《Red Alert: Calamity Era》


 Chapter 1

    It''s dark, humid and narrow here. It can''t be called residence, let alone "home"!


    Small space, there is no redundant so-called furniture, the only existence is a dilapidated bed.


    A bed made of stone and wood is not comfortable for people to sleep on.


    At the moment, on the shabby "bed", a thin figure is curling up. He doesn''t move. If his body doesn''t have slight ups and downs, and if there are outsiders, he will only think that what lies on the bed is a mummy.


    He''s still alive!


    Although there is no difference between him and the dead now, he can still breathe air, and his heart is still beating strongly, which is enough to prove that he still exists.


    Eyelid micro movement, curled up into a ball in the dark, he opened his eyes, eyes no longer as before as dead, confused, but bright.


    Moved, his body moved, the movement is very rigid, a hand on the board, very difficult to sit up.


    Spread out his hands, Leng Leng looked at the skinny hands, his look seems to be very shocked.


    "Data transfer complete! Welcome back! Master


    A familiar and strange voice suddenly rang out from my mind.


    The voice is a little mechanical, but it''s also a little pleasant. Maybe for men, women''s voice is no worse than that of men.


    Although there is no gender difference.


    For its existence, the thin young man was just a little stunned, and then returned to normal, as if he had been used to its existence.


    What''s going on?


    Li Meng frowned to himself.


    The memory in my mind seems to have a conflict. On one side is Li Meng''s memory of another world. In that world, Li Meng has a wonderful life, family and the best things in life.


    And the other memory will be miserable, just like the world.


    An unknown virus invades the human world. It is unknown but fierce. All infected humans will become bloodthirsty like zombies in a few breaths.


    All the infected people will instinctively attack others. All the infected people who have attacked, bitten and touched the blood will become the same existence in several breaths.


    The speed of unknown virus spread is faster than everyone''s imagination, and the governments of various countries have made corresponding actions to stop it, but the result of failure cannot be stopped.


    Human beings have lost their cities and homes, and are forced to flee to the barren mountains and rare human areas.


    As the overlord of the earth for thousands of years, human beings are unwilling to accept failure and selfishly open the "gate of hell".


    Nuclear war broke out!


    This is a war between human beings and unknown viruses. In order to win, human beings have used all available means.


    However, the result of nuclear war did not make mankind win. Although there are no infected people in the city, the world bombed by nuclear bombs has undergone intolerable changes.


    After countless dark winters, human beings find that they believe too much in the self recovery ability of the earth.


    The resilience of nuclear radiation is beyond everyone''s imagination. It does not disappear with time, but becomes more and more powerful.


    It was not until the air was full of radioactive pollutants that human beings realized that they were wrong.


    Twenty years ago, another man landed in this world. From the beginning of landing, he was unfortunate. In this age of cannibalism, the fittest survive, and the weak eat the strong.


    From the moment they came out of the womb, their parents found that the child was too weak. As ordinary people, they were unable to raise a weak child. Therefore, the child in this world was abandoned at the age of no cognition.


    Mercilessly abandoned in a dark corner, when he was about to starve to death, little Li Meng ushered in the first turning point in his life.


    An old man in twilight adopted him. The old man had no name. People who thought him called him Lao Li!


    In this way, little Li Meng lives under Lao Li''s wings. Although it''s very difficult to survive, it''s common to suffer from cold and hunger, but at least he can survive.


    Until ten years ago, in a dark night, Lao Li died quietly. For Li Meng, who was only ten years old, he lost his dependence, which was a disaster.


    Fortunately, Li Meng''s toughness is very strong. He can survive even if he only relies on his own weakness. Although it''s common for him to survive hard and suffer from hunger and cold, at least he is still alive.


    However, with a serious illness, Li Meng lost his job as a coolie porter. Although the job was not safe, he could at least get enough food and clothing with the hunting team, and he did not have to suffer from hunger.


    It can be imagined that Li Meng, who lost this important job, had spent nearly half a month alone in his shabby bed because of hunger and disease. Li Meng had consumed all the energy in his body.


    It''s a miracle that we are still alive in this terrible, skinny and miserable situation.


    Now everything will change!


    Feel the empty body, the kind of even a little strength can not use the feeling is not good.


    "Master! You must supplement the necessary nutrition, your body function has exceeded the warning value! For your safety, it is recommended to carry out the physical recovery plan! "


    Li Meng knows what he is worried about. In another world, in the memory of that world, he is familiar with it.


    Since the governor, "it" has appeared in Li Meng''s life. Li Meng has been curious and puzzled about the existence of "it", but in the end, Li Meng didn''t get what he wanted to know.


    The only thing Li Meng knows is that "it" is the main brain. It is a closed, I don''t know where. The main brain, called "red police Empire forward base", can be said to be the manager.


    Li Meng remembers that "it" said that when the time comes, it will help, and at the same time, Li Meng must bear the corresponding responsibility.


    There is no doubt that the time for "it" has come.


    "Master! You don''t need to think too much. Although you have two different lives and different memories, you are the most real now. Please forget the past memories. Those memories won''t help you in any way! "


    What he wanted was exposed without reservation, but Li Meng didn''t feel angry, he was used to it.


    In another world, it knows everything, no matter what it thinks in its heart, or the secrets about the international world, no matter where big things happen in the world, it can know in the first time, or even predict in advance. It can say that there is nothing "it" does not know.


    "I understand!"


    Slightly hoarse voice from Li Meng mouth, thin body, malnutrition, has affected all functions of the body.


    Like an old man in the twilight, Li Meng left the bed with difficulty. Following the memory in his mind, he staggered to the corner of the wall. There was a big crack in a certain position on the wall.


    Li Meng stretched out his skinny right hand and entered. When he drew it back, he had a cloth bag made of old grey cloth in his hand.


    The cloth bag is not big. It can put something about the size of two fists. Li Meng''s cloth bag is bulging, and there seems to be a lot of things in it.


    Li Meng, who has a memory, knows what''s inside. It''s the savings Li Meng has accumulated since he started working for the hunting team at the age of ten.


    Since the world has been full of pollutants, all creatures on the earth, including human beings, have changed.


    In order to survive, to breed, and to be stimulated by radioactive pollutants, all creatures on the earth began to stimulate their potential to evolve and adapt to the changed world.


    In the course of time, many species have failed, and the race has died out on the earth full of pollutants.


    In the end, there are only two kinds of creatures that succeed. One is the "human beings" who used to be the overlord of the earth. Although they are fragile, they have technology, wisdom and potential to become stronger.


    The second is the species that used to be the weakest. Although they are weak, they have extremely strong vitality. Although they have extremely large species, their own limits make them at the bottom of the biological chain.


    However, the insect''s strong adaptability to the environment has led to an inverted evolution in the environment full of radioactive pollutants.


    They break through the shackles of the gene chain and become huge and more aggressive. The nature of insects makes them love to kill. In the evolution of mutation, they hunt all creatures except themselves.


    Compared with human beings, the evolution of insects is more thorough. In the eyes of insects, the once huge human beings have been completely reversed. Human beings are no longer terrible, and insects are no longer in a weak position.


    Nowadays, in the eyes of insects, humans are just food to supplement nutrition, but in the eyes of humans, insects have long lost the characteristics of insects, because humans have renamed them.


    "Polluter!"


    This is a pronoun of terror, which makes human beings live in terror all the time.


    In order to survive, in order to avoid the attack of polluting animals, human beings can only keep moving, or build tall and strong enough fortress, because once they stay in a certain place for too long, the polluting animals will find the odor and find the target.


    Their noses are very smart, and they can smell the human breath tens of kilometers away from the wind. If their bodies are in urgent need of supplementary nutrition, once they are locked, the possibility of human escaping is infinite.


    That kind of behemoth, even if it''s an ordinary juvenile contaminant, is not something that a human with a gun can cope with.


    Harsh environment, so that they grow enough to protect their thick shell, hard shell so that they can resist most of human weapons.


    For the human beings who have lost the ability of industry, the fight against the hunting of polluting animals is so weak that bullets are very precious every moment.


    Of course, Li Meng is not so rich. Bullets are a very precious kind of money. If he had such a big bag of bullets, Li Meng would not live so poor.


    It''s nothing but hundreds of bullet casings. Although the value of bullet casings is far less than that of bullets, they are also a kind of cheap circulating gold. Hundreds of bullet casings are enough for Li Meng to eat and drink.


    However, Li Meng''s goal is not to eat and drink#####

 Chapter 2

    Carefully put the bag into his arms, it seems that he is not at ease in general, Li Meng stretched out his hand across the almost broken gray clothes in the slightly bulging place.


    Feeling the existence of the cloth bag, Li Meng felt relieved.


    Then Li Meng went outside. There was no so-called door. This narrow space was just like a cave. In this "dirty Valley", there were countless similar existence.


    After all, there are more than 100000 people living in the whole "dirty Valley", a small number, but it also occupies almost all the spare space of the "dirty Valley".


    Out of that narrow, dark space, what came into Li Meng''s eyes was a very shocking scene.


    "Dirty Valley" is a big crack on the surface of the earth. It is 60 meters wide and stretches for nearly ten miles. The deepest part from the bottom of the valley to the top of the valley is more than 100 meters.


    Human wisdom is infinite. In order to survive, human beings use simple tools to dig out one miracle after another on the almost vertical cliff.


    Road, cave, human dug a new home on both sides of the cliff.


    Human beings have been living in the "dirty Valley" for nearly two centuries. Although the radiation intensity here is very high, reaching the level of "3" which can barely survive, at least there is no need to worry about the attack of polluting animals.


    Although it is not so beautiful here!


    It was just noon, and the glare of the sun came down from the top of the valley, brightening both sides of the cliff.


    Looking up to the end of the high, all Li Meng could see was the two distant golden silk threads.


    For Li Meng, he has never left here since he was born. When Lao Li was still alive, he often warned him not to go up. The outside world is a cannibal world, and no one can survive in that terrible environment.


    But Li Meng knows that there are human beings living outside except the "dirty Valley". In the past few years, Li Meng has learned a lot from those hunters.


    And dirty Valley is not closed. Every two months, a strange looking "bus" comes to "dirty Valley". Some people get off the "bus", while others get on the bus and don''t know where to go.


    Along the narrow and dark passage, Li Meng walked in one direction. From time to time, some figures flashed in the shadow, and people could be seen in the passage.


    They are no different from Li Meng. Although their bodies are much fuller than Li Meng, their eyes are numb. Their ragged clothes show that human life in the "dirty Valley" is not satisfactory.


    "Bang!"


    From the dark corner, a figure suddenly ran out, bumped into Li Meng walking in the channel, accompanied by a light call!


    "Ouch!"


    The voice is a little crisp, with a little childish voice.


    Li Meng faltered and almost didn''t fall.


    Li Meng did not fall, the opposite is not so lucky, although Li Meng is in serious weakness, but after all, he is an adult, no matter how can not be hit by a child.


    After touching the chest, the burning pain did not dissipate. When Li Meng looked up at the little guy who fell to the ground.


    Li Meng was stunned when he saw that the little guy who should have fallen to the ground was still there. He looked to the end of the passage. Although there were several figures shaking, it was obviously not the small figure just now.


    "It''s broken!"


    As soon as Li Meng''s face changed, he suddenly thought of something.


    He quickly raised his hand and touched it in his arms. The feeling of emptiness changed Li Meng''s expression. The cloth bag that should have existed was now empty.


    If you don''t know what''s going on, Li Meng is an idiot.


    Careless


    Li Meng was extremely depressed. Finally, Li Meng was unwilling to take back his line of sight. It was too difficult for the vast crowd to find the hateful little guy.


    What should we do now?


    In his arms, Li Meng finally found more than ten remaining bullet cases.


    Fortunately, there is still room for things.


    This time, Li Meng didn''t delay any longer, but kept walking along the winding passage to the bottom of the valley. The lower he went, the stronger and more pungent the smell was.


    The reason why "dirty Valley" is called "dirty Valley" is that there is a river flowing with yellow liquid at the bottom of the valley. That kind of yellow liquid is very dangerous and extremely corrosive, just like sulfuric acid. If any creature falls down, it will turn into white bone instantly.


    Moreover, it also emits a pungent smell, which is intolerable even to the polluting animals. Because of this, "dirty Valley" has become a "paradise" for human beings.


    Moreover, the gas emitted by the yellow liquid has the function of evolving air. The closer to the bottom of the valley, the lower the radiation intensity. Therefore, in the "dirty Valley", only those who are powerful and powerful can live in the bottom area.


    Compared with the upper area near the surface, the upper area has only dense caves for living. When it is close to the lower area, some construction measures for entertainment and business appear one by one.


    There were also more pedestrians. Originally, there were only a few scattered people. Close to the bottom area, people were everywhere in the passageway, and all kinds of disorderly sounds were also introduced into Li Meng er.


    "Sell pure water, sell pure water, 100% purity, no pollution, credibility guaranteed, a bullet 100 ml!"


    "Don''t miss it when you pass by. We have everything at the clearance sale. It''s a bargain!"


    "A lot of cardiopulmonary powder, gas masks, hunting necessities..."


    It looks very lively, just like a busy city. With this atmosphere, everyone looks around and is attracted by all kinds of peddling.


    "Hey! Kid! It''s not that I didn''t warn you. If you enter my door and go out empty handed, don''t blame me for being rude! "


    Li Meng is used to the threatening words in his ears. Who makes him look weak? No one here will respect the weak, and only those who can bully the weak can live comfortably.


    Li Meng, who used to be weak, was bullied by some people. He knew how to survive this time.


    Step into the door of the pace did not stop, slightly glanced at, sitting behind a messy table full of all kinds of things, wearing a vest, full of ferocious man, Li Meng silently over, in the display of messy shelf to choose.


    There are a lot of things, but they are also very messy. There are all kinds of things, ranging from screws, knives, some parts that I don''t know what to use, to weapons and armor. Li Meng even saw a pair of shell power suit on the hanger in the corner.


    But look at the rusty appearance, I''m afraid it has been damaged.


    "Master! There''s an energy fluctuation point at the bottom left of you! "


    When Li Meng was distressed, the voice of the main brain appeared in time.


    According to the cue of the main brain, Li Meng squatted down and took away the layers of garbage. A round thing was printed into Li Meng''s eyes####

 Chapter 3

    "What is this?"


    Looking at the things in his hand, Li Meng issued a question in his heart.


    It''s dark green and round. Although the surface is not smooth, it doesn''t feel like metal. On the contrary, it''s a little sticky, like


    Candy?


    That''s impossible, the cue of the main brain, it''s impossible for him to find such a rubbish.


    "Crystals of radioactive material can release enormous amounts of energy!"


    When Li Meng heard this, he almost threw away the crystal in his hand. The crystal formed by radioactive material is the source of radiation!


    Fortunately, the main brain gave an explanation in time.


    "The crystal structure is in a stable state, various elements remain in a benign state, no excitation, no harmful radiation to human beings!"


    "How much will this do to you?"


    This is the main reason why Li Meng came here to look for opportunities.


    "The red police Empire forward base will get enough energy to operate in an all-round way. If it is rich, the base will transport all kinds of soldiers for its owner to protect his safety!"


    Soldiers?


    Although he was very confused about how the brain "transports", Li Meng did not ask more than that, because Li Meng knew very well that he would soon know what he should know.


    "I want this!"


    Li Meng came to the shopkeeper with the crystal of radioactive material.


    He took the round green beads from Li Meng''s hand. The shopkeeper in the vest looked left and right, but he couldn''t figure out what was in his hand.


    I''m afraid even the owner himself is surprised that there is such a thing in his shop.


    "This... You see, it''s as round as a whole, with smooth surface and deep color. I''m afraid it''s something left over from the last era!"


    What the shopkeeper said was right, as if the things in his hand were the most precious treasure.


    "This is a treasure!"


    The shopkeeper laughs and is not stingy of his praise.


    Li Meng is not stupid. He knows that even a piece of rubbish can be regarded as a rare treasure. Although the crystal of nuclear matter is really precious, Li Meng will not say it.


    "It''s just a handicraft. Even before the last era, its value is absolutely not precious. It''s just a glass product!"


    Li Meng said hoarsely, looking at the owner with a flat look, without showing any desire for the thing in the owner''s hand.


    "Is this really just an ordinary craft product?"


    Looking at Li Meng''s indifferent look, the shopkeeper was suspicious.


    After struggling for several times, the owner had a decision in his heart.


    "All right! Maybe it''s really just a piece of garbage, so how much do you pay for this piece of garbage in my hand? "


    "If the price satisfies me, it''s yours! If not satisfied, even if it is really a piece of garbage, I will not sell it to you! Do you understand? "


    Aware of the owner''s smiling eyes, Li Meng frowned to himself.


    It seems careless. I''m afraid that when I found out the crystal of nuclear matter in the debris pile, I was all in the eyes of this man in front of me.


    He is not sure whether the things in his hand are treasures, but he will not sell them as garbage.


    Even if it''s rubbish, he won''t care about putting it in the store. Anyway, there are many places in the store, and there are also many rubbish things. One more and one less will not cause any loss to the owner.


    What if it''s a baby?


    This kind of psychology is easy to think of.


    After thinking about it, Li Meng said hoarsely: "ten bullet casings!"


    "I can''t buy ten bullet casings. I can''t even buy a piece of rubbish!"


    After inspecting Li Meng, he said coldly, "I''m in a good mood today. If you only have such a little asset, you''d better go. You can''t take anything from me!"


    Li Meng''s expression is still very calm. He said to the shopkeeper lightly: "don''t say things so absolutely. Maybe I can take a lot of things here. Maybe, who knows about the future!"


    "Well, well, I''ll see how you take what I have here!"


    The shopkeeper laughed angrily and stared at Li Meng fiercely. It seemed that he was always on the alert for Li Meng to run away with something.


    "What''s your name?"


    Li Meng suddenly asked, let the tense atmosphere suddenly vent.


    Although I don''t know what the purpose of Li Meng''s question is, Zhang Meng still answers, "who doesn''t know me in this" dirty Valley "? My name is Zhang Meng. Everyone calls me brother Meng! "


    In this harsh environment, it''s really fierce to have such a strong physique.


    Li Meng nodded slightly.


    "That''s a good name for you!"


    "Cut the crap! I said before, I''m in a good mood today, let you go, go, go


    Zhang Meng impatiently issued the expulsion order, although the store may not have business for several days, even if there is business, maybe only dozens of bullet casings profit, but Zhang Meng has decided that he will not sell the green round beads in his hands.


    At least it won''t be sold with only ten bullet casings, no matter what the poor boy says.


    "Greed will lose heart!"


    Li Meng, who said this, didn''t know what he meant. He turned and walked to the door in Zhang Meng''s disdainful eyes.


    Just as he turned to take the second step forward, Li Meng''s body bent like a leopard. Then he turned and shot at Zhang Meng behind the table.


    Like a gust of wind, a breath of shaking, Li Meng has come to the table, the action is like flowing water, the skinny body is now full of explosive power.


    With a touch of black shadow, a sharp object appeared in Li Meng''s right hand. With a backhand grip, he mercilessly penetrated Zhang Meng''s throat full of fear.


    "Well, ah, well!"


    Panic, fear, doubt Zhang Meng dead cover was pierced place, want to cry for help, but can not make any sound.


    Things happen too fast, change too fast, Zhang Meng do not understand, how in a twinkling of an eye, he will die?


    Finally, he looked at the murderer. The murderer was very calm. He just looked at him quietly. He was struggling in vain, without pity or fear.


    Looking at all this in front of him, Li Meng was in a trance. Did he do something wrong?


    "Cough!"


    His face suddenly turned pale, and Li Meng coughed violently!


    When the hand that covers mouth leaves, the corner of the mouth remains a trace of red!


    "This body is a waste!"


    That kind of feeble feeling, Li Meng has never felt before!


    That''s a bad taste!


    Clearly their actions have taken into account the fragility of the body, but the result or hurt the body!


    How fragile this body is!


    "Hoo


    With a deep breath, Li Meng calmed down his beating heart!


    Maybe it''s wrong, maybe it''s not. In this world, only selfish people can survive. Li Meng doesn''t want to die. His physical condition is very bad. In order to survive, Li Meng must do it.


    "Killing" is not a difficult thing. In another world, Li Meng has also killed more than one person.


    Some things, others don''t do, must be done, since have that ability, Li Meng never escape#####

 Chapter 4

    "Pa!"


    The old gate was shut by Li Meng.


    The scene must be cleaned up!


    Although the "dirty Valley" is chaotic, there is also order. Although some people in the "dirty Valley" disappear quietly every day, there are already law enforcement teams near the bottom of the valley.


    Killing a sheltered "shopkeeper" in broad daylight is a provocation to the law enforcement team.


    It''s impossible for ordinary people to have a shop in this position. Maybe there is a powerful group in "dirty Valley" behind Zhang Meng.


    Everything must be careful.


    Hiding Zhang Meng''s body in the storage room in the corner, it has to be said that Li Meng''s technique is very good. From his death to now, there is not a drop of blood flowing down. Half of the sharp iron stick has fallen into his throat. Although there are red marks on the wound, the existence of the iron stick has blocked the flow of blood.


    After everything was packed up, before leaving, Li Meng looked back at the messy shop. Except for the crystal of nuclear matter, Li Meng didn''t move anything, and he didn''t know what Li Meng meant.


    When the faint light outside the door slightly illuminates the dark environment inside, where is Li Meng in the shop.


    The only thing left is "creak! The creaking wooden door and the noise outside.


    After leaving the shop, Li Meng didn''t stay outside and went straight back to the "home" where he had lived for more than 20 years.


    The environment here is not comfortable, but it can make Li Meng feel at ease.


    "Master! Space transmission will cause space vibration, please leave the transmission point to a safe distance! "


    If the brain, Li Meng can not ignore, put the crystal of nuclear matter on the open ground, Li Meng slightly back to the door.


    "The master is in a dangerous environment. Now the base has enough energy for a transmission. It is suggested that the master transmit armed personnel to ensure their own safety!"


    "Master! The crystal of radioactive material can be converted into huge energy, but it takes more energy to transmit in a long distance. After calculation, the energy converted from crystal of radioactive material can be transported back and forth twice. The volume of transported articles is suggested to be limited within five cubic meters. The larger the volume is, the more energy is needed! "


    Space transport?


    Li Meng was a little shy. If human beings had the same level of technology, all the polluting animals would have been wiped out. The harsh environment might also be able to use technology to help restore nature.


    It''s useless to think too much. Now let''s go through the crisis.


    "Armed men? Is there anything to pay attention to? "


    Asked Li Meng!


    "The choice of arms, the master can choose two types of arms, their weapons and equipment are different! There''s a slight difference in the skills you''re good at. "


    "Mobilizers with cheap equipment but strong physique."


    "Allied soldiers with excellent equipment and rich operational awareness!"


    "Master! You can take a look at the price list of various items. Exchange for equal value is an unchangeable rule. If you want to get it, you must pay first! "


    This is a very magical thing. A list full of sci-fi atmosphere appears in Li Meng''s vision, as if projected in front of his eyes!


    This is invisible to outsiders, only Li Meng can see it!


    The items on the list are very dense. What Li Meng can see is only the first page, and after effective classification, there are two categories, one is military, the other is civilian!


    The price is very expensive!


    Mobilizers show the price of 100 energy points, the equipment they wear and the weapons they carry are explained one by one!


    The price of the Allied soldiers is twice that of the mobilized soldiers. Just from the weapons they carry, there is no big difference between them!


    The mobilized soldiers are equipped with AK series large caliber rifles. In terms of power, the Allied soldiers''m series weapons can not be compared with them!


    The reason why Allied soldiers are more expensive than mobilized soldiers is probably because of their equipment!


    Mobilizers are only wearing a military coat. They can''t get rid of the word "cheap" for anything!


    However, the Allied soldiers are fully armed. They are not only well-equipped, but also have amazing coverage. They are armed to the teeth!


    This is a list of items. If you want to get them, Li Meng must pay enough!


    This price is energy point!


    In the corner of the list, there is an energy point, which is the energy point that Li Meng has now!


    The current energy point is 1000, which is the initial energy point!


    Li Meng has the right to use the initial energy point!


    "The transmission array is about to start, the reserve energy of the Empire forward base is starting, the energy transmission is... 5%, 15%, 45%, 85%, 100%!"


    "Transport array activated!"


    With the last words of the brain, the dark space suddenly rolled up a stream of air.


    The airflow forms a visible vortex, and a tiny light suddenly appears at the center of the vortex.


    And "crackle", the sound of electric current.


    At that moment, the light suddenly expanded, forming a cobweb like current, and the sound of "crackle" reverberated continuously in the narrow space.


    The dark space is illuminated as bright as day by the current of snakes.


    After a few breaths.


    "Pa!"


    As time goes by, the current suddenly disappears, just as it appears.


    As the current disappears, there are also crystals of radioactive material that were originally placed on the ground.


    "Consume 500 energy points, gain 2000 energy points!"


    Then the cue sound of the main brain rang out in my mind!


    The initial energy point is 1000, the transmission consumption is 500, and the crystal of radioactive material is exchanged for 2000. That is to say, now Li Meng has 2500 energy points!


    Li Meng lowered his head and pondered!


    2500 energy points are not rich. If you use all of them to recruit mobilizers, you can only recruit 25 mobilizers!


    If you use it to recruit Allied soldiers, you can only recruit a small team!


    Moreover, Li Meng must keep the most basic 500 energy points, so as not to affect the next transmission!


    In other words, Li Meng can use only 2000 energy points!


    "Master! You have to support the soldiers'' logistics. You have to consider food, water, all living supplies, and the necessary ammunition reserves! "


    The main brain''s reminder is not reasonable!


    Although Li Meng doesn''t know where the soldiers of the red police Empire forward base came from, they are undoubtedly living people, who need food and water!


    The weapons used also need to be maintained, and all kinds of parts are needed to ensure that the weapons are in good combat condition at any time, and ammunition is more important!


    After all, a soldier can carry only a few hundred rounds of ammunition. Once the bullets are finished, a gun without bullets is not as good as a firecracker!


    With a little thought, Li Meng had an idea####

 Chapter 5

    Li Meng said: "first recruit a small team of mobilizers, the remaining 700 energy points in exchange for various materials!"


    "I understand!"


    "The reserves are ready to go. The transmission array will be on in five minutes!"


    Time is passing, five minutes are fleeting!


    In Li Meng''s sight, the narrow space has changed!


    This time it''s not a dangerous current, it''s a white spot!


    It seems to tear the space and jump out of the void!


    It suddenly expanded and formed a light curtain!


    How high is the light curtain, elliptical in shape, flowing like liquid on the surface, emitting mysterious brilliance!


    Maintain form but a breath, then a shadow from inside across!


    They are tall and strong only in shape!


    A brown coat, shoulder badge of honor, waist hanging large synthetic satchel, head with a five pointed star red cap, holding adk-45 large caliber rifle!


    Solemn and majestic!


    The most important thing is that all the faces are foreign!


    When the last mobiliser came out of the light curtain, the light curtain dissipated and disappeared into a light spot!


    In the narrow cave, in addition to Li Meng, who is the master, there are twelve tall figures!


    Leaning slightly against the wall, Li Mengjie saves energy!


    Eyes patrol, while Li Meng observes the twelve tall figures!


    The eyes of the mobilized soldiers also focused on Li Meng!


    Feel that road vision, Li Meng heart not much fluctuation, just calm with the opposite!


    They seem very curious, curious about the strange environment, from the light curtain out, has been looking at the surrounding environment!


    It''s a pity that they can''t see too much in the narrow and dark cave!


    But the figure against the wall shocked their spirits. They stopped looking around and looked solemn!


    A mobilized soldier stepped forward and saluted Li Meng!


    He said in a loud voice, "commander! Expeditionary task force report to you


    Expeditionary task force?


    What a strange name!


    But it doesn''t matter!


    The important thing is


    "Do you understand where you are now?"


    Asked Li Meng!


    "Report to Commander! We already know everything about the world. Our only task is to obey the commander''s orders absolutely! "


    "Any order!"


    In the end, the mobilized soldiers who answered the question specially emphasized!


    Li Meng nodded to show understanding!


    In this case, there is no need to over explain!


    At this time, two mobilizers came up from behind, they were carrying a metal box together!


    The box is not very big, but it seems to be very heavy. It seems to be a bit difficult for the two mobilizers to wait on it!


    "Bang!"


    The box was put down, and there was a dull sound when it touched the ground!


    You can imagine how heavy the metal box is!


    A mobilizer opened the box, and a piece of gold filled Li Meng''s eyes!


    It''s not gold, it''s a copper bullet!


    Mobilizers took out a package of things from the box, not bullets, but an unidentified object wrapped in oil paper!


    When the oil paper is torn open by the mobilized soldiers, there is a delicate box inside!


    The shape of the box


    The complete box let the mobilizer breathe a sigh of relief, he said happily: "fortunately, there is no damage! Commander! You are very weak and need to be supplemented in time! "


    Leng Leng took the exquisite box from the mobilization soldiers!


    Li Meng looks a little trance!


    The pattern on the box, the familiar font, this is not the strawberry cake of florist!


    In the past memory, this is Li Meng''s favorite sweet food!


    How could that be!


    Li Meng can''t understand!


    The florist is just a cake shop without any fame, and it is the only one in the whole Republic!


    On the other side of the portal is


    Open the box and the sweet smell is coming!


    This shocked Li Meng''s spirit!


    As like as two peas in memory, no change is made, no matter the taste or the shape of the cake.


    Li Meng speechless, picked up the plastic tableware in the box, quietly eating the cake, not slow, so a mouthful of rhythmic eating!


    There are a lot of doubts. Li Meng also knows that now is not the time to tangle those things!


    After a big meal, Li Meng looks much better and recovers some spirit!


    "Commander! Please put on these clothes


    Seeing that Li Meng finished his meal, a mobilizer came up with a pile of clothes in his arms!


    I''m really well prepared!


    I''m afraid it''s the only one who can think of this!


    Li Meng did not refuse, and there is no reason to refuse!


    Just in front of the mobilized soldiers, Li Meng took off his thin and shabby clothes.


    When all the shelter is taken off, exposed to the air is a skinny body!


    Li Meng looked calm and put the clothes on him one by one!


    On the way, a mobilizer joined in to help Li Meng dress!


    After wearing, Li Meng''s mental outlook can be described as a new one!


    Compared with the heavy military uniform of the mobilized soldiers, Li Meng''s dress is a bit of leisure, warm lining, outside is a large and comfortable military uniform, the color is black, the shoulders have special micro chapter, it seems a bit noble, with a noble atmosphere!


    This kind of dress


    Look at the mobilized soldiers, and look at themselves!


    Li Meng''s brow is slightly wrinkled. It''s obvious that he can''t go out in this way!


    The atmosphere of soldiers is too strong. I''m afraid it will cause a sensation when I go out!


    Clap head, Li Meng dumbfounded!


    I think a little more!


    In dirty Valley, the sudden appearance of a group of people in military uniforms will certainly attract some people''s attention, but it will be different if they have the identity of Hunter!


    After all, those who don''t want to die have all kinds of clothes. Military uniform is just the most common kind of clothes!


    It''s very simple to obtain the identity of a hunter. After all, the so-called hunter has no formal procedure authentication. As long as he has the courage to leave the dirty Valley and hunt the terrible polluting animals outside, he can be called a "Hunter"!


    And one of the biggest signs of hunters is to have weapons!


    Whether it''s ordinary swords, some other types of cold weapons, or guns that are now called "murder weapons", as long as they are the owners of weapons, they can be called "hunters"!


    Because only those who dare to hunt polluting animals will carry weapons with them!


    Moreover, ordinary people have absolutely no ability to possess the expensive weapons. Although the hunter''s discrimination is very casual, the hunter who is not respected by others will not be dressed up as "Hunter"!


    It''s so much easier!


    Looking around at the narrow and familiar space, it''s time to leave!


    This time, Li Meng will never come back, this space will also usher in a new owner!


    No nostalgia, also did not recall those unforgettable memories, Li Meng walked simply and neatly!


    The cave where Li Meng lived was in a remote corner, and the departure of the group did not attract anyone''s attention####

 Chapter 6

    Walking in the winding passage, although he was prepared, his strange eyes still made Li Meng ponder!


    But now the arrow is on the way, and it has to be launched, so we have to go on!


    Compared with Li Meng, who thinks a lot in his heart, the expression and action of the mobilized soldiers are much more casual!


    They use the corner of their eyes to look at the people around, and the surrounding environment. Although they use two things, their pace is closely following the front figure!


    When you leave the diversion channel and step on the main channel, there will be more pedestrians and more excitement at the same time!


    The main passage connects the top and bottom of the canyon. The most important area of dirty Valley is at the end of both ends. The most prosperous area of dirty Valley is at the bottom. It is the place where people with status and power live!


    At the top of the other side, there is a platform at the end, which is the only exit of dirty Valley and the only stop for buses that come every three months!


    Walking in the main channel, all kinds of people pass by. The uniform dress of mobilized soldiers really attracts some people''s attention!


    However, in the vast crowd, strange dressed guys everywhere, mobilizing soldiers is not too surprising!


    Most of the people who can walk on this main passage are hunters. They are armed with all kinds of weapons, including cold weapons, swords, spears, and rare hot weapons "guns"!


    They are in groups of twos and threes. Some go up, while others go down after hunting!


    In front of Li Meng, a group of more than ten people is lazily moving forward!


    Their words attracted Li Meng''s attention!


    "Oh? What do those guys think? It''s not harvest time yet


    "Who knows! Listen to Qiangzi, the valley master''s behavior is unusual recently. Do you know the farm outside! The garrison of the farm has been transferred back by the valley master! "


    "No! Who''s on the farm? The farm is the only source of food for 100000 people in dirty valley. Once something happens to the farm, it will be terrible! It''s OK for us hunters. We can go to the nearest Acropolis 3, but those ordinary people... "


    It''s self-evident that hunters have the ability to hunt outside, and of course they have the ability to go to other human gathering places!


    Even if dirty Valley is captured by polluted animals, hunters can go to other places!


    Although the outside world is extremely dangerous, it is not easy to reach other human gathering places, but at least there is a great chance of survival!


    This is just for hunters. If ordinary people have no combat experience, no weapon skills, and no armored vehicle as a substitute, once they leave dirty Valley, their survival probability can be said to be zero!


    Li Meng looked thoughtful and couldn''t hear too much information from the hunter''s words. In order to know more information, he must take corresponding actions!


    Li Meng quickened his pace and kept up with the hunting team ahead!


    The expression is very casual. Li Meng is walking with the last hunter in the hunting team!


    Li Meng''s appearance seemed to attract his attention. He glanced at Li Meng and the mobilized soldiers behind him!


    When I saw the orderly clothes of the mobilizers and the rifles in my hands, I was amazed and envied!


    "Hey! Brother, you are so good that you have a "gun" in hand


    After admiring the solemn looking mobilizers, the hunter turned back to Li Meng and said, "your companions are really powerful, but you are a little weak!"


    Indeed, compared with the powerful mobilizers, Li Meng seems a little too thin!


    Li Meng smiles and ignores the hunter''s words!


    Because that''s the truth!


    "I heard you talk about the farm just now. What happened?"


    Asked Li Meng!


    That''s why Li Meng keeps up!


    The hunter didn''t think much, and truthfully replied, "the crops on the farm are more than half a month away from maturity, and the valley owner doesn''t know what to think. He plans to harvest the crops before they are fully mature!"


    "As you know, harvesting before the crops are ripe will reduce the yield a lot! The grain supply of dirty grain has always been very tight. If so, the next year will be very hard! "


    This is not a secret, although it is just a wind, but no wind no fire, the wind will always have a reason!


    Think about the abnormal transfer of dirty Valley garrison recently. Although it''s just a rumor now, I''m afraid the result is true!


    i see!


    Although the hunter said these words, can not get too much information, but for Li Meng, it is enough!


    The reason why Li Meng asked about the farm was just a curiosity in his heart. Moreover, in the environment of dirty Valley, it''s always right to be more careful and curious!


    Perhaps, by chance, you can seize the opportunity!


    "Thank you very much."


    Thanks a word, Li Meng quickened his pace, although Li Meng''s walking speed is not fast, but even so, it is much faster than this group of lazy hunting team!


    The commander quickened his pace, and the mobilizers, of course, kept up with him. They passed the lazy hunting team!


    "Have you seen enough? Don''t think about it. Now a stone can''t be exchanged for a "gun", and the gun can''t be used by anyone. It''s a waste in your hands if you just pull the trigger


    In front of more than ten figures, attracted many eyes, not to mention the team members, even as the captain of Chen Haode heart also envy!


    Even so, what should be said still needs to be said!


    "Liu Wei! What did they just tell you? "


    Before Liu Wei came to the end, Chen Haode saw the conversation with one of them!


    But the other side is not malicious, although the other side is well-equipped some terrible, but Chen Haode did not care too much, after all, he is not more knowledgeable than the narrow-minded players!


    He had never seen anything. He had seen even more terrible weapons, let alone small rifles!


    So there is no limit to the conversation between Liu Wei and that person!


    "They just heard us talk about the farm, so they asked what happened to the farm!"


    Liu Wei replied!


    i see!


    Chen Haode instantly understood!


    It''s just a simple exchange!


    No need to care!


    "All right, all right! Let''s get going. Our goal this time is two stones. If we can''t finish the task, you''ll all drink the wind from the west next month! "


    The topic of food is always sensitive. The captain''s words made the team members stunned and then howled!


    "Captain! You can''t do that! "


    "Not every polluter has the original stone, the original stone polluter is very powerful, just by us..."


    "Captain! I want to live a few more years! "


    In the noise, the team is leaving!


    No one feels pressure and fear because of Chen Haode''s words!


    People who can become hunters and hunt polluting animals in the outside world are not stupid!


    Self knowledge is what everyone must have####

 Chapter 7

    There is always an end to the road!


    At the end of the main channel is the platform, which is located on the ground. When leaving the main channel, Li Meng stops a little!


    Breeze is caressing, carrying trace pollutants wandering in the air, on the edge of the cliff, Li Meng stands still!


    Behind the mobilization soldiers silent looking at the front of the figure, eyes, staring to death, a ready to rush out of the posture!


    Because Li Meng''s position is too dangerous!


    One step forward is an endless abyss. Once you fall down, the only result is that there are no bones left!


    beautiful!


    What you can see in front of you is shocking and makes you feel small!


    Looking down, you can see the suspension bridge connecting the two sides of the crack, as well as the dense channels and caves reclaimed on the cliff on both sides!


    People walk around like ants, small and dense. All kinds of sounds are vaguely introduced into the ear. What is presented in front of Li Meng''s eyes is a human society!


    The line of sight turns slightly, the translation looks to the distance!


    Printed into the line of sight is not endless bare land, nor naked wasteland, but green, endless green, green full of natural atmosphere!


    It''s vegetation, a forest of all kinds of vegetation!


    The area is boundless, the two sides of the big crack at a glance can see only green, boundless lush forest!


    Once! The world is barren, the sky is covered by the nuclear dust, the sun is blocked, photosynthesis is lost, the earth is polluted, and all vegetation is extinct!


    Then this is not a complete end, when the covered nuclear dust dissipates with time, when the sun shines on the earth again, the feigning dead vegetation is reborn, and gene mutation occurs under the influence of radiation!


    Almost overnight, the barren world is surrounded by green, countless special and similar vegetation crazy growth, they occupy the whole earth!


    And it was at that time that all creatures on earth began to evolve!


    Nature is magical. For human beings, pollutants are still the biggest threat. However, for polluting animals and vegetation, the combination of sunlight and pollutants has become the nourishment they need to survive!


    The existence of sunlight and pollutants makes them more powerful, and even gives birth to the bioenergy material "raw stone"!


    This fully shows that we should not underestimate the power of nature at any time!


    The so-called platform, as the only channel connecting the outside of dirty Valley, seems not worthy of its name!


    It is located at the edge of the big crack, in the forest to open up an open space, open space is located on the platform, and on one side of the platform is a rail!


    The rail extends from the forest, connects the platform, and enters the forest from the other side of the platform!


    The platform is not magnificent, it is not amazing, it can be said that the scale is very small, only a low building!


    The buildings are dilapidated, the walls are full of cracks like cobwebs, and some places are even entangled by green vegetation, a look of a long time ago!


    In fact, dirty Valley has existed for more than 100 years. This well maintained platform is of the same age!


    When Li Meng left from the edge of the cliff, the tense mobilizers were relieved at last!


    Listen and look around!


    Today''s platform seems a little unusual!


    It''s not that there are polluting animals coming. The platform is next to the dirty valley. The stink of the dirty Valley is enough for those polluting animals to avoid more than ten kilometers!


    For more than 100 years, since dirty valley was occupied by human beings, this platform has never been attacked by polluting animals!


    What makes Li Meng feel wrong is "people"!


    At a glance, it seems that there are a lot of hunters on the platform today. Whether on the platform or in the open space in front of the platform, there are many hunters gathered in twos and threes everywhere!


    In the past, this scene is absolutely impossible to see, because the platform is just an exit of dirty valley. Before the bus arrives, the platform acts as a sentry post!


    If you leave here, there is a boundless forest sea outside. No matter the hunter who leaves, or the hunter who returns, he will not stay on the platform too much!


    However, in today''s, the hunter actually very rare gathered in the platform!


    What is going on?


    Li Meng can feel that the atmosphere of the platform is unusual!


    The hunters are whispering, their eyes are constantly looking inside a building beside the platform!


    It''s noon, and it''s more than three hours before dark. Should hunters stay here during this time!


    Day time is the most precious, especially for hunters, because hunting polluting animals can only be carried out in the daytime!


    In this era of disaster, the day time is very short, from dawn to day and night, this time is less than six hours!


    "Who is the representative of your hunting team?"


    When approaching the platform, Li Meng and his party were stopped!


    The visitor, dressed in a brown leather coat, looked at the eyes of Li Meng and his party and was surprised!


    After all, the whole dirty Valley only has the uniform clothing and uniform weapons for the garrison team, and even the garrison team can''t have a single "gun"!


    Only half of the three thousand guards have "guns". The other guards use cold weapons for close combat!


    Although there are only more than ten people in the hunting team, there is a "gun" in each person, which is very rare in the dirty Valley!


    Garrison?


    Li Meng didn''t know the person who stopped him, but he knew what he was wearing!


    The brown leather coat is the uniform of the garrison!


    It is said that the material of leather coat is made from the skin of polluting animals. I don''t know whether it is true or false!


    To say the representative, in this team can only be Li Meng!


    Li Meng said: "what happened?"


    "Recently, something worrying happened in dirty valley. The valley owner ordered that all the hunters who left today would stay here!"


    With that, the guard raised his right hand and pointed to the building beside the platform, then said: "go! The meeting held by the valley master will begin soon! "


    Li Meng has some accidents!


    Did not expect to encounter such a situation, it can be said that this is Li Meng Wan did not expect!


    However, Li Meng was curious about what happened and asked the valley master to call the hunters to preside over the meeting in person!


    It''s worth exploring!


    It''s very dangerous to hunt polluting animals. Even if you have guns, it''s difficult to kill them!


    When hunting polluting animals, hunters always avoid confrontation and use traps to kill them!


    This way of hunting has a high success rate, but there are always accidents!


    It''s too dangerous for humans to pollute animals. The death rate of hunters has been very high!


    As a result, there are more than 100000 people in dirty Valley, and the number of hunters is very rare, only a few hundred people####

 Chapter 8

    The reason why there are hunters in human beings, hunting polluting animals, its biggest purpose, not for food, polluting animals are inedible, because polluting animals themselves are pollutants!


    It''s to pollute the skin of the beast and the rare raw stones!


    The skin of the pollution animal is very rough and tough. After special treatment, it can be used as the raw material of protective equipment!


    And the role of the stone is even more important!


    The original stone is a kind of aggregate of sunlight and pollutants, which forms a round nodule in the body of the polluting animal through the polluting animal!


    It is a kind of high-purity energy polymer. With it, the pollution beast becomes extremely powerful. Some pollution beasts can even release ray attack moves!


    The original stone also has an irreplaceable role for human beings. Through the power furnace, human beings can use the huge energy carried by the original stone. Through the circulation device, human beings can use the original stone to generate electricity!


    It can even be used as unlimited fuel for power engine!


    In dirty Valley, as well as the farm, each has a power furnace power generation device, but because of the power problem, electricity can not be widely used, only some important places can use electricity!


    For example, in the bottom area of dirty Valley, the air purification device occupies almost all the power generated by the power furnace circulation device!


    "Little beast! I finally got you this time! Run! Why don''t you run away! "


    The roar was mingled with the sound of fists and feet!


    The little figure curled up on the ground and was beaten by three angry hunters!


    When the hunters around heard the news, they all gathered around and looked at the beating. They didn''t intend to stop it, but they looked like they were watching a play!


    "It''s him! Last time I was led away by him, but this time the little guy is miserable


    Someone recognized the little guy curled up on the ground, but for that person, the experience was not a good thing!


    The beating is still going on, and more and more hunters are watching!


    There''s no mercy on the three hunters who add up their fists and feet to the little ones. Sometimes they can even hear the sound of broken bones when they go down!


    That kind of sound is very seeping, and some of the hunters around have shown their unbearable color!


    "That''s enough! You really want to kill him! "


    In the crowd, I don''t know who roared!


    "Zhang Wu! Don''t talk. Those three are members of Lv Dong''s team. We can''t provoke Lv Dong! "


    Zhang Wu, who was in the crowd, was silenced by his companions. Lv Dong was the leader of a hunting team. They had a large number of people and excellent weapons. It was said that they had plans to attack the mercenary regiment!


    That kind of team is not the existence that their small hunting team can provoke!


    The sudden appearance in the crowd made the three people stop beating, and they scanned the crowd with sarcastic eyes!


    One of them suddenly kicked a small figure curled up on the ground!


    A painful "stuffy hum", plus a crisp sound of broken bones!


    As if very satisfied with the consequences of this kick, the hunter said with a cold hum: "that''s right! We want his life! I''m tired of stealing from our captain! "


    "When will hunters be able to kill openly in dirty Valley?"


    A calm voice suddenly appeared from the crowd!


    The crowd was in a commotion. The crowd was pushed away by a force. More than ten figures came in under the leadership of one person!


    Looked at the figure curled up on the ground, a ragged dress, dirty face, messy hair covered his face, but from the hair gap, you can occasionally see his face pain, despair, and numbness in the eyes!


    Still a little bit reluctant?


    Li Meng looks a little cold, no matter how he is still a child, even if he did something wrong, he should not be so tortured!


    And it affects life!


    "Who are you?"


    One of the three snapped!


    "We are members of Ludong hunting team. You''d better not meddle in your business!"


    The hunter who talks has no confidence at all!


    This hunting team seems to be unusual, just neat and consistent dress has been enviable, but also a look very powerful "guns"!


    Limon doesn''t want to talk to these guys!


    Just said a few words coldly!


    "Send them away!"


    The mobilizers responded, and only three of them were deployed!


    Seeing the mobilized soldiers coming, the strong physique made the hunter feel a little scared!


    "What do you want to do?"


    The frightened Hunter yelled at him!


    The mobilizers didn''t talk nonsense with them. Without saying a word, they raised the butt of their gun and smashed it on the hunter''s face!


    It has to be said that those who can become hunters are very smart. Using cold weapons for a long time makes them have a strong fighting ability, at least the pace is very flexible!


    The mobilizers'' attacks were dodged by them, but they didn''t fight back. Instead, they ran into the crowd and ran away!


    "You wait!"


    Before the flurry figure disappeared completely, a threatening word came into Li meng''er!


    The onlookers laughed. Everyone knows the scene. Although they don''t know where the hunting team came from, they are well equipped. In the dirty Valley, at least in the hunting team circle, they won''t be afraid of any existence!


    That threat is like a clown groaning powerlessly!


    The annoying guys finally left, and Li Meng came to the little figure who couldn''t lie on the ground!


    Look down at him!


    He also seems to be aware of the changes in the situation, curled up in the ground, he looked at the gap between the hair, looking down at his man!


    Who is he?


    "You don''t remember me! But I still remember you. At that time, you took all the only things left in me! "


    This sentence let him a Leng, eyes dim, into despair, really hungry wolf left and tiger!


    Li Meng''s words also made the hunters around a Leng, then speechless and pitiful looking at the small figure curled up on the ground!


    "Check on her injury!"


    Li Meng turned his head and said to the mobilizers beside him!


    The mobilized soldiers stepped forward and crouched down in front of the small figure crouching on the ground. They stretched out their hands and groped on the thin body!


    After a few breath, the mobilized soldiers finished their groping, stood up and said to Li Meng: "the injury is very serious. There are many fractures and fractures in the whole body. If they are not treated in time, they may survive, but they will leave serious sequelae!"


    What are the sequelae, Li Meng very clear!


    A child''s body is developing. If it breaks, the broken bone will not return to its original position. Once the injury is healed, the bone will remain dislocated. At that time, serious "deformity" will occur####

 Chapter 9

    "You are very experienced soldiers. You should have a good understanding of the structure of the human body. Are you sure?"


    Li Meng asked the mobilized soldiers!


    What does the commander mean? Of course, the mobilized soldiers understand. He nodded and replied: "it''s not difficult to get the dislocated bone back. It''s rare that it''s the following process. The broken bone needs enough nutrition to rest slowly. If the nutrition can''t keep up with it and there is no quiet environment, once there is intense activity, the broken bone will still grow dislocated, and the final result won''t change in any way!"


    It''s not easy to do!


    It seems that the life of that little guy is very hard, otherwise he would not come out to "lead the sheep with ease"!


    Enough nutrition? A quiet environment?


    How can you have that condition!


    I''m afraid even some dignitaries in dirty Valley dare not say they have that kind of condition!


    This is an impossible thing at all!


    Mobilizers and Li Meng''s words, not only the hunter who is still watching around, but also the small figure who is still curling up on the ground!


    There''s something unexpected about the hunters!


    I thought the little guy was miserable, but I didn''t expect that the team didn''t trouble the little guy. On the contrary, it came to help the little guy!


    It''s meaningless to continue to watch. As long as the team is still around the little guy, I''m afraid none of the hunters on the platform dare to trouble the little guy!


    The onlookers began to scatter!


    Li Meng is thinking!


    This is an accident. I''m afraid the meeting has already started due to such a delay!


    But you can''t leave him alone!


    Although Li Meng couldn''t bear to meddle in this matter for a while, after all, in another period of peaceful memory, Li Meng''s hands were also covered with blood, but what he couldn''t stand most was bullying the weak!


    What he wants to do, Li Meng never flinches, never goes more than thinking, just idealistic!


    For Li Meng, all he did was simple, not in a simple thing, the only thing he paid was a little time!


    But for her crouching on the ground, what she encountered today is not only a nightmare, but also an opportunity!


    Maybe it''s the only chance to get out of the hard life and get reborn!


    Who is he?


    Morgan didn''t know. He said he knew himself, but Morgan had no memory of him. Every day, she would "bump" many people, maybe just one of them!


    He is not the same, so far she met all the people, can not be compared with him!


    Although he looked down at her from above, there was not a trace of malice in his eyes. His eyes were very light, like a piece of white paper. Unlike other people, his eyes were more or less with a trace of mischief!


    And his men, who were white like her, were groping around her!


    Morgan is sure that his appearance is a bit messy and he doesn''t look like a girl, but that guy must know!


    Because from his movements, Morgan can see that at the beginning, he felt recklessly on her body, but at last he seemed to notice something. His movements became cautious, and at the same time he avoided touching the most important parts of women!


    No matter he or his subordinates, the impression to Morgan is unusual!


    If there are only good people and bad people in the world, they undoubtedly belong to the good side!


    That''s enough for Morgan!


    Five years, she has been unable to survive, whether she or the most important sister, there must be a rely on!


    Only in this way can we survive in the dirty Valley!


    With only a little strength left, Morgan sat up with her hands on the ground. She raised her head, her dirty face facing Li Meng!


    "I can''t die yet," she said! Help me! I am yours


    Her eyes were firm and fixed on some thin men in front of her!


    Li Meng is still thinking, thinking!


    But her words, let the thinking of Li Meng a Leng!


    Eyes surprised at her on the ground in front of her!


    Is this the legendary selling?


    Glancing at "he" on the ground, Li Meng became interested!


    Looking at the mobilized soldiers around, Li Meng said to him on the ground, "they have strong physique, rich combat experience and absolute loyalty. How about you! What can you do for me? "


    Looking at him, and looking at his tall players, Morgan was speechless. She really couldn''t give him too much help in combat, which Morgan was not qualified to refute!


    However, some things are not men can do, men may be able to do, but not as detailed as women do!


    Although Morgan is young, her many years of experience and childhood life give her the ability to see the essence of human beings!


    Look at what Morgan is good at!


    His face is pale, breathing a little short, chest ups and downs, sometimes fast, sometimes slow, this is a very weak physical characteristics!


    In this era, weak physique will produce a variety of diseases, immune deficiency will lead to no resistance to radiation environment!


    If an ordinary person, relying on their own immunity, can survive in the radiation intensity "5" level environment!


    And he can only survive in the "3" level radiation environment at most, once beyond this intensity, his body will not be able to withstand the invasion of pollutants, causing various diseases!


    "I can do a lot of things! Especially for you, your team members are your hands and feet. They can fight for you and destroy the enemy for you. I''m just a piece of clothing on you. Although I can''t fight for you, I can take good care of you! "


    What a strange answer!


    When her words were over, Li Meng''s indifferent expression turned into astonishment, and at the same time, it was a little puzzling!


    When has he reached the point where he needs special care?


    Although this body is very bad, it has not reached the point of "waste"!


    Besides, Li Meng is not used to being taken care of by a man!


    That kind of scene, think about Li Meng''s goose bumps all over his body!


    Must refuse!


    There is no doubt about it!


    "Everyone is free, everyone''s freedom should be in their own hands, I don''t like to give up halfway, my people are principled, I believe they will not agree with me to let you go!"


    "Take good care of yourself! Don''t be a "thief" after the injury. The hunters of dirty valley are on the edge of life and death at any time. The oppression over time makes most people lose the most basic things of human nature. Don''t ask for their pity. You should know what will happen next time you encounter this kind of situation! "


    Li Meng is reminding and warning him at the same time!


    Willing to help others?


    No matter Li Meng who remembers in another world or in this world, he is not the kind of cheerful and helpful person. In another world, Li Meng who remembers is walking in the dark. How can he have the heart of helping others!


    This world''s Li Meng is not to mention, from small to large by hunger, cold trouble, even if have that heart, also do not have that kind of ability####

 Chapter 10

    "Commander! She''s right. There are some things she can do better than us! "


    One side of the mobilization soldiers broke in!


    Another mobilized soldier also came forward and said: "it is suggested that the commander should keep her. With the arrival of other comrades, the team under the commander will only become larger and larger. No matter what, the commander needs someone to take care of him. We are all soldiers. We can''t do much in our private life!"


    There are hunters around. In order to avoid unnecessary information flowing out, the voice of the mobilized soldiers is very small. They come to Li Meng''s ear and say it!


    One mobiliser''s suggestion is all right, but many mobilizers agree, which is strange!


    Li Meng carefully glanced at "he" on the floor!


    There''s nothing to notice. His face is dirty and his body is tattered. The only strange thing is his long hair. If he doesn''t take care of it for a long time, it''s not strange that a man has long hair!


    Maybe it''s too messy, his hair color is a little unusual, not the usual black!


    But why is he worthy of the attention of the mobilized soldiers?


    Commander?


    Although the voice of mobilizing soldiers was small, Morgan, who was close to Li Meng, clearly heard it!


    Hunters don''t call the leader of a hunting team "commander". The relationship between the members of a hunting team and the leader of a hunting team is just cooperation and companionship. The leader of a hunting team is just the leader of a team!


    Because of their high prestige, the weak tend to bow to the strong. They may be obedient, but they will never be loyal!


    Neat uniform, the same type of weapons, the action revealed a strong military atmosphere, that kind of atmosphere, hunters can not have!


    Are they hunters?


    I''m afraid those who are a little familiar with them will not believe it!


    Morgan''s face was firm. She thought a lot at that moment!


    This time, she had no scruples. As she was about to speak, the mobilizer who checked Morgan''s injury took the lead and said, "commander! Her bones are even, and she has a beautiful curve. Although she is a little thin, as long as she has good nutrition, she will soon recover. Her face is also good, but her face is a little cold and a little demon. I''m afraid only instructor Natasha can compare with her in my image. She is qualified to stay with the commander! "


    Mobilization of soldiers, let Li Meng look a coagulation, and then face a black, turned to the direction of the conference room!


    No wonder Li Meng understood what the mobilized soldiers said!


    In Li Meng''s cognition, he always thought that she was a man, but unexpectedly he was a woman!


    In fact, the mobilization soldiers have made it very clear, but Li Meng didn''t think about it. Li Meng always thought that the little guy was a boy, never thought that his essence was a woman!


    No wonder


    What else can Li Meng say!


    Now it''s no good to leave her alone!


    There are still hunters around. As bystanders, they may have realized her real gender long ago!


    If you feel it carefully, you can feel some hunters who have already understood, thinking in your eyes!


    What are you thinking about?


    Of course, it''s not a good thing!


    Although there are 100000 people in dirty Valley, 80% of them are men, and the other 20% of women are owned by those powerful people!


    The scarcity of the number of women in dirty Valley is a precious resource!


    Women have the right to choose in the dirty Valley, but they have no freedom. Once they become adults, they have to choose one to rely on!


    Although Morgan is small, far from the age of adulthood, but she is ownerless, is a thief, no one will pay attention to the thief!


    This kind of identity is enough to make some people have evil ideas!


    Now if Li Meng leaves her alone, what Li Meng did before is not to help her, but to harm her!


    If Li Meng doesn''t help her, she may just be beaten by the three hunters, or she may end up miserable, but at least she can live and live in the dirty Valley safely. Although it''s hard, she at least has freedom!


    But now, the real gender is known by others. If there is no one to rely on, if Li Meng leaves her alone, she can''t leave this platform!


    She will be like a cargo being scrambled for, and those guarding teams on the platform will not intervene, they will just turn a blind eye!


    In dirty Valley, there is no law beneficial to the weak, and there is no so-called human rights here. Whoever has a big fist has the right to make rules!


    And those high-ranking people, the most easily forgotten people, are those who live at the bottom of the most pitiful people!


    "Look at her!"


    The figure turned away, a word into the ears of mobilizers, also into the ears of Morgan!


    Although only a short sentence, but Li Meng''s meaning has been very clear, whether it is mobilizing soldiers or Morgan, are very clear!


    At any time, mobilizing soldiers will not let Li Meng alone, because they are very clear that their commander is not only weak, but also very weak, anyone can easily cause damage to him!


    This is absolutely intolerable for "it". For the mobilized soldiers, the "it" instructions are irresistible. Even if they pay their lives, they should protect the commander''s safety!


    Two mobilizers left with Li Meng, and the remaining ten remained to guard Morgan''s side!


    Mobilizers are not battlefield doctors. Although they know about the structure of the human body, they are not able to easily return the fractured bones to their original position!


    The words of mobilizing soldiers are just "it" instigating. Of course, it can also do what it says!


    Mobilizers around Morgan began to move, he carefully looking for the fracture site of Morgan!


    "It''s going to hurt a little. You have to hold back and don''t move around. Once you move around, the other parts of the fracture will be more serious and painful!"


    Mobilizers told Morgan!


    Morgan bit his teeth and nodded!


    "Click!"


    A crisp sound, accompanied by Morgan a "stuffy hum"!


    A part of the fracture has been back!


    Mobilizers continue to look for the next fracture site!


    "Click! Click


    With the crisp sound after sound, all the wrong bones in Morgan''s whole body are returning quickly!


    In the treatment of Morgan''s mobilizers is simply a machine, the action on the hand is not only dexterous, fast and accurate, flowing, without a trace of redundant action!


    In a short time, mobilizers had already connected Morgan''s last misplaced bone!


    When his hands left Morgan''s body, the mobiliser''s forehead was dripping with cold sweat, but his eyes were still deep, incomparably deep. That kind of eyes could not be described by words, just like there was another being watching in the endless void!


    With a slight touch of that eye, Morgan moved away as if frightened. She wanted to say thank you, but now Morgan can''t say anything!


    That look is terrible!


    "Take good care of him, reflect your value, in his side, no value people, even stay in his side qualifications are useless, this I hope you understand!"


    It''s a little bit of a warning!


    But Morgan could not say anything, only nodded in silence!


    In response, the mobilized soldiers seemed very satisfied and stood up from the ground!


    His eyes seemed to recover their clarity in an instant. He was stunned for a moment. Then he reacted and stepped back into the queue where the mobilized soldiers seemed to stand at random####

 Chapter 11

    Next to the platform, there is a two-story building, which is the base of the guard team and the resting place of the guard team when night falls!


    The building is a little strange. It''s a square nest beside the platform. No matter from which angle you look, you can''t see the existence of windows!


    It''s completely closed!


    This is inevitable, in the outside world, once night comes, the cold current of frozen earth will appear!


    Only a completely closed space can resist the cold current and prevent the guards from freezing to death!


    I''m afraid the meeting has already started because of the delay of that little guy!


    But along the way, Li Meng did not encounter any obstacles!


    Although there is a garrison at the gate of the stronghold, it''s just a symbolic question and let Li Meng pass!


    Enter the gate, bursts of noise suddenly into the ears of Li Meng!


    Scene change, printed into Li Meng''s eyes is a hall, the hall is very empty, you can say nothing, empty, the only thing there is only two or three gathered together to talk about hunters!


    They are undoubtedly representatives of the hunting team!


    The meeting didn''t start. Although there were garrison members with guns in all corners of the hall, the principal didn''t come!


    Although the valley master held the meeting in person, the valley master will not come. Everyone present knows that the person who comes will not have status and status. I''m afraid it''s just a person who doesn''t have any status to deliver a message!


    It''s not surprising that for those big people, they want to stay in the narrow area at the bottom of the valley forever, where there is fresh air and the environment with the lowest radiation level, where they can maintain good health!


    For those powerful and powerful people, they are just small people who can use them to get the stones!


    As long as they are given a little food and a little weapon, they will hand over the precious "original stone" obediently!


    For those big people, this is what they are best at!


    Hunters don''t know this. In other places, in the Acropolis of human life, the "original stone" is extremely precious. Even the "original stone" the size of a small fingertip is enough to exchange for half a year''s food!


    In dirty Valley, the "original stone" at the tip of little finger can only be exchanged for one month''s food. The food is still of poor quality. Bread made from coarse grains!


    It''s not that no hunter wants to leave, but no one has the guts!


    It''s too dangerous in the forest. Once you enter, it''s like entering the gate of hell. Without complete preparation, most hunters may not be able to spend their first night!


    Another way to get out of dirty Valley is to take the bus that comes every three months!


    But taking a bus is also dangerous, and not everyone is qualified to take the bus. Buses passing through dirty valley will be closely monitored by the guard team. No one can leave by bus without the order of the valley owner!


    In dirty Valley, the bus that comes every three months is just a way for the big people of dirty Valley to contact the outside world!


    It''s impossible for hunters or ordinary people to get on the bus and leave!


    Walking to a remote corner of the hall, Li Meng stopped and looked at everything in the hall coldly!


    The hunters were talking about it, and they seemed to be surprised by the sudden call!


    Countless talks were buzzing in Li Meng''s ears!


    Most of them are not nutritious!


    No one knows the purpose of gathering hunters this time!


    But it''ll soon be known!


    Not long, a strange sound from the door!


    The next moment, the Figure shaking, two teams of more than 20 people on guard trot into the hall!


    They wear neat uniforms, holding the same type of "gun", aggressive, powerful extraordinary!


    Enter the hall of them, in two rows, leaving a channel, it seems to meet someone!


    When a figure enters from the gate, all the hunting team representatives are stunned!


    Then the "buzzing" sound reverberated in the hall!


    "It''s him! I''m afraid the purpose of this call is unusual! "


    A hunting team leader''s face was very ugly, and he whispered to the people around him!


    "What''s the matter? Even Huang Haijun, the captain of the garrison, showed up. I don''t know what happened this time!"


    All the hunting team leaders in the hall are looking at the changes of their looks. Li Meng''s eyes turn slightly. His eyes are curious to see that he has stepped onto a high platform in the hall and is overlooking all the hunters in the hall!


    Like the garrison, he was wearing a brown leather coat. He was a little "tall", not burly, but a little fat. His eyes were rolling, giving people a sense of treachery!


    "Well, hum!"


    He covered his mouth with a fake cough!


    This cough made all the sounds in the hall disappear!


    All the hunters are staring at him!


    Because his next words can satisfy the hunter''s curiosity and doubt!


    As if very satisfied with the result of this cough, the fat face said with a smile: "don''t be too nervous, after all, you hunters are very" important "to dirty Valley!"


    Important two words specially said very heavy, also did not know is taunts or other meanings!


    Many hunters have no expression on their faces. The one who hates hunting is famous. He always thinks that hunters are illegal armed. According to his words, ordinary people should be like ordinary people, even a small dagger should not be owned!


    To the hunter, he always makes trouble!


    Why is the original stone so cheap in the dirty Valley? He has contributed a lot!


    Looking at the hunters below, Huang Haijun said with a smile: "as you know, the farm has no garrison!"


    "It''s absolutely impossible! Because the farm is the most important place of "dirty Valley". You should understand what it means to lose it! "


    Huang Haijun''s words, let the following hunters talk!


    Now that you know the importance of the farm, why withdraw the garrison guarding the farm?


    Isn''t that self contradictory?


    "Why did the valley master ask the garrison to leave the farm? Captain Huang! I don''t know if I can solve the puzzle! "


    There''s a hunter asking!


    This is what many hunters want to know!


    The hunters are looking at the figure on the high platform, and want to get the answer from him!


    As for the sight of the hunters, Huang Haijun looked helpless, spread his hands and said with regret: "this is the order of the valley master. I can''t know why and why."


    "Captain Huang! Since we have been called together, there must be a reason. You should tell us about it


    Huang Haijun nodded, his face suddenly became very serious: "the main reason for calling you this time is to" farm ". Recently, there have been some abnormalities in dirty Valley, and we need to increase the strength of the garrison. No matter how important it is," dirty Valley "is the most important. It''s our home and the only living place. If necessary," farm "can also be abandoned!"


    "But you also know the importance of the farm. You can''t give up until you have to. The garrison team can''t take any strength to guard the farm. So, the valley owner ordered that you hunters should take part in the operation of guarding the farm for half a month until the harvest ends!"#####

 Chapter 12

    Involved in guarding the farm?


    The hunters looked at each other face to face. In the past, the garrison protected the farm strictly. Except for the farming staff, all the staff were close to each other!


    Now they''re involved in guarding the farm?


    This is incredible!


    Recently, it''s the harvest season on the farm. In such an important period of time, how can the guard team suddenly drop the chain!


    This is so strange!


    What happened to dirty Valley?


    "Of course! Whether to participate in guarding the farm or not is your freedom! However, the valley Master said that all the people who guard the farm will have a generous reward, food, weapons, and even the qualification to become a member of the garrison! "


    With that, the Yellow Sea army squinted at the hunters below!


    He knew that these hunters would not refuse. Maybe food and weapons would not tempt them too much, but the qualification of being a member of the garrison would be enough for them to work hard!


    After all, the Garrison has privileges in dirty valley. For ordinary people, it''s a beautiful thing to be a garrison!


    "Well! I won''t take part in this. The garrison will leave the farm. I don''t believe it


    A hunter in the hall hummed coldly, his eyes did not give way, and he looked at the line of sight on the high platform!


    There is no retreat!


    Of course, Huang Haijun will not be happy if some people are not smart!


    But


    Huang Haijun was not angry. He still looked at the hunter with a smile!


    "Participation or not! This is your freedom. Your words don''t mean everyone. I think others are willing to guard the farm! "


    There is no doubt that in the hall, except for a few hunters who are still hesitating, most of the hunters are looking forward to it!


    They have no opinion of guarding the farm!


    How to choose is very simple!


    Food and weapons are the needs of all hunters, just guarding the farm. The farm is located at the end of the west side of dirty Valley, where the smell of dirty Valley is also shrouded. If you say it''s a guard, I''m afraid there won''t be any fighting!


    Guarding the farm can get food and weapons. Why go into the forest and hunt dangerous polluting animals?


    How to choose, at a glance!


    In addition to a small number of more than a mind hunter, other hunters will not exist against the voice!


    "It''s still three hours before dark. After the meeting, there will be a guard to lead you to the farm. Your task starts tonight. I believe what you get in half a month will not disappoint you!"


    "Oh! By the way, as for those hunters who don''t want to participate in this guard mission, you have to be careful. Don''t go too deep into the forest this time! "


    Finally, Huang Haijun specially emphasized: "this is the warning that the valley master asked me to convey to you!"


    No one knows what Huang''s last words mean!


    The forest sea is dangerous. Even here near the dirty Valley, sometimes some polluting animals will break into the forest sea by chance. When they enter the forest sea, the hunters will be ready to face death!


    Can become a hunter, no timid fear of death, live on the blade, fear of death can only die faster!


    In any case, the wary hunters always put Huang''s warning in mind!


    In order to survive, hunters have to think more, any small things can not be ignored!


    A meeting ended like this, from beginning to end, Li Meng did not say even a word, just stood in the corner to watch the development of things!


    When the chubby figure disappeared behind the door, the discussion of the hall rang again. Some hunters started to walk towards the door, while others still stayed in the hall!


    The hunter who left, of course, belongs to the party who gave up the task of guarding the farm, but left. Their task will start from now on, go to the farm and guard the farm until the end of the harvest season!


    Li Meng, of course, belongs to the party who left!


    Guarding the farm?


    Li Meng is not interested in that!


    There is no shortage of food for Li Meng, because it can be solved by a few bullets. As for weapons, not to mention that Li Meng''s mobilizers have all kinds of standard guns, how can they still need those cold weapons!


    But becomes the defensive team''s qualification, this is Li Meng most ignores!


    reason?


    Of course, it is disdain!


    Although the current team is small, Li Meng has great ambition. That ambition can''t be filled by a small dirty Valley!


    For Li Meng, dirty Valley is just a starting point!


    That''s it!


    "Commander!"


    As soon as he walked out of the stronghold, the mobilized soldiers guarding outside met him. Among them, Li Meng could see a small figure!


    It seems that the technique of mobilizing soldiers is good. After a while, she can walk around!


    "Go! Let''s go back and talk on the way! "


    With that, Li Meng took the lead to the dirty Valley and mobilized the soldiers to follow him!


    After entering the dark channel, Li Meng put his eyes on her!


    "How do you feel?"


    As Li Meng walked, he inquired to her next to him!


    She lowered her head and whispered, "it''s still a little painful, but it doesn''t affect the activity!"


    The voice is light and pleasant. It''s just like a woman''s voice. It''s far from her voice before!


    Before her voice is not bad, but some neutral, of course, not good!


    "I didn''t expect you to have this ability!"


    Li Meng some unexpected said!


    What Li Meng is referring to, Morgan certainly understands!


    She just whispered, "sometimes I don''t have a choice. Even if I don''t want to or don''t want to, I have to do it!"


    Although Li Meng doesn''t know her experience, her previous life is not much better than Li Meng!


    Are struggling to survive in the world of disaster!


    "Yes! What''s your name? "


    Because of some things, Li Meng has not asked her name, now Li Meng suddenly remembered!


    "Morgan pandragon!"


    Morgan replied softly!


    Pandragon?


    If Li Meng thinks about it!


    This surname is really rare!


    The world of disaster has come for more than 200 years, and the surviving human race of different colors has been mixed together for more than 200 years. The oppression of the environment has made human beings really implement the grand unification!


    There is no color, there is no race, there is only one race, that is human!


    However, even so, people with different skin colors are still separated to build their own homes in the vast forest!


    For example, Kyoto, the twelve acropolis of Kyoto and the main city, where the area of influence reaches ten thousand li, are mostly yellow skinned people, whether they are upper class people or civilians!


    Although there are other races, they will not be discriminated against in Kyoto''s sphere of influence, but their number is very rare, accounting for only 0.0% of the 10 million people in Kyoto!


    Dirty Valley is less than 200 kilometers away from the No. 3 acropolis of Kyoto. Most of the people living in dirty valley are yellow skinned!


    In dirty Valley, although there are white skin race, but it is still very rare!


    And pandragon this type of surname, only white people will be widely used!


    Speaking of it, this little girl is really white. It''s a matter of course that she has this surname####

 Chapter 13

    Along the dark main channel, people all the way down, with close to the bottom, on one side of the main channel scattered appeared some trading places!


    There are small shops selling groceries, as well as restaurants large and small. Night is coming, and it''s already busy here!


    Along the way, Li Meng stopped in front of a tavern with a plaque of "virtual language home"!


    In memory, Li Meng knows here!


    When he was a child, because of the difficulties of life, sometimes he was very poor. Usually, Lao Li would come out to beg for money to spend the hard time!


    Once, Lao Li, who went out to beg, brought back a piece of food. It was a kind of sweet food. It was a cake with tomato flavor. Although it was only a small piece, for Li Meng, that kind of sweet and delicious food had been torturing Li Meng for several months!


    It took a lot of effort for Li Meng to know the origin of the cake from Lao Li!


    The origin of the cake is the "home of empty language"!


    Although Li Meng has never forgotten the taste, how can he enter the "empty language home" in poverty!


    Li Meng has been looking forward to this for many years!


    That family Li Meng will not go back, so whether it is Li Meng or mobilizing soldiers, they need a place to rest!


    And "virtual language home" is the most suitable place, it is a place to eat, but also provide accommodation!


    "Let''s go! This is where we are tonight! "


    Facing the people around him, Li Meng took the lead in walking to Xu Yu''s home!


    Entering the gate, the fresh air rushed to Li Meng''s face, which shocked Li Meng''s expression!


    This is the first time that Li Meng has really entered the "virtual language home". Unexpectedly, the virtual language home has an air purification device!


    The unique flavor of dirty Valley disappeared, leaving only tasteless air, which is the biggest proof!


    A little meal, Li Meng continued to move forward!


    The bar is not far away, and on the other side is the dining room. In the hall, the round wooden tables and chairs are arranged neatly. It looks very beautiful!


    The tavern was not lively, and the expected uproar did not appear. On the contrary, it was quiet!


    Wooden tables and chairs, scattered sitting some people, for the very broad hall is a little empty!


    There is a fat man behind the bar. He seems to be quite bored. He just glances at Li Meng and his party!


    Then lazily said: "accommodation? Or dinner! "


    "Eat! More accommodation! "


    Light voice rang out, saying this sentence is not Li Meng, nor mobilize soldiers, but Morgan!


    It''s very smart. Li Meng is very happy. Although Li Meng didn''t promise anything, the girl quickly entered the corresponding identity!


    That''s good. Li mengcai is too lazy to speak!


    The light voice let the fat man''s eyes gather slightly on Morgan. A moment later, his eyes moved slightly and glanced at the people in front of the bar!


    When he glanced over Li Meng and looked at the mobilized soldiers, his eyes were slightly clear, his expression was thinking, and his lazy posture became straight!


    I have a single room, a double room, a four person room, a VIP room. The VIP room has the highest price. It has a bathroom and clean water. The single room is worse than the other rooms


    This time, Morgan can''t decide. Her eyes ask Li Meng beside her!


    At this time, a mobiliser stepped forward and said, "one VIP room, three rooms for four!"


    Oh, it''s a big business. Fat man''s eyes shine!


    "Common currency is a bullet, of course! You have other valuable things that can also be used as currency! You can rest assured that the house of empty words will not hide some of its value! "


    Li Meng doesn''t have anything of value. If he has something, it should be firearms. However, adk-45 rifles can''t be taken out. Although Li Meng has surplus adk-45 rifles, they are all parts. They are used as replacement parts for damaged adk-45 rifles in the hands of mobilizers!


    It is not impossible to assemble into finished products, but the quantity is not rich, Li Meng must consider some unnecessary consequences in advance!


    So, let''s use the common currency bullet!


    "Dong!"


    A bullet was put on the wooden bar by mobilized soldiers, and there was a slight sound when it touched!


    "Oh! 7.62 caliber bullet, eh! Brass? What a black sheep


    Hold the brass in your hand, fat man look over and over!


    I even put it in my mouth and bit it!


    "Yes! It''s Brass


    The fat man looks pitiful!


    How incredible it is to make bullets out of brass!


    Nowadays, it is extremely difficult for human beings to obtain steel, let alone precious brass!


    The fat man is gnashing his teeth!


    It looks like someone killed his family!


    However, a moment later, he was like a deflated balloon, the whole person came down!


    He regained his languid appearance and said in a casual tone, "although brass is precious, its value has been greatly reduced when it is made into bullets. Even if it is remelted, the procedures are not simple!"


    "Well! If you can come up with... Well, 15, just 15 for your dinner and accommodation tonight! "


    "How''s it going? The price is very reasonable! "


    There was no nonsense, and even without Li Meng''s instructions, the mobilized soldiers took out a magazine from their waist, one bullet by one retreated from the magazine, and "Dong Dong" fell on the bar!


    Fourteen sounds!


    But pause a little, there are two bullets fell to the bar!


    This time, it''s not the mobilizers who throw the bullets, it''s Li Meng!


    The magazine used to be in the hands of mobilizers has now been in the hands of Li Meng!


    After returning the magazine to the mobilizers, Li Meng said to the fat man behind the bar: "Ling Jia, a single room! No problem! "


    "No problem, no problem!"


    The fat man nodded his head and put away the bullets on the bar with both hands at the same time!


    When the fat hands came out from under the bar, he had several more keys in his hands!


    Put the key on the bar, the fat man said with a smile: "four people''s room is on the second floor, VIP, single room is on the third floor, you can eat at any time, I will tell the waiter!"


    "Then eat first!"


    At the end of the day, Li Meng felt a little hungry!


    Although sweet food is delicious, it''s not so full!


    "Yes


    The fat man said in a loud voice: "Xiaoyu! Come and receive the guests


    "Here it is! Here we are


    I don''t know where it came from. When the voice rang out, a figure suddenly appeared at the bar!


    She is a light blue dress, long to her knees. Under her knees, she can see white silk stockings, revealing a strange temptation. Her waist length black hair is draped around her shoulders. Her hair is speechless. There are two braids, and there is a bow at the junction of the braids!


    This dress is really like a maid!


    Li Meng was surprised!


    This "virtual language home" seems unusual, a waiter should have such a posture!


    She is not ugly. Her face is white and flawless, just by her appearance


    Li Meng is stunned!


    In the memory of the world, Li Meng has never seen a so-called "beautiful" woman. In another memory, none of the women Li Meng is familiar with is worse than her####

 Chapter 14

    In the "empty language home", Li Meng feels as if he has returned to another world, no matter the layout of the tavern, or not gorgeous decoration!


    And the disaster world outside, it''s just two worlds!


    Led by the wonderful figure, Li Meng and his party sat down at a table in the hall!


    Mobilizers are on the other tables, while Li Meng and Morgan are sitting together!


    "What do you need? We have snacks, meat dishes and vegetarians! "


    Li Meng took the menu from the waiter who was called "Xiaoyu" by the fat man at the bar!


    Slightly glancing at the menu, Li Meng put down the menu, looked at the "small language" beside the table and asked: "can I ask a question?"


    Xiaoyu smiles and nods: "sir! You said, as long as I know, I will tell you! "


    Li Meng said: "in the past, dirty Valley farms used to grow some vegetables besides wheat and rice."


    "But where did you get the meat for this meat dish? The menu says the kinds of meat are "pork", "beef", and mutton. I don''t remember who raised these animals in dirty grain! "


    For Li Meng''s question, Xiaoyu still smiles. She patiently explains, "Sir, please rest assured that there is no problem with the source of the meat."


    Perhaps in order to make Li Meng believe her more, she went on to say, "Sir, you should know that there is a bus passing by here every three months in dirty valley. Our virtual language home has a good relationship with the bus Association, and sometimes they will accept our entrustment to take something along the way!"


    now I see!


    It''s imported!


    That makes sense!


    "Morgan! What would you like to eat? "


    Li Meng asked Morgan, who was sitting opposite him!


    "Ah... That! Anything will do! "


    Startled, Li Meng''s inquiry seemed to scare Morgan!


    It''s an unusual reaction!


    Looking at Morgan with his head buried in his chest, Li Meng took back his sight and picked up the menu on the table again!


    "Roumo soup, coarse cereals bread, marinated meat!"


    Li Meng looked at the mobilized soldiers sitting on the table next to him and said to Xiaoyu, "twelve! Enough of it


    The mobilizers are all big and strong. Correspondingly, in order to supplement nutrition and keep the body in good health, they must be able to "eat"!


    "Another bowl of lean porridge and a tomato cake!"


    Morgan''s body can not eat more, also can not eat less, a bowl of lean meat porridge nutrition is enough!


    And Li Meng needless to say, this body''s frailty, has the strict request to the diet aspect!


    I''m afraid that Li Meng has no chance with me in my life!


    "Just a moment!"


    With that, Xiaoyu turned away!


    When Xiaoyu''s figure leaves, Li Meng''s eyes are on Morgan again!


    Some things Li Meng cares about very much!


    Mobilize soldiers, quietly, quietly sitting in the position, holding the chest waiting for the arrival of food!


    "From entering the house of empty words, your eyes are floating, Morgan! Now that I''m around, some things are inevitable. You have to face them! "


    I don''t know what that means, Li Meng said to Morgan!


    Li Meng is not an immortal. Of course, I don''t know what Morgan is thinking!


    He just vaguely felt that Morgan had something on his mind. Since he entered Xuyu''s house, he was very worried and looked a little trance!


    Li Meng''s words made Morgan''s body tremble. She didn''t dare to look at that line of sight, because now Morgan''s heart is in a mess!


    She''s worried, worried that Li Meng won''t accept her sister!


    If she refuses, what should she do?


    Anyway, she can''t be separated from her sister!


    The unknown result makes Morgan afraid, afraid to confess everything, even afraid to confess to the opposite man that he has a sister!


    But


    Morgan knew and understood that sooner or later he had to face it!


    Besides, it''s too late. If we don''t go back, I''m afraid alritz will worry!


    "Arris!"


    Morgan lowered his head and muttered a few words!


    "What?"


    The voice is too small, Li Meng didn''t hear clearly!


    "Arris!"


    Morgan said again, much louder, looking up at Li Meng!


    "I also have a sister, her name is Arles Pendragon, I can''t leave her alone, I can''t leave her!"


    The voice became smaller and smaller. When the last word was finished, Morgan''s head dropped again!


    i see!


    Li Meng suddenly!


    Because there is a sister in the dirty Valley, because she is worried about her sister, she is very worried!


    "I said! You are free. I won''t stop you when you want to leave, and no one dares to stop you under my eyes! "


    This is not what Morgan wants. Freedom is really desirable. But in this miserable world, even survival is so difficult. How about freedom!


    Morgan raised her head again. This time, her eyes were firm: "I don''t want to be an outsider beside you. I want to be a member of your team!"


    Real?


    Li Meng has some accidents!


    In any case, mobilizers and Morgan are absolutely different. Mobilizers and Li Meng are one, and no one can separate them. Morgan, as a person in this world, wants to be a member of Li Meng!


    Is that possible?


    impossible!


    No matter now or in the future, in the eyes of people around Li Meng, people in this world are outsiders, and it is impossible to become a member of this inseparable team!


    Li Meng did not say "no", but looked at Morgan thoughtfully!


    For a long time, Li mengcai said: "Morgan! What do you want? "


    People are selfish, no matter what seems strange behavior, and incredible things, there is always a purpose!


    Li Meng understood this very well!


    Morgan did not think, did not hesitate, she answered very simply: "I want to change my life, I want to be better, I want to let my sister no longer be troubled by hunger, cold, I do not want to hide! Only you can give me what I want


    Li Meng''s expression is indifferent, although some of these words


    But I''m afraid it''s something that all ordinary people in the world yearn for.


    "There are so many people in" dirty Valley "who are in power that I can''t compare with them. Maybe one of them is your best choice!"


    Li Meng''s words made Morgan sneer: "those guys are all booze bags, but they are content with the status quo when they have a treasure mountain! Once in their hands, anyone will lose real freedom, especially for women


    This girl, though young, has a good understanding of human nature!


    It seems that it is not only luck that can survive in dirty valley with my sister####

 Chapter 15

    If you want to get it, you have to pay first!


    For Li Meng, Morgan is just a passer-by beside him!


    One caused his pity, and help a little girl!


    In a short time, maybe they will be strangers and never meet again!


    For Li Meng, she didn''t get the idea of "she" from the beginning to the end. Although the mobilized soldiers said she was good-looking, her image was not "perfect" in Li Meng''s eyes from the time she met her to now!


    Just like the white lotus root in the mud, without removing the mud covering the outer layer, how can we see her true face!


    However, even if her appearance is amazing, for Li Meng, the so-called beauty, he already has 100% resistance!


    Morgan knew and understood this very well. He knew that the man in front of him had pity on her, so that she could stay with him now!


    But pity will disappear one day.


    Morgan didn''t want to lose this opportunity, an opportunity to stay with him forever!


    Maybe this opportunity will make her lose "freedom" forever, but she doesn''t regret it. She won''t do it now, and she won''t do it in the future!


    Want to get, first of all must be willing to pay, for this, Morgan than anyone knows!


    Morgan put his right hand out on the table, palm open, palm up!


    In Li Meng''s slightly puzzled eyes, Morgan said: "I''m not a vase. I''m not a useless person who can only take care of your life around you. I''m a martial arts artist!"


    In Li Meng''s surprised eyes, the surface of Morgan''s palm suddenly glowed from under the skin!


    It is green, although very light, only a thin layer, but with the naked eye can see very clear!


    This strange scene shocked Li Meng!


    If you''re right, the light cyan light covering Morgan''s palm is a kind of energy, an energy emerging from the human body!


    How could it be


    Some people often say that people''s potential is endless, but that''s just a metaphor. Although the human body is mysterious, it also has limits!


    In the memory of another world, walking in the dark, Li Meng''s structure of the human body can not be more clear!


    The limit of the human body is unable to have the "bioenergy" that can materialize!


    Now, however, Morgan has broken Li Meng''s understanding!


    Martial arts?


    Light cyan fluorescence dissipated with the wind, Morgan also took back his right hand!


    "This power may be too weak! But! Master! It will become stronger and more powerful, and one day it will do everything for its master! "


    Li Meng is confused!


    Morgan''s identity seems to be unusual. Li Meng has never seen or heard of that power!


    Master?


    What a harsh name!


    Take a deep breath, Li Meng''s heart returned to calm!


    "Since you have the power to become stronger, why do you want to rely on others?"


    Asked Li Meng!


    Morgan gently shook his head: "if a martial arts artist wants to become powerful, he needs to use raw stone to nurture the energy pulse in his body. Only by broadening the capacity of the energy pulse, storing more" energy "and exercising" energy "toughness, can he become more powerful!"


    Morgan said with a slight self irony: "there is no difference between the born martial arts artists and ordinary people. They have no amazing power. They can only struggle like ordinary people and live like maggots!"


    It seems that Morgan wants to hold a thigh!


    Li Meng doesn''t care about this!


    "Original stone" is originally Li Meng''s goal. The red police base needs huge energy. Only "original stone" as an energy aggregate can meet the needs of the red police base!


    Today is just the first day that Li Meng came to this world!


    Hunt the polluter and get the raw stone. Li Meng will act soon!


    "No need to refuse! Master! I''m also very curious about martial arts artists. There is a martial arts artist by my master''s side who can do some research on martial arts artists! "


    The voice of the main brain suddenly rang out in Li Meng''s mind, which also made Li Meng make a decision!


    Looking at Morgan, Li mengruo thought: "I don''t have to refuse!"


    Morgan still calmly looked at Li Meng: "no! Master! You can refuse! "


    Li Meng said calmly: "you know I won''t refuse!"


    Morgan laughed. Although her dirty face didn''t make her smile so pleasant, Morgan did!


    She stood up when Morgan was ready to leave the position!


    Li Meng knocked on the table: "sit down! Don''t really regard yourself as a servant. There are not so many rules here. Although you call me master, what I want is not something formal, but your strength! "


    What did Morgan mean? Of course, she turned back and sat down again!


    "Go! Bring your sister here


    Morgan looks at Li Meng gratefully. The host knows that what she worries about most is her sister. How can she eat this meal without her sister around!


    Needless to say, Morgan nodded, got up and left. Three mobilizers on the table stood up and followed Morgan''s leaving figure!


    "Why! And the young lady


    The cake is ready. Xiaoyu comes up with the cake!


    When you see the empty position on the opposite side, Xiaoyu is stunned!


    "Something! I''m out. I''ll be right back! however! Your eyes are very good. You can see that she is a girl


    Xiaoyu smiles and puts the cake before and after Li''s mask. She says, "after all, they are women."


    He took a step back and said, "slow down!"


    No matter where, beauty is always so pleasing!


    In the home of empty language, the existence of small language has become a beautiful scenery in dirty valley!


    Xuyu''s house is near the bottom of the valley. Those who can enter Xuyu''s house are unusual people, either hunters or high-level people in dirty Valley!


    In the hall, although few guests, only a few scattered figures in the wide hall!


    They don''t dress like hunters. They are clean and tidy, look natural, and move leisurely!


    "I said Zhang pangzi, when did your virtual language house lose its taste, and even those smelly hunters could come in?"


    From the door into a young man, he looks proud, eyes full of pride!


    When the eyes scanning the hall saw more than ten figures gathered together, his expression was obviously unhappy!


    The fat man naturally still smiles and doesn''t think much of the arrogant young people who are close to the bar!


    Just lazy stressed: "in the empty language of the people''s home can not be noble and humble, as long as there is enough to pay, empty language of the home will open the door to all people!"


    "Come on, come on! What about Xiaoyu? Where is she? "


    The arrogant young man looked around, but he didn''t find the figure that made him think!


    The fat man has a headache. How can these damned quan''er generation take a fancy to their own whispers!


    "It''s business hours now. Xiaoyu has her work to do, Xu Qiang! There''s nothing wrong, you can leave! "


    Fat man''s words can be described as very impolite, obviously in the rush####

 Chapter 16

    Young people frown slightly, it seems that the tone of the fat man is very uncomfortable!


    "Fatty Zhang! Don''t think that with the support of the valley master, you don''t pay attention to us! "


    "Yes, yes, yes, I dare not!"


    Fat man boring said, that expression is very obvious, take young people''s words don''t matter!


    "Say it! Do you want to stay or eat! "


    Fat man is too lazy to talk nonsense!


    An orange stone about the size of a small fingertip was pulled out of the young man''s arms and put on the bar!


    "Eat! I want to see Xiaoyu


    Carefully put away the orange stone on the bar, specially told the young people, the fat man said without raising his head: "it depends on the small words, I should have said before, they are free, they have the right to decide anything about themselves!"


    Carefully put the orange stone in the bottom drawer, the fat man looked up at the young man who had not left!


    "You''re such a nuisance. If I were a little girl, I wouldn''t have anything to do with you!"


    Gentle appearance, dirty heart, this kind of person is too conspicuous, even if how to hide, it can not erase the decadent, disgusting atmosphere!


    The young man''s eyelids jump and turns away with a gloomy face. How can he not know the fat man''s blatant abuse!


    However, for the fat man, Xu Qiang really has no way to take him!


    In dirty Valley, the power system is very clear. At the top is the "Valley master", the nominal master of dirty Valley!


    The second level is the five members. They work together to manage the big and small things in dirty valley. The five members have a lot of power and hold a lot of garrison teams in their hands!


    Xu Qiang''s father Xu Weida is one of the five committee members. Although he has real power in his hands, he dare not disobey the valley master''s words!


    As the son of Xu Weida, Xu Qiang will not make trouble for his father at this tense moment!


    Scanning the hall, Xu Qiang is looking for a suitable place.


    Eyes slightly a bright, Xu Qiang found a good position.


    The location is very good, but not far away that group of hunters is a bit of an eyesore.


    "What are you hunters doing here if you don''t guard the farm! Can you come to Xuyu house? Get out of here, now


    In the hall, Xu Qiang''s voice is very loud!


    Not only attracted the attention of other diners, but also let the fat man behind the bar sigh!


    Damn Quan II!


    "Wait! Xiaoyu, don''t show up about it! "


    The fat man stopped the little language who was planning to go to the rescue.


    "But! Uncle Zhang, Xu Qiang is Xu Weida''s son. If something happens here, Uncle Zhang can''t explain it! "


    Fat one Leng, immediately ha ha a smile!


    He looked down on this little girl. He thought Xiaoyu was going to rescue for the sake of those hunters!


    I didn''t expect that the little girl''s eyes were quite poisonous. She had already seen the unusual features of the hunters!


    Those guys are not good stubbles. You can see from your eyes that their hands are covered with blood!


    "Watch first! I hope those guys will teach Xu Qiang a lesson so that he won''t hang around in front of me every day! "


    I''m speechless, the culprit is myself!


    But


    Xiaoyu also has some expectations!


    How would those hunters react!


    Are you going to leave obediently?


    Or resistance? Don''t be moved!


    Let''s not say what Xiaoyu thought, but Li Meng was extremely depressed!


    The delicious cake is in front of me. I''ve picked up the tableware. I can taste the delicious food next moment!


    However, in this sacred moment, it was interrupted!


    Li Meng put down the tableware with a gloomy face!


    Xu Qiang is still provocative, mouth foam almost spray to mobilize soldiers face!


    The mobilizers sat upright, motionless in their positions, ignoring the creaky provocation in their ears!


    I don''t know where such a wonderful flower came from!


    "Don''t you know who I am? I''m Xu Qiang, the son of member Xu Weida. As long as I say one word, you dirty guys will all be arrested! "


    The inaction of mobilized soldiers makes Xu Qiang feel ignored!


    It makes him very angry!


    Very angry!


    "And you! Look at your little body. Can you be a hunter like this? It''s ridiculous. Waste is waste. Even if you become a hunter, it''s also waste! "


    Xu Qiang focuses on Li Meng, who is sitting alone at a table. When he satirizes Li Meng, maybe it''s because Li Meng looks very weak, which makes Xu Qiang''s courage a lot bigger!


    He reached out to poke Li Meng''s head!


    When that hand was about to poke Li Meng, a hand stretched out from the side and grasped Xu Qiang''s wrist!


    "Pain! they hurt! Let go of me


    Xu Qiang sternly scolds a way!


    The visitor is very strong, just holding Xu Qiang''s wrist, can let Xu Qiang feel the hot pain of wrist!


    Mobilizing soldiers firmly hold Xu Qiang''s wrist, just like leading a chicken. No matter how Xu Qiang struggles, he just can''t break free!


    On the contrary, the more struggling, the more painful the wrist will be!


    "Let go of me!"


    Xu Qiang sternly scolds a way!


    Mobilizes the soldier not to be moved, only the eye is inquiring the commander!


    Forget it, why fight for a madman!


    Li Meng picked up the tableware again!


    "Don''t kill it!"


    It''s an order. It''s true for mobilizers!


    But for Xu Qiang, he was a little scared!


    "Dare you! How dare you hurt... "


    Before he finished speaking, Xu Qiang''s eyes had been filled with a big butt!


    "Bang!"


    Flesh and skin, blood DC, plus the sound of broken bones!


    "Blood, blood!"


    Because of severe pain, Xu Qiang squatted down with his face covered. The bright red color on his hand made Xu Qiang almost faint, who had never seen blood before!


    At this moment, he seems to have forgotten the pain!


    At the same time, he was furious in his heart. From childhood to adulthood, no one dares to beat him, no one dares to disobey his words. Even if you walk outside, everyone will bow down and show kindness when they meet him. However, today, someone dares to beat him and makes him bloody mercilessly!


    "I will not let you go, absolutely not, dare to hit me, you rubbish!"


    "Ouch!"


    Mobilizers kick in the past, very solid, I do not know how many broken bones!


    "I can''t be such an idiot!"


    While eating the cake, Li Meng listened to the yelling and beating behind him!


    Don''t you know the truth that heroes don''t suffer immediate losses?


    No matter how powerful you are, no one can help you in today''s virtual language home. You are alone. You can''t see the obvious situation and are still shouting!


    How stupid it is####

 Chapter 17

    "Stop it


    A voice burst out in the hall.


    After watching for a long time, the fat man finally came out.


    Chubby''s face was still smiling. He said to Li Meng, who was eating the cake: "why should I have the same opinion with a fool! You''ve beaten me, too, and I think you''ve lost your temper


    The mobilizers didn''t stop their actions. Xu Qiang had no resistance ability at all. He curled up on the ground with his head in his arms to bear the "waiting" of the mobilizers!


    Put down the tableware, in front of the cake has been eaten by Li Meng, slightly tilted, Li Meng looked at Xu Qiang curled up in the aisle.


    "What a tragedy! All right! Stop fighting


    Hearing the commander''s words, the mobilized soldiers stopped their actions and went back to their seats coldly!


    Several tables were already full of food. When the soldiers were mobilized to beat Xu Qiang, twelve pieces of food had already been brought up by several waiters dressed the same as Xiao Yu!


    Those waiters are young. In terms of appearance, they are among the best in dirty valley!


    I don''t know how fat people have these beautiful resources!


    I''m afraid it''s not a simple character!


    "Cough! Cough! Zhang pangzi! How dare you call me a fool? Do you really think I dare not do anything to you with the protection of the valley master? "


    He coughed a few times, and Xu Qiang said angrily to the fat man.


    Good spirit!


    Although he was beaten by the mobilized soldiers, he could still stand up. It seems that he is also a tough guy.


    Hearing Xu Qiang''s roar, the fat man covered his head and sighed!


    "What a hopeless fool!"


    As soon as his expression changed, a smile appeared on his chubby face. The fat man said with a smile: "my dear master Xu, look at your face. If you don''t deal with it in time, be careful to leave scars!"


    "True or false?"


    Fat man''s words, fat Xu Qiang was surprised, and quickly touched his face with his hands!


    "Pain! There''s blood


    The pain on the face makes Xu feel bad!


    He doesn''t want to be disfigured, scars or anything. He can stay anywhere. The only place he can''t stay is on his face!


    Damn it, it''s all those damn hunters!


    Xu Qiang stares at the hunter who has already begun to eat, as if nothing happened just now!


    "Cough! Cough


    The fat man bowed his head and coughed a few times!


    This damn fool wants to make trouble!


    Fat cough, let Xu Qiang from rage in the recovery of Qingming.


    His identity has no effect on those damned adventurers. He rushes forward recklessly and will not end up with any result. He can only be beaten by those damned hunters again.


    Dragging the pace of faltering, Xu Qiang in the eyes of many diners turned away!


    At this moment, Xu Qiang was wrapped in a strong sense of shame, which made him suffocate, embarrassed and full of hatred.


    When passing the bar, Xu Qiang said harshly: "the valley master will not protect you for a lifetime!"


    Step did not stop, limping to the door!


    He glanced at the figure who left, and the fat man was relieved.


    As long as the damn pig leaves, as for the threat


    The fat man once again disdained to see the figure who was leaving. No matter what happened to dirty Valley, no matter who became the new Valley owner, the status of empty language home in dirty valley will not change.


    The meal was not very pleasant. Fortunately, Morgan came back in time before the end of the meal!


    It seems to be going well, which is good news!


    When they left, they were three mobilizers plus Morgan. When they came back, there was a small figure among them!


    She''s shorter than Morgan, and she''s dirty all over. There''s no difference between what Morgan looks like now. Morgan''s age is about 15 years old, but she looks even younger. She should be about 12 years old.


    He is not old, but he is very mature. He has been following Morgan silently since he entered the virtual language house, and he has been following Morgan to Li Meng, which is also silent.


    Just looking at Li Meng with a glance!


    Pulling his sister to him, Morgan said to Li Meng, "master! This is my sister, Arles Pendragon


    Li Meng nodded. It''s time to get to know each other!


    For this little guy, Li Meng won''t have too much demands on her. This is the first thing he said with Morgan. Li Meng also agreed with Morgan. For Li Meng, Aeris is a training object!


    "Have something to eat first, and let''s finish what we have to do!"


    Several portions of food have been served by the waiters, and the mobilizers have already started. Similarly, Li Meng also ordered a lean meat porridge and a stewed meat for Aeris!


    Just like Morgan, alritz is malnourished, which is the sequela of enduring hunger for a long time. No matter alritz or Morgan, it is not suitable to eat and drink freely now. A lean meat porridge and a marinated meat should be enough for alritz!


    Maybe the food is hard to come by. Whether it''s Aeris or Morgan, they are all in a hurry!


    Fortunately, the portion of lean meat porridge is enough. For Morgan, it should make her feel full, not to mention alrith. In addition to lean meat porridge, she also has a stewed meat!


    These Li Meng all see in the eye one by one.


    Li Meng is a little puzzled. Morgan is a thief. He should get a lot of money every day. Not long ago, Morgan almost got all his savings from him!


    Although there are bullet casings inside, it is enough for them to live frugally and safely for more than half a month.


    Morgan''s ability is not small, the two sisters should not live so hard.


    "It''s a long time to go. Where''s your home?"


    Asked Li Meng!


    Morgan stopped for a moment to eat, looked up and said, "corner, master! Why do you ask that? "


    "Nothing!"


    Although I don''t know what the host is up to, the temptation of delicious food still makes Morgan bow down and continue to eliminate the food in front of him.


    i see!


    Li Meng knows it!


    Corner bend is not a good place. It''s said that people there are controlled by a wolf head.


    I''m afraid most of Morgan''s daily gains have been taken away by Wolf heads.


    No wonder life is so tight.


    The corner bend is not far from here. It''s just a few hundred meters away. It''s also close to the bottom of dirty valley. It''s reasonable to say that such a short distance is less than a quarter of an hour on a person''s journey, which is enough to go back and forth.


    But Morgan, the time they came back was far more than a quarter of an hour.


    Now it seems that things are not so smooth to pick up Aeris. I''m afraid there''s some trouble on the way.


    However, Li Meng didn''t bother to ask what happened. Although it took a little more time, Li Meng only looked at the result.


    As long as the result is satisfactory, any accident encountered in the process can be ignored#####

 Chapter 18

    "Let''s go!"


    Seeing that arris and Morgan had finished their meal, Li Meng said!


    Everyone got up, ready to go to the second floor!


    At this time, a beautiful figure came up.


    It''s not Xiaoyu. Who else can it be?


    "Everybody! Please follow me


    It''s a good thing to have a beautiful woman to lead. After all, everyone, including Li Meng, is unfamiliar with Xuyu home. It''s embarrassing to make any jokes.


    Under the leadership of Xiaoyu, Li Meng and his party left the restaurant.


    As they passed a circular staircase, Li Meng and his party came to the second floor.


    It''s a long corridor. There are a row of rooms on both sides of the corridor. The doors of the rooms are uniform purple wooden doors, which look very atmospheric.


    However, there are still some flaws. After all, in the dirty Valley, Xuyu house is just a large cave, no matter how it is decorated, it can''t hide its original appearance.


    Whether it''s the floor or the ceiling, it''s just a layer of wood.


    Maybe it''s a long time ago, and it''s lack of maintenance. Whether it''s the ceiling or the floor, you can see some decadent traces.


    When you step on the board, you can feel the looseness of the board.


    However, in such a harsh environment and lack of corresponding resources, it is amazing to have such achievements.


    Mobilizers'' rooms are next to each other. On the purple doors, there are three door numbers 205206207.


    This is a room for four. Without waiting for Xiaoyu to explain, the mobilizers with the key have opened three purple doors. Then the mobilizers are divided into three groups and enter their respective rooms.


    However, there were still two mobilizers who did not move. They just followed Li Meng quietly.


    For mobilizing soldiers, they should not be taken lightly at any time or at any place. Only in this way can the commander''s safety be absolutely guaranteed.


    Xiaoyu did not care, but continued to move forward.


    When he stepped on another step, soon after, Li Meng and his party came to the third floor.


    The third floor is different. Compared with the narrow aisle on the second floor, the aisle on the third floor is wider, and the rooms on both sides of the aisle are much looser.


    When he came to a door, Xiaoyu stopped and said, "this is a single room. There is no problem in settling down the two ladies!"


    Morgan, Aeris looked at each other. In Morgan''s hesitation, Li Meng beside him spoke.


    "Go ahead, you both need to rest!"


    Morgan lowered his head, took his sister, opened the room and went in.


    "Master!"


    As Limon left, Morgan''s voice came from the crack in the door.


    Li Meng slightly a meal, turn head to ask: "how?"


    "That..."


    The voice is a little tense.


    "I''ll come to you later!"


    With that, Morgan quickly drew his head back.


    Without any response, the mobilized soldiers still looked solemn and straight ahead.


    Xiaoyu was slightly shocked and looked at Li Meng strangely. However, in dirty Valley, although there are no so-called slaves, there are people who call masters.


    What Xiaoyu cares about is not that Morgan calls Li Meng the master, but that a girl runs into a man''s room alone in the dead of night


    She''s too young, isn''t she!


    Due to malnutrition and Morgan''s small size, he is only a teenager at most.


    Xiaoyu''s eyes on Li Meng have changed. She is very unfriendly. Although she is not hostile, she has a much colder attitude towards Li Meng.


    Li Meng was stunned. Li Meng also felt the change of his attitude towards Xiaoyu. However, Li Meng didn''t explain more than he did, and there was no need to explain.


    After the trip seems to be a bit awkward, although the VIP room is also on the third floor, just around the corner, but the atmosphere on the way is a little uncomfortable.


    At the door of the VIP room, Xiaoyu said coldly, "this is your room. Although there are 24 hours in a day, you must leave before 12 o''clock tomorrow. This is the rule of Xuyu house. If you want to stay, please renew it at the bar. "


    The tone is a little cold, but Li Meng doesn''t have any feeling. Since it''s the owner''s rule, please obey it.


    Anyway, Li Meng didn''t plan to stay that long.


    "Wait!"


    Just as Xiaoyu was about to turn around and leave, Li Meng suddenly called out!


    "What''s the matter?"


    The tone is still cold.


    Li Meng turned to the mobilizers behind him and said, "give me five bullets."


    The mobilizers responded, took out a magazine from their waist and pulled out five yellow bullets from it.


    Taking the bullet from the mobilizers, Li Meng turns back and shoves it into Xiaoyu''s hand.


    In the face of Xiaoyu''s puzzled eyes, Li Meng said: "you can see that the two girls are in rags. They need some clean clothes. Don''t be too fastidious, and don''t dress like you. They want clothes that don''t affect people''s physical activities and can freely show their limbs."


    Li Meng looked at Xiaoyu deeply and said seriously, "please!"


    Looked at the bullet in hand, and looked at the man''s serious expression in front of him. Xiaoyu''s expression suddenly seemed confused for some reason, and even nodded subconsciously.


    The clothes on the two girls were really bad, and they were so out of place with the man in front of them and the people who seemed to be under him.


    It doesn''t look like a group.


    "Pa!"


    The sound of closing the door reverberated in the corridor and floated into the ear of whispering in the corridor.


    Small language body shape meal, eyes restored Qingming.


    Stop step, small language one face ponders: "what happened just now?"


    "Yes


    Xiaoyu seems to think of something.


    Looking at the bullets in her hand, she murmured in her heart: "well, I keep in mind the size of those two girls. It''s not difficult to prepare clothes for them."


    "But why should I promise?"


    "Ah! No! Get ready! Don''t let him down


    It seems that all of a sudden suddenly enlightened in general, Xiaoyu smile, quickly left.


    The change of Xiaoyu''s expression was seen by the two mobilizers at the door. Her breath was unusual. She hated the commander before. But just now, her attitude changed suddenly. This change was too fast.


    "There''s something strange about this woman!"


    "Well! We have to focus on monitoring! "


    "Do you want to tell your comrades?"


    "For the time being, it''s enough to have both of us. Let''s let them know when the comrades who change shifts come to change their posts."


    "That''s fine!"


    Mobilization soldiers guarding the gate, you and I are communicating.


    The sudden change of Xiaoyu''s attitude revealed a trace of strangeness, which made the mobilizers more alert.


    After all, in this world, no place is absolutely safe, and no one can believe it. In order to ensure the safety of commanders, they must think more####

 Chapter 19

    "What''s the matter?"


    Li Meng is at a loss!


    He also felt the abnormal state just now.


    That moment! Li Meng not only heard the heartbeat of Xiaoyu, but also heard the voice of mobilizers on the second floor in the room, even in the dining room.


    There is also Xiaoyu. Although it is only a short moment, Li Meng did find something.


    There is a blue glow in the belly of Xiaoyu. It is like the heart of human body, beating rhythmically.


    "Master! Since you met Morgan, your mental state has been active, and your brain waves are even more chaotic. When you come to the virtual language home, the situation is even more serious. The strange state just now leads to the emergence of a "core" in the host''s brain domain, which is formed by the concentration of mental power, which can also be said to be a kind of magnetic field! "


    The voice of the main brain rang out in his mind, reminding and warning Li Meng.


    Around, Li Meng observed the room. The space was neither wide nor narrow.


    For people in this world, the decoration of the room is enough to be called luxurious, but for Li Meng, it''s just ordinary.


    Another world''s memory, an ordinary hotel, ordinary rooms are much better than the so-called VIP room.


    The difference of environment also leads to the difference of ideas, which can''t be compared with each other.


    A fairly clean bed and a small bathroom are good on the whole.


    Sitting on the edge of the bed, Li Meng was meditating under the dim light!


    Communicate with the main brain in the heart.


    "There''s no need to worry. I have a feeling that all these changes will not hurt me, they will only bring benefits."


    Although it''s just a feeling, a premonition, Li Meng believes that this change will not do him any harm.


    "As you can see, Xiaoyu seems to be bound by my state at that time. Her change is not normal!"


    "It''s just an accident. The explosion of the master''s spirit just affected her. The assimilation of spirit is like carving the master''s brand on her spirit!"


    "What are the consequences?" Li Meng asked


    "I can''t forget my master all my life. I will live in the shadow of my master all my life."


    That''s not a good thing.


    Li Meng sighed in his heart. He didn''t mean it. It was out of control. It was just an accident.


    But


    Li Meng pondered!


    Xiaoyu is not a martial arts artist, is he!


    Li Meng once remembered that Morgan said that compared with ordinary people, there is one more organ in the body of a martial arts artist. The organ is in the belly of a martial arts artist. It is called "Jin Mai", which is the storage place of "Jin", the source of strength of martial arts artists.


    The blue radiance in Xiaoyu''s belly should be the so-called vigorous pulse.


    If so, the house of empty words


    Li Meng stood up, quickly took off his clothes and went into the bathroom.


    It''s unnecessary to think too much. Some things will be known one day as time goes by.


    For Li Meng now, the most important thing is to take a bath and have a good night''s rest.


    In dirty Valley, bathing is a luxury because of the scarcity of clean water.


    How long has this body not bathed?


    Li Meng doesn''t remember any more. He won''t forget some important things, but he won''t remember some trivial things in his life.


    However, from the black stains on the skin, I''m afraid this body has not been cleaned for a long time.


    When he walked out of the bathroom, Li Meng felt fresh all over. His weak body seemed to be full of strength at this moment.


    of course! It''s just Li Meng''s illusion.


    Lying on his back on the soft bed, Li Meng took a deep breath.


    Staring at the ceiling.


    New memory, less than half a day, in this half a day has happened a lot of things, new faces appear one by one, now perhaps some strange, but with time, each other will always become familiar.


    Li Meng is not afraid to meet the future. His only concern is how to choose the future. After all, there is not only one way to the future.


    "Dong, Dong!"


    The door was suddenly knocked and the sound reverberated in the room.


    Li Meng sat up from the bed and arranged his bath towel slightly.


    Who will it be?


    It won''t be mobilizers. Mobilizers at this time won''t disturb him.


    It won''t be Morgan either. Although Morgan said that he would come to him later, he was stopped by Li Meng''s eyes. Although he had no words, Li Meng believed that Morgan had understood Li Meng''s meaning.


    That girl is very smart, there is no doubt about that.


    Guess meaningless, Li Meng got up to the door, opened the door.


    There are still mobilizers standing on both sides of the door, but in front of the door, besides two mobilizers, there is also a slim figure.


    It was her who knocked at the door!


    "What''s the matter?"


    Li Meng was stunned, but the visitor was whispering.


    I saw her face slightly heavy, looking at Li Meng''s eyes full of complex color.


    Eyes angry, but full of struggle!


    She said coldly, "go in and talk!"


    Eyes do not care, Li Meng that a bath towel dress.


    Li Meng doesn''t care. It seems that Xiaoyu has something to say. It happens that Li Meng also wants to know something from Xiaoyu.


    "Commander!"


    Mobilizes the soldier to want to say and stop, the vision vigilance looks at the small language.


    "No harm!"


    Li Meng knows what the mobilizers are worried about, but he doesn''t think Xiaoyu will hurt him.


    "Come in!"


    Li Meng stepped back and asked Xiaoyu.


    Xiaoyu steps into the room!


    When passing by Li Meng, a fragrance came, which shocked Li Meng''s spirit.


    At this time, Li Meng noticed that Xiaoyu''s dress changed again. It was not the maid''s dress at work, but a black dress with black hair and black clothes. With the long legs of the black stockings, a trace of temptation met Li Meng''s heart.


    "Pa!"


    Li Meng closed the door behind him.


    With the sound of closing the door, the graceful figure who was walking towards the inner room obviously had a meal, but then continued to walk.


    Although it''s a VIP room, there''s not much choice for the place to talk and communicate. There''s only one, which is on the bed.


    Xiaoyu seems to be aware of this, standing rigidly beside the bed, the air filled with a warm smell!


    Compared with the rigidity of Xiaoyu, Li Meng seems very casual.


    Passing by Xiaoyu, he sat down on the bed, looked up at the standing Xiaoyu and said, "what''s the matter? When you come here in the evening, you can''t just stand


    Li Meng''s words remind Xiao Yu of the purpose of coming here.


    "What did you do to me?" she asked coldly


    Sure enough


    Li Meng murmured in his heart that the sequela had come.


    What should we do?


    Answer truthfully?


    What''s the use? It can''t be changed now unless she forgets everything.


    I''m afraid forgetting can''t eradicate everything. After all, it''s a spiritual brand. Even if you forget everything, I''m afraid you won''t expect Li Meng to exist.


    Pity of looking at the small language, this wench has no help.


    Li Meng said helplessly: "there are only two of us here. Don''t force us to release ourselves and speak out all the doubts in our hearts."


    Li Meng''s words, like an irresistible flood, broke through the only dam in Xiaoyu''s heart.


    Tears spilled from his eyes and fell down his cheek.


    She just looked at Li Meng, silent and crying, tears streaming incessantly.


    Under the gaze of those complicated eyes, Li Meng was a little uncomfortable.


    Li Meng realized that he underestimated the power of the brand, and he could make Xiaoyu look like this.


    It''s just an accident!


    Li Meng was unprepared for the accident#####

 Chapter 20

    Li Meng has a headache.


    Xiaoyu said nothing, said nothing, just watched him cry silently.


    Li Meng has been flustered, and now he does not know how to comfort her.


    What kind of existence is she in her eyes?


    Li Meng didn''t know that either.


    However, from her eyes, Li Meng more or less noticed a little.


    Looking at her deeply, Li Meng seems to have understood!


    Li Meng stands up!


    Step forward and hold her in your arms!


    She did not resist, just deeply nestled in Li Meng''s arms!


    Obedient and quiet!


    Tears are still flowing, Li Meng gently stroked her head, stroked the long waist soft black hair.


    Now she is much more beautiful, just like the spirit in the night!


    Two people quietly, quietly nestle together.


    I don''t know when, she has stopped crying.


    Step back, Li mengshun sits on the bed with Xiaoyu.


    Xiaoyu sits on Li Meng''s lap in a shy posture.


    She is still very obedient, no resistance, also did not speak, just quiet, obedient sitting in front of the man''s lap.


    Holding her soft waist and feeling her warmth for a long time, Li Meng said, "I don''t know your name yet!"


    "Chen Yuyan!" whispered a small voice in her arms


    "Yuyan! Yuyan! No wonder people call you Xiaoyu! "


    He gently pushed her away from his arms. Li Meng gazed at her and raised his right hand to gently wipe away the tears left in the corner of her eyes.


    Li Meng said, "will you come with me?"


    This is not a plea, but an invitation, which is also a kind of compensation for Li Meng.


    Looking at the man in front of her, Chen Yuyan hesitates. For a long time, she shakes her head.


    "I can''t! The trial is coming to an end. I have to go back to college! "


    With both hands, Li Meng put her right hand on her chest. She said softly, "I don''t know what I''m going to be here! My heart, my body, even my mind, are urging me to come to you all the time. I can''t resist that feeling, so! Here I am


    Chen YuYan''s expression is full of complex colors, including hatred, love, struggle and determination!


    "Take me! Satisfy it, and then end all this, I will leave, continue to walk my road of martial arts, and you, continue to live the life you should live


    She is a martial arts artist and a student of Kyoto Martial Arts Institute. She should not stay in dirty Valley, but continue to follow the path of martial arts artist and become a strong one.


    And he is just a hunter, a hunter in the dirty valley. His heaven and earth are only in this small area. Maybe he can never leave here.


    The outside world is very big, full of thrilling, also very wonderful, even if the body''s resistance, she can''t give up.


    Li Meng is not stupid. He is smarter than anyone. Chen Yuyan doesn''t say much, but Li Meng has learned a lot from it.


    It''s disgusted!


    Li Meng laughed, for the first time.


    Hands released Chen YuYan''s waist, Li Meng lazily supported a lazy waist, hit a hache: "go to sleep! Girl! Some things just need to sleep and they will pass away! "


    Stretch out your finger and gently put it on Chen YuYan''s forehead.


    "How''s it going? Is it better? "


    Chen Yuyan nodded!


    That desire to be out of control has been reduced a lot.


    Chen Yuyan looks at Li Meng in surprise.


    Silent for a moment, asked: "I am not beautiful?"


    "Beauty


    Without any hesitation, Li Meng''s answer was very straightforward.


    "Then why..."


    Li Meng interrupts Chen Yuyan!


    "It''s just an accident, since you entered this room and sat on my lap, it''s all just an accident, now! This accident can really end! "


    Chen Yuyan is silent. The meaning of the man''s words in front of her is very clear!


    I do not know why, her heart a little pain!


    Quietly left the legs, Chen Yuyan stood up: "sorry! Excuse me


    With that, under Li Meng''s gaze, Chen Yuyan turns around and leaves Li Meng with only her graceful figure!


    When the last shadow disappeared behind the door, with the door slamming, Li Meng took back his sight!


    "Master! I can feel that you are regretting. That finger can''t sever the connection between you and her. It just quiets down. When it breaks out one day, when she can''t find her master, then her state will be very dangerous! "


    Master brain really knows everything!


    Do you regret it?


    It''s impossible to say no, after all, Li Meng is a man, and she is a beautiful woman. Men have an instinctive desire for beautiful women. Li Meng doesn''t intend to veto this!


    But that''s all. That desire can''t influence Li Meng to make the right decision.


    "Master! She is a martial arts artist. She has the heart to become a strong one. My existence is like a combustion booster, which can make the flame in her heart burn more vigorously. This is not necessarily a bad thing for her! "


    Li Meng''s intention, others do not know, it must know, it is silent, no longer words, seems to acquiesce in Li Meng''s words.


    Things finally come to an end, after that girl so a temptation, this body already physical and mental fatigue!


    Lying on the soft bed for only a few breath, Li Meng was sleepy and soon entered the dream.


    I do not know how long, deep sleep is unable to feel the passage of time!


    When Li Meng opened his eyes again, he felt a little tingling in his mind, and the dull feeling made Li Meng extend his hand and pat his head!


    That kind of feeling is not good, as if the brain is stiff in general!


    Moving his muscles and bones gently, Li MengMian was puzzled and didn''t know how to do it. This sleep made his back ache. There was no place on his body that didn''t hurt.


    After a little activity, Li Meng began to wear!


    After cleaning up, Li Meng felt comfortable, the pain had disappeared, and his whole body was very relaxed!


    "Creak!"


    Open the door, there is no accident to see two mobilization soldiers standing in front of the door.


    The sound of opening the door seemed to disturb them!


    When he saw Li Meng walk out of the door, the mobilized soldiers were relieved, and their faces were awakened at the same time!


    "Commander! You wake up at last


    Finally wake up?


    Li Meng was stunned. There was something wrong with the meaning of the words!


    "How long did I sleep?"


    Li Meng asked.


    "Three days!"


    "Three days?"


    Li Meng was astonished and suspicious.


    How is that possible?


    But mobilizing soldiers can''t lie.


    If it''s three days, it must be three days.


    Li Meng''s mind was a little confused for a moment.


    "Nothing happened


    Li Meng inquired.


    "No! Everything is normal


    Li Meng nodded and felt relieved. Although he didn''t know why he was sleeping for three days, it was obviously not the time to tangle with this matter.


    "What time is it?"


    "In the early morning of the fourth day, it was just dawn outside!"


    "Well! Let''s go down and get ready to go... "


    "Goo Goo!"


    At this time, a low voice suddenly sounded.


    Li Meng touched his abdomen, and the hunger made him realize that he had not eaten for three days!


    Then Li Meng said, "fill your stomach and get ready to go!"


    "Yes#####

 Chapter 21

    "Master! What happened? "


    As soon as he walked out of the room, Li Meng met Morgan.


    At this time, Morgan can make Li Meng''s eyes shine, the whole person is no longer dirty, become very beautiful!


    A dazzling long golden hair, a black dress, dress style is very tight, very good highlights her perfect figure.


    Li Meng said: "it''s a little unexpected, but it''s all right now! let''s go! It''s time to start after so many days of delay! "


    accident?


    Morgan''s face was puzzled. The owner had been staying in the room these days, and he didn''t know what to do in it. Every time he wanted to go in, he was stopped.


    "Master! Where are we going? "


    Asked Morgan, keeping up with his master.


    "Do you know how the original stone came from?"


    "Well!"


    There is no doubt about this. As a martial arts artist, you can say that you are most clear about the "original stone".


    "I need it and you need it. It''s almost time to hunt!"


    If you want to get the raw stone, you have to go into the forest to hunt "polluting animals".


    The efficiency of the hunters in dirty Valley is too poor. I''m afraid that the daily hunting results of all the hunters will not exceed single digits.


    Originally, Li Meng intended to use weapons to exchange some raw stones from the hunter''s hands to see if he could make another transmission and transmit something Li Meng needed.


    But after some consideration, Li Meng gave up.


    If in which metropolis, such as Kyoto and the twelve Acropolis, relying on the power of a big force, Li Meng can carry out arms trade, exchanging goods for goods in exchange for a large number of raw stones.


    Li Meng already has that idea in his heart. Dirty valley will leave sooner or later. There is no room for development here. However, the premise of all this is that Li Meng must have a considerable capital.


    Only with sufficient capital can the so-called arms trade plan be implemented.


    It''s necessary to go out hunting. Since you can''t get enough raw stones from the hunters in dirty Valley, you should hunt the polluting animals to get "raw stones".


    Although Li Meng''s team is still too fragile, it is still possible to hunt some small and weak polluting animals.


    Morgan knows, in this case


    "Master! We have to prepare something. There are many high radiation areas in the forest. We need cardiopulmonary powder to neutralize pollutants and matching gas masks! "


    "If the host wants to stay in the forest for a long time, in order to ensure the safety of the frozen night, he needs some hard tents."


    "And food and water, all of which have to be prepared!"


    After Li Meng, Morgan said as he walked.


    There''s a lot to prepare, but these things are easy to buy in dirty valley. It only takes a little time.


    It was a good time for Li Meng to wake up. At this time, besides the two mobilizers guarding, the other mobilizers and alrith were eating breakfast in the hall.


    When Li Meng brought Morgan and mobilizers into the restaurant, the small team also arrived.


    In the dining room, the fat man is still sitting lazily behind the bar, looking at the ceiling with all kinds of boredom.


    Li Meng looked around the restaurant, his eyes searching.


    There are several graceful figures walking around in the restaurant, but those figures are not the targets Li Meng wants to see.


    "Dong Dong!"


    Li Meng knocked on the table of the bar.


    Startled by the sound, the fat man looked over.


    "Oh! It''s you


    When he saw Li Meng, the fat man suddenly realized.


    "What? Are you going to pay for these days? "


    Fat people become energetic. If they pay with bullets, it''s not a small sum.


    Li Meng asked, "where is Xiaoyu?"


    "Little voice?"


    The fat man gave Li Meng a strange look.


    Why does this guy ask Xiaoyu?


    The fat man muttered in his heart.


    "No comment! But she is no longer here! "


    For a fat man, that''s all he can answer and say.


    Li Meng didn''t ask any more. He didn''t need it any more.


    Li Meng did not forget that she said she would leave and return to the college.


    He motioned to the mobilizers beside him. The mobilizers came forward with understanding, took down two magazines full of bullets from their waist and put them on the bar.


    "That should be enough!"


    For Li Meng''s inquiry, the fat man took a look at the two magazines on the bar, made a slight estimation in his heart, then nodded and said, "enough!"


    Of course, that''s enough. The loading capacity of each magazine is 28 bullets, and two magazines are 56 bullets. In addition, the magazine ability is also a valuable thing, which is enough to pay all the expenses for nearly four days.


    After taking a magazine from the mobilizers, Li Meng put the magazine on the bar again.


    He said: "we will leave after breakfast. Before that, can we prepare some necessary things for hunting? This cartridge is the reward of this commission! "


    "No problem! I''ll get everything ready for you before you go! "


    Fat man agreed very happily, just a purchasing Commission, which is a very simple thing for fat man, and there are some things in virtual language house.


    Just as Li Meng was about to turn around and go away, Li Meng suddenly thought of something. He stopped slightly and looked at the fat man again. Li Meng asked, "is there any" original stone "in your empty language home?"


    Stone?


    Fat man looks at Li Meng with some doubts.


    This guy asked "original stone" why?


    As the training base of Kyoto Martial Arts Institute, Xuyu house''s function is to provide rest, maintain equipment and give scores according to the performance of students.


    At ordinary times, the students will play a part-time job as waiters and earn some marks.


    When the number of students in a stronghold is enough, the students will form a team to hunt in the forest sea, and get a score based on the "original stone".


    The original stones will not be handed in, but will remain as the funds for the operation of the virtual language home.


    It can be said that as the principal of the virtual language family, fat people not only have "original stones" in their hands, but also have a lot of them.


    Fat man did not veto, but hesitated!


    Li Meng, who has been watching the fat man, also noticed something.


    Li Meng continued: "I need stones. I can trade bullets and weapons for them."


    Fat man shook his head, bullets and weapons, these things for him, there is no temptation.


    "Bullets are just circulating gold. I don''t go out hunting. Nobody dares to trouble me in dirty valley. Weapons are useless to me!"


    Although the fat man has the right to deal with the "original stone" at will, the precious of the original stone can''t be compared with anything else for the fat man.


    Li Meng was disappointed.


    The reason why he asked was because of the mysterious background of Xuyu home.


    Now it seems that Li Meng''s idea is right. Fat man does have the original stone, but Li Meng can''t get the "original stone" from fat man by traditional means#####

 Chapter 22

    "To tell you the truth! Xuyu house is the stronghold of Kyoto Martial Arts Institute. Usually every season, some students come to me for training, and my task is just to see their performance and give some marks! "


    For Li Meng surprised, puzzled eyes, fat man smile.


    "It''s not a secret. It''s in this closed dirty valley. Only a few people know about it. In other places, the background behind Xu Yu''s house is well known!"


    Fat man stopped for a moment, then said: "martial arts have far more power than ordinary people, but this power also bears the corresponding responsibility, you know the ring railway!"


    Li Meng nodded. No one didn''t know that. Even people in dirty Valley knew what the ring railway was.


    Twelve Acropolis around Kyoto, the distance between each Acropolis, nearly thousands of kilometers, thousands of kilometers away, in order to protect the link between Kyoto and the twelve Acropolis, a tens of thousands of miles long railway connecting Kyoto and all Acropolis.


    It is said that when the railway was built, there were countless casualties. Kyoto paid more than one million casualties to build it. The ring railway was built with blood and bones.


    Is it worth it?


    Is it worth paying more than one million lives to get a railway of tens of thousands of kilometers?


    Of course, it''s worth it. Relying on this railway, Kyoto is closely connected with all the Acropolis. The Acropolis relies on each other for common defense and common development. However, in the past century, the total population of Kyoto has reached more than 20 million. In this disaster stricken world, this has to be said to be a miracle.


    "The armored train is strong enough to withstand the attack of the" pollution beast ", but it is too heavy. The steam engine needs huge heat energy to obtain enough steam to generate enough power. Although the power furnace can provide the heat energy required by the steam engine, the steam engine itself needs enough water to generate steam!"


    "The steam engine consumes a lot of water. The tank of the armored train can only provide water. If the train runs less than 300 kilometers, the water in the tank will be used up!"


    "In order to prevent the armored train from stopping in the dangerous forest due to lack of water, there will be a water filling platform every 200 kilometers on the ring railway!"


    Li Meng listened carefully. Li Meng had never heard of many things that fat man said. Today, after listening to fat man''s words, Li Meng knew a lot of things.


    But what does the fat man mean by that?


    Having said so much, it is impossible to just tell Li Meng something. There must be a reason.


    Li Meng didn''t disturb the fat man. He continued to listen.


    "Ah


    The fat man suddenly sighed, and his face showed the color of regret.


    "Just half a month ago, the armored train" windward "started from Kyoto and was forced to stop on the way to the No. 4 Acropolis. Although the armored train had strong and airtight armor, the forest was too dangerous. On the third day when the windward Armored Train sent out a message, we lost the track of the windward armored train!"


    "Until yesterday, the leader sent me a letter saying that the bus association had found the windward armored train, which was in the water filling station at the broken bridge more than 100 kilometers northwest of dirty Valley!"


    "It''s a pity that there is no one in the sky. There are more than ten students from Kyoto Martial Arts Institute on the windward."


    Without the protection of the armored train, the fate of the people who disappeared from the car can be imagined.


    Li Meng understood that the purpose of a fat man should be


    "What do you mean?"


    "That''s right!"


    Fat man nods!


    "We need the exact situation of the windward. There are not only martial artists but also fully armed guards on the windward armored train. Even if they are attacked by polluting animals, there should be traces of fighting."


    "Dirty Valley is inconvenient in transportation. Few students come here. Although the leader asked me to find out the situation of the windward, you should think that I can''t help it!"


    The fat man looked at the busy figures in the restaurant.


    "I can''t let those girls go, they are still too weak!"


    Fat man''s purpose is very clear. He just wants Li Meng to take over the task.


    To explore the details of the windward?


    Li Meng pondered in his heart what had happened to the windward, but it was not easy to cross the distance of more than 100 kilometers.


    The dangerous forest and the frightening polluting animals are all obstacles in the journey of more than 100 kilometers.


    If you are careless, you may lose everything.


    After all, Li Meng''s power is still too weak.


    "More than 100 kilometers away, you should understand that this is not a simple thing!"


    This matter must be considered. Even if he agrees, he must be prepared. Li Meng can''t afford the cost of his life.


    "I know!"


    The fat man nodded, and of course the fat man understood.


    Fat man continued: "if you promise to accept this Commission, I can pay you half of the original stone in advance. In fact, you don''t have to worry about the distance of more than 100 kilometers. A bus will pass by dirty Valley in a few days. I will entrust them to take you to the vicinity of the windward armored train in the accident! "


    "The only thing you need to do is see the windward with your own eyes, explore and collect some useful information!"


    As a reward, it really makes Li Meng a little excited. For Li Meng, what he needs most now is "original stones". Only if he has enough original stones, he can gain enough strength in a short time.


    The fat man stood up, walked out of the bar and said to Li Meng, "come with me! There are some things you should see for yourself. Maybe when you see them, you will feel at ease and promise to accept this commission! "


    Li Meng did not refuse, followed the fat man into a dark little room behind the bar.


    Nothing special. The space here is narrow. The only thing that exists is a row of shelves against the wall.


    You can see some books and other strange things on the shelf. This is probably a storage room.


    After entering here, the fat man ran into the shelf and came out with a purple wooden box in his hand.


    The box is not big, but it''s not small either.


    In front of Li Meng, the fat man opened the box.


    The bright red light suddenly came out of the box.


    The things in his eyes brightened Li Meng''s eyes. The box was full of thumb sized, polygonal crystals.


    They have a common color "red".


    Of course, Li Meng knows what it is.


    This is the original stone, the miracle of the disaster world.


    I''m afraid there are no less than 100 "original stones" in the box. They are stacked layer upon layer, which makes people salivate#####

 Chapter 23

    "How? It''s difficult, but you should be able to do it! "


    "Although the quality of these" raw stones "is not high, I think you will be very satisfied with such a large quantity!"


    There are seven colors corresponding to the original stone: red, clear, yellow, green, green, blue, purple. Red has the lowest quality and purple the highest.


    The "original stone" in the box is of the lowest quality.


    Fortunately, its large number has satisfied Li Meng''s appetite.


    This time, Li Meng did not keep silent or refuse, but agreed.


    "I accept this entrustment. I only promise to tell you what I see, but I don''t guarantee a good result!"


    Li Meng''s words let the fat man breathe a sigh of relief.


    The task given by the leader is to investigate the windward armored train. The so-called good result is impossible.


    The windward armored train has been standing on the broken bridge platform for a long time. In that environment, the personnel on the train can''t survive.


    Take the box from the fat man.


    It''s a little heavy!


    But it didn''t stop Li Meng''s happy heart.


    I don''t know how many energy points can be exchanged for such a big box of "raw stones". Although it''s just the worst quality of red, Li Meng is very satisfied.


    "Wait for my news!"


    After saying this, Li Meng handed the box to the mobilizers beside him, then turned around and left.


    "The bus won''t arrive in a few days. In the meantime, you can get ready!"


    Looking at Li Meng''s back, the fat man reminds him.


    Li Meng refused without stopping.


    "No, we have our own way to the broken bridge. Wait for my news!"


    Fat one Leng!


    Your own way?


    Apart from armored trains and buses, what else can carry human beings across thousands of miles or even thousands of kilometers?


    In the fat man''s puzzled eyes, Li Meng left.


    Out of the small storage room, Li Meng came to the restaurant.


    Hunger in the belly has reached the limit, Li Meng quickly ordered a food.


    In the dining room, except for the two mobilizers behind, they have not had breakfast. The other mobilizers have finished their meal. They sit quietly in their seats, waiting for Li Meng.


    There is also a little guy, who is still trying to eliminate the food in front of him on the side where the mobilizers are sitting.


    "Arris! Slow down, there''s no one here to fight with you! "


    Morgan said fondly.


    Aeris looked up at his sister and Li Meng, and then lowered his head to eat.


    While eating, he said: "hunger is the enemy! Arles is going to be full


    Morgan was dumb and helpless.


    Sitting opposite to alrith, Li Meng said, "alrith! It''s good to be able to eat, but don''t eat too much! "


    "Arris knows!"


    Still head down to eat, stuffy words.


    Li Meng looked at Aeris carefully, washed his body and changed his clothes. Not only Morgan changed, but also Aeris changed Li Meng''s cognition.


    Morgan''s temperament is a little lazy, a little demon, and full of temptations. As long as it''s a man, he will be attracted by her.


    Smart Morgan also knows this. Before she meets Li Meng, she hides herself.


    After meeting Li Meng, he released himself slightly. The amorous feelings from time to time made Li Meng very distressed.


    Although Aeris is young, her beauty is not inferior to her sister Morgan. Compared with Morgan''s attractive temperament, Aeris''s temperament gives people a kind of deep, quiet and self-confidence.


    This kind of temperament is very rare in women. Looking at alrith carefully, unconsciously, Li Meng fell into meditation.


    "Master?"


    Morgan, on one side, noticed that the master looked at alritz as if he had been stunned. He had something to eat in his heart.


    Morgan''s cry made Li Meng wake up. Li Meng didn''t realize that there was anything wrong with his behavior. Just now, he just thought more about something.


    Noting that Morgan was still standing beside him, Li Meng said, "Morgan! Sit down


    Looking down at the silent alrith, and looking at the calm master, Morgan sat down beside his sister alrith with a bit of confusion.


    With the appearance of several slim figures, the food was brought up.


    It has to be said that the appearance of female martial artists seems to be perfect, at least none of these part-time waiters can be called "ugly".


    Whether it''s skin or body, there''s nothing to be picky about.


    This is probably due to regular exercise.


    When he ate the last pulp, Li Meng finished his meal. At this time, both Morgan and mobilizers had already finished their meal. They were waiting for Li Meng.


    "Let''s go!"


    Put down the napkin, Li Meng looked up and said.


    Then he got up and went out.


    When we got to the bar, the fat man''s voice rang.


    "Are you going away?"


    Asked the fat man.


    Li Meng nodded his head as his steps stopped slightly.


    "What about those things? I''m getting people ready! "


    Li Meng stepped forward and continued to walk. A few words came into the fat man''s ears.


    "No!"


    It''s no longer necessary. With these "original stones", Li Meng has a choice. He has better survival equipment.


    Fat man Leng Leng, very puzzled, he always felt that this group of guys in front of some strange behavior.


    I hope not to be entrusted by others. Fat man can only pray like this.


    Familiar with the smell of oncoming, let people re recognize their own world.


    The comfort of virtual language home can make people forget that they are in the world of disaster, but sometimes these comfortable places will only paralyze people''s spirit.


    At the same time, I will forget something unconsciously.


    A few days later, dirty Valley did not change. However, Li Meng always felt that he had forgotten something when he was walking in the corridor.


    But Li Meng couldn''t remember what he had forgotten.


    Unexpectedly, Li Meng had to give up.


    It shouldn''t be a big deal, otherwise it won''t be forgotten.


    Li Meng can only comfort in his heart.


    When the sight became wide, the crowd left the dark passage.


    Compared with the busy platform before, today''s platform is a little empty. At a glance, there is no one and no hunter.


    We can only see a few members of the garrison standing guard outside the sentry post. The action of holding a gun is casual and casual. It can be said that there is no sense of vigilance.


    They depend too much on the stench. They really don''t know where the people living in the "dirty Valley" will go once they lose the protection of the stench#####

 Chapter 24

    When hunters leave dirty Valley for hunting, their target is the endless forest sea, but the situation in the forest is complex and unpredictable. Most of the time, before putting down the trap, the hunters will follow the railway to the predetermined place.


    The railway outside dirty Valley is an abandoned railway, which was abandoned decades ago.


    Although it also belonged to the ring Railway a long time ago, since the fall of the 13th Acropolis, the hastily fleeing armored train derailed and broke a bridge more than 100 kilometers northwest of dirty Valley, the ring railway was interrupted, and the 600 kilometers long railway was abandoned.


    One end of it connects with the 13th Acropolis, which was attacked by the polluted animals, and the other end is at the broken bridge.


    "Master! We don''t have any preparation. It''s dangerous to go out like this! "


    Morgan was worried and confused.


    Having been following the owner, Morgan didn''t understand why the owner would refuse the owner''s equipment.


    Everyone was empty handed, and Morgan saw nothing but weapons and equipment.


    At the end of the walk, although they were carrying a metal box, Morgan knew that it was not in her mind.


    Li Meng certainly understood what Morgan''s words meant.


    However, Li Meng can not explain this point clearly with Morgan.


    Only vaguely, perfunctorily said: "don''t worry! You''ll understand later! "


    wait?


    Morgan looked around.


    Now they haven''t stepped out of the platform. Not far ahead is the entrance to the forest. Because they haven''t used it for a long time, the railway is slowly being swallowed by the forest. Some green vegetation has broken through the hard ground under the rail, and the rusty rail is growing.


    Before entering the forest, Li Meng stopped.


    The next step forward is the dark forest. Although the railway has forcibly opened up a passage in the forest, the tall trees still cover the top of the railway tightly, and the railway under the canopy seems a bit gloomy.


    "Morgan! Arris! You wait here a moment! "


    Li Meng didn''t explain more than before. Some things can''t be seen by the two sisters.


    With four mobilizers, in Morgan''s puzzled eyes, Li Meng plunges into the forest.


    Not along the railway, but into the forest.


    Entering the forest, the first feeling that the forest gives Li Meng is "big". Not only are the trees tall, but many grass like plants on the ground are also very tall, as tall as one person.


    Ferocious pebbles, uneven terrain, slippery moss, which caused great trouble to people''s walking.


    Green is in the eyes, and the forest is full of vitality.


    The smell of green, vigorous, but there is no sign of life.


    There was something unusual and quiet in the forest, as if everything was still.


    Li Meng did not leave far away. In an open place in the forest, Li Meng stopped.


    "How many energy points can we get this time?"


    Li Meng has some expectations in his heart. Although more than 100 "original stones" are only the worst quality red, they have huge energy. Even the worst quality "original stones" contain energy that can not be ignored.


    "A red quality" raw stone "can be exchanged for 2000 energy points, and the total energy points obtained are estimated to be around 200000!"


    200000?


    As a result, Li Meng was a little disappointed. He thought that he could exchange at least one million energy points, but the result was far worse than he thought.


    Disappointment is disappointment, and Li Meng soon regained his mind.


    Although 200000 energy points are not many, they are enough for Li Meng to do something.


    On a flat ground, the mobilizers put their wooden boxes on the ground.


    Seeing that the mobilized soldiers had evacuated to a safe place, Li Meng said in his heart, "let''s go!"


    This time, the main brain did not make a mechanical statement in Li Meng''s brain.


    In the originally dark and silent forest, the strong airflow suddenly appeared without wind. The airflow was spinning, stirring countless decaying branches and leaves. The magic thing is that the scope of the rotating airflow was very small, only less than a meter of circular area.


    a moment! With the sound of "Zizi", the electric snake appeared in the air stream. The electric snake was dancing wildly, becoming more and more intense, a scene of doomsday.


    "Pa!"


    At that moment, with a loud noise, everything disappeared.


    When the air flow was gone, the decaying branches and leaves turned into ashes and fell slowly. At the same time, the wooden boxes on the ground disappeared.


    "Master! Now the energy point is 218654! "


    The words of the main brain rang out in my mind.


    The next moment, an invisible list of outsiders appeared in front of Li Meng.


    In the lower right corner, a value of 218654 suddenly appeared in Li Meng''s eyes.


    More than 210000 energy points!


    Seeing that point, Li Meng was very relieved.


    As long as there are enough energy points, everything will be much easier!


    But


    Li Meng fell into thinking again.


    Although there is no need for Li Meng to expand his team, if it is just to complete the entrusted task given by fat man, the mobilizers of a small team that Li Meng now has are enough.


    Although it is easy to handle affairs with a large number of people, when the team is large, it is not as flexible as when the number is small.


    What Li Meng is thinking about is whether to expand the strength of the team now, or to consider expanding the strength of the team after finishing the task entrusted by fat man.


    After much consideration, Li Meng had a decision in his mind.


    In the dangerous forest, you can''t get away with it. If you can enhance your own strength, you don''t have to wait, because no one can know whether you will encounter the frightening "pollution beast" in the next moment.


    More than 100 kilometers away, if all the way smoothly, Li Meng now has enough strength.


    But what should we do if we encounter "polluting animals" and a certain number of "polluting animals"?


    With the strength of Li Meng''s current team, it is far from enough to cope with.


    In order to avoid accidents and ensure the safety of all people, we must make early preparations.


    Looking at the list carefully, Li Meng selects what he is going to deliver this time.


    Food and water are necessary. Clean food and clean water are necessities for any life to survive.


    There are also gas masks. In some areas of the forest, the radiation intensity is very high. Ordinary people can''t survive without wearing protective equipment.


    There are many choices of anti radiation equipment on the list, including full body anti radiation clothing and single mask. Different types of functions are also different.


    In terms of efficacy, there are also differences.


    The anti-virus masks in this world are all simple things. The mask itself has no effect, it''s just a rather closed mask.


    There is a small funnel in the mask. The funnel is used to store cardiopulmonary powder. The mixture of cardiopulmonary powder and air full of pollutants can neutralize the characteristics of pollutants, making it unable to cause harm to human beings#####

 Chapter 25

    "Fd-re gas mask! That''s it! Master! Give me a hundred orders first! "


    This kind of gas mask is very cost-effective, not only cheap, but also very handsome. It also has a micro electric filter, powered by a micro capacitor, with a endurance of up to 72 hours.


    A fd-re gas mask is only 60 energy points, which is quite cheap.


    Li Meng continued to look at the list, and there were many things he needed.


    "Suville army rations 1000, mountain spring water 2000 bottles, suville medal military coat 100, gray thermal underwear 100, suville military shoes 100 pairs, suville fur hat 100, gray stockings 500 pairs!"


    It can be said that Li Meng thought of everything he could think of.


    There is no way to deal with this. There is too little material for dirty valley. Most of these things can''t be bought.


    Even food and water are not absolutely pollution-free. Of course, the food and water of Xuyu house are not included.


    Limon has to think about it completely.


    That''s about it.


    Li Meng focused on military affairs.


    The team must be expanded. The soldiers Li Meng recruited this time are still mobilizers. After all, mobilizers have large caliber adk-45 rifles. Although the protection is poor, any protection is probably redundant under the sharp claws of the polluting animals.


    Unless you''re wearing armor.


    The quantity can''t be too much or too little.


    There are too many energy points in Li Meng''s hands to maintain the huge logistics needs.


    It''s too little, and its effect is limited.


    Therefore, Li Meng must consider the number of soldiers recruited according to the number of energy points.


    A small combat group must have at least three teams, so that the three teams can echo and help each other.


    "Master! Recruit three more units to mobilize


    There are 12 people in one team and 36 people in three teams. In addition, Li Meng has 12 mobilizers in one team. After recruiting three mobilizers, Li Meng''s team will be expanded to 48 people.


    If you add Morgan and little girl Aeris, Li Meng''s team will have 50 people.


    Fifty men, fifty men in full force, this force is no longer small!


    It''s not enough just to expand the number of people. More than 100 kilometers of distance still need a vehicle for walking. Otherwise, I''m afraid I can''t reach my destination in half a month only by walking.


    In the case of vehicles


    Li Meng is in a bit of a dilemma.


    Both wheeled vehicles and tracked vehicles are not suitable for driving in the forest, even along the railway.


    At the beginning of the construction of the railway around the city, we only considered the armored train running on the track, but we didn''t think of other vehicles.


    Apart from the rail, there is not much space on both sides of the railway. If you drive on the rail, it will not feel good. Moreover, any vehicle can not drive on the rail for a long time. I''m afraid that kind of bumpy vehicles will fall apart.


    It seems that Li Meng can''t make a decision either.


    It''s not that there are no conditions. The omnipotent scythe anti infantry mecha is very suitable for operation in the rugged forest. After all, the scythe anti infantry mecha relies on four spider like mechanical legs, which can''t be found in any terrain.


    And it also has a strong jumping ability, whether it is the ability to escape or assault are very strong.


    It''s a great armored unit.


    But it''s too expensive, and it doesn''t have the ability to transport soldiers except one driver and three machine gun operators.


    A pure assault combat unit is not suitable for Li Meng.


    "Well? What''s that sound? "


    Li Meng, who is thinking, suddenly hears a kind of voice.


    Although the voice was small, Li Meng did hear it.


    Looking deep in the forest, the voice came from that direction.


    After a moment''s hesitation, Li Meng started to walk to the deep forest.


    Seeing this, the mobilized soldiers on the side of the guard quickly followed up.


    It''s near dirty valley. The stench of dirty Valley is almost clear and audible. It''s very unlikely to encounter danger nearby.


    The sound Li Meng heard was not a dangerous thing, but the sound of water.


    All the way forward, when passing through a cluster of bushes more than two people high, the line of sight becomes broad, and the sound of water "clattering" is clearly introduced into the ear.


    The light wind was blowing, the water was sparkling, and a small river appeared in front of Li Meng.


    The river water is clear and looks very pure.


    However, the fact is regrettable. These seemingly clean water are full of pollutants. If people drink it, they will be infected within a moment, all the immune functions of the body will be destroyed, and all kinds of radiation diseases will be added. Within three days, they will have to rot and die.


    It''s a miserable ending.


    Looking at some quiet river, Li Meng had an idea in his heart.


    The river is not big, and its width is about 20 meters. The river seems not deep. In fact, it is just an illusion of visual distortion. Because the river is too clear and the bottom of the river is clearly visible, people mistakenly think that the river is very shallow.


    In fact, the river is very deep, about five meters.


    Looking to the left and right, because the vegetation blocked the sight, we couldn''t see too far.


    That''s enough. Li Meng just observed the direction of the river.


    Vigilantly observed the river, as well as the grass on the bank.


    Li Meng stepped back slightly. Li Meng had realized that he was a little close to the water.


    For human beings, in addition to the forest sea is dangerous, the water world is also dangerous.


    There are aquatic "polluting animals" living in the water full of pollutants, which are far more terrible than those living on land.


    Moreover, the "polluting animals" living in the water are not afraid of the odor of dirty valley. After all, they live in the water. Although the aquatic polluting animals still need to surface for air exchange, the water can neutralize the odor of dirty valley.


    Compared with the land animals, the water animals have nothing to fear.


    Perhaps somewhere in the river, there are ferocious "pollution animals".


    Li Meng had to be careful.


    When he saw the river, Li Meng had an idea in his mind.


    In the forest, rivers are all over the forest. Countless trunk and branches are all over the forest. They extend in all directions. As long as you find the right direction, you can reach anywhere#####

 Chapter 26

    With a decision, things are much easier.


    Although there are many armored units on the water, there are only a few that Li Meng can choose.


    The biggest reason, of course, is the price and practicality.


    The hydrofoil antiaircraft of the allies is good, flexible and fast, but its main capability is antiaircraft. I''m afraid the jamming gun is useless to the "polluting beast".


    Moreover, the river route is complicated, and it''s not a good thing to run too fast. A little carelessness is the end of ship destruction and human death.


    The hydrofoil was ruled out by Li Meng.


    Sunville "bullfrog" air defense amphibious personnel carrier / ship, amphibious point is very bright, but compared with waterway, it is more suitable for driving on land, and its main ability is used for air defense, although the transportation ability is good, but the speed of water navigation is too slow.


    Sunville bullfrog air defense amphibious troop carrier was ruled out by Li Meng.


    Huh?


    Sunville electric eel attack speedboat?


    A surface armored unit attracted Li Meng''s attention.


    The price is good. A "electric eel" attack speedboat only needs 40000 energy points. It is a pure armed attack unit with a little ability to transport troops.


    The main weapon is a pair of gigavolt Tesla coil guns, which are powerful and have a maximum range of 300 meters. The AC current emitted can decompose all substances into particle states. The only disadvantage is that the power consumption is huge. The farther the distance, the weaker the power. Even with the Tesla burst capacitor as the main energy, it can only be launched ten times in a row.


    The auxiliary weapon is a sullan 20 mm dual barrel machine gun. Although it is far less powerful than the Tesla Coil Gun, it can not be underestimated. The metal storm launched is enough to tear a person to pieces.


    Fast enough, fierce enough, cheap enough, in addition to a little weak armor, it can be said that the "electric eel" assault boat is now the best choice for Li Meng.


    Among the small armored units for ships, "electric eel" is the most cost-effective.


    Li Meng made the final decision.


    Heart said: "recruit three" electric eels "attack boats, plus 20 Tesla burst capacitors, as well as sunville''s engineers, just recruit one!"


    "The weapons for mobilizing soldiers are too single, and the power of rifles alone is not enough. There are also some individual equipment that should be equipped if conditions permit. Give me another 12 rpg-86 rocket launchers, 200 matching rocket ammunition, 200 SRE fragment grenades, 100 night vision devices, and three infrared thermal imagers!"


    "There are 50000 7.62mm bullets left!"


    There are many things needed. It can be said that Li Meng keeps everything in mind.


    Although Li Meng''s body is not very good, his memory is still very good. What he doesn''t want to forget will never be forgotten.


    "That''s all!"


    As soon as Li Meng''s words fell, the voice of the main brain rang in Li Meng''s mind: "one hundred fd-re gas masks need 6000 energy points!"


    "The energy points needed for a thousand rations of the army in sunville are 5000 points!"


    "2000 bottles of mountain spring water need 4000 energy points!"


    "100 suvier military coats need 2000 energy points!"


    "Energy points required for 100 pieces of grey thermal underwear: 3000 points!"


    "Sunville 100 pairs of military leather shoes need 4000 energy points!"


    "100 suevier fur hats need 2000 energy points!"


    "500 pairs of grey stockings need 1000 energy points!"


    "The energy point needed to recruit three teams to mobilize soldiers is 3600 points!"


    "Energy points needed to recruit three" electric eels "to attack speedboats: 120000 points!"


    "Energy points needed for 20 Tesla burst capacitors: 20000 points!"


    "Energy points required to recruit a sovell Engineer: 200 points!"


    "Twelve rpg-86 Rockets need 120 energy points!"


    "Energy points required for 200 rounds of rocket ammunition: 4000 points!"


    "Energy points required for 200 SRE fragment grenades: 1000 points!"


    "100 sets of night vision devices need 10000 energy points!"


    "Three sets of infrared thermal imagers need 3000 energy points!"


    "Energy points required for 50000 762mm bullets: 2500 points!"


    "30000 energy points are needed for transmission cost, and the total energy points are 216420!"


    Li Meng was speechless about the number that the main brain finally reported. In this way, after all the expenses, there were only a few thousand energy points left.


    Fortunately, this value is barely acceptable to Li Meng.


    "Send or not!"


    The main brain confirmed.


    There is no doubt about that.


    Li Meng said in his heart: "confirm!"


    "The transmission will take place in 15 minutes, and the countdown will begin..."


    Every transmission seems to have to wait, and I don''t know why.


    Time passes slowly under Li Meng''s vigilant eyes. At the water''s edge, you can''t be too careful. Although the mobilized soldiers always watch the movement in the river, they are always uneasy if they don''t personally confirm their safety.


    This is not a distrust of the mobilized soldiers, but an instinctive vigilance against the threat.


    Fifteen minutes passed in a flash.


    In the countdown of the main brain, the familiar white light spot appears again. It cuts through the void and appears directly on the river.


    At that moment, the light expanded and formed a huge light curtain.


    This time, the door is much bigger than before. It is quietly suspended on the river. The only pity is that no one can see this shocking scene except mobilizing soldiers and Li Meng.


    The floating light curtain changes, the white light is dancing, wrapping a huge object from the door.


    The "electric eel" assault speedboat with olive green coating is like crossing the void to come to this world. It cuts the river and arouses countless water spray.


    This is not the end. After it, another "electric eel" assault boat rushed out of the light curtain and into the river.


    Is that over?


    did not!


    When the second "electric eel" assault speedboat rushed into the river, and the third one followed, when it completely left the light curtain and rushed into the river, the light curtain was shrinking, and the light spot disappeared in a flash.


    The river is calm again. The only difference from before is that the river was empty, but now there are three huge boats.


    They are coated in olive green, which looks deep and atmospheric. The turret of Tesla Coil Gun on the deck looks strange, but its deterrent power is incomparable. The 20 mm double barrel machine gun on the rear deck adds a fierce air to it.


    Armed to the teeth#####

 Chapter 27

    The "electric eel" assault speedboat is 25.7 meters long, 5.4 meters wide and 1.3 meters draught. It is not small in size and looks crowded in the narrow river.


    "Buzz!"


    There was a slight roar of engine power.


    Three "electric eels" assault speedboats splashed and moved slightly behind them.


    Moving slowly in the river, the boat''s head is facing the bank where Li Meng is, approaching slowly.


    The river was so big that in a few breaths, three "electric eels" assault boats pushed their bow to the shore and stopped.


    "Click!"


    With the sound of metal friction, the door on the back deck of the speedboat was opened, and a stream of figures came out of the three speedboats.


    They left the speedboat from the bow, jumped on the shore, and quickly came to Li Meng. They lined up in several neat lines, holding a military salute to Li Meng.


    "Report to Commander! There are 36 expeditionary task forces! "


    A mobilized soldier stepped forward and reported to Li Meng loudly.


    At the scene, there were not only 36 people standing in front of Li Meng, except for the four mobilized soldiers behind him, there were 49 soldiers in front of Li Meng.


    Thirty six were mobilizers, 12 were the driving team that controlled the speedboat. Each speedboat had four crew members, and another was an engineer. He was wearing a yellow fur cap, yellow overalls and portable toolbox, which was very easy to identify.


    Li Meng nodded and said, "go back to your posts and mobilize soldiers to help guard the speedboat. The water is not safe. We must be vigilant to avoid being attacked by polluting animals."


    "Yes


    Li Meng''s words made the mobilizers look nervous, especially the driving team of the speedboats. As soon as the commander''s words fell, they rushed to the speedboats, and even the mobilizers could not catch up with them.


    The figures on the shore swayed, and soon everyone entered their posts. The driving team entered the cab and was ready to stand by at any time, and monitored the surrounding situation with the monitoring equipment on the boat.


    The mobilizers were divided into two groups. One group stood on the deck of the speedboat, armed with guns and loaded with bullets, and monitored everything in the water.


    One group is on the shore, seemingly walking at will. In fact, they are covering the comrades in arms on the speedboat, and their eyes scan the river around the speedboat from time to time.


    Li Meng looked at all this with satisfaction and was satisfied that the mobilized soldiers could adapt to the strange environment so quickly.


    Now it''s time to go back. At the entrance of the forest, Li Meng didn''t forget that there were two people waiting.


    Four mobilizers were waiting for us when we came here, and of course when we went back.


    Through the forest, when Li Meng was about to walk out of the forest with four mobilizers, Li Meng heard the shrill voice from outside the forest far away.


    Li Meng''s face sank, and they seemed to be in trouble.


    Why is the voice so familiar?


    With a flash in his mind, Li Meng finally thought of the master of the voice.


    It seems that it''s not a narrow road, but a door-to-door one.


    With a slight step, Li Meng nodded to the mobilized soldiers beside him.


    The mobilized soldiers clearly turned around and walked away quickly, disappearing in the depths of the forest.


    "Why doesn''t the master come back?"


    Looking at the direction of the master''s departure, Morgan looked worried and eager to see through the forest.


    The remaining mobilizers stood in front of them coldly. They were faced with the back of the mobilizers, while the mobilizers were faced with a black garrison of no less than 100.


    Although there were only eight mobilizers, they were not afraid to face the enemy ten times. They just raised their rifles in silence and pointed their black muzzle at the enemy who dared to move forward.


    Who dare to step forward, they will not hesitate to shoot.


    Looking at the mobilized soldiers who are still fighting, Xu Qiang said coldly: "you have guns, and we also have guns. Once we shoot, we will die at most, and you will all be shot into a beehive!"


    "Don''t fight! You hunters can leave. I won''t embarrass you! "


    Xu Qiang greedily looked at the two graceful figures behind the mobilizers, one big, one small, big beautiful, moving, small chuchuchukeren, so beautiful, let Xu Qiang heart bath fire unbearable, he did not expect, in addition to the empty language home, dirty valley also has such a beautiful woman hidden.


    "I only want them! As long as they are


    Xu qianghong roared with his eyes like a madman. He was so ugly that he couldn''t bear to look directly at the guard behind him.


    But for member Xu, they would not listen to such rubbish.


    For the disgusting sight, Morgan moved his body slightly, blocking the disgusting sight with the mobilizer''s body.


    However, Aeris was indifferent. Looking at Xu Qiang, it was as if he was looking at the dead, but there was a trace of disgust in his eyes.


    But it''s very deep. Xu Qiang''s pig can''t find it.


    On the contrary, he was excited by the gaze of Arles.


    I have to say, this guy is also a talent. How old is Arles? A girl about ten years old can even arouse his attention.


    Seeing that the mobilized soldiers did not move, he just looked at him coldly. Xu Qiang was angry, and his anger was out of reach.


    With a cold smile, he said, "it seems that you are very loyal! I don''t think you''ll let them get hurt. You''ll protect them with your body! "


    "Good, good!"


    Xu Qiang laughed and said coldly, "it doesn''t matter. As long as I don''t die, I don''t care if I lack arms and legs."


    Xu Qiang stepped back and stepped into the queue of the garrison.


    The chilly voice sounded from the garrison line.


    "Shoot! Kill them and try not to hurt those two women


    The guards looked at each other, especially the guards in the front row with rifles.


    They didn''t come here to shoot people.


    The guards in the platform post have been watching. They are the people of the valley master. Once they shoot, they will violate the law made by the valley master. Killing is a small matter. But it''s not worth it to let the valley master have a reason to trouble committee member Xu for this matter!


    "Xu Qiang! Mr. Xu asked me to look at you for fear that you might cause trouble. I don''t care what you want to do. If you want someone to support you, I''ll follow you, but I can''t shoot anyone! "


    Ear words let Xu Qiang a Leng, then angry to speak of the defensive team roared: "what are you afraid of? It''s just some dirty, damned hunters. The fat guard captain hates hunters the most. Just give him some advantages, and he''s afraid he won''t put it down? "


    At the critical moment, the stupid pig has become smart, and the defensive team members who speak also look at Xu Qiang unexpectedly.


    After thinking about it, the garrison member who spoke no longer objected. He looked down at the garrison in the front row and said, "ready to shoot! We need to be sudden and don''t give the other side the chance to pull the trigger. Their weapons have a large caliber and must be very powerful. Once we fight back, we will suffer a lot of casualties! "


    He is the captain of the defensive team and the head of the 100 players. His words are the biggest backbone for the defensive players in the front row.


    The guard no longer hesitated, holding the gun in hand, waiting for the final order#####

 Chapter 28

    Of course, the mobilizers are aware of the action of the garrison. It seems that the conflict can not be avoided!


    "Ladies! Once the gun rings, please run in the direction of the commander''s departure! We''ll cover you! "


    Mobilizes the soldier''s words to let Morgan in the heart a tight, a hand tightly grasps the younger sister.


    Is there really going to be a gun fight?


    Right here?


    It''s so close to dirty valley that it''s impossible to cover up the gunfire. How dare they shoot here blatantly?


    Morgan didn''t understand when the order in dirty valley became so chaotic?


    You know, a few days ago, no one dared to take a person''s life at will. Just a few days later, the order of dirty Valley reached the point where people could kill at will?


    Xu Qiang has stopped shouting. He hides in the queue of the garrison, so that even if the two sides start shooting, he will be safe.


    The defensive team is waiting for the opportunity. Although the situation is favorable to them, they have an advantage in the number of people, but in the possession of firearms, their advantage is not very obvious.


    There are only less than 30 people in the 100 person Garrison who hold guns. Moreover, the guns in their hands have been worn out for a long time, lack of maintenance and many problems. It is still unknown how many of the more than 30 people can successfully shoot and shoot.


    In the wide field, the distance between the two sides is so close that in case of a gunfight, neither side can get any advantage.


    The pig thought simple, just want to see the results, think in the number of advantages, the victory belongs to them.


    But is it really that simple?


    Those hunters on the other side, under absolute inferiority, are very calm. They don''t see a trace of fear on their faces. This kind of opponent, for anyone, will never want to meet.


    The defensive team is waiting for the chance, the advantage is on their side, so they have the priority to shoot.


    As long as we grasp the opportunity, we can win easily.


    Anyway, there are only eight people on the opposite side.


    The atmosphere has been tense to the extreme, the hands of both sides have been pulled the trigger, the situation is imminent.


    Just then, Li Meng''s figure came out of the forest.


    His appearance attracted everyone''s attention, especially Xu Qiang. When he saw Li Meng walking out of the forest, he was stunned and excited.


    "It''s you! You really have the courage to come back. It''s better not to be like this. As I said, I won''t let you go! "


    For Xu Qiang, Li Meng''s appearance is a big surprise. His biggest goal this time is Li Meng.


    In order to avenge the humiliation of Xuyu''s house, he sent people to watch Xuyu''s house from the day he left Xuyu''s house, so that those hateful hunters could avenge the humiliation once they left Xuyu''s house.


    Before he could not see his figure, Xu Qiang also slightly regretted that he had already run away, but now he himself came back.


    How can this not make Xu Qiang happy?


    But it was destined that Xu Qiang would not be happy.


    When a mobilizer with adk-45 rifles came out of the forest in an endless stream, one, two, three or four were OK, this number would not change much. When ten, twenty, thirty figures came out of the forest, Xu Qiang''s face changed.


    It''s ugly, it''s a little pale.


    He''s a pig, but even a pig now realizes that the hunters on the opposite side are unusual. They have too many weapons, and each one looks brand new.


    Uniform dress, uniform weapons, more like soldiers than the garrison?


    "Step on it!"


    The mobilizers trotted and stepped to the opposite side of the garrison, in front of the eight mobilizers who had confronted the garrison.


    "Click!"


    The neat sound of loading bullets, the black muzzle of the gun to some panic God of the garrison.


    With the appearance of Li Meng, the situation changed completely.


    In terms of number, the defensive team still has an advantage, but in terms of combat power, the defensive team is far behind.


    There are many people who understand this. Even Xu Qiang, who is like a pig, knows this.


    "Master! Here you are at last


    The presence of Li Meng has given Morgan a sigh of relief.


    However, Morgan looked at those mobilizers who were standing in the front. After a while, how did the host bring back so many people.


    "Who are they?" asked Morgan


    "My men! They''ve been waiting for me in the forest


    Li Meng returned to Morgan and walked forward without stopping.


    Who''s in charge?


    Looking at his master''s back, Morgan thought, who is he?


    A little hunting captain?


    That''s what Morgan thought before, but now, a long time ago, Morgan didn''t think so.


    On one side, Aeris looked at Li Meng, who was walking forward, and then at his sister.


    "Don''t think too much. Mengmeng doesn''t like suspicious women!" she said


    Mengmeng?


    Morgan was stunned by his sister''s awkward address to the host.


    "Do you know the master''s name?"


    This is the most important point. Until now, Morgan didn''t know the owner''s name.


    But the younger sister already knew, otherwise also can''t call host "Mengmeng"!


    How did she know?


    Morgan had something to eat in his heart. His master told his sister his name, but he didn''t tell her.


    "Well!"


    Arris nodded to show that he knew.


    "The big guys told me that!"


    He added.


    Big guy?


    Morgan understood, it should be said that the master of those under it, it is not the master himself told his sister.


    Morgan blushed a little. She was jealous of her sister.


    Came to the front of the team, was mobilized to protect, looking at the opposite in the number of fierce garrison.


    Li Meng''s face is very ugly.


    Li Meng is most afraid of trouble, when someone again and again to face trouble, Li Meng will be very upset.


    When Li Meng gets agitated, some people feel uncomfortable.


    In the garrison, the pig Li Meng certainly saw, although the pig wanted to hide his existence.


    However, Li Meng didn''t specially find out him, but coldly said: "this is the second time. Dirty Valley is the territory of your garrison team. I don''t want to turn back on the guest. Next time, no matter who you are or where you hide, you''d better pray that I won''t feel trouble, or I''ll find you out and send you to hell in person!"


    Li Meng said coldly: "this is the threat!"


    "Let''s go!"


    It''s time for this farce to end.


    This is dirty valley. Some things Li Meng can''t do too much. After all, he will come back here.


    However, some things can''t be compromised. Li Meng has always been able to do what he says.


    Under the watchful eye of the garrison, the mobilizers began to withdraw from the forest.


    Come to Morgan, in front of Aeris, Li Meng smiles, looks at some dull Aeris and says: "girl! I heard that


    Aeris looked up at Li Meng: "doesn''t Meng Meng like it?"


    "No! It''s just a name, whatever you call it! "


    Li Meng knows that there seems to be something wrong with her mental state, which makes her a little

 Chapter 29

    Did the host laugh?


    Smiling at my sister?


    Morgan can remember that this is the first time he has seen his master smile since he met him.


    When entering the forest, Morgan was still in a trance. She really didn''t understand when her sister was so charming.


    Just a little girl.


    "Morgan! What are you thinking? "


    Although Morgan was always with him, Li Meng could always see the change of expression on Morgan''s face.


    It has to be said that the woman in thinking is still very beautiful, adding a unique temperament out of thin air.


    Morgan is beautiful, and she is even more beautiful when she is in thinking.


    The master''s words awakened Morgan.


    She shook her head!


    "Nothing! Master! Where are we going? "


    It''s dark in the forest. After leaving the platform and entering the forest, the surrounding environment seems to be closed.


    It''s as like as two peas in a maze. Everything is seen in the same direction.


    In the forest, if you do not have the ability to identify the direction, it is easy to get lost, leading to lost.


    There is no need for Li Meng to explain. When the sight becomes broad and goes out of the maze like forest, a small river comes into Morgan''s eyes.


    "What''s this?"


    Looking at the three mighty, beautiful, olive green coated big boats by the river bank, Morgan was stunned.


    "Master! Is this a boat? "


    Morgan asked stupidly.


    It''s like a ship, but it''s too different from the ship in cognition.


    There''s no steam engine, no smoke pipe, no power stove. Is this a boat?


    Morgan is a little uncertain.


    Compared with Morgan''s shock, although he was a little surprised, he was more interested and looked at the three monsters with great interest.


    "Yes! It''s a speedboat, "electric eel" assault speedboat


    Li Meng patted the little head of Aeris, and he could see his interesting eyes.


    "See the turret ahead?"


    Aeris nodded: "Well!"


    "That''s a Stella coil gun. It can fire alternating current. It''s very powerful. It can break the target into particle states!"


    "Mengmeng!"


    "Well?"


    "What is particle state!"


    "It''s just that there''s nothing left and it''s turned into tiny invisible dust!"


    The power is terrifying. However, with the small head of alritz, we can''t think of that kind of terrifying scene.


    Only when you see it with your own eyes can you understand the true power of the Tesla Coil Gun.


    "Let''s go!"


    With that, Li Meng boarded the speedboat from the shore, followed by Morgan and Arles.


    A little sinking, you can feel the shaking of the boat, everything on the boat is so novel for Morgan and alrith.


    "Commander! Mind your head, the hatch is a little low! "


    At the door of the speedboat, a mobilizer stood, reminding Li Meng of his arrival.


    Li Meng nodded and said, "get ready to go!"


    Entering the interior of the speedboat, compared with the narrow cabin door, the space inside is much more spacious. In addition to the front cockpit and the gun control room behind the deck, there is also a cabin at the middle and rear.


    The cabin was quite wide, with several rows of soft seats on which the mobilized soldiers who entered the speedboat sat.


    There are three "electric eel" speedboats. Each speedboat takes a small team of mobilizers. The cabin is not full, and almost half of the seats are empty. The ability of speedboat passengers is good.


    In one corner of the cabin, there are also several huge overlapping metal boxes, which are bound by nylon ropes with thick fingers and fixed in the corner.


    There should be other materials that Li Meng needed. Only part of them could be seen. The other parts were put in the other two speedboats.


    Li Meng did not stop, but passed through the cabin and entered the cockpit.


    Compared with the cabin, the cab is undoubtedly much smaller. As soon as you enter the cockpit, you will be filled with dense instruments.


    "Commander!"


    The captain with goggles saw Li Meng enter the cockpit and quickly stood up from the main position.


    There are five positions in the cockpit, and two at the door of the cockpit, which are of unknown function. They should be the positions of observers or officers during inspection.


    There are two positions in front of the windshield of the speedboat, one on the left and the other on the left. There are two sailors sitting on it. The driver on the left can see the steering control device of the disc and some instruments in front of him. The copilot on the right is responsible for helping the master driver to distinguish the direction and provide the route, During the battle, he also has the task of controlling the Tesla Coil Gun to attack. There is a large display screen in front of him. He controls the Tesla Coil Gun by relying on the data displayed on the display screen.


    At the back of the driver''s seat and the co pilot''s seat, a little higher, this position has a good line of sight. Whether you look out through the windshield or observe the condition of the crew door, you can say that it is clear at a glance.


    This position is the captain''s job.


    For the captain to give up his seat, Li Meng was not polite and sat on the soft seat.


    The view is very good and the seats are very comfortable.


    "Commander! Because the satellite is not online, the navigation system can not work, can only rely on the mechanical table to identify the direction, if there is no map for coordinate positioning, it is difficult for us to accurately find the target location! "


    The captain did not find a place to sit down, but stood behind the main driving position to command the crew.


    Listen, Li Meng ponders!


    That''s a problem!


    The fat man of Xuyu family thought that Li Meng would go to the broken bridge along the railway, so he gave very little information, but he had to say that it was more than 100 kilometers away in the northwest.


    After thinking about it, Li Meng told the captain what he knew.


    "Our destination this time is 100 kilometers away from the northwest. There is no map. Our only reference is a railway not far from the west of Xiaohe River, which leads to our destination" broken bridge "!"


    Li Meng said: "rivers extend in all directions! As long as the location is accurate, it should not be difficult to reach the destination! "


    "Commander! It''s not difficult to have a reference, but it will take some time. I''m afraid it won''t be short! "


    The river route is too complicated, and the phenomenon of circling must exist. After all, some rivers are dead ends. Once they are encountered, they have to go back and look for a new route. Although it is not far away, it will take more time than people think.


    Li Meng, of course, is aware of this.


    Fortunately, in terms of time, fat people don''t have more than limit. They just hope Li Meng can do it as soon as possible.


    "Time is not a problem. We have plenty of time and don''t have to think about it," Li said


    The captain nodded. As long as there is no time limit, it will be sooner or later to finish the task and find the destination.


    What''s more, the information the commander gets is not useless. With bearings and references, there are many ways to find a destination#####

 Chapter 30

    "Commander! Mobilizers on board! Let''s go


    There are no mobilizers outside. All the mobilizers have boarded the speedboat.


    Everything''s ready. Now we''re just waiting for the commander''s order to "go".


    "Let''s go!"


    When the order was given, the captain turned to the captain, and the co pilot''s crew said, "inform No. 1 and No. 3 speedboats, let''s go!"


    "I understand!"


    All the instruments in the cockpit are on, and there is a strong sense of science fiction.


    For Li Meng and the crew, the instruments and advanced instruments have long been familiar. These are things that they can touch and see. I don''t think they are so strange.


    But for Morgan and arris, they were shocked and amazed by what they saw.


    After all, the world has degenerated to the steam age. The most commonly used and commonly seen machinery is the original machinery powered by steam. The most complex and advanced machinery is just the power furnace.


    These strange and shining instruments are strange and curious to arris and Morgan.


    Morgan sat in a soft seat close to the cabin door. Although the waterjet engine of the speedboat had started, there was no vibration or sound in the cockpit.


    Arris did not sit down beside Morgan. Her petite body could walk freely in the cockpit. I don''t know when she came to Li Meng.


    There''s a good line of sight here. With a curious eye, Aeris observes the crew and the control console flashing blue.


    When Aeris came to his side, Li Meng of course also noticed.


    "Come up!"


    With a little smile, Li Meng reached out to hold Aeris''s waist, lifted her up in her voice and put her on her lap.


    Aeris is very light. Even if Li Meng is very weak, he doesn''t feel how much strength he used when he holds Aeris in his thigh.


    To Li Meng''s behavior, Aeris just slightly stunned, then relaxed, and took advantage of the situation to rely on Li Meng''s arms.


    "Mengmeng! What''s that? "


    Aeris looked at the cockpit console, those bright displays, instruments, caused Aeris''s heart.


    Li Meng did not give a long explanation, only said two words.


    "Knowledge!"


    Knowledge?


    Alrith''s face was puzzled!


    For her, the two words are a bit profound.


    But on one side of Morgan, originally looking at his sister''s envious eyes become thoughtful.


    It seems to know something about the "knowledge" Li Meng said.


    In the river, under the command of Li Meng, the "electric eel" assault speedboat, which was originally anchored on the shore, started its engine and started to move.


    Three speedboats, one by one, turn the bow in a narrow channel.


    Turning completed, an electric eel attack speedboat tail water panting, splashed the spray, the hull slowly moved, gradually accelerated.


    The second and the third followed, and three electric eel assault boats cut through the water and sailed in the river.


    The river course is a little complicated, not straight, narrow in some places and wide in some places. In addition, the branches and leaves on both sides of the river bank extend over the river, which makes the river look gloomy and block the sight.


    Although the maximum speed of the electric eel assault speedboat can reach 57 knots, in this case, it can only sail slowly.


    Three speedboats, one in front of the other and the other behind, are sailing in the river. The distance of each boat is kept at an even 15 meters, which is not long or short. Even if there is an accident in front of the speedboat, the speedboat behind can stop in time and make a response.


    Of course, this is in slow sailing, if it is in fast sailing, this distance is not enough.


    In the middle of an electric eel assault speedboat, this electric eel assault speedboat is Li Meng''s car. This speedboat is in the middle of two speedboats. No matter there is an accident in the front or in the rear, the speedboat in the middle is undoubtedly the safest.


    Through the windshield, Li Meng quietly looked out of the window.


    The trees on the bank, the water plants, the branches and leaves hanging down to the river, and the calm river are all swept back one by one as the speedboat moves forward.


    Looking forward, you can see a sailing speedboat in front of you. The tail of the speedboat is the most panting, leaving a white mark on the calm river.


    The trace exists for a short time. When the speedboat passes by, it will disappear in the water in less than two seconds.


    On the deck behind the speedboat, the 20 mm twin barrel gun turret was spinning back and forth, and the turret controllers inside were searching for unknown enemies and monitoring everything around.


    "Arris! You are also a martial arts artist


    Looking out of the window, Li Meng lowered his head and suddenly asked Arles in his arms.


    Li Meng had a reason to ask. He just suddenly thought of Morgan''s way of practicing martial arts.


    Aeris nodded and said, "Well! Just like sister Morgan, arris is a martial arts artist


    Aeris looked up at Li Meng: "Meng Meng! What''s the problem? "


    Li Meng: "I''m just a little curious about martial artists!"


    "Mengmeng is not from dirty valley."


    "Not really!"


    You can say yes or no. Li Meng didn''t lie.


    In a way, dirty Valley is not Li Meng''s hometown.


    "Is there no martial arts artist in Mengmeng''s hometown? Do you know that there are martial artists everywhere, only a small number of them! "


    Li Meng shook his head gently.


    "No! In my hometown, there is no place for martial arts practitioners to live. Although there are disputes between people there, they are always resolved by words. In my hometown, there are neither polluting animals nor frightening things, so martial arts practitioners do not exist and have no value of existence! "


    Arris was confused. She looked at Mengmeng. Is there such a place?


    "Mengmeng! Is there really a place like that? Where? What''s its name


    "This one!"


    Li Meng said with a smile: "it''s called fantasy country! I know where it is, but I can''t go back! "


    Aeris rolled his eyes and looked very cute.


    How is this possible? You can tell by your name that it''s deceiving. There''s no place called fantasy town.


    Over the top, Aeris was not angry and said: "deceptive!"


    "Girl! I''m not lying to you. Fantasy town exists in people''s heart. If you think it exists, it exists. Even if it doesn''t exist, create it with both hands! "


    The world is full of death and fear, bad environment, the threat of death, all the time in the struggle to torture people.


    There is no killing, no death threat, no worry about life, everyone has a fantasy home.


    Listening to Meng Meng''s words, let Aeris have a great feeling in his heart.


    She seems to think of something, in Li Meng''s arms quietly said: "Meng Meng! Does fantasy town really exist? "


    Li Meng: "it''s real!"


    Aeris looked up, his eyes full of perseverance: "Mengmeng! I''m going to Fantasyland. Even if it doesn''t exist, I''ll create it myself! "#####

 Chapter 31

    Morgan was shocked.


    She sat not far away, listening to her master and sister.


    Originally, she just thought that her sister and the host were just chatting.


    But as the topic becomes more and more confusing, more and more people feel that there is something in it.


    The unusual atmosphere made Morgan realize something.


    "Arris! Now is not the time! "


    Morgan couldn''t help saying.


    It''s far from the right time. Aeris is still young. Even if she goes back now, she can''t do anything.


    On the contrary, they will put themselves in deep danger.


    "It''s all right, sister Morgan! Mengmeng said that if fantasy town doesn''t exist, create it yourself. Alritz is willing to pay any price for the ideal fantasy town! "


    "Ah


    All of a sudden, Li Meng reached out and knocked on the little head of alrith.


    He groaned, touched his head pitifully, and looked at Li Meng with an unintelligible look on his face.


    "Mengmeng! Why did you hit me? "


    Li Meng: "does it hurt?"


    Aeris wrongly nodded: "pain!"


    "Do you know why I hit you?"


    He rubbed his head and shook his head. "Why did you hit me?"


    "I don''t know what you two are talking about, but Arles, your sister Morgan calls me master, and as a sister you call me Mengmeng. You want to create an ideal fantasy land. How can you do without my participation?"


    Arris looked at Li Meng, and Morgan looked at the host gratefully.


    The host''s words, although there is no commitment, but his words and commitment are no different.


    Aeris was silent for a long time. After a long time, he said in a trance: "but Mengmeng! The ideal fantasy town may be born from the killing. Is it worth it? "


    "Do you think it''s worth it?"


    Li Meng did not answer Aeris, but asked in return.


    Aeris nodded, she did not hesitate: "worth it!"


    Li Meng smiles, reaches out his hand and gently touches the place where Aeris was knocked just now. He says softly: "since it''s worth it! Then don''t think too much, do it wholeheartedly, one day you will realize your ideal, and as your Mengmeng I, the only thing I can do is to stand behind you and support you as your strong backing! "


    He didn''t say much, and Li Meng didn''t ask much. Some things don''t need special explanation, so he can think of a lot.


    Li Meng may be aware of something, maybe not, but these do not affect what Li Meng said.


    With a change of words, Li Meng opened the topic.


    "Now let''s talk about martial arts artists! I''m very interested in martial arts artists! "


    Alritz: "mon mon! In the whole human society, although there are few martial arts practitioners, there is nothing special about them! "


    "Martial artists have great power, which can protect ordinary people from being threatened by polluting animals. In the whole human society, martial artists are at the top of the pyramid and guide human beings!"


    "But we martial artists all know that we are no longer human!"


    "Do you know why? "That''s not true!"


    Li Meng shook his head!


    He knew little about the martial arts, and didn''t know the inside story.


    Aeris took Li Meng''s right hand and put it on his belly.


    It''s very tight. Li Meng can clearly feel the comfortable softness.


    "Mengmeng! What do you feel? "


    Beating, such as pulse like beating, like beating heart, beating rhythmically, it is not weak, but very strong.


    Li Meng said: "beat! I can feel it beating! "


    "It''s the pulse of energy. It''s the unique organ of martial artists and the source of their strength. Energy is a kind of biological energy. It doesn''t come from the outside world, but from the human body. It''s inspired from the deep potential of the human body. It comes from the cells of the human body!"


    "Since the martial arts person was born, the body will carry the energy pulse. Through effective exercise, the energy will emerge from all parts of the body, and flow to the energy pulse through the meridians of the body. The more the energy, the stronger the martial arts person will be!"


    "As a kind of external energy, the only function of" original stone "is to expand the capacity of Jin Mai and enhance the upper limit of Jin Mai. While expanding Jin Mai, it will also produce a purification effect and improve the quality of Jin, so as to make Jin more concise and enhance the power of Jin!"


    After a pause, Aeris said quietly: "Jin Mai is a unique organ, which makes martial arts practitioners agree that martial arts practitioners can no longer be called real human beings. In order to avoid the rejection of martial arts practitioners by humans who know the truth, martial arts practitioners choose to lie!"


    Because of the power, the martial arts artists also bear the responsibility.


    No one knows how the first generation of martial arts artists were born. Are they really not "human beings"?


    I''m afraid even the martial arts artists themselves can''t confirm this.


    No matter how powerful it is, if it does not use the corresponding value of this power, it will not be of any use. Maybe the martial arts practitioners only want to improve the value of the existence of martial arts practitioners, so as to "negate" the human identity.


    After all, martial arts artists account for only a small part of the whole human society. In order to survive, they must realize their responsibility and let all martial arts artists realize that it is their responsibility to protect human society.


    Only in this way can martial artists be worshipped, respected and yearned by human beings.


    When the martial arts become a fashion, become the most respected, yearning existence of mankind.


    At that time, it doesn''t matter whether the martial arts practitioners are human beings, because the martial arts practitioners have become a symbol of human society.


    Human beings can''t do without martial arts, and martial arts can''t do without human beings.


    His hand slightly moved away from his belly. What he said made Li Meng have some knowledge of the martial artists.


    It''s a rich harvest.


    "I have some red" raw stones ". Do you need them?"


    Li Meng didn''t use all the original stones given by fat man, because Morgan had said that the original stones were very important to martial artists, so during the transmission, Li Meng left about a dozen "original stones".


    In his arms, Aeris shook his head: "there are too many impurities in the red raw stone, and the energy is full of violence. It is not suitable for nurturing energy pulse. It is only suitable for consumable and fuel of power furnace!"


    "Only the original stone with more than cyan color can be used to breed Jinmai. Cyan, blue and purple have no impurities, and the crystal is the purest. Only the original stone with these three qualities can be energetically transformed into Jinmai to breed Jinmai!"


    now I see!


    Li Meng knew it.


    It seems that it''s not a simple matter to cultivate a martial arts artist. It''s difficult for many people just to have high-quality raw stones.


    After all, there are few raw stones above cyan, and the most ferocious ones are those with raw stones above cyan.


    It''s not easy to hunt them#####

 Chapter 32

    In the forest sea, rivers are everywhere. Under the shade of trees, the river is a little dark.


    The forest is still and silent, only the breeze is blowing, and the branches are swaying slightly.


    Quiet river, the river gently flow, sparkling.


    All of a sudden, a change sounded. From the corner of the meandering river, on the dark side of the river, three monsters drove out one by one.


    They cut the surface of the water, causing a rippling of the river.


    The sound of the engine, slightly "roaring", a front and a back, three "electric eel" attack boats from the river in a flash.


    The sky has become slightly dark, the short day will pass, the long night is coming.


    Li Meng took it for granted that the complexity of the Linhai river was far beyond Li Meng''s imagination.


    The three electric eels attacked the speedboats and sailed all the way along the river to the northwest. However, the river course was complicated. Although they could not smell the unique smell of dirty Valley all the way, Li Meng knew that it was not far from dirty valley. They were still circling in the river course, which was usually in the right direction.


    Maybe it''s luck. According to the truth, there''s no smell of dirty Valley here. There should be "polluting animals" in the forest. However, after a day, Li Meng didn''t find any trace of polluting animals either in the forest on both sides of the river or in the water.


    Through the windshield, Morgan looked out.


    At this time, it was already dark, and the dark river was even darker. Looking at the speedboat ahead from here, you can only see the dark, fuzzy outline of the speedboat.


    "Master! It''s getting dark. We should find a hidden place to stop before the cold wave appears! "


    Morgan knows that her master knows nothing about some common sense things. When it''s time to remind her, she should remind her.


    Li Meng also realized Morgan''s worries.


    Morgan is worried about the cold current at night, which can freeze everything and make the forest sea a world of ice crystals.


    In that kind of environment, the temperature of the outside world is extremely low. If human beings do not have a closed place to escape, they will end up frozen to death.


    Even martial artists can''t survive in that environment.


    Fortunately, Li Meng has three electric eel attack boats. Its space is large enough and closed enough to withstand the cold current. It also allows all mobilized soldiers to rest in the boats and spend the cold night.


    Li Meng said: "notice to go down, stop going forward, pull in and stop. From now on, all personnel are not allowed to go out!"


    "I understand!"


    Through the wireless communication equipment on each speedboat, the co pilot sends orders to the other two speedboats.


    The rustling of the communicator indicates that there is a lot of interference. When the co pilot conveys the command from the commander to the other two speedboats, the response from the communicator is full of noise.


    You know, the distance between each speedboat is only less than 20 meters. At such a close distance, the communicator can''t receive the signal well. It can be imagined how strong the interference of pollutants on the signal is.


    If you go a little further, I''m afraid the radio equipment won''t be able to receive any signals.


    Fortunately, the distance was close enough, and the crew of the two speedboats received the command from the commander.


    The speed of a speedboat in front gradually decreased, and it turned to the shore.


    In the forest, in the river, there is no hidden place. For Li Meng and the mobilized soldiers, the only thing they can rely on is the electric eel attack speedboat.


    Three electric eel attack speedboats docked at the shore. When the hull came to a stable stop, one mobilization soldier rushed out of each electric eel attack speedboat.


    They moved quickly and quickly to the bow of the ship. They pulled a rope with big fingers from a metal device in the bow of the ship and jumped to the shore. They tied the rope tightly to a tree on the shore.


    Quick action. When the rope was tied, the mobilized soldiers quickly returned to the boat.


    The alternation of day and night is always unpredictable. Maybe the day is still bright at the last moment. When you blink your eyes, the light will fade quickly and the night will come.


    When the last ray of light disappears in the sky, the world is shrouded in darkness.


    In the cockpit, the world outside the windshield is dark, while in the boat, the existence of light drives away the darkness.


    Today''s luck seems to be particularly good, in the night often appear cold current did not appear.


    The weather at night is unpredictable, the appearance of cold current is not certain, there are also probability problems.


    That said, it is not a good thing.


    After all, the cold current did not appear, all things have not been frozen, that dark long night will be the paradise of polluting animals.


    For Li Meng, the first night will be very sad.


    Li Meng realized this and said, "let''s go! Quickly solve the physical needs, and keep silent after a quarter of an hour


    Now that the light has just faded, the animals that live in the daytime have returned to their homes, and the animals that love to live in the dark have not yet come out. This is a very valuable buffer time.


    The short precious time must be cherished.


    At Li Meng''s command, the soldiers began to eat to supplement the body''s consumption at the end of the day.


    Sunville army ration is a kind of fast food. It is ready to eat without heating. Although it tastes a little bad, it is nutritious and can supplement the consumption of human body.


    Whether it''s Limon, or mobilizers, or Morgan and alritz, the only thing that can be eaten on board today is sunville army rations.


    Arris was very interested in the army rations delivered by the mobilized soldiers. He tore open the package and tasted all kinds of food in it. It seemed that the look showed that the taste of sunville army rations was still acceptable.


    Morgan is the same, silently eating the army rations delivered by the mobilizers. After so many years in dirty Valley, she and her sister have not suffered anything?


    Suville army rations are not delicious, but they are much more delicious than dirty grain bread.


    Morgan and arris are not likely to be picky about food.


    Li Meng


    After tearing open the package and eating a little, Li Meng put down his food ration.


    This body is still too weak. The army rations of sunville are still too rough for Li Meng to swallow.


    It''s disgusting to eat it by force.


    After that serious illness, the body seems to be weaker. I don''t know how Li Meng did it before.


    At that time, Li Meng was very poor. It was a luxury to just want to fill his stomach, and the food he usually ate was also some very hard coarse cereals bread.


    Although there are previous memories in his memory, Li Meng can no longer remember some trivial things in his life.


    Is it because of the different environment? Everyone''s tolerance is different, too?


    It doesn''t make sense. Although the world in which the main consciousness remembers lives is much better than this world, whether it''s family situation or personal life is perfect, don''t forget that Li Meng has another identity hidden in that world.


    People walking in the dark are killers!


    In terms of affordability, Li Meng will not admit defeat, nor will he think he is worse than Li Meng in this world.


    The only explanation is that the body is worse than before, otherwise it will not affect eating#####

 Chapter 33

    This is not a good thing, too bad health, not only will become a drag, the final result will also be related to life.


    Li Meng doesn''t complain, he doesn''t complain about the choice of the brain.


    There is a Li Meng in this world, and there is also a Li Meng in the other world. Although the two Li Meng have their own lives, they have their own memories.


    But there are too many coincidences. They have the same name and appearance. Except that Li Meng in this world is thinner, there is no difference between them.


    Li Meng didn''t believe that there was no reason.


    There must be a cause and effect, otherwise it can''t explain all this.


    Fortunately, this body''s physical strength consumption is very slow. Although it has not been supplemented with any nutrition, Li Meng has not felt the hunger in his abdomen.


    "Mengmeng! Here it is


    In his own plastic box, he picked out some soft meat with a plastic spoon.


    This little girl is quite understanding and caring.


    Li Meng didn''t refuse, and naturally ate the food that Aeris fed.


    "Mengmeng! Is it delicious? "


    "Well! It''s delicious! "


    "Then eat more! Mengmeng is weak, eat more to become healthy! "


    Maybe this is fate. Compared with Morgan, Limon and alritz are more compatible.


    Or maybe because alritz was just a child, Limon didn''t have to worry too much.


    In any case, Morgan has been watching the intimacy of Li Meng and alritz.


    Morgan was envious, but she couldn''t join in.


    This year, she is only 15 years old. In a way, Morgan is also a child.


    But for a 15-year-old girl, the characteristics of a woman are very obvious. It is because of this that the host can''t treat her like his sister.


    Morgan knows this very well. The master doesn''t have the same strong desire for women as other men.


    Even if there were, she would not be forced to leave.


    Silently eating the food in the plastic lunch box on her legs, the host has the care of her sister, so she doesn''t need to worry too much.


    Although a little unwilling, it was clearly agreed that she was responsible for taking care of her master, not her sister, alrith.


    But Morgan can''t say or do anything, at least now she can only watch in silence.


    After a meal, Li Meng issued the order to finish the meal in a quarter of an hour, and mobilized the soldiers to faithfully abide by it. Before a quarter of an hour, they had finished the meal.


    But it was alrith and Limon, you and I ate one mouthful. When the last grain of food came into alrith''s mouth, the mobilizers had already finished their meal, and the time had passed two quarters of an hour.


    No one reminded and no one bothered. No matter for Morgan or mobilizers, compared with the threat of time and night, it is the most important thing for commanders to have a good meal and supplement their body nutrition.


    In the twinkling, the light disappeared and the darkness shrouded.


    By the river, three electric eel attack boats quietly dock in the water, integrating with the darkness.


    The boat remained silent.


    Mobilizers sit quietly in their seats and close their eyes. The long night has just begun. For the next ten hours, they must be alert while relaxing.


    Night is dangerous, and no one knows if the polluting animals will patronize here.


    The child is indeed a child, sitting in Li Meng''s arms. At first, Aeris was a little uncomfortable, but now he has completely adapted.


    When the darkness shrouded, Aeris breathing gradually became calm, quietly nestled in Li Meng''s arms and fell asleep.


    But Morgan''s breathing is a bit disordered, sometimes deep, sometimes slow.


    Morgan''s seat is not far from Li Meng, who hears Morgan''s disorderly breathing.


    But Li Meng just paid a little attention and didn''t speak.


    Maybe it''s just a little nervous. The space for the electric eel to attack the speedboat is not abundant. The darkness and narrow space make people feel depressed, which is normal.


    I don''t know how long later, the soft seat makes people feel very comfortable. As time goes by, Li Meng falls asleep.


    When people fall into sleep, they can''t feel the passage of time.


    "Master! Wake up! Wake up! Master


    I don''t know how long later, Morgan''s light call in his ear made Li Meng wake up.


    He opened his eyes blankly. For a moment, Li Meng regained consciousness.


    His legs were still heavy, but he couldn''t feel the existence of his little head on his chest. He must have woken up.


    "What happened? Morgan


    It was still dark, and the world outside the windshield was still shrouded in darkness.


    Li Meng thought it was daybreak.


    But the darkness in front of his eyes clearly told Li Meng the answer.


    Li Meng asked Morgan, who was standing beside him in a dark shadow.


    "Polluter! There are some pollution animals in the forest


    Pollution animal?


    Morgan''s words shocked Li Meng.


    "Where is it?"


    Li Meng asked.


    It''s not a good thing to meet the pollution animals, but Li Meng is also curious about the pollution animals.


    After all, Li Meng hasn''t really seen the polluting animals and doesn''t know much about them.


    "On the right side of the boat, more than 100 meters away, they emerged from the forest, drinking water by the river, and haven''t found us yet!"


    It''s too close!


    It''s not good to be so close.


    After patting Aeris in his arms, Li Meng picked up Aeris and put it aside. He got up and came to the porthole on the right side of the cockpit.


    Looking out of the window.


    It''s dark outside. You can only see the outline of the trees and the sparkling water.


    Not far from the shore, some shaking figures in the dark attracted Li Meng''s attention.


    Due to the dark blocking the line of sight, can not see their shape, but from the shaking figure guess, the number has a certain scale.


    They gather on the shore and seem to be drinking from the river.


    Just then, the accident happened!


    When the eel attacked the shore forest where the speedboat was docked, a shadow suddenly came out of the forest.


    It has slender shape, strong limbs and a very sensitive feeling when walking.


    As soon as the atmosphere in the cockpit condenses, the breath seems to be stuck in the throat. Whether it''s the crew of the electric eel attacking the speedboat, or Morgan, or Li Meng, everyone''s eyes are fixed on the evil figures in the dark.


    Morgan, in particular, looked out of the window at the figure nearby, his face slightly changed.


    Morgan came up to Li Meng''s ear and said softly, "snakes, scorpions and wolves. They are social pollution animals. Each group has a large scale. They have a strong concept of territory. They have a wide range of recipes. Except for the same species, they hunt and kill any creature in the territory!"


    Pollution animal is a kind of "general term" for non-human beings. The types of pollution animals are very large. Their predecessors not only evolved from insects, but also some pollution animals evolved from microorganisms.


    There is a biological chain in the system of polluting animals. In this biological chain, there are species standing at the top and species being hunted at the low end.


    Among the polluted animals, there are also herbivorous species. Most of them are mild and not aggressive. For human beings, they are rare beautiful creatures in the forest.


    Herbivores are often at the bottom of the food chain and are hunted by predators.


    Of course, there are also others. Not all herbivores are hunted. There are also powerful and incredible kings#####

 Chapter 34

    Snake, scorpion and wolf?


    Li Meng remembered the name in his heart.


    Looking out through the windshield, it seemed to be attracted by three big guys looking at the river bank.


    The figure walked back and forth on the Bank of the bow, raising his head from time to time to look at the speedboat.


    And at this time, there is a same figure in Li Meng''s gaze, out of the forest.


    The two figures were on the shore of the bow, sometimes walking back and forth, sometimes stopping and looking up to the speedboat.


    They seem to be wondering.


    Because the electric eel attacking the speedboat itself is a super capacitor and a radio device, especially when the teras coil gun is used, there is sputtering current everywhere on the deck.


    In order to ensure the safety of the people inside the speedboat, the interior of the electric eel attack speedboat is designed to be very closed, and there is a layer of insulation on the hull surface to isolate the current.


    The smell of the polluting animals is very sensitive, but it is also very difficult to smell the mobilizers hiding inside the speedboat.


    The reason why the two snakes, scorpions and wolves on the shore stop and are curious about the electric eel attacking the speedboat is that they may smell something unusual.


    "Let''s go. Keep quiet. Don''t..."


    The voice stopped suddenly, Li Meng''s face changed and he was nervous.


    In the distance, about 100 meters away from the right side of the speedboat, in the forest, in the dark, suddenly there was a red glow.


    Under the red light, it is a giant.


    It''s a snake and scorpion wolf. It''s not an ordinary snake and scorpion wolf. It''s only three times bigger than an ordinary snake and scorpion wolf.


    It came out of the dark forest, emitting red biological energy, just like the crystal engraved on the body, brilliant, just like the elves in the forest.


    The huge head is ferocious and terrible, just like the mixture of snake, scorpion and wolf. It has the horror of snake, the ferocity of scorpion and the ferocity of wolf.


    The four meter high body makes it look like a mountain, which gives people a strong sense of oppression from a distance.


    "No! Master! It''s a wolf head


    Morgan''s expression changed, his face was very ugly, and he exclaimed.


    Morgan quickly said: "master! Let''s go, wolf head is no better than ordinary snake, scorpion and wolf, we can''t hide it


    "Why? Can it know that these three iron bumps are human''s failure! "


    Li Meng is puzzled!


    As long as you can hide your breath and keep quiet inside the speedboat, the electric eel attacking the speedboat is no different from a stone or a tree to the snake, scorpion and wolf. Li Meng doesn''t think the snake, scorpion and wolf can find the human in the boat.


    Morgan said in a low voice: "red bioenergy is the characteristic of" raw stone ", master! All the polluting animals with "raw stone" have high intelligence. That kind of intelligence may not be worth mentioning to us, but it is enough for the polluting animals to remember something and get the ability to distinguish! "


    Li Meng''s face changed slightly. If it is true, the situation is not good.


    "Inform the whole boat! Get ready to fight! Give priority to retreat


    No one knows how many snakes, scorpions and wolves there are in the nearby forest. Now Li Meng''s power is still very weak. Although the power of electric eel attacking the speedboat is strong enough, there are limits.


    Under the absolute number, Li Meng can only choose to withdraw.


    At the command, the atmosphere is fused.


    Mobilizers take the lead. They leave their seats and walk in the boat. They open the metal box in one corner and take out the night vision device and rpg-86 rocket launcher.


    In order to cope with this battle, the mobilized soldiers must be fully armed and strengthen their maximum firepower.


    In the dark night, the night vision device can make the mobilized soldiers see things clearly in the dark night, and not be disturbed by the dark.


    Rpg-86 rocket launcher can enhance the firepower of mobilized soldiers to reduce the pressure of fighting.


    "Roar!"


    There was a great roar in the forest.


    From far and near, even in the interior of the speedboat, Li Meng heard it clearly.


    Li Meng''s face sank.


    Found out!


    Li Meng looked out. The snake, scorpion and wolf, who had been walking back and forth on the shore of the bow of the boat, jumped into the speedboat when the huge roar sounded.


    "Bang!"


    A dull sound, followed by the shaking of the hull.


    Two snakes, scorpions and wolves, one jumped into the No. 2 speedboat, the other jumped into the No. 1 speedboat. The snake, scorpion and wolf in the No. 2 speedboat stood in front of the windshield, and even in the dark night, its posture was reflected in the eyes of people in the cockpit.


    What a terrible posture! Slender body, strong limbs, body smooth, without any fur, black skin is full of toughness, in the top can clearly see the scales like fish scales.


    Especially the head, ferocious, terrible unimaginable, it is a mixture of snake, scorpion, wolf, slightly open mouth, in showing sharp teeth, also flowing thick saliva.


    It found prey in the windshield.


    If you are hungry, open your mouth and go to your prey.


    "Bang!"


    It hit the windshield.


    The road was blocked and it seemed very angry, hitting the windshield like crazy.


    The scarlet pupils stare at the prey under the windshield.


    Then, the sound of the crash was the roar of death, which made people very nervous.


    "Bang! Bang


    The fierce gunfire outside rang out. Countless bullet marks with tail flame came from the rear and swept past the windshield. Some got into the forest, and some got into the body of snakes, scorpions and wolves in front of the windshield.


    Outside, the mobilizers rushed out of the speedboat. They were fully armed, each with a night vision. The blue fluorescence was flashing. Their target was the snake, scorpion and wolf who boarded the speedboat. As soon as they rushed out of the speedboat, their weapons did not hesitate to shoot.


    Bullets flying, bullet marks dancing.


    Countless bullets "sniff" through the skin of the snake, scorpion and wolf. The fierce pain makes the snake, scorpion and wolf howl. The bullets cause fatal damage to the snake, scorpion and wolf. Countless blood holes appear on the body, and the green blood flows out constantly.


    Two snakes, scorpions and wolves were attacked by the mobilized soldiers who rushed out of the speedboat. After a fierce gunshot, the two figures fell on the deck one after the other.


    Even though their bodies were full of blood holes, they still did not die immediately. They struggled on the deck for a long time before they stopped struggling and died completely.


    The howl caused a complete disturbance in the forest. Countless low growls were heard from the forest. In the distance, the snakes, scorpions and wolves on the shore also ran furiously. Countless figures swayed past the forest in the dark and galloped to the location of the speedboat.


    And the roaring wolf head, where it originally appeared, has disappeared. It must have hidden in the forest, watching its prey in the dark.


    The mobilizers were in action. The snakes, scorpions and wolves filled with speedboats were eliminated. A mobilizer was drawn from each speedboat. Under the cover of other comrades in arms, he rushed to the bow of the boat, jumped down to the shore and untied the rope tied to the tree.


    The distance of 100 meters is a sprint for the snake, scorpion and wolf. While the mobilizers are still untiing the rope tied to the tree, countless snake, scorpion and wolf rush out of the forest and rush to the mobilizers who are untiing the rope#####

 Chapter 35

    "Dada dada!"


    Unique, dull gunfire, like thunder.


    Dense bullet marks cut through the night, countless shells with tail inflammation formed a fiery dragon in the night sky and swept away to the forest.


    The electric eel roared at the 20 mm twin barrel gun on the back deck of the speedboat.


    In the forest, as soon as the snakes, scorpions and wolves appeared, they were faced with a red streamer.


    "Boom boom" explosion immediately sounded.


    The 20 mm shell tore up everything, whether it was snakes, scorpions, wolves or trees on the shore, all bearing the plough of the shell.


    The shell tore the snake, scorpion and wolf''s body, and a large number of combustible objects on the shore were ignited by the explosion of the shell, forming a burning wall between the forest and the shore.


    "Roar!"


    The fire light shines on the darkness. Countless black snakes, scorpions and wolves are roaring in the forest. They move back and forth in the forest. The appearance of the fire wall makes them stop.


    A snake, scorpion and wolf came from the Bank of the river, along the edge of the water, across the wall of fire.


    It''s very fast!


    On the side of the boat, the mobilized soldiers squatted and fired, turned the muzzle and pulled the trigger.


    "Bang! Bang


    The muzzle of the gun flamed out, and the streamers burst out, cutting through the night sky and attacking the snakes, scorpions and wolves who rushed to the speedboat along the river bank.


    "Chi Chi"


    Bullet into the meat, blood splashed.


    The snake, scorpion and wolf galloped wildly and fell down powerlessly. Because of the momentum of running, they rolled for a long distance on the ground before stopping.


    The huge body was silent and dead.


    Under the cover of mobilizers and dual barrel machine guns, the mobilizers who rushed to the shore successfully untied the rope.


    Li Meng, who has been observing the development of the situation in the boat, immediately said: "let''s go! Get out of here


    The gunfire outside is still ringing intensively, countless red bullet marks scurrying in the night sky, the roar of snakes, scorpions and wolves mixed with gunfire, forming a shocking scene.


    The wall of fire is slowly disappearing. It is very difficult for the green forest sea full of moisture to burn completely.


    Once the wall of fire disappears, the snakes, scorpions and wolves in the forest will rush up. At that time, they can''t walk if they want to.


    "Hum! Hum


    The engine roared, and with a click, the huge searchlight on the front deck of the electric eel attack speedboat lit up, and the huge light column lit up the darkness ahead.


    Three speedboats, the tail of the waves rolling, in a strong roar, quickly and steadily left the river bank.


    When retreating to the middle of the river, in the roar of strong power, the speedboat, under the cover of mobilized soldiers and machine guns, flew out like a bullet.


    The river surged, the speedboat galloped over the river, and the white waves rolled where it passed.


    On the river bank, the fire of the fire wall was slightly weak, and countless black figures broke through the fire wall and ran along the river bank.


    Vigorous figure in the dark forest in a flash, "Shua Shua" sound from the forest.


    They didn''t give up, chasing the speedboat along the forest along the river bank.


    "Roar!"


    With a huge roar, in the forest on the Bank of the river, a snake, scorpion and wolf darted out of the darkness and rushed straight to the speedboat.


    It ran parallel to the speedboat along the river bank, staring at the speedboat with scarlet eyes. At that moment, it jumped up.


    Ferocious body straight into the sky, with an arc very accurate landing to the last speedboat.


    "Dada dada!"


    When it jumped up, the twin cannons of the three speedboats spewed fire snakes, and countless red bullet marks rushed into the sky.


    "Hiss


    The snake, scorpion and wolf are the first to bear the brunt of the fall. They are hit by the fiery shells. Their bodies are suddenly splashed with liquid. With a bang, they fall into the river, splashing with water.


    The river course is complex, winding and narrow. The speed boat can''t move at full speed, and the speed is controlled at a certain speed.


    This speed can''t get rid of snakes, scorpions and wolves.


    They didn''t give up. They could always be seen running in the forest on the Bank of the river.


    When the speedboat left the river bank, the mobilizers on the deck of the speedboat stopped shooting. Even if the snakes, scorpions and wolves could be clearly seen in the forest on the river bank, the mobilizers did not shoot.


    Not unnecessary, but not worth it!


    Both the speedboat and the snake, scorpion and wolf are moving rapidly. In this state, the bullet will be affected by many factors, and it is very difficult to hit the target.


    And only one or two bullets hit the snake, scorpion and wolf, and it will not cause too much damage to the snake, scorpion and wolf. If it can not be killed, shooting is a waste of bullets.


    Pollution animals have strong self-healing ability. As long as they are not fatally injured, any wound can be healed in a very short time.


    Mobilizers don''t know this, but shooting in this situation is undoubtedly a waste of bullets.


    Just then, the vision appeared!


    In the dark forest, suddenly emerged a red light, it looms, less than a moment, a contour in the red light is emerging.


    It is running wild, fierce, like a red flame in the forest shuttle.


    The huge head is extremely ferocious, scarlet eyes staring at the river.


    It''s the wolf head. The wolf head who has been hiding in the shadow finally appears.


    It was very fast. It appeared in the distance behind it, and it had caught up in less than a moment.


    This scene made the mobilizers alert, armed with rifles, ready to shoot at any time. The machine gun turret on the back deck of the speedboat also turned its muzzle and moved with the huge figure.


    Li Meng in the boat also received the warning from the outside. Li Meng''s face was slightly heavy. Although the wolf head was far stronger than the ordinary snake, scorpion and wolf, Li Meng didn''t know how strong it was.


    Li Meng doesn''t know how to do it now is the most accurate way.


    Evacuation is necessary, but it seems that the wolf''s posture does not intend to let them go.


    In this case, there is no need to back down.


    "Master! We must plan ahead! "


    One side of Morgan, a voice to remind.


    "Morgan! What do you want to say? "


    "The master didn''t know!"


    Morgan thought to himself.


    Although the owner was surprised by the appearance of wolf head, he didn''t seem to have much knowledge about it.


    After thinking about it, Morgan felt that the master needed to know some necessary knowledge.


    "Master! You should know what "original stone" is


    Of course, I know. There is no doubt about this.


    To Morgan''s inquiry, Li Meng nodded.


    At the same time, I was curious about what Morgan wanted to say.


    "Among the raw stones, red is the worst in quality, but if the quantity reaches a certain level, although it can''t be compared with high quality raw stones in purity, it''s not inferior to certain high quality raw stones in terms of power!"


    After a pause, Morgan went on to say: "although the" protolith "possessed by the wolf''s head is only the worst red quality, the quantity is huge. The protolith in the wolf''s head is about the size of a fist..."


    "Master! Do you know what that means? "


    "It means that the biological energy in the original stone will bring incredible power to the wolf head, and that power will bring more than" strong "!"#####

 Chapter 36

    In the forest, the wolf head chasing the speedboat is changing slightly, and the red light is slowly gathering to the head.


    Li Meng, who has been watching the wolf head, has also noticed this.


    "Should not..."


    Is that possible?


    After all, the polluting animals are also in the biological range. How can they have that kind of attack ability.


    Is the original stone so magical?


    Fortunately, the next move of wolf head is not what Li Meng imagined.


    But the huge body becomes stronger, in the wild running, the body becomes bigger and bigger, and the foot is nearly a third bigger than the original body before it stops.


    The huge size, the forest seems to be unable to accommodate its existence.


    Running wildly in the forest, it dashed, and the slightly smaller trees were directly cut off by it.


    It is fierce, a roar, the figure suddenly accelerated, body shape like a sword, body shape in a flash, a giant flashing red light flying from the forest.


    It rushed into the night sky, then fell straight down, red figure in the night sky in a flash, in the "dada" gunshot, in countless bullet marks with tail flame, the huge body "bang" fell on the deck of the last electric eel attack speedboat.


    The heavy weight made the electric eel attack the speedboat and sink down, the spray rolled and splashed.


    The fierce impact made the mobilizers on the deck turn upside down and roll into a ball. If it wasn''t for the electric eel attacking the speedboat, there were guardrails on the side of the boat, I don''t know how many people would fall into the water.


    For mobilizers, the biggest threat is not the impact, but the wolf head jumping on the deck of the speedboat.


    The deck of the electric eel attacking the speedboat was not big, and the huge body of the wolf almost occupied all the places on the deck of the speedboat.


    The mobilized soldiers on the deck are completely exposed to the attack range of the wolf head.


    "Bang bang!"


    Rising from the deck, the mobilized soldiers launched another attack.


    Muzzle flame spray, countless fire red streamer to attack the wolf head on the deck.


    There was no empty gun in such a short distance, and almost every bullet hit the wolf''s head.


    But it didn''t work. The wolf''s dark skin almost perfectly resisted the bullet. The bullet only left a blood hole on the wolf''s body. It just penetrated the skin, and then was squeezed out by the muscle and fell to the ground.


    What a strong defense!


    In the light of the searchlight, the ferocious body of the wolf head shows unreservedly in the eyes of the mobilizers.


    For the damage caused by the bullet, the mobilized soldiers were slightly stunned.


    But then the reaction came.


    ¡°RPG£¡¡±


    With a loud roar, a mobilized soldier shouldered the rpg-86 rocket and aimed at the wolf head on the deck.


    The use of explosive weapons at such a distance may hurt the comrades on the deck, but now we can''t take so many into account.


    "Hoo


    The air was torn and the red light flashed.


    Just listen to "Chi", the mobilized soldiers who shoulder to resist the rocket launcher are penetrated by a long whip with a sharp spearhead. Looking forward, it is the tail of wolf head.


    Maybe the rocket launcher on the mobilizer''s shoulder made it feel threatened, and it launched an attack.


    The attack was quick and quick. The mobilizers did not respond at all, and could not evade. Their military overcoats could not defend themselves. The chest X-ray of the mobilizers was pierced.


    With a flick of the tail, the mobilized soldiers who were pierced by the wolf''s tail flew out and fell into the river with a "poop".


    The speedboat was sailing fast, and the spray soon disappeared into the darkness.


    The attack was like the beginning. The wolf head attacked the mobilizers on the deck.


    The sharp tail is a big killing weapon. Every swing can pierce a mobilizer. The attack is fierce and sharp. Only a moment later, the mobilizer on the deck has fallen half.


    "Dada!"


    A gap allows the crew who controls the 20 mm machine gun to find a chance. The 20 mm machine gun aims at the wolf''s head, and the muzzle of the gun spits out flames madly. Countless bullet marks are blasted out and hit the wolf''s head.


    The fire flashed.


    "Boom" of the explosion continued to ring out, flesh and blood flying, roaring.


    The pain made wolf head angry. He rushed to the turret under the fire, and the sharp claw "Chi" pierced the armor of the turret. In this way, the turret was destroyed by it.


    At this moment, the searchlight of the electric eel attacking speedboat in front suddenly turned its direction, and the light column was shining towards the speedboat at the rear, and the light was flashing continuously.


    It''s a signal. It''s a signal.


    The remaining mobilizers on deck saw the flashing searchlights and began to retreat. While the wolf''s attention was focused on destroying the turret, the mobilizers retreated into the boat.


    "Commander! Although the armor on the surface of the speedboat has a layer of insulation, it can''t resist the attack of Tesla Coil Gun. If it deviates from the target a little, it may cause the destruction and death of the No.3 speedboat! "


    There was no choice. Of course, Li Meng thought of the captain''s worry.


    Wolf head is rampant on the No.3 boat to mobilize troops. Today''s weapons and equipment can''t eliminate that huge guy. If it goes on like this, the No.3 boat will be torn up by Wolf head sooner or later.


    Before that happens, the only way is to use the electric eel to attack the ultimate weapon "Tesla Coil Gun" on the speedboat.


    Li Meng believes that with the power of the Tesla Coil Gun, the wolf head will be eliminated.


    "Can the power of the Tesla Coil Gun be mediated?"


    Li Meng asked.


    Li Meng has a little understanding of the working principle of Tesla Coil Gun, which can be regarded as a kind of artificial lightning, similar to the way of lightning attack.


    The energy comes from the super capacitor. As for the weapon of current, there should be the problem of power.


    The captain''s answer came as expected.


    "Yes! But commander! Tesla coil gun has high requirements for power intensity. Only when the power reaches a certain level, can Tesla Coil Gun send out its power. The power is too small to cause effective damage to the target! "


    With a big wave of his hand, Li Meng said, "we don''t need to destroy it. Just let it leave the No. 3 speedboat. Get ready! Speedboat three won''t last long


    "Yes


    Accept the order, the captain began to get busy, directing the crew to do some preparation before the launch of Tesla Coil Gun.


    Tesla coil gun is not only a big killer, but also a dangerous weapon, both for the enemy and for us.


    Although Tesla coil gun is the standard weapon for electric eel attacking speedboat, it has strict requirements for its use. The launching state and the insulation on the hull surface are not so satisfactory.


    Everything must be careful.


    The stone with big fists is really coveted, even if it is red, but Li Meng also knows that this time is not a good time to hunt wolves. In this vast night, anything can happen.


    Get out of here before you get into the Jedi.


    After all, night is too threatening for human beings#####

 Chapter 37

    The turret has been destroyed, the armor torn, and the barrel twisted out of shape.


    The surviving mobilizers on the deck have been hiding in the boat, temporarily blocking the edge of the wolf head.


    The wolf head that loses a target is raging on the deck, the sharp claw is waving the deck ceaselessly, the electric eel attack speedboat that armor thickness is worrying is disintegrating slowly under the attack of the wolf head.


    The deck was violently lifted, countless parts were flying around, a burst of "bang bang" gunfire sounded, countless bullet marks were shot out from under the torn armor, and "hiss" hit the wolf''s body.


    The pain makes the wolf head angry, a "roar", the wolf head''s attack is more wild and violent.


    The speedboat attacked by the wolf head suddenly had a fierce meal during the voyage, and the speed gradually slowed down. The roar of the water jet engine also "suddenly" struggled for a few times, and then went silent.


    The power disappeared, and the speed of No. 3 speedboat dropped until it stopped completely in the river.


    In the dark, the front two No.1 and No.2 speedboats are still galloping. Under the searchlight, the No.3 speedboat is moving away in the dark.


    At this time, the loss of power is like death.


    In the forest, the figure was shaking, and the "Shua Shua" footsteps were rapid and dense.


    At that moment, countless figures jumped out of the forest and rushed to the No. 3 speedboat with elegant attitude.


    "Dong Dong"!


    That''s the crash of a snake, a scorpion and a wolf jumping on the deck of speedboat No.3.


    Gunfire in the "bang bang" ring, No. 3 speed boat survived the mobilization soldiers still did not give up, they are fighting, will fight in the last.


    Bullet marks, flames, the roar of wolf heads, the roar of snakes, scorpions and wolves, fill the river in the night.


    The wolf head is tearing the deck. The snake, scorpion and wolf are rushing to the crack which is torn by the wolf head.


    They are blocked by bullets. Ordinary snakes, scorpions and wolves can''t resist the attack of bullets. Each bullet can penetrate their skin and splash their blood. At the same time, bullets sink deep into their bodies, causing fatal damage to snakes, scorpions and wolves.


    At this time, at a critical moment, a huge beam of light came from the front in the dark. In the roar of the power engine, the No.1 and No.2 speedboats, which had disappeared in the night, returned.


    "Tesla coil gun ready to start!"


    "Open the super capacitor gate!"


    "The capacitor gate has been opened!"


    "Maximum power intake!"


    "I understand!"


    "Target! Select sputtering mode! "


    "I understand! Target locked, sputtering mode selected


    "Start charging, 50 percent power!"


    "I understand! Fifty percent of the power, charging! "


    In the cockpit, the crew is busy, and under the command of the captain, they are moving.


    Although Tesla coil gun is powerful, it is an immature weapon. When it causes destructive damage to the enemy, it may also be damaged by AC current.


    The surface insulator of the speedboat is not omnipotent, everything must be careful.


    Outside, the main turret of speedboats one and two, the Tesla Coil Gun, began to shine.


    On the barrel of the transistor, countless electric snakes emerge, accompanied by the hissing of Zizi.


    With the passage of time, there are more and more electric snakes, which are more and more intense. The "Zizi" sound is like the sound of a thousand birds. Around the barrel, the electric arc appears immediately, and the "buzz" sound makes the space vibrate.


    On the river, the speedboat is still galloping, approaching the third boat attacked by snakes, scorpions and wolves.


    In the dark, the No.3 boat is close at hand, and even can clearly see the ferocious figure of the snake, scorpion and wolf.


    "Launch!"


    A call.


    On deck one and two, the teras coil guns are gathering energy, the arc is flashing, and the thunder is like the song of a thousand birds.


    At that moment, the huge electric dragon shot out from the barrel, and the intertwined electric current cut through the night like lightning, making the heaven and earth produce instant light.


    Fierce and unstoppable, two electric dragons collided with the No. 3 speedboat in the river.


    At the moment of contact, the thunder of "Zi", the dazzling light burst, and countless arcs intertwined, baptised everything on the No. 3 speedboat.


    In the arc, the roar of the road rises, the figure of the snake, scorpion and wolf constantly falls down, twitching on the deck.


    The wolf''s head hit by the front of the Tesla coil gun is even worse. The surface of the wolf''s body is bloody, as if it had been scorched, and the flesh is rolling.


    The biological energy emitted is even dimmer and seems to disappear at any time.


    "Roar!"


    With a howl, the wolf head''s huge body was unable to fall down and slid down from the edge of the deck. With a "plop", it fell into the water, splashing white spray.


    With the fall of the wolf''s head, the snake and scorpion wolf in the shore forest began to retreat. After a few roars, the forest was quiet again.


    Seeing this, the No.1 and No.2 speedboats slowly approached the No.3 speedboat.


    The huge power of Tesla Coil Gun, even if there is a layer of insulator on the surface of the electric eel attack speedboat, the powerful AC current still caused damage to the No. 3 speedboat.


    There was smoke all over the hull. There were charred marks all over the hull.


    There was no movement on the No.3 speedboat, and I don''t know what happened to the people inside!


    In the dark, the glare of light shining on the No. 3 speedboat, with several figures coming out of the cracks torn by the wolf head, Li Meng finally had some comfort.


    "Master! How did you get such a powerful weapon? "


    Morgan''s face was surprised. He had not recovered from the shock.


    It''s terrible. The intertwined electric current and the numbing electric arc are like the lightning of nature. With such a strike, the powerful wolf head is knocked down.


    What kind of weapon is this?


    Morgan never saw it.


    In this man''s side, although the time is short, but everything encountered is so incredible, people feel confused and curious.


    Sitting back in the captain''s seat, he again took alrith to his arms and asked Morgan.


    Li Meng just said a few words ambiguously.


    "This is knowledge!"


    Is that the answer?


    For Morgan, she didn''t understand or realize what "knowledge" meant.


    But for Li Meng, knowledge contains a lot of things. The process of human history, the progress of society and the development of science and technology can be said to be filling the human knowledge base.


    What Li Meng has is not only a rootless red police system, but also a world, a civilization and a unique knowledge base.


    The answer of "knowledge" can be said to be the most accurate, which fully explains what Li Meng has now.


    "Mengmeng! Is it dead? "


    He said, looking up at Li Meng.


    What does it mean? Of course, Li Meng understands that it is the leader of wolf head, snake, scorpion and wolf.


    Li Meng shook his head, but then nodded again.


    "Not dead! But it''s about the same! "


    The Tesla Coil Gun did not completely kill the wolf head, but only made the wolf head seriously paralyzed. If it was on land, the wolf head might be able to survive. After all, all the polluting animals have strong self-healing ability. As long as they have enough time, they can slowly recover#####

 Chapter 38

    But the wolf''s head fell into the water. The snake, scorpion and wolf are not aquatic pollution animals. They may swim and have the ability to move freely in the water, but the structure of the snake, scorpion and wolf can''t keep them in the water for a long time.


    No air, no oxygen full of pollutants, even the head of a snake, scorpion and wolf will be hypoxia and live drowning.


    Now the wolf head under the water may still be alive, but it''s not far from death.


    The No. 3 boat has been completely scrapped. Not only has a huge hole been torn on the deck, but also the hull structure has been completely damaged due to the attack of Tesla Coil Gun, making it completely unable to navigate.


    It can only be abandoned.


    There were some heavy casualties in this encounter. It didn''t matter that the No. 3 electric eel attacked the drivers of the speedboat, but nearly half of the mobilizers died.


    The life and death of the four mobilizers are unknown when they fall into the river. If you think about the attack they suffered before they fall, the chance of survival is close to zero.


    The bodies of two mobilizers were lying on the deck of the speedboat. Due to the attack of Tesla Coil Gun, the bodies became blackened and became semi particle state. I''m afraid they would turn to ashes if touched.


    There may be sadness in the hearts of the mobilized soldiers about the death of their companions, but on the surface, they look natural and still solemn.


    The surviving mobilizers and the crew of the speedboat, with the help of the mobilizers on other speedboats, are busy carrying the materials on the No. 3 speedboat.


    Under the searchlight, the river looked busy.


    Not long after, the materials of No. 3 boat had been completely transported to No. 1 and No. 2 boats. It was still some time before dawn, but Li Meng gave the order to start.


    We can''t stay here for long. The snake, scorpion and wolf are social pollution animals, which are similar to ant nests and have strict hierarchy. If the ordinary snake, scorpion and wolf are only similar to worker ants, the existence of wolf head is equivalent to the fighting ants in ant nests and is a simple fighting unit.


    In the group of snakes, scorpions and wolves, the status is inferior. On top of the wolf head, there are more powerful wolf guards, wolf heads and even more terrible wolf kings.


    The destruction of the wolf''s head leads to the collapse of the snake and scorpion wolves without a head, but no one can guarantee whether the snake and scorpion wolves will come back.


    Li Meng doesn''t want to encounter more powerful snakes, scorpions and wolves again.


    It is wise to stay away from the fighting place.


    The engine roared, the white waves rolled, and the two electric eel attack boats turned their bows and headed for the distance.


    The abandoned No.3 speedboat floats alone in the river, and the disappearance of residual light makes it gradually disappear in the dark.


    "Whew! Whew


    At this time, two harsh sounds sounded one after another. On the decks of the two speedboats far away, the flames flashed, and two fire dragons with long tail flames shot out.


    The fierce fire dragon swept over the river and headed for the abandoned No. 3 speedboat.


    "Boom! Boom


    There were two huge explosions, accompanied by soaring flames.


    The flames were surging, the waves were rolling, and the wreckage of countless ships was flying around.


    Under the powerful explosion, the abandoned No. 3 speedboat was almost disintegrated. A big hole appeared in the side of the boat, and the water was pouring into the cabin.


    Speedboat three is sinking.


    On the deck, the mobilizers, who resisted rpg-86 rocket launcher, personally sent the third speedboat on the last leg.


    When the last light at the end of the river disappeared, the No. 3 speedboat had disappeared on the river.


    The threat from the forest sea is everywhere, and the complexity of the river makes the speed of the speedboat worrying, unable to give full play to the maximum speed of the electric eel attacking the speedboat.


    As time goes by, people can''t sleep at ease when they meet snakes, scorpions and wolves.


    Eyes wide open, vigilant inspection around the dark.


    When a little light appeared above the sky, the long darkness finally left and the dawn came.


    The eels sailing in the river attack the speedboat, speed up the navigation slightly, cut the water, leaving two white marks.


    It''s a big river. The narrowest part of the river is less than 100 meters. The depth of the river can''t be estimated. When you look underwater, you can only see a dark area, which looks deep.


    Since dawn came, the eel attack speedboat sailed in the narrow river, and soon entered the wide river.


    Good sight let the electric eel attack speedboat to play the maximum speed, all the way fast, just less than two hours, arrived at the destination.


    On the surface of the water, the electric eel attack speedboat has stopped. Even if two speedboats are side by side, it is very small for the whole river.


    "Commander! The destination should be near here. It is suggested that two speedboats search separately to save time! "


    There is no map, no satellite positioning, and no high-altitude investigation unit. The only way to find the broken bridge is to search every place with naked eyes.


    Since it is called "broken bridge", there should be rivers. It is much easier to do with rivers.


    Along the main river, along the branches of the river, as long as you have patience, you will find it.


    The only trouble is that the interference of pollutants on radio waves is so serious that the two boats can''t keep in touch at any time. Once separated, if one side loses its way, the consequences will be unimaginable.


    Sitting in the position of captain, through the windshield, Li Meng watched the end of the river.


    Li Meng shook his head at the captain''s suggestion.


    "Before the communication problem is completely solved, it''s better not to act separately. The environment of Linhai and riverway is too complex. You can''t take risks to act separately until you have to!"


    "Search for a distance along the main river! Maybe the broken bridge is somewhere along the river


    There''s no reason for this. All the way from dirty Valley, the tracks are laid along the land. Even if there is a river ahead, they will go around the river in a big circle.


    As a last resort, when we have to cross the river, we will choose the narrowest section to build the bridge.


    Along the way, Li Meng, a bridge across the river, also met, more than once.


    Every time we encounter a bridge, the speedboat will turn around and return.


    The reason, of course, is that the rivers that build bridges are basically dead ends.


    After a long time of abandonment, those wooden bridges were already fragile. Not to mention the decaying wooden supports, the most important piers of the bridge almost occupied the whole river, leaving no space for speedboats.


    If you can''t pass, the bridge is a roadblock for Li Meng. What''s the difference between a bridge and a dead end?


    When we set out, the railway was on Li Meng''s left. Now it is still on the left.


    The main direction of rail extension is northwest, which is the same as the direction of the river. The two are parallel. The direction of the river is west, and the direction of the railway is north. Maybe the two will intersect somewhere.


    There is no doubt that there will be a bridge at the intersection, which may be the broken bridge in the fat man''s words.


    With the decision, two electric eel attack boats set out again.


    In the roar of the engine, the two speedboats, one in front of the other in the wide river, roared like a sharp arrow#####

 Chapter 39

    "Wheeze! Wheezing


    The engine made a few "click" sounds, and the speed of the electric eel attacking the speedboat slowed down.


    The abnormal phenomenon in the front made the captain have to do the most vigilant behavior, that is to slow down and ask the commander for instructions.


    Looking at Li Meng outside all the time, Li Meng also saw it without the captain''s saying.


    In front of the bow, about 100 meters away, the forests on both the river and the shore were shrouded in thick fog.


    The white fog is a bit strange, very dense. Looking forward from here, on the other side of the boundary, everything is unknown and shrouded in thick fog.


    I can''t see anything except the white fog.


    Today''s weather is also very bad, the weather is gloomy, covered by dark clouds, the sky and the earth is dark.


    "What''s that?"


    Occasionally, a huge outline flashed by in the thick fog, and was covered by the moving fog in the blink of an eye.


    Although the moment was extremely short, it was caught by Li Meng who was watching the thick fog.


    It''s a bridge, a bridge across a river.


    Thinking of this, Li Meng was relieved and relaxed.


    As long as we find the bridge, everything is easy after that.


    But we can''t relax our vigilance. There seems to be something unusual around the bridge. The thick fog is too strange.


    "Commander! Please give instructions! "


    The captain is asking for orders.


    "Slow down, slow down! Somewhere in the thick fog should be our destination this time! "


    A thick fog can''t stop Li Meng''s step. After accepting the fat man''s entrustment, Li Meng won''t give up halfway.


    Cut through the water, the waves rolled, the boat slowly into the fog, the hull disappeared in the fog.


    This is a very magical place. There is a vast expanse of white in the sight. Except for the thick fog, I can''t see anything clearly.


    The only thing that can make people feel at ease is probably the underwater sound caused by the speed boat''s cutting through the water.


    You can''t hear it in a speedboat, but you can also feel it in the light undulating hull.


    Through the windshield, Li Meng looks out.


    At the moment, in the cockpit, except for Li Meng, no matter the crew or the two sisters of Aeris, they are all looking out of the window like Li Meng.


    Such a thick fog is not common. What''s more strange is that the thickness, or the height, of the thick fog is very low, very thin. The thickness of the thick fog is only about three meters, low in some places and high in some places.


    It''s only less than one meter low. It''s like sailing in a fairyland in the thick fog on the river.


    But this kind of beauty hides a kind of creepy threat.


    It''s quiet. It''s so quiet. The fog is almost still. There''s no breeze. It''s not normal.


    "I have a very bad feeling!"


    One side of Morgan suddenly said, breaking the cockpit time seems to condense the atmosphere.


    "What did you find?"


    Li Meng thought Morgan had found something.


    Morgan shook his head.


    "It''s just a bad feeling!"


    Taking back his sight, Li Meng turned his head and looked out again.


    Like Morgan, Li Meng also felt a hidden "crisis".


    Since entering the thick fog, Li Meng has a feeling that there is something pressing on his spirit, which makes people feel a little depressed and breathless.


    Invisible pressure is the most terrible, because the existence of such pressure itself


    All of a sudden, looking at Li Meng outside, it seems that something has attracted Li Meng''s attention.


    The destination has finally arrived


    In the thick fog not far away, a huge outline suddenly appeared. It was a bridge, a bridge across the river.


    As the speedboat slowly approached, it became clearer and clearer until it was fully displayed in Li Meng''s eyes.


    With the approach of the bridge, Li Meng also saw its structure and material.


    In this era, it can be called magnificent!


    The width of the bridge is about 100 meters, and the highest part is about 70 meters away from the water. The main body of the bridge is made of wood, stone and a small amount of steel. Underwater, a row of huge stone piers are very eye-catching, very thick, supporting the weight of the bridge.


    It is not in good condition. On the side near the right bank, the bridge broke and a crack of more than ten meters appeared.


    It''s hard to imagine what can make the bridge break more than 10 meters?


    Although the bridge is made of wood and stone, it doesn''t look fragile and very strong.


    According to Li Meng''s estimation, the mass of the bridge is enough to withstand the explosion power of a 122mm howitzer. This kind of attack degree is not what ordinary polluting animals can do.


    Is it the "polluter" that destroyed the bridge?


    It''s just a guess, a very low probability guess.


    Although the intelligence of polluting animals is not low, and their powerful existence is even comparable to that of human beings, they are not interested in dead objects and will not deliberately destroy some lifeless dead objects.


    In Kyoto, the railway line stretching tens of thousands of kilometers has survived for more than a hundred years, which is not without reason.


    The polluter is not interested in the dead, and certainly does not deliberately destroy the cold tracks.


    "Broken bridge"!


    There is no doubt that the bridge across the river is what fat people call "broken bridge"!


    The water adding platform is not far from the broken bridge. It is located in the forest on the left. The next journey is only on foot.


    Li Meng said, "get ready to land!"


    Hearing the order, the captain picked up the radio and informed another eel to attack the speedboat.


    "Command! Check the equipment, get ready to land, all ready to fight! "


    At the first order, the whole group took action.


    The mobilized soldiers in the cabin began to check the equipment, replenish the ammunition, and carry the equipment that can help them fight.


    The crew in the cockpit also began to move, operating the speedboat to slightly turn the bow and move closer to the shore.


    Under the bridge, on the river covered by thick fog, two electric eel attack boats emerged from the thick fog and slowly drove to the shore under the thick fog.


    "Bang!"


    With a dull crash, the bow of the speedboat hit the rocks on the shore. At the same time, the engine of the speedboat was put out and it was still.


    "Bang!"


    Another dull crash, followed by another electric eel attack speedboat.


    Successfully landed.


    The next moment, the fully armed mobilized soldiers opened the hatch and rushed out one by one


    They looked alert and jumped from the bow onto the foggy shore.


    Then scattered to the surrounding radiation, muzzle slightly raised, black muzzle aimed at the unknown place in the thick fog.


    Among the vigilant mobilizers, there are three mobilizers holding an instrument with a display screen. They are standing in three directions with triangular faces, staring at the display screen and observing.


    It''s an infrared thermal imager with a search range of several hundred meters. It can capture the thermal energy emitted by any individual. In this fog shrouded environment, its role is undoubtedly obvious.


    Be able to take the lead in discovering unknown threats hidden in dense fog#####

 Chapter 40

    "Morgan! Arris! The situation outside is unknown for the moment. You stay here and wait for us to come back! "


    Although Morgan and arris are martial artists, they are still too weak to resist the pollution animals, even the weakest of them.


    The external environment is complex, and the fog is the biggest threat to the sight. Once there is a pollution animal, even with the protection of mobilized soldiers, it can not guarantee complete safety.


    Therefore, Li Meng doesn''t plan to take Aeris and Morgan. For them, the electric eel attack speedboat is the safest place.


    This time, Morgan didn''t object, but nodded silently. She had long realized that she couldn''t give her master too much help.


    At this moment, the only thing she can do is to stay here, not to delay the master, waiting for the master to come back.


    Morgan didn''t object. Of course, alrith would not object. Although she was young, she knew no less than her sister Morgan.


    Aeris just left from Li Meng''s arms, obediently opened the way for Li Meng.


    Seeing this, Li Meng got up. Before he left, Li Meng said to the crew in the cockpit, "take good care of them!"


    "I understand! Commander! We will protect the two ladies with our lives! "


    The captain assured with a salute.


    Li Meng nodded, then turned and left.


    To them, Li Meng has unconditional trust. In this world, if they can''t believe big words, there is no one to believe in.


    As soon as I left the cabin door, a clear smell came to me.


    It''s not a bad smell, it''s a unique smell formed by the smell of wood decay mixed with the smell of thick fog.


    It doesn''t smell bad, but it doesn''t smell good.


    Looking up, the bridge is overhead. Although it is covered by thick fog, the posture of the bridge can be seen clearly in this place.


    It''s nothing to see. For Li Meng, who has seen many big scenes, this bridge is nothing special. It can only be regarded as a medium-sized bridge.


    However, considering the harsh environment of the world, it is not easy for human beings to build such a large bridge across the river outside the fortress, which is worthy of admiration.


    "Commander! The surrounding area is safe for the time being. No threat is found. Request the next action instruction! "


    Just after jumping off the electric eel attack speedboat and arriving on the shore, a mobilized soldier came forward and reported to Li Meng.


    Li Meng inspected all around, the existence of thick fog, let Li Meng can''t know too much information.


    Now we can only take one step at a time.


    Li Meng said: "leave a team of soldiers to guard the electric eel and attack the speedboat. The other soldiers search along the railway!"


    "Yes


    The order is given, and then the task is assigned. Since the loss of personnel, Li Meng''s team has shrunk a circle, but the personnel are a little nervous.


    There are many people and great power. This saying is applicable everywhere.


    Who stays, who leaves search, looking for water platform.


    After the task is assigned.


    Under the gaze of the left behind mobilizers, Li Meng and the mobilizers disappeared in the thick fog.


    Walking in the thick fog, surrounded by a vast expanse of white, visible distance less than one meter, the foot of the rail, the companions around, is the only comfort.


    Armed with guns in his arms, the vigilant mobilizers walked on both sides of the track, their eyes rolling, inspecting the thick fog.


    It''s too quiet. It''s very quiet. After a little distance from the river, I can''t even hear the sound of the flowing water. It''s silent. Only the footsteps of the mobilized soldiers stepping on the gravel are silent. Time seems to have stopped.


    "Found it! There''s a platform ahead! "


    Suddenly, a sound came from the thick fog ahead.


    That''s a notice from the front mobilizers to the back mobilizers.


    Li Meng''s body shape, hastened to speed up the pace, in Li Meng''s side of the mobilization of soldiers to see this, but also to speed up the pace, trot up.


    All of a sudden, the sound of "stepping" is constantly ringing in the thick fog.


    Along the railway, the outline of a shadow loomed in the thick fog, and became clear as it approached.


    The so-called platform has a very simple structure.


    Just on one side of the track, there is a water tank that can add water to the train.


    A water tank is supported by a wooden support. The water tank is cylindrical and thick.


    On one side of the tank, there is a water collecting structure. An iron pipe extends from the ground to connect the tank. On the other side of the iron pipe, there are some similar rivers.


    On one side of the tank, a long metal dragon nests quietly on the rail.


    It has heavy armor, and each metal car has raised armor, which makes the train look a bit ferocious, but more importantly, it gives people a sense of security.


    Inside, protected by heavy armor, no one will believe that the polluting beast has the ability to attack it.


    But there is no absolute, windward armored train now quietly stopped here, has been able to explain a lot of things.


    For several months, the windward has been quietly parked on the platform. Today, the windward has finally been waiting for the person who is looking for it.


    Walking beside the train, Li Meng watched the huge train carefully. Every carriage and every iron wheel attracted Li Meng''s attention.


    For a long time, Li Meng took his eyes back and was ready to get down to business.


    I don''t know why, every carriage of this train can''t see the existence of the door, the bare armor doesn''t have a crack, even the window doesn''t exist.


    That''s not true. If you look at the cracks carefully, you can still see some of them, but the workmanship of the carriage is pretty good. If you don''t look carefully, you can''t really see the flaws on the carriage.


    Those gaps are probably in the windows, which can only be opened from the inside. Now they are closed. It is difficult to find the existence of those windows from the outside.


    All the way forward search, when walking to the locomotive with a huge chimney, in the back of a car, Li Meng finally found the existence of the door.


    A closed door.


    Most of the mobilizers gathered nearby. Originally, there were mobilizers searching on the other side of the train. When they found the door, the mobilizers on the other side came through the bottom of the train.


    Mobilizers know what their mission is, and finding the windward armored train is only the first step.


    The most important thing is to search the whole train and find some traces of the passengers who used to be on the windward armored train.


    The task is clear and simple. Although it is not complicated, it can not be accomplished by anyone.


    For the other half of the "original stone" in the fat man''s hand, no matter what, we should bring back some information about the crew of the chengfengzhe armored train.


    "Zi!"


    Unexpectedly, under the pull of two mobilizers, the door was easily opened.


    Rolling wheel, the dark door opened, showing in Li Meng''s eyes#####

 Chapter 41

    "Search the whole train, any discovery must be reported in the first time, and! Be alert, there may be pollution in the car


    Li Meng''s worries are not superfluous. Although it is impossible to prove whether the windward was attacked by the polluting animals, the passengers on the windward armored train can not disappear without any reason. It is impossible to be too careful before the exact results are given.


    "Yes! Check the boiler, the power boiler and the steam engine to see if they are in good condition! "


    From the outside, the windward armored train is very clean, and there is no trace of being attacked by polluting animals on the car. In this way, we have to consider whether there is an accident in the power of the windward armored train.


    However, it doesn''t make sense. Breaking the bridge is a dead end. Even if there is a power problem, the windward armored train should not be put on the railway.


    wait!


    Li Meng looked stunned and looked up at the head of the windward armored train.


    This is not right. The front of the car is not right.


    The head of the windward armored train is behind the broken bridge. You should know that the broken bridge is a dead end. The windward armored train can''t come from the direction of the broken bridge.


    In this way, that is to say, the windward armored train came here backward, and the locomotive did not pull in front, but came to this platform in reverse mode.


    In other words, when the windward armored train stopped at the platform, there were people on the train.


    Now the only thing we don''t know is what happened to the windward armored train and what happened to it, which led to the disappearance of hundreds of people on the train.


    by the way! Fat man seems to have said something before.


    Li Meng thought in his mind.


    With a flash in his mind, Li Meng remembered.


    Li Meng pondered.


    It''s just a guess, an unfounded doubt.


    Around, the only thing you can see is thick fog.


    "I don''t know how long this thick fog has existed!"


    Li Meng thought to himself.


    If it has existed for a long time, or has existed for a long time, the bus association that informs the fat windward armored train is questionable.


    Can you see the existence of the windward armored train at a glance?


    This is a joke. In this thick fog, you can''t see anything if you have a sight distance of more than three meters. How can Yuanwang find the windward armored train?


    Or, the bus association is lying, and they have ulterior motives.


    They couldn''t have found the windward armored train in the fog.


    However, they knew that there must be something fishy about the windward armored train stopping at the platform.


    Or, the bus Association didn''t lie. At that time, the thick fog didn''t exist. The bus passing by the broken bridge accidentally found the existence of the windward armored train, so it kindly informed "Kyoto".


    Li Meng put away his wishful thinking.


    I believe the answer will come soon.


    Li Meng had that premonition.


    The mobilized soldiers are in action, and so is Li Meng.


    After boarding the train and entering the carriage, Li Meng saw a fairly wide space.


    Because the car is relatively closed, there is no dense fog in the car, but the dark environment makes the car look a little gloomy.


    The first few carriages were probably the place where materials were stored. There was a narrow corridor with closed rooms beside it.


    The door was not locked, and the search mobilizers could easily push the door in. There was nothing special inside, but some food that was easy to keep.


    "Commander! I found this in it


    A mobiliser, with a small red thing in his hand, came up to Li Meng and said.


    It seems that the mobilizers found something strange in a certain room.


    Taking things from the mobilizers, Li Meng stood in the palm of his hand and observed.


    The wood material is purple, and there are some very exquisite patterns on the surface. The patterns are irregular, just like painting at will. The overall shape is cross shaped, and the style is very exquisite.


    It should be a hairpin. It''s for women.


    Li Meng didn''t care much about the unexpected discovery.


    Putting the hairpin in his bag, Li Meng raised his head and asked the mobilized soldiers, "what''s in it?"


    "Some food tools, things!"


    Li Meng nodded and found the hairpin, which was a good start for the search.


    Although the hairpin is small and insignificant, the existence of hairpin at least proves that the windward armored train used to have passengers.


    "Keep searching! Don''t let go of any clues! "


    "Yes


    The search continues.


    In the storage area of the first few carriages, few clues can be found. Except for a hairpin, nothing can be found that can help Li Meng too much.


    After leaving the storage area, the rear carriages are all of the same type, without redundant equipment. The carriage is empty and very wide. There are many closed shooting ports on the walls on both sides of the carriage.


    The upper and lower rows of the shooting port are arranged in order, which is very regular.


    It''s easy to understand that the armored train itself is a kind of military unit. It''s common for the armored train to leave the fortress and transport back and forth between the Acropolis. It''s a common occurrence to encounter the polluting animals outside. The existence of these shooting ports is designed to deal with the polluting animals following the armored train.


    This is a good way to stop the attack of the polluter.


    Compared with Li Meng''s slow, just like sightseeing, moving forward in the car, the action of mobilizing soldiers is much faster. When Li Meng was about to walk to the stop of the train, the mobilizing soldiers had searched the main train.


    No surprise, nothing.


    The returning mobilizers found Li Meng in one of the carriages and reported everything they found.


    "Commander! The whole train is empty, no obvious battle trace is found, and the whole train is in good condition! "


    After listening to the report of the mobilized soldiers, Li Meng had a headache.


    The crew on the windward armored train can''t disappear without any sound. Whether they leave or are "swallowed" by the polluting animals, they will leave some traces and clues. They can''t leave nothing.


    There must be a clue, but it hasn''t been found yet.


    Li Meng thought, where did he not notice?


    The train is so big, if there are clues, it''s easy to find#####

 Chapter 42

    "What''s the taste?"


    A breeze suddenly swept through the car, carrying a strong stench.


    Li Meng frowned slightly. The stench was unbearable. He turned and looked behind him. The wind came from the front carriage.


    "Deng Deng Deng" footsteps sounded, the pace is a little hasty, for a moment,! A mobilizer trotted into the carriage.


    The mobilized soldiers who entered the carriage came straight to Li Meng and said with military salute: "commander! There''s something on the front of the car! "


    "Oh?"


    As soon as Li Meng''s eyes brightened, he was thinking about something. He found it so quickly.


    "What did you find?"


    Li Meng asked.


    The mobilizer replied: "while we were checking the front of the car, the infrared thermal imager found an unusual heat source, which was in the water tank of the front of the car. When we opened the water tank from the inside, we found bodies in the water tank. There were a lot of rotten bodies, almost full of water tanks!"


    Bodies?


    Li Meng has thought of something.


    "Let''s go! Go and have a look


    Only by seeing it with his own eyes can Li Meng confirm something.


    "Commander!"


    The mobilizers wanted to say something, but they were afraid to say it. They were struggling.


    "What? If you have anything to say! "


    "That kind of scene is a little... The commander had better not go to see it!"


    Li Meng knew that he was worried about this!


    "No harm!"


    It''s unnecessary to worry. In terms of endurance, Li Meng is no better than mobilizing soldiers. Maybe the weakness of his body makes the mobilizing soldiers misunderstand something.


    Seeing that the commander insisted, the mobilized soldiers said nothing more.


    At the direction of the commander, he turned and walked to the front of the car.


    On the way, Li Meng asked the mobilized soldiers who were leading the way: "what''s the matter with pyrogens! Is there anyone alive in the tank? "


    "I don''t know! The infrared thermal imager only found a heat source in the water tank. The image of the heat source is not like that of human beings. What is the heat source? I don''t know for the moment. The entrance of the water tank is a little narrow. It takes a certain amount of time to clean up the body! "


    All the way, Li Meng was thinking wildly.


    Strangely enough, the bodies in the tank will no doubt be the crew of the windward armored train.


    What happened on the windward armored train?


    Encounter pollution animals? I''m afraid it''s not that simple.


    If we really meet and be attacked by the polluting animals, once we fail, the polluting animals will not leave any corpses, they will only nibble the human beings, and will not leave any residue.


    If not, how did the crew of the windward Armored Train die?


    It''s not just death. After death, the body was carried to the water tank. I''m afraid the only way to do all this is


    Only as a "human" of the same kind!


    It''s chilling to think about it!


    If it''s really done by "human beings", the people who started it don''t know how terrible it is.


    Perhaps things will not be so simple, all causes and effects in the world are due to interests, there is no hatred, all the reasons behind this can never know the truth just by guessing.


    Only step by step, starting with small things, can we gradually find out the truth behind it.


    The closer to the front of the car, the stronger the stench. The mobilized soldiers opened the water tank, which was like opening Pandora''s box. The stench could not be spoken.


    When walking into the main control room in the front of the car, the smell was even more stinky. Even Li Meng could not help frowning.


    It stinks!


    In the main control room, as soon as Li Meng came in, he saw several mobilizers busy. They kept knocking on a huge square metal box, and the sound of "Dong Dong" reverberated in the main control room.


    When they saw the commander come in, they stopped their actions and gave Li Meng a military salute.


    "Anything new?"


    Li Meng inquired.


    A mobilized soldier approached Li Meng with an infrared thermal imager. He pointed to the monitor and said, "commander! You see, this is the heat source in the water tank! "


    On the screen, there is a ball of red dots. The shape of the red dots is very round, like a sphere.


    This means that the heat source in the water tank is not human, but non-human.


    Because human beings will show a human figure on the infrared thermal imager, rather than a circle.


    The mobilizer continued: "when we find it, it''s still, but when we make some noise, such as knocking on the water tank, it will be attracted by the sound, close to the place where the water tank is knocked!"


    So it''s a living thing, a moving thing.


    However, it''s really small. The heat source displayed on the display is only a small ball. According to the scale of human size, it''s only about one twentieth of that of human beings, not as big as a fist.


    It is probably because it is too small and the mobilizers think it is not dangerous that it behaves so casually and does not have too high vigilance.


    "Before that, we opened the gate of the water tank. It didn''t want to leave the water tank. Maybe it was afraid. A little big movement would make it scurry in the water tank!"


    Is it really harmless?


    Li Meng is a little suspicious.


    After all, the bodies in the tank are not fake. They are in the tank together with the bodies. It is unconvincing to say that they have nothing to do with the death of the members of the windward armored train.


    Li Meng looks at the water tank.


    There is a disc gate on one side of the water tank. From the external interface, the gate is very small. It can only drill into an adult. I''m afraid a little fat people can''t drill into it.


    I can''t believe how those bodies got into the tank.


    You know, there were more than 100 crew members on the windward armored train at that time. Ah, more than 100 people, one by one, were thrown into the water tank. I don''t know how much time it would waste.


    I''m afraid no one can be busy.


    Alone?


    Li Meng is stunned!


    Seems to be aware of something.


    It''s not a good thing that Li Meng''s face changes, if it is as he thinks.


    Li Meng turned to the mobilized soldiers around him and said, "let all the soldiers enter the train, close the door, strictly guard the front three carriages, be vigilant and be ready for battle at any time!"


    Li Meng''s words made the atmosphere tense in vain.


    Mobilizers never ask more questions. Commanders give such orders for certain reasons, and the only thing they need to do is to obey them.


    "Yes


    As a result, the mobilizers turned and trotted away to set up the defense.


    Seeing the mobilized soldiers leaving, Li Meng relaxed slightly.


    It''s just a precaution. Li Meng is not sure whether the unknown hidden danger exists or not, but it doesn''t prevent him from making some preparations.


    There is no harm in keeping everything.


    Li Meng thought of Morgan and Aeris again. The broken bridge was covered with thick fog. Even if there was a battle here, it should not affect them.


    Even if it does, the mobilizers of a small team, the crew members of three electric eels attacking speedboats, and nearly 20 soldiers can still ensure their safety by relying on the weapons and equipment on two speedboats.


    No matter how bad it is, you can drive the speedboat away from the shore and stop in the middle of the river to avoid the threat from the shore#####

 Chapter 43

    Look back to the tank.


    What should we do now?


    Li Meng was very curious about the heat source in the water tank.


    Now that he has found it, Li Meng must know what it is.


    Moreover, its existence may be closely related to the death of the occupants in the water tank, which can not be ignored.


    The vast white fog shrouded everything, blocking the line of sight at the same time, also let this piece of heaven and earth filled with unknown.


    At the moment, in the thick fog, in the forest beside the platform, I do not know when a few strange figures appeared.


    Before a few breaths, they didn''t exist, but now they quietly appear in the fog.


    Their dress is a little strange. In the low temperature environment, their clothes are very thin. Both their clothes and trousers are "black". Some blood colored lines are painted on their clothes and trousers, and a sign of blood colored cross is painted on their back.


    They stood quietly in the forest, looking in the same direction, that direction is where the windward armored train is located, their eyes seemed to penetrate the fog to see the windward armored train.


    "It''s not a martial arts artist coming here!"


    It''s a little cold.


    "Just ordinary people, ordinary people with weapons!"


    Another figure said.


    "It''s not as expected. Are you going to kill them?"


    This is another voice.


    "They seem to have noticed something! Maybe they found the electronic Genie


    "No harm! The electronic genie is hiding in the water tank. As long as it doesn''t come out, no one can do anything with it! "


    "We can''t drive it out with human corpses, they can''t do it, and ordinary people don''t know the existence of electronic elves, how can they know the value of electronic elves?"


    Four figures in the exchange, you a word, I a word, sound floating in the forest.


    "It''s strange that this thick fog appears. I have a bad feeling!"


    "I feel it, too!"


    "In order to avoid accidents, it is suggested to blast the water tank by force!"


    "It may hurt the electronic Genie! You should understand that the electronic genie is very fragile. Once it is damaged, it is difficult to recover. The bishop does not need a defective product! "


    It''s hard to choose when people are silent.


    The electronic elves have consciousness and high wisdom. The reason why they failed to capture them at the beginning was that they were too careless!


    Their carelessness made the electronic Genie escape from the restraint device. In order to avoid the disclosure of the existence of the electronic genie, they had to take great risk to clear all the people on the windward armored train.


    They are used to bloody killing, but they have to be cautious about the consequences


    Kyoto is a big power, and the Kyoto martial arts institute is a huge existence. No one will want to offend the master of this ten thousand mile region.


    If they can, they don''t want to offend anyone, they just want to quietly bring the electronic genie back to the headquarters, but the reality is always full of accidents.


    The escape of electronic elves makes them have to do something they don''t want to do.


    Things have been done, time will not turn back, and there is no regret medicine to take in the world. Now for them, it is not a matter to solve the problem of killing.


    The electronic elves must get it. No one, no force can stop them.


    Silence for a long time, a voice sounded again.


    "The corpse has begun to decay. In that kind of closed environment, even the electronic elves can''t stand it. There is also the influence of the residual consciousness of the corpse. The electronic elves are the most sensitive to ideas, and they can''t bear it!"


    "Shall we wait?"


    The tone of inquiry.


    "Wait! In order to avoid accidents, we must solve all possible problems! "


    The voice was cold with a chill.


    "They''re careful. It''s not that easy!"


    "When are you afraid of ordinary people?"


    "It''s not fear, it''s prudence. I don''t want to die here!"


    "Do it! Ordinary people are ordinary people after all. This thick fog is a good cover for us! "


    "Go your own way?"


    "Nonsense!"


    The three voices sounded almost at the same time, and the figure swayed. In the blink of an eye, the three figures had disappeared from the forest.


    And the last figure only existed for a moment, and then disappeared without a trace.


    The forest, shrouded in thick fog, was calm again.


    In the windward armored train.


    At Li Meng''s persistent request, the mobilized soldiers opened the gate of the water tank and looked inside from the big gate of the washbasin. Even Li Meng couldn''t help feeling sick.


    Corpses, stacked corpses, decaying corpses, the scene is terrible, and the death is extremely tragic. From several corpses that can be seen, in addition to the ferocious, terrible, decaying faces, Li Meng also saw some scars on the corpses.


    That kind of wound can''t be caused by a polluting animal. No matter it''s a claw or a bite, it can''t cause that kind of wound.


    The only "sharp weapon" that can create that kind of trauma is the "sharp weapon" that only human beings can use.


    Only sharp cold weapons can make that kind of wound.


    Frowning, Li Meng retreated a few steps away from the gate. The miserable appearance in the water tank was only one of them, and the stench was the most unbearable.


    "Creak! Creak


    In a sound of metal friction, the mobilized soldiers closed the gate again.


    When the gate is closed, the strong stench suddenly slows down, making people relaxed a lot.


    It''s a bit complicated!


    If before, Li Meng had doubts about the cause of death of the crew on the windward armored train, now everything is clear.


    It was not the polluting animals or other unexpected factors that caused the death of the crew of the windward armored train. The culprit was human beings, who slaughtered all the people on the windward armored train.


    "Who is it?"


    Li Meng pondered.


    Who made it all?


    Who is the killer?


    What is the purpose?


    Is it just killing for fun, or does it have some ulterior motives?


    There are too many doubts and too many places that people can''t understand.


    Some trouble!


    Up to now, Li Meng''s task can be said to have been basically completed. The task entrusted by fat man is just to let Li Meng explore the windward armored train, and no specific requirements have been put forward.


    It can be said that Li Meng has done his best to find out the cause of death of the members of the windward armored train.


    Through this news, as long as the murderer is classified as human, I believe that the ability of Kyoto is enough to find out the murderer.


    But Li Meng is not going to go back like this#####

 Chapter 44

    There are two reasons!


    First, the existence of the heat source body in the water tank. Since he found it, Li Meng wanted to see its true features anyway.


    Second, Li Meng has a kind of intuition that things will not be so simple. Since entering the train, Li Meng has a feeling of being watched.


    It''s not for no reason that Li Meng made the mobilized soldiers alert and prepared to guard against the great enemy.


    Just then, a mobilizer trotted into the main control room.


    He came to Li Meng and said, "commander! There''s movement in the fog


    Li Meng was stunned and asked, "what have you found?"


    "Human! The heat source imaging detector found several heat sources moving in the thick fog. They surrounded the train and approached the front of the train from different directions! "


    "Because they are inside the car, the radiation source of the heat source imaging detector is blocked by the car, and the detection distance is affected. They only found them when they were close to the heat source imaging detector within 100 meters!"


    Are they hunters?


    It''s impossible. It''s more than 200 kilometers away from dirty valley. The hunters in dirty Valley don''t have this ability.


    Are they hunters in other Acropolis?


    Li Meng rejected the idea in his heart.


    This is even more impossible. The broken bridge is more than 500 kilometers away from the nearest Acropolis. No hunter would choose the area so far away from the Acropolis to hunt polluting animals.


    It''s possible to say that they are "martial artists". After all, martial artists are far more capable than ordinary people, and powerful martial artists have the power to despise polluting animals. Compared with hunters, martial artists often choose remote and unknown areas for training.


    Broken bridge is far from far away. It may become a place for martial arts practitioners to experience.


    However, this possibility is very low. There are few martial arts artists. Every martial arts artist will get the most attention no matter where he is. The greatest responsibility of martial arts artists is not to hunt polluting animals in the forest, but to guard human fortresses from being invaded by polluting animals.


    Most martial arts practitioners have a very simple life experience. Starting from being able to "remember", they will receive systematic learning in the martial arts academy, exercise themselves, cultivate their strength and cultivate their martial arts. When they grow up strong enough, they will carry out training in various places under the guidance of the Academy. The purpose of training is not to hunt polluting animals, It''s about learning how to kill polluting animals.


    When they graduate from college, they will finish their training, freely choose where to guard the human fortress, and then devote themselves to their life.


    Of course, there are exceptions. This period of life is just one of the lives that martial arts practitioners can choose.


    The scarcity and strength of martial arts practitioners give them the greatest freedom. Some martial arts practitioners do not like to stay in one place until they die of old age.


    They like to live a more exciting life and hunt powerful polluting animals in the forest. This is one of the lives that martial artists can choose. Such martial artists often choose to join a mercenary regiment to hunt polluting animals as the mercenary regiment wanders around the world.


    Is it a martial arts artist?


    This is just one of Li Meng''s many guesses.


    It''s not clear whether it''s an enemy or a friend!


    But the most basic vigilance should not be lost.


    When he left the main control room and came to the first carriage, what Li Meng saw for the first time was that he was on the side of the car door, alert and ready to fight.


    More than 30 mobilized soldiers have all gathered in three carriages. The narrow corridor makes the figure of mobilized soldiers look a little crowded.


    In front of the car door, a mobilizer is crouching and looking down at the heat source imaging detector in his hand.


    Take the mobilized soldiers of the heat source imaging detector as an example. The heat source imaging detector is his eye. With it, any life within a hundred meters can''t escape his eyes.


    Without disturbing the mobilized soldiers who were staring at the display of the heat source imaging detector, Li Meng''s eyes were fixed on the display.


    The heat source imaging detector is too complicated for Li Meng, but the most basic information shows that Li Meng can understand it.


    Heat source imaging detector has IFF function, which can actively shield friendly units and only display enemy heat source imaging objects.


    On the display screen, Li Meng can see four moving heat sources, two in the northwest and two in the north, all separated by a certain distance.


    They are moving, fast, not groping in the fog, but with a clear goal.


    The direction they are going forward is the front of the car.


    It''s not good!


    "Good guy, what a clever move!"


    In the north of a heat body, suddenly jump, deftly jumped on the top of the train.


    This makes Li Meng a little surprised!


    The top of the car can be more than five meters high from the ground. At such a height, you can jump on the top of the car at will. This is not something anyone can do.


    They are really martial artists.


    Martial arts people! He is really a martial artist!


    Who are they?


    Is it from Kyoto?


    This should not be possible!


    If Kyoto sent martial arts personnel to explore the windward armored train, there is no need to inform the fat man, and he will not let the fat man find a way to understand the situation of the windward armored train.


    Since I''m not a martial artist in Kyoto, then


    Li Meng had a tight look.


    If it''s not a friend, it''s an enemy.


    The bodies in the water tank may be the culprits.


    It''s just martial arts people. Don''t be too afraid. Although martial arts people are far more capable than ordinary people, they are still mortals. They will be injured and bullets will tear their bodies.


    Li Mengzhen settled down and made a gentle gesture to the mobilized soldiers in the carriage.


    The soldiers mobilized clearly, pulled the bolt, loaded the bullet, leaned against the carriage, and were ready to fight at any time.


    "Here they are


    The mobilizers holding the heat source imaging detector spoke softly, pointing to the roof of the car, the front of the car, and finally the back of the car.


    "Someone''s in the car!"


    In the end, the mobilizers holding the heat source imaging detector emphasized another sentence.


    Into the car?


    Li Meng''s face was shocked, and he quickly made a gesture to the mobilized soldiers.


    The mobilized soldiers took action clearly. They rushed to the third carriage with light steps, where they would form a defense line.


    The front of the car and the first carriage don''t need too strong defense. The carriage has enough armor. As long as the entrance is strictly guarded, no one can break in.


    It seems that the entrance of the train is not only in the front, but also in the back carriage, otherwise unknown enemies could not enter the carriage.


    In the fourth carriage, the mobilized soldiers chose to arrange the defense line here. The fourth carriage is the combat carriage, which is long enough and wide enough to accommodate more soldiers and more shooting lines.


    Capable of dealing with unknown enemies with sufficient firepower#####

 Chapter 45

    More than ten mobilizers swarmed into the fourth carriage, which was quite wide and had a very good sight. However, the mobilizers also lost their place to cover.


    This is relative. There is no place for the mobilized soldiers to be used as a cover. So is the enemy. In this single space, Li Meng believes that the mobilized soldiers will not empty anyone.


    Even if the other side is a martial artist.


    The mobilizers were fully prepared for the battle, with the black muzzle facing the passage connecting the fourth carriage and the fifth carriage.


    Once someone comes in, once they are full of hostility, they will not hesitate to pull the trigger and tear the enemy to pieces with a metal storm.


    Behind the wall of mobilizers, mobilizers with heat source imaging detectors are paying close attention to the coming people.


    "Here he is! Very fast


    Mobilizers holding heat source imaging detectors raised their heads to warn their comrades in front.


    As soon as his words were over, a black figure rushed in. The speed was so fast that the mobilized soldiers could only see a virtual shadow.


    He was approaching without any pause. Like a sharp arrow, he rushed to the wall of mobilizers, completely ignoring the black muzzle of mobilizers.


    DANGER!


    It''s a friend and an enemy. At this moment, the mobilized soldiers already know.


    It''s the enemy!


    The long sword in his hand, with the cold light of tearing, is surrounded by strong wind when waving. He looks coldly at the mobilizers who make up the human wall, just like looking at the dead.


    The distance of tens of meters passed in a flash.


    "Attack


    I don''t know who roared, this is a signal, mobilize the soldiers to aim at the nearby figure and pull the trigger.


    "Bang bang!"


    Dense gunfire rang out, muzzle spit tongue of fire, countless red bullet tears air to attack that road.


    The road ahead was blocked. He suddenly jumped up and rushed to the mobilized soldiers on the wall of the carriage.


    Bullets from his side, "Ding Ding" hit the metal wall, reflecting bullets everywhere.


    In the rain of bullets, his posture is like dancing. He moves so fast that he can almost see the shadow. No bullet can hit him. When he can''t escape, he will wave his long knife, just like seeing the ray of the bullet. With the long knife waving, "Ding", the blade sparks and the bullet is cut off.


    He was still moving forward, less than 20 meters away from the human wall formed by the mobilized soldiers. In normal times, such a short distance, a sprint would be able to reach him, but the dense rain of bullets hindered his pace.


    He seemed to be a little impatient. He drank lightly. He held the long sword high above his head. The green light on the blade appeared. He waved it down fiercely. The strong wind suddenly appeared. The transparent energy swept to the mobilizers. All the way, the space was distorted.


    It was just a moment. The energy seemed to tear up the space and instantly reached the human wall composed of mobilized soldiers.


    "Hiss


    It was a tearing sound.


    In front of several mobilization soldiers, a burst of blood mist suddenly erupted on their bodies, and their military coats were torn and fleshed.


    With this touch, the energy dissipated, and several mobilizers fell.


    It''s a big fire.


    This is an opportunity for the enemy!


    And he did not miss this opportunity, the foot of the wind, waving a long knife to the mobilization soldiers swept over.


    At this time, a roar sounded in the mobilization.


    ¡°RPG£¡¡±


    The mobilized soldiers fell to the ground with their hands on their heads.


    In the back, a mobilized soldier stood up against the rpg-86 rocket launcher, aiming at the enemy.


    It was he who roared.


    "Whew!"


    Plume spray, smoke rolling, dragging a long plume, rockets from the mobilization of soldiers over the top of the head, a head to attack the enemy.


    Compared with the bullet, although the rocket is fierce, it is much slower than the bullet in terms of speed. The bullet can''t catch up with him. How can a slower rocket hit him?


    He had a sneer on his face. Although he didn''t know what was coming, how could it hit him?


    The steps moved slightly as he was about to dodge.


    At this time, the rocket in the air with a beautiful arc suddenly headed to the ground.


    He was surprised and caught off guard.


    Less than three meters in front of him, the rocket touched the ground.


    "Boom!"


    The huge firelight flickered, accompanied by the roaring explosion sound, the flame erupted, the air waves rolled, the explosion power swept all around, the powerful shock wave in the closed car was like a typhoon of level 14, blowing everything.


    A figure shot out from the flame of the explosion, with a "bang" sound comparable to the speed of a bullet, and had intimate contact with the roof.


    With a "dull hum", his body fell from the roof again. At the moment of landing, his body turned, and his original free falling posture changed instantly. It was not embarrassed to fall to the ground.


    Sure enough, he deserves to be a martial arts artist. When he was exposed to the explosion of a rocket at such a close distance, there was no obvious scar on his body.


    It''s just that the exposed skin is slightly red, which should be caused by the hot flame. The black clothes on the body are also in tatters. It seems that they were torn by the blast wave of the explosion.


    He was injured and there was blood under his ragged clothes.


    It seems that he did not completely escape the power of the explosion.


    "Bang bang!"


    Mobilizers will not give him time to recover. When the fire dissipates, the mobilizers who come back to their senses will not hesitate to pull the trigger when they find his figure.


    The flame spurts, the bullet out of the chamber is roaring, heading at the enemy.


    He winced!


    The black face makes people unable to know his expression at the moment. Before the bullet gets into his body, his figure shakes and several jumps disappear in front of the mobilizers.


    The enemy disappeared, the gunfire disappeared, and the car calmed down again.


    The enemy did not know when they would appear again, so they mobilized troops to deal with the wounded.


    Maybe it''s because it''s too far away, and the strength of the sword didn''t cause fatal damage to the mobilized soldiers.


    Perhaps it is because the thick military coat counteracts most of the power of the vigor, so that the mobilized soldiers'' body can be preserved, not torn to pieces, but only creates a long, ferocious wound.


    It''s a little scary.


    From the sound of the gun to the end, the process is very short, short to the sound of the gun, Li Meng went to the fourth carriage, when he did not go to the fourth carriage, the gunshot had ended.


    When Li Meng entered the carriage, the enemy had disappeared, and the only thing Li Meng could see was the embarrassed mobilized soldiers.


    There are also wounded people lying in the same place and being bandaged by their comrades in arms.


    The wound was a bit ferocious, and the blood flowed all over the ground. There was bright red blood flowing out of the opened skin, and the white bandage was red.


    There is no medicine, no related medical equipment, only the simplest bandage. In order to stop the wound from bleeding, we can only wrap the wound layer by layer and use the thickness to stop bleeding#####

 Chapter 46

    It''s really the enemy!


    If before, Li Meng did not confirm that the four nearby heat sources were enemies, because everything and anyone in the forest could be met, and strangers would be classified as enemies, it would be too willful.


    But now, no doubt, they are the enemy.


    "What''s the situation? Is life in danger? "


    The injured four mobilizers were in a miserable situation. Their long wounds were extremely ferocious. They didn''t know what weapon could make such a long wound. It was like cutting a knife on the chest with a sharp weapon.


    Li Meng was a little worried about whether the wounded mobilizers would die because of their heavy injuries.


    A mobilized soldier who was dressing the wounded wound finished dressing. He stood up from the ground and answered the commander''s question.


    "Although the wound is deep, it doesn''t matter as long as the blood is stopped. The only trouble is that the air in this world is filled with pollutants. In this environment, the wound is easy to be infected. Fortunately, the temperature in this world is very low. Low temperature can resist the wound infection to a certain extent, but without drugs, their survival rate is only about 50%!"


    50 percent survival?


    It''s too low!


    drugs?


    Li Meng was really careless about this. At the beginning, he had thought about the materials he needed to mobilize the soldiers, but he only forgot the drugs.


    However, Li Meng didn''t realize it.


    "It looks like we have to go back!"


    Looking at the four pale, bandaged and mummified mobilizers, Li Meng pondered.


    The task entrusted by the fat man is completed at this time. What to do next is the matter of the fat man and the forces behind him, which has nothing to do with Li Meng.


    "Yes! Have you seen the enemy clearly? Is there anything special? "


    This news is very important. It should be said that it is very important for the fat man. Those who are suspicious of their whereabouts must have something to do with the death of the crew of the windward armored train. If you need to know some of their characteristics, maybe the fat man knows something.


    For Li Meng, it''s more natural to take the remaining half of the commission payment.


    The mobilized soldier thought about it and organized the words in his mind. Then he said, "the man is dressed in black and holds a long knife. The knife is slender and has a handle similar to a cross. The color is bloody!"


    With that, the mobilization seemed to have thought of something.


    "Yes! And behind him there''s a huge sign of a bloody cross! "


    Listening to the description of the mobilized soldiers, Li Meng roughly imagined it in his mind.


    It seems that the fat man is in trouble. It is not a happy thing to talk about the cross. In terms of belief, there is no lack of crazy people in any era.


    Although it''s not certain that the culprit of the bodies in the water tank is the group who just attacked the mobilized soldiers, I''m afraid the result will not be far away.


    People who can do such a terrible thing, whether they are people or the organization behind them, are not good at it.


    "Commander! They are leaving


    The mobilized soldiers holding the heat source imaging detector raise their heads to report the movement of the outside heat source to Li Meng.


    Li Meng was stunned.


    How decisive!


    Li Meng was surprised to hear the report of the mobilized soldiers.


    There was not much contact between the two sides. After losing the first battle, they left decisively.


    Not everyone can have this determination.


    They are very smart. They know that the enemy in the carriage is not the lamb to be slaughtered. At the same time, they also know that in the narrow carriage, their ability is seriously weakened and their advantage is shifted to the enemy.


    Li Meng also knows very well that if he is outside, in the thick fog where he can''t see his fingers, the mobilized soldiers may be in a very dangerous situation. The thick fog doesn''t seem to have much influence on those guys.


    If outside, Li Meng is afraid of failure.


    "The ability of a martial artist is really extraordinary!"


    Li Meng praised in his heart.


    In the narrow carriage, under the rain of bullets, it is possible to hurt the mobilized soldiers with a long knife. This is not something anyone can do.


    The existence of martial arts practitioners seems to make thermal weapons lose their original hegemony.


    How can we not marvel at the fact that we can achieve this with our physical body?


    "Commander! They''re out of the reach of the heat imaging detector! "


    Did they really leave?


    Li Meng thought in secret, and for a moment he rejected the idea in his heart.


    I''m afraid it won''t be that simple.


    Why those guys stay here is the biggest puzzle.


    It''s not just about killing, there must be a reason for them to stay here.


    It''s not a good place or a place to stay. The history of the broken bridge has existed for nearly half a century. If there were any special place, it would have been discovered.


    What for?


    Li Meng is still thinking.


    Is


    Li Meng thought of the heat source in the water tank.


    On the windward armored train, I''m afraid it''s the only one that can attract people''s attention.


    It''s just a guess. It''s groundless. It can only be used as a reference, but it doesn''t hinder thinking in this direction.


    Leaning against the carriage, Li Meng opened a shooting hole and looked out through it.


    The outside is still covered with thick fog, except for the thick fog, no other existence can be seen.


    The only thing that has changed is that it seems much darker outside.


    The short day seemed to be leaving soon.


    Taking back his sight and closing the shooting port, Li Meng looked at the wounded mobilized soldiers, and then at the carriage which looked a little deep behind.


    The whereabouts of those guys are unknown, and no one knows whether they will come back. Li Meng does not dare to leave the car at will, because once he leaves the train, the advantage is not on Li Meng''s side.


    The platform is not close to the broken bridge. Li Meng is not confident that under the attack of those guys, all mobilized soldiers can safely join the electric eel attack speedboat.


    No risk!


    night?


    Li Meng murmured to himself, thinking, maybe the night is a good cover.


    Mobilizers have night vision devices and heat source imaging detectors. With advanced technology and equipment, the enemy''s whereabouts will be completely exposed. In the dark, mobilizers will have a stronger advantage than the enemy.


    Not only to leave, but also to fight back and make the enemy pay a heavy price.


    With a decision in mind, Li Meng said to the mobilizers, "take good care of the wounded. Night is the time for us to leave. Let''s make preparations early."


    With that, Li Meng turned away and left the carriage under the gaze of the mobilized soldiers.


    Things in the water tank in the front of the car must be solved as soon as possible, and everything must be solved before leaving.


    If not, Li Meng can only give up.


    But Li Meng will not give up easily. Before that, he must try his best#####

 Chapter 47

    As soon as he entered the engine room in the front of the car, the mobilized soldiers who monitored the water tank with the heat source imaging detector met him.


    When he came to Li Meng, he gave a military salute and said, "commander! There is a new change in the heat source in the water tank! "


    "Oh! What happened? "


    How long has it been?


    What can happen in such a short time!


    Li Meng is a little curious.


    "After the battle, the heat source body seems to be frightened and scurrying around in the water tank. When the battle is over, it quiets down again and moves towards the gate of the water tank. Now it stays still at the gate!"


    Li Meng did not know whether this change was a good thing or a bad thing.


    On the surface, the heat body moves to the gate, which is a good thing, and it''s a sign that it wants to come up with it.


    But it is unknown. No one knows what it is. It is not wise to let it out rashly.


    No one knows whether it is dangerous or not, and whether it is an unknown threat to the public.


    "Commander! Do you want to open the gate? "


    Li Meng was in a bit of a dilemma when he asked for instructions from the mobilized soldiers.


    In this world, there are too many dangerous things. Almost all non-human creatures pose a great threat to human beings.


    Li Meng must be cautious about any decision.


    "Open it! It''s not too dangerous. It''s electronic biology made up of electronic elements. I haven''t even touched this field, master! It''s good for us to get it


    Rare, has been silent master brain actually made a sound.


    However, the emergence of the main brain also gave Li Meng some determination.


    Although Li Meng doesn''t have any concept of the electronic biology of the brain, the brain can''t make mistakes.


    If the brain cares so much about the electronic creatures in the water tank, it must be unusual, not ordinary.


    "What should I do? It seems to be small in shape. If we open the gate, we don''t have many corresponding means for it to escape! "


    Small things, the action is often very dexterous, but not easy to catch.


    The inside of the train is closed enough, but the windward armored train is not small. If it wants to run, it''s not easy to catch it.


    "It has a keen sense of consciousness, brain waves and mind, master! You can communicate with it with your mind! "


    How is that possible?


    Li Meng didn''t understand the words of the main brain. He didn''t remember when he could communicate with others with his consciousness.


    It seems to know what Li Meng wants to say. Before Li Meng questions, the voice of the main brain rings again in his mind.


    "I still remember that in the house of empty words, master, your mental power suddenly became abnormal."


    Of course, Li Meng remembers this. Because of this, Li Meng has hurt someone. When he thinks of her, Li Meng''s heart is somewhat complicated. Although he has no intention, she has become the only victim of this incident.


    It was too cruel for her to erase the imprint that she could not erase all her life.


    "What do you want to say?"


    Li Meng is in a hurry.


    Time doesn''t wait. The outside world is completely dark. We must decide whether to go or stay tonight as soon as possible.


    Compared with the train, Li Meng still felt that the electric eel attacking the speedboat was more reassuring.


    "Since that happened, I have done some research on the brain area of the human body, and have a little understanding of the mental abnormality of the host!"


    Without interrupting, Li Meng listened quietly to the main brain''s description.


    This is to save time. At the same time, Li Meng is curious about his own changes.


    Li Meng wants to know what happened to him.


    "Mind, brain wave, spirit, and soul are all the appellations of human beings to expand their consciousness. What they think, do, want, and want to do are the embodiment of consciousness. In human brain, there is an inherent force, which I call" mind "!"


    "The process of human history is a transmutation of the soul, because if we want to get more, we can obtain the ability of" creation ". It is also because of the power of" thinking "that we can climb from the bottom of the food chain to the top and become the overlord of the world!"


    "The soul is very powerful and mysterious. It is a forbidden zone for all life and an obstacle that can not be crossed in the evolution of living beings!"


    "But this obstacle no longer exists for the master. In the last change, that obstacle has collapsed. Now, master, you just lack a little help


    The more he listened, the more confused he was. He also had some guesses in his confusion.


    In another world, in that memory, Li Meng''s job is to kill people, walking in the Dark Night Walker. In the circle of killers, there is no secret in the world. The intelligence circle of killers, even a regime, can''t be compared.


    Human beings have an illusion about their fragile body, and think that the potential of human body is endless. In the vigorous development of science and technology, human research on human body has always existed.


    In this case, biotechnology came along.


    Cloning, strengthening human beings, cyborgs, mutants with the power of beasts, and even superpowers seem very strange, but they are just a kind of existence perfunctorily derived from biotechnology. They are not magical and unexplained existence. Their existence can be explained by science.


    The "mind", which is about the human brain, can not be explained by science.


    It''s a myth, it''s nihilistic, it''s human fantasy.


    Now, however, it really exists.


    Fantasy can affect reality, this is the "mind"!


    Is that possible?


    This is a bit beyond Li Meng''s understanding!


    however! Think about the existence of the main brain, as well as this strange and familiar world, nothing seems to be too surprised.


    There are also martial arts people, the energy pulse, and the energy produced in the body cells. If you put it in another world, I''m afraid even human biotechnology can''t explain it.


    There are too many things in the world that can''t be explained. Sometimes we have to adapt. The cognition of adaptation is constantly broken.


    Last time, it was a very magical experience. At that moment, time seemed to stop and everything around it became very slow. At that time, consciousness seemed to be separated from the body and looked around 360 degrees above the head.


    That feeling has been unable to explain with words, in short, it is very magical#####

 Chapter 48

    "What are you going to do?"


    This assistance can not come from the outside, only the "master brain" can achieve this condition.


    "In a sense, although I am a" procedure ", I can also be called artificial" consciousness ". My existence has been separated from the scope of" procedure "and belongs to" consciousness ". I am one with you! I can impact your spirit sea with consciousness


    "There won''t be any sequelae, will there?"


    People''s spirit is very fragile. Li Meng doesn''t want to become an "idiot" because he is not careful!


    "There is a void space similar to a black hole in the master''s spiritual sea, which constantly devours the illusory spiritual material. Any impact on consciousness can not cause any harm to the master!"


    "The spiritual sea is wrapped by a layer of crystalline material, so that the master''s spiritual power can not overflow. This is God''s barrier, nature''s protection of human brain, and also a kind of restriction!"


    "There are rules in everything in the world. Everything is made up of elements, molecules, and even smaller substances. No one can interfere with the laws of nature, but there is also one exception, that is, the mind!"


    "The power of the mind is endless. It can even change the laws of the world and rearrange the composition of various elements."


    The main brain said so much, just want to let Li Meng have a basic understanding of "mind".


    After listening to so much, Li Meng also had some understanding of "soul".


    magical!


    This is the only result in Li Meng''s mind.


    "What do you want to do, start as soon as possible!"


    Say too much, it is better to personally practice, the power of the soul how powerful, how magical, let Li Meng personally feel.


    "I''m ready! Master! Once the barrier is broken, the bound spiritual sea will overflow the spiritual power, and then the spiritual power will show. What impact does this have on reality? I can''t calculate the result, master! You have to be prepared! "


    "I understand!"


    Even so, Li Meng said to the mobilizers who were close to him: "there will be some abnormal phenomena. Don''t panic. Stay away from me to avoid unnecessary harm!"


    The commander''s words were not very clear to the public, but as soldiers, they should always obey the orders. Although the mobilized soldiers were puzzled, they were obedient and stepped back a few steps, leaving a certain distance.


    Seeing this, Li Meng said in his heart, "let''s go!"


    The engine room was silent. Not far from the water tank, Li Meng stood still with his eyes closed. Li Meng was waiting.


    The mobilizers in the engine room stood quietly in the distance, staring at the figure. They received the order from the void. In the next time, they must ensure that the commander will not be disturbed by external forces, and at the same time, they should pay attention to the change of the commander.


    Quiet engine room, the passage of time seems to be very slow, time seems to condense.


    Suddenly, the figure watched by the mobilized soldiers moved.


    That static figure suddenly a soft, so straight back down.


    "Commander!"


    The faces of the people in the engine room changed, and they screamed.


    One of the mobilizers rushed out and stepped behind Li Meng. He caught Li Meng before he touched the ground.


    The crowd came up and surrounded the commander who was held by the mobilized soldiers!


    "What happened?"


    "Why is the commander in a coma?"


    "What shall we do now?"


    The coma of the commander made the mobilizers a little at a loss. For a moment, they were at a loss, and the scene was a little chaotic.


    "Be quiet! Look at you now. You look like a soldier


    Holding Li Meng''s mobilized soldiers, he raised his head and yelled.


    "Comrade Valerie VICH! You should know the existence of the "contract". If the commander has an accident, it is our dereliction of duty. Our country and our family will be punished for us! "


    A mobiliser spoke in incomprehensible language.


    If Li Meng is sober, he must be familiar with the language spoken by the mobilized soldiers.


    It turns out that his name is Valerie VICH. It turns out that mobilizers also have a name.


    The mobiliser, known as Valerie VICH, cried out, "comrades! The commander is just in a coma. His pulse and heartbeat are within the normal range. We don''t need to worry too much. Now we have to find a good place for the commander to have a good sleep and wait for him to wake up! "


    However, the anxious mobilizers did not know that a pair of invisible eyes were watching them all the time.


    Looking at the scene in the engine room, the order has been restored, and the mobilized soldiers are looking for a place where they can lie down, which makes Li Meng very happy.


    Looking around, the color of the world is still the same as that seen by the naked eye. However, at the moment, in Li Meng''s eyes, the world is transparent. In the carriage, Li Meng can see the outside. Even if it is covered by thick fog and dark night, everything is still visible in Li Meng''s eyes.


    Maybe it''s not the eyes, but the consciousness. The consciousness extends to the distance. Within the range that the consciousness can touch, all the scenes are like a three-dimensional influence in Li Meng''s heart.


    The breeze, the swing of the branches, the flow of the river, the electric eels attacking the speedboat, the mobilizers in the speedboat, and the two Petite figures, their breathing and even heartbeat, Li Meng can clearly feel.


    Now Li Meng''s state is like the soul leaving the body.


    This kind of feeling is very strange. It''s like being integrated with the world. Within the range of consciousness, Li Meng is the master of the world. Li Meng has a strong desire to control.


    "Why! What''s that


    In the distance, in the dark forest, northwest, about kilometers away from the train, four figures appeared in Li Meng''s consciousness.


    They have been in Li Meng''s consciousness for a long time, but before that, Li Meng didn''t pay attention to them. Until now, Li Meng has paid attention to them.


    Those guys should be the ones who attacked the mobilizers.


    Li Meng became interested.


    Just as Li Meng was about to take action, when the main consciousness left the car, a force of suction suddenly came out from the body below. That force made Li Meng''s consciousness unable to resist at all, and consciousness was instantly inhaled into the body.


    Engine room, on a metal platform above the ground, lie on the top of Li Meng slowly opened his eyes.


    The familiar world has returned to its original state, and there is always a limit.


    It''s just#####

 Chapter 49

    Li Meng frowned slightly at the stinging pain from his heart.


    Maybe it''s just an illusion. Li Meng feels heavier than before, and his breathing seems not smooth.


    "Commander! Are you all right? "


    See the commander wake up, in the side of the mobilization soldiers quickly meet up said.


    Li Meng shook his head slightly, sat up and surrounded himself. Compared with before, the engine room didn''t change much.


    Finally, Li Meng''s eyes moved to the water tank.


    From the state just now, Li Meng saw its existence in the water tank.


    Li Meng still doesn''t know what it is. Li Meng only knows that its main body is composed of simple elements and an energy body.


    It has no shape, just a circle. However, in its body, Li Meng is aware of the existence of consciousness.


    It should be intelligent!


    Because time was too tight, Li Meng didn''t communicate with him in consciousness in that state just now.


    However, all this is not a problem. Although consciousness returns to the body, some abilities have not disappeared. Perhaps it is the reward given by nature to Li Meng. Li Meng has gained a lot of knowledge for the use of "mind" out of thin air.


    Knowledge is not right. It should be a feeling or instinct.


    Leaving the platform, Li Meng stood up and stepped towards the water tank. When it was less than five meters away from the water tank, Li Meng stopped.


    Looking at the water tank, deep eyes seem to penetrate the water tank and look at the hidden things inside.


    An invisible force appeared from Li Meng. It crossed time and space and touched the unknown existence in the water tank.


    "Come out"


    Li Meng is communicating with it spiritually.


    It seemed to be taken aback.


    "Ah woo, ah woo!"


    The sound of panic sounded in Li Meng''s mind, which seemed a little panic.


    "Don''t be afraid! I won''t hurt you! "


    "Ah woo, ah woo?"


    "Yes! Nothing here can hurt you! "


    "Ah Wu, ah Wu..."


    Maybe Li Meng''s comfort played a role. Li Meng could feel that it calmed down.


    "What happened? Where are you from? "


    Li Meng asked.


    "Ah woo, ah woo, ah woo!"


    "Well! Do you want to go back? "


    "Ah woo, ah woo!"


    "Why?"


    It doesn''t want to go back.


    "Ah woo, ah woo! Ah woo, ah woo


    "So it is!"


    Home is no longer there. Its home is in the dolfa crater, located in the northernmost part of the country. It was born in the raw ore and is an angel bred by nature.


    Raw ore and raw stone have the same characteristics, and their material composition is basically the same. The only difference is that one is bred by polluting animals, and the other is bred by nature.


    Compared with raw stone, the arrangement of primary elements smelted by raw ore is more stable, and it is more suitable to be used as power fuel.


    There is a raw ore in the dolfa crater, which was discovered by human beings long ago. The raw ore is extremely precious. For human beings, this is the love of nature. During the excavation day and night, human beings found it in the core area of the raw ore.


    Li Meng doesn''t know why people call it, but it''s very precious, very precious.


    In the communication with him, Li Meng learned that he had been away from home for a long time, and time had no concept for him. From his fragments of consciousness, Li Meng could roughly know how long the time was.


    About three years!


    For the past three years, it has been in a metal box that insulates it from energy.


    This fully shows that since human beings captured it, no one can really own it. In the past three years, it has been contested by human beings until they met Li Meng.


    Now it is still being contested by human beings. The real goal of the four guys outside is undoubtedly "it".


    "Ah woo, ah woo?"


    "Yes? Then follow me


    Maybe it''s because Li Meng is the only human being who can communicate with him. He has no reason to trust Li Meng and asks to follow him.


    Li Meng did not refuse, and there was no reason to refuse.


    "Open the gate!"


    Li Meng said to the mobilizers beside him.


    Mobilizers a Leng, immediately immediately should arrive: "yes!"


    Step forward, go to the gate, mobilize soldiers holding the disc "creak! Creaking around.


    When there was a click, the gate was opened.


    At the same time, a round ball of golden light flew out of the gate.


    It''s about the size of a fist, and it''s surrounded by gold.


    As soon as he left the tank, he rushed to Li Meng.


    Seeing the action of the unknown light ball, the mobilized soldiers will act as soon as they look tight.


    However, before they moved, Li Meng waved to stop the mobilization.


    The ball of light passed through the air, bumped into Li Meng''s arms and disappeared under his clothes.


    Although it has no entity, Li Meng can still feel it under his chest.


    This little guy is smart enough to know that it''s not suitable to appear outside.


    Hiding in clothes, although it can''t block the distribution of energy, it can at least avoid people''s sight.


    "Take care of the wounded! Get ready to go


    After getting "it", the train has no longer the value of staying.


    As for the enemy still in the fog.


    Before, Li Meng might care about them, but now, Li Meng has ignored them.


    No one can stop the mobilizers from leaving, and no one can hurt the mobilizers in the evacuation.


    Li Meng has this confidence.


    In the windward armored train, the mobilizers were preparing to leave, and in the deep forest of the night, several figures gathered together again.


    "Niza! Look at you now, how can you be so embarrassed! "


    Low voice echoed in the night, with a sarcasm.


    "Well! Where were you when I was fighting? "


    The man, known as Niza, retorted impolitely.


    "Who told you to choose that direction? The armored train is too strong to cut off the armor of the armored train with our ability. Even if we have the intention, we can''t support you from the outside!"#####

 Chapter 50

    Niza was silent. The main reason for the defeat in this battle was him.


    Niza said: "I despise the enemy too much! This time, the opponents are unusual. They are well-trained, well-dressed, with a "gun" in each hand. They have a clear purpose and strong firepower when fighting


    "They also have a very strange weapon, which can withstand the firing of shells on the shoulder. The explosion power is very strong. I was careless for a moment, and almost got hit!"


    "So you were pushed back?"


    This is another voice.


    Niza took a cold look at the man beside him and said, "doggs! If it were you, I''m afraid you would have told me there already! "


    "You..."


    Douglas didn''t agree, but what he was going to say was interrupted by the people around him.


    "Come on! The enemy is right in front of you. Don''t let internal disputes affect this mission! "


    "Although we were defeated in this battle, at least we got some information from the enemy. Niza is the fastest and the most mobile among us. He can''t break through the enemy''s line of defense. If it were us, we would not do better than him!"


    Douglas said, "nigras! What do you say we should do next? After this contact, they must be on guard. Although we are martial artists, our bodies still can''t resist bullets. We don''t have an advantage in frontal combat! "


    It''s a little tricky, nigras said in silence.


    In name, he is the team leader of this four member team, but the strength of the four members is not much different. If we really want to have a fight and decide the outcome, I''m afraid no one can do anything about it.


    Strength is not outstanding, resulting in the team does not have much say.


    Nigras understood this very well.


    His only role in the team is probably to ease the relationship between the four.


    In the "bloody monastery", although there are common beliefs among the members, there is no trust to speak of. The doctrine of the organization is that the weak eat the law of the jungle, the fittest survive, and only those who can become the strong can be favored by the "Lord".


    "This mission is so important, if only the bishop could use" Guardian God "! If there had been a "Guardian God", we would have returned to the organization long ago


    Another voice sounded, with a trace of complaint.


    "Bill! Are you kidding? Even if the bishop gives a guardian, we dare not use it. Don''t forget where it is! This is Kyoto. It''s the biggest force in the distance of ten thousand li. The guardian God has such a big goal. Once he is found, let alone finish this mission, even the guardian God will be buried here! "


    "Don''t forget! Our bloody abbey is not pleasant


    Douglas sneered, as if at the stupidity of the speaker.


    What is guardian?


    Guardian is a god!


    It is not only the patron saint of mankind, but also a standard for evaluating the comprehensive strength of major forces.


    That kind of high hundred meter war machine has unimaginable power. The biggest reason why human beings can survive in the forest is that human beings have "Guardian God".


    In a sense, it is a God, a "God" created by human beings!


    If it is not that the number of "Guardian gods" is too rare, and the number of "Guardian gods" is only one digit, maybe the situation between human beings and polluting animals has been reversed. Maybe human beings have already expelled the polluting animals and become the overlord of the earth.


    "I''m just saying it!"


    Bill smiles awkwardly. He knows it''s impossible. It''s just a slap in the face.


    "All right! Now it''s still... "


    With a look of doubt on his face, nigras gazed into the dark night. That direction was exactly where the windward was.


    It''s not just Nicholas, bill, Douglas, nizag, and Nicholas, looking in the same direction with a look of surprise.


    "What do you notice?"


    After a while, nigras asked his companion that he was not sure whether he felt right. He needed confirmation from his companion.


    "I''m aware of the energy fluctuation. It''s the original spirit!"


    The power in the power pulse of martial arts practitioners is also a kind of energy. Martial arts practitioners can sense any energy fluctuation from the outside world.


    The energy of the original spirit is very large. No matter it is quality or quantity, it is amazing. It is born from the original mine. Its existence is the essence of a vein.


    The existence of the original spirit is an endless source of energy in the eyes of human beings, and it is also an indispensable core for human beings to create "God"!


    Niza''s face was a little ugly. He said coldly: "the fluctuation of energy is so strong, it seems that the original spirit has come out of the water tank!"


    "No! What ability do those guys have to let the original spirit come out of the water tank? "


    There was something unexpected about Douglas.


    "What should I do? There is no binding device, no thick armor isolation, the energy fluctuation of the original spirit is completely distributed, and the guardian God is particularly sensitive to the energy fluctuation of the original spirit. If the existence of the original spirit is sensed by the guardian God in Kyoto, that''s not good! "


    That''s all bill thought of the first time.


    "Bill! It''s rare that you can think of this, but it''s stupid and incurable! "


    Before bill was about to get angry, Douglas said, "don''t think about it. It''s thousands of kilometers away from Kyoto. Even if the" Guardian God "in Kyoto sensed the existence of the original spirit, what will happen? Not to mention those martial arts artists, even if the "Guardian God" is out in person, it will take a while to get here! "


    "In this period of time, we have enough time to recapture the original spirit!"


    Bill forced his anger down.


    Damned guy, he always likes to fight against himself. One day


    Looking at the two men with a strong smell of gunpowder, Nicholas was helpless. Since they left the cathedral, the two guys have been looking for each other''s trouble. They have been making a lot of noise all the way.


    I don''t know what they had before.


    "Why! They left the train! "


    Niza made some unexpected noises.


    This made the four people''s atmosphere condense and look into the night at the same time.


    Yes, they did leave the train.


    Although black blocked the sight, the sound of footsteps and other sounds were enough for the four people to distinguish something.


    "To die! How dare you leave the protection of the train in the dark


    Niza said coldly, he can''t believe the other party is so stupid.


    Knowing that the enemy is a martial artist, he dare to leave the only protected place in the dark.


    Is it being looked down upon? Or was it ignored#####

 Chapter 51

    Douglas, have a laugh.


    And said, "isn''t that better? We don''t have to think of any way to drive them out of the iron shell, which saves us a lot of work! "


    "Solve it as soon as possible! Maybe the "Guardian God" in Kyoto is on the way here. Before the "Guardian God" arrives, we must put the original spirit back into the restraint device! "


    When he said this, nigras looked relaxed. He thought the same as doggs.


    If those guys are trapped in the train, they really have some difficulties. Even if they finally recapture the "original spirit", I''m afraid there will be casualties among the four of them.


    But now it''s different. When the enemy leaves the hard iron shell, the advantage is entirely on their side.


    They are martial artists, and the enemy is just a group of ordinary people. Although the enemy is holding guns that are powerful enough to cause damage to martial artists, ordinary people are ordinary people after all. Even if they are holding guns, how can they be opponents of martial artists.


    It won''t be too hard to fight, because from this moment on, night will be their main battlefield.


    "God bless you!"


    "God bless you!"


    "God bless you!"


    "God bless you!"


    A low chorus of voices echoed in the forest at night.


    "Hunting... Start!"


    Full of blood, killing words fall, four figures slightly shake, flicker disappeared!


    Another look, where are they in the forest.


    The platform was shrouded in night. Beside the train, blue light spots were shaking. It was not a polluting animal or an enemy, but a mobilizer wearing night vision.


    Mobilizers are evacuating, following the commander''s orders, from the train and back to the electric eel attack speedboat.


    Surrounded by the mobilized soldiers, the team is walking along the direction of the track. Everything is invisible in the dark. Only the sound of dense footsteps and the Figure shaking in the faint blue light can be heard.


    Although there are night vision devices, darkness is no longer an obstacle to mobilizing soldiers, but there is not only darkness in this area, but also thick fog.


    Although night vision can ignore the dark, there is no way for the fog.


    So, in the end, even if you wear a night vision device, it won''t be very helpful for mobilizing soldiers, and you can''t see too far in the thick fog.


    Just then, the procession in action suddenly stopped.


    What stopped was not the mobilized soldiers, but Li Meng who was surrounded by the mobilized soldiers.


    They''re coming, fast approaching.


    Li Meng''s eyes looked deep into the darkness. His deep eyes seemed to penetrate the darkness and the thick fog.


    "You go first! I''ll be there soon! "


    Looking back, Li Meng said to the mobilizers beside him.


    "Commander! I don''t know when the enemy will appear. You will be very dangerous alone


    Mobilizers do not agree with the commander leaving the team.


    Li Meng smile, did not say anything more, just repeated: "accept the order! Go


    It''s an order, the commander''s order, even if it''s a wrong order, for the mobilized soldiers, they have to carry it out.


    The voice of the mobilized soldiers should be worried: "yes! Carry out the order


    His words represented all the mobilizers. Almost all the mobilizers were puzzled and disappeared in the thick fog of the night.


    When the figure of the mobilized soldiers had disappeared completely, Li Meng turned around and faced the direction of the train!


    The surrounding area is dark, not only covered by darkness, but also filled with dense fog, and the visual distance is almost zero.


    It''s very quiet around. Not long ago, the footsteps of the mobilized soldiers still exist, but now they can''t be heard.


    There was silence in the darkness, and time seemed to be still.


    Li Meng is waiting.


    "You are the most daring ordinary person I have ever met!"


    Li Meng didn''t wait much. With a sound coming from the thick fog, four figures emerged one by one.


    It''s a little far away. The sound is very close. It almost makes people think that they are near. In fact, the four people are more than ten meters away from the place where Li Meng stands.


    For four people, this distance is not distance at all. One force can reach them in a flash.


    Ten meters away, you can''t see anything in the dense fog. Maybe the four people also think that Li Meng can''t see them.


    It''s true that Li Meng can''t see them with his naked eyes, but he can''t find them with his naked eyes.


    Four people don''t know, they already exposed, and don''t know their every move, Li Meng all see in the eye.


    "Nigras! In my opinion, what you said is wrong. It should be the most stupid person, right


    The laughter reverberated in the dark, and the voice of ridicule could be said to be very poor.


    "Shut up! Doggs! Don''t waste Nigella''s time


    "Bill! Is it too wide for you to control? What do I want to say? When is your turn to control it? "


    The quarrel between them can be described as a lack of fighting consciousness. Perhaps for them, the result of the next fight will not change.


    "Doggs! You also want to go back quickly! If you want to go back, be quiet. This is not a good place! "


    See two people endless, Niza can''t help saying.


    Make people angry


    Douglas didn''t agree. He opened his mouth to say something, but he thought of something again. He closed his mouth, only with a "cold hum" and no longer spoke.


    Seeing doggs shut his mouth, nigras continued to say what he wanted to say to the darkness ahead.


    "The original spirit is on you. Give it up and we may spare you a life!"


    Nigras'' voice, penetrating the darkness, penetrating the thick fog, came to Li Meng''s ears.


    Li Meng''s expression was calm and expressionless, and said: "if I can get a life back, there won''t be more than 100 ghosts on the windward armored train!"


    The voice from the dark made nigras brow jump. This guy is really not afraid of death. At this stage, he even speaks so hard.


    Is it ignorance? Or is there another purpose?


    "I don''t know why your companions left you. Now for you, you should understand that you don''t have the right to choose," nigras said coldly


    "Either! You hand over the original spirit, we may save your life. Or, we kill you, the original spirit still belongs to us, choose! You have only two choices! "


    The voice is a little impatient. The existence of the original spirit is too dazzling. One more breath will increase the chance of exposure. Nigras doesn''t want the existence of the original spirit to be discovered by Kyoto.


    Before causing irreparable consequences, we must take back the original spirit, put it back into the restraint device and eliminate the trace##### Welcome to red alert era reader group, group number: 176793741

 Chapter 52

    "Let''s make a bet!"


    The words coming from the darkness made the four of nigras stunned.


    Is this guy crazy?


    Don''t he understand such a clear situation?


    Or does that guy have the confidence to escape?


    "Nigras! What nonsense do you want with him? Just kill him. What a simple thing


    Said Douglas rather impatiently.


    With that, he raised his big, exaggerated sword, ready to rush out.


    "Wait! Douglas


    Nicholas stopped Douglas.


    "Nigras! What are you waiting for? It''s you who are in a hurry and you who are not! "


    Douglas rolled his eyes, rather speechless.


    However, Douglas put down his sword and gave up his reckless plan, because Douglas was a little curious. There must be a reason for what nigras would say to stop his action.


    "Don''t you want to know what he wants to bet?"


    Negrath asked back to the three.


    Yes, of course. Curiosity always makes people itch. Of course, those who are not afraid of death want to bet, they want to know.


    "Let him talk and see what he can say," nigras said! No matter what he says, there will be no change in the result! "


    The three were silent, not in favor of or against nigras'' decision.


    Seeing that the three had no objection, nigras said to the darkness, "go ahead! What do you want to bet on? "


    In the dark, if it was like charity, Li Meng was indifferent, not angry, angry, but expressionless, coldly said: "I''m standing here, if you can touch me, even if it''s the corner of my clothes, why don''t the original spirit give you?"


    Let the atmosphere condense as soon as you say this!


    Then the storm unfolded.


    "Arrogance


    Nigras laughed with rage.


    "To die!"


    Niza not only angry, but also made the action, he was in a flash, brandishing a knife into the fog.


    He wanted to see what the arrogant man looked like.


    Extremely fast figure stirred the thick fog, ten meters away, waving a long knife, Niza''s face showed a bloodthirsty smile.


    The target is locked, close, close!


    When breaking through the last layer of fog, the thin figure was close at hand, and Niza could see the face of the target clearly.


    When he saw Li Meng''s slightly pale face, Niza was stunned. Although it was dark, under the cover of the moonlight, it was so close that he could see anything.


    How young


    This is the only thing Niza wants to say.


    But that doesn''t stop Niza.


    The thick fog rolled, Niza''s figure rushed out from the thick fog, so suddenly appeared in front of Li Meng. With a long knife waving and a ferocious smile, Niza looked at the person in front of him coldly. He wanted to see the frightened expression of the arrogant person.


    However, Niza is bound to be disappointed.


    When nizha stormed out of the dark fog and waved his knife, Li Meng''s expression did not change. He just looked at the enemy without expression.


    This guy


    The expected panic did not appear, and the calm of the enemy made Niza angry.


    He felt that he was being looked down upon.


    The light of the knife flickered. Niza bullied him and waved his long knife to Li Meng with a tricky angle!


    If this is cut, it will inevitably lead to a different end.


    It was just an instant. Seeing that the long sword was about to strike Li Meng, it suddenly became convex less than half a meter away from Li Meng. It seemed that a transparent wall appeared in front of Li Meng, and the castration of the long sword suddenly solidified!


    Nizha was stunned and didn''t expect the sudden change.


    "You fellow!"


    Niza was furious. Although he didn''t know what had happened, the knife was blocked. It must be this guy who made the ghost in front of him.


    Niza waved a long knife, once or twice, with extremely fast frequency, and kept chopping at the figure close at hand. In the dark, the light of the knife flickered and the strong wind danced.


    However, there is no use, there is no use, the fierce long knife, will always be blocked by an invisible wall.


    The touch from the blade was like cutting a tough soft object. The feeling of being sticky and powerless made Niza feel very uncomfortable and angry.


    Li Meng''s empty look made Niza crazy.


    All of a sudden, Niza stopped his crazy chopping. He stepped back two steps. He held the long knife high above his head and looked ferocious.


    In the dark, the light suddenly appeared. On Niza''s long sword, the green light emerged from the blade. The mysterious light wrapped around the blade. The air around Niza seemed to be scattered, fierce and fierce.


    In the air, a kind of invisible pressure appears, just like a heavy weight on the body, which makes people breathless.


    Li Meng is still the same as before, coldly looking at Niza''s action, as if not affected.


    The expressionless look seemed to laugh at nizha''s futile action.


    It makes Niza look colder!


    "Die


    Niza leaned slightly and rushed out like a sharp sword.


    When the long sword is waved, the strength of the sword is coming. The powerful sword is tearing the air, and the space is distorted.


    With the green shining long knife, it collided with the invisible wall.


    This time, the invisible wall finally responded. Under the impact of the green energy, a circle of circular waves appeared at the stress point, and the invisible wall seemed to become deep. With the naked eye, a transparent protective cover loomed.


    This scene makes Niza a Leng, staring at the transparent visible wall, the expression suddenly becomes frightened.


    Looking up at Li Meng like a monster, he stammered a few words with his mouth open.


    "At position?"


    Nizha''s body turned and rushed to the fog like a sharp arrow.


    As he fled to the fog, he yelled in horror: "nigras! Run


    "Want to run?"


    Watching Niza disappear in the fog, Li Meng said coldly.


    As soon as Li Meng''s eyes were fixed, an invisible force appeared and swept away in the thick fog. Where he passed, the thick fog rolled, like an invisible hand extending to the figure who fled#####

 Chapter 53

    Almost in a flash.


    In the distance, in the dark night.


    "Bang!"


    A tearing sound.


    Niza, who was fleeing, burst like a balloon.


    The blood rain was full of blood and flesh. It was so terrible that there was no place on the ground larger than the tip of the finger.


    This is the real dead body!


    In the thick fog not far away, when they heard Niza''s "escape", the three of them changed their faces, and then they turned around and fled to the direction of the forest without hesitation.


    Can let Niza say "escape" these two words, Niza must have met the enemy who cannot resist.


    Niza''s strength is not low. Although he is not the strongest among the four, he is also in the middle. The quality of strength has reached "green", and the quantity of strength is also in the front among the four.


    And such a strong strength, even think about running away, nigras can''t imagine, what happened to Niza.


    Three figures flash through the thick fog, extremely fast, all the way, the thick fog rolling.


    The fog swept back, and the three figures broke through the thick fog one after another. In the process of fleeing, nigras''s face sank.


    "Niza''s breath is gone!"


    Nicholas''s words make Douglas and bill close behind.


    "It''s impossible! How could eniza''s ability... "


    Bill couldn''t believe it. All three of them knew what it meant to lose their breath.


    The fact will not change. The strength of the two men is no less than that of nigras. Nigras can detect the disappearance of Niza''s breath. Of course, they can also feel it.


    Slightly careful induction, the results have come out.


    Nicholas is right. There is no sense of Niza in the fog.


    All three understand what this means.


    "Get out of here first! It''s unusual. We have to be careful! "


    The two people behind Nicholas agreed that the situation is not clear now, and reckless behavior will only lead to the loss of life.


    Niza is the best example.


    "Help me!"


    Doggs, who was following nigras, suddenly changed his face. His face became ferocious, as if he was suffering from great pain.


    As soon as the words fall, "bang!", Douglas''s whole body suddenly burst out, full of blood and flesh.


    Like raindrops of blood mixed with foam, the two people not far away from Douglas turned to look at Douglas because of Douglas''s cry of "help". The raindrops of blood splashed on their faces.


    The color of blood red, warm touch, let two people dull, doggs so burst out in front of their eyes, divided into a blood mist.


    There was a look of horror in nigras'' eyes.


    "Bill!" he yelled! Let''s go


    What happened?


    What kind of monster is their enemy?


    In such a terrible scene, a living person is like a bomb in his body. There are no bones left and he turns into a blood mist.


    "Hiss!"


    There was a very slight sound. As soon as Nicholas''s words came into Bill''s ears, before he could speak, Bill''s expression suddenly froze. Like Douglas, Bill''s body suddenly burst out and turned into a bloody fog.


    Behind that sticky warm feeling, let nigras brain stiff, he looks more frightened, dare not look back, also dare not stop.


    Only escape, crazy escape, so that there is a chance of survival.


    In the process of escaping, nigras looks very ugly. His pupils shrink to the extreme. Behind him, it seems that there is a monster clinging to him. As soon as he stops, the monster will open its ferocious mouth and eat him.


    That terrible feeling made nigras go crazy.


    Douglas, bill and Niza are all dead. Is it your turn?


    Thinking of the miserable appearance of the two dead, there was only fear in nigras'' heart.


    "Want to die? Or do you want to live? "


    A word suddenly rises, the voice is so clear.


    Nigras was quite sure that the sound did not come from nearby, but directly appeared in the brain.


    What is this ability?


    Want to die? Want to live?


    No one wants to die. Everyone has an instinctive desire to live. So does nigras. He wants to live and live well.


    After a physical meal, nigras stopped.


    Nigras knew that his life was now in the hands of the unknown and terrible enemy, and he had lost the qualification to escape.


    If you want to live, you have to obey.


    Now he is still alive, which shows that he still has use value. As long as he makes good use of his own value, he may be able to escape the crisis.


    Looking around, nigras said aloud to the fog, "I want to live!"


    "Tell me what I want to know! If you can satisfy me, you can leave safely! "


    The voice came out of his head again, and this time nigras really confirmed it.


    Sounds do come from the brain.


    It''s amazing. It''s amazing beyond Negras.


    To be able to have a spiritual dialogue with human beings, only the "apostles" of the king among the polluting animals can do so in nigras'' cognition.


    The existence of that kind of terror, every time it appears, will cause a bloodbath, every time it appears, it will convey a kind of spiritual message to human beings.


    Sometimes it''s a few words, repeated over and over again, pouring out and shouting, disturbing human nerves and eroding human spirit.


    Sometimes it is a light song, which is very beautiful and penetrates people''s soul. This is also the most dangerous. If we don''t pay attention, human beings will be polluted by the spirit of "apostles" and become degenerates.


    Degenerate?


    Nigras was stunned.


    Is the enemy a degenerate?


    Nigras is not sure.


    Degenerates are rare. People who basically see degenerates can''t be alive, and nigras has never heard that degenerates still have this ability.


    It is superfluous to think too much. How to live is the most important thing for nigras.


    Calm down, nigras said to the fog, "what do you want to know? As long as I know, I will tell you! There will be no concealment! "


    A little silence, the voice in my mind again.


    "Where are you from?"


    "The order Empire, the eastern Protestant, the bloody monastery!"


    Negrath''s answer was straightforward, without any hesitation.


    "What''s your purpose of coming here thousands of miles away?"


    "The original spirit, our goal is to capture the" original spirit "from the Republic of SARGA!"


    Speaking of this, nigras was rather depressed.


    It''s hard to get the "original spirit", but I didn''t expect to encounter changes on the way back.


    After a series of things, it turns out


    The four came together, and now he was the only one left##### Welcome to red alert era reader group, group number: 176793741

 Chapter 54

    Sometimes nigras thought that if the original elves had not escaped, they would not have killed the crew of the windward armored train, let alone caused a series of scurrying behind.


    Well, they should have returned to the sphere of influence of the order empire by now.


    There is no regret medicine in the world. Of course, nigras knows that.


    "On the way back, an accident caused the original spirit to escape the restraint and hide in the water tank. In order to avoid the disclosure of the existence of the "original spirit", we killed all the personnel on the windward armored train and threw the body into the water tank, trying to force the original spirit out with the body odor and filthy things! "


    "You should know what happened after that!"


    "These words can''t be exchanged for your life. Think about it. What else do you think you should tell me?"


    Nigras''s face tightened and his brain spun.


    It''s hard to feel that life is in the hands of others.


    Nigras is afraid that he will step into the future of Niza, bill and doggs.


    After thinking about it, nigras didn''t know what to say.


    Because nigras didn''t know what the voice in his head wanted to know. How could he guess it just by guessing.


    What should we say?


    Nigras frowned and pondered.


    by the way!


    What is the most important thing now? Of course, it was the most scrupulous thing for the four.


    Nigras said: "the original spirit appears, and its energy fluctuation must have been detected by the guardian God. I''m afraid the guardian God" Xuanwu "in Kyoto is going here. Although the guardian God" Xuanwu "is not good at speed, the guardian God is the guardian God after all. Only the huge body can''t be compared by ordinary people, so it must be here soon!"


    "Guardian?"


    There was a little doubt in his voice.


    It seems that there is not much concept of "Guardian God".


    This makes the sensitive nigras slightly stunned, at the same time, a little surprised.


    After all, the existence of "Guardian God" is not a secret among human beings. Although "Guardian God" is rare, it often appears as Mount Tai when human beings are in crisis. With absolute power, it can eliminate and expel polluting animals.


    In the past several "apostles" landing, if there was no "Guardian God" to protect human beings, human beings would have lost their equal status with the polluting animals, become the second-class existence in the food chain, and live in the shadow of the polluting animals forever.


    The owner of the voice doesn''t seem to know what the "Guardian God" is!


    Is that possible?


    It''s unbelievable.


    Who comes out of a mountain cave doesn''t know the patron saint of mankind?


    Of course, although Negras was surprised, he would not say what he thought.


    He is in a bad situation now. His life may die at any time.


    The voice in his mind fell into silence. Just as nigras was ready to explain to the owner of the voice what the guardian God called, the voice appeared again in his mind.


    "You may leave!"


    In a few words, for Nicholas, that''s the gospel God gave him.


    Nigras can''t believe it. Can he really leave?


    Looking around at the darkness, the mixture of fog and darkness seems to be isolated from everything. If the fog is not moving slightly, the whole world will feel static.


    For a long time, there was no voice in my mind, and nigras was not attacked by the outside.


    At the moment, nigras knew that he was safe.


    Here can not stay long, no one knows that the existence of unknown terror will regret.


    The best way, of course, is to get out of here before life is threatened again.


    With a flash of his figure, nigras rushed into the darkness and disappeared into the thick fog.


    In the distance, on the other side of the dark end, when nigras left, Li Meng regained the power of "heart".


    Li Meng always does what he says and will not take back what he says for any reason.


    Yes, just one thought of Li Meng can make nigras to pieces, but what can it do?


    The enemy can never be killed. It is the most accurate way to give the enemy fear, make the enemy afraid and never dare to be the enemy.


    Moreover, in order to get some information, his life is not worth money to Li Meng. It''s very important for Li Meng to let him live in exchange for some real information.


    "Guardian?"


    Li Meng, the guardian God of Negras, does not know what it is, but some things can be guessed.


    It is not difficult to tell from the words of Nicholas that the guardian God should be a huge war machine, guarding the existence of human beings.


    But he has not seen the so-called "Guardian God" with his own eyes. Li Meng does not have a big concept of "Guardian God".


    Is the guardian going here?


    Li Meng doesn''t believe this. The broken bridge is nearly 5000 kilometers away from Kyoto. Even if the guardian God is going here, how is it?


    When it arrived, Li Meng had already left.


    However, Li Meng does not know that "Wei Shen" embodies the essence of all human technology. Li Meng has always believed that the technology of the world is very backward. In fact, it is only on some machines that, for the sake of easy maintenance and repair, we have to choose machinery that is enough to be called antiques.


    Due to the loss of industrial capacity, human beings have to carry out transformation in traditional science and technology. According to the changes of the world environment and the emergence of new energy, new science and technology adapting to the new world are developed.


    Although mankind has always believed that ancient technology is the most powerful.


    But we have to say that in some aspects, the new world''s technology is more advanced, such as the progress of power system.


    With the emergence of such new energy as protolith and protocrystal, human beings abandon the traditional concept of power engine and develop a power system using new energy.


    Although more than 5000 kilometers may seem out of reach, it is not too far away for some kind of war machinery.


    He raised his right hand and touched his chest. Although the original spirit was invisible, Li Meng was clearly happy that it existed.


    From the words of nigras, we can at least prove one point, that is, the original spirit is actually a collection of energy, which produces consciousness under the nurture of nature.


    It itself is an infinite energy body. From the spiritual induction, Li Meng can also sense the energy overflowing from it. Its energy fluctuation is even more magnificent, just like a bright lamp in the dark, which is so conspicuous for those who can find the energy fluctuation or the detection device#####

 Chapter 55

    After thinking for a while, Li Meng made a decision to be on the safe side.


    When the mind moves, the power of the mind comes out thoroughly, and the invisible power of the mind forms a magnetic field to wrap the "original spirit".


    In this way, the energy fluctuation of the original Elves will not be detected, and the magnetic field surrounding the original Elves will not have any impact on the original elves. This is a layer of insurance and a perfect solution.


    After all this, Li Meng turned and walked towards the broken bridge, his figure disappeared in the thick fog.


    Anyway, it''s always right to get out of here.


    Li Meng did not think that it was his prudence that prevented many things from happening.


    Now it''s more than 3000 kilometers northwest of the broken bridge.


    The forest is shrouded in the dark, roaring in the deep forest, and occasionally a figure will flash through the dark.


    Tonight''s moonlight is very bright. Under the silver light, the polluting animals become active. The races at all levels in the biological chain are killing, fighting and swallowing each other.


    The forest sea in the dark has become a paradise for killing and eating.


    High altitude is a very dangerous area for human beings. No matter it''s a flying pollution animal or an "apostle", no matter which one, it can pose a fatal threat to human fragile aircraft.


    However, there is a kind of machinery is not in this kind, that is the human protection god "Guardian God".


    The "guardian spirit" is powerful enough to be beyond the reach of ordinary polluting animals. Due to the huge amount of energy required to start the "guardian spirit", even the "original spirit", as the core energy device of the "guardian spirit", can not support the "guardian spirit" fighting at full load for a long time.


    The main target of the guardian God is the "apostles". Generally speaking, the guardian God will not take the initiative to attack the common polluting animals unless it is absolutely necessary.


    For the huge war machine, once it is deployed, when it causes destructive damage to the enemy, the right side will also suffer the same damage. After all, if it is too large, only moving it will cause catastrophic damage to the ground.


    In the quiet night sky, a huge roar suddenly sounded. It came from afar, mighty and approaching.


    Not long after, in the night sky, more than a dozen light spots of various colors gradually emerged, and the roar became louder and louder.


    Before long, they were clearly visible.


    When the huge outline appeared, a giant, a metal giant with a height of 100 meters suddenly appeared. The streamlined metal armor reflected the golden light. The humanoid body stood upright like the legendary Titan, and the whole world seemed to be much smaller.


    The huge head has two balanced water caltrops, and a huge "North" character is engraved on the forehead. The overall painting is earth colored, giving people a heavy and thick feeling.


    There is no jet port at the back, and there is no auxiliary power engine in all parts of the body. It just floats in the air, and its movement seems to be slow. It''s just an illusion of vision in the high air, which is more obvious in the cloudless night sky.


    This is the "Guardian God", who has the posture of Titan and absolute power.


    Slow?


    Of course, it''s not slow. Its real speed has exceeded Mach 1 and the sound barrier has been broken. This is not its limit. It can be faster, but for some reasons, it can''t fly at full speed.


    It is not alone. There are seven Petite bodies around it. They are of the same owner''s shape, with streamlined armor and uniform silver gray coating. They are military standard arms.


    They are called "multi-purpose humanoid mobile armor" by human beings, and collectively referred to as "guards".


    The height of the guard is between 12 meters and 14 meters. The main structure is made of alloy materials. The shell armor is generally made of tough mixed alloy. The power structure is generally wheel and axle type power furnace. The primary crystal and raw stone are used as fuel. The full load combat lasts for 3 hours.


    Because of the aerodynamic shape, the guard is not good at flying and is a pure ground combat unit.


    But if necessary, it can also be equipped with jet power furnace to obtain flight ability.


    Seven guards, with plug-in jet power furnace, rely on the back of the tail nozzle to spray orange flame to get enough thrust, so that they can escort around the "Guardian God".


    Because the flying height of the huge team is not very high, it is only about 2000 meters above the ground. When the huge team passes through the night sky, it can clearly see the many meteor like plumes and the huge outline in the middle of the plume.


    The mighty team was flying in the night sky in a fierce manner. All the way through, it ran freely. Even the flying polluting animals in the forest kept silent.


    All of a sudden, the "Guardian God" in the flight suddenly stopped, driven to a standstill, almost in a flash, which completely violated the laws of physics.


    The escorting guard doesn''t have the ability of the guardian God. The sudden stop of the guardian God makes the pilot who controls the guard unexpected. The seven Guardian gods rush out for a long distance before they turn back to the "Guardian God".


    The aircraft power stove is roaring, and the guard who returns to the guardian God is spraying orange flame several meters long at the jet port. Although the thrust of the power stove is strong, it is slightly difficult to keep the guard still and suspended. The body is wobbly, just like a drunken old man, very unstable.


    "Captain Li Chengwu! Why don''t you stop? "


    In front of the guardian God, compared with human beings, the giant guardian also appears very small. The guardian beside the guardian God, like a baby, looks so weak.


    Hovering quietly in the air, at the moment, in this airspace, the guardian God and the seven guards are the only controllers.


    In the head of the guardian God, under the thick armor, there is a space, which is not wide, but extremely narrow. In a small pool full of green liquid, a transparent glass cabin like a coffin stands up.


    The glass cabin is also full of green liquid, the only difference is that there is a person in the liquid in the glass cabin.


    A man, a naked man.


    He lay quietly in the glass cabin, his eyes closed, as if asleep.


    If the "original spirit" is the energy core of the guardian God, the naked man in the glass cabin is the brain of the guardian God, who controls the guardian God.


    "The energy wave is gone!"


    In the narrow cockpit, there are a variety of mechanical devices, holding the body sensing device with both hands, stepping on the accelerator with both feet, slightly difficult to adjust the guard''s suspension posture, Zhu Youlang was slightly stunned by the response from the communicator.


    Frowning slightly, Zhu Youlang asked with doubts: "how many times is this?"


    "The third time!"


    Li Chengwu''s answer is very definite. Welcome to the Red Alert era reader group, group number: 176793741

 Chapter 56

    "The first time it appears is very short, and it is impossible to capture the location of the energy fluctuation. The second time and the third time it appears in the same place, but the same, the energy fluctuation disappears quickly!"


    The voice in the communicator is also very confused. If the original spirit appears, the radiation signal will always exist. After all, the energy of the original spirit itself is too amazing, and the radiation signal emitted by the energy can''t be shielded by anything.


    "Captain Li Chengwu! What should we do next? Do you want to find out where the energy fluctuations are, or do you want to go back? "


    It''s not a good thing for the guardian to stay outside. The duty of the guardian is to defend mankind and fight with the apostles.


    But sometimes, the apostles will also take the guardian God as the goal, thus appear.


    Zhu Youlang didn''t want the apostles to intervene in this special period, otherwise Kyoto would be miserable.


    "Return! These three energy fluctuations are probably just the energy pulse emitted by the protocryst which is similar to the radiation signal of "protogenie". I have recorded the coordinate position. Next, I''ll give it to the Engineering Institute. If protocryst is found, it''s a good thing for Kyoto! "


    Both protoliths and protocrystals are formed by condensing pollutants. Through a series of changes, the purest energy is formed.


    It is only three hundred years since mankind entered the new era. In such a short time, the protocrystalline veins formed in the earth are very rare.


    Although Kyoto''s sphere of influence is tens of thousands of miles away, there are only three protocrysts in the influence, one micro protocryst vein with a storage capacity of only 20000 tons, and two medium-sized veins with a storage capacity of about 100000 tons.


    The reserves of the three primary veins are about 120000 tons, which seems to be quite a lot, but it is far from enough for Kyoto.


    The twelve Acropolis, together with Kyoto, the largest fortress, consumes 50 kilograms of the worst quality protocrystals every day as fuel for power stations.


    If there is a battle, even a short battle, protocrystals will consume more.


    The importance of primary crystal is self-evident.


    Although the "Guardian God" did not get the precious "original spirit" this time, it would not be in vain if a primary crystal vein was found.


    "It''s too hasty to go back. No matter what, Kyoto needs the" Guardian God "to be in charge!"


    Zhu Youlang fully agreed.


    Recently, Kyoto is not stable. Once the guardian God leaves Kyoto, some people may take risks and cause chaos in Kyoto.


    "Well! A group of clowns are bluffing the people with the banner of freedom. They really think that heaven is beyond the high wall


    Although Zhu Youlang agreed with the slightly angry words in the communicator, he also had different views.


    "In some places, the law enforcement court is too ruthless. When there is oppression, there will be resistance. The preferential treatment for martial arts practitioners and those who have the ability makes ordinary people feel unfair. As time goes by, the heart of resistance rises. This is also natural!"


    As a member of the security department, Zhu Youlang doesn''t need to taboo anything. He can say whatever he wants. Even if someone is upset with him, there is no way to take him.


    Because Kyoto''s security department, independent of any department, is in charge of only one person.


    This person is the person who controls Kyoto and is at the top of the power center, the consul "Wang Yanmei". She is the "Queen" of Kyoto and the most powerful martial artist.


    "They are still too naive. Living in the city wall, they have long forgotten what kind of world they are in. They only see the superficial scenery of the martial artists, but they have no idea who is guarding them and making them live a stable life. Who is fighting with the ferocious polluting animals at the cost of their lives? The injustice in their hearts has covered their eyes. In order to ensure the stability of Kyoto, they must be bound by strict laws! "


    At any time, the desire of the human heart is the main cause of chaos. The progress of human civilization, morality and legal system have suppressed the demons in the human heart, but desire will lure the human heart, and human beings often have no resistance under the temptation of desire.


    So that the desire in the heart of unlimited amplification, the final result is resistance.


    "Captain! In this way, the load on the power furnace is too large, and the fuel is rapidly consumed! "


    The words from the team members in the communication remind Zhu Youlang that this is not the time for chatting.


    Li Chengwu is also aware of this.


    The guard is not like the guardian God. The guard mainly relies on the external jet power furnace to obtain the flight ability, and needs to consume a huge amount of fuel in the process of flight.


    The flying ability of the guardian God is different. The flying ability of the guardian God mainly comes from a layer of magnetic field covering the whole body on the external armor. The magnetic field has the effect of distorting gravity, so that the guardian God can ignore the gravity of the planet and make the body weighing tens of thousands of tons have the ability to fly.


    Although the formation of the magnetic field needs a certain amount of energy, for the "original spirit", that energy is a drop of water in the lake, which is harmless.


    Because the power mainly comes from the plug-in equipment, the guardian can not fly in the sky as long as the guardian God, so the fuel consumption must be considered.


    "Let''s go back!"


    Li Chengwu gave the order.


    Li Chengwu is a special driver who can be a "Xuanwu" designated driver. Not everyone can drive a guardian God. Ordinary people can''t do it, neither can martial arts people. Only those who can synchronize their spirit with the guardian God can control the "Guardian God". Although Li Chengwu is a captain in the military, he has the right to command the battlefield as a guardian God''s driver.


    That is to say, once he leaves Kyoto to fight outside, he has the right to command any army temporarily.


    At the command of Li Chengwu, the whole team began to take action.


    The giant Guardian God turned slowly in place, and when he came to the direction of his face, his huge body began to move slowly, faster and faster.


    The seven guards followed closely, and the long orange flame from the tail spout escorted the guardian God.


    The roaring sound of the engine resounded through the world, and the sound became smaller and smaller. When the sound disappeared completely, the huge team in the night sky had disappeared in the horizon#####

 Chapter 57

    Li Meng always felt that the fog around the broken bridge was strange, too condensed, and the dividing line was too clear. At the boundary of the fog, it was like a transparent wall, which blocked the spread of the fog.


    This kind of phenomenon is not very normal.


    But the information that can be obtained is too little. Even if Li Meng''s consciousness spreads out, he can''t find abnormal points in this area.


    I can only keep doubts in my heart.


    We can''t stay here any longer.


    The windward was abandoned in the water platform, Kyoto will not let it go, soon, there will be foreigners here.


    And there is no value for Li Meng, there is no reason to stay here.


    Now, the most important thing in Li Meng''s mind is to return to "dirty Valley".


    In the dark, the silver moon hung high in the sky, casting a silver glow on the ground. The moonlight dispersed the darkness slightly.


    On the Bank of the river under the broken bridge, the mobilizers on the speedboat are staring at the bank shrouded in thick fog.


    They have returned safely, but the commander is still in the fog, the situation is unknown.


    How can they not only worry?


    All of a sudden! In the line of sight of the mobilizers, the thick fog stirred, and a figure emerged from the thick fog. The next moment, it broke through the thick fog, appeared on the shore, and clearly entered the line of sight of the mobilizers.


    "Commander!"


    It was Li Meng who had been worried about mobilizing soldiers.


    Seeing the commander''s safe return, more than ten mobilized soldiers on the speedboat deck were relieved.


    "Well!"


    After boarding the speedboat, Li Meng answered, and then walked on the deck to the hatch of the back deck. He said: "there is no need for people to stay outside. Have a good rest. We''ll set out to return at dawn."


    "Yes


    The mobilized soldiers responded and followed Li Meng into the interior of the speedboat.


    When Li Meng walked into the cab, the eager alrith, Morgan''s eyes lit up and quickly met him.


    "Master! what''s happening? Is it going well? "


    There must be a fight!


    Although there is a distance between the broken bridge and the water platform, the gunfire has been transmitted here. Not long ago, Morgan heard the fierce gunfire from afar.


    Morgan is very worried, now see the master safely return, but the tight heart relaxed a lot.


    Knead up the small head of Aeris, Li Meng some tired sat in the captain''s seat.


    Li Meng''s face was a little pale. He only gave a few responses to Morgan''s words.


    "It''s going well! Aeris, Morgan, you two find a place to have a good rest, and we''ll go back at daybreak! "


    With that, Li Meng turned his head and said to the captain standing on one side, "move the speedboat to the middle of the river to prevent the threat from the shore!"


    "Yes


    The captain replied.


    Looking at the commander, the captain wanted to say nothing. The commander''s face was a little terrible. His face was not only pale, but also covered with crystal clear sweat on his forehead.


    Whether it''s inside or outside the boat, the temperature can be said to be cold, and sweat spills from the forehead, which is not normal.


    As if aware of the captain''s eyes, Li Meng waved his hand and said: "go! Don''t worry, I just need a rest! "


    The captain was silent and could only nod away.


    "Master! are you all right? What''s up? Sick or injured? "


    Morgan stepped forward and looked at Li Meng anxiously.


    The captain found the commander''s anomaly. How could Morgan not find it.


    Ever since Li Meng entered the cab, Morgan noticed the owner''s abnormality.


    His face was so pale that he felt as if he had been seriously ill.


    Patted gently, Morgan put on the back of his white hand on the seat and shook his head to signal Morgan not to worry.


    "I need to get some sleep," he said softly! Soon... Will wake up... Come on! "


    The voice is getting smaller and smaller. When he says the last word, Li Meng on the seat has closed his eyes and his breathing becomes calm.


    "Sister Morgan! Why does Mengmeng''s body become so weak? "


    Mengmeng''s face looked very tired, and alrith didn''t understand what Mengmeng had done, which led to such a weak body.


    Sister''s words, Morgan also want to know the answer, but Morgan does not know, do not know the battle in the fog, what the master experienced.


    "Probably because of the fighting. I''m too tired! Don''t worry, master will wake up soon


    Morgan can only comfort.


    "Well!"


    Quietly watching the sleeping Mengmeng, Aeris gently replied.


    The power of the mind is too heavy on the body. Li Meng didn''t expect that the sequelae would come so quickly after using the power of the mind.


    The body becomes weak, the consciousness becomes heavy, the sleepy God is calling in the brain unceasingly, lets the human uncontrollably close the eye.


    When the eyelids closed, the consciousness seemed to be reborn, and the heaviness disappeared, but Li Meng fell into a strange state again.


    There is a vast expanse of white around, you can''t see anything, you can''t feel the existence of the body, you have no feet, you have no hands, you can only see a picture, a picture of nothing in the expanse of white.


    where''s this?


    Li Meng is still able to think.


    "This is your space of consciousness!"


    The voice of the main brain suddenly sounded in the vast white space.


    This surprised Li Meng.


    The main brain is really ubiquitous.


    "Space of consciousness?"


    In my head?


    "Why are you here?"


    Things out of control always make people think more.


    "It''s probably a protective mechanism of consciousness to the body! After two generations of training, the master''s spiritual sea is extremely huge. When the barrier known as God disappears, the bound spiritual power surges out. While gaining the "spiritual" power that can affect the reality, it will also cause a load on the body! "


    "The body is equivalent to a container, and the mental force is the water in the container. When the amount of water exceeds the limit of the container, there is only one result, that is, the water breaks the container!"


    "Because the host''s constitution is too weak, the load capacity and strong spirit can''t match it. When it exceeds the limit that the body can bear, the host''s body will collapse!"#####

 Chapter 58

    The main brain said a lot, and Li Meng knew a lot about his own state.


    It seems that the liberation of the mysterious brain is not a good thing. Everything has its meaning. The existence of the barrier of God is not only a limitation, but also a safety device.


    It''s very difficult to take this step, but once you take it, you will not only gain strength, but also worry about the strength that grows with time.


    Mental power is a very strange and illusory power. It exists in the human brain. The unique characteristics of mental power make it grow every minute, every second, all the time.


    Although the human body is said to have endless potential, there are limits. Once the limit comes, the powerful force will become a life charm.


    Today''s situation, if we don''t find a way to solve, let the emancipated spirit grow, Li Meng ushered in the end of only one.


    That''s death.


    Li Meng is not afraid of death, but he doesn''t want to die meaninglessly.


    There was no fear or panic. Li Meng was calm and did not take any drastic action against the possible death.


    "What''s your opinion?"


    The brain always has a reason to do things, and every time it appears, it has its purpose. This time, Li Meng believes, it is to solve its own situation.


    "Human science and technology as well as the knowledge we have are unable to give too much explanation to" spirit "and do not have too much cognition of it. Although the human brain is mysterious and unpredictable, the spiritual power is as magical as" creator ", in fact, it is not difficult to understand it!"


    "Cognition, as long as you have a basic understanding of mental power, can solve the master''s present crisis!"


    "The master has been able to control the power of the" soul "and has some knowledge of the use of spiritual power. The next master should be able to do it easily!"


    Li Meng asked curiously, "what should I do?"


    "Very simple, since the container has reached the limit, release the water beyond the limit, and then cut off the connection between it and the container!"


    Cut off?


    Mental power is not water. It can not be cut if you want to. Moreover, mental power is too important. It is related to people''s memory, consciousness and emotion. If it is at the cost of memory, consciousness and emotion, Li Meng would rather die than start over with a blank memory.


    "Because of the characteristics of mental power, it can''t really cut off the connection with the brain. We just use the method of separation to separate the overflowing mental power from the brain, and let it stay in the outside world. This method is to divide the consciousness into two parts, one is the main consciousness, the other is the vice consciousness. The main consciousness controls the body, and the vice consciousness uses the world as a container to contain the overflowing mental power all the time!"


    "After calculation, the success rate of this method reaches 90 percent, and vice consciousness also has great benefits for the host. It not only covers the sky eye in a few miles, but with the power, the larger the scope and the farther the distance. When it is strong enough, it can even be used as a part, similar to the existence of spiritual projection!"


    Li Meng didn''t care about the ability and benefits of divided consciousness. What Li Meng cared about was whether divided consciousness would cause mental confusion? Although the mental power is strong, the human brain is very fragile.


    Li Meng doesn''t want to be crazy!


    What''s more, we have to consider whether the two consciousnesses will cause split personality?


    This is what Li Meng is most concerned about.


    What Li Meng thought and worried about, his brain seemed to know everything.


    It said, "master! Don''t worry, it''s a sub consciousness. It''s just a blank consciousness separated from the mind. It doesn''t have independent consciousness or personality. It''s just the core of a container. It''s just an external individual connected with the main consciousness. Its only function is to store the mental power overflowing from the main body, and its ability is only attached to it! "


    "It can also be understood that it is another body of the main consciousness!"


    With such an explanation, Li Meng finally had some idea of the main brain.


    There is no choice!


    Li Meng understood this very well.


    There may be other ways, but now this is the only way that can be implemented quickly and effectively.


    The body can''t wait.


    Li Meng can feel this.


    The spiritual power to untie the shackles is like a dragon breaking the seal, full of irritability and madness.


    Just one thought, the violent mental force tore several living people to pieces, which was not what Li Meng wanted. At the beginning, Li Meng just wanted to catch them, bind them, and get the information he wanted from them.


    However, the power of the mind is out of control, directly smashing the enemy.


    An uncontrolled force is a double-edged sword. It can hurt the enemy as well as itself.


    This kind of power is not what Li Meng wants.


    "What should I do?"


    There is still no change in the vast white space, everything here seems to be static, even time seems to stop passing.


    The words of the main brain ring in my mind again.


    "It''s easy! The master just needs to do this... "


    ----


    "Mengmeng! Are you better? "


    When he opened his eyes, what Li Meng saw first was the little face of Aeris.


    Aeris lay down beside the seat, staring at Li Meng''s eyes, as if something in Li Meng''s eyes had caught her attention.


    Compared with before, Li Meng''s face is much better. Although his face is still pale, his spirit is not as tired as before.


    Li Meng laughed, raised his hand, touched his head and said, "it''s all right now!"


    Aeris looked at Li Meng with eyes, and his eyes kept staring at Li Meng''s eyes.


    "Mengmeng! You have beautiful eyes


    All of a sudden, he said.


    "Is it?"


    Holding his tiny waist, Li Meng put him in his arms.


    Aeris is very good. She sits in Li Meng''s arms. She seems very satisfied with her exclusive position.


    In the seat, Li Meng can feel the shaking of the speedboat.


    It''s already daybreak, and the outside of the windshield is no longer covered by thick fog, but a beautiful scene, winding rivers and trees.


    The scenery on the shore kept sweeping back, and the speedboat was sailing fast.


    It seems that the sleep time is not short.


    "What time is it?"


    Li Meng asked, teasing Aeris.


    "Shortly after dawn, we set out. It''s about three hours since we started!"


    Morgan''s reply made Li Meng nod.


    Fortunately, it seems that I didn''t sleep too long#####

 Chapter 59

    Li Meng''s eyes looked at the captain who was standing in front and staring out, and said, "why don''t you go back the same way?"


    Li Meng has always kept in mind the route when he came. It can be said that when he came, the river that the speedboat passed, whether it was the main river or the tributary, or the tributary of the dead end, had already formed a map in Li Meng''s mind where the speedboat went.


    Today, Li Meng did not find the river that the speedboat sailed and the scene on the bank in his memory.


    There is no doubt that the return route did not choose the route when it came, but chose another unfamiliar route.


    The captain let out a look of shame. He said with shame, "it''s our fault. Although we drew a simple route map when we came here, the branch line of the river is too complicated. Without the assistance of advanced instruments, it''s difficult to find the right route."


    "Not long ago, we found out that the route was wrong, but because the direction was right, we didn''t turn around, but moved on!"


    Seems to think of something, the captain look a positive, he solemnly said: "commander! Do you remember that night when you met a polluting animal? "


    What does the captain want to say? Of course, Li Meng remembers it. After all, it just happened two days ago.


    Moreover, the loss of mobilized soldiers in that battle was not small. Many mobilized soldiers lost their lives. How could Li Meng forget it.


    "Of course I do!"


    With that, Li Meng looked at the captain with puzzled eyes.


    In the face of the commander''s confused sight, the captain said: "just now, we saw the dead comrade on the shore. He is still alive!"


    Alive?


    Li Meng was stunned.


    How is that possible?


    Even if the wolf''s injury is not fatal, but fell into the river, it is impossible to survive in the polluted river, the pollutants will also kill him.


    The captain can''t lie. It''s true that he is alive.


    "Where is he?" Li Meng asked


    The captain shook his head and said with no expression: "he is in bad condition. For the safety of the commander and to avoid unnecessary sacrifice of comrades, we didn''t stop!"


    The captain''s words made Li Meng look stiff and gloomy.


    Feeling the change of Li Meng''s expression, Aeris shrinks his neck slightly and stays in Li Meng''s arms quietly.


    Mengmeng is angry.


    Arris can feel it.


    There is a sense of depression in the air, and the strong pressure is almost breathless.


    The captain''s forehead was in a cold sweat, and the commander''s eyes gave him a sense of fear that had not appeared for a long time.


    The power of the soul moves with the heart, except for the voice of alrith, Morgan and Limon, which appears in everyone''s mind.


    "You are not machines, tools or consumables. I know where you come from, and the uneasiness and fear in your hearts. From now on, I want you to remember that you are human beings, human beings, soldiers and soldiers of flesh and blood. I want you to remember that from now on, even if you die, you must not abandon your comrades in arms. Even if you die, you must bring back the corpses, Take it back to your hometown for burial! "


    "You must take this as a" belief "to carry out. This is my only requirement as your commander!"


    At this moment, all the mobilized soldiers stopped their actions. No one would care why the voice appeared in their heads. The only thing they cared about was what the commander said.


    As soldiers, they will not have too intense behavior to express their feelings, but at the moment, they are grateful to the commander.


    The contract can''t be violated. Under the power of God, all the people who violate the contract can''t escape death.


    When they come to a strange world, the commander is their new God. Even if the commander treats them as slaves, they can only bow down and obey.


    Although they are soldiers, they also have seven passions and six desires. They will be afraid, they will be frightened, they will also be afraid of death. When they are sad, they will miss their families in another world.


    The commander''s orders can not be violated, what the commander wants, at this moment, all mobilized soldiers have been clear.


    The captain raised his hand to give Li Meng a solemn salute, then turned to the crew who had been waiting for the order and said, "turn around! Go and meet our comrades


    "Yes


    The crew was quick to operate on the console.


    The roaring engines of the two speedboats sailing in the river suddenly became flat, and the speed of the speedboat gradually slowed down.


    When the speed reached an extreme, the two boats turned around one by one.


    When the bow of the boat is turned, the engine roars violently, and the water at the stern of the boat is fast, stirring up white waves. The boat runs from slow to fast, like a tiger going down the mountain, galloping in the river.


    Morgan on one side didn''t understand what the master was doing.


    Morgan was always sober. When he started from the team and went back, he woke up and then took care of his master and sister.


    Standing on the bank, staring at the speedboat passing through the river, he didn''t wave or shout for help until the speedboat disappeared at the end of the river.


    At that moment, Morgan caught his eyes, that lonely, desperate eyes, gave Morgan a great impact.


    At that time, Morgan believed that many people on the two speedboats had seen him.


    But no one in the speedboat suggested to stop. Instead, he did his own business in silence, as if his existence had been deliberately ignored.


    Morgan also did not speak, not qualified. This is one of them. She also agreed with the attitude of ignoring people, because the survivor on the shore was in bad condition.


    Look bald do not say, the exposed skin covered with green spots, looks very terrible.


    He is no longer saved. Morgan knows this very well. The pollutants have eroded his whole body. He can only struggle to die slowly in pain.


    Why did the speedboat turn around? Morgan has guessed that the only possibility is the figure that appeared on the shore not long ago.


    From the master''s last words, Morgan has understood that her guess is very close.


    Morgan wondered why he wanted to save a dying man?


    And the state of that person is also a great threat to the host''s team.


    "Master! That person is covered with green spots. It''s "radiation spot". It''s an extremely terrible radiation disease. People who get this disease have no medicine to cure and can only die in endless pain. Although radiation spot has no strong transmissibility, it can also infect others through contact! "


    Morgan''s meaning is very clear, is a warning, but also a kind of opposition team to return to rescue quite dangerous "patients".


    Before Li Meng spoke, there was a little commotion among the crew in the control room.


    Several crew members looked at each other, and finally looked at the captain.


    The captain waved for a moment#####

 Chapter 60

    In the eyes of Li Meng, the captain said to Morgan, "Miss Morgan! Excuse me, miss, is the biggest characteristic of this disease green spot


    Although I don''t know why the captain asked this question, Morgan didn''t think much, just nodded: "yes!"


    What he wanted to know was confirmed. The captain''s face was heavy. In Li Meng''s sight, the captain lifted his sleeve and revealed the skin inside.


    The forearm was covered with dense green spots. It looked ferocious and disgusting.


    In Li Meng''s eyes, the captain said calmly: "commander! I''m not the only one with green spots on my skin. Other comrades, like me, are all covered with green spots on their arms. The spots are spreading. It''s spreading very fast! "


    "How?"


    Morgan exclaimed, the captain''s condition is obviously the characteristics of pre radiation spot.


    And how can all of them get radiation spots?


    Although there is no medicine to treat radiation spots, the disease can not be infected only in areas less than the radiation intensity.


    Three hundred years, through the efforts of several generations, human beings have a strong resistance to pollutants. Radiation spot was a human dreamer in the early stage of the disaster world, but now, this dreamer can not cause too much threat to human beings.


    Now, however, all of the master''s men had this incurable disease. How could Morgan not be surprised.


    "Master! This is the early stage of the radiation spot characteristics, from the arm, to the whole body, and then to the head. Once the green spot reaches the head, it is not far from death. The speed of green spot spread depends on the individual constitution. The strong constitution is slow, and the weak constitution is fast! "


    Morgan asked the captain, "how long have the green spots been around? What part of the body has it reached now? "


    The captain replied, "soon after we got to the broken bridge, the green spots began to appear, and now they have spread to our shoulders!"


    "Too fast! How could it be so fast? Even ordinary people, green spots will not spread to the shoulder in such a short time, the speed of green spot spread is faster and faster


    Morgan turned to Li Meng and said, "master! I''m afraid they can''t last three days! "


    Li Meng looks a little ugly. He doesn''t know what''s going on.


    If this happens to one person, it''s OK. It''s only an accident. But now all Li Meng''s soldiers have radiation spots, which can''t be explained by the accident.


    "Master! What''s going on? "


    Li Meng, who can''t find the answer, can only ask the main brain.


    The main brain is the key to the two worlds. I''m afraid only the main brain knows this.


    "Master! Don''t you understand? This is a problem of environment and physique. The world is full of pollutants. The human beings who have lived here for a long time have strong resistance to pollutants, but the mobilized soldiers can''t. The mobilized soldiers live in a clean and pollution-free world, and their physique can''t resist the invasion of pollutants! "


    The main brain didn''t let Li Meng down. It answered what Li Meng wanted to know.


    Li Meng was silent. He had already guessed that the mobilized soldiers came from another real world, but he personally accepted it from the master''s mind, which made Li Meng feel some.


    But now is not the time to feel.


    "Is there a solution?"


    This is the most important thing. If not, Li Meng would murder the soldiers in disguise by pulling them from another world.


    This is not what Li Meng wants to see.


    "Constitution can''t be changed in a short time, it takes a long time!"


    That is, no?


    Li Meng looks a little ugly. In this way, he will not be able to recruit soldiers in the future. Forced recruitment is just a disguised murder.


    "The solution is not difficult, but master, this solution needs strong logistics support and huge energy consumption!"


    "Say it! What can I do? "


    Energy point is what Li Meng doesn''t care about most. There are countless ways to get energy points in the world. Protocrysts and protoliths are just one of them. Countless precious minerals can also be exchanged for energy points.


    As long as there is a place in this world, Li Meng can plunder infinitely.


    "Use science and technology and advanced equipment to enhance the survival ability of soldiers and adapt to the polluted world!"


    It turns out that without the brain to say the following words, Li Meng also guessed.


    If we just talk about the environment full of pollutants, we can really ignore this with advanced equipment.


    However, one thing can not be ignored. No matter how advanced equipment is, once fighting, soldiers may be exposed to the environment full of pollutants, thus infecting radiation spots.


    To avoid contact with pollutants is only one of them. How to cure radiation spots is also needed.


    "Can radiation spot be cured?" Li Meng asked


    "Any disease has a curable root, I need samples, also need time to study, experiment!"


    Li Meng said: "there is no shortage of samples here, you have to find a way to let them go back!"


    "If a fixed portal is set up, they can come back at any time. Without a fixed portal, they can also capture and transport by traction, but it will consume a huge amount of energy!"


    "It is suggested that when the master has his own base, he should set up a fixed portal. In this way, when recruiting soldiers, he can save a lot of energy points, so that the master can fulfill his promise faster!"


    What does Li Meng mean by the promise made by the main brain? It seems that we must speed up our action to have our own basic building.


    Now that all the problems have been solved, Li Meng still lacks the key things.


    That''s enough energy.


    Now Li Meng does not have many energy points, only a few thousand.


    This energy point can''t do anything.


    The huge energy point mentioned by the main brain is not tens of millions, at least tens of millions, or hundreds of millions. Only in this way can we solve all the things that afflict Li Meng.


    How to obtain energy point?


    This made Li Meng a little upset.


    The fat man''s task has been completed. Even if he returns to the "dirty Valley" and gets the other half''s reward from the fat man, the stones can''t provide much energy for Li Meng. At most, 300000 yuan has gone to heaven.


    A few days ago, 300000 energy points were enough to make Li Meng happy for several days, but now 300000 energy points are just a drop in the bucket.


    It''s too far from the ideal energy point#####

 Chapter 61

    "Master! In fact, you don''t have to worry. Something in your body can give you hundreds of millions of energy points! "


    "Oh! You mean "the original elf"


    It''s not hard to think of this. Besides clothes, Li Meng has only it.


    "Its existence is very strange. If we can study its essence and the element arrangement, it can promote the progress of science and technology!"


    Li Meng hesitated. Hundreds of millions of energy points were too tempting, but Li Meng had to consider one.


    Li Meng said: "it is not a pure energy body! You should know that it is conscious. Although this consciousness is still very weak, it can also be called a kind of "life"! "


    "If the cost of hundreds of millions of energy points is its freedom and life, master! You should know what I''m trying to say! "


    It''s not noble, it''s not pity, it''s just Li Meng''s respect for nature''s consciousness and life.


    From the perspective of consciousness, the "original spirit" at this stage is only a child. In any case, Li Meng does not want to destroy its existence.


    "Master! I won''t object to your respect for life in nature, right! Master! We just need "it" to do some research, not to hurt it, and! Master! Its situation is a little unstable. Our research may make it grow better! "


    "Five years! Five years in exchange for 50 million energy points, it will return to its owner in five years


    Li Meng believed in the brain and believed that it would not deceive himself with words. It was only five years, not long. For the "original spirit", it was just a moment.


    Although a little sorry for the "original spirit", Li Meng was not pedantic, and the soldiers could not wait for Li Meng to hesitate.


    "Deal!"


    The power of the soul immediately moves, sweeping the entire cab.


    At this moment, the crew, Morgan and arris, all stood still, as if time had stopped, and they kept their positions.


    With a movement of thought, a golden light slowly flew out of Li Meng''s arms and stayed in the air in front of him.


    "Little fellow! Sorry! If you blame me, I''ll talk about it in five years! "


    The spiritual force forms an invisible magnetic field, wrapping the "original spirit", which is also a protective cover.


    "Let''s go!"


    In the past, the main brain might remind the host to stay away from the transmission point, but now it is no longer necessary.


    The master knows very well that there are very few things that can harm the master, almost none.


    How can the space shock caused by transmission hurt the host.


    As soon as Li Meng''s words fell, the space in the cab was shaking, the air was twisting, and black cracks flashed from time to time. Within a second of inhaling the air, the torn space healed automatically.


    Around everyone, it''s like an invisible wall. The force that can tear the space is blocked. Every impact can make a ripple appear on the transparent wall.


    After a while, a white light spot tore the space. When it jumped out of the crack, it was expanding and almost instantly became the size of a fist.


    It seems to have consciousness in general. It appears in front of Li Meng in a blink, swallowing the "original spirit" of the golden light group in front of Li Meng!


    After swallowing the "original spirit", it disappeared in front of Li Meng like a blink, appeared in front of the tear of the unhealed space, and then bumped into it.


    When the white light mass disappears in the crack, the power to tear the space quickly disappears and the crack heals. When everything disappears, the cab in the middle of the car returns to normal.


    At the same time, Li Meng also got the cue of master brain.


    "Get 50 million energy points, the balance is 50 000 3574!"


    More than 50 million energy points, but the price is "it". Is it worth it?


    In any case, it will only be Li Meng who will benefit.


    Now, it''s unnecessary to say too much.


    With a movement of thought, the power of the soul faded, the cab returned to normal, everyone returned to action, and time continued to pass.


    Time doesn''t stop, space doesn''t stop, it''s just an illusion.


    The power of the soul blocks all people''s perception and makes their thinking stop working in a short time. At that moment, they can''t hear, see or act, so it seems that everything is still.


    However, even so, the power of the mind has a slight impact on the time flow of the surrounding space, because under the interference of the power of the mind, when all people''s consciousness is blocked, the electric eel attack speedboat that used to travel in the river also stops.


    Although the time is very short, if there is an outsider outside, he will find that the speedboat that originally galloped in the river suddenly stops, the waves are solidified, the turbulent water at the tail is also solidified, and the picture seems to be still.


    In less than a second, the spray fell into the water in the original arc, and all tracks remained unchanged. The eel attack boat still galloped in the river at the original speed.


    "Master..."


    Morgan on one side wants to talk but stops. She seems to be worrying about what she wants to say. Morgan knows very well that she is not qualified to say some words.


    But if we don''t find a way to solve the current situation, the consequences will be very serious.


    Is there a solution?


    Morgan is very clear that there is no radiation spot, there is no medicine to cure, once got radiation spot, the only result can only be death.


    "Don''t worry! Everything will be settled! "


    Li Meng knew what Morgan was trying to say, but he didn''t get to that point, far from it.


    "But..."


    Morgan looks worried, what can be the solution?


    "No, but! Morgan! I know what you''re worried about. In your heart, you think that radiation spot can''t be cured, and those who get it will die. But for me, radiation spot is not the God of death. No one under me will die for radiation spot! "


    Li Meng''s answer is a bit vague, not an explanation, but a statement.


    But from these words, it is not difficult to get some information.


    Does the host have the means to cure radiation spots#####

 Chapter 62

    If this is true


    For all the forces of mankind, it''s explosive news.


    For hundreds of years, although the human constitution has been constantly changing to adapt to the world full of pollutants, so far, human beings have a strong resistance to pollutants, but this is not absolute. In one''s life, there are several stages of changes in human constitution, from weak to strong, from weak to weak.


    In these three stages, even in the lowest radiation area, babies born have a high risk of being infected with radiation spots.


    As a result, the survival rate of human newborn infants is only 80%, which seems to be very high. However, the human population is huge, and the number of infants died of radiation spots every year is probably no less than one million.


    When human beings gradually get older and enter the age of aging, their physique will change from strong to weak in youth. Compared with the fragile physique of infants, the aged body is more likely to be infected with radiation spots, because the aged body lacks the vitality of the infant body.


    Once over 50 years old, the risk of radiation spot infection will reach 30%, once over 60 years old, the risk will double.


    This situation leads to the death rate of the elderly is extremely terrible, no matter in which human gathering place, the figure of the elderly is very rare.


    Although this reduces the pressure of human society in disguise, everyone will be old, and everyone''s life is limited. No one will want to die before the limit of life comes.


    For three hundred years, human beings have been studying the method of curing radiation spots, but the results are very disappointing. Radiation spots can not be cured, so we can only comfort the prevention.


    Now, however, the master has a way to solve the problem that has plagued mankind for hundreds of years.


    If this news is released, the whole human society will cause a sensation.


    Morgan no longer spoke. She knew that her master would not tell her, at least not now.


    The place where the surviving mobilizers were found was not far away, and the speedboat soon arrived at the place where the surviving mobilizers appeared not long ago.


    However, it is disappointing that the figure standing on the bank has disappeared, disappeared without a trace.


    Two speedboats side by side docked at the shore, the cabin door opened, and a fully armed mobilizer emerged from it. They jumped out of the speedboat with a silent look and solemn face.


    On the shore, they did not stay, but straight into the dark forest, the figure soon disappeared in the shadow.


    The mobilized soldiers in the forest do not search blindly, but advance in the same direction purposefully.


    "Pay attention to the movement around and search for the surviving comrades. He should be around here!"


    More than a dozen mobilized soldiers scattered and searched in the forest.


    The commander said that the surviving comrades were more than 200 meters away from the northwest. Although he did not know why the commander knew where the surviving comrades were, the mobilized soldiers would not doubt the truth of the words.


    What the commander says is the truth!


    "Found it!"


    With a light roar, a mobilized soldier found the surviving Comrade under a big tree. He reminded his comrades who were still searching around.


    The voice was heard by all the search mobilizers, and they turned around in the direction of the voice.


    Under a big tree, the surviving mobilizers were sitting powerlessly by the big tree. Their overcoats were ragged and damp. The exposed skin was not only covered with green spots, but also because of too damp reasons, the wounds on their chest were extremely white and began to rot, especially the green spots on their faces, which were so ferocious that people felt scared.


    He closed his eyes, mobilized soldiers close to him as if he did not hear.


    If it wasn''t for the slight undulation of his chest, I''m afraid everyone would think he was dead.


    But he''s alive. He''s alive.


    "Comrade! Wake up! Wake up! Comrade


    The mobilizers were shouting.


    The voice close at hand finally startled him, and the mobilized soldier sitting by the tree finally opened his eyes.


    Full of blood pupil, at a loss looking at the eyes of the familiar figure.


    When he woke up, his eyes tightened and he couldn''t believe what was in front of him.


    "How did you come back?"


    His voice is extremely hoarse.


    "It''s the commander''s order, don''t worry! Comrades, from now on we will not abandon any comrades, even dead comrades! "


    "Comrade! Several comrades fell into the river that day. Are any of them still alive? "


    Saved?


    You still alive?


    The sudden happiness made the surviving mobilizers unable to adapt for a while.


    Suffering these days, his only motivation for survival is probably his desire for life.


    He did not long for comrades to come to him. In that chaotic battle, comrades would only think that he had died and that he was ready to die.


    The surviving mobiliser shook his head: "all have been sacrificed. I was brought here by the flowing river. I am the only survivor!"


    I heard that the standing mobilizers were disappointed.


    "Just live! The death of comrades is meaningful. They died for their country and for their families. It is extremely noble! "


    "Go! Let''s go back! "


    Two mobilizers moved forward, one on the left and the other on the right, helped the surviving mobilizers up, one carrying one hand, and returned with the surviving mobilizers.


    On the way back, although he was saved, the surviving mobilizers were still in a trance.


    Looking at the dark forest in front of him, he also looked at his comrades with guns on the left and right. He looked weak and said to the two comrades who supported him: "I''m in a bad state now. You can see my appearance. I don''t know what kind of virus I''m infected with. If it''s transmissible..."


    "Comrade! If you''re talking about green spots on your body, you don''t have to worry about that. We also have green spots on our skin, just like you


    The surviving mobilizers were slightly stunned, and their eyes full of blood were heavy.


    "It''s not good, it''s not good," he said in a deep voice. "I can feel it''s a disgusting infectious disease. It may hurt the commander invisibly."


    "Don''t worry, the commander already knows! I think we''ll be home soon! "


    Yes, just now, when the mobilizers left the speedboat to search for the surviving mobilizers in the forest, Li Meng told all the mobilizers through the power of his heart.


    "Commander and it as like as two peas, and even the ability is the same, do not know whether this is a good thing or a bad thing!"


    On the other side of the mobilization, suddenly said such a sentence people do not understand.


    "Masev! Pay attention to your words


    A mobiliser with a gun watching around happened to pass by the talking mobiliser. He heard the mobiliser''s words and gave a severe warning.


    All the mobilizers were silent and moving forward#####

 Chapter 63

    A short distance, return does not take too long, less than a moment, leaving the mobilization soldiers from the shore of the forest appeared.


    They quickly boarded the speedboat.


    When all personnel entered the cabin, the engine of the speedboat began to start, turned the bow, and in the fast white spray, the speedboat galloped in the river again.


    Time is running out. Li Meng in the cab knows this very well.


    The other mobilizers still have a few days to go, but the surviving ones can''t hold on for long.


    He was seriously injured. The green spots on his body have covered his whole body. Although he is still conscious now, the radiation spots will invade his brain soon.


    Once the brain is invaded by radiation spots, there is really no cure.


    So before that, Li Meng must let him go back and let all the mobilized soldiers go back for treatment.


    "Commander! The water ahead is very shallow, and the speedboat may run aground! "


    It''s not necessary for the captain to say that Limon also noticed.


    Outside the river became turbid, the so-called bank had disappeared, I do not know when the speedboat entered a place similar to the swamp.


    The trees are sparse, the roots are submerged, the water is floating with dead leaves, and some black things.


    Looking out through the windshield, the trace of the river has completely disappeared. At a glance, it is full of bare and rotten trees. They fall into the water seven times and eight times. It can be imagined that the depth of the water in front of them is very shallow.


    The electric eel attack speedboat is not shallow, and belongs to heavy speedboat. If the water depth is less than 1.5 meters, there is the possibility of grounding.


    Once stranded here, the speedboat will be useless. Although Li Meng has more than 50 million energy points, he can''t be too willful.


    There must be a deep channel, but the muddy water makes people unable to know the situation of the bottom.


    "Commander! Suggest to go back and find the route again! I don''t know how big this swamp is, and I don''t know whether there are other connected rivers. It''s unwise to rush in like this! "


    return?


    Li Meng shook his head and rejected the captain''s proposal.


    This tributary is independent, and there is no tributary to other rivers. If you go back, it will take half a day to return to the main river, and then choose a new route. As a result, it will take too long to go.


    In front of us, this swamp is not small. It is likely to lead to other tributaries. Although it is not 100% confirmed, it is worth taking a risk.


    "Go on! Follow your intuition and trust your feelings


    In the muddy waters, if you want to make the speedboat avoid grounding, you can only use intuition to identify the depth of the water.


    "Yes


    The speedboat went on, slowly and carefully.


    In the swamp, there are living trees and dead trees. The living trees are extremely tall, and the huge and dense tree crowns are connected. Although the trees in the swamp are sparse, the huge tree crowns still block the sky tightly.


    Under the crown of the tree, it was very dark.


    Only occasionally one or two rays of light through the cracks of the branches and leaves shine on the water, making the dark water slightly bright.


    Sailing on the water, the power of the engine can hardly be heard, and the speedboat seems to be sliding, pushing away the withered leaves on the water and moving forward slowly.


    The surrounding environment is very quiet, silent, there is no sign of life.


    After a long time, the speedboat had been sailing slowly. Along the way, the captain''s intuition was very strong. On the way, there were only two scrapes to the bottom of the boat due to the shallow water.


    In a word, the process is still smooth, the speedboat has been moving smoothly, without any pollution animal attack.


    Li Meng rubbed his forehead, looking a little tired. He had been passively accepting the detailed information about the surrounding situation, which was delivered by his sub body. It was OK for a moment, and he always accepted the information. Even Li Meng couldn''t bear it.


    In order to ensure the absolute safety of the team, Li Meng can not carry out some restrictions on the separation.


    Because of this, Li Meng will not be able to obtain information about the speed boat''s radius of several hundred meters. In this way, if there are pollution animals hidden under the water, the team will be in a very dangerous situation.


    You know, the speedboat can''t go wild here. In case of danger, if you want to retreat, you can''t get out in time.


    "Why! What''s this? "


    The separation transmits a message to the main consciousness, in which several giant objects appear in the sensing range of the separation.


    It''s big and gentle. They seem to be aware of the existence of the speedboat. Instead of rushing up like snakes, scorpions and wolves, they watch the speedboat warily. It looks like the speedboat is the most vicious thing.


    From them, Li Meng didn''t feel as fierce as snakes, scorpions and wolves.


    Li Meng pointed to the left side of the bow and said to the captain, "go there and have a look!"


    Li Meng checked the water depth. There is a deep enough channel on the left. There is absolutely no problem for the speedboat to navigate on it.


    The captain nodded, turned back and directed the pilot to control the speedboat to turn left and forward.


    "Arris! Pay attention, you may see something nice later! "


    "What is it? "That''s not true!"


    "This! You''ll know in a moment! "


    Aeris''s eyes looked out, and his eyes inspected everything he could see ahead. What did Mengmeng say? This is something that arris is very curious about.


    The speedboat was moving forward slowly, and soon it was a hundred meters away.


    Just then, as the boat was driving slowly under the canopy of the tree, there was a fierce splash in the dark swamp.


    That kind of sound is like something playing in the water, the sound of "Hua La Hua" is constantly swinging back and forth under the dark canopy.


    "Wheeze! Wheezing


    There is another sound in the sound of water.


    At this moment, everyone is staring out. Except Li Meng, everyone is worried about whether they have encountered a terrible pollution animal.


    Along with the advance, in front of the bow, at the end of the shadow, several huge outlines appeared in the public''s line of sight#####

 Chapter 64

    It''s too big. Its slender body is like a snake with brown scales. Two buckets of thick bodies are coiled and stacked layer upon layer. At the top is a head, a four different head. The head is like a sunflower in full bloom. It has eight tentacles like petals, and there are dense teeth inside the petals.


    It looks terrible.


    Li Meng could feel the tension in his heart when he saw them. Morgan on one side was not much better. He looked pale at the ferocious things not far away, as if he saw death.


    "Don''t be afraid," Li Meng said after patting Aeris on the head! They look terrible, but in fact they are timid


    Timid?


    On one side, Morgan turned his eyes when he heard the words of director an Wei''s sister. No one would think those things were cowards.


    But the fact is unchangeable, as if to fulfill Li Meng''s words. In Morgan''s astonished eyes, those seemingly afraid giants not far away seemed to be frightened and rushed into the water. The waves rolled away in the distance. It was obvious that they had left.


    Morgan was speechless in his heart. With such a terrible posture, he turned out to be a vegetarian pollutant. Nature is really amazing.


    But


    Morgan breathed a sigh of relief. Fortunately, he was not a ferocious polluter. Otherwise, he would not have an advantage in fighting humans in the swamp.


    After all, a child is a child. Li Meng''s words of comfort didn''t make Aeris relaxed. Until those huge guys left, Aeris breathed heavily.


    It looks like I''m scared.


    Indeed, in terms of appearance, those guys are more ferocious and terrifying than snakes, scorpions and wolves.


    "What! I''m afraid


    Li Meng said to Aeris.


    Arris lowered his head as if he were shy.


    "No!"


    It''s not audible. It''s not strong.


    Li Meng smiles, not in words.


    The speedboat continued to move forward. Soon, the dark environment disappeared, the tree crown disappeared, and the speedboat left the dark swamp.


    Actually, it is not the right way to say that it is to leave.


    It was no longer as dark as in the swamp. It seemed a little empty. Countless messy stones came out of the water and scattered in piles.


    The stones are covered with cyan vegetation, but they don''t look like natural stones from the outline.


    Along with the progress, several tall and decadent buildings appeared in the sight of the public. When the speedboat turned a corner and left the big stone blocking the sight, a shocking scene appeared in front of the public.


    Buildings are all decadent buildings. Countless tall buildings stand in the water one after another. At a glance, they are boundless and endless.


    This is a city, a human city before the disaster era, which has been standing for hundreds of years.


    Although it has become fragile and decadent, it still resists the invasion of the forest sea, leaving a brilliant trace for mankind.


    Aeris''s eyes were wide open. For her, she had never seen such a shocking scene, while Morgan was staring at the outside. Although she didn''t speak, her heart was also shocked.


    "This is a relic, a relic of human cities before the disaster era!"


    Exclaimed Morgan.


    For hundreds of years, under the strong erosion of the forest sea, many human cities on the earth dissipated one by one with time and became a part of the forest sea.


    Few human cities remain today.


    "Commander! There''s no way ahead! "


    In front of the terrain is slightly higher, the emergence of land, the city also to avoid being flooded.


    However, this is not a good thing for Li Meng.


    This road is blocked. Of course, we need to go back and find a new route.


    Just then, Li Meng''s face suddenly changed.


    "Prepare to fight!"


    As soon as the words fell, the gunfire outside suddenly rang out.


    The roar of the bullet came from afar. There was only a "pop". The windshield was hit by the bullet.


    The toughened bullet proof glass successfully resisted the bullet, the twisted bullet was bounced away, and only a white mark appeared on the windshield.


    "Ding Ding! Ding Ding


    There was a lot of gunfire, countless bullets hit the hull of the speedboat, sparks splashed between collisions, and rebounded bullets flew everywhere.


    Looking forward, at the end of the water, on the slightly higher land, there appeared a large group of people. At a glance, there were no less than 100 of them. Most of them were dressed in rags, most of them were holding long guns cut from wood, and only a few of them were holding guns.


    The man with the wooden gun was shouting. I didn''t know what he was saying. It was probably a kind of roar, a kind of frightening roar.


    Several people with guns were shooting, and the bullets kept sweeping towards the speedboat.


    "Stop! Don''t move


    It''s impossible to tell whether they are enemies or friends. After all, Li Meng and they are outsiders. It seems that this is their territory.


    It is unwise to act rashly until the situation is known.


    At the command of Li Meng, the slow speed boat stopped, and quietly stopped on the surface of the water 100 meters away from the land.


    "Morgan! Do you know anything? "


    Li Meng has been staying in dirty Valley and knows nothing about the outside world, but Morgan is different. She comes from the outside world and knows more than Li Meng.


    Morgan pondered for a moment, and said: "in addition to the fortress, there are not a few people living in the forest. These people are either exiled mobs or..."


    Morgan''s expression suddenly became trance. She seemed to think of something bad. After a while, she continued: "many forces do not lack some ordinary people with" free thinking ". They resist oppression and class system. They usually organize people with aspirations to leave the fortress and form a paramilitary organization in the forest. This is the" Resistance Army "!"


    "The resistance called itself a free people. Many forces set off a wave of free people many years ago, but they were finally suppressed by the major forces with cruel means. Although the action of the resistance failed that time, the spirit of the free people spread all over the major forces. Because of the common goal, the resistance has become a transnational and transcontinental militarized organization!"


    Morgan''s explanation made Li Meng know a lot about the world#####

 Chapter 65

    "So those guys on the shore are mobs?"


    As a cross continent militarized organization, the spirit of the resistance can not be so ruined.


    The people on the shore are dressed like beggars, and their mental outlook is numb and bald, without any vitality.


    "It should be! The rebels have a good reputation. In the eyes of ordinary people, they are just and will not shoot us for no reason! "


    In this way, there is no need to worry too much!


    "Warning shot!"


    Li Meng gave the order.


    The crew was ordered to pick up the wire communicator and inform the crew on the rear deck to operate the machine gun.


    Outside, the machine gun turrets on the rear deck of the two speedboats, in the "Ding, Ding" hail of bullets, turned the turrets, the muzzle of which was aimed at a small building on the land.


    "Dada dada!"


    Flame spray, huge gunfire rang out, dragging the bullet marks of tail inflammation to sweep away the target.


    "Bang! Bang


    Rubble flying, dust rising, the construction of machine gun as the target in the devastation.


    The shells are whistling, the buildings are groaning, and the dense shells are washing the buildings over and over again.


    With a loud bang, the seven story building was collapsed by the shell.


    I do not know when, the people on the shore have stopped shooting, They gaped at the scene of cannonball baptism building.


    The firepower makes people afraid. They can''t help thinking, what will happen if the target of the firepower is them?


    The end is self-evident!


    When the building collapsed, more than 100 people seemed to come back to their senses, and suddenly scattered in a crowd. The panic figure quickly disappeared in the buildings.


    Seeing the people on the land leave, the two machine guns stop attacking. When the fire is not spraying, the muzzle of the gun suddenly emits bursts of smoke.


    The speedboat went on again, a gesture of landing.


    "Master! Are we going to land? "


    Morgan was puzzled, knowing that there was no road ahead, and that there was a hidden powder keg, the mob, why the owner did not return, but continued to move forward.


    There are many reasons, but Li Meng only said one.


    "It''s getting dark!"


    That''s enough.


    Morgan nodded clearly. The swamp in the night must be full of crisis. The master''s men have excellent weapons. As long as we are vigilant, the danger of mobs to the master is far less than that of polluting animals.


    When the speedboat docked on the shore, the mob hidden in the dark did not act rashly.


    The mobilizers who leave the speedboat begin to search and clean up the nearby area. The mobilizers will not stay away from the speedboat. Their only task is to understand the situation of a certain distance around the speedboat.


    Set up sentries in important places to prevent hidden threats.


    The mobilized soldiers are in action, and Li Meng is not idle. Taking advantage of the time when the mobilized soldiers set up the camp, Li Meng just thinks about how to use the 50 million energy points.


    The return journey of the mobilized soldiers required 500000 energy points, which made Li Meng more firm in his plan to build a fixed portal.


    The total number of returning soldiers is only 44. That is to say, each soldier needs to spend more than 10000 energy points on his return journey. This kind of consumption is too expensive for Li Meng to afford.


    In order to fulfill his promise, anyway, Li Meng plans to build the fixed portal as soon as possible.


    The constitution of mobilizers does not adapt to the world. In order to ensure that mobilizers'' bodies are not invaded by pollutants, we can only use advanced weapons and equipment to solve this problem.


    This problem has been explained by the main brain before.


    Li Meng called the brain in his heart. Li Meng wanted to hear the brain''s advice.


    A picture appeared in front of Li Meng''s eyes. The picture is the information and description of a piece of equipment.


    At the same time, the voice of the main brain rings in Li Meng''s mind.


    "This is the latest weapon equipment, all called" light power type auxiliary combat suit ". Its main body is made of new light fiber. In the foot, arm, shoulder, back and chest, it adopts self powered auxiliary mechanical armor. The fully enclosed helmet is made of special alloy metal, which is hard enough and has strong toughness, The helmet has abandoned the traditional windows. There are numerous sensors on its surface. The images received by the sensors will be transmitted to the LCD screen inside the helmet, so that the people inside can have a 360 degree perspective! "


    "It has many functions. If it can be connected to a satellite, the helmet has the ability of data processing, receiving and transmitting!"


    "Once soldiers wear this kind of equipment, they will have stronger strength, faster speed and more sensitive reaction. They will get a great advantage in dealing with polluting animals!"


    "The most important thing is that the helmet is closed enough, and the air purification device can remove pollutants in the air, so that soldiers can keep healthy for a long time!"


    Li Meng nodded in his mind about the explanation of the main brain. This equipment is really good. It can be said that it has solved all the problems that Li Meng is now troubled with.


    "The advantages are so great. Let''s talk about the disadvantages."


    No equipment can be perfect, no matter how perfect it is, there will be defects.


    The main brain said: "if it is too advanced, the logistics needs will be very complicated. Although the design of this combat suit is simple enough, it still has a great demand for logistics. First, it is a full power system, and each power auxiliary system needs electricity to maintain its own operation. A Tesla capacitor battery can only guarantee its full load operation for 24 hours, Choose this set of equipment, you must have a perfect charging device, otherwise the consumption of Tesla capacitor battery is a huge energy point


    "Second, the equipment is too complicated for any soldier. Once it is damaged, the soldier will not be able to repair it. Only experienced engineers can repair the damaged equipment. The owner needs to recruit additional technicians!"


    After Li Meng thought about it, these two problems are not difficult to solve. Engineers, as technicians, are needed at all times. With the expansion of the team, engineers will become one of the most important arms under Li Meng sooner or later.


    As for the charging device, this is easier to solve. As long as the base area is determined, a perfect power system is indispensable, and the construction of the charging device at that time is just a matter of words#####

 Chapter 66

    "And the price?"


    Li Meng inquired.


    This is the most important point. If the price is too high, Li Meng can''t bear it now, then Li Meng has to consider it.


    Although there is a price display in the picture in front of us, we have complete supporting facilities. Considering the total price of many accessories, it is obvious that some things in the supporting facilities are unnecessary.


    There are no satellites in this world. Communication signals are seriously disturbed. There is no satellite connection. Some functions are useless to Li Meng. In order to save energy, we don''t need anything that we don''t need.


    Although there are more than 50 million energy points, Li Meng already has the idea of establishing a base. If we really want to implement the plan of establishing a base, 50 million energy points will not be enough.


    We can''t afford to spend on energy.


    "Each set of light power auxiliary combat suit costs 15000 energy points, and the matching Tesla capacitor battery costs 500 energy points per section!"


    Li Meng was greatly relieved that the price was reasonable. Although it was a little expensive, it was still within the acceptable range.


    "Master! It''s time we went out! "


    At this time, Morgan issued a voice to remind Li Meng.


    This made Li Meng stop communicating with the main brain.


    Looking out through the windshield, the sky has darkened, the light source above the clouds has disappeared, and the whole world is darkening.


    Night is coming.


    "Let''s go!"


    He put her on the ground with his arms around his waist. Li Meng got up and took his little hand to the cabin door.


    When we arrived on the deck, the whole world was completely dark. The mobilizers on the shore lit a bonfire not far from the water. The bonfire was burning vigorously. The withered tree trunks crackled in the bonfire, and sparks splashed from time to time.


    Jump on the shore, when walking to the campfire not far away, Li Meng felt the warmth coming, his body could not help feeling comfortable.


    Sure enough, it''s much more comfortable to camp outside than in the narrow cabin.


    However, compared with the boat cabin, it''s much colder outside. Fortunately, there are lots of buildings here, and the ruins of the buildings well resist the cold wind.


    As Limon, Morgan and arris sat around the campfire, a light appeared on the other side, and the mobilizers lit another campfire on the other side.


    In addition to a few mobilization soldiers who stood guard nearby, other mobilization soldiers all came to the campfire and rested around the campfire against the stones for a while.


    Staring at the burning flame, Li Meng''s heart was calm at this moment.


    Morgan, like Arles, sat on a slightly flat stone, staring at the campfire.


    By the campfire, the mobilizers laid several coats, but neither Li Meng nor the Morgan sisters were sleepy.


    Quiet, very quiet, surrounded by silence, in addition to the wind and the crackling sound of firewood, the whole team was silent, extremely silent.


    Li Meng, staring at the campfire, narrowed his dilated pupils and woke up.


    Looking up and around, Li Meng got up and stood up.


    "Master! Where are you going? "


    Morgan looked up at Li Meng and asked suspiciously.


    Li Meng said with a smile, "secret!"


    Morgan was stunned, and his face turned red. He buried his head in his chest and said nothing.


    She seems to have misunderstood something.


    On one side, Aeris looks at his elder sister Morgan, then Li Meng. Finally, he looks at his elder sister Morgan, who is buried in his chest with doubts, and expresses doubts about his elder sister''s reaction.


    Without saying much, Li Meng turned and walked into the darkness.


    Seeing the commander walking to the depth of the ruins alone, several mobilized soldiers by the campfire quickly got up to keep up, but Li Meng waved to stop them.


    "Have a good rest and get ready to go home."


    When the sound fell, Li Meng''s figure had disappeared into the darkness.


    Leng Leng looked at the figure disappeared in the dark, although his face was calm, but at the moment the hearts of the mobilized soldiers were excited.


    They''re going home!


    The city is very tenacious, many buildings have collapsed into construction waste, but there are still buildings standing in the city.


    Although the time is long, walking slowly in the ruins, the road at the foot of the decadent high-rise on both sides of each other, you can also see the traces of the street.


    The ground is littered with rocks, and a large area of rattan and moss vegetation is slowly invading the city. You can see the eye-catching decadent high-rise buildings and green after green.


    The ground is a little wet. Stepping on the soft moss vegetation makes people feel unstable, as if they would slip if they were not careful.


    Li Meng stopped and looked around. Li Meng was looking for a more hidden place.


    The opening of the portal is Li Meng''s biggest secret. Li Meng must ensure that this secret is not known by human beings in this world.


    Because once he knows, Li Meng''s situation will be very dangerous, and he may become a public enemy of mankind. That kind of result is what Li Meng does not want to see.


    All of a sudden, Li Meng looked at the front left.


    Although it was shrouded by night, everything was clearly visible under the induction of the spirit of separation.


    Taking back his eyes, Li Meng inspected around, and finally focused on a four story building. Then Li Meng''s figure moved and ran into the building.


    Less than a moment after Li Meng''s figure disappeared in the street, many ghosts emerged from the darkness. There were many of them, and they walked silently, each with guns in his hand.


    Compared with the mob they met before, these people are much better in spirit and clothes.


    The most important thing is that they almost each have a gun.


    Deeply hidden in the ruins of the building, Li Meng has been watching the figure passing by constantly, analyzing the intelligence of the group of people outside under the separate spirit.


    come with evil intent!


    This is the only conclusion that Li Meng got.


    Slightly sinking, Li Meng has an idea.


    On the shore, since the commander left, the mobilizers have been in a state of excitement. They have come to this world for a long time. Although they are infected with a terrible disease, they do not know what is waiting for them when they go back, but this does not affect their happy mood.


    All of a sudden, the mobilizers by the campfire were stunned. They immediately got up and ran to a slightly higher ruins. The mobilizers who had been on guard were also on the spot to cover and were ready to fight.


    On the other side, Morgan and arris, who were startled by the sudden action of the mobilized soldiers, looked puzzled and didn''t know what was going on#####

 Chapter 67

    At this time, a mobilizer came up.


    "Ladies! The enemy is about to appear, the battle may happen, for the safety of the two ladies, please return to the speedboat


    "Master! Where is he? "


    Morgan didn''t forget that the owner who left hasn''t come back.


    It is not known where the commander mobilizes his troops, but the mobilizers know that the commander is very safe and much safer than them at any time.


    "Don''t worry! Commander, he''s fine! Please go back to the speedboat first


    Urged by the mobilizers, Morgan had to pull his sister to the speedboat.


    When Morgan and arris disappeared behind the hatch, the mobilized soldiers turned and ran to the defense line.


    The machine gun operators on the two speedboats were also informed that the turret turned and the black muzzle pointed directly into the dark night sky.


    More than 30 mobilizers have built a defense line in the ruins less than 100 meters away from the water. This distance can effectively give full play to the light firepower advantage of the speedboat. In this way, the combat pressure of mobilizers will be greatly reduced.


    Under the cover of ruins and rocks, the mobilizers are watching the darkness ahead. It is not clear whether the enemy is the enemy or the friend for the moment, but this does not prevent the mobilizers from preparing for battle.


    coming!


    In the sight of the mobilized soldiers, a large number of figures quietly approached under the cover of the ruins.


    They are light and slow, and the formation seems to be scattered. In fact, it is not. They are centered on a small team, with four people in a team advancing separately. You can see that they have been trained at ordinary times.


    They didn''t seem to realize that they had been found, and they were still moving cautiously under the cover of the ruins.


    At this time, the mobilizers had already brought night vision devices, and they had been clearly exposed in the sight of the mobilizers.


    "Warning shot!"


    A mobilized soldier whispered to his comrades in arms.


    This is the commander''s meaning. If you can avoid fighting, you can avoid it. If the other party refuses to stop, you should not be merciful and quickly destroy the place.


    "Bang! Bang! "Bang"


    Several gunshots suddenly sounded in the night, several red bullet marks immediately appeared, tearing the air, in the whistling sound of "pa! "Pa" hit the ground in front of the people who were approaching in the dark.


    They were startled by the explosion of the gun.


    "Get down!"


    In a Jiao drink, all the figures rushed to the ground.


    The movement is neat and consistent, like cutting wheat like falling down.


    The expected fierce gunfire did not appear. The people on the ground looked at each other. Why didn''t the enemy shoot?


    Seeing that the time was ripe, the other side didn''t react too strongly. Behind the bunker, a mobilized soldier said loudly: "explain your intention!"


    The distance is not far. The voice of the mobilized soldiers is clearly introduced into the ears of the people lying on the ground.


    In the dark, I don''t know where, an obvious female voice rang up: "who are you? Where did you come from? Why did you come here! This is the territory of the free people. Outsiders are not allowed to enter at will! "


    Free people?


    Mobilizers don''t know how to answer.


    Mobilizers don''t know what free people stand for.


    I don''t know. Li Meng knows.


    Li Meng, who has been watching the development of the scene, has some knowledge of the identity of the visitor.


    Although it''s a guess, it''s not far away.


    Li Meng sent a message to the talking mobilizers.


    The mobilizer who received the message was stunned, and then he asked in a tone of doubt, "are you a rebel?"


    "Yes! We are the rebels


    The response was full of pride.


    "Are you people who have come here to think freely?"


    She seems to have misunderstood something.


    Although she didn''t quite understand what she was saying, the mobilized soldiers answered truthfully: "that''s not true! We are just businessmen who pass by because we are lost. We have no malice or intention to be enemies with your resistance. We just stay here for one night, and we will start at dawn! "


    The words of the mobilized soldiers caused a riot in the dark, and all kinds of whispers were discussed.


    "Is what he said credible?"


    "I don''t know, but it''s the first time I''ve met a river merchant!"


    "Listen to that mob, they are not many, they should not be military personnel!"


    "As a businessman, there should be goods, right? We haven''t traded with businessmen for a long time. Recently, many things are in urgent need! "


    "Yes! There are so many of us, they dare not play tricks! "


    "Stop it! See what instructor Li says! "


    The riot lasted for a while. When the darkness became completely quiet, the people who had the right to make decisions were still thinking. It took a long time for the voice of women to appear again.


    "We are in urgent need of anything. If you are willing to trade with us, you can stay here for one night, but you must leave early tomorrow morning!"


    She seemed to feel that her words were too strong. She said again: "our rebel forces have always been fair dealing, and will not bully others with power. We will give the original stone or crystal equivalent to the value of goods."


    Li Meng, who has been watching the rebels secretly, can''t help but roll his eyes.


    It seems that the rebels are all armed and aggressive, and those who don''t know it will be shocked by them.


    Actually! The guns in their hands are not loaded at all, and the people who have bullets are very few, only one tenth of the more than 200 people.


    At the end of the day, the rebels are just putting on airs.


    However, Li Meng is still very interested in the transaction.


    The equipment of the mobilizers is about to be upgraded. Some outdated equipment just take this opportunity to sell and earn some raw stones.


    Fair trade. Why refuse.


    With the consent of the commander, the mobilized soldiers finally got the answer. He said loudly, "no problem! As long as you need, our goods can be sold to you. Since it''s a misunderstanding, please put away your guns, so as not to hurt people and hurt everyone''s peace! "


    With that, the mobilizers turned and waved in the direction of the speedboat. This was not an instruction to clear the alarm, but a reminder to pay attention to the cover#####

 Chapter 68

    You can say everything, but whether you can do it depends on what the other party does next.


    If there is no hostility, then everything will be fine. If there is any change, there is no doubt that the mobilized soldiers will open the response mode and carry out merciless killing.


    After the signal, the mobilizers took the lead in stopping the gun and stood up from the bunker, facing the opposition.


    When they saw the mobilizers stand up, the rebels soon responded.


    Surrounded by several people, a shorter man emerged from the darkness and came to the mobilization soldiers. As she walked, she said to her companion who was still lying on the ground: "Ma Donglin! You lead us back. If you meet that mob on the way, don''t pay any attention to it. I''ll teach them a lesson without long eyes! "


    "I know! Instructor


    Not far away, a figure lying on the ground turned over and stood up, responding to her words.


    She has a lot of courage. The rebel army is leaving, and she brings a few people close to the mobilizers. She doesn''t worry that strangers who are not enemies or friends suddenly change their mind.


    In a way, she is lucky to meet Li Meng who can say and do.


    Mobilizers took off the night vision and looked at the approaching rebels with their naked eyes.


    When they got close enough, the mobilizers finally saw what they were like.


    Leather pants, leather coat, a brown satchel on the waist, sharp melon seed face, and glasses on the bridge of the nose make her look a little delicate, which makes people ignore that she has good looks.


    Long hair to the waist, black hair color let her look like a regional beauty.


    In short, she is a woman with a strong sense of knowledge.


    Age doesn''t seem to be small, but it seems to have a lot of power.


    Maybe younger than the commander?


    To her age, mobilization soldier guesses.


    However, this is not confirmed.


    "Nice to meet you! I''m Li Lanxin, the instructor of the rebel army! "


    As she approached the mobilizers, Li Lanxin took the initiative to reach out and invite them to shake hands.


    Although this is a good etiquette, the mobilizers as soldiers do not have the habit of shaking hands, and the mobilizers are not suitable to touch others.


    For Li Lanxin''s enthusiasm, in response to her etiquette, the mobilized soldiers had to raise their hands to give Li Lanxin a military salute in return.


    "Urumus!"


    After reporting his name, urumus said: "instructor Li Lanxin! Don''t say anything superfluous. I believe you have a guess. We are not ordinary businessmen! "


    Li Lanxin nods, which is exactly what she doubts.


    In front of her, there was nothing like businessmen, but a strong military atmosphere. If they were not white people, Li Lanxin even doubted whether they would be military people.


    Li Lanxin points at the back of urumus and returns to the mobilized soldiers by the campfire.


    As the possible threat still exists, the mobilizers do not take down the night vision device, and the position they stand seems to be at random. People can see that they are aiming at the rebels. In this way, if the rebels have any bad changes, the mobilizers can respond immediately.


    The night vision in the eyes of the mobilized soldiers attracted Li Lanxin''s attention.


    That unknown thing, emitting blue light, which makes people very curious.


    With the direction that Li Lanxin pointed to, urumus looked back and immediately understood what Li Lanxin was referring to.


    Urumus picked up the night vision instrument in his hand and said to Li Lanxin, "night vision instrument! Equipment that can see things in the dark


    "Really? Can you see in the dark? I don''t believe it


    Behind Li Lanxin, a middle-aged man who seems to be about 30 years old said that his face obviously didn''t believe the words of the mobilized soldiers.


    A look of "who are you fooling?".


    Instead of explaining, the mobilizers threw their night vision device at the middle-aged man.


    The middle-aged man''s action is still sensitive. He catches the night vision instrument thrown by the mobilized soldiers steadily.


    The mobilizers looked back at Li Lanxin and said, "we are arms dealers! We have no food, no water, only a sharp weapon to kill people. If you are satisfied with the function of night vision, it is also a commodity we can sell! "


    At this time, a cry of surprise sounded after Li Lanxin''s voice.


    I saw the middle-aged man with a night vision, it seems to find something extraordinary, he was very excited, and said aloud: "really! He said it''s true. You can see the darkness with this thing, instructor! Guess what I saw? I saw Ma Donglin. He''s about 300 meters away. It''s amazing. It''s amazing! "


    Li Lanxin''s expression was slightly unexpected, and she thought a lot in her heart for a moment. In front of her eyes, these people don''t seem to be ordinary arms dealers. These strange and practical equipment can''t be owned by anyone.


    Where do they come from?


    Is it the influence of those white skinned people in the north?


    It''s impossible. It''s located in the southernmost part of Kyoto. Those white guys can''t come here.


    "Say it! Well, what''s the price of the equipment called night vision? "


    Li Lanxin asked.


    It can see the darkness clearly in the dark. This kind of equipment is very practical. It can detect the danger ahead of time in the long night, and even use it to hunt the polluting animals that lack vigilance at night.


    There are so many benefits to think of. It''s a kind of equipment worth buying.


    "I can''t decide this! Please talk to my boss about the price


    "Boss?"


    Li Lanxin was stunned for a long time. The person in front of her was not the host, but someone else.


    Li Lanxin looks around for something.


    "Don''t look! I''m by your side! "


    Quietly, no one noticed when Li Meng appeared beside Li Lanxin.


    Li Meng''s sudden words not only startled Li Lanxin, but also several people behind her.


    They have been paying attention to Li Lanxin. They are not aware of Li Meng''s appearance at all. It''s as if he was absent at the last moment. When he blinked, he appeared.


    What a ghost!


    After patting her slightly flat chest, Li Lanxin relaxed her surprise and said, "I''m sorry! It seems that tonight''s action makes me too nervous. We didn''t notice how you showed up! "


    "Oh


    Li Meng answered casually, staring at Li Lanxin. Since Li Meng appeared, his eyes have been staring at Li Lanxin, revealing the meaning of thinking.


    This guy, too strange, Li Lanxin raised her hand to help her glasses, was so straight stare, let her a little uncomfortable#####

 Chapter 69

    "Cough!"


    Li Lanxin covered her mouth and coughed.


    This guy is endless. How long does he want to see it.


    Before Li Lanxin''s anger broke out, Li Meng finally moved away.


    Unlike just now, Li Meng seemed a little casual.


    "I know what you want to trade! Do you want to trade for a long time or just this time? As an arms dealer, I hope to have long-term customers. You rebels are a good trading partner! "


    To suppress her anger, Li Lanxin coldly said: "in Kyoto, thousands of miles away, there are many rebel forces. Although the distance between the rebel forces is far away, there are also connections between them. It''s not your small arms dealer who can feed our rebel forces!"


    Which of the so-called arms dealers is not attached to the major forces? In Kyoto, the target of the rebels is not "Kyoto", but the Acropolis of Kyoto in name. Kyoto is a metropolis. It is a paradise for martial artists. There is no place for the rebels.


    And in this land, no matter what, we need the existence of Kyoto, and the Acropolis is the moth in the eyes of the rebels. Their existence is meaningless. They only depend on Kyoto, suck its blood, and refuse to give any of their own value.


    Because all the Acropolis regard the rebels as their enemies, the sources of weapons and ammunition of the rebels are very unstable. Most of the weapons are snatched from the mobs and other outlaws, and only a few weapons are purchased from the black hearted arms merchants.


    The unstable source of ammunition led to the resistance''s inability to move. For many years, it had not taken much action and had to rely on hunting polluting animals in the forest to obtain raw stones in exchange for food.


    Li Meng didn''t refute Li Lanxin''s words. He just said, "I need protoliths, protoliths. As long as you have enough protoliths, protoliths, and how many weapons you want, I can satisfy you, no matter flying in the sky, running on the ground, or swimming in the water."


    Li Lanxin doesn''t believe this. Businessmen are all big talkers. She doesn''t have to contact many businessmen. She is the first one who can talk so big.


    "I want a guard, a guardian! Do you have any? "


    Li Lanxin is not very angry.


    "Yes!"


    Without hesitation or even consideration, Li Meng said this.


    Finally, Li Meng added: "as long as you have enough stones to exchange for them!"


    Although Li Meng doesn''t know the existence of the guardian and the guardian God, everything Li Meng has, as long as he wants, can be copied by means of science and technology sooner or later.


    In this world, what is called advanced is nothing to Li Meng.


    As long as there is enough time, what kind of things can''t Li Meng have?


    Therefore, Li Meng didn''t lie, and he didn''t talk big.


    This refutation also left Li Lanxin speechless.


    Although there is no shortage of protocrysts and protoliths in the hands of the rebels, they are not as many as they are in exchange for guardian gods and guardians.


    Back to the point, Li Lanxin didn''t specifically target Li Meng, but Li Meng''s behavior just made Li Lanxin angry.


    After a few words of confrontation, Li Lanxin recovered a little.


    "Say it! You have something good! "


    It''s useless just to say whether it''s a good thing or not. They have to see it for themselves.


    Li Meng understood this very well.


    Li Meng turned his head and motioned to the mobilizers. The mobilizers clearly withdrew the bullets of the adk-45 rifle in their hands, removed the clips, and then handed the rifle without bullets to Li Lanxin.


    Taking the gun from the mobilizers, Li Lanxin looks at it carefully.


    "Good workmanship! The shape design is also very generous. The caliber is much larger than that of the general rifle. It''s really a good gun! "


    Li Lanxin held her glasses for a moment. The gun in her hand was perfect without any defects. The metal was polished very smooth. This process was already amazing.


    The only pity is that its calibre is not among the commonly used calibres. The source of ammunition is too single and can not be replenished at any time.


    After a few glances, Li Lanxin returned the guns to the mobilizers.


    Then she said to Li Meng, "good gun! But calibre is not a universal calibre. It can''t guarantee the supply of ammunition at any time! "


    Loading the magazine and opening the insurance, the mobilizers move in one go. Behind Li Lanxin, several pairs of eyes stare at the mobilizers'' rifles, their eager eyes do not hide.


    "Have you ever thought about equipping a uniform standard weapon? The weapons in your hands are various and of different calibres, and most of them have no bullets. Guns without bullets are not as good as firesticks. You might as well use wooden guns as weapons! "


    Li Lanxin was a bit embarrassed. Indeed, she was worthy of being an arms dealer. Even their shortage of ammunition could be seen.


    "You businessmen will boast that once the transaction is carried out, the quantity of goods provided is very limited, otherwise we would not be so embarrassed!"


    Li Lanxin is not very angry.


    Li Meng finally understood that the people who traded with the rebels were all black market merchants. There were many commodities, but the quantity and scale were not so ideal.


    After thinking about it, Li Meng thinks that the status of arms dealers is good. The rebel army is a good trading partner. They have ideals, dare to fight, and are not afraid of fighting. Moreover, they have great influence all over the world. If they do business with them, Li Meng can make a lot of money in arms.


    This kind of long-term customer is exactly what Li Meng needs now.


    However, Li Meng can''t completely expose his ability. There are too many weapons, so I''m afraid the source of these weapons will make people curious.


    Not too much, not too stingy.


    Li Meng said: "don''t compare me with those black market merchants. I have regular channels for my goods supply. As for the quantity and scale!"


    Li Meng looked at the rifles in the mobilizers'' hands, looked up at Li Lanxin and said, "I can provide 1000 rifles like this one at a time, and the ammunition with it is no less than 1 million rounds, of course! If you need more, I can try my best to satisfy you


    Li Lanxin was stunned when she said this. Several people behind her were also stunned. They looked at Li Meng. They couldn''t believe it. Thousands of guns and millions of bullets just came out of his mouth.


    And a relaxed look?


    Really?


    If it''s fake, the young man who seems to be very young and suffering from illness is the most boastful businessman Li Lanxin has ever seen.


    What if it''s true?


    What if it''s possible?


    Li Lanxin habitually helped her glasses to hide her heart beating violently#####

 Chapter 70

    It''s too early to say whether it''s true or not. No matter what, it''s the rule to hand in the money and hand in the goods.


    He will know sooner or later whether he talks big.


    Moreover, between the true and the false, Li Lanxin prefers the true.


    Because a person''s temperament, can explain a lot of problems.


    If it''s true, he''s a real arms dealer. Li Lanxin knows very well that this is her opportunity, and it''s also an opportunity for this rebel army to grow.


    Li Lanxin has to be cautious in her words and deeds.


    After pondering for a moment, Li Lanxin said to Li Meng, "you are right! Our rebel forces are short of weapons and ammunition. You businessmen are all pioneers of interests. This transaction is concluded! I hope you will let us see your goods as soon as possible! "


    "Now let''s talk about the price," Li continued


    Li Meng was very happy to see that it had been done.


    The body moved to the side, revealing the bonfire not far behind. Li Meng invited: "the question of price can''t be explained in one or two sentences. Let''s discuss it next to the bonfire! I believe the warm fire can also make the brain more sober! "


    Li Lanxin didn''t refuse. She nodded to adapt.


    Seeing this, Li Meng turned and left, followed by Li Lanxin and his party.


    When they came to the campfire, they sat on the ground. The warm fire made their faces slightly red, and they looked very comfortable.


    After a moment''s silence, Li Meng, as the host, took the lead in saying: "after all, your resistance army is a potential long-term customer. In the first transaction, you will be given a certain discount in terms of price!"


    Looking at Li Lanxin, Li Meng introduced himself: "my family name is Li, and my single name is Mongolian. Your family name is Li, and I''m Li too. For the sake of the same family name, I won''t let you suffer!"


    Li Lanxin was a bit surprised by the young people around her who were of the same sex with her. Although the surname of Li was not a few in the Resistance Army, it was also a kind of fate to meet her as the other side.


    I don''t know why, Li Lanxin''s expression became more relaxed.


    "Don''t say anything superfluous, say your price!"


    This is what Li Meng wants to see, but Li Meng still has to inquire about the price.


    "I don''t know what the price is when you buy guns from other merchants," Li said


    Li Lanxin didn''t think much about it. The price of guns is open. In many places, the price is the same. Even if there is a price difference, the price difference will not be too big.


    Li Lanxin said: "it''s 20% higher than the market price. One red stone for four guns can be exchanged for 10000 bullets!"


    "What''s the quality of my goods compared with those guns?"


    "There''s no comparison!"


    Li Lanxin said truthfully.


    It''s not that there is no comparison, but that there is a big gap between ugliness and beauty.


    Li Lanxin thinks that she can''t deny this.


    "How about trading at this price?"


    Li Meng came to a conclusion.


    Li Lanxin looked at Li Meng with some doubts and said, "you should understand that your goods far exceed the price. Even if we add 30% to the price, we will not object to it!"


    Anyway, Li Lanxin thinks that the price is too low for them.


    With a silent smile, Li Meng still affirmed his price: "as I said, it''s the first time that you and I are the same sex. I want to give you the biggest discount!"


    "Businessmen! After all, it''s about interests. If you want to make a lot of money, you have to look higher and farther. I''m very optimistic about your resistance forces! "


    "Do you agree with the idea of our free people?"


    By the campfire, a middle-aged man suddenly asked Li Meng.


    Looking at Li Meng with expectation.


    Li Lanxin also looks at Li Meng curiously and wants to hear how the young man will answer.


    However, they are doomed to be disappointed. Li Meng just laughs a little and says faintly: "everyone has his own way of life. For me, I am an arms dealer now. But maybe, in an instant, I will become a warlord, a leader of power, or even an emperor?"


    "Ha ha..."


    The middle-aged man who spoke gave an embarrassed smile. The answer was really speechless.


    Is that the answer?


    More like a perfunctory.


    But Li Lanxin doesn''t think so.


    Li Lanxin always felt that what the young man said might be realized?


    reason?


    Can not say the reason, this is just a feeling in the heart.


    Li Lanxin pondered.


    In order to survive in the forest, the rebels have to deal with the polluting animals. Because of the original stone, the original crystal acts as currency in human society. While spreading the idea of freedom, the rebels will also hunt the polluting animals and obtain the original stone, which is used to exchange the necessary materials from the merchants.


    Over the years, the rebels have stored a lot of raw stones. Although they usually make some seemingly very bad deals with some businessmen, they are not stupid enough to send all the raw stones out.


    Li Lanxin calculated in her heart the number of the rebels and the number of guns and ammunition needed to arm the rebels who could fight.


    Looking at Li Meng, Li Lanxin said, "I need 1500" guns "and 1.5 million bullets. I need at least 100 sets of equipment that can see the dark!"


    Oh, big business.


    Li Lanxin''s words made Li Meng more serious.


    If the deal is concluded, Li Meng will probably earn no less than one million energy points excluding the cost, which is a huge profit.


    After a little calculation in my heart, I got a rough figure. Li Meng said: "1500 rifles need 375 red stones, and 1.5 million hair needs 150 red stones. Every five sets of night vision equipment, you need one red stone, a total of 20. The three kinds of goods add up to a total of 545 red stones!"


    Although the 545 original stones are only the lowest level of red, not everyone can take them out. However, looking at Li Lanxin''s face, when Li Meng said the total amount, his expression did not change. From this point, we can see that the rebels are still very rich.


    There are more than 500 red stones, which are far from enough to make them feel painful#####

 Chapter 71

    "Hand in, hand in!"


    Li Lanxin just said so.


    Li Meng nodded: "it should be so!"


    Li Lanxin asked again, "I don''t know when we can deliver the goods?"


    After a little thought, Li Meng said: "the fastest is three days, and the slowest is no more than five days!"


    This time is the most ideal, otherwise, fast, suspicious, slow, even more suspicious.


    Li Lanxin was surprised again. The time was much faster than she expected. She thought it would take at least half a month for such a large batch of goods to be ready. She didn''t expect that the transaction would take only a few days.


    Li Lanxin was a little curious. Where did the young man come from?


    The nearest Acropolis three?


    This should not be possible. Although there is an arms factory in Acropolis 3, it is closely monitored by the military, and the black market merchants can not get goods from it.


    How can a young man named Li Meng do it.


    When she got up, Li Lanxin stood up from the ground, and several people by the campfire saw this and quickly stood up.


    It seems to be leaving!


    Li Meng also stood up.


    "Let''s call it a day! Mr. Li Meng! It''s a pleasure talking with you. I hope our cooperation can go on smoothly! "


    "Of course!"


    Li Meng cannot deny Li Lanxin''s words.


    At least in this transaction, Li Meng is absolutely sincere.


    Li Lanxin pointed out to the dark distance and said: "the rebel base is five kilometers away in this direction. There is a huge building similar to a bird''s nest, which is our Rebel base! If you want to, the rebels welcome you


    Li Meng nodded and said, "I believe I will go soon!"


    Li Lanxin nodded her head, then turned and walked to the dark ruins.


    Several people who had been following her all the time quickly followed up.


    "Yes! There''s a question I''ve always wanted to ask you! "


    Li Meng''s sudden words made Li Lanxin stop. She turned around, looked at Li Meng and said, "go ahead! I''ll tell you what I know and what I can tell you! "


    "Do you know" dirty Valley "? How far is it from dirty Valley? And the route to dirty Valley! "


    Dirty Valley?


    Li Lanxin frowned slightly, as if she thought of something bad.


    "Why do you ask these questions?"


    Li Lanxin asked suspiciously.


    "Dirty Valley is also one of my itineraries this time!"


    Li Meng replied.


    After a moment''s meditation, Li Lanxin said faintly: "on the other side of the" swamp ruins ", there is a big river, which leads to the sea in the East, to the foot of mulama peak in the west, and to the east along the river. About 100 kilometers away, there will be a huge stone on the bank. There is a tributary in front of the boulder, and the end of the tributary is" dirty Valley "!"


    Indeed, the rebels are worthy of being the rebels. They are so familiar with the environment of Kyoto.


    Li Lanxin''s guidance saved Li Meng a lot of wrongs.


    Before leaving, Li Lanxin added: "there is a stream in the east of the swamp, which leads to the river on the other side of the ruins!"


    As soon as Li Meng''s eyes brightened, the news came in time. When Li Meng looked up at Li Lanxin, he found that Li Lanxin had gone.


    Only in the dark, vaguely see a few shaking figure.


    After a while, the rebels had all evacuated. When Li Lanxin and his party left, the ruins shrouded in the night were calm again.


    Taking back his eyes, Li Meng sat down beside the campfire again, quietly staring at the burning flame, and he didn''t know what to think.


    Even if the mobilized soldiers came forward to add combustible dead wood to the bonfire, Li Meng did not respond.


    Time is passing, the long night in the light of the bonfire flame slowly left.


    When a golden thread appears on the horizon, the earth is recovering its light and the darkness is leaving.


    In the early morning, everything revives. The thin mist appears and floats over the water, making the swamp like a fairyland.


    The bonfire has been burning to the end, leaving only a pile of ash and black carbon fire.


    On the overcoat by the campfire, Li Meng had woken up and had a good night''s sleep outside. Li Meng felt very good.


    It also shows how important a person''s sleeping posture is.


    Standing up from the ground, Li Meng looked around. The mobilized soldiers had already finished their rounds of standing guard. They had woken up and stood scattered in the ruins, looking around.


    When Li Meng stood up from the ground, he heard the movement of the mobilizers, and immediately several eyes floated to Li Meng.


    "Let''s go! Let''s get out of here! "


    With that, Li Meng turned and walked to the speedboat parked on the shore.


    The mobilized soldiers who heard Li Meng''s words also took action, and then returned to the speedboat.


    Boarding the speedboat, his eyes inadvertently aimed at the windshield of the speedboat. The windshield was transparent. Li Mengli naturally saw the two women who had awakened in the cab.


    They also saw Li Meng on the boat.


    Without stopping, Li Meng went straight to the hatch. When he came to the hatch, Li Meng suddenly stopped.


    As if thinking of something, Li Meng went back to board another side-by-side speedboat.


    The speedboats distribute the mobilizers equally. Li Meng''s behavior does not affect the mobilizers. The mobilizers return to the speedboats that their teams should stay in.


    When everyone entered the speedboat, at the command of Li Meng, the speedboat started to move.


    In the faint sound of the engine, in the white spray, the two boats left the shore and moved gently on the water.


    With the right direction, the stream connecting the river was soon found.


    The channel is very narrow, located at the junction of swamp and ruins. On the left is the ruins, and on the right is the swamp covered by forest.


    The swamp ruins are surprisingly large. The speedboat has sailed more than ten kilometers in the waterway, but the ruins on the left are still continuous, and you can''t see the end at a glance.


    It can be imagined that this used to be a metropolis of human life.


    In the waterway, although the movement of the speedboat is small, it is still watched by some people.


    More than ten kilometers away, every other distance, there will always be some figures on the shore of the ruins, watching the speedboats sailing in the waterway#####

 Chapter 72

    "Commander!"


    In the cab, observing the captain outside, he found an abnormal situation. He couldn''t come up with an idea and asked Li Meng for instructions.


    Sitting in the position of captain, Li Meng looks out through the windshield. On the Bank of the ruins, in front of him, on a collapsed bridge not far from the shore, there are more than ten figures.


    One, two, three, four... There are thirteen.


    There are men and women, and they dress strangely.


    How to say, it should be relatively neat and thin.


    Compared with the disorderly dressed rebels, they wear bright colors, which makes them look energetic.


    What they are holding is not guns, but cold weapons.


    There are knives, swords, spears, and some strange looking weapons. What''s more, Li Meng saw a man holding a huge shield. The clothes on the man holding the shield are similar to those of ancient soldiers.


    All in all, it''s a strange group of people.


    However, after a little thought, Li Meng guessed who they were.


    Probably a martial arts artist!


    Only martial arts practitioners are good at using cold weapons, because only cold weapons can exert their power.


    "Don''t worry! Move on


    Martial artists are a group of arrogant guys. If they don''t have a purpose, they won''t take the initiative to cause trouble.


    Perhaps the biggest reason why they will watch the speedboats sailing in the waterway is that the electric eels attack the speedboats.


    After all, the shape of the electric eel attack boat is too different from that of the world''s ships, and the propulsion device is only different from that of the world''s ships.


    It''s just curiosity about strange things.


    What Li Meng thought was right. From the beginning to the end, the more than ten figures on the collapsed bridge didn''t make any bad behavior. They just watched and watched the boat go away.


    This is just a small episode in the journey. Not long after, when the speedboat sailed for about 20 kilometers, the front finally became broad.


    On the left and right is not the ruins and swamps, but a big river, a river that can hardly see the opposite bank.


    When the boat left the waterway, it suddenly came to a wide water area. The forest was still on the left, and the ruins were still on the right, but they were submerged ruins.


    In the water, countless dilapidated and decadent high-rise buildings rise from the water, scattered in a large area of water.


    Because of the terrain, the ruins of the city near the river were submerged, forming a wide water area.


    The river is very clear. If you look under the water, you can see the traces of the city.


    This water area is very deep, and the deepest part is nearly 100 meters.


    I don''t know if the water depth in other parts of the river is the same.


    The information from the spiritual body tells Li Meng about the surrounding environment. Although the spiritual body receives the spiritual power from the noumenon every moment to strengthen itself, the time is too short. At the moment, it is still very weak. The range of the spiritual power radiates outward can only reach 100 meters.


    However, if the main consciousness takes over the mental body separation, the mental body separation will gain huge mental power, and the radiation range will reach one kilometer in an instant.


    However, one kilometer is the limit of the noumenon. If we want to radiate the spiritual power infinitely, only by strengthening the spiritual body can we do it.


    To receive the information transmitted by the spirit body at any time and any place, it will put too much pressure on the noumenon, the body and the main consciousness. In order to avoid the unimaginable sequelae caused by too much load, Li Meng shielded the separation of the spirit body.


    In this way, the noumenon will not be disturbed by too much information of the spiritual body.


    "Commander! Where are we going? Which way to go? "


    It''s easy to get lost in the wide waters, and the captain doesn''t know where to go.


    After all, this water area is a strange route, where both sides lead to is unknown.


    The choice of direction made the captain uncertain.


    Li Meng had a plan in mind for what he wanted to do next. Now he just needs to implement it step by step according to the plan in his mind.


    "Inform speedboat one! Let them wait in these waters, and we''ll be back soon! "


    "Yes


    As a result, the captain picked up the radio and announced to the No. 1 speedboat behind him in the noise.


    "Speedboat one! Speedboat one! Yes, please


    "Got it! Speedboat one, Roger that, please


    "Send the commander''s order that the No.1 speedboat wait in place. We''ll be back soon! Please answer


    "I understand! Speedboat one, Roger. Stay where you are


    Putting down the communication device, the captain turned to Li Meng and said, "commander! The order to wait has been sent to speedboat No.1! "


    Li Meng nodded and said, "let''s go! To the East, let the electric eel attack the speedboat and let it go at its speed


    "Yes


    Take orders. It''s like a nervous commander.


    "Let go of the restriction and let the motor run at full power!"


    "Power output gate open!"


    "Check the storage capacity of Tesla capacitor battery!"


    At this moment, the atmosphere in the cab became tense in vain.


    "Check it out, everything is ready!"


    The captain moved slightly to the side, leaned against the wall, raised his hand and pulled a raised armrest on the wall. Then the captain said, "let''s go!"


    "Hum, hum!"


    The powerful engine suddenly roared and reverberated in the cab.


    The engine is roaring, and you can hear it clearly even far away from the cab where the roar is located.


    At that moment, a strong sense of pushing back suddenly hit, and the speedboat flew out like a sharp arrow.


    The scene outside the window swept back quickly and vaguely. At this moment, in the cab, the speedboat felt like it was flying fast.


    On the outside, the speedboat is galloping on the wide river. The bow of the boat is high, the tail white waves are rolling, and the water is splashing. Looking back, where the speedboat passes, there are dozens of meters of white marks on the river.


    For more than ten seconds, the rolling white trail disappeared on the river.


    65 knots, which is more than 120 kilometers per hour. What''s the concept?


    This speed is unmatched by any ship in the world.


    However, although the speed is fast, it doesn''t feel very good for the people inside#####

 Chapter 73

    The river is not calm, which makes the speedboat very unstable in the water, shaking to a great extent. The structure of the speedboat can be heard moaning in the cab.


    "Creak! The sound of "creak" appears from time to time, which makes people worry about whether the speedboat will fall apart.


    However, this kind of worry is unnecessary. As military equipment, since the speed limit is 65 knots, it means that the speedboat has passed quite a lot of tests at this speed, and it can withstand sailing at 65 knots.


    In the cab, although the shaking was strong, it was still acceptable to Li Meng.


    When he was in the speedboat, Li Meng was not idle. Li Meng let go of the shield of the spirit body separation and received the information of the spirit body separation.


    The water area of this river is the widest in the city. When it sails to the East for less than five kilometers, the water surface begins to narrow, with an average of about 200 meters, and the water depth has risen from more than 100 meters to more than 70 meters.


    While exploring the river, Li Meng also found a special situation. There are some ground fissures at the bottom of the river. Some of them are large, others are small. The large ones are hundreds of meters long, tens of meters wide, and the small ones are only a few meters wide. Even people can''t get in. However, whether they are small or large, Li Meng can''t detect the size of the ground fissure space.


    After all, the distance of the mental radiation of the spiritual body is limited, and the space of the ground seam cannot be detected completely.


    Li Meng didn''t care too much about the discovery of the ground fissure. After all, the earth vein is complex, and it''s not strange to produce any shape.


    "Keep going! Don''t worry


    Li Meng, calm and calm, forcibly ignored the giant "polluter" not far behind the speedboat.


    Blatant, regardless of everything, blustered all the way in the river.


    About half an hour after leaving the ruins of the swamp, the speed boat on the river finally attracted the attention of the polluting animals hidden under the water.


    It''s a big guy with a chubby shape similar to "puffer fish". Its surface is covered with cyan scales. Its tail is like a snake''s tail. A row of sharp teeth are exposed on its mouth, which makes its slippery face look extremely ferocious.


    Mingming''s body shape is not suitable for fast marching in the water, but its speed is surprisingly fast. The speedboat is speeding on the water at a speed of more than 120 kilometers per hour, so fast that it can''t get rid of it.


    Not only did not shake off, but slowly close.


    On the surface of the river, the speedboat was racing, leaving a long white mark.


    When the white mark slowly dissipated and was about to disappear, a ferocious giant came straight across the river, where the water waves rolled and splashed, and the waves directly broke the wake left by the speedboat.


    It''s huge. It''s just the size of a speedboat. Chasing a speedboat in the river, it''s even bigger than a speedboat.


    At this moment, the strange image protrudes, a long whip like object rises from the water that pollutes the tail of the animal, it is waving in the air, the length of which reaches amazing tens of meters.


    At the end is a reflection of light, it is sharp like steel tail thorn.


    "Hoo


    The strong wind tore the air, and the long tail with a whistling sound waved to the speedboat dozens of meters away.


    The tail is so thick that it is the size of a bucket. If the speedboat is drawn, it will not be able to escape the shipwreck.


    When the speedboat is running at full power, the electric power is captured by the electric motor. At this time, even if the speedboat has a powerful Tesla Coil Gun, it can''t be used.


    Is it inevitable that ships will be destroyed and people will die?


    At this critical moment, the tail of the pollution animal was less than three meters away from the top of the speedboat. Li Meng in the driver''s cab had his pupils constricted and an invisible force rushed out.


    There was no sound, no noise. The tail of the pollution animal was suddenly blocked, as if it had touched an invisible wall, and its powerful tail was suddenly bounced back.


    "Snore, snore!"


    The polluter let out a piercing and angry roar.


    The thick tail waved again, just like a flexible snake, the tail with cold light spikes raised high, and then fiercely stabbed to the speedboat.


    The speed is so fast that you can only see the shadow.


    The result is the same, three meters above the speedboat, sharp solidification, it was blocked by an invisible wall.


    It seems very angry, pollution beast crazy, waving his tail and constantly hit the speedboat.


    One, two, three, the speedboat over the whip shadow dance.


    All of a sudden, the air over the speedboat was twisting, as if the space was about to tear apart.


    "Chi!"


    There was a dull crackle, and the tail of the attacking speedboat suddenly burst, turning into green blood foam flying all over the sky, and the sky suddenly began to rain blood.


    Almost at the same time, the polluter chasing the speedboat suddenly made a huge howl. His huge body seemed to lose control and rushed out of the water. His chubby body kept rolling on the river under the residual force of speed.


    The scene was very shocking. The water splashed all over the sky. It was as if several bombs had been dropped on the river.


    After rolling on the water for more than ten times, the force produced by the speed disappeared, and the huge body of the pollution animal slowly sank into the water.


    After a while, the boat had gone away and disappeared at the end of the river.


    "Hoo


    Li Meng took a deep breath and gently put his hands on his forehead to relieve the tingling feeling coming from his head.


    The separation of spirit body is not mature and can not fully accommodate the main consciousness. To be simple, the separation of spirit body can not replace Li Meng''s brain.


    The power of the mind is not only the use of mental power, but the most important thing is the human brain, which acts as a device to increase and change the form of mental power, to make it manifest and to influence reality.


    This kind of ability is not possessed by the spiritual body now, but it will be possessed one day.


    The separation of spirit body is the blank consciousness separated by Li Meng. Consciousness is one of the most important parts of the brain. Although it is only one part now, it will one day perfect itself and become the existence that Li Meng needs##### Welcome to red alert era reader group, group number: 176793741

 Chapter 74

    Rubbing his forehead, Li Meng pondered.


    Next, I don''t think we will encounter any powerful pollution animals any more!


    If he encounters the pollution beast again, Li Meng''s previous practice is in vain.


    In the previous confrontation, Li Meng had the ability to kill the polluting animals. As long as he thought about it, Li Meng could make the polluting animals to pieces.


    But at the last moment, Li Meng gave up his plan to kill the animal.


    That guy is obviously the overlord of this river, even if he is not the overlord of this section of the river. Li Meng won''t get much benefit from killing him. The only benefit is probably a stone that exceeds the red level.


    But the level will not be too high. Its level and strength are not terrible. It can only be said that it is very difficult for ordinary people to use guns. If they cooperate perfectly, they can also eliminate it at the expense of minimal casualties.


    In addition, Li Meng did not see the unique biological energy of the original stone polluter. Maybe he didn''t even have the lowest level of Red original stone. He was just a huge aquatic polluter.


    Kill it, Li Meng can get little benefit, maybe not, but let it go, Li Meng can avoid some trouble in the future.


    He didn''t die, but was injured. If he passed here next time, he would not move until the wound healed, which saved Li Meng a lot of trouble.


    Although it''s easy for Li Meng to destroy it next time, what if it dies and other powerful polluting animals occupy the river?


    Therefore, it is alive and seriously injured. This is what Li Meng wants to see.


    The next trip is like God''s blessing, the speed boat did not encounter any trouble.


    Li Meng saw the big stone mentioned by Li Lanxin. Li Meng also saw the tributary not far in front of the big stone. However, Li Meng did not stop the speedboat, but continued to wind eastward along the river.


    Another hour later, the speed of the speedboat on the river finally slowed down, the sound of the powerful engine slowed down, and the speed of the speedboat became slower and slower.


    Until it sails at turtle speed.


    The river has come to an end, and the waters ahead are vast and endless.


    It''s the sea, endless, endless.


    Li Lanxin is right. The east end of the river is connected with the sea.


    "Commander! Do you want to return? "


    In the cab, the captain couldn''t help asking for the commander''s next order.


    Once again, Li Meng took a look at the boundless sea at the end of his sight.


    "Go back!"


    One day Li Meng will enter the vast sea, but not now. It is far from that time.


    After receiving the order to return, the speedboat turned its bow and roared on the river again.


    Dragging a long white trail, the speedboat was speeding towards its destination.


    It''s boring on the way. Taking advantage of the rare free time, Li Meng plans to exchange some questions with the main brain, which is also about why Li Meng wasted several hours to find out the details of the river.


    "Yes! Master, you are right. A base is not only the main body, but also the internal facilities must be fully deployed. Moreover, building a base is not only time-consuming, but also requires enough manpower. Moreover, building a base also requires all kinds of building materials. Master, you have to solve the problem of how to obtain building materials, In terms of base construction, the only thing I can do for the owner is to provide the blueprint of the base and relevant technical guidance personnel! "


    The words of the main brain mercilessly broke Li Meng''s illusion that not everything can be transmitted from that world. According to the words of the main brain, as a sub era technology, the energy consumed by the transmission device every time it starts is extremely powerful, and it is impossible to waste precious energy on building materials.


    In other words, if Li Meng wants to build a base or fortress, he can only rely on the world''s existing resources, manpower and building materials, which must be solved by Li Meng himself.


    In this way, Li Menggen could not have his own rear area in a short time.


    After all, the construction time of a base is calculated in years. Not to mention Kyoto, it takes more than ten years or even decades to build a large fortress like the Acropolis.


    Li Meng can''t afford to wait so long.


    As the rear area, the base is just one of the choices. Now Li Meng and the forces under his command in the near future don''t need too much space.


    Like some large ships, the space is large enough, as long as the necessary equipment is installed, it can be used as a temporary rear area.


    Moreover, the river is large and deep enough to accommodate large ships. It connects with the sea and is very convenient to leave for the sea in the future.


    Although the narrowest part of the river is only about 100 meters, it can''t turn anytime and anywhere, but this is not a problem. There are many wide places in the river, and no matter how big the boats are, they can turn freely. The only thing they need is a little time.


    In his heart, Li Meng asked the main brain: "if some large ships are simply modified, and some equipment is installed, such as the hull space is closed enough, the installation of air purification devices, and charging devices and so on, is this method feasible? Master


    "The feasibility is very high! Good idea


    Li Meng''s idea is very positive.


    "Make me a list of ships!"


    As for the choice of ships, Li Meng needs to think about it carefully.


    After a few breaths, in front of Li Meng''s eyes, a picture appeared, on which was a list of ships.


    Li Meng watched carefully and thought carefully in his heart.


    "Why are they all second-hand?"


    At the first glance, Li Meng found a problem.


    All the ships on the list are marked with second-hand goods.


    "The energy points owned by the owner can only be exchanged for civil ships. Brand new ships are expensive and need to be scheduled in advance. Ships with less than 30000 tons need to be scheduled 10 days in advance, ships with more than 30000 tons but less than 100000 tons need to be scheduled 10-15 days in advance, ships with more than 100000 tons but less than 200000 tons need to be scheduled 15-30 days in advance, and ships with more than 200000 tons need to be scheduled two months in advance."


    "The owner can rest assured that although it is a second-hand refurbished ship, the service life of any ship will not exceed one fifth of the total service life! Quality can be guaranteed! "#####

 Chapter 75

    The explanation of the main brain makes Li Meng clear. However, the main brain is more and more like a pimp.


    Although it''s not a new ship, I always feel that it''s not perfect in my heart. However, who calls that there is not enough energy? Sometimes I have to accept the reality.


    It''s better to have a new one than to have no one coming.


    Li Meng continues to look at the list.


    There are many kinds of ships, which can be said to be dazzling, but Li Meng did not find the one he liked.


    tanker? This is obviously not good. Although the space of the oil tanker is large enough and closed enough, the structure of the oil tanker is difficult to be reconstructed.


    Container ship? It''s easy to transform, but it''s not a very good platform. Container freighter was denied by Li Meng.


    Passenger ship, general cargo ship, bulk carrier, Ro / Ro ship, barge, tanker, liquefied gas ship, refrigerator ship, ferry and barge.


    At a glance, there were many kinds of ships, but they were not what Li Meng wanted.


    These ships are not very good platforms in Li Meng''s eyes.


    "It is suggested to consider" cruise "when choosing large ships as the temporary rear area. This is a good platform!"


    The main brain suggested.


    Image conversion, a ship''s information appears in the list.


    All the ships in the list are cruise ships, but their tonnage and performance are different.


    liner?


    "Well! The space is big enough, there are living areas, entertainment areas, and transportation of goods. "


    "Well! The hull structure is also good. "


    In his heart, Li Meng muttered to himself.


    Among all the ships, cruise is the most suitable one as a rear area, because the cruise has complete facilities. It can be said that it is a water city or an upstream water park. In a word, Li Meng plans to adopt the suggestions for the main brain.


    "Master! Which cruise do you think should be chosen


    All the cruise ships on the list have their own names, and the tonnage is also different. Of course, there are differences in the size of the hull. The small ones are tens of thousands of tons, and the large ones are more than 200000 tons. Of course, there is a great difference in size.


    In addition, the performance of each ship is also different.


    The main brain seemed to have planned for a long time, but didn''t think about it. He immediately answered Li Meng.


    "In the former Red Empire, a retired businessman spent a lot of money to build a super luxury cruise ship, which is the" emperor ". Because of the name of the cruise ship, the retired businessman was ordered to donate his family property and return to the army to receive revolutionary education!"


    "Although it has been built for three years, it has never been launched, master! I think "it" suits you


    "The emperor uses an all electric propulsion device, and its main energy comes from a Tesla reactor. The strong energy gives the emperor powerful power, and its maximum speed can reach 33 knots!"


    "The emperor, with a full displacement of 189000 tons, is 341 meters long, 69 meters high, 59 meters wide, and the deepest waterline of 12.9 meters. It has 15 decks with complete facilities, which can accommodate 20000 people. There are retractable cranes on both sides of the stern side, which can carry large goods!"


    Is that too big?


    After all, nearly 200000 tons of big guy, although the river is big, barely able to accommodate the emperor navigation, but Li Meng had to consider its practicality.


    "Master! Cruise as a temporary rear area, it is unique, its value not only exists in the present, but also can be used as the host''s car in the future. In the future, there is no value of the second or the third cruise, so it is suggested that the host be in place at one time! "


    Li Meng can''t refute what the main brain said.


    Li Meng is the only one who can make the final decision. After thinking for a moment, Li Meng has an idea in his mind.


    Li Meng chose the brain''s advice.


    Li Meng said, "as you say, choose the emperor!"


    "The price of" emperor "is 30 million energy points, the outer refitting cost is 1.5 million energy points, the whole set of air purification equipment is 2 million energy points, and the large charging device (inner refitting cost) is 2 million energy points. A total of 35.5 million energy points are needed!"


    "There are three types of transporters: small, medium and large. The prices are 2 million, 5 million and 10 million respectively." emperor "can''t accommodate large transporters. I suggest the owner choose medium transporters!"


    "As you say!"


    Li Meng just needs to make a decision. The main brain can be said to be more clear about what Li Meng needs now than Li Meng.


    Now Li Meng has completely given up the initiative, because Li Meng knows that the brain''s suggestions are considered in all aspects, and the result is the most favorable for Li Meng.


    Although some people love the cost of energy point, it is necessary. As a kind of "currency", energy point exists in exchange for what Li Meng needs. How can Li Meng get more without paying?


    "It is estimated that recruitment can be carried out in 10 days. An additional 1 million energy points can be spent to recruit immediately. The transmission cost will be 3 million energy points!"


    Three million energy points for transmission?


    In his heart, Li Meng was speechless. However, there was a reason for such an expensive transmission cost. After all, the displacement of the "emperor" was nearly 200000 tons, which was a big guy.


    "The total cost is 43.5 million energy points!"


    Well, 50 million energy points, it seems that more than half of them will be spent in a few days. No, there is not much left.


    In 10 days, the time is too long. The mobilized soldiers are in poor condition. The earlier they are allowed to go back for treatment, the better it will be for them.


    In addition, there was a seriously wounded man on the No.1 boat. The pollution had covered his whole body, let alone 10 days. It was unknown whether he could survive today.


    "Five days is too long! Master! Spend 1 million energy points to recruit now! "


    "I understand! Recruitment can be carried out in one hour, and the total cost is 44.5 million energy points! "


    Li Meng had a reason to recruit the "emperor" cruise ship first instead of sending the mobilized soldiers back first.


    The return journey of mobilizers needs 500000 energy points. If the "emperor" cruise ship is recruited first and the portal is installed, the mobilizers can return through the portal and save a lot of energy points.


    Although recruiting ahead of time will consume one million more energy points, what Li Meng gets is time, which is priceless. In these 10 days, Li Meng can do a lot of things.


    Besides, Li Meng didn''t want to break his promise in the first arms deal##### Welcome to red alert era reader group, group number: 176793741

 Chapter 76

    It cost 44.5 million energy points, and there are 5.5 million energy points left. Among the remaining energy points, Li Meng has to use the remaining energy points to recruit soldiers and equipment.


    The number of mobilized soldiers must be increased. The size of the "emperor" is so large that dozens of people can''t keep it, at least more than 1000.


    In Li Meng''s mind, two thousand talents are the most suitable.


    There are also engineering soldiers, not to mention soldiers'' equipment. The complicated equipment on the "emperor" must also be repaired and maintained by technicians.


    On the "emperor", the number of engineers should be at least 100, so as to ensure the normal operation of the "emperor".


    "About military equipment, and the recruitment of personnel!"


    Li Meng pondered for a moment and decided the final number in his heart.


    Li Meng said: "1500 mobilizers, 150 engineers and 250 light power auxiliary combat suits."


    "Master! It''s better to equip the light power combat suit with matching guns, so as to give full play to the maximum ability of the power combat suit! "


    "Any suggestions?"


    Needless to say, Li Meng also knows that the main brain is going to take out some new weapons and equipment.


    Sure enough, a picture appeared in front of them. It was about the introduction of a "gun".


    Adk-99 automatic rifle: length 866 mm, width 255 mm, caliber 9.258 mm, magazine load 75 rounds.


    It has self cooling circulating cooling device, anti jamming and knockback device, alloy gun barrel, with a service life of 30000 rounds.


    On the whole, the adk-99 automatic rifle is like a rectangular iron box, square and clear water chestnut.


    Compared with the simple structure of the adk-45 automatic rifle, the adk-99 rifle looks a little bloated.


    When you look at the weight, it makes you feel "heavy".


    In fact, adk-99 is very heavy. A strong man can''t use it for a long time. Only soldiers in light power combat suit can hold it freely.


    "Quantity 2! One million rounds of ammunition


    Guns, after all, are consumables. They will be worn out. Of course, they need to be used to supplement the worn-out guns, not to mention ammunition. As a rapid fire weapon with a large amount of ammunition, the bullets consumed in a battle are terrible. It seems that there are many bullets, but in fact, they can only support the consumption of several battles.


    In a word, we should prepare more when we are prepared and have conditions.


    "A" adk-99 automatic rifle "price for 200 energy points, 500 a total of 100000 energy points! 250 sets of light power combat suits need 3.75 million energy points, 1500 mobilized soldiers need 150000 energy points, 150 engineering soldiers need 30000 energy points, 1 million rounds of 9.2mm caliber bullets need 100000 energy points, a total of 4.13 million energy points! "


    "Master! You can do some things by yourself. You can make up your own mind about living materials! "


    In some aspects, the main brain can think more than Li Meng. Li Meng didn''t bother to think about the daily necessities and some complicated little things one by one.


    There are too many logistics. Although Li Meng''s current team is not big, once the "emperor" is in service, there are no less than several hundred kinds of logistics involved. If Li Meng has to make up his mind for each, even if Li Meng has ten brains, it''s not enough.


    Therefore, it is the wisest way to leave logistics matters to the chief executive.


    Li Meng just needs to make up his mind about some expensive things.


    "Oh! by the way! Don''t forget about this arms deal! "


    Li Meng attaches great importance to this transaction. After all, after a successful transaction, Li Meng will probably be able to obtain several million energy points, which is not a small income.


    "1500000 bullets, 1500 adk-45 automatic rifles, 100 sets of night vision, a total of 175000 energy points!"


    Time flies by, an hour goes by unconsciously.


    On the way back, at the place where he chased the animal, the aquatic animal did not appear.


    The river was calm and the speedboat was fast. Less than 50 kilometers away from the swamp ruins, the speedboat stopped on the river.


    An hour has passed. It is not far from the swamp ruins, and the river nearby is more than 150 meters wide. It is the ideal place to transport the "emperor" cruise ship.


    "Master! The coordinates have been locked. Please stay away from the center of the coordinates


    Li Meng doesn''t dare to be careless. Even Li Meng doesn''t dare to ignore such a big guy if he is pressed down.


    "Go! We are far away from here


    Li Meng said to the captain.


    At the command of Li Meng, the speedboat started to move again. It sailed for nearly a mile before it stopped.


    The stopped speedboat turned its bow to the East, so that Li Meng could see what happened next.


    "Let''s go!"


    Li Meng has seen many scenes of transmission, but this time, Li Meng knows that it must be a different one.


    I don''t know when the wind disappeared, the rippling water became like a mirror, everything seemed to be still.


    In the center of the river, a black awn suddenly appears on the surface of the water, which is a torn space. The river is boiling, and countless rivers soar into the air, just like a dragon sucking water into the black cracks.


    At this time, a white light mass appeared from the crack. When the light mass left the crack, the crack became larger and larger with time, instantly healed, and disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    The suction from the void disappears, and the rising river drops suddenly. Hundreds or thousands of tons of water fall on the river surface in the "boom" sound.


    For a moment, the waves rolled and the river rippled.


    And the light mass on the water surface is also changing, it is expanding, it is changing, so fast that people''s thoughts can''t keep up.


    In less than two seconds, it was formed into an oval door by a light mass less than the size of a fist.


    It is nearly 100 meters high and more than 80 meters wide. One fifth of it is underwater and the rest is on the water. Its surface is shining like a silver liquid.


    From a distance, the huge light gate is like the gate of heaven on the water.


    It''s too eye-catching.


    Li Meng in the cab also noticed this.


    Li Meng looked up and looked up. His eyes seemed to penetrate the deck of his head and looked up into the sky#####

 Chapter 77

    The power of the soul moves with one''s heart. Over the gate of light, an invisible force appears. It is like a hood buckle down to the gate of light. The 500 meter area of the gate of light is shrouded. From the top to the bottom, the invisible force is spreading downward. The air is twisting everywhere. The twisted air also makes people see the existence of the invisible force with their naked eyes.


    When touching the earth, a few breaths, an invisible cover has been buckled in this area.


    From the inside out, it seems that nothing has changed, but from the outside to the inside of the hood, something that should have existed has disappeared.


    On the surface of the river, the huge gate of light began a new change.


    On top of the light gate, the silver liquid was flowing violently.


    There was no sound, and in absolute silence, a behemoth emerged from the light gate.


    First, the huge bow, then the hull, and finally the stern.


    When the whole ship left the light gate, as before, the huge light gate shrank and disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    Just as the light gate disappeared, the huge object that seemed to stop on the water suddenly sank down, with the weight of 200000 tons, which showed its horror. On both sides of the huge object, a huge water wave was formed. The huge water wave rushed to the banks on both sides. The water wave directly crossed the banks and poured into the forests on both sides. "Shua, creak, creak", under the water erosion, The forest is groaning.


    When the power disappeared, the water gushing out of the river bank began to flow back. When everything was calm, the huge "emperor" cruise ship floated quietly on the river.


    More than 300 meters long and dozens of meters wide, the huge body makes the wide river seem a little narrow.


    "Emperor" in the river is like a mountain, a moving mountain, people standing in front of it, just like the size of ants.


    The overall coating of the "emperor" cruise is grayish white, and the ship''s side is tens of meters above the water. There were more than ten decks above the ship''s side. It used to be a guest room with a balcony facing out. However, after modification, the periphery of the upper deck was covered by cold metal armor. The metal armor connected all the decks on the upper deck. The balcony that should have existed was replaced by windows of the same size.


    On the top deck, the original is preserved. It is like a private playground, with a huge swimming pool, grass and garden. There is a raised platform in the front. There is also a building and a small villa on the platform.


    The only obstacle is that the top deck is still closed. On the deck, nearly 10 meters high, there is a layer of transparent glass, which forms a wall and covers the top deck.


    But fortunately, the transparent glass does not affect people''s vision.


    I don''t know whether it''s illusion or reality. There seems to be some figures walking around on the deck of the ship''s side, and there seems to be a lot of them.


    At this time, another anomaly appeared. The transparent cover that originally shrouded the surrounding area of the "emperor" was disappearing. Just as it spread from top to bottom, the twisted air was fading from the water. Under the distortion of light, a huge transparent cover loomed over the "emperor".


    It''s disappearing, and when the fading range shrinks to a point, it just disappears out of thin air as it appears.


    "Hoo


    Li Meng took a heavy breath. The pain in his head made him lie on the seat and close his eyes.


    That kind of feeling is very bad. The active mental force seems to be about to break his head. The rhythmic beating makes Li Meng clench his hands into fists. It can be imagined how much pain Li Meng is suffering now.


    "Commander! Are you ok? "


    Noticing that the commander was not looking right, the captain asked in a worried whisper.


    Eyelid micro movement, Li Meng opened his eyes, showing the pupil full of blood, eyes some terrible.


    This made the captain''s mind tense.


    Li Meng, holding his forehead in one hand, said in a low voice: "no harm! Just take a break! Let''s go! Let''s go to the emperor


    The captain nodded slightly. The current commander is obviously not suitable to speak. The commander needs to rest.


    The captain turned around, looked at his crew and said, "approach the emperor and try to contact the emperor on the public channel."


    "This is the No.2 electric eel attack speedboat. Call the emperor. Please answer if you receive it."


    In the radio communication device, the noise of "rustle" has never disappeared, and the crew with the communication device has been working hard.


    With the approaching, the huge "emperor" is close at hand. The sound of the river hitting the "emperor" can be heard from the cab.


    From the cab, the captain looked up outside, and the speedboat had entered the shadow of the emperor''s huge hull.


    "Keep calling!"


    The ship''s side is too high from the water. At this angle, you can only see the ship below the deck, and you can''t see anything on the deck.


    "This is the emperor. The call is received! We have seen your speedboat. Please go to the stern. The crane is ready! "


    The crew''s efforts finally paid off, and a response came from the messenger.


    Although the voice was hoarse, intermittent and vague, the crew heard it clearly.


    The engine roared slightly, the speedboat accelerated slightly, and drove along one side of the hull to the stern of the emperor.


    When the electric eel attacked the speedboat at the stern, the people who had been waiting for the speedboat at the stern suddenly became active.


    On the left side of the stern of the "emperor", an open cabin door appeared about 15 meters high from the water. Mobilizers in olive green coated light power combat suits remotely operated something on the platform in front of the hatch.


    Although it is called combat suit, it is actually enough to be called armor. Every part of the mobilized soldiers wearing light power combat suit is covered with alloy armor, whether it''s legs, hands, or every part of the whole body.


    Especially for the helmet without windows, the sensor devices are arranged in a unique pattern, emitting a faint blue light.


    This makes the mobilized soldiers in the light power combat suit look full of mechanical and technological sense, like a robot of the future.


    Olive green coating is to make the whole appear a little heavy, more threatening, exuding a very strong fighting atmosphere.


    In the sound of mechanical operation, a mobilized soldier, holding a huge controller, operates a mobile crane and slowly comes to the edge of the platform##### Welcome to red alert era reader group, group number: 176793741

 Chapter 78

    A platform similar to an elevator was slowly lowered by the crane at a very slow speed. At a height of 15 meters, for nearly a minute, the platform similar to an elevator fell into the water with a "puff".


    The elevator is just a description. In fact, it is a cuboid platform with huge iron chains tied at the four corners of the platform. One end is connected to the crane and the other end is connected to the platform. In order to ensure the stability of the goods, there is a fixed device in the four directions of the platform.


    Under the command of the mobilized soldiers on the ship, the speedboat slowly sailed onto the underwater platform.


    When the speedboat stopped, the mobilizers in the boat immediately took action. They left the cabin and went to the deck to connect the fixed device of the platform with the speedboat.


    After that, the mobilizers returned to the cabin.


    Seeing that the speedboat was ready, the mobilized soldiers on the hatch platform of the emperor began to control the crane and lift the electric eel on the water to attack the speedboat.


    In the sound of mechanical rotation, the electric eel attack boat quickly left the water and slowly approached the hatch.


    The huge hatch is enough to accommodate the heavy electric eel attack speedboat. Soon, the electric eel attack speedboat was successfully hoisted into the hull of the emperor by the crane.


    "Commander! We have boarded the "emperor" and the comrades outside are waiting for you


    Li Meng''s expression is a little trance. The electric eel attacked the speedboat and was hanged by the emperor of God. Li Meng didn''t seem to realize the whole process.


    Only by listening to the captain''s words did Li Meng wake up from his deep trance.


    Li Meng took a deep breath after hitting his forehead.


    Standing up from the mount, Li Meng said, "let''s go!"


    Leaving the speedboat, there is a wide passage outside. Everything around is made of steel, and only one color can be seen here.


    The hatch behind was closed and the wide passage was illuminated.


    "Commander! Please follow me


    Just after jumping out of the speedboat, a mobilized soldier in a light power combat suit came forward and saluted Li Meng.


    A line of mobilizers behind him raised their hands and saluted.


    1, 2, 3, a total of 11 people, including Li Meng''s former words, in front of these mobilized soldiers should belong to a small team.


    The voice of mobilizers is a little mechanical, probably because of the helmet mounted loudspeaker.


    It''s true that a man depends on his clothes and a horse on his saddle.


    At present, the image of this small group of mobilized soldiers gives people a different feeling, which is more deterrent and combat effectiveness.


    Especially in the back row, the large olive green coated adk-99 automatic rifle in the hands of 11 mobilizers attracts people''s eyes. They don''t look at the power, they only look at the appearance, and they are full of domineering. The adk-99 automatic rifle that looks like a box is a man''s favorite.


    Its shape is too fierce, no one will not be fascinated by it.


    But what''s going on? The uniform dark green, whether it is combat clothing, or adk-99 automatic rifle is a unified dark green coating.


    Although the dark green color is not bad, from the visual point of view, there is a deep and atmosphere, but


    These are small problems. Everyone has their own preferences. For mobilizers or their countries, they prefer this color.


    This is probably just the passage of the hatch exit, and a metal gate appeared about 40 meters ahead.


    Under the leadership of the mobilized soldiers in light power combat suits, Li Meng, who was following, kept scanning around.


    Although the metal channel is relatively wide, all you can see is metal. The only thing that people care about is the drainage channels in the corner of the wall on both sides of the ground and the vents on both sides of the top.


    A large number of white fog can be seen by naked eyes gushing out from the vent. Li Meng can feel the air in the passage fresh and relaxed.


    At the same time, Li Meng can also feel the suction from the other vent slightly.


    This short passage, I''m afraid, also has the function of disinfection, using chemical elements to remove pollutants stuck on clothes and body


    And the air coming out of the other side is probably the air filtered by the air purification device.


    As he approached the closed gate, a mobilist in a light powered combat suit pressed a red button on the metal wall beside the gate.


    When the red button is pressed, the sound of the machine will appear immediately, and the metal wall will crack, and a probe will protrude from the inside.


    The mobiliser waved to the probe and said through the loudspeaker of the helmet, "the commander has boarded the ship! Please open the door at once


    "I understand! Please wait a moment. The engineers are getting familiar with the "emperor". They are checking the area distribution of the hull and the installation location of important equipment! The gate will open immediately. Please take the commander to the top deck for a rest! "


    The sound came from somewhere on the probe.


    "I understand!"


    The probe began to retract in the sound of mechanical operation. When it retracted into the wall, the cracked wall healed again.


    The button on the wall began to flash red, in the "didi" warning sound, the closed door only heard a "click" sound, is opening, rising up.


    White mist from the gap opened below, pupae out, rolling to the foot.


    The gate rises slowly. When the height exceeds the parallel line of view, behind the gate, a wide warehouse appears in the eyes.


    However, Li Meng first saw three figures wearing white protective clothing behind the gate.


    When the metal gate rose enough for people to pass, they took the lead.


    Straight to Li Meng, one of them held a military salute and said, "commander! We all know the situation of comrades. The conveyor is in the bottom cabin. Please allow me to lead them to the bottom, turn on the conveyor and send comrades back! "


    "Go


    Li Meng nodded his approval of the request to mobilize the soldiers.


    The mobilized soldiers infected with radiation spots left and disappeared in Li Meng''s eyes under the leadership of people wearing white protective clothing.


    They will soon be able to go back and treat radiation spots on their bodies.


    "Commander! Please follow me


    Moving on, there is a lot of space in the rear of the warehouse. Although the height is not high, the warehouse should be hierarchical. This is just one of them.


    Walking in the warehouse, the ground under the feet is extremely smooth, with a layer of gray wax, which makes the warehouse look very neat and clean.


    There are many mobilizers in the warehouse. Some of them are sorting out some unknown and sealed goods in the warehouse. It seems that they are clearing up the quantity of goods and checking the types of goods.


    Occasionally, Li Meng also saw a small group of mobilized soldiers passing by the warehouse with guns. It seems that their task is to patrol.


    Unlike the small group of mobilizers who lead the way around, the mobilizers who are busy sorting out goods in the warehouse and the mobilizers who are on patrol are all wearing ordinary military coats and holding adk-45 assault rifles#####

 Chapter 79

    The constitution of the mobilized soldiers can''t adapt to the world, and they have no resistance to the external pollutants. Even if their bodies are strong, they will be easily attacked by the pollutants.


    Under the operation of the air purification device, the environment inside the hull of the emperor was completely isolated from the pollutants in the air, so that the mobilizers could move freely inside the hull without the threat of being eroded by the pollutants.


    But if you want to go outside, you must wear enough closed light power combat suit, only in this way can you isolate the ubiquitous pollutants in the air.


    "The emperor is not armed and has no ability of self-defense. Comrades need to patrol on the outer deck to guard the emperor! Due to the lack of power combat suit, patrol personnel are under great pressure, commander! If you can, please try to equip more power combat clothes! "


    On the way, the mobilizers suddenly made a suggestion.


    Li Meng was slightly stunned for a moment, looking at the mobilized soldiers who were leading the way while talking.


    In the past, the mobilizers Li Meng met didn''t like to talk more than to talk. It can be said that except for the words related to orders, they were basically silent at ordinary times.


    How to say, in the past, the mobilized soldiers were more restrained in front of Li Meng. At the same time of respect, they should be more taboo and there was a little fear.


    In the bottom of my heart, I am afraid of myself!


    Although it is hidden deeply, Li Meng really realized this.


    Li Meng did not know what the main brain had done to make the mobilized soldiers so taboo about themselves, but there was no answer to this.


    "If conditions permit, I will!"


    Li Meng responded to the suggestion of mobilizing soldiers.


    "What''s your name!"


    Li Meng asked.


    The mobiliser replied, "yevrich! Commander


    Li Meng glanced at more than ten mobilizers who followed him and said, "are you the leader of this team?"


    Yevrich said, "no! I''m major yevrich, commander of the first battalion, the first regiment of expeditionary dispatch. These are officers of the first battalion


    Li Meng understood it clearly and understood it in his heart.


    A total of 1500 soldiers were recruited this time, the size of which is equivalent to a regiment. There are ranks in the mobilized soldiers, including private soldiers and of course officers.


    "Who is the chief?"


    Since it''s the first battalion, there are the second and third battalions, as well as the commanders in charge of the three battalions.


    It''s the end of the warehouse. In front of it are metal walls and an elevator.


    In front of the elevator, yevrich pressed the button on the 15th floor. The elevator just stopped on the 4th floor, which is also the warehouse where Li Meng is. With a "Ding", the elevator opened.


    A group of people swarmed in, and the elevator space with two kinds of people and goods was very wide. About one third of the space was occupied by more than ten people.


    As the conversation continued, one of the mobilizers pressed the close button, and when the open elevator door jingled shut, jevrich continued: "no leader! The rank of expeditionary troops is limited to below major. Any comrades who come here to serve in the future will not have a higher rank than major. Any officer above battalion commander must be personally appointed by the commander! "


    Personally appointed?


    Li Meng thought in his heart.


    As the team grows, it''s not as easy to command as a few people. At this time, a complete set of ranks is very important.


    There are more than 1700 people and three battalions, which can barely reach the number of one regiment. In order to facilitate management, we must appoint a person as the head of the regiment. Only in this way can we make the three battalions more closely linked.


    Without the presence of the commander as the main trunk, the three battalions are like the branches and leaves on the trunk. They will not always grow in the same direction, and they will not be able to cover each other and cooperate more closely in battle.


    The commander is the backbone of the three battalions, which can make the three battalions form a whole and fight better.


    The commander must accept his orders as soon as possible.


    For Li Meng, as long as he appoints one person as the commander, he doesn''t have to worry too much about mobilizing troops. Li Meng can also have more free time to ponder over the skills of using "soul" power.


    "Ding Dong!"


    The fast and steady rise of the elevator slightly shakes, a prompt sound rings, and the elevator door opens.


    The top deck has arrived.


    When the elevator door was completely open, the huge swimming pool, green grass and colorful flowers appeared one by one in Li Meng''s eyes.


    In particular, the garden at the end of the line of sight occupies almost half of the area of the top deck. The colorful flowers just seem to make people feel spiritually shocked, and the air is filled with a fragrance, which is even more intoxicating.


    In the garden, a figure appears among the flowers. She is dressed in a white dress with a little blue. Her hair is rarely silvery. Her figure is graceful and imaginative. In the flowers, she looks like a beautiful spirit.


    Seeing this scene, Li Meng was stunned. After walking out of the elevator, Li Meng turned to jevrich and asked, "who is she?"


    Limon doesn''t remember her on the recruiting list.


    With mechanical words, it came out from the loudspeaker of yevrich''s helmet: "Sixteen nights! She is one of the top ten generals of baihezi. At the request of the emperor of the rising sun empire, she is an extra member of the recruitment list! "


    "Well! Those guys in the East know how to make small moves in this area. We suvier men don''t want to do this. We will only use the power and blood of suvier men to help the commander achieve great things! "


    With a tone of great disdain, we can imagine how close yevrich was to the rising sun empire.


    "I can''t take it as if I didn''t hear them!"


    A soft voice suddenly sounded in my ear, and a white figure appeared behind Li Meng.


    Li Meng''s expression moved and sighed: "what a fast speed!"


    Turning around, Li Meng looked at her.


    What a beautiful man!


    Looking at the beauty to the extreme, beautiful to the perfect woman, Li Meng couldn''t help but praise in his heart.


    There is no flaw in the white and flawless face, and the skin is as white as a baby.


    When Li Meng turned to look at her, she met Li Meng''s eyes, put her right hand on her chest, slightly bent over to Li Meng and gave a very special salute. She said in a soft voice: "I finally see you! Your Highness the prince


    His royal highness?


    Li Meng is slightly stunned. What''s the strange name?


    Li Meng lowered his head and pondered. The girl in front of him should be a girl. She didn''t look very old. She should be the same age as Li Meng.


    Although it''s just a simple name, we can think of a lot of information from it.


    Li Meng asked, "why do you call me... Er... His Highness the prince?"


    The name is too tongue twister for Li Meng#####

 Chapter 80

    "This..."


    Zhe Ye looked up slightly and looked at Li Meng with a stupefied expression on her face.


    She seems to be baffled by the question of her royal highness.


    Why?


    His royal highness is his royal highness. Is there any reason to call this noble name.


    The night was stunned, but Li Meng was not. Li Meng wanted to know the reason.


    At this time, yevrich in the elevator explained Li Meng''s question: "in the rising sun empire, in order to win the support of the people, the emperor conferred the commander as the honorary prince. Although it is not expensive for the royal blood, it also has the right of the prince! Hum, those short wax gourds, what kind of royal blood, for us suvier men, those are bullshit


    Yevrich''s tone can be said to be aimed at the rising sun empire everywhere. He seems to be very disgusted and tired of the rising sun empire.


    YeYe frowned slightly, and her beautiful face revealed a trace of boredom. She looked over Li Meng and looked at yevrich in the elevator: "the royal blood has existed for thousands of years, and the rising sun empire has been standing for thousands of years. The royal blood has its own reason for existence. Your suvier Empire has been revolutionizing from beginning to end, but it is only one person''s dictatorship, You suviers are brave and good at fighting. You have ideals but no faith. Your defeat was doomed in the last war! "


    "At least we don''t use women!"


    Yevrich said coldly.


    "Oh


    The night disdained a smile, coldly said: "you Natasha instructor is not also ready to come?"


    Jevrich''s voice was frozen as if something had stuck his throat and could not speak.


    Because what she said is the truth. Instructor Natasha is ready to come. The fact is the fact, which can''t be refuted.


    "All right! You two, stop for a while


    Although it''s fun to watch them bicker, after all, it''s also a way to increase the atmosphere, but it can''t be too much. After that, it''s really hurtful.


    Moreover, this is not the time for bickering.


    Li Meng''s voice finally stopped them from fighting. Both of them kept silent.


    After that, yevrich didn''t seem to want to fight with Sawyer any more. He said, "commander! The emperor needs me to deal with some things! I''ll leave first. There are broadcasting devices connected to the whole ship and cable phones connected to all important areas in the suite. Please call us if you have something to do! "


    "No hurry!"


    Li Meng did not let yevrich leave immediately.


    "Anything else? Commander


    Jevrich asked, not knowing.


    Li Meng nodded and said solemnly, "Comrade yevrich! Now I appoint you as the head of the first regiment of the expeditionary army, and you are promoted to the rank of Lieutenant Colonel! "


    Li Meng''s words stunned yevrich obviously, and then he reacted. He quickly raised his military salute and said: "yes! I promise I''ll live up to my trust! "


    Li Meng said, "if you are promoted to a vacant position, you should choose someone who has the ability to do it yourself."


    Yevrich should say "understand!"


    "Now the engineers should have some basic knowledge of the emperor! Let''s go. It''s time for us to move along the current river and head for the boat. There is a city ruins about tens of kilometers away. Where are the comrades waiting to go home? "


    Do as the Romans do. Mobilizers like to call their comrades comrades. As their commander, Li Meng thinks they should respect their customs.


    "Yes


    With another salute, yevrich pressed the button to close the elevator door.


    "Ding" sound, the elevator door immediately closed, yevrich also disappeared in front of Li Meng.


    "Hoo


    Li Meng gently breathed a breath, things are explained to go on, now finally can rest for a while.


    During the transmission of the "emperor", in order to make the moving portal invisible to some eyes, Li Meng created a magnetic shield that can affect the vision with his majestic spirit.


    Because the scope is not small, the spiritual body consumption of the noumenon is a little too large, which makes the body, which is already overloaded seriously, suffer more damage.


    Now, Li Meng only feels pain all over the body. Because the nerves all over the body are connected with the brain, the load of the brain also creates false pain in the body.


    "Your Highness! You are very tired. Let me come to relieve my tired spirit


    It is said that a woman''s mind is delicate, and how can Li Meng''s physical state be concealed.


    "Then trouble you!"


    Li Meng didn''t refuse. Now he''s in a bad state. It''s a great comfort for him to relieve his pain.


    She smiles and says, "come with me."


    Then he took Li Meng''s hand and walked to the garden.


    Although Li Meng''s current state can not be said to be completely awake, he still clearly felt the softness from his hands.


    For women, men do not have much resistance, especially for extremely beautiful women.


    As a man, Li Meng also has a desire for women and an impulse to embrace the beautiful night.


    But people always have emotions. They can control their instincts and desires with their thoughts.


    Think, also just think, often some think things will not be done immediately.


    Li Meng never loses his mind. He knows what kind of women he can touch and what kind of women he can''t touch.


    And sixteen nights is one of the women that Li Meng can''t touch.


    Morgan is the girl who has been with Li Meng for the longest time. If Li Meng wants to get her and get Morgan, there will be no difficulty in the process, and Morgan will not resist or have the idea of resisting.


    If one day, Li Meng has got her idea, or has an emotional feeling to Morgan, everything between Morgan and Li Meng will come naturally.


    But the sixteen night night night is different, no matter how, Li Meng will not really touch her, no matter how much he likes her, no matter how much he loves her, they can not get a real Union.


    The reason is simple.


    Like mobilizers, the constitution of the night is not suitable for the environment full of pollutants. Any invasion of pollutants may cause a series of reactions.


    But Li Meng is different. Li Meng''s body belongs to the world, and he can adapt to the environment of the world.


    In this world, human beings have lived in an environment full of pollutants for hundreds of years. While they are resistant to pollutants, they are more or less carrying pollutants that cannot be removed or purified.


    Because pollutants have been integrated with human beings and become part of the genes in cells.


    Too much in-depth communication is likely to be infected with "radiation spots", which is probably the cross ditch that people in the two worlds can never cross hand in hand.


    So the brain is not clear, Li Meng body, the heart is very clear#####

 Chapter 81

    Li mengshun followed him to a place like a pavilion in the garden.


    The pavilion is located in the middle of the garden. The arrangement of the pavilion is simple, just a chair that can lie on its back, and an empty round table on the table.


    Put Li Meng on the chair and sit down. She walks to the back of the chair and rubs Li Meng''s forehead with her white hands.


    Li Meng closed his eyes and fell asleep. While feeling the soft hands, the kneading of the hands on his forehead also made him feel comfortable.


    "Well! Your highness! Are you better? "


    While kneading, night while smiling light asked.


    "Well! Very comfortable. Where did you learn the craft? The strength, rhythm and the changing rules of the position of the kneading movement are not like self-study! "


    Close your eyes, while enjoying the night massage, Li Meng said.


    The night in the heart slightly a Leng, hand side in Li Meng forehead gently rub, side in the heart praise your highness that keen nerve.


    Slightly looking at Li Meng, looking at his highness who closed his eyes and fell asleep, zhe Ye''s mind is active.


    This is your highness!


    There is no handsome face, nor the kind of temperament that gives people a deterrent.


    To say disappointment is not necessarily true.


    A long time ago, his Highness the prince appeared in the eyes of the people. Although it was only a means for "it" to show his Highness''s existence among the people of the world, at that moment, the people''s cry was true, and the people of the rising sun empire had a kind of expectation of never being.


    At that time, she was still young. She didn''t know who her royal highness was. At that time, she thought that the royal family had a new blood.


    When he showed his ability and joined the imperial super power forces, he realized who his royal highness was.


    He was the target of all the great powers and the source of the Third World War.


    For the sake of interests, in order to get more interests from his royal highness, we can only get more shares by means of war, and the Third World War took place.


    In the Third World War, the sun empire, which was once prosperous for a time, did not win or lose, but only got a relatively fair share.


    That war was extremely cruel. In the seven years'' War, countless creatures disappeared in the flames of war. Some people said that "His Highness The Prince" was only the fuse for the third time. Before "it" intervened and no one knew his Highness''s existence, there were already undercurrents among the major forces in the world, and there were constant frictions among countries. The signs of war had already appeared.


    Human civilization needs to develop. At some times, we must pay the corresponding price and make choices, especially when the cognitive and scientific theories are broken.


    Jiye doesn''t know whether the choice of those big people is right or not, but when "it" appears, human beings have no choice.


    Human beings use science to improve their status and make this race the overlord of a planet. However, when science betrays human beings, human beings forget their innate wisdom and choose compromise.


    In some ways, this is the greatest shame of mankind.


    But now we can''t regret it. We can only choose to go on the road of separating the main road.


    "What are you thinking?"


    The movement on the forehead suddenly stopped. When Li Meng opened his eyes, he saw that she was in a daze.


    Li Meng''s words, and his vision, awakened him from his wishful thinking.


    She quickly moved again, rubbing her forehead for Li Meng, shaking her head and whispering, "I''m thinking about something! It''s not a big deal. It''s just a little careful thinking as a woman. "


    "The world is very complicated. Now that you come to me, don''t be too restrained. Do as you please! There are some things I will not force you to do. The emperor is very big. As long as you don''t go out, you can go anywhere. You can do whatever you want and go back. I will give you permission to use the transmission door of the bottom cabin. Your world should not be limited to this narrow top deck! "


    This is what Li Meng said in his heart and what he wanted to say.


    The appearance of the night is not in Li Meng''s plan, how to arrange her, Li Meng also some distress.


    The duty of soldiers is to fight and obey orders. Li Meng will not be polite to mobilized soldiers. He will exercise the commander''s right to let them fight and use their loyalty to clear the obstacles in front of them.


    But the night is different. First, she is a woman. Second, she is too beautiful. Third, Li Meng knows that she is a super capable person who can use different forces. Compared with soldiers, she is more powerful. But this does not change the fact that she is a woman.


    In any case, Li Meng always thinks that fighting is a man''s business and has nothing to do with women.


    Li Meng''s words didn''t make any waves rise in her heart. She just said with a smile: "Your Highness! In the rising sun empire, there are many women who have been on the battlefield. Two thirds of the members of the imperial superpowers are women. The top ten generals under Lord baihezi, even me, are women. People''s appearance is often false! "


    "Your Highness! Do you think I''m like a simple little girl who doesn''t live in a deep way? "


    Li Meng didn''t speak or nod his head, but he answered with his face and eyes. Yes, on the surface, she is a simple and lovely girl.


    Because beauty often makes people ignore the heart, especially for men.


    She continued, her face still full of smile: "Your Highness! That''s just your illusion. As a member of the super power forces, no woman''s hands are not covered with blood, especially for me, who is one of the top ten generals! "


    The night is still smiling, said as if in a statement in general.


    "I have long forgotten the number of people who died in my hands. There are too many, too many. In our eyes, there are no children, old people, women and children. There are only enemies. As long as it is an order, all kinds of people can be killed!"


    "Your Royal Highness!"


    The action on the hand pauses slightly, night stoops to look down at the face under the body, the two people are so close that they can almost feel each other''s breath.


    Jiye did not flinch to try with Li Meng. She said, "before I was a woman, I was also a soldier. What those guys could do, I could do, even better than them!"


    The face of the night suddenly becomes a little red, she said: "prince! Don''t think about letting me go back. I have only one task. That is to stay by the side of the crown prince, to be his servant, to serve his highness and to protect his safety! "


    After listening to zhe Ye''s words, Li Meng was stunned for a few minutes. During this period of time, they kept a relatively warm posture. Li Meng, who was so quiet in zhe ye, was filled with fragrance. That kind of wordless temptation made Li Meng unable to bear#####

 Chapter 82

    Raise the right hand, with the fingers low night''s forehead, slightly forced her face to lie down a little bit away.


    Li Meng got up from his chair and walked through the garden to the side of the boat.


    Touching his forehead, there is still his Highness''s remaining warmth. He looks at Li Meng''s back in the night. Then he seems to have come back and quietly follows Li Meng.


    Coming to the side of the boat, Li Meng looked out quietly.


    This is the 15th deck, the highest place of the emperor, more than 70 meters above the water.


    Looking to the distance, the height of the tree is higher than the crown. At a glance, the view in the line of sight can be regarded as the real "forest sea", boundless, green has spread to the end of the line of sight and disappeared in the sky.


    The vast sight makes the whole world smaller. At present, the river is like a horizontal ditch, which divides the forest into two and spreads to the end of the distance.


    Looking to the bow, in the distance, at the end of the line of sight, Li Meng even saw the swamp ruins. At this time, Li Meng realized how big the swamp ruins were.


    It is very big, occupying almost one tenth of the forest sea in the line of sight. Its existence makes the forest sea more blank, and the area cannot be calculated.


    However, from the edge of the city in the east to the end of the west, from north to north, the distance may not be less than dozens of kilometers.


    Tall and decadent building forest, even far away from the ruins here can also be clearly seen.


    However, at the moment, Li Meng''s mind is not in the shocking scene. He is thinking about the night and how to arrange her.


    Let her go back?


    I''m afraid it''s impossible. If Li Meng insists, maybe she will go back, but for her, Li Meng''s seemingly kind-hearted approach can only harm her.


    Li Meng doesn''t know that?


    No, of course Li Meng knew, otherwise Li Meng would not be so tangled as now.


    forget it!


    Stay, stay!


    Among many choices, Li Meng can only choose compromise.


    Looking at the end of the boundless forest, Li Meng said, "if you want to stay, stay!"


    Li Meng''s words made zhe Ye smile. She came to Li Meng''s side and looked into the distance along Li Meng''s eyes.


    "What is your highness looking at?"


    It seems that there is nothing worthy of attention. She looks back at Li Meng and asks curiously.


    Li Meng raised his finger in front of the bow: "do you see the ruins in the distance? That''s our next destination! "


    Although he was far away, he looked back at the night in the direction of Li Meng''s fingers and saw the place his highness pointed to with his sensitive eyes for the first time.


    A city, a deserted and decadent city.


    At this time, the emperor, which had been standing still and floating on the water, suddenly heard a sound of mechanical operation.


    The huge hull moved slowly under the rotation of the huge propeller at the tail.


    The huge hull brought stability to the emperor, and the view was moving slowly. Although it was the highest deck, Li Meng didn''t feel any shaking, just like standing on land.


    The speed is faster and faster. The emperor''s boat rippled the river and formed two waves to wash away to the bank.


    The river is no bigger than the sea. Although the river is wide, the huge emperor can''t sail at full speed. The bigger things are, the heavier they are, and the slower they turn. The river is not a straight line, but there are twisted curves. In order to avoid being stranded due to poor turning, the speed of the emperor must be kept at about 15 knots.


    That deserted city, I see it. I don''t know what your Highness''s purpose is. What''s the effect of a deserted city on your highness.


    The night whispered, "Your Highness! Is there anything your highness needs in the ruins of that city? "


    "Night! You should know what is the most precious thing in this world


    There''s no doubt about that. She nodded and said, "that kind of strange" stone ", a kind of energy body formed by nuclear matter change!"


    A new element, which only knows that red Empire scientists are using "it" to study a new kind of available energy.


    Looking back at the distant sight, Li Meng looked back at zhe ye and said: "although there are many polluting animals in this world, the probability of" raw stones "appearing from the bodies of polluting animals is not high. If we just hunt polluting animals to get" raw stones ", it takes time and effort. In this case, why not get" raw stones "from the human beings in this world? They need weapons to hunt polluting animals, to protect themselves, and to strengthen their power. "


    "I give them weapons, they get what they want, and I get the stone. It''s a deal, it''s just a deal!"


    Li Meng is very satisfied with the identity of arms dealer, because this identity can get enough "raw stones" from human beings.


    It''s not hard to think of his Highness''s idea, but


    She thought it was necessary to remind her highness. She said, "Your Highness! The resources in the earth are endless, and the land under our feet is the most precious thing! "


    "Oh! You mean


    Li Meng took a thoughtful look at the night.


    Li Meng recognized the meaning of the night talk. It was nothing more than occupying the land.


    Li Meng thought with an air, and zhe Ye''s words made him realize that he had to plan ahead for the future.


    The arms dealer is just an identity, which does not prevent Li Meng from becoming the leader of a place. After becoming the leader of a place, he may be able to enhance his identity as an arms dealer and trade arms with some big forces.


    "You''re right! Night! There is always a place in the world that belongs to us


    She continued to look back at the beautiful scenery outside with a smile. She just reminded her highness. Since Her Highness understood, she didn''t need to say anything more.


    I believe that your Highness has a plan in mind.


    Plan?


    If she could know what Li Meng thought, she would know that she thought too much of Li Meng.


    Li Meng did have this idea before about occupying land. In the forest, human territory is only inside the wall of the fortress. Outside, any place in the forest is ownerless.


    Although Kyoto is said to be ten thousand miles away, it''s just the overlord recognized by all the forces, big and small, in the area of ten thousand miles. The present human beings don''t want to occupy the territory in the forest. It''s not that they don''t want to, but they don''t have the ability.


    The forest is full of danger. Once human beings leave the shelter of the high wall, they will be exposed to danger. They may die anytime and anywhere. Maybe they will be swallowed up by the polluting animals coming out of the forest at the next moment##### Welcome to red alert era reader group, group number: 176793741

 Chapter 83

    Today''s human beings are far away from the day when they can only shiver and die in front of the polluting animals, but they are not strong enough to ignore the polluting animals.


    Maybe one day, human beings will be able to defeat the polluting animals and become the world''s overlord again, but it is definitely not now or in the near future.


    Having an idea doesn''t mean that they will implement it. Even if it is implemented, it will be a long time later.


    Li Meng''s power is far from powerful. Although he has a "emperor" and a rear area, he is far from being able to gain a foothold in the forest.


    Li Meng needs time and enough time to develop his own team. When the power can be called "strong", Li Meng will provoke the polluting animals and snatch the land from them.


    Now, it''s OK to think about it, but it''s just thinking about it. Li Meng doesn''t think about what to plan for the future. People''s life is full of changes. No one knows what will happen next moment. Even God can''t do this.


    Li Meng is a realistic person. Compared with his future plans, Li Meng believes that when the boat comes to the bridge, it will be straight and steady step by step.


    At least for Li Meng now, the most important thing is how to make the arms business bigger and earn more raw stones.


    Li Meng thought of fat man.


    The entrusted task has been completed perfectly. Dirty valley still needs to go back. After all, Li Meng needs to explain the situation of the windward armored train to the fat man.


    Li Meng didn''t forget the other half of the reward. Although there are only about 100 stones, no matter how small the mosquito is, it''s meat. Li Meng won''t be kind enough to give it up.


    After all, more than 200000 energy points are not a small number.


    In fact, Li Meng doesn''t need to go there in person. Li Meng just needs to send one of them to the "dirty Valley" to find the fat man and tell him the result of the mission. The Xuyu family is still very famous in the dirty valley. The mobilizers can find Xuyu family by asking anyone.


    of course! And the weapons of the three men killed by Li Meng in the bloody monastery.


    The weapons are evidence. I believe fat people will understand everything when they see the signs on the weapons.


    As for why those guys slaughtered the crew of the windward armored train, Li Meng didn''t intend to say that. He couldn''t and didn''t have that obligation.


    However, it''s not urgent to go to "dirty Valley". We can wait for a few days. After all, the ideal time given by fat man is half a month, and now it''s less than seven days.


    Sometimes you can''t be too "quick", otherwise it will arouse people''s suspicion.


    The emperor was moving forward, and her huge body was moving slowly in the river, close to the ruins of a city far away.


    Less than 40 kilometers, it took nearly two hours.


    As the emperor sailed slowly into the wide waters north of the ruins of the city, it was afternoon, three hours before darkness came.


    Less than 500 meters away from the land of the ruins city, the emperor slowly stopped. When the huge anchor fell into the water, the huge emperor completely stopped and floated quietly on the river.


    At this moment, the No.1 speedboat, which has been staying in this water area, started its engine to approach the emperor when the emperor''s huge body appeared in this water area.


    When the emperor dropped the anchor and stopped, the No.1 speedboat came to the stern hatch. With the help of the crane, it was successfully hoisted onto the emperor and placed on the outer platform of the emperor.


    The mobilizers on speedboat one were taken to the bottom cabin, where they would go home through the portal.


    After leaving the speedboat, Morgan, who has been standing still, and arris, who is curious to look around, go to the top deck under the guidance of mobilizers.


    There, someone is waiting for them.


    Walking in the wide warehouse, everything in front of them was novel in the eyes of Arles and Morgan. Even the waxed floor made them feel incredible, which they had never seen before.


    The mobilized soldiers leading the way in the front and the power combat clothes on them are also incredible to Morgan and alritz.


    It''s a bit like the power armor before the disaster era, but it''s not so bloated, and now humans have long lost most of the technology of manufacturing power armor.


    Just according to the model of power armor, through the perfect reduction, and then after the same proportion of amplification, so as to create a guard.


    And how did he see out there? The closed helmet doesn''t even have a window. Is it the same as the guard that gets the line of sight through the external image device?


    But from the helmet, Morgan did not see the trace of the imaging device, and how could he have such a small imaging device that could be mounted on the helmet.


    There are too many doubts, too many surprises, and too many places I can''t understand.


    What''s more, such a big "ship" is bigger than guardian. It''s a brand-new ship. Even when he was young in his hometown, Morgan had never seen a similar ship, let alone who owned it.


    Among the types of "ships", the biggest one Morgan has ever seen is the "white feather" of the old man with white beard. However, compared with this ship, the "white feather" of the old man with white beard is just a small one, and the gap is too big.


    Who built it?


    That''s what Morgan cares about most.


    With this kind of technology, it must be a big force.


    Looking around, the surrounding is bright. On the top of the head, the long tubular lamps emit enough strong light to provide brightness for this vast space. On the ground of this space, Morgan can see some goods and some people walking around.


    There are a lot of goods and a lot of people. I''m afraid there are no less than dozens of people in sight. They are busy walking back and forth.


    These people should be the master''s men!


    Different from the person leading the way, Morgan is familiar with the busy figure beside the goods and the clothes.


    As like as two peas in the previous owners.


    "Sister Morgan! Where are we? What about momon? "


    Alrith, who followed Morgan, looked up and asked as he walked.


    How can Morgan answer alrith? She doesn''t know where it is, nor does she know where the owner is#####

 Chapter 84

    At this time, they came to an elevator entrance. The soldiers in front of them stopped and pressed the button beside the door. They only heard "Ding" and the elevator door opened.


    The mobilizers moved aside to make way for the road, and the mechanical voice came from the helmet: "on the top floor, the commander is waiting for you!"


    After hearing this, Morgan finally felt at ease. The strange name of "commander" is only used by the master''s subordinates.


    "Thank you


    With a word of thanks, Morgan took alrith into the elevator.


    Although separated from the host for only a few hours, Morgan had an impulse to see the host immediately.


    The master is up there?


    With the elevator door closed, fast and steady rise, Morgan suddenly felt a little nervous, this is why even Morgan himself did not know.


    On the contrary, alritz''s performance is very natural, and there is no change before, looking left and right, very new to everything.


    Ding


    There was a clear hint.


    "Here it is," murmured Morgan


    The elevator opens.


    Vision becomes broad, Morgan Lengleng with alrith came out of the elevator, in front of you can see let Morgan feel is not in a dream.


    The huge swimming pool, the green grass and the colorful flowers in the distance are the things Morgan cares about most.


    What a beautiful place!


    Morgan praised it in his heart.


    But what about the master?


    Morgan left look, right look, did not find the master''s figure.


    "Sister Morgan! What about momon? "


    Looking around, he didn''t see a familiar figure in this place. He was just a child, and asked Morgan instinctively,


    "This..."


    Morgan glanced forward again, but still didn''t see the owner.


    At this time, Yidan''s graceful figure suddenly appeared in the garden. She left the garden and came here.


    When she appeared, two eyes looked at her for the first time.


    One is stunned and puzzled Morgan, the other is curious arris.


    "What a beautiful man!"


    A white dress with a little blue, exquisite face perfect, silver hair on her head makes her look like an elf, it''s beautiful.


    Seeing her, Morgan felt inferior from the bottom of his heart.


    For appearance, Morgan has always been confident, but now this confidence has not been mercilessly broken.


    At the same time of inferiority, there is a trace of jealousy in Morgan''s heart.


    Looking at her eyes, with a trace of vigilance.


    At this time, appearing here, she must have something to do with the host.


    It''s hard for Morgan to think of such a beautiful woman beside her master.


    "You are what your highness calls the sisters Morgan and Arles."


    She approached, light voice came from her mouth, she was smiling, smart temperament, is so calm.


    "Your Highness?"


    Morgan didn''t understand what the woman was talking about. What they were looking for was their master, not his highness.


    Seeing Morgan''s stunned look, she asked again with some doubts: "don''t you know the prince?"


    His royal highness?


    Morgan is more and more confused. Isn''t the owner of the ship the owner? Is it someone else?


    But how could she know the names of herself and her sister.


    "Is it Mengmeng?"


    At this time, one side of the arris asked.


    She smiles and nods.


    It seems that you can''t be wrong. Your Highness''s name is zhe Ye. The little girl''s word "Meng Meng" should be his highness.


    "It seems that you are the people your highness is waiting for! Come with me


    With that, she turned away.


    Looking at the graceful figure, Morgan hesitated, but the strength in his hand made him move forward.


    It turned out that Arles was pulling Morgan forward.


    As a last resort, Morgan had to walk obediently.


    Aeris is very happy because she is about to see the person she wants to see. Aeris is still a child. She can be ignorant or willful.


    But Morgan can''t. compared with his sister, Morgan has to think a lot.


    His royal highness?


    Pulled forward by alritz, Morgan pondered as he walked.


    What is the real identity of the host?


    This name can make people think of a lot. The world is very big. Morgan is only familiar with the east side. But beyond the east side, there is a wider land, where there are still human beings.


    Although there are many forces in the extreme East, most of Morgan knows something about it. It was when he was a child that Morgan occasionally heard when his father was in contact with some people. Over time, Morgan knew a lot by accident.


    In this extreme East, Morgan can confirm that no force can be associated with its master.


    Master?


    This name reminds Morgan of his father.


    Father wants to know that she calls others "master". I don''t know how angry she is. Maybe she will break off the relationship with her father and daughter.


    Morgan knew that, in his father''s nature, this possibility existed.


    After all, in the past, they were noble, but the world was changeable and people were intriguing, which made them lose their former status.


    Although he called the master "master", Morgan didn''t regret it. Over the past few years, Morgan has already adapted to the life of ordinary people. His status, glory, dignity and revenge have long been hidden in his heart.


    Now she is just a slave, the master''s slave girl.


    Think of this, for a moment, Morgan relaxed a lot.


    As a matter of fact, if we let go, we can understand that many things can be solved.


    No matter what the master''s identity is, no matter how noble it is, her identity will never change. She thinks too much about some things.


    To think about things she''s not qualified to think about.


    The hand that held him tightened, and Morgan quickened his pace and stood side by side with him.


    No matter how she is, only the people around her can''t be like her. One day, Aeris will fly high to take back everything that originally belonged to her.


    Morgan knew that this day would come sooner or later, and he knew it when he met his master.


    It''s fate, it''s destiny.


    One day, arris will know that it''s her responsibility.


    Looking down at her sister who was in a good mood because she was about to see her master, Morgan said in his heart, "cherish this time! Before it''s time to leave! "#####

 Chapter 85

    "Your Highness is not very well. He is resting now. You must be tired too. Have a good rest! If your highness wakes up, I''ll let you know! "


    Surrounded by fragrance, when walking through the garden and coming to a suite, she turned to the two sisters and said.


    His Highness has just gone to bed. She can feel that his highness is not in a good mental state. She finally falls asleep. She doesn''t want to wake him up at this time.


    It can only be so. Although Morgan wants to see the host very much, he knows the body of the host. If he wants to see the host sooner or later, he is not in a hurry.


    Besides, both she and her sister, alritz, are tired and can have a good rest now.


    "Since the master is resting, let him have a good rest."


    Morgan nodded.


    "Master?"


    She said with a smile, "you are so lucky. Come with me! I''ll show you to your room! "


    The suite has three floors, similar to the shape of a tower. The higher the room is, the smaller the space is.


    There are not many rooms on the second floor. The floor is made of purple wood. No matter the walls or the ceiling, you can see purple wood.


    A hall, the furnishings are not luxurious, but very atmosphere and valuable, in the hall of five directions leading to five rooms.


    When he came to the hall, he turned around and said, "choose any one of the five rooms."


    "Yes! The room on the far right is mine


    The night reminds me.


    "There''s everything in the room. You can come to me if you need anything! If you''re hungry, you can let me know. I''ll tell the kitchen to make some delicious food and bring it up! "


    Morgan nodded gently. It looked very comfortable. It was a good place. Compared with dirty Valley and narrow cabin, it was a pleasure to stand here.


    "That...!"


    Morgan is a little bit coy. He is embarrassed to say what he wants to say.


    Seeing that Morgan wanted to talk, she asked, "what''s the matter? Let me know what you need! "


    "Well, can I ask, what''s the relationship between you and the host?"


    This is what Morgan particularly wants to know. If he doesn''t get the answer, he will feel very uncomfortable.


    "This one!"


    "It''s a maid!" she said with a smile


    This is the most standard answer for Sakyamuni.


    It''s the maid, Morgan knows. No wonder she knows this place so well.


    "Since she is a maid, she should stay with her master at any time. Why didn''t she see you before?"


    Morgan has some doubts about this.


    "This! It''s a long story! After all, not everyone can come to his highness. It''s my honor to have the opportunity to stay with him! "


    Night still said with a smile.


    "All right! Have a good rest! I''ve got to clean this place before dark! "


    With that, he nodded to the two Morgan sisters, turned around and disappeared.


    "Sister Morgan! That sister is so beautiful


    Seeing that the figure that leaves disappears, Aeris pulls ramogan''s hand to say.


    "Well!"


    It''s really beautiful. That kind of beauty can make all women feel inferior.


    It''s not an exaggeration. Morgan experienced it at first sight.


    Aeris is still young. She doesn''t understand how powerful a weapon a woman''s beauty is.


    However, Morgan looked down at Aeris and said with a smile, "Aeris is not bad in our family. I''m sure we won''t lose to her when we grow up."


    As soon as his eyes brightened, he looked at Morgan: "really? Sister Morgan


    "Of course! It''s true? I can''t guarantee it! "


    Although she is small now, the breath of beauty is emerging from her. Now she is changing from lovely to beautiful. In a few years, she must be a great beauty.


    "Will momon like me?"


    Asked arris, abruptly and solemnly.


    Morgan was stunned. Arris''s words obviously surprised Morgan, but then Morgan gave a little smile and said, "this! It''s up to you, arris


    In the end, he is just a child. He just likes to like. The master''s mind is very pure. Unlike some people who always think about messy things in their minds, he acts with instinct like a beast.


    It is probably because of this that alrith has a good feeling for his master.


    Morgan is not going to say anything superfluous.


    Because Morgan knows that some words she can''t say. Being too anxious will only hurt the feelings between her and her sister, alrith. With the passage of time, she grows up. Without Morgan''s words, she can understand them by herself.


    At that time, how to treat "like" is his own choice.


    "Oh


    He thought deeply and did not know if he understood what his sister Morgan meant.


    "Hungry?"


    Asked Morgan.


    Arris shook his head to show that he was not hungry.


    At noon, they had eaten in the speedboat and would not feel hungry now.


    "Let''s have a good rest," Morgan said


    Monton is resting. Alrith knows it''s not the time to disturb Monton!


    Aeris nodded and said, "Well!"


    Everything is going on in good order. The huge emperor is carrying more than 1700 people. As the temporary manager of the whole ship, yevrich is in distress.


    The commander on the top deck has been silent ever since he was appointed commander on the top deck.


    There were no orders, no demands, no questions about anything. Yevrich only knew that every day the woman would order the kitchen to make something to eat.


    Then he knew nothing about the upper deck.


    It''s the commander''s private place. Yevrich doesn''t want to disturb the commander''s private life.


    "That damned woman!"


    "Pa", the console full of meters and displays, was hit by the angry yevrich with a huge fist#####

 Chapter 86

    Fortunately, the console is still strong. This punch did not damage the console.


    Leaning back slightly, jevrich leaned against the wide captain''s seat with a sad face.


    Below the console in front of the captain''s seat, the mobilizers sitting in front of the displays of various instruments looked at each other. They didn''t understand why lieutenant commander yevrich suddenly got angry.


    This kind of leisurely day makes yevrich who is going to do something big feel very uncomfortable. As a soldier, he doesn''t want to stay in this boring captain position all day.


    "When do you say the commander will come out and start the operation?"


    Jevrich sat up straight, glancing down at the mobilizers, and asked.


    It''s a bit difficult for the mobilizers below. How can they know when the commander will act.


    "Well, comrade yevrich, it''s said that the top ten generals of the super powers of the rising sun empire are all beauties, and the commander is a man... It should take some time!"


    One of the mobilizers whispered meaningfully.


    "It seems to be true."


    After listening to the following comrades, yevrich thought to himself.


    That woman does have good looks.


    That''s not good!


    A bad feeling rose in yevrich''s heart.


    "What a pity!"


    Jevrich looked sorry.


    If only the instructor of Natasha were here. With Natasha''s strong and beautiful beauty, there would be no share of that woman.


    "Comrade commander! The list of goods has been made. Please check it! "


    Yevrich was shocked by the words of the next mobilizer. He sat up straight and returned to his working state. He opened the front display and looked at the documents sent by the mobilizer.


    As he browsed through the list, yevrich asked, "what''s the cost of these two days?"


    "About two percentage points, comrade commander! Do you want to make a daily list of consumables


    The mobilization proposal made yevrich think about it, and then yevrich made a decision.


    "This is the best! When the materials are about to be consumed, make a general list! The total materials, the materials consumed, and the daily usage should be concise and clear, and I will show them to the commander! "


    "I see!"


    "Yes! What''s the situation over there in the last two days? "


    Jevrich asked the mobilizers below.


    A mobilizer sitting in front of the display answered: "as before, there was not much movement, but there were more people watching the emperor in the ruins!"


    "Well!"


    Jevrich nodded and pondered.


    Then yevrich said, "don''t pay attention to the commanders until they give them instructions! Inform the patrolling comrades on the deck outside to pay more attention to the situation on the water. If anyone wants to get close, don''t mention it. Greet them with RPG! "


    It seemed too much, too domineering, and to be on the safe side, jevrich added, "a warning shot!"


    "I understand!"


    Seeing that the comrades were busy with their own affairs, jevrich pondered.


    Although the waters where the emperor stopped were wide, it was too close to the ruins of the city. It was less than a mile away from the shore. The huge body of the emperor was too conspicuous.


    As a result, human beings have been wandering in the ruins of the shore in the past two days, monitoring the emperor.


    Although yevrich didn''t worry about the safety of the emperor and didn''t believe that those guys had the ability to board the emperor, after all, the side of the emperor was nearly ten meters high from the surface of the water, which was enough to deter some people.


    However, we must be alert when we should be alert. After all, some people in this world are not ordinary people.


    Although he came to this world not long ago, he knew the unique martial arts artist yevrich in this world.


    "Ah


    Jevrich sighed deeply.


    I don''t know when the commander will make a move.


    Those guys outside are just small things. Evrich doesn''t care about them too much. What makes evrich care about is the commander.


    Without the command of the commander, yevrich would not dare to leave the emperor even if he wanted to do something.


    It''s not the way to wait


    Jevrich pondered!


    Should we go to the top deck and remind the commander.


    Yevrich shook his head fiercely.


    No more!


    However, when I think of commander yevrich, I think of another point.


    It seems that the commander''s health is not very good. When I first saw the commander, his illness was still very obvious. People can see that his health is not very good.


    Yevrich suddenly got worried.


    He muttered to himself: "I hope that woman doesn''t go too far. If she damages the commander''s body, that group of short wax gourds can''t take all the responsibility. Maybe..."


    Yevrich''s face was unpredictable, and he seemed to have made a decision in the end.


    Tomorrow, the commander is still silent, does not give any orders, and does not pay attention to anything. Yevrich decides to go to the top deck in person no matter what. Even if he is scolded for it, he should remind the commander.


    "It''s decided! That''s it! "


    Yevrich looked determined and roared in his heart.


    "Ah, cut!"


    In the garden on the top deck, Li Meng, sitting in a chair, suddenly sneezed.


    Rub the sour nose, the sudden arrival of this sneeze can be really unexpected.


    "What''s the matter! Your highness! It can''t be a cold


    One side of the night, lying down on Li Meng''s face, looking left and right, want to find a trace of cold.


    "No! Maybe someone missed me! "


    Li Meng said jokingly.


    "Is it?"


    In the process of speaking, she stood up straight and believed the excuse her highness made at will, because her highness had no sign of catching a cold.


    Looking at the lawn outside the garden, he was puzzled by the behavior of a large and a small figure on the lawn.


    "Your Highness! What are they doing? "


    The desire for knowledge just came to his highness.


    Your highness should know!


    So she thought.


    Night''s words let Li Meng''s eyes look at the lawn. At this time, Morgan on the lawn was teaching and explaining something to Aeris.


    It''s about explaining some knowledge about martial arts artists.


    He didn''t know much about Li Meng, a martial arts artist. Li Meng was able to guess what Morgan was doing.


    It''s probably to draw out the energy in the energy pulse of Aeris. After all, Aeris is still young, and has not carried out Chong pulse, but has no "energy".


    It''s not right to say that if you have energy pulse, there will be some energy more or less in the energy pulse. Maybe it''s hard for you to sense the existence of energy#####

 Chapter 87

    Martial arts practitioners are born with energy pulse. Having energy pulse is only the first step for them to become martial arts practitioners. The second step is to sense the existence of "energy" and clearly recognize the existence of "energy" in energy pulse. The third step is to rush pulse and guide "energy" to break through the natural shackles of energy pulse and flow to the whole body. Only when these three steps are completed can they be regarded as a real martial arts practitioner.


    For martial artists, it is not difficult to complete these three steps. Even if they can''t be completed for a while, as time goes by, when the amount of energy in the pulse reaches a certain level, these three steps will be completed naturally.


    Although martial artists don''t pay attention to talent, the earlier they complete these three steps, the better for them. A good foundation can play a great role in their future growth.


    "Arris! Don''t be nervous, calm down and don''t think about anything. Focus your attention on your abdomen, where the "energy pulse" exists. Feel it well and feel the energy in the energy pulse! "


    The grass is very soft. Morgan and arris sit opposite each other. Arris''s eyes are closed, while Morgan, opposite of arris, is guiding her sister carefully.


    long time! Arris opened his eyes with a worried look.


    She said, "sister Morgan! I can''t do it! "


    Seeing that arris was a little worried, Morgan comforted him: "arris! Pulse can''t be in a hurry. It''s a gradual cycle. Step by step, you''re still young. Don''t be in a hurry for a while! "


    "But sister Morgan, you''ve had your pulse when you were eight years old," he whispered, lowering his head


    Morgan''s face became dim. What about eight year old Chong Mai? Now she is 15 years old, no matter the amount and quality of strength has been far lower than her peers.


    Arris''s words left Morgan in no mood to continue.


    "That''s all for today! We''re going on tomorrow! "


    Morgan said.


    "Arris! Come on! Come here


    At this time, Li Meng''s voice rang in the garden.


    Hearing Li Meng''s voice, Morgan and Aeris rose one after another and walked to the garden.


    "Mengmeng! I failed


    As soon as he entered the courtyard, alritz said with a face of unwilling disappointment.


    Arles, Morgan''s words were heard by Limon.


    There was no surprise on his face. Li Meng just nodded and said, "I know!"


    "Am I useless? "That''s not true!"


    Said arris, with a mournful face.


    Li Meng laughed and said, "Well! That''s a little bit! "


    Lengleng looked at Mengmeng, and the water stains appeared in his eyes, and he was about to cry.


    Pathetic, heartbreaking.


    "Come here!"


    Patting the armguard of the seat, Li Meng said to Aeris.


    Aeris came to Li Meng with a small step.


    Leaning up slightly, Li Meng took Aeris''s small waist, carried Aeris into his arms and sat on his lap.


    Arris was a little nervous and fidgety in Li Meng''s arms.


    He flicked his hand on his forehead. In his pitiful eyes, Li Meng said: "girl! Don''t move


    "Oh


    Aeris obedient no longer move, obediently stay in the arms of Li Meng.


    Seeing that Aeris calmed down, Li Meng looked down at Aeris in his arms and said, "do you want to complete the pulse?"


    Arris nodded, of course, she thought.


    "If you want to! Do as I say


    "Oh


    Aeris nodded. Although he didn''t know what Mengmeng was going to do, Aeris still nodded subconsciously.


    Li Meng stretched out his hand, and so boldly touched his abdomen.


    Aeris is still wearing a white and blue skirt from the fat man of Xuyu family. The skirt is very thin, which makes Li Meng feel the warmth of his hands clearly.


    "Mengmeng! Itch, itch


    Alritz wriggled uneasily, and the hand on his belly made alritz feel itchy and couldn''t help laughing.


    The posture was warm. Seeing this scene, Morgan''s face changed. He opened his mouth and closed it again. He wanted to say something, but he didn''t dare to say it.


    One side of the night aware of Morgan''s changing look, look suddenly become very cold, she coldly said: "if in your heart, your highness is that kind of person, you don''t deserve to stay with your highness!"


    The voice was so small that only the nearest two people could hear it.


    Morgan''s figure trembled, and the cold words of the night gave her a great impact. She lowered her head, no longer spoke, and didn''t know what she was thinking.


    Looking coldly away from Morgan, she felt that the woman beside her was very annoying.


    Had it not been for her highness, she would have waved a knife at her side. Only death could calm her anger at the moment.


    Hum!


    An ignorant woman.


    How ridiculous it is to insult your highness.


    "Don''t move! Well again to feel the pulse of strength beating, focus


    Li Meng''s words made Aeris stop twisting.


    Mengmeng''s expression is very cognitive, intelligent she knows, now how to do is right.


    Aeris obediently quieted down and closed his eyes.


    "This is the" Jin Mai "


    The mental power gushes out like a tide. At this moment, the alris in his arms is transparent in Li Meng''s eyes. The bones and the surging blood are all in Li Meng''s perception.


    Li Meng knows a lot about human organs, which can be said to be clearer than some experts in human body science.


    There is no difference between the structure of his body and that of Li Meng''s cognition. The only difference is that there is an extra organ in his abdomen, which is close to his own palace and forms a funnel.


    It''s amazing that the organs don''t form naturally, but they seem to be installed after the day after tomorrow, because Li Meng found that the connection between the energy pulse and the body is extremely unnatural, and there is no such defect in the natural formation.


    "Is that the strength?"


    With the deepening of mental power, mental power touches the strength in the pulse of strength.


    Calm, flexible, full of toughness, this is the feeling of Li Meng.


    Jin is a kind of energy, which is a kind of biological energy. Its characteristics are changeable. The arrangement of elements is not single, but the law of complex and multiple choices.


    That is to say, Jin is not as peaceful as it appears. By controlling it, you can rearrange the elements so that it can be aggressive enough.


    Slightly attentive, Li Meng took back his mind. Now it''s not this that he should care about.


    Carefully controlling his mental power, Li Meng stimulated the meridians of his whole body to make him more sensitive#####

 Chapter 88

    Li Meng''s task is very simple, that is to make Aeris''s perception more sensitive, and to achieve the purpose of perceiving vigor and fullness through enhanced perception.


    With her eyes closed, Aeris moved slightly and surprised. She opened her eyes happily and said excitedly: "Mengmeng! I feel it, I feel the energy, I feel the energy flowing in the energy pulse! "


    Aeris is very excited, that kind of feeling is too wonderful, the pulse of strength is beating, the strength is clearly flowing, all these are so incredible, so magical to Aeris.


    Li Meng nodded and said, "go on! Next is "Chong Mai"! "


    Li Meng''s fingers glide on the body of Aeris in a special way from the chest, shoulder to hand. As he moves his fingers on the body of Aeris, Li Meng says: "guide the force, control it, and let it go in the way my fingers go through!"


    From the heart of his left hand to the heart of his right hand, and from his feet to the top of his head, it can be said that he was touched all over by Li Meng.


    Aeris was completely attracted by "Jin", like a child, he got a fun toy and guided Jin to the route planned by Li Meng step by step.


    For Mengmeng, she has already touched all her body, which is a fact that alritz doesn''t care at all. Now she is completely attracted by her "strength" under her control.


    It takes a certain amount of time for Li Meng to guide his whole body to flow. When his fingers leave his body, a general vein is drawn by Li Meng, and the end point has been drawn. After that, it is up to him.


    With his hands on the armrest, Li Meng quietly looks at alris in his arms. Li Meng is waiting.


    Morgan, who is standing on one side, is also silent at night, quietly looking at Arlis in Li Meng''s arms.


    She is indifferent. Her ability is a gift. She has been carrying it since she was born. She doesn''t know what "strength" is, or what a martial arts artist is. She doesn''t need to know. So she is just a spectator now.


    As for Morgan, as a martial arts artist, she certainly understands the significance of the place where the master''s fingers pass on his sister alrith. It''s the way for meridians and energy to flow through the whole body.


    Morgan is very puzzled, the host is an ordinary person, how can he so understand the context of the human body? What''s more, how did he help Aeris to complete the pulse?


    There are too many doubts. Now Morgan can only stare at alritz and wait for the end of all this.


    For a long time, in the eyes of several pairs of eyes, aliris in Li Meng''s arms finally opened his eyes.


    Arris''s performance was a little dull. She slightly raised her right hand in a daze, and the light red light immediately appeared in her palm.


    It''s very light. It''s hard to find if you don''t look carefully, but the light red brilliance does exist. That''s Jin, that''s the color of Jin.


    "Is this" strength "


    Seeing the existence of "Jin" with his own eyes, Aeris was shocked.


    In the past, Aeris envied sister Morgan very much, because sister Morgan had already completed the pulse at the age of 8, and got her own "strength".


    Now he finally has "strength", but at the moment, his heart is very calm.


    I don''t know why, Aeris seems to have matured a lot at this moment.


    No longer a ten-year-old girl, it seems that she has grown up for several years in an instant.


    Looking up at the man in front of him, his face is still familiar, but there is a trace of unspeakable impulse in his heart.


    But Aeris was silent, she seemed to suddenly realize that the posture in his arms was too warm, her face suddenly turned reddish, and she pretended to leave Li Meng''s arms naturally.


    "Thank you!"


    Standing by Li Meng''s side, Aeris had a natural look and sincerely appreciated what the man had done.


    Changed, completely changed, even Morgan on one side also looked at Aeris in consternation.


    Sister, what''s the matter? How suddenly became completely strange, even the temperament has completely changed, in her body, before the childlike completely disappeared, disappeared without a trace.


    Of all the people present, I''m afraid only Li Meng knows what''s going on. Although he has some regrets in his heart, sooner or later, people will grow up and change.


    Although Li Meng was a little surprised, he was also expected to see the rapid change of Aeris.


    Li Meng nodded gently: "go! Now you need to rest. We''ll talk about it later! "


    Aeris nodded silently, turned and walked cleanly to the suite at the end of the garden.


    Seeing Arlis leave, Morgan, who is worried about his sister''s change, says to Li Meng: "master! I''m going to look at Arles! "


    Li Meng nodded: "go!"


    Almost can''t wait for Morgan to catch up with alritz.


    When they left the garden and looked at their backs, they were confused. The little girl changed a lot.


    "What''s the matter? Your highness


    Li Meng took his eyes back from the two girls and stretched a lot. Li Meng said with a smile: "I didn''t expect that" Jin "could open people''s mind! This power is really amazing


    Mind?


    After listening to his Highness''s words, she thought that the little girl had grown up a lot and even lost her childish temperament.


    "Your Highness! I don''t know if I should say something. I don''t like that woman. I have a hunch that she will leave sooner or later! "


    Maybe his highness will be angry and hate her, but she will not shrink back. She must say it, even if she is punished for it.


    However, to her surprise, Her Highness didn''t respond. The expression on her face didn''t change.


    Just when she was daydreaming, Li Meng said faintly, "there are many things hidden in her heart. She and alrith have their own stories. They will leave, no matter Morgan or alrith. This can be seen from her eyes when I first see them?"


    Looking at his highness in doubt, she didn''t understand. Since she knew that they would leave sooner or later, why did she take them with her#####

 Chapter 89

    Looking up at the night, Li Meng asked with a smile: "very confused?"


    Night nodded, she wanted to know what it was for.


    "In fact, there are not many why! Since I have the ability to give them a chance to live, why should I be stingy of my rights? Fate is changeable. Sometimes a decision will change a lot of things. What happens today is just something destined to happen in fate, just as their departure is predestined and can''t be forced! "


    He said with a smile, "Your Highness! You can think of it! However, I think your highness should have other reasons! "


    Li Meng had no choice but to smile: "night! Too clever a woman is not likable


    "Then you are wrong! Your highness! In the army of super powers, I''m known as stupid. I''m not smart enough to be with you


    She strongly opposed his Highness''s words.


    Li Meng doesn''t plan to keep it from Jiye, and it''s not a secret.


    Li Meng said: "curious! It''s just curiosity. Morgan has ideals and ambitions. I don''t know what will happen to her in the future. She may stay with me or go with the wind. "


    "But alritz is different. From the first sight, I knew that the road she would take in the future must be different. I''m very curious about how far she can reach!"


    Li Meng leisurely lay on the chair, closed his eyes and pretended to sleep. A word came out from his mouth: "by my side, they can never grow up. They are very smart and have realized this. What I have to do is to" let go "at the critical time."


    Looking at his highness lying on the chair, he closed his eyes and pretended to sleep. He said with a smile, "Your Highness is not afraid that they will really leave? After all, they are two great beauties. Won''t your highness find it a pity? "


    "They will leave! Sooner or later


    Li Meng still closed his eyes, just said so.


    This night is a little confused. Since your highness knows that they will leave sooner or later, why do you care about them so much?


    However, he did not ask more questions. His highness may have his own consideration.


    Quietly looking at his highness who closed his eyes and fell asleep, he thought of some things in his heart.


    It''s been three days. Your Highness has been here for the past three days. The barbarians below seem to be a little impatient.


    Although it didn''t say anything clearly, I could feel that kind of atmosphere at night.


    There is some helplessness in zhe Ye''s heart. Maybe those guys are blaming themselves at the moment.


    I don''t know what your highness thinks!


    "Arris! What''s the matter with you? "


    When entering the second floor lobby of the suite, Morgan couldn''t help asking Arles.


    The change of Aeris is so great that Morgan has a silent fear, because Morgan does not know whether it is a good thing or a bad thing.


    There is only one child of the pandragon family, such as Aeris. No matter what, Aeris can''t have an accident.


    Aeris looks very light, not like the lovely and pure appearance before, now she gives people a very mature feeling.


    Obviously looks very small, but not as a child of the kind of naive.


    Aeris raised his head and looked at Morgan. He said faintly, "there are no slaves in the pandragon clan. They didn''t exist before, and they won''t exist in the future. I''ll talk to him!"


    Morgan was stunned, and said: "Aeris! Have you recovered your memory? "


    Before he came to "dirty Valley", Aeris had an accident, which caused him to forget a lot of things.


    Although I know my identity and what the surname of pandragon stands for, I forget that responsibility.


    Morgan had intended to tell her everything before she became an adult, but now she has recovered her memory.


    This surprised Morgan.


    Arris nodded, affirming Morgan''s words.


    "No way!"


    Morgan denied what arris said.


    "Arris! You should also see that the identity of the master is unusual. Maybe he has the same noble blood as you. When we were in trouble in the "dirty Valley", it was the master who saved us. Now we can stand here well! "


    "I thought of him as my master! It''s not forced by the host, but proposed by me. We can''t... "


    "I know!"


    Arris interrupted Morgan.


    His face was still expressionless: "I said that there are no slaves in the pandragon clan. I will talk to him and exchange your freedom with benefits!"


    "But


    Morgan said with a complicated and secluded look: "Aeris! You should understand that there is nothing left of the pandragon family, and you are no longer a prince, but an exile away from home! "


    Although the truth is hard to accept, Morgan is right. They have nothing now and can''t be as willful as they used to be.


    "I''ll go back!"


    For a long time, he said in such a deep voice.


    Morgan''s expression was slightly relieved. Although he didn''t say it, alrith obviously compromised. Morgan comforted and said, "the master is kind-hearted and never treats me as a slave. I feel very good around him, and the master seems to like you very much."


    "Compared with me, you are free, Aeris! Even if you want to go back and take back the glory of the pandragon clan, you must grow up and be stronger. Otherwise, if you go back like this, you won''t do anything. On the contrary, you will ruin the only blood of the pandragon clan! "


    Aeris is silent, sometimes the reality is too cruel, the wise man''s way is to accept the reality.


    There''s no need to say more. For Morgan, she just needs to know what''s going on with them.


    Before you do anything, think about the consequences.


    Like it?


    His mind had gone far.


    Arris thought of the man.


    He was very clear in my memory. Although I met him not long ago, I had his place in my heart.


    A weak man#####

 Chapter 90

    That''s the definition of a man by Arles.


    That man''s every move gives people a sense of illness, yes, his health is very bad.


    Aeris looked slightly stunned, the panic in his heart came so suddenly, this kind of feeling is very bad, let Aeris a little uncomfortable.


    "I''m going to have a rest!"


    With that, Aeris turned away and disappeared into the hall.


    Looking at the back of alritz''s leaving, Morgan was very happy. Alritz was different from ordinary people since he was a child. He was like an adult from a very young age. Most of the time, he liked to be silent and alone, not as active as other children.


    After the accident when he escaped, although alritz recovered to the normal state of mind that a child should have, that state is not normal for alritz. Sometimes Morgan is also worried about whether alritz should be allowed to go on like this and let her grow up slowly from childhood play like a normal child.


    There''s no need to worry now, and alrith has returned to what he should have been.


    That''s fine!


    Morgan no longer wants more.


    Master


    Morgan thought of his master.


    For a moment, Morgan''s mood was a little irritable, that''s right! At the beginning, she took the initiative to recognize the Lord, the biggest purpose is for a better life, in order to get through the biggest difficulties of life.


    Now they are no different from before, they still have no self survival ability without their master.


    Morgan is very clear about what Aeris wants, but Morgan also understands that she can''t give what Aeris wants.


    Only the master has that ability.


    Morgan is very tangled in her heart. She doesn''t want to stay with her master because of her interests, but the reality is that as long as she stays with her master, there will be interests.


    In the invisible, under Morgan is not willing to, using the master.


    It''s the hardest part about Morgan.


    This is probably the helplessness of life!


    The figure of Aeris has disappeared, and Morgan has come to this conclusion.


    The world is vast. While all kinds of things happen on the emperor, many things are happening in other places.


    In the swamp ruins, disturbing things are also happening.


    How big are the swamp ruins?


    This once glorious city of mankind, even if it becomes a piece of ruins, even if two fifths of the place is occupied by the forest and submerged by the river, it is still huge.


    In terms of area alone, the total area of the two acropolis is not as large as that of swamp ruins.


    Although the building has been decayed, it can still be used as a place for human beings to live. In the swamp ruins, some people and even several generations have lived in the ruins of the city.


    Although Kyoto, the Acropolis is desirable, some people want to go in, and some people want to come out, but some people choose to settle down in the ruins of the city.


    There are many people living in the ruins of this city. Although the number is far less than that of any Acropolis with a population of one million, there are more than 400000 people living in the ruins of this city.


    They were scattered around the ruins, living in their own way.


    Where there are people, there are conflicts. It''s hard to avoid being bullied alone. Human beings are social species, and naturally form one group after another. As time goes by, the team scale becomes larger and larger. When the time is ripe, they become a force again.


    In the swamp ruins, various forces are not uncommon, but due to geographical and environmental factors, large and small forces are relatively scattered, and some can not even be called forces, but can only be called teams.


    They don''t have too strong power, they can only live in the remote corner of the ruins, in the crevice between the various forces.


    It''s common for them to be bullied. They are like sheep in captivity. When they try to make themselves fat enough, the reapers will "happen" to appear and plunder everything with absolutely irresistible force.


    With nothing left, they continue to find ways to make themselves "fat" enough, and then "harvest", so that they can never really become "fat" again and again.


    resistance?


    Unless you can leave the ruins, it will be the same everywhere. There will be no mercy to see you pitifully and mercifully.


    In addition to the "resistance", yes, justice still exists in the ruins of the jungle, which is magnified infinitely.


    Few people have a clear definition of freedom, but they don''t want to be oppressed. The feeling of being bullied often makes the intolerable join the "Resistance Army".


    The idea of the people of freedom was widely spread in the human world only ten years ago, and the Resistance Army in the ruins was founded less than five years ago. In five years, it has developed from a few people to tens of thousands of people today. It seems inconceivable, but it is far from enough to have a foothold in the ruins.


    In fact, it is true that although the flag of the "resistance" makes many forces have to worry about the hidden forces behind the "resistance", it does not make the "resistance" in the ruins feel better.


    They are still the priority targets for all forces to suppress. They don''t need their own hands to make the "resistance" disappear, but only hinder the development of the "resistance" from all aspects. This is the common idea that all forces are at peace on the surface and join hands to fight against the "resistance" secretly.


    All in all, the "rebels" were isolated in the ruins, and they are not in a good situation today.


    The swamp ruins are mainly divided into four areas in four directions: East, South, North and West. The dividing line of each area is divided by two cross roads crossing the ruins from different directions. The number of forces in each area is different, but they all have one thing in common, that is, each area has the strongest power, All the small forces can only survive in the shadow of the strongest forces.


    The "rebels" are located in the Eastern District, and the influence point is close to the river on the east bank. The forest sea in the south is the hunting ground of the rebels, and there is a farmland reclaimed by the rebels deep in the forest sea.


    In the swamp ruins, food is the most important resource. Any organization that can be called "power" has its own farmland in the forest.


    The forest is boundless, and the farmland with the largest cultivated area can be well hidden. For any force, the location of farmland is a secret that can never be exposed.


    Because once exposed, it will become the flesh in the eyes of the powerful forces. Even the powerful forces will be harassed and peeped by various forces. If they don''t pay attention, they will be taken advantage of.


    If the farmland is destroyed, it will be a big event for any force to collapse.


    Without food, people can''t unite. No one will follow the organization that will starve themselves. No matter how big the power is, it will collapse quickly because of the lack of food.


    Of course, for those big powers, once this happens, the only solution is to "plunder" crazily to ensure enough food resources#####

 Chapter 91

    In the Eastern District, less than three kilometers inland from the East Bank of the river, there is a huge bird''s nest building.


    The building is made of steel and glass. After hundreds of years of erosion, it still does not fall down. Although the steel is rusty, it is still strong, supporting the heavy main body standing in the ruins.


    The original glass has long been replaced by wood. At a glance, the bird''s nest building is no longer as brilliant as it originally belongs to. On the contrary, it''s not long since it''s old.


    At the moment, in the bird''s nest building, a wide room, there is no extra things in the room, messy ground, falling steel parts, stones, dust all over, a dilapidated scene.


    In one corner of the room, there is only a bed made of wood. On the bed, there is a shabby and complete quilt. The gray color makes it look like it''s a kind of reverie of very difficult life.


    In addition to the bed, there are still several figures in the room. Because of the poor conditions, there is no place to sit. They can only stand against the wall.


    There are six people, one female and five males. The youngest male is probably in his thirties. All five of them are Uncle level.


    The only female is not very old, about 20 years old. Compared with the four uncle level men, she can only be regarded as the younger generation.


    However, it seems that the youngest of her, in the tone of command in the words, but as the older generation of five men a serious listening appearance.


    It has to be surprising.


    Those who know the identity of the girl will not be surprised by the scene.


    Her name is Li Lanxin. She is the "instructor" and "leader" of the rebel army in another sense. The five men are Meng Haijun, who is in charge of logistics, Monday Bao and Ma Dongling, who are in charge of complicated things and personnel transfer, and Shu Dongdong and Yu Dongjian, who are training the rebel army together.


    Five people around Li Lanxin formed the initial power circle of the upper class of the resistance, and tens of thousands of free people were in the hands of these six people.


    Standing in front of the window, through the gap between the boards, Li Lanxin looks out.


    The sight skimmed over the decadent buildings and pointed straight to the waters on the east bank, where a huge ship was floating on the river.


    Even a few kilometers away, its size makes people feel small.


    "What do you find?"


    Looking at the giant in the distant waters, Li Lanxin asked the people in the room.


    It''s been a few days. I should have got some information!


    However, Li Lanxin was doomed to be disappointed. Shu Dongdong, who was leaning against the wall, shook his head and said in a dull voice, "I didn''t find anything, I didn''t get any information! The "ship" has not moved since it appeared in the waters of the east coast three days ago. Although there are people moving on board, it is too far away to find anything! "


    "Well!"


    Li Lanxin answered softly.


    Although she was disappointed, Li Lanxin knew that Shu Dongdong had tried her best and could not beg too much.


    "What about slave city? What''s the reaction over there? Yu Dongjian! You''ve been watching slave city. What''s their latest action? "


    Li Lanxin asked again.


    Yu Dongjian looked up slightly, looked at the figure in front of the window, and said in a deep voice: "two days ago, a team of more than 100 people left the slave city and joined the team of monitoring the" boat ". After the team of 100 people left the slave City, another team of 100 people left the slave city and entered the forest of the south. The civilians cut down trees in the forest of the south, It''s like making a simple boat! "


    "Oh?"


    Li Lanxin was slightly surprised.


    "The fat man is brave and not afraid to get into trouble!"


    A slightly sarcastic voice echoed through the room.


    The five people in the room are not surprised by Li Lanxin''s angry words.


    The pig in the slave city is really annoying. It''s not only a killer, but also a villain. Anyone who has a little beauty in the slave city will be forcibly occupied by him. It''s said that there are more than 100 people in his harem.


    Killing is even more terrifying. Every day, no less than ten corpses are thrown out of the slave city. The corpses are ferocious. Without a complete corpse, there is always a part missing.


    In a confrontation between the rebels and slave City, the instructor was not seen by the pig. From that day on, the disgusting pig often sent people to look for the trouble of the "rebels", and even sent people to the media to say that he wanted to marry the instructor as the first wife.


    So far, five people can''t forget the day when the instructor was scared and crying. Fortunately, the former timid instructor was hit by a stray bullet in time and died bravely. Otherwise, the instructor might have married the disgusting pig.


    It''s chilling to think about that scene.


    Shudong said with disgust¡° If only that pig were really in trouble, lest he continue to do harm to others! "


    "Hoo


    Li Lanxin took a breath and took back her sight from afar. She turned around and looked at the crowd: "don''t pay attention to the water area on the east bank. Just pay a little attention to the trend of slave city! Ma Dongling! The grain in the farmland should be ripe


    Ma Dongling, standing in the corner of the wall, shook her head: "it''s not good yet. Let''s wait a few more days and harvest when the grain is fully mature! So we can get more food and better seeds! "


    "How much food do we have?"


    Li Lanxin is a little concerned about this. The food and drink of tens of thousands of people is not a small number. Over the past few years, the rebels have been suffering for "food".


    Although occasionally some grain can be exchanged in the hands of merchants, the price is too expensive. The rebels always save as much as they can, and even if they do, they will not exchange on a large scale.


    In terms of food, there has always been a gap for the rebels, not that they don''t want to expand their farmland, but that they can''t.


    It''s not difficult to keep farmland, it''s not difficult to cultivate farmland, it''s not difficult to harvest grain, the only difficulty is how to transport the harvested grain back to the rebel base.


    Since the development of the Resistance Army, although some people join the ranks of the free people every year, there are not many soldiers in the Resistance Army. The total number is only more than 500. Although these 500 people are brave and good at fighting and are not afraid of sacrifice, half of them have no weapons, and half of them have no ammunition. Although there are many people, the combat effectiveness of the Resistance Army is extremely limited#####

 Chapter 92

    The number of people, ammunition and combat effectiveness of the rebels were limited, so that they could not transport more food than they could transport.


    If they are too reluctant and greedy to take food, it will undoubtedly be a "devastating" blow to the rebels.


    After all, the rebels can''t "plunder" other people''s achievements. Once they do it, it is against the original intention of the rebels, and the rebels have no value of existence.


    Li Lanxin suddenly thought of the ailing arms dealer a few days ago.


    After so many days, without any news, can''t it be a bluff?


    But then Li Lanxin subconsciously thought it was impossible.


    He doesn''t look like the kind of person who can cheat.


    "Yes! Shudongdong! Have you noticed the arms trade? "


    Li Lanxin asks Shu Dongdong.


    Shu Dongdong shook his head: "it won''t be so fast, and I don''t hold any hope for this transaction. The other party hasn''t contacted us these days. I''m afraid it''s another empty joy!"


    "It can''t be said so absolutely. The other party has also said that it will take five to ten days. Such a large number of arms can''t be prepared in a short time. We can''t draw a conclusion before we have a clear idea of everything!"


    Yu Dongjian, who has always been cautious, expressed his opposition to Shu Dongdong''s words.


    "Yes! It''s only three days since then. Don''t draw a conclusion too early. You should know how important this batch of arms is to our "rebel army". Once this batch of arms is in hand, the strength of our rebel army will be multiplied. No matter what we do, we will have the strength! Now we can only expect that young man to do what he said


    Ma Dongling agreed with Yu Dongjian.


    "Do they know the rebel base?"


    Meng Haijun thought of a possibility, though not very high.


    Of course, Li Lanxin knew what Meng Haijun meant by this. She shook her head and said, "there''s no need to worry about this. I told him before that the bird''s nest building is so obvious that I believe he already knows the base of the" rebel army! "


    "Don''t think much about it, just wait for his contact! Now focus on the harvest of farmland! "


    Li Lanxin made the final conclusion.


    Then he looked at the man standing in front of the window on the other side and said, "Monday leopard! This grain harvest, the people involved in the matter trouble you


    On Monday, leopard nodded. It''s not hard. It''s just


    "The same number of people as in the last harvest?"


    Asked Leopard on Monday.


    After the last harvest, in order to solve the problem of food shortage, farmland has been expanded by one tenth again. Last time, 2000 people were barely enough. This time, if it is still 2000 people, the manpower is obviously not enough.


    "Well!"


    Li Lanxin bowed her head and pondered for a long time before she made a decision. She raised her head and said, "try to reach 3000 people. Last time, a lot of food was wasted due to transportation problems. This time, we should strengthen manpower to avoid the same thing happening!"


    "In this case, the pressure of the rebel forces guarding the grain harvest team is greater. After all, we only have more than 500 rebel forces to fight. The number of 3000 rebel forces is not enough, and half of them have to stay at the base. That is to say, the number of rebel forces guarding the grain harvest team will not exceed 300 at most!"


    It''s a problem, a problem that everyone is aware of.


    Silence!


    With a team of more than 3000 people and a rebel army of more than 200 people, the number of guardians is too small.


    Don''t worry about the way to the farm, but what about the way back?


    The scale of 3000 people''s grain transportation team is so large that it is impossible to hide its existence without leaving the forest. Once it is attacked by the enemy on the way back to the base, it is likely to cause the scene of loss of both people and money.


    It was a disaster for the rebels.


    Maybe it''s going to end here.


    After a little silence, Li Lanxin looked around at the crowd, and her eyes finally focused on Shu Dongdong. She said: "reduce the difficulty of joining the resistance! At this moment, we need the strength of those ambitious young people. You should understand that they do not lack courage. Although they still lack combat experience, now, at this moment, the resistance needs them! "


    This is not a solution. The number of free people living in the bird''s nest is about 20000, of which the young and strong are the majority. There is no shortage of soldiers for the resistance.


    If you want to, you can pull up 10000 troops in a short time.


    However, no matter how many people there are without weapons, they are useless. They can only serve as cannon fodder and use their bodies to block the enemy''s bullets. The result will not change and will only increase more deaths in vain.


    Because of the scarcity of weapons, it is extremely difficult for the rebels to set up conditions for those who join the rebellion, just as if they are purely creating difficulties. As a result, few people can join the rebellion only by their own will.


    Because of this, although many people join the liberal people every year, few of them can become rebels.


    The number of rebels has been floating around 500.


    "I see!"


    Although Shu Dongdong doesn''t have any hope for those young people who don''t have any fighting experience and training, now he knows that he has no choice.


    Shu Dongdong said: "instructor! What''s your opinion on the number of rebels? You should know that the Quartermaster base has already reached the bottom. Even if they are allowed to join the rebels, they can only fight with sticks! "


    "No harm!"


    With a wave of her hand, Li Lanxin said: "I believe he, in a few days, we will have a batch of arms, and the military depot will become full."


    "Shudongdong! Now you shouldn''t think about guns and ammunition. Your biggest task is to let those new members of the resistance learn how to use guns! Prepare for the coming ammunition


    ok Although I don''t know where the instructor''s self-confidence comes from, but now what can Shu Dongdong say? She can only trust the instructor and the people she believes.


    Shu Dongdong nodded: "I understand. I will train those kids in the last two days!"


    "Well! be it so! Let''s do our own business! "


    With a smile, Li Lanxin continued: "don''t think too much, just believe that everything will be OK. The reason why we rebel forces exist is to liberate the oppressed people. In recent years, we have done a very bad job, but you should believe in the rebel forces and believe me. One day, our rebel forces will liberate all the oppressed people in the world, let free thoughts spread in the world, and reestablish the order of mankind! "


    Although there was no infectious emotion between the words, the five people in the room stood up and listened to every word the girl said#####

 Chapter 93

    "Go


    As soon as the words fell, five people nodded and left one after another in silence.


    And the girl in the room has been when their figure disappeared outside the door to take back the line of sight.


    Turning around, she looked into the distance through the gap between the boards. In the waters on the east bank, the boat in the waters made Li Lanxin meditate.


    At noon, the sun is shining, cloudless, although the sun does not make people feel warm, but the light it brings is still for human use.


    It''s been five days. The emperor has stayed in place for five days. In five days, she didn''t move one meter forward or move backward, so she was still floating on the water.


    For some people, is that big and amazing ship on the river a ghost ship? Why does it stop? Five days is not short.


    Five days is enough time for people to have reverie and have been able to make some actions.


    And on the Emperor


    "What? Why keep your head down? Are you afraid that I will eat you! "


    Lying on his back in the chair, looking at yevrich who has been bowing his head outside the pavilion, Li Meng said lazily.


    Yevrich, standing outside the pavilion, remained silent.


    This time, yevrich didn''t wear a power combat suit, but a brown winter officer''s uniform. It has to be said that yevrich''s outfit is much more handsome than the brown red combat suit of the mobilizers, and the military temperament is fully revealed.


    "Say it! What do you want to do? "


    The tone is still lazy.


    Yevrich had been standing there for a long time, two hours ago, looking down at the ground, saying nothing, doing nothing, just being silent.


    It gives people a sense of "rogue".


    Behind Li Meng, Yi Ye stood quietly, extremely disdaining yevrich''s behavior. He didn''t dare to say that he had done such a rogue thing.


    But your highness


    She frowned a little. She had been staying by his Highness''s side these days, but she still didn''t know what he thought.


    I can''t even guess my mind.


    It''s been five days. His highness is still at leisure. He doesn''t seem to care about anything, which makes him a little worried!


    When they come to his Highness''s side, they don''t eat, drink and die. Such a leisurely day is not suitable for them.


    Zhe Ye lowered her head and whispered in Li Meng''s ear, "Your Highness! He''s in a bit of a hurry! "


    impatient?


    Li Meng thought a little, then understood the meaning of the night talk.


    As a matter of fact, Li Meng also understood yevrich''s thoughts, but now is not the time.


    Looking at yevrich, Li Meng said with a smile: "yevrich! You see, such a big man is still learning to act like a child. What can''t he say? "


    The words from the commander in the ear embarrassed yevrich. There is no way to do this. Can he still question and ask the commander to take action?


    Yevrich doesn''t ask for much. He only needs an order from the commander and a combat target. With a target, no matter how lazy the commander is, yevrich won''t interfere.


    "What do you want to do?"


    After a stretch, Li Meng got up from his chair.


    "Come with me!"


    With that, Li Meng went to the side of the boat.


    Seeing this, jevrich quickly looked up and followed.


    He knew that the commander was finally going to do something.


    "You are really good at using such methods!"


    After Li Meng''s night, he walked slowly and said playfully as jevrich approached.


    "Well! So what? At least I''ve achieved my goal, and you, apart from seducing the commander, what else can you do? "


    Yevrich hit back with no courtesy.


    The night brows jump, angry and smile: "you really look up to me!"


    With that, the stunned yevrich quickly follows Li Meng.


    Coming to the side of the boat, Li Meng looked at the ruins through the glass.


    "Yevrich! What can you see on the shore at 11 o''clock? "


    Li Meng said to yevrich beside him, still looking at the direction of the ruins.


    "11 o''clock?"


    Jevrich looked towards the bank at 11 o''clock.


    The distance is a little far away, and the buildings protruding from the water also block the main view.


    Yevrich touched his waist, and when he raised his hand, he had an extra telescope in his hand.


    The preparations are quite complete.


    The telescope is not comparable to the naked eye. With the help of the telescope, yevrich is observing the river bank at eleven o''clock.


    From this point of view, yevrich really found something in the ruins on the bank.


    Standing high, you can see far away. Here on the top deck of the emperor, everything on the far shore is exposed to your eyes. With the help of the telescope, it is very clear.


    In the ruins near the river bank, there are some figures, they shuttle back and forth in the ruins, do not know what to do.


    There are a lot of people, and there are more people gathered in a certain place.


    "What''s that?"


    Jevrich uttered a voice of astonishment.


    In the lens of eyeglasses, yevrich sees a group of people making tools that can float on the water at a place on the river bank. Many figures appear from the ruins with wood on their shoulders and go to the busy river bank.


    The momentum is great and the scene is busy.


    On the shore, yevrich can see a large number of floating objects similar to rafts that have been made, and the number of rafts that are being made is no less than 10.


    It''s self-evident what their purpose is. When they see the rafts in production, yevrich already knows what''s going on.


    Yevrich thought to himself.


    It seems that the commander has found out the situation, but why doesn''t the commander give a warning?


    Knowing the enemy in advance, comrades can be better on guard and protect the safety of the "emperor".


    Is it disdain for the enemy? Or on purpose?


    Yevrich is a little confused.


    He seemed to know what jevrich was thinking and looked at Li Meng in the ruins, saying: "although this ancient city has become a ruin, there are many people living in it! I don''t know how many armed forces there are in this ruined city, but I think there are not a few of them! "


    "When you come to a strange place, the biggest taboo is to rush in without knowing it, yevrich! Sometimes it''s no use being impatient. As an officer, you should know that. "


    After a pause, Li Meng continued: "the world is very complicated, which is much more complicated than the one you live in. The crisis here comes not only from the ruins, but also from the underwater and the forest. Being careful here will often save your life."


    At last, Li Meng said something that made yevrich ashamed: "if time could exchange for your lives, I would not care about that time!"#####

 Chapter 94

    It''s all clear. At this moment, yevrich knows why the commander has to wait for five days.


    Decoy, the emperor is just a decoy. The only function of the emperor is to let the strange ruins reveal a little bit of its information.


    In the ruins along the river bank, we can see a lot of information from the appearance of human beings.


    The unidentified forces that make rafts can make people think more about the strength of the forces in the ruins of cities.


    In order to avoid unnecessary sacrifice of comrades, the commander stopped the operation and waited for a while.


    It''s not because of laziness, enjoyment of life, and beauty that you become bald, idle all day, and extremely bald in the eyes of outsiders.


    "Commander? I was wrong! I shouldn''t doubt you in every way! "


    Wrong is wrong. Yevrich can''t quibble. Maybe as the head of a regiment, he is not calm enough, but his heart that wants to fight is hotter and hotter than anyone else.


    "You''re right!"


    Li Meng said lightly.


    With that, Li Meng changed his words and said, "but you are really wrong!"


    "Do you know why?"


    Jevrich shook his head, saying he didn''t know.


    Li Meng said: "you are right! It''s because you should be anxious. As a soldier, especially an officer, if you have no desire to fight, you can''t be a real soldier! "


    "But you are wrong because you have not realized your own identity. You are the commander of a regiment, not the battalion commander or company commander who is ordered to act. You should have your own ideas and have your own ideas about orders. Without violating the" orders ", you should flexibly use the power in your hands!"


    "While promoting power and status, yevrich! Your cognition and thoughts must also be promoted to match their status! "


    Mobilizers are also people. They need to grow up to be mature and know more.


    Li Meng was really disappointed this time.


    Just because of the sentence "don''t leave the emperor at will", yevrich fully complied with the order, without considering why they came here, why the emperor would stop here, and whether the ruins should be explored.


    As an officer, we must be aware of these things in advance. This is not only knowledge, but also the basic quality of an officer.


    Yevrich is thoughtful. Commander, this is delegating power. It''s not the same as the contract.


    Jevrich was a bit uncertain for a moment. Is he acting according to the contract or the commander''s request?


    "Everything is subject to the commander''s thought, and the contract is under it!"


    Mechanical cold voice suddenly appeared in the brain, which makes yevrich slightly stunned, pupil contraction.


    It took a while to get back to normal.


    "It" appears?


    There was an incredible feeling in jevrich''s heart.


    However, in this case, yevrich knows how to choose.


    Jevrich said in shame, "commander! I will work harder


    With that, yevrich picked up the lowered telescope and looked into the distance.


    "Commander! What should we do next? Those people on the shore obviously have plans to get close to the emperor. Do you want to eliminate them or expel them by gentle means? "


    Asked yevrich.


    The weight of the use of force depends on the commander''s meaning, because yevrich doesn''t know if the commander has any idea of communicating with them.


    After all, you can''t be too decisive before you become a real enemy.


    Li Meng did not explain more than once, but said in a tone of inquiry: "do you think their behaviors are like good people or bad people?"


    good person? bad person?


    Yevrich muttered in his heart that this question is not easy to answer. The definition of good and bad is too broad to make a conclusion at will.


    But


    Those guys, before any communication, want to get close, and their behavior is a kind of provocation.


    I''m afraid the forces who can make such a move are not good at it. They don''t even know the most basic etiquette and rules.


    "Bad!"


    Just one word represents yevrich''s view of them.


    Li Meng continued: "although we are only a businessman now, we can''t be too casual in dealing with each other! Yes, any force in the ruins is a potential customer for us, but in this world, there are good people and bad people, and there is justice and evil, yevrich! Do you think we belong to the right side or the evil side? "


    "It depends on your opinion, commander. You want us to be just, we are just, you want us to be evil, and we will go to the dark without hesitation!"


    Yevrich''s answer was straightforward.


    Li Meng was not surprised by yevrich''s reply, which was expected.


    Li Meng looked back at yevrich with a smile and said, "I don''t think I''m a good person, but I don''t think I''m a bad person. I''ll choose a balance between light and dark."


    Li Meng put away his smile, his face became cold, and his tone was cold: "but for some disgusting rubbish, dregs, I will not show mercy, I will personally send them to hell!"


    Commander, what''s going on?


    Yevrich murmured to himself that there was a great deal of emotion in this sentence.


    Taking a deep breath, Li Meng also realized that there was something wrong with what he said just now.


    But Li Meng will not take back what he said just now.


    "In a word, the object of this transaction should not be too casual. We have to consider it carefully!"


    Yevrich doesn''t have to worry about it. Only the commander can make up his mind about it. Yevrich doesn''t have any opinions about what the commander wants to do.


    However, the commander has not yet expressed a clear meaning.


    This left yevrich a little uncertain.


    Seeing jevrich''s stupidity, she said sarcastically, "don''t you understand your highness? You barbarians are hopelessly stupid. Since they show malice, they are the enemy. What should we do with the enemy? Do you think your highness is the kind of man who is weak and tolerant? "


    The onlookers see clearly. Compared with yevrich, he knows his Highness''s meaning in his heart.


    Don''t look at your Highness''s peace on the surface, but there is no lack of iron and cold blood in the heart!


    Yevrich suddenly realized that this time, instead of refuting his sarcasm, he solemnly said: "commander! I know what to do! We don''t show malice first! Those who show us good intentions can be considered as the object of transaction and listed as potential customers, while those who show bad intentions are the enemy! "


    Li Meng nodded slightly. Although yevrich''s statement is not completely correct, it is not different from Li Meng''s mind. This is enough#####

 Chapter 95

    "Are those supplies ready?"


    Li Meng asked.


    Yevrich replied, "it''s always been in the third floor of the warehouse. We haven''t moved it!"


    Yevrich doesn''t know about the deal with Li Lanxin. When talking with Li Lanxin, yevrich is not with Li Meng.


    At this time, Li Meng remembered that he was the only one who seemed to know the deal with Li Lanxin.


    After thinking about it, Li Meng said, "before you came to me, I reached an arms deal agreement with a force named" rebel "in the ruins. Those arms are the materials for this deal!"


    Yevrich knew that. He had been wondering why there was such a batch of additional materials in the inventory. It was clear that they were ammunition, but they were not put into the Quartermaster''s warehouse. Instead, they were put into the ordinary warehouse.


    Looking into the ruins in the distance, here on the top deck, the height is enough for Li Meng to see what he wants.


    Li Meng said: "deep in the ruins at one o''clock! There''s a huge building in the shape of a bird''s nest, yevrich! Can you see it! "


    Smell speech, yevrich again picked up the telescope, put in front of you, according to the direction of the commander said to look.


    As his eyes passed the decadent buildings, yevrich caught what the commander said.


    A building like a bird''s nest!


    Because it''s too far away, the telescope can''t observe clearly, but the general outline can still be observed.


    "You can see it! Commander


    Yevrich replied.


    "That''s the base of the" rebels ". Try to contact them."


    Yevrich''s eyes brightened, and the days of leisure were finally over.


    This is great news for the idle and itchy yevrich.


    Putting down his telescope, yevrich raised his military salute and said in a loud voice, "promise to finish the mission!"


    With a turn of words, yevrich put down his hand and said with a look of "commander! You will continue to rest in peace! I''ll take care of the rest! "


    "Go


    Given instructions, in the glare of the night, jevrich turns away leisurely, ignoring the slightly angry eyes of the night.


    "Your Highness! You can''t leave them alone! Those guys have a strong disposition and don''t know how to adapt. Maybe they will lead to some disaster! "


    When yevrich''s figure disappeared, night turned to Li Meng, who was still standing on the side of the boat.


    "No harm!"


    Li Meng didn''t care.


    As for soldiers, it''s better to be a little tough. As for not knowing how to be flexible, in fact, Li Meng doesn''t need them to learn how to be flexible. As long as they can complete the task well and love force, it''s just a soldier''s instinct.


    Turning around, Li Meng left the side of the boat. Li Meng believed that yevrich could handle the deal.


    However, the headquarters of the "rebel" still need to go in person. It''s not urgent, and it will have to wait until yevrich contacts the "rebel".


    Back in the pavilion, lying on the chair, Li Meng looked thoughtful.


    "Your Highness! What are you thinking? "


    The inseparable night, aware of his Highness''s thinking, whispered in Li Meng''s ear.


    The little hand touched Li Meng''s forehead and rubbed it gently.


    Over the past few days, she has already known his Highness''s habits. I don''t know if his Highness has a headache. Otherwise, how could she like to massage her head so much.


    Night knead, massage action let Li Meng comfortable light "hum", squint to enjoy night service.


    For a long time, he said: "those two girls can make people care!"


    It was clear that his highness was worried about them.


    "Shall I call them over?"


    Although they were in the same suite, she knew that from that day on, their attitude was somewhat unpredictable.


    "No! It''s not hard to guess their thoughts. They are just embarrassed to open their mouth to me. Although Morgan called me the master, she also understood that I didn''t care about this "master". At the beginning, I just wanted to let her stay at my side, so I should come down! "


    "As for Aeris..."


    Li Meng fell into thinking.


    It took him a long time to open his eyes, but he had no choice but to smile, and said: "I''ll take it for myself. When I helped her pulse, I happened to find that her brain had been damaged, and some of her memory was missing. I found the memory fragments and repaired the memory gap. As a result, you also saw it!"


    "It seems that when she was a child, her heart was not as clever and charming as before!"


    "Ah


    Li Meng sighed heavily.


    "I don''t know if what I did was right or wrong!"


    Regret?


    Li Meng had no regrets in his heart, but he had some feelings about the change of Aeris.


    When she smiles, Her Highness will be worried about it, about two women who have nothing to do with each other in a certain sense.


    However, she won''t say anything more, and she''s not qualified to say anything more about it.


    "You hate me now?"


    Light, light voice suddenly came from the side.


    Then, the figure of Aeris and Morgan appeared and walked into the pavilion.


    Seeing Morgan and arris, night''s expression remained unchanged, and his hand movement continued.


    However, Li Meng was slightly stunned. When he relaxed, Li Meng would not receive all kinds of information from the spiritual body. Therefore, Li Meng did not perceive the approach of Morgan and Aeris.


    However, Li Meng soon regained his mind, continued to squint and relax, enjoying the night service.


    Li Meng didn''t answer the words of Aeris, and he didn''t know how to answer them. He just said calmly, "have you thought about it these two days?"


    Looking at the lazy Li Meng lying on the chair, Aeris''s expression was very calm. She said faintly: "the pandragon clan can''t have slaves. I will exchange enough benefits for her freedom!"


    "Freedom?"


    Li Meng''s eyebrows jumped, and his eyes opened with an invisible power.


    Your highness is angry.


    Looking at Li Meng''s manner, he said in his heart.


    The little hand left Li Meng''s forehead, and she stepped back slightly.


    Morgan heart slightly surprised, the master''s eyes let her have a bad feeling.


    Li Meng''s eyes were cold, his face was expressionless, and he did not flinch. He said coldly, "if you say" master ", you will feel the bondage to yourself. Go away! Get out of here now! There''s no one here to stop you! "


    Morgan explained in a panic, "master! It''s not like that. Listen... "


    However, Li Meng didn''t listen to Morgan''s explanation. With an angry look on his sleeve, an invisible force came out like a big invisible hand taking the two sisters out of the pavilion.


    In the exclamation of "stuffy sound", two figures rolled down on the lawn outside the garden, and their skirts were floating, so they were not messy#####

 Chapter 96

    "Arris! Are you all right? "


    Regardless of the pain on his body, Morgan crawled to the nearby Aeris lying on the lawn.


    Tears had appeared in her eyes. She couldn''t believe why the situation had changed so quickly and why the host was so angry.


    "I''m fine!"


    Sweeping away Morgan''s hand, Aeris wiped the blood from the corner of her mouth. She stood up from the ground and looked coldly at the arbor in the garden.


    "Morgan! Did you see it? This is the end of being powerless. You can''t protect yourself, you can''t protect people around you, you can''t resist being bullied! "


    "Did you see that?" he repeated, clenching his teeth? Morgan


    "No more! "Arris


    With tears streaming down his face, Morgan prayed to alrith.


    "No! I want to say


    Looking at the pavilion in the garden, there is no hatred in my eyes, but hatred: "we will pay off what we owe you, and I will never forget today''s bullying. One day I will return this humiliation to you!"


    "I''ll wait!"


    Just three words, indifferent voice into the two women''s ears.


    Looking back at Morgan, who was kneeling on the ground in tears, she said, "Morgan! Let''s go


    Morgan stood up dejected, tears have been "Hua Hua" of the flow, she tearfully looked at the garden pavilion, and then followed behind in the shade of Aeris.


    Master


    "Hoo


    Their figure had disappeared, and she could no longer be seen on the deck.


    Li Meng took a heavy breath and lay on the chair, staring at the top of the pavilion in a daze.


    Looking at his Highness''s manner, she felt a little distressed. She said leisurely: "Your Highness! Why do we have to do this? You should know that she will hate you


    "Yes! Why? "


    Li Meng doesn''t want to talk about it any more.


    Taking a deep breath again, Li Meng raised his hand and waved, saying, "go! Inform yevrich to send them to "dirty Valley" and send them to the owner of Xuyu house! "


    "And! Night! Prepare the pen and paper. I''ll write a letter! "


    "All right!"


    The night answered, then turned and left the garden.


    In the pavilion, now only Li Meng is left alone.


    Confused eyes gradually returned to the Qingming, Li Meng facial expression returned to normal color, slowly closed his eyes and fell asleep.


    This is not the only way to do it, but it is the most effective way. If you regret it, Li Meng will not do it in the first place. Now that you do it, Li Meng will not regret it.


    This seems to hurt a lot of people, which is not a perfect ending. But for both alrith and Morgan, their lives have just begun. Pain and hatred will make them stronger, which is also a kind of driving force. Their lives will not stop here, but will soar.


    It''s just


    "Is that what the commander meant?"


    "Well! I know! "


    "It can''t be that you drove them away because of jealousy!"


    "Well! I may not be your opponent for a hundred, but we men in suvier are not scared by women! "


    "All right! okay! Just wait on the commander


    "Yes! The commander is weak. Take it easy! "


    "Bang!"


    Before the roar rang from the phone, yevrich wisely hung up, otherwise his ears would have suffered.


    Sitting in the captain''s seat, jevrich looked thoughtful.


    Did he miss something? It happened as soon as he got down from above.


    But it''s the commander''s order.


    All he had to do was obey orders.


    Yevrich raised his head to the crew below and said, "inform the commander of the Third Battalion, Rodolfo, and ask him to take some comrades to escort the two" young ladies "to the" dirty Valley "!"


    "Yes


    "Colonel jevrich! The comrades patrolling on the deck outside have heard that they have started to take action. Twelve rafts have been launched, carrying more than 100 people. They are approaching the emperor


    "Well?"


    Yevrich was in a state of shock, and the guys finally took action.


    Jevrich got up and stood up from the captain''s seat. He quickly ordered: "inform the first battalion and the third company, and let them immediately put on the power combat suit and prepare to follow me out of the ship! The stern chamber crane is ready to leave the boat


    "Comrade commander! Where are you going! "


    There was no pause in yevrich''s steps.


    "To fight, of course, to destroy the enemy!"


    When the words fall, where is yevrich in the cockpit.


    The mobilizers on the console looked at each other, and had no choice but to continue to follow the orders of lieutenant colonel yevrich.


    Now outside, the river bank about 500 meters away from the emperor is boiling.


    Dense figures crowded on the bank, a raft was pushed into the water, many figures regardless of the risk of being infected by the river jumped into the water, scrambling to climb the raft.


    In the ruins, there are a lot of figures. They are observing the "emperor" and the action of slave city.


    Among the 12 rafts, the maximum carrying capacity is only over 100 people, and there are more than 100 people pushing on the shore.


    It was destined that only a few of them could get on the raft.


    After a little confusion, every raft was full of people. The people who got on the raft held up their guns and yelled, while the people who didn''t got on the raft swam back ashore in a dim light.


    "Let''s go! set out! Let''s go


    On one of the rafts, a small man raised his gun and yelled.


    In response, the people on the raft paddled with their oars.


    Twelve rafts are advancing slowly in the cry of the crowd on the shore. At this moment, they seem to be welcoming and seeing off the heroes.


    The cry on his face was ferocious and full of madness.


    "Forward! Go ahead


    Looking at the boat like a mountain ahead, the little man''s eyes were full of greed. He looked back at the raft behind him and yelled: "the LORD said it! Who can take that baby! To be the leader, reward three beauties! Go! Brothers, this opportunity is rare in ten years! "##### Welcome to red alert era reader group, group number: 176793741

 Chapter 97

    "Oh! oh Oh


    Everyone on the raft cheered and rowed harder.


    "Commander Yu Lei! What do you say the Lord wants that big ship for? What if we meet resistance? "


    When the short man sat down, the young man on one side asked with a smile, bowing like a dog.


    Known as Yu Lei''s short man, impatient wave, a look of dislike.


    "Go! How can I know the thought of the Lord of the city? When I encounter resistance, all the "rubs" will soon become! "


    The young man said with a smiley face: "that''s right. What should I do if I meet a tough enemy? You see, commander Yu, the ship is so big and beautiful that the people who can own it may be better than slave city! "


    Yu Lei was very angry. He waved his hand and slapped the young man in the face.


    "What nonsense! The forces that can be stronger than our slave city in this ruins can be counted, but no one can take them. If you are afraid, you coward, jump down and talk nonsense again, or I will peel your skin! "


    The young man''s neck shrank with a look of fear. He was obviously frightened by the fierce afterthunder.


    "Plop!"


    In many laughing eyes, the young man really jumped into the water.


    "Bah! How can I have such a coward in my team! I''ll go back and deal with him! "


    Yu Lei is furious. He just talks about it. He didn''t expect that the boy really jumped down. As their leader, where does his face go?


    Looking at the figure who was trying to swim to the bank in the water, the people on the raft were full of pity. Being remembered by this evil spirit, they would lose a layer of skin.


    "All right! okay! Row for me, row hard


    The little figure yelled.


    It makes the rowers work harder.


    At this time, in the rear cabin of the emperor, on the platform in front of the cabin door, a mobilization soldier in dark green power combat suit was arranged in order.


    A company, 120 people, divided into 10 columns, 12 rows, straight body, silent, in the dynamic combat suit against each other, the whole team exudes an invisible power.


    Hands around the adk-99 automatic rifle for the whole team added a fierce atmosphere.


    At the front of the line, yevrich, in his power suit, also stood upright.


    The hatch has been opened, the crane has been fully prepared, an electric eel attack speedboat, three transport and rescue speedboats have already arrived at the designated position, waiting for the crane to lift down the river.


    "Comrades! This is the first battle you are going to fight here, I hope you can play your ability well


    Yevrich''s voice echoed.


    The words continued.


    "The enemy outside is not a polluting animal, but a human being like you. In this battle, the men of Sewell must win cleanly!"


    Yelled jevrich, "tell me! Can you do it! "


    "Click!"


    Neat and consistent, gun in one hand, head up.


    "Yes! Yes! Yes


    Three neat and firm words echoed in the cabin.


    Yevrich is very satisfied, whether it is facing the weak, or a strong enemy, this momentum must be sufficient.


    With a big wave of his hand, jevrich solemnly said, "take your place! Get on the boat


    At the first order, the mobilized soldiers began to act, lined up, and began to "board the boat" in the sound of mechanical operation!


    The limit of carrying personnel for electric eel attacking speedboat is 32. Considering the extra weight of power combat suit, the number of carrying personnel is reduced to 24!


    The transport and rescue speedboat is the standard rescue speedboat of the emperor cruise ship. Although it can''t be compared with the electric eel attack speedboat in terms of speed, its maximum speed is only 42 knots, but it''s big enough, and it''s a pure civil transport speedboat, with a wide internal space and a load of 56 people.


    Three rescue speedboats and one electric eel attack speedboat are enough to hold the mobilizers of a company.


    When the last mobiliser on the platform entered the speedboat, the crane that had already been prepared began to run.


    In the sound of mechanical operation, three speedboats were slowly lowered.


    When entering the water, one of the mobilizers on the civil transport speedboat left the cabin and came to the deck. They were close to the guardrail and fixed their posture. Their rifles were on the guardrail and their muzzle was facing outward. They were in a fighting posture.


    "Hum!"


    The engine roared, and the waves of the three speedboats rolled. Under the thrust of the engine, the speedboat moved.


    The speed is faster and faster. When leaving the shadow of the emperor''s huge hull, it is like a speedboat that is about to fly. It slows down again.


    The sound of the engine disappeared, slowing the boat down until it came to a complete stop.


    In the bow of the speedboat, not far away, twelve rafts full of people are trying to move forward.


    When the speedboat was put into the water from the emperor, because one side of the hull of the emperor was facing the ruins, they could clearly see the scene of the speedboat entering the water.


    Not only them, but also the bystanders in the ruins.


    What will happen to the quiet ship? For the onlookers, they are not afraid of big things, but they are very interested in what will happen later.


    And slave City, as the slave city of the party, Yu Lei on the raft has no intention to shrink back.


    It''s just three ships. What''s it like to look mighty? There are more than 100 of them. Each of them is a brave soldier. Each of them has a "gun" in his hand. They are fully armed and no one needs to be afraid.


    When the speed of the strange ship approached, Yu Lei was excited and yelled: "brothers! Get ready to fight. Listen to me. Do you see the shadows on the ship? Aim at the people. Don''t hurt the babies


    Because there is still a distance, people''s naked eye can only see the fuzzy figure on the speedboat, but can not clearly see what equipment the figure is wearing.


    If you can see it, Yu Lei may not say that.


    The gap between the two sides, often only from the appearance can see, the weak side is doomed to failure.


    Looking coldly at the picture sent by the sensor device, the figure on the water in the distance on the screen is infinitely enlarged, and the expression changes of the armed men on the raft can be seen clearly by yevrich.


    The two sides are close enough, about 500 meters apart.


    "A warning shot!"


    Yevrich gave the order coldly#####

 Chapter 98

    Outside, the electric eel attacked the speedboat. The double barrel 20 mm machine gun skillfully turned the muzzle. After two seconds of silence.


    "Dada dada!"


    Muzzle flame spray, multiple bullet shot out.


    Tearing the air, in the whistling sound, 500 meters from the blink of an eye.


    In front of the raft, ten meters away on the water, many waves were suddenly aroused, accompanied by a slight explosion.


    When the rising water waves fall, dense water drops on the people on the raft.


    The sudden attack made the people on the raft become a little riotous, some crouched down, some lay down, and some were pushed into the river.


    Yu Lei was furious and yelled: "what are you doing? Go! Fight back, give me a strong stroke


    "Bang! Bang


    Holding up arms, in Yu Lei''s anger, people on the raft began to shoot.


    The muzzle of the gun was constantly spraying fire, but the sound of the gun was dense, but the accuracy was too far away.


    It can be seen from the guns in the hands of those people on the raft that one third of the whole gun is made of wood, the wooden butt is black, and the steel body is rusty. It''s a miracle that it can fire bullets. I''m afraid the rifling in the barrel has already been polished.


    I''m afraid it all depends on luck that this kind of "gun" can hit people.


    The people of slave City fought back, and there was a lot of gunfire on the east coast.


    A fight?


    For those watching from the ruins, this is what they want to see.


    In a battle, no matter win or lose, slave city will pay some casualties, which is a matter worthy of celebration for them.


    After all, living in the east side, the terror of slave city has long been deeply rooted in the hearts of the people. Anything that makes the strength of slave city decline sharply is a happy thing.


    The bullets are whistling and passing by the speedboat. Although the accuracy is poor, there are always some bullets that can successfully hit the target.


    From time to time, there will be a "Ding" sound on the hull of the speedboat, which is the sound of being hit by a bullet.


    Sometimes the mobilized soldiers are hit by bullets, but the solid armor enables them to avoid being hurt. When they are hit by bullets, the mobilized soldiers will only shake slightly, and the bullets will rebound directly, turning into a streamer, and "plop" into the water, splashing a small wave.


    "Destroy them!"


    Now it''s clear that since the other party is looking for death, yevrich will not be lenient.


    Jevrich''s orders were like death''s mouth.


    The engine roared and three speedboats rushed out like sharp arrows.


    The first to fire was the double barrel 20 mm machine gun on the electric eel attack speedboat, which was powerful enough and had a long range.


    "Dada dada!"


    The muzzle of the gun was spitting out fire, and the continuous shells swept away to twelve rafts in the distance. Even in the daytime, you can clearly see the fire marks in the sky.


    In the raft team, suddenly countless waves surged into the sky.


    "Ho! Hiss


    A moving raft was hit by a shell. Suddenly, the raft was filled with blood mist, and countless people''s bodies were torn to pieces. They had no time to react. They just heard the "Chi" sound, and the shell roared, and their bodies were torn to pieces.


    Broken limbs and bodies were flying, and the river around the raft was red with blood.


    Only a few of them jumped into the water in fright. There was only fear on their faces, and their weapons had been lost in the river.


    Shells are still washing the water area where the raft is located. Countless waves are rising, mixed with a trace of blood. The terrible fire scares the people on the raft, and even makes Yu Lei, the leader of the team dull.


    "Da! Da! "Da"


    More terrifying fire appeared, and the sky above the raft was covered with the roar of bullets.


    Close enough, the mobilizers on the deck of the speedboat began to shoot. The powerful large caliber rifles formed a barrage and covered the raft.


    There was another blood mist on the raft.


    In the whistling sound, three fast boats roared past the raft, and the water waves just raised almost overturned the raft.


    The speedboat raced around the raft. The mobilizers on the deck of the transport speedboat were on fire madly, and their rifles kept shooting at the people on the raft


    Surrounded by fear, surrounded by fear, the people on the raft did not wait to die, but shot back, but it was useless and useless.


    The ship is too fast, and the people on the ship are like the devil. Even if the bullet hits, there will only be a spark, which can''t do any harm to the devil.


    The green light emitted by the sensor device on the helmet made them even more scared. It was the sight of the devil. They had collapsed.


    Looking at all this, bullets whistling in his ears, he was very lucky, the people on the raft were hit by bullets one by one, fell on the raft and did not move, only the blood flowing from the raft to the river, knowing that they were all dead, as long as he was lucky to survive.


    Maybe it''s because of being short?


    Yu Lei''s short body is covered with blood. The blood is not from him, but from the dead people around him.


    Blankly looking at all this, his hands are almost dead, a few still standing figure also fell down in the blood fog.


    It was less than a quarter of an hour from the sound of the gun to the end. In such a short time, his men were slaughtered.


    Escape?


    At the moment when the situation is bad, Yu Lei knows that he can''t escape. They are too fast. Their boat is too fast.


    It''s over!


    Twelve rafts full of corpses floated on the river quietly. There was no movement. The corpses died miserably. None of them was complete. The river was bloody, which made the battlefield extremely ferocious.


    Unfortunately for them, whether they are double barrel machine guns or large caliber rifles in the hands of mobilizers, the main targets of combat are polluting animals rather than human beings. The power of large caliber bullets can only be torn to pieces by the fragile body of human beings.


    The speed of the speedboat gradually slowed down, shuttling between the rafts, inspecting the battlefield.


    "Here''s another living one!"


    He was found, Yu Lei was found.


    Leng Leng, looking at his mobilizers, can he talk?


    It''s not the devil.


    Yu Lei muttered in his heart.


    "Click!"


    It seems that after receiving some order, the mobilized soldiers who found Yu Lei stood on the side of the boat, armed with rifles and loaded with bullets, aiming at the seemingly small figure on the raft, with the appearance of shooting at once.


    I do not know where the strength, perhaps the desire for survival, Yu Lei quickly knelt on the raft, constantly kowtow, loudly said: "don''t kill me! Don''t kill me. I''m the commander of slave city. I''m useful to you


    The cold sweat on his forehead falls like raindrops and is pointed at by the muzzle of a gun. His life is always in the hands of others. His wordless fear and powerlessness make Yu Lei bear incomparable pressure.


    It''s life, it''s death, just a few seconds later.


    Mobilizers take back their guns, explore their origins, grab Yu Lei''s collar, and lift him up from the raft like a chicken.


    For the tall and big mobilizers, Yu Lei is really like a chicken#####

 Chapter 99

    "Bang!"


    Yu Lei was thrown on the deck of the bow by the mobilized soldiers.


    Although the contact with metal makes Yu Lei very painful, he is greatly relieved that he has not been shot, which means that his life is safe for the time being.


    "Be honest! This is the only time you''re lucky


    Simple and clear words.


    But this is the heaviest warning for Yu Lei.


    The sight of Yu Guang looks at the river bank. The place where the armed men of slave city were originally located on the river bank has long disappeared. The defeat on the river has already scattered them.


    That''s fine!


    Yu Lei thought to himself.


    Someone has to go back to report the news. There are 2000 fully armed people in slave city. Only he can survive.


    This time, the city master will not give up.


    Yu Lei knows the master''s temper. He knows that the master will act soon.


    But


    Yu Lei looks back at the mobilizers who are monitoring him. Yu Lei has never seen the weapons and equipment of these people. His whole body is not only covered with armor, but also his guns are very good.


    These guys who come out of the blue are not good. Can slave City win?


    Yu Lei is not confident all of a sudden!


    I''m careless!


    Yu Lei sighed in his heart.


    He is used to running rampant in the Eastern District and thinks that he doesn''t need to be afraid of any opponent. As a result, Yu Lei doesn''t think much about this operation. He just thinks that even if someone resists, it won''t be too strong.


    However, reality gave him a slap, and the result was that all his subordinates were destroyed, and he became a prisoner.


    Strange footsteps sounded, it was metal and metal collision, but also with a little sound of mechanical operation.


    In Yu Lei''s sight, a more strange and powerful ship approached. Yu Lei was deeply impressed by the turret on the back deck of the ship. Many of his men were torn to pieces by it.


    Boarding the civilian rescue speedboat, yevrich went straight to the bow.


    Yevrich saw the little figure on the bow deck.


    Come forward, looking down at the dwarf kneeling on the deck, yevrich asked coldly: "say! Where are you from? Why do you want to get close to the emperor


    The emperor?


    Is that the name of the big ship?


    It''s really worthy of the name!


    Is there a bigger ship in the world?


    There should be no more!


    Although Yu Lei never left the ruins, he believed that.


    Yu Lei is very honest about yevrich''s inquiry, because he knows that if he wants to live, he can only tell them anything he wants to know with the most sincere attitude.


    "I come from slave city! It''s one of the many commanders of the slave city. It''s the ship that the master of the slave city wants to stop on the water that attacks you


    Jevrich looked gloomy and said coldly, "hum! A fool out of his own measure! How can the commander''s prestige be maintained if he dares to put his ideas on the emperor and never destroy such ridiculous people


    Yu Lei is secretly frightened. These people won''t really attack the slave city.


    Is that possible?


    There are at least more than 2000 soldiers in the slave City, and there are tall walls to guard. No matter how strong these guys are, they can''t break the walls.


    Jevrich asked, "say it! How many guys like you in slave city


    "The total number of soldiers in slave city is more than 2000, not more than 3000!"


    Yu Lei answers truthfully.


    "How about weapons and ammunition?" yevrich asked


    Yu Lei replied: "there are plenty of ammunition. The weapons are almost the same as ours. They are old second-hand goods! However, the Lord of the city has a small artillery team with six 51mm mortars in his hands


    Yes, Yu Lei can not say anything about mortars, but he knows that when these people are really planning to attack the slave City, when they are bombed by the mortar team of the city leader and conceal the truth, he may lose his life in the first time.


    Yu Lei doesn''t want to see that result.


    Mortars?


    Yevrich had an accident.


    Although it''s only a small caliber mortar, if a 51mm shell hits the mobilizers head-on, even if it''s protected by a powered combat suit, the mobilizers will suffer certain damage.


    Mortars are a threat to mobilizers.


    It''s not too late to teach slave city a lesson until the task assigned to him by the commander is completed.


    Jevrich turned to the comrades beside him and said, "watch him, don''t let him run away!"


    "Yes! Commander jevrich! There''s no chance of him running away! "


    The mobilizers responded.


    Jevrich nodded and turned away. When he got back to the eels attacking the speedboat, he said, "all of you! Ready to land! Let''s go


    Yevrich did not return to the boat, but stayed on the deck. The land was not far away. It was unnecessary to return to the cockpit.


    At the command, the engine roared, and the three speedboats started to move again. They made a circle on the surface of the water and pointed their bow towards the Bank of the river.


    When the speedboat leaves, there is a battlefield full of stillness and blood. The twelve rafts are still in good condition. Soon they will be carried to other places by the flowing river, and the stillness and blood scene will soon disappear.


    The process is short, but the result is clear, many wait-and-see figures in the ruins have disappeared, they want to go back to report good news.


    It''s good news that a hundred slave soldiers have been eliminated.


    Moreover, the unknown forces are coming fiercely. They are approaching the shore. They are obviously planning to land. If it is not good, it is not good for them to find out.


    The emergence of this situation led to the mobilization of troops landing very smoothly.


    When the slow boat touched the Bank of the river, a mobilizer jumped from the boat to the bank.


    The ruins on the shore were silent. When more than 100 mobilized soldiers set foot on the land, they did not encounter any obstruction.


    The figures on the shore are surging, and the mobilized soldiers on the shore disperse consciously, warning the ruins around with guns.


    The place where the mobilized soldiers landed was a street. The street spread forward, and the higher the terrain was, while the road at the foot and behind was flooded because of the low terrain.


    On both sides of the road are buildings, which are still in good condition despite the decadent growth of rattan vegetation.


    The ground of the road is also covered with withered leaves and green vegetation, but you can see the outline of a road at a glance.


    Where there are people, there is no road. It seems that there are not many people coming here. There is an obvious Road on the street#####

 Chapter 100

    "You go back! Inform the second company, let them prepare the goods, and prepare for the war! "


    When all the mobilizers came ashore, yevrich gave orders to the speedboat that was moored on the shore.


    In the roar of the engine, the three speedboats left the river bank one by one and went in the direction of the emperor. Soon the speedboat''s figure was far away, and only a small point could be seen from the shore.


    Seeing that the speedboat was away, jevrich turned, armed in both hands, and looked around at the vigilant mobilizers on both sides of the road. He said, "let''s go! Goal! The bird''s nest building in the distance


    At the command, the soldiers were mobilized to take action.


    More than 100 figures, plus a figure held by a mobilized soldier like a chicken, walk on the road full of dead leaves in the shadow of decadent buildings.


    Ruins quiet incomparable, walking on the road, in addition to the mechanical operation of the footsteps, there is no other sound, quiet.


    The mobilized soldiers looked around, and the images captured by the sensor device surprised them. This real doomsday scene opened their eyes and shocked them.


    Although they know what kind of world they are in, what they see with their own eyes is another matter.


    It''s incredible!


    "Instructor Li! You can''t imagine what happened


    Five people fish into, into the room of Shudong face excited said.


    In front of the window of the room, a figure stood upright, looking out of the window into the distance.


    Li Lanxin was not surprised by the arrival of the five.


    The gunfire on the east coast has stopped for a long time. They have got some news!


    It''s still too far here. Although we can see the huge ship, we can''t see what happened on the river.


    Li Lanxin turned around and looked at the excited five people in the room.


    "Say it! What good news have you got! "


    A light voice came from Li Lanxin''s mouth, and she inquired.


    Excited Shu Dongdong, excited to say: "this is really enjoyable, instructor Li! You don''t know that more than 100 people in slave city were directly destroyed on the river


    "The people who sent back the news reported that the fighting lasted less than a quarter of an hour, and those guys in the slave city had no ability to resist. They were slaughtered all in a flash. I heard that the scene was terrible!"


    Shudongdong''s voice, when speaking, is trembling, you can imagine how excited.


    The rebels were oppressed by the slave city for a long time, and the hatred had already been superimposed in their hearts, waiting for the day of outbreak.


    How can they not feel happy when they see the slave city being ruined.


    Happy to happy, happy to happy, important things can not be forgotten.


    Seeing that Shu Dongdong was too excited, I''m afraid he had forgotten about it for a long time. On one side, Yu Dongjian said, "I don''t know if the news is true or false. The gang who destroyed the slave city appeared from the huge ship. It''s said that three fast ships were dispatched, one of which is very similar to the ship used by the arms dealer!"


    All around the ruins, except the side by the river, were surrounded by swamps. The rebel base was close to the swamp in the south, about two kilometers away from the swamp.


    The place where the arms dealers appeared that night was the main road for the rebels to get to the farm, which led to the tension of the "rebels" and almost the whole army to attack the enemy.


    Fortunately, in a false alarm, the rebels also met the arms dealer by chance.


    In the evening, although the rebels did not see the ships used by the arms dealers, they could see them when they left during the day. The distinctive hull gave the rebels a great impression.


    Li Lanxin''s face moved, and she could not help walking back and forth in the room, her face thinking.


    Five people know the importance of this matter, and they all know very well about the prudence of instructor Li.


    If it''s true, the rebels have really met a noble man this time.


    But now the information can not be accurately confirmed, can not be too idealistic.


    Li Lanxin stopped, she turned to face five people, the expression of thinking on her face disappeared, a relaxed posture, she confirmed: "it should be him right!"


    Li Lanxin asked again, "is there any news?"


    Yu Dongjian said: "after the surviving soldiers returned to the slave City, there seemed to be a great commotion on the other side of the slave city. The number of soldiers stationed at the city wall more than tripled! The fat man looks very cautious this time! "


    "You deserve it! He has done a lot of evil at ordinary times. He is lawless and arrogant. He thinks he is the overlord here. Now when he comes across the stubble, he knows how to be afraid! "


    Meng Haijun was a bit schadenfreude. It was a great pleasure to see the fat man eat shriveled.


    Ma Donglin on one side said: "caution is right! But how could the fat man be so confused this time? He doesn''t have the usual disposition to do such a stupid thing! "


    "Well! I''m also surprised that the owner of such a big ship is not a simple person after all. He can''t have thought of that! "


    Yu Dongjian nodded and agreed with Ma Donglin.


    How to think about this matter, people feel strange, slave city''s action is too simple, even without any temptation, they directly attack to seize the ship.


    It''s not like a fat man can do such a stupid thing.


    For Ma Donglin and Yu Dongjian''s doubts, leopard was very indifferent on Monday. He said faintly: "the dead fat man is old! It''s no surprise to do anything. The ship looks solemn and gorgeous. It should be a good place for the elderly! "


    People suddenly realized that this possibility is not without.


    It''s not that there is no chance, but it''s too likely. After all, the fat man is nearly 50 years old now.


    Compared with other people who are happy about the experience of slave City, Meng Haijun is most happy about another thing. He said with a slightly relaxed look: "after this, slave city must be cautious for a period of time. This harvest of grain should be much easier!"


    Yes!


    In front of everyone''s eyes, this is great news.


    Shu Dongdong shook his head, he said: "things will not be so simple, do you forget that we are not the only rebels staring at slave city!"


    Everyone''s expression of joy froze.


    Yes, the slave city is just the overlord of the eastern district. Compared with the overlord of the other three districts, the slave city is the least powerful of the four overlord.


    Each of the three forces, Xicheng, Beicheng and Nancheng, has more than 10000 soldiers#####

 Chapter 101

    Because of the tyrannical habit of the city leader, the slave city is not welcomed by the other three city leaders. Although the four cities are supported by the military of the Acropolis, the military has always chosen to ignore the support of the slave city. Even if they sell weapons and equipment, the price will be increased by several percent.


    It''s no secret. The relationship between the four overlords in the ruins is not good. Conflicts are common. The reason why the weakest slave city still exists is that there is a military relationship behind them.


    Even if the slave city is destroyed, their resistance will not be much easier.


    Unless


    Li Lanxin looked indifferent. She said: "the biggest reason for those guys to worry about our resistance forces is that they are afraid of our spirit of fighting for freedom. Here we have no allies or trusted helpers. The only thing we can do is to strengthen our strength, as long as we have enough strength, This ruins will be enveloped by the spirit of freedom one day


    "Yes! Instructor Li is right. Only with strong enough strength can we solve the problem that we can''t do anything now! "


    Li Lanxin''s words were fully agreed.


    "Dong! Dong


    At this time, the door was suddenly knocked.


    The sudden knock on the door attracted the attention of six people. Usually, the members of the rebel army would not come here and would only report to one of them.


    All five of them are here at this time.


    Is there something important going on?


    Otherwise the rebels would not have come here to look for them.


    Although a little unexpected, but now is not the time of accident, Li Lanxin said to the door: "come in!"


    "Creak!"


    The dilapidated wooden door opened in the creak.


    A rebel with a gun came in.


    When he saw five people at the top of the building, he was not surprised. He said to Li Lanxin, "instructor! A group of strange people came here and said they wanted to find you! "


    Strange people?


    Li Lanxin was stunned. She asked, "what kind of person is it?"


    The rebels shook their heads.


    "I don''t know, they are wearing very strange equipment, their whole body is covered in armor, and they can''t see their faces! However, they appointed Li Lanxin, director Li! And ask if this is a rebel base! "


    Hearing the words of the rebels, Li Lanxin relaxed slightly. She said to the five people in the room with a smile: "let''s go! It seems that our nobleman has come! "


    Li Lanxin''s words made five people feel a little stunned, then they reacted and became excited.


    Of course, they know who they are referring to.


    Is it really them?


    When Li Lanxin''s figure disappeared outside the door, the five people in the room reacted and followed up excitedly.


    "This is the rebel base?"


    Yevrich looks up slightly and looks at the huge bird''s nest building in front of him. The screen shows that although the appearance of the building is broken, the whole building still seems to have a kind of speechless power.


    On the whole, it''s a good place.


    The road ahead was stopped, and more than ten figures appeared at the exit of the street ahead. They looked at the mobilized soldiers nervously.


    In the road under the shadow of the building, more than 100 mobilizers stand quietly. If the enemy is blocking the road in front of them, more than 10 figures have already been torn to pieces by bullets.


    However, they are not. As foreign guests, what can they do after a while.


    For yevrich, he just wanted to finish what the commander told him, and then go to those idiots for trouble.


    by the way! What''s the name of that force?


    Yeah! It''s like slave city?


    This name sounds like it''s not good stubble. This is the best way. Since it''s not good stubble, there will be no pressure in yevrich''s heart to eliminate them.


    "Instructor Li! Here you are! It''s them. They''re looking for you by name! "


    As several figures appeared from the rear, they came up and saw a few people. The more than a dozen members of the resistance who stopped the mobilized soldiers were relieved.


    The high-level officials finally appeared. It was not a good job to stop these people. After a while, their arms were soaked through.


    Li Lanxin nodded and looked forward at the countless dark green figures standing straight ahead.


    Li Lanxin was shocked by this.


    There are more than 100 people in the sight. They stand quietly in the road, showing good discipline.


    The equipment on her body is even more enviable. Li Lanxin, who has seen a lot of knowledge, knows that she has seen similar equipment in ancient books. She is the most advanced technology representative "power armor" of ancient human beings.


    However, I''m afraid the equipment on these guys is more advanced than the power armor of ancient humans, because compared with the bulky power armor, the equipment on these guys, streamlined armor, can give people a sense of beauty, which is also a representative of advanced technology.


    "Good fellow! Who the hell are these people


    The five people behind are no better than Li Lanxin. Although they don''t know what equipment these people are wearing, it doesn''t prevent them from recognizing that they are "good things". Their greedy and envious eyes can almost penetrate the armor of the mobilized soldiers.


    This makes jevrich in the power combat suit frown slightly, but before jevrich is ready to speak, Li Lanxin''s voice rings.


    "I am Li Lanxin! The rebel "instructor"! "


    When you look at Li Lanxin.


    Yevrich was obviously stunned


    Is that her?


    It''s too young. I''m afraid it''s not as old as the commander.


    "A child? Are you Li Lanxin


    Yevrich is a little skeptical.


    Li Lanxin no doubt nodded: "I am Li Lanxin, and this year I have reached the age of 18, not a" child "!"


    Li Lanxin said the word "child" very strongly.


    It seems that Li Lanxin is very concerned about yevrich''s children.


    Seeing this scene, the five people behind them secretly smile. They feel that the guy in front of them is right. In the eyes of these uncle level people, instructor Li is really a child#####

 Chapter 102

    ok


    Taking a close look at Li Lanxin, yevrich can only let the doubts in his heart disappear.


    Although she knew who these people might be, Li Lanxin asked falsely, "who are you? I don''t know what you''re coming for? "


    Yevrich is not a fool. How can he not understand what Li Lanxin said.


    Less gossip, more business.


    "You don''t know us, but our boss knows you. I''m just taking the lead and cleaning up some flies," yevrich said. Get ready to receive the ammunition! I hope you''re ready. "


    Before leaving, yevrich was instructed by Li Meng. After landing, he was no longer the commander, but their boss.


    Although the commander did not know what the significance of this, but yevrich did not ask, just do it.


    "Don''t worry! We are ready for the stone


    Li Lanxin understands the meaning of the last sentence of the person in front of her.


    Of course, both sides must be sincere in the transaction. One side needs to prepare the goods, and the other side also needs to prepare the things to be exchanged.


    Clean up the garbage?


    How dare you say that!


    But in their eyes, the soldiers in slave city are no different from garbage.


    Li Lanxin thought in her heart.


    "Why! Isn''t this commander Yu of slave city? "


    Yu Dongjian, who is behind Li Lanxin, gives an unexpected cry of surprise.


    In the hands of mobilizers, the afterthunder, which is carried like a chicken, is very conspicuous.


    Hearing Yu Dongjian''s words, Yu Lei quickly turns his head to one side, which seems to make people feel whether he thinks that other people can''t see him.


    "What? Do you know him? "


    Asked yevrich.


    Yu Dongjian sneered: "why don''t you know him? Most of the rebel brothers died in his hands. As one of the biggest villains under the slave city master, I''m afraid no one in the ruins will not know him."


    "Oh?"


    Looking down at Yu Lei who was raised by the mobilized soldiers, yevrich didn''t expect that this guy was quite famous.


    Although it''s a bad name, it''s also a kind of reputation.


    Li Lanxin looked at yevrich and said, "what do you do with him?"


    If she can, Li Lanxin would like to ask the people in front of her to hand over Yu Lei to them. The blood feud of the rebels should be calculated from him.


    However, Li Lanxin also knows that this is too abrupt. After all, Yu Lei is their prisoner and booty.


    "If you dare to call the emperor, you can''t just forget it. Take him with you, and we will go to slave city to solve all the grievances!"


    Yevrich said coldly.


    Yevrich was still thinking about this matter before, but now he has changed his mind. His gratitude and resentment should be settled ahead of time. The ruins are not small and the forces are numerous. If the commander wants to develop customers and earn raw stones here, his prestige must be improved.


    After this battle, all forces in the ruins should be cautious. Only in this way can the identity of arms dealer not become a "dish" in the eyes of some forces.


    Yevrich believes the commander will support him.


    Li Lanxin''s face moved. It seems that these people will go to the slave city for trouble?


    If it''s them, maybe they can make it.


    "I don''t know how you will solve the grudge with slave city?"


    Li Lanxin asked.


    What to do next depends on how these people solve their grudges with the slave city.


    If she does not intend to completely destroy the slave City, Li Lanxin will not say the next thing.


    "Since they attacked the emperor, as a return, we will certainly attack the slave city. If they can keep the slave city under our attack, all their gratitude and resentment will disappear. If they can''t keep it..., their gratitude and resentment will also disappear."


    Yevrich''s answer is very casual. It''s OK to tell this girl about the next action. It''s a boring time before the commander arrives.


    To attack the slave City, is that the only reason?


    These guys are acting in a strange way.


    Li Lanxin muttered in her heart.


    Just like him, these people are so strange in front of him. They really have what kind of boss they have.


    Li Lanxin turned to the five people behind her and asked, "do you think slave city can hold their attack?"


    This


    Five people look at each other, this problem is too difficult for them.


    They don''t know the combat effectiveness of these people in strange equipment. Although they know about the slave City, they don''t want to base on it. The situation of one side is not very clear. How can they calculate?


    Can only rely on the bottom of my heart to guess.


    Yu Dongjian shook his head, he said: "I see, although there are more than 2000 soldiers in the slave City, their combat effectiveness is also clear to you. Although they are far more than several times the strength of the rebel army, they still have no way to take us in recent years. Their combat effectiveness can not be said to be poor, but it is not" good "!"


    Yu Dongjian''s eyes moved to yevrich. He said thoughtfully: "but they... I have a feeling that the resistance of slave city will not have any effect!"


    After listening to Yu Dongjian''s words, the four nodded in agreement. Although they could not confirm, their ideas were the same as Yu Dongjian''s.


    I don''t think slave city can resist the attack of these people.


    From Yu Dongjian''s words, Li Lanxin has got what she wants.


    Turning to yevrich again, Li Lanxin said, "I don''t know if our resistance can join in this battle? If you win, all the spoils of the slave city will belong to you. We only need those poor civilians who are oppressed and bullied in the slave city! "


    What does this girl want to do?


    Joining in the fight belongs to others, which is taboo for jevrich, a suvier man, and an insult to him.


    Fortunately, jevrich is more realistic. He knows where he is now. The old style is not suitable here. As an officer, he must adapt here as soon as possible.


    Yevrich did not immediately veto Li Lanxin''s words, but wanted to let the rebels join the fight. What benefits could they get?


    Benefits?


    I don''t think so!


    Yevrich thinks that the mobilizers of the two companies are enough to capture the slave city. Since they can do it easily, why let others take part in it?


    Just as yevrich was ready to answer, yevrich suddenly thought of a question.


    The commander should have no intention to settle down in the ruins. In this case, it is not difficult to win.


    But what about those civilians living in slave cities?


    Let it go? Let it live and die?


    Yevrich knew very well that the commander would not agree to such a thing.


    As a soldier, yevrich didn''t want to do anything that affected civilians.


    In this way, the participation of the rebel army just solved the biggest problem of this battle##### Welcome to red alert era reader group, group number: 176793741

 Chapter 103

    "I have to ask the boss about it! Now I can''t promise you anything! "


    Yevrich is no longer in charge.


    The commander will not object to this battle, because yevrich knows that the slave city has what the commander wants, which is one of the biggest reasons for yevrich to attack the slave city.


    But yevrich didn''t know the commander''s specific idea. Everything would wait for the commander to come.


    "Woo


    At this time, a long horn suddenly sounded in the distance.


    The sound is so loud and penetrating that it can be heard almost anywhere in the ruins.


    A long, dull voice reverberated in the ruins.


    Yevrich didn''t know what the voice meant, but Li Lanxin and the members of the resistance beside her changed their faces when they heard the voice.


    That''s the warning horn for the west side.


    "Here comes the polluter!"


    "Instructor! Let''s go


    The rebels seem to be in a bit of turmoil, with a flustered look of fear.


    Li Lanxin''s face was calm and calm. He said to yevrich: "the polluting animals in the forest have appeared again. They will sweep through the ruins and devour all their prey! At this time, there is only one dead end to stay outside. Follow us to the rebel base, where there is a solid defense line, which can stop the invasion of polluting animals! "


    At this time, yevrich knew that doing nothing was the most accurate behavior. Yevrich did not refuse, but turned back to a mobilizer behind him and said: "go to the shore, inform the second company, let them delay landing, defend the" emperor "!"


    "Run with all your strength. When you encounter polluting animals, you can avoid them. If you can''t avoid them, you can shake them off with speed!"


    "Yes


    Mobilize troops to respond.


    Then turn around, see so, mobilized soldier side body to make way for a road.


    The machinery is groaning and roaring. With a "buzz", the small power is running at full power. The slightly crouching mobilized soldiers rush out like the wind. The speed has already exceeded the limit of human beings. The wild running figure soon disappears in the ruins.


    The rebels watched in amazement.


    Is this the speed that humans can run?


    Are these guys all human monsters.


    Seeing the reported mobilizers leave, yevrich turns back and says, "let''s go!"


    Take back slightly surprised eyes, these people''s equipment is really enviable, the soldier can run so fast, not rely on their own ability, but the body that equipment.


    Li Lanxin nodded slightly: "go! Let''s go back! "


    The instructor finally gave the order, and the rebels were relieved. They quickly turned around and trotted to the bird''s nest building.


    Yevrich followed with mobilizers.


    When the long horn sounded, the ruins of the main block became turbulent. Countless figures ran wildly in the ruins everywhere. They wanted to grow two more legs, so that they could return to their base faster.


    At this time, only the base is strong enough and hidden enough to give them safety, so that they can survive in the polluted blood basin.


    In the chaos of ruins, the forest deep in the West swamp is also in turmoil.


    A variety of "Shua Shua" strange sounds appeared from the forest sea not long ago. In the distance, the crown of the forest sea swayed and spread to the ruins.


    When the sound of "Hua Hua" water splashes, countless ferocious figures appear from the dark swamp.


    They have the body of a snake and all the characteristics of a snake. The only difference is that they walk upright and have four long claws, which are extremely sharp and green.


    Ferocious head and snake are 100% similar, the only difference is that it is covered with a sparse sharp teeth.


    The snake body glides in the water, and dense figures crowd each other, continuously gushing out from the swamp, forming a wave of crazy rush into the ruins.


    "Silk! The sound of "silk" resounds through the heaven and the earth. Under the dense shadow, it is like the call of death.


    Their number is incalculable, the forest is still boiling, and their figures are still emerging in the swamp. Looking down from the sky, countless black dragons are spreading all over the ruins.


    Soon after, the gunshots rang out. There were dense gunshots everywhere in the ruins. In the dense gunshots, there were several violent explosions occasionally.


    At this moment, the ruins of zhengzuo have been boiling up, full of fighting and death.


    In the building of the bird''s nest, the mobilizers are ready to fight.


    Although the bird''s nest building is huge, because of its all steel structure, its outer layer is hard enough. As long as it can guard the entrance in four directions, it can ensure the safety of the civilians in the base.


    The south gate and the north gate have collapsed under the erosion of years. Although there is a gap in the collapsed building materials, after treatment, the south gate and the north gate have become once unbreakable walls.


    The only places the rebels need to stay are the west gate and the east gate.


    The west gate faces the place where the horn sounds, and that direction will be the direction where the polluter attacks.


    Ximen is also the main defense area for the rebels. More than 500 rebels, two-thirds of them are deployed in Ximen.


    The only embarrassing thing is that although there are more than 500 people, there are only less than 200 guns available among them. Fortunately, this time, the rebels have helpers.


    Mobilizers also took the initiative to join the defense of Simon.


    In front of the west gate, the rebels set up three lines of defense. Although the bunkers were simply piled up with stones, the front still looked like that.


    Each front is in an arc, encircling Ximen. The front is not long, and one front can hold about 50 people.


    The sound of gunfire from all over the ruins can be clearly heard here, which makes the rebels behind the bunker look nervous. They put their guns on the bunker, use the bunker as a support point, and look nervously at the ruins on the edge of the square.


    It was like crying!


    It is conceivable how much pressure the polluting animals have put on these young soldiers.


    The mobilizers were relaxed, sitting against the bunkers, holding their huge rifles in their arms.


    With that bow posture, the rebels even thought these guys were asleep.


    fell asleep?


    Of course not. Mobilizing soldiers is just keeping the relaxed state before the war.


    The square is so big that the polluting animals can be seen in the first time, and it''s not too late to be nervous at that time.


    It''s a strange thing for the rebels to be nervous before the war and to be able to play their normal fighting capacity in the battle. If they are careless, they may be crushed by fear and lead to collapse.


    In front of the west gate, behind the third line of defense, yevrich and Li Lanxin are observing the development of the situation. Yu Dongjian and Shu Dongdong are commanding the rebels in the second line of defense, while the other three are commanding the civilians in the base to evacuate to the underground area.


    We must be very careful in the battle with the polluting animals. After the civilians in the base withdraw to the underground area, even if the battle fails, they can rely on the complex structure of the base and the polluting animals for the final resistance.


    It''s just insurance##### Welcome to red alert era reader group, group number: 176793741

 Chapter 104

    The rebels have experienced similar situations for many times. From time to time, the polluted animals in the forest will ravage the ruins. The human beings in the ruins are like food reserves for the polluted animals. If there is not enough food, they will come to the ruins to hunt.


    Every time they appear, many forces will disappear in the ruins.


    Where have these forces gone?


    It goes without saying that both civilians and armed fighters are afraid to be swallowed up by the polluting animals, leaving no trace.


    "Here it is


    Li Lanxin''s face was frozen.


    There was a sound in the ruins outside the square. The sound became louder and louder.


    "Hiss!"


    When a dense hiss comes to the ear.


    From the shadow under the building, countless ferocious figures suddenly poured out.


    They have a keen eye, and they lock on their prey for the first time, and they rush to the rebel lines in droves.


    Two meters tall, ferocious body, let them look fierce incomparable, open mouth issued by the hissing sound, let people''s hearts can not help but rise out of fear.


    "It''s a snake! Prepare to fight


    Yu Dongjian yelled.


    The hands of the rebels with guns were shaking as they watched the menacing animals coming here.


    "Bang! Bang


    With a shake of his hand, one of the rebels went off.


    The muzzle of the gun was blazing, and the bullets from the gunfire did not know where they had gone.


    At this time, there is still a long way to go for the polluted animals pouring out of the ruins from the defense line. It''s not a good time to shoot at this time.


    But the sound of the gun is a signal for the rebels to shoot and a vent to release their fear.


    "Bang! Bang


    All the rebels couldn''t help but shoot. The muzzle of the guns was blazing, and the bullets were plundering towards the polluting animals in the distance.


    "Ho! "Chih"


    The green blood splashes, rushing in front, and several polluting animals fall in response to the sound.


    "Attack! Attack


    Yu Dongjian looks a little ugly. He doesn''t know which fool shot so early, but now he can only make mistakes.


    This is the war between human beings and polluting animals. The flame jet, the sound of gunfire and the harsh hissing interweave to form a spectacular battlefield scene.


    Serpents are approaching, their ranks are huge, one fell down, and thousands of serpents are stepping on the corpses of the same kind.


    They were neighing and advancing with dense bullets.


    The roaring bullets couldn''t stop them.


    Step by step, they are fast approaching.


    The distance is almost there.


    There was no movement in the mobilizers, which made Li Lanxin look like she wanted to talk and stop.


    The current situation is not good. If it goes on like this, in a few minutes at most, the snake will rush into the defense line against the bullet.


    Yevrich was calm and said in a cold voice: "fire coverage! Free to attack


    With an order, the mobilizers who had been hiding behind the bunker turned over and stood up, their huge rifles against the bunker, and their muzzle pointed at the approaching snakes.


    "Dada dada!"


    There was a deafening roar of gunfire, flames and bullets.


    The dense Barrage is several times more powerful than before, because large caliber bullets are more powerful.


    The heavy rain of bullets swept away at the snake.


    "Hiss


    The green blood fog filled the air, and the huge team of the snakes had a fierce meal, and countless snakes fell in response to the sound.


    It is more powerful, more powerful and more powerful. When combined, it is a real metal storm.


    "What a powerful force


    Seeing the power of the rifle in the hands of the mobilized soldiers, Yu Dongjian was surprised to himself.


    It''s too strong. As soon as those guys opened fire, groups of snakes suddenly turned upside down. Countless snakes were shot through their bodies and fell to the ground.


    The powerful firepower directly stopped the pace of the snake.


    Compared with the weapons in the hands of the rebels, the gap is too big.


    For a moment, Yu Dongjian envied the big guns in the hands of the mobilizers. If the rebels had a kind of gun, their combat effectiveness would be increased by many times.


    "Don''t think about it! The weight of the guns in those soldiers'' hands is no less than 50 kg. Even if we give them to us, we can''t use them! "


    Yu Dongjian''s mind can''t hide from Shu Dongdong. Shu Dongdong mercilessly attacks Yu Dongjian''s unrealistic ideas.


    The fighting is still going on, the scene has fallen to the rebel side, the snake''s offensive is blocked, not only that, there are signs of defeat.


    Although there are still snakes pouring out from the ruins, the corpses of snakes in the square are so bloody that the snakes behind feel uneasy. Although they are still pushing forward, they are not as crazy as they were just now.


    At this time, the snakes appeared strange.


    There was only a huge "hiss".


    A huge object rushed out of the ruins.


    Although it is the same snake, it is huge, more than three times larger than the ordinary snake. Its huge body looks very strong, and its black scales reflect the dark light.


    As soon as it appeared, it stormed to the front of the rebel army and ran all the way. All the people in front of it were violently hit by it.


    Almost in a few breaths, it has broken the line of the same kind.


    Whether it''s the rebels or the mobilizers, it noticed it as soon as it appeared, and when it rushed out of the Hydra swarm, the bullets were not polite to greet it.


    Bullets whistling, countless bullet marks to the huge snake.


    It''s huge and easy to hit.


    However, only to hear a continuous "Ding, Ding" sound, the bullet was actually opened by its scales.


    It was as if the bullet had hit steel, and sparks were flying all over the place.


    Even the large caliber rifle in the mobilizer''s hand can''t cause effective damage to it. It can only make it hurt. The scale armor hit by the bullet is slightly deformed, but this makes it more angry.


    "It''s a snake head!"


    Looking at the fierce and indomitable behemoth, Yu Dongjian said angrily.


    As soon as the words came down, it was like a locomotive rushing into the third line of defense.


    "Boom!"


    The bunkers piled with gravel were directly collapsed by the snake''s head, and the gravel flew around for a while.


    The two rebel members were just behind the bunker where the snakehead was knocked down. The collapsed bunker also affected them. The two figures were directly knocked out by the huge snakehead.


    "Attack


    In the chaos, I don''t know who roared. Everyone''s muzzle was aimed at the snake''s head, the tongue of fire was shooting, the bullets were dancing, and the dense bullets "Ding, Ding" hit the body of the snake''s head##### Welcome to red alert era reader group, group number: 176793741

 Chapter 105

    "Chi!"


    Finally, the solid scale on the snake''s head couldn''t bear the continuous bullet attack, and there were cracks, and the green blood shot out.


    It made the snake''s head painful and roared back.


    "They''re coming up!"


    Snakeheads attract the main firepower. The pressure of ordinary hydras is greatly reduced, and they press towards the front again.


    As a last resort, some firepower moved away from the snake''s head and transferred to the snake.


    The roar of guns, the roar of human beings, the roar of polluting animals and the roar of bullets filled the huge square.


    At this moment, the rebel base is undergoing the test of blood and fire.


    The fierce fighting continues.


    "Press them down!"


    Shu Dongdong yelled and raised his rifle to shoot at the snake.


    At this time, a new situation appeared for the snakehead who suffered greatly from the reduction of firepower.


    The scales are constantly breaking, and the intense pain seems to make it angry.


    Facing the dense bullets, it raised its head high. The sharp spine behind it suddenly emitted a light red glow, which appeared from the tail and spread to the head.


    Seeing this scene, Li Lanxin, who has been observing the situation of the war, changed her face greatly and drank: "close your ears quickly!"


    Too late, I saw the snake head slightly back a Yang, the head back of a bright fierce rise, open the ferocious mouth toward the front issued a huge roar.


    "Hiss!"


    The huge roar was deafening, and the strong sound wave came from the snake''s mouth. The sound wave enveloped the front line, and the air seemed to be distorted. The powerful piercing force made all the rebels throw away their guns and kneel on the ground, blocking their ears with their hands.


    The eyes, the ears, the nose are all bleeding.


    The resistance forces of the first two fronts collapsed directly and completely lost their fighting capacity.


    Only the last line is a long way from the snake''s head to avoid being hit by the sound wave from the snake''s hair.


    But the penetrating roar still made people''s ears tingle and their thoughts blank.


    Snake head is still roaring, full of momentum, huge mouth like a barrel, constantly moving to cover more targets.


    Under the impact of the sound wave, the rebels have no ability to fight back.


    However, the mobilized soldiers did not seem to be affected, and they still used fierce fire to fight back at the snake.


    This is not the way to go on.


    The threat of snakeheads is too great. If snakeheads are not eliminated, the front will be defeated sooner or later.


    ¡°RPG£¡¡±


    At this time, a mobilizer roared, shoulder anti rocket aimed at the snake''s big mouth.


    Words fall, just listen to "whew" sound, smoke spray, with a long flame of rockets whistling to the snake head attack.


    Sky, a flash of fire, straight into the snake.


    "Boom!"


    On the head of the snake head, the fire is surging. With the strong shock wave breaking out, the snake head is shrouded by the fire.


    When the flame dissipated, a stream of smoke soared up, and the snake''s upright body seemed to lose its strength and fell to the ground with a bang.


    Looking at the snake''s head, I saw that the whole head of the snake was ferocious and almost turned into a pool of meat mud. It seemed that the place where the rocket hit was just in the most vulnerable mouth of the snake''s head, otherwise the head would not have been blown into such a shapeless shape.


    "Hiss! Hiss


    The head of the snake fell to the ground, which made the aggressive serpent move forward. After a few roars, the serpent glided and turned away. They avoided the bird''s nest building, and the huge tide poured into other places.


    On the front, the huge snake head corpse seemed to play an extraordinary role at this moment.


    At this time, the prey is clearly in front of us, but the snakes rushing from the square to both sides seem to ignore the existence of the rebels and mobilizers and leave without stopping.


    On the front, the rebels howl. The sound wave attack from the snake''s hair can make the rebels on the front two fronts suffer a lot. Although it''s not fatal, I''m afraid they can''t recover in half a month.


    It''s over?


    The gunfire has gone, but the real end has yet to come.


    There are still a lot of snakes outside. The rebel base is like a boat in the sea. Although it is full of wind and waves, it will not collapse.


    If the serpent doesn''t get close, the rebels won''t ask for trouble.


    Armed with mobilizers, the rebels began to pick up the pieces.


    There are constant howls and screams of the rebels being carried down the front line. The sound wave attack is too cruel. It affects people''s brains and is the most vulnerable place of human beings. It is conceivable that the rebels who are attacked by the sound wave are suffering so much.


    The scene is a bit bloody. None of the rebels who were carried down is not seven orifices bleeding. It looks a bit terrible.


    In the howl, scream, not far away in the dense wave still did not disappear in the figure, the front of the resistance is still in order.


    Although the scene is chaotic, there is order in the chaos.


    This scene worried Li Lanxin a little. After this battle, the number of members of the rebel army who can fight will be reduced by half, which will have a great impact on a series of important events.


    Not to mention the battle against the slave City, it''s time to harvest the grain. What will the rebels take to escort the grain harvesting troops at that time?


    This kind of all, let Li Lanxin distressed, led to Li Lanxin''s face is not very good-looking.


    "Thank you so much this time! But for you, I''m afraid we would have suffered a lot this time! "


    Li Lanxin has many worries and difficulties, but this does not prevent her from expressing her gratitude to yevrich.


    "It''s not necessary. In the final analysis, we also use your defense line to save ourselves. This battle has its own needs! We owe no one! "


    Yevrich said casually.


    At a glance, there were no casualties in the mobilizers. This is the most reassuring thing for yevrich. Compared with the safety of mobilizers, everything else is a small matter.


    "Your Excellency, I think so!"


    Li Lanxin had a bitter smile in her heart. In front of her, it seemed that she didn''t care much about their resistance.


    However, this team is enough to make any force in the ruins dare not look down upon.


    How can they care about the human feelings of the rebels!


    Li Lanxin then asked, "after the snake has faded, what are your plans for slave city?"


    "When the boss says this, he has his own way of saying it!"


    Yevrich''s answer was straightforward.


    Yevrich won''t decide anything until he gets the commander''s explicit consent. Yevrich doesn''t intend to go beyond this bottom line#####

 Chapter 106

    Li Lanxin nodded silently.


    It seems that the right of the one beside is not small, but the only one who can make a decision is "he"!


    Let''s wait for him. Li Lanxin is not in a hurry.


    The interference of pollutants to communication is too serious, especially in the wireless aspect. The short distance is good. Although there is noise, it can barely receive the signal, but it can''t be done if it is a little far away.


    Since landing, the communication with the emperor can only be transmitted by human power. Even if the communication radar on the emperor runs at full power, the signal can only be transmitted within a mile.


    Here, yevrich can''t keep in touch with the emperor at any time, and can''t keep in touch with the commander at any time.


    Yevrich had to wait, waiting for the commander to arrive.


    With the passage of time, when the tide of the snake gradually becomes sparse, until the last ferocious figure disappears in the ruins, the battle is finally over.


    Now in the ruins, the rampant serpents seem to have received some information. They give up their prey in front of them. Whether they are in battle or searching for the ruins, they all turn around and go in the same direction.


    When countless Black Dragons gathered in the ruins, a new wave appeared, they returned from the original road and poured into the dark swamp as they had come.


    In less than a moment, the black ferocious figure has disappeared, and the ruins have finally returned to calm.


    But their departure left the ruins in a mess.


    It is only at this time that human beings clearly realize what kind of world they live in.


    In this world, they don''t count. The overlord of the world is no longer human beings, but omnipresent pollution animals. Human beings can only survive in their shadow, their lives are not guaranteed, and they are in danger of being hunted at any time.


    However, human beings will not be knocked down by the present difficulties. When the serpent leaves, the human beings in the ruins are active again.


    Man left his hiding place and searched purposefully in the ruins.


    At this time, there will always be some groups or forces who die in the mouth of the animals. Although people have died, the materials left behind will not be damaged by the animals.


    For those who survived, the things left behind are precious materials.


    Once they get it, it will make them a lot easier in the next few days.


    In the square of the rebel base, when the snake left, there were only hundreds of corpses of the snake and the head of the snake.


    When it was confirmed that the animal had moved away, the rebels took a break to deal with the snake''s body.


    As a polluting animal, the body of the snake is full of pollutants. Any polluting animal, whether it is a mild vegetarian or a ferocious carnivore, is itself a moving radiation source.


    Except for a few animals with "raw stones", the animals have no value for human beings.


    Their bodies must be cleaned up as soon as possible, otherwise with the passage of time, the decay of the bodies will increase the concentration of pollutants in the air, thus increasing the radiation intensity of the air.


    Pollutants have a strong viscosity and will not drift away with the wind. Once the pollutants in the air of the square become thicker due to polluting the carcasses of animals, the radiation intensity will increase. Once it exceeds the warning value that the human body can bear, this area will become a forbidden area that can not be involved by human beings, and the rebels will be forced to leave and find their homes again.


    This is not what the rebels want to see.


    At the end of the battle, mobilizers pulled out of the line, and yevrich had time to take a good look inside the rebel base.


    Of course, just at the door, you can''t see anything. You can only see the broken and wide space on the first floor and the stairs leading to the second floor.


    When relaxed, while picking up the pieces, the members of the resistance are also observing the mobilizers standing on the side.


    Only from the appearance, the mobilizers are strange things in the eyes of the rebels. The totally enclosed equipment makes people very curious about what the people inside the shell look like.


    "What are the weapons you just used? How can they resist the firing of shells on their shoulders? "


    While the rebels were cleaning up the battlefield, Yu Dongjian finally took some time out. He was very interested in the weapon he had just mobilized to kill the snake head, and he could not help seeking solutions from yevrich.


    It''s just a rocket launcher with simple structure. In yevrich''s opinion, rocket launcher is not an advanced thing. However, no one in the world knows about this kind of weapon.


    From Yu Dongjian''s puzzled eyes, yevrich can see this.


    "Individual rocket launcher, what it launches is not shell, but rocket!"


    Yevrich replied.


    "Oh


    Yu Dongjian nodded, half knowing and half understanding.


    For Yu Dongjian, he only understood one thing, that kind of weapon is not a shell, but a kind of weapon "rocket" that he did not understand.


    "Sir! When will your boss arrive? "


    Li Lanxin asked.


    "The ruins have subsided. I believe the boss is on his way!"


    Although yevrich could not accurately know whether the commander was on his way here, some things were not difficult to predict.


    It''s a matter of time before the commander gets here.


    Yevrich was right. In the waters of the east coast, an electric eel attack speedboat and three civilian rescue speedboats full of cargo had left the emperor and got into the water.


    Four speedboats were scurrying on the water, approaching the east bank.


    The roar of the engine, "wheeze! Wheezing, the speed of the boat near the river bank gradually slowed down.


    Less than 10 meters away from the shore, the speed was nearly tortoise speed, and the bow of the boat reached the shore slowly and slowly.


    A moment later, more than ten mobilized soldiers in power combat suits rushed out of the electric eel attack speedboat. They skillfully jumped off the ship and scattered around to guard the shore.


    When it was determined that there was no threat to the surrounding ruins, a large number of soldiers were mobilized to fight against the wooden boxes of different sizes from the cabin of the civil rescue speedboat. They left the speedboat and put the wooden boxes on their shoulders in a dry place on the shore.


    Three ships and hundreds of mobilized soldiers, after a short struggle, finished the clearance of three ships full of ammunition.


    And the wooden boxes on the shore have piled up into mountains#####

 Chapter 107

    "Get in touch with yevrich! Let him inform the rebels to come and check the goods! "


    This time, Limon came in person, although it was unnecessary. With yevrich''s ability, he could handle such a simple thing perfectly.


    But for the rebels, Li Meng is very interested. Take this opportunity to see the rebel base.


    Moreover, Li Meng came here in person for the purpose of observing the rebels.


    Since contacting with the rebels, Li Meng has an idea in his mind. This idea may not be very mature, but once it is successfully implemented, it will bring great benefits to the rebels and Li Meng himself.


    In this idea, the status of the resistance is in the top priority. Li Meng must know what the potential of the resistance is. If he is satisfied, he will open up cooperation with the resistance. If he is not satisfied, he will not continue to waste time in the ruins.


    Although the ruins are large, the lives of the people living here will never be guaranteed. Similarly, in order to survive, the people here must work hard enough, which is not satisfactory in terms of wealth.


    In most of human history, wealth has been concentrated in the hands of a few powerful people. If Li Meng wants to get enough benefits from such people, he has to have the power to make them fear in addition to what they want.


    Although businessmen pursue 100% profits, what Li Meng wants is not only wealth, but also power.


    The ruins are just a wild place. Although Li Meng disdains to stand here, it is also a good starting point.


    To the East, not far away is the sea. To the north, it is close to the Acropolis, the southernmost part of Kyoto. To the west, there are mountains and steep mountains. To the south, it is close to the border of the allies.


    The location of the ruins is perfect, no matter which direction the radiation development will not encounter embarrassing situation.


    In terms of geographical location, ruins are the perfect starting point in Li Meng''s mind.


    However, although the ruins have many advantages, Li Meng will not have the intention to settle down here.


    Although the ruins have access to the sea, it still belongs to the inland. Although the river is wide, it is still too small compared with the sea. It can not be seen in the early stage, but it will have an unbearable impact on the future development.


    It''s just a starting point!


    Whether it can be used as a starting point is unknown.


    But there will be a final result soon.


    "Yes


    The mobilized soldiers beside Li Meng responded.


    Then he turned and left.


    He led a small group of mobilizers and quickly disappeared into the ruins.


    It''s only a few kilometers away. It won''t be very slow or fast. In about an hour or two, they will return and bring the rebels to Li Meng.


    Standing on the bank, Li Meng looks around. Under the "quiet" atmosphere, the ruins are a scene of dilapidation. The decadent high-rise buildings and the green vegetation invade the ruins. At a glance, there is an extremely strong picture of doomsday.


    I don''t know when, in front of this ruins will be really swallowed by the forest sea, or because of their own limit to come and integrate with the earth.


    The time may be long or short.


    The rebels didn''t wait for Li Mengjiu.


    About an hour or so, the sound of something or nothing appeared from the ruins in the distance. As time went on, the sound became louder and louder until Li Meng, who was waiting quietly on the bank, saw many figures appear one by one from the shadows of the building.


    First, of course, there were mobilizers from yevrich and one of his companies, and then there were a lot of noisy rebels.


    Their arrival made the originally quiet river bank suddenly lively and noisy.


    As soon as he left the building blocking his view, yevrich saw the commander standing quietly on the Bank of the river for the first time.


    He was in shape and quickened his pace.


    After him, Li Lanxin, Yu Dongjian and Shu Dongdong had to speed up their pace. Of course, they also saw the figure that they had not seen for a long time.


    "Refers to... Boss!"


    Familiar words want to come out easily, but yevrich''s sensitive response came over, and then changed the words.


    "Well!"


    Li Meng answered.


    Immediately asked: "before the ruins of gunfire sounded, in the sweep of the pollution beast, you should take part in the fight! Are there casualties? "


    When the news on shore returns, Li Meng is preparing to set out. The news of pollution animals leads to the delay of Li Meng''s departure. Although it is far from the shore, Li Meng still knows something about what happened in the ruins.


    At that time, Li Meng was very concerned about yevrich in the ruins. Although yevrich had a company of mobilizers in his hands, the number of polluting animals could not be underestimated. Under the huge number, let alone a company, a group army was not enough.


    "Don''t worry," yevrich replied easily! boss! We have no casualties, just a guy accidentally hit by the polluted animal, his head concussed, it''s OK! "


    not so bad! This result is what Li Meng is happy to see.


    Li Meng was very pleased, nodded: "you''re doing very well! Yevrich


    After the exchange with yevrich, Li Meng put his eyes on Li Lanxin and his party.


    Li Meng said with a smile, "long time no see! Instructor Li


    Li Meng always felt that this "instructor" was a bit of a tongue twister. Since he called himself a rebel, why didn''t he use the military post.


    Li Meng really doesn''t understand this point.


    Li Lanxin rolled her eyes at Li Meng''s old-fashioned greeting. She said angrily, "boss Li is really capable! You don''t know that your men are the envy of the rebels! "


    This wench, the thing is not clear to say, turn a corner to let a person understand by oneself.


    Li Meng is very good. The rebels envy the mobilizers. Of course, Li Meng knows that it''s just the equipment.


    Li Meng shook his head and said with regret: "don''t think about these things. Even if they are given to you, you don''t have the conditions to use them. In your hands, these equipment will soon become scrap!"


    As soon as Li Lanxin''s eyes brightened, she didn''t explicitly refuse, which meant that it was a play. She said unconvinced: "you are human, aren''t we human? You can use it, but we can''t? What''s the point? "


    Li Lanxin is quite unconvinced#####

 Chapter 108

    "Yes! We rebel forces don''t lack big guys with strength. If you can use them, we can use them. "


    On one side, Yu Dongjian helps us. If we have the chance to get that kind of greedy equipment, the happiest thing is, of course, Yu Dongjian and Shu Dongdong, who are the rebel coaches.


    Li Meng shook his head again and said, "I''m not talking about people, I''m talking about logistics."


    Looking at Li Lanxin, Li Meng said: "this kind of equipment has very high requirements for" electricity ". If the voltage is less than 50kV, it can''t charge the super capacitor. Without energy, the power system can''t work. Once the auxiliary power is lost, this set of equipment is a heavy iron shell with a weight of 100kg!"


    Li Meng''s words let the three people on one side secretly speechless, voltage 50kV?


    It''s too far away.


    Although the rebel base has a generator, the maximum output voltage can only reach 400V, which is enough for the lighting of the main base.


    The three were silent. It seems that what he said was right. Even if they were given this kind of equipment, it would be a waste of iron in their hands.


    "I''m not reconciled!"


    Li Lanxin said slightly self mockingly.


    Li Meng smile, mercilessly hit: "no need not be reconciled, even if your resistance has the conditions to use it, I will not sell it to you, this kind of equipment is not for sale!"


    Li Lanxin rolled her eyes silently, but Li Meng''s words made them feel better.


    The change of people''s mentality is really a high-end knowledge.


    Eyes floated to the goods piled up together, boxes stacked neatly, looking so attractive.


    The number seems to be quite large, and his ability must be more than that.


    Li Lanxin murmured.


    "Shudongdong! Take it out


    Li Lanxin said a word to Shu Dongdong.


    Hand in and hand out.


    Shudongdong smell speech quickly nodded, his hand holding a heavy cloth bag came forward to Li Meng handed over.


    However, he was stopped by yevrich''s hand halfway out.


    Open the bag, yevrich looked inside. The red stones were stacked one by one. Yevrich didn''t count them one by one, but felt the weight.


    "Boss! Almost! "


    Yevrich said to Limon.


    "What! Don''t count it? "


    Li Lanxin said in a tone that was not very clear.


    "That''s not necessary. I believe in the credit of your Rebel forces!"


    Li Meng looked at the stacked wooden box not far away and said, "take it away! They belong to you! "


    As soon as Li Meng''s words fell, Shu Dongdong and Yu Dongjian, who could not wait, came to the wooden box excitedly and yelled at the nearby rebel Yu Dongjian: "what are you still doing? Come on! Be quick and move these things to the base! "


    Yu Dongjian''s words stunned the rebels, and then many figures came up, and the two men together carried the long wooden box back to the base.


    The scene was very busy.


    Although the total number of this batch of goods is not much, but in the case of lack of means of transportation, it only depends on manpower, and it takes many people to move this batch of goods to the rebel base at one time.


    The number of rebels who came here this time was large enough, and there was no need to mobilize soldiers to carry the goods.


    Soon, in a group of two, the piled wooden boxes had been cleaned up. Li Meng and the mobilizers also followed the rebels carrying the goods to the rebel base.


    On the way, Li Lanxin and Li Meng walked side by side and came all the way. In the ruins, it was not uncommon for some rebel troops to guard on both sides of the return team.


    It seems that the rebel forces are very vigilant. The short distance of a few kilometers is also so arduous. They are on guard against some people who want to do something.


    "With these armed forces, the strength of our rebel forces can be improved by leaps and bounds, and more can be done in the ruins!"


    Li Lanxin said as she walked, looking at the resistance troops carrying wooden boxes in front of her.


    The tone seems to be talking to yourself, and to the people around you.


    "It doesn''t look like you rebels are having a good time here!"


    Looking ahead, Li Meng said.


    On this point, Li Lanxin did not refute, she said truthfully: "that''s right! Since the establishment of the rebel army in the ruins, it has not had a good day. Both the various forces in the ruins and the military of the Acropolis regard the rebel army as an eyesore! "


    Speaking of this, Li Lanxin is full of pride and confidence: "but what about that? The development of the resistance has never stopped. From dozens of people at the beginning of its establishment to tens of thousands now, the resistance has been working hard and fighting alone. One day, the banner of the free people will be planted all over the ruins! "


    Li Meng smiles a little. Although the girl beside her is young, she has a kind of superior momentum. Her future achievements will be great.


    "Boss Li! You have such ability. I don''t know which force you belong to behind you? "


    This can be said that Li Lanxin is most curious and wants to know.


    Li Lanxin knows about the distribution of forces around the ruins even thousands of miles away, but she can''t see the origin of Li Meng at all, and she can''t even detect any information.


    Very strange, strange people suspect.


    I''m afraid that huge ship is one of the best in the world. With such obvious existence, their influence will shed some information.


    There can''t be none at all. It''s like it''s out of thin air.


    Li Meng was slightly stunned. Li Lanxin''s inquiry made Li Meng realize the most important thing that he had forgotten.


    That is, a "name" is very important. No matter it is a country, a force, an organization or even a group, it needs a "name" to collectively refer to its own existence.


    In any case, this "name" is indispensable.


    Li Meng hasn''t considered this all the time, perhaps because the time is too short. After all, it hasn''t been more than half a month since the mobilization of troops came to Li Meng.


    In such a short time, the team developed so fast that Li Meng had no time to involve in this aspect.


    But now it''s different. After Li Lanxin''s inquiry, Li Meng must come up with a result about "name".


    In this way, both Li Meng and his staff have a root in the world.


    However, Li Meng was baffled by the name.


    After all, "name" is very important, not too casual, not too casual#####

 Chapter 109

    What is the name?


    In the eyes of Li Lanxin, Li Meng is meditating and active.


    In the mind thought momentarily floats several ideas, but was denied by Li Meng one by one.


    Army?


    Li Meng thought of the mobilized soldiers and the main brain.


    It can be said that both now and in the future, Li Meng and the "army" have a great origin.


    Because all the soldiers who can come to Li Meng are soldiers with rich combat experience.


    The same is true of the units that can be recruited, which are inseparable from the military.


    In this way, whether Li Meng''s team will be a force or an organization in the future, I''m afraid it will be completely militarized.


    Li Meng has an idea.


    In Li Lanxin''s puzzled eyes, Li Meng said, "what can you feel in us?"


    After looking at Li Meng and looking back at the mobilized soldiers behind the team, Li Lanxin lowers her head and ponders.


    After a while, she looked up and said, "every move of your men exudes a" strong "military atmosphere. Although our Resistance Army is called" army ", the quality of its personnel can only be called armed personnel, but it can not really be called" soldiers ". The soldiers in the slave city are all composed of villains, gangsters, robbers and thieves."


    Li Meng nodded, seriously said: "yes, my men are a group of soldiers, they have good military literacy, have been strictly selected and trained!"


    Although there are suspicions of concealing and lying, Li Meng''s words are completely correct. They are all soldiers, no matter they are mobilizing soldiers or night.


    Li Lanxin clearly guessed: "is boss Li''s background in a certain country?"


    Power and state are two concepts. Power is just a hegemon, similar to warlords, while the state is the leader of the region and has absolute control over the territory.


    Because of its particularity, Kyoto has not really announced its transformation from power to state. Although Kyoto claims that its sphere of influence has reached ten thousand li, in fact, except for the Acropolis, any power within ten thousand li still exists freely.


    The relationship between Kyoto and the Acropolis is not a superior subordinate relationship, but a similar cooperative relationship. Although the Acropolis is nominally affiliated to Kyoto, in fact, the 12 Acropolis and Kyoto have their own systems.


    Although the twelve Acropolis are distributed in various areas far away, they have a complete and independent system. Because of the existence of the railway around the city, this system runs perfectly, closely integrating the Acropolis separated by hundreds, thousands and thousands of miles.


    Kyoto, on the other hand, is an independent individual. It is a huge metropolis. It is also a paradise for martial artists. It is also the only "Guardian God" in this land.


    The unique nature of Kyoto itself makes it impossible to become a real country. The reason is too complicated. It is not the lack of strength, but the difference between martial artists and human beings.


    Although Kyoto is not a country, its strength is no less than that of a country. Although it has always turned a blind eye to the many forces within its sphere of influence, it will not sit idly by if foreign forces invade.


    If the background behind this young man is really a country, as an outsider, Li Lanxin thought, should we remind him?


    Although Kyoto reaction did not take long time, the Acropolis army had many eyeliners in the ruins.


    If they find anything, they will disclose the information to the Acropolis military, saying that the Acropolis military will make some actions.


    In recent years, the military of the Acropolis has been very active, helping the four forces in the ruins to annex many forces that originally existed in the ruins.


    Although the ruins are still full of forces, most of them are no longer "forces" and can only be called a slightly larger group.


    No one knows why the Acropolis military is doing this, which reveals a strange message.


    The Acropolis seems to be making some secret plans.


    Li Meng shook his head and said, "it can''t be called" one country "now, it can only be regarded as a highly mobile militarized organization."


    With a slight pause, Li Meng continued: "the first legion, this is my organization!"


    Li Meng smile: "I am one of them!"


    "The first Legion?"


    Li Lanxin frowned and thought hard. She had never heard of a strange organization.


    However, this is in line with the clothes of these people.


    In the ruins, in front of a little girl, the name of terror, which makes everyone feel scared in the future, is so easily decided by Li Meng.


    "What does boss Li do in the first Legion?"


    As she walked, Li Lanxin asked.


    This girl! How can Li Lanxin''s little action hide Li Meng''s information from the "first army" so soon.


    Li Meng said casually: "run here, run there! Have the opportunity to do some small business, such as now


    Li Lanxin is speechless and obviously perfunctory. How can she not hear it.


    "So boss Li, you are still very busy!"


    Li Meng looked very positive and answered seriously: "you are right about that. I''m really a busy man. I don''t know how many things are waiting for me to do after that!"


    "Oh?"


    Looking at Li Meng''s serious appearance, Li Lanxin is very curious about many things Li Meng said.


    Li Lanxin did not ask directly, but casually said: "I don''t know where boss Li is going next? Kyoto? Or a certain Acropolis! "


    "None of them!"


    Li Meng''s answer was very simple. He said it without thinking about it.


    Li Lanxin is more curious. If she doesn''t go to Kyoto, is there any other destination?


    However, Li Lanxin did not ask, but kept silent. After all, she asked too many questions, which was very impolite.


    The rebel base is not far from the east bank, just a few kilometers away. Although the rebels were vigilant along the way, the enemy did not appear and soon returned to the base.


    The reason why Li Meng came to the rebel base was not only to investigate the rebel base, but also related to the idea of attacking "slave city" reported by yevrich.


    Although Li Meng didn''t agree with yevrich''s initiative to make trouble, when he thought about the benefits of yevrich''s attack on the slave City, Li Meng''s face immediately changed and he praised yevrich''s understanding.


    "Well! Work hard


    That''s what Limon said at that time.


    However, we should pay attention to how to fight.


    The rebels want to take part in this. Li Meng, the civilians in the slave City, doesn''t care. Even if the rebels don''t take part in the attack on the slave City, Li Meng, the civilians, won''t have any ideas. At most, they will be free after the event. What they will do after that is not what Li Meng needs to consider#####

 Chapter 110

    Li Meng agreed with both hands that the rebels should take part in the incident, which can be regarded as a disguised form to avoid some trouble.


    But how to participate still needs a constitution, also need to discuss well.


    The final result of the investigation on the rebel army is satisfactory!


    Although the base of the Resistance Army was broken a little, the Resistance Army was a little too thin, and the weapons were a little too broken, what Li Meng saw was not the appearance, but the anger of the Resistance Army.


    Although the living conditions were hard, Li Meng didn''t see that the rebels were bald and numb. They had ideals and were still full of spirit and confidence in the future.


    As for the so-called spirit of freedom, Li Meng knows a little bit, but he doesn''t know the profound meaning, and he doesn''t know where their self-confidence comes from. However, what the rebels have is enough for Li Meng.


    They are qualified to be partners of Li Meng.


    At this moment, in a slightly wide room on the second floor of the bird''s nest building, representatives of Li Meng''s side, Li Meng and yevrich, representatives of the rebel side, Li Lanxin, as well as the rebel leaders, Meng Haijun, Shu Dongdong, Ma Donglin and Yu Dongjian gathered together, leaning against the "wall" to discuss major issues.


    As for the changeable look on the faces of the six representatives of the rebel army, Li Meng smiles: "no one of the" first regiment "may know its existence now, but this situation will change soon. What you are thinking about now is not the future" interests ", but the immediate development opportunities!"


    It''s true that Li Lanxin understands what Li Meng means.


    But is that too much?


    All round cooperation, unlimited supply of goods, and discount of goods. Li Lanxin is really interested in these discounts.


    But Li Lanxin couldn''t figure out the final conditions.


    Although she didn''t know the strength of the "first army" behind her, Li Lanxin was attracted by the strength of the people who belonged to the "first army" just now.


    However, Li Lanxin''s heart returned to her heart. She exchanged three percent of the total income of the rebel army in the next 50 years for the full support of the "first army". Although she only referred to her own rebel army, she could not make a decision for a moment.


    If they agree, the rebels will not only have to pay money to buy arms from the "First Corps", but also have to deduct three percent of the total amount from the total income every year.


    Isn''t this a disguised "tribute"?


    This condition is too harsh in any case.


    Li Lanxin looked up at Li Meng and said, "I can''t make up my mind about this. Although 50 years is not long, I don''t want to leave a historical stain on the resistance."


    After all, it''s just a girl! I think everything is too simple, too natural and beautiful.


    Li Meng didn''t get angry. The business didn''t work out! Although Li Meng and the rebels did not have much friendship, Li Meng would not have any regrets if the negotiation failed.


    It''s just a lack of protolith and the source of protocrysts.


    "Don''t think about it! This condition is acceptable! "


    Yu Dongjian said suddenly.


    This makes Li Lanxin a Leng, surprised and unclear asked: "why?"


    Yu Dongjian shook his head: "instructor Li! You are still young. With a strong momentum, you think that nothing can be difficult for you. The brothers of the resistance all admire you. You are different from us, and only you can lead the development and growth of the resistance! "


    "But with enthusiasm, momentum can''t change the situation of the rebel army. Sometimes you have to learn to see the reality!"


    Li Lanxin is silent and listens to Yu Dongjian''s words. She knows that Yu Dongjian''s words are not finished.


    If so, after a pause, Yu Dongjian continued: "weapons and ammunition are scarce everywhere. There are many forces that can produce guns and ammunition. The Acropolis, Kyoto and even" guards "are war machines, but no one will sell guns and ammunition to our rebels, even if our price is high, From those black market merchants, we can only get some second-hand goods sparsely! "


    "Although the free people all over the world are one family, we are lonely here. Other rebel forces can''t help us. We have to find our own way. Sometimes compromise is not a disgrace. He who knows current affairs is a hero. He who laughs to the end is the winner


    Although the words were cruel, Yu Dongjian also fully explained the situation of the rebels today.


    It''s not good, it''s not bad, but if it goes on like this, it seems that the resistance is developing slowly and becoming strong step by step, but this development is very unstable. Before it is so strong that no one dares to underestimate the resistance, the resistance may be destroyed at any time.


    "Yu Dongjian is right. If raw stone can''t be exchanged for materials, it will be like waste in our hands. Every year, 30% of the rebel army''s income is just a cooperative term. The instructor doesn''t need to think much about it!"


    Shu Dongdong stepped forward and said that he agreed with Yu Dongjian.


    "Yes! Now what the rebels need most is development. If weapons and equipment are no longer bothering the rebels, the strength of our rebels will grow several times faster, only 30% of the profits. It''s worth it! "


    Zhou Yibao also agreed with Yu Dongjian.


    "I have no objection!"


    "I''m not against it, either!"


    Finally, Ma Donglin and Meng Haijun can also stand up and express their opinions.


    No one objected, all members passed.


    Li Lanxin''s face changed and she pondered.


    So she''s wrong?


    Is she thinking too much?


    Li Lanxin is thinking and everyone is waiting for her to make a decision.


    For Li Meng, he is not in a hurry. 30% of the total income of the rebels seems unreasonable, but there are many clauses in it, as well as Li Meng''s full support for the "rebels".


    This is not only the arms trade between the two sides, but also Li Meng''s actual help to the "rebels".


    In order to let Li Lanxin make a decision faster, Li Meng said lightly.


    "Once the partnership is reached, the first Legion will help you to really stand in the ruins and make every effort to help you strengthen yourself!"


    Li Meng put up three fingers and said, "three years! In the past three years, the "first army" will help the "rebels" in all aspects. In three years, if there are other forces in the ruins, "the first army" will withdraw its cooperation with the rebels! "


    Li Meng light said, did not avoid that pair of gradually become angry eyes.


    Before the angry eyes of the host spoke, Li Meng continued: "with the support of our" first Legion ", if your resistance still stands still as it is now, it can only show that your resistance is a mob with ideals and beliefs. What qualifications do such resistance have to continue to cooperate with our" first Legion "


    What Li Meng said was merciless, which made several people in the room very uncomfortable#####

 Chapter 111

    Li Lanxin laughs bitterly. The people in front of her just say a few words, but they are speechless and unable to refute.


    He''s forcing the rebels to go to war.


    If the force is strong enough and has a strong follow-up force, the resistance can really grow like a snowball.


    But the price is heavy. If there is war, there will be death. If there is death, there will be sacrifice. I don''t know how many rebel bodies will be covered on this road.


    This road is also destined to be full of blood and killing.


    Li Lanxin knew very well that she had to make a decision.


    Several people in the room kept silent.


    The young people in front of them are not only their opportunities, but also the root cause of the collapse of the resistance. How to choose them is a matter that we must ponder deeply.


    Seeing that the atmosphere in the room was a little dull, Li Meng knew that they needed to think about it. It was a big event and they needed to think about its advantages and disadvantages. Li Meng could understand that.


    In that case, give them some time.


    Li Meng said: "three days! I''ll give you three days. If you don''t get the answer in three days, I''ll send troops to slave City, and then leave here! "


    Whether or not he can reach an agreement with the rebels and become a cooperative relationship, Li Meng is bound to win the slave city.


    Li Meng needs protoliths, protocrystals and more energy points. Attacking slave cities is undoubtedly a good solution.


    As a force in ruins, there must be no shortage of such things as stone in slave city.


    Since slave city''s own death gave Li Meng a good excuse, Li Meng would not be polite.


    That''s good!


    Li Lanxin nodded. They really need time to think about it.


    Looking at Li Meng, Li Lanxin said, "I will give you a definite reply in three days."


    Next, there is no need to say more. In the sight of the six people, Li Meng steps forward and turns around, followed by yevrich who has been following Li Meng.


    When he came to the first aisle, jevrich gave orders to the mobilizers in the aisle


    "Let''s go! Back to the emperor


    At the first order, the mobilizers who had been standing on both sides of the aisle had a good body, and then they took action.


    More than two hundred people, in three rows, with dense steps and metallic sound, poured out from the gate one after another, skimmed the front line of the gate and went to the eastern ruins.


    In front of the window on the second floor, Li Lanxin and Yu Dongjian quietly look at the departing team below. Their eyes move with the team, and their expressions are thinking.


    "Have you heard of the first Legion?"


    Looking at the team leaving outside, Li Lanxin in front of the window suddenly said.


    Yu Dongjian looked back at Li Lanxin, then looked back out of the window. His voice came out of his mouth: "if instructor Li doesn''t know, it''s even more impossible for us to know!"


    This is a fact. Although the five people are much older than Li Lanxin, and their knowledge is much higher than Li Lanxin, they are not. Although they are old, they have lived in the ruins since childhood, and their knowledge is limited in the small place of ruins.


    But Li Lanxin is not. Her home is not in ruins, but comes from the outside world. In terms of insight, five people are far behind.


    Shu Dongdong looked back at Li Lanxin, who was looking out of the window not far away, and said, "no matter what, their unusual and" powerful "are what we saw with our own eyes! In the previous proposal of boss Li, I hope that instructor Li will make plans as early as possible. No matter what, all five of us support instructor Li''s decision! "


    "I will!"


    Li Lanxin didn''t say much, but just responded.


    There are things she has to think about more than the five, and only in this way can she avoid the rebels going in the wrong direction.


    Leaving the square around the bird''s nest building, when you enter the shadow of the ruins and decaying buildings, the landmark bird''s nest building will soon disappear behind you.


    Walking on the road between the buildings, the team of more than 200 people is also so small for the ruins of the main building. When they enter the ruins, they disappear without a trace. No one can detect or find the existence of this team.


    On the way back, jevrich, who was beside Li Meng, couldn''t help but ask the commander who was walking ahead: "commander! Why work with the rebels? As far as the partners are concerned, they are not very good partners. They can''t give us too much benefit! "


    "It''s now, but it can''t give us too much benefit now!"


    Li Meng specially emphasized one sentence.


    "Is the commander optimistic about their future?"


    It is not difficult to understand this point. When there is oppression, there will be resistance. When the vulnerable groups are no longer willing to be constrained by a few individuals, they will carry the banner of "freedom and fairness" and fight for freedom.


    The harsh environment and powerful polluting animals have brought about the collapse of human order here. There is a fault in human civilization. The fault civilization continues to regress until it ends, and then continues to move forward.


    Over time, oppression will make human beings realize the value of freedom. At this time, human beings will again face a catastrophe, a baptism of civilization, and a sublimation of human consciousness.


    The resistance is the source of freedom consciousness, it can be said that people who yearn for freedom are the source of unlimited power of the resistance.


    In terms of development prospects alone, the potential of the rebels is almost unlimited.


    But so what?


    The particularity of the first Legion is that it doesn''t need any external help. No matter how strong the external force is, it is a drag on the first Legion.


    However, the idea of the rebel army is very dangerous. One day, it will conflict with the idea of the first army. The contradiction is almost speechless. Yevrich doesn''t understand why the commander went to help the future enemy.


    "Yevrich! You have to understand that human beings in this world need a great change. Only in this way can human beings be reborn from barrenness, and only in this way can we change the situation that human beings are powerless in front of polluting animals now! "


    As he walked, Limon communicated with yevrich.


    "No one can stay out of this catastrophe. We can do the same, but unlike others, the first Legion has many choices!"


    Looking at yevrich beside him, Li Meng said faintly: "but I just chose the" Resistance Army ". This is the luck of the Resistance Army and the opportunity of our first army!"


    After a turn of words, Li Meng said with a smile, "but between the two, facing us, the rebels have no choice. They don''t have it now, and they won''t exist in the future."


    "Now the only thing we need to do is to step by step, purposefully and systematically expand the strength of the first Legion. When the time is ripe, the first Legion will take the first step and play a part in the world that belongs to the first Legion."#####

 Chapter 112

    Yevrich''s face in the helmet moved slightly. The commander''s moral is not small.


    However, this is the best way. The commander wants a lot. Only when they come here can they show their value.


    When the team came to the shore, the number of speedboats on the river had reached six, one electric eel attack speedboat and five rescue speedboats. In this way, more than 200 people could return to the emperor by speedboat at one time.


    Until the team returned to the "emperor", there was no change in the process. At this time, the polluting animals had just faded, and the survivors were busy searching for the ruins. How could they find the trouble of mobilizing soldiers.


    However, even if they have that idea, they don''t have the courage.


    Back on the "emperor", the mobilized soldiers will take off their equipment and start to rest. The power combat clothes will be inspected and maintained by the engineering soldiers, and then delivered to the mobilized soldiers of another battalion.


    One regiment, three battalions, go out to fight in turn, and deploy the basic defense posts of the emperor.


    "Your Highness! how? Is everything going well? "


    As soon as I got out of the elevator leading to the high deck, the wonderful figure of night came up.


    "Well!"


    Li Meng nodded.


    As he walked to the garden, Li Meng said, "the result hasn''t come out yet, but things are going well after all."


    Entering the pavilion, Li Meng sat on the seat.


    Lying on his back, when she habitually came to his back and touched Li Meng''s forehead, Li Meng took a big breath.


    Sighed: "but! It''s going to be a few more days of leisure! "


    He rubbed his Highness''s forehead gently, and chuiye said softly with a smile: "isn''t that good! Your highness must be tired, too! "


    That''s true. Although the distance of a few kilometers is not long, Li Meng can''t stand walking without transportation.


    It''s really tiring. When the whole body relaxes, bursts of pain come out from all parts of the body.


    It was really sour.


    "Come on, night! Give me a good squeeze! "


    Li Meng said impolitely that his skin is really thick.


    "All right! Your highness


    With a smile, she left Li Meng''s forehead. She came to Li Meng''s side and knelt on the ground. She put her hand on Li Meng''s arm and kneaded it gently.


    The arms, legs, shoulders and any part of the body have been liberated.


    Massage is not an easy thing, in Li Meng''s face to enjoy the look, night is fragrant sweat dripping, crystal clear sweat has emerged from the forehead, gathered into crystal clear sweat spider, may slide at any time.


    I don''t know when, Li Meng, who used to close his eyes and enjoy the night massage, opened his eyes.


    Holding out his hand, he patted the back of his little hands which were still in action. Li Meng looked at the night lovingly and said softly, "look, you''re tired! All right! I''m much more comfortable. Have a good rest! "


    Night face slightly a red, your Highness''s eyes too people feel shy.


    However, she didn''t hate his Highness''s eyes. Instead, her heart was beating "plop, plop" under those eyes.


    Pure love, not mixed with any lust, for women, this kind of vision is a powerful weapon, will easily let women completely fall.


    "Well!"


    Forced to pretend to be calm, the night whispered with her head buried.


    On the lovely appearance of the night, Li Meng smiles and continues to close his eyes.


    Now the situation is very good, with yevrich dealing with some chores, everything on the emperor doesn''t need Li Meng''s too much attention.


    In these three days, the first Legion will not have any action.


    In fact, Li Meng has predicted a little about the choice of the resistance, but the final result depends on her.


    However, even if she refused, there would be no substantial loss for the first legion, probably only a little regret.


    This kind of regret is not the first army''s regret for the rebels, but Li Meng''s regret for Li Lanxin.


    "Your Highness! You should be hungry! I''ll prepare something you like to eat! "


    She recovered from her shyness and returned to her usual gentle and smiling look. She lowered her head and said in Li Meng''s ear.


    "Go


    I''m a little hungry. I went to the ruins. This toss and turn consumed a lot of physical strength.


    When night''s figure left the pavilion, the garden was calm again.


    Surrounded by the fragrance of flowers, the air is filled with the fragrance of flowers. Staying in this environment for a long time is of great benefit to people''s health.


    Lie on the seat of Li Meng, can be described as very leisure, enjoy.


    All of a sudden, Li Meng, who closed his eyes and fell asleep, opened his eyes and revealed two black pupils in his eyes.


    Frown slightly!


    "Is it going to rain?"


    Li Meng murmured to himself.


    Turning over, Li Meng left the garden and came to the side of the boat.


    Through the glass on the side of the boat, Li Meng looked at the sky.


    The day was about to pass, and the sky had dimmed slightly.


    The sky looked normal, but the white clouds began to change.


    It''s like being poured into the ink, and the white clouds quickly turn to black.


    Soon the sky was covered with dark clouds, and the whole world was darkened.


    Not long after, the wind outside suddenly blew, blowing the water, causing countless waves, the trees wobbly issued "creak! "Creak" groan, the crown in the swing, at this moment, the forest seems to come to life.


    instant!


    Among the rolling dark clouds in the sky, the lightning flashes suddenly, like a long dragon stretching all over the world. The twinkling light makes the whole world bright.


    "Boom!"


    After a while, there was a loud noise and a huge thunder.


    The sound is so loud that it reverberates between heaven and earth.


    "Wow!"


    The glass outside the ship suddenly sounded a dense sound, and the raindrops of particle size suddenly fell from the sky and hit the glass.


    it''s raining!


    And it was a heavy rain.


    The heavy rain blocked the sight and made everything in the distance ambiguous.


    Li Meng frowned and seemed to be afraid of rain.


    Rain is not a good thing.


    In the dirty Valley, whenever it rains, the peculiar odor in the dirty valley will be sparse by the rain. Every time it rains, the odor of the dirty valley will be a little lighter. As a result, no one likes rain in the dirty valley.


    And outside the dirty Valley, people are even more afraid of rain#####

 Chapter 113

    In the dark winter, the sky is shrouded by nuclear dust. As time goes by, the dust dissipates. When the sky returns to light, the nuclear dust also leaves a radiation layer in the sky.


    The sky is a forbidden area, which is not only because of flying pollution animals, but also because of high-intensity radiation.


    The higher the radiation is, the stronger the radiation intensity is, and the highest point can even kill human beings in an instant.


    Raindrops fall from the sky, but they also carry the purest pollutants in the clouds. This kind of pollutants is not very corrosive and does not pose a great threat to human beings. However, for the polluting animals, the relatively mild pollutants are their catalysts, which can make them evolve faster and improve the genes of the race.


    It''s not the right time for this heavy rain.


    On rainy days, all polluting animals will become very active. They will try their best to accept the baptism of rain.


    After the rain baptism, they will become very hungry, they will frantically hunt to supplement the body''s needs.


    If necessary, they will even devour the same species, in this way to ensure that the food is sufficient for the perfect evolution of the race.


    At that time, the polluting animals would be very dangerous and would hunt at all costs.


    The ruins are in danger!


    Li Meng thought to himself.


    Not long ago, the polluting animals attacked the "ruins", which shows that there is a group of polluting animals who know the existence of the ruins and also know that the ruins have the food they need.


    This also shows that there is not enough food in the forest around the ruins, otherwise, the polluting animals will not attack human territory at will.


    Although the polluting animals are fierce, they also have wisdom. They know what kind of prey is easy to catch and what kind of prey is not easy to provoke.


    There is no doubt that human beings belong to a kind of existence that is not easy to provoke in their hearts.


    But when they have to, they can only choose dangerous prey.


    After the rain, the ruins can easily become a hunting ground for polluting animals again.


    This time is not like before. I''m afraid it''s a fight between you and me.


    "Your Highness! What are you thinking? "


    Behind the sound of night suddenly sounded.


    The sound of the night in his ear also made Li Meng wake up from his meditation.


    "It''s raining!"


    Looking at the outside, Li Meng said.


    "Yes! It''s raining


    The rain is very strong, hit on the glass "crackle" sound, night and how do not know outside the rain.


    "Your Highness! Have some hot porridge! It''s not delicious when it''s cold! "


    She is holding a plate in her hand. There are several kinds of dishes on the plate. Although the weight is small, there are a variety of dishes. At first glance, people feel that the nutrition is very rich.


    "Well!"


    With a reply, Li Meng turned around.


    What happens next to the ruins is not what Li Meng should worry about. Maybe it''s a good thing, just for Li Meng.


    For human beings in ruins, they don''t have the indifferent mentality of Li Meng.


    The sudden arrival of this heavy rain makes the ruins that have just been attacked by polluting animals become nervous again.


    Countless people are worried and their faces have changed greatly. There are also countless people scurrying in the ruins in the heavy rain.


    Everyone knows that after the heavy rain is their biggest test.


    At the moment, it''s dark. In the heavy rain, the major forces in the ruins are acting nervously.


    In the ruins, there are also countless people with families. They walk in groups to the middle of the ruins in the heavy rain.


    It is the area of the ruins of the four forces. The four forces, whether they are the South City, the North City, the West City, or even the slave City, all have tall walls and powerful armed forces. Only behind the walls can they avoid this crisis and ensure their own safety.


    And the four forces will not refuse these teams or small forces, because the four forces also need more young people who can fight and more soldiers with combat experience.


    Large groups and small forces came to seek refuge, which virtually increased the strength of the four forces.


    Prepare for the resistance to pollution in the future.


    Rain "Hua La Hua" under, the sky from time to time lightning, as well as the roar of thunder.


    At the moment, in the rebel base, the rain outside the window is "clattering" and the strong wind is pouring in through the gap between the boards in the window. Although the cold wind is cold, the six people in the room do not feel the cold of the wind, but feel a kind of silent "heat".


    The six were silent, changeable and very ugly.


    "After this heavy rain, the grain on the farm is wasted. I''m afraid there will not be any grain that can be harvested!"


    On Monday, leopard said anxiously.


    Looking up at the leopard on Monday, Shu Dongdong said heavily: "now the loss of grain is not the most important! What matters is the disaster after the rain


    Shu Dongdong''s words made six people silent again.


    Yes, the most important thing now is how to survive the disaster after the rain.


    In silence, Yu Dongjian raised his head, he said: "look at the dark clouds in the sky, this heavy rain will not end in a short time, we must think of a countermeasure before the rain stops!"


    "The ruins haven''t rained for years," leopard said again on Monday! When it rained last time, the rebels in the ruins were not established. The disaster after the rain had a great impact. You four should all know that the four cities were conquered, and the east city was destroyed. Only the East City family, no more than 100000 people survived. If you count the death toll of other forces, more than 400000 people in the ruins, nearly half of them lost! "


    On Monday, leopard looked at Li Lanxin: "instructor! You have to think of a countermeasure. The disaster after the rain is no better than the rampage of the snake on the ruins in the daytime. The polluting animals after the rain will be extremely crazy. They will not retreat because of obstacles, and will always kill, fight and die! "


    Li Lanxin nodded. She didn''t know how serious the situation was.


    No matter where it is, rainy day is not something that human beings are happy to see. Rainy day is like a signal of war given to human beings by pollution animals. Either you die or I die, until one side completely falls down.


    Look out of the window at the darkness. In the darkness of the square, there are always some figures passing by.


    They ignored the faint light of the rebel base and disappeared into the ruins.


    Their target is the city of one of the four forces, not the rebels.


    "I can''t keep it here!"


    Looking at the darkness outside the window, Li Lanxin said faintly.


    Li Lanxin knows very well that after the heavy rain, the terror of the polluting animals is unbearable here. She can''t defend the offensive of the polluting animals#####

 Chapter 114

    Not only Li Lanxin, but also the other five people.


    It''s impossible to guard here.


    What should we do?


    People''s minds are a little confused.


    Their resistance is not welcomed by the four forces, and the resistance can not seek the protection of the four forces like others. Even if the resistance does not have the cheek to ask, the four forces will not agree.


    For the four major forces, it would be a perfect thing if the rebels could be destroyed in the hands of polluting animals.


    How could they shelter the rebels.


    Where is the way out?


    There was silence.


    First Corps?


    At this time, Li Lanxin thought of Li Meng and the first army.


    With a bitter smile, Li Lanxin sighed in a low voice: "it can only be so!"


    Then he turned around and said: "on Monday, leopard, Meng Haijun, Ma Donglin, you three go to organize personnel and get ready to evacuate!"


    Li Lanxin''s words surprised five people. What does instructor Li want to do?


    But the next sentence, they all understand.


    Li Lanxin said: "Yu Dongjian! You go to the east bank to get in touch with the first legion, and tell Li Meng, boss Li, his proposal is accepted by the rebel army, on the condition that the first Legion must help us through this disaster! "


    Li Lanxin said very simply and definitely that this is the only solution. At least at the moment, the rebels have no choice.


    "Shudongdong! You go and choose the young people who can fight among the free people, and let them join the resistance. I want to see as many guns as there are! "


    At this moment, Li Lanxin is like a god of war, giving orders in an orderly way.


    Every command is very clear and the purpose is very clear.


    "Yes


    "I understand!"


    They all answered one by one and left in a hurry.


    Wind and rain, lightning and thunder, ruins in the dark like an island in the sea, may be submerged by the sea at any time.


    In the dark ruins, where there is light, there is hope.


    At this moment, whether it is the south, north, West three cities, or slave City, the entrance of the city gate is full of people who come to seek refuge.


    Torrential rain can not stop their will to survive, they are eager to survive, eager to live, when the major city leaders issued orders to allow people to take refuge in the city, when the city gate opened, the crowd boiling.


    In the roar, in order to maintain the soldiers yelled, the crowd to the city gate.


    This scene is happening outside the gates of the major forces at the moment.


    Tonight''s ruins are doomed not to be calm.


    "Oh! That girl is smart. She knows that I''m the only one who can help them now. Our "first army"! "


    Leisurely lying on the seat, Li Meng was not surprised by the news reported by yevrich.


    "The first Legion?"


    One side of the night, the meaning of his Highness''s words do not understand.


    "Oh! You don''t know. This is our "power name". How about it? It''s not bad! "


    Li Meng explained.


    The night smile: "so it is, your highness, you are happy!"


    What a lovely woman.


    "Commander! How do I respond to them? And how to act! "


    Inquired yevrich, in his dark green uniform.


    How do you do it?


    Think about it.


    Li Meng pondered.


    "They should also understand that the rebel base can''t stay any longer. Although it''s a good place, it''s not enough to stop the attack of polluting animals!"


    After thinking about it, Li Meng looked at yevrich and said, "it seems that the heavy rain will not end in a short time. Go and tell them to be calm. Even if they want to take action, they will have to wait until tonight!"


    No matter what you do, it takes time. It''s impossible to solve everything all at once.


    You can''t eat hot tofu in a hurry.


    "I understand!"


    Jevrich left.


    There''s a man on the shore waiting for his response, and yevrich has to go in person.


    It rained heavily at night, and the raindrops from the sky seemed endless. They fell on the earth and hit Yu Dongjian.


    His clothes were already wet. What Yu Dongjian cared about was not this, but the brightly lit boat on the water in the distance.


    Too bright, it is like a bright light in the night, illuminating the surrounding River, gorgeous lights amazing.


    I don''t know what''s inside the ship. Yu Dongjian is very curious.


    When a light flashed from the river and appeared under the shadow of the ship, Yu Dongjian''s eyes were attracted by it.


    Yu Dongjian''s face moved. He knew that his news had been answered by the owner of the ship.


    Sure enough, a speedboat galloped along the river, its huge searchlights illuminating the darkness ahead.


    In the "sudden" roar of the engine, the speedboat slowed down and approached the river bank.


    When the bow of the speedboat reaches the shore, many figures come out of the cabin. In the dark, the sensor device on the helmet emits a little blue light.


    Jumping out of the speedboat and facing Yu Dongjian, who was quite embarrassed by the heavy rain, yevrich said: "the boss is very happy that you" want "to understand so quickly. The boss has agreed to your terms. Our first Corps will help you through this crisis. You can go back. We will inform you in advance of any action you have!"


    Yu Dongjian is certainly happy to get the answer, but there is no response to the first Legion. Yu Dongjian is a little puzzled about this.


    The heavy rain may come to an end at any time. If we don''t act as soon as possible and try to solve the immediate difficulties of the rebels, it will be too late.


    But Yu Dongjian also knows that now he has no right to speak. Even if he asks, he may not get the answer he wants.


    For Yu Dongjian, his task has been completed, and it''s up to instructor Li to think about the future.


    Worried Yu Dongjian turned and left, several figures soon disappeared in the dark.


    When he returned to the rebel base, Yu didn''t have time to change his wet clothes, so he reported to Li Lanxin the response he got from the first army.


    "Now that the first Legion has agreed to our terms, we should not lose our words. Go! Change into dry clothes and have a good rest! "


    After listening to Yu Dongjian''s report, Li Lanxin felt thoughtful and didn''t look too anxious.


    Yu Dongjian nodded. He and instructor Li thought the same. Now that the first army has a clear response, the rebels can only believe them.


    After all, the road before us is a dead end for the current rebels. Someone must open up a new road for them.


    Before that, you don''t need to be too flustered or too nervous, just wait#####

 Chapter 115

    A heavy rain makes the fragile ruins surging, and the fragility of people''s heart is perfectly reflected at this moment.


    At this moment, the endless forest sea is like a monster who has opened his mouth and is ready to devour life. Countless people are scared and run away in a hurry.


    The darkness will always leave, and when the brief light reappears, the ruins are still shrouded in heavy rain.


    The ruins in the early morning are shrouded in rain and fog. At this moment of recovery, the green forest sea seems to be more green.


    Tall buildings appear hazy in the rain and fog, but from the far side of the ruins, the hazy outline of a large building makes the ruins look more magnificent.


    After a night of rioting, the ruins have been restored to calm.


    Now, no matter which force is waiting, what they can do is to wait.


    The rebels are waiting, and so is the first Legion.


    In this strange quiet, the light left, and the darkness shrouded the earth again, only the heavy rain was still "clattering".


    Some people are congratulating that the heavy rain is not over, while others are blaming God for not letting it end.


    The longer the heavy rain lasts, the more hungry the polluting animals will be, and the more intense the offensive will be. Only those who do not know this will be glad that the heavy rain is not over.


    When the darkness came, the emperor on the river was surrounded by gorgeous lights.


    This beautiful picture, perhaps before this, there will be a large number of people peeping in the ruins of the river bank.


    But now, the river bank is quiet, only the never-ending rain, those furtive figures have already fled.


    But on the platform of the tail cabin of the emperor, it''s very busy now. 200 people, two companies, wearing dark green power combat clothes, stand in line on the platform.


    Their figure stood upright, looking at the figure in front of them who was also wearing dark green power combat suit.


    This is yevrich.


    Looking at the mobilizers in front of him, yevrich stood upright and his voice came out from the loudspeaker of his helmet.


    "Today! You will have a real fight. Our enemy is not a terrible monster, but a human


    "This is the opponent you are best at dealing with. Today, some of you may be injured or even die, but I hope you are aware of your duties. You are soldiers, soldiers, fighting is your destination, and dying in battle is your glory as a soldier!"


    Yevrich''s voice echoed on the platform, and all the mobilizers quietly listened to every word yevrich said.


    Yevrich said in a deep voice: "quick fight, quick decision! Anyone with a gun is an enemy. No pity is allowed! "


    With a wave of his hand, yevrich called out, "get on the boat!"


    At the first order, the mobilized soldiers began to move in order, turned around, advanced in two lines, and began to board the ship.


    The sound of footstep is ringing on the cabin platform.


    In the dark night, five rescue boats and one electric eel attack boat quietly left the "emperor", and under the cover of the heavy rain, they were advancing silently on the river.


    Soon, six speedboats arrived at the shore and successfully landed, mobilizing troops to land.


    Many figures quietly appeared from five speedboats and jumped to the shore one by one in the heavy rain.


    After jumping ashore, many figures didn''t stop and flocked to the ruins in the heavy rain.


    Soon, the shore in addition to the speedboat, has been unable to see many shaking figure.


    Walking in the shadow of the building, although it is dark all around and heavy rain, these are not obstacles for the mobilized soldiers walking on the road. The power combat suit has complete functions, and night vision is only the most basic function.


    In the heavy rain, the mobilizers are advancing rapidly.


    More than 200 people are quietly marching forward in the ruins. No one can find it, and no one will realize that at this time, when the polluting animals are about to ravage the ruins, there will even be a battle within human beings.


    "Turn left at the end of the street ahead and go straight ahead. You can see the gate to the east of slave city about six kilometers away!"


    Yu Lei, who was almost forgotten, was also taken by yevrich this time. He was very lucky to be the first outsider to board the "emperor" besides Morgan and arris.


    And now it''s time for him to show his worth.


    As the commander of the slave City, Yu Lei''s understanding of the ruins and the slave city is far beyond others.


    Yevrich can get a lot of information from him.


    Some of the things Yu Lei has already fully recruited, leaving no inventory and saying it all.


    Now, the reason why yevrich took him with him is that he can move, and the emperor is not the place he should stay, and that he has no value any more. To lead the way for mobilizing soldiers is to give full play to his last spare time.


    The remaining thunder carried by the mobilized soldiers is not as comfortable as that of the mobilized soldiers. The closed power combat suit can even allow the mobilized soldiers to move freely underwater, not to mention the small rainy day. No matter how heavy the rain is, it is also isolated from the armor. The remaining thunder is drenched in the rain, just like a drowned chicken.


    Coupled with the cold, talking is wordy.


    Mobilizers don''t pity him. This guy''s hands are covered with blood of many people. Although he is short, his face is extremely fierce. At first sight, he knows that he is not a kind person, and he is honest in mobilizers'' hands.


    "Keep going!"


    Mobilizers continue to move forward, dense footsteps, shaking figure, flickering in the dark rain.


    Swamp ruins, slave city.


    It was not a slave city many years ago, but the east city of the four big cities. Seven years ago, after the heavy rain, the ruins became the hunting ground of the polluting animals, and countless people died and became the food of the polluting animals. The east city failed to resist the polluting animals, and more than 100000 old and young people in the city were killed.


    When the pollution beast faded from the ruins, the ruins were in a period of power blank. During this period, a mob who successfully survived in the hunting ground occupied the east city and changed its name to "slave city".


    And Jiwei, the leader of the mob team, became the leader of the city.


    The mob is ferocious. They are a group of exiled people. In their eyes, there is no morality. They do all kinds of evil with instinct.


    After becoming the leader of a city, Ji Wei, who used to be the leader of the mob team, did a lot of things, but the way of slave city was still hard for ordinary people to accept.


    Although there were more than 70000 civilians in the slave City, most of them were plundered by the soldiers from outside.


    Under the bloody and strict "law", the life of the civilians in the slave city can be imagined. Freedom is an extravagant hope. In order not to be forced by hunger every day, the civilians in the slave city can only show very obedience and become slaves#####

 Chapter 116

    Slave city has been under martial law since the rain.


    No one knows the evil name of the slave city among the ruins. Compared with the other three cities, no one would choose the slave city.


    Slave city is a monster that eats people without spitting bones. It''s easy to get in, but it''s hard to think of it.


    However, there are many mob groups in the slave city. Before, these mob groups did not want to be ruled by the slave City, but now they have no choice.


    If they want to survive in the coming disaster, they must join the slave city and rely on its high walls to resist the attack of polluting animals.


    Since the rain, more than ten mob teams have joined the slave City, which is almost all the mob teams in the ruins. Therefore, the slave city''s strength has grown rapidly.


    This made the soldiers of slave city suddenly expand by thousands, and the total number reached about 6000.


    In the center of the city ruins, there is a river around the inner city, which separates the inner city from the ruins.


    There are four exits in the inner city, which are located in four directions respectively. The four forces of ruins occupy one direction respectively, and use the city wall to divide the inner city into four parts.


    Although they are all in the inner city, the inner city area is very large, and there is a one mile long blank area between the cities.


    As neighbors, each city knows each other''s situation very well. If there is any big action in any city and what happens, it can know at the first time.


    Now it''s on the east side of the inner city, where the slave city is.


    At the end of the street, there is a river. There is a bridge on the river. On the opposite side of the bridge, there is a 20 meter high wall and a 10 meter high wooden gate.


    The rain was pouring down, and the shadow on the wall was shaking. Several simple searchlights were fixed on the wall. In the operation of a soldier with a gun on the back of a ragged raincoat, the huge light column was constantly moving in the dark.


    Darkness can''t block the light column, but dense raindrops block the line of sight. Even if the light column can shine far away, you can see a hazy picture from a little far away.


    There are many figures with guns in the city wall. Some of them gather in twos and threes, chatting in the rain, and some of them walk back and forth on the city wall with their eyes moving with the light column, observing the darkness of the rain.


    "Bah! I don''t know how long it''s going to last! "


    Several figures gathered together on the wall were chatting.


    "It''s been a day. Commander Zhang said that the Lord''s face is getting worse and worse!"


    "Isn''t it? If the rain continues, the ruins will be in danger. I don''t know how many people will die this time! "


    "Cut! Just die! As long as we can survive, we have a tall city wall, and we can certainly resist the attack of polluting animals! "


    "That''s also true. After those mobs joined the slave City, our strength will grow a lot. This time, the slave city will be able to fight back the polluting animals!"


    "Why! What''s that? "


    One of the soldiers seemed to notice something in the dark and made a sound of surprise.


    "What? What do you see? "


    One side of the line of sight asked.


    The line of sight looks toward the darkness. In the heavy rain, everything is hazy. Even if there is anything, how can we see it clearly.


    The soldier who found something unusual doubted whether he was blinded.


    He shook his head and said, "nothing! It seems that I saw a flash of blue light across the bridge just now. It''s probably the light reflected by the searchlight! "


    "Be at ease! There will never be any polluting animals now. Even if there is any news, they are probably the mobs who come to take refuge in the slave City, or those stupid passers-by! "


    This is also true. The soldiers who find something unusual and nervous are at ease. They take back their sight and chat with their companions.


    The night is still very long. If you don''t find a way to pass some time, it''s hard to stick to the time of changing posts.


    Tonight, the slave city is doomed to be destroyed, but the soldiers on the wall don''t know. Outside the wall, in the ruins across the bridge, countless pairs of eyes are peeping at them.


    Hidden in the buildings beside the road, yevrich looked up slightly to see the flashing lights across the bridge.


    There is slave city. From the helmet screen, yevrich can clearly see the high wall in the heavy rain, as well as the soldiers guarding the wall.


    The number of people is not small. There are nearly 100 people patrolling on a short wall. The guard is not strict.


    "These guys are very alert!"


    In jevrich''s heart.


    Some trouble!


    But it''s far from tricky!


    "Snipers occupy the commanding height, once there is a firefight, shoot freely!"


    There are many models of adk99 automatic rifle. By changing the long barrel and using the unique bullet of sniper gun, it is a long-distance and powerful sniper rifle.


    A company of mobilizers won the bid to match one sniper. Although there are only two companies, there are six snipers.


    The helmet has its own radio communication system. Although the interference is serious, there is no problem at a distance of several hundred meters.


    While observing the slave city not far away, jevrich gave orders.


    As soon as jevrich''s words fell, in the building where jevrich was hiding, two mobilizers stood up with large rifles with long barrel in hand, left the corner of the room and climbed to the top of the building.


    Although the building is decayed, the main structure is still in good condition. Although there is a danger of collapse in some places, only careful can we reach the top terrace.


    Yevrich''s building is more than ten storeys high. The top of the building is almost sixty meters high from the ground. The height of the terrace will undoubtedly give the sniper a good view. It is a very good sniping point.


    Seeing the sniper leave the team, after waiting for about ten minutes, yevrich gave an order again: "as soon as the gun goes off, the battle begins. Make a quick decision to avoid a stalemate with the enemy!"


    Yevrich''s hiding place is about 100 meters away from the city wall, and there is a bridge more than 30 meters long in the middle. At this distance, the mobilized soldiers can rush under the city wall with a charge.


    Yevrich knew in his heart that the battle with slave city must be decided quickly. Before the other side''s reaction and the concentration of troops, he could break through one by one. Only in this way could he show the advantages of advanced weapons and equipment.


    Yevrich even doubted whether the scrap metal in the hands of the enemy could penetrate the armor of the power combat suit, which is a matter of doubt.


    However, no matter how weak the enemy is, he can''t look down on it before victory comes. Yevrich won''t relax his vigilance.


    At the moment, on the terrace of many buildings opposite the Chengmen bridge, the snipers are ready.


    The huge sniper rifle has been fixed, and the muzzle is aimed at the wall dozens of meters away.


    On the display screen of the helmet, the sniper has turned on the infrared thermal function. Under this function, the soldiers on the wall are clearly exposed in the eyes of the sniper.


    With the help of the auxiliary aiming system, the snipers have successfully targeted different targets on the wall.


    "Sniper ready!"


    "Target locked, ready!"


    The snipers who are targeting report to yevrich one by one#####

 Chapter 117

    Heavy rain "Hua La Hua" under, hit the ground by the sound of a good cover up everything.


    "Shoot!"


    "Pa, PA, PA!"


    A command was followed by several loud shots.


    Several firelights flickered on the terrace, several bullet marks cut through the dark night sky, penetrated the hazy rain and fog, and attacked the figure on the city wall.


    The sudden sound of gunfire broke through the rain, fog and darkness, and flashed in the night sky.


    "Ho! "Chih"


    Several soldiers patrolling on the city wall fell down in response to a meal. Their blood flowed and dyed the rain on the ground red.


    "What''s the matter? Where are the shots coming from? "


    The sudden gunfire startled the soldiers of the city wall and asked aloud what had happened.


    The haze of the heavy rain made them not find that several figures had fallen on the ground.


    "Bang, bang!"


    The gunfire started again, and the red bullet marks flashed in the misty night sky.


    "Ho! "Chih"


    Several figures on the wall fell down again.


    The soldiers on the wall finally found out that they had been attacked.


    "Enemy! There are enemies. We are under attack! "


    "Where is the enemy?"


    "I don''t know!"


    "Whew! "Whew"


    The bullets roared, and several figures fell on the wall.


    "Damn it! Where is the enemy? "


    "On the bridge, they''re approaching, attacking, stopping them!"


    On the wall, a sharp eyed soldier found the figure approaching on the bridge, and he quickly roared.


    Huge searchlights quickly aimed at the bridge deck, light column lit up the darkness.


    "Daddada"


    The dense gunfire on the bridge deck sounded, the dense fiery rain of bullets poured down to the city wall, and the bullets roared.


    "Pa! Bang


    The city wall pier was hit by bullets, and the stones were flying around. Several searchlights disappeared completely in the sound of "pa".


    For a moment, the gunfire in front of the gate of the slave city was rumbling, the gunfire and the roar of bullets were incessant.


    "Bang! "Bang"


    The soldiers of the slave city on the wall also began to fight back, carrying guns to the bridge deck in the dark.


    Many of them returned fire, and countless bullet marks poured out into the darkness.


    "The enemy''s firepower is too fierce. Tell the city master quickly that he needs support here!"


    Countless bullet marks appeared from the darkness, and the powerful force made the city walls flying. Every moment, the figures on the city walls were falling down, and the powerful pressure of the enemy made them unable to lift their heads.


    "Can you see the enemy?"


    In the dark, someone on the wall asked aloud.


    "See, they''re close to the wall!"


    Yes, mobilizers have rushed to the end of the bridge.


    There is a buffer area in front of the city wall. Although this blank area is not wide, there is nothing in the area that can be used as a shelter. Once the mobilized soldiers rush out of the bridge, they will be completely exposed to the enemy fire.


    But the mobilized soldiers didn''t stop. They rushed out of the bridge in the face of the hail of bullets. The bullets roared. When the bullets hit the power combat suit and made a "Ding Ding" sound, the sound would also sputter a spark.


    The guns in the hands of the soldiers in slave city are too weak to penetrate the armor of the power battle suit.


    When the figure of mobilized soldiers poured out of the bridge deck in the rain, the wooden gate was close in front of us.


    ¡°RPG£¡ Blow up the gate


    The battle plan has already been formulated. In yevrich''s words, the front mobilizers quickly took down the rocket launcher behind and resisted on their shoulders. A rocket has already been loaded.


    The shoulder to shoulder rocket launcher mobilizers pressed the trigger without any hesitation.


    "Whew!"


    A burst of smoke, accompanied by a brief whistling.


    The wooden gate exploded with a bang.


    The huge flame is surging, the powerful shock wave carries the sawdust to collide, scatters, the huge explosion power has directly blasted out a big hole in the city gate.


    "Go


    With a roar, yevrich mobilized soldiers to rush into the city against the rain of bullets pouring down from the city wall.


    "The gate is broken. Evacuate. Retreat to the inner city!"


    But it''s too late.


    In the distance, the dark gunfire kept ringing. Every gunshot would be accompanied by a piercing roar. Every time, some soldiers would fall on the wall.


    They were hit on the forehead by a bullet, a fatal blow.


    When the city gate is broken, the end of the guards on the city wall will have a result.


    "Stop them!"


    These ferocious people are not willing to fail, hiding behind the shelter on the wall, fighting against the mobilized soldiers who climb the wall.


    The intense gunfire was more intense.


    But the resistance was useless. The mobilizers who climbed the city wall did not stop and approached the slave soldiers behind the bunker in the face of the hail of bullets.


    "Bang bang!"


    Seeing the enemy approaching, the soldiers of slave City shot wildly.


    But it didn''t work. It was like the enemy was wearing a layer of armor behind him. All the bullets were shot away.


    "Monster! Monster


    The soldiers in slave City watched in horror as the enemy approached step by step. They had no choice. The so-called "sharp weapon" in their hands in the past could easily take a life. However, today, they doubt whether the gun in their hands is just rubbish.


    "Da! Da! "Da"


    Dense bullets came face to face, crackling the bunkers, and some bullets flew over the bunkers and got into the bodies of slave soldiers behind the bunkers.


    Blood splashed, blood blurred, a few "stuffy" hum, multi figure fell down.


    It made the soldiers of slave City collapse.


    "We surrender! Surrender, surrender


    From behind the bunker came the surrender of the slave soldiers,


    But the mobilizers chose to ignore it.


    A few round things were thrown out by the mobilizers. It went through the rain and fog and "fell to the ground with a thud and rolled on the ground.


    It happened to fall behind the bunker at the foot of the slave soldiers.


    "Boom, boom!"


    There were several explosions.


    With the scream, many figures were blown away, and the dead bodies fell to the ground. Countless fragments from the fragment grenade tore their bodies.


    At the same time, it also makes them beyond recognition, leaving only the remains.


    Not long after the brief exchange of fire, the gunfire on the wall had subsided.


    In the rain, there were no more slave soldiers on the wall. More than 100 slave soldiers had fallen on the wall#####

 Chapter 118

    "The Lord of the city is in the inner city. It''s a small fortress. All the important materials of the slave city are in it!"


    It was raining. After sweeping the enemy on the wall, the soldiers were mobilized to pause under the wall in the gate.


    More than 200 figures were standing in the rain. At a glance, the dense figures were one after another.


    In front of the team, the remaining thunder carried by the mobilized soldiers, facing the heavy rain, loudly reminded.


    At present, the fighting power of these people is too terrible. The slave city is no longer saved. Yu Lei knows this in his heart.


    Now what he needs to do is to save his life, and the only way to save his life is to lead the way and tell all the people around him about the slave city.


    "Keep going!"


    With an order, the mobilized soldiers who had been standing still in the rain began to move again.


    They trotted with guns down the straight street to the inner city.


    As he ran, jevrich looked around.


    Behind the city wall, there is a dense group of buildings. The buildings are not tall. Most of them are about seven stories. Compared with the decadent buildings outside, the buildings in the city look quite intact, and there is no trace of aging.


    The buildings here must have been repaired by human beings. As for reconstruction, there is also possibility.


    The street under the building is much cleaner and tidy than the outside. At least there is no green vegetation. Although it is still a dilapidated Road, it looks much better.


    Mobilizers are moving in the street, walking in the rain.


    Through the thermal function, you can see from the display screen inside the helmet that many people standing outside the window are observing the street outside.


    Those people were undoubtedly the civilians of slave City, and the movement outside attracted their attention.


    Tonight is destined to be an unsettled night for the slave city. The slave city is changing something in the heavy rain.


    Since the city wall was broken, the mobilized soldiers who were marching inside the city did not encounter any enemies.


    The enemy seems to have disappeared.


    The street in the rain is very calm, only the figure of mobilizers exists, and it passes in a flash from the rain on the street.


    "Attention! Prepare to fight


    In a short time, the mobilized soldiers who acted in the street finally met the enemy.


    At the end of the street, in the distance of the dark rain ahead, a large group of figures emerged. They were coming along the street.


    There were so many, so many, so many, they were running around the streets, all with guns in their hands.


    With the help of night vision and thermal sensing functions of helmets, the mobilized soldiers can see them all the way in the dark rain.


    They didn''t see the mobilizers, the misty rain and the dark night blocking their sight.


    Although they are holding a lot of lighting tools emitting light column, but that light can make them not see too far away.


    It''s just being able to see the road under your feet.


    With a wave of his hand, jevrich pointed to the middle of the road.


    The mobilizers in the back responded and formed a fire line in the middle of the street.


    About 20 mobilizers were half kneeling in a row in the middle of the road, pointing to the dark street ahead with rifles in hand.


    Behind them are also more than 20 standing mobilizers, with guns in front of the rain.


    The rest of the mobilizers stood on both sides of the street, freely dispersed and ready to fight.


    The mobilizers are waiting for the approaching enemy.


    And the soldiers of slave City, who are still running in the dark rain, don''t realize that the dark god of death in front of them has waved the sickle, waiting for them to run to the edge of the sword.


    As time goes by, the enemy is getting closer and closer.


    Until close in front of our eyes, we can see the figure in the rain screen shaking with the naked eye.


    "Fire!"


    At the command, death waved the sickle.


    "Daddada"


    The tongue of fire flickered, the huge gunfire was dense, and countless bullet marks of red fire appeared in the dark rain, forming a barrage, whistling to attack the oncoming figure.


    "Ho! Hiss


    The sound of bullets into the meat continued, and in the scream, countless figures fell to the ground and rolled together.


    Some died in a moment, while others are still alive.


    Massacre, it''s a massacre.


    Countless red bullet marks roared from the rain, but they still did not see the existence of the enemy.


    A road figure, like cutting wheat like, a piece of fall.


    "Bang bang!"


    They hit back, shooting symbolically in the direction of the bullet.


    After being baptized by the first wave of bullets, they fell on the ground, but the enemy''s firepower was too strong. Even if they fell on the ground, their companions were hit by bullets every minute, either crying or killed.


    Soon after the end of the war, the gunfire rang out in the slave city. This time, the gunfire became more intense and cruel to the two sides.


    Mobilizers have powerful firepower, while the enemy has many times more people than their own.


    In the street encounter, both sides have no shelter to cover, this is a completely by luck battle.


    However, compared with the slave soldiers without any protection, the mobilized soldiers have better protective equipment. Although the number of the other side is large, the bullet curtain seems terrible, but the power of the bullet is too poor, even the most vulnerable joints of the power combat suit can not be effectively penetrated.


    It was an unfair fight from beginning to end.


    On the line of fire in the street, the frequency of mobilizers'' shooting never stopped. When one clip was finished, another clip was immediately replaced, and hundreds of bullets were continuously fired, with smoke from the muzzle.


    Most of the counterattacks are empty guns. Even if the mobilized soldiers are lucky enough to hit the line of fire, the mobilized soldiers will only shake slightly and continue to shoot in the front.


    Bullet marks dance wildly, bullets roar and guns rumble. In the streets shrouded by the darkness of rain, only the fire light of shooting is flashing, and the red bullet marks cut through the darkness, but no one is seen.


    "Retreat, retreat, return to the inner city!"


    As the figures fell one after another, panic spread among the soldiers in the slave city. Although they did not turn around to escape, they had no heart to fight.


    And the huge loss also made the commander of the slave City soldiers retreat. If it goes on like this, all his subordinates will be handed over here#####

 Chapter 119

    So far, they have not seen the real face of the enemy, only to see the distant darkness when the enemy fired, the muzzle flashing flame.


    I''ve been fighting for so long that I don''t even know what the enemy is like, and I can''t estimate what the enemy''s losses will be.


    How can we stick to it.


    With a roar in the dark, the soldiers of slave city turned over and retreated in the same direction.


    In the retreat, many figures were hit by the bullet, and the hateful ones stayed.


    Seeing that the enemy had been defeated, yevrich decided to take advantage of the victory.


    "Chase


    With an order, the mobilized soldiers scattered their lines of fire and ran in the direction of the enemy''s defeat.


    More than 200 people soon disappeared in the rain.


    The dense gunfire disappeared and was replaced by scattered gunfire.


    The soldiers of the slave City fled in the front, and the mobilized soldiers in the back pursued them.


    From time to time, the mobilizers in the pursuit fire with guns. Whenever the bullets break through the rain, the figures in front of them will fall down.


    The enemy''s pursuit made the soldiers of slave City flee completely. They didn''t even have the idea to turn around and shoot. They scattered in a crowd and ran wildly in the rain.


    "Open the door! Open the gate


    At the end of the street, there is a blank area. In the blank area, a Fortress stands, standing in the slave City, standing in the rain, which is the most heavily defended place of the slave city.


    The high city wall is much bigger and thicker than the outer city wall. The high city gate is also made of heavy refined iron, and its defense is amazing.


    The inner city is like a castle. From the appearance, people feel that its defense ability is amazing.


    At the end of the huge searchlight, thousands of people are pouring out of the street. They come to the buffer area outside the city wall, waving their hands to the wall and shouting.


    "It''s commander Jin! Come on! Open the gate


    Under the searchlight, someone on the wall recognized the figure in the rain curtain of the wall and cried out.


    "Creak! Creak


    In the sight of hundreds of pairs outside the city, the heavy metal gate slowly opened in the creaking sound.


    Before it was fully opened, only the gap for one person to enter was revealed. The soldiers waiting outside could not wait and pushed each other to the gate.


    For a moment, the scene under the wall was quite chaotic.


    "Dada dada!"


    When the last few fleeing soldiers rushed out of the rain covered streets, with the help of searchlights, they ran frantically to the city gate.


    "Quick, close the gate, they''re coming!"


    The line of fleeing is very long. When the last soldiers enter the city, the chaotic scene has disappeared.


    All the fleeing soldiers entered the city.


    When the gate "creaks" slowly closes.


    At the end of the street in the rain, there are many figures.


    As soon as the mobilizers appeared, a huge beam of light came from the city wall.


    Although it is blocked by the rain screen, the dazzling light is still dazzling. The sensor device outside the helmet has no analysis function. It will capture everything outside into the display screen, and the light is not out.


    This made several mobilizers who rushed out of the street temporarily deaf.


    "Through! All right


    A few strange noises appeared on the wall not far away.


    Accompanied by the harsh "scream" sound.


    It''s from far to now, from high to low.


    "Be careful!"


    Yevrich suddenly realized something.


    But it''s too late, and the scream comes down from the sky.


    "Boom! "Boom"


    There was a sudden explosion around the mobilized soldiers.


    The flames were surging, the debris was flying, and the powerful shock wave swept everything around. A mobilizer was too close to the explosion location and was blown out directly.


    ¡°RPG£¡ Blow up the gate


    Blast attack is the enemy''s mortar, yevrich had heard this message in Yulei''s mouth before.


    Slave city has a mortar team, which belongs to the Lord.


    A mobiliser came forward with a rocket launcher on his shoulder.


    Just listen to "whew", drag the tail flame of the rocket shot out, cut through the darkness, a head into the city gate.


    Just listen to the sound of "Dang" and the sound of "boom". The flames are surging and the waves are rolling. The twinkling light makes the darkness around the city wall bright.


    Yevrich frowned slightly as the smoke of the gunfire cleared away.


    The RPG didn''t destroy the gate. The gate was not damaged at all. The explosion of the rocket only left a scorched black on the gate.


    "Through! All right


    The sound of mortars hurling from the wall came back.


    The "scream" of the falling shell immediately appeared.


    "Boom! Boom


    Several explosions immediately sounded, several groups of flames soared into the air, billows, countless fragments whistling to the dark rain.


    Maybe they will hit something, or they may fly all the way to the ground until the power disappears.


    The power of small caliber mortars is limited, and a small explosion can only cause no threat to the mobilized soldiers if it does not directly hit them.


    But the existence of mortars is a kind of existence that the mobilized soldiers fear.


    "Come back!"


    RPG can''t break through the gate, so it''s very unwise to rush out to expose the firepower of the enemy''s wall.


    Under yevrich''s order, the mobilizers who rushed out of the street began to evacuate, where the searchlights on the city wall could reach them.


    By the way, they also brought the mobilizers who had been blown away by the shells.


    The explosion is too close, strong shock, power combat suit can not be well protected, which makes the mobilized soldiers who are bombarded by shells appear short-term vertigo.


    "How is he?"


    Inquired jevrich.


    The mobilizers who were caught by two mobilizers looked very bad and did not recover after they were evacuated.


    "Vital signs are normal! It will take him some time to recover


    One of the mobilizers replied.


    "Take him to a safe place to rest!"


    "Yes! Commander jevrich


    When the dizzy mobilizers are brought down.


    Under the cover of darkness and rain, Li Meng watched the inner city.


    The high city wall, enough guards and strict defense are in a state of high-intensity alert.


    It''s not easy.


    Jevrich pondered.


    Now the first regiment has no armored heavy firepower units, RPG rockets can be said to be the strongest firepower of the first regiment now.


    Even the bazooka can''t damage the inner city wall, let alone the rifle.


    The city wall is too big to climb. The only way to mobilize soldiers to completely break the slave city is to break the gate.


    But the gate is too strong, and there is no good way for the first Legion.


    We can''t attack by force. We can''t open the gate of the city and rush out. Even if the mobilized soldiers have good protection, I''m afraid there will be casualties.


    This is what jevrich doesn''t want to see#####

 Chapter 120

    Yes, as long as there is a war, there are no undead people, but yevrich doesn''t want to let mobilizers die in vain.


    That doesn''t make any sense.


    The offensive can only be postponed.


    Since the other side retreated from the inner city, the mobilized soldiers, as they wished, completely controlled the outer city and isolated the inner city.


    "Two battalions and one company, you are divided into small teams to thoroughly clean up all the remaining armed personnel in the outer city. Be sure to solve everything at dawn!"


    Jevrich gave orders.


    "I understand!"


    More than 100 figures left, they disappeared in the rain, to complete the task given by yevrich.


    Today, yevrich has a company with him.


    "Two battalions and two companies! You stay here. Anyone who dares to leave the inner city will be killed without mercy, and no one will be released! "


    "I understand!"


    Yevrich also ordered: "snipers occupy the commanding height, cover the second battalion and second company. If they have a chance to shoot the enemy on the wall, don''t mention it. Send them to hell!"


    "I understand!"


    One by one after the order issued, yevrich left, the figure quickly disappeared in the rain.


    The offensive was blocked, and the enemy''s last fortress was so strong that even the mobilized soldiers could not break it in a short time without heavy firepower.


    Darkness, rain, this is the enemy''s disadvantage, is the advantage of mobilizing troops.


    It is possible for the enemy to fight back at dawn, and jevrich must make some preparations in advance.


    The slave city is not big, but it is not small. There are soldiers stationed on the four walls of the slave city. The number and scale may be far less than the soldiers on the walls of the gate, but their existence is undoubtedly a threat to the mobilization of soldiers.


    Taking advantage of the dark night, the mobilized soldiers must thoroughly wipe out the remaining strength of the slave city in the outer city, and completely control the outer city of the slave city.


    In this way, even if the main force of the slave City shrinks in the fortress, the initiative is still in the hands of the first Legion.


    They are a trapped animal in an iron cage, and they can''t escape from the hands of people outside the cage.


    The ruins before the disaster broke the tranquility before the storm with bursts of gunfire.


    The three cities not far away from the slave city were all curious and puzzled by the gunfire coming from the slave city.


    At this moment, all the eyes in the ruins looked at the gun rumbling slave city.


    Some are gloating, others are frowning.


    Slave cities are not pleasant, but at this time, there should be no internal strife among human beings.


    We should unite to drive out the polluting animals.


    There was a rebellion in the slave city?


    Or did the mob clash with the slave city?


    The situation is not known, night, rain is the biggest obstacle to know the exact situation.


    However, in the slave City, the fortress inside the slave City, the atmosphere was quite tense at the moment.


    Night, heavy rain, hindered the flow of information, but also let the city master lost control of the outer city.


    No one knows who the enemy is.


    Since the first gunshot, the slave city has been defeated. First, the city gate was broken, and then commander Jin, who was sent to support the city gate, was defeated, resulting in hundreds of deaths.


    Defeat is defeat. Defeat is not terrible, but what makes the Lord angry is that he still doesn''t know who the enemy is.


    In the middle of the inner city, there is a mansion. There is a room on the top floor of the mansion. There are countless bookshelves in the room. The bookshelves are full of all kinds of books. The light is not bright, but dim.


    This is the favorite place for the Lord of the city. It is also the place where he talks with his subordinates and holds meetings.


    In the dim space, there is a very bright place. The light source comes from a desk lamp on the desk. Under the desk lamp and behind the desk, a fat figure is sitting on a wide seat.


    He held the book in one hand and watched attentively, making one hand reach out to a huge plate on the desk. The plate was full of greasy meat. He picked up a piece of greasy meat and put it in his mouth.


    Chubby face, in the mouth of chewing, trembling, that look very ridiculous.


    But no one dares to laugh. None of the five figures standing in front of the table dares to laugh. They dare not even breathe loudly. Their submissive appearance seems to be afraid of the meat mountain behind the table.


    In the spacious space, the only sound is the chewing sound.


    Under a piece of meat, the hand full of oil and water casually wiped on the body, almost hidden by the fat eyes, eyes just looked at a few figures in front of the table.


    "So, some people have been thinking about our slave city for a long time?"


    He spoke.


    When talking, the fat on the face is shaking.


    "Yes, yes, it should be, that''s right!"


    A figure in the field nodded quickly.


    Such an answer would not satisfy him.


    "A group of waste, the grain of slave city is to feed you in vain!"


    The sudden shrill voice made the five people tremble and dare not speak.


    Ji Wei looked indifferent, he said: "those mobs have been honest, five commanders! You should tell them the rules of slave city


    "Yes, yes, yes, please don''t worry, Lord. We will teach those guys a lesson and make them loyal to the Lord!"


    There were several people in the field, and they answered repeatedly.


    "I don''t know how to deal with the invaders? They have a lot of momentum


    Seeing that the Lord of the city did not mention that the city outside the slave city had been conquered, a commander could not help asking.


    Ji Wei''s face was calm, and he didn''t worry about the destruction of the outer city.


    He gave a cold hum.


    "Well! If you dare to get into trouble with the slave City, you''re looking for your own way. Don''t pay attention to them for the time being. If you lose the outer city, you''ll lose it. The inner city is the root of the slave city! "


    It''s not like the temper of the Lord of the city.


    Ignore them?


    What''s the matter, Lord? Today is not as impulsive and irritable as before.


    Ji Wei seemed to be aware of the doubts of the five commanders. With a cold smile, Ji Wei''s eyes between the fat cracks became gloomy. He said with a smile: "at this time, this place, the time for them to attack the slave city is too right. Before, I was still worried about how the Acropolis would survive the disaster after the rain. Now this problem has been solved perfectly."


    "It''s just the outer city. Why not give it to them? The inner city seems to be surrounded by them. In fact, they are just another layer of protective umbrella outside the city wall. How can the polluting animals spread to the inner city without breaking through their defense lines?"


    Ji Wei said with an insidious smile: "when they have a good fight with the polluting animals, we''ll go ahead and get in touch with them. Then they will die naturally and relieve the pressure of the polluting animals for us!"


    "High, really high! The master of the city is so clever! "


    "Yes! Why didn''t we think of that? The Lord of the city is indeed worthy of being the Lord of the city


    People praise, praise again and again, this flattery makes Ji Wei smile#####

 Chapter 121

    "All right!"


    Ji Wei has a good look.


    His words also made the five commanders calm down.


    "But we can''t relax our vigilance. You should integrate the mobs as soon as possible and make them a member of the slave city. The four walls should be defended by the largest number of people. Since the other side chose to attack in the dark, they must have the intention to win the slave city at one stroke. Now that they are hindered, they may launch a bigger offensive next!"


    Ji Wei''s face became gloomy again. He said coldly: "the inner city is our last defense line. Even if people are dead, we have to keep it for me!"


    "Yes, yes, Lord, you can rest assured that the inner city will be safe and sound. Brothers will protect it with their lives!"


    Ji Wei looks cold.


    "Better!"


    In the stormy night, the swamp ruins, every place in the occurrence of their own story.


    The only difference is that some people are suffering from cold, hunger and fear of disaster, while others are still living in warm and safe places as usual.


    The world is not fair, and some things just hard is not enough, we must have enough luck.


    It''s not enough to have luck. There must be opportunities to seize it.


    The slave City shrinks, the inner city is under martial law, and the first regiment postpones the attack.


    In the rain and quiet ruins, at the moment a undercurrent is flowing in the shadow.


    The first Legion''s action was silent. When the gunfire in the direction of the slave City rang out, the rebels still didn''t know what happened in the direction of the slave city. They didn''t know that the first Legion had begun to attack the slave city.


    This is different from the plan. Originally, it was planned that the rebels and the first army would join hands to attack the slave City, but now the first army would attack first, which made the rebels unexpected.


    As the rebels wait and see, the first regiment sends a message to the rebels.


    By this time, it was late at night, and the gunfire in the direction of slave city had already died down.


    "The first Legion''s action is too sudden. They have captured the slave city before we are ready!"


    Yu Dongjian has been thinking about when the first regiment will take action. He has also thought about attacking the slave city. However, in this disaster, attacking the slave city is only the next strategy. There are not many, but also many ways for the rebels to get through this disaster.


    Unexpectedly, the first army chose to capture slave City cleanly.


    This choice, though the rebels are happy to see.


    But it''s not so pleasant to think about the offensive of polluting animals.


    As long as in ruins, it is impossible to ignore the existence of polluting animals.


    The hard fight has not yet come.


    Received the news of the rebel, high-level personnel in the first time to start a meeting.


    It''s still the shabby room and the people.


    "It''s not completely captured. Ji Wei, the fat man, took most of his men to the inner city. It''s a solid fortress. It won''t be so easy to capture! The first Legion knew that, they gave up and continued to attack! "


    Shu Dongdong is calm. Now is not the time to be happy. Only when the slave city is completely destroyed can the rebels be happy.


    Li Lanxin looked around at several people in the room and said, "what''s your opinion? Is it to lead the free people into the slave city and rely on the city wall to resist the coming disaster, or to stay and build a defense line on the spot? "


    "Go! Get out of here, there''s no hope here! "


    What Yu Dongjian said is very simple.


    The crowd also nodded in agreement.


    In this case, there is no need for Li Lanxin to say more. It is certain that she will leave.


    Only by leaving here can the tens of thousands of soldiers and civilians of the rebel army survive.


    "In that case, let''s go! Shu Dongdong, Yu Dongjian, you two command the rebel army and get through the road to the slave city. On Monday, Bao, Meng Haijun, Ma Donglin, you three are responsible for the free people, guide them and lead them to the slave City safely! "


    "Yes


    In the middle of the night, when most people are disturbed by dreamers and forced to sleep, the rebels become active.


    The rebel base, which used to be a little quiet, is now boiling, with a lot of people pouring out of the bird''s nest building into the dark rain.


    In the sound of reprimand, the long dragon with weak light is walking slowly in the rain.


    It''s raining heavily. For the free people who don''t have any rain gear to block the heavy rain, humidity and cold are their biggest problems.


    But they didn''t flinch, because they already knew everything and knew what to do to survive.


    A short journey, a short cold, doesn''t make them fall.


    Life is hard, but life is the most precious. No one wants to die.


    The slave city in the rain is like a mountain lying in the ruins. When countless figures walk on the bridge deck in the rain, at the end of the bridge, the searchlights on the wall guide the people in the rain.


    They have arrived.


    When the tall city wall is close at hand, there are bursts of cheers in the crowd, and their steps are faster.


    It used to be a forbidden area for them to fear, but now it is their hope for survival.


    Nothing is more changeable than this.


    "The defense of the city wall will be handed over to you. We will keep a close eye on the inner city to prevent them from making trouble!"


    At the gate of the city, Yu Dongjian, who led the vanguard troops, encountered mobilization.


    Although the mobilized soldiers did not know Yu Dongjian, the first one to arrive here was undoubtedly the one who could speak in the Resistance Army. It was enough to know that.


    Of course, Yu Dongjian knew who they were. From the mobilized soldiers, they also learned about the current situation of the slave city.


    The first regiment has captured the outer city, and the inner city is still deadlocked.


    "I understand! We''ll take over the wall! Excuse me? Is there anything else? "


    The rain is pouring down, and it''s falling.


    In this rain, it''s as if the voice is blocked.


    Let Yu Dongjian had to shout to speak.


    "We''ll get in touch with you if anything happens!"


    With that, the mobilized soldiers at the gate turned and went into the gate.


    Seeing this, the mobilized soldiers on the wall also took action. About five teams, more than 60 people, quickly disappeared in the dark rain.


    Quick action, no separation from water, this is the real soldier ah.


    Looking at the figure disappearing in the dark, Yu Dongjian sighed in his heart.


    Taking his eyes back, turning around and looking at the rebels in the rain, Yu Dongjian said loudly: "brothers! After entering the city, hundreds of people were left behind to guard the city wall. Others ran around to tell the oppressed civilians in the slave city that our Resistance Army is coming and they are free! "


    "Yes


    Despite being drenched by the heavy rain, the rebels are still full of spirit. They are very happy and excited in every face.


    Some can''t wait.


    In response to Yu Dongjian''s words, he is full of momentum#####

 Chapter 122

    "Let''s go!"


    With that, Yu Dongjian turned and stepped into the gate.


    The rebels followed and poured into the inner city.


    The slight pause of the troops did not affect the pace of the big troops behind. When the leading troops poured into the inner city, the huge liberal troops followed closely, forming a long line into the slave city.


    Freedom! If in peace time, freedom will only be satirized, because real freedom does not exist, people will always be bound by some things in the world. However, in the end, freedom is the yearning of all people, and it is also a kind of belief, because freedom can make them live better and their lives can be guaranteed.


    The rebels are very smart. The outer city is where all the civilians live in slave city. As long as they control the outer city, no matter how strong the inner city is, it will be destroyed by time.


    The first thing the rebels did when they poured into the slave city was to knock on the door of every building and room. Although the door was closed, it did not prevent the rebels from saying something.


    No matter how many things the owner of the room uses to block the door, people can also hear the words that the rebels say.


    Some brave people have already opened the door, trying to make sure.


    Whether it was the rebels who invaded the slave City, not other forces.


    When the truth was confirmed, the slave city was boiling. All the civilians in the slave city opened their doors one by one, and they rushed to tell each other. Soon, the news that the rebels had occupied the slave city spread all over the city.


    However, in the boiling slave City, some people are excited, some are happy, some even cry with joy, but more are crazy.


    Being oppressed for a long time and repressed bloody for a long time, while being liberated, the resentment in my heart also surged out.


    "The devil''s helper is here. Let''s break it down!"


    In the dark corridor, the figure surging, many figures in the crowd under the crazy impact of a door.


    The wooden door groaned, and the sound of a quick crash reverberated in the darkness.


    "Click!"


    The wooden door could not resist people''s anger and was savagely knocked open.


    "What are you doing?"


    There was an angry sound in the door.


    Anger can not stop the influx of the crowd, with a few screams, a few women''s screams.


    Several figures were dragged out of the room by the angry crowd.


    "They must be tried!"


    "They must be tried in public!"


    "For freedom!"


    "For freedom!"


    In the corridor in the dark, the crowd was shouting.


    The civilians in slave City shout "for freedom" and pull out "building head" from every building!


    The so-called Lou Tou is a position set by the managers of slave city in order to better manage the civilians living in each building.


    Loutou is selected from the common people and has the right to manage all the common people in loutou.


    In the final analysis, loutou is a gun in the hands of the slave city administrators, a gun that can kill people, and a gun that refers to all the civilians in the slave city. Through loutou, the slave city administrators can know any disturbance among the civilians.


    With loutou, the civilians of the slave city could be more obedient to the managers of the slave city.


    People''s hearts will never be satisfied. Once they get the right, the civilians who used to be the head of the building will also change.


    Even if they can''t help it, they have no choice.


    Hatred of the slave city managers also spread to them.


    The torrential rain could not extinguish the anger of the civilians in the slave city. At this moment, a large number of figures were pouring out in the darkness of the rain outside the slave city. They were running on the streets.


    The source of sin in every building is pulled out of its comfort zone.


    How many buildings are there in slave city?


    Many, many, every building has a building head, and the ratio between the building head and the civilians is about 300:1. There are more than 70000 civilians in the slave City, that is to say, there are more than 200 people in the building head alone.


    The rebels are maintaining order, but they do not stop the anger of the civilians in the slave city. Instead, they advocate it, because it is also a symbol of freedom.


    The anger of the civilians in slave city needs to be vented, and loutou is undoubtedly a very good vent target.


    "Instructor Yu! Need to stop them? If it goes on like this, I''m afraid there will be bloodshed! "


    In the rain, Yu Dongjian and his party who went to the street happened to meet a group of civilians in the slave city. They escorted some people along the street.


    All the people who were dragged were black and blue and ragged.


    He closed his eyes tightly and did not know whether he was alive or dead.


    Yu Dongjian shook his head and looked at the disappearing figure in the rain. He said: "in the eyes of the common people in the slave City, they are bad people and obedient dogs in the hands of the master of the slave city. We have no reason or need to stop them!"


    "If there is a cause, there will be a result. Usually they are domineering. Now it''s their retribution."


    The rebel members behind Yu Dongjian are silent. The heart of the people is complex. It is easy and difficult to change the heart of the people. How can good and evil be separated so clearly.


    Before dawn, the slave city had to change. The first regiment was blocked, and the attack was postponed. Yevrich, who left the slave City, returned to the emperor.


    For yevrich, he needs to report to the commander, and he needs the commander''s help.


    When yevrich came to the top deck, unexpectedly, although it was late at night, yevrich still saw the figure of "commander" in the garden pavilion.


    It''s so late that the commander hasn''t fallen asleep.


    Yevrich didn''t want to disturb the commander''s rest. He just had to tell the woman who was staying next to the commander. When the commander woke up, he would know.


    "That''s a problem! Now the first regiment is still lack of heavy armored units, too strong walls, with the current firepower, it is difficult to easily destroy


    Development can''t be achieved in one leap. Now with Li Meng''s financial resources, he can''t afford too large a team.


    Heavy units have too much demand for financial resources, so Li Meng has to be careful and think a lot.


    After listening to yevrich''s report, Li Meng pondered slightly.


    Think about how to solve this problem.


    Recruit new units, new arms?


    That''s true. After trading with the rebels, Li Meng recorded more than one million energy points.


    But the benefits are too low.


    Not to mention the price of the heavy armored units that need to be recruited, just the transmission cost will make Li Meng on the verge of bankruptcy.


    Although there is a medium portal on the emperor, the medium portal has no ability to transmit armored units. Only the large portal at a higher level has that ability.


    The construction of the large portal needs wider space. Although the emperor is large, the space in any place is not enough to install the large portal.


    So it''s difficult#####

 Chapter 123

    "The resistance! How are they now? "


    Let go of the trouble, Li Meng asked.


    Yevrich replied, "when I left slave City, they were organizing civilians to go to slave city. Now they should have arrived at slave city!"


    "Well!"


    Li Meng nodded gently.


    It''s good to be here. Although the enemy is still fighting tenaciously in the inner city, it''s just a trapped beast.


    Unless they can change the situation and recapture the outer city, they will only fail.


    However, it is not a good way for them to hide in the inner city of slave city. In order to avoid some troubles when the polluting animals come, it is better to solve this threat before the heavy rain stops.


    "Your Highness! Let me go


    At this time, one side of the night suddenly said.


    "You?"


    Li Meng had an unexpected look at the night.


    But then she shook her head. She was a member of the sun empire''s super powers. Li Meng knew her ability.


    "Force field cutting"


    This is the ability of the night, known as invincible, nothing is the night cut continuously.


    Although this kind of ability attacks strongly, the attack range is not satisfactory. With the present ability of night, it can only reach the surrounding area within two meters.


    Jiye is good at using the knife. He uses the knife as an extension. This distance can be extended to the place where the knife can touch.


    In a word, with her current ability, she can''t destroy the high wall with one blow. If she is too reluctant, she will only be hurt.


    Li Meng will never agree with this.


    It''s just a strong fortress. There are many ways to break through it. Li Meng doesn''t choose the best way for the sake of quickness.


    Li Meng said: "the power combat suit will hinder your ability, and now it is far from the point where you need to fight!"


    Zhe Ye smiles and doesn''t refute his Highness''s words.


    There are some things she knows. She''s not stupid.


    "I''d better go myself."


    This time, you can also look at the limits of your own ability.


    Hearing Li Meng''s words, yevrich''s face changed slightly. He said solemnly: "commander! Let us have this matter. Although the enemy''s fortress is strong, there is nothing we can do. Before dawn, we will break the enemy''s fortress! "


    It seems that yevrich strongly disagrees with the commander.


    With a faint smile, Li Meng said, "yevrich! Sometimes we can''t even do it. Now our team is still small, and we can''t do everything. The biggest reason why you are blocked in this battle is that you don''t have the corresponding equipment. It''s not your fault, and no one will doubt your ability! "


    "As an officer, completing the task is only the second thing. You should first think about how to protect the safety of your subordinates. Our first regiment has congenital advantages that others can''t imagine, and we don''t need the lives of soldiers to pave the way for the development and growth of the first regiment!"


    After a slight pause, Li Meng made a comfortable gesture and continued to say, "I hope you can understand that too!"


    Li Meng''s words make zhe Ye''s eyes brighten slightly. Your Highness has something to say.


    It seems that soon after the rising sun empire


    Jevrich was ashamed. He did have the idea of letting mobilizers exhaust their lives to break down the slave fortress.


    But yevrich is not ashamed of his ideas. They are soldiers who are willing to give their lives to complete the task.


    Jevrich believed that the soldiers of sunville would not have any hesitation about his orders.


    Jevrich was ashamed because he was ashamed of the soldiers'' families.


    "I see! Commander


    Jevrich quickly regained his normal color and responded solemnly.


    "But! Commander! What if you go? We know that commander, you have special abilities just like the superpowers of the rising sun empire, but the inner city wall of slave city is too big, even a 150 mm caliber shell can''t collapse, even if the commander goes there in person, I''m afraid it''s also... "


    Commanders have special abilities, which are well known by mobilizers. Although the new group of mobilizers have never seen it in person, they have heard of it from the group of mobilizers who have returned.


    The commander''s ability is unusual, very similar to "it", but does not show the frightening power of "it".


    The night beside Li Meng also looked at his highness curiously.


    As a superpower, she knows this very well.


    Although his highness seemed to have used his ability on the little girl before, it was too obscure, and he didn''t notice anything.


    To their curiosity, Li Meng just asked, "what''s your concept of ability?"


    This


    Yevrich didn''t know how to answer in the dark.


    All thinking to themselves.


    For a long time, a few words came out of yevrich''s mouth.


    "Non human!"


    Hearing yevrich''s reply, night shook her head in silence.


    However, as an ordinary person, yevrich doesn''t have any cognition of superpowers. In his eyes, superpowers are indeed non-human.


    But night is different. As a super power, she knows exactly what a super power is.


    "The power derived from science!"


    This is the answer of Sakyamuni.


    Although ability is innate, how to guide the hidden ability from the body must rely on "science".


    That''s why she got this recognition.


    Li Meng didn''t deny their cognition. He just stretched out his hand, ten fingers open, palm up.


    At this time, at the edge of the pavilion, a blooming flower, a petal suddenly separated from the flower, it floated in the air, with a very strange route, wobbly fell into Li Meng''s heart.


    To be exact, it is on the palm of the hand. It stops about five centimeters away from the palm of the hand and remains still.


    Yevrich watched the scene in a dazed way.


    The posture of the petals is obviously abnormal. There is no wind here. Once the petals are separated from the main body, they will only fall into the soil and become the nourishment of the flowers.


    It will never fly into the hands of the commander (his highness) as it is now, and it will still hover on the palm of the hand strangely.


    This should be the ability of the commander (his highness)!


    That''s what they both think at the moment#####

 Chapter 124

    The petals hovering over the palm of the hand began to change.


    It began to crack and numerous cracks appeared on the petals.


    At that moment, the petals turned into powder, and the red pollen floated down. It fell into Li Meng''s palm, and then spread like the wind, and disappeared without a trace.


    "Destruction! The root of any ability is just "destruction"! "


    Put down your hand, said Li Meng.


    They are thinking, thinking about Li Meng''s words.


    Leaning back slightly, Li Meng was comfortable in his chair.


    "It seems that the rain will not stop in a short time! Yevrich! Go down and have a rest. We''ll start at daybreak! "


    The commander''s voice came into his ears, and yevrich was slightly stunned and recovered from his thinking.


    Yevrich nodded gently, raised his hand, gave a salute to Li Meng, then turned away, and soon disappeared.


    "Your Highness! Do you really want to go


    Behind Li Meng, she asked softly.


    "What? It''s not a dragon''s den. Can''t I go there? "


    Li Meng asked.


    She shook her head and said, "it''s not true. It''s just that if your highness does everything by himself, what''s the meaning of our existence?"


    This is what I care about.


    Li Meng knew it.


    It''s really strong.


    But


    "Now is not the time for me to let go! Night! I think you are tired of staying here every day. Come with me tomorrow, of course! You have to wear a power suit! "


    Night slightly a Leng, reaction over the look is obvious, Li Meng''s proposal is very much in favor of.


    She smiles and says, "OK! Your highness, tomorrow I will put on the power combat suit and follow you


    "Rest! Tomorrow may be long! "


    "Your Highness! It''s time for you to rest, too! "


    It''s not early now. Half of the long night has passed. It''s time to rest.


    Li Meng got up, left his seat and left the garden with the help of night.


    On the top floor of the suite is Li Meng''s bedroom.


    Li Meng usually takes a rest here to replenish his spirit.


    The next floor is the second floor, which is the place for night rest.


    When they left the garden, they set foot on the stairs. In the past, they would separate at the entrance of the second floor stairs and go to the bedroom on the second floor at night, while Li Meng went to the third floor by himself.


    Today, when she comes to the second floor, she continues to follow her highness to the third floor.


    Aware of the movement behind him, although Li Meng was a bit surprised, he did not stop because of it, but continued to walk.


    On the second floor, there are bedrooms and halls, while on the third floor, there is only a slightly larger room.


    In the room, there is a bed, two bedside tables, a wardrobe, four vases of one person with purple bamboo. The floor is made of purple wood. The environment does not look magnificent, but noble and elegant.


    No matter how expensive the place is, someone has to clean it.


    However, in the past, it was the first time that she followed her highness when he was not here.


    I was a little nervous at night.


    Li Meng didn''t know what he thought.


    After entering the room, Li Meng came to the window and looked at the dark rain curtain through the glass.


    Although it was late at night, Li Meng didn''t feel sleepy.


    Not because of the existence of night, but the active spirit.


    For nearly half a month, the spiritual body has been growing all the time. Now the range of mental power has increased from 100 meters to 500 meters. If it is the main consciousness, the distance will be even further, reaching about two kilometers.


    If you want to, Li Meng can know everything within a radius of two kilometers, the swing of trees, the flow of water, no matter how tiny, no matter how subtle things, Li Meng can know one by one.


    Human brain is the most magical, and the growth of mental power also affects Li Meng''s mental state.


    Not getting a good sleep is one of them.


    And careful night aware of this.


    Before that, because of the existence of Morgan and Aeris, even if she found the abnormality of Her Highness, it was not convenient for her to take some actions.


    But now there is no one in the way. She and Her Highness are the only two people on the top deck.


    No one can stop her from doing anything.


    When he came to his Highness''s back, he whispered, "Your Highness! You haven''t had a good sleep for a long time


    Smell speech, Li Meng smile, the woman''s mind is really delicate, this was actually noticed by her.


    "No harm!"


    Li Meng said.


    Now in this state, Li Meng knows that there is no good solution. Because his mental power is too active, Li Meng is always in the mental excited counter. It is impossible for him to fall asleep in this state.


    The body is very tired, but the spirit is very active, which is probably the current state of Li Meng.


    This kind of state will not make people comfortable, if the perseverance is very weak, I''m afraid it will collapse after two days.


    Although Li Meng seems ordinary on the surface, as always, there is not much change.


    In fact, his state is very bad, just with a strong willpower in the insistence.


    Why does Li Meng enjoy the night massage on his forehead? It''s not just like it, but it can relieve his pressure and relax his spirit.


    Light step to Li Meng''s back, night made a let Li Meng very surprised action.


    She opened her hands and gently hugged Li Meng from behind.


    Feeling the softness behind, Li Meng was stunned.


    When Li Meng was in a daze, the sound of night came from his ear.


    "Your Highness! Let night relieve your fatigue


    This is


    Li Meng is speechless. He understands the meaning of zhe Ye.


    It''s just


    "You should understand! You are not a machine


    Jiye: "I know that I learned some techniques in Daoguan before. Your highness should feel very comfortable!"


    Li Meng did not refuse.


    "Then try it!"#####

 Chapter 125

    Seeing that his highness didn''t refuse, she released her hand and took Li Meng''s hand.


    In this way, Jiye pulls Li Meng away from the window and comes to the bedside.


    When Li Meng sat down, a fragrant figure suddenly poured into his arms.


    She sat on Li Meng''s lap with a rather shy posture.


    Soft in his arms, Li Meng can clearly smell the fragrance from the night.


    Although the huge mountain is not grand, but that degree has been amazing.


    With his hands around Li Meng''s neck, zhe Ye''s face was ruddy. He didn''t dare to look at Li Meng with his head down. You can imagine how tense zhe Ye is now.


    Seeing that the warm atmosphere became more and more intense, Li Meng had no choice but to smile.


    "Night! Is that how you learn in the Taoist school


    His Highness''s words made him even more shy.


    Suppress the tension in the heart, night slightly looked up, shy looking at the man near Chi Chi.


    "Your Highness! Am I not beautiful? "


    The night asked in a low voice.


    "Beautiful, very beautiful, I think a man will be crazy for you!"


    It''s beautiful. It''s not amazing. Li Meng won''t veto it, and no one will veto it.


    "But! Your highness is so calm


    "Oh dear!"


    Night slightly surprised, uneasy twist, suddenly appear under the body of foreign bodies, let night feel uncomfortable.


    When she came back to herself and realized something, her body suddenly stiffened and her face turned red.


    He was so nervous that he didn''t dare to speak.


    Seeing the appearance of the night, Li Meng smiles and reaches out his hand to pour the stiff night into his arms.


    Feel the soft person in my arms, feel her gradually soft body.


    Li Meng whispered in the night ear: "there is no need to do this. You should know that I have never used you as a tool. If I can, I want you to have more" freedom "!"


    Li Meng''s words seem to have made zhe Ye misunderstand something.


    She looked up in a panic and explained, "Your Highness! It''s not a task, and no one forces me. It''s on my own volition! "


    After patting her head, Li Meng calmed down a little.


    She felt shy and ruddy about his Highness''s spoiling.


    "I''m not a fool, of course I know that!"


    The comfort of his highness makes her heart feel warm.


    In order to protect themselves, we must learn to be cruel and merciless in the Imperial forces of superpowers. Only in this way can we survive the cruel struggle.


    Because of the particularity and the difference, the superpowers were not welcomed in the Empire and once became prisoners of the Empire.


    It was not until the appearance of baibaizi that the status of the superpowers in the Empire was changed.


    Maybe "it"?


    After all, because of "it", baihezi gained the power of the soul.


    From the prisoners to the special troops directly under the Empire, there were countless murders in the process. Both baihezi and his ten generals were stained with the blood of the Empire and the enemy.


    The top ten generals are all beauties with different temperaments, but they are definitely not good.


    On the surface, it will only make people feel lovely and pure, but no one will believe that their hands are full of bloody smell, no matter how they wash, they will leave the bloody smell.


    Coming to your Highness''s side is not only "luck", but also relying on his strength and temperament.


    This opportunity, the top ten generals are willing to fight for, but in the end why is the strength is not outstanding Jiye won.


    In addition to the designation of Baihe Zi, the reason is that compared with the other nine people, Jiye has a "gentle" temperament, which is the biggest reason for Jiye''s victory.


    Although as a human being, he has countless subordinates, it is precisely because of his status that he has never felt family affection, friendship, love, or even a word of care from childhood to adulthood, let alone the act of spoiling.


    At the moment, night''s heart is very calm. She enjoys the warmth from the man in front of her.


    Although she took the initiative this time, she didn''t intend to give herself to the man in front of her. Her only thought was to let her highness have a good sleep.


    When he touched his highness and was rushed into his arms by his highness, she couldn''t control herself.


    Now she has completely let go of herself.


    I''m ready to give myself up to your highness.


    Holding her waist and looking down at her shy appearance, Li Meng, as a man, certainly has that kind of primitive impulse.


    But Li Meng also knows that he can''t take the last step. This is the bottom line, the bottom line that can''t be crossed.


    "To you! I really can''t help it


    A little backward, two overlapping figures fell on the wide bed.


    Zhe Ye''s body was slightly stiff, and his little head was tightly buried in Li Meng''s chest, which made him more nervous.


    "Is it coming at last?"


    At this moment, night''s heart completely confused, heart rate.


    She didn''t know what would happen next, a little nervous, a little expecting, more afraid.


    With a tight arm around Yee''s waist, Li Meng lay quietly on the bed without any unnecessary action.


    They just hugged each other and quietly felt the warmth of each other.


    Before the night is still nervous, now has relaxed down.


    So quietly and his highness embrace, feel the warmth from his highness, night feel very comfortable, there is a kind of peace of mind never.


    For a long time


    "Night! Tell me the truth, why is your fragrance so attractive today? "


    Li Meng hit a hache.


    His face was obviously drowsy and his eyelids were almost closed.


    For others, it''s normal. After all, it''s late at night. Even if the beauty is in her arms, she can''t bear the invasion of the sleeping devil.


    But for Li Meng, this state is obviously abnormal.


    Laughing at night, he whispered, "it looks like perfume works. Your highness! Have a good sleep


    "You little girl! The ultimate goal is this... "


    Before he finished speaking, Li Meng couldn''t bear the invasion of the sleeping devil. He closed his eyes and fell asleep. His breath became longer and longer.


    Seeing that his Highness has fallen into a deep sleep, she smiles and moves in Li Meng''s arms to make her sleeping position more comfortable. She nestles close her eyes tightly beside him.


    This is the ultimate goal of night.


    It has to be said that women''s mind is the most complex, until the last moment, there is no way to know the ultimate goal of a woman''s heart#####

 Chapter 126

    Everything revived. It rained all night. It didn''t slow down until dawn.


    Outside the window, small raindrops make a "thump" sound on the glass, and the rain flows down from the glass, leaving a small trace.


    Under the operation of central air conditioning, the temperature in the room is always maintained at a suitable level.


    In the room, the figure on the bed did not move, closed eyes, long, steady breathing, indicating that he was really asleep.


    All of a sudden!


    Steady, long breathing becomes shortness of breath, and the frequency of breathing increases.


    The eyelids moved and the people in the bed opened their eyes.


    Li Meng regained his pure brightness with a short daze.


    The people around her have disappeared, but Li Meng can feel the warmth she left behind.


    A good sleep. For Li Meng, he had a very good sleep last night. For a long time, he was not so comfortable.


    As soon as he woke up, Li Meng felt relaxed all over, and the heaviness of his body seemed to dissipate a lot.


    The active mind is still active, but the pressure on the body seems to be reduced a lot.


    After a little thought, Li Meng found that the distance between the mental body and the mental power increased from one mile to one kilometer, more than twice.


    Where did she go?


    With a slight movement in his heart, Li Meng let go of the shield of spiritual separation.


    Huge information poured into his mind. The impact of information made Li Meng frown slightly. But in this moment, Li Meng found the night from the magnificent information.


    She''s not on the top deck, but in the kitchen on the third deck.


    Li Meng not only saw the night when he was preparing food in the cabin, but also saw yevrich in the cockpit. He was wearing a dark green uniform, staring at the communication device on the console, and sitting in the captain''s seat in all sorts of boredom.


    In the drizzle, Li Meng also saw that several speedboats had just been lowered from the emperor by the crane on the river under the stern hatch of the cruise ship.


    The speedboat is full of mobilizers in light power combat suits. They should be mobilizers for post changing operations.


    As the mobilizers are not adapted to the world environment, they must take turns to change their posts when they are fighting outside. Only in this way can the replaced mobilizers have a good rest on the "emperor" and supplement their physical needs.


    Due to the shortage of power combat clothes, there are only 250 sets, and the number of mobilized soldiers who go out to fight is limited to 250. There is a total number of regiments on the emperor, so it is not a difficult problem to change positions in turn.


    However, the pressure on the power combat suit is greater. After all, the mobilized soldiers change their clothes in turn, which makes the power combat suit have no rest, maintenance time at all, which will accelerate the loss of power combat suit.


    However, the current conditions do not allow large-scale equipped with power combat clothing, and can only be treated in special times.


    Shielding information, Li Meng withdrew his attention.


    She was on her way to the top deck, and now it was time to leave the emperor for the ruins.


    Although it''s still raining outside, I''m afraid it will end today.


    Before the rain stops, the thorn in the slave city must be solved. Only in this way can the first Legion and the rebels have no worries.


    It can also resist the invasion of polluting animals in a better state.


    Get up, leave the comfortable bed, slightly tidy up a little messy clothes, Li Meng out of the room.


    When you come to the garden, on the other side, the night with the plate also goes into the garden.


    When she saw Li Meng, her eyes lit up slightly. She said with a smile, "Your Highness! You wake up! just right! Have something to eat! It''s getting late. I have to go out later! "


    As she said this, she put the plate on the round table in the pavilion.


    At the round table, Li Meng sat down.


    The food in front of him is not a luxury meal, but it is the most suitable one for Li Meng.


    A bowl of rice porridge, a piece of soft bread, a cup of milk with pure fragrance, this is Li Meng''s breakfast.


    It seems simple, but for people in this world, it is impossible. It is not difficult to eat rice porridge and bread, but it is extravagant to drink milk.


    After all, there are no cows in the world.


    It existed a long time ago, but this species has been extinct in disaster.


    I had a good sleep last night. For a moment, Li Meng really felt a little hungry.


    Sitting down, Li Meng began to eat the food in front of him.


    The food on the plate was quickly destroyed by Li Meng.


    Zhe Ye is watching, while Li Meng is concentrating on destroying the food in front of him.


    For last night''s event, they both tacit understanding did not mention, some things do not need to say too clear, just according to their own ideas to do.


    Jiye didn''t do anything wrong. Although the process made people care about it, the result was of great benefit to Li Meng.


    This is enough to make Li Meng ignore the process.


    Li Meng didn''t eat fast, but he didn''t eat slowly. He soon wiped out all the food on the plate. When he put down the bowl and chopsticks and wiped the corner of his mouth with a napkin, Li Meng raised his head and said a word with a hint of meaning.


    "Night! It seems that I can only trouble you in the future! "


    What''s the meaning of your Highness''s words? How can you not know it?


    The knowing night immediately turned ruddy.


    He bowed his head and gave a slight reply.


    "Well!"


    After a while, the night of recovery began to clean up the dishes.


    As she left with the tableware, Li Meng said, "get ready. We''ll start right away."


    Night nodded slightly, holding the plate turned away.


    And Li Meng turned to the suite, in the suite there is a cable phone to contact the cockpit, you can contact yevrich who is staying in the cockpit at the moment.


    The sky is already full of light, the dark clouds are dissipating, and the rain is weakening. It''s time to set out to solve the thorn in the slave city.


    "Commander!"


    When Li Meng took the elevator to the lower deck where the tail cabin was located, yevrich, who was dressed, had been waiting at the elevator entrance.


    Out of the elevator, Li Meng nodded slightly in response to yevrich.


    There was another person beside yevrich. She was also wearing a power combat suit. Although she was covered by the power combat suit, Li Meng recognized her in the first time.


    Although she can''t see any characteristics of being a woman because of the existence of the power combat suit, she has no arms in her hands, no arms in her hands, no accessory clips on her body, and some external equipment.


    Mobilizers will never be so "idle", which can only explain one reason. What is in the power combat suit is not mobilizers, but the "night" following Li Meng out#####

 Chapter 127

    "How''s it going? How do you feel! "


    Li Meng asked.


    Women''s voices come out through loudspeakers.


    "It affects the flexibility of the body a little, some places... Some are too tight! But don''t get in the way of walking


    This is normal. After all, all the power combat suits that Li Meng has now are men''s models, which are somewhat different from women''s in structure. He feels a little uncomfortable at night, which is totally normal.


    Li Meng didn''t intend to let Jiye take part in the battle. He had no influence on walking, and the others could choose to ignore it.


    "Let''s go!"


    With that, Li Meng walked to the hatch.


    Two people see this, quickly followed up.


    When the three arrived at the hatch, a rescue boat was already ready.


    The mobilizers just left. Two only armed electric eel attack speedboats. One sent Morgan and arris to dirty valley. So far, they haven''t returned. The other just left to escort the mobilizers ashore.


    Today, the three can only take the rescue boat ashore.


    Into the speedboat, accompanied by a small team of mobilizers.


    In "creak! In the creaking sound of mechanical operation, the speedboat was slowly put into the water.


    Outside, the rain "tick! "Tick" hit the hull outside the speedboat, making a dense sound.


    In the rain, the engine roared, and the boat moved slowly to the shore.


    Less than a mile away, as the roar of the engine slows down, the speed of the boat gradually slows down until the bow reaches the shore smoothly.


    "Your Highness! It''s raining outside. Put on your poncho! Be careful to wet your body and catch a cold


    The speedboat has arrived at the shore, and the accompanying mobilizers leave the speedboat orderly and enter the rain.


    The three people in the back, seeing that his highness didn''t plan to take anything to protect him from the rain, went out like this, and the night repeatedly stopped him.


    Fortunately, she had been prepared for a long time. She had prepared a poncho before she left the emperor.


    "No!"


    Li Meng said softly and stepped out of the cabin door without stopping.


    Walk outside, originally also very worried night, see in front of this scene completely relieved down.


    The rain is still falling. Although the rain is small, the raindrops are enough to make the clothes wet in a short time.


    Although Li Meng doesn''t have anything to protect him from the rain, he can be described as dripping without touching his body when walking in the rain. On the surface of his body, a few centimeters away from his clothes, there seems to be a transparent and invisible shield. The rain falls on the shield and directly falls to the ground.


    For the people around Li Meng, they were surprised, but not more than surprised.


    For them, it is normal that anything strange happens to the commander.


    Walking in the rain, the road at the foot is messy, but it is a direct road to the destination.


    Suddenly, I don''t know why, walking Li Meng suddenly stopped.


    This stop also stopped the whole team.


    Li Meng took the poncho from zhe ye and put it on his body. The black poncho immediately covered his whole body.


    Invisible shield disappeared, raindrops "crackling" hit on the poncho.


    To Li Meng''s action, the mobilized soldiers wait and see in silence. When it''s over, the whole team advances in silence.


    It is unnecessary for Li mengming to say that both YeYe and yevrich understand the meaning of his Highness''s doing so.


    It''s just that I don''t want to expose too many strange abilities to others.


    It''s not good for Li Meng or the whole first army.


    After a rainy night, the ruins of a rare piece of quiet, last night is not long, not short-lived gunfire, in the disturbance of the ruins of people''s nerves, but also for the rain weakened in vain to add a tension.


    For the people of the slave City, they are no longer thinking about the situation after the rain. They are enjoying the near and accessible freedom. Compared with the heavy and almost suffocating atmosphere in other places, the slave city is "happy".


    After the first regiment attacked the outer city of xianu City, the rebels took over the guard of the city wall. The city gate, which was blasted out of a big hole by rockets, was completely repaired by the rebels overnight, and several more layers of boards were added to the original city gate to make it stronger.


    The conditions are limited. On rainy days, people in ruins have no choice but to stand in the rain and let the raindrops get wet.


    The tall gate stands in the rain, and many figures on the wall walk in the rain. They hold guns and look around the wall.


    They are wet and cold, but now they have a hot heart in their heart, which can make them ignore the cold.


    The slave city will soon belong to them and the rebel forces. With such a base and a home, their living conditions will be improved, and their relatives will be able to really have a home, a home that can keep out the wind and rain and is safe enough.


    "Look! Those guys are coming again


    In the rain, more than ten figures suddenly appeared on the bridge deck, which attracted the attention of the city wall guards.


    "Tell the brothers to open the gate!"


    The members of the resistance knew who they were, and it was not the first time they had been in and out of the gate.


    Just a short time ago, a large team of 100 people passed through the gate of the city and headed towards the inner city. They had obvious characteristics. Wearing a set of beautiful looking iron knot equipment, they could tell at a glance that they were members of the first regiment.


    In a way, the slave city did not belong to the rebels, but to the first army that captured the slave city.


    At least for now.


    How dare they delay.


    In the rain, the gate "creaks! Creak opened it.


    Before the team on the bridge deck arrived, the gate was fully opened.


    Close, close enough, when their figures emerge clearly from the rain.


    The rebels on the wall also clearly saw more than ten figures approaching the gate.


    A total of 15 people, 14 of whom are very familiar with the rebels. Although no one knows who is under the iron pimple and what face they have, it is enough for the rebels to know their physical characteristics.


    One of them, they had not seen, did not wear the heavy equipment, but simply put on a poncho. Because they were all covered in the poncho, the rebels on the wall could not see who was under the poncho.


    But the rebel forces on the city wall did not make redundant actions. Although they did not know who the other person was, they could walk with the people of the first legion, probably those who had something to do with the first Legion.


    It''s enough to know that#####

 Chapter 128

    Without any stop, the team quietly disappeared through the gate in the rain behind the wall.


    In this scene, the rebel forces on the city wall have been used to it for a long time. No matter where the first regiment is, it reveals a mysterious atmosphere, whether it is the every move of its members or the strange equipment.


    They don''t seem to like talking very much. They never say a word more when they don''t need to. Their discipline seems to be very strict, which can be seen from the posture of marching.


    Anyway, it''s a bunch of weird guys.


    It was also said that the first regiment should not interfere in any action, move or behavior, just wait and see.


    This is Li Meng''s first visit to slave city. The buildings on both sides of the street attract Li Meng''s attention.


    As he walked, Li Meng scanned the buildings on both sides with his spare light.


    Compared with the outside, the buildings in the slave city are much better. Although they are still dilapidated and occasionally the walls are full of cracks, they are still intact and livable on the whole.


    The road under my feet is the same. Although it is full of potholes and water, the streets are clean and tidy. There is no green vegetation or piles of building debris.


    In a word, compared with the outside world, there was a man in the slave city.


    "How on earth do they live? How can we live in such a bad place


    One side of the night sent out a sigh, all around can see to night is so incredible.


    It''s true that in the country to which she belongs, even though she is poor, she can''t be worse.


    The conditions in the slave city are not bad, but in her opinion, even in the poorest country, the living conditions are much better than here.


    "Don''t look down on human beings¡° "Wisdom" is the greatest weapon of human beings. No matter how hard the environment is, human beings can survive by relying on "wisdom!"


    Under the raincoat, Li Meng opened his mouth to respond to the night.


    In this world, which species is the most resilient? It''s not insects or microbes, but humans. Humans are the most resilient species.


    And the most creative species.


    But because of this, man is the enemy of all things.


    Because the strength of a species is based on the destruction of other species. When standing at the top and alone, everything under the feet is the enemy, the enemy of destruction, killing and plunder.


    She smiles. Because of the helmet, she can''t see any expression inside. She can only hear what she says through the loudspeaker.


    "Your Highness! What are you going to do? "


    How do you do it?


    Li Meng whispered: "let it be! As far as our first army is concerned, development is the most important thing. Nothing else is under consideration, at least not in a short period of time! "


    She was a little curious and asked, "it seems that there are many human beings living in the ruins, your highness! Are you going to get enough out of them? "


    "You can say that, but it''s not quite right!"


    Li Meng''s ambiguous response.


    Li Meng went on to say, "there are not many partners we can cooperate with here. Now there is only one partner, the" rebel army. "


    "The ruins seem very big, but in fact it is just a small human social circle, and a partner is enough!"


    Most of the time, in a small place, there are many forces and the situation is chaotic. For arms dealers, their goods can be sold at a better price. They don''t need to find customers in person. Forces who want weapons will naturally come to them.


    In the ruins of different times, we can say that the world is different from the past, the ruins of complex forces, the situation is chaotic, there is no benefit to Li Meng.


    The reason is very simple, what Li Meng needs is not money, not a piece of paper, not something yellow and orange, but original stone and crystal.


    The conflict between human beings will only greatly reduce the source of raw stones. If the internal fighting is too fierce, who will have time to hunt the polluting animals?


    For a city or fortress, the role of protolith and protocryst is irreplaceable. It is a necessary product for the operation of a city. We will try our best to get more protoliths and protocrysts.


    In a small place like swamp ruins, the function of protocrysts and protoliths is greatly reduced. In addition to trading with merchants, the only function of protocrysts and protoliths is to use them as fuel for generators.


    In the ruins, the role of protoliths and protocrysts is not very extensive. As a result, no force will enthusiastically hunt polluting animals with a purpose and in an organized way. It has always been just enough.


    If Li Meng wants to get more original stones from the ruins, he must change this situation.


    "How lucky they are


    I don''t know who the word "they" refers to.


    But I''m afraid there''s no one else but the rebels.


    "They remind me of the red ideas that once swept the world! Your highness! Are you not afraid to lift a stone and hit yourself in the foot? "


    The rain is still falling. The street in the rain seems to have no end. It will never reach the end.


    It''s an illusion, just an illusion.


    Li Meng just said, "who knows what will happen in the future? At least now, the rebels only have "strong" potential, which can not change their current situation. Fifty years is a humiliation for them, but an excuse for us! "


    "Even if one day the whole world will be shrouded in the idea of" freedom "and the rebels will become a giant, they will never forget or ignore it. There is still a day on top of them!"


    All the people were silent. They were not fools. They listened to every word of the commander, and they understood what the commander meant.


    It means that in the future, the enemy of the first Legion will not only be the polluting animals, but also the humans of the same species.


    unnecessary?


    Live in peace?


    No one around Li Meng would have such a stupid idea.


    They came here to plunder, from the fangs of polluting animals, from human hands, from the world.


    Real peace will never come#####

 Chapter 129

    The procession of action is silent, advancing in silence, facing the light rain, advancing to the destination in the rain.


    In the early morning, the slave city was not quiet. With a distance from the city wall, noisy crowds began to appear on the streets in the rain.


    They emerged from the rain and disappeared into another street amid the noise.


    They call friends, in the rain as if in a parade, shouting for freedom, every face because of excitement and become ruddy.


    "Freedom! Freedom! Down with Lou tou, support the resistance


    Behind the rain suddenly came a burst of noise, a cry, followed by a chorus of Shouts.


    In the noise, the shadow of the road emerged in the rain.


    In a flash, the dark crowd came.


    Hearing the news, the mobilizers around Li Meng quickly formed a human wall to surround zhe ye and Li Meng.


    Those figures were just civilians, and the mobilized soldiers didn''t act too aggressively. Li Meng also stopped slightly and looked at the crowd curiously.


    "Freedom! Freedom! Down with Lou tou, support the resistance


    The neat cry was deafening and completely covered the sound of rain. Under the momentum, the crowd from the bee pupae appeared full of momentum.


    At that moment, in the rain, the huge flow of people and Li Meng this small team contacted together.


    The flow of people from the bee pupae naturally dispersed and surged forward from the side of the mobilizers.


    In the line of sight, we can only see the Figure shaking, the face full of water drops, and the dense footsteps in our ears.


    In the crowd, occasionally a look will be curious to look at Li Meng this team, but just a little glance, will be taken away by the crowd of bee pupae.


    For them, the only thing they care about now is the joy of freedom and the excitement of revenge.


    I do not know how long, perhaps only a few minutes, or perhaps longer, the last few figures of the long stream of people disappeared in the rain.


    Noise, footsteps, shouts, are leaving, soon disappeared without a trace, covered by the rain.


    "Let''s go!"


    It''s just a small episode.


    At the sign of Li Meng, the whole team scattered slightly and continued to move forward.


    Some people are happy, others are suffering under the joy of others.


    For most people, they are responsible for themselves. Who told them to do things for "demons"? Usually, they are superior to the common people in slave city.


    Now that the rebels are coming, the devil is shrinking in the inner city. Of course, we should severely punish the devil''s tentacles. We should not only severely punish them, but also make them pay enough for their daily work.


    Of course, the price is "death". Only death can calm the anger of the oppressed civilians.


    There is a gallows in the slave city. Usually, it is the place where the leader of the slave city executed the rebels. There are many people in the slave City, and there is no lack of some radical people. Therefore, the gallows are large enough to accommodate 12 people to be executed at the same time.


    On weekdays, the square in front of the gallows will be full of people when those who are designated as "rebels" are hanged.


    Some came voluntarily, while others were forced by the building. The square was large enough to accommodate thousands of people. When the gallows were in operation, the square would be full of people.


    And today, even if the sky is drizzling, at this moment, in the rain, the people on the square are stirring and the figure is black.


    The square, which can accommodate thousands of people, is now crowded with no less than 10000 people. Even the buildings on both sides of the square are crowded with people watching.


    In the middle of the square, a platform about two meters high stands in the rain. The platform covers a large area of about 100 square meters.


    At the moment, on the platform, in the rain, a middle-aged man in ragged clothes is talking angrily.


    Every word he said will arouse the strong echo of the people under the stage.


    Behind him, there were twelve gallows, and there were many people kneeling on the platform, including men, women and even children.


    Loutou is also human. They also have relatives. At this moment, the crime is not only loutou, but also their relatives.


    Usually, loutou''s identity can make his relatives live in peace, without suffering, starvation and cold, and even get a good education.


    In a way, they are not guilty. Even if they are guilty, they will not die.


    Now, however, in the face of angry people, they can only pacify them with death.


    They were very afraid. Some of them looked around, their faces were very blue, and the color of uneasiness on their faces was very obvious.


    Not everyone can safely accept death, especially when they know that there is no doubt that they will die. At the moment before death, it is a kind of suffering for anyone.


    The platform is not big. There are only more than 30 people kneeling on it. Under the platform, there are "criminals" surrounded by the public. They are waiting. After the people on the platform are executed, it will be their turn.


    "What''s wrong with us? Who is the cover for you to hide grain on weekdays? Who interceded for you to get the wrong person out of the dungeon? We are wrong, there are also wrong places, but the fault lies in the individual, our wife and children, what is wrong? Why should they be affected? What''s the difference between you and a mob? "


    Under the platform, an older man suddenly burst into violence. Somehow, he broke free from the shackles of the people around him. He stood upright and asked the figure on the stage loudly.


    The old man''s words were inserted, which stopped the middle-aged people who were talking excitedly.


    The old man''s words also made the angry people slightly slow down. Many people in the crowd knew the upright figure.


    People are divided into good people and bad people. At the top of the building, there are good people and bad people. One is to help the civilians under the jurisdiction, the other is to squeeze the civilians under the jurisdiction.


    In the eyes of many people, old people belong to the good side.


    But at the moment, no one stands up, no one is willing to say a good word.


    Some people in the crowd are hesitating, but more people are watching.


    But a few people are jealous of evil, and they can''t hold a little bit of sand in their eyes.


    Wrong is wrong, as the head of the building, this is the biggest mistake.


    No sophistry, no sophistry.


    The middle-aged man on the stage looked coldly at the old man under the stage. He said coldly: "the fault is that you are the head of the building, and the fault is that they are your relatives. How many people have died in the hands of the city lord over the years? You have a share in every life that has passed away! "


    The hatred in the eyes did not cover up. Looking around the crowd, the middle-aged man asked the crowd under the platform loudly, "do you think they are guilty?"


    There was a brief silence and the crowd broke out.


    "Guilty! Guilty


    They were shouting.


    At this moment, they have no reason at all, only hatred#####

 Chapter 130

    Li Yuan, this is the name of middle-aged people.


    He was believed by the people of slave city and a member of the rebel army.


    A few years ago, he broke into the slave city and carried out some underground activities.


    For the ordinary people, he was generous and kind-hearted, and helped some people in trouble. He had a high popularity among the civilians in slave city.


    Few of the civilians in slave City knew his true identity, and until now, the people around the platform did not know that he was a rebel.


    Looking around the audience, Li Yuan said with enthusiasm: "the slave city has been liberated. Some guilty people must be" tried ". Today, all the people, all those who fight for freedom are judges, whether they are guilty or not, and the people has the final say.


    "Now!"


    Li Yuan said in a deep voice: "the trial begins!"


    Li Yuan''s words are like death''s sickle has been waved.


    Twelve people kneeling at the front of the platform were taken to the gallows by the people who climbed on the stage.


    Originally, this was the place where the civilians in slave city were executed, and only the civilians were often detained on the gallows. However, today, the situation has changed.


    This is no longer the hell of the common people, but the hell of the guilty.


    Already despairing, twelve people''s faces numbly were put on the gallows and tied with ropes.


    No one yelled, and no one complained, because they saw a lot in the eyes of the angry and excited people.


    There is no doubt that they will die. Their "death" is what all the people want to see. This is the will of the civilians. At this time, even if they are given a fair trial, the law will be under the will of the people.


    At this time, for most people, a necessary trial is necessary, because it can dissipate the long-standing resentment in the hearts of the people. For some people, it may be just a few, or it may be just outsiders.


    They didn''t see it that way. They saw a brutal killing.


    The coming killing.


    On one side of the square, in a dilapidated high-rise building, there are more than ten figures standing on the balcony of the sixth floor.


    They are well-dressed and strangely dressed. All of them are either leather armor or armor full of metallic luster. They are very retro, just like soldiers on ancient battlefields.


    They are in a corner, quietly watching the square.


    "It''s said that the rebel forces acted fairly openly. Now it seems that they are just rumors after all!"


    The speaker is covered with brown leather armor. His wrists, calves, and key parts are all bound with extra leather armor. He holds a sword with one hand and looks at the square. He says faintly.


    "You can''t say that!"


    On one side, a very strong man in grey armor spoke out against it


    He watched the square, his rough face expressionless.


    After a little pause, he said: "we are outsiders, and we don''t know the inside story. We can''t look at everything from our perspective. This is a trial. For those" bad guys "in the eyes of the people below, from this point, we can understand that the rebel army is not wrong!"


    Some people around him don''t agree with what he said.


    "That''s true, but isn''t it too cruel? Those people are not short of some children and women. In any case, they are just victims of the impact and should not be treated so cruelly! "


    Another made his own comments.


    "We can''t get involved in this! You should understand! "


    There was no word for the captain.


    As a martial arts artist and a member of the martial arts guild, some things can''t be too willful, otherwise they will involve the guild and get into trouble.


    Although, in most cases, the weak Martial Arts Association doesn''t care too much about the troubles of ordinary people, it''s different when it comes to a force.


    After all, martial artists are not gods, and they can''t ignore the power of "human beings".


    As a member of the martial arts association of the "forest of iron trees" and the leader of this mission, Xia Linsheng must think more than others.


    The following children, women are really very poor, no matter how they should not be affected, the bitter fruit should not be paid back by them.


    But what if I can''t bear it?


    There are too many of them. Can one save all?


    Moreover, Xia Linsheng is very sure that if they interfere in this "trial", they will face tens of thousands of angry people.


    Yes, they are very strong and have the power that ordinary people can only look up to.


    But in the face of tens of thousands of people, this force can only retreat.


    There are too many helplessness in the world. As a martial arts artist, I can understand this better.


    For captain Xia Linsheng''s final conclusion, the public can not refute, can only accept the reality, watching a bloody killing coming.


    The rain is still falling, has been walking in the street, the current Fang came "buzzing" noise.


    For a moment, the huge square, the crowd of bee pupae into Li Meng''s eyes.


    The road ahead is blocked.


    The square is on the right side of the street. Because of the huge crowd, the square can not accommodate too many people, and even the street is occupied by many figures.


    So that the way forward is blocked.


    There are too many people. Although the rain has affected the line of sight, looking at the square, you can still vaguely see the head stirring and the platform in the middle of the square.


    "Yevrich! What''s going on here? "


    Li Meng asked yevrich beside him.


    The way ahead was blocked and the team stopped, waiting for the next instructions.


    For the commander''s inquiry, although yevrich did not know much, but before leaving slave City, yevrich got some simple information.


    Yevrich knows where it is and what the crowd is doing.


    Yevrich replied, "this is the gallows. The civilians in slave city tried the" loutou "who oppressed them!"


    i see.


    Yevrich''s answer let Li Meng know the whole story.


    It''s not surprising that this happened.


    It''s only normal for the slave city master to commit many crimes and have a group of his subordinates who also commit many crimes.


    It''s retribution that those guys should be tried#####

 Chapter 131

    For Li Meng, or for the first legion, the most important thing is to complete the current task. Once the inner city is captured, the first Legion''s work in the slave city will be finished, and then it will be handed over to the rebels.


    In fact, Li Meng didn''t have much fluctuation in his heart about the trial in the square and the dying lives.


    The passing of life is really sad, but if the passing of life belongs to darkness, it will only make people get rid of it quickly.


    Looking up slightly, Li Meng looked through the crowd, through the rain, at the gallows.


    It seems that the trial is about to begin. One person is chanting on the stage, as if he is saying something. Because of the distance and the "buzzing" crowd, he can''t hear what he is saying without letting go of the mental body.


    But the atmosphere on the stage is not hard to guess that "death" is coming.


    All of a sudden, Li Meng on the platform, his face under the raincoat, frowned slightly.


    Because Li Meng found that among the figures kneeling on the platform were children, women and even older people.


    At that moment, Li Meng understood.


    I know everything.


    This is a trial without "morality".


    This is a trial just for "venting anger".


    "Do the rebels know about this" trial "


    Looking at the platform, Li Meng suddenly asked.


    "I should know!"


    This is yevrich''s answer.


    Although not sure, the answer is yes.


    There were no rebels around the square.


    But even if this "trial" is not organized by the rebels, there is no reason why they don''t know about such a big operation.


    There is only one answer. In this trial, the rebels did not participate, advocate or oppose.


    Politically speaking, the rebels are right and politically minded. After this "catharsis", the civilians in slave city will regard the "rebels" as the Savior, and will naturally become a member of the free people.


    It''s a "laissez faire" loyalty for the rebels, and it''s a very good deal.


    But Li Meng couldn''t accept that.


    No matter how dark the heart is, there will be a pure land. How can the idea of good and evil be so absolute?


    Li Meng will never be merciful to evil Li Meng, nor will he indiscriminately kill a good Li Meng. Li Meng will give a fair "trial" between good and evil.


    No rules, no circles. Right is stronger than law in the world, but in Li Meng''s eyes, law is everything.


    The difficult environment, dangerous situation and difficult life make the world vague about the law. But in Li Meng''s heart, there is a set of "law" of his own. All Li Meng''s rules of conduct are related to the "law" in his heart, and he views the whole world on this basis.


    "Yevrich!"


    Looking at the gallows in the rain, Li Meng called to yevrich.


    "Commander! What''s the matter? "


    Jevrich, puzzled, responded.


    Under the raincoat, Li Meng''s indifferent voice came out.


    "Send someone to take control of this place, terminate this trial, inform the rebels, tell them their definition of" justice "I want to see!"


    Yevrich is a little confused. Why did the commander intervene in the trial?


    Is it necessary?


    It''s not necessary at all.


    No good, no harm. Is it necessary to do such a thing?


    "Yevrich! What are you still doing? "


    One side of the night out of the voice to remind the way.


    This brought yevrich back to his senses.


    Yevrich quickly raised his salute and said, "I understand!"


    Although yevrich does not agree to intervene in this matter, the commander has plans to intervene, and yevrich can only obey orders.


    Jevrich turned and gave orders to the mobilizers next to him.


    "You! Go to the rebels and tell them exactly what the commander said


    Looking at a mobilist, yevrich said.


    "Yes


    The mobilized soldiers responded with military salute.


    "Go! Hurry up


    The designated mobilizers turned and left, always in the same direction, and the running figure soon disappeared in the rain.


    After the mobilizers who were going to inform the rebels disappeared, yevrich looked at another mobilizer and said, "go and bring the first battalion and the third company. There are too many civilians here. I need enough people to control the scene!"


    "I understand!"


    Another mobiliser left, he rushed into the crowd, like a drop of water into the sea, disappeared without a trace.


    Finally, jevrich put his eyes on the night.


    "The safety of the commander is up to you!"


    "Don''t worry about that!"


    The night didn''t say well.


    Although the power combat suit has affected her ability, no one can threaten her, especially these ordinary people.


    As long as she''s here, no one can get close to your highness.


    Ignoring the tone of the night, yevrich said in a deep voice, "others! Come with me


    With that, jevrich took the lead in rushing to the crowd in the square.


    Mobilizers follow.


    "Ouch! Who is it? Don''t squeeze


    "Who is pushing me!"


    When yevrich with mobilizers rushed into the crowd, with a strong force, all the way, people turned, caused a fury.


    Yevrich only gave him two words "get out of the way".


    Without knowing it, people scold, but when they look back and see the mobilizers marching in silence, they often shut their mouths and turn to look at the mobilizers interspersed in the crowd with curious eyes.


    When the seemingly endless figure finally disappeared, yevrich and mobilizers finally came to the gallows.


    At the moment, Li Yuan is declaring the crimes of the people who are hanged one by one. Any mistakes they have committed will be read out loud by him. Whenever he reads out a crime, the people under the stage will shout for death.


    The scene was shocking and powerful. When yevrich rushed out of the crowd, they were ignored by everyone, and people''s eyes were focused on the figure on the gallows.


    The announcement is coming to an end, and Li Yuan finally announced: "the last one! 6241 dead souls, every dead soul has its own responsibility, you say! Are they guilty? "


    "Guilty! Guilty


    The crowd was boiling and cheering.


    Some people''s excited face is red, can think of the mood in the heart is how excited.


    Yevrich and a small group of mobilizers are different, but there are too many people. Except for the people around them, no one cares about yevrich.


    Yevrich stepped forward and pushed away the people standing in front of the stairs#####

 Chapter 132

    "Are they guilty! You don''t count! "


    In a cold voice, yevrich stepped onto the platform.


    "Get them off the scaffold!"


    Yevrich waved to the mobilizers behind him.


    The mobilized soldiers responded and drove the civilians on the platform out of power.


    Li Yuan was stunned. He didn''t know who those people who suddenly ran to the gallows were.


    Li Yuan''s face is a little heavy. These people are not good at it.


    For Li Yuan, this trial must be carried out, because it is public opinion and also related to his position in the Resistance Army.


    He has 70000 people in slave City, which is his capital. In any case, he must be trusted by the people.


    This trial is undoubtedly the most effective and simplest way.


    "Who are you? Why prevent this "trial"


    Li Yuan''s tone was interrogative.


    Did not answer Li Yuan''s words, yevrich just said coldly: "you are the person responsible for this trial?"


    "Yes! I am


    At a glance, this point can not be concealed, and Li Yuan did not intend to hide.


    "Who gave you the right to organize this" trial? "Asked yevrich


    There''s something wrong with the situation.


    Although the people in front of him could not see his face, Li Yuan could feel the aggressive tone in his words.


    Who are they?


    The rebels?


    No, they will never be the rebels. Although Li Yuan has not returned to the rebel base for a long time, he knows all about the situation of the rebels.


    The rebels have absolutely no mental outlook like these people in front of them, as well as those strange weapons and equipment.


    There''s too little information.


    Although he is a member of the Resistance Army, in order to hide his identity as a resistance army, Li Yuan has not contacted the Resistance Army for a long time.


    Even now, the rebels didn''t send anyone to contact him. Li Yuan only knew that the rebels entered the city last night and occupied the outer city of the slave city. The Lord of the city shrank into the inner city with the soldiers of the slave city.


    This is the only information Li Yuan knows.


    "You have to be calm!"


    Li Yuan thought to himself.


    He is a rebel, and here has become the world of the rebels. He doesn''t need to be afraid of anyone.


    "This is public opinion. I just organized this" trial "on behalf of public opinion!"


    Li yuanqiang said calmly.


    "No matter who you represent, this" trial "must stop," he said coldly


    "You can''t do that!"


    Li Yuan forced his anger and said in a low voice.


    "It''s public opinion. It''s what the people want to see. Even if I promise, the people won''t agree!"


    Li Yuan yelled at the crowd: "now! Can you promise that someone will stop us from "judging" these demons? "


    "No! No


    The crowd was angry. They looked at the mobilized soldiers on the scaffold with hatred.


    "Get out of here!"


    "Devil''s accomplice!"


    "Those murderers must be" tried "!"


    The crowd was angry and eager to try. They wanted to climb up the platform and drive down the guy who hindered them from trying the "devil".


    But they are also worried, because the guy on the stage who is blocking their trial of "sinners" has a gun in his hand.


    Although the "gun" shape is very strange, but no one will doubt whether they are holding a "gun".


    "They are not rebels! The rebels won''t stop us from trying the guilty


    Someone in the crowd yelled out the truth.


    But what about that?


    The mobilizers were merciless, and they were driven off the platform.


    The people on the gallows look hopeful. Maybe these people are their saviors?


    The fact can never be so good, now they can only pray for God''s blessing.


    There was a commotion among the people in the rain. At this moment, in the eyes of the people, the mobilized soldiers became villains.


    To prevent them from "trying" the guilty.


    There''s something wrong with the situation.


    Although the people under the stage are empty handed and unarmed, they are numerous. At a glance, they are everywhere in the dark rain.


    On the contrary, the number of mobilized soldiers on the stage is only more than ten, which is a little weak in comparison with the number.


    Even if the mobilizers have "guns" in their hands, the angry crowd is not afraid, because they know that their companions are the source of their strength. There are many and powerful people, and they form a whole team because of hatred. They don''t have to be afraid of anything.


    In Li Yuan''s indifferent eyes, the people under the stage were shouting.


    "Trial, trial!"


    While shouting, they stepped forward and approached the platform step by step.


    The power of the team makes them fearless, and the hatred of anger makes them lose their thinking.


    "You''re gambling on their lives!"


    Seeing the indignant crowd, yevrich said coldly.


    This fire is instigated by the people around him, he is so sure that he will not order to shoot?


    Li Yuan, fearless smile, said: "I don''t know who you are, but I think you must have something to do with the rebels. The guns of the rebels will not be aimed at civilians, neither will you! As I said, this is the will of the people, and this "trial" should continue in any case. This is an account given to the oppressed people and an embodiment of the idea of "freedom!"


    Li Yuan was wrong. He was very wrong.


    The first Legion is not a rebel. In Li Meng''s mind, the first Legion has its own code of conduct.


    The first Legion does not lack kindness, but also cold-blooded and cruel. Good and evil are only in one person''s mind. The so-called "balance" means that there are both good and evil.


    On behalf of Li Meng''s first legion, he fully complied with Li Meng''s will.


    Li Yuan was different. Yevrich didn''t oust him like other people.


    He is very confident. He thinks that the crowd under the stage is his capital and his backstage at the moment. From his confident face, yevrich can clearly feel it.


    Yevrich did not speak any more, but responded to him with "action".


    No one knows what the face under yevrich''s helmet looks like at the moment.


    But yevrich''s actions are full of "determination.".


    The shouting people are pressing forward step by step. They are not fast, but they never stop. No obstacle can stop them.


    The cry was deafening, but at the moment jevrich''s heart was calm.


    He knew what to do now to frighten the people in front of him.


    We can''t retreat, we can''t retreat at all. Once we retreat, we will be overwhelmed by angry people#####

 Chapter 133

    Now the only way is to frighten them with what they are afraid of.


    Raise your rifle, muzzle to the sky, and jevrich pulls the trigger.


    The flame spurted and the bullet shot into the sky.


    "Dada dada!"


    The sound of a huge gun suddenly rang out, echoing in the rain and the slave city.


    The deafening cry suddenly stopped, and the people who approached the platform step by step also stopped.


    The noisy crowd also became quiet, and countless eyes were fixed on the figure with guns on the platform.


    Looking at the people in the rain screen, a word came out from the loudspeaker.


    "Those on the stage die!"


    "Click!"


    The mobilized soldiers on the platform raised their guns, loaded their bullets, and pointed their black muzzle at the people under the stage.


    "Your Highness! Do you think jevrich will order the shooting? "


    The sound of night sounds in my ears.


    In the rain far below the stage, Li Meng has been watching the development of events on the square.


    "If it''s you," Li Meng asked! Can you do that? "


    It seems that the problem is very difficult.


    After a little meditation, she got the answer. She said, "I will do it when necessary."


    "He will, if" death "can make those angry people calm down, he will not hesitate to shoot, use blood to make the angry people sober up!"


    The answer is yes, and yevrich will not be lenient if necessary.


    It can be said that the first regiment, no matter now or in the future, no matter which officer, will not be merciful or merciful in this situation.


    The first Legion''s benevolence was based on obedience, not "resistance.".


    In the communication between Li Meng and zhe ye, the square in the rain changed again.


    Yevrich shot into the sky, and the people in the square were silenced for a moment.


    But that''s not enough. It''s not enough.


    Shooting into the sky, rather than the crowd, gives many people a glimmer of fantasy.


    Those guys on the platform are just bluffing people. They dare not shoot.


    "Don''t be afraid! They won''t shoot! "


    I don''t know who roared out such a sentence in the crowd.


    When the words fell, the crowd rioted.


    The people in front are still hesitating, but the people behind are already impatient. They are pushing and pushing, making the people in front move forward involuntarily.


    Everyone will feel guilty under the black muzzle of the gun. For the people under the stage, the "gun" can bring them "fear".


    The noisy crowd came to the platform little by little. The mobilizers didn''t stop them, but quietly pointed their guns at the crowd all the time.


    This makes the audience a little confused about the ideas of those people who are wearing strange clothes on the stage.


    Do they really shoot?


    Shooting tens of thousands of people in the square?


    Everyone is thinking about this possibility. Li Yuan is thinking about it. The angry people are thinking about it. The martial arts practitioners hidden in the corner are also thinking about it.


    Do they really shoot?


    When angry people stepped on the first step to the platform, the atmosphere became tense in vain.


    No one knows whether the black muzzle will burst out a tongue of fire in the next moment.


    Just then, behind the crowd, there was a change in the rain on the street.


    In the rain, neat footsteps suddenly appear.


    Although the crowd is noisy, the people on the street are aware of the strange sound in the rain screen for the first time.


    Within a moment, with the sound of neat footsteps, the figures emerged from the rain. They trotted forward in four lines, heavy armor and metal melody.


    The team formed a long line and approached the crowd in the square in silence.


    As they approached, behind the crowd, the people naturally separated.


    Yevrich''s support finally arrived.


    One company, more than 100 people, this force is enough to crush everything in the square.


    When more than 100 figures appeared from the rain, the situation completely changed.


    When the riot behind the crowd was watched by everyone, the crowd approaching the platform stopped.


    From the passageway where the crowd separated, more than 100 mobilized soldiers came to the platform. When they were close to the platform, the team split into two and dispersed to both sides. Around the gallows, they stopped the crowd outside.


    The situation completely changed. The angry people were silent and could only look at the mobilized soldiers with angry eyes.


    It was they who prevented the people of slave city from trying the "guilty".


    A lot of people don''t understand why these guys want to help the guilty.


    Shouldn''t those buildings be punished?


    "Who are you? Isn''t it the rebels who took down the slave city? "


    Looking at all this, Li Yuan doubted whether the information he got was wrong.


    If the rebels captured the slave City, where did these people come from?


    Who are they?


    If the rebels captured the slave City, how could the rebels allow such a large armed force to exist outside the slave city?


    Around the platform, there are no less than 100 figures, each wearing strange heavy armor equipment, holding seemingly very "sophisticated" guns, powerful, at a glance, not good stubble.


    To Li Yuan''s astonishment, yevrich put down his rifle and said in a low voice: "it''s our" first army "that attacked the slave City, and the rebels are just the participants in the aftermath!"


    "The first Legion?"


    Li Yuan doubted that he had never heard of the existence of the "first army" nearby.


    At the same time, Li Yuan''s heart is also slightly clear, in the heart of a doubt has been solved.


    After getting the news that the rebels had entered the city, Li Yuan always had a doubt in his heart.


    In his understanding of the rebel forces, how can they capture the slave City, let alone the outer city, with the strength of the rebel forces alone? I''m afraid that even the idea of attacking the slave city will not exist.


    Now it is clear that foreign forces are involved.


    But Li Yuan did not understand why these people prevented them from trying "loutou".


    In any case, it is an unchangeable fact that loutou is guilty. Even if it is just to give an account to the people of slave City, loutou should be punished.


    "Why do you want to" intervene "in this trial¡° They should pay for what they have done


    Li Yuan still refused to give up, and the slave city was liberated. If these villains were not punished, what is the significance of liberating the slave city for the rebels?


    "Trial? I saw only one massacre


    Yevrich''s words stunned Li Yuan and instantly understood something.


    He opened his mouth to say something, but was interrupted by yevrich''s wave.


    "They will be" tried ", fair" tried "!"


    It has been very clear that Li Yuan kept silent#####

 Chapter 134

    The situation in the square has been controlled. Although the majority of the people are still angry in their eyes, they are full of powerlessness in the face of mobilized soldiers. With the existence of mobilized soldiers, this "trial" can be said to have come to an end.


    For those who have been hanged, they have recovered their lives. Without the intervention of the first legion, they may have become a corpse, a cold corpse.


    Whether it is on stage or off stage, whether it is at the head of the building or the relatives at the head of the building, there is something called "Hope" in their hearts at the moment.


    Yes, they have reason to believe in hope.


    "I''m not saving them, but giving them a" fair "chance. The guilty will still be tried, and the innocent will not be affected!"


    Li Meng can turn a blind eye and let the trial go on. There are too many tragedies in the world, which will not cause too much fluctuation.


    The so-called "possibility" does not exist for Li Meng. Since he has seen it and thinks that this "trial" is wrong, he has enough reasons to intervene in this trial.


    While giving others an opportunity, they are also showing their values to others.


    She may not understand your Highness''s words, but she only knows a little.


    No matter what your highness does, it will not be wrong.


    Eyes continue to watch the gallows in the rain.


    By this time, the mobilizers had taken control of the situation.


    When the people of slave city gathered in the square saw that the trial was stopped, they could not resist, but they were not willing to leave.


    For most people, they are not reconciled.


    But what if you''re not reconciled?


    Now no one dares to collide with a wall made of human body under the platform, and the black muzzle is warning them all the time.


    "Why didn''t you tell me that?"


    Walking fast in the street, letting the light rain falling from the sky wet her clothes, Li Lanxin is in a very bad mood at the moment.


    Li Lanxin was so busy arranging accommodation for the free people when the rebels entered the city that she ignored other things.


    Not long ago, the soldiers of the first Legion came to inform Li Lanxin of what she had ignored.


    She was very angry that such a big event happened as soon as the rebels entered the city.


    A trial organized by the people of slave city?


    Li Lanxin knows very well that if no one incites, the people of slave city will not launch a "trial" so soon.


    Who gave them this right?


    "We do know about this, but those buildings usually commit a lot of crimes, and there is a" trial "under the public opinion. What reason do we have to stop it?"


    After Li Lanxin, Yu Dongjian said with a puzzled face.


    Yu Dongjian believes that instructor Li is too nervous and that those buildings should be "tried", which is karma.


    "They are in charge of too much. It''s a matter of slave City, it''s a matter of our rebel forces. What right do they have to intervene in this" trial "? Yes, they did attack the slave City, but they also said that they would not interfere with the affairs of the civilians in the slave city! "


    Like Yu Dongjian, Shu Dongdong, who follows Li Lanxin, also does not think there is any fault in this "trial".


    The guilty must be tried, and the trial under the public opinion is more in line with the people''s will.


    "Hatred blocks people''s hearts, and the" trial "under hatred will only be a bloody massacre. You two are deeply involved in the world. You should be very clear about this. Tell me! What made you choose to ignore this wrong trial


    In the rebel army, the two have great power. While training new members, they are also in charge of the soldiers of the rebel army.


    One thing li Lanxin knows very well is that there is no need to doubt their loyalty, but sometimes their thoughts are too radical.


    The pace didn''t stop. The team kept going.


    Li Lanxin, Shu Dongdong, Yu Dongjian, and more than 100 rebels who followed.


    In the rain, the rebels do not have many tools to keep out the rain. The difficulties of life and the fact that it seldom rains make the rebels ignore the tools they can use when preparing for rain.


    As a result, the rebels can only withstand the rain in the rain, as well as the invasion of cold.


    Not even the top three of the rebels.


    Everyone''s clothes are already wet, cold hit, many people will shiver from time to time.


    But the inner heat, as well as the yearning for the future, all people ignore the cold, the belief in freedom makes them fearless.


    With a little silence, Yu Dongjian said: "in the Resistance Army, many people come out of the slave city. As for loutou, many people know what kind of virtue they are. No one can deny their evil deeds. Now they are judged because of their own planting! Why should we stop it? Stop the people of slave city from venting their anger? "


    Shu Dongdong doesn''t understand, so does Yu Dongjian.


    Only Li Lanxin understood the meaning of the sentence said by the soldiers of the first regiment.


    "What is" trial "


    Li Lanxin asked faintly.


    This question made Shu Dongdong and Yu Dongjian silent.


    The meaning is too broad to be clear in one or two sentences.


    "Justice, morality, human relations, and system, under which the trial can really be called" trial ". The spiritual belief of our Resistance Army is" justice and freedom ". No matter what kind of people should be treated" justly "


    Li Lanxin''s words made Shu Dongdong and Yu Dongjian ponder.


    A lot of people know the rebel creed, justice and freedom, but few really understand them.


    Many members of the rebel army understand that the definition of the rebel army is "to be good". Although this definition is correct, it is not accurate.


    There is no real understanding of what is "justice" and what is freedom.


    Li Lanxin understands that compared with other people, she has received a good education, and her knowledge level is much higher than others.


    The main reason why she has a high prestige in the rebel army in the ruins is that she is an intellectual.


    "What should we do?"


    Although there is still some confusion in their mind, Shu Dongdong and Yu Dongjian understand that the most accurate way to do it now is to follow the order of instructor Li#####

 Chapter 135

    The rain fell from the sky, dripping on the hair, dripping on the cheek, all wet, which made Li Lanxin look a little embarrassed, but Li Lanxin didn''t care about this.


    What she cares about is the end of the street ahead.


    The noise has appeared, and many figures are looming in the rain.


    Li Lanxin knew very well that they were almost at their destination.


    Facing the rain, Li Lanxin finally said: "they will be tried, but not now. When everything is over, no crime will be buried, and the guilty will be punished accordingly!"


    When Li Lanxin and the rebels came to the square of the gallows, Li Meng had already left.


    Only a small number of mobilizers, about two teams, were left.


    The angry people didn''t get the explanation they wanted. The group of people who came to interrupt their trial were a little terrible, so they stood quietly in front of the platform without explanation or even saying a word.


    Over time, many people could not bear the cold and left quietly.


    When Li Lanxin brought the rebels to the gallows, nearly two-thirds of the people in the square were less, and the people who remained and persisted undoubtedly had a deep hatred with loutou.


    What Li Meng can do has been done. After that, the fate of those people is to die or live. Li Meng doesn''t want to know.


    Whether or not the so-called "justice" of the rebel forces is a mere facade can easily be seen from their handling of the affairs at the head of the building.


    The square where the gallows are located is very close to the inner city, only a few streets apart. If you stand on the terrace of a tall building beside the square, you can clearly see the tall city wall in the rain.


    I don''t know when the noise in my ears has disappeared. The only thing that still exists is the sound of rain.


    Walking on the street, the buildings on both sides are so strange and attractive to Li Meng.


    The roadside is not smooth and full of potholes and water. When walking, you must pay attention, or you will easily step into the water.


    "Commander, the inner city is ahead!"


    At the exit of the street, the procession stops. Yevrich looks ahead and says to Li Meng.


    Looking forward, in the rain, the buildings on both sides of the street disappeared and replaced by a blank flat land.


    The blank area is not empty. There is a passage through the city gate, and a large number of bunkers are arranged on both sides of the passage.


    The bunker is made of cement and looks very strong.


    The location of the bunkers seems a little messy, but if you look at it carefully, you can still see that the location of the bunkers is particular.


    There is only one function of the bunker, which is to cover the high wall behind, as a forward defense front.


    "Pa!"


    The gunfire broke out suddenly.


    The red bullet marks flashed in the rain.


    In the distance, the upper part of the city wall was shaking, and the sound of gunfire caused a riot.


    For the soldiers of slave city on the city wall, another unlucky guy was killed. They were numb to this "situation".


    In a short period of nearly 10 hours, more than 20 brothers fell on the wall. They died miserably. All of them were blown up and their heads were blooming.


    They have long been taught that as a last resort, they will not expose any part of their body outside the wall.


    The enemy has a kind of accurate and amazing shooter. No one knows where and where the bullet is coming from. Whenever the gunshot rings, there will always be a life lost by death mercilessly.


    "This is the sniper''s enemy on the wall of the city!"


    The gunfire rang out, echoing in the rain, yevrich explained to Li Meng.


    Looking at the high wall of the inner city, yevrich continued: "the inner city wall is too high, the surface of the wall is too smooth, although the power combat suit has climbing mode, it can''t climb in such a smooth wall, and we don''t have enough powerful explosives to blow up the wall!"


    The scarcity of heavy firepower makes the mobilizers have nothing to do with the most primitive means of defense, "city walls.".


    Although jevrich wanted to break the inner city wall with his own strength, he knew that it was difficult to cause devastating damage to the city wall with the existing equipment of mobilizing soldiers.


    Li Meng knows the difficulty of yevrich.


    Otherwise, he would not stand here at the moment.


    All of a sudden!


    Li Meng looked up at the sky.


    There seemed to be something in the sky that attracted Li Meng''s eyes.


    What attracted Li Meng''s eyes was not other things, but clouds.


    The clouds are changing, they are changing rapidly.


    The rain is finally going to stop


    Looking back, what to do next? Li Meng knows very well that the inner city must be captured as soon as possible to prepare for the coming war.


    In the rain, Li Meng''s voice came out from under the poncho.


    "Get ready to attack!"


    ----


    It''s raining all the time. It''s like a disaster for the soldiers in slave city.


    Overnight, the slave city almost changed its owner, and they could only hide in the inner city.


    Who attacked the slave city?


    I hear it''s the rebels?


    With those beggars?


    It''s a joke.


    When they were away, did they ever fear the rebels?


    How can those shorty men attack slave city?


    Other forces?


    But who is it?


    So far, the soldiers of the slave city don''t know who attacked the slave city.


    "I''ve been freezing here all night, and I haven''t seen anyone replace me!"


    One night''s intensive inspection, to avoid the ubiquitous bullets, even the body can not straighten up, which is very tired, not only in the body, but also in the heart.


    "Don''t complain! In a special period, all brothers have come to the city wall. No one will replace you! "


    The companion beside comforted him. Even so, his shivering body was also at the end of the storm.


    There are four walls, each of which is several kilometers long. Every inch of the wall has to be garrisoned. Let alone the existing thousands of people in the slave City, tens of thousands of people are not enough.


    "Why don''t you go and have a rest?"


    The advice of the companion is exciting.


    But


    "Forget it, leader Zhu has just stepped up the city wall, and now he is watching from the tower sentry? If he finds us lazy, we''ll have to lose a layer of skin! "


    "But being drenched by the rain is not the best way. Find a place to take shelter from the rain."


    "All the good places have been occupied by people. Now there is no place to take shelter from the rain!"


    City pier, two people you a word I a chat, passing the time.


    "Enemy! The enemy is coming! Prepare to fight


    A roar echoed in the rain.


    This made the atmosphere on the city wall change in vain#####

 Chapter 136

    "Where is the enemy? Where is it? "


    Above the city wall, many slave soldiers slightly stretched out their heads and looked out into the rain under the cover of the city pier.


    The city piers protruding from the edge of the city wall protect them well. The existence of the city piers affects the sniper''s sight, and the angle of the shooting route is more tricky, which greatly affects the accuracy of the sniper.


    "Cheer me up, if the inner city is broken, none of you will survive!"


    A roar came from the tower on the wall of the city. The harsh sound penetrated through the rain and reached the ears of a soldier.


    This makes the slave soldiers on the wall more nervous.


    enemy?


    Where is the enemy?


    In the rain outside the city wall, the expected large-scale emergence of the enemy did not appear, only one enemy appeared.


    A lonely figure appeared in the rain.


    He''s coming to the gate step by step.


    Because it was too far away, only one shadow could be seen from the rain.


    With the approach, the lonely figure was clearly visible.


    He was dressed in a black poncho, and his whole body was covered under the poncho, so that people could not see any parts related to the "body".


    The slave soldiers on the wall looked at each other.


    Just one person?


    What can one do?


    Do you want to shoot?


    For a moment, the slave soldiers on the wall couldn''t make up their minds.


    "What are you doing? Kill him


    A roar came from the tower on the wall, which shocked the spirit of the slave soldiers on the wall.


    In the heart suddenly also had the attention.


    Although the shadow in the rain is still some distance away from the city wall, it is within the lethal range of the rifle in hand.


    "Bang! Bang! Bang


    There were scattered gunshots on the wall.


    With the sound of gunfire, followed by the whistling of bullets.


    The red bullet mark flashed past in the rain curtain and attacked the figure close to it.


    Missed?


    After a wave of attack, the figure is still moving forward.


    Lucky guy.


    "Bang! Bang


    The gunfire on the city wall suddenly became dense.


    In the rain, the whistling of bullets appeared continuously.


    Or missed?


    Under the intensive attack, the figure still didn''t fall down, not a bullet hit?


    It''s impossible.


    There was more gunfire on the wall.


    The barrage formed by the bullets attacked the figure in the rain.


    Red bullet constantly flashing, in the whistling sound, the figure around countless splashes.


    That''s the water that the bullet hit the ground.


    The figure in the rain still stood, as if the bullet had deliberately avoided him.


    No matter how stupid, the slave soldiers of the city wall also felt something wrong.


    "Mortar team! What are you doing? Blow him up


    There was a roar in the tower.


    The sound of gunfire made the wall on this side of the gate active.


    At the same time, it also shocked the whole inner city.


    The unknown enemy is attacking?


    On the wall of the fire, dense gunfire, the whistling of bullets, Li Meng saw and heard.


    Step is not slow, always maintain a rhythm.


    The power of the heart has come out.


    If the slave soldiers of the city wall were close enough to Li Meng, they would find that the bullets would not turn, and they would not intentionally avoid Li Meng.


    Instead, it was blocked. A transparent wall blocked the way of the bullet. Everything collided with the wall. The bullet was always bounced away in the first time. I didn''t know where it was going.


    "Woo! Woo


    A strange sound suddenly appeared in the sky.


    It''s an object approaching at high speed, or falling.


    "Boom!"


    There was an explosion not far to Limon''s left.


    The sound of the explosion was deafening. The powerful shock wave and the explosion flame ravaged everything around.


    The explosion point is a long time away from Li Meng, just a few meters to the left. The power of the explosion is not very strong, but at such a distance, the vibration generated at the moment of the explosion is enough to shock a person.


    Li Meng is still unscathed. Whether it''s shock wave, explosion flame or explosion debris, they are all blocked one meter away in front of Li Meng.


    Facing the rain of bullets and artillery fire, Li Meng was advancing in the rain.


    The strange scene made the slave soldiers on the wall panic.


    The figure in the rain curtain is like transparent air, no matter how many bullets, no matter how dense the bullet curtain, it seems that it can''t hit him.


    Just then!


    In full view of the public, the figure in the rain finally stopped.


    Now it is less than 100 meters away from the city wall.


    Although the distance is close, but affected by the rain, the figure is still blurred.


    Step has stopped, under the poncho Li Meng eyes through the rain looked to the gate.


    The dark gate is very strong, it stands in the rain to block the enemy.


    "Destroy it!"


    Li Meng murmured to himself under his raincoat.


    The power of the mind comes out when the mind moves.


    There was no sound, no vision, only the air twisted.


    The twisted air is like a transparent snake spreading to the city gate. The rain drops on the twisted air, as if hitting something and splashing around.


    "Bang! Bang


    There was a loud crash in the rain.


    The noise almost drowned out the gunfire.


    The huge metal gate is trembling, and each impact will make the gate vibrate more violently.


    Outside the gate, it seems that something invisible is hitting the gate.


    The gate is groaning, and the iron facade is protruding outward as if it had been hit by such a big hammer.


    "It''s the gate! What happened? "


    When the soldiers of slave city finally found the source of the sound, they rushed down the wall and looked nervously at the huge gate.


    "Bang! Bang


    Every time the gate trembles, the slave soldiers in front of the gate will enter into their hearts.


    The gate groaned miserably, as if it would be destroyed at any time.


    "No one outside, no enemy!"


    They thought someone was attacking the gate, but the soldiers on the wall told them clearly that there was nothing outside the gate, only the figure in the distance.


    "Bang!"


    Another sound.


    With the sound of "Zi", the gate seems to bear a huge force outside, and the metal surface suddenly bulges out.


    The gate is out of shape.


    It''s going to be destroyed. The gate is going to be destroyed.


    The soldiers of slave city in the rain moved back slightly. They looked at the gate nervously, and the impact was continuous. They knew that there was only one last step to the destruction of the gate#####

 Chapter 137

    "What''s the matter?"


    A figure came out of the tower on the wall above the city gate. He leaned between the piers and asked.


    "Bang!"


    In response to him was a loud noise.


    Immediately, the city wall under foot shook violently.


    There was a lot of dust and debris below.


    The wall that originally stood in the rain collapsed in the eyes of the soldiers in the slave city.


    "Gate! The gate has collapsed


    It''s too fast. It''s incredible. It''s too fast for the soldiers of slave city to react.


    But when they reacted, the gate had been destroyed.


    The people on the wall were stunned for a long time.


    The fury of panic reverberated on the wall: "ready to fight! Cheer me up, even if it''s death, keep the gate


    On the wall a little further away from the gate, many slave soldiers did not know when it happened.


    They heard a huge crash, but it lasted less than 30 seconds and disappeared. This change did not attract much attention.


    When the atmosphere on the city wall was almost suffocating, many people responded.


    The news spread one by one, and the news that the gate had been destroyed soon spread to all the soldiers on the wall.


    With a roar


    At that moment, all the soldiers in slave city were crazy.


    They roared and stood up from the wall and ran to the gate. At this moment, no one cared about the ubiquitous bullets in the rain. The only thing they had to do now was to guard the gate.


    Even with the body, we must block the coming enemy.


    They knew very well that since they became slave City soldiers, their fate was linked with the slave City, and they could not live even if the slave city fell.


    Without the protection of slave cities, evil cause and effect will take their lives sooner or later.


    "Whew! Whew


    More than ten rockets rose from the rain, cut through the air and roared to the wall.


    "Boom! Boom


    A violent explosion appeared on the wall. For a moment, flames were rolling and stones were dancing.


    The gate was destroyed, and the mobilized soldiers who had been waiting in the dark poured out from the shadow of the building.


    Like a tidal current, it''s pouring into the gate.


    "Pa, PA!"


    When the enemy appeared, the soldiers of slave city on the wall began to fight back. There were a large number of them. Over time, more soldiers came from other walls to support them.


    More people, more firepower.


    The muzzle of the black hole was frantically pouring bullets at the enemy coming down the wall.


    Shells kept falling from the sky and exploding in the crowd of mobilized soldiers.


    The fiery bullet marks roared and the fierce guns rumbled. In the rain of bullets, the mobilized soldiers made a little difficult progress.


    The enemy''s position is very high and the terrain is excellent. Although the mobilized soldiers have good protection and excellent weapons, they can''t ignore the power of bullets under the dense rain of bullets.


    Although the light power combat suit has alloy armor and can resist small caliber bullets, it can''t bear the continuous attack of bullets.


    Mobilizers are very clear about the limits of their combat suits. Instead of facing the bullets, they rely on the cement bunkers in front of the city wall to approach the city gate step by step.


    "Da! Da! "Da"


    Under the cover of bunkers, the mobilizers moved forward and fired at the city wall.


    The power of large caliber bullets is extraordinary. They often go down one shuttle, and the rubble of the wall piers on the city wall flies around, and one crater after another appears.


    Once in a while, he will hit a bad guy, and there will be no life after a scream.


    Rockets are constantly rising from the rain, whistling to attack the wall.


    The "roar" of the explosion, the rising flame, the raging shock wave, and the dancing rubble are baptizing the soldiers of the slave city on the city wall.


    The existence of the city block well protected them, but the fierce fire still made the soldiers of slave city fall one by one.


    The power of the rocket explosion almost made the soldiers in slave City unable to lift their heads. The only thing they could stop the mobilization soldiers was the mortars.


    There is nothing they can do. The mobilizers are fast approaching the gate.


    Once the mobilized soldiers enter the city, the slave city is equivalent to complete collapse. Without the city wall, only relying on street fighting, no one will be the opponent of the mobilized soldiers.


    The high level of slave city knows this very well.


    When the gunfire rang out, the soldiers of slave city came from all directions.


    Whether on the wall or under the wall, the area near the gate was crowded with a large number of soldiers in the slave city.


    This is a war of attrition. Whoever can''t hold on first will lose the war.


    The mobilization of troops is very aggressive, and the pace of advance has not stopped for a long time.


    ahead! The city gate in the rain is close at hand. Once the city wall is broken, victory will not be far away.


    The gunfire is everywhere, the gunfire is rumbling, the red bullet mark, the bullet whistling, whistling from the head, whistling from the side.


    The mobilized soldiers emerged from the rain. They passed Li Meng one by one and rushed to the city gate.


    "Your Highness!"


    I don''t know when he came to Li Meng.


    "I told you! Keep away from the battlefield until the battle is over


    Bullets roar. There''s no safe place in the open.


    The bullets roared from the city wall, and the shrill sound was almost in my ears.


    In front of her body, several incoming bullets were blocked to the road. There was a barrier in front of her body. The bullets hit on it and flew out.


    "Your Highness! Your task has been completed. Let''s leave it to yevrich! "


    His Highness''s power is very powerful. The invisible power can easily destroy the heavy city gate. This power is familiar to the night. His Highness''s power seems to be very similar to the super power of "baihezi".


    Although there are differences, they are all related to "idea".


    Your highness is not in good health, which is very clear.


    Your Highness''s body can not be called "healthy", but "weak".


    On the "emperor", his highness seldom used his own strength.


    But in the past few times, his Highness''s face was tired, and he could see it in his eyes.


    This powerful "strength", your highness does not have a strong body in line with it. When the strength exceeds the limit that the body can bear, it will affect life.


    It''s dangerous, very dangerous.


    Looking at the city wall in the rain, Li Meng said, "look at it! It will be over soon


    Now that it''s here, it''s superfluous to say more. It''s to witness the first victory of the first Legion#####

 Chapter 138

    Yes, it''s almost over.


    Although there are many figures on the wall, they are still tenacious resistance, but they can not effectively stop the pace of mobilizing troops.


    The dark green figure in the rain is shaking. The mobilized soldiers are stepping on the water and facing the barrage. The large troops have rushed to the gate of the city.


    Once the obstacles have disappeared, replaced by the collapse of the gate has been the dense shadow behind the gate.


    They are soldiers of slave city.


    When the mobilized soldiers appeared from the rain, the two sides looked at each other inside and outside the gate.


    The mobilizers suspended their charge.


    At this moment, the slave soldiers on the wall were ignored.


    Because of the problem of perspective, it is difficult for the slave soldiers on the wall to attack the mobilizers near the wall below.


    Unless you lean out, you can attack the mobilized soldiers under the wall.


    But it''s an act of looking for death to lean out. Once you leave the protection of the city, the soldiers of slave city are the targets of the snipers.


    There are too many soldiers in the slave city. They stand in the rain and stare at the mobilized soldiers at the gate of the city.


    Their eyes showed fear, for they finally saw the true face of the enemy.


    It''s not the resistance. The resistance can''t have that good equipment.


    No wonder their resistance had no effect. No wonder they were losing. No wonder the outer city of the slave city fell overnight.


    No wonder they will face failure.


    shoot?


    No, they don''t have the guts.


    At the moment, the hands of all the slave soldiers holding guns were shaking.


    Their loyalty to the Lord of the city is based on their interests, which are not qualified for their lives.


    Everyone wants to live, not die for nothing.


    The city gate has been broken, and there is no defense behind it. How can they resist the enemy?


    With the body?


    This is what the leaders of slave city want to see, but they don''t want to block bullets with their bodies.


    In the fierce battle, there is a face-to-face stalemate between the two opposing sides, which is not normal.


    This can only show that one side has retreated, knowing that the defeat has been decided, they dare not shoot at will, in order to prevent more hatred.


    Jevrich stepped forward and left the mobilizers.


    His action, let the rain in the slave City soldiers slightly commotion, holding a gun, step subconsciously back a few steps.


    We can imagine how nervous the soldiers in slave city were at the moment.


    Looking ahead at the black soldiers of slave City, yevrich knew what they were waiting for and what they wanted.


    To the people in the ruins, there is no doubt that these soldiers and "demons" are in front of us, but yevrich doesn''t care about that.


    Yevrich''s only concern is whether they still have value.


    Soon, when the rain stops, a more fierce battle will appear. That battle is doomed to be cruel.


    The strength of the resistance is limited. The soldiers of the first regiment have strong fighting capacity, but they lack scale. The best way to survive in the coming war is to strengthen the defensive strength of the slave city.


    These slave soldiers are undoubtedly a very good choice.


    "Drop your weapons! You can live. In the next war with the polluting animals, I will allow you to use your guns to eliminate more polluting animals to reduce your crimes! "


    Yevrich''s voice came from the helmet loudspeaker, and it penetrated through the rain and came to the ears of many slave soldiers.


    This made the soldiers of slave city look at each other and whisper, "buzz" immediately appeared.


    "Resistance is death! It''s just a matter of time! "


    Finally, in the voices of many slave City soldiers, yevrich emphasized.


    The discussion is going on. They need a little time.


    It''s about their life and death, and they have to think it over.


    "What are you doing? You idiots, you are hesitant to let the enemy enter the city gate. You will all die! "


    Above the wall, a man was roaring.


    His family name is Zhu, and his name is Deqiang. He is a commander, and he is called "Zhu Tongling".


    If before, before the mob joined the slave City, he might have the soldiers who went to the slave city to shoot without hesitation.


    But now his words have little effect. Among the soldiers in the slave city under the city, many of them are mobs who have just joined the slave city. They don''t have much loyalty to the Lord of the city. They cherish their lives more than loyalty.


    Most of the soldiers in the slave City hesitated for their own lives, which made the soldiers who were born and raised in the slave City abandon the so-called "loyalty" and choose the party who might survive.


    See the soldiers under the wall is still not moving, chose to ignore his words.


    Zhu Deqiang was furious.


    These guys actually flinched at the critical moment.


    "You guys, don''t forget that your relatives are still in the inner city. Do you cowards want to lose them?"


    The soldiers in the slave city have relatives. The mob group that joined the slave city not long ago also has relatives. Their families are all arranged to a certain place in the inner city. This is to protect their relatives, and it is also a means to ensure their loyalty to the "Lord of the city".


    His words let the soldiers under the city become slightly flustered, even the soldiers on the wall also slightly looked at the angry Zhu Deqiang.


    Since Zhu Deqiang said the threatening words, a soldier on the wall turned and left his post. Under the cover of the rain, he approached the position where Zhu Deqiang was standing.


    As a commander, Zhu Deqiang is guarded by his own guards, who are trustworthy at ordinary times.


    And now?


    Maybe.


    Looking at the approaching soldiers with a little doubt, they may prevent ordinary soldiers from approaching the commander.


    But at the moment, the guards who guard Zhu Deqiang ignore the soldiers who are acting abnormally.


    It''s close. It''s close.


    When the figure lying on the city pier was close at hand, the muzzle of the black hole was raised by the soldiers.


    In this scene, Zhu Deqiang''s bodyguards are still silent.


    Eyes revealed clearly, but also a trace of expectations.


    Feeling the cold existence behind his head, Zhu Deqiang looked stiff.


    Before he showed fear.


    "Bang!"


    Gunfire rang out on the wall.


    The bullet from the muzzle of the gun "Chi" went into Zhu Deqiang''s head.


    At such a close distance, the power of the bullet has not been reduced at all, and Zhu Deqiang''s head has almost been cut off by more than half, which is miserable.


    The body that loses strength falls forward, slides down from the city pier, and falls down the city.


    A dark shadow in the sky, only to hear "bang", the incomplete body fell on the ground behind the gate.


    The blood overflowed and soon flowed all over the place. The scene was extremely ferocious#####

 Chapter 139

    Is this Zhu Tongling?


    Commander Zhu is dead.


    The situation changed so fast that the soldiers in slave City couldn''t react for a moment.


    "Surrender! We surrender


    A slave soldier put down his gun, he cried.


    He was the beginning. With a leader, the soldiers of slave city laid down their weapons one by one.


    I don''t know when the gunfire on the wall disappeared. From the moment Zhu Deqiang fell off the wall, the gunfire completely disappeared.


    The battle is not over, far from over.


    There were only more than 2000 soldiers guarding the gate of the slave city. There were at least 5000 soldiers in the inner city.


    The battle is not over yet, but it will soon be over.


    Mobilizes the soldier to carry the gun to enter the city, unimpeded crossed the city gate.


    The metal figure is shaking, stepping on the sound of neat footsteps, more than 200 figures are lining up, and they come in from the gate of the city.


    Some of the mobilized soldiers who entered the gate rushed to the city wall, and some controlled the soldiers who had put down their guns.


    For the slave soldiers on the wall of the city, their task has been completed. They left their posts, walked down the wall, and gathered with the slave soldiers under the city.


    Yevrich didn''t order their weapons to be collected. It''s far from that time. It''s not time to let them down.


    Under the city, yevrich stood in the rain. In front of him were countless slave soldiers standing in the rain. Behind him were rows of mobilized soldiers with guns.


    The faces were clearly visible, and jevrich''s words came out of the loudspeaker.


    "Go! Do what you want to do, tell your comrades in arms who are still fighting with guns that they can resist, but at the cost of their lives


    Can they leave?


    It''s not hard to understand the words of the man in strange equipment. The soldiers in slave city know what the man in front of them wants.


    It was the slave soldiers who surrendered completely, not just them.


    "I''ll give you half an hour, and we''ll attack in half an hour!"


    Time is running out.


    Yevrich''s words fell, many of the slave soldiers in the crowd showed very simply, they squeezed out the crowd and ran to the inner city.


    The behavior of their companions gave them a lot of confidence. Soon, more than 2000 slave soldiers scattered under the wall and disappeared in the rain.


    It wasn''t long before there was a lot of gunfire in the inner city.


    The inner city is not big. Apart from the city wall, there is only a building forest and a fortress building in the middle of the slave city. The building is like a castle and covers a very large area. It is also the place where the master of the slave city is located.


    In the rain, the slave city was in chaos. The sound of gunfire reverberated around the slave City, and continued to spread.


    This is not a battle to mobilize soldiers, but a battle between those loyal to the Lord of the slave city and the rebels.


    Who will win? Although the result has not yet appeared, it is not difficult to think about the final result.


    "Good! Know how to use "people''s heart", as an officer, you are qualified


    When the battle on the wall came to an end, Li Meng and zhe ye entered the inner city.


    Yevrich''s actions have been watched by Limon.


    He did a good job, which can''t be denied.


    In the tower on the city wall, this was originally the "headquarters" of the slave City commander, but now it has become the foothold of Li Meng.


    It''s very good here. You can see the outside of the city and the inner city on the other side. Most of all, it can take shelter from the rain.


    The space in the tower is not big. It is divided into three floors. The top floor is the observation platform, and the second floor is the private space where the commanders who are responsible for guarding the city wall usually stay.


    In the top floor of the third floor, Li Meng and yevrich stand in front of the observation gate facing the inner city in the night, watching the inner city with gunfire.


    To the commander''s praise, yevrich just said: "I just give them a chance to" survive ". They are very clear that if their enemy is any force in the ruins, they have no hope of survival. Even if they lay down their arms and pray for forgiveness, the enemy will not show mercy!"


    Because of the existence of "Ji Wei", the leader of the inner city, the bad name of the slave city was widely spread among the ruins. The soldiers of the slave city were usually "willful" and their crimes could not be denied.


    Even at the cost of their lives, they deserve it.


    People''s hearts are complex because they have desires and are full of unpredictable changes. No one is born a "bad person". There is a great cause and effect between people''s good and bad and the environment they live in. In a way, they can''t help themselves.


    Of course, this is just a far fetched excuse. Time will not turn back. Their crimes have been committed, and now the only thing they can do is "make up".


    "Go! Solve the battle as soon as possible


    If we want to solve the battle, we need to mobilize soldiers to attack the fortress. Only by seizing or destroying the owner of the fortress can we really end the battle.


    "Yes


    Yevrich answered with a salute, then turned away.


    The city wall didn''t need many people to guard, and jevrich left with most of the mobilizers.


    In the tower, Li Meng watched the mobilized soldiers disappear in the rain.


    The slave City shrouded in rain is quietly changing with the sound of gunfire.


    The slave City, silent in the middle of the night, broke the tranquility of the morning with the sound of guns.


    The second action of the first regiment constantly attracted the attention of the rebel forces in the outer city, and also upset the city master "Ji Wei" in the inner city fortress.


    News from the front line kept coming. At the beginning, Ji Wei was as stable as a mountain. His face was carefree and didn''t worry about the battle on the front wall.


    He had reason to be "self-confident". With the mob''s participation, the power of the slave city increased several times in an instant.


    There are more than 3000 soldiers on the city wall. What force can attack the high city wall with 3000 soldiers?


    With the rebels?


    It''s a big joke.


    However, Ji Wei''s self-confidence didn''t last long. When the news of the city''s collapse came, Ji Wei''s self-confidence was completely lost. He became flustered, irritable and scared#####

 Chapter 140

    As the master of the slave City, Ji Wei knows very well that once he fails, no matter who he falls into, he can''t escape death.


    Ji Wei didn''t give up hope. He still has strength in his hand and thousands of soldiers. As long as the strength is used well, there is hope to drive the enemy out.


    "Rebellion, there has been a rebellion. Many soldiers have betrayed the Lord of the city. My orders can no longer be conveyed. Now, except for the temporary security of the fort, there is chaos outside!"


    "Lord! We can''t count on thousands of soldiers outside! "


    Still in that study, still behind that desk.


    Ji Wei''s fat body is still sitting on the wide seat.


    It''s just that he''s in a trance now, and he''s at a loss.


    There are seven commanders in the slave City, but only two of them can still stand in the study.


    Others are either captured, or dead, or unknown.


    "What happened? Who is the enemy? How can the gate be broken? Tell me what happened? I want the most accurate information! "


    Ji Wei roared.


    So far, he has only been defeated. Either the gate has been lost or the soldiers have rebelled. He still knows nothing about the enemy.


    "It''s not clear! All we got was that it wasn''t the rebels who attacked the slave city. It was someone else. However, since the outer city was conquered, the rebels abandoned their original base and moved into the outer city! I don''t know which force the rebel forces united to create the current situation in the slave city! "


    "Lord! Now anger has no use, or think about the future! Soon the enemy will invade here, but if they want to leave then they can''t leave? "


    Go?


    Where to go?


    Who will accept him who failed in the ruins?


    The words of the commander at the table made Ji Wei calm down a little.


    He''s right. Anger can''t solve anything now.


    "Lord! Let''s go! We left the ruins before the rain stopped. Ruins will soon become a battlefield between human beings and polluting animals. Without the city wall, we have no hope of survival. Only when we leave, far away from the ruins, can we survive! "


    "Yes! As long as we have people and guns in our hands, we can live well wherever we go. We can go to dirty valley. Although the environment there is poor, at least we don''t have to worry about the threat of polluting animals! "


    Two commanders, your words and my words of persuasion made Ji Wei excited.


    Dirty Valley is a good place to go. Although we have to depend on others, as long as we are still alive, everything can be done again.


    There''s no time to think about it.


    Slave city is a good place to live, but now it has become a death whirlpool. There is no possibility to stay here.


    Compared with the ruins, the forest outside is also extremely dangerous, but as long as they stay underground for a period of time and pass the period of the pollution animal riot, their success rate of reaching the dirty valley will become very high.


    It''s worth a try.


    Having made a decision, Ji Wei raised his head and said repeatedly, "take those babies with us, and we will leave slave city from the secret road at once!"


    "Lord! We can''t take care of so many. Those babies are too heavy, which will affect the fighting capacity of our brothers. As long as we are still alive, can we still lack those belongings? "


    Ji Wei''s persuasion made his flesh ache. It was his collection for several years. He was reluctant to use too much when dealing with businessmen. Now he has to give up all of them in order to escape. How can he be reconciled?


    But Ji Wei also knows that he has no right to choose.


    Chubby stood up from the seat, Ji Wei said calmly: "go gather brothers! Let''s go


    The soldiers in the slave city in the fortress are Ji Wei''s confidants. They are all carefully selected. They have a simple life experience, no relatives, and no worries. Anyone can betray, but they can''t.


    Although the number of them is small, there are only more than 1000 people, they are the only existing force in Ji Wei''s hands, and they are also the hope of his future rise.


    To escape from the ruins, of course, you have to take them with you.


    They are not only the chips for Ji Wei to gain his position, but also the guardians to protect his safety in the forest.


    The importance is self-evident.


    It''s a fortress, but it''s just a house. The Lord of slave city was afraid of death and built the house firmly.


    However, compared with the city wall, no matter how strong the residence is, it is also fragile.


    The house was silent in the rain. When the mobilized soldiers appeared from the end of the street outside the house, the expected resistance did not appear.


    Under the cover of the rain, the figure of the mobilized soldiers quietly approached the residence and stopped under the iron fence outside the residence.


    "One row is responsible for the north, two rows are responsible for the West and three rows are responsible for the south. No one can be let go!"


    Through the radio, yevrich sent orders.


    "I understand!"


    After a few responses, the figures under the railings left the team and went north and south along the railings.


    "The others follow me head on!"


    Wait a moment, yevrich gives the order to attack.


    "Act!"


    With an order, the mobilized soldiers under the iron fence began to take action.


    Dense figures rushed to the iron gate.


    "Pa!"


    The locked door was brutally knocked open by the mobilized soldiers.


    From the iron gate, mobilized soldiers poured into the residence one after another.


    Behind the iron gate is a fairly wide yard, and on one side of the yard is the place where the residence stands.


    There was still no gunshot.


    When the mobilizers run in the rain, close to the huge mansion, there is still no enemy in the building.


    Reasonably speaking, the action of mobilizing soldiers is not hidden. After all, there are so many 200 people. Although they are covered by rain, the movement is not small. The enemy in the residence should have found the trace of mobilizing soldiers long ago.


    Why not resist?


    Doubts are doubts. Yevrich didn''t stop mobilizing troops.


    The dense footsteps never stopped, and the mobilized soldiers approached the residence#####

 Chapter 141

    There is no pause, there is no pause in the team, and there is only one purpose to mobilize troops from beginning to end.


    Countless figures rushed out of the rain and rushed straight to the gate of the mansion.


    The two mobilizers in the front of the team raised their feet mercilessly and kicked the gate with the help of the strength of running.


    "Bang!"


    The sound of a dull crack immediately sounded.


    The door of the mansion was roughly kicked open.


    A tumble, several mobilization soldiers rushed into the residence.


    No one?


    Several mobilizers who rushed into the residence were ready to pull the trigger with their guns. However, they found that there was no enemy in sight.


    There is no movable life.


    The surrounding environment is dark, quiet hall, quiet corridor, silent, seems a little strange.


    "No enemy, start searching the mansion!"


    In this case, the mobilizers informed yevrich through the messenger.


    Although as an officer, yevrich did not stay at the back of the team. He would not rush at the front, nor stay at the back of the team, let alone stay in the middle of the team. His position was in the front of the team.


    When the mobilizers who rushed into the house reported the situation, as soon as the words were finished, yevrich and the mobilizers swarmed into the house.


    All around, it''s dark. On the wall, on the ceiling, there are all kinds of lamps, but now they seem to have lost their function and gone out.


    There was no sound in the hall except for the movement caused by the mobilized soldiers pouring in from the gate.


    Mobilizers pouring into the house began to search for it.


    The mansion is very big. The mobilizers take a small team as the combat unit and disperse to search every room and place of the mansion.


    Although the mansion was large, the mobilizers had two battalions, two hundred men. Soon, the mobilizers in the search reported the news to yevrich one by one.


    "Nothing found on the first floor, restaurant, accommodation, empty!"


    "No enemy found on the second floor, safe!"


    "No enemy found on the third floor, safe!"


    The report of mobilizers in the messenger made yevrich frown slightly.


    The enemy''s gone?


    Not here, where can they go?


    Is


    Jevrich''s face changed slightly.


    Hastily said, "there should be a warehouse in this mansion, a place for valuables. Find it!"


    This is what jevrich is most concerned about.


    The reason why the first Legion attacked the slave city was that the trade with the rebel army was the second, and the spoils obtained from the victory was the most important.


    The house was empty, and it was obvious that the owner of the house had run away.


    For the Lord of the slave City, jevrich did not care about his life or death. The first Legion wanted the slave City, not someone. The Lord of the slave City ran away, which was not important to the first Legion.


    What''s important is the treasure that belongs to the Lord of the slave city.


    Among the stones that are undoubtedly related to money, protocryst is the most important thing for the first Legion.


    Yevrich was very worried. The slave city master ran away. Would he run away with his treasures?


    If that''s the case, jevrich is not going to let him go.


    In such a short time, where can he escape


    As long as yevrich has the idea of seizing the slave city master, if the mobilized soldiers go to chase the runaway slave city master, the slave city master will not be able to run away and will be overtaken by the mobilized soldiers sooner or later.


    The search continues.


    Today, the target of the mobilizers'' search is not the enemy hidden in the mansion, but the Treasury with treasure.


    "Colonel jevrich! We found a secret road in the basement on the first floor. There are many footprints on the ground. The enemy should have escaped from here! "


    Secret road?


    The report in the messenger made yevrich clear.


    The master of the slave city was a talented man. He was in a high position, and he did not forget to leave a way for himself.


    Many people can think of this, but most people will not do it or think about it.


    After thinking about it, yevrich gave the order: "explore the secret passage and see where its exit is! We must be vigilant. Now we can''t rule out the possibility of the enemy''s ambush! "


    "I understand!"


    A battle involving the ruins is coming, and the secret road leads to nowhere. If it is outside the city, the existence of the secret road will pose a great threat to the defense of the slave city.


    It is very likely that the polluter will cross the defense line of the slave city through this secret road and enter the slave city from the inside.


    Once this happens, it will be a disaster for the slave city. Even if there are mobilized soldiers, the result will not change.


    In order to avoid that, the most important solution is to destroy the secret road.


    However, the decision on whether to destroy it will have to wait for the mobilized soldiers to find out the result.


    After all, if the exit of this secret road is in the city, it is unnecessary to destroy it.


    It may be useful to stay in the future.


    "Colonel jevrich! The vault has been found. It''s on the fourth floor! "


    Finally, there''s good news.


    The report in the messenger shocked yevrich.


    "How''s it going? Is there anything in it? "


    For the first time, jevrich asked what he wanted to know most.


    "The trace on the ground is very weak. No one should enter the vault in the last two days. There are many things in the vault, and there is only one kind of crystal. The most abundant one is a kind of reddish crystal. It is piled up on the ground at will, and there are some crystals of other colors!"


    Hearing this, jevrich relaxed.


    There is no doubt that the crystal mentioned by the mobilized soldiers should be the "original stone".


    That''s what commanders care about. It''s what scientists in their world care about. It''s also the booster for the growth of the first army. It''s essential.


    At this point, the operation of the first Legion in slave city was completed perfectly.


    Next, the first Legion can take advantage of the rain to leave, away from this land of right and wrong.


    This is what Li Meng wants to see.


    The only reason why Li Meng was so anxious to capture the slave city before the rain stopped was to make a quick decision, then withdraw from the slave city and let the mobilized soldiers stay away from the ruins of the coming battlefield#####

 Chapter 142

    "Tell the commander... Forget it! I''d better go myself! "


    After thinking about it, yevrich still felt that he should report to the commander himself.


    By the way, you can also ask the commander something on your way here.


    After arranging some necessary tasks for the mobilizers, jevrich left the house and went back into the rain in the same direction as before.


    In that direction, the commander was still waiting for his good news in the tower on the wall.


    "He''s very sorry for his life! Smart choice


    Standing in front of the observation gate on the third floor of the tower, listening to the report of yevrich beside him, Li Meng said faintly.


    Yevrich returned with the news of victory.


    Although the result was not perfect, Ji Wei, the master of slave City, didn''t catch him.


    But for today''s victory, Li Meng has been very satisfied.


    "We have found the secret way they left! Commander! Going after them? There are a lot of them and their speed is limited. If they go after them now, they should be able to catch up! "


    "No!"


    Li Meng shook his head gently.


    "Let him go! His life and death have no benefit to us. We have other important things to do. We can''t waste our time on him! "


    Yevrich agreed with the commander.


    He said, "commander! We also found the Treasury in that mansion. There are a lot of "original stones" in it. As far as the rich spoils are concerned, our action is not in vain this time! "


    With a slight pause, jevrich asked, "commander! What are your plans for the next battle? Do you want to participate or leave? "


    Li Meng did not immediately answer, but asked yevrich and Jiye for their opinions.


    "Night, jevrich! Do you think we should leave or stay? "


    Participation?


    Leaving?


    This question is not difficult to answer, but the answer is not the only one.


    Yevrich said: "although the first Legion has reached an agreement with the rebels, we have done enough. Even if we leave, we will leave thousands of slave City soldiers for them. As long as the rebels restrain them well, they will get a lot of strength. Let''s leave. Today''s strength of the rebels is enough to guard the slave city! The commander doesn''t have to worry that the slave city will be destroyed by the polluting animals and the rebels will be destroyed! "


    Yevrich expressed his opinion very well, and his opinion was clear, that is, the first Legion should stop, leave the ruins and return to the emperor.


    And Sawyer expressed the opposite opinion.


    When yevrich expressed his opinion, Sawyer said softly, "I think we should stay. The agreement with the rebel army is just a small matter. Even if the agreement is cancelled or does not exist, there will be no big loss for us. We can leave or walk away. But your highness, the swamp ruins still have value for our first army, We should get more benefits from it! "


    "The resistance is the object of our cooperation, and also the object of our utilization. Today''s resistance is still very weak, which is also something we can use. The resistance needs to develop, and development is inseparable from weapons and equipment. We all have what the resistance lacks!"


    "The premise of all this is that the rebels can survive in this battle, otherwise everything is illusory. In order to protect our interests from being interrupted by this battle, I think we should do some" prevention "!"


    Yeyeyeh''s right, yevrich''s right.


    The ruins are not big, but they are not small. There are still many benefits to be tapped from the hundreds of thousands of people living in the ruins.


    It''s a pity to just throw it away.


    However, it is unnecessary to think too much now.


    No one knows whether the next battle will be more intense than the resistance can bear.


    Or perhaps the rebels can survive the crisis on their own without any help at all.


    It''s a small possibility, but it''s not impossible.


    Li Meng is thinking.


    Li Meng is still hesitating whether the first regiment will take part in the next battle.


    Whether to participate or not, Li Meng must think more thoroughly.


    After repeated thinking, Li Meng made a decision in his heart.


    "Let''s leave and return to the emperor!" he said


    Now that the decision has been made, we should implement the plan of leaving as soon as possible.


    Limon then said, "yevrich! The gunfire in the slave city has not disappeared yet. Let the slave City calm down as soon as possible and explain to the rebels so that they can accept the defected soldiers as soon as possible. "


    "Also, the things in the vault will be packed immediately, and then we''ll get out of here!"


    The commander''s words came into his ears, and yevrich kept them in mind.


    "Go! The slave city problem should be solved as soon as possible! "


    "I understand!"


    Accept the order, yevrich turned away, in the "pedal pedal" footsteps disappeared in the stairway.


    There was much more to do with him. Since the commander had decided to leave the slave City, there was no need to go to the mansion.


    In front of the watcher, Kanye looks at yevrich, who has disappeared in the rain. In his mind, Kanye has something unknown.


    Instead of denying Her Highness''s decision, she was confused.


    Now that the first regiment has taken part in the ruins, the wisest thing to do is to go all the way. It''s not like your highness to give up halfway.


    Although after the crisis, the first Corps can still set foot in the ruins.


    But there were no better excuses then.


    Once through this crisis, the rebels will have some ideas.


    At that time, the first Legion wanted to have a foothold in the ruins, but it couldn''t be as simple as it is now.


    "Your Highness! Are you going to leave here? "


    Instead of leaving temporarily and staying in the eastern waters, we left, leaving the swamp ruins.


    That''s all she thought of.


    What makes him curious is that his highness vetoed it.


    "Not yet!"


    Li Meng replied.


    "Then why..."


    Jiye didn''t understand why his highness asked the mobilized soldiers to leave the ruins. Was it just to avoid the next battle with the polluting animals?


    Although this possibility is not absent, it is very unlikely. Your highness is not a timid person and will not escape in order to avoid casualties.

 Chapter 143

    Turning around, Li Meng came to the other side of the observation mouth, looking at the direction of the east coast waters, his eyes seemed to penetrate the layers of high-rise buildings, looking at the "emperor".


    Li Meng said: "once the polluting animals attack, both here and in the waters where the" emperor "is located will become a battlefield. The slave city is guarded by a high wall, but the" emperor "does not. The water environment is in crisis. If the polluting animals attack, what will the" emperor "do to stop them?"


    Although the "emperor" is a giant, it has no means of self-defense, and can only rely on the mobilized soldiers on board to resist the invading enemy.


    Therefore, no one can stay out of the coming battle.


    Night suddenly, this she really ignored.


    As the rear area of the first legion, "emperor" is the most important. Compared with "emperor", the so-called "interests" of the ruins are not worth mentioning.


    Looking back at the night beside me, it''s a pity that I can''t see the beautiful face. I can only see the helmet emitting blue light.


    Li Meng said: "now we know why we want to return to the emperor!"


    "I understand," she said with a smile! Your highness


    "It''s not urgent to get the benefits of swamp ruins. After this crisis, if the rebels survive, their wings will be full. By then, the balance between forces in the ruins will be broken. The rebels have great ambitions. When they have strength, the rebels will not maintain the status quo. By then, fierce conflicts will break out in the ruins."


    "The rebels have ideals and beliefs. To say who will be the biggest winner in the swamp ruins, the rebels are the most likely!"


    After a slight pause, Li Meng continued: "in the process of stepping on the peak of victory, the role of our first army is indispensable."


    Looking at the rain curtain, Li Meng said faintly: "let''s absorb the benefits of the swamp ruins from the rebels!"


    If there are rebels in the tower, terror will be killed by Li Meng''s words.


    However, it is true.


    Li Meng is making use of the rebel army. Why is the rebel army not making use of the first army?


    The so-called "interest" is that both sides get enough benefits from each other. Each side has its own ideas, cognition and plans.


    Some things don''t need to be explained. You can understand them clearly.


    Yevrich is gone. He''s finishing up.


    The situation of the slave city is clear. Although the gunfire still exists, only the soldiers who don''t know the situation are still fighting.


    There were not many of them, and as time went on, more and more slave soldiers joined the rebel side, and only a few of them were still resisting.


    With the last shot down, the slave city finally returned to calm.


    Although a battle is short in time and process, it is also bloody.


    There is no shortage of bodies in the inner city.


    In the streets and alleys, in the main road, occasionally you can see a corpse, the blood has run out, the red ground is full of blood and rain mixture, cold blood into thick shape, black look incomparably ferocious.


    Although there were a large number of rebel soldiers in the slave City, about 4000, they knew that there was no hope for resistance. When the battle ended, they honestly gathered in the open space in front of the master''s residence and surrendered to yevrich.


    Yevrich didn''t make much effort at all.


    of course! That''s a good thing. It prevents jevrich from spending a lot of time gathering slave soldiers scattered around the inner city.


    "What? It''s impossible. We can''t get them to join the resistance! "


    Yu Dongjian''s face is very ugly. Are you kidding? The soldiers of slave city are always the enemies of the resistance. When there is a conflict with slave City, how many brothers of the resistance died among the soldiers of slave city.


    Now they are told that thousands of slave soldiers are going to join them and join the resistance.


    It''s a joke. It''s impossible and intolerable.


    Don''t say he won''t, nor will all the rebel brothers.


    "Yu Dongjian! Don''t worry. Listen to what the first regiment says. The first regiment should have a reason to ask for it! "


    Compared with Yu Dongjian''s anger, leopard was calmer on Monday, he comforted Yu Dongjian.


    This is the tower of the outer city wall. The space in the tower is not small. It can shelter from the wind and rain, and it can always pay attention to the movement outside the city. The rebels have placed the temporary headquarters here.


    Yevrich came here at Limon''s command, and the rebels didn''t seem very willing to accept his announcement and the gifts left by the first Legion to the rebels.


    Yevrich didn''t know the hatred between the rebels and slave City, and he wasn''t interested in it.


    It was not in yevrich''s mind whether the rebels would accept the surrender of the slave soldiers in the inner city.


    He just came to convey the message, just to announce whether the rebels would accept it or not, and what they would do, which is not under yevrich''s consideration.


    On the third floor of the observation platform, facing the eyes of several people, yevrich said faintly: "there are more than 4000 soldiers who surrendered in the inner city. You decide what to do with them. Standing in the position of cooperation, I can only suggest that you take them in. They are soldiers. Each of them can fight with a gun and dock with the coming battle, You will need their strength


    Li Lanxin, standing on one side, looks slightly surprised. It''s not difficult to hear some information from the people in front of her.


    Li Lanxin asked curiously, "are you going to leave?"


    Li Lanxin''s words made several people in the tower look slightly shocked. If the first regiment intends to leave, it is a good thing for the rebels.


    Because once the first Legion left, there was only one master of the slave City, the rebels.


    This is of special significance to the rebels.


    "Yes! We will leave soon. I come here to inform you that you are ready to take over the inner city! "


    Yevrich''s words made the eyes of several people in the tower shine slightly.


    The gunfire in the inner city disappeared. They had noticed it long ago. They didn''t feel surprised when the first team won.


    They only care about one person.

 Chapter 144

    Where is the "slave city" Discipline Inspection Commission now? Dead? Or did you catch me? "


    Li Lanxin asked.


    This is what Li Lanxin wants to know most.


    However, she was doomed to be disappointed.


    Yevrich replied, "run! He escaped the slave city from the secret road


    Before coming here, yevrich had known the result of the secret passage exit.


    The exit of the secret passage is not in the slave City, but in a sewer under the ruins. The sewer line is complex. Because of the existence of water, the trace of the group who fled from the slave city disappeared, and the mobilizers who explored the secret passage almost lost their way.


    No one knows that there is a sewer extending in all directions under the ruins.


    Considering the safety of the mobilizers, yevrich let them back.


    It''s very unwise to rush into a strange and complicated environment without any preparation.


    The terrain of the sewer is complex. Once the traces disappear, it is very difficult to find the group of people who want to escape.


    Yevrich gave up very rationally.


    However, yevrich did not order to destroy the secret passage. The sewer is underground, so it should be very difficult for the polluting animals to set foot in it. Even if they break into one by chance, it will be harmless. The secret passage has its reason for existence.


    Li Lanxin was disappointed. In the slave City, the person she wanted to kill most was Ji Wei, the culprit who caused tens of thousands of wrongs.


    Unexpectedly, he got away with his life and ran away.


    That''s the answer.


    Good people don''t live long, and evil will last for thousands of years.


    Who''s to blame? No one can blame it. It can only be said that it is fate.


    The fate of the arrangement let "Ji Wei" live, waiting for the day when the rebels took his life.


    "We will make arrangements as soon as possible to take over the inner city. As for those slave soldiers who surrendered..."


    With a slight pause, Li Lanxin pondered.


    Li Lanxin has a headache about the soldiers who surrendered to the slave city. Although she is not in favor of letting those soldiers join the Resistance Army, the first regiment is right. In the next battle, the Resistance Army really needs more strength.


    There are too many of them, more than 4000, which is more than the number of soldiers in the rebel army. The first army can hold them down, but the rebel army may not have the ability.


    There are so many things to consider that Li Lanxin has to be cautious.


    "We need some time to discuss, and we will give you an answer anyway!"


    "When taking over inner city, I hope you can deal with the surrender slave soldiers at the same time," yevrich said


    "Try your best!"


    Li Lanxin can only reply like this.


    So far, yevrich''s task is half done.


    Finally, before leaving, yevrich said, "when I go back, the first Legion will start to withdraw from the slave city in full!"


    With that, yevrich turned away, and his figure soon disappeared at the stairway.


    When yevrich''s figure disappeared, there was a brief silence in the tower.


    Before Li Lanxin spoke, several people were thinking.


    It''s troublesome to think about how to arrange the slave soldiers who surrendered more than 4000 people in the inner city.


    For a moment, Li Lanxin looked up at the crowd.


    He said: "I have made a decision about the surrender of the slave City soldiers. I will let them serve as the reserve of the rebel army. I will see their performance in the future and consider making them a real rebel army! I hope you will take the overall situation into consideration. Now, the rebels need their strength! "


    A few people are silent. This is not a way.


    They have no reason to object because it means a lot to the rebels.


    More than 4000 people are not a small number. Once they are incorporated into the resistance, the strength of the resistance will increase several times in an instant. This is something that several people at the top of the resistance dare not think about before.


    Too much has happened these days.


    Since the encounter with the first legion, the strength of the resistance has been growing, until now, the strength of the resistance has grown to the extent that even the top of them are surprised.


    Although the growth of this power has a price, no one will regret the previous decision at this moment.


    "Yu Dongjian! If you stay at the city wall, the safety of the slave city will be yours! "


    Li Lanxin said to Yu Dongjian.


    Yu Dongjian nodded and said, "don''t worry! Instructor Li, the city is here, I am here, the city is destroyed and people die. "


    The words are somewhat exaggerated, but it fully shows Yu Dongjian''s determination.


    With Yu Dongjian''s assurance, Li Lanxin looks at Shu Dongdong: "Shu Dongdong! You lead a thousand rebel soldiers with me to take over the inner city


    "I understand! I''ll call the people first


    Shu Dongdong answered.


    Li Lanxin nodded.


    "Go


    Shu Dongdong turned and walked away quickly.


    When Shu Dongdong''s figure disappeared, Li Lanxin said to several people in the tower: "continue to complete your task! We must settle down the free people. As for the matter of food, I believe everything will be settled when we go to the inner city this time! "


    "I understand!"


    Of course, a few people understand the meaning of Li Lanxin''s words.


    Compared with the rebels, the slave city is rich. In terms of food, there is no gap in the slave city.


    In the inner city, there must be granaries for storing grain in slave cities. Once the inner city is accepted, the problem of grain shortage will be solved naturally.


    For the rebels, it will not be long before they get the inner city and have a real city, which is of great significance to any force.


    It has profound significance and is an indispensable part of the development of the resistance.


    The rebels have paid enough for this.


    Is it worth it?


    Of course, it''s worth it, not only worth it, even if it costs more, the rebels won''t have any hesitation.


    The slave city in the rain, some people are happy, some people are in grief, for the first legion, these redundant emotions do not need to exist.


    In this world, they belong to outsiders. The only thing they have to do is to complete any "task". It''s their responsibility to complete the task. What can we be happy about#####

 Chapter 145

    When yevrich returned from the outer city, the mobilizers were ready to evacuate, and any valuables in the house Treasury had been packed and carried by the mobilizers.


    There is no satisfactory packing bag in the residence. The mobilized soldiers can only use some cloth to make some simple bags. Of course, the appearance is not so satisfactory, on the contrary, it is ugly.


    The back of big bag and small bag is on the body, which makes people laugh.


    But mobilizers don''t think so.


    What they carry on their backs is their booty, which the first Legion deserves. Although the appearance of the packaging is ugly, the mobilizers don''t think it''s funny?


    Rain is still falling, drizzle falling from the sky, rain sometimes big and sometimes small, seems to be doing the last struggle.


    In the courtyard of the Lord''s residence, the mobilizers are standing in the rain, and their figures are arranged neatly.


    Although there are only more than 100 people, they occupy almost two-thirds of the whole yard, and they still look powerful.


    Mobilizers are counting in case anyone falls behind.


    In the yard, jevrich is watching the mobilizers'' action. At this time, a mobilizer comes from the iron gate. He comes to jevrich and raises his hand to salute.


    Said: "Colonel jevrich! They have come! "


    Indeed, it has come. The sight has passed the figure of the mobilized soldiers. In the direction of the iron gate, in the rain, a large group of figures are coming here.


    The leader was suddenly the man yevrich knew.


    That young girl.


    It was the rebels and their instructor, Li Lanxin.


    "Here we are


    Although the appearance of the mobilizers is the same, the power battle suit with the same coating is the same model as that of the ordinary mobilizers.


    Outwardly, there is no difference between yevrich and ordinary mobilizers.


    But Li Lanxin went straight to yevrich.


    "Here we are


    She said only a few words.


    But these words have been able to make people understand everything.


    Yevrich said: "in the northwest, behind the residence, there is a low bungalow, there is a military camp, more than 4000 surrender slave soldiers stay in it, they do not have any weapons in their hands, all weapons are put into the armory of the residence, how to arrange them, I believe you have your own discretion."


    Li Lanxin felt in her heart that the work of the first regiment was so delicate that she seemed to think of everything.


    While it is convenient for others, it also raises its own value.


    No matter who cooperates with them, I''m afraid they will feel at ease.


    Li Lanxin said, "don''t worry! We have come to a good conclusion on how to settle them! "


    Yevrich didn''t care about the surrender of the slave soldiers. He cared about the same as the commander. The growth of the resistance was what yevrich really cared about.


    How can the rebels survive in the ruins if they are not strong enough?


    How can the first Legion gain enough benefits from the rebels if they can''t survive in the ruins?


    So, a strong resistance is what the first Legion wants to see.


    That''s what the commander wants, and that''s what the first Legion wants.


    The next thing is much simpler. The withdrawal of the first Legion and the takeover of the slave city by the rebels are not too troublesome.


    "Let''s go!"


    At the command, the mobilizers in the courtyard in front of the residence began to move. The whole team moved and walked in a neat line in the rain.


    In the eyes of the rebels on both sides, the mobilizers, with their booty, head for the city gate in the rain.


    Looking back from the mobilized soldiers walking in the rain, yevrich turned to Li Lanxin and said, "the first regiment will not leave the ruins for the time being. In the waters on the east bank, the emperor will stay until the end of the battle. After the battle, the first regiment will leave here. In order to keep in touch with both sides, In three months, the first Legion will build an outpost in the swamp ruins


    It is yevrich''s idea to set up an outpost. Although he has not discussed with the commander, yevrich knows that the commander will not object.


    In order to ensure the full and effective implementation of the association between the resistance and the first army, the first army should have the necessary strength in the swamp ruins.


    As for why it is determined to be three months later, the reason is very simple, because the first Legion needs a period of buffer time to establish a good system.


    By the way, I also want to digest the expanding strength.


    What can the first Legion do and what can they say?


    Even if they don''t want to, can they still say "no"?


    Li Lanxin knows very well that no one can stop the first regiment from setting up an outpost in the swamp ruins.


    And for the rebels, there''s no reason or need to stop them.


    Because the first Corps set up outposts in the swamp ruins, which is a good thing for the rebels, the advantages outweigh the disadvantages.


    In addition to keeping the two sides in touch at all times, the rebels have at least one helper when things happen that they can''t solve.


    That agreement is not just a piece of white paper. Although the resistance seems to suffer a lot in the long run, it will benefit the resistance from now on, in the next few years or even more than ten years.


    With a smile, Li Lanxin said: "the rebel army has a good cooperative relationship with the first Corps. We welcome you to come here."


    It''s polite, but it''s necessary to say that, because it represents the rebel''s attitude towards the establishment of outposts in the first Legion.


    It''s time to leave.


    Yevrich said, "that''s good! See you later! "


    Li Lanxin nodded: "see you later!"


    Yevrich turned away and walked quickly in the rain. Under the gaze of Li Lanxin, his figure soon caught up with the army.


    The long line was leaving, and soon left the house.


    When the rebels entered the inner city, Li Meng on the wall saw Li Lanxin, and also saw a few people Li Meng only knew. However, Li Meng did not show up, but quietly watched the rebels disappear in the rain in the direction of the residence.


    It''s not just because it''s unnecessary, there are more reasons.


    When yevrich and his team emerged from the rain, the mobilizers stationed at the city wall were already waiting in front of the city gate#####

 Chapter 146

    "Let''s go! Let''s go back! "


    Needless to say, Li Meng just said a short word, then turned and walked out of the city.


    When the two teams come together, the size of the team gets bigger.


    A long line of people walked out of the city gate one after another.


    When you leave the inner city, walk in the streets of the outer city.


    The buildings on both sides of the street are reflected one by one. Compared with the "bustle" of the past, the street is quiet at the moment.


    The whole outer city was in peace.


    It has to be said that the resistance is still popular. For people living at the bottom, the resistance may be their hope in the dark.


    "They''re leaving now?"


    "Isn''t it?"


    "After the rain has stopped, there will be a tough battle to fight. It would be much easier for us if they were here!"


    "Don''t think about it any more. Now our rebel forces are not as good as before. We need guns, guns and people. It''s not easy to get through this crisis?"


    "I don''t agree with that. Don''t forget how the east city fell. The east city at that time was much better than the Resistance Army now. They were not killed by the slave City, but picked up by the slave city?"


    "Yes, yes, you''re right, but..."


    The soldiers on the city wall "talked" and looked at the "chirp" below the city wall.


    Under the wall, the soldiers of the first regiment are passing through the gate one after another.


    The long line was quick and silent.


    This allows the sound of the city wall to penetrate the rain and spread far and far


    With the departure of the first legion, there was no consensus among the rebels.


    Some wanted the first corps to stay, so as to lighten the burden on the next fighting rebels, while others had other ideas.


    Of course, no one''s opinion can affect the withdrawal of the first Legion.


    In the sound of the discussion, the first army is going away.


    When the last figure through the gate, the gate "creak creak" closed, before the gate closed, the figure of the first Legion soldiers had disappeared at the end of the bridge.


    Fuzzy figure is away, until completely disappeared.


    Leaving the slave City, the scenery in front of us changed in vain. It became deserted and dilapidated, a scene of ruins.


    Walking on the broken road full of water and vegetation, the long team was slightly distorted.


    In the misty rain, there was silence, even the sound of raindrops could hardly be heard.


    The road is still smooth, has been to the East Bank of the shore, the way did not encounter any accidents, also did not encounter any life.


    More than ten speedboats have been waiting for the arrival of the mobilized troops, so that they can transport all the mobilized troops back to the "emperor" at one time.


    Fourteen speedboats, except one electric eel attack speedboat, thirteen rescue speedboats are all in reserve of the emperor.


    There''s no need to command or say too much.


    When they came to the east coast, the mobilized soldiers began to board the ship.


    For a moment, on the east bank, the figure swayed.


    Not long after, just a quarter of an hour later, the figure on the shore was no longer visible, and all the mobilized soldiers had boarded the ship.


    "Let''s go!"


    At the command of the messenger, the fleet began to move.


    The engine roared, the waves rolled, and the whole fleet headed for the emperor in a straight line.


    A short distance flashed by.


    When the huge "emperor" is in front of us, and the fleet is in the shadow of the "emperor", two cranes are working hard at the stern hatch of the "emperor" to lift the speedboats onto the "emperor" one by one.


    Although the speed is not slow, it still shows the shortcomings of "emperor".


    After all, it''s just a commercial "ship". If it''s a warship, even a traditional transport ship, with a hatch parallel to the water surface, it won''t be so troublesome for the speedboat to get in and out.


    After leaving the electric eel attack speedboat, yevrich follows Li Meng.


    After leaving the tail cabin, you come to the passageway with disinfection effect. The white fog is filled with air and continuously gushes out from the left vent. The fog surrounds all the people in the passageway and eliminates all the harmful substances on the body.


    Before opening the metal gate in front of him, Li Meng said to yevrich, "the spoils obtained this time will be delivered as soon as possible. Before the rain has gone, we need to strengthen the strength of the first Legion."


    "Yes! I''ll have the booty mobilizers go straight to the lower portal! "


    Yevrich responded.


    Li Meng''s face was slightly heavy, and he said in a deep voice: "the target of the" emperor "is a little big. It''s easy to become the target of polluting animals. Facing the tide of polluting animals, we have to guard against it!"


    "Your Highness¡° Although the hull armor of the "emperor" can''t be compared with that of a warship, its armor strength is far stronger than that of an ordinary commercial ship. The side of the "emperor" is more than ten meters high from the water, which is enough to withstand the peep of most polluting animals. Your highness, don''t worry too much! "


    One side of the night felt his Highness''s tension, voice comfort.


    Jiye is still too naive. She doesn''t know the horror of the world''s polluting animals. If the armor is thick enough to be useful, the human situation will not be so bad as it is now.


    She won''t understand until she has seen the horror of the polluter.


    Li Meng just said, "it''s not that simple!"


    "Click!"


    In the red flashing warning sound, the door slowly opened.


    When the door was opened, the wide cargo hold came into view.


    At this point, yevrich and Limon separated.


    He will lead the mobilized soldiers with booty to the bottom cabin, while Li Meng will go to his own area on the top floor.


    Compared with the busy yevrich, Li Meng is undoubtedly much more relaxed. Since let yevrich take charge, Li Meng''s life has been much more leisurely.


    However, in recent days, Li Meng has no leisure time to enjoy. He doesn''t have to worry about the little things on the "emperor", but no one can help Li Meng make a decision about the next plan and action of the first Legion.


    Li Meng must think carefully and figure it out in order to be sure.

 Chapter 147

    The sky is still raining, but from the original downpour, into a drizzle, raindrops seem to have no weight floating in the sky.


    The dark clouds in the sky didn''t disperse completely. They were still struggling in the sky. Sometimes they dispersed, sometimes they gathered, and the sky was still gloomy.


    In the rain on the water, the huge "emperor" floated quietly.


    The water surface is not calm. With the strong wind becoming rough, waves continue to form on the water surface and surge to the hull of the "emperor". However, with the sound of "crash", the heavy hull of the "emperor" easily resisted the attack of the big waves.


    Although it will shake slightly with the swaying River, this degree of shaking will not affect the people in the hull.


    The "emperor" in the rain is just like a mountain standing on the water. No external force can make it "overturn".


    The scenery in front of us is familiar and unchanged. It''s still the swimming pool and the garden. It''s like spring all the year round. I don''t know how long those colorful flowers can survive.


    Maybe it''s a long time, maybe it''s just a short moment, but they won''t really die. The next year will be reborn and more beautiful than today.


    "Night! What about? What do you think of the scene in the ruins? "


    In the garden, Li Meng, lying on his back, chatted with the night beside him.


    At this time the night has taken off the power combat suit, put on the original blue and white skirt, still so lovely, beautiful.


    She thought about it and combed what she wanted to say in her mind.


    "History, I saw the history of human beings in this world in that ruins, cruel and dilapidated!"


    The night whispered.


    The description is very appropriate. The glory of human beings is no longer there. Today''s human beings are just surviving. They can no longer be as "willful" as before.


    Maybe it''s also a way for nature to retaliate against human beings.


    Maybe this is the so-called "cause and effect" of human beings. Without the evil that human beings had done before, this situation would not have happened now.


    The reason why the world has become like this, in the final analysis, is that human beings have created it. It''s totally self inflicted.


    With a breath, Li Meng on the seat moved to make himself more comfortable.


    Before he closed his eyes and fell asleep, Li Meng said, "you should be tired after going out with me for so long! Go and have a rest


    She shook her head and said in a soft voice, "Your Highness doesn''t feel tired. How can I be tired? I didn''t do anything in the ruins. Instead, you did a lot of things, your highness! For your health, you''d better eat early and have a rest early tonight! "


    The time of the day is about to leave, and soon, the long darkness will cover the earth.


    "Then stay quiet for a while!"


    Close your eyes, Li Meng said softly.


    "Well!"


    There was silence in the garden.


    Li Meng lies on the seat and sleeps. His breath is even and gentle. He stands by quietly in the night. His eyes sometimes stare at Li Meng on the seat, sometimes at the flowers outside the pavilion, and sometimes fall into deep thinking. He seems to be thinking about something.


    Although he closed his eyes and was in a state of false sleep, Li Meng''s spirit was still active. He was communicating with the main brain at the moment.


    Not long ago, the voice of the main brain rang.


    As before, there must be some reasons for the voice of the main brain.


    The reason for this is very simple. The spoils from slave cities have been converted into energy points.


    Tens of thousands of red "protoliths" and hundreds of orange "protoliths" are the assets of slave city for nearly ten years, and have also obtained more than 30 million energy points for Li Meng.


    More than 30 million energy points?


    Not many, but not many. The recent actions of the first regiment have not been in vain.


    With more than 30 million yuan, Li Meng can finally generously plan the future of the first Legion.


    It may be exaggerated to say that it is the future, but at least we can set a small goal in the near future.


    Yes, it''s just a small goal.


    "Master! You should also be aware that although the world''s "protoliths" are infinite, it is difficult to form them, and the scale is far from comparable to that of "protocrystals!"


    One is bred by living things in nature, and the other is bred by nature. In terms of scale, of course, the "protocrystal" bred by nature is far better than the "protostone".


    Of course, Li Meng understood this point, but protocrysts are not available. The environment required for the formation of ore veins is too harsh, and the ore veins are stored underground. Although the strata where protocrysts were born are always close to the surface, they are not so easy to find.


    In addition to strength, but also luck.


    "The growth of strength is inseparable from the energy point, master,! In addition to the original stones and crystals, you should consider the natural resources in the earth. Some precious minerals can also exchange energy points! "


    "A planet, the earth''s resources are endless, compared with precious, rare stones, protocrystals, endless natural resources can let the owner get more energy points!"


    "I suggest the host put half of his mind on the territory!"


    This is what the main brain wants to say. Li Meng doesn''t know what the main brain wants.


    Li Meng said in his heart: "you should understand that there are not only polluting animals but also human beings in the forest sea. Although the human beings in this world can''t touch the places outside the city wall, they all belong to them in name. There is no real ownerless land in this world!"


    "Name" is a terrible thing, which is a common sense among human beings and a rule.


    Although human beings can''t get involved in the forest outside the city wall, the territorial division among countries and major forces is very detailed.


    Take the area of Kyoto for example. Although it has many powers and no country, there is a country in mind. The territory of this "country" is in the minds of all the leaders.


    If one day a certain force is strong enough to establish a "state", the "state" will naturally completely inherit the territory of consciousness.


    Therefore, it seems that there is no owner in the forest, but in fact, there is a master.


    If Li Meng leads the first army to occupy a piece of land in the forest sea, and claims that it is his own territory, then Li Meng''s behavior can be called "invasion"#####

 Chapter 148

    "No species can really become the master of the earth. No matter human beings or polluting animals, they all live on the earth. Whoever is strong in the land where they live can occupy a good place. Human territory was also seized ten thousand years ago!"


    It seems that the main brain is wrong. Li Meng has no pressure to snatch territory from human hands. The law of the jungle is the truth in any era. Whoever is strong has the right to decide.


    "Master! You should understand that human beings are weak now. If there is no need, I don''t want to weaken the strength of human beings. It doesn''t do us any good! You should also understand that we are also human beings. As a group, only the strength of human beings can bring us the greatest benefits! "


    Once there is a war, especially with human beings, it will affect too many things.


    Unlike this time, when the target of the war is a country and an integrated force, it is extremely cruel for any party to win.


    Li Meng has no objection to the occupation of territory. When the strength of the first army reaches a certain level, it will naturally put the target on the territory.


    Moreover, the first Legion really needs territory, because territory is the only way to build more practical things.


    "Many things can''t have the best of both worlds, master! Sometimes you have to choose and learn to give up! "


    "I understand!"


    Of course, Li Meng understands that when he wants to do something, he will hesitate and think more.


    Li Meng doesn''t lack a "resolute" heart. He just thinks it''s not yet that time.


    "Take your time! It''s not suitable for the first Legion to take root here. Even if you occupy the land, you have to find another place! "


    "Yes! Do you have any suggestions for obtaining more than 30 million energy points this time? "


    Li Meng asked the master in his heart.


    "War! More than 30 million energy points can support the logistics of a small-scale war, and use this 30 million to occupy land! "


    This is the answer of the main brain.


    There is no disguise of the desire for land.


    Li Meng wondered how the brain could have such a strong desire for land.


    It seems to feel what Li Meng thought in his heart, and the voice of the main brain rings out again.


    "Territory is very important. We can build various military bases, build quantum communication towers and resume communication. We can also build space launch bases and launch various satellites into orbit to help the first Corps carry out global network coverage. All these need territory and a stable rear area!"


    The explanation of the main brain makes people unable to refute, and also makes Li Meng know a lot of things he doesn''t know.


    "Quantum communication? Master! Can quantum signals ignore the interference of pollutants? "


    The problem of communication is what bothers Li Meng most. He can feel it personally.


    The ruins not far away from the "emperor" are so close, only less than a kilometer away, but it is such a short distance that the mobilizers can not receive the signal from the "emperor" once they go ashore.


    The pollution seriously interferes with the signal transmitted by radio.


    "Quantum signal has a strong penetration ability, no medium can block the transmission of quantum signal!"


    This is the answer of the main brain.


    This made Li Meng ponder slightly.


    If quantum communication is as strong as the brain says, it is undoubtedly a good thing, and it is also what the first Legion needs most.


    If communication can be maintained smoothly, the strength of the first Legion will undoubtedly be greatly improved.


    "It seems that it''s time to get a piece of territory belonging to the first Legion."


    Li Meng thought so.


    In his sleep, Li Meng opened his eyes, and the communication with the main brain came to an end. Although how to use the more than 30 million energy points has not yet been determined, Li Meng, the next "small goal" of the first corps, has some plans and ideas in his mind.


    In any case, we must first pass the disaster after the rain, and then make plans.


    "Night! I''m hungry


    Li Meng''s words wake up, as if in the night of thinking.


    He was stunned at first, then said with a smile: "Your Highness! Just a moment! I''ll be right back! "


    With that, she walked out and left the pavilion.


    She soon came back with a plate full of food in her hand. Although it was not dark outside, the meal was a dinner.


    The food was quite rich. She knew that Li Meng''s body was not suitable for eating too greasy food, so the food prepared for Li Meng was light.


    In front of the round table, Li Meng slowly wiped out the food in front of him.


    Outside the rain is still non-stop, the sky also unknowingly darkened a lot.


    It''s getting dark. Night is coming.


    When we finished dinner, the light outside had disappeared, and the only thing we could see was the darkness and the sound of rain falling on the glass.


    Lying on the seat again, she just left with her dinner plate. When she turns her head and looks towards the elevator, she can still see the posture of her leaving.


    Looking through the pavilion and flowers, Li Meng looked at the darkness outside the glass and listened to the rain in the darkness.


    All night long.


    The heavy rain lasted for a long time, which was beyond Li Meng''s expectation. Originally, Li Meng thought it would be over soon, but the dark clouds in the sky gathered together again, and the original drizzle returned to torrential rain.


    When the rain is big or small, the dark clouds in the sky never disperse.


    Five days later, ten days later, fifteen days later, the rain is still falling.


    Swamp ruins, the major forces of the city, a sad scene.


    The longer it rains, the crazier the polluter will be, and the harder the fight will be.


    Years ago, the heavy rain lasted for seven days. Seven days later, the pollution animals ravaged the ruins, and the east city of the four forces of the ruins fell.


    Now that the rain has been raining for 15 days, there is still no sign that it will stop. How crazy should the hungry polluting animals be#####

 Chapter 149

    Today, all the forces and groups in the ruins are concentrated in the cities of the four forces.


    Of course, the slave city is no longer there. Instead, it is the "Kai City" named by the "rebel forces".


    The name of the city is in line with the current situation of the rebels.


    It is no secret that the slave city was destroyed and replaced by the rebels in the ruins. The major forces in the ruins have been informed that the slave city was occupied by the rebels.


    Some are happy, others are sad.


    Happily, the rebel forces are more reassuring than Nu City, although in the next battle, each of the four cities will fight its own way, and no one will help anyone.


    But the four cities are located in the center of the ruins, surrounded by a moat. The four cities are like the four corners of a square, close to each other, forming a proper defensive circle. Even if the polluting animals break through the moat, each city only needs to defend two directions.


    Once one of the cities falls, the defense lines formed by the four cities will collapse, and the other three cities will be attacked from three directions, which will undoubtedly greatly disperse the forces.


    The worry is that the attack of the polluting animals will be fierce. Can they resist it? Resist the attack of polluting animals?


    If they had this confidence ten days ago, they would have been able to resist the polluting animals with their tall walls.


    But now the situation is different, that confidence has already disappeared.


    In addition to sticking to the wall, some people already have some other ideas in mind.


    Qicheng.


    This is the first city owned by the rebels.


    As an officially recognized enemy, it''s obviously a stupid thing to occupy a city with the current strength of the resistance.


    However, in this remote place, even if the Acropolis military knows, I''m afraid it won''t care.


    Although the other three forces in the ruins all have the shadow of the military, compared with the so-called "support", the most accurate relationship with the military should be "trade", or a warning?


    Warn them, let them understand that there is only one master in this land, that is "Kyoto".


    The rebels are lucky. No matter the first army or the heavy rain, when the rain is over and the disaster is coming, the rebels will have a lot of time to strengthen themselves.


    Before being watched by the military of the Acropolis, we should get enough attention from the military. Only in this way can the rebels really stand in the ruins.


    Since taking over the slave City, after nearly ten days of busy, Qicheng has finally returned to the previous state.


    The damaged city gate was repaired and strengthened, and the free people brought into the city from outside were also well arranged. Qicheng was not small, but it was not small, and it had enough housing to distribute to the free people.


    Both the free people and the civilians before the former slave city were treated fairly. The idea of the Resistance Army was well spread among the civilians. Only a few days later, a large number of civilians in the former slave City begged to join the ranks of the free people and the Resistance Army.


    This has allowed the rebel forces to grow rapidly.


    However, as the number of rebels grew, some problems emerged.


    The power of the rebel forces expanded too quickly, and the problem of guns and ammunition was quickly placed on the top of the rebel table.


    There are many guns and ammunition in the armory of the former slave City, but it is far from enough to fully equip the rebel army with nearly 10000 people.


    Besides guns, there''s ammunition.


    Today, in order to cope with the next battle, ammunition must be sufficient. A million is far from enough, and a million can barely cope.


    For this reason, the rebels thought of a solution.


    Instead of seeking help from the first Legion who stayed in the waters on the east coast, he contacted the other three power owners in the ruins.


    A meeting is about to start in the rain, when the four major forces will come together to discuss major issues.


    The meeting was invited by the rebels, and the venue of the meeting was in Kai Cheng, of course.


    Li Meng didn''t know what the rebels were doing or what happened in the ruins. He was not interested in knowing.


    Since he came back from the ruins, Li Meng''s life has been more leisurely.


    "Emperor" everything is normal, everything is in order.


    Five days ago, the mobilized soldiers who went to "dirty Valley" came back.


    The letter was delivered to the fat man.


    Li Meng also got fat man''s reply by mobilizing soldiers.


    Things went well. The fat man agreed that he would take Arlis and Morgan to "Kyoto" and recommend them to "martial arts academy", and he would give them some help in the future.


    Of course, the reason why fat people are so enthusiastic is not free.


    Because in the letter, Li Meng verbally gave "fat man" a promise.


    As for why Li Meng is confident that fat people will like his "commitment".


    It''s about people.


    This trip took too long to mobilize soldiers and took more than ten days to go back and forth.


    It took less than a few hours and more than ten days. Of course, something happened on the way.


    From the mouth of the mobilized soldiers, Li Meng also had to know when the mobilization took so long.


    The journey along the way was smooth, but I had trouble in dirty valley.


    After all, dirty Valley is a force recognized by "Kyoto", and the existence of Xuyu family shows everything.


    Although there are no "restrictions" on outsiders, dirty valley will certainly block those who are too obvious.


    When entering the dirty Valley, the mobilized soldiers were blocked by the dirty Valley guard team and refused to enter the "dirty Valley".


    After a few days of stalemate, the mobilizers ran into the "fat man" who was preparing to leave dirty Valley for Huijing. Although the mobilizers didn''t know the fat man, they didn''t know about the two girls.


    Finally, it is self-evident that there is a fat man with a unique identity in the dirty valley. The mobilized soldiers are released and enter the dirty Valley under surveillance.


    Fat man also postponed his plan to return to Beijing.

 Chapter 150

    "Your Highness! The rain seems to be coming to an end! "


    In the pavilion, night looked at the rain outside the glass and said softly to his highness.


    "Maybe!"


    Along with the night''s eyes looking out, Li Meng said uncertainly.


    The dark clouds in the sky really dispersed a lot, and the rain outside also slowed down a lot. It was not dense drizzle, but raindrops from east to west.


    I''m afraid no one knows whether the rain will end today.


    Taking back her sight, she looked down at her highness and said, "Your Highness! Just now I heard from yevrich. He''s awake! "


    Li Meng''s face showed surprise, and then a clear smile, to: "so serious injury can wake up, that boy is lucky!"


    Five days ago, the mobilized soldiers returning to dirty Valley got an unexpected harvest.


    It''s not a harvest. To be exact, it should be a trouble.


    He was floating on the water, his whole body was not only swollen by blisters, but also had multiple wounds. When the mobilized soldiers found him, his breath was weak, not dead, but also not far away from death.


    Mobilizers picked him up from the water and took him back to the emperor.


    Fortunately, after the last mobilization soldiers were seriously injured and unable to get treatment, the emperor was equipped with a complete medical system.


    Under the treatment of various medical equipment and drugs, after lying on the bed for five days, he finally escaped the sickle of death and woke up.


    "Yevrich is confirming his identity. If there is any important news, he will report it to his highness in person!"


    Maybe it''s just an ordinary lucky guy.


    Li Meng didn''t care too much.


    The so-called surprise will often come inadvertently.


    Sometimes small people are the cause and source of a big event.


    Let Li Meng don''t care little person, but also brought a let Li Meng surprised gift.


    "Is this protocrystal?"


    Looking at the red crystal of particle size put down by yevrich on the table, Li Meng said softly, a little uncertain.


    From this, Limon can clearly feel the energy in the small crystal body, which is peaceful and stable.


    Li Meng has never seen "protocryst", so he is not sure whether the object on the table is "protocryst".


    Yevrich said: "yes! In his words, it is "protocrystal"! "


    This is protocrystal.


    Although he knew the existence of "protocryst", it was the first time that Li Meng saw the real existence of "protocryst".


    It''s not unusual to have a protocrystal, and it doesn''t mean that he is a special person.


    Looking up at yevrich, Limon said, "what did he say?"


    Yevrich replied: "he is seriously injured. Although he has woken up, his consciousness is still very confused. After asking, he only gets some vague information!"


    After a slight pause, yevrich continued: "the general content should be that he was on a ship full of goods. On the way back, he was attacked by sea animals, and the ship capsized and sank! We can''t know the specific information until he is fully conscious. It will take time! "


    "Commander! Do you know where this protocrystal was found? "


    "Where?"


    It can''t be in the clothes, or it would have been discovered long ago, and it can''t be presented to him until now.


    "In the ear! The protocrystal was inserted into his ear, and the medical staff found it only when they checked whether his eardrum was damaged. "


    In the ear?


    It''s really strange.


    In this way, the protocrystal should have been put into his ear by himself, otherwise, although the protocrystal was small, it could not have run into his ear by chance.


    "Take it! Give it to him when he is conscious, and make sure to ask what happened to him! "


    "I understand!"


    Yevrich nodded.


    Then jevrich asked, "commander! When he wakes up, do you want to see him in person? "


    "That''s not necessary!"


    Li Meng doesn''t care. What Li Meng cares about is "Yuanjing".


    Protocryst is a kind of mineral, which acts as currency just like protolith.


    Where can''t I put it? Why should I put it in my ear?


    This can only explain one problem. This protocrystal was hidden by him. In order to hide people''s eyes and ears, he hid it in his ears.


    This also shows another problem. There must be a large number of protocrystals in the place where he was before. Otherwise, how could he have the chance to hide protocrystals.


    If you think about the information yevrich got from him, he was on a cargo ship before, some things are not hard to think of.


    That ship must not be an ordinary cargo ship.


    "He''s seriously injured and needs time to recover. I''ll report to the commander when he''s conscious again," yevrich said


    "Go


    "Yes


    Li Meng stopped yevrich, who was preparing to leave.


    Jevrich wondered what the commander should do.


    Li Meng said: "make preparations as early as possible. In these two days, the rain will be over. At that time, the task of defending the" emperor "will be handed over to you!"


    Yevrich nodded: "don''t worry! Commander, we are ready to fight! "


    Yevrich left, and took the crystal on the round table, and disappeared in the pavilion.


    That''s not what the first Legion wanted. It''s just a protocrystal that is only a little bigger than a grain of rice. Its value is far less than a "protostone". How can the first Legion occupy other people''s things?


    Of course, it''s just for the irrelevant.


    Glancing over the garden, he looked at the rain curtain outside the glass.


    This long rain makes people a little impatient, even Li Meng is a little impatient.


    It''s too long. It''s too long to be upset.


    Li Meng even felt that his decision was wrong. If he had left, they would have been far away from the ruins.


    But Li Meng also knows that unless they can leave the rainy area, they may encounter pollution animals there.


    The only advantage of staying here is that the "emperor" will undoubtedly be much easier in battle. After all, compared with the "emperor", the ruins are much more attractive.


    For the polluter, there are more people, more prey.


    Compared with some people in the ruins, Li Meng was much more calm.

 Chapter 151

    A meeting is about to begin.


    At this time, in the ruins far away from the "emperor", Qicheng ushered in several new guests, who braved the rain to gather in the "Qicheng" what on earth?


    The residence of Ji Wei, once a slave City, has now become the residence of the high-level rebels and the administrative center of the rebels.


    In the mansion, a large room was used as a temporary meeting room.


    In the conference room, in front of a long table, many figures are sitting on wooden seats.


    The room is not warm, on the contrary, it is a little cold, but no one will pay attention to it. The only thing they care about is the girl sitting on the seat at one end of the long table.


    All eyes were on her.


    The room is not small. It can hold a long table, some seats and spare space.


    There are a lot of people in the conference room. In addition to the people who are sitting, there are also some people with guns behind them. If the total number is added up, there may be no less than dozens of people in the conference room.


    Before that, they all regarded the "resistance" as the enemy. They came to the enemy''s home and had to defend themselves.


    Li Lanxin fully understands the worries of the three city leaders, and chooses to ignore them when they bring their men into the conference room.


    There is something important to say when we invite them here this time. We don''t need to pay attention to some small details.


    On both sides of the long table, there are not only three city leaders, but also the high-rise gates of the resistance.


    After all, Li Lanxin is still young and needs someone to calm her down.


    "Don''t talk too much nonsense. The slave city is gone. Ji Wei''s fat man will die when he dies. We won''t care. Since your resistance forces have the ability to occupy here, that''s your ability. We have nothing to say! However, the four marsh ruins cities have existed for decades. In these decades, no matter how the various forces below fight, the four forces have always maintained a relative balance. I hope that your resistance forces can do the same! "


    A middle-aged man with white hair took the lead in breaking the silence in the meeting.


    His name is Tang Hao, the Lord of the west city. Since his father died, he has been the Lord of the West City for more than ten years.


    In the past ten years, Xicheng has been relatively calm. Except for the disaster after the rain seven years ago, Xicheng has suffered a lot.


    It''s probably the best way to describe him.


    However, most of the three city leaders are like this, otherwise they would not have lived in peace for decades.


    Although there is not no conflict between them, they are all small frictions, and several parties are restraining.


    After all, it is not easy to have a place to live safely in this world. If you think too much, you will put yourself in a dangerous place. The most important thing is to keep your home before you have too much ambition and ideal.


    "That''s right. I agree with the master of Tang Dynasty. The swamp ruins have changed from a deserted and uninhabited wasteland to a home for human beings. This is the result of the joint efforts of the four major forces. Now there are nearly 300000 human beings living in the ruins. We should continue to maintain this achievement!"


    Sitting opposite Tang Hao, another young man spoke and agreed with him.


    Huang Lei, the leader of the North City, is no different in age from the leader of the west city. He took over the power from the older generation.


    Compared with Tang Hao, he is more active. He is the kind of person who can''t sit still and loves hunting. Because of this, Beicheng has the most wealth. He often goes in and out of the forest every year and gains a lot of "original stones".


    However, frequent in and out of the forest hunting polluting animals, which caused a lot of damage to the north city.


    Compared with the other two cities, Beicheng has fewer soldiers and fewer civilians.


    However, compared with the other two cities, the weapons and equipment of Beicheng are much better. It not only has fairly good rifles, but also has two 65 mm cannon.


    In terms of city defense capability, Beicheng is the strongest.


    Huang Lei looks at Li Lanxin sitting on the throne. Although he doesn''t look down upon her, he doesn''t think so.


    All of you know the strength of the resistance. Even if it''s expanding, how strong can it be?


    The reason why they come here today is to appease the rebels and reassure them against the invasion of the polluting animals.


    Li Lanxin smile, indifferent said: "later things later, I invite you to come today, but not for these things!"


    Tang Hao eyebrows jump, in front of this girl words perfunctory, who can''t hear?


    Huang Lei, who was sitting opposite Tang Hao, went down. He said coldly, "so the rebels don''t want to follow the rules?"


    "Lord Huang! I think I have said that in the future, let''s talk about it later. Do you think that the problem we are facing now is more important than those in the future? "


    Li Lanxin is still indifferent and says with a smile.


    At this time, another South City leader spoke. He just looked at Li Lanxin with some doubts and said, "what''s the matter?"


    After that, he stressed: "if it''s a matter of city defense, the other two city lords believe that they have their own arrangements. There''s no need to resist military spending!"


    Li Lanxin couldn''t deny it. She nodded and said, "of course I know that. The South City, the North City and the west city are all marshes and ruins. You have weapons and soldiers. You have confidence to survive the crisis."


    "But don''t forget a little bit!"


    The last words are meaningful.


    This makes the always cautious South City Lord "Li Jing" frown slightly.


    He said, "let''s get this straight! I believe the other two city masters want to know what we are invited to do? "


    "Yes! I''d love to know that! "


    Tang Hao nodded.


    Looking around at some of you, the last sight is fixed on Li Lanxin. Huang Lei said, "I also want to know!"


    Li Lanxin was not afraid of the three lines of sight, and her face became solemn. She said: "the three are upright, kind-hearted, and the civilians under the rule can live in peace, which is enough to prove their ability. This time, the rebel forces sincerely invited the three to join the rebel forces, not for other reasons."


    With these words, the atmosphere of the meeting changed in vain. It was so depressing that even the sound of breathing seemed to stop.

 Chapter 152

    Tang Hao, Huang Lei, Li Jing, and the three city leaders were all stunned. They looked at Li Lanxin who kept smiling with astonished eyes.


    "This joke is not funny!"


    Tang Hao, who came back, said in a deep voice.


    "Do you think it''s possible? Instructor Lee of the resistance? "


    Whether it''s a joke or not, a few people certainly know, but Huang Lei is very straightforward and straightforward.


    Is that possible?


    Join the resistance?


    Although Li Jing didn''t make a statement, it can be seen from his expression that he was just a joke to join the "rebel army" just like Tang Hao.


    However, Li Lanxin does not think so.


    She just said calmly: "for hundreds of years, mankind is regaining the glory that once belonged to mankind. Society is developing and the times are progressing. The world also needs a change! The consciousness of free people has penetrated all over the world. People who believe in the "spirit of freedom" are increasing all the time. Our "strength" is ready to take advantage of the situation


    "No one can stay out of the coming change, you will make a choice sooner or later!"


    Looking at the three people in meditation, Li Lanxin said: "and I! It''s just a little bit ahead of time! "


    The three looked at each other, then pondered.


    Of course, they know the origin of the resistance. In the storm many years ago, the revolution of the free people set off a storm all over the world.


    Although the revolution failed in the end, no one would think that the free people had disappeared.


    That is a kind of spirit. As long as human beings exist, the free people will not disappear. They just hide, develop their own strength in secret, and wait for the opportunity to come again.


    Although the three stayed in the ruins all their lives, they knew more or less the news from the outside world.


    In the vast area of Kyoto, there are not only the rebels in the swamp ruins, but also the rebels in the cities of David and even Kyoto. They mingle with the civilians in another way to strengthen the strength of the rebels.


    This rebel army in the swamp ruins is just one of many. Before that, the four major forces in the ruins, even the slave City, did not dare to easily destroy the rebel army under their eyes. What they were worried about was the whole rebel army.


    Looking around, Li Lanxin continued: "Kyoto is sacred. It''s not the place we free people can set foot in. Our goal is the house of Representatives. The group of moths is the biggest reason for the existence of our resistance forces. Our enemy will only be the Acropolis army, and Kyoto will not regard us as the enemy."


    With Kyoto as the enemy, any enemy will not win, but will lose. The existence of guardian God alone is enough to make any enemy daunted.


    Looking up at Li Lanxin, Tang Hao said: "you should understand that the target of swamp ruins is too big. Once we join the Resistance Army, the Acropolis army can not ignore this. At that time, let alone your resistance army, even our three cities will be destroyed under the artillery fire of the Acropolis Army."


    "The Lord of Tang Dynasty is right. Those guys in the house of Representatives don''t care about the lives of us refugees. They want you to die for the rebels and the military of the Acropolis. By then, I''m afraid the swamp ruins will be bloody!"


    Li Jing echoed Tang Hao''s words and expressed his worries.


    If there is no rejection, it means there is hope. Knowing this, Li Lanxin''s goal can be said to have been achieved.


    There is nothing wrong with the worry of the Tang city master. If the three cities simply decide to join the rebellion, within a month, the marsh ruins may usher in the army of the Acropolis. Under the absolute strength, any resistance is useless.


    Li Lanxin, with a smile on her face, naturally said: "of course, these are just my suggestions for you, some suggestions for the future. You can go back and think about them a lot. I believe you city masters are all ambitious people, and also want to see the outside world. Why don''t you take this choice as an opportunity for you to step into the world?"


    The future, of course, is not in a hurry.


    Li Lanxin''s words mean that they don''t understand.


    Yes, if you stay in one place for too long, you will rise to the outside world.


    It''s just that in a high position, coupled with the hard living environment, some things can''t be "willful".


    As city masters, they certainly think about the future of swamp ruins. In fact, they also understand that today is no longer the day of panic under the threat of polluting animals. Now human beings have the ability to fight against polluting animals.


    When the external pressure makes human beings unable to feel despair, internal conflicts and fights will be triggered. Under the temptation of power and interest, sooner or later, the swamp ruins will change owners and become the territory of the winner.


    In the past, the winner of the future seemed to be the "Kyoto" house of Representatives, but since the rebels appeared in the ruins, the future has become uncertain.


    The reason why the girls in front of them didn''t turn down coldly and ridicule them is that they are very aware of the great potential of the rebels, at least they can''t underestimate it.


    A meeting just ended.


    When they come, they are full of spirit, and when they return, they are barren of spirit. This is probably the best description of the three city masters.


    The decision is not so good. How to choose depends on the future of the three cities as well as their future. We should not be careless.


    For Li Lanxin, the meeting not only enabled the rebels to stand firm in the ruins, but also helped them in the next battle.


    Yes, before leaving, the three city leaders said they would provide some assistance to the rebels in weapons and ammunition.


    Although it''s just weapons and ammunition, it greatly reduces the fighting pressure of the rebels.


    At the moment, in the conference room, the three main guests have already left, followed by their security guards.


    When the host and guest leave, the meeting room suddenly appears a little empty.


    As the upper echelons of the resistance, several people did not disperse immediately, but stayed to discuss some things.

 Chapter 153

    "Instructor Li! Do you think they will choose to join the resistance? "


    Looking at Li Lanxin who has been sitting in silence, Bao said on Monday.


    Looking back on Monday, Li Lanxin said calmly: "they are all smart people. Although there are many people living in the swamp ruins, in the eyes of the group of people in the house of Representatives, the people living in the swamp ruins are all refugees and mobs, which have no value."


    "Although the military of the Acropolis has dealt with the four major forces, their faces and the three city leaders must have seen how to choose. Although they are hesitating, I believe they will be more inclined to the rebel forces!"


    With a slight pause, Li Lanxin confidently said, "because we can give them dignity and rights."


    However, Yu Dongjian, who is relatively conservative, has a different view. He said: "before the result comes out, we should not take it for granted. We should consider the worst result and prepare for it early."


    At this time, Yu Dongdong said: "it''s not necessary. Even if they want to follow the house of Representatives and report some bad news to the military of Acropolis, they can''t take action in a short time. Don''t forget, a battle is coming. We don''t need to worry too much before it''s over! As for what will happen after that, I believe instructor Li has a plan for a long time! "


    Li Lanxin nodded gently.


    "We will face the Acropolis army sooner or later, but we can''t be their opponent now. If the result is not good for the rebels, then we have only one way to go," he said


    Li Lanxin''s words became heavy, saying: "either launch a war against the three cities and control the marsh ruins before the military action of the Acropolis. Although we are still not the opponents of the military of the Acropolis, we at least have the strength to fight for it. Even if the military of the Acropolis takes down the ruins, it will lose a lot. This is something the military of the Acropolis does not want to see, so, This is our chance


    "Or..."


    Li Lanxin looked around the crowd.


    Calmly said: "give up the swamp ruins, leave here, find another place to develop, or break the whole into parts, infiltrate into the city of David, and develop the resistance forces inside the enemy!"


    Silence is not a good way to attack the three cities or to develop within the enemy.


    Now, they can only hope that the three city masters can take advantage of the situation.


    "Now, the only thing you have to do is to do your own work well. Now, the scale of the team is large, and you need to control some things properly!"


    Finally, Li Lanxin told.


    Meng Haijun said: "don''t worry! Instructor Li! We can do this with our ability. Now everything is in order. Everything is normal! "


    "Well!"


    Li Lanxin answered.


    Then Li Lanxin looked at several people present and said, "in this case, let''s go! Shudongdong! Yu Dongjian! As for the city defense, you must pay close attention to it. The safety of tens of thousands of residents of "Qicheng" is up to you


    "I understand!"


    Several people answered in unison.


    With the figure of a few people leaving the meeting room, a meeting is over.


    This meeting is of great significance to Kai Cheng and the rebels. Maybe after this meeting, the best time will come. By then, the rebels will change completely.


    The swamp ruins shrouded by rain have changed a little in silence.


    Although this change will not change anything for the time being, in the future, no one knows what it will change and cause something.


    Fate is unpredictable.


    The rain is still falling, gloomy, gray sky constantly scattered sparse raindrops, the sky''s dark clouds are gradually thinning.


    What should come is what should come.


    The rain stopped after all.


    At this moment, the whole world is silent, the dark clouds in the sky have dispersed, replaced by white clouds.


    The golden sun shines through the cracks in the clouds.


    On the sea of trees, under the golden light, it is a beautiful scene.


    However, this kind of beauty is cruel.


    Since the rain stopped, the swamp ruins have been completely closed, countless soldiers rushed to the wall, now the walls of the four cities have been full of fighters.


    They watched outside the city and listened warily to any movement in the ruins outside the city.


    The polluter is coming!


    Fighting is inevitable.


    And in the forest outside the ruins is a quiet, quiet some abnormal.


    It''s the calm before the storm.


    On the "emperor", when the dark clouds dispersed and the last few drops of rain fell from the sky, the emperor also entered the martial law.


    On the deck outside the ship, the fully armed mobilizers stood on the side of the ship, with the muzzle of the gun facing the outside, ready to "shoot" at any time.


    Yevrich also came out on the deck.


    Standing in the bow of the boat, he was observing the forest sea on both sides with the "shrinking sight distance" of his helmet.


    "Carefully observe the movement of Lin Hai, don''t let go of any abnormal phenomenon!"


    Jevrich used the helmet''s own communicator and the entire channel to give orders to all the mobilizers.


    "The forest sea on the right side is normal, no discovery yet!"


    "The forest sea on the left side is normal, nothing has been found yet!"


    The voice of mobilizing soldiers reporting the situation came from the messenger.


    "Keep watching," jevrich said


    "I understand!"


    Looking at the ruins in the distance, looking at the forest on one side of the river bank, and then staring at the water, yevrich looked thinking.


    Pollution from the land, yevrich is not worried.


    Yevrich''s only concern is the underwater attack.


    Although the bottom of the ship is the thickest part of the whole ship, the attacks of the polluting animals are various and may have the ability to damage the bottom of the ship.


    No, not at all!


    But how to defend from underwater attacks, yevrich can not think of a good way.


    Yevrich felt that the commander should be consulted.


    "I''ll pay attention underwater. Just focus on the pollution animals from the land!"


    Getting a clear answer from the commander reassured yevrich.


    "I understand!"


    Yevrich responded.

 Chapter 154

    "Report! Abnormal phenomenon found in Linhai on the right side! "


    Just at this time, a report from the right mobilizers came out of the messenger.


    This made yevrich look and look to the right.


    On the right side of the river is the boundless forest, and now in the distant forest, there was a riot.


    Although the lush trees block the sight, the continuous and shaking crown is sending out a kind of silent warning to people.


    Finally!


    Although there is no animal roar, it is only the polluting animal that can cause forest chaos.


    "Woo


    Among the ruins, I don''t know where a long horn sounded.


    The horn resounding between heaven and earth clearly tells the people in ruins.


    Here comes the polluter.


    At this moment, the four cities in the swamp ruins became nervous in vain.


    No matter the soldiers on the wall of the city or the civilians in the room of the city, they were silent at that moment, as if something had stuck their throat and could not speak.


    That because of fear, fear and trembling heart, in the fierce beating.


    In the swamp ruins of the northern forest, the dark forest, like a monster, has opened a bloody mouth.


    Just now, the quiet forest was filled with all kinds of sounds.


    Originally far away, very small, with the passage of time, more and more noise in the forest.


    It''s like something will rush out of the dark forest in the next moment.


    "Click!"


    It was the sound of trees breaking. It was like a giant walking in the forest, breaking the branches all the way.


    The sound rhythm of the trees breaking is very fast, the sound is getting louder and louder, and the shaking crown is spreading to the boundary between the forest and the ruins.


    At that moment, under the forest, under the shadow of the canopy, a huge figure flashed by.


    Then, a giant rushed out of the forest.


    It looks like a snake. It is 80% similar to a snake. The only difference is that its head is more ferocious, its huge mouth has numerous sharp teeth, and its whole body is covered with black scales.


    It''s huge, more than 15 meters long. I''m afraid it can''t be held by two hands. One third of its body is upright, and there are four sharp claws on its upper body.


    To it, the people in the ruins are not unfamiliar. The polluting animals that ravaged the ruins not long ago are the same species.


    It''s just that it''s bigger and has a higher status in the group of snakes.


    It is the "snake head", which is second only to the king of snake in the snake tribe.


    "Roar!"


    Out of the forest, it looks up to the sky and makes a huge roar.


    The huge roar reverberates between the heaven and the earth, even in the "emperor" far away from the place where it appears, you can hear the roar from a distance.


    People in the ruins are even more nervous because of this roar.


    The battle is coming.


    A huge roar is a command and the beginning of a battle.


    In the "Shua Shua" sound, countless figures rushed out from the forest behind it, dense figures, like a wave swept away to the ruins.


    Compared with the previous one, this time the Hydra group appears to be more powerful. Among the many common Hydra groups that are more than five meters long and more than two meters high, there are a large number of Hydra heads that are more than ten meters long and nearly four meters high.


    The huge group of snakes is fierce. The forest at the junction of the ruins stretches for one mile. Like a wave of one mile wide, the group of snakes gushes out of the forest and sweeps away to the ruins.


    The shaking figure is black and almost endless.


    The surging tide just makes people numb.


    number?


    Hundreds of thousands?


    More than that?


    Millions?


    There will be more, not less.


    When the black tide flows into the broken ruins, the huge tall buildings become cliffs, diverting the black tide.


    A huge wave of seven, along the ruins of the road to the entire swamp ruins.


    More, it''s too much, more makes people feel numb, more makes people fear.


    The four cities are located in the center of the ruins and bear the brunt of the influx of snakes.


    Of course, Qicheng and Beicheng bear the brunt of the appearance of polluting animals from the northern forest sea.


    At this time, the people in Qicheng were already in a state of panic, and the soldiers on the outer city wall were already ready.


    Although the city wall is strong and the people around it are reassuring, the strange sounds from the ruins make all the rebel soldiers on the wall tense.


    The hand holding the gun was tight, and his eyes were fixed on the ruins outside the moat.


    Shu Dongdong and Yu Dongjian, the military instructors of the rebel army, are the backbone of the battle against the polluting animals. How can they not participate in such an important matter of urban defense?


    Yu Dongjian directs the war on the city wall, while Shu Dongdong is responsible for mobilizing follow-up supplementary personnel and commanding logistics personnel to replenish ammunition to the soldiers on the city wall at any time.


    The ammunition supply can''t be cut off in the battle against the polluting animals. Once it is cut off, the human beings will only have one result when they face the polluting animals empty handed.


    That''s failure.


    After the wall pier on the city wall, Yu Dongjian looks at the ruins outside the moat.


    The shelter of the dilapidated buildings in the ruins makes people unable to see the situation too far away, but Yu Dongjian knows that they are coming.


    Yu Dongjian thinks that at this moment, he should say something.


    But then, Yu Dongjian denied what he thought.


    Now, too many words are unnecessary.


    No one does not know the result of the defeat in the battle with the polluting animals.


    If you want to live, you have to find a way to win. If you want to win, you have to work hard.


    "Here they are


    With the roar of a man on the wall, in the distance, in the ruins opposite the moat, countless ferocious and terrifying figures poured out from the street.


    Black figure, crowded, like a wave swept to the city.


    As soon as they appeared, the rebels on the wall turned green.


    There are too many. The places that come into our eyes are all dense, just like the surging tide.

 Chapter 155

    "Prepare to fight!"


    Seeing this scene, Yu Dongjian yelled.


    In this short period of time, the snake swarms from the ruins have rushed to the moat bridge. Many tributaries gather on the bridge and rush to the city wall.


    "Mortar! Target deck! Let it go


    Four mortars were placed on the wall of the city. When the first Legion captured the slave City, the only mortars were captured by the first Legion. When they left, the first Legion did not take them away, but left them to the rebels.


    These four small caliber mortars are the only heavy fire of the rebels.


    "Don''t! Whoa


    With a command, a few strange sounds, four shells successively flew into the sky.


    The sky suddenly sounded, shells tearing air "scream" sound.


    The next moment, in the bridge towards the wall of the snake swarm suddenly had a violent explosion.


    The dazzling light flashed fiercely, the deafening sound of explosion sounded at the same time, the flame accompanied by thick smoke, and the powerful shock wave tore everything around the explosion point.


    Many snakes were smashed by explosion, and the broken limbs were mixed with green blood.


    The powerful shock wave also made the snakes around the explosion point tilt, and the surging snakes left a blank.


    But the empty space was soon filled with more snakes, and the explosion only slightly hindered the pace of the snakes.


    They come to the wall.


    "Attack


    When the snakes were about to gush out of the bridge, Yu Dongjian gave an order to attack.


    Already armed, the muzzle of the gun to the outside resistance, can''t wait to pull the trigger.


    "Bang! Bang


    Flame spray, gunfire rumble, dense gunfire immediately sounded.


    Countless bullets poured down from the wall to the bridge not far away.


    Dense rain of bullets, baptism in front of anything.


    "Ding, Ding!"


    The bullet hit the bridge, hit the metal material, immediately issued a clear sound, the bullet was rebounded, the stray bullet did not know where to fly.


    But more bullets hit the bee pupa''s Hydra swarm. At the front of the swarm, the hydra''s ferocious body burst out countless blood flowers, and the bullet pierced the scale of the hydra.


    However, there are few fallen snakes. Apart from hitting the fatal place, the snake''s tenacious life will not stop because of a few bullets.


    Bullets, whistling, bullet marks dancing, bee pupae of the snake swarm in the rain of bullets to the wall.


    Countless snakes fell down, but more came from behind, marching on the corpses of their companions.


    In the sound of gunfire, in the bombing of mortar shells, they never stopped.


    In the end, they rushed out of the bridge.


    The high walls were completely exposed to them.


    "Ammunition! I need ammunition! "


    The muzzle of the gun has already become red, the continuous rapid shooting consumes the life of the barrel, and the ammunition on the body is also disappearing.


    In just a few minutes, most of the rebel soldiers have run out of ammunition clips.


    The space on the wall is limited, and only the front row can shoot.


    At this time, hearing the demand for ammunition, the soldiers behind began to move.


    They handed their ammunition clips to their comrades in the front row, and then went to the ammunition storage point on the city wall to load the loose bullets into the empty ones.


    No one was idle. In the fierce battle, there was a busy scene on the wall.


    And at this time, in addition to Kai Cheng, the other three cities also rang out intensive gunfire.


    The sound of the gun was faint, and the dull shelling and the violent explosion could be heard.


    That''s the fury of two 65 mm caliber cannon in Beicheng. The power of cannon is not comparable to that of mortar. It''s more powerful and more powerful.


    The serpent is roaring and hissing, and its twisting body keeps approaching the wall.


    Dense bullets roared in the air, but still couldn''t stop the snakes from approaching.


    They press closer and closer to the wall.


    Bullets into the group of snakes, like a drop of water into the sea, silent, their number is too much.


    And at this time, the occurrence of a situation, let Qicheng into a greater crisis.


    The space of the bridge was too small for a large number of snakes, and they began to jump into the water.


    A serpent took the lead to jump into the river. The huge group of serpents seemed to find a vent, and countless figures rushed into the river. The figure of bee pupa formed a black wave on the river, and rushed to the wall opposite the river.


    They are very good water, in the water they are very fast, like a sword across the water.


    When they land, the pressure on Qicheng is even greater.


    When the firepower on the city wall is not concentrated in one place, the pressure of the snake swarm is greatly reduced, and the pace of progress is accelerated in vain.


    The heavy rain of bullets could not stop them.


    The figure of the bee pupae is like a black wave hitting on the cliff, and the tall wall makes them castrated.


    They can''t shake the high wall with their strength, but they don''t need to shake the wall, they just need to cross it.


    The serpent in front is blocked by the city wall, but the serpent in the rear is still rushing forward. The serpent in the rear presses the serpent in front of him. In this way, the serpent is moving closer to the city wall.


    It makes the resistance on the wall very nervous.


    Crazy out of the body, to the wall of the snake shot.


    Countless bullets poured down on the serpent under the wall.


    But it''s useless. The eliminated snake becomes the cushion of the snake.


    The serpents, stacked on top of each other, are approaching the city wall.


    With the sound of gunfire, Yu Dongjian came to the tower.


    This is the highest part of the city wall.


    Looking out, you can see that the swarm of stingers in the bee pupa is black, and you can''t see the end at a glance.


    The serpent has attacked under the city wall, but in the ruins on the other side of the moat, the ferocious figure of the serpent is still pouring out from the ruins.


    Yu Dongjian''s face is changeable and dignified.


    The attack of the snakes is too strong and fierce. Who can stop them with such a large number?


    How long can the walls of Kai Cheng stop them?


    Looking to one side, the rebels on the wall are fighting hard.


    Although there are many soldiers on the city wall, at a glance, there is also a dense area. The originally wide city wall is now occupied by more than 3000 soldiers.


    However, the number of people on the city wall compared with that of the snake group outside, it''s nothing to compare.

 Chapter 156

    Although his face is still calm, the situation in front of him still makes Yu Dongjian''s hand shaking slightly.


    "They''re coming up! Kill them


    In a section of the city wall, layers of stacked serpents rush up the city wall in the face of the hail of bullets.


    Ferocious figure in front of us, the rebels launched a fierce counterattack.


    "Bang! Bang


    Countless bullets attacked the serpents on the city wall. The bullets were like rain. Two serpents on the city wall struggled to fall down and fell on the city wall!


    But more snakes climbed the wall.


    "Hiss!"


    One of the rebels could not escape, but was bitten by a nearby snake.


    All the parts above the chest are in the mouth of the snake.


    With the sound of "Chi", the red blood splashed everywhere, and the hapless soldiers became two pieces.


    The horror made the rebels crazy.


    "Press them down!"


    A roar.


    The rebel soldiers on the wall raised their guns and shot. They worked together and pressed the serpent step by step with fierce fire.


    "Roar!"


    With a huge roar, the serpent on the wall wants to rush to the rebel soldiers, but often more than a dozen bullets will end its life.


    "Support! We need support here! "


    A flustered cry, which means that there are other places attacked by snakes on the wall.


    If one place is captured, there will be a second place and a third place.


    Along with the one kilometer long city wall, many places have been captured by the polluted animals.


    The situation on the wall is in chaos.


    In close hand combat, ordinary people are not opponents of polluting animals. Although the rebels have guns in their hands, there will be gaps in the dense firepower.


    Rebel casualties began to appear.


    There are soldiers who have been killed in a tragic way. Those who do not have a complete body either lack arms or legs or are torn in two.


    The serpent is too dangerous for human beings, whether it is claws, or the huge mouth, can easily tear human beings.


    The roar of human beings, the hiss of serpents and the sound of intensive gunfire are interwoven on the wall. The scuffle on the wall has just begun.


    The polluting animals do not know how to retreat, and human beings will not give up the wall as the only barrier.


    At the moment, every minute, every second, a lot of life disappears.


    Whether it''s polluting animals or humans.


    Polluting animals are for food, while human beings are for survival. However, in terms of fighting belief, polluting animals are far more than human beings.


    Polluters don''t fear, they don''t fear, and death is just a slight concept.


    However, human beings are different. No matter how strong their faith is, they will still feel fear, fear of pain and fear of death in their hearts.


    However, human beings will not retreat because of this. Complex emotions will only make human beings more firm.


    The city wall has become a slaughterhouse, green and red blood intertwined together, the color is dazzling and ferocious.


    I don''t know how many rebel soldiers fell on the wall. As time went by, more and more sections of the wall were attacked by snakes.


    At the moment, the wall is like a whirlpool, constantly devouring the lives of the rebel soldiers.


    Under the wall of the snake group, layer upon layer of stacking height is almost the same as the height of the wall.


    Today, the city wall is like the dam of the reservoir, and the snake swarm is the water that is about to overflow in the reservoir. Once it overflows, it will be irresistible.


    The city is in danger!


    Yu Dongjian, who has been paying close attention to the situation of the city wall in the tower, can''t bear it any more. The rebel forces guarding the city are obviously at a disadvantage.


    In just over a quarter of an hour, the city wall is crumbling. If it goes on like this, the city wall will be broken.


    At that time, the polluting animals will enter the city, and none of the tens of thousands of people in Qicheng will be able to live.


    Yu Dongjian''s face was calm. He quickly left the tower and stopped a rebel soldier on the city wall. He said: "go to inform instructor Li quickly, and then say that the city wall will not be able to be defended. Move the people of Qicheng as soon as possible!"


    With a heavy face, Yu Dongjian added, "we don''t have much time left!"


    The rebel soldier who was stopped by Yu Dongjian nodded. When he came back, he immediately turned and ran down the wall. The wind disappeared in Yu Dongjian''s sight.


    At this time, Shu Dongdong happened to walk up the wall quickly, and saw Yu Dongjian on the wall.


    The battle is fierce around him. Looking out of the city, the serpent swarms are almost close to the edge of the city wall. The serpent''s ferocious posture is close at hand.


    Forward, Shu Dongdong quickly came to Yu Dongjian.


    "It seems that the outer city can''t be defended! Get ready early! These soldiers are the roots of our Resistance Army. They can''t be buried here! "


    Shu Dongdong knew the situation of the city wall for a long time. Although he was under the city wall, there was a snake on a certain section of the city wall. How could Shu Dongdong not know the situation.


    Yu Dongjian nodded, it''s time to evacuate.


    Thanks to instructor Li''s early preparation, after the meeting, he began to move the civilians from the outer city to the inner city. At that time, Yu Dongjian did not recommend that. After all, the inner city was too small to accommodate tens of thousands of people.


    Now think about it, Yu Dongjian feels afraid. If instructor Li didn''t move tens of thousands of people from the outer city to the inner city in advance, these tens of thousands of people would be killed in the mouth of polluting animals soon.


    The result of that war is chilling to think about.


    Looking at the black tide outside the city wall, Yu Dongjian sighed: "what I''m afraid is what can happen even if we evacuate? If the outer city wall can''t stop them, can the inner city wall stop them? "


    The inner city wall is indeed thicker and higher than the outer city wall, but the height is limited, and the thickness is also limited. The outer polluting animals can also use the inner city wall by breaking through the outer city wall.


    It may be able to resist them for a short time, but the situation will not change. Sooner or later, Qicheng will become the second East city.


    Shudongdong calmly said: "now we can only go one step at a time. Don''t talk about you and me here. None of the 3000 soldiers on the wall can live!"


    How can Yu Dongjian not understand this.


    Yu Dongjian nodded and said, "as you say!"

 Chapter 157

    With that, Yu Dongjian turned and entered the tower again.


    On the top floor of the tower, there is a horn. Previously, in the slave City, the role of the horn was to send messages to the soldiers of the slave city who swept through the ruins outside.


    Now, once it blows, it''s a retreat order for the rebels on the wall.


    In the fierce battlefield, the evacuation time must be the same, otherwise for the soldiers who withdraw later, their survival probability can be said to be zero.


    Especially when the enemy is the "polluter", the two legged human can not run away from the polluter.


    "Woo


    In the fierce battle, the sudden sound of the horn is particularly obvious.


    Even the sound of gunfire and gunfire can''t stop the sound of horn reverberating between heaven and earth.


    All the soldiers who were fighting on the wall were stunned when they heard the sound of the horn.


    Then, there were many roars from the wall.


    "Evacuate!"


    "Evacuate!"


    It was the rebel soldiers who were reminding their companions, in case they were too involved in the fight to ignore the horn.


    When the evacuation signal sounded, the soldiers on the wall began to evacuate.


    The scene was a bit chaotic, but not a rout.


    They moved quickly and ran away from the wall with all their strength.


    Even the fierce soldiers who were fighting with the pollution animals on the wall did not hesitate to leave the "enemy" in front of them and turned to run down the city.


    They don''t have to worry that the snake behind them will catch up with them, because under the city, their companions are covering their evacuation.


    Any snake that wants to chase is destroyed by fire.


    After fighting and retreating, the rebels managed to get out of the city wall.


    Among the more than 3000 rebel soldiers defending the outer city wall, only more than 2000 can be evacuated now. In a short time, one third of the soldiers died under the sharp claws of the snake.


    The fighting was brutal.


    On the streets of the outer city, there were rapid footsteps, and the evacuees were running at full speed, their target was the inner city.


    Looking back, the wall that lost the rebel Garrison has fallen, the water in the reservoir has overflowed, dense figures, black waves over the wall, sweeping the whole city.


    "Come on! Speed up


    The heart is beating fast. At the end of the evacuation, Shu Dongdong and Yu Dongjian constantly urge the running team.


    Behind him, at the end of the street, the black boundary line is clearly visible, and the black wave is approaching the full speed evacuation team.


    In the front, a mile away is the gate of the inner city.


    Looking forward, you can see the tall wall at the end of the street with your naked eye, but the distance is so far away for the retreating rebels.


    "Don''t stop! Just pull back to the inner city and we''ll be safe! "


    Long time running has slowed down some rebel soldiers with poor physical fitness. Their hearts are under great pressure, so they have to slow down to relieve the pressure on their hearts.


    But now is not the time to slow down and rest. The serpent behind will approach at any time. Once caught by the serpent, there is no protection of the high wall. In this open place, there is no other possibility except death.


    The encouragement of the two instructors made the exhausted soldiers not fall behind.


    "Look! They''re back! "


    The soldiers on the inner city wall saw their running companions in the distant streets.


    When the trumpet sounded in the outer city, the soldiers in the inner city knew the situation in the outer city.


    "Polluter, polluter, polluter is coming!"


    The sound of fury rang from the wall.


    The soldiers with sharp eyes had already seen the dark herd of beasts on the street behind the soldiers who were running towards the inner city.


    "Open the gate! Let them in


    "Prepare to fight!"


    There was chaos on the wall. Soldiers ran back and forth, some to open the gate, some to pass information, and more to check weapons and equipment to meet the coming weapons.


    "Come on! Faster


    When the dense figures rush out of the street and rush into the blank area in front of the wall, the rebels on the wall are shouting and anxious for the soldiers.


    Because behind them, the colossal herd of polluting animals is clearly visible, wriggling and chasing the retreating rebels.


    "Enter the city quickly, have a rest, and fight in the city!"


    The gate was close at hand, and they finally reached the inner city before the snakes caught up.


    The gate has been opened, and in the sound of dense footsteps, the rebels who have evacuated from the outer city rush into the gate.


    Before entering the city, Yu Dongjian ran and gave orders loudly.


    When the last figure enters the inner city from outside the city, the snake swarms rush out from the street, and the black wave rushes to the city wall.


    Yu Dongjian and Shu Dongdong entered the inner city. Before they could catch their breath, they quickly climbed the city wall.


    When they climbed the city wall, the first thing they saw was the snakes rushing out of the street.


    "Attack! Attack! Attack


    Yu Dongjian repeatedly said three "attacks".


    Yu Dongjian''s roar is a signal that the rebels on the wall are ready to fight and pull the trigger.


    "Pa! Pop! Bang


    "Da! Da! Dada


    Flame spraying, bullet marks dancing, powerful firepower pouring to the snake group.


    "Hiss, hiss!"


    The barrage of bullets covered the hydralisks, and countless blood flowers scattered.


    The swarm of stingers in the bee pupae fell down in response.


    This makes the fierce sea of snakes a fierce meal, the momentum slowed down a lot.


    The firepower of the city wall is much stronger than that of the outer city.


    This is one reason for the concentration of personnel. Another reason is that 1500 of the nearly 5000 garrison soldiers are equipped with large caliber and more powerful adk-45 rifles purchased from the first Corps.


    Large caliber rifles are not comparable to ordinary small caliber rifles in dealing with large polluting animals.


    The black sea serpent wave was suppressed by the dense metal storm, the momentum was blocked, and a large number of serpents fell down every moment.


    The situation seems to be very good, but Yu Dongjian, who is watching from the city wall, knows that this is only temporary. With more snakes approaching from behind, under the huge number, bullets alone can never stop them from moving forward.

 Chapter 158

    Yu Dongjian looked back and said to the people beside him: "Shu Dongdong! We have to tell instructor Li about the situation here. This time, the pollution animals are fierce. What we are most familiar with is the group of pollution animals, viper. But this time, they seem to be pouring out in large numbers. Although the inner city wall is high, it can only block them for a while. We can''t support them for a long time! "


    Shu Dongdong also understands the tension of the situation.


    He hastily replied, "I understand. I''ll go to inform instructor Li right now! Instructor Yu! Is there anything else I can tell instructor Li? "


    After thinking about it, Yu Dongjian said: "give me a suggestion to instructor Li. He said that the underground is a good hiding place. If necessary, we should be well prepared. In this way, even if the garrison fails, the rebels can save most of their strength!"


    It turns out that instructor Yu''s plan is this. Shu Dongdong agrees with this very much.


    The sewer is located under the ground with complex and wide pipes, which is a good hiding place.


    Maybe Ji Wei, the former "slave city" master, was hiding somewhere in the sewer.


    As long as you hide in the sewer, there is a great chance that you can survive this crisis.


    However, it may be difficult for tens of thousands of people in Qicheng to implement it.


    Now is not the time to think about that.


    Shu Dongdong left quickly. He will go to the mansion in the inner city to report to instructor Li and bring some bad news.


    The fire flashed, the bullet marks danced, the gunfire rumbled, and the bullets on the wall poured out like raindrops to the nearby snakes.


    Countless snakes fell, but more came from behind.


    They are not afraid of death, roaring forward, facing the rain of bullets, little by little close to the wall.


    The metal madness formed by bullets can only stop them slightly. They are closer to the wall.


    "Don''t! Whoa! Whoa


    Four mortars evacuated from the outer city began to attack again.


    The roar of bullets was mingled with the "scream" of shells falling from the sky.


    "Boom! Boom


    There was an explosion of the hydralisks, flames flashing, smoke rising, and shockwaves raging around.


    A large number of snakes were eliminated.


    Slightly hindered the pace of the serpent wave forward.


    After one attack, the mortars stopped firing.


    The shells are limited, so we have to save them.


    The front-line gunfire rumbles, fierce fighting, even in the house far away from the city wall, Li Lanxin can clearly feel.


    Now the situation is not very good, the evacuation horn sounded, which also shows that the outer city lost.


    Although the inner city wall is 20 meters tall, it is stronger than the outer city wall, but since the polluting animals can attack the outer city, the inner city wall can also.


    The situation is not good.


    News kept coming from the front line, which worried Li Lanxin.


    It rained for 15 days, although we had expected that the attack of the polluting animals would be extremely crazy, and we also made complete preparations for it.


    Now it seems that the scale of the polluting animals is far beyond expectation, otherwise the outer city could not fall in a short time.


    Shu Dongdong came, and Li Lanxin was slightly relieved by his arrival.


    As a female, she can''t help in the battle. She can only pay attention to the war in the rear, pay attention to the battlefield as a spectator, and give them some reminders when necessary.


    In the conference room, Shu Dongdong finds instructor Li.


    She sat alone, as if thinking about something.


    Entering the conference room, Shu Dongdong said: "instructor Li! The war on the front line is unfavorable. The scale of the polluting animals is unprecedented this time. I''m afraid they will not be able to withstand it for a long time. We must make plans early! "


    "Plan early?"


    Li Lanxin looked up at Shu Dongdong and said anxiously, "where else can we go? The inner city is our last refuge


    Shu Dongdong said: "underground! The sewer from which the slave city master fled is a good hiding place


    sewer?


    Li Lanxin shook her head.


    She knew about the sewers. When the first Legion left here, they told them about Ji Wei''s escape. They also told them that there was a secret passage leading to the sewers in the residence.


    "There are more than 80000 people in Qicheng. If you want to hide everyone in the sewer, it can''t be done in a short time! Moreover, we can''t guarantee the safety of sewers! "


    The secret road leading to the sewer is too small. I''m afraid it will take several hours to hide more than 80000 stories of Qicheng from the secret road of the residence into the sewer.


    How long will the front-line rebels last?


    Shu Dongdong is silent. This is a problem. The wall can''t stop the polluting animals for a long time.


    Don''t say for hours, it''s still a question whether we can hold on for an hour.


    The fighting is fierce, the gunfire is intensive, and the consumption of ammunition is a huge number. Although before, the three cities assisted the rebels with some ammunition, plus the ammunition in the ammunition depot of yuannu City, the ammunition in Qicheng seems to be enough.


    But it won''t last long.


    This is not only the case with the rebels, but also with the other three cities. As time goes on, no amount of ammunition will be able to withstand the huge consumption of fierce fighting.


    Li Lanxin said calmly: "just now, the news of the three cities came. It was also difficult for them to fight. Although the wall did not fall, the casualties of the three cities were very large!"


    There is no inner city in the other three cities. There is only one outer city wall. The predecessor of Qicheng, Dongcheng, also has no inner city. It is Ji Wei, the leader of the slave city. In order to protect his own safety, he spent five years building a higher wall.


    For the three cities, once the walls are broken, everything will be over.


    They can''t retreat, they can''t retreat, they can only fight with the polluting animals on the wall.


    Shu Dongdong''s face was heavy and he said, "we can''t protect ourselves. There''s nothing we can do to help them."


    Li Lanxin pondered for a moment and then said, "four cities can''t fall. No matter which city is captured, it''s a devastating disaster for the other three cities. Today''s situation is not as good as the last time when the east city fell. The polluting animals suddenly left, making the three cities survive! This time, you and I all know that they are extremely hungry and more crazy. They will not stop until they devour the ruins! "


    Shu Dongdong sighed, "but what can we do?"


    Shu Dongdong doesn''t understand how the rebels can help the other three cities because the situation is critical and their own safety can''t be guaranteed.

 Chapter 159

    Li Lanxin has made plans and preparations for this.


    "We have to contact the first corps," she said faintly. "Maybe they have a solution to the terrible situation in the ruins."


    First Corps?


    Shu Dongdong knows that this is a way.


    The first regiment is very capable. Although the attack of the pollution beast is fierce, they may have a solution.


    But


    Shu Dongdong is aware of this.


    He said: "Kai Cheng is surrounded on all sides. How can we contact the first army?"


    "Sewers!"


    Li Lanxin just said a few words lightly.


    This makes Shu Dongdong suddenly realize.


    The sewers are complicated, and there may be an outlet to the east bank.


    Although the rebels are not familiar with the route of sewers, don''t forget that there are many soldiers who surrendered in the former slave city. Some of them are very familiar with sewers.


    "Let''s hurry! Contact "the first Legion" earlier, the less likely the four cities will be destroyed


    "But..."


    Shudongdong suddenly thought of a point.


    Even if the first Legion has a solution, is it sure that the first Legion will help?


    Yes, the rebels have an agreement with the first Legion. They have reason to believe that the first Legion will help the rebels through this crisis. But what about the three cities? What''s the reason for the first Legion to help the three cities?


    "There is no agreement between the first Legion and the three cities. I''m afraid the first Legion may not agree to help the three cities!"


    Shu Dongdong''s worry is not without reason, and Li Lanxin is also aware of this.


    With a little meditation, Li Lanxin is thinking about the solution. After a moment, Li Lanxin has the answer in her heart.


    She said: "there are four ways to contact the first Legion. Doesn''t the first Legion like the stone? Then tell them that if the first Legion helps the four cities through this crisis, they will get what they want! "


    "The other three roads should contact the three cities and tell them that we have a way to solve the immediate crisis, but only if they are willing to pay enough" raw stones "!"


    "Go! It''s up to you to arrange the personnel! "


    Shu Dongdong nodded. As the instructor of the resistance, he knew who was suitable for the task.


    Time is running out and the situation is urgent. After knowing what to do, Shu Dongdong says goodbye to Li Lanxin.


    The personnel carrying out the mission must be arranged as soon as possible, and they must get the help of the first Corps before the fall of Kai Cheng.


    Shortly after Shu left, a rebel soldier trotted into the conference room.


    After entering the conference room, he immediately said: "instructor Li! There are a bunch of strange guys out there who want to see you! Do you need to get rid of them? "


    "Strange guy?"


    Li Lanxin doubts that the information in the soldier''s words is too little to make people imagine who the "strange guy" is.


    Aware of Li Lanxin''s doubts, the soldier added: "they are holding swords, shields and other cold weapons. One of them is wearing a suit of armor. In short, it looks very strange!"


    The soldier''s words brightened Li Lanxin''s heart and made her face a little surprised.


    She murmured to herself, "are there any martial artists in this place?"


    Martial artists rarely appear in the ruins. For the native ruins people, they don''t know the existence of "martial artists".


    But Li Lanxin knows.


    The top of the resistance knows that, just not very often.


    Li Lanxin was shocked and said, "please come in and I''ll meet them in the meeting room."


    The soldier was slightly stunned. He thought that instructor Li would make him drive those strange guys away, but he didn''t expect that instructor Li would meet those strange guys.


    "Go


    Seeing that the soldiers were still in a daze, Li Lanxin urged.


    This made the soldier react, and he quickly said, "yes!"


    Strange. What did instructor Li do when he saw them?


    The soldiers were muttering all the way.


    Leaving the mansion, passing by the courtyard, seven figures are waiting outside the gate.


    The soldiers opened the iron door.


    To those waiting outside, he said, "let''s go! Instructor Li wants to see you


    Xia Linsheng''s face moved and said to the six people beside him, "let''s go!"


    Immediately, the seven followed the rebels to the house.


    The purpose of Xia Linsheng''s coming here this time is very simple. There is fierce fighting outside. As martial arts practitioners, they should not shrink behind.


    At least that''s what he thinks.


    "It''s quite impressive here!"


    Walking in the passage of the residence, a young man with a slightly handsome appearance praised the layout of the residence and the decoration of the passage behind Xia Linsheng.


    After hearing this, the soldier who led the way said, "this used to be a comfortable place for Ji Wei, the master of the slave city. That fat man can enjoy it very much. He built this mansion so grand, but it''s cheap for our rebel army. Now this is the headquarters of our rebel army!"


    "You rebels are lucky enough to have this city!"


    Young people''s words are meaningful. I don''t know what they mean.


    Xia Linsheng frowned slightly. Does this guy want to make trouble.


    "Chen Wei! Don''t talk nonsense


    Xia Linsheng reminds me.


    Chen Wei didn''t care a smile, but he didn''t say much.


    The soldier who led the way didn''t care at all about Chen Wei''s words. He said: "recently our rebel army is really lucky, otherwise we would not be the masters here!"


    While speaking, the conference room has arrived.


    "This is the conference room. Instructor Li is waiting for you. Come in with me!"


    With that, the soldier pushed the door in, followed by seven men.


    When entering the conference room, Xia Linsheng first saw Li Lanxin sitting on the throne.


    He slightly a Leng, as if in the difference, the leader of the rebel army is actually a little girl.


    "Hey! It''s strange that the leader of your rebel army is a little girl


    Xia Linsheng felt a little headache, the voice of the people behind him, he did not have to guess who said this sentence.

 Chapter 160

    "Chen Wei! Shut up


    When will that guy be able to settle down.


    Xia Linsheng said to Li Lanxin slightly apologetically, "sorry, he didn''t mean to, absolutely didn''t discriminate against you!"


    With a free and easy smile, Li Lanxin said, "no harm! If I care about this trivial matter, what qualifications do I have to lead this rebellion? "


    "Your Excellency, I think so!"


    Xia Linsheng praised.


    Li Lanxin pointed to the seat beside the table and said, "sit down!"


    Xia Linsheng was not polite, and the seven soon sat down.


    Looking around at the seven people, Li Lanxin said: "I think you must be martial artists of a martial arts association! I haven''t seen any martial arts artists here for a long time. I don''t know why you came here this time! "


    The martial arts practitioners of guilds can be easily distinguished, because each guild has a special logo, and the guild members will deliberately paint the guild logo in the obvious places.


    In front of her, Li Lanxin has already realized their basic identity since she entered the conference room.


    Xia Linsheng didn''t say much. He went straight to the topic. He said: "this time I came here just for one thing. The fighting outside is fierce and the situation is critical. We want to work out a force to jointly defend the city!"


    "We martial artists are good at close combat. The battle of city defense needs us!"


    Xia Linsheng''s words brightened Li Lanxin''s eyes.


    Martial arts practitioners are no better than ordinary people. If these martial arts practitioners join the city defense, their pressure will undoubtedly be greatly reduced for the rebel forces guarding the city.


    The rebels can also resist the polluters for longer.


    Li Lanxin smile, said: "I have any reason to refuse it? Welcome to join this battle. I will inform you that you can move freely on the city wall! "


    Li Lanxin asked, "what do you need?"


    For the martial arts guild, Li Lanxin knows that the value of the guild is also a kind of transaction. The client issues the entrustment and pays the deposit. The martial arts guild accepts the entrustment to complete the entrusted task, complete the entrusted task and get the reward.


    Because martial artists are good at dealing with polluting animals, martial artists are a good demand to solve the threat for human beings distributed in the forest.


    There are many guilds of martial arts artists in different places.


    Not much, of course.


    "No! This is voluntary. It has nothing to do with the guild this time. I believe you can understand this truth. We are not for the benefit of others, but for ourselves! "


    Xia Linsheng is very clear that although the martial artists are strong, they can''t face thousands of polluting animals alone. Once Qicheng is conquered, they have no hope of survival.


    Therefore, they fight for survival.


    "I see!"


    Li Lanxin nodded and said quietly.


    Li Lanxin said to the only soldier who stayed at the door of the meeting room, "take these soldiers to the city wall to help defend the city, and tell Yu Dongjian that in any case, it will last for an hour, otherwise tens of thousands of old and young people in the city will be devoured by polluting animals!"


    This sentence is for the soldiers, and also for the martial artists who sat down again.


    Li Lanxin''s words also made the martial arts artists look very active.


    It depends. The situation in this city is not very good.


    Xia Linsheng got up from his seat and said, "it''s not too late! Let''s go


    Six of his companions stood up immediately after him. Seeing this, the soldiers in the conference room turned to lead the way.


    After they left, Li Lanxin sighed a little. There is no doubt about the ability of the martial artists. With their participation in the defense of the city wall, I believe the soldiers who defend the city wall will be much easier.


    Now it''s up to the "First Corps" to respond.


    Li Lanxin thought of "he".


    If it was him, he would not be helpless.


    With a dumb smile, Li Lanxin put away her wishful thinking.


    The greater the power, the greater the responsibility. Many things can not be decided by personal feelings. The higher the status, the more involuntarily.


    The battle on the wall is fierce.


    Flame spray, bullet marks dancing, dense gunfire never stopped.


    The metal storm kept pouring down on the serpents under the city.


    Every moment, a large number of snakes fall, but the death of their companions will only make them feel angry.


    The black tide in the shower of bullets has been close to the wall.


    Like the outer city, they are stacked in the same way, trying to cross the high walls.


    The soldiers on the wall screamed and fought to death.


    In the endless sea of snakes, Qicheng is like an island in the sea, hit by waves and waves.


    In the next moment, it will be engulfed by endless waves.


    The neighing of snakes, the sound of gunfire and the roar of human beings interweave on and outside the city wall, forming a cruel battlefield.


    When the seven of Xia Linsheng came to the wall, they saw a desperate picture.


    There are endless swarms of vipers outside the city wall. Everywhere they enter the eyes are the figures of their bee pupae. The dense figures make people feel numb and even more frightening.


    "Instructor Yu! This is the order of instructor Li. I don''t know why. But instructor Li said that we must support for an hour, otherwise the city will be destroyed! "


    On the wall, the soldiers leading Xia Linsheng to the wall are conveying Li Lanxin''s words to Yu Dongjian.


    "I see! Hurry back! Tell instructor Li that I will defend the city wall with all my strength. If the city is here, I will die! "


    Although I don''t know what instructor Li can do, Yu Dongjian knows very well that now he has to trust her.


    It''s only an hour. He''ll do it even if he''s afraid of death.


    After the soldiers who conveyed the words of instructor Li left, Yu Dongjian looked at the seven people who were dressed differently on the wall.


    He said: "I have been instructed by instructor Li! You are martial artists. It''s a great honor to get your help. Now you can''t help much, but the next time the polluting animals climb the wall, they will trouble you! "


    "You are free to move! That''s how you can make the most of it! "


    Yu Dongjian knows a little about martial arts. Although he doesn''t know much about the ability of martial arts, he must have extraordinary ability to get in and out freely in the forest.


    Free movement is what Xia Linsheng wants. Martial artists don''t like to be constrained. Only when they are free can they show their greatest ability.

 Chapter 161

    A war has just begun, compared with the cruel and lively swamp ruins.


    At this time, in the waters of the east coast of the "emperor", is a quiet.


    "Emperor" seems to have been forgotten, and groups of pollution animals on the shore are clearly visible, but they just ignore the existence of "emperor".


    This made the mobilizers on the deck of the "emperor" feel uncomfortable. They had been ready for battle, but when the battle came, they were ignored by the enemy.


    Of course, this is a good thing. For Li Meng, this is what he is happy to see.


    "It seems that the" emperor "is an iron knot, and those polluting animals look down on it!"


    It is clear that the battle in the swamp ruins is fierce, but Li Meng on the top deck of the "emperor" is still chatting with him.


    On the side of the boat, beside his highness, she looked at the swamp ruins in the distance and said to his highness, "isn''t that very good? Your highness doesn''t have to worry about the safety of the emperor! "


    Looking at the ruins, Li Meng asked the night beside him, "do you think they will turn to the first army for help?"


    How can they not understand the "who" they refer to.


    It''s just the rebels who have an agreement with the first Legion.


    Chuye shook his head and said in a soft voice: "this time, the polluting animals are fierce. I''m afraid they are pouring out. Your highness, even the remote area on the east bank is full of a large number of polluting animals. It can be seen that the scale of polluting animals is huge. In a short time, they can resist the attack of polluting animals, but in a long time, they have a high probability of collapse and destruction!"


    "Even if they ask for help, what can we do? Your highness! You should understand that under the huge tide of animals, even we only have the ability to protect ourselves! "


    "There''s nothing we can do!"


    Why don''t Li Meng understand this?


    In the huge number, if there is no equal strength, once in a disadvantage, it will be inundated by endless tide of animals.


    However, there are always ways to do so.


    "I mean what if?"


    Li Meng said.


    "What if?"


    She looked back at his highness and pondered for a moment.


    "It depends on their sincerity," she said. "If you really want to help them through this crisis, your highness will have to pay a lot."


    Li Meng didn''t speak, just laughed.


    He seems to be very satisfied with the answer of the night.


    satisfied?


    Of course, I''m satisfied.


    How could Li Meng not be satisfied with the fact that he could always realize what the "first army" lacked most?


    However, we still can''t be careless.


    Compared with the ruins, the waters on the east bank are indeed a little quiet, which is strange.


    Those snake like pollution animals obviously have good water quality, so they can''t ignore the existence of "emperor".


    But they just ignore it.


    This surprised Li Meng a little.


    Subconsciously looking at the quiet water, thinking a little, Li Meng let go of the shield of the spiritual separation.


    A huge amount of information poured into Li Meng''s brain, with the "emperor" as the center, and the information of one kilometer around presented in three-dimensional images in Li Meng''s brain.


    Li Meng feels the wind and the flow of water. As soon as the picture turns, he sees the serpents running in the ruins. They rush to one direction in groups.


    The picture turns again and comes underwater.


    Here is the bottom of the water. When you look up, you can see the huge hull of the emperor. When you look around, there is no living creature except water. The water is full of stillness.


    Once again, a fat head suddenly appears in Li Meng''s mind.


    "Eh!"


    Li Meng made a startling sound.


    Round Dudu''s body, like a meatball, big eyes, squinting up to give people an extremely obscene.


    With a movement of thought, Li Meng locked it.


    Good guy, this guy is hiding in the water 200 meters away from the stern of the emperor.


    It seems that the lesson given to it last time is not enough. Now it''s all coming.


    After such a long time, his wound was healed, and his broken tail grew out again.


    Compared with before, it has become bigger. I''m afraid its body diameter is less than 10 meters. It''s already called a giant.


    "This guy is really growing fast. How long has he been growing so big?"


    Li Meng muttered.


    "Your Highness? What did you say? "


    The voice is too small, and the night on one side thinks that his highness will say something more.


    "Nothing! I just met an "old friend."


    old buck?


    The night is more confused.


    Isn''t your highness here?


    Where are your old friends?


    Li Meng didn''t have any extra explanation, but continued to pay attention to "it".


    That guy obviously has an eye on the emperor. I don''t know whether it''s revenge or other reasons.


    However, no matter what the reason is, it''s not the right person.


    "It''s a little hard to do!"


    Li Meng thought deeply.


    Now on the "emperor", I''m afraid no one else can deal with it except Li Meng.


    Think about the rampant ruins of the polluting animals ignore the "emperor", is it because of "it"?


    It may not be said that there is no such thing. If it is powerful enough, it can really keep the weak and small polluting animals away from it.


    But from its appearance, Li Meng didn''t notice its "prestige".


    Its appearance is too far away from "prestige".


    People don''t think that way at all.


    However, people can''t judge appearance. For it, it can also be used in it.


    Maybe it has something special.


    It''s not the way to let it go. Although Li Meng doesn''t believe it can cause any devastating damage to the hull of the emperor, he can''t relax his vigilance.


    As the body grows larger, it may gain some special ability, which may be able to damage the hull of the emperor.


    It''s not impossible.

 Chapter 162

    "Your Highness!"


    Ear came the night''s light call.


    "Your Highness?"


    What''s the matter, your highness?


    Absent minded, she didn''t even respond to her two calls.


    He raised his voice slightly, and night called again, "Your Highness!"


    "What... What''s the matter?"


    Li Meng finally came back to his senses. He looked at the night in doubt.


    "Here comes yevrich!"


    Yevrich?


    Li Meng looked back and saw yevrich coming here.


    "Your Highness! What''s the matter with you? There seems to be something on your mind. From just now on, your soul seems to have gone away! "


    Is the soul gone?


    Li Meng was dumbfounded and lost his smile. He told the metaphor of night


    Well, I agree very much.


    Li Meng said with a smile: "it''s really gone! But it has returned! "


    She felt a little relieved in her heart. She could still say such words, which means that her highness is OK. She thinks too much.


    Li Meng put his mind on yevrich.


    At this time, jevrich will come here. It seems that something happened.


    What''s the matter?


    Li Meng was a little curious, but he also thought of it.


    After Li Meng, yevrich raised a military salute and put down his hand.


    Yevrich said, "commander! Just now we got a contact request from the rebels! "


    "Oh?"


    Li Meng had some accidents.


    "How did they get in touch with us?"


    Li Meng asked curiously.


    Nowadays, the ruins are full of polluting animals. How did they get to the east bank through layers of obstacles?


    "I don''t know. They appeared in the ruins on the east coast, waving to the emperor, and the mobilizers on the deck just now found them."


    Jevrich asked, "commander! Are you in touch with them? "


    i see!


    Li Meng knows.


    Li Meng sighed: "it seems that the situation of the rebels is not good now!"


    Yevrich echoed: "it should be so, otherwise they would not send people to contact us at this time of fierce fighting!"


    "Commander! What should we do? "


    Asked yevrich.


    After thinking about it, Li Meng said, "listen to what they say first! As for how to do it, it''s the next thing! "


    Nodding slightly, jevrich said, "I see! I will send people to contact them immediately! "


    "Prepare two speedboats!"


    Two speedboats?


    Yevrich was stunned by the commander''s words.


    "Commander! Just leave it to me to contact the rebels. I''ll go there myself. The east coast is very dangerous now. For the safety of the commander, he should stay on the ship! "


    Li Meng smiles and is very pleased with jevrich''s nervousness. However, he does not want to contact the rebels on the shore in person, but has something else to do.


    Li Meng said: "it''s up to you to contact the rebels. When you come back, report to me. I have other things to deal with. One ship belongs to you and the other one belongs to me."


    i see.


    Jevrich is at ease.


    As long as it''s not going to land, the commander can go anywhere.


    But where is the commander going?


    It''s not wise to leave the emperor at this time.


    Jevrich didn''t ask much, but said, "I see! I''m going to get ready! "


    "Go! I''ll be there soon! "


    Jevrich turned and left.


    After his figure disappeared, one side of the night slightly confused asked: "Your Highness, where are you going?"


    Li Meng did not say more than detail, he just said: "didn''t I say that? I met an old friend, and now I''m going to meet him! "


    Its existence is always a threat. It may not be able to take the "emperor", but it''s hard to say about the speedboat.


    In order to prevent it from attacking the speedboat, Li Meng must eliminate the threat before the next mobilization.


    "You don''t have to go this time. Go to the stern and watch. I won''t be too far away from the emperor!"


    Li Meng knew what she was going to say next. Before she said the next sentence, Li Meng rejected her in advance.


    After all, that guy is not a fuel-efficient lamp. In order to avoid accidents, Jiye still stays on the emperor.


    The night was about to say nothing, but finally he didn''t say anything. He could only watch his highness leave.


    However, when Li Meng''s figure disappeared in the elevator, she remembered what her highness had just said.


    Stern?


    The night''s expression moved, and she went to the stern of the boat.


    When Li Meng came to the hatch door of the tail cabin, the two electric eel attack boats were ready, waiting for an order to put them into the water.


    Yevrich has already changed his clothes for going out, of course, the power combat suit.


    This time, he went to the east bank to contact with the rebels. He would bring two small teams of mobilized soldiers to serve as a guard to ensure his safety.


    Nowadays, the ruins are full of polluting animals, no matter how careful they are.


    "Commander! No matter where you go, you must pay attention to your own safety


    Before leaving, yevrich was still not at ease about the commander''s departure and told him again.


    Nodding slightly, Li Meng said, "don''t worry! When you come back, I''ll be waiting for you to report on it! "


    The commander''s words reassured yevrich. In this way, the commander would not go too far, or he would not return one step ahead of him.


    In that case, he doesn''t have to worry too much.


    "Get on the boat!"


    Turning around, with an order, two teams of mobilizers followed jevrich and began to board.


    When yevrich''s figure disappeared in the electric eel attack speedboat, Li Meng also turned and boarded another electric eel attack speedboat.


    One of the two electric eel attack boats was put into the water, one headed for the shore, and the other slowed down to the rear of the emperor.


    In the cockpit, Li Meng is directing the pilot.


    The engine is roaring slightly. The electric eel attack speedboat where Li Meng is is is driving slowly on the river. On the windless River, the speedboat only waves.


    When less than 200 meters away from the "emperor", the engine stalled, and the speed of the speedboat became slower and slower until it stopped completely.


    Li Meng left the cockpit and went to the deck in the bow of the speedboat.

 Chapter 163

    Looking forward, the broad river looks calm and sparkling. If there is no gunshot from the ruins, the beautiful scene will be more perfect.


    Slightly bowed, Li Meng watched the water in front of the bow.


    That guy''s down here, close to the water.


    Under the induction of mental force, Li Meng monitored its every move.


    When the speedboat approached, it could not bear to press. Its long and sharp tail rolled up slightly, and its tip pointed at the speedboat.


    But after all, it didn''t attack immediately, it was still lurking.


    This guy is not weak in intelligence. He didn''t seem to forget his last lesson. Maybe he realized that the person who had hurt him was on it, so he shrank?


    Li Meng will never know the truth, because he will not pollute the animal''s language.


    "You can''t hide under water all the time!"


    Looking at the water, Li Meng murmured to himself.


    "Dong! Dong! Dong


    Li Meng reached out and knocked three times on the guard rail at the bow.


    A dull knock was heard.


    Three times later, Li Meng took back his hand and looked at the water in front of the bow.


    The crew in the cockpit were puzzled and looked at the commander in the bow through the windshield. They didn''t know what the commander was doing.


    "Gollum! Grunt


    For a moment, the water in the bow changed.


    The river rolled, and bubbles kept coming out of the water, as if something was going to come out of the water.


    When a shadow appeared under the water, in the rolling of the river, a black giant gradually rose from the water.


    Such a large body, covered with black scales, basin size eyes slightly narrowed, golden sharp pupil looks very shocking.


    The huge body floated on the water of the bow and looked at the figure on the bow.


    One big, one small, totally out of proportion. In front of him, the whole speedboat looked a little small.


    Long sharp tail waving, it did not attack, tail tip stay in Li Meng above a meter, a pair of at any time will tie down the appearance.


    "Kick! Kick


    Rapid footsteps sounded from behind, crew members in power combat suits ran out with rifles.


    When they saw the huge object in the bow of the boat go deep from the water, the crew moved in a panic.


    With a slight turn of his huge eyes, he stared at the crew who rushed out of the cabin. His long tail waved and pointed at the crew.


    "Go back!"


    Li Meng scolded.


    And wave.


    The running steps stopped, and the sailors began to retreat. Although they wanted to shoot immediately, they rescued the commander from the monster in the water.


    But they can''t disobey the order, they can only reluctantly leave the deck.


    When the crew rushed on the deck returned to the cabin, his figure disappeared on the deck, and his eyes focused on Li Meng again.


    Can it feel that the little guy in front of him is unusual and he is not afraid?


    Why?


    Why isn''t he afraid?


    Why do you feel familiar with him?


    by the way! It was him, it was him, who had hurt it.


    Hurt him, cut off his tail.


    The huge golden pupil looks at Li Meng ferociously, the long tail is quietly waving, the tip of the tail is closer to Li Meng.


    To it this small action, Li Meng indifferent, cold eyes looking at the body in front of the behemoth, although know it does not understand people''s words, but Li Meng or coldly said: "want revenge?"


    "Gulu!"


    A bubble came out of the water.


    "Chi!"


    As the water splashed, a water arrow suddenly shot out of the water and hit Li Meng.


    Li Meng had no fear and let the water arrow hit him, but his face became colder.


    "Pa!"


    A transparent wall blocked the way of the water arrow. When it was hit, the water arrow split into spray and fell into the river.


    This familiar scene, let it explode.


    The long tail is waving high, and the sharp end turns into a black awn to stab.


    The piercing roar came in a flash.


    However, in the middle of the tail tip was blocked, as if hit the transparent wall, the long tail was high bounce away.


    "Roar!"


    The heavy roar of the road came out from the water, and the huge bubbles came out from the bottom of the water, forming a huge water wave towards Li Meng in the bow.


    The long tail raised high again, and hit Li Meng at the same time.


    However, it is still useless. The water wave is bounced away, and the sharp tip of the tail is still bounced away.


    And it made Li Meng angry.


    "Go away!"


    With a loud sound, the idea moves, and the invisible power comes out.


    Formed an invisible giant hand to it fan past.


    With the sound of "bang", it seemed that there was an explosion in the water. On one side of the round body, the scales were broken and spattered with bleeding flowers. The water waves rose high and the huge body flew out.


    The huge body flew more than 30 meters away from the water and fell into the water.


    Huge body like lost life, slowly sink into the water, the appearance is not embarrassed.


    But Li Meng knew that he was not dead, and his strength was not enough to kill him.


    Sure enough, in less than a moment, a large number of underwater bubbles came out. In the water 30 meters away from the bow, its body slowly rose from the water.


    The green blood flowed from the broken scales and dyed the river beside it green. The scene was a little tragic.


    The ferocious golden pupil stares at Li Meng.


    When Li Meng thought that he would continue to attack, he retreated and his huge body slowly sank into the water.


    With a few bubbles coming out of the water, there was no more of it on the surface.


    In the spirit of the induction, it is leaving, along the river, to the East.


    I took a deep look at the direction it left.


    Li Meng sighed helplessly: "trouble!"


    It''s not the present, it''s the future.


    That thing is different from the ordinary pollution animal, it seems to have a high intelligence.


    It is a manifestation of wisdom to know how to keep grudges and retreat.


    It won''t give up. Li Meng can feel it from his eyes.


    The next time it''s stronger, it''ll come back again.

 Chapter 164

    Leaving the bow deck, Limon entered the cockpit.


    "Let''s go! Let''s go back! "


    The engine roared, the boat moved again, turned its bow and headed for the emperor.


    On the way back to the emperor, everything went well. When Li Meng returned to his own place, outside the elevator, night was already waiting.


    She saw it. She saw what was happening on the river hundreds of meters away in the bow.


    "Your Highness! It''s too dangerous! How can you put yourself in danger


    When Li Meng walked out of the elevator, she began to nag.


    "Well, I''ll pay attention next time!"


    Li Meng is perfunctory at will.


    Behind his highness, she felt helpless. Looking at his Highness''s expression, she obviously didn''t listen to her words.


    "Your Highness! We are not furnishings. Just leave us with such dangerous things. Your safety is more important than anyone else. You have to understand that! "


    "Well! I know! "


    The night some annoyed, she said angrily: "know what use, you will still put yourself in a dangerous place!"


    Sitting on the seat, he stretched out his hand to pull, and the night behind him was careless.


    "Ah


    In the light voice, into the Li Meng bad.


    Sitting on Li Meng''s lap.


    Li Meng naturally embraces her soft waist. In her angry and shy eyes, her head is buried in her silver hair.


    A dull voice came out of her hair.


    "You nagger, stop nagging. Gee! How delicious! Night! What time did you change perfume? "


    Different flavor, last night in the night around the night, Li Meng Wen''s perfume smell is not this kind of ask.


    She is very shy. Although she has been hugged by Her Highness recently, during the day, they have never been too intimate.


    For his royal highness, he whispered, "now is the day, how can you use that perfume!"


    "That''s right!"


    Li Meng knew it instantly.


    It is not appropriate to use hypnotic perfume during the day.


    Zhe night wriggled uneasily in Li Meng''s bad. She breathed a little and said, "Your Highness! Yevrich is coming soon. We can''t be found by him like this! "


    Zhe night was a little embarrassed and angry, and said angrily, "otherwise the barbarian will say that I Seduce Your Highness again!"


    Li Meng smiles and leaves from her hair, holding her waist tightly instead of loosening it.


    "If it''s not better, let him see it. If he sees more, he won''t say it!"


    She was shy and her face became ruddy. Her eyes were a little flustered and she looked around.


    "It''s not so good!"


    The voice of the whisper is a little uncertain.


    Li Meng smiles a little, no longer continues to tease zhe night, holding zhe night''s waist slightly loose, reaching out to touch zhe night''s small head.


    He said, "OK! okay! I know you can''t let go. Yevrich will be back soon. Be careful if he sees you! "


    Feel the hand around the waist to leave, night slightly regret.


    In another world, she had never been so intimate with a man.


    Although she met his Highness for a short time, she didn''t know why she hated him.


    She was even infatuated with his intimacy.


    That kind of feeling is very good, your Highness''s warm embrace, close touch let her whole body cells are boiling, that kind of feeling is addictive, can''t forget.


    "Ding Dong!"


    Not far away, the door of the elevator opened and the figure of yevrich came out.


    Aware of the movement, she had to leave his Highness''s arms and stand aside.


    Slightly blushing, she lowered her head. She was shy now. She didn''t want to be seen by yevrich.


    Jevrich walked quickly into the pavilion, looking at his movements as he walked, he seemed very anxious.


    As soon as he entered the pavilion, jevrich said, "commander! The attack of the polluting animals is too fierce. The four cities in ruins are in crisis now. The outer city of Qicheng where the rebels are located has fallen. Now they can only rely on the inner city to resist the polluting animals. The rebels ask us for help and ask us to help the four cities in ruins through this crisis! "


    "When did the rebels deal with the other three cities? They are moving very fast


    It''s asking for help from the ruins of the four cities, not just the rebel "Kai Cheng". Why?


    Li Meng didn''t know, so he was a little curious.


    "What else did you say?" Li Meng asked


    Yevrich replied: "they said they would not let us work in vain. After this crisis, the four cities will pay to the satisfaction of the first corps!"


    They are smart enough to know what the first Legion cares about most.


    Help them through this crisis?


    They think too much of the "first army.".


    Today, there is an endless wave of pollution animals in the ruins. Li Meng''s strength now is like a drop of water falling into the sea, which will be submerged by the endless tide of animals, leaving no trace.


    "Yevrich! What do you think of that? "


    Looking up at yevrich, Li Meng inquired.


    "Face to face! An armored group army with 100000 people in full arms may be able to fight against the beasts in the ruins. Now the "first army" does not have that kind of strength


    After a slight pause, yevrich continued: "help is OK, but we should avoid confrontation with the polluting animals, stay away from the front battlefield, and support the four cities with long-distance powerful weapons! Eliminate the living power of polluting animals to relieve the pressure of the four cities! "


    This is a good way, but one thing can''t be ignored. Now the first regiment doesn''t have long-range and powerful support weapons.


    Want to have is not no way, but must pay a high price.


    However, if necessary, Li Meng will not feel sorry for that price.

 Chapter 165

    "Tell me!"


    To be able to say these words, yevrich must have some opinions in his mind.


    "It is suggested that the commander recruit the V4" big hammer "missile vehicle of our suvier empire. This type of missile is powerful and can choose a variety of warheads, whether high explosive warheads or scattered warheads, which can effectively kill the enemy in the cluster. A missile can go down for 100 meters without any grass growing," yevrich said


    "Well! Yevrich! I think you are crazy. There are no satellites here, and there are no reconnaissance planes in the sky. Without guidance, the commander of your suverti V4 missile vehicle is notoriously poor. Do you want to blow up all the people in the ruins? "


    She looked at yevrich and sneered mercilessly.


    For a moment, jevrich was embarrassed.


    The V4 missile car has a lot of problems. Without satellite guidance, it is very difficult for the missile to accurately hit the target only by calculating the flight path based on inertia.


    Maybe it will be a lot higher. It''s not impossible to fly to the four cities.


    On his return, yevrich was thinking about what the "First Corps" should do to solve the crisis of the four cities.


    He thought of the powerful V4 missile car, and didn''t think much about the rest.


    After such a mockery, yevrich also realized that the V4 missile car was not suitable for today''s situation.


    Ignoring the sarcastic eyes of that night, yevrich said truthfully: "commander, I didn''t think too much. The V4 missile vehicle is really not suitable for this fire support mission. The commander should go to find a type of support weapon unit by himself."


    Hearing this, Li Meng knew that he was going to trouble the "master brain" again.


    Li Meng said: "I understand! Send someone to answer them! Let''s say our first regiment will take action! "


    "Commander! Our action must be speeded up. According to the information provided by the rebels who came to contact us, neither the rebels nor the other three cities can last too long! "


    Before leaving, yevrich specially reminded Li Meng.


    This makes Li Meng''s spirit right. It seems that he must race against the clock.


    When yevrich turned and left, Li Meng closed his eyes and called for "master brain".


    "This is the unit the owner needs. Considering that the owner is not rich now, it is suggested that the owner only need to recruit four cars!"


    The main brain acted quickly and simply, and directly selected a type of unit.


    In the thinking space, what emerges in front of Li Meng''s eyes is a very special unit.


    It''s like a tank and a turret.


    To be precise, it''s four barrel shaped suspension engines carrying a turret.


    "Pacifier self propelled gun." that''s its name.


    It has amphibious capability. It can travel on water and land. Its weapon is a 150 mm telescopic two unit gun, which can be divided into two modes, one is driving mode and the other is turret mode. The maximum speed is 90 km / h.


    "Because the suspension engine is not mature and belongs to high-end technology, its price will be more expensive. It belongs to allied technology and needs allied personnel to use it and maintain it!"


    "What''s the total price?"


    Li Meng asked.


    That''s what Limon wants to know.


    "The price of one pacifier self-propelled gun is 150000 energy points, and four self-propelled guns are 600000. It needs to be equipped with 10000 150 mm shells, and the price is 2 million!"


    "It is suggested that the master recruit 50 allied engineering soldiers, 250 Allied soldiers from two companies, and matching power combat clothes!"


    "50 allied engineers need 25000 energy points, 250 Allied soldiers in two companies need 25000 energy points, 250 sets of power combat suits need 3750000 energy points, plus 100000 energy points consumed by the portal, the total energy point is 6500000 energy points!"


    "Pacifier self-propelled guns cannot pass through the small portal in the bottom cabin of the emperor. It will cost an additional 1.5 million energy points!"


    Well, it seems that Li Meng''s Treasury has been greatly reduced.


    "Let''s do it!"


    It''s not the time to worry about energy.


    "I understand! It will be transmitted in ten minutes! "


    And the main brain stopped communicating, Li Meng opened his eyes.


    He left his seat and walked to the side of the boat in the night''s puzzled eyes.


    Slightly a Leng, the night followed closely.


    Out of the garden, Li Meng came to the side of the boat and looked at the ruins through the glass.


    At this time, the gunfire in the ruins is still fierce, and human beings are still struggling.


    Can they hold out until the first Legion moves?


    Although I don''t know the current situation of the four cities in the ruins, Li Meng can only hope in his heart.


    This is the world of metal. At a glance, you can only see metal. In the bottom cabin of the emperor, there is a huge space.


    The space is very wide. In the wide space, there is a platform, on which stands a dark door.


    Outside the platform, yevrich, dressed in military uniform, quietly looks at the dark portal. What is he waiting for.


    At this time, evrich was slightly depressed. This time, the commander recruited those little white faces.


    What can those guys do?


    Can there be men in Sewell who are good at fighting?


    What''s the use of those guys coming to this world only knowing that they rely on advanced equipment and are afraid of a little bit of bleeding and injury?


    In jevrich''s indignation, the portal suddenly flashed a dazzling light.


    When the light faded, the silver light curtain appeared on the surface of the door leaf, and the surface of the light curtain flowed like liquid, as if the water was rippling.


    For a moment, the silver light curtain disturbed, and a series of figures emerged from the silver light curtain. They were dressed in desert digital combat clothes. They walked out of the silver light curtain side by side, carrying a metal box.


    The quiet bottom cabin became lively with their appearance.


    The soldiers are busy. They leave the portal and stack the boxes neatly in one side.


    When more than 200 people came out of the portal, something still appeared from the silver light curtain.


    One metal box after another appeared from the silver light curtain, and the soldiers worked together in groups of two, carrying the boxes "wheezing, wheezing" on the ground outside the platform.


    And yevrich''s existence was completely ignored by them.

 Chapter 166

    Yevrich did not speak, just quietly looking at the busy soldiers in front of him.


    When the last box appeared from the portal, a tall figure came out of the portal.


    She has shoulder length golden hair, and her upper body is slightly exposed. She only wears a tight underwear. Her lower abdomen and white skin are exposed. Her figure is very delicate and perfect.


    I''m wearing a pair of camouflage digital pants.


    Delicate face, sharp pupil, leave the portal, her eyes on the platform outside yevrich.


    Her appearance also made the soldiers who had been busy standing at will look like a mouse meeting a cat.


    "Assemble


    "Line up!"


    The soldiers gathered in a hurry, with short steps. In just a few breathing rooms, more than 200 people had been arranged in order.


    "It''s you?"


    Jevrich was a little surprised. He didn''t expect her to come.


    How can this be, in her capacity, sent to the world, willing by the allies?


    "Are you surprised?"


    Leaving the platform, she came to yevrich and said as she walked.


    When she had finished, she stopped and stopped in front of yevrich.


    "Tanya Adams, a famous special operations member of the allies, is also a spy and spy chief. It''s reasonable to say that the leaders of the allies can''t let you leave your post. After all, you know too many secrets!"


    Tanya laughed playfully, lifted the hair on her forehead, and said casually: "now those guys don''t have the right to speak! It''s up to me whether I come or not. They don''t want me to come, so I come! "


    What does that mean?


    Jevrich wondered.


    But this is not the time to say that.


    "Let''s go! Follow me to the commander


    Tanya''s face moved, and she was obviously "concerned" about the commander jevrich said.


    "What about them?"


    Tanya takes a look at the Allied soldiers in line.


    "There will be people to arrange for them," jevrich said. "The emperor is very big. You will have your own area!"


    "Let''s go! We still have a lot to do next. We don''t have much time. We must hurry up! "


    With that, jevrich turns away, followed by Tanya.


    High heeled shoes on the metal floor, issued a rhythmic sound again and again.


    On the way, Tanya, who is really curious, can''t help asking yevrich, "what kind of person is the commander?"


    What kind of people?


    It''s hard for jevrich.


    A little organized words in my mind, but I just can''t fully express them.


    In thinking, yevrich said: "will laugh, will be angry, will also be cold, smile will infect people''s hearts, like clear water without any impurities, anger is like lightning storm, just stay beside him, the heart is trembling, cold when walking in the dark like a killer, cold and heartless!"


    Tanya listened quietly. She imagined what kind of person "commander" was from yevrich''s words.


    Finally, yevrich said: "the commander''s body is very weak, probably because of congenital deficiency, the skin looks very pale, the whole person gives a sense of illness!"


    This is what jevrich is most distressed and worried about. I don''t know why, from the first time he saw the commander, he was in poor health.


    How long has it been? Through yevrich, we know that although yevrich took good care of the commander, he was getting worse and paler day by day.


    The heart beat faster and faster day by day, which was unconsciously felt by night.


    This made them worried and broke their hearts.


    "Do you know the age of the commander?"


    Tanya asked.


    "Not much! About twenty years old! Very young


    Tanya was surprised. She didn''t expect the commander to be so young.


    "Let''s go! This urgent recruitment is an important task for you to do. Time is urgent! "


    As they walked through the long passage, they came to the elevator entrance


    "Ding Dong!"


    The elevator to the top floor opens.


    Yevrich was the first to enter, followed by Tanya.


    "Ding Dong!"


    With another sound, the elevator door opened.


    Leaving the elevator, Tanya saw a very wide and beautiful place at first sight.


    Grass, swimming pool, garden.


    In the garden side of the boat side, Tan Ya also saw two figures.


    They stood side by side, looking into the distance.


    Following yevrich, Tanya approaches where the two figures are.


    The sound of footsteps in his ear let Li Meng know that yevrich was coming.


    I''m afraid no one on the emperor will get in and out of here so often except yevrich.


    Turning around, Li Meng looks at yevrich who is coming here.


    Night also slightly sideways.


    What''s this?


    Looking at the strange female figure behind yevrich.


    Li Meng was puzzled, but zhe Ye was stunned.


    "It''s her!"


    The night murmured.


    Although the voice was small, it was heard by Li Meng.


    "What? Do you know her? "


    Li Meng asked.


    "She is the special forces of the allies, and also the spy leader. During the war, the superpowers of the rising sun empire had a lot to do with her," she said in a low voice


    Li Meng knew that, so it was. It seems that the brain was in charge of it and gave it away for free.


    When he came to Li Meng''s body, yevrich raised his hand with a military salute, put it down and said, "commander! It''s done. The rebels will know that our "first army" is about to move


    With that, yevrich leans to reveal Tanya to Li Meng.


    Tanya took two steps forward with her legs raised, raised her salute and said, "commander! Tanya Adams reports to you

 Chapter 167

    "How beautiful


    Looking at Tanya in front of her, Li Meng was amazed.


    She has a pair of long legs, has the perfect seductive devil body, the upper body that full of mountains, even tights can''t stop its rise.


    She is tall and strong. Li Meng is almost suffocated by her strong breath of imperial sister.


    Of course, Li Meng is not the kind of guy who can''t move his feet when he sees a woman.


    He is just a simple appreciation of beauty.


    Li Meng nodded and said, "new comer! Ask jevrich more about some things! He''ll tell you what you need to pay attention to here! "


    "Tanya! Next I have a task for you! "


    Tanya looked straight and said, "please speak! Make sure you get the job done! "


    Li Meng said: "you and yevrich are two different systems. You have a special identity. I believe you have great prestige in the army. The soldiers you recruit are under your command."


    Looking slightly, Li Meng looked at yevrich: "this task is left to the soldiers to familiarize them with the environment of the world. Tanya is new here, and she doesn''t know a lot. You should tell her well that you can assist her as her assistant in this task. Go ahead, time is running out, and explain her task on the way!"


    "Yes! I will


    Yevrich responded with a salute.


    With that, jevrich turned to Tanya and said, "it''s not too late! Let''s go now. I''ll explain the mission to you on the way! "


    When yevrich leaves, Tanya looks back at Li Meng and then turns away.


    When the portal started, there was also a transmission on the river on the side of the emperor.


    Several flashes of light, four calmer self-propelled guns appeared above the water out of thin air.


    Huge metal body, silver gray blue intersecting coating, short and thick gun barrel, let it look extraordinary, a metal monster.


    Four barrel shaped suspension engines, with the nozzle facing down, spray blue flame, so that the huge calmer is suspended about half a meter above the water.


    The four calmers'' self-propelled guns were quietly suspended on the water in the shadow of the huge hull of the emperor. They were waiting, waiting for the coming orders.


    On the platform of the tail cabin, the soldiers who have just come to the world have taken off their original combat clothes and replaced them with power combat clothes.


    Unlike the mobilizers, the power suits on the soldiers are silver gray.


    Silver gray armor, let soldiers one by one look full of metal texture.


    The models of power combat suits are also different, and the appearance is also different, which is roughly the same, except that the sensors of helmets are arranged in different directions.


    The sensors of the mobilized soldier''s power combat suit are arranged in two vertical parallel, while the sensors of the Allied soldier''s power combat suit helmet are arranged in two horizontal parallel, and the number of sensors is much less.


    Two hundred and fifty Allied soldiers, two hundred and fifty Silver Gray figures, stood in formation on the platform of the tail cabin, one not many, one not many.


    "Click!"


    The metal gate leading to the tail cabin platform slowly opens in the sound of mechanical operation, and the fog gushes out and sweeps through the passage. Yevrich and Tanya emerge from the fog and come to the tail cabin platform.


    At this time, yevrich, Tanya also put on a power combat suit, a dark green, a silver gray.


    Seeing Tan Ya coming here, the Allied soldiers quickly straightened up and looked at the silver gray figure.


    "Get on the boat! Let''s go


    Through the messenger, Tanya gives the order.


    It''s got the allies in action.


    Two rows side by side, the flow of people scattered, divided into six teams boarded six speedboats.


    "Pacifier self propelled gun! Follow the fleet and wait for orders


    The pacifier self-propelled gun on the water was ordered.


    "I understand!"


    As Tanya''s deputy, yevrich and Tanya boarded a speedboat.


    When six speedboats were put into the water one by one, at the end, two electric eel attack speedboats also joined the team.


    "Let''s go!"


    At the command, the engine roared, eight speedboats started to move, and the team approached the river bank.


    Four calmer self-propelled guns followed closely. The suspension engine sprayed blue flame, and the huge metal body made the driving calmer self-propelled gun powerful.


    In the cockpit of a speedboat, yevrich is explaining the mission to Tanya.


    "There is a kind of monster in this world called" pollution beast ". They are ferocious and terrible. They are the overlord in the vast forest sea. Human beings can only survive under their threat!"


    "See the ruins ahead?"


    Through the windshield, Tan Ya looks forward.


    At the end of the line of sight is a broken city.


    The tall building is inclined and covered with green vegetation. It rises from the water and half of its body is submerged.


    Everything in front of her surprised Tanya.


    "They''re fighting?"


    The gunfire from the ruins was very clear, the gunfire was dense, and the fighting seemed very fierce.


    Yevrich said, "yes! In the middle of the ruins, there are four fortresses, where human beings live. Now, a group of polluting animals is raging through the ruins. Their scale is huge, and the situation of the four cities is critical! "


    "Our task is to support the four cities with the calmer self-propelled artillery and the long-range artillery, so as to reduce the pressure of the four cities!"


    Yevrich''s explanation makes Tanya have a certain connection to this mission.


    "What we''re going to do next is to occupy an open beach and build artillery positions," jevrich continued! I will let the electric eel attack the speedboat and support you on the shore. Now the ruins are full of polluting animals. Once we land, they will come in swarms. You should be prepared for hard fighting! "


    In the communication, the river bank is close at hand.


    Small teams, fierce, riding the wind and waves on the river, the fleet of white waves rolling, the river surging.


    On the east coast, open spaces can be seen everywhere, but considering the angle of the curve needed for shelling, it is necessary to find a place with a good shelling curve.


    In the end, Tanya found a good place.


    The fleet turned slightly and went in the direction that Tanya pointed out.


    It used to be a square. Half of it was flooded, the other half was well preserved. Although it was covered with green vegetation, some raised things could be seen in the vegetation.


    On the other side of it, there are some low and decadent buildings. Where the self-propelled guns of the pacifier are erected will not affect the perspective of artillery attack.


    And close to the left side of the square, there is a decadent high-rise building, it is high enough, on the terrace, you can place observation devices, for artillery target positioning!


    This place, so to speak, is perfect.

 Chapter 168

    The engine roared, the waves rolled, and the traces of the speedboat on the river remained for a long time.


    As it nears the bank, the powerful engine slows down and the speedboat comes to the bank with inertia.


    When the bow of the boat hit the Bank of the river, the six speedboats pulled in one by one.


    The hatch opened and the Allied soldiers rushed out of the speedboat and jumped on the Bank of the river.


    Many figures move quickly.


    "Take advantage! Prepare to fight


    "To the left, come on! Team three, take the left highland


    "Come on! Come on! Let''s go


    The soldiers rushed up the Bank of the river, separated by small teams, guarding the artillery positions with a curved line protruding outward.


    Around the decadent buildings did not collapse, tenacious stand, full of vegetation on the road there is no good shelter, soldiers can only extend the front, into the decadent buildings, to establish a defense line.


    When all the soldiers rushed out of the speedboat, the engine of the landing speedboat started and left the river bank to make way for the four huge calmer self-propelled guns behind.


    Under the thrust of the suspension engine, in the huge roar, the calmer self-propelled gun drove away from the river slowly and smoothly.


    On the square, four self-propelled calmer guns were separated by a certain distance and distributed around the square.


    When the position is selected, in the sound of mechanical operation, the huge stabilizer self-propelled gun begins to transform into artillery mode.


    Four suspension engines are separated to the two sides, and the bracket is elongated to form four brackets.


    The boom of the barrel suspension engine becomes slower, the nozzle is facing down, and the sharp teeth beside the nozzle pierce into the ground under the gravity of the calmer self-propelled gun as the engine power becomes smaller.


    When the blue flame was no longer emitted from the engine nozzle, the sharp teeth had been deeply inserted into the ground, which firmly fixed the huge body of the calmer self-propelled gun on the ground.


    In the mechanical sound, the armor turns over, the turret becomes bigger, and the short and thick barrel begins to stretch.


    When the deformation is over, the gun barrel is fully increased.


    On the square, four huge metal monsters with thick and long turrets suddenly appeared.


    The turret turns and points to one side.


    On this mission, Tanya also brought a few technicians, the Allied engineers. They are omnipotent and not good at anything, but they can do anything.


    On the terrace of the high building on the left side of the square, several engineers are setting up an observation device, through which the calmer self-propelled artillery can be targeted.


    Engineers are busy, while yevrich and Tanya stand on the edge of the terrace, looking at the ruins in the distance.


    "See?"


    Yevrich said.


    "I see it!"


    Tanya responded.


    Located in the ruins, four cities are next to each other. You can still see a section of the high wall. There are people on the wall, and you can see the flash of the muzzle fire.


    But what we see most are the figures surging on the streets all over the ruins. They are all black. Their ferocious bodies can be seen clearly by magnifying the picture.


    "Terrible


    This is what Tanya thinks of them.


    The artillery position is established. The first regiment is ready. Now wait for the observation device to locate the target, and then the bombing can be carried out.


    It can be imagined that by then, the swamp ruins will be more lively.


    From the rebel army to the first Legion for help, although the first Legion emergency action, but now, an hour will pass.


    The first Legion is ready, and the rebels are on the verge of collapse.


    The other three cities are better off than the rebels, but sooner or later they are on the verge of collapse.


    It''s a matter of time.


    The boundless black wave is pounding the inner city wall of Qicheng one after another.


    There are many serpents on the city wall.


    The roar of snakes, the roar of human beings and the piercing sound of gunfire are interwoven together. The flowing blood and the passing of life make the city wall a real slaughterhouse.


    There are a lot of life lost all the time, including polluting animals and human beings.


    Looking at the black snake outside the city, Yu Dongjian was numb.


    "How long has it been?"


    He asked subconsciously.


    He has asked this sentence many times, many times.


    The battle around him was fierce. The soldiers couldn''t hear him.


    The sound of gunfire has made many soldiers tinnitus. Now they only think about one thing, that is to kill and tilt more bullets down the city.


    But some people have heard Yu Dongjian''s words.


    "More than an hour has passed! Instructor Yu


    He sat with his back under the city pier, his face tired, the gun in his arms had been blasted, the muzzle of the gun had split, it was like a trumpet, and it could no longer be used.


    I''m afraid that he will be out of the battle. He heard Yu Dongjian''s words.


    Yu Dongjian nodded numbly and looked to the East again.


    He''s looking forward to something.


    "Support! Need support! They''re on the wall! "


    Panic of anger in the ear, let the spirit at a loss in Yu Dongjian hit a spirit.


    Looking for fame, just to his right, dozens of meters away, the layers of serpents had been level with the wall, and many serpents rushed up the wall.


    They are rampant in the city wall. Their claws and mouths have become their sharp tools for harvesting life. Countless soldiers who can''t dodge are torn to pieces by them, and they can''t even scream.


    "Kill them!"


    The soldiers turned their guns and shot at the snake on the wall.


    "Hiss


    The huge body of the snake was splashed with green blood mist. The bullet pierced its skin and sank into the flesh.


    It opens its ferocious big mouth and "hisses" and its badly injured body is unable to fall down.


    Before it fell, it waved its claws.


    The Giant Claw waved down and stabbed directly into the chest of a soldier who couldn''t dodge.


    Even the scream could not be sent out. The soldier who was stabbed by the Giant Claw fell on the wall with the snake, and there was no sound.


    Green and red interweave together, the field surface is gathering, appears ferocious and dazzling.


    More and more snakes climb the city wall. Although they won''t survive for long, they will be punctured by bullets when they climb the city wall, but their death relieves the pressure on the snakes outside the city.


    The soldiers'' attention was put on the serpents on the wall. The serpents outside the city quickly piled up and rushed to the wall.


    And in that gap, more and more snakes climb the wall, they face the rain of bullets, and create opportunities for their companions.

 Chapter 169

    The situation on the city wall is in crisis. The serpent has occupied a section of the city wall. Although the soldiers tried their best to resist, the serpent is still slowly tearing a bigger gap.


    "Get out of the way!"


    With a light sound, a figure jumped out of the crowd in the distance. He jumped on the city pier and ran on the city pier with great dexterity and speed.


    In the blink of an eye, he passed by Yu Dong''s fitness. He was covered with leather armor and a cape up to his thigh. He held a sword with one hand. The sharp blade reflected the dazzling light.


    When close to the snake, he jumped up, deft posture straight at a snake.


    "Hiss!"


    The sharp blade is like cutting a piece of paper, which easily penetrates into the head of the snake.


    The deadly place was injured, and the snake fell to the ground without any resistance.


    When the fallen serpent was about to touch the ground, he jumped up and rushed into the serpent group.


    His sword is extremely sharp. The scale of the snake is like white paper, which can be easily torn.


    The snake''s attack, whether it''s sharp claws or bloody mouth, is easily avoided by him.


    The nimble body posture swims in the thorn snake group, each wave sword light will let a thorn snake fall down.


    In a short time, he slaughtered all the snakes on the city wall, and the gap torn by the snakes was temporarily controlled.


    In this scene, the rebel forces around have long been stunned. They did not expect that human beings could confront the polluting animals by themselves, or even kill them wantonly.


    "What are you doing?"


    Zhu Wei frowned slightly.


    He can only resist these snakes for a while, and can''t fight for a long time.


    His words made the rebels around him react.


    Now it''s on the battlefield.


    "Attack! Don''t let them climb the wall


    The smoldering muzzle of the gun began to spit out fire again, tilting the bullets to the serpents under the city wall.


    The gap still exists, but the concentrated fire of the rebels prevented the collapse of the gap.


    The group of seven in "tiesen forest" makes the defense of the city wall more firm. Whenever a city wall is broken by a snake, they will always go to the rescue. It doesn''t need many people, just one person can solve the problem.


    But their energy is limited. With more and more parts of the city wall being attacked by snakes, a scuffle inevitably happened on the city wall.


    The disadvantage of the city wall can not be changed by seven people alone. They can only delay the time of the complete collapse of the city wall for a while.


    "Get out of the way!"


    At the moment, on a section of the city wall, Xia Linsheng, dressed in armor, ran like a heavy tank.


    In front of him, a large section of the city wall has been occupied. On the wall are the dense figures of snakes. They spread to both sides and are expanding the occupied area.


    He held a shield in one hand and a sword in the other. The shield was in front of him. The huge shield was like a wall, and it hit the serpent on the wall of the city.


    Because of his roar, the front of the rebel quickly dodge away, Xialin is better than the same wind from the rebel side.


    His running posture is full of wildness.


    Staring at the serpent on the wall of the front city, Xia Linsheng was calm, and his speed became faster in vain.


    He rushed to the snake.


    "Oh


    With a loud roar, the two sides met, and a huge impact sound immediately sounded.


    Countless serpents fly across the city. That small figure is like a prehistoric monster weighing 10000 tons. It rushes through the serpents. Countless serpents are knocked out by it. They are either knocked down the city wall, or they are shot off and fall on the outer city wall.


    This brutal scene, let the surrounding rebel secretly.


    But the rebels did not forget their mission, they began to counterattack, roaring to recover the wall.


    The battle was fierce, and the blood and fire were burning on the wall.


    Looking down from the sky, the inner city wall of Qicheng is in danger and may be destroyed at any time.


    "If it goes on like this, the city wall will collapse, and you rebels have no plans?"


    Xia Linsheng finds Yu Dongjian.


    His companions are still fighting to the death in other parts of the city wall.


    He will not put his companions in danger of despair.


    If necessary, he will find another way.


    They''ve done enough.


    I have done my utmost.


    "Yes!"


    Yu Dongjian is very sure.


    But then, with a sad face, he said, "I just don''t know when they will take action. Maybe they have already taken action, or maybe they haven''t!"


    It''s hard to feel that life and death are in the hands of others, but who calls them incompetent.


    Sometimes I don''t want to bow my head and rely on others, but the reality makes me feel helpless.


    This answer can''t satisfy Xia Linsheng.


    "When the situation is out of control, I will take my people away. They are young and have a good future. I can''t let them lose their lives here," Xia said


    Yu Dongjian nodded silently. At that time, it doesn''t matter whether they are here or not. Yu Dongjian also knows that they have done enough.


    As martial arts people, the meaning of their life is much better than that of ordinary people''s resistance. At least they can eliminate more polluting animals.


    "No one will keep you at that time," Yu said. In the headquarters of the resistance, the mansion, there is a secret passage leading to the sewer under the ruins. You can get out from there! "


    Yu Dongjian believes that instructor Li will support him in doing so.


    Give these martial artists a way to live.


    Xia Linsheng had some doubts. He asked, "since there is a way to leave, why do you rebel forces want to defend this city?"


    Xia Linsheng is not sure.


    Yu Dongjian had no choice but to smile bitterly: "we rebels can leave, but what should the civilians in this city do? More than 70000 people. We don''t want to bear this sin! "


    Xia Linsheng knows that in any case, these people are admirable in front of him. Considering others, this is not something anyone can do.


    Perhaps this is also the reason why free people can rise.


    "What''s this?"


    Looking up, Xia Linsheng looked at the sky, his eyes full of shock.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Yu Dongjian is puzzled by Xia Linsheng''s sudden behavior.


    "Did you hear anything?"


    The gunfire in his ear seriously affected Xia Linsheng''s hearing, and he was not sure.


    "Voice? What... "


    The voice of the words suddenly stopped, and Yu Dongjian heard it.

 Chapter 170

    A huge roar sounded from the sky, from far away, from the sky over Qicheng. The sound was so loud that the gunfire was suppressed.


    The next moment, a bigger whistling came from the sky, whistling quickly, as if in the ear.


    It''s like something''s tearing the air in the sky, flying at high speed.


    "Here it is


    Xia Linsheng said suddenly.


    Yu Dongjian did not understand: "what..."


    "Boom!"


    The huge explosion suddenly appeared, the roar was deafening, and the walls were shaking.


    In the serpentine wave outside the city wall, a huge fireball rises in the air. The white air wave is visible to the naked eye, sweeping away from the center of the fireball.


    Heat wave rolling, all the way across the snake swarm, powerful shock wave let the snake wave fell a large area.


    When touching the wall, the hot wind swept, the soldiers on the wall could hardly stand and fell down.


    The heat of the air is suffocating.


    When everything calms down, a mushroom cloud rises.


    What was left was a huge crater. The crater was red and the ground was melted by the high temperature.


    Around the crater, there were no more than one hundred meters of serpents, and the fragments were flying around. Those close to the crater were either vaporized or torn apart by the shock wave generated at the moment of explosion.


    The huge explosion and the waves made the whole serpent wave pause.


    Staring at the huge crater outside the city, Yu Dongjian was shocked.


    "Boom! Boom! Boom


    Three huge explosions from three different directions, the sound is so loud, even if there is a distance, you can feel the air shaking.


    That''s where the three cities are.


    Like Yu Dongjian, the soldiers of the city wall are staring at everything in front of them.


    It''s too strong.


    What kind of weapon is this?


    Just a moment, let the snake group appeared a blank place.


    The aftermath of the explosion suddenly stopped the snake''s attack.


    "Woo! Woo


    Roaring again.


    Also swept over Kai Cheng, at the same time, the rapid roar appeared again.


    That moment!


    "Boom!"


    The flames are surging. A huge fireball rises in the air 100 meters away from the city wall.


    The sound of the explosion was deafening, and the flames soared into the air.


    A large area of the serpent was enveloped by the fire and disappeared in the fire.


    In addition to the surging flames, the shock wave is rampant around, and the most recent polluting animal is directly shattered, with its limbs and bodies flying.


    Rampant shockwave, all the way, the snake seven down eight crooked.


    This time, the soldiers on the city wall had already learned a lesson. When the soaring fire rose, after the shock caused by the explosion, they quickly hid under the city pier.


    Avoid the oncoming heat wave.


    After the explosion outside the city wall and a few breaths, the same explosion came from the direction of the three cities.


    It can be imagined that the situation of the three cities today, like the resistance, is supported by long-range artillery from the "First Corps".


    Yes, the powerful explosion, Yu Dongjian can only think of is the "First Corps" behavior.


    To the first Corps for help, Yu Dongjian thought about how the first Corps would help the four cities, but Yu Dongjian did not expect that the first Corps''s way was to provide long-range artillery support to the four cities.


    Yu Dongjian did not expect that the first army had such a powerful cannon.


    Compared with the resistance''s dullness, Xia Linsheng looks much calmer. Although he is surprised by the huge explosion power, he is not as shocked as the resistance.


    After all, as martial artists, they have been to many cities. In some big cities, there is no lack of large caliber artillery on the walls.


    This is not the time to be happy.


    Although it was bombed, the two bombings only blocked the attack of the snake.


    When they scrambled up from the ground, the tide surged, they roared and began to attack the wall.


    But by the baptism of the two shells, their offensive was frustrated, and the pressure on the wall was no longer as irresistible as before.


    "Fight! Keep fighting! Victory will surely belong to us


    The morale of the soldiers on the city wall rose greatly. In Yu Dongjian''s roar, he picked up his gun and fought again.


    It''s crazy to tilt the bullet down the city.


    "Woo


    Wuthering came again. There were two experiences. All the soldiers on the wall knew that the shelling was coming soon.


    Sure enough, a huge explosion "roared", the air vibrated, the fireball surging, and the shock wave ravaged all around.


    Countless snakes vanish in flames and shock waves.


    When the heat wave hit, the soldiers on the wall bent over to escape. After the heat wave disappeared on the wall, the rebels straightened up again to fight.


    The city walls, stacked by layers of snakes have already collapsed, they began to stack one layer after another, trying to cross the city walls.


    But every time it explodes, it makes them collapse again, plus the bullets pouring down the city wall.


    The rebels miraculously resisted the assassin''s attack.


    I don''t know how many corpses there are in the next place of the city. They are stacked layer upon layer, and the scene is ferocious.


    Looking out of the city, the black sea of beasts finally saw the edge. At the end of the line of sight, there were no more snakes fleeing from the ruins.


    Powerful artillery support, instantly pulled back the situation.


    Now the situation is very good.


    Although the fighting is still fierce, the situation is not as desperate as before.


    Now, on the east coast, in the artillery line established by the first Corps.


    On the square full of vegetation, there are four huge buildings with long and thick gun barrels!


    With a loud bang, the muzzle of the black hole shot out a huge flame, the shell out of the chamber, whistling up into the sky.


    Four shells, heading for their respective targets.


    The frequency of firing is not fast, and there is only one gun roaring in the twin turret.


    Why don''t we just shoot at the same time


    It''s about precision, of course.

 Chapter 171

    Because the turret of the stabilizer self-propelled gun is a dual unit, and the two gun barrels are very close to each other for salvo firing, the air pressure generated when the shell comes out of the bore will affect the flight path of the shell more or less, so that the shell will deviate from the target.


    If it''s a large area bombing, salvo does not affect the accuracy greatly, but today''s battlefield is not suitable for salvo, because the ruins of four cities and four battlefields in all directions are not wide. If the shells deviate slightly from the target, they may fall into the city, or they may be too close to the city wall. In case of accidental injury, the defending side may collapse completely, The consequences are great.


    "Bang! Bang


    Flame spray, shell whistling, and four shells flew into the sky, tearing the air, to the distance.


    Four calmer self-propelled guns are firing at the target in intermittent rhythm.


    I don''t know why, when the four calmer self-propelled guns are launched, the sound of the artillery is not small. It is reasonable to say that some polluting animals will be attracted.


    But it''s a different story.


    The ruins in front of the front are quiet. Not long ago, the streets where the pollution animals could be seen are empty. It seems that they have left.


    On the ground, the line of sight is blocked, and nothing can be observed.


    Only yevrich, on the terrace of the tall building to the left of the artillery position, noticed something.


    "See? They are approaching the battlefield! "


    Looking at the ruins, yevrich said to Tanya beside him.


    In the ruins, the pollution animals that used to be all over the ruins are converging in one direction.


    The center of the meeting is the four cities.


    To be exact, it''s the battlefields of the four cities.


    They seem to have received some orders and are gathering strength.


    "It''s like they''re going to have one last fight!"


    Of course, Tanya can see. It can be said that she can see what yevrich can see.


    It''s still a little far away from the four cities. Although we can observe the four cities, we can''t know the specific situation of the war.


    "We need a place high enough, close enough to see four cities," Tanya said


    Yevrich agreed that it was high enough, but too far to observe the four cities in detail.


    "Go there!"


    Yevrich''s eyes were on one side.


    It was a skyscraper, one of the most conspicuous tall buildings in the ruins.


    However, most of the high-rise buildings like this are made of steel. Hundreds of years later, the steel may have been corroded. The building is very fragile and may collapse at any time.


    However, a big guy like this will collapse when it''s time to collapse. He won''t collapse ahead of time because of a few small figures.


    Unless some people are very unlucky, it''s time to enter a tall building when it collapses naturally.


    With the decision, Tanya, jevrich starts.


    They left the artillery line with a small group of soldiers and entered the ruins.


    The target is the most conspicuous building ten kilometers away.


    More than ten figures run at full speed. Driven by auxiliary power, their speed has exceeded the limit of human beings. Of course, that''s only for ordinary people.


    Although running at full speed will consume a lot of battery power, now is not the time to think about that.


    "Wait!"


    Tanya suddenly stopped the line.


    The advancing team suddenly stops, the roar of the auxiliary engine slows down, and the running team stops from fast to slow.


    "Why stop?"


    Jevrich didn''t understand.


    Tanya said: "every kilometer of road left one person, if there is any accident, we also timely contact the artillery positions!"


    Yevrich suddenly agreed.


    "That''s a good way!"


    Tanya turned to a soldier and said, "find a place to hide. Once you receive the news from the front, you must convey it to the artillery position in the first time! Do you understand? "


    "I understand!"


    The soldier nodded.


    "Let''s go!"


    At Tanya''s command, the team started again.


    In this way, every kilometer left one person, when yevrich and Tanya came to the target building, there were only two soldiers left.


    Too late to express their feelings about the dilapidated landscape around them, yevrich and Tanya enter the tall building.


    Five minutes later, they came to the top of the building.


    On the edge of the terrace, yevrich, Tanya looks out at the four cities.


    Looking down here, you can see the whole ruins.


    The four cities not far away are clearly visible.


    The buildings in the four cities are relatively low, and the highest one is no more than seven stories, which enables yevrich and Tanya to clearly see the situation in each city.


    Only here can we see the scale of the polluting animals.


    At a glance, the surrounding areas of the four cities are all their shadows, black and dark, like the tide flooding the land.


    The clearest thing to see is Qicheng, which is facing the high-rise buildings. Looking at Qicheng from here, the outer city of Qicheng has fallen down, and the city is full of crowded pollution animals. There is another city in the city. The city wall is bigger, and now it is in fierce battle.


    The whistling of shells, constantly whistling from the air on one side of the building, a moment later, the various battlefields will be flashing, rising a huge fireball.


    A little observation, yevrich frowned, but no one in the helmet can know his face change.


    "West, north, South, three cities, the pollution beasts outside the battlefield are gathering in Qicheng. What do they want to do? Focus on one side? "


    With the intelligence of the polluters alone, they can''t think of any strategy.


    I''m afraid the biggest reason is that they think Qicheng is the easiest to break through.


    Because the outer city of Qicheng has fallen, compared with the other three cities that can not be shaken, it seems that Qicheng is easier to break down.


    The black wave swarmed over the city wall and gathered in the outer city of Qicheng. In a short time, the density of polluting animals in the outer city of Qicheng has reached the point of numbness, and the black wave almost submerged the buildings.


    The battle of the inner city wall of Qicheng city has been deadlocked since the artillery attack. But now, the attack of the pollution beast has suddenly become fierce.


    No artillery bombardment could stop them from moving forward.

 Chapter 172

    Here they are. Here they are again.


    Looking at the endless group of snakes in the outer city, Yu Dongjian''s face changed greatly.


    At the end of the street, the tall outer city wall, there are still countless snakes over the wall, into the outer city.


    The dense figure has increased several times than that of not long ago.


    Their offensive also suddenly became fierce.


    Under the city wall, they began to surge again, layer upon layer stacked to the city wall.


    The pressure on the rebels is mounting.


    "Boom!"


    The deafening explosion reappeared, the walls vibrated, the flames surged, and the shock waves ravaged everything around.


    The powerful explosion force abruptly tore open a blank area in the Hydra swarm. The crater was red, and the ground seemed to be half melted.


    But then the serpents, ignoring the hot crater, roared and filled the vacuum with their bodies.


    At this time, a strange image appeared, which made Yu Dongjian even more afraid.


    Yes, it''s fear.


    Not far away, at the junction of the buildings in the outer city and the square, more and more huge figures appeared in the group of snakes.


    They are more than three times bigger than ordinary snakes. They stand still among the snakes, staring at the wall with scarlet eyes.


    They are "snakeheads", more powerful than ordinary snakes.


    They seem to be waiting for something.


    At this time, the rear of the snakes suddenly become a riot, the next moment, in Yu Dongjian''s eyes, a larger figure, slowly appeared from behind the building.


    Its body is even bigger, like a mountain. Its huge body and upright body are almost level with a four story building.


    In front of it, the head of the snake, which is much bigger than the ordinary snake, is a little guy.


    It''s a snake head, a stronger, more terrifying presence.


    Even Xia Linsheng, who had been standing beside Yu Dongjian, was shocked when he saw the huge figure.


    Be careful with your face.


    He said in a low voice: "it''s the snake head, which is second only to the snake king in the tribe of the serpent. Once it takes part in the war, the city wall will be broken in a moment, because you can''t stop him, neither can I!"


    Yu Dongjian''s face was pale, and despair was revealed in his eyes.


    Given a touch of hope to Kai Cheng, why give despair.


    Yu Dongjian is well aware that unless a miracle comes, Qicheng will not be able to escape the end.


    Even the "first Legion" had no way to deal with the situation.


    The gap between the two sides is too big.


    Yu Dongjian''s face moved, and he reluctantly cheered up. He stopped a rebel soldier who was fighting and said, "go and tell instructor Li! No one can change this situation. In order to ensure that the ruins of this rebel army will not be completely destroyed, let her leave! Get out of the secret way


    After thinking about it, Yu Dongjian told him: "tell instructor Shu first! Must tell him, no matter what method, must let instructor Li leave! Only she can''t fall with Kai Cheng! "


    The soldier nodded in silence, hope has been destroyed, not far away that huge figure, like the God of death.


    I''m ready to reap every life.


    "Go


    The soldiers were ordered to leave.


    He was lucky that he was able to survive compared to the soldiers fighting on the wall.


    After the soldiers left, Yu Dongjian looked back at Xia Linsheng and said, "you can go too. Take your companions and leave here. If you can, I''d like to ask you to protect instructor Li''s safety in the sewer, even for a while!"


    Xia Linsheng did not refuse, nodded and said: "I will, but I can''t guarantee anything!"


    Yu Dongjian laughed and said, "that''s enough!"


    Deeply looking at the man in front of him, Xia Linsheng doesn''t understand why he is still so calm, what gives him courage, and he is still thinking about others before facing death.


    Xia Linsheng didn''t understand, and he didn''t understand.


    Xia Linsheng left. He walked very simply and firmly. He left the city wall with his companions and went to the road of escape.


    Yu Dongjian is not alone. The rebels on the city wall are still fighting to the death. They don''t know and don''t realize anything, so they have no fear. No matter how powerful or fierce the serpent is, they can''t make them step back.


    With the roar of gunfire and the violent explosion, Qicheng is facing the last moment.


    Kai Shing, inner city, rebel headquarters, in the conference room of the mansion.


    "I''m not going! As the supreme commander of the resistance, I will not leave anyone behind, nor will I bear the sin of more than 70000 people in Qicheng. If I want to die, I will die together! "


    On the theme, Li Lanxin''s tone is firm.


    The situation is changing so fast that it is far beyond her expectation.


    Now, the destruction of Qicheng is imminent, which has become the final conclusion.


    Let her go?


    How many thousands of soldiers and civilians left Qicheng?


    How can she promise.


    Life and death, today''s situation, she would rather choose death than survive.


    Shu Dongdong''s look is no surprise. He knew that instructor Li would not agree.


    Over the years, how can they not know instructor Li''s temperament?


    If it were them, they would not agree either.


    Sometimes, the choice to live is far more painful than death.


    With a smile, Shu Dongdong said: "since instructor Li chose to stay, I would not choose to leave. As for the destruction of our rebel army, let it go! If so, it can only be said to be providence


    In addition to Yu Dongjian, who is commanding the battle in the city wall, the top of the rebel army is now in the conference room.


    No one objected to Shu Dongdong''s words and accepted the fate in silence.


    Li Lanxin did not forget those martial arts artists. She said, "Shu Dongdong! Take those martial artists to the secret road! They don''t have to be buried with Qicheng together! "


    Shu Dongdong nodded.


    Then he got up.


    "Then I''ll go!"


    "Go

 Chapter 173

    In the distance, jevrich''s eyes are known by the "first army".


    It''s not good. It''s very bad. If it goes on like this, Qicheng will be destroyed.


    In the outer city of Qicheng, yevrich was the first to find the huge figure. Before it entered the outer city of Qicheng, yevrich found it on the road in the ruins.


    It was surrounded by snakes, all the way like a king.


    "Launch a blanket bombardment? The attack of the other three cities is very small. Without artillery support, the soldiers guarding the city should be able to stick to it. We can concentrate our firepower and take the captured outer city as the bombing point! "


    "If you are lucky enough, you may be able to wipe out those monsters that are frightening."


    Tanya made a suggestion.


    This suggestion is very good. The target area is large, and the bombing accuracy is a problem. But now there are many polluting animals in the outer city of Qicheng. Only by hitting the outer city can we eliminate a large number of polluting animals.


    Perhaps lucky enough, a shell hit a huge pollution animal, with the power of 150 mm caliber shell, I believe it is enough to kill it.


    Even if not, the covering shelling can also consume the living power of the polluting animals and reduce the pressure on the inner city wall of Qicheng.


    "Let''s do it! What we can do now is to help them as much as we can on the periphery! "


    Yevrich agrees with Tanya''s idea.


    Tan Yali said to the soldiers beside him: "inform the artillery positions, concentrate the artillery fire on the one mile area around the coordinate 127.251, and hit all the shells with unlimited rounds."


    "Go! In three minutes, I want to see the shells fall in the target area! "


    "I understand!"


    The ordered soldier turned and trotted away.


    Tanya''s orders were passed one by one by the soldiers. In less than a minute, Tanya''s orders had been received by the pacifier''s self-propelled artillery.


    In the east bank, the self-propelled artillery of the pacifier who received the order began to take on a new action.


    The long barrel moved slightly, and eight barrels pointed in the same direction.


    The crew inside the pacifier is busy.


    They have to change the bombardment coordinates and calculate the trajectory.


    "New coordinate command has been entered!"


    "Coordinate confirmation!"


    "Three volleys!"


    "Attention teams, launch countdown..."


    "10.9.8... 1... Launch!"


    "Bang! Bang! Bang


    Eight cannons were shocked and roared in unison.


    Eight shells flew into the sky.


    They roared through the sky and reached the target in less than ten seconds.


    Over the city, a huge roar came in a flash.


    "Boom! Boom


    Continuous explosion, roaring.


    In the outer city far away from the inner city wall, eight huge fireballs rose, and countless swarming serpents were engulfed by the flames and disappeared in the flames.


    The building hit by a shell was directly destroyed and collapsed. I don''t know how many snakes were buried.


    In less than 20 seconds, the roar of the sky reappeared.


    In a flash, the fierce "explosion" appeared again, the rising fireball continued, and countless snakes disappeared in the fire.


    With the huge fire in the outer city flashing, the earth is shaking, the wall is shaking, and the temperature in the air seems to become hot.


    The outer city is devastated, and the snakes are devastated.


    The soldiers on the city wall were stunned by the crazy gunfire of the outer city.


    The harsh roar, one by one, is constantly introduced into the ear. The tinnitus state has not dispersed, but also a dense roar.


    Looking at the fireball rising in the outer city, Yu Dongjian on the city wall felt something called "Hope".


    The "explosions" of the other three cities are no longer audible.


    This shows that the first Legion has noticed the crisis faced by Kai Cheng, and they have concentrated their artillery fire on Kai Cheng.


    The fierce bombing made the snakes confused. Their figures were too dense. When the roaring sound appeared, they wanted to escape, but how could they escape the baptism of artillery fire.


    When the fireball rises, the hydralisks with a radius of tens of meters vanish in the fire, and countless hydralisks are blasted into the sky by the blast wave, but they still don''t fall down, and their bodies are broken.


    Continuous shelling, I do not know how many snake.


    Looking from the sky to Qicheng, there are many craters in the outer city, and many vacuums appear in the huge serpent wave, which will last for a long time.


    They are very angry. Whenever the huge snake head explodes, it will roar at the rising fireball.


    "Roar!"


    A huge roar sounded from the group of snakes. The sound was harsh and reverberated in the world for a long time.


    That''s the roar of the snake''s head.


    This roar is like a command to the snake head.


    The snake''s head, which used to stand still among the snakes, suddenly opened its mouth and roared at the city wall.


    Then sliding body, wild to the wall.


    All the way, they ran into each other, and the snakes that blocked the way were directly knocked away by them.


    They are very fast. In the wave of the serpent, they leave a vacuum line behind the wild charge and spread to the city wall.


    Their actions, of course, were seen by the soldiers on the wall.


    They are too big and conspicuous to be noticed.


    This has increased the pressure on the rebels, who were already in a difficult battle.


    Seeing this scene, Yu Dongjian took up his gun and joined the fight.


    He looked at the snake''s head in the distance, and roared: "everyone, all guns, aim at the snake''s head, we must prevent them from approaching the city wall!"


    The fierce gunfire drowned his words, but the soldiers beside him heard it.


    "Aim at the head of the snake!"


    The soldiers roared.


    "Aim at the head of the snake!"


    One by one, the soldiers roared and conveyed Yu Dongjian''s orders.


    "Boom!"


    With a loud explosion, the huge fireball just covered the snake heads in the charge.


    The huge body of the snake head disappeared directly in the flames.


    When the flames rose and the smoke dispersed, there was nothing alive except a huge crater.


    Two unlucky snakeheads were vaporized directly.

 Chapter 174

    The number of snakeheads is not much, but there are also many. There are more than 30 snakeheads. Two snakeheads are dead, which is no big problem. The remaining snakes are still charging.


    They soon got close to the wall.


    "Bang! Bang


    Knowing that they were a huge threat, the soldiers on the city wall pointed their guns at them, and the flames sprayed, bullet marks danced, and countless bullets poured out at the snake''s head.


    "Ding! Ding


    The bullets that could penetrate the scales of common snake Li Meng were unable to penetrate their scales. The bullets hit their bodies, only splashed a spark, and then were ejected.


    They are facing the rain of bullets, shuttling in the black tide, when the wall is near, their bodies slightly fall down, the speed suddenly speeds up.


    Less than 10 meters away from the city wall, their huge bodies jumped up, and their long lower body, like a spring, let their heavy bodies off the ground, straight up.


    Their bodies leaped over the stack of serpents and directly onto the 20 meter high wall.


    Amazing jumping power, incomparable.


    Of course, there are also snakeheads who fail to jump, directly hit the city wall and fall into the swarming serpents under the city.


    But most of the snakes jumped on the wall, more than 20 huge figures rampant on the wall.


    Sharp claws, huge body, just move, let the soldiers died, in a short period of time, a large number of rebels lost their lives.


    There are snakeheads on the wall, and the rebels can''t stop them.


    The bullets fired from the guns in the hands of the rebels only hurt them, not their lives.


    The city wall is collapsing, and the main firepower of the rebel forces on the wall is on the snake head, which leads to the pressure reduction of the snake group under the city.


    In a short period of time, many sections of the city wall collapsed, and the snake swarmed to the wall.


    On the broad wall, a scuffle is taking place.


    To be precise, the rebels are collapsing.


    There were so many snakes that the rebels could no longer suppress them.


    "Stop them!"


    The soldiers on the wall roared angrily.


    They formed a line on the wall to stop the serpent.


    "Bang bang!"


    The muzzle of the gun is spitting out fire, and the bullets are roaring, attacking the piercing snake.


    The fierce snake suddenly fell down.


    "Roar!"


    A roar, from the left outside the city, a few pollution animals rushed to the wall.


    They wave their claws and rush into the crowd forming a line on the city wall. Red blood is splashed everywhere, and their limbs and bodies are flying. The sharp claws of the serpent are like death''s sickle. Every time they wave, a soldier will fall down.


    After a few screams, the front collapsed, and the snakes swarmed up, drowning the surviving soldiers.


    After a few dull screams, the swarming serpents continue to move forward, looking for prey on the city wall.


    At this time, the city wall has become the hell of human beings, and the figure of human beings on the city wall is being submerged by the tide of snakes.


    Defeat is a foregone conclusion.


    "Instructor Yu! We can''t keep it


    When the situation is obvious, one after another, even the rebels have the intention to retreat.


    They look scared, with fear in their eyes, they are uneasy, full of fear of death.


    Yu Dongjian didn''t scold them, and there was no anger to let them go back to fight.


    Instead, he waved his hand blandly and said, "go!"


    Today, the collapse of the city wall is a foregone conclusion, and it is not far from the destruction of Qicheng.


    The city wall has collapsed, and it''s useless for them to stay. Today, they can''t even stop the pace of the snake.


    Just run.


    Where can they escape.


    Death will come in the end.


    Yu Dongjian''s words, just like the dam breaking, let the soldiers'' inner fear spill away.


    A rebel turned and ran down the wall, and his fear shattered him.


    With a leader, the hesitant soldier completely collapsed.


    Countless soldiers passed by Yudong and fled the city wall.


    In silence, Yu Dongjian stood behind the city pier and looked at the swarms of black snakes outside the city, as well as the "roaring" sound and the huge fireball rising in the outer city.


    Outside the city, the swarming serpents are close at hand. Maybe in a few seconds, they will rush to the wall.


    At that time, he will also usher in the end of his life.


    "Boom! Boom


    In the distance, the firelight flickered, and several huge fireballs rose in the air. With the sound of explosion, a huge and miserable roar echoed in Qicheng.


    The sound is so loud that it almost pierces one''s eardrum.


    This phenomenon also attracted the attention of Yu Dongjian.


    Looking into the distance, Yu Dongjian was stunned.


    What he saw was that the place where the huge figure stood was now a sea of fire.


    At the edge of the fiery crater, it was a bit embarrassed. Its black scales were broken, and its whole body was covered with green blood. The huge head was so miserable and twisted that it could not be seen.


    It''s unlucky and lucky.


    A shell fell from the sky and happened to fall near its location. Although it suffered the power of shell explosion, fortunately, it survived. It was still alive.


    The appearance looks terrible, but this kind of injury can not hurt its life.


    It''s alive. It''s alive.


    Standing on the edge of the crater, the scarlet pupil stares at the East. It opens its mouth and roars angrily.


    "Roar!"


    A huge roar reverberated over Kai Cheng.


    The roar came to an abrupt end when the tide of serpent surged up the wall. On the wall, the huge snake''s head stood upright and looked at the roaring figure.


    "Roar!"


    They roared, leaped down the wall, and rushed out of the city.


    The sudden stop of the tide of snakes, also followed by the snake head, turned to the outside of the city.


    The serpents on the wall gave up their prey. They jumped off the wall without hesitation and became a member of the black wave.


    The huge black wave is leaving. The huge snake''s head twists its body, turns and moves along the black wave.


    They don''t leave, they leave Qicheng, they have a more huge wave in the city, among the innumerable roars, the black wave flows eastward.


    They left?


    Why?


    Outside the walls, the black waves were no longer visible. After they left, only a corpse was left.


    Layers of stacked bodies, covered with a large area in front of the wall, the number can not be estimated.


    Yes, they left. They didn''t care about the prey in front of them. They left without looking back.


    On the city wall, the surviving soldiers, sparsely spread over the outer city wall, also can''t believe everything in front of them.

 Chapter 175

    Is that the end?


    Is it over?


    "We''re still alive?"


    Some of the soldiers are asking themselves, mumbling to themselves.


    "Victory! We have won


    When it was confirmed that the snake had left, there was a burst of cheers on the wall.


    At this time, the shelling of the outer city stopped after the serpent wave left.


    The roar of the explosion only stopped for a while, and then it sounded again soon after.


    However, the explosion did not come from Kai Cheng, but from the ruins outside.


    The sound comes from the East.


    East?


    Yu Dongjian was stunned. He realized something.


    He quickly turned to a soldier beside him and said, "go and tell instructor Li! Let''s say that the Kai Cheng crisis has been temporarily lifted! We need someone here to clean up the battlefield! Let them send some people over! "


    When the soldiers left, Yu Dongjian thought of instructor Li.


    Although, he has already let the person inform Li instructor to leave Qicheng in advance.


    But Yu Dongjian knows that today, instructor Li is still in the inner city headquarters. With her character, it is impossible to leave Qicheng alone.


    Although Yu Dongjian knew this for a long time, he still took action, because he was looking forward to, and expected instructor Li to become the last fire of the resistance.


    Qicheng is safe, swamp ruins are safe.


    When Qicheng snake group left, the snakes attacking the other three cities also stopped attacking. They turned to leave and gathered in the same direction.


    This direction is the East, and also the east coast, the direction of the artillery position of the first regiment.


    When the calmer self-propelled gun was firing shells, the sound was loud, which was detected by the sharp snake head.


    Although it can''t understand the connection between the shell and the pacifier self-propelled gun, it knows where and in which direction the flames that have killed its countless children come from.


    Instead of evacuating the ruins, they shifted the target to the first Corps.


    They''re coming. They''re coming in groups.


    Their changes, has been observing the Kai Cheng battle yevrich, Tanya found out for the first time.


    When it was found that the snakes swarming out of Qicheng swarmed in the direction of the artillery position.


    Yevrich, who was aware of the situation, had a bad secret.


    He quickly evacuated from the observation building of Qicheng battlefield, and on the way back, he continuously transmitted new bombing coordinates to the artillery positions.


    There is only one purpose, that is to eliminate the living power of the serpent group, and delay their pace.


    In the ruins, on the road in the shadow of decadent buildings, several Silver Gray figures, plus a dark green figure, are running fast on the road.


    Overhead, there are shells whistling past, a few breathing behind the distance sounded "violent" explosion.


    Behind them, in the ruins a few streets away, swarms of serpents, sweeping in a sweeping posture, approached the east bank fiercely.


    Although after a battle, the number of them dropped sharply, but it still looks boundless, the turbulent black wave is still fierce.


    "The artillery can''t stop them. We have to evacuate!"


    Tanya, running, has the energy to talk.


    Although the power combat suit has auxiliary power, no matter what the human body does, it can save about 60% of the body''s strength.


    It seems very high, but in fact it is not. Although the energy consumption is small, the activities of joints and muscles will also make people feel tired.


    Especially in fast running, people''s whole body will be driven by auxiliary power, which will also produce great pressure on people''s fragile body.


    Therefore, in the use rules of power combat suit, it is clearly prohibited to run at full speed for a long time, in order to prevent muscle strain and joint damage.


    "It''s our carelessness this time. I didn''t expect that they would turn to us!"


    Accident. It''s just an accident.


    Yevrich had thought that the establishment of artillery positions on the east coast would be attacked by polluting animals.


    But yevrich did not expect that the pollution herd would give up the main target of the four cities and attack the "First Corps".


    That''s what yevrich wanwan didn''t expect.


    There is no need to doubt that artillery positions cannot be held.


    Not to mention the soldiers of two companies, even the soldiers of one regiment can''t resist them without the best terrain.


    Now we have to evacuate.


    It is the most correct way to say that we should retreat to the "emperor".


    Tanya looks calm. Now there is no need for shelling.


    The artillery positions must be fully evacuated before the arrival of the polluting animals, leaving them little time.


    Through the communicator, Tanya directly conveyed the order to the artillery position.


    Today, their location is not far from the artillery position, within a kilometer, within this distance, the radio signal can be directly transmitted to the artillery position.


    "Evacuation, full evacuation, all personnel leave the land, retreat to the river!"


    Give me an order.


    When the distant artillery position receives Tanya''s command.


    All the soldiers in the outer front began to withdraw from their posts, and the self-propelled guns of the pacifier in the square also stopped shelling and began to change their behavior patterns.


    The engine starts, the long barrel retracts, and the four open supports come together again.


    The engine roared. The barrel engine with the nozzle downward spewed out a fierce blue flame. The powerful thrust pulled out the sharp teeth that were deeply inserted into the ground.


    The sharp teeth contracted, and the huge stabilizer self-propelled gun was suspended about half a meter above the ground.


    By this time, six rescue boats had been waiting on the river bank.


    Soldiers who had withdrawn from the outer front began boarding.


    There was a busy scene in the square.


    When yevrich and Tanya returned to the square, there were no soldiers in the square. They all boarded the speedboat.


    Only the roar of the engine could be heard.


    Without any stop, jevrich, Tanya, and a small group of soldiers following them, picked a speedboat at random.


    "Let''s go!"


    When boarding the speedboat, Tanya gave the order to start.


    At the command, the engine roared.


    The first one to move was the speedboat. The waves rolled and the current was fast. The speedboat moved quickly away from the river bank.


    When the shore was open and the suspension engine roared, the calmer''s self-propelled gun began to move and rushed straight into the river, just behind the departing fleet.


    The engine roared, the white waves rolled, and the fleet drove on the river. Where it passed, the river surged, leaving many long-standing white traces.

 Chapter 176

    When the fleet was less than 200 meters offshore.


    Among the ruins, black waves sprang up. They hissed and rushed to the river bank in groups.


    At the junction of water and land, the surging black tide suddenly stopped.


    They roared on the shore, roaring at the departing fleet.


    They''re afraid of water?


    Of course not.


    Just listen to the ruins, a huge roar sounded.


    The sound is deafening and reverberates between heaven and earth.


    Hearing the roar, the black wave moved again, and groups of snakes rushed into the water.


    For a moment, the water splashed on the bank and the river surged.


    The serpents that enter the water are more dexterous than those on land. They dive in the water and chase the fleet like swords.


    Looking from the sky to the water, there is a black shadow under the water. The black shadow is expanding and spreading rapidly.


    "Emperor" is not far away, they have been informed of the situation on shore.


    At this time, on the outer deck of the emperor, the mobilizers under yevrich were ready to fight.


    A mobilizer stood on the side of the boat facing the ruins, watching the river in the distance warily.


    As for the situation on the river, they have found that their task is to cover the returning fleet and make it safely return to the "emperor".


    Snake into the water, to chase away the fleet, this situation, Tanya found out in the first time.


    With the communication device, he issued an order to the calmer self-propelled gun: "artillery team! Use your fire to cover the evacuation of the fleet! "


    "Got it! Understand


    Accept the order, the self-propelled gun of calmer who is following the fleet on the river, the turret rotates, and the short and thick muzzle is aimed at the river behind.


    "Bang! Bang


    The huge metal body was shocked violently, and the two cannons spewed out a tongue of fire at the same time.


    The shell roared for a short time.


    "Boom! Boom


    The next moment, not far behind the water, roaring protuberance, two huge waves rising high.


    The rising waves are mixed with countless black figures.


    "Bang! Bang


    The other three pacifier self-propelled guns roared one after another.


    In the distance, several waves rose on the river.


    Innumerable black figures are carried to the sky by the rising waves. They fly high, rise and fall with the waves.


    It''s dark under the water. The serpent''s body is graceful and glides in the water. It''s very fast, almost catching up with the speed of the fleet.


    At this time, the two electric eel attack speedboats that had been following the fleet suddenly separated from the team. The two electric eel attack boats went to both sides respectively and turned their direction in an arc to face the snake.


    The engine suddenly became strong, and the speed of the two electric eel attack boats suddenly increased, and the water was in a frenzy.


    When close to the dark water area, the reason why it is black is that the whole body of the black snake is covered with the positive clear water area. At a glance, there is a dark shadow under the water.


    When the distance is close enough, the eels attack the speedboat in a circular arc, passing the edge of the spreading black waters. At the same time, the eels attack the double barrel rapid fire turret on the back deck of the speedboat and roar.


    "Dada dada!"


    The muzzle of the black hole was blazing with fire.


    The fiery red bullet marks form a long dragon and incline down to the black waters.


    "Bang! Bang


    The shell fell on the surface of the water, hitting a series of water waves.


    The caliber of 20 mm is a little less powerful. The blocking of water makes the shell less powerful and less lethal.


    However, from the bursts of green liquid on the surface of the water, we can see that the fragments of the shell still hurt the snake in the water.


    On the electric eel attack speedboat, the most powerful attack is the Tesla Coil Gun. However, the current situation is not suitable for use. The serpents are all underwater, and the river will divert the current released by the Tesla Coil Gun, thus reducing the power of the current.


    I''m afraid that the reduced aftereffects can''t hurt the snake.


    After all, the water area is too large and the amount of water is too large. No matter how strong the current is, it will be dispersed.


    Although the electric eel attack speedboat could not effectively kill the underwater serpents, it attracted the serpents. The huge serpents were divided into three groups. They chased the two electric eel attack speedboats left and right, and the main body went straight to the fleet in the shadow of the emperor.


    They are approaching, underwater black, looking down from the "emperor" deck, a large area of water is full of black figures, they are like a swarm of fish in the water, spreading to the "emperor" in large groups.


    At this time, the withdrawn fleet was at the tail of the "emperor", waiting for the crane to lift.


    Although the hoisting speed is not slow, it is difficult for all of them to return to the "emperor" before the serpents get close.


    "Bang! Bang


    In the interval of waiting for hoisting, the calmer self-propelled gun was still roaring.


    The short and thick barrel of the gun was flamed and the shells roared out.


    In the distance, a huge wave rose from the surface of the water. Countless snake figures rose with the waves. Blood and water mixed together, making the rising white waves mixed with other colors.


    "Ready!"


    The pollution beast is close at hand, and the black figure under the water is about to spread to the shadow of the emperor''s huge body.


    Some of the mobilizers on the deck of the "emperor" are armed with rifles and some shoulder to shoulder rocket launchers. They will pull the trigger mercilessly at the first order.


    With a voice coming from the communicator.


    The order they were waiting for came.


    With a little force, pull the trigger.


    "Don''t! Whoa


    "Da! Da! Dada


    More than a dozen rockets tilted down from the deck to the water, with a flash of tail flame, crashed into the water filled with black figures.


    "Boom! Boom


    The explosion roared, and more than ten water columns rose one after another, mixed with the figure of many snakes.


    High rise, and then fell into the water, the water surging, bubbles rolling.


    After the explosion, there were four gunshots on the deck, and the continuous gunshots tilted toward the water.


    The bullet "Pooh! Puff "hit on the water surface and made countless waves.

 Chapter 177

    The attack on the deck could not stop them. The black figure under the water had rushed into the shadow of the emperor''s huge body.


    At this time, on the surface of the stern cabin of the emperor, the last rescue boat had just been lifted out of the water. In the water under the hanging board, dense black figures flashed by.


    The situation is breathtaking. If it is a few seconds late, the rescue boat on the water will be swarmed by snakes and torn to pieces.


    Of course, not all the speedboats have returned to the emperor. Outside, in the wide east coast waters, two electric eel attack speedboats are still raging on the water. Under the water behind the speedboat, dense shadows still refuse to give up and chase.


    Although the serpent is fast in the water, it still can''t catch up with the electric eel attacking the speedboat.


    This is for sure. The fastest speed of the electric eel attack speedboat is over 120 km / h. once the electric eel attack speedboat runs at full speed, it can easily get rid of the underwater snake in a short time.


    There is no doubt about that.


    Because of the speed of the eels attacking the speedboat, yevrich was able to give the snakes that harassed, lured and chased the evacuation fleet to the eels'' driving team.


    The waters on the east coast are very wide, because underwater was once a city, in which the eels can attack the speedboats freely.


    However, the serpent refused to give up, and the electric eel attack boat could only get rid of the serpent and leave the east coast temporarily.


    The engine of the electric eel attacking the speedboat relies on electricity. When it runs at full speed, it will greatly consume the power of the super capacitor of the battery. Once the battery power is exhausted, it is dangerous for the electric eel to attack the speedboat.


    Although there is a spare battery on the electric eel attack speedboat, when the battery is replaced, the engine needs to be turned off.


    There is no need to worry too much about the electric eel attacking the speedboat. In any case, they can retreat completely.


    "All right! Stop attacking and don''t waste ammunition


    On the platform of the tail cabin, yevrich stood at the edge of the platform, looking at the water more than ten meters below.


    He issued an order for a cease-fire.


    The water is calm, but the water is rough.


    At a glance, a large number of figures swam in the water, and from time to time exposed to breathe air.


    Because of their large number, the black area under the water makes people feel numb.


    They''ve surrounded the emperor, but they''re just surrounded.


    The huge body of the "emperor" is undoubtedly a mountain floating on the water. Although they have sharp claws and an amazing mouth, they can not pose any threat to the heavy armor of the "emperor".


    In addition, the smooth wall of the "emperor" and the outward inclination of the ship''s side made it impossible for the serpent to climb up the deck.


    In addition, in the water, their stacking method has lost its effectiveness.


    After observing for a while at the edge of the platform, yevrich got the answer.


    "Keep alert and patrol everywhere. Don''t let them touch you!"


    Nothing is absolute. Through the messenger, yevrich gives orders to the deck defense mobilizers.


    After receiving orders, the mobilized soldiers, who had stopped the attack, began to walk on the deck separately in small teams to inspect all suspicious movements outside the ship.


    The dark shadow in the water is boiling. From the outside, the situation is suffocating.


    But "emperor" in the unusual to maintain the normal state, everything in order.


    Back on the "emperor", yevrich and Tanya separate and put on their usual clothes, then gather in the elevator.


    They will go to the top deck and report to the commander.


    The mission was completed perfectly this time. The four cities in ruins are now safe and sound. Although the polluting animals did not leave, they focused on the "First Corps".


    But the immediate results


    It seems that they have nothing to do with the huge emperor.


    This is reassuring.


    I don''t know how long this will last, but it''s hard to say.


    Maybe they will leave soon, or they will not give up and keep in this water.


    Anything can happen.


    On the top deck of the "emperor", when the soldiers withdrew from the outside, Li Meng had noticed the changes on the river.


    When the swarming serpent swarmed out of the ruins and rushed into the water, Li Meng was also shocked.


    After that, Li Meng saw what happened on the river.


    The rescue speedboat safely withdrew, and the armed speedboat circled in the waters on the east coast with the chasing snake.


    The water under the "emperor" is full of the dense figures of polluted animals.


    Standing on the side of the boat, Li Meng watched the river.


    The surface of the water is still quiet, but the underwater is a little frightening. Black figures flash by from time to time. When a large area of water is full of them, the river seems to be dyed black.


    "Your Highness! What should we do next? "


    One side of the night, along Li Meng''s eyes looking at the river below, she asked.


    He didn''t answer immediately. After a little meditation, Li Meng said, "let it be! It''s just a matter of time before they leave! "


    In their case, it is obvious that they cannot threaten the emperor.


    If it''s any other kind of pollution animal, good at climbing, the slow-moving "emperor" is undoubtedly a moving iron coffin.


    However, the appearance of this group of snakes is very obvious. When they walk, like ordinary snakes, they twist their lower body and abdomen.


    Although the upper part of the body has claws, the sharp claws are suitable for killing and obviously not suitable for grabbing.


    Their appearance is a kind of pollution animal without climbing ability.


    For smooth walls, they have no ability at all.


    It''s only a matter of time before they leave. They ravage the ruins for food, catching prey, swallowing prey and replenishing nutrition.


    Hunting was blocked, and they got nothing in the ruins, so now they are very hungry, very hungry.


    They attack the "first Legion" because the first Legion makes them angry. When the anger is surpassed by hunger, they will naturally leave.


    Because you can''t get food here.


    "Ding Dong!"


    With a soft sound, the elevator door on the top deck opened.


    Yevrich, Tanya''s figure comes out of the elevator.


    Yevrich is still in the dark green military uniform, and Tanya also slightly changed her dress, no longer the exposed dress, but a dark women''s military uniform.


    Because of her perfect and tall figure, Tanya''s military uniform has greatly changed her temperament and made her look bright.

 Chapter 178

    They came side by side to the side of the boat where Li Meng was.


    As he approached, jevrich raised his salute and called, "commander!"


    Looking back at yevrich and Tanya, Li Meng said with a smile, "what''s the matter? You don''t look very happy! "


    Yes, yevrich and Tanya look solemn.


    As for the task, it may be said that it has been completed very well.


    But how can they be happy when the snake swarms that ravaged the ruins are out in the water now.


    Although the "emperor" is like a mountain standing on the water, it can''t be shaken by the snakes alone.


    But it''s a stupid thing to attract the enemy to the base camp.


    It''s also a sign of their incompetence.


    Yevrich looks dignified, he said: "although the ruins crisis has been lifted, but the pollution herd has shifted the target to the" First Corps ", which I did not expect. I did not expect that they would be attracted by the sound of the calmer''s shells!"


    They were able to find out where the shells came from, and then the various behaviors of the polluting animals gave people a sense of their high wisdom.


    Looking at yevrich, Tanya said: "I''m in charge of the troops going out this time. You''re just the deputy. You don''t need to take the responsibility for this!"


    With that, Tanya looked back at Li Meng and said, "commander! It''s my duty to put the "emperor" in danger as the highest officer of the troops going out to fight this time! I ask for your punishment! "


    punishment?


    Tanya''s words stunned Li Meng.


    Li Meng didn''t think it was a big deal.


    In the previous situation, it was the most accurate way for the troops going out to fight to withdraw from the "emperor", although it was not suitable to attract the enemy to the "emperor" in the base camp.


    If this time the polluting animal is a climbing species, the emperor will be in danger.


    So, she still has a little "fault".


    Looking at Tanya, Li Meng said calmly: "I believe you can feel the environment here. There are not too many rules here. As an officer, I should be proud enough to do what I think is right. I don''t need to care about too many things! Just like this time, Tanya, yevrich, your decision is right, you can withdraw in time, your decision-making ability is very good, this is commendable! "


    "Use what you should use, whether it''s a person or something, even if it''s me, you don''t need any pressure in your heart!"


    Li Meng, with a cool face, continued: "the world is very complex, and human beings are in a weak position. Even we can''t change the situation. We should make good use of everything that can be used!"


    "Of course!"


    Li Meng''s tone slightly heavier, said: "people are complex, you are people, not machines, have their own emotions, but also have their own purposes, some things I will not ask, what do you want to do is your freedom, but I do not want my low handed people will be hurt by infighting, because of contradictions!"


    Li Meng said coldly, "I don''t expect you to be friendly, but I hope you will unite."


    Yevrich, Jiye, Tanya, soldiers, mobilizers, they have different skin color, different beliefs, representing the three camps.


    There are contradictions among the three camps. Of course, the source of the contradiction is a war that once happened.


    Although their relationship seems to be very good in front of Li Meng, the only thing they can do is to sneer at yevrich.


    But the atmosphere between them, Li Meng can clearly feel.


    They''re just suppressing themselves.


    In order not to let Li Meng find their true thoughts.


    Li Meng is very clear in his heart. In order to avoid the trouble that shouldn''t appear in the future, Li Meng still thinks it''s better to say something.


    Looking at the silent and changeable three people, Li Meng smiles and says: "this is my bottom line. Why do I say these words today? It''s just because I don''t want to embarrass myself in the future!"


    Li Meng hit a Harpy, raised his feet to walk to the pavilion, while walking said: "this is a kind of my" lazy "way!"


    With a smile, she woke up from her meditation and quickly followed her highness.


    Li Meng''s departure also makes his face change. In meditation, yevrich and Tanya react.


    Yevrich said, "commander! Then outside... "


    Before he finished speaking, he was interrupted by Li Meng.


    "Let them go! Time is up, they will leave! At that time, don''t forget to go to Qicheng. I''m thinking about the rewards! Tanya, you can also have a look at our most important partner now and in the future, the "rebel army!"


    Li Meng''s words came to yevrich and Tanya''s ears.


    It makes jevrich look different. He has a lot to say.


    forget it!


    Make your own decisions.


    I''m afraid those things are trivial matters in the commander''s view. It''s useless to talk more about them.


    Yevrich turned to Tanya and said, "on the third and fourth floors of the upper deck are your areas, which are well equipped for accommodation and training! The restaurant is on the first floor. In order to avoid the crowded restaurant, the dining time is a little wrong! "


    Tanya nodded that she had no opinion.


    He said, "that''s good! I don''t mind! "


    See Tanya no problem, yevrich said: "emperor" cockpit is now in charge of me¡° The "emperor" is originally a thing of our country. We are more familiar with some of the equipment in it. Let''s leave it to us. I believe you have no opinion! "


    "No!"


    Tanya continued.


    Yevrich is telling the truth that tanyake never wanted to fight for control of the cockpit in the past.


    It''s not necessary.


    For jevrich, it''s not that he''s fussy.


    Tan Yalai, the Allied soldiers came, "emperor" is not he alone has the final say, and can not act reckless, we must consider Tan Ya''s feelings.


    In order to avoid arguing about unnecessary things in the future, it is better to say some things in advance.


    When you get it, it will cause conflicts and make the commander angry.

 Chapter 179

    Tan Ya thinks it doesn''t matter. Except for one person, she needs to fight for accidents, these dead things, and the rights that make Tan Ya uninterested. Tan Ya is not interested.


    Here, they just need a free space to move.


    Since Tanya had no problem, jevrich was happy.


    Yevrich said, "let''s go! Don''t disturb the commander''s rest! When those polluting animals leave, I will send someone to inform you that we will gather on the platform of the tail cabin, and then we will ask for what we should have! "


    Yevrich left, and Tanya left.


    Different from the night, Tanya is a soldier, a real soldier. She should stay in the third floor room like the soldiers.


    Although he can also be called a "soldier", the super capable troops are not subject to military regulations. Although they obey orders, they are more of an obligation.


    We can''t really call them "soldiers.".


    Moreover, compared with Tanya, the definition of "night comes to Li Meng" is different.


    Not as a soldier on the battlefield, but in the rear to take care of Li Meng''s fragile body.


    Therefore, night will be left by Li Meng.


    "Your Highness! In fact, you don''t have to worry. We know what to do and what not to do! "


    In the pavilion, night whispered in Li Meng''s ear.


    Why don''t Li Meng understand this?


    They are all wise people. Li Meng also believes that they know there is a limit to some things.


    But for Li Meng, as their commander, what we should say is about Li Meng''s attitude.


    Slightly closed his eyes, Li Meng said lazily: "night! You are different from them. Your position can only be next to me, but they are different. They are officers and leaders of the army. As the team grows, they will leave me and work outside one day. They have freedom and great rights. At the same time, they also have their own purposes. I know that, and you should understand it in your heart! I''m just reminding them, reminding them of my bottom line! "


    She blushed a little in the night. Your Highness''s words really make people think a lot.


    Looking at his highness quietly, he asked in a soft voice: "if that is..., eh! If they do something to make your highness angry in the future, how will your highness punish them? "


    Yes, how to punish them!


    Li Meng didn''t think about that.


    "State owned laws, family rules, it seems that I should also set a set of" family rules "


    Family rules?


    She said, "Well! There is a reference that can restrain them very well! "


    In the night, Li Meng chatted with you and me.


    Outside, in the waters on the east coast, surrounded by the emperor, a large group of snakes still refused to give up. They kept shuttling under the water near the emperor.


    It even hit the bottom of the emperor.


    Of course, it''s useless. Their small bodies can''t shake the "emperor" at all. When they hit the bottom of the ship, they only make a dull sound, and they can''t leave any trace on the bottom of the ship.


    After the snakes left and entered the waters on the east coast, the four cities, which had been under the attack of the snakes, were finally able to take a breath.


    But no one relaxed their vigilance. When the hydralisks left, they thought that the rampant hydralisks had been evacuated. They finally survived the war, but the gunfire in the east coast waters rang out, and the people sent out to investigate the news sent back the news. Only then did they know that the hydralisks had not left.


    They are still in the ruins, but they have turned their target to other places, and the snakes may still come back.


    Now is not the time to relax.


    Although the civilians in each city survived the war against the snakes, the soldiers in the four cities suffered heavy casualties.


    Compared with Qicheng, the situation of the other three cities is much better, but the consumption of troops is also very huge. Almost one third of the soldiers fell down and lay on the cold wall.


    Qicheng was even more tragic. The outer city wall fell, but when the inner city wall was finally broken, the resistance on the wall was almost exhausted.


    Before the war, the total strength of the resistance reached 5000, but now, except for the wounded, only more than 1000 soldiers can stand.


    When the snake left, Qicheng organized civilians to clean up the city wall.


    The upper body of the city wall is stirring up. Countless civilians are running on the wall. A mutilated corpse is carried down the wall and placed in an open place under the city.


    At the foot of the city, on the ground not far from the gate, countless corpses are neatly arranged. Occasionally, one or even several civilians are crying beside a corpse.


    Soldiers are people and have families.


    For those civilians, lying on the ground, the incomplete and ferocious bodies are their families.


    Walking feet and crying together, this scene makes people look sad.


    Several figures came from the city.


    The scene under the city made them pause.


    Bloody scene is so ferocious, dazzling, and sad!


    "Instructor Li! I think it''s better to avoid it! "


    Speed up the pace, and the front of Li Lanxin shoulder line, Shu Dongdong whispered.


    Li Lanxin shakes her head, looks at the bodies on the ground, and says: "I''m not so delicate! They died for Kai Cheng and their relatives. No matter what their faults were, they are noble now. If there is heaven and hell in the world, their sins have been eliminated, they should go to heaven! "


    Most of the soldiers guarding the city were those who surrendered in the former slave city. Although their pace towards the just camp was short, they had proved themselves after this battle.


    They can also die for their loved ones and for justice.


    Their death is more important than Mount Tai''s.


    There were bursts of weeping in her ears, which made Li Lanxin sigh deeply in her heart.


    "Be kind to their families."


    Ma Donglin said: "I will! Instructor Li


    "These bodies... Get rid of them as soon as possible!"


    Although a little unkind, Li Lanxin knew that these bodies could not be left in front of her eyes.


    It''s for the sake of everyone in the city.


    There are too many corpses. After a long time, the corpse will start to rot. once the corpse rots, there may be a plague.


    The plague is spread by the air, which is more terrible than the radiation spot. Once the plague spreads, let alone the city, the whole ruins will be destroyed and become a dead place.


    In order to avoid that consequence, some seemingly ruthless things must be done.


    When people came to the wall, the endless corpses outside made people silent.


    Snake carcasses are more troublesome than human carcasses.


    In addition, the number of corpses outside the city is very large. It''s not a small project to dispose of the corpses outside the city.

 Chapter 180

    Looking at all these things outside the city, Shu Dongdong said: "now we can''t deal with the snake corpses outside the city. We have to wait until they return to the forest, we can deal with the snake corpses outside the city!"


    "I don''t know how long it will take to clean up these snake carcasses!"


    Looking out of the city, the leopard sighed on Monday.


    It''s too much. The snake''s corpses are stacked layer upon layer, all over the ground in sight.


    The quantity cannot be calculated.


    Looking outside the city, Li Lanxin asked, "what''s the situation of the first army? Look at the gunfire, it seems to have stopped? "


    "Don''t worry, that ship is much stronger than we think. There''s no way for the hydralisks to take it. In the water, they can''t stack it as high as the wall on the land! The first Legion also noticed this, so they stopped attacking and ignored the serpent


    Shu Dongdong''s reply made Li Lanxin feel some emotion.


    They tried their best to resist the snakes and were almost swallowed by them. However, the first regiment had the ability to ignore them in the face of the turbulent snakes.


    Let people envy at the same time, the heart is also a little jealous.


    Li Lanxin felt a little heavy when she thought about the war damage.


    Li Lanxin said: "this battle, Yu Dongjian is very tired and needs a period of rest. Shudongdong! It''s up to you to train soldiers afterwards! We have suffered a heavy loss this time. The rebel team must pull up as soon as possible, so that we can have enough energy to cope with the next difficulties! "


    Li Lanxin stressed: "this is very important!"


    Shu Dongdong should say: "understand! I''ll do my best! "


    "Here they are! They''re coming again. Open the gate


    At this time, a figure rushed out of the street outside the city wall.


    As he ran, he yelled at the wall.


    This changed the faces of soldiers, civilians and several senior members of the rebel army on the wall.


    Who are they? Who can''t know?


    "Open the gate! Let him in


    Shudongdong cried out.


    Several rebels rushed down the wall and pushed the gate together.


    The heavy gate is creaking! Open in a creak.


    When opening an empty space for one person to pass, a figure rushed in from the city gate.


    After rushing into the gate, the gate closed again.


    The soldiers who ran into the inner city ran straight up to the wall.


    He reported everything he saw to Li Lanxin and his party.


    "The hydralisks left the waters on the east coast. Instead of returning to the forest sea in the north, they returned by several routes. There was a herd coming to Qicheng!"


    The soldier''s words made Li Lanxin look a little ugly.


    Now that the strength of the rebels has fallen to a low point, what can the rebels do to resist them?


    Li Lanxin said in a deep voice: "the civilians who withdraw from the city wall, Shu Dongdong! Get ready to fight


    Now that''s all they can do.


    Not long ago, there was a small accident in the waters on the east coast.


    When there was a huge roar from the shore, the underwater snakes around the emperor swam back to the shore.


    The black serpent wave has returned to the ruins. They are divided into four parts and returned to the battlefield not long ago.


    The battle did not take place, and the purpose of the serpents returning to the battlefield was to clean up the battlefield.


    Under the intense gaze of human beings on the wall, they did not rush to the wall in groups.


    It''s swallowing the same kind of corpse, whether it''s the stump, the broken body or the complete corpse. The living snake devours the same kind of corpse mercilessly.


    They are fighting for more food. There is a "creak" outside the city! The sound of "creaking" makes people feel numb.


    Outside the inner wall of Qicheng, there are the most snakes lying down here. When the swarming snakes sweep from the outer city and spread all the way, the corpses on the ground become their meals.


    Of course, human beings exist in food.


    When the outer city fell, the outer city walls made people sacrifice soldiers.


    Their bodies are lying on the wall, and I''m afraid they have already entered the belly of the snake.


    When it is found that the serpents are only devouring their dead companions, the city wall is still, and no one dares to shoot. Once they are enraged, no one can guarantee that nothing will happen.


    But even if they attack the wall, the soldiers on the wall will not hesitate to shoot, even if the cost of shooting is life.


    In this way, in the eyes of human beings on the city wall, the snake swarms outside the city clean up the battlefield, and then they leave.


    The swarming figure quickly faded, which also happened in the other three cities.


    In less than a quarter of an hour, the huge herds left the ruins and poured into the forest where they came.


    At this time, this far from long-term war can be said to be over.


    The time of the day is not over, when the sky clouds dissipate, the golden lack of warm sunlight transmission and down, to spread a piece of golden light between heaven and earth.


    The departure of the serpent group makes the human in the ruins breathe.


    The last action of the serpent group also reduced a lot of troubles for human beings.


    Now, outside the walls of hedacheng, the scene of corpses everywhere can no longer be seen.


    We can only see one huge crater after another, as well as the green blood frozen on the ground.


    The corpse, even a little bit of the meat foam were swallowed up by the snake, you can imagine how hungry the living snake is.


    "Why did he come?"


    Li Lanxin on the city wall looked stunned. Several figures appeared in her eyes from the street outside the city, which surprised her a little.


    A little thought, Li Lanxin is clear again.


    She turned around and said to the people behind her: "go to three people and inform three cities. Then she said that the creditor is coming and things are ready!"


    On Monday, leopard, Meng Haijun and Ma Donglin went away and disappeared on the wall.


    "Open the gate!"


    -----


    "It seems that the loss of the rebel forces is not small. The reconstruction of the outer city will take a lot of effort!"


    All the way from the outer city, but Li Meng can see clearly.


    The powerful shelling made the outer city hard work, countless buildings collapsed, and the whole outer city was in a mess.


    "They are lucky. All the people in the ruins are lucky. If there is no" first army "this time, the ruins of this war will be destroyed and become a real death place!"


    Li Meng can''t deny jevrich''s words, and doesn''t refute them.


    Life is full of surprises, fate is impermanent, "the first Legion" will come to the ruins, this may be a fate of the ruins.


    Maybe it''s the fate of mankind in the ruins.


    They should have this disaster, and the "first army" should have been involved to get through it.

 Chapter 181

    Walking on the wide square in front of the city wall.


    At the foot of a ferocious, green blood incomparably thick, step on the kind of feeling people incomparably disgusting.


    The gates open, and it looks like the rebels have found them.


    This time, Li Meng didn''t bring many people, just jevrich and a small team of mobilizers.


    At the end of the war, Tanya needs to be familiar with the "emperor". At the moment, she is taking the Allied engineers in their area to change some areas that she is not satisfied with.


    This time, Li Meng didn''t take her with him.


    Looking calm, eyes calm, with a party, Li Meng entered the city gate has been opened.


    As soon as he entered the passageway of the city gate, Li Meng heard a burst of crying.


    When walking out of the passageway, the figure in front of us is shaking. Civilians and soldiers are busy walking in the square.


    What attracted Li Meng''s attention was that the square was neatly placed on the ground, and he looked at the dense corpses.


    The number is no less than a few thousand.


    Occasionally, there are people crying beside a corpse. The corpse lying on the ground must be the most important one for the weeping people.


    "Wu Wu!"


    A little childish low cry attracted Li Meng''s attention.


    She is a thin, lonely and small figure, kneeling beside a corpse, sobbing in a low voice.


    Shoulders gently shrug.


    The civilians and soldiers who passed by her all shook their heads regretfully and helplessly.


    Li Meng speechless, stepped forward, took off his black coat and put it on the thin shadow.


    Limon could feel a shiver in her body as the coat fell over her.


    Li Meng squatted beside her and looked at the body in front of her.


    A broken body, a big hole in the chest, it is a fatal place, left hand, and right foot are missing, the body is terrible.


    "Is he your father?"


    Li Meng asked softly.


    The face of the corpse is not small, not young, not old, in a short period of middle-aged stage.


    "Grandfather!"


    She cried in a low voice.


    She raised her head, dirty face, eyes unfocused, tears gushing from her eyes down her cheeks.


    "Grandfather is dead!"


    Looking at that pair of eyes, Li Meng slightly a Leng.


    Then he stretched out his hand and gently rubbed the little head.


    He said softly, "don''t be sad. Your grandfather died to protect you. If he is still alive, he doesn''t want to see you like this! You must be strong and live well


    As if Li Meng''s consolation had worked, she wiped her tears.


    "Brother! Who are you? "


    Li Meng was slightly stunned. This voice reminds Li Meng of many things. He once had a sister, but things are right and people are wrong. Under the arrangement of fate, everyone''s life trajectory has been changed a lot.


    Li Meng, who had come back to himself, laughed and said, "brother is brother! Who else could it be? "


    "Can I touch your face?"


    She made a sudden request.


    Li Meng silently smiles, grabs her dirty little hand and puts it on his face.


    Her little hand gently touched Li Meng''s face, as if trying to remember Li Meng''s appearance.


    Soon, she put down her hand.


    She whispered, "thank you! Brother! I will remember you


    The clothes on her body are very warm. She has never felt the warmth. She is a little infatuated, but she also knows that she can''t fall into the trap.


    Because she''s not qualified.


    She''s just a blind person, a blind person who can''t see anyone. It''s a drag for anyone to live, especially for grandfather and others.


    "Boss Li! What are you doing here? "


    At this time, a voice appeared from one side. Li Lanxin took Shu Dongdong down the wall and came to Li Meng.


    Li Lanxin also noticed the small figure beside Li Meng squatting on the ground.


    On the city wall, Li Lanxin saw Li Meng''s behavior. Li Lanxin didn''t expect that Li Meng would notice a little man.


    There are many people in Qicheng, and Li Lanxin can''t pay attention to everyone. She doesn''t know the little figure beside Li Meng.


    With a gentle stroke of her head, Li Meng stood up from the ground and faced Li Lanxin. Li Meng said, "I''m here to say goodbye to you this time. We''ll leave here soon!"


    It turned out that Li Lanxin knew it.


    There are also some feelings.


    "I don''t know when we can meet again next time!"


    Li Meng said softly, "there will be a chance!"


    There are opportunities, but the time will not be too short.


    If you leave here, the "emperor" will not be able to return again. Even if you come back, there will be an army under Li Meng''s command.


    Li Lanxin nodded: "we will faithfully abide by the agreement between the rebel army and the first corps, and I don''t want your" First Corps "to break their promise!"


    Li Meng knew what Li Lanxin was worried about, but he was afraid of losing contact with the "First Corps".


    Li Meng said: "don''t worry, I will arrange personnel to set up a contact station in the ruins in a period of time. At that time, you can contact us at any time through the contact station!"


    "That''s good!"


    Li Lanxin was obviously relieved.


    "And


    Li Meng looked down at her kneeling on the ground, turned to Li Lanxin and said, "she, I want to take away!"


    She?


    Looking at the small figure kneeling on the ground beside Li Meng, Li Lanxin is puzzled. She doesn''t understand why a civilian would attract his attention.


    "If she will!"


    Li Lanxin did not refuse, but left the decision-making power to "her".


    In Qicheng, everyone is free, and they have the right to decide whether they want to stay or not.


    Li Meng turned around and faced the little girl in front of him. He asked softly, "would you like to go with me?"


    Li Meng''s words, let her seem very nervous, in hesitation, also have at a loss!


    "Come with me! You can also stay. I believe the rebels can take good care of you! "


    Li Meng said.


    She raised her dirty face, her eyes were dead, and she whispered, "I can''t see anything. I can''t do anything for you. I''m just a trash!"


    Li Meng chuckled and said, "I know! But the human eye can only see the surface, but can not see the real, you have a heart, very pure heart, for me, is priceless


    Their words made Li Lanxin suddenly realize that the little girl was blind.


    But why did he take the little girl?


    Is it just because of kindness?


    Yes, that''s right. The conditions of "the first Legion" are much better than that of Kai Cheng. In the first legion, she can live well, grow up and have an unimaginable future.


    But what about the motivation?


    Li Lanxin doesn''t believe in adopting a blind person. There''s no reason for that.

 Chapter 182

    "I will! I''ll go with you


    Being needed is the most important thing in her life.


    She can''t refuse, and she can''t refuse.


    Li Meng smiles, squats down, gently wears her head, and whispers, "say goodbye to your grandfather."


    "Well!"


    She nodded her head gently.


    Looking back at the body in front of him, he said in a soft voice, slightly sad: "grandfather! I am afraid that l have to go! You can rest assured! Ernizi will live a good life! "


    Er Ni Zi?


    That''s her name.


    I don''t think that''s a name.


    What an incompetent grandfather.


    Li Meng thought.


    With that, she reluctantly stood up from the ground, the last goodbye has been said, for her, she will usher in a new life.


    Pulling up her dirty hand, Li Meng turned back to Li Lanxin and said, "don''t say anything superfluous. I''ll see you later this time."


    Li Lanxin nodded: "I believe there will be another day when we meet again!"


    Looking down at her, Li Meng said, "let''s go."


    "Well!"


    She answered softly.


    Hand in hand, although not very warm, a little cold, but there is a kind of warmth, has penetrated her heart, let her heart warm, not afraid of any cold.


    "Wait!"


    When Li Meng is ready to leave, a voice rings, which makes Li Meng pause.


    Looking for fame, in the direction of the city, seven figures are coming here.


    They wear strange clothes, either leather or armor, and carry cold weapons.


    Is it them?


    Li Lanxin was stunned. She didn''t know how they came here.


    It''s a coincidence to say it''s leaving.


    When the seven figures approached, Xia Linsheng, who was in the front, looked at Li Meng and the little girl who was pulled by Li Meng.


    Finally, Xia Linsheng put his eyes on Li Meng and said, "sir! Can you give me the little girl next to you? "


    With these words, Li Lanxin is more puzzled. Why is a civilian, a blind person, and a young girl contested by martial arts artists?


    The current situation makes Li Lanxin more confused.


    Li Meng eyebrows jump, coldly said: "reason!"


    reason?


    There are many reasons, many, many, but those reasons can not be said, let alone let ordinary people know.


    Xia Linsheng said: "sir! She follows us, can stimulate her greatest potential, her future is also full of infinite possibilities


    This reason can''t satisfy Li Meng. There is something unusual about the little girl.


    But Li Meng could not give her to them just by their words.


    He lowered his head and said to her gently, "let''s go!"


    "Well!"


    She nodded and said softly.


    Li Meng turns around and goes away, ignoring Xia Linsheng''s ugly face.


    "Don''t try to go!"


    A figure rushed out of the seven. He was very fast. He passed the mobilized soldiers and stopped Li Meng in front of the gate.


    He was dressed in brown black leather armor, holding a long sword, facing Li Meng coldly in front of the passage.


    That sentence came out of his mouth.


    "Click!"


    The bullets are loaded, and the mobilized soldiers aim their guns at the rotten road.


    The atmosphere under the wall became tense for a moment.


    The news also attracted the attention of many soldiers and civilians.


    They wonder, I don''t know, how those martial artists and the "First Corps" caused conflict.


    Li Lanxin''s face changed slightly and asked Xia Linsheng with dignified expression: "what do you mean? This is Qicheng. It''s the place of our Resistance Army. You martial arts artists can''t help it! "


    Xia Linsheng was not afraid. He just said, "please don''t interfere in this matter. This is between us and him. We are determined to win that little girl!"


    Li Lanxin''s face became a little ugly. The master of Qicheng was their resistance army. Which round did these martial artists act recklessly.


    When Li Lanxin plans to take some actions to let these martial artists know who is the master of the city.


    Li Meng''s words rang and came into her ears.


    "Don''t let the rebels get involved in this! Look at it


    Li Lanxin wants to talk but stops. As the host, is it inappropriate for them to watch?


    There are too few people coming here this time. They will face martial artists.


    Do they really have a chance of winning?


    Li Meng''s eyes narrowed slightly, revealing a very dangerous atmosphere. He said with a smile: "some time ago, there were several martial artists who thought they could kill me, but they all died in the end, and there was no corpse!"


    Zhu Wei, standing in front of the passage, was stunned and then said with a smile: "we won''t take your life! We just need the little girl next to you! "


    "I know! So I''m not going to kill you either! "


    Then, regardless of Zhu Wei''s sarcastic eyes, Li Meng turned back to the tense mobilizers beside him and said, "put the gun away, let''s go!"


    Stepping forward, Li Meng takes her hand and goes to the gate.


    When the mobilizers see this, they close behind.


    Seeing Li Meng''s behavior, Zhu Wei frowned slightly.


    What''s going on with these guys?


    How dare you ignore him?


    I really don''t think he dares to do it.


    "I won''t let you pass!"


    When the long sword waved to the ground, the light of the sword flickered, the air twisted, and the invisible sword air drew a line on the ground.


    That line is the dividing line. Once it is crossed, Zhu Wei will do it without mercy.


    Zhu Wei''s action, Li Meng still ignored, holding her hand, step by step to the gate.


    The line was crossed by Limon without stopping.


    This made Zhu Wei angry and laugh.


    "To die!"


    With a roar and a long sword, he planned to take action.


    But the next moment, his angry expression hardened.


    He can''t move. His feet can''t move.


    It seems that something has fixed him with the earth and he can''t move.


    What''s going on?


    There was a cold sweat on his cheek and forehead.


    "Hum!"


    With a dull hum, Zhu suddenly fell on his knees, his weapon was thrown aside, his hands on the ground, and his face turned red.


    It''s like you''re under a lot of pressure.


    Yes, Zhu Wei only felt that the whole sky seemed to be under pressure. Because of the huge weight, his body was groaning.


    He didn''t understand what had happened?

 Chapter 183

    Is that him?


    He is approaching, step by step, and he can only watch, not even a finger can move.


    How is that possible?


    He''s a martial artist.


    "Ah


    With a roar, the veins appear on his face. Zhu Wei uses all his strength to stand up.


    His eyes were as terrible as blood.


    "Pa!"


    He failed, and his whole body was lying on the ground and unable to move.


    "Zhu Wei! What''s the matter with you? "


    Zhu Wei''s strange behavior puzzled Xia Linsheng.


    Just now I was well, but now I''m lying on the ground, sweating.


    Zhu Wei didn''t respond, because at the moment he couldn''t even speak, so he could only use the remaining light of his sight to see the steps passing by.


    When he came to Zhu Wei''s side, Li Meng suspended his steps. He looked down at Zhu Wei and said coldly, "too many people died today! You should be glad of that! "


    With that, Li Meng stepped forward and went on.


    Zhu Wei, who heard his words, was dripping with cold sweat. Was it him? What the hell did he do?


    If it is, how strong should it be if it can make him unable to move? How did he do it? There was no flow of energy, and he didn''t use any moves. What is his ability?


    "What do you think happened to him?"


    "How did he get down?"


    "I heard that they are martial artists?"


    "It seems so!"


    "Martial artists are really a group of strange guys!"


    "Yes! How strange


    Seeing this scene, seeing the departure of the first legion, seeing the martial artists lying down on the ground, watching the bustling army and people of Qicheng on the wall and under the city, whispering.


    This makes Xia Linsheng look very ugly.


    "Stop them!" he said in a deep voice


    The five people behind him responded and started to rush out.


    "Wait!"


    I don''t know when the pressure on his body disappeared, Zhu Wei moved again, and he stood up with his hands on the ground.


    Hearing Xia Linsheng''s words not far away, Zhu Wei quickly stopped them.


    Looking back at Li Meng, who is about to cross the city gate.


    Zhu Wei took back his sight, bent down to pick up the weapon on the ground, wriggled his almost dislocated body, and walked to Xia Linsheng.


    In Xia Linsheng''s puzzled eyes, Zhu Wei shook his head and said, "give up! Compared with the precious little girl, I think our lives are more valuable. The man is unusual, and I don''t know what means he used to make me have no ability to resist! I can''t move a finger


    "Captain! Do you think you can do that? "


    Xia Linsheng is silent, but he can''t do it. In terms of strength, he is indeed a little stronger than Zhu Wei, but he can''t completely suppress him. If he wants to compete, even if he wins, Xia Linsheng won''t be much easier.


    Xia Linsheng said with some regret: "it''s just a pity that the S-level mission is over!"


    Zhu Wei didn''t think so. He said: "we''re not sure if it''s the kind of person we need. It''s just an unexpected discovery. For us, even if we lose her, there''s no loss."


    "That''s true!"


    It''s a kind of self consolation.


    "But if she is, what a pity for her talent!"


    Zhu Wei pointed out another possibility.


    "Not necessarily!"


    Xia Linsheng''s face was straight and he quickly climbed the city wall.


    By this time, the group had left the gate and was walking on the square outside the city.


    Xia Linsheng called out: "sir! If you have any worries about her in the future, you can take her to the sea outside, Leo Island, blind monastery! "


    The voice was loud and full of momentum. Li Meng, who left, heard it.


    He took a look at the city wall. Li Meng took back his sight and went on.


    The sea beyond?


    Li Meng knows this place.


    Cangwai sea, also known as the West Sea, is not close to here. On the other side of the planet, if you want to get there, you have to pass countless sea areas, countless countries, which can be said to be extremely far away.


    The West Sea is also known as the edge of the world.


    How hard it is to go there!


    As for Leo Island, the blind monastery, Li Meng did not know.


    However, as for religion, Li Meng has always been able to avoid it. How can he come to the door.


    Li Meng didn''t care too much about the words on the wall.


    On the city wall, Li Lanxin stood still and looked at the distant figure outside the city.


    Li Lanxin has deep feelings for him.


    He is not strong, but he has great power. He is kind-hearted, but he is profit oriented. He doesn''t care about helping others, nor does he care about blood.


    In a word, he is a person with all kinds of contradictions.


    To him, Li Lanxin did not have more contact, met only a few times, did not have a deep talk, did not have a good chat.


    Li Lanxin didn''t know about him.


    But there is something very attractive about him. What is it?


    Character? Temperament? Or something else?


    Li Lanxin doesn''t know.


    But Li Lanxin knew that even if she didn''t have the chance to meet again, she would never forget him in her life.


    On one side, Shu Dongdong looks at Li Lanxin and the distant figure. He has some feelings about Li Lanxin''s appearance.


    Once the little girl, now also to the age of love, time can be really fast.


    "Instructor Li! They are far away


    Distant figure has disappeared in the square, and Li Lanxin is still staring at the place where they disappeared, Shu Dongdong had to remind.


    Li Lanxin, who had come back to herself because of Shu Dongdong''s words, had a good look and put away her thoughts.


    Now is the opportunity for the rebels to break through and then stand up. This opportunity is rare and must be grasped. We can''t distract ourselves.


    Li Lanxin said, "when the stones of the three cities are all gathered together, you should send someone to the east bank."


    "I understand!"


    Shu Dongdong nodded.


    At this time, Xia Linsheng came over.


    Now is the time to leave.


    "Instructor Li! We have committed many crimes this time. We have no malice, but we are doing something too radical! "


    Li Lanxin nodded her head gently. No matter what, these martial arts artists have helped Qicheng. Their intention is not bad. They are not bad people.


    Although there has just been a conflict, Li Lanxin is not a narrow-minded person.


    "It''s over, so don''t say more!"


    Xia Linsheng is very fond of Li Lanxin for being so reasonable. He said: "the" forest of iron forest "guild is located in the 7th Acropolis. If there is anything you can''t solve, you can go to the guild to issue a task. Our guild has many powerful martial artists who can solve some problems you can''t solve for you!"


    "I will!"


    Li Lanxin said.


    Seeing that Li Lanxin didn''t want to say more, Xia Linsheng couldn''t stay any longer, so he had to turn around and leave with his companions in the city.

 Chapter 184

    After a war, Kai Cheng is in chaos. For the rebels, their main task in the coming months is to rebuild their homes.


    Of course, the most important thing now is to harvest the farmland in the forest.


    Although it has rained for more than ten days, some grain can be harvested from the farmland, which is the most important thing for Qicheng.


    This is related to the fact that tens of thousands of people in Qicheng will not go hungry in the next year.


    With the little girl who couldn''t see anything, she came back to the "emperor". She was a little surprised by the new member.


    When your highness came back, there was an extra woman.


    Although she was a little girl, she was still blind. When she saw her, she couldn''t help rolling her eyes at Her Highness.


    Of course, Li Meng chose to ignore this.


    Just to meet the night said: "take her to wash, change a good dress, and then come to see me!"


    She naturally took her from Li Meng and took her away.


    She is very calm, not afraid of this sudden appearance of the big sister, very obedient with the night left.


    It was warm here, not as cold as it was outside. She didn''t know where it was, but as long as he was there, it was enough.


    Looking at the night pulling her away, Li Meng then went into the garden and lay down on the couch for a rest.


    After a war, there is no need for the "First Corps" to stay here.


    Where are you going next?


    Li Meng hasn''t thought about it yet.


    However, Li Meng thought of him, who was rescued from the river by mobilized soldiers.


    I don''t know what happened to his injury. Did yevrich get more information from him?


    Of course, Li Meng didn''t forget the reward of the four cities. However, Li Meng handed it over to yevrich. When he came back, yevrich didn''t board the speedboat, but went to Qicheng with two small teams of mobilizers.


    When the cannon shot, the gold was ten thousand taels. In the artillery support, Li mengke paid a lot of price.


    Every shell is money. How can those losses be recovered from the four cities.


    Lying quietly in the seat, Li Meng thought a lot.


    Thinking about the future of the first legion, I am also thinking about the next action.


    Now the strength of the "First Corps" is neither strong nor weak. We can consider making plans for the "territory".


    However, this can''t be urgent, we have to take our time!


    After all, this "initial place" must choose a good place.


    In Li Meng''s thinking, not long after, she took her into the pavilion.


    Hearing the news, Li Meng opened his eyes to look for fame.


    When he saw two figures, one big and one small, Li Meng''s eyes lit up.


    Let Li Meng in front of a bright of course is not night, but night side of the little girl.


    After a bit of grooming, dirty face, messy black hair has disappeared.


    Instead, a delicate and small face, coupled with the waist length black hair, pure white dress makes her look like an elf in the light.


    She is very quiet, empty eyes let her have a "quiet" atmosphere, from her body, the first feeling is peace.


    "Your Highness! You have a good eye


    Zhe Ye''s eyes are a little different. I don''t know if it''s true.


    Li Meng didn''t care about her little action, but took her hand from her hand and pulled her to her side.


    She said to her softly, "Er Ni Zi is not a" name ". In the future, you can tell me your surname. Your black hair is floating and your aura is threatening. In the future, you will be called Li Muling, my sister Li Meng''s" Li Muling "!"


    Li Muling?


    She murmured, repeating the name.


    She raised her head, empty eyes looking at Li Meng, mouth smile, two words, a word, gently from her mouth.


    "Brother!"


    Li Meng was a little stunned, then laughed, raised his hand and rubbed his little head.


    "Here! It''s your brother''s home. What''s the matter? You can tell your elder sister or me! "


    "Hungry!"


    "Well!"


    Li Muling nodded gently.


    Li Meng tilted his head to zhe ye and said, "zhe Ye! Go and prepare some food. It''s getting dark and we''ll have dinner together! "


    "All right! Your highness


    With that, she was ready to leave.


    "Yes! Don''t forget to get an extra seat


    Li Meng reminded.


    She smiles and says, "don''t worry! Your highness! I know! "


    When she left, Li Meng and Li Muling were left in the pavilion.


    Li Meng didn''t ask more about Li Muling''s life experience, and he didn''t want to ask more.


    I brought her back, named her and became my sister in name.


    For her, she may be lucky, but for Li Meng, the reason why he did it was just what he thought.


    Maybe I just saw someone''s shadow from her.


    "I''m your family, and so is your elder sister. You can''t see it. It''s not convenient to do things. Don''t embarrass yourself in order not to trouble others!"


    Take Li Muling''s hand and let her stand beside him. Li Meng tells her.


    "Well!"


    She answered softly.


    "Muling! Is your eye congenitally blind, or is it the day after tomorrow because of an accident? "


    Li Meng asked.


    This is very important. If it is not congenital blindness, but blindness due to an accident the day after tomorrow, there is a great chance that the blind eyes can be cured.


    But if it is congenital blindness, then there is no medicine, even if the replacement of the eyeball can not restore light.


    Li Muling shook his head.


    She whispered, "I don''t know! My world is dark as long as I can remember


    Li Meng was silent. It seems that Li Muling''s blindness is congenital.


    In a short time, she came back.


    When you leave, your hands are empty. When you come back, you carry two overlapping plates in your hands.


    Li Meng doesn''t have too much food to eat, and his small body can''t eat too much.


    On the contrary, Li Muling, despite her age, is about twelve or thirteen years old. She is petite and eats much more than Li Meng.


    Maybe I''m hungry, maybe I''m not happy in Qicheng.


    On second thought, though, her previous life couldn''t have been very good.


    Before the rebel army occupied the slave City, she and her grandfather should not be free people, but civilians of the slave city.


    Her grandfather''s body, looking at the physique, doesn''t look like a soldier.


    In order to resist the attack of polluting animals, the rebels recruited some people who could fight from the civilians after occupying the slave city.


    Unfortunately, his grandfather was chosen, which has the cause and effect.

 Chapter 185

    "Slow down! No one''s fighting with you! "


    Looking at her gobbling, Li Meng said with a smile.


    She couldn''t see it, but she was very adaptable. She just touched the plate with her hand and remembered where the food was.


    It''s natural to eat, but the food in your mouth is a little faster.


    She is still young and growing up. Considering this, there is a lot of meat on her plate.


    Her mouth is full of grease.


    She was a little embarrassed and slowed down her meal.


    Li Meng smiles and takes the napkin on the table to wipe the oil stains on Li Muling''s face.


    Feeling Li Meng''s action, she blushed slightly and ate food with her head down.


    This scene makes the night delicious.


    Mingming is just a new girl. How can his highness treat her so well.


    Does she have anything to do with your highness?


    After looking at his highness and Li Muling, she denies what she thinks.


    If it really matters, how can she not know?


    What a lucky little girl.


    All of a sudden, Li Meng looked slightly stunned, and then returned to normal.


    His face became relaxed. It seemed that what had happened just now made Li Meng very happy.


    Happy?


    Of course I am.


    Just now, the voice of the main brain sounded in my mind.


    More than 30 million energy points have been obtained.


    There is no doubt that yevrich is back.


    Paying attention to Li Meng''s night, she noticed the change of his Highness''s expression. With a smile, she said, "Your Highness! What makes you so happy? "


    Li Meng said, "yevrich is back!"


    The night is clear.


    It was yevrich who came back.


    Your highness is in a good mood. You must be very satisfied with what yevrich brought back.


    Sure enough, yevrich arrived shortly after he finished his meal and left.


    He quickly left the elevator and came to the garden.


    When entering the pavilion, he held up his military salute and said to Li Meng on the reclining chair, "commander! The matter of ruins has come to an end! "


    "Well!"


    Li Meng answered softly.


    "There was no accident, was there?"


    Li Meng asked casually.


    Yevrich replied, "everything went well. When I got the thing, I went back to the emperor."! Nothing happened on the way back! "


    Li Meng nodded.


    He just asked casually. Now, in the ruins, I''m afraid no force dares to trouble the "first army". It''s unnecessary to think too much.


    "Get ready! We''ll start tomorrow morning and get out of here! "


    Li Meng said.


    Leaving?


    Yevrich is not surprised to leave here and the ruins, but he can''t understand why he is so eager to leave the ruins?


    And what are their goals for the next trip?


    Some doubted yevrich asked: "commander! Where are we going? "


    The answer is not in Li Meng''s mind.


    Li Meng just casually said: "go east! Let''s go to sea first


    Li Meng thought of dirty valley. If the emperor went eastward along the river, he would pass by the stream leading to dirty valley.


    Should we go back to dirty Valley?


    This idea was immediately denied by Li Meng.


    Dirty Valley has no value to go back.


    Empty language home evacuation, fat returned to Kyoto, now dirty Valley has no let Li Meng care about people.


    And dirty Valley has no value to Li Meng.


    It''s safe, but it''s a terrible, remote place.


    Too comfortable environment will let life decay, empty language home evacuation, one of the biggest reasons is probably to see the status of dirty valley.


    Dirty Valley has lost the qualification, was abandoned by the Kyoto Martial Arts Institute.


    go to sea?


    Speaking of going to sea, yevrich thought of a man.


    After so many days, the guy''s injury is almost recovered, and he is finally conscious. Evrich gets a lot of information from his mouth.


    However, I have been busy these days and have not reported to the commander.


    Yevrich said, "commander! Do you remember the man who was rescued from the river by mobilized soldiers


    "Remember! Yes? What useful information did you get from him? "


    Li Meng is interested, which he always wants to know.


    Yevrich nodded and said, "he''s conscious. After a conversation, it''s clear!"


    "He comes from a city called" Qingcheng ", which is located on an island called Nanlin Island, which is close to the island and only more than 30 nautical miles away from the mainland! Nanlin island is located in the South China Sea, not far from here, about a day''s journey! "


    "In the southeast sea area of Nanlin Island, there is a country" Bentley ", which is composed of hundreds of islands. Because it is an island country, each island has a small area, and there are not too strong polluting animals on the island. Bentley is rich in protocrysts, and almost every island has protocrysts, but the storage capacity is very small, and the largest protocrysts are only a thousand tons!"


    "It is precisely because of the existence of protocrysts that Bentley is peeped at by the surrounding forces. Qingcheng on Nanlin island is also one of the peepers. The civilians living in Qingcheng will occasionally be forced by life and risk crossing the sea to Bentley to steal protocrysts from the island!"


    "And he, Chen Qi, was also one of the civilians who went to Bingley by sea boat to steal the protocrysts. Only when they returned with a full load, they encountered a storm and were attacked by sea animals in the storm. They were unable to resist and the ship sank! He was pushed into the river by the waves, too


    With a slight pause, yevrich said, "that''s exactly what happened!"


    Nodding gently, Li Meng fell into meditation.


    I don''t know about Li Meng of Binli.


    However, since it can be called a state, it means that there are no complicated forces in the sea area where the islands are located, only one force, a government exercising power.


    The protocrysts are really mouth watering, even Li Meng is a little bit excited.


    Although Li Meng has the idea of seizing "territory", the other side is a country. With the strength of the "first army", it is better not to challenge the power of a country.

 Chapter 186

    Li Meng asked, "what is the strength of Qingcheng? Which force is behind it? "


    Yevrich replied: "according to him, Qingcheng is just a small city, with about 100000 civilians living in it. The city leader" Sun Haiwang "is not a good or bad person in his eyes. The soldiers guarding the city are about 5000, and they don''t rely on any big power in name, but according to him, Sun Haiwang, the leader of Qingcheng, seems to have something to do with a deacon in ASEAN! "


    Li Meng knows little about ASEAN, but he still knows the location of ASEAN. Nanlin island is very close to the border of ASEAN.


    Although there is no owner outside the national boundaries, it still belongs to Kyoto in name.


    Since there is such a saying, Nanlin island is more or less connected with ASEAN.


    However, Li Meng didn''t care about this.


    "Nanlin island is a good place!"


    Li Meng made a meaningful remark.


    This makes yevrich a Leng, his face appeared the color of meditation.


    Indeed, in terms of geographical location, Nanlin island is close to ASEAN in the west, Kyoto in the north and Bentley in the south. It is a good place for development.


    Through the sea, four directions can be said to be unimpeded.


    Nanlin island is not small. It has an oval shape, and the narrowest two points are more than 100 kilometers. The area of Nanlin island is enough as the "initial place".


    Still unsure, jevrich said suspiciously, "commander! You mean... "


    "It''s too early to make a decision now," he said! Before making a decision, we need to see for ourselves with our eyes... "


    Yevrich suddenly realized that the commander''s caution was necessary.


    Qingcheng''s intelligence is still too little. It is impossible for the "first army" to make a major decision just by his words.


    It''s only after seeing is believing that we can come to the final conclusion.


    Before the end of the topic, Li Meng pointed to Li Muling sitting on a small chair and said to yevrich, "she''s my sister Li Muling! You should know her


    How could jevrich not know?


    He was with the commander when he brought her back.


    It''s just


    Looking at the person sitting on the seat, a pure white dress, delicate face, a light expression, calm temperament gives people a "quiet" feeling, the whole person is almost unrecognized by yevrich.


    Is this the same girl who was dressed in rags and had a dirty face a few hours ago?


    It''s a big difference.


    younger sister?


    Yevrich certainly knows what''s going on.


    "Miss! Hello


    Since he is the commander''s sister, of course, he should also give some respect. Yevrich called to Li Muling,


    This voice "Miss" let Li Muling face slightly become ruddy, she bowed her head and quietly responded: "Hello!"


    Seeing Li Muling''s shy appearance, Li Meng couldn''t help smiling.


    He waved to jevrich: "all right! Go ahead! We''re going to start tomorrow. You can''t be lazy if you want to make everyone move! "


    Yevrich moved, stood upright, raised his salute and said, "don''t worry! Commander


    After putting down the hand holding the salute, before leaving, yevrich thought of another thing, he said: "commander! How to deal with the "afterthunder" captured before? He used to be the commander of slave city. He has been in our team since he was captured by us. Now he is locked up in the confinement of "emperor!"


    The little one of the short people?


    Yevrich did not say, Limon almost forgot him.


    It''s a problem to stay on the emperor.


    To the rebels?


    It''s also a hassle to come and go.


    Forget it. Don''t think about it.


    Li Meng waved his hand and said: "this kind of people who are full of sin should have banged him at the beginning and liberated the evil spirits around him. If you throw him into the water, he''ll be lucky to live, and it''s a kind of retribution to die! "


    Hearing this, yevrich didn''t feel anything. He supported any decision made by the commander. In his opinion, the commander was kind. Such people should not be given a chance to live. A bullet is the safest way.


    But Li Muling is not the same. She is just a little girl with her neck slightly constricted. She is obviously frightened by Li Meng''s slightly bloody words.


    Aware of Li Muling''s abnormality, Li Meng waved to yevrich.


    Yevrich turned and left.


    "What? Scared? "


    Looking at Li Muling, Li Meng said.


    She shook her little head, but the way she looked down betrayed her.


    Leaning back, Li Meng lazily lies on the seat and looks at Li Muling. Li Mengqing says: "you are still young. People who don''t understand are dangerous. Although evil and good are in the same mind, people''s desires are changeable. People''s hearts will change with the environment. It''s easy for good people to become bad people, but once they get bad, they can''t become good people again."


    "To deal with this kind of people, it''s only an excuse for them to continue to be evil. Only death can end everything and usher in a new beginning!"


    Will she understand?


    Maybe, maybe not.


    However, when Li Meng finished, she raised her head, her face seemed to be lost in thought.


    Seeing this, Li Meng smiles and sleeps.


    He has said enough, how she should understand, this is her own business.


    When the last golden ray of the distant sky dissipated, the whole sky quickly dimmed down.


    Night is coming.


    This is the first night after the war in the ruins.


    The ruins shrouded in darkness were silent, and even the lights that should have existed disappeared.


    Compared with the darkness and silence of the ruins, the waters on the east bank are full of lights.


    The light from the "emperor" illuminated a large area of water.


    However, at this moment, someone on the "emperor" has ushered in the most important fate in his life.


    Yu Lei, the leader of the former slave City, is a real villain.


    Originally he should have died, but everyone should have a chance to live, so Li Meng gave him this opportunity.


    Yu Lei, who was locked up in the cell, was escorted to the deck by mobilized soldiers.


    On the side of the boat on deck, the mobilizers released his handcuffs.


    At this time, he still did not know what had happened and what would happen to him next.


    He is very short. The height of the ship''s side from the deck is about 1.3 meters. However, he is not so high. On the side of the ship, he is only half a head higher than the ship''s side.


    Finally, his hands were free. He was puzzled, puzzled and looked around.


    At this time, yevrich, who has been paying close attention to him, said: "you are very lucky. You should be killed by us now!"


    Yevrich''s words made Yu Lei shrink his neck and show his panic.

 Chapter 187

    In Yu Lei''s frightened eyes, yevrich continued: "our commander is willing to give you a way to live!"


    Yevrich pointed to the river outside the side of the boat and said, "now you have two choices, or you can jump on your own, and if you''re lucky enough, you can still live. Or... We''ll throw you down! "


    "No, no, you can''t do that!"


    Yu Lei cried out in fear.


    At this height, jumping down is very likely to make people dizzy.


    Even if there is no dizziness, here is a mile away from the river bank. How can he swim back to the bank if he is not good at water?


    "We can!"


    Yevrich said coldly.


    Yu Lei is desperate. Now he has no choice.


    When despair turns into madness, he looks ferocious.


    Ferocious eyes like wild animals, looking at the mobilizers beside him.


    "I''ll take revenge. As long as I''m alive, I won''t let you all go!"


    Yevrich is unmoved. In the dark, the sensor emitting blue light is so dazzling.


    Yu Lei''s face shows fierce hatred. He looks around at the mobilized soldiers at the last glance. He holds the side of the boat and turns over.


    A dark shadow flashed by in the dark, and a column of water splashed on the river.


    The white waves rolled for a long time.


    Yevrich on the deck did not look at the water, but said to several mobilizers, "go! Continue with your mission


    "Yes


    Several mobilizers responded, then turned away and continued to patrol the deck.


    The commander said that it was his destiny to live or die. From the moment he jumped off the deck, his destiny was in his own hands.


    This kind of extremely evil person, one more look at yevrich would be in the way, as for his threat, yevrich has forgotten.


    Time goes by and the night is deep.


    On the top deck of the emperor, on the third floor of the suite, in Li Meng''s exclusive room.


    On the broad bed, two figures hugged each other, and the warm atmosphere floated in the room.


    But their hearts were quiet.


    Holding the night quietly, feeling her softness and enjoying her warmth.


    The silver hair is so soft that Li Meng can''t help it.


    He felt his Highness''s hands behind his head in disorder, and he blushed a little at night.


    But it''s just like this. She has been used to being with her highness every night for such a long time.


    It has already been released.


    For Her Highness''s intimate actions, she will not refuse, but will enjoy them shyly.


    "How is she?"


    Playing with her hair, Li Meng asked softly.


    He arched in Li Meng''s arms to make himself more comfortable. He took a long breath and said in a soft voice, "I''ve been sleeping. I''m sleeping very well!"


    After a sad parting, she should be tired.


    "Your Highness! Is there anything special about her? Why on earth did you bring her back? "


    To this point, night has been puzzled, she would like to know why.


    Li Meng smiles and taps her forehead.


    "You! Even a child''s vinegar


    How can Li Meng not understand the thought of zhe ye.


    Be careful to think of being seen through, night face ruddy, head deeply buried in Li Meng''s arms.


    The hand that embraces night waist is tight tight tight, let that soft Jiao body completely enter bosom.


    Chin against the forehead of night, Li Meng whispered: "pity, there are memories, there are some other factors!"


    "What is it? Your highness


    The night in my arms said.


    Clinging to the night, Li Meng said: "the environment of this world is bad, and the air is full of harmful substances. Your physique can''t adapt to this world. Once you leave the" emperor ", you must wear a closed power combat suit to avoid contact with the outside air and infection of" radiation spots "!"


    After a slight pause, Li Meng continued: "the first army is growing all the time. One day we will contact and communicate with the human beings in this world!"


    "And she, my sister Li Muling, can be a good spokesperson of the" first army "and make political contact with the outside world, which you can''t do!"


    I don''t understand a little bit.


    She said softly, "Your Highness! Isn''t there still you? "


    Outside, they can''t take off their power combat clothes, but your highness can. He is a person of this world and can adapt to the environment of this world. His Highness''s identity is more suitable to bear the responsibility of contacting with the outside world.


    Li Meng sighed and said, "the end of this body is coming. You should feel that too!"


    The night in the heart a tight, face with panic.


    Your Highness''s health is not good, but is it that serious?


    It''s not a good word when the time is coming.


    Aware of the change of zhe Ye''s expression, Li Meng patted her head to comfort her.


    He said, "don''t worry. I''m not going to die. I''m just going to exist in another way."


    Another way?


    Jiye didn''t quite understand.


    "The medicine of our rising sun empire is very advanced, your highness! Good treatment should cure your body! "


    With a smile, Li Meng said: "this is not a problem of medical technology. This body has fallen ill since childhood. With the influence of external forces, today, this is not a problem that can be solved by advanced medical technology!"


    Li Meng has been informed of this.


    This external force is of course "soul", the power of the soul is endless, and the great spiritual force also brings pressure to the body.


    This kind of pressure is powerful and destructive, which will make Li Meng''s fragile body completely collapse.


    In order to avoid the collapse of the body, before the arrival of the time of the body, the main brain has planned for a long time, but there is no condition to implement that plan now.


    However, even if the plan is implemented, it will be several years later. Although the body is fragile, it can persist for several years.


    It''s unnecessary to think more about it now. It will only add trouble.


    Combing the silver and soft hair, Li Meng said softly, "OK! Don''t think about it! Go to sleep. It''s getting late! "


    "Well!"


    The night in my arms hummed softly.


    Although she didn''t get the answer she wanted, she knew that there was always a reason for Her Highness not to say it. Maybe now is not the time for her to know.

 Chapter 188

    All night long.


    The night is long, but it always leaves.


    When the darkness slowly faded, the sky was covered with light, when the distant horizon a ray of golden light shining on the earth, a new day has ushered.


    For people living in the ruins, this is a new day after the disaster.


    For the "First Corps", today is a new day and a new beginning.


    "Emperor" cockpit, sitting in the captain''s seat yevrich big hand.


    Full of momentum said: "anchor! Let''s go


    "I understand! Anchor


    "Engine up!"


    "Micro power forward!"


    At the command, the bow anchor was withdrawn from the water by the motor.


    The engine roared, "bang! Bang!" It''s ringing.


    Power output, white waves rolling under the stern, the huge and heavy "emperor" slowly moving.


    In the wide east coast waters, the emperor slowly turned around, smoothly turned her bow and sailed eastward.


    "Emperor" is leaving, its departure is silent, no one noticed its disappearance.


    When "emperor" from static to mobile, also let sleeping Li Meng wake up.


    When I wake up, the people around me are no longer there.


    Compared with Li Meng''s laziness, zhe Ye is very diligent.


    "Dong! Dong


    Knock slightly tingling head, let yourself wake up from the confused state.


    The perfume on night night has hypnotic effects, but it also has sequelae.


    Sequelae is that people will sleep very heavy, even dream will not do, into deep sleep.


    Sleep is not the longer you sleep, the better. If you sleep for a long time, Li Meng will appear. When you wake up, your head will feel tingling.


    However, this pain is not obvious to Li Meng.


    Because for the brain tingling, Li Meng has long been used to.


    One of the sequelae of the expanding mental power in the mind all the time is that the brain has never been relaxed and is always in the tingling and swelling pain.


    It''s just that Li Meng''s endurance is very strong, which can''t be seen by outsiders.


    "Have you set out yet?"


    Although the shaking is not obvious, it can be said that it can not be felt, but when the ship is stationary and moving, it gives people a different feeling.


    Getting up, Li Meng left the room.


    When he went outside, Li Meng saw the scene of the boat moving outside.


    It seems that the emperor has been sailing for a while.


    "Muling! How did you get out? "


    Along the stairs, just came to the stairs, Li Meng saw the figure of Mu Ling.


    Her eyes can not see, holding the guardrail step by step down the stairs, the action room is very difficult.


    The voice seemed to scare her, like a frightened rabbit, clutching the guardrail and pausing.


    "Brother?"


    Of course, she was sure how she could forget her brother''s voice.


    Li Meng came forward, took her little hand and said softly, "it''s me!"


    Li Muling''s tense expression was obviously relaxed.


    Seeing her nervous appearance, Li Meng said with a smile: "here are only me and Jiye, the elder sister who takes care of you! Usually no one will come here, even if someone comes, it is also a trustworthy person! So don''t worry too much! "


    "Oh


    Li Muling gave a "Oh".


    Then the other hand also let go of the guardrail, his hands nestled up to Li Meng''s arm.


    Li Meng smiles and slowly takes Li Muling down the stairs step by step.


    "Brother! Where is it? Why is the ground moving? "


    Following his brother''s steps and rhythm, Li Muling asked as he walked.


    "A ship, a big, big ship! The ship is sailing, Muling! We have left the ruins! "


    Li Muling doesn''t quite understand that she doesn''t have any concept of ship in her world.


    However, she heard her grandfather say that the boat is a means of transportation for sailing on water.


    Thinking of his grandfather, Li Muling''s eyes were flooded again, and soon overflowed, flowing down his cheek.


    Seeing this scene, Li Meng had no choice but to smile. He could only touch Li Muling''s small head silently to comfort him.


    Li Meng stands on the next step to face Li Muling.


    Raise another free hand, gently wipe away the tears for Li Muling.


    No more words, just actions to comfort her.


    At the moment, between him and her, an atmosphere that could not be described by words was brewing.


    But Li Meng was the first to break the atmosphere.


    "Let''s go! Brother, take you to breakfast! You are growing up, so eat more


    "No more!"


    Li Muling shook his head.


    "Why?"


    Li Meng was puzzled.


    Li Muling took Li Meng''s hand and put it on his chest.


    Frowning, he said, "there''s more and more meat here, brother! I don''t want to get fat! "


    Feeling the softness of touching hands, Li Meng was embarrassed and was held tightly by Li Muling. It was neither moving nor not moving.


    At the same time, Li Meng was also surprised by the two small peaks in front of Li Muling''s chest.


    Although she is still small, the chest development has a certain scale.


    When she was less than 13 years old, she had grown up to such a large scale. I don''t know how grand it will be when she grows up.


    Shaking his head, Li mengqiang shook his mind and said: "it''s OK to be fat there. The bigger the better! Even if you''re fat, you won''t hate it! "


    An unintentional sentence, however, became a black spot that could not be erased in Li Meng''s life when facing Li Muling.


    As soon as this sentence was uttered, Li Meng felt that something was wrong, and it was too late to stop.


    "Is it?"


    Li Muling thought deeply, and finally put down the hands that rubbed her chest.


    Li Meng sighed and said, "OK! Let''s go


    "Well!"


    Li Muling answered softly.


    She nestled up to her brother and walked step by step to the garden.


    When I entered the garden, I just took Li Muling to the seat and sat down. I came back in the night.


    Of course, two portions of food are indispensable.


    "What''s the matter? Your highness


    Since entering the garden, she found her highness staring at her all the time.


    Sometimes thinking, sometimes confused, when eating is like this, look at her from time to time.


    I can''t help but ask in my voice.


    Li Meng shook his head and said, "nothing! Just feel today''s you seem to be different from usual! What''s the difference? I can''t think of it

 Chapter 189

    "Maybe I think too much!"


    It''s still so beautiful. It''s still dressed like that. But today, the feeling of night to Li Meng is always a little different from usual, but Li Meng can''t tell why it''s different.


    So Li Meng was very confused.


    Li Meng''s words suddenly made her face crimson. She hesitated and couldn''t speak. She bowed her head and didn''t dare to look at Li Meng.


    Seeing the appearance of the night, Li Meng shook his head, because the appearance of the night made him more confused.


    Breakfast ended in the shyness of night and the confusion of Li Meng.


    Winding river, the huge "emperor" sailing slowly and smoothly on the river.


    Looking back, you can''t see the swamp ruins in the forest.


    Looking forward, it is the ups and downs of hills and forest, hills, boundless forest, by a wide river in two.


    "Emperor" on the river, the huge hull all the way, white waves rolling, traces of a long time.


    The swamp ruins are not far from the sea, but they are not near. It takes a certain amount of time for the emperor to reach the sea.


    It won''t be too long or too short.


    It''s boring on the road.


    Although from the "emperor" to look out, you can see a very shocking scenery, but to see more, it will also make people tired, not the novelty at the beginning.


    In order to find something to do, Li Meng began to teach Li Muling.


    Knowledge is very important to a person, because it is related to a person''s physical and mental cultivation.


    Li Muling could not see that he had no concept of the so-called "character", and Li Meng would not teach her what "character" she knew.


    It''s about telling her stories about the deeds of some great people in a certain Dynasty, a certain era, some countries, the collapse and alternation of dynasties, and the process of human history.


    There are endless stories to tell, but Li Meng is very patient. He started from the tribal period of human beings. There is no lack of protagonists in every era. Their deeds are widely spread, and the stories in Li Meng''s mouth will not be interrupted in a certain era.


    In the pavilion, Li Meng spoke clearly and slowly, while Li Muling sat quietly, listening to his elder brother''s words. From time to time, he added a word to express his doubts.


    And she was watching and listening quietly. She was listening to every story Her Highness told.


    As time goes by, Li Meng''s story has come to the end of an era.


    "In the tribal period, human language and" writing "are not perfect, their deeds are only handed down from generation to generation, and the authenticity needs to be verified! However, it doesn''t matter whether they are true or not. What matters is what kind of enlightenment their deeds have given us! "


    "All right! That''s all for today! "


    After talking for so long, Li Meng felt a little tired.


    Li Muling is still in the middle of something. Her brother''s story is so good that she knows a lot.


    "Brother! What to say next time? "


    Li Muling asked softly.


    Li Meng laughed and said, "say a person, and after the tribal era, the slave era!"


    "Oh


    Li Muling slightly looked forward to it.


    Unknowingly, a few hours later, the huge "emperor" is still moving slowly in the river.


    Although the river is wide, it is not straight, and some of it is winding and twisted. In order to ensure that the emperor is always in the middle of the river and the deepest water, it can only go at turtle speed.


    In this way, the huge and heavy body of the "emperor" would not run aground because of inertia.


    "Your Highness! News from yevrich! Your highness, you can see the huge stone you said! "


    Night into the pavilion, came to Li Meng side said.


    Li Meng''s expression was slightly stunned, and then fell into meditation.


    The boulder is a sign. The tributary beside the boulder can lead to dirty valley.


    "Dirty Valley" is the place where Li Meng grew up. Although the memory of living in "dirty Valley" is not so pleasant, it is also Li Meng''s hometown.


    Go back?


    It doesn''t seem necessary.


    Now in the "dirty Valley", there is no one Li Meng cares about. If Xu Yu''s home is still there, Li Meng may go back to have a good chat with fat man.


    But now, the virtual language home has been evacuated from the "dirty Valley", and the only meaning of going back does not exist.


    reason?


    Li Meng couldn''t find a reason to go back.


    Dirty Valley is just a small place, even worse than the swamp ruins. Under the control of those pedantic people, Li Meng didn''t want to get benefits from them.


    Moreover, the high-level officials of dirty Valley do not support hunting polluting animals in the forest sea, so there is not much oil and water to be fished in dirty valley.


    Li Meng knew this very well.


    Having made a decision in his heart, Li Meng waved to the night casually and said, "go tell yevrich! Move on, move on according to our previous goal


    The night nodded gently, then turned around and left.


    There is a cable phone in the suite, which can contact yevrich anywhere in the "emperor" to convey his Highness''s orders.


    "Emperor" continued to move forward, passing the boulder, also passing the tributary, to the sea.


    Time is passing, and the time of the day will pass again.


    When you can see two continuous mountains from both sides of the river in the distance, the emperor is not far from the sea.


    Close at hand, you can enter the vast sea at any time.


    But the emperor stopped.


    The anchor was put into the water.


    It''s going to be dark on Tianma. The darkness is coming.


    Compared with the dangerous sea, the inland river is much safer.


    As time goes by, light and darkness alternate. When the light fades and darkness envelops the earth, the forest becomes lively. All kinds of voices are intertwined. The sound is close and far away, which makes it difficult to understand the source.


    On the rippling river, the "emperor" stands in the night. The lights on the ship make the "emperor" shrouded in light and illuminate the darkness around.


    In the dark, the existence of the "emperor" is particularly conspicuous.


    Although, in the dark too obvious, will bring hidden threat.


    But the "First Corps" is fearless and will not be afraid of any challenge from the forest.

 Chapter 190

    Under the light, the river is sparkling. On the deck, countless figures are shaking, patrolling the deck.


    Although the "first army" is not afraid, it can not relax its vigilance.


    "What do you mean? Is that what the commander meant? "


    Tan Ya eyebrow head jump, angry looking at night.


    She was very angry, repeated: "I am a soldier, a real soldier, not a woman who warms the bed. Even if I am a commander, I will not agree!"


    Tanya''s fierce reaction makes Yiye a little surprised. She didn''t expect that her words made Tanya have such a big reaction.


    "Don''t get me wrong," he explained! Your highness doesn''t know about it. I came to you on my own initiative! "


    "Since you don''t agree, forget it. I''ll take it as if I haven''t been here this time!"


    When she said this, she was in a trance and deep in thought.


    What to do next?


    Who should she go to next?


    Your Highness''s sister?


    The night knows that this is impossible, that little girl may agree, but his highness will not.


    What should we do?


    The worried night turns around and is preparing to leave the room exclusive to Tanya.


    At this time, Tanya''s voice rang behind her.


    "You won''t tell me the details! How can I help you? "


    Tanya''s words make night''s step pause, and turn to face Tanya.


    From thinking back, night face became a little ruddy.


    Some things are too hard to talk about.


    But if she wants to get Tanya''s help, she must tell Tanya everything.


    I can only confess.


    "Your Highness has a unique power. Although that power is powerful, it has to pay a heavy price," she said softly


    power?


    Just came to this world soon, Tanya did not know what kind of power the commander had.


    The cost is even more unknown.


    He held out his hand, pointed to his head, and said: "that power is related to the human brain, so that power keeps your highness in a state of mental activity, resulting in a state of" sleeplessness at night! "


    "In order to let his highness rest, soon after he came here," it "made me smear a kind of perfume with a sleeping component, accompanied by his highness at night, so that his highness could sleep peacefully.


    Lengran looking at the night, Tanya''s eyes become a little surprised.


    "Then you..."


    Night quickly shakes her head, Tanya''s meaning how she does not know.


    "Your Highness is not that kind of person. Although he sleeps on the same bed, his highness just holds me and never goes over one step!"


    Her face became shy, with a look of regret and unconventional. At the same time, she was very bold: "I don''t hate staying by your Highness''s side, but... Your highness is worrying about something. Although he didn''t say it, I know it and I can feel it too!"


    What is it?


    She could feel it, but she couldn''t ask. She knew it from Her Highness.


    Tanya smiles a little and feels a little relieved. If the commander is really the kind of person in his heart, even if she pays the price of "disobeying orders", she will leave, leave here, leave his side.


    "Then why did you come to me tonight? You''ve been taking care of the commander. Don''t you want to give this task to me! "


    She shook her head and said, "I don''t need to trouble you at ordinary times! It''s just


    Speaking of this, night suddenly became pinched.


    Red face, intermittent said: "that... One, I... That... Came!"


    Tanya is stunned, then suddenly, as a woman, how can she not understand the difficulty of night.


    Looking at the shy night, Tanya shook her head helplessly: "as one of the top ten generals of the sun empire super power forces, it''s not like you, night!"


    Hearing this, she was shy, and her face became cold. Even her eyes changed when she looked at Tanya.


    She said calmly: "here I am the night, the night in your Highness''s mind. Your highness likes me like this. If necessary, I will give up my previous identity!"


    As soon as her eyes changed, Tanya looked at the night sarcastically: "no matter how you change it, you can''t change the fact that your hands are covered with blood! When the commander takes your hand, I wonder if your heart will tremble! "


    The atmosphere becomes tense, depressing and full of gunpowder.


    Tan Yake did not forget the bloodbath caused by the super power troops of Xuri Empire when they took part in the war.


    People who have seen such scenes will know that those beautiful and lovely girls are the real executioners and the demons who kill people without blinking an eye.


    Compared with them, the harm of any war weapon to human beings is negligible.


    How could Tanya forget that hatred.


    Jiye''s face was pale. Because of Tanya''s words, she thought of many things, the past and the future.


    For a time, night felt tired, the forehead of the cheek, sweat did not know when to overflow.


    Plain looking at Tanya, to that sarcastic and hate eyes, night chose to ignore, she just asked again: "do you go?"


    Hate eyes dissipate, ironic eyes back, Tanya knows where she is, even if the fire of hatred in her heart no matter how strong, she can''t do anything.


    Commander


    Think of that pale and weak figure, Tanya heart some helpless.


    As one of his subordinates, I think it''s to do my best for his body.


    "I''ll go!"


    A short two words, but let night heart a sigh of relief.


    Whatever, as long as your highness can sleep well.


    He took out a bottle of pink liquid and put it on the table.


    "Change your clothes, dress up and make a good influence on your highness," she said


    With that, she doesn''t pay any attention to Tanya who is in a daze. She turns around and goes away.


    When the shadow of night disappeared behind the door, Tan Ya came back.


    He looked at the bottle of pink perfume on the table and thought about what he said before he left.


    Change clothes?


    Tanya looked down at herself.


    Is there anything wrong with that?


    Tanya doesn''t think there''s something wrong with a uniform.


    But


    Tanya remembered what a female instructor once said to her in the army.


    "As a woman, we should make use of women''s advantages. When beautiful clothes can defeat the enemy, we don''t need to consume even one bullet!"


    People depend on clothes and horses depend on saddles. No matter how beautiful a woman is, she needs a good-looking dress to set off.


    Only in this way can we attract the attention of different people.


    Tanya thought of that.


    Although Tanya doesn''t think she needs to defeat the commander, she doesn''t want to be outdone by that woman.


    She wanted the commander to know that she was no less beautiful than any woman.

 Chapter 192

    She put her hand down from her forehead and put her hands on Li Meng''s arm again. She said generously and naturally: "it''s late! Commander! Let''s go and have a rest


    Li Meng''s face was slightly stunned. He seemed to have heard something wrong.


    But a little thought, Li Meng seems to understand something.


    "It''s moyeh who asked you to come?"


    Tanya nodded. There''s no need to lie about this: "she''s a little inconvenient these days. I''ll accompany the commander at night!"


    inconvenient?


    With a little thought, Li Meng understood the reason.


    The girl made her own decision again.


    Li Meng felt helpless.


    Looking at Tanya, Li Meng said, "let''s call it a day! I''ll take your heart, but Tanya! You are a soldier. You should have the dignity of being a soldier. Don''t be hard on yourself with some things! And I will not use my identity to force you


    Tanya''s face became a little cheerful. She was glad that the commander had such an idea.


    In that case, she couldn''t give up the task.


    The two hands holding Li Meng''s arm were more tightly, and the plump twin peaks had been deformed when they pressed tightly against Li Meng''s arm.


    The softness of his arms also made him uncomfortable.


    Tanya chuckled: "I''m not hard for myself. Before I was a soldier, I was also a woman, commander! Don''t underestimate your charm. Although your appearance is ordinary, your temperament is different. I''m afraid that temperament can''t be rejected by any woman! "


    It''s not without reason why so many women around Li Meng, such as Arlis, Morgan, Li Lanxin, Li Muling, Yiye, huanshe, Tanya, interweave with Li Meng.


    The so-called "temperament" is a very mysterious thing. Everyone''s temperament is different. Some temperament will attract people''s attention, some temperament will make people hate, and some temperament will make people like it. I can''t help but approach it.


    Li Meng''s temperament is a kind of attractive temperament, especially for women.


    Sniffing the perfume smell from Tan Ya, the familiar smell made Li Meng know that Tan Ya had already made preparations.


    In that case, he didn''t have to refuse.


    Li Meng knows very well that he needs sleep, enough sleep.


    Enough sleep is also good for his brain.


    During sleep, the flow of mental power from the subject to the spiritual body will be accelerated, so that the separation can grow faster.


    "Let''s go!"


    Li Meng is never a hesitant person. How can he refuse to be accompanied by a beautiful woman at night.


    Tanya smiles and follows Li Meng to the third floor of the suite.


    This is Tanya''s first visit to the commander''s room.


    As the commander enters the room, he looks at everything in the room.


    When she saw the big bed, Tanya finally turned a little red.


    "I''ll take a bath. There are pajamas in the closet. They should be your size. Go and change them!"


    Before entering the bathroom, Li Meng said something back.


    This makes Tanya stand in the room, slightly flustered nodded.


    Seeing Tanya''s appearance, Li Meng smiles and goes into the bathroom.


    When Li Meng''s figure disappears behind the bathroom door, Tanya breathes a sigh of relief.


    She began to look around the room, no doubt much more at home when she was alone.


    Tanya looked here, looked there, and finally came to the wardrobe.


    Open the wardrobe and Tanya''s eyes brighten.


    There are many beautiful clothes in the wardrobe.


    Turning left and right, Tanya found that most of the clothes in the wardrobe are skirts, and the special style of the second, most of them are Gothic maids, with a full range of colors.


    Tanya thought of the night, only that woman will wear these clothes.


    In her heart, Tanya muttered to herself.


    What about pajamas?


    Where are the pajamas?


    Looking around, Tanya finally finds her pajamas in a corner of the wardrobe.


    A purple Nightgown!


    How does it look like a skirt?


    The one with sling.


    It''s too thin.


    Leng Leng looking at the hands of pajamas, Tan yapo for speechless.


    Do you really want to wear this?


    Another glance at the wardrobe.


    Tanya finds that she seems to have no choice.


    We have to hold fast. If the commander comes out


    Tan Yake is not interested in undressing in front of a man.


    It''s a shame.


    "Click!"


    The bathroom door was opened.


    Li Meng came out of the bathroom in a bath towel.


    Tanya is stunned. It''s too fast. How can it be washed so quickly.


    Looking at the pajamas in her hands, Tanya''s expression became a little twisted.


    Do you really want to strip in front of the commander?


    This... This


    See Tan Ya stay in front of the wardrobe, looking at the hands of pajamas in a daze, Li Meng while walking said: "how? Do you want to sleep in your dress? "


    After coming to Tanya, Li Meng makes a bold move. He reaches out his hand and zips the skirt behind Tanya.


    With his hands moving, Li Meng said: "you can''t have a good sleep like this! Come on! Take it off


    Tanya has been completely unable to move, she can not resist, also do not want to resist, can only let the commander take off her skirt, white body exposed.


    Full of double peaks, mysterious triangle, attractive curve, full of the smell of temptation, Tanya''s face is slightly ruddy, some pinching, while Li Meng is relatively calm.


    He put Tanya''s pajamas on himself.


    However, the pajamas, which are as thin as gossamer, look as if they are transparent. You can see the flesh color under the pajamas. The nightdress is very short, only to the root of the thigh. The white thighs are clearly visible, and the mysterious triangle is looming.


    Tanya in pajamas is more attractive.


    See Tanya now attractive appearance, even Li Meng appeared as a man should have instinctive reaction.


    Li Meng had no choice but to smile and said, "you! Is it testing my strength? Night is also, you are too, you say! What should I do with you! "


    The commander''s gloomy words made Tan Yapu laugh.


    White Li Meng one eye, Tanya let go of herself, she said happily: "commander! We didn''t say anything. I''m here. You can do whatever you want! "


    With that, Tanya threw a wink at Li Meng.


    This glance can make Li Meng''s heart completely confused.


    I don''t know where the strength came from. I took Tanya''s hand to my arms, and the fragrant body came into my arms. They hugged each other and fell to the bed.


    A soft bed is a good buffer.


    Quietly looking at the body of Tanya, she closed her eyes, face ruddy, a look of Ren Jun taste.

 Chapter 193

    The softness under his body and the conflict between the two proud peaks are stimulating Li Meng''s heart all the time.


    Looking at the ruddy lips, Li Meng had an impulse in his heart.


    He lowered his head slowly and went towards the lip.


    However, less than one centimeter from Tanya''s lips, Tanya can feel the warmth of the commander''s breath. She is waiting.


    However, at this critical moment, Li Meng stopped.


    Turning around, she pours Tanya into her arms, and Li mengping lies on the bed.


    The commander''s retreat makes Tanya raise her head with her head resting on Li Meng''s chest. She looks at the headquarters with her eyes closed.


    She didn''t understand why the commander was shrinking.


    Why suppress the instinct of the body.


    Tanya is puzzled. The commander''s body is so eager.


    But Tanya didn''t ask the doubts in her heart. She just stayed quietly in Li Meng''s arms and felt the commander''s warmth.


    Tanya doesn''t know. After she takes her eyes back, Li Meng opens her eyes.


    Feeling the softness of Tanya in his arms, Li Meng is helpless.


    Yes, he can''t, he can''t do that.


    Physical contact is the limit, "kiss" for Li Meng, it is a luxury.


    Li Meng is very clear that Tanya won''t refuse, but he won''t do that, because once the kiss goes on, Tanya''s result is only one, which is infected with "radiation spots", and finally has to leave to go back for treatment.


    Can "radiation spot" be cured?


    The message from the brain is not so satisfying.


    Not long ago, the mobilized soldiers infected with "radiation spot" went back for treatment for more than half a month. Although the disease was controlled, it could not be effectively eradicated.


    The virus is very fierce. It has penetrated into the whole body of the human body, and even makes cells mutate. One of the consequences of this ability is that the virus can not be removed by any means.


    Can only seal, stop all functions of the body, leaving only consciousness.


    The mobilized soldiers who went back to receive treatment were in a very bad situation. Although experts of all kinds raced against the clock to analyze and study the virus, everything is still unknown.


    How can Li Meng, who knows the serious consequences, try to harm Tanya''s life.


    Smelling the fragrance of Tanya, the dreamer comes and hugs Tanya tightly. Li Meng goes to sleep.


    All night long.


    Time goes by, in the long night will always leave.


    Soon after dawn, Li Meng was awakened by a slight sound of footsteps.


    Open your eyes and let Li Meng know that Tanya is still there.


    Sure enough, looking slightly into her arms, Tanya is sleeping.


    Sleep very fragrant, breathing evenly, undulating chest, full bimodal squeeze Li Meng''s arm.


    However, in addition to Tanya, there is one more person in the room.


    It''s night!


    She was standing in front of the bed, bending over to wake her highness, but she didn''t expect her highness to open her eyes first.


    Her eyes were opposite, and she was a little uncomfortable. She said softly, "Your Highness! It''s time to get up. I''m ready for breakfast! You and Tanya clean up and come down for breakfast! "


    Before Li Meng could answer, Tanya in her arms suddenly made a sound. She said, "I won''t go. I''ll have dinner with my soldiers!"


    Li Meng is stunned, this woman!


    The hand under the blanket pinched the hip.


    "Ah


    Tanya called softly, and her face turned red.


    The commander''s sudden attack caught her by surprise.


    "What? Don''t want to have dinner with me


    Tanya shook her head and said, "no! But I usually have dinner with the soldiers, and today I don''t want to be an exception! "


    This is a kind of persistence of Tanya.


    Li Meng didn''t ask any more. He just said, "if you''re happy, I won''t keep you!"


    Tanya smiles and seems very happy with Li Meng''s approval.


    "Well!"


    She answered softly.


    "Your Highness! I''ll wait for you down there! "


    She said in a voice. Her face seemed not very happy and her tone was rather stiff.


    "Well! Go ahead! I''ll be right there! "


    Li Meng didn''t seem to realize anything, he said casually.


    Light looked at the bed his highness and the woman, night turned away.


    When she leaves, Tanya seems to notice the change of her face.


    "Night she..."


    Tanya wants to talk but stops.


    With a smile, Li Meng lifted the blanket and revealed tanyana''s wonderful body. He said, "after all, it''s a little girl. I don''t know how to hide my mind. It''s OK. I''ll solve it well!"


    Tanya doesn''t care about night. That woman is fine. Tanya cares about the commander. She doesn''t want to embarrass the commander because of herself.


    Li Meng''s words reassured Tanya.


    Then, with that pair of beautiful eyes white Li Meng, under Li Meng''s gaze, undress, change clothes.


    Of course, you have to appreciate the white and attractive body.


    Li Meng looks at it naturally. Everyone loves beauty, and he doesn''t need to hide anything.


    When it''s over, Tanya leaves, leaving Li Meng with a wonderful back.


    When I came to the garden, I met Li Meng with the cool and colorless look of the night.


    It looked as if she had been waiting for a long time.


    Li Meng smiles and sits on the seat. He says, "what''s the matter? I winked at your highness early in the morning. Where is my gentle, lovely and understanding night? "


    Zhe night''s face was slightly red, and Li Meng''s words instantly dispelled the discomfort in her heart.


    "Come here!"


    Li Meng patted his leg.


    What does your highness mean? How can she not understand it?


    Her face was more ruddy.


    However, she kneaded close and sat on Li Meng''s lap.


    Hands on the first floor, Li Meng poured the night into his arms.


    But at this moment, the night has no words, bashfully buried his head in his Highness''s chest.


    This is the first time for such a close posture. For a moment, night''s heart is "plop! "Plop" jumps fiercely.


    Embracing Yiye and feeling her Softness, Li Meng said, "you! Now that you know you''re going to be uncomfortable, why give it to Tanya? You women just like to do contradictory things


    "I don''t want to, but your highness must be accompanied. I want you to have a good sleep," she said in a stuffy voice


    "As usual, just stay with me!"


    Li Meng said softly.

 Chapter 194

    She shook her head and said in a dull voice, "how can this work? Women always have inconvenient times! I don''t want to dirty your highness


    Li Meng pinched the little bridge of night''s nose, and in night''s "hum" voice, he said, "you! It''s just that I care too much. How can I care about that? "


    Her Highness doted on her, which made her extremely shy. She said: "I don''t care! Tan Ya will accompany your highness these days! When I''m ready and clean, I''ll accompany your highness again! "


    "Well, well, well, listen to you!"


    How can Li Meng refuse the intention of zhe ye.


    "Feel better now!"


    Li Meng asked with a smile.


    Night white Li Meng a look, from Li Meng''s arms up to leave, but look at the obvious happy expression, has explained a lot.


    "Your Highness! Have breakfast quickly! It''s not delicious when it''s cold! "


    "Good, good, good, have breakfast, I have breakfast!"


    With that, Li Meng began to move his mouth and eat the food on the round table in front of him.


    And the night is in the side watching, quietly watching.


    After stopping overnight, the huge "emperor" began to move again.


    The entrance to the sea ahead is close at hand.


    It seems very close, but in fact it is far away. On the coast, the two huge mountains give people a visual illusion.


    In the river, "emperor" sailing for more than three hours, the sea mouth is really close.


    In front of the "emperor" bow direction, the vast sea presented in the eyes, boundless, a vast expanse of white in the distance.


    To the boundless sea, the "emperor" is just a small point, just like an ant at the foot of a man, invisible.


    When entering the sea, the waters on both sides are vast, and the speed of the "emperor" speeds up in vain, from the original speed of a few knots to 30 knots in an instant.


    The huge propeller is turning strongly and powerfully, stirring the sea water, and the thrust generated pushes the heavy emperor forward rapidly.


    The sea is boundless. In the vast sea, the sea is rough. The emperor rides the wind and waves, leaving a long white trail.


    The sea is no better than the river. The sea rises and falls, one high and one low. The gap between them can even reach several meters.


    Even if the huge "emperor" sails on the sea, it will produce obvious shaking.


    The sea is not as comfortable as the river.


    Standing in the bow of the boat, Li Meng looks out at the sea, endless sky, endless water, and can''t see the edge. Anyone who sees this scene will feel relaxed and happy, and the world will become extremely huge.


    "This is the sea..."


    Behind Li Meng, zhe Ye stood quietly, looking out at the sea, reciting.


    She is very familiar with the sea. The rising sun empire is an island country. No matter civilians or soldiers are unfamiliar with the sea, so is the night.


    To the sea, the army and people of the rising sun empire have an indescribable yearning.


    That yearning is also the root of the rising sun empire becoming strong.


    Take back thoughts, night''s eyes moved to his highness.


    "Your Highness! If the sailing direction is right, it will only take two or three hours to reach Nanlin island at the current speed of emperor. This distance is not far. Should yevrich send the speedboat to take the lead? "


    "After all, we are not familiar with Nanlin island. We only know its direction, and we don''t even know its specific location. The speed of the speedboat is fast and flexible, and it can detect the information we want!"


    It''s necessary to investigate. Although Nanlin island is a near land island, it will be found all the way south along the land.


    But the "emperor" target is too big, no matter where, more than 10 nautical miles can see the "emperor" figure.


    Although the target of the "first regiment" is Nanlin Island, in any case, it will conflict with Qingcheng on the island. Knowing some information about Nanlin island in advance can also provide some convenience for future operations.


    At least I can have a bottom in my heart.


    Jiye''s suggestion is very good, and Li Meng agrees with it.


    "Oh! It seems that yevrich has made a move! "


    In the sea, two electric eel attack speedboats, one before the other, sped out from the shadow of the emperor.


    The tail of the torrent rolled to form white waves. The electric eel attacked the speedboat in the turbulent sea. It seemed that it was about to fly. As soon as it went up and down, the waves splashed.


    The shadow of the boat was quickly away from Li Meng''s sight.


    Where are they going?


    What Sawyer could think of, yevrich could, of course.


    There is no doubt that the first step is to go to Nanlin island to lead the "emperor".


    "Brother! Brother


    Li Muling''s voice rang from the pavilion.


    This made Li Meng withdraw his sight of looking at the sea, turn around and walk to the pavilion.


    The night followed.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Li Meng said softly when he came to Li Muling.


    "Brother! It''s time to tell a story


    Li Muling said.


    Li Meng smiles and says, "let''s start!"


    Sitting on the seat, Li Meng recalled for a while, explored the hidden memory deep in memory, and organized vocabulary in his mind.


    With a comfortable posture on the seat, Li Meng said: "this time, let''s talk about a person, the last monarch of a 600 year old Dynasty. A long time ago, there was..."


    The story is telling and the two women are listening.


    For Sakyamuni, the story Her Highness tells is just a story. She doesn''t think much of it.


    For Li Muling, her brother''s story is about all kinds of life. Every word and every sentence made her know a lot and benefited a lot.


    This is also the reason why Li Meng told Li Muling a story.


    Li Meng''s speech is neither fast nor slow. Every word and sentence is very clear. The organization of words and sentences is very smooth. People can remember it after listening to it.


    There is too much to say about the 600 year Dynasty, especially the last monarch. Li Meng describes his related deeds most clearly.


    Unconsciously, a few hours passed.


    "Emperor" I do not know when has stopped, in the pavilion, yevrich also do not know when to come here.

 Chapter 195

    No one wants to interrupt Li Meng''s words. Even yevrich, who obviously has something to report, is listening to Li Meng''s story. He is waiting for the end of the story.


    Looking at Li Muling, Li Mu came to the final conclusion: "on the surface, the fall of the dynasty is the destruction of a woman, and the so-called beauty is the worst! However, on the other hand, she is just a victim. She was born at a wrong time and came to a wrong era. There are many factors leading to the collapse of the dynasty, and beauty is only one of them. It''s just that someone has magnified this tiny factor infinitely. History is written by Winners from the beginning! "


    Li Meng didn''t speak, and Li Muling fell into meditation.


    For a long time, Li Muling said: "brother! I think he''s right. He just loves that woman too much. What''s wrong is his identity. He''s in the throne, but he doesn''t fulfill his imperial duty! "


    Li Meng did not retort.


    Everyone''s understanding is different, Li Muling''s understanding is perhaps the most appropriate for her.


    "Brother! What''s the next story? "


    Li Muling has some expectations. His brother''s story is so good.


    With a little smile, Li Meng said: "a dynasty of more than 700 years, from prosperity to decline, from the chaotic situation of the birth of a short" empire "!"


    Li Muling has some expectations.


    At the end of the story, Li Meng focuses on yevrich.


    Li Meng said, "say it! Did you find something? "


    Yevrich nodded, he said: "Nanlin island is more than 20 nautical miles away in the south. The speed boats that went out to investigate sent back the news that they found an open beach, which is suitable for landing!"


    "Commander! Qingcheng is located in the inland of Nanlin island. There is a river connecting Qingcheng to the sea. Around Nanlin Island, the southeast direction is the only place for ships to pass through. People are common! "


    "The emperor is now located in the northeast of Nanlin island. There are rare people in this sea area. No one will find us in a short time! Commander! Should we land under cover? I think it''s necessary to be aggressive! "


    Assault?


    If Qingcheng is close to the sea, the assault operation will be very effective. It can end the battle before the enemy responds.


    But Qingcheng is in the interior of the island. No matter where it lands or how carefully it hides, Nanlin island is not small, but it can''t hide a team of hundreds of people.


    It''s only a matter of time before we find out.


    Moreover, the "emperor" is the only logistics base of the "first regiment". Soldiers are operating on shore, and the "emperor" can''t be too far away, at least at this distance.


    "Yevrich! How many mobilizers are on board now? "


    Li Meng asked.


    Yevrich replied, "except the engineers, there are 1550 fighters!"


    More than 1500 people, a lot of them.


    It''s just that there are not many people who can fight off the ship. After all, there are only 250 sets of light powered combat suits.


    It''s time to increase the number of soldiers going out to fight.


    "Well! If we increase the number of combat personnel going out, the base number will be 1200! "


    "Go down and get ready! We don''t have to worry too much about landing. We don''t have to hide ourselves. This battle won''t be too hard! "


    This is not Li Meng''s arrogance, although the first regiment does not know the layout of forces in Qingcheng and the exact number of armed forces.


    But it''s just a small place. No matter how strong Qingcheng is, where can it be?


    In addition, the mobilization of troops increased 1000 sets of dynamic combat clothes, which is also Li Meng''s preparation for the coming battle.


    There are more than 1000 soldiers and four self-propelled pacifiers supporting artillery. This force is strong enough. How can the small Nanlin Island resist it?


    The emperor began to move again. The propeller stirred the sea and pushed the emperor forward.


    More than 20 nautical miles is not far, in the direction of the bow of the emperor, at the end of the sea level, land has been clearly visible.


    It''s a little hazy. You can''t see the edge on both sides.


    As it approached, the hazy Nanlin island became clearer and clearer.


    Until the sea of forest on the island is clearly visible, endless green in the eyes, the huge "emperor" stopped.


    She dropped her anchor in the deep water about a mile offshore and floated quietly on the surface of the sea.


    When the "emperor" is still, the original quiet emperor becomes lively.


    In the tail cabin, a large number of dark green and Silver Gray figures are converging.


    On the wide platform of the tail cabin, countless figures stand still, dark green and silver gray intertwined together, they are in a neat line, full of metal texture power combat clothes, let them incomparable dignity.


    The only difference between peacetime and peacetime is that they all carry a backpack on their back when they go out to fight this time. The backpack is bulging and there are many things in it.


    In this battle, all the soldiers in the "emperor" who can go out will participate, whether Tanya or yevrich, they will participate in the joint operation.


    "The order has come down, and you can start landing at any time. This time, my team is up to 1200, a whole regiment! So I''ll be the main attack this time, and you can help me! "


    On the platform of the tail cabin, yevrich is discussing and communicating with Tanya before the war.


    Nowadays, the number of soldiers under yevrich is far more than that under Tanya, and the number of soldiers who can go out to fight is several times of that under Tanya.


    The main task should be yevrich, which should be.


    Tanya has no objection, because Tanya fully understands that her forces are very limited now. It is the only thing she can do to help the soldiers under yevrich land.


    "Let''s go!"


    Tanya said.


    The soldiers had already assembled. Fifteen rescue boats were waiting for the soldiers to board.


    Everything is all set.


    Jevrich turned and faced the mobilizers in line, gave the order to board the ship.


    "Let''s go! Get on the boat


    At the command, the dark green team began to move, two lines, a line, divided into multi-channel queue, respectively boarded a number of ships.


    Mobilizers are on the move, allies are waiting.


    As a help, they were the last to go ashore.


    Fifteen rescue boats can only transport about 600 people at a time. It will take three trips to get the emperor''s nearly 1500 people ashore.


    The operation is proceeding rapidly.


    When fifteen rescue boats were fully loaded, one of them began to launch.

 Chapter 196

    Now go to the sea, and the rescue boat begins to operate.


    A rescue boat headed a mile ashore.


    On the vast sea, 15 rescue boats are distributed in a large area of the sea. They ride the wind and waves to cut through the ups and downs of the sea, leaving a long white wake.


    On the shore, somewhere, there is a wide beach, a concave point in the coastline, forming a small bay.


    The bulges on both sides well block the rough waves and make the water in the Bay relatively calm.


    The beach is gentle, and there is no steep highland. Although there is only a parallel line with a width of more than 20 meters, there are forests and trees ahead.


    The area of the beach is enough for landing.


    Fifteen rescue boats cut through the water in the roar of engines and stormed into the bay.


    As it nears the beach, the roar of the engine fades, and the speed of the speedboat slows down, using inertia to lean toward the beach.


    It slowed down until the bow came to a complete stop on the beach.


    The hatch opened and the mobilizers poured out of the speedboats.


    They jumped from the bow and began to land.


    In less than a moment, the small beach was full of mobilized soldiers.


    Lin Hai was silent, and he could only hear the sound of the sea and the sound of walking.


    Leaping from the boat, yevrich looked around.


    Sand beach, mobilizers, trees and strange environment make people depressed.


    "Be vigilant and take the junction of the beach and the forest sea as the defense line, extending 20 meters to the forest sea!"


    "Come on! Let''s go


    At the first order, the landing 600 people began to move.


    The dense figures on the beach were scattered and rushed to the forest


    For a moment, there was no one on the beach.


    The speedboats anchored on the shore also left one after another to transport the soldiers on the "emperor".


    In the forest, less than 20 meters away from the beach, the ground is still sandy, some wet, soft sand.


    If you step on it, the crus of the mobilized soldiers will sink in half.


    The trees are tall, the crown is thick, and the space under the trees is gloomy.


    The sensors of the helmet emit faint blue light, and transmit the captured images to the display of the helmet. Technology makes darkness no longer a human weakness.


    But deep in the forest, the mobilized soldiers are still nervous.


    Or hiding behind trees, or lying on soft and wet sand, a one mile long line is composed of mobilizers to surround the beach and guard the beach.


    Mobilizers are waiting, yevrich is waiting, waiting for the follow-up to arrive.


    All went well until all the follow-up personnel landed, and there was not even a shot in the middle of the period.


    "Hum! Hum


    The huge engine roared, and the four stabilizers self-propelled guns, like huge metal monsters, roared and roared in the sea and moved slowly.


    When you leave the water and come to the beach, the powerful suspension engine raises a large area of sand.


    In the sand, the four calmer self-propelled guns moved slowly on the beach. When there was a distance from the water, the roar weakened and the blue flame attenuated. The four calmer self-propelled guns stopped on the beach at a certain distance.


    When the roar of the engine completely disappeared, the rolling sand also subsided.


    Lying on the beach, huge body, ferocious gun barrel, give people a silent prestige.


    "How dare you fight" Qingcheng "


    Young people on the beach look unbelievable.


    He looked at the figures in front of him in surprise.


    Because his whole body is covered with armor, he can''t see the real face of these people in front of him.


    But Chen Ping knows, at least, the identity of someone in front of him.


    Because on that big ship, someone often contacted him and asked him about Nanlin island and Qingdao.


    Is it because of him?


    Because of him, these people have noticed "Qingcheng" and are ready to fight against it?


    Although it is only speculation, Chen Ping knows that this is probably the truth.


    Because he saved him, these people knew Nanlin island and the existence of Qingcheng from his mouth.


    "Have your family in Qingcheng?"


    Asked yevrich.


    Chen Ping hesitated, then nodded.


    Yes, there are his relatives, his brothers and sisters, and his parents in Qingcheng. His family are all in Qingcheng.


    Yevrich said, "do you think green city can resist US?"


    Can you resist it?


    Looking at the four behemoths on the beach, Chen Ping saw with his own eyes the gesture when they moved. They were so powerful that he knew that they were not good things.


    There are also those soldiers wearing "steel armour". At a glance, they can see that they are "excellent" and incomparable. There are a large number of them. Looking into the forest, they are everywhere.


    Can Qingcheng resist them?


    Can you stop the soldiers in front of you?


    No, there is no possibility. Chen Ping knows that.


    Looking at the "steel armour" person, Chen Ping said in a low voice: "no! Qingcheng doesn''t have that ability! "


    Chen Ping''s answer satisfied yevrich.


    Yevrich said calmly: "if you help us win Nanlin Island, Qingcheng may shed less blood, and your family will be safe, and will not be affected by the fighting!"


    Help them?


    Help the "enemy" to capture his hometown?


    Chen Ping doesn''t understand. What''s in Nanlin Island worth their attention?


    It''s just a small place.


    "I don''t understand! Nanlin island is just a small place. Why do you like it here? "


    Chen Ping asked puzzledly.


    Nanlin island is not a small island, nor is it too big. For a long time, Nanlin island has been ignored, and no one will care about its existence. But now, some people have noticed it, and they are quick and determined to get it.


    This surprised Chen Ping.


    Chen Ping doesn''t think Nanlin island has much value.


    There''s no more explanation. Yevrich just said, "you''ll see. As long as you stay in Nanlin Island, you''ll see what our first Legion will do with it!"


    "Now! You should answer me, help or not! "


    With a slight pause, jevrich continued: "help! You will be a friend of our "first Legion". Once you capture Qingcheng, you will get a post to help the "first Legion" manage the civilians in Qingcheng. By then, you will get the right, and your family will live better because of you! "


    Chen Ping''s expression moved, and yevrich''s words undoubtedly had a great impact on him.

 Chapter 197

    Who doesn''t want to have power? Having rights is like having everything. It''s an irresistible temptation for anyone.


    Jevrich spoke again, and he said, "no! We won''t do anything to you. Our "first army" is not a murderer. Without your help, we can still capture Qingcheng. It''s just a waste of time. You, who have lost an opportunity to gain rights, will only live as a civilian forever! "


    Desire is endless, so is human heart. It is difficult to be satisfied. For anyone, right is an irresistible temptation.


    Especially for Chen Ping, a civilian.


    An opportunity to gain power, he couldn''t resist.


    Chen Ping no longer hesitated, he said: "I help you! I''ll help you capture Qingcheng! "


    With that, Chen Ping squatted on the beach and smoothed out the yellow sand in front of him. Then he drew an oval circle on the sand with his fingers.


    He pointed to one end of the circle and said, "this is where we are now!"


    With that, Chen Ping raised his hand again, put his finger in the middle of the ellipse, and said, "this is Qingcheng, 60 kilometers from the sea here!"


    With that, Chen Ping drew a horizontal line in the middle of the ellipse pattern and said, "this is a river, a river across Nanlin island. It passes through Qingcheng. There are two outlets in the East and West. More than 50 kilometers to the south is the East outlet of Nanlin island."


    "The east entrance to the sea, facing Bentley, is also the only way to go to Bentley. This waterway is very busy. There is a water stronghold in the river about 20 kilometers away from the entrance to the sea and 40 kilometers away from Qingcheng. This water stronghold is very strong, and it is also the first gate of Qingcheng. All entrants and exits must hand in some valuables!"


    With that, Chen Ping raised his hand, moved his fingers, and pointed a few places on the oval pattern.


    He said: "here, here, and here, these three places, one is the only iron mine on the island, the other is the logging yard close to the river, the shipyard in Qingcheng. The main timber comes from this logging yard, which is very important to Qingcheng. The last one is the farm, which is one of the main food sources for more than 100000 people in Qingcheng! "


    "In Nanlin Island, there are no large-scale groups of polluting animals, but there are also strong individual polluting animals. The polluting animals on the island still threaten the safety of Qingcheng! As the most important existence of Qingcheng, the iron mine chief, the logging yard and the farm are guarded by a high wall. Usually, these three places are garrisoned by soldiers. The guards of the iron mine, the logging yard and the farm are usually about 300 people, and the farmland area is the largest, with 500 guards! "


    Chen Ping continued: "if you want to capture Qingcheng, you''d better solve the guards of the three places first. Otherwise, once the battle starts in Qingcheng, the three places are not far away, and the guards of the three places are likely to gather together to support Qingcheng. At that time, you will fall into a situation of being attacked by enemies on both sides of your stomach!"


    Chen Ping''s explanation is very detailed, and there are explanations in every detail. As soon as his words are finished, the general situation of Nanlin island will come to mind.


    Through Chen Ping, yevrich and Tanya have a full understanding of Nanlin island.


    Looking at some messy patterns on the yellow sand, Tanya thought slightly and said, "I don''t have many soldiers under my command. I will leave the water stronghold to me. Before you attack Qingcheng, I will set up artillery positions where artillery can cover Qingcheng to support your attack."


    Pacifier self-propelled artillery want to participate in this battle, the only way is through the waterway near Qingcheng.


    It''s no good shuttling through the forest. The terrain in the forest is rugged. Although the suspension engine of the stabilizer''s self-propelled gun is very powerful in cross-country ability, the space in the forest is too small to accommodate the huge mechanical free movement of the stabilizer''s self-propelled gun.


    After all, in terms of volume, the pacifier''s self-propelled guns are rather bloated.


    Not to mention the volume of the shelling mode, the vehicles in the usual way are more than nine meters in length, 5.5 meters in width and 3.5 meters in height. Standing beside it is a small spot.


    How wide is the space in the forest to let it in and out freely?


    Looking at the reduced version of the map on the sand, yevrich didn''t object to Tanya''s opinion, but said, "OK! The water stronghold is up to you! The other three places and Qingcheng will be handed over to us! "


    "There is no need for you to intervene in the fighting in these three places. There is no long-distance communication and it is inconvenient to contact. You just need to watch Qingcheng closely. When fighting against Qingcheng, the red signal bomb shall prevail. When the red signal bomb is launched, it is also the time when we need artillery support!"


    Tanya nodded and said, "I understand!"


    Yevrich said, "rolomanf, manvjero, Jacob and rob, you three lead your own battalions to take these three places, rolomanf! Your mission is to take the farm! Manfaero! Your task is to take the iron mine, Jacob and rob! Your task is to take the logging field! "


    "Everybody! Is the task clear? Do you need to explain it again? "


    Yevrich side of the three people, one by one responded: "understand!"


    Yevrich nodded: "good!"


    After that, jevrich pointed to the map on the sand and said, "you will be divided into three routes, crossing the forest to your respective destinations. If you encounter fierce pollution animals on the way, you can avoid them if you can, or kill them if you can''t!"


    "Remember! If you don''t shoot at all places, don''t shoot. Try to reduce the killing in this battle. In the future, this will be the territory of our first Legion. Don''t let the civilians living here kill because of this battle. Hate the commander, hate the "first Legion"! "


    "The extent of this is up to you."


    "Once the war in the three places is over, set up a defense line on the spot to defend the enemy that may be supported by Qingcheng! Remember, don''t move on after conquering the three places, stay where you are! The reason why we asked you to bring military tents, food and water this time is to cope with the next protracted war! "


    "The time of staying is uncertain. I''ll send someone to contact you in the next step!"


    There is no quick decision in this battle, and yevrich knows that.


    Because of the quick decision, the "first regiment" will attack with the greatest firepower. At that time, not to mention the soldiers in Qingcheng, even the civilians will be involved, with many casualties.


    The commander doesn''t want to cause too much killing because of this battle. He can only fight for a long time.


    First of all, we should attack three important strategic points, give Qingcheng a certain buffer time, let them know that the "first army" is coming, and let them clearly realize that they have no resistance in front of the "first army".


    There is only one main reason for doing so, that is to give "Qingcheng" a certain amount of pressure, so that they can clearly realize that there is no hope for resistance.

 Chapter 198

    Finally, jevrich said, "go! Take the time to act


    "I understand!"


    "I understand!"


    "Guarantee to finish the task!"


    After the three voices responded one by one, the three of them turned and went into the forest.


    For a moment, there was a riot in the forest, the front was divided into three parts, and a large number of soldiers poured into the forest.


    In less than a moment, the movement in the forest disappeared. From the beach to the forest, there was no shadow under the tree.


    The only ones that still exist on the beach are Tanya, her Allied soldiers and, of course, four huge metal monsters.


    Yevrich did not leave, and Chen Ping.


    In yevrich''s view, this battle is a test of whether the three have the ability to take charge of their own affairs. After all, with the development of the team, their rights will be improved. With the help of this battle, their ability can also be trained.


    As a person of Qingcheng, Chen Ping is most familiar with Nanlin island. He is a very good guide.


    However, his injury is not completely good, the wound has not healed, too intense action will make the wound split, aggravating his injury.


    The environment in the forest is bad, the terrain is rugged, and it''s difficult to move. I''m afraid that taking him will slow down the speed of the mobilized soldiers.


    Nanlin island is not big. As long as the direction is accurate, it is not difficult to find the three places. It is not particularly necessary to have a guide.


    Taking into account various factors, yevrich did not let Chen Ping follow the mobilizers, but returned to the "emperor" with him to continue to recuperate.


    Yevrich and Chen Ping return to the "emperor", while Tanya takes the soldiers in a speedboat and goes south along the coastline to the target of the water village.


    The huge "emperor" floats quietly in the deep sea far from the coast, just like a mountain standing on the water.


    On the top deck, on the side of the boat, Li Meng watched the shore all the time.


    As Tanya''s fleet moved away along the coastline, Li Meng took back his sight and turned away from the side of the ship.


    The battle against Qingcheng is bound to take a lot of time.


    Fighting will happen, killing is also essential, and Li Meng just wants to reduce the killing to the lowest level.


    This time, the target is no more than slave city. Li Meng must consider more.


    10 days!


    This is the bottom line that Li Meng can endure for this battle.


    Once beyond this time, "the first Legion" will attack at all costs, even if Qingcheng will be bloody.


    "Hoo


    With a breath, Li Meng, who entered the garden, sat on the seat.


    Li Muling on one side of the seat noticed the movement, familiar footsteps, of course, she knew who was coming.


    "Brother! Do you have trouble? "


    The sigh made Li Muling feel that his brother had something on his mind.


    With eyes closed, Li Meng quietly responded to Li Muling''s words: "don''t worry, my brother is just thinking about something!"


    "Oh


    Li Mu Lingying said.


    The boundless forest sea is just to describe the vastness of the forest sea. In the vast forest sea, there is a margin to be found. Nanlin island is only an island with limited area.


    However, to the naked eye, the boundless forest is really boundless.


    The forest is dark and humid. The sun is blocked by the dense canopy, and the light is transmitted from the gaps between the branches and leaves, so that the space under the tree will not fall into darkness completely.


    The ground is covered with branches and leaves, with vines and rocks. The terrain is rugged. It''s a little difficult to walk in the forest.


    Even mobilizing soldiers is no exception.


    In the dark forest, the blue light is flashing, and the figure is shaking. Each mobilized soldier is looking for the road under his feet, and moving forward in the forest with a wide area of 100 meters.


    The team is silent, everyone is paying attention to the foot, the ground is too messy, smooth rocks, across the vines, accidentally will fall.


    When we first entered the forest, the mobilized soldiers suffered a lot in this respect.


    The speed of action is worrying. The only thing that reassures roromanov is that they have enough time.


    Like ordinary mobilizers, as the commander of a battalion, Romanov also wore the same type of power combat suit in dark green.


    Looking at her feet carefully, Romanov moved forward cautiously.


    Looking at him, there were mobilizers everywhere in the 100 meter space.


    Looking forward, the image captured by the sensor is a deep and dark forest.


    There was silence in the forest. There was the sound of soldiers walking. The forest didn''t make a certain sound.


    There''s something unusual about being quiet.


    It''s a little bit far from the landing beach, ten kilometers? Or 20 kilometers?


    Luorumanfu did not know that the rugged terrain could not let people estimate the distance only by feeling, and the terrain of the forest sea was not an endless plain, there were also a lot of raised highlands and mountains.


    It''s just that the mountain is not very steep. To be exact, it should be a hill.


    Along the way, I don''t know how many gentle hills I have climbed.


    Romanov is very clear that they have only gone less than half of the way, and there is still a long way to go from the task target.


    We can''t relax.


    "Be vigilant, pay attention to your head, your feet, and the blind area where you can''t see. This is a forest. There are all kinds of pollution animals in it. Maybe they are staring at us in the dark! Waiting for us to show our flaws


    While walking, Romanov said to all the soldiers through the messenger.


    This is a reminder and a warning.


    "In case of a pollution animal, all teams will cover each other. If any team counsels, it will disgrace suvier and explain to Colonel jevrich by itself."


    Mobilizers are human beings. They live in different environments. In the eyes of mobilizers, the world''s polluters are like monsters in movies.


    It''s only here that the monsters in this world are real.


    The ferocious body, the face of terror, the ferocious pollution animals, mobilizers will also be afraid, will also be afraid.


    It''s just the courage in their heart that gives them the strength to be fearless, pick up the gun, put on the equipment and fight.


    The words in my ears are reminders and exhortations. Mobilize the soldiers to advance in silence, be alert to the surroundings and search for hidden threats.


    Romanov thought of the other two teams. Since entering the forest, the three teams had separated and lost contact.


    The situation of the other two teams is unknown, but there is no gunshot in the forest, which shows that the situation is developing in a better way.


    "Colonel rolomanov! The front area is a swamp. Do you need to bypass it? "


    There was a call from the messenger for the soldiers to be mobilized in the front.


    This made rolomanov quicken his pace.

 Chapter 199

    After a few steps, when crossing a huge and thick fallen dead tree entangled by vines, a dark swamp appeared in front of roromanf''s eyes.


    It is under the woods, sparse giant trees standing in the water, scattered roots protruding from the water, intertwined, huge and dense canopy covered the swamp above, making the swamp dark.


    The water is a little muddy. The water should not be very deep. You can see the intertwined roots and rotten leaves in the water.


    Countless figures stayed at the edge of the water, and the swamp in front of them blocked the way to mobilize the soldiers.


    When he came to the edge of the water, he looked into the distance. His eyes went to the end of the swamp, the depth of the forest.


    The dark environment blocked the vision, the vision could not see too far.


    The area of the swamp seems not small.


    Around it?


    Who knows where the end of the swamp is?


    If the distance is too far, it will undoubtedly waste too much time.


    Although the ten day time is abundant, but luorumanfu is very clear, his team must keep pace with the other two teams, the time to reach the target site can not be too different.


    Otherwise, it will affect the success of the war.


    That kind of result is what Romanov doesn''t want to see.


    Romanov said in a deep voice, "keep going! Across the swamp


    With that, Romanov took the lead in stepping into the water.


    At first, the water was very shallow, only to the lower leg. Without taking a few steps, the water had reached the root of roromanov''s thigh.


    The foot is full of indolence, and the foot is deep in the mud. Every step consumes a lot of auxiliary power and energy.


    Seeing roromanov''s action, the mobilizers at the water side followed him into the water.


    Muddy water surface waves, for a time, water splash, water sound "Hua Hua".


    Just like on the land, the terrain in the swamp is also rugged. There are deep pits under the water. If the mobilized soldiers are not careful, they will fall into the pit and sink their whole body.


    Fortunately, the power combat suit is closed enough and can stay in the water for more than ten minutes depending on air circulation.


    Ten minutes is enough for the mobilizers to leave the pit and the dangerous place.


    In the dark swamp, the water was rough, and dense figures were moving in the water. At a glance, the figures of mobilized soldiers were hundreds of meters around.


    "Da! Dada


    All of a sudden, when the team was moving, there was a burst of intensive gunfire on the left side of the team.


    The gunfire rang out, let the line in the act of a meal, all the mobilized soldiers raised their guns almost at the same time, alert to the surrounding.


    "What happened!"


    The gunshot rang out, and the face of Romanov changed. He speeded up his pace, raised bursts of water, and went in the direction of the gunshot.


    Mobilized soldiers from other directions also quickly converged in the direction of gunfire.


    Water "Hua La Hua" ring, that is to mobilize soldiers to walk quickly in the water raised by the spray.


    When came to the left side where the gunshot sounded, Romanov saw a slightly chaotic scene.


    The mobilizers in the water were nervous and kept patrolling the water with guns, as if there was something in the water.


    Is there anything in the water?


    At a glance, Romanov didn''t notice any changes in the water.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Asked rolomanov.


    At this time, the mobilizers from other places were gathering here one after another. Soon, the waters were full of the sound of mobilizers.


    "There''s something in the water! It''s in the water and I see it


    The words from the messenger made rolomanov look tight.


    He waved his hand and said, "be quiet! Don''t talk, don''t make a little noise


    As soon as the order was delivered, both the mobilized soldiers nearby and those who were gathering here stopped and kept still.


    When the sound of the water disappeared, the swamp became calm again.


    Silence, dead silence.


    Inspecting the surrounding water, rolomanov said in a low voice: "watch, watch, watch, watch the muddy water flow under the water!"


    The water environment is dark and the water is muddy. The swamp is a good hiding place for some polluting animals.


    Romanov knew that it must be nearby, peeping at them somewhere underwater.


    "Load up, rocket launcher ready!"


    Said rolomanov in a low and gentle voice.


    In roromanov''s words, the mobilizer gently opened the safety of his rifle and loaded the bullet.


    The mobilizers with rocket launchers in the back also put their guns in the back, replaced them with rocket launchers and carried them on their shoulders.


    where?


    Where on earth are you?


    The sensors are constantly updating the picture, and Romano murmurs to himself, carefully inspecting the water.


    The slightest change in the water can''t escape the eyes of Romanov.


    "Wow!"


    Huge waves of water burst out of the water.


    A huge object sprang out of the waves. It had a ferocious head, sharp teeth and a long, smooth body like a sword.


    At this moment, time seems to be static, it opened a sharp mouth, a bite in front of it to mobilize soldiers.


    "Poof


    The white waves rolled on the surface of the water, and it bit the mobilizers and went back into the water.


    The speed is too fast. When the mobilizers react, they can only see its long tail disappear in the white waves.


    "Damn it


    When the monster appeared, romeman responded. He roared, threw away his gun and took a big step forward. The leg auxiliary power engine roared like a tiger. Romeman jumped up in the water like a sharp arrow and followed the monster into the rolling white waves.


    "Colonel rolomanov!"


    Seeing this, the mobilized soldiers were shocked.


    Many figures followed closely, and "puff" went into the water.


    It''s deep water. The water on the left is deep water.


    When the water is calm, the underwater situation is unknown.


    Looking at the calm surface of the water, mobilizing soldiers to face coveting.


    What should we do now?


    "Underwater signal jamming, can''t get in touch with commander rolomanov!"


    "How many people are going down to check the situation?"


    In the messenger, someone suggested.


    "Too dangerous! It''s inconvenient to move in the water. A few comrades have just gone down. It''s unnecessary for us to go down again! "


    "Look! There''s movement over there


    In the water not far away, bubbles in the water roll and constantly emerge from the water.


    It''s like something will come out of the water.


    In this scene, the mobilizers raised their guns and watched the water nervously.

 Chapter 200

    "Wow!"


    All of a sudden, a huge column of water rose out of the bubbling water, and a huge object rushed out of the water.


    The ferocious head, sharp teeth and thick smooth body are the monsters that attacked the mobilized soldiers just now.


    Mobilizers are still in his mouth, but there is still a figure on his back.


    It''s rolomanov.


    Romanman holds on to the back of the animal like a barbed spine, which seems very fragile. The upper part of the spine is broken. Romanman''s hand holds on to the root of the spine.


    "Poof


    It seems to feel very painful, scurrying all over the water, everywhere, splashing, rumbling.


    It''s trying to dump rolomanov.


    But how can Romanov let go.


    "Shoot!"


    Holding her breath, roared Romanov.


    This roar, let the mobilization soldiers in a daze react quickly.


    You can''t use a rocket launcher or a rifle. The power of a rocket is too strong. If it hurts a polluting animal, it will also affect commander rolomanf and the unfortunate comrade.


    Rifles are not good. The power combat suit can''t resist the large caliber rifles in the hands of mobilizers.


    The only way is to use sniper rifles and use accurate shooting techniques to attack polluting animals.


    The mobilizers began to move, and the snipers quickly took their place. In a group of two, one mobiliser half knelt in the water, and behind him was the sniper. The huge rifle was put on the shoulder of the mobilizers half kneeling in the water as a stable support.


    In this way, the sniper can accurately aim at the moving target.


    Everything is all set.


    "Come on


    Roared Romanov again.


    It''s too fast. It''s wriggling wildly on the surface of the water. Sometimes it gets into the water, sometimes it jumps out of the water.


    His hands have softened, which is a sign of exhaustion.


    A sniper is calm and calm. As a sniper, calm is the most important basic element. Only when he is calm can he hit the target accurately.


    "Wow!"


    It jumped out of the water again. Its thick body jumped out of the water and fell into the water in a beautiful arc.


    Before falling into the water, the sniper fired, and almost at the same time, several snipers pulled the trigger.


    "Bang! Bang


    Several loud shots rang out in the swamp.


    The flames were spurting and the guns were rumbling.


    Multiple fire red bullet marks passed over the dim water and attacked the huge figure who was about to fall into the water.


    "Ho! Hiss


    Green blood splashed around, and several bullets hit the head of the polluting animal accurately.


    "Roar!"


    With a sad and harsh roar, the thick and long polluting animal smashed into the water like a huge stone.


    Huge water column soared, falling water hit the water surface, a burst of "Hua La Hua" falling sound sounded.


    The water no longer boils, when the green blood diffuses from the water, when the long "corpse" emerges from the water.


    Under the water, the blue light flickered, and the wounded mobilizers left the deep water step by step.


    At the junction of the deep water area and the diving area, Romanov comes out of the water.


    "Colonel rolomanov! You are the true warrior of our soville


    When roromanov returned to the team, he was met with the admiration of the mobilizers.


    Not everyone can have the courage to rush into the water without hesitation.


    At this moment, Romanov won the respect of all mobilized soldiers.


    The mobilizers came up and took over the mobilizers on roloman''s shoulder.


    Check the status of the wounded mobilizers.


    He was seriously injured and is now in a coma.


    The ferocious pollution animal directly crushed the armor of the power suit with its sharp teeth. A row of piercing teeth holes appeared on the dark green armor. The red blood in the teeth holes was flowing, so it must have been seriously injured.


    Fortunately, the helmet is independent and there is no water in it. Otherwise, the wounded mobilizers will suffocate even if they are not bitten to death for such a long time underwater.


    "Colonel rolomanov! The power combat suit is broken, and his body has touched the outside air. Even if the injury on his body does not kill him, "radiation spot" will destroy his body! He can''t participate in this mission any more! "


    "Now! He''s in a coma! Commander Romanov! What should we do with him? "


    How long does it take to leave the landing beach? Unexpectedly, the wounded appeared so soon. Romanov had a headache for a while.


    The environment in the forest is so bad that he can''t take the wounded. Even if he takes him, he can''t hold on to the end of the war. The "radiation spot" will kill him in a few days.


    Now he can only return to the emperor.


    Romanov said, "you! Take your team members to escort "he" back to the emperor. Your team should not participate in this war. After escorting him back, garrison "emperor!"


    The mobilized soldiers named by Luo luoluomanfu were stunned, and their orders were like mountains. Even if he didn''t want to, he could only obey the orders.


    He raised his salute and said, "I understand! I will send him back to the emperor for treatment as soon as possible! "


    "It''s not too late," he said! Let''s go


    "Yes


    A team of mobilizers left with the wounded mobilizers, not far from the landing beach, and they would soon be able to return to the emperor.


    When the figure of a small group of mobilizers who left and returned disappeared in the dark forest, Romanov took back his eyes and looked at them.


    His eyes moved to the silent corpse floating on the water not far away.


    The bodies of the tainted animals.


    It''s about 15 meters long. Its strong body can barely be encircled by both hands. It looks like a snake, but its surface is smooth and has a thick skin.


    It''s more like an eel than a snake, but it''s more slender than an eel.


    Before the mobilization comes, it should be the king of this swamp.


    Luorumanfu thought of the spines on his back. The spines were extremely sharp. If he didn''t wear a power combat suit, if he only grasped the spines by his body, luorumanfu believed that after a few rounds, his hands and fingers would be cut off by the spines.


    Fortunately, it was a false alarm. Although one of the mobilizers was injured, as long as he could return to the "emperor" in time, I believe the injured mobilizers would be safe and sound.

 Chapter 201

    "Keep going! Try to get out of the swamp before dark


    Romanov gave the order to move on.


    When the order was given, the mobilized soldiers began to move again, stepping forward, raising water, and moving step by step in the swamp.


    The team moved on.


    The swamp ruins in the night are still too dangerous. It''s just a guess whether the polluting animal is the king of the swamp. We can''t rule out that there are more similar animals in the swamp.


    Anyway, when night comes, it''s better to leave the swamp honestly.


    Forest crisis, is the paradise of polluting animals, once into the forest, human will be in an absolute disadvantage, dark forest, dark environment, no one can know where will hide a polluting animal.


    Once attacked, with the ability of human reaction, the result is often only "death".


    Compared with Romanov, the other two teams were lucky. They chose a direction without swamp, and they didn''t encounter any pollution animals in the forest.


    The three teams are advancing towards their respective goals at a slow speed.


    The other team, the speedboat, is very fast. Compared with the three teams in the forest, it only takes a few hours for Tanya''s team to reach its destination.


    In order to keep pace with the other three teams, Tanya did not take the lead in triggering the battle, but stopped at the shore not far from the sea, waiting for the opportunity to move.


    At this time, the short day will pass and the long night will come.


    Night is not an obstacle to the "first army", but the soldiers need to rest and sleep at night, which is human nature, and the soldiers of the "first army" are no exception.


    This is not a blitz war of annihilation, and there is no need to operate at night.


    Moreover, the first regiment is not familiar with Nanlin Island, so it is easy to get lost at night.


    For Nanlin island and Qingcheng, this day is the same as usual. Time goes by as usual.


    He didn''t realize that the turbulence was surging. In the dark, a pair of eyes focused on Qingcheng.


    When the last golden light on the horizon dissipated, the whole world suddenly became dark. In less than a quarter of an hour, the light dissipated and the darkness enveloped the earth.


    Night has come.


    It was the first night for the soldiers of the first regiment who went out to fight.


    Manfaero and Jacob and rob were lucky. They led the second and third battalions on a smooth journey. They didn''t suffer any accidents in the forest, and they found a good temporary camp in the dark.


    The lush forest is a good place to hide. In the forest, no one can find the existence of mobilizers.


    Now, in a forest in the north of Nanlin island.


    The forest was silent, silent and dead as usual.


    Bursts of fire flashing, in a relatively wide place, a few campfires are burning, the flames rising, driving out the darkness around.


    Around the campfire, it was not people sitting on the ground to warm themselves, but tents after tents.


    The tent is not big. From the outside, I''m afraid the space inside is very narrow.


    This is a single soldier tent carried by mobilized soldiers. It is specially built for the harsh environment of the world. Although its space is narrow, it is closed enough. It also carries a circulating purification device.


    The purification device can remove the pollutants in the air, keep the air in the tent absolutely pure, and enable the mobilized soldiers to open their helmets in the tent to eat to supplement their body consumption.


    Tents are all around the campfire. In one place, there is a huge tent, which is more than five times larger than other tents. Its function is not to rest and sleep, but to solve the "sewage" problem of soldiers.


    In the periphery of the tent area, campfires are more dense. Campfires are arranged in an arc, which encloses all the tents in the circle. Campfires exist not only for lighting, but also to resist the polluting animals in the dark.


    After all, fire is the natural enemy of all creatures. The only difference is that human beings can control fire. Although the polluting animals are powerful, they have no ability to control fire. For the polluting animals, fire is also the existence they are afraid of.


    In the forest, dead wood can be seen everywhere, bonfire is not lack of fuel.


    Next to the campfire, there are many mobilizers guarding against the darkness and guarding the rest comrades.


    In the light of the fire, the shadow in the shaking, with the flame erratic.


    Walking on the edge of the front, manfaero was alert to the darkness outside the campfire, and scanned everything he could see with the remaining light of his sight.


    Long night, no sleep, manfaero had to patrol the external defense line.


    "Colonel manfaero!"


    The mobilizers on guard recognized him.


    Manfaero echo said: "go on! Be vigilant, but don''t let the polluting animals break through the wall of fire. "


    "I understand!"


    The mobilized soldiers who stood guard continued to stand guard.


    And manfaero didn''t stop.


    The front line is very long. Hundreds of tents cover a large area. It takes a lot of time to walk around.


    It''s an inspection tour. In fact, it''s just that manfjero can''t let go of it.


    If the polluter is too terrible and the forest is too dangerous, you will feel uneasy if you are closely in the forest.


    That uneasiness kept manfaero awake.


    Compared with Romano, this team is much more comfortable.


    Luorumanfu wants to leave the swamp before dark, but heaven is not beautiful. When the darkness comes, luorumanfu''s team still does not get out of the swamp.


    There''s no way, Romanov can only order to move on, looking for a place where the team can spend the night.


    In the end, groping in the dark, rolomanov found a place of satisfaction.


    An isolated island in a swamp, a small but not small land, can barely accommodate a team of more than 300 people.


    There are no campfires, no flames, only cold tents crowded on the island like mushrooms. On the periphery of the island, there are faint blue light figures. They are watching the water outside the land, and are alert to the slightest movement in the water.


    All around the island, the water was still, dead as static, even the wind did not exist, only the top of the tree was shaking slightly, making a "Hua Hua" sound.


    We don''t know where the danger comes from, anywhere, at any time, there may be polluting animals. Every minute, every second, the mobilized soldiers on guard can''t relax their vigilance.


    The first night will be very sad.

 Chapter 202

    The whole world fell into darkness, the sky was hazy, and the silver moonlight was covered by clouds, making the earth unable to withstand the baptism of moonlight.


    On the sea far away from the land, the huge "emperor" stands upright, and its light makes the "emperor" bright. In the dark sea, it is like a bright light, illuminating the surrounding waters.


    The water is sparkling, and the surging waves are like ornamented gems, reflecting the starry sky, just like the twinkling stars in the night sky.


    As usual, Li Meng was in the garden at this time.


    Since Li Muling came to Li Meng.


    On the top deck, the two people that used to be common became three.


    Besides sleeping, on the top deck, Li Muling almost followed Li Meng.


    She couldn''t see. No matter where she went, Li Meng had to lead her.


    Sometimes she even thinks, why does your highness value her?


    A mobility problem, not even the trouble of living alone.


    Just because of pity?


    Koye knows that this is not the only answer.


    It''s also the wrong answer.


    Your highness is not looking at a trouble when he looks at her. That kind of look can''t be described by words. In a word, he has the patience to make her jealous.


    In the garden, in the soil, colorful flowers are still growing vigorously. These genetically modified flowers have a long blooming season. As long as the soil is fertile enough, the temperature is suitable enough and the mind is taken care of enough, these flowers will never wither and will always be in full bloom.


    "Your Highness! They are soldiers and have rich combat experience. Although their opponents here are not human beings, they have combat experience in the forest. Although the polluting animals are fierce, I think their ability is enough to cope with them! "


    "So! Your highness, don''t worry too much! "


    In the pavilion, the words of night reverberate in the garden.


    Beside Li Meng, he stood still at night, looking at his highness lying on the seat.


    Looking at the crystal lamp on the top of the pavilion, Li Meng said: "I never doubt their ability, but sometimes their ability can''t solve some things!"


    Taking his eyes back, Li Meng took a look at the night.


    He said, "do you know what I care about?"


    Night face with doubt, gently shook his head.


    "What I care about is whether they really understand my attitude towards this" war, "Li Meng said


    She was puzzled. She said softly, "Your Highness! What do you mean? "


    Li Meng said: "the intensity of the fight, and" mercy "!"


    Li Meng looked indifferent and said, "it''s impossible for peace to get Qingcheng. We are outsiders. For people in Qingcheng, we are invaders. Even if the invaders don''t like killing, the invaders are invaders. This can''t be changed in any case!"


    "Especially when the rulers of Qingcheng go deep into the hearts of the people, once they occupy Qingcheng, the conflict between the first Legion and the civilians is inevitable!"


    "Conflict will lead to hatred, hatred will make people crazy, and too heavy oppression will make people more crazy! Night! Do you know what the outcome will be? "


    She had no idea what the result would be if she shook her head.


    Because there are so many answers, any kind of result can happen.


    "Resist! Fight to the death


    Li Meng gave the answer.


    "Hoo


    Li Meng sighed.


    "Before that, I took it for granted that in this battle, as long as our first Legion" show mercy "and try to avoid too much loss to the other side, in this way, once Qingcheng is occupied, the civilians in Qingcheng will not have too much hatred for the first Legion."


    "I never thought that no matter what the first Legion did, the identity of the intruder would never be washed away in the eyes of those civilians! No matter what we do, we can''t change this fact! "


    Hearing his Highness''s words, she finally understood a little.


    He said, "Your Highness! Are you regretting being lenient


    Li Meng shook his head gently.


    "It''s not regret, I''m worried that they will over interpret what I mean, so that they can''t let go in the fight," he said


    "You don''t need to worry about this, your highness. Once the gunfire starts on the battlefield, you can''t help it!" she said with a smile


    Battlefield is not a joke, can not tolerate a little mercy, once the gunfire rings, either you die or I live.


    Kindness leads to failure.


    Toyeh, who has been through a war, knows this very well.


    The battlefield is cold and bloody. People will become crazy and bloodthirsty in that environment. Except for their companions, any life is the enemy and must be killed.


    Li Meng let go of the upcoming war. What she said was right. He was a little worried about it.


    Whether mobilized soldiers or allied soldiers, they are brave soldiers who can clearly understand their tasks and will not be bound by Li Meng''s words.


    Li Meng thought about the war.


    There is a purpose to win Li Meng of Nanlin island. Territory and people are just a few invisible factors. The biggest purpose is "construction". It can be said that Nanlin island is a fortress or a city to build it into the first comprehensive base of the first army.


    Construction cannot do without people, because only people can have the labor force needed for construction, and people are Li Meng''s second favorite factor.


    The construction of a city can not be separated from the laboring workers.


    Li Meng pondered that there were only 100000 people in Qingcheng. Except for the old and young, only half of them could work.


    Fifty thousand people, in terms of manpower, are sufficient. Fifty thousand people are enough for the construction of a base.


    But if you want to build a base, only manpower is not enough, there must be construction materials.


    Steel and cement are indispensable.


    Although Nanlin island has an iron ore field, how much storage capacity can an iron ore field have on this island?


    There is also cement, the construction of the base cement is the most important, and the qualified quality of cement is the direct factor of whether a base is solid or not.


    There''s too much to think about.


    Before the construction of the base, we must build a cement plant and a steel plant. Only in this way can we provide enough building materials for the construction of the base.


    In a short time, Li Meng thought a lot.


    "Night! How about we build a city on this island? "


    Li Meng suddenly asked to zhe Ye.


    A city?


    He thought for a moment and said softly, "Your Highness! What about Dajian? Or Xiaojian? What is its nature? A military base? Or a comprehensive fortress? Or will it be the capital of the first army


    After thinking about it, Li Meng said, "it''s a comprehensive fortress."


    The capital is not suitable. The geographical location of Nanlin island is not an ideal place for the capital.


    The military base is a bit wasteful for Nanlin Island, and it can''t make good use of the geographical location of Nanlin island.


    Li Meng, a comprehensive fortress, thinks it is the most suitable one, which can give the "first army" a place to settle down in the transition.

 Chapter 203

    "Well! Your highness! I think it''s a good idea. The first regiment really needs a fortress city of its own


    Sakuye fully agrees.


    Looking at his highness, she said, "Your Highness! To build a city, complete design drawings are essential. I suggest your highness hire civil engineering designers from our sunrise empire. We are the best at exquisite architectural design. I believe your highness will not be disappointed! "


    "I''ll think about it!"


    Li Meng said.


    Now I just want to think about it, make some plans in advance, and wait until the end of the war.


    After the end of the topic, the pavilion became silent, silent, with only three people breathing slightly.


    Li Muling has been listening to the conversation between her elder brother and the elder sister. She is very smart. She knows that she can''t get in at this time. All she can do is "listen".


    "Muling! Take a rest


    Looking at Li Muling, Li Meng said.


    It''s getting late, and she needs to get enough sleep.


    "Well!"


    Li Muling answered softly and stood up from his seat.


    One side of the night hurried forward, supporting her, for her to guide the road ahead.


    "Your Highness! I''ll be right back! "


    When he left the pavilion, she turned to Li Meng and said.


    "Go


    Jiye left with Li Muling.


    Only Li Meng was left in the pavilion.


    The lazy stretch of the body, a deep breath, looking at the eyes can see everything.


    Wooden columns, guardrails, soil, colorful flowers, and the glass wall on the side of the boat.


    It''s a big change.


    Not long ago, he was still struggling to survive in dirty valley. He didn''t have enough to eat, didn''t have warm clothes, and endured hunger and cold.


    In less than a month, everything has changed.


    He has not only loyal soldiers, but also a beautiful girl around him.


    Although some of them had left him, Li Meng could not forget any of them.


    With a smile, Li Meng put away his thoughts.


    Everything is true. Li Meng never doubts that all experiences are a dream.


    The only thing he needs to do now is to keep walking along the road under his feet. He can''t turn back, and he can''t shrink back. He should keep going, keep going, and never stop.


    As time goes by, the long darkness will usher in the dawn.


    When the darkness fades and the light covers the earth again.


    It''s a new day for the soldiers of the first regiment fighting outside.


    When most of the creatures were asleep, the mobilizers in the forest had begun to move.


    Fold up the tent and the team continues to set out.


    Today, the battle must begin.


    One of the three target locations must fall into the hands of the first Corps.


    In the early morning, the mist was hazy, and the island surrounded by the marsh fell into the fog.


    In the mist, the mobilizers on the island are moving nervously and quickly. Tents are folded and put into backpacks.


    After a while, the mobilizers had finished.


    "Let''s go!"


    At the command of Romanov, he was the first to enter the cold water.


    Step forward in the footsteps of bursts of water, walking in the thick swamp.


    Mobilizers follow.


    Splashing and rippling, the mobilized soldiers poured into the swamp one by one, following the figure in front.


    On Nanlin Island, the other two teams also moved forward and moved closer to their destination.


    Three teams, who can get to the destination first and fire the first shot?


    It''s unknown. Maybe it''s Romanov, maybe it''s the other two teams.


    Although there is no heart of comparison, the three teams are reaching their respective destinations as quickly as possible.


    Turbid and cold water will not make people feel comfortable. Although the power combat suit can well isolate the cold water, what makes the mobilizers uncomfortable is the atmosphere in the swamp.


    Yesterday''s encounter with the polluted animals made the mobilizers feel frightened. Until now, their tense expression has not relaxed.


    Fortunately, the swamp at the foot is not really boundless, there is a gentle highland in the current side, and the end edge of the swamp has finally arrived.


    Land makes people feel at ease. When roloman leaves the swamp with mobilizers, let alone mobilizers, even roloman is relieved.


    The atmosphere in the swamp is not only uncomfortable, walking in the swamp will also consume a lot of physical strength, which makes the mobilizers who leave the swamp very tired.


    So is Romanov.


    Leaving the water''s edge, he took a look at the dark depths of the forest and said, "take a break, be alert and pay attention to the environment around you!"


    For the tired mobilizers, Luo''s words were just a blessing from heaven. The mobilizers who left the swamp separated in small teams and stopped all over the forest for a rest.


    Some sat with their backs against the trees, some sat on the raised rocks, and some stood silently and straightly, inspecting the depths of the forest.


    After a long time in the water, even romanman felt tired. Like many mobilizers, romanman rested with his back against a tree.


    The root of the tree is high and strong, no less than 70 meters high. The huge crown covers the sky and avoids the sun. Only the branches of the tree are as strong as buckets.


    This one is still small. Trees like this one are all over the forest, higher and stronger.


    Each tree is tall and strong, and its huge roots are like spider webs, half of which are inserted into the earth, competing for nutrients in the earth.


    As a result, there is no grass under the trees, only leaves.


    Looking at the top, it was strange to romanman that any tree in the forest was completely different from the species he knew.


    Moreover, trees as tall as this are rare in roromanov''s consciousness.


    "Colonel rolomanov! Commander Romanov


    A call from a mobilist came out of the messenger.


    Romanov turned on the public channel and responded, "I''m Romanov! What happened? "


    "Colonel rolomanov! You should come and have a look. I think we have reached our destination! "


    Got to the destination?


    Luo rumanfu a Leng, quickly said: "where?"


    "On the mountain!"


    Romanov quickly got up and went up the mountain.


    It''s just a higher ground. It''s not difficult to get to the top of the mountain. It wasn''t long before rolomanov came to the top.


    The tall and dense trees blocked the view, but through the gap between the treetops, Romanov saw the situation at the foot of the mountain.


    Standing high, you can see far away. You can see the farm at the foot of the mountain.

 Chapter 204

    At the foot of the mountain is a relatively gentle woodland. In the boundless woodland, there is a large blank area. From this view, Luo can see the neatly divided farmland in the blank area.


    The golden wheat fields occupied almost half of the whole farm. The breeze passed and the ears of wheat swayed like golden water.


    Half of them are golden wheat fields, and the other half are green vegetable fields. In them, romanman even saw an orchard.


    In the middle, a group of low buildings stands, and the number of buildings is not many.


    It seems that I came at a bad time


    At the moment, the farm is busy and busy.


    The golden wheat field has matured, and the most prominent figure in the wheat field is the figure who is bowing and working.


    There are so many of them that there are no less than a thousand at a glance.


    Although we can''t hear their voice, we can clearly recognize that they are happy from their movements and facial expressions.


    A heavy rain has just passed, a few days later, the soil has become dry, now is a good time to harvest.


    Food is the hope of survival. How can they not be happy.


    Although luorumanfu didn''t give any orders, the rest mobilizers came to the top of the mountain one after another.


    They heard all the previous calls, and their curiosity attracted them.


    What kind of place is their goal?


    On the top of the mountain, the mobilized soldiers looked down at the foot of the mountain, scanning everywhere they could see.


    It''s all here. Anyway, the farm must be occupied.


    With this in mind, rolomanov began to observe the terrain of the farm.


    At the foot of the mountain, on the edge of the farm, there is a wall dividing the forest and farmland. The height of the wall is about 10 meters, and the thickness is about half a meter. It''s not high. People can''t stand on the wall if it''s half a meter thick.


    It seems that there is not much pollution in Nanlin island. The height and thickness of the wall have already explained many problems.


    This thickness, this height, how to resist the fierce pollution beast?


    Unless there are not too strong polluting animals on Nanlin Island, the reason why a wall is built is just to prevent polluting animals from entering the farm. After all, no matter how weak the animals are, they can easily kill unarmed ordinary people.


    On the south side, there is a unique entrance and exit, which is the "gate", the gate of the farm.


    Under the gate, inside and outside the gate is not a road, but a canal about five meters wide. The gate of the farm is built on the canal.


    The canal is not formed naturally, but is made of artificial concrete, which is very obvious.


    Because of the angle of view, he could only see the canal extending into the forest outside the farm.


    The canal is probably a "waterway". In the canal of the farm, Romanov saw a lot of wooden boats.


    At this time, the gate of the farm is also busy. The gate of the water village is wide open. In the channel of the farm, wooden boats are berthing, and countless big men are loading goods on the wooden boats.


    The goods should be wheat. The farm is harvesting wheat, and the wooden boats are responsible for transporting the wheat to Qingcheng.


    "It''s not easy to do!"


    The situation of the farm in front of him made rolomanov murmur to himself.


    Originally, Luo rumanfu thought that all he had to deal with were 500 guards of the farm and some civilians in charge of the operation of the farm.


    But unexpectedly, the battle plan happened to meet the harvest time of the farm.


    At this time, besides the guards, there were a large number of civilians on the farm.


    I''m afraid the number of civilians is no less than a few thousand. In such a large number, once a battle happens, it''s easy to hurt civilians by short sighted bullets.


    At that time, I don''t know how many wronged souls will die in the hands of mobilized soldiers.


    "What should I do?"


    Romanov thought to himself.


    It''s not hard to break into the farm.


    The wall is not solid. It can be destroyed with one rocket. No matter from which direction, the mobilized soldiers can easily cross the wall.


    For Romanov, the only trouble was after crossing the fence.


    Once mobilized troops invade the farm, the guards of the farm will fight back. At that time, the farm is the battlefield.


    The artillery fire is merciless. At that time, even if he has a heart, he can''t make his men afraid of the civilians.


    At this time, a mobiliser came to the side of Romanov.


    He said, "Colonel Romanov! Let''s attack


    The voice in his ear made him come back from his deep thought.


    To the side of the mobilization of soldiers to fight, rolomanov rejected.


    Just now, rolomanov realized a problem.


    Sooner or later, the fight will start, but not now.


    It''s time to wait until the civilians on the farm have finished harvesting.


    That food can''t be wasted.


    The first Legion doesn''t need food with pollutants, but the people living in Qingcheng need it.


    Romanov is not thinking for now, but for the future, after the first Legion occupied Qingcheng.


    After all, after the occupation of Qingcheng, the first regiment must bear some responsibilities, and as the necessary food for survival, it is the top priority.


    However, before the start of the battle, it did not prevent Romanov from making some actions.


    "Don''t act rashly," he said to the mobilizers beside him! Now is not the time! Do you see the woodland outside the Western Wall? Order to go down and camp in the woodland! "


    The mobilizers were a little puzzled by the order of Romanov, and he said, "commander Romanov! Is that woodland too close to the fence? It''s easy to be found by the sentry tower on the farm! "


    The enclosure of the farm is neither high nor thick. Of course, its firmness is worrying. But behind the enclosure, there will be a sentry tower next to the enclosure at intervals.


    The tower is tall and strong with a good view.


    Looking at the tower, there are many figures shaking on each tower.


    Once camped in the woodland, the movement caused by hundreds of people will surely attract the attention of the guard on the tower.


    "No harm! I want them to know our existence, to be alert, to be ready for battle, and to have time to concentrate all their strength! "


    It''s just a little trick of Romanov.

 Chapter 205

    The farm is large and the guards are distributed everywhere. In case of a battle, the first regiment needs to run around to find the enemy.


    It''s troublesome, very troublesome.


    Since it''s troublesome, why don''t they get together by themselves?


    Of course, the premise of this method is that there is a big gap between the enemy and us, and the implementer has an absolute advantage, otherwise he will only lift a brick and smash his own feet.


    Although there were 500 guards on the farm, almost twice as many as the mobilizers under roromanf, he did not think that the guards could resist the attack of the mobilizers.


    Although the first regiment knew little about the farm guards, weapons, personnel quality and all kinds of information.


    However, he has this confidence. In terms of individual combat capability, he does not think that there are more than mobilized soldiers in the world.


    Of course, those non-human martial artists are not in this category.


    A little thought, mobilizes the soldier to understand Luo rumanfu''s plan.


    Although there are still some doubts in my heart, the mobilizers do not intend to say so.


    "Yes


    He took the order.


    The order was given and the soldiers were mobilized to take action.


    The break is over. It''s time to go down.


    Step forward and mobilize the troops to move to the designated position.


    Sometimes the fate of the track will be very similar, even if the distance is further, there will be some "coincidence" things.


    Everyone has his own story, his own life, his own time track.


    At the same time that roromanov decided to postpone the attack, the other two teams also arrived at their respective destinations.


    They arrived almost at the same time and started fighting almost at the same time.


    There are no more farms in these two places than the lumberyard by the river and the iron ore field at the foot of the mountain. There are not many factors that affect the fighting.


    In the dark woods, the atmosphere was oppressive and murderous.


    Countless figures are standing in the shadow under the tree, facing the wall not far ahead.


    I don''t know what''s behind the fence.


    But the whole logging field is manfaero''s target. He doesn''t need to care what''s waiting for them behind the fence. He just needs to understand that anyone who blocks the way is the enemy.


    Of course, the enemy must be eliminated.


    Look at the wall.


    It''s almost time.


    Manfaero gave the order.


    "The first company will attack the front with me, the second company will be responsible for the left wing, and the third company will be responsible for the right wing. We should move quickly and shoot resolutely, but we should surrender and not kill. Do you understand?"


    "I understand!"


    "Got it!"


    "I understand!"


    "Hoo


    Manfaero took a deep breath.


    As he breathed out, manfaero said in a deep voice, "RPG ready!"


    At the same time, many mobilized soldiers aimed at the wall.


    "Fire!"


    With a command, time seems to stop passing at this moment.


    The shoulder to shoulder mobilizers pressed the trigger.


    "Whew! Whew


    A few whistling, dark space under the tree, three red flames tearing the space, has a beautiful arc to fly out of the forest, hit the wall.


    At the moment of impact, only a few loud "boom" sounds were heard.


    The flames are surging, the dust is rolling, and the debris is flying.


    At the site of the explosion, a small section of the wall collapsed.


    When the smoke dispersed, there were three gaps in the wall.


    "Attack


    The road ahead is clear, and manfaero gives the order to attack.


    With an order, the mobilized soldiers stepped forward and rushed to the logging field in silence.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Where did the explosion come from?"


    "What happened?"


    The sudden explosion shocked the logging field. Both the workers and the soldiers guarding the logging field turned to their work and looked in the direction of the explosion.


    It''s very close. It''s like it''s in a logging field.


    The situation is not clear. At this time, many people did not know that the logging field had been invaded.


    "Woo


    At this time, a dull horn sounded on a Western Tower.


    The sound of the horn is long and continuous, which is a warning, warning people to encounter the enemy''s attack.


    The logging field is an open land opened up by the river. Except for a low house, there are logs as high as hills in other places.


    The treated trees are placed by the river, and the newly cut trees are placed on the other side.


    Mobilizers march in from the north. When they cross the wall, behind the wall is a pile of logs.


    The logs were piled high, which blocked the sight of the mobilizers.


    But this is a two-way process. The mobilized soldiers can''t see the enemy, and the enemy can''t be the first to find the mobilized soldiers.


    There was no pause, no hesitation, and the mobilized soldiers who rushed into the logging field spread in all directions.


    "Don''t move! Get down


    The first thing I met was not the guard soldiers, but the loggers.


    They are very confused about the sudden mobilization of soldiers. They don''t understand what''s going on.


    "Who are you? What do you want to do? "


    Asked a hostage.


    "Get down!"


    The muzzle of the black hole was aimed at the lumberjack, and the mobilizer just said again.


    At this time, no matter how stupid people are, they know that they are not good at it.


    They can only obediently put down the tools in their hands and lie on the ground with their heads in their hands.


    This is just a small episode in the mobilization, one of many.


    With the action, as closer to the center of the logging field, the mobilized soldiers finally encountered enemy guards.


    "Dada dada!"


    "Bang bang!"


    When the two sides encountered each other, the gunfire immediately gathered.


    The log is used as a shelter, and the guard soldiers of the logging field block the way of the mobilized soldiers.


    For a moment, at the place where the two sides were fighting, the bullets were whistling, the bullet marks were dancing, and the bullets hit the log, "hiss! The sound of "Chi" continued.


    However, the mobilizers'' offensive was too fierce, and the two sides were in contact. After a few breaths, the defense line of the logging field was tottering under the fierce barrage of mobilizers.


    At this time, the guard of the logging field realized that the gun in his hand had no effect on the enemy.


    Mingming hit it, but the armor bullet on the enemy flew away.


    This led to a complete collapse of the guard of the logging field.

 Chapter 206

    "Retreat! Retreat! Defend the main house


    The guard of the logging field, whose defense line collapsed, seemed to have found the backbone under this order and ran back in a hurry.


    The guards of the logging field retreated, and the mobilizers followed closely. Without any obstruction, the mobilizers swept the whole logging field.


    When the gunfire rang out, and then to the intense gunfire, and then the gunfire gradually subsided, the process is very short.


    The guard of the logging field retreated and stuck to a low wooden building in the middle of the logging field, which was the only building in the logging field and a resting place for soldiers and loggers.


    Without hindrance, they mobilized troops to go all over the logging field and soon took control of it.


    At the same time, it also controlled a large number of logging workers.


    "Colonel manfaero! Most of the enemies shrink into wooden houses, request to use RPG, destroy the enemy


    The suggestion of mobilizing soldiers is too cruel. They don''t give the other party a way to live. Once they use rockets, the guards in the wooden house have no resistance ability under the bombardment of rockets.


    There is only one guard in the cabin, and that is death.


    Behind the log pile on the north side of the cabin, manfaero is observing the cabin.


    On his left and right, behind the log, a mobilist was pointing his gun at the log house.


    In other directions, scattered mobilizers are converging on the wooden house.


    The wooden house has been surrounded by mobilized soldiers, and the collapse of the logging field is irresistible.


    Manfaero did not give orders to attack immediately.


    The enemy''s failure is doomed, they are just dying.


    Although the wooden house covers a large area, its main structure is made of wood, which is fragile. How can the fragile wooden house stop the mobilization of soldiers.


    "No hurry! Yell to them, "surrender, don''t kill!"


    Said manfaero.


    Now that the whole logging field is under control, there is no need to increase casualties.


    Manfaero did not forget Colonel jevrich''s advice.


    "I understand!"


    As he moved forward, he left the log shelter, exposing himself to the barrel of the gun protruding from the window of the cabin.


    The enemy in the cabin didn''t shoot, and it was clear that they were afraid.


    Looking at the wooden house, the mobilized soldiers who left the log bunker called out to the wooden house: "listen up! The logging field has been controlled by us, resisting "death" and surrendering "life"! You have a quarter of an hour to think about it! "


    The voice of the mobilizers floated through the loudspeaker into the cabin.


    For the guards of the cabin, they heard very clearly.


    At the moment, in the wooden house, in the room behind the window, nearly two hundred people are looking at the figure behind the window.


    They heard the voices outside, and their lives were in his hands.


    Because he is the head of the whole logging field guard, the squadron leader, Yu Wei.


    "Captain! What shall we do? "


    "Yes! Captain! The enemy is so fierce and effective that the brothers can''t confront them head-on! "


    "Yes! They have excellent armor and powerful "guns". It seems that we can''t do any harm to them! "


    "Captain! Who are they? I''ve never seen that strange outfit


    Yu Wei smiles bitterly. Who are they and how can he know?


    Qingcheng has been peaceful for decades. This is the first time Yuwei has been invaded by Qingcheng.


    The fact that the enemy is fierce without any signs shows that the enemy has a definite purpose.


    I''m afraid there will be more bad luck in Qingcheng this time.


    Yu Wei''s mind is a little confused, and he looks around the house, which makes Yu Wei''s heart a little heavy.


    From that pair of eyes, Yu Wei didn''t see the courage to fight, only fear, the fear of death.


    Qingcheng''s long-term stability has made them bald and have lost faith in fighting.


    He didn''t realize that.


    Now it''s night.


    Life and death depend on fate.


    With a gun, Yu Wei stood up straight and walked to the door in the eyes of both Xi Yi.


    "Squeak! Squeak


    The wooden door was opened from inside by Yu Wei.


    Then he stepped across the gate.


    The sight became broad. Outside, Yuwei saw the enemy in strange equipment not far away, and also saw many figures behind the log.


    "Pa!"


    The gun in his hand fell to the ground, making a clear sound.


    Yu Wei raised his hands and said in a loud voice, "We surrender!"


    As soon as Yu Wei''s words came down, a guard came out one after another from the cabin. They dropped their guns, raised their hands and gathered in the open space in front of the cabin.


    The enemy surrendered.


    This is certainly a good situation for manfaero.


    Manfaero left the bunker and mobilized troops to follow.


    When hundreds of mobilizers poured out from all sides of the hut, the surrendering guards in front of the hut became a little riotous.


    They didn''t expect so many enemies, dark green figures in their eyes, everywhere.


    "You are their head?"


    Come to the wooden house, the gathering place of surrender guard, in front of the first person who came out of the wooden house, manfaero asked.


    Yu Wei replied, "yes! I''m Yuwei, the leader of Qingcheng Squadron, and the head of the guard of the logging field


    After that, Yu Wei asked: "who are you? Why attack us? This place belongs to Qingcheng. Your way of doing it is to be the enemy of Qingcheng! "


    For the enemy?


    Of course.


    If it''s not the enemy, why would the mobilized soldiers attack the logging ground.


    Come to Nanlin Island, the first Legion has listed Qingcheng as the enemy.


    Manfaero did not say much, but said calmly: "you think right, we not only attacked you, soon will also attack Qingcheng!"


    Yu Wei''s face changed.


    In the heart dark to: "if so!"


    Yu Wei had long thought that these people were not just thinking about the logging field, because the logging field didn''t have much use value. There was only one reason why it was necessary to capture the logging field.


    That''s them, the 300 guards of the logging yard.


    Looking around at the guard who surrendered in front of him, manfjero put his eyes on the aftereffect.


    He said, "you can go!"

 Chapter 207

    Go?


    Manfaero''s words stunned Yu Wei.


    Then I understood.


    Now these people are sending him back to report.


    Stupid or confident?


    Qingcheng is not like a lumberyard. Qingcheng has a tall city wall and many guards. Are these people really confident to capture Qingcheng?


    Manfaero said: "tell your" city master "that our" first army "does not want to kill in vain. If they surrender, they can still gain great rights, and the civilians and soldiers in Qingcheng will not lose their lives in vain!"


    "Of course! If you have the confidence to resist the attack of our first legion, you have the right to resist, although I don''t think you have that ability! "


    Yu Wei''s face sank, so arrogant tone, either the other side has absolute confidence, or is in bluff.


    bravado?


    Yuwei believes in the former more than that.


    These guys who are enveloped in armor are not good at it.


    Yu Wei said solemnly: "you should be very clear, no matter what, Qingcheng will not give up!"


    There is no need to doubt this. Qingcheng can''t give up just because of the other party''s words, and it won''t think it will fail because of the collapse of the logging field.


    Qingcheng will not only resist, but maybe fight back.


    "This is your freedom!"


    Manfujero can''t deny that the first Legion never expected Qingcheng to raise his hands and surrender unconditionally.


    After all, Qingcheng is not familiar with the "first army". It is impossible to open the gate and surrender just because of a few words.


    "You may go!"


    Manfaero waved the expulsion order.


    Looking back at the men behind him, Yu Wei has a complicated look. He can leave safely, but what about his men?


    What will their fate be after he leaves.


    "Their lives are of no value to us. I won''t do anything to them. They can only stay here until the war is over!"


    Aware of the uneasiness of the aftershocks, manfaero said.


    Manfaero''s words let Yu Wei breathe a sigh of relief. He turned to face Ba Ba and looked at his subordinates. He is the head here and the backbone of them. With him, no matter what happened, they can face it safely.


    But if he is gone, the unknown fate will make them panic, fear, uneasy.


    Yu Wei said: "stay here with peace of mind, don''t resist, and don''t do anything superfluous. Wait until the end of this turmoil!"


    For Yu Wei, that''s all he can say.


    With that, under the gaze of many eyes, Yu Wei turned away.


    To the south of the logging yard is a river. There is a small wharf by the river. There are boats, boats carrying timber.


    The river is the only way to Qingcheng, and the boat is the only means of transportation.


    No one stopped Yu Wei''s departure. When his figure disappeared in sight, manfaero took back his sight.


    Today, the logging field has been successfully occupied and everything is going well. There are still many things to do for manfaero.


    The arrangement of the surrendering guards was not troublesome. Manfaero arranged the surrendering guards in the wooden house, locked the door tightly, not allowed to enter or leave.


    Nearly two hundred people will be very troublesome once they get into chaos. If you want them to stay honest, you can only warn them and use severe means at the same time.


    The logging field was occupied by the first Legion. While manvyero captured the logging field, in addition to the farm oriented Rolo Manfu, the other two teams also started to take action.


    The iron ore field is the same as the logging field, with only 300 guards. Under the same number of guards, the first regiment can not fail.


    For a moment, the gunfire started everywhere in Nanlin Island, and there were dense gunfire from all parts of the forest.


    Three places, dozens of kilometers apart, but in the quiet forest, this distance is enough to hear some dull gunshots.


    In the river across Nanlin Island, facing the east of the sea, not far from the north of the sea, Tanya also began to act.


    The sky is always shrouded by clouds. Occasionally, a ray of golden light is transmitted from the clouds, which will soon be erased by the moving clouds.


    The sea is vast, blue, and rough. They gather energy on the sea surface, and then rush to the land. Wave after wave of white marks hit the coast.


    The surging sound of impact continues, day after day, year after year, and will never stop.


    In the sea formed by waves, a fleet of speedboats is galloping on the sea.


    The roar of the engine, the splashing spray, and the rolling white wake make the fleet in the action fierce and have a kind of speechless power.


    The river leading to the inland is close at hand. The river is not big, but it is not small enough for the fleet to enjoy the storm.


    However, the river is winding and the terrain is complex. For safety, the fleet slows down when entering the river.


    Outside the window, the view retreats. In the cockpit of a rescue boat, Tanya looks at the end of the river outside the windshield.


    The river is empty and quite open, which is not like a "busy" waterway.


    Tanya in the helmet frowns slightly. When the fleet enters the river, Tanya is ready to encounter foreign ships, but now it seems that this busy river is not worthy of the name.


    How can a "busy" river not even see a ship?


    Although a little confused, Tanya didn''t think much.


    In any case, the progress of the fleet will not be stopped by external influence.


    For Tanya, she has only one goal at the moment, that is to capture the water stronghold.


    As time goes by, the fleet is galloping in the river, and the distance of tens of kilometers is fleeting by.


    When we were about to reach the water village, the fleet didn''t see a single boat or even a person in the river.


    As he gets closer to the target "Shuizhai", Tan Ya becomes more and more confused.


    It''s kind of unusual


    "Instructor! Look


    The mobilizer who was driving the speedboat seemed to have observed something. He pointed to the right side of the bow.


    Tanya looks at it.


    At the end of the river, far to the right, thick smoke was rising from the ground and dissipating in the air.


    The rising smoke can be clearly seen even tens of kilometers away.


    "That direction..."


    Tan Ya eyebrow a wrinkly, if have no accident, the place that thick smoke rises is this time destination.


    The water village built in the river.

 Chapter 208

    "What''s the matter?"


    Tanya murmured to herself.


    Did yevrich''s men take the lead in attacking the water stronghold?


    It''s impossible!


    The three teams have their own goals and will not interfere in her tasks.


    Is it another enemy?


    Like the first legion, it''s a force that wants to fight against the idea of Qingcheng.


    Is that possible?


    Maybe, but there''s no such coincidence.


    "Keep going!"


    Tan Yachen said.


    Now only seeing is believing can we know the truth.


    Fire, fire is burning. The burning flame forms a sea of fire on the water.


    The wooden water stronghold is shrouded by the fire. At this moment, the wooden water stronghold becomes the bait of the fire.


    The flame soared high, the fire was extremely fierce, and the crackling sound of "splitting li ba La" sounded from time to time, accompanied by sparks.


    This is what Tanya sees as the fleet approaches the water stronghold.


    Shuizhai is like a city wall lying in the river. It is tall and broad. At a glance, it is very powerful.


    But now it fell into the fire, the fire is fierce, swept the whole water village, every place is burning.


    The fleet stopped quietly on the water 100 meters away from the water stronghold. The speedboat swayed with the undulating water. Four huge metal monsters, the stabilizer self-propelled artillery, were driven by the suspension engine and kept static suspension on the river.


    The road ahead has been blocked by the sea of fire, but it was originally Tanya''s task


    It can be said that it has been completed.


    The water stronghold has been destroyed by the fire. Although the enemy is unknown, it must be more or less dangerous?


    "What''s the matter?"


    Looking ahead into the raging fire of the water village, Tanya is perplexed.


    "Is it the third-party forces who took the lead?"


    Tanya thought to herself.


    This possibility is very great. Obviously, the water village is not a natural "fire".


    Because there are traces of being attacked in the water stronghold.


    On one side of the water gate in the middle, there is a gap more than 10 meters wide, which directly penetrates the water gate. The wooden structures on both sides of the gap are twisted into piles, which is obviously caused by the attack of a powerful penetrating weapon.


    It is not only powerful, but also has a large attack range. Otherwise, it is impossible to tear a 10 meter wide hole in the water stronghold.


    "That''s..."


    Tanya''s eyes were fixed on the water.


    Something floated over the water.


    When close enough, Tanya can see the floating objects on the water.


    It''s bodies, charred bodies, and blackened wooden debris.


    Although the body moved slowly with the current, it was in a ferocious shape, and it was burned into a roll shape by the fire. It looked extremely ferocious.


    It''s all over the river.


    Occasionally, well-dressed bodies can be seen, but the number is extremely rare.


    The river became a hell.


    Tanya in the helmet has a dignified look. In front of her, these bodies floating in the water are undoubtedly the guards of the water stronghold.


    Judging from the fire situation in the water stronghold, it should not be long before the water stronghold is attacked.


    But before that, Tanya didn''t notice anything unusual.


    There must be a lot of movement when such a big water stronghold is attacked.


    Tanya didn''t notice.


    Tan Ya heard the gunshot when the fleet was moving, but Tan Ya was sure that the gunshot did not come from the water stronghold, but from other directions. On this side of the water stronghold, Tan Ya was not aware of any movement from the beginning to the end.


    The present situation reveals a kind of strange, if there is a third party force, this kind of coincidence is too terrible.


    What''s the next step?


    Tan Yayi was a little uncertain for a moment.


    According to the plan, after taking the water stronghold, hold still until Qingcheng responds, and then gather forces to attack Qingcheng.


    But now the situation has changed, there is no third party forces, Tanya can not confirm.


    But in the current situation, I''m afraid there are third-party forces.


    Once there is a third party, the previous plan is not practical.


    Tanya has some troubles. If the communication problem can be solved, everything will be much easier.


    The current problem is not a problem at all. As long as we can keep in touch with the other three teams, plan changes can be carried out at any time. For example, at present, communication remains unchanged, and we can only fight alone in case of emergency.


    "Master Tanya! Our task is to capture the water stronghold, but the water stronghold has been destroyed by the fire. What should we do next? "


    A query came from the messenger.


    The owner of the voice sighed that he was the officer of the 300 Allied soldiers. With Tanya''s existence, his sense of existence seemed unimportant.


    Tanya thought a little, no matter what, what needs to be done.


    The unknown third party forces make Tanya worried.


    For a moment, Tanya has an idea.


    She said: "when the fire goes out, move on. If I remember correctly, there is a logging field not far ahead..."


    Wait


    Halfway through, Tanya''s face changed.


    Tanya noticed a place that shouldn''t be ignored.


    The logging field is more than 20 kilometers ahead, which should be occupied by yevrich''s men at the moment.


    The time of mobilizing soldiers to seize the logging field should be earlier than the time when the water stronghold was attacked, because Tanya ordered the fleet to enter the river because of the gunfire in the forest.


    When I saw the smoke rising from the water village, the gunfire in the forest had disappeared, which showed that the battle in the logging field was over.


    If a third party attacks the water stronghold, what will they do afterwards?


    Of course, we should continue to attack "Qingcheng".


    The logging field is by the river. The mobilizers of the logging field can''t ignore the third-party forces advancing from the waterway.


    For now, however, the logging direction is still quiet.


    This can only show one problem: the third party forces do not exist, or they go to Qingcheng from the land instead of taking the waterway.


    There may also be another possibility that there is no third-party force. The one who attacks the water stronghold can not be called "force". It may be just a powerful polluting animal or other kinds of life.


    Guess can never get the answer, Tanya is very clear about this, want to understand the situation, must go to Qingcheng check.


    The answer lies in Qingcheng, and so is the truth.

 Chapter 209

    "Look what it is, fire has changed its color!"


    The scream in the messenger wakes Tanya from her deep thought.


    Even Tanya was startled by the sight.


    Burning flame, orange flame, I do not know when to become green, like a ghost fire in general, green faint make people numb.


    The black smoke disappeared, leaving only the green flame burning.


    The crackle of "pilibala" disappeared.


    The green flame didn''t keep burning, but became weaker and weaker until it disappeared.


    Only the charred remains of the water stronghold are left.


    In this scene, even Tanya looks as if she has seen a ghost.


    Under the support of those corpses on the water, the situation became more and more strange.


    "Let''s go! Keep going! Remember! Every mile you walk, you send a red signal to the sky. The situation has changed. You have to change your plan! "


    To now, Tanya has no choice, want to find out the current situation, Tanya must take risks.


    It''s dangerous to be alone. The other three teams in the forest must be informed.


    The red flare is warning them, telling them where they are, and it''s also an instruction to request collection.


    Tanya believes that before arriving at Qingcheng, the three teams who see the signal, no matter what the situation, will go to the final place where the red signal bomb will take off.


    The fleet moved on.


    Carefully forward, slowly through the water village has become a piece of charred debris, the fleet continued to sail in the river, to the final destination "Qingcheng".


    "Pa!"


    During the voyage, a red signal bomb soared into the sky.


    "Bang!"


    High altitude signal bomb burst, red smoke scattered in the air for a long time.


    The burst red flares are sending messages to all parts of the forest.


    The mobilizers of the logging field were the first to bear the brunt. In the first time, they saw the red signal bombs rising in the sky not far away.


    It''s very close, very close. The place where the signal bomb rises is no more than 20 kilometers away from the logging yard.


    At this time, manfujero is commanding his mobilizers to set up a temporary camp. When the tents stand in the logging field, manfujero receives the report from the mobilizers.


    When manfaero looked into the distant sky, the red smoke had just dissipated.


    Manfaero did not see the flare rise with his own eyes.


    "Are you sure?"


    Manfaero confirmed.


    "Confirm! More than ten kilometers away in the north, the red signal bomb just lifted up from that position! "


    In the messenger, there was an undoubted answer from the mobilized soldiers.


    Putting down his work, manfaero came to the riverside wharf and looked at the end of the East River.


    Before departure, in order to ensure the basic information transmission, a set of communication methods were determined before each of the four teams acted.


    Use all kinds of signal bombs to convey basic information to the scattered teams in the forest.


    The flare has four colors, representing four basic kinds of information.


    Red means "help and warning", yellow means "evacuation", green means "attack", and black means "termination".


    The launch of the red flare indicates that the team launching the flare needs help and a warning.


    Manfujero knew that direction was the direction of Shuizhai, which was the target of Tanya''s team.


    Now the red signal bomb rises from the direction of Shuizhai. Is there any accident in Shuizhai?


    Pacifier''s self-propelled gun is the most important heavy weapon equipment in this battle against "Qingcheng", so there should be no mistake.


    "Pay attention to each company. The second company and the third company set up defense lines and stationed in the logging field. The first company followed me to explore eastward along the river!"


    Manfaero gave the order.


    "I understand!"


    "I understand!"


    "I understand!"


    There are three responses.


    The mobilizers of the logging field are also in action.


    At this time, another signal bomb was launched in the eastern sky, burst in the sky, burst out a red smoke, in the sky for a long time.


    Closer. The flare seems to be closer.


    Manfaero also noticed this, and his heart was slightly clear.


    "A company! Stay where you are


    There''s no need to go to the water village, because Tanya is coming this way.


    You can see a lot from the flare.


    In manfaero''s wait-and-see, not long after, a signal bomb rose again, and the rising position was closer to the logging field.


    At this moment, manfjero already knew that his guess was correct, and Tanya''s team was approaching.


    Less than two quarters of an hour, I don''t know how many red signal bombs were launched. Manfaero, who had been watching the end of the river, finally saw the fleet in sight.


    The speed of the speedboat is very slow, driving slowly in the river.


    There are some narrow rivers near the logging yard. Although the current is fast, the river is very shallow, and some places even raise stones from the water.


    This is a little inconvenient for the deep draft boats.


    To avoid hitting the rocks, we have to slow down.


    The fleet is so close that it can communicate with each other.


    Turn on the public channel, manfaero and Tanya communicate.


    "Master Tanya! What happened? According to the plan, now you should stay in the water stronghold and wait for the time of general attack


    In the messenger, manfaero inquired.


    The transmission of the signal is very smooth. In the communicator, Tanya hears manfaero''s inquiry.


    Tanya has been able to see the quay by the river, and Tanya has also seen the figure on the quay.


    Tanya said: "the situation has changed. Before I arrived at the water stronghold, I didn''t know who burned it up. I suspected that there was a third party! By the way, who passed by the river before? "


    "No! Since we captured the logging field, there has been no boat in or out of the river! "


    Manfaero replied.


    Tanya: "that''s strange! The water stronghold has not been attacked for a long time. Where did they go? "


    Did not take the river, is it really from the inland to "Qingcheng"?

 Chapter 210

    "Master Tanya! You fire a red flare, but what''s your plan? The logging field has been captured by our side. We need troops to garrison it. We''d better stand by before other teams finish their respective tasks. If you have any plans, I can only support your company''s troops! "


    Once Tanya acts privately, the original plan will be disrupted. Now the situation of other teams is unclear. Manfaero thinks that it is best to be cautious when doing anything other than the "plan".


    Tanya to act alone, manfaero is very clear that he is unstoppable, can only help her from the side with the greatest effort.


    Tanya thought of the scene of the burning of the water stronghold just now. The last green flame was really weird.


    Tanya is very curious, very curious, curious about who can cause that effect.


    Moreover, this battle plan against "dawn" may be destroyed by a third party.


    I don''t know what the situation is like in Qingcheng. It''s necessary to explore.


    It''s very necessary for Tanya.


    Tanya said: "I''m going to Qingcheng to explore the situation of Qingcheng! Going to Qingcheng this time is not to fight. I don''t need your military support. You just need to know where I went! "


    "This exploration operation, the pacifier self-propelled artillery is not suitable to go, I will leave them here! At that time, I will trouble you! "


    Of course, it''s light to carry out exploration. Although the calmer''s self-propelled gun is powerful, it''s a little inconvenient and not suitable for carrying.


    "No! I don''t agree with you acting alone. Since there is a third party, you should be most vigilant! If anything should happen to you, how can I account to lieutenant commander jevrich, to the commander? "


    Manfaero vetoed Tanya alone led his soldiers to explore the action of Qingcheng.


    It''s OK to go, but you have to take him and mobilizers.


    Tanya frowned slightly, and the words in the messenger seemed to embarrass her.


    Those guys in the red empire are famous for their "brains". As long as they think it''s right, it''s absolutely impossible for them to admit their mistakes.


    "There is not enough space in the boat to accommodate you!"


    Tanya finds an excuse. If she can, she doesn''t want outsiders to take part in her action.


    But Tanya is doomed to be disappointed. She only listens to manfaero''s voice coming from the communicator.


    "We''ll go along the river, parallel to you on land!"


    Tanya has no reason to refuse.


    On the other hand, it is also a good thing to have a care. If something unexpected happens, at least have a helper.


    Tanya could only compromise and said, "let''s go together."


    "The water area of this river is complex, and the speed of the speedboat can''t be used. I will lead my people along the river to explore the way ahead. See you soon! Over


    The logging field is not far from Qingcheng, and the distance of tens of kilometers is no problem for mobilizing soldiers.


    There are more than 100 people in a company. The team is smaller and more flexible in the forest. Although the waterway is convenient, the underwater situation is complex. Large rescue boats with deep draught can not sail smoothly. In terms of speed, the fleet on the water may not be as good as them.


    Not far away the fleet is still slowly moving to this side, manfaero turned away, left the dock, began to move.


    A company, No. 100, diverged from the logging yard and went west along the river.


    At the foot of the ground a little bit wet, thick branches and leaves, each foot will be issued "water stains" sound, overflow turbid water.


    The forest on the bank is moistened by the river, making the land soft. Under the dark trees, many figures are shaking, forming a long dragon walking in the shadow under the trees.


    The river was on the left, never out of manfaero''s sight.


    The contact with the fleet has not been interrupted, and the distance between the two sides has been kept within the communication range.


    This is to facilitate contact, to know the situation of both sides at any time, and it is also a kind of prevention, just in case in the past.


    After all, no matter in the forest or in the water, there are dangers. Maybe there will be unknown and ferocious polluting animals.


    Although this possibility is very low, after all, this river is a busy waterway. If the threat of polluting animals can be seen everywhere, how can this river become a "busy" river now.


    But it is necessary to be cautious. In this world, we should not relax our vigilance no matter where we are.


    Stepping on the branches and leaves, stepping on the rocks, crossing the vines, the long team walked in the forest.


    There is no change in the environment under the tree. It''s easy for people to unconsciously feel like "standing still", and they feel like they have lost their memory. Before long, the destination will arrive.


    Qingcheng is not far away, but there is still a long way to go.


    All the way, it was very smooth, no pollution animals, no other emergencies.


    But now, manfaero''s team in the forest is in trouble.


    I don''t know when the thick fog appeared around. The thick fog shrouded the visible forest in the sight, and also shrouded the team of 100 people under the command of manfaero.


    The thick fog didn''t appear suddenly, but manfjero took the team into the thick fog unconsciously.


    In the line of sight, manfaero can see the mobilizers beside him and the trees a little far away. The visual distance is not bad.


    The air filled with a strange fog, the color is not pure white, but gray, like burning smoke.


    There are some strange things falling in the sky, with a little bit of Mars. When one person is high from the ground, the Mars will flash and disappear completely.


    Manfaero spread out his hand and let the things falling from the air fall into his palm.


    Such as gray snowflakes, fall into the palm of the hand, when touching the alloy armor, instantly into black dust dissipation.


    It''s ashes. It''s ashes that fall from the sky.


    How could there be ashes in the forest?


    Is there a fire somewhere in the nearby forest?


    But it''s impossible to have a fire in a wet forest.

 Chapter 211

    Strange, so strange.


    "Call! call! Instructor Tanya! Have you encountered any anomalies? "


    In the messenger, manfaero calls Tanya.


    For a moment of silence, Tanya''s response came from the messenger.


    "Yes! The fleet has entered a thick fog. The visual distance is about 50 meters, which does not affect the navigation of the fleet! "


    "But..."


    "I have a bad feeling!"


    Tanya''s tone in the messenger is a little dignified.


    "What is falling in the sky?"


    Tanya''s question came out of the messenger.


    You can''t touch things falling from the boat.


    "Ashes!"


    Manfaero replied.


    "Ashes?"


    Tanya''s voice was a little confused.


    "Yes, it''s everywhere. I don''t know where it''s from. There''s no fire source around!"


    Tanya: "move on! Qingcheng should not be far away! Keep in touch


    Manfaero: understand


    The road ahead is unknown. The strange scene in front of him doesn''t frighten manfjero. Only by moving on can we know the truth.


    There is an end to the forest. I don''t know how long I''ve been walking. When the soft branches and leaves are no longer trampled by my feet, manfaero finds that he doesn''t know when he has come to a path.


    A path in the forest. The path leads to the northeast and the southwest on one side. The gray fog blocks the view and makes people unable to see the end of the path.


    How to choose, manfaero didn''t hesitate, and walked to the southwest.


    The mobilizers followed.


    Since there is a road, it means that Qingcheng is not far away.


    Sure enough, along the path all the way forward, manfaero left the forest, came to a pier.


    When leaving the forest, manfaero saw not only the dock, but also a road connecting the dock. At the end of the road was a gate and a wall.


    The high city wall is more than 20 meters high. Although it is not as high as the trees, it also divides the forest sea out of the city wall.


    Under the shadow of trees and gray fog, the city gate and the city wall are a little hazy. Sometimes you can see clearly, sometimes you can only see one shadow.


    It''s too quiet. It''s very quiet.


    Walking out of the forest, manfaero thought they would be found by the guards on the wall or by people outside.


    But found that all worry is superfluous.


    No matter the wharf or the city wall, it is empty and there is no sign of life.


    Only endless ashes fall from the sky, covering the green city, covering everything in front of us.


    There seems to be a restless atmosphere in the air, which makes people depressed and tense.


    The river was foggy and several speedboats broke through the thick fog and rushed out.


    Here comes Tanya.


    The fleet clearly saw the quay by the river, and the speedboat slowly approached the quay.


    "What do you find?"


    Manfaero stood on the dock and saw the dock. Of course, he could also see the mobilized soldiers beside the dock.


    "It''s very quiet here. I haven''t found anything yet."


    Using the communicator, manfaero responds to Tanya.


    By this time, the speedboat had docked at the dock.


    A large number of Allied soldiers began to get off the ship one after another. Soon, the figure on the dock was surging and had been occupied by the "First Corps".


    When Tanya stepped out of the speedboat and came to the wooden wharf, manfaero met her.


    Coming to Tanya, manfaero said, "what should we do now? Here revealed a kind of unusual, came here even did not see a person! I didn''t see the guards, and I didn''t see any living creatures! "


    Looking around, Tan Ya can only see the gray fog, the soldiers in dark green and silver gray power combat suits, and the falling ashes in the sky.


    Ashes?


    Tanya looks up at the sky.


    The sky disappeared, there were no clouds, no sunlight occasionally transmitted from the crevices of the clouds, only gray fog.


    A gray mist enveloped the sky.


    "Hoo


    Taking a deep breath, Tanya takes back her gaze at the sky.


    The surrounding gray, dark environment, let Tan ya have a very bad feeling.


    There is always a feeling that something will happen in my heart, which makes Tan Ya slightly uncomfortable.


    It was a feeling she had never felt since she joined the army.


    "Let''s go!"


    Now that we''re here, we can''t shrink back.


    Many people will make people feel at ease. There will be nearly 400 people on the dock. They are surging and dense, and begin to march towards the gate.


    The dock is not far from the gate, about 200 meters. Without walking a few steps, the gate is near.


    No enemy, no one to stop, Tanya and manfjero go in front.


    When the city wall is close at hand, the closed gate blocks the way.


    The ashes of the sky are still falling, and the gray environment seems to have entered a ghost land.


    In front of the gate, a figure sitting with its back against the city wall attracted many eyes.


    When they saw him, the two allied soldiers rushed out and approached the figure.


    "Report! He''s dead! "


    Soldier''s report, let manfjero, Tanya came forward to the body.


    He sat paralyzed with his back against the city wall. His face was ferocious and terrible. His skin seemed to have shrunk and lost moisture. He was dry and yellow as a corpse. His eyes became strange black. His open mouth seemed to show that he had seen something terrible before he died.


    In short, the death was extremely tragic.


    "It''s him!"


    Manfaero said unexpectedly.


    "Do you know him?"


    Tanya asked.


    Looking at the dead body on the ground, manfaero said: "he is the leader of the logging field guard" Yuwei ". I let him go, but I didn''t expect to die here!"


    With that, manfaero''s face was solemn, and he gave the order in the communicator.


    "Be alert! Be ready to fight


    At the first order, the soldiers were mobilized to be vigilant. The muzzle of the gun was raised slightly and they were looking around.


    The action of mobilizing soldiers also led the Allied soldiers to raise their vigilance and patrol around.

 Chapter 212

    "What? What do you find? "


    See manfaye so nervous appearance, Tanya doubt of ask a way.


    "He''s just ahead of us. It won''t take more than 30 minutes. Before we arrive, what should have happened here and made him lose his life," manfaero said


    Half an hour?


    It''s not a long time.


    Tan Ya also raised vigilance, scanning the environment under the gate.


    "Creak!"


    The metal gate makes a "Zizi" sound.


    A mobilizer came across a situation.


    The gate was not locked.


    Seeing that the gate could be pushed, several mobilized soldiers and allied soldiers rushed forward and pushed two gates respectively.


    Driven by the joint efforts of many soldiers, the gate is creaking! It opens with a creak.


    As the city gate opens, the scene inside reveals Tanya''s eyes.


    The line of sight becomes broad. Behind the gate is a street. On both sides of the street are about seven storey houses. Gray fog is floating in the air. Endless ashes are still falling from the sky, making everything you can see in the line of sight gray.


    When the gate opens, Tanya silently steps into the city.


    Manfaero followed closely, mobilized troops, and the Allied soldiers rushed into the city through the gate.


    Metal armor, faint light, dense steps, shaking figure, the team formed a long dragon through the gate.


    Through the gate and into the city, Tanya pauses in the street.


    Looking around, the houses on both sides are shrouded in gray fog, silent, without any sound, and dead.


    In front, at a glance, you can only see the sky full of ashes, and the gray fog, the street is shrouded.


    "Search both houses!"


    Looking at the street, Tanya said.


    Tanya really want to know what happened in Qingcheng, how can it become like a ghost land now.


    If this is really Qingcheng, there should be people in the buildings on both sides of the street, the civilians in this city.


    "Yes


    At the first order, the Allied soldiers responded and scattered, knocking on the doors of the houses on both sides of the street.


    "Dong Dong!"


    "Dong Dong!"


    The dense knock on the door immediately reverberated in the street.


    "Hello! Is anyone there


    "Open the door! We are not bad people, we are here to help you


    This sentence is really smooth, not a bit awkward.


    "Open the door!"


    The soldiers kept knocking on the door and shouting. The door of the house was still motionless and no one opened it.


    "Report! The door is locked from the inside. Nobody opens it


    The report from the communicator gives Tanya some information.


    Since the door is locked from the inside, it shows that there are people in the house, but they are afraid to lock themselves in the house and dare not open the door.


    There is too little information. Tanya needs to know what happened in Qingcheng from the mouth of people in Qingcheng.


    "Knock it off!"


    Tanya doesn''t feel pressure for special treatment in special times.


    With the order, the soldiers can finally let go.


    "Bang! Bang


    The soldiers began to strike the gate with brute force.


    One, two, three.


    "Pa!"


    The door was brutally knocked open.


    The soldiers rushed in.


    This is just what happened in one house. In other houses, soldiers burst through the gate and rushed into the house.


    A few shouts, shouts, roars, screams came from the house.


    There was a rush of chickens and dogs in the house.


    There is a cry that someone heard from the house, Tanya heart slightly relaxed.


    There are still people in the house, which shows that the situation in Qingcheng is not bad.


    Not long after, the soldiers came out of the house one after another, escorting some people in their hands.


    There were not many people, less than ten. These were all the people the soldiers could find from the houses nearby.


    "Let me go! I''m going back. I don''t want to stay outside! I want to go back, there is a devil outside, I don''t want to die, I don''t want to die! "


    There was a guy struggling in the hands of the soldiers, his face full of fear and fear, all shivering.


    The others were not much better. They were escorted by the soldiers. They looked around with fear, as if there were something terrible nearby.


    "There are only these people in the houses nearby. There are no signs of fighting in the floors. Most of the rooms are empty and well decorated. Some signs show that there should be people in the rooms not long ago!"


    Coming to Tanya, the soldier reports his discovery in the house.


    Looking at the soldiers reporting the situation behind, those civilians who were escorted by the soldiers, Tanya came forward and came to a person.


    He seems very afraid, even if the streets are full of soldiers, full of the same kind, still did not let him feel at ease, he is still in fear.


    "Tell me! What''s going on here? Where did the others go? "


    He was terrified, paralyzed and unable to stand up.


    Tan Yaju, looking down at him, inquired.


    "I don''t know! I do not know! Don''t ask me, I don''t know anything! "


    He suddenly looked up, his eyes revealed the madness, he cried: "please, let me go back, I don''t want to stay!"


    He cried, and a big man burst into tears from his eyes.


    How much fear can make him so impolite?


    He''s out of his mind.


    Scanning the remaining people, Tanya saw something from their looks.


    Tanya is a little disappointed. She understands that it is a luxury to get the information she wants from these people.


    Tanya waved helplessly.


    "Let them go!"


    The soldiers were ordered to let go and let them be free.


    The bondage on the body disappeared. They rolled and crawled in fear and scattered to their respective houses. Their feet were windy. They wanted to have a few more feet.

 Chapter 213

    There was only one exception. Although he was equally frightened, he didn''t rush back to his house like the others.


    Facing the eyes of Tanya and many soldiers, he just shivered and said: "I don''t know, I don''t know what happened. Not long ago, the street outside was suddenly filled with gray fog, and the sky was covered with ashes. At that time, people were just curious, wondering why the sky was covered with ashes, until..."


    He looked frightened and said in a trembling voice, "they appear. They come out of the fog. Demons. Yes, they are demons. They spit the fire of hell. It''s gone. It''s gone. Everyone is burned to ashes."


    devil?


    Tanya shakes her head slightly. How can there be a devil.


    It''s so unreasonable.


    Probably because of fear and hallucination.


    "Woo


    The voice suddenly rang out.


    It''s like the flute without music, long and continuous.


    Sound comes from all directions, so that people can not touch the source of sound.


    "Here it is! Here they are


    The sound of the ring, so that he completely collapsed, panic fled to the house.


    Ignoring the timid man, Tanya looks back at the end of her line of sight.


    The voice is strange, sometimes close, sometimes far away, disturbing people''s thinking.


    Calmly looking at the gray fog ahead, Tanya knows very well how to do it now is the most correct way.


    "Prepare to fight!"


    Tan Yachen said.


    No matter what kind of enemy, it is impossible for the "first army" to be afraid. No matter whether the enemy is a ghost or a man, a devil or a polluting beast, those who are enemies of the first army will only be eliminated and completely destroyed.


    Tanya has no fear, the first Legion has no fear.


    Figure shaking, dense footsteps, a large number of soldiers from Tanya around, in front of the street to form a line of defense.


    Around, with Tanya as the center, the soldiers formed a round line.


    The front was composed of soldiers, and within the front, the mobilized soldiers formed another front to guard Tanya and manfujero.


    "Click!"


    With the bullets loaded and the muzzle slightly raised, the soldiers were ready for battle.


    At this time, the sound is getting closer and closer, almost in the ear.


    Fog and ashes, so that the line of sight becomes blurred, visual distance can not touch the distance.


    The team kept quiet. Although the short street contained 400 people, the soldiers kept still, guarding their respective defense directions.


    There was no sound, no sound, even the sound of breathing was cut off by the helmet.


    "Help! Help


    A bleak cry, a sudden appearance.


    It comes from the front, in the gray fog of the street.


    Although people can''t see it, the voice first spread to people''s ears.


    At this moment, everyone''s eyes looked to the end of the street.


    The sound came from that direction.


    "Help


    The sound reappeared, and then a figure emerged from the gray fog of the street ahead.


    First of all, there was an outline. Within a few breaths, he rushed out of the fog and appeared in many eyes.


    He was running, running in a hurry.


    When he appeared in the sight of the soldiers, he also saw many figures in the street ahead.


    At that moment, from his eyes, Tanya saw something called "Hope".


    He raised his right hand and pointed to "Hope" in the street ahead.


    He''s talking a little bit. He wants to say something.


    But just then, behind him, in the gray mist, the green flame was flashing.


    In a flash, a fireball, a huge green fireball, rushed out of the fog and shrouded the running figure.


    It''s like a shell. It flies through the air and tears the fog.


    "Boom!"


    A dull explosion, green flame surging, dust rolling, gravel flying, shock wave rampant around, dozens of meters around the fog was blown away, the running figure fell into the surging green flame, fly ash annihilation.


    When the strong explosion dissipated, the outline of a huge object suddenly appeared in the gray fog. It was 10 meters above the ground, floating in the air, in a round shape, and it was approaching.


    When the fog disturbed, a huge object rushed out of the gray fog and appeared in the eyes of the first Legion soldiers on the street.


    It is a round body, like a ball with a diameter of 10 meters, and its surface is dark gray, like a big meat ball.


    It has only one eye, a huge one, full of golden pupils, in which there seems to be light flowing.


    Under the huge eyes, there is a huge mouth, which is 90% similar to that of human beings. The only difference is that its mouth is huge and ferocious, full of sharp teeth.


    The appearance of the strange image, even if it is Tanya at the moment is also the face, can''t believe.


    What on earth is it?


    Life body?


    Without wings, what is a huge body floating in the air?


    "What are you doing? Attack


    Manfaero roared.


    The terrible thing in the air is the enemy. Since it emerged from the fog, manfaero had such a conclusion in his heart.


    Manvjero''s words on the public channel awakened the mobilizers and soldiers from their stupor.


    "Click!"


    Raise the muzzle, load the bullets, and do the same thing.


    "Dada dada!"


    There was a lot of gunfire and the soldiers pulled the trigger.


    In the dark environment, countless bullet marks soared into the air, such as the rain curtain attacking the huge objects in the air.


    The assault of the bullet stopped in a flash.


    "Dang! Dang


    The bullet hit the surface of the huge object as if it hit steel and sparked. Most of the bullets were rebounded and flew to nowhere.


    The soldiers were stunned by this situation, but the attack never stopped. The red bullet marks were like a rain curtain, attacking the huge objects in the air.


    The sudden attack seemed to make it angry.


    When it reacts from the assault, it also finds prey on the street.


    It seems that its eyes are very fragile. As soon as it is attacked, its eyes close. Not far above the eyes, there is a very small eye, which is about the size of human eyes. Its pupils are still golden.


    The little eyes act as its line of sight at the moment.

 Chapter 214

    Under attack, it has a new action.


    I saw it open its mouth, from the mouth out of a meat color similar to the barrel of things.


    It stands aloof, its huge body ignores gravity, its gun barrel is in its mouth, its muzzle is aimed at the prey on the street, and the green light of the gun barrel is flashing.


    At that moment


    "Bang!"


    A dull sound, from the muzzle of the meat gun, a green fireball shot out, the speed of the fireball is very fast, tearing the air, cutting through the fog, and falling to the prey on the street.


    "Break up!"


    Manfaero roared.


    When the barrel of the meat colored gun protrudes from the mouth of the giant in the air, manfaero''s secret way is not good.


    It was too late when he yelled.


    Green fireball from the sky, static hit into the front of the team.


    Seeing the fireball coming, the soldiers in front of them responded. They wanted to spread out and rush to both sides.


    But it''s too late.


    "Boom!"


    The ground is shaking, the explosion is roaring, the green flame rises in the air, surging all around, countless soldiers are instantly covered by the green flame, and the soldiers on the edge of the explosion are also blown out by the shock wave.


    When the green flame rises, it forms a mushroom cloud in the air and dissipates, when the dust subsides and everything is visible.


    A number of soldiers were pushed to the ground by the shock wave, while the three soldiers in the center of the explosion were lying quietly on the edge of the crater left by the explosion. The surface of the power combat suit was cracked, showing a black shape. The green flame was burning, and the soldiers'' bodies were used as fuel.


    Armor that insulates you from fire doesn''t stop the green flame from burning.


    Seeing this scene, the soldier next to him wanted to help. Lying on the edge of the crater, the soldier with the green flame burning on his body was not angry. Maybe he could be saved.


    "Stay away from them!"


    But Tanya stopped it.


    They are no longer saved. It should be said that they are dead. They died at the moment of the explosion. Now it''s just the Hellfire burning with their body.


    You can''t be hesitant or distracted in a battle.


    "Break up! Keep fighting! Use Du rocket launcher


    While retreating under the cover of the soldiers, Tanya gives orders.


    At the command, the front of the team scattered, not together, but in small teams scattered in the street.


    The enemy''s firepower is very strong, the artillery like attack, and the armor on the soldiers is unstoppable.


    The burning corpse lying on the ground at the edge of the crater is the best illustration.


    Du rocket launcher is an individual firepower support weapon carried by Allied soldiers, which has the same characteristics as RPG carried by mobilized troops.


    The only difference is that RPG rocket launcher is relatively single in ammunition type, only one kind of rocket, which has both armor breaking and explosive power, but relatively mediocre.


    The Du rocket is not the same. It is equipped with two kinds of ammunition, one is the main attack of the anti armor rocket, the other is the main attack of the explosive rocket.


    The two kinds of rockets can be used in all kinds of emergencies.


    Soldiers scattered in the street began to fight back.


    Bullet marks like rain curtain never stop.


    "Whew! Whew


    In the fiery rain of bullets, only a whistling sound was heard.


    Three rockets with plumes soared into the air one after another, tearing the air at a very fast speed, cutting through the fog and attacking the huge objects in the sky.


    The fire flashed, and the roaring rockets came in a flash.


    "Boom! Boom! Boom


    There was an explosion on the rolling body of the behemoth.


    Three flames burst out one after another, and the flash of light was that the flame was flashing.


    The behemoth was enveloped in flames.


    "Roar!"


    An angry roar, when the fire dissipated, the giant fell to the ground powerlessly.


    The huge body fell into the house in the street.


    "Boom!"


    There was a dull loud noise, debris flying, dust rolling, and the side of the house was directly smashed into a big cave.


    The rolling behemoth was trapped in the house.


    Looking up from the ground, you can only see half of its naked body.


    "Dada dada!"


    The muzzle of the gun spewed fire, and the barrage of countless bullets attacked the huge object, hitting it and the wall.


    "Hiss, hiss!"


    Debris flying, dust rising, the wall suddenly appeared numerous bullet marks.


    It didn''t die. The rocket just hurt it and temporarily lost its ability to fly.


    It''s struggling to get out of the house and take off again.


    Although the barrage is dense, it cannot cause effective damage to it.


    The only thing that can do damage to it is rockets.


    "Whew! Whew


    The second round of rockets began to attack.


    The rocket with its tail flame soared into the air, cutting through the fog and leaving a white mark.


    For a stationary target, of course, soldiers can''t miss it.


    In a short distance, the rocket hit the behemoth in a beautiful arc.


    "Boom! Boom


    The sound of explosion and the surging flames are displayed at the same time.


    The fire was rolling, and the strong vibration cracked the walls around the giant, raising bursts of dust.


    The behemoth that was hit by the target was struggling violently. When the smoke of gunpowder dispersed, the place where the rocket exploded left several cracked blood holes on the surface of the behemoth''s body.


    Purple blood flowed from under the cracked skin, forming several water lines on the surface of the round body.


    Leaving the rolling body, the blood dripping on the ground is burning, rising green flame.


    "Hoo


    In the gray fog in front of the street, green flames flickered. Two huge green fireballs broke through the fog, whistling in the air and attacking the scattered soldiers on the street.


    The sudden "change" was noticed by the soldiers in the first time.


    The green fireball came, and the soldiers in the street dodged.


    "Boom! Boom


    With a flash of green light, two green mushroom clouds rose on the street.


    Green flame surging, burst shock wave scattered, dust, gravel flying.


    The explosion was deafening.


    Escape in time, this sudden attack, did not cause casualties to the soldiers.


    But in front of the street, two huge wheels have emerged in the fog.


    In less than a moment, two monsters, just like the monsters trapped in the house, rushed out of the fog.


    They are floating close to each other in the sky. Their moving speed is not fast, but their huge and ferocious bodies make people feel depressed.

 Chapter 215

    They are approaching.


    Seeing the scene, Tanya''s expression at the rear of the team changed.


    The unknown "monsters" are very powerful. The soldiers can deal with one, but there are two, and there may be more in the gray fog.


    Now, the first Legion is at a disadvantage.


    "Retreat! The current situation is unpredictable. It''s not suitable to stay here for a long time. Leave Qingcheng first and then make plans! "


    One side of manfaero voice suggested.


    Manfaero''s suggestion is exactly what Tanya thinks. The new enemy is unknown, but the true face of the enemy has been known. The way forward is blocked, and the enemy is coming fiercely. Now she has to withdraw to avoid the enemy''s edge.


    "Evacuate! Leave Qingcheng


    Tanya gave the order.


    At the command, the whole team began to evacuate cleanly.


    The soldiers fighting with the enemy in front of the team also moved quickly, attacking the two approaching "monsters" above the street and evacuating backward.


    For a time, the streets of gunfire everywhere, guns rumble, red bullet marks, green fireballs intertwined, you come and I go, really busy.


    Although the "monster" artillery attack power is strong, but the firing interval takes not a short time, and it is like the green fireball of the shell, the bullet speed is not fast, as long as the estimated landing point in advance, there is about a second to respond.


    Although the reaction time, but the power of green fireball burst is very strong, a careless will be hit.


    There''s something wrong with the situation.


    Although the team is evacuating, the monsters in the air are also pursuing. Although there are rockets on the ground from time to time, they attack the monsters in the air.


    But the power of the rocket explosion can not cause fatal damage to the "target", it can only make them hurt and make them more angry.


    "Those" things "have the ability to fly. Even if we leave Qingcheng, I''m afraid we can''t get rid of them!"


    The river where the ships dock is just outside the city, but it takes time to get on the ship, and the ship itself is a good target. Once the green fireball hits the speedboat full of soldiers, the soldiers in the whole speedboat will be killed and ashes will be blown out.


    Evacuating from the water is not realistic at all.


    It''s not necessary for manfaero to say that Tanya is also aware of this as the team withdraws.


    Tanya looks up slightly.


    The tall wall is right in front of you.


    Tan Ya has an idea.


    "Up the wall! Build a line of defense


    Tanya gave the order.


    Tanya''s order to let the evacuation of the team body meal, then change direction, the team is divided into two, countless figures follow the dense pace from the city gate on both sides of the ladder to the city wall.


    Tanya''s words let manfuye so tiny a Leng, immediately then understood to come over.


    This is the best way.


    The first Legion is just at a disadvantage, not without any resistance.


    With the help of the city wall, the defense line of the city wall can effectively resist the enemy.


    Even to destroy the enemy.


    The figure shakes, the footstep is dense, the soldier who ascends the city wall begins to quickly arrange the defense line.


    Countless figures were standing behind the city pier, with guns on the shooting port.


    In the city wall has a good line of sight, the city streets above the two "monsters" clearly visible.


    No, three to be exact.


    When the first regiment retreated, the "monster" who had fallen into the house rose again and chased the first regiment with the other two "monsters".


    Three monsters swept over the street and rushed to the wall.


    The meat colored barrel has been stretched out, and the green flame is flashing.


    "Bang! Bang! Bang


    Three shelling, almost the same.


    Green flame spray, three green fireballs shot out from the muzzle, green fireballs cut through the fog, in the whistling sound from the street above, head into the city wall.


    "Boom! Boom! Boom


    The green flame twinkled, and three green mushroom clouds rose into the air.


    The flames are surging, the debris is flying and the dust is flying.


    The power of the explosion shook the walls.


    "Dada dada!"


    All the soldiers who had been evacuated from the city wall began to increase their firepower output.


    Countless bullets suddenly poured out to the three "monsters" in the air.


    Countless bullet marks hit the bodies of the three "monsters", and the sparks splashed and the bullet marks danced.


    The battle became fierce.


    Rockets keep rising from the wall, whistling at the "monster" in the air.


    Hit, the flame burst, but the effect of a rocket hit is too weak, it will only make it hurt, make its gray surface crack, appear weak wounds, and let it fly in the air attitude back a little, simply can''t cause too much damage to it.


    "Bang!"


    The green flame flickered and the roaring sound immediately sounded. A green fireball cut through the fog and flashed over the street, heading for the city wall.


    "Boom!"


    The Fireball''s landing point is very accurate. When the city wall burst, the huge explosion roared, the flames surged, and the shock wave swept everything around.


    Several soldiers behind the city pier couldn''t dodge and were engulfed by the green flame.


    When the green mushroom cloud rises, only a few burning corpses are left.


    "Boom! Boom


    Two more green fireballs came and exploded on the wall.


    The roar of the explosion was deafening, and the surging flames swept around.


    I don''t know how many soldiers lost their lives.


    "Be careful!"


    A green fireball is coming, and the landing point happens to be where Tanya stands.


    Manfayero is standing beside Tanya. He sees the green fireball coming face to face and bumps into Tanya. They rush to the ground.


    Before landing, the green fireball hit the city pier and burst.


    There was a deafening explosion, dust, flames, debris, and shock waves.


    When everything subsided, the hit city block disappeared directly and turned into a smash.


    However, the two people who fell to the ground were safe. Although they were very close to the explosion point, the strong armor of the power combat suit prevented them from being hurt twice. The power combat suit was very good in blocking both the shock wave and the flying stones.


    Quite a bit embarrassed to climb up from the ground, manfaero eyes on the battlefield.


    The sound of gunfire, gunfire, whistling bullet marks, filled manfaero''s eyes.

 Chapter 216

    The battle is raging.


    Looking inside the city, three unknown "monsters" were suspended in the air, so they were exposed to the soldiers'' firepower. While they were under attack, the monsters were also fighting back. From time to time, the gun tubes sticking out of their mouths fired green fireballs to attack the city wall.


    Both sides you come and I go, good lively.


    But the disadvantage is still in the side of the first Legion. The attack of the first Legion can''t cause fatal damage to the monster, but the soldiers of the first Legion can''t resist the monster''s artillery attack. After a short battle, the first Legion has suffered a lot of casualties.


    Many soldiers have fallen on the city wall. They died miserably. Their bodies were burned up by the green flame, and there were no dead bodies.


    "This is not the way to go on! We have to concentrate! Attack a target with maximum firepower, only in this way may we be able to eliminate them! "


    Looking back at Tanya standing up from the ground, manfaero said.


    Tanya also realized that the soldiers'' attack was too scattered, and the firepower was evenly distributed to the three "monsters".


    Because the soldiers'' firepower is not strong enough, it is impossible to eliminate any "monster".


    Tanya did not hesitate, directly in the communicator issued a new order.


    "Attention, all! From now on, you will be under the command of lieutenant commander manfaero, under his command


    Unified command is needed. As a male, manfujero can do something higher than Tanya.


    Tanya knew this, so she let go.


    He gave the command of one of his battalions to manfaero.


    Manfaero is not polite. As a commander, he has the ability to command small battlefields.


    Nowadays, it is a top priority to concentrate on the elimination of enemy talents.


    Manfaero turned on the public channel so that both Allied soldiers and mobilizers could hear his orders.


    Manfaero said in a deep voice: "all attention, those with rifles continue to shoot, all rocket launchers stand by, fill in the ammunition, follow my orders to attack!"


    The order of decentralization is also an order. No matter how dissatisfied the soldiers are, they have to obey.


    The soldiers who shoulder the Du stop attacking, check the ammunition loading and wait for the order to attack.


    Manfaero watched the city, scanning the three "monsters" in the air.


    Manfaero is deciding what to attack for the first time.


    The three "monsters" were all called by the Rockets, with some wounds on their bodies.


    However, to say the most serious injury, or the first encounter that "monster.".


    Not long ago, he suffered repeated rocket attacks. Although he was not fatally wounded, his body surface was cracked and full of purple blood stains.


    Manfaero had a decision.


    Said: "target: the leftmost monster, follow my command, volley!"


    At the first order, all the soldiers who shoulder to resist the rocket launcher aimed at the "target" and waited for the order of "launch".


    See the time has come, manvyero said in a deep voice: "countdown starts: 5.4.3.2.1... Attack!"


    The order for the attack was given, and the soldiers who fought the rocket launcher pulled the trigger.


    "Whew! Whew! Whew


    Flame spray, in the strange sound, more than a dozen rockets with tail flame soared from all parts of the city wall.


    The roar in the air is continuous, and the fire dragon formed by more than ten tail flames attacks the "target".


    "Boom! Boom! Boom


    The continuous roar immediately sounded.


    On the leftmost one of the "monsters", surging flames rose one after another.


    Once, twice, the explosion continued, more than 10 rockets hit the target "monster".


    The surging flame has not dispersed, and there is another violent explosion, "monster" is suffering continuous destruction.


    "Boom!"


    The last rocket went into the surging flames and exploded violently.


    The flames were surging, the waves were rolling, and a huge mushroom cloud rose high.


    In the sky, a huge object broke through the surging flame and fell to the ground with the flame.


    "Bang!"


    With a loud noise, the huge and heavy body fell heavily on the ground, the ground cracked, concave, gravel flying, dust rolling.


    "Wow


    Hit the ground of the "monster", the orange flame suddenly extinguished, the green flame suddenly ran out, burning fiercely, the flame dancing, more than 10 meters high.


    succeed!


    Looking at the burning monster, manfjero breathed a sigh of relief.


    The monster doesn''t know why it burns, but it must be dead.


    Manfaero''s eyes moved to the sky again.


    Now there are only two left in the sky.


    The death of their companions didn''t make them flinch. Maybe they didn''t have any fear or emotion at all.


    There is no change in their state. They attack the prey on the wall mechanically and rigidly.


    Green fireballs are constantly coming out of the gun barrel protruding from the mouth, bombarding the city wall.


    "Target: monster on the left!"


    "Countdown: 5... 1, launch!"


    "Whew! Whew! Whew


    There''s another wave of attacks on the second target.


    The continuous explosion is deafening, the target monster is constantly exploding, the flames are surging, the waves are rolling, and the fire light is flashing again and again.


    "Hoo


    There was a piercing roar, and the second target fell to the ground with the fire.


    "Bang!"


    Heavy and huge body fell to the ground, the ground is deeply concave.


    When the orange flame goes out, the green flame appears unexpectedly, burning fiercely.


    Of the three, two monsters have been eliminated, and the last one can''t escape the fall.


    When it made its last attack, the green fireball flew directly over the city wall to the distance, and a third wave of attack rose on the city wall.


    There was a violent explosion, a continuous explosion.


    In the flames, the last "monster" fell to the ground.


    "Bang!"


    The heavy and huge body fell to the ground, making a huge sound.


    At this moment, the battle is over.

 Chapter 217

    No new enemy appeared in the gray fog.


    There are only three piles of green flames burning fiercely in the street.


    The fire is burning all the time. It doesn''t change at all. I don''t know when it will go out.


    The soldiers on the wall were relieved that a new enemy did not appear again.


    This battle is not easy. Although the enemy has been eliminated, there are casualties on our own side.


    The casualties are not small. It can be said that the number of casualties of the first Legion is the largest so far.


    "Count the casualties! I want an exact number! "


    Tan yaphen told him to go down.


    This time, the number of soldiers in the city was the largest, and the casualties were also the largest.


    Although the specific number of casualties, Tanya does not know, but Tanya heart has estimated a number.


    The gray fog did not disperse, and the ashes from the sky seemed endless.


    At the end of the battle, the first regiment suspended its operation and stayed at the city wall, waiting for the next order.


    The casualties of the first regiment in this battle were also counted.


    There were no bodies, no debris, only burnt black power suits.


    Tanya''s soldiers died 27, as many as two teams. Manfaero''s mobilizers died a little less, but nine soldiers lost their lives.


    In this battle, the first army lost 36 lives.


    Numbers are simple, but each number represents every lost life.


    The most difficult thing to accept is that the dead soldiers did not even exist, and no ashes could be found.


    The only thing you can find is the power suit you wear in front of you.


    On the wall, manfaero and Tanya stand side by side.


    Facing the city, looking at the green city shrouded by gray fog.


    "The plan is out of order! The previous plan is no longer applicable to the current situation! We should call major yevrich and report to the commander! "


    Manfaero put forward his own opinion.


    At present, it is a very dangerous thing to fight independently. If you want to continue to operate in Qingcheng, you must concentrate on all the forces of the first regiment.


    The situation in Qingcheng is so strange that we must be cautious.


    Manfaero''s caution is in favor of Tanya, but Tanya does not agree to wait.


    Report to the commander. It''s inevitable.


    But now what can they report to the commander?


    Is it just a third party enemy in Qingcheng?


    For the Qingcheng incident, the new enemy, the information is too little.


    Tanya said: "it''s not urgent to report to the commander. We don''t know the situation of Qingcheng at present. At least we have to wait until we know the situation of Qingcheng, then we can report to the commander well."


    "This time I have only one purpose, that is to explore the situation of Qingcheng. Although we know that the third party forces have invaded Qingcheng, we still have no information about the third party forces!"


    Manfaero didn''t object, because what the people around him said was very reasonable. The Qingcheng incident and the invasion of a third party force must be understood clearly. Otherwise, even if they report to the commander, they can''t say why.


    After all, the kind of "monster" that we fought with before is too weird. I''m afraid no one will believe that there is such a "living body" in the world.


    "What''s next? Before that kind of "monster" I do not know how many exist in the fog, once encountered, if the number is too much, even we have the possibility of destruction


    Manfaero''s tone is very heavy, that kind of "monster" is too dangerous, whether it is the attack power, or the defense ability is very amazing, can be called the perfect combat weapon.


    Act rashly, even the first Legion will pay a heavy price.


    That kind of consequence is what manfaero doesn''t want to see.


    Some things, Tanya may understand, but the reminder or to remind.


    I can''t be careless.


    Tanya has some plans in her mind, she said calmly: "Qingcheng must" enter ", we must know more about" Qingcheng "intelligence! The team broke into parts and sent several teams to Qingcheng for exploration! "


    After listening to Tanya''s words, manfaye is so clear.


    If the team is big, the target will be big. If you enter Qingcheng in small team mode, the target will be small, and it will be easier to hide from the enemy.


    Even if they are found, they can evacuate quickly and flexibly.


    This method is very good. Manvjero has no reason to veto it.


    Time is precious, every second and every minute should be cherished.


    With a decision in mind, Tan never knows what hesitation is.


    At Tanya''s command, five teams were selected.


    Their task is very simple. They go into Qingcheng, look for survivors, and inquire about some situations.


    In Tanya''s eyes, five teams and more than 60 figures passed by the burning "monster", and gradually disappeared in the fog at the end of the street.


    On the street under the city, the bodies of three "monsters" are burning, like three bonfires.


    "Wow


    The green flames are swinging.


    All of a sudden, it''s like a bulge.


    The burning green flame, such as the fading tide, suddenly becomes smaller and rapidly shrinks to the ground.


    In a flash, all three burning "bonfires" were extinguished.


    The vision on the street attracted Tanya''s attention, and also attracted the attention of many eyes on the city wall.


    "What''s that..."


    Looking at the street under the city, Tanya said doubtfully.


    When the green flame goes out, foreign matter is left on the ground.


    Three fist sized green crystal balls appeared in the place where the green flame was burning not long ago.


    It''s round, spherical, smooth as a mirror, with a green glow.


    Although I don''t know what it is, it is obviously related to that kind of "monster", which must be unusual.


    Tanya''s face moved. She turned around and stepped down the city.


    Seeing this, manfaero followed.


    "No!"


    The soldiers were ready to keep up, but they were called back by Tan ya.

 Chapter 218

    Walking down the wall, Tanya and manfaero come to the street. Tanya stops in front of the nearest green crystal ball from the wall.


    The green crystal ball is close at hand.


    It is very beautiful, the flow of brilliant incomparable, for a time Tanya even some heart.


    Although as a soldier, Tanya is also a woman, love beauty, love beautiful things is a woman''s nature, Tanya is no exception.


    Tan Ya squatted down and reached out to the green crystal scout on the ground.


    "Wait!"


    One side of manfujero voice to stop Tanya.


    The outstretched hand suddenly shrinks, and Tanya in the helmet smiles.


    Woman''s heart, I didn''t expect that there was still "woman''s heart" in her heart. When she saw beautiful things, she even lost her basic vigilance.


    Why does manfaero stop her? Of course Tanya understands.


    That kind of green flame is very powerful. Once it sticks, it''s hard to put out. Although the green crystal ball doesn''t know anything, I''m afraid it has something to do with that kind of flame.


    It''s very unwise to touch it completely unprepared.


    With a slight turn back, she explored to the ground. With her fingers open, Tanya grabbed a handful of gravel and sand on the ground.


    Put your hand on the top of the crystal ball again. Your fingers are slightly loose. The gravel and sand fall and fall on the green crystal ball.


    The surface of the green crystal ball is very smooth, gravel and sand can not stay on the surface of the green crystal ball, so they slide directly over the surface of the green crystal ball and fall to the ground.


    In the short moment of staying on the surface of the green crystal ball, the gravel and sand were all normal, without any abnormal reaction.


    This kind of action is that Tanya is testing whether the green crystal ball is harmful.


    Experiments show that worry is unnecessary.


    Tanya no longer hesitated, five fingers open to the green crystal scout.


    This time, manfaero did not stop again.


    When Tanya''s hand touched the green crystal ball, nothing happened.


    With the existence of the manipulator, Tanya can''t feel the warmth of the green crystal ball, whether it''s hot or cold.


    The green crystal ball is picked up by Tanya from the ground and put in her hand.


    In close observation, the green crystal ball gives a different feeling.


    More beautiful, more gorgeous, green crystal ball inside seems to have liquid flow, but also like green light, very wonderful.


    Staring at the green crystal ball in her hand, Tanya was speechless for a long time.


    "What do you say" it "


    Manfayero speechless, Tanya asked how he could know.


    However, this does not prevent manfaero from making some guesses about the green crystal ball.


    Compared with Tanya''s obsession, manfaero is much calmer.


    "It''s probably an energy substance," manfaero said


    "Oh


    Carefully looked at the hands of the green crystal ball, manfaero''s guess, Tanya agreed.


    Looking at the green crystal ball in Tanya''s hand, manfaero said: "whether it has value to us or not, only the commander can draw a conclusion! Put them away! Give it to the commander afterwards! "


    Three green crystal balls, almost the same size, with the naked eye can not distinguish the subtle differences between them.


    Although it is unknown, but the gorgeous green crystal ball is enough to attract people''s attention.


    Three green crystal balls. Tanya took them away.


    Manfaero is right. Only the commander knows the value of this thing. Before he gets the answer from the commander, now, at least at the moment, the green crystal ball is Tanya''s trophy.


    The investigation team has gone to Qingcheng, and we have to wait.


    Waiting for the process is boring, Tanya and sudden whim, decided to return to the "emperor.".


    Of course, the team stayed here, and she was the only one going back.


    To Tanya''s sudden decision, manfaero is quite speechless.


    However, manfaero did not say much.


    It''s better to go back, at least to inform the commander of the situation here earlier.


    Maybe the commander has other ideas.


    Before leaving, Tan Yazheng and manfujero on the wall took over some matters.


    "I''ll leave it to you. I''ve ordered you to go down. After I leave, you are the highest officer here. They will obey your orders!"


    Allied soldiers and mobilizers are two systems, two opposite systems. Although they belong to one person here, both soldiers and mobilizers are human beings. People with independent thinking, like normal people, have their own emotions. Some aspects and certain events are also affected by emotions.


    Without the restriction of orders, who knows whether there will be contradictions and conflicts between the two systems? Tan Yake knows exactly how deep the contradictions between the two systems are.


    Therefore, in order to avoid unnecessary unexpected factors, Tanya must put an end to the possible things in the form of order.


    "Don''t worry! I''ll keep the status quo until you return! "


    There''s no need to say more. Tanya said, "that''s it! I''ll be back as soon as possible! "


    With that, Tanya turned away, walked down the city wall, and came out of the city through the gate.


    On the docks outside the city, the fleet has been there all the time. Except for three rescue boats, other boats are floating in the river.


    Although the wharf is not small, the size of the speedboat is relatively large. If three boats are berthed, there will be no spare space on the wharf, and other speedboats can only stay in the river.


    With a small team of soldiers, Tan Ya boarded a rescue boat.


    The engine roared and the water waves rolled. Driven by the water jet engine, the speedboat moved on the river.


    Soon, it disappeared into the fog.


    Qingcheng is shrouded in fog. If you look down at Qingcheng from a high altitude and the whole Nanlin Island, you will find that the fog that originally only covered Qingcheng has spread and shrouded the whole Nanlin island.


    A hundred kilometers around, are covered by gray fog, like a ghost land.


    Qingcheng, home to more than 100000 people, is in trouble.


    The gray fog appeared too suddenly. In the blink of an eye, it enveloped Qingcheng. No one knew how it appeared.


    When the gray fog shrouds Qingcheng, the civilians and armed personnel in Qingcheng are on the alert.


    However, the power gap between the two sides is too big, when a certain kind of "living body" appears in the gray fog, there is no difference in the attack.


    Disaster came to "Qingcheng".


    Countless people died, countless buildings were destroyed.


    Qingcheng is in war.


    The battle was short. The soldiers of Qingcheng were on the verge of collapse. In a very short time, Qingcheng had fallen.


    The surviving civilians and soldiers were scattered all over the city, hiding in a dark corner to avoid unknown enemies.

 Chapter 219

    Qingcheng, the Lord''s mansion.


    It was originally the center of the whole city, the most important center and the heart of the city. It was in charge of maintaining the relative balance of the city.


    However, today, at this moment, the huge city Lord''s mansion has become a ruin. The green flames are burning on the ruins, and the flames are rushing into the sky, which is so conspicuous in the dark environment.


    Over the ruins of the city''s main residence, in the gray fog, a few round "monsters" loomed. They could not see their bodies, only their outlines. They were moving, floating around the ruins, as if they were looking for something.


    However, no matter what they are looking for, they are doomed not to find it.


    Because before they destroyed the "Lord''s Mansion", the master of the Lord''s mansion had left and fled with his confidants.


    Once! It''s prosperous here. Before the night comes, it''s always the same.


    Located in the west of Qingcheng, near the West Wharf, it is the only trading market in Qingcheng.


    Not long ago, people came and went here, and the voices were boiling. There were people waiting in front of every shop. Now, however, the busy market is still.


    Grey fog and ashes falling from the air envelop the market, the whole Qingcheng and even the whole Nanlin island.


    All of a sudden, the dead market fog surging, a few figures immediately emerged from the fog, they act carefully and carefully, quietly walking against the wall.


    When they came to a low house, they pushed the door in and closed it.


    Entering the room, they continue to turn left and right, and enter a room in the dark environment.


    Entering the house, an entrance to the underground suddenly appeared.


    Without stopping, a few figures came down the tunnel one after another.


    "How''s it going? What''s the situation out there? "


    "Is there anyone alive?"


    "The enemy! Did you see that? "


    When you leave the narrow passage, you will face a relatively wide space. In the space, the light is there. Although it is weak, you can see the face of outsiders.


    At the moment, the space is full of people.


    Cheng Wei''s face was expressionless, didn''t answer, didn''t say a word more, but walked in silence in the crowd.


    These people will not be satisfied with his answer.


    Among these people, there are soldiers and lucky civilians. What they care about is very clear in Cheng Wei''s heart.


    It''s relatives. They care about relatives outside.


    But now the situation outside, even if their relatives are still alive, what can they do?


    Always in danger, that is to say, you may die at any time.


    They can''t do anything for their relatives, and Cheng Wei can do the same.


    So it''s no use saying more.


    After leaving the crowd, Cheng Wei enters a corridor. At the end of the corridor, there is a room, which is his final destination.


    Beyond the guard in front of the door, Cheng Wei opens the door and walks in without stopping.


    Originally, there were four people who went underground. When they got here, he was the only one left. Although the master in the room had a good temper, he hated noise and liked to be quiet. Of course, the fewer people, the better.


    Although the conditions are hard nowadays, some things still need to be scrutinized.


    The step is light and slow, and there is almost no sound on the ground.


    Entering the room, Cheng Wei looks straight ahead.


    In the line of sight, the room is not big, can be called small, nothing, only a table, as well as a few benches, it seems a little empty.


    On the seat beside the table sat a man, who was the only one in the room.


    He was a little older, with white hair on his head and a long white beard under his mouth. He looked old even in his old age, but his face didn''t look old. Although he was frowning, he was still full of spirit.


    The sound of the ear, the slight sound of footsteps, the people let him on the seat, Qingcheng City Lord "Sun Haiwang" raised his head.


    When he saw that it was Cheng Wei who was coming, he moved slightly.


    He asked, "what''s the situation outside? Where are my soldiers? "


    Less than five meters from sun Haiwang, Cheng Wei stops.


    Cheng Wei shakes his head regretfully at the question of sun Haiwang.


    Heavy said: "outside the situation is fuzzy, everywhere are those monsters, the city''s barracks, the walls of the guards have lost contact, I''m afraid it is also a lot of bad luck!"


    Sun Haiwang was disappointed. Although he had already prepared for the answer, the real answer was still hard to accept.


    "That''s not a monster!"


    Sun Haiwang did not know why.


    This makes Cheng Wei a Leng. It seems that the city master knows something about those "monsters" that suddenly appear.


    Cheng Wei, who wanted to know the truth, asked: "Lord! What do you know? Why are those things here? Why attack "Qingcheng"


    It''s so sudden. It''s so sudden.


    It''s unexpected. There''s no reaction time at all.


    When the fog appeared, if the city master did not immediately decide to leave the city master''s house, how could they survive now.


    The Lord must know something.


    Sun Haiwang nodded his head gently, and his face was full of thinking. Now, it''s unnecessary to hide. For a moment, sun Haiwang said in a voice: "now, there''s nothing to hide!"


    Looking at Cheng Wei with doubts on his face, sun Haiwang continued: "you have lived in Qingcheng since you were a child. You have never been far away from Qingcheng. You know nothing about the outside world!"


    After a little pause, sun Haiwang fell into memory. He said softly, "in this world, the enemies of human beings are not only pollution animals, but also other species that are more intelligent and even no less intelligent than human beings!"


    "Since the disaster, the rules of the planet have changed, and all kinds of life have begun to evolve. There is no way forward. The magic of life has made the planet break out an unparalleled wave of evolution, and countless species have appeared one by one!"


    "The law of the jungle, the weak species can only become the nourishment of powerful species, hundreds of years later, although the tide of evolution does not end, but the pattern of the world has emerged!"

 Chapter 220

    Sun Haiwang put up three fingers.


    "All species in the world are divided into three categories by human beings. One is sub human species. As the name suggests, the origin of evolution of these species is more or less related to human beings. They plunder human genes to improve themselves and make them possess human''s natural" wisdom ". Their appearance is more or less similar to human beings!"


    "The second type is" fierce beast ". No matter it''s" sea beast "in the sea or pollution beast in the forest sea, all non-human species with" animal shape "can be called" fierce beast "!"


    "And the third..."


    Speaking of this, sun Haiwang''s words stopped and his face was dignified.


    "What is the third category?"


    Feeling the gravity of the atmosphere, Cheng Wei couldn''t help asking.


    Sun Haiwang shook his head and said in a deep voice: "the third kind is very special. No one knows whether they are living bodies or not. They have unique abilities, such as the legendary gods and demons, and can even change their own shape! Humans call them "alien"! "


    Looking at Cheng Wei, sun Haiwang asked, "do you know how many kinds of energy in the world can be used by life?"


    Cheng Wei shakes his head. How can he know.


    "Four!"


    Sun Haiwang put out four fingers again.


    "One is" strength ", which is commonly used by human beings. It is born in the human body and can interact with various elements of the outside world, thus having a certain impact on the material world!"


    "The second kind is" original energy ", which is the" fuel "of all kinds of human machinery and the" source "of the power of polluting animals. Human beings can only simply use the conflict of" original energy "to make it simply generate kinetic energy to drive machinery, but polluting animals are different. Polluting animals can flexibly use various characteristics of" original energy "to make it obtain various extraordinary abilities!"


    "The third is" spirit ", which is also the most mysterious force. It is untouchable and invisible. It is an idea, which is related to spirit and brain. Human beings still don''t know much about" spirit "¡° "Spirit" exists in any species, but in human beings, people who use "spirit" exist, but they are rare and uncommon. It is said that the ultimate weapon "Guardian God" of all countries, the driver is the "spirit" user


    "The fourth is" magic ". This power has no roots. It is just an available element found by human beings in various elements of nature. Magic has a strong affinity, and can get along with all kinds of elements, or even integrate into one, so that users can use the seven elements of nature: Stroke, fire, thunder, water, earth, light and dark, The users of "magic" are called "magicians" by human beings


    It''s amazing and eye opening. For Cheng Wei, the words of the city Lord let him know the extraordinary world outside Qingcheng.


    If he is still young, maybe Cheng Wei will have the idea to go out and make a living.


    But now, that impulsive mentality is gone.


    After all, Cheng Wei is no longer young.


    Moreover, in Qingcheng, he also has his own responsibility.


    "What are those" things "out there?"


    Cheng asked.


    This is what Cheng Wei has always wanted to know.


    "Devil! The fighting weapons of the demons


    Sun Haiwang said in a deep voice.


    devil? Demons?


    Cheng Wei is no stranger to the devil. This word has been passed down for thousands of years in human history, meaning evil.


    However, Cheng Wei didn''t know the words of the demons.


    Aware of Cheng Wei''s doubts, sun Haiwang explained: "the demons are sub human species. They are extremely rare. It is said that the number of the whole race is only one digit. However, although the number is rare, this race can make a kind of combat weapon called" demons ". In the far south, the demons dominate the continent of orantia, The whole continent is under the shadow of the devil


    After hearing sun Haiwang''s words, Cheng Wei was shocked. Orlando is the largest of the three continents. It is said that there are countless powerful empires on it, which can make the whole continent under the shadow of "demons". How powerful should the demons be?


    Qingcheng is just a small place. How can it provoke them?


    Cheng Wei doesn''t understand, very much.


    Looking at Sun Haiwang, Cheng Wei solemnly said: "Lord of the city! You have been in charge of Qingcheng for 30 years. In these 30 years, Qingcheng has been in peace and the people live in peace and stability. Now, with the invasion of foreign enemies, as the leader of Qingcheng guard team, I have the right to know all the causes of Qingcheng''s falling into the present situation! "


    Qingcheng is just a small place. No one will pay attention to it.


    Unless there is some cause and effect to attract the eyes of the enemy, it is impossible to explain the current situation of Qingcheng.


    Sun Haiwang seemed to have known that Cheng Wei would ask about it. He had no surprise on his face. He just left his seat and stood up.


    "Come with me!"


    With that, sun Haiwang went to the corner.


    Cheng Wei doesn''t know, but he can only keep up.


    At the corner, sun Haiwang knocked on the wall.


    The wall suddenly moved and a door opened in it.


    Behind the door, Cheng Wei can see several figures.


    It should be the guard.


    Cheng Wei didn''t expect that there was a secret room in this small room that he didn''t know.


    Sun Haiwang lowers his head and goes in. Cheng Wei can only follow him.


    Behind the door is an aisle, a narrow staircase down. After walking for dozens of meters, I turned a few turns and saw a door at the end of the aisle.


    There are four guards standing guard in front of the door.


    "Lord of the city!"


    Seeing the city leader coming, the guard called him respectfully.


    Sun Haiwang nodded and said, "keep this place. No one can enter the room alone except me!"


    "Yes


    The guard answered in unison.


    Sun Haiwang looked at Cheng Wei and said, "let''s go!"


    With that, sun Haiwang turned back, pushed the door open and went in.


    Cheng Wei followed closely.


    Although it''s underground, the corridors and rooms are not dark. Although Qingcheng has fallen, the power station is still in operation. There are lamps in the corridors and rooms.


    Even if the power station stops running, it is fully equipped with small-scale power generation equipment, which is enough for small-scale use.


    Following sun Haiwang, Cheng Wei enters the room.


    Surprisingly, this room is quite spacious, but the space is spacious, only

 Chapter 221

    "What''s that?"


    Staring at the only foreign object in the room, Cheng Wei couldn''t explain it for a moment.


    It''s right in front of you, not far from you, on a stone bed.


    It looks like a green crystal, a very large crystal, irregular cuboid, nearly two meters long and nearly one meter wide.


    Like a gem, it radiates green light.


    What Cheng Wei cares about is not a crystal that looks like a gem, but a figure in the crystal.


    There is a person in the crystal, a person sealed by the crystal.


    However, Cheng Wei took two steps forward. As he was about to get closer, sun Haiwang raised his hand to stop him.


    "Don''t get too close, the green light is enough to kill you! At the beginning, in order to move it to this hidden place, more than ten soldiers lost their lives! "


    Cheng Wei is stunned. The warning from the city leader makes him afraid. Is it so terrible that what looks beautiful?


    Cheng Wei had to observe the people in the crystal 10 meters away.


    Although some distance, but the green crystal is actually transparent, can let people clearly see her existence.


    A girl, the green crystal seal is a very beautiful girl, the girl has a rare long silver hair, crystal block makes her face a little fuzzy, people can''t see her face,


    She was dressed in a purple dress, hands crossed on the abdomen, a calm posture.


    The strangest thing is that there is a grain, a black grain, which is irregular and can''t be compared with anything. It seems to give people a deep and mysterious feeling.


    On the whole, it''s not hard to guess that she''s not old, maybe she''s just a child.


    "Lord! Who is she? "


    Cheng Wei asks sun Haiwang, who is next to him.


    Looking at the green crystal, sun Haiwang said calmly: "do you see the black lines on your forehead? This is the characteristic of the demons. She is a member of the demons


    Cheng Wei''s face changed slightly. In this way, all doubts have been solved.


    No wonder the "devil" will appear in Qingcheng. No wonder Qingcheng, which has been peaceful for decades, will fall into war again. She is the culprit.


    "Lord! What on earth do you want to do? You should understand that she is a hot potato, which we can''t touch! "


    Cheng Wei doesn''t understand. He doesn''t understand that the always cautious City Lord will provoke powerful demons who can suppress a continent.


    What is the reason that makes the Lord so crazy.


    Sun Haiwang shook his head and grinned bitterly. He didn''t understand that.


    If he could, he would have wanted to throw out the hot potato.


    But now that it''s too late, what can we do if we hand her over?


    Those demons will not let go of Qingcheng because of this. Qingcheng will also be mercilessly destroyed.


    "I didn''t want to get her, it was just a sudden accident! Do you remember that big merchant ship half a month ago


    "Of course I do!"


    Cheng Wei nodded.


    The ship was very big, and it was the largest merchant ship Cheng Wei had ever seen. When the merchant ship was berthed on the West Wharf outside the market, it caused a lot of riots in Qingcheng, and the crowd of people who watched it almost caused a stampede and bloodshed.


    On that day, as the leader of the Qingcheng guard team, Cheng Wei can be described as still fresh in memory.


    Cheng Wei said: "is this thing related to the ship?"


    "Yes, it has a lot to do with it."


    Sun Haiwang nodded and said in a deep voice.


    Then he said, "because the owner of the ship left this thing!"


    Speaking of this, sun Haiwang looks a little angry. It''s obvious that he was fooled by that guy.


    Sun Haiwang said indignantly: "at the beginning, the guy said it was deposited here, and came to get it back two months later! I thought it was just a coffin and didn''t care! Until... "


    Sun Haiwang was embarrassed. After all, he took advantage of others to leave it here. He opened the coffin to see what was in it. It was too beneath his dignity.


    All because of curiosity, because curiosity is too heavy, let Sun Haiwang can''t help but open the coffin.


    Calm down, sun Haiwang continued: "I opened the coffin three days ago, and then found" she "!"


    "Ah


    Sun Haiwang sighed deeply and said with regret: "originally, I thought that after such a long time, the existence of" she "should be no threat to Qingcheng. I didn''t expect that they would come so soon!"


    Sun Haiwang didn''t expect this. When he found "she", sun Haiwang was also shocked. At that time, he had the impulse to send "she" away. It was good for everyone. He was a demon. I believe many forces were interested in her, but his greed made sun Haiwang give up.


    He gave up the idea of treating "her" casually.


    If used properly, a sealed "demon" can bring unimaginable benefits to Qingcheng. How can sun Haiwang give up the "meat" in his mouth?


    Greed is the root of all evils, many people understand, but often can not control their inner impulse.


    Looking at the green crystal, Cheng Wei asked sun Haiwang: "Lord! What are your plans now? "


    plan?


    Sun Haiwang hesitated for a moment, his face was fierce, and said: "since he has been wrong, he will continue to be wrong. Here, he goes deep into the ground. It is impossible for the devil to come here. Wait! As long as they have no patience, they will naturally leave, and then! Victory will belong to us


    Cheng Wei: "what about the civilians outside? What about them? We can wait, but the civilians can''t


    Sun Haiwang, with no expression on his face, said coolly: "you should know that we can''t do anything, no matter how we do it, it''s endless. So now we can only find a way to save our lives first. As for those civilians, let''s ask for more happiness!"


    It may be cruel, but wise people should know how to choose.


    If you can''t protect yourself, how can you protect others?


    Cheng Wei can''t accept it. He doesn''t care about the civilians, but about Qingcheng, his home.


    This "home" is made up of many factors, among which people are the biggest. What''s the use of leaving an empty city when all people die?

 Chapter 222

    Cheng Wei said, "Lord of the city! There is no other way to solve the current crisis. There are 100000 people in Qingcheng. If they are destroyed, Qingcheng will no longer exist. What will we do then? "


    "She" may be very precious, but she is also a hot potato. Who dares to ask her near Qingcheng? Even if there are forces to take over "she", we may be able to gain benefits and status from it if we leave Qingcheng. But Lord, at that time, we will always be under the yoke of others. Freedom and life and death are in the hands of others. Is that the day you want


    It has to be said that Cheng Wei''s eloquence is very good. Sun Haiwang was speechless and could not be refuted.


    But because of what Cheng Wei said, sun Haiwang figured it out.


    The reason why Sun Haiwang left "she" is that he wanted to use "she" to exchange some materials with some big forces, so as to make Qingcheng move towards the road of rapid development and make Qingcheng profit from it.


    In a city, architecture is the second and talent is the most important. Once people are gone, what''s the use of a city?


    Talent is everything. If you keep people, you will keep Qingcheng.


    "What can you do?"


    Sun Haiwang asks Cheng Wei.


    Cheng Wei spread his hands and said, "no! Lord! You should also understand that only with our strength, there is no chance of winning in the face of the devil! Even if we can concentrate all the soldiers in Qingcheng, it won''t help! "


    How can sun Haiwang not know this?


    Sun Haiwang was a little disappointed. He thought Cheng Wei had a way to solve the current situation, but he didn''t expect another empty joy.


    In sun Haiwang''s disappointment, Cheng Wei said: "but! Lord! Although Qingcheng has no ability to fight against demons, there are other forces. Far from it, let alone near it. The Lord of Qingcheng has a good relationship with deacon Zhang of ASEAN. Yuecheng is a big city, and Deacon Zhang has a large army under his command! As long as the Lord of the city asks him for help, I believe he will not be helpless! "


    Good relationship? Friendship?


    Sun Haiwang grinned bitterly, shook his head and said: "you look at things too simply. On the surface, I have a good relationship with deacon Zhang. In fact, his only purpose is to bring Qingcheng under Yuecheng. As a branch of Yuecheng, I have never agreed. He frequently sends envoys to inquire."


    "It''s not proper to ask him for help. I don''t know what kind of unacceptable request he will make."


    Cheng Wei was not disappointed, but said: "Lord! If deacon Li is a greedy man, it would be better. Why don''t we throw this hot potato to him? "


    Sun Haiwang''s mind moved. Maybe this method is feasible.


    Sun Haiwang no longer has extravagant hopes for the demon. The power of Qingcheng is limited, so it can''t accommodate the Great Buddha.


    With deacon Lee''s greedy nature, maybe he will really accept the "evil doer".


    Sun Haiwang was thinking, thinking a lot in his mind.


    In the end, sun Haiwang said: "good! That''s it, Cheng Wei! You should do it at once. Send a man who is able to talk to Yuecheng and persuade deacon Li to send troops to rescue. If he doesn''t agree, he can reveal something about "using demons". Remember! Don''t be too straightforward! Deacon Li is a greedy and intelligent man. If he talks too much, he will think of a lot of things! "


    Cheng Wei nodded. The idea was his own. He should have done it all by himself. Moreover, Cheng Wei already had a suitable candidate in his mind.


    But


    "Yuecheng is not near here. I''m afraid it''s not less than ten days to go there once, ten days! How many surviving civilians will be left in Qingcheng by then? "


    This is a big problem, and Cheng Wei''s worries are also necessary.


    But there is nothing Cheng Wei can do about it. Sun Haiwang, the leader of Qingcheng City, has no other way.


    Sun Haiwang waved his hand and said, "go! Don''t worry about the affairs of Qingcheng. Take charge of the dispatch and let the envoys go as soon as possible! "


    It can only be so!


    Cheng Wei nodded in silence and looked at the green crystal again. Then he turned away and disappeared into the room.


    When Cheng Wei left, sun Haiwang''s expression in the room changed, sometimes thinking, sometimes suddenly, sometimes angry.


    As the leader of Qingcheng, the pressure on him is not small. If he is heartless enough, he can walk away. Although he has lost his position, he is still alive at least.


    But he can''t do it. He has been in a high position for a long time and is used to controlling other people''s life and death. How can he give up everything in front of him and escape in order to survive and become a displaced civilian?


    It''s better to fight to death than to live humbly.


    "The old man is changeable and suspicious. Even if he agrees to send troops, he will delay for a long time! It''s not reliable to expect him! "


    Sun Haiwang muttered to himself.


    Sun Haiwang is very clear about the character of Deacon Lee of ASEAN. Although the last time we met was 20 years ago, a person''s character is hard to change. He will only become more greedy.


    From the beginning, sun Haiwang did not expect to cross the city.


    The reason why Cheng Wei was asked to send messengers to Yuecheng for help is very simple. One more way, one more choice.


    Sun Haiwang thought of the major forces around Qingcheng.


    Kyoto?


    Kyoto is very powerful. Although there is no founding of the people''s Republic of China, it has the power of "Guardian God", which is much stronger than that of some countries. If Kyoto agrees to support Qingcheng, it will be easy to wipe out the demons in Qingcheng.


    But it''s too far away. The nearest Acropolis to Qingcheng is more than 500 kilometers. Coupled with the unknown changes on the way, it''s a big problem whether we can get in touch with Kyoto.


    The rejection of Kyoto by sun Haiwang is only one factor, and there are many other factors.


    Sun Haiwang thought of Bentley. Although Bentley is only an island country, it also has a population of more than 3 million. Although Bentley has no strong industrial capacity, due to its rich "protocrysts", Bentley is very rich and often uses "protocrysts" to buy powerful weapons and equipment from ASEAN and Kyoto.


    Because of "money", Bentley''s armaments are not small and weak. Otherwise, how can Bentley defend this "rich" land on the sea.

 Chapter 223

    Sun Haiwang is no stranger to Bentley. Although Qingcheng is only a small place, it is also a close neighbor of Bentley. Of course, both sides know something about the neighbors.


    Bentley''s armaments, with a total number of about 150000, are divided into three groups, each stationed on three main islands.


    Sun Haiwang didn''t know about weapons and equipment, but Sun Haiwang knew that the armed forces of Binli country were equipped with powerful human shaped weapons such as "guards".


    If Bentley agrees to support Qingcheng, it can also help Qingcheng expel foreign enemies.


    Bentley is very close to Qingcheng. It takes only three days to go back and forth.


    Moreover, Bentley and Qingcheng are separated by the sea, and the support is very convenient.


    Sun Haiwang has an idea in his mind.


    For people in high positions, an idea or a decision can change a lot of things.


    Little green city, when the devil comes, it has become a whirlpool, involving countless unrelated people.


    Today, things are still hazy.


    But one day the fog will be torn open and the truth will be revealed.


    It won''t be long.


    "I''ve lost contact with other teams! Can you accept it? "


    "No! Just now, we have left the communication range! "


    "Go on! Continue our mission


    The street was covered with fog, the sky was covered with ashes, and all you could see was the buildings on both sides of the street and the outline of the buildings in the fog a little far away.


    Wearing a silver gray power combat suit, more than ten figures walked carefully on the street.


    Walking around, the fog rippling, the street is quiet, only to hear the "mechanical" footsteps.


    The mission instructions were vague, but the soldiers knew what to do.


    The so-called investigation is nothing more than to find out the enemy''s background, quantity and scale, as well as the enemy''s base camp.


    However, all the way, at this time, to far away from the wall, on the way, the soldiers did not encounter the enemy, the kind of inhuman "monster".


    There was no "trace" of the enemy.


    "Stop!"


    Suddenly, the soldier at the front of the street raised his hand and signaled the team to stop.


    The line is still. All the voices are gone.


    However, in the fog ahead, another sound came out.


    It was footsteps.


    "Hidden!"


    At the first order, the soldiers took action, quickly left the street and hid in the open building beside the street.


    Behind the window, the soldiers watched the situation outside.


    The sound is getting closer.


    Soon, when the fog surged, the outline emerged, and more than ten figures rushed out of the fog.


    They are armed with guns, the pace is rapid, the wind from the eyes of the soldiers, and disappeared in the fog of the street.


    They left in the same direction as the soldiers came. If they went on, they would arrive at the wall of the first army.


    The soldiers in the building didn''t care about this. Those passing by just now didn''t pose any threat to the first army.


    "Keep going!"


    When the street was quiet again, the soldiers left the building and went on walking in the street.


    The gray fog affected the line of sight and reduced the visual distance several times.


    This has a great impact on the investigation.


    All the way forward, unconsciously, a detection team close to the central area of Qingcheng.


    The gray fog did not know when the flow speed became much faster, drifting in the same direction.


    Although the change was small, it was noticed by the soldiers.


    Abnormal phenomenon, there must be extraordinary things.


    The soldiers raised their vigilance and quickened their pace.


    "What do you see?"


    "No! Nothing yet


    "Search around carefully, pay attention to all changes!"


    In the fog, more than ten figures were shaking on the street.


    Shadow looming, along the edge of the street has been forward.


    Ahead is the end of the street, although there is a road, but outside is an open area, there seems to be an illusion that the fog here is even thicker.


    The investigation team stopped and looked around at the end of the street.


    The sensor device outside the helmet emits faint blue light, and increases power to analyze the fog and capture any changes.


    In front of the sky, the fog disturbance, a mass of black shadow in a flash.


    "Did you see that? I seem to see something up there! "


    Although it was just a flash, it was noticed by one of the soldiers.


    "No! I didn''t see it


    "I didn''t see it, either!"


    Other soldiers said they didn''t see it.


    But this is not to say that the soldiers who found the existence of foreign bodies had an illusion.


    "Keep going!"


    The enemy''s trace appears. Now only by moving on can we catch the enemy''s trace.


    The figure is surging and the pace is slow. The investigation team continues to step into a wide area.


    Without the guidance of buildings on both sides, the surrounding gray area seems to be standing still.


    Fortunately, this feeling lasted less than a minute, and some architectural outlines appeared in the fog ahead.


    "Watch out for cover!"


    Suddenly, a warning came from the messenger.


    This makes the soldiers lie on the ground.


    There is no raised shelter around, so you can only lie on the ground to reduce the chance of exposure.


    Just lying on the ground, in the fog above the soldiers'' heads, the outlines of many monsters emerged. They floated through the fog and soon disappeared.


    When they left, the soldiers on the ground breathed a sigh of relief.


    But did not expect at this time, Wuthering protrusion.


    Several green flames fell from the sky, broke through the fog and fell to the soldiers.


    Found out!


    "Withdraw!"


    The order was very straightforward.


    The engine roared, the four limbs of the power combat suit assisted the power engine to run at full power, and the soldiers sprang out like toads.


    "Boom! Boom


    With a few roars, the green flame rose, the shock wave of the explosion dispersed a large area of fog, and the place where the soldiers were just located was shrouded by the flame.


    The soldiers who dodged the first wave of attack got up, all the auxiliary power was turned on, and they flew into the fog and left in the same direction.


    The sky is boiling, and the fog seems to be torn apart by the invisible force, leaving a clear sky.


    In the fog, everything hidden is visible.


    The fog on the street was also sucked into the sky, and the soldiers running on the street were clearly visible.

 Chapter 224

    "Look at the back! We''re being watched! "


    The fog did not dissipate, but was controlled by some kind of existence, so that a certain place, a certain area was not covered by fog.


    The soldiers felt it for themselves.


    The street ahead is obviously covered with fog, but as they approach, the fog dissipates by itself and seems to be alive.


    Yes, they are.


    Behind a large sky becomes clear, four "monsters" are flying over the street, close to them, chasing behind.


    And in the distant sky, there are more monsters.


    They form a pyramid and move in circles.


    The bottom layer is the closest to the ground, with the largest number of monsters. About a dozen monsters are flying around in circles. They seem to be searching the ground. The second layer is slightly higher than the ground, with only six monsters.


    The third layer, also the top layer, has only one monster.


    But the "monster" at the top is huge, more than twice as big as other "monsters".


    "Bang! Bang


    A few dull shelling sound, flying in the street above the monster mouth four green fireballs have been ejected.


    The rapid roar from far to near, four green fireballs tearing the air, a head to the fleeing soldiers attack.


    "Avoid it!"


    A short distance, in a flash.


    The whistling is in my ear.


    A green fireball, up to a soldier, is about to touch. With a rapid roar, the soldier''s galloping steps step on the ground again. The ground is under great pressure and cracks. The soldier jumps up like a shell.


    The green fireball fell to the ground and failed.


    "Boom! Boom! Boom


    The other three green fireballs exploded almost at the same time.


    With the explosion in the street, four mushroom clouds rose high.


    The debris splashed, leaving four craters.


    Fortunately, no soldier was killed in the attack.


    "What to do? The enemy has the air superiority, the line of sight is broad, we are very difficult to escape their line of sight


    The situation is not good. Although the speed of the "monster" flying in the sky is not fast, it is not easy for them to get rid of it.


    "We can''t lead them to the garrison. With the weapons and equipment we have now, we can''t deal with them effectively!"


    "This investigation task has been completed, the enemy''s base camp and scale have been obtained, at least someone should inform Tanya drillmaster of the information obtained!"


    In the running, the soldiers are communicating quickly.


    "Disperse! In pairs, once you get rid of the enemy behind you, return to your garrison immediately


    The conclusion has come out. This is not a solution.


    I saw the investigation team running and fleeing. A man in front raised his right hand.


    "Scatter!"


    Just a word, words fall, at the crossroads, the team is divided into three, respectively, to three directions.


    At the next intersection, the team dispersed again.


    Until there''s only one group in one direction.


    The dispersion of the prey makes the "monster" in the chase slightly stunned and slow down.


    They seem to be thinking about which target to pursue.


    But soon, they seem to have a decision, four monsters divided into three, chasing in different directions.


    But there are only four of them, and the soldiers have six groups to chase. The monster has lost two targets.


    But the monsters didn''t give up. They locked the target in front of them and chased the prey all the time.


    For a time, Qingcheng became lively. Four teams with four "monsters" were playing a chase game in Qingcheng. Where they passed, chickens flying and dogs jumping, guns roaring.


    For the civilians in Qingcheng who are hidden in the buildings, the movement outside is a kind of suffering for them, because they are afraid, they are afraid, afraid, afraid of losing their lives.


    It won''t last long.


    When they decided to disperse, all the soldiers were ready to die.


    Only a few survive.


    Death is inevitable.


    Who can give the soldiers speed and strength in the power combat suit, but in the full power operation, the power combat suit energy can only support a little time.


    Once the energy is exhausted, the power combat suit is a heavy armor. At that time, let alone running, even walking slowly is a difficult thing.


    "Mechanical" footsteps rhythmically ring, two figures running in the street, like a wind, from the street in a flash, not long after they left, a ferocious "giant" floated over the street, strange flying posture, as if ignoring the gravity of the star ball, "monster" to run past the two figures.


    The gray fog was in front of us, covering the street ahead.


    But in any case, neither of them could enter the fog. The fog was hiding from them. Wherever they passed, the fog dispersed by itself.


    It''s like consciously exposing them to the eyes of the big "monster" in the rear.


    "How much more energy?"


    The problem of rapid energy consumption has been put in front of us and has to be solved.


    "Twenty percent! It can only last about ten minutes at most


    It''s not good. Both of them know what it means to run out of energy.


    That''s death.


    "I''m running out of energy, too! This is not the way! Disperse and evacuate! At least one person can live


    The atmosphere is heavy. No one wants to die, but now they have no choice. Someone has to die.


    That''s all.


    "Good luck! Take care


    "You too! Take care


    "Scatter!"


    No hesitation, no hesitation, at a crossroads, two running figures split into two, running to both sides.


    Their life and death lies in the "choice" of the monsters chasing after them. They choose who to chase and who to die, while those who are not selected can live.


    This time, the pursuit of the "monster" also did not hesitate, it chose the right side.


    And the soldier on the left, this time the fog in front of the street did not avoid him, he plunged into the fog and successfully escaped.


    "Woo! Woo


    The roar of the engine was intermittent and weak, and the screen in the helmet was flashing.


    Energy progress has dropped to one percent.


    Ten minutes passed quickly, and he didn''t get rid of the enemy behind him.

 Chapter 225

    "Pa!"


    The image in the helmet disappeared completely, and the eyes were dim.


    The steps suddenly became heavy.


    Running in his speed suddenly slowed down, the pace of a meal, the pace of disorder, awkward posture to take a few steps to stop.


    In that posture, he would fall, but instead of falling, he stood upright.


    There was no fear, no fear, he knew what was coming to him.


    Raise your hands and hold your helmet.


    With a slight twist and a click, the helmet was taken down by him.


    "Hoo


    He took a deep breath. It was the first time he had breathed the air of the world.


    With a throw, the helmet was thrown out by him, I don''t know where it fell.


    With a heavy step, he turned to face the oncoming "monster".


    Ferocious body is so dazzling.


    He took the rifle from behind and held it in his arms.


    Once easy to pick up the rifle is now so heavy that even shooting is difficult.


    "Come on!"


    With a roar, he raised the muzzle of the gun with a ferocious face.


    "Dada dada!"


    The muzzle of the black hole is spitting out the tongue of fire crazily, and the bullet marks attack the oncoming "monster".


    Without the aid of helmet, the collimator was slightly offset, but a small number of bullets hit the monster.


    For a time, "monster" body surface sparks splashed, all hit the "monster" bullets were shot away.


    This is the soldier''s last counterattack, and the most glorious way to die as a soldier.


    "Bang!"


    With a bang, green flames fell from the sky.


    Whistling in a flash.


    "Boom!"


    The gunfire stopped suddenly, and the soldiers fighting back in the street were enveloped in green flames.


    The flames are surging, the debris is flying, the shock wave is raging, and the dust is rising.


    With a mushroom cloud rising, it''s all over.


    The prey has been destroyed, and the huge "monster" turns and leaves.


    When the "monster" left, the fog quickly shrouded the street.


    All that was left was a crater and a burning body.


    When Qingcheng calms down again, everything is back on track.


    The strong wreak havoc outside, while the weak can only shiver and hide in a hidden corner, praying to get through the biggest crisis in life.


    After a mess, the day passed.


    After all, night has come. For the shivering weak, their days of suffering have just begun.


    In the investigation team caused confusion at the same time, Tan Ya also took the speedboat back to the "emperor".


    This time back to the "emperor", Tanya encountered an unexpected situation.


    From Qingcheng to the emperor, they didn''t leave the fog.


    You know, before that, the destroyed water stronghold did not fall into the fog.


    This only shows a problem. During their journey to Qingcheng, the fog spread all the time, even to the offshore far away from the coast.


    The "emperor" docked in deep water was shrouded in fog.


    Back on the emperor, Tanya made no more than a stop and went straight to the commander''s exclusive area.


    "Ah


    Li Meng sighed.


    Tone quite helpless said: "all the way, although the general situation is smooth, but in some small things will always encounter some trouble! Look! In little Qingcheng, we have another "trouble"! "


    For his Highness''s complaining tone, he smiles. His highness is like this. He will be happy when he is happy. When he is in trouble, he will play his temper like a child.


    The appearance of a commander can make people nervous.


    Tanya can''t help but roll a white eye, look quite serious said: "this encounter the enemy is unusual, that kind of biological form is very strange, like a big meatball, a flying meatball, meatball not only has eyes, but also mouth, in the mouth can also extend the gun tube, fire green fireball shells, very powerful!"


    Tanya continued with a dignified look: "the first encounter with that creature, we lost a lot. The biological defense is amazing. Large caliber rifles can''t do effective damage to them, and even rockets can''t kill them! We must guard against it


    "Oh! Is there such a strange creature? "


    After listening to Tanya''s words, Li Meng was slightly surprised.


    My interest suddenly rose in my heart.


    "Commander! You should see this! "


    I don''t know where to get it. Tanya has a green crystal ball in her hand.


    It''s the size of a fist. It looks very beautiful.


    Li Meng was full of surprise: "what a brilliant light! What''s this? "


    With the green crystal ball in hand, Tanya said, "what remains after that creature is destroyed! We guess it should be a kind of "energy" matter


    He took the green crystal ball from Tanya and held it in both hands. Li Meng watched it carefully.


    At the same time, release a little mental energy to the crystal scout.


    Suddenly, Li Meng frowned.


    Li Meng cut off his mental strength.


    "What a fiery energy!"


    Li Meng exclaimed.


    The energy in the crystal ball is very corrosive. When the mental force touches it, it will be eroded instantly and there are signs of spreading.


    Fortunately, Li Meng cut off the connection with that mental force in time, otherwise Li Meng would be in trouble.


    Although it is not a threat to "life", it is necessary to give up some hands and feet to expel the erosive "power".


    Li Meng is afraid of trouble. He would rather lose a little mental strength than trouble.


    Tanya''s guess is right, it is a kind of energy material.


    Ask the brain!


    It is very sensitive to such things and should know whether it is of value to the first Legion.


    "The alien element, the branch of dark element in the seven elements, represents" fury "! It can be classified as energy material, which has high research value and can be exchanged for 1 million energy points! "


    Not yet in the heart of the call, the main brain is very timely out.


    Li Meng is used to the timely appearance of the main brain.


    The answer is known.


    One million energy points are neither too much nor too little. However, this energy point can not make Li Meng have much reaction.

 Chapter 226

    When the team is big, it needs more energy points. In the past, hundreds of thousands and millions of energy points can make Li Meng excited for several days, but now, Li Meng has no feeling at all.


    Today, energy point is just a number for Li Meng!


    One million yuan is thrown into Li Meng''s current treasury, and there is no spray.


    However, no matter how small the mosquito is, it''s also meat. Li Meng won''t let it go.


    Looking up at Tanya, Li Meng said: "this is really a kind of energy material! It''s what we need! "


    With that, Li Meng hands the crystal ball to Tanya.


    Tanya knows what to do with her things.


    After taking the crystal ball from the commander, Tanya said, "commander! The emergence of a third party led to the plan frustrated! Now the situation in Qingcheng is not clear. Shall we postpone the offensive? "


    "I have sent several investigation teams to Qingcheng. I believe I can get some information about the situation in Qingcheng soon!"


    "Tell me! What are your plans? "


    Li Meng asked.


    Tanya is a smart woman and a qualified officer. Li Meng believes that this woman has her own plan in her heart.


    Li Meng is not good at military command and deployment.


    If this body is strong enough, what Li Meng likes is to attack, otherwise he will waste his "strength"!


    It''s not a brain drain "command talent.".


    Some things to professionals to do it!


    To be a shopkeeper is what Li Meng wants.


    Of course, there are ideas, but Tanya is not sure whether it is feasible, and the commander needs to make a final decision.


    Tanya said: "Qingcheng has fallen, and the strength of the third party is still unknown. It''s unwise to attack rashly, and! Today''s Qingcheng reveals an unspeakable strangeness, so we should be more vigilant! "


    "The three planned areas, iron ore field, farm and logging field, are like chicken aid to us now. It is neither good nor bad for us to seize or not! We should give up the previous plan and concentrate on attacking Qingcheng. Before the intelligence of the third party is improved, we can concentrate on occupying the corner of Qingcheng first! Then watch it change! "


    After a pause, Tanya said: "once we know the strength of the third party, we can retreat. If we are weak, we can attack Qingcheng and wipe out any enemy in Qingcheng! Once Qingcheng is captured, the defenders of the three places outside the city will naturally surrender! "


    Tanya''s words are over. Now let''s wait for Li Meng to come to the final conclusion.


    Li Meng looks at yevrich who has not spoken.


    Asked: "yevrich! What do you think? "


    Yevrich shook his head: "I''ve been on the" emperor "this time. I don''t know about the situation in Qingcheng. I''m not against the plan of Colonel Tanya! If there is a powerful third party force! Concentration is the right way to do it! "


    In that case


    Looking back at Tanya, Li Meng said, "do as you say."


    With that, Li Meng added another sentence.


    "It''s far from dark! Have a good night''s rest, keep your spirits up and start tomorrow! "


    Night is dangerous, especially when it is shrouded in fog.


    At night, there is always some inconvenience.


    Although the plan is made, it is not urgent to implement it.


    Moreover, at night, the forest sea is dangerous and easy to lose its direction. Only during the day can people be sent to inform the teams of farms and logging fields.


    Just one night doesn''t get in the way.


    "Well!"


    Tanya didn''t refuse and nodded her head.


    "Yes! How many people have been sacrificed this time? "


    In Tanya, yevrich ready to leave, Limon suddenly asked.


    Although I don''t know why the commander asked for the specific number of deaths, Tanya didn''t think much about it.


    He said truthfully, "before I left, 26 soldiers were killed!"


    Li Meng nodded.


    There are nearly two teams injured and wounded. The fighting must be very tense.


    The "enemy" this time does not look simple.


    After a moment''s silence, Li Meng said, "I''ll go to Qingcheng myself, Tanya! Come with me tomorrow


    Tanya slightly a Leng, she does not know why the commander will suddenly make this decision.


    "Commander! Don''t worry about Qingcheng! You are not in good health. Just rest in peace on the "emperor". We will give you a satisfactory result in a short time about Qingcheng! "


    Tan Yake doesn''t approve of the commander going to Qingcheng. There''s no need to be one of them. There''s also the commander''s fragile body.


    Yevrich also said: "commander! For the sake of your health, don''t be too tired! We can solve the problem of Qingcheng! "


    Their persuasion did not make Li Meng give up his decision to go to Qingcheng.


    He went to Qingcheng for a reason!


    There are many reasons, the biggest one is


    In three people''s eyes, Li Meng calmly smile, said: "my body I know, it is not as fragile as you think, this time to Qingcheng I just sit in the back, just in case!"


    After a few words, Li Meng continued: "there are many forces in this world that you can''t imagine. Now you don''t have the strength to be independent. I don''t want to make you pay a heavy price because of my negligence!"


    It turned out that the commander was worried about this.


    Tanya thought of the "strange creatures" encountered by the first corps of Qingcheng.


    It''s really different from ordinary polluting animals, such as biology, but also a bit like artificial machinery. Just from the outside, it''s impossible to distinguish its real characteristics.


    And that kind of flame is very strange, once stuck, it is very difficult to put out.


    Strong, very strong, Qingcheng that kind of "monster" is simply strong.


    In addition to speed, spears and shields are integrated. If there are enough of them, it is probably the "first army" that will lose in the first encounter.


    The commander''s concern is necessary, but


    Tanya is very concerned about the commander''s fragile body.


    It''s not just Tanya. All the top management of the first Legion are very concerned.


    If they can, they want the commander not to worry about anything, just to rest in the rear.


    Because the commander''s appearance is too worrying, his body is thin, and his face is very pale, which gives people a morbid feeling.

 Chapter 227

    yes! Commanders have power, power that no one can imagine, but that power, if they can, they never want to use.


    But Tanya can''t do anything. No matter what she says, it''s superfluous. No matter how much she opposes, she can''t change anything.


    Because it''s the commander''s decision.


    Tanya can only compromise.


    Seeing the silence, Li Meng said: "it''s so decided! Yevrich! You are still stationed in the "emperor", as the rear of the "First Corps", there can be no damage here! Great responsibility, we must be vigilant! Be careful


    The outside environment is shrouded in fog, and the "emperor" is also in fog. No one can guarantee that anything will appear from the fog to attack the "emperor".


    After all, as a giant, "emperor" is still very conspicuous, and it is easy to be used as a "target" to attack.


    "Yes! Guarantee the mission


    With a salute, jevrich said.


    What should be said has already been said. Everything will wait for tomorrow. I believe everything will be clear in Qingcheng.


    Yevrich left, and Tanya left.


    Originally, she planned to stop Tanya.


    But it was stopped by Li Meng''s eyes.


    How can Li Meng not understand the thought of zhe ye.


    However, after a few days of hard work, Tanya must be tired too. She needs enough sleep to have a good rest.


    When yevrich and Tanya leave, peace returns to the garden.


    Li Muling sits quietly, listening to her brother''s voice communicating with other people. She knows when she can and can''t interrupt.


    In the quiet atmosphere, Li mengmianlu thinking, as if thinking about something.


    a moment! As if I had figured out something, the thinking on my face disappeared.


    Looking up slightly, Li Meng looked at the night beside him: "night! It''s getting late! Take Muling to rest! also! Don''t be with me tonight! Have a good night''s rest


    Li Meng''s words made the night slightly stunned, and then said anxiously: "Your Highness! You are going to Qingcheng tomorrow. How can you do without a good sleep and enough spirit? "


    Li Meng didn''t have any extra explanation. He just said softly in a child''s voice: "go! Be obedient


    Just a few words, but let night unable to resist, can only face ruddy nodded.


    Holding Li Muling''s hand, she left the garden and went to the suite in the bow.


    Watching them leave, when the two Petite figures disappear in sight, Li Meng takes back his sight.


    Looking at the lamp with soft light above his head, Li Meng thought of the night.


    That girl''s temperament is a little subtle. She deserves to be one of the top ten generals of the super power forces of the rising sun empire. Her temperament is full of killing and madness.


    Although she looks like a girl, she is 16 or 17 years old. She took part in the world war 12 years ago when she was 15 years old.


    According to her real age, she is nearly 30 years old, which is much older than Li Meng''s memory of any other life. However, because of her super ability, she keeps her girlish appearance.


    This kind of phenomenon is very common in the army of super powers. To explain super powers from a scientific point of view is rooted in talent. Super powers are different and belong to supernatural things.


    There is no age limit on the awakening of super ability. Some people awaken their ability as early as, a few years old or even in infancy, while others awaken their ability later in life.


    The earlier the ability awakens, the greater the potential will be, the stronger the ability will be, and the later the ability will be, the weaker the ability will be. If the ability awakens in the old age, it will be useless, and it will be impossible to become a little magic.


    Of course, the earlier the better. If you wake up when you are too young, when you gain great potential, the body will also benefit from the ability to wake up, and the growth of the body will stop and remain the same as the ability to wake up.


    Not only the body, but also the mind will remain in childhood and will not mature with time.


    Ability is the main factor for the strength of the super powers, but intelligence, analysis of the battlefield and accurate prediction of the enemy and us are also very important.


    No matter how powerful the ability is, no smart brain will be fooled by weak enemies.


    The most appropriate age for awakening is 12 to 20 years old. At this age, people not only have great potential, but also have smart "wisdom".


    When she woke up, she was about 15 years old, so she could become one of the top ten generals of the super power forces.


    However, it is precisely because of the identity of "super power" that she has been in the battlefield of killing for many years.


    Hand blade countless enemies, hands covered with blood, over time temperament will be affected by the killing, become crazy, changeable temperament.


    Although after the war, after a few years of pacification in peaceful days, temperament has settled down, but it will be revealed inadvertently.


    At night, in the days accompanied by night, Li Meng often wakes up in the middle of the night by the stabbing pain in his brain.


    It''s the mental body''s separate body conveying warning to the noumenon.


    After waking up, Li Meng saw the cold night in his arms. Although his eyes were closed, his face was full of coldness and hostility.


    Every muscle of the body is tense, and the posture seems to attack people around at any time.


    When she wakes up in the middle of the night and sees that she looks like this, Li Meng can only divert some mental energy to force her to calm her spirit and let her sleep safely.


    Although the diversion of mental power from the spiritual body is also a kind of exercise for the spiritual body, it will greatly consume Li Meng''s energy.


    After all, compared with the brain area of night, Li Meng''s mental power is vast. He must always be in control of the mental power, otherwise it will easily hurt the brain area of night.


    After all, the human brain is fragile and can''t stand the toss.


    In that state, let alone rest, Li Meng could not even concentrate.


    Li Meng still can''t use his mental power as he likes. Maybe one day, Li Meng can let his detached mental power operate independently according to his own mind.


    Li Meng is very clear that this ability is not extravagant, but it has not been explored for a while.


    Tomorrow is going to "Qingcheng". Tonight, Li Meng must have a good rest to replenish his lost energy.

 Chapter 228

    Although there is no night, without the help of drugs, it is difficult for Li Meng to calm down his active spirit, but for sleep, Li Meng does not have much demand. Although lack of sleep will affect his temperament more or less, it is controllable.


    He closed his eyes slightly and Li Meng fell asleep.


    Here, the air is clear and the temperature is suitable, which can make people relax. For Li Meng, this state is a very good way to rest.


    The night is deep, in the night, under the cover of fog, the huge "emperor" quietly stay on the sea.


    Tonight, the sea is a little calm, the breeze blowing, in the "emperor" shine, the sea is slightly undulating.


    In the top deck, the light became dim, emitting a faint light.


    The lamp has changed the mode, which should be changed at night.


    It was dark outside. The light in the garden was dim. On the seat, Li Meng was sleeping with his eyes closed.


    The breath was long, steady and rhythmic, and the chest was slightly undulating.


    The surrounding environment was quiet without any sound.


    And at this time, the sound of gentle footsteps sounded, and a shadow swayed into the pavilion under the light.


    She is barefoot, a white transparent Nightgown, full of mountains, concave and convex body, showing attractive scenery.


    The silver hair is draped behind the shoulders, which looks much longer than the hair that stands up in the daytime.


    Under the dim light, she is just like a silver haired fairy, beautiful and moving.


    Looking at the quiet figure on the seat, she had a soft face and approached carefully step by step.


    When she came to the seat, she sat on the ground, nestled up to the seat, looking at the face lying on the seat.


    The eye in the pupil is full of complexity.


    Wake up, wake up in the middle of the night, wake up by a not very good dream.


    It''s just a dream. She won''t be afraid, and she won''t be afraid.


    Just sleepless, I do not know why, lying in bed, she thought of "Your Highness.".


    In the heart of the sudden impulse to let the night abandoned the girl''s reserve, wearing slightly exposed pajamas left the bedroom.


    She knew that her highness would not be in the bedroom on the top floor.


    When his highness is alone, he only stays in the garden at night.


    Sure enough, when you come to the garden, you find your highness in the pavilion.


    Why did you come here? Why did you come to your highness? I don''t know. I have no answer in my heart.


    Just think, want to stay in "Your Highness" side, even if just looking at "Your Highness", chaotic heart can also calm down.


    By his Highness''s side, she felt very comfortable.


    "What? Have you had a nightmare? "


    Soft voice in the ear, in the night, Li Meng opened his eyes.


    Deep and soft looking at the side of the "night.".


    From the dull in response to come over, night gently shook his head.


    "Just recalled some bad memories! I can''t sleep, so I want to see your highness! "


    This girl


    Li Meng has no choice but to be brave.


    Rubbing the little head beside him, Li Meng patted his thigh in the shy eyes of the night.


    "Come up! Are you going to sit on the ground all night? "


    She was very shy. Her face was ruddy and shy.


    But she didn''t refuse in shyness, but stood up shyly and didn''t dare to look at Li Meng.


    Holding out his hand, Li Meng pulls the standing night into his arms.


    "Ah


    With a light "hum", she poured her petite body into Li Meng''s arms.


    In a very warm posture, he fell on Li Meng.


    Night is very light, the body is also very petite, holding in the arms like holding a large doll.


    It''s just that this doll has life, warmth and different softness.


    "Hoo


    Li Meng breathed softly, holding her waist in both hands, letting her head rest on her chest.


    His waist was held by his highness, and he didn''t dare to breathe. The warmth from his Highness''s hands made him feel numb. That feeling made his heart tremble and his face turn red.


    For a long time, the night was calm again, chest greatly ups and downs, a deep breath, calm a strange mood.


    In this way, in the pavilion, on the seat, two people quietly embrace each other.


    Feeling the warmth of the person in her arms and smelling the fragrance from her body, Li Meng relaxed completely.


    Familiar taste makes Li Meng aftertaste.


    That kind of perfume with hypnotic effect seems to be a must for this girl.


    "Muling needs to be taken care of! You can stay tomorrow! "


    Li Meng said softly.


    "Well!"


    The night in my arms answered softly.


    This is not what she wanted, but how could she refuse his Highness''s request.


    "Sleep! You can''t be so leisurely after tomorrow! "


    The situation in Qingcheng is vague. Although Li Meng''s power is strong, it is full of uncertainty. Even Li Meng himself does not know where his power limit is.


    Maybe the unknown enemy can''t even cope with Li Meng''s current strength, everything is full of unknown, everything is possible.


    Li Meng also made all the psychological preparations.


    "Well!"


    She whispered a "hum" and closed her eyes in Li Meng''s arms.


    I don''t know why, in his Highness''s arms, the sleepiness of leaving came again, and she didn''t resist. Because his highness was around, she didn''t need to worry about anything. She just needed to sleep peacefully and have a good sleep.


    Seeing that his breath became long and steady, Li Meng took a breath and closed his eyes.


    All night long.


    Qingcheng, Nanlin Island, although the island area is not "big", but in the strategy of the first legion, in an important position.


    This is a bridgehead and the starting point for the next development of the first Corps.


    Only by occupying Qingcheng and Nanlin island can the first Legion really have a "starting place".


    The importance is self-evident.

 Chapter 229

    As the top of the first legion, Tanya certainly understands what Nanlin Island means to the first Legion.


    The long night just left, Tanya can''t wait to start the action.


    With the commander''s support, Tanya''s order to mobilize soldiers has been well implemented, which can be said to be unimpeded.


    At daybreak, two mobilizers left the emperor by speedboat. Their task was simple.


    Inform Lin Haizhong to iron ore field, farm as the combat target of the two teams, give up the original plan, to Qingcheng.


    When the two teams leave, Tanya can''t wait to rush to the top deck.


    At this time, the outside sky is bright, shrouded in fog, the outside is dark, let a person to the dark leave without any feeling.


    When she got out of the elevator and came to the top deck, Tanya saw a blushing scene in the garden.


    I saw two figures embracing each other on the seat, lying in the arms of the commander in exposed clothes at night, with a calm look. There was transparent liquid in the corner of the mouth, which showed how deep I was sleeping.


    Nestled in the arms of the commander, her short Nightgown could not cover her long legs.


    Skirt edge is slightly on Liao, white thigh roots looming, that pair of lazy and beautiful posture let Tanya can''t help blushing.


    "What a shame..."


    Tanya gave a Pooh in her heart.


    Still, he looked calm.


    This is not the way.


    Thinking of this, Tanya covered her mouth with her hand.


    "Cough!"


    He pretended to cough.


    The method is very good, this cough successfully awakened night and Li Meng.


    Although Li Meng has long been aware of Tanya''s arrival.


    Suddenly the voice let night slightly surprised, slightly confused to support Li Meng''s chest sat up.


    Soft hands, as well as open eyes, the first eye will see the near your highness.


    She realized where she was at the moment.


    "Ah


    A little flustered in the heart, a soft hand, a exclamation, night again fell in Li Meng''s arms.


    After a while, he picked up the confusion in his heart and left Li Meng''s arms with a ruddy face.


    For the culprit, of course, she knows who it is.


    The figure at the entrance of the pavilion can''t be ignored.


    There are outsiders, but can not be as comfortable as when alone with his highness, Tan Yana meaningful eyes, night only feel uncomfortable.


    Had to bow his head shyly said: "Your Highness! I''m going to prepare breakfast! Let''s start after breakfast! "


    As soon as she had finished speaking, Tan Yazheng wanted to speak, but he was interrupted by Li Meng.


    Li Meng doesn''t know what Tan Ya wants to say.


    As a soldier, it''s his nature to do things cleanly and smoothly, which is commendable, but


    Looking at Tanya, Li Meng said: "don''t worry! Qingcheng is there. It can''t run! Fill your stomach first, and then we''ll set out! "


    With that, Li Meng moved his eyes to zhe Ye.


    "Go! By the way, prepare a Tanya''s breakfast


    She nodded gently and said, "Well! I know! "


    With that, she turns around and goes away without giving Tanya a chance to speak.


    After the night leaves, Tanya wants to talk and stops, but she can only lose the battle in Li Meng''s eyes.


    She was very worried about the situation in Qingcheng, where hundreds of soldiers were in danger.


    One night is long enough. Maybe something happened last night.


    It is possible that the soldiers stationed at the wall were attacked, or it may be other emergencies.


    In short, Tanya will never be able to settle down without being in Qingcheng and watching the situation in Qingcheng.


    This kind of heart is understandable. As an officer, he needs to be responsible for the lives of his subordinates.


    "Don''t worry. The night has passed. Can you care about this time? As an officer, the first thing you want to do is to make sure that you are always in a "healthy" state. When you are full, you will have the strength to do things. Hunger will make you lose your strength and your smart "brain"! "


    "For a qualified officer, the word" urgent "will never appear in the dictionary of life. Even if the sky is down, he needs to keep an ordinary heart, to think and to explore solutions in memory!"


    Unconsciously, Li Meng was preaching again.


    In another world, in order to make the task better and faster, Li Meng can cram a lot of knowledge into his mind.


    In terms of insight and experience, Li Meng is no worse than some strong political figures.


    Of course, it''s only in terms of insight and experience.


    In some ways, Li Meng is far inferior to those strong political figures.


    Such as shameless


    It''s not teaching. It''s just a reminder and a suggestion to Tanya.


    Tanya slightly breathed a breath, can only suppress the worry in the heart.


    Now that the commander has said that, what else can she say.


    Yes, she is not calm enough, but it can''t blame her. In this "monster" rampant world, there is no place to call it "safe". We must be careful and think more than before.


    "What are you talking about?"


    In a short time, the leaving night came back.


    Leave empty hands, come back with delicious food in both hands.


    To zhe Ye''s words, Li Meng said casually: "nothing. Talk about Qingcheng!"


    "Yes! Your highness should have a plan in mind! "


    "Not yet. Let''s go one step at a time."


    Night smile.


    "It''s really his Highness''s character


    Speaking, night has come to the round table, carefully put the hands of the plate on the round table.


    Although she can''t see anything on her face, she still has some regrets. She can''t stay beside her highness. The meaning of her existence is superfluous.


    But she also knew that this was what her highness wanted.


    Because she, your Highness''s nominal sister "Li Muling", needs to be taken care of. Here, on the "emperor", only she can take up this task.


    Knowing this, she kept silent.


    Thinking of "she", she sighed in her heart.

 Chapter 230

    "Your Highness! Eat quickly. It''s cold, but it doesn''t taste good! "


    Slightly back a few steps, the night of the round table in front of the position let out, quietly standing on one side.


    Tan Yake is not polite. He steps forward and sits on the stool in front of the round table, eating breakfast in front of him.


    Li Meng sat down one after another, but Li Meng was much more elegant than Tanya''s gobbling up.


    The food in front of the two men was different. Li Meng''s food was slightly light, with a bowl of porridge, a piece of soft bread, and half a palm of barbecue.


    Tanya''s food is a little greasy, except for a bowl of broth, the rest are all meat, it looks full.


    But it''s not surprising to think of Tanya''s robust physique.


    Slowly eating the food in front of the body, a mouthful, feel the feeling of food into the throat.


    Li Meng didn''t feel much about food.


    Although in the bad memory, the hunger, the desire for food, still exist, but people are like this, once the life is good, no longer for life and distress, it is easy to forget the suffering.


    Because of "self-confidence", self-confidence will not return to the past, and will not experience that kind of suffering again, so chose to forget.


    Only a few people regard suffering as motive force and warning.


    A breakfast ended in silence.


    Tanya left first to change equipment, while Li Meng went to the tail cabin to wait.


    Tanya''s constitution can''t adapt to the world, but Li Meng is different.


    This body is a genuine native, resistant to pollutants.


    Breathing the world''s air doesn''t have much effect on the body.


    There''s no need to be like Tanya and the entire first corps of soldiers, wearing a closed power combat suit, isolated from the outside air.


    Undoubtedly, it is much more convenient.


    Come to the tail cabin, Li Meng did not wait long, about a quarter of an hour, Tanya''s figure appeared in the line of sight.


    It''s still the silver gray power suit.


    Just from the appearance, it is different from ordinary soldiers.


    At least the chest is quite big and slightly convex.


    However, it is not so obvious.


    If you don''t look carefully, you can''t detect it.


    "Commander! What are you looking at? What''s so strange about me? "


    Tanya was puzzled.


    Since arriving at the tail cabin, the commander has been looking at her, not looking at her, but scanning her body.


    I saw it from head to toe.


    What do you see?


    She was wearing a power suit, and the only thing she could see from the outside was cold armor.


    Li Meng takes back his eyes and looks at the sensor on Tanya''s helmet. The sensor is Tanya''s glasses. Li Meng looks at the sensor, which is equivalent to looking at Tanya.


    Li Meng looked calm, just slightly curious to say: "power combat suit can be used by women? The power suit on your body can''t match you at all. It looks rather awkward! "


    It turned out that the commander was concerned about her power combat suit.


    The mechanical sound came out of the helmet, and Tanya said, "yes! But make it in advance! Although there is no shortage of female members in the army, only front-line soldiers are equipped with power combat suits, and only men are generally equipped with them! "


    Power combat suit has been born for many years. With years of development, science and technology have taken shape, and several big countries in the world have similar weapons and equipment.


    Although it has not been equipped in batches, the technology is mature, so it is not difficult to make changes, and it can be customized freely.


    "Make a good change of your clothes and order a set of power combat suit that belongs to you completely. I gave you the right to use the portal. It seems that you didn''t make good use of it!"


    Li Meng doesn''t care about some small things. As long as the consumption of energy points doesn''t exceed the bottom line in Li Meng''s mind, Tanya and yevrich can choose some necessary "things" by themselves.


    With a large team and complicated logistics, Li Meng doesn''t have the energy to focus on things that don''t need to be "concerned".


    "I see! I''ll pay attention later! "


    The commander said that. What else can Tanya say.


    This is the commander''s worry about her, and she is certainly willing to accept it as a whole.


    The men''s power combat suit does have an impact on her. Although the inner fiber of the power combat suit has the function of stretching, there are great differences between women and men in some parts.


    A little tight, chest a little stuffy, the feeling of being pressed is not good.


    At this time, a soldier in silver gray came over.


    He saluted Li Meng and Tan Ya and said, "commander! The speedboat is ready! You can start at any time! "


    Looking at the platform, the speedboat outside the platform is already in the hoisting position, and now it is waiting for the personnel to board and launch.


    this matter should not be delayed!


    Li Meng said, "let''s go!"


    As soon as the words come out, several mobilized soldiers on the platform wearing dark green power combat suits hold military salutes and watch Li Meng, Tan ya, and a small group of soldiers leave to send the commander away.


    Until the crane started, they still held the salute.


    All the way down, the speedboat entered the water, the engine "buzz" sounded, the sound was gentle, the speedboat slowly moved up, gradually disappeared in the fog.


    When it was completely out of sight, the mobilized soldiers on the platform put down their hands.


    The sea is slightly rippling, ups and downs, and the boats sailing on the sea also go up and down with the ups and downs of the sea.


    The size of the sea, even if the undulating sea is not big, whenever you feel the boat sinking slightly, you can see the water almost parallel to the bow in front of the boat.


    Seeing the rapid approach of the sea, the speedboat was slightly upward again, and the sea was pressed on the bottom of the boat.


    It was already daybreak, and the dense fog outside affected the sight, making the visual distance less than 20 meters.


    Twenty meters is already hazy, and you can''t see anything at a distance.


    In this case, the speedboat can only sail close to the coast slowly, and miss the sea exit due to the fog blocking the sight.


    When Tanya returned to the "emperor", even though the "emperor" was as huge as a mountain, in order to find the "emperor", the speedboat could find it in that sea area for a long time.


    You can imagine how much fog hinders your sight.

 Chapter 231

    "Why are we still at sea?"


    In the cockpit, Tanya was a little impatient.


    It''s been nearly six hours since we left the emperor, and we can still see the fog and the undulating sea.


    It is reasonable to say that after such a long time, although the speed of the speedboat is very slow, it has not been so slow.


    It should have reached the estuary two hours ago.


    Now, however, the speedboat is still floating on the sea.


    Tanya''s inquiry silenced the soldiers driving the speedboat.


    What can they say?


    They are also at a loss. They have no satellite navigation, no maps, or even no guidance from professionals, which makes them very uncomfortable to rely on advanced technology and information technology.


    Just relying on the sense of direction, it''s very difficult to find the sea entrance in the gray fog.


    However, although they didn''t know where to go to the sea, with their experience, the soldiers could estimate where the speedboat was now.


    "Due to the wind direction and current, our speed is actually much slower. The sea entrance should be near here. Fog blocked the line of sight, no navigation, no guide map, with the naked eye to find the Haikou needs a certain amount of time


    The mechanical sound came from a soldier''s helmet.


    The reasons and reasons are given.


    Tanya is helpless, and how can she not know the current situation.


    This damn fog is so annoying that people can''t see anything clearly.


    "Hurry up! Otherwise, we can''t get to Qingcheng in the dark! "


    The days in this world are short. No matter what season, the days will not exceed eight hours.


    Maybe it''s different in some places, but it''s different in Kyoto, it''s different in the whole eastern hemisphere.


    "Yes


    The soldiers just said so.


    "Closer to the shore! Otherwise, it will be difficult to encounter with the sea port! "


    "It''s dangerous! There are waves in the coastal waters. The nearer to the coast, the bigger the waves. The speedboat is likely to be pushed ashore and "grounded" by the waves


    The cockpit soldiers were exchanging their opinions.


    A soldier said: "the waters outside the sea mouth are very deep, and the flow of water is very strong. We should be able to detect it when we get to the waters outside the sea mouth


    This is a way. The terrain of the river is slightly higher, and the water flows from the river to the sea. At the intersection of fresh water and sea water, a "torrent" will be formed. Although it is weak, the difference in water flow can be easily felt by the people in the boat.


    "That''s it! We''re going along the coast


    Opinions have been unified, and the soldiers have begun to act.


    Turn around to make the boat slowly approach the coast.


    Li Meng had been sitting on one side of the cockpit, silent.


    The rescue speedboat is just a civil speedboat, and the cockpit layout is different from the electric eel attack speedboat. In this speedboat, there are two main seats: the driver''s seat and the co pilot''s seat.


    There is also an observer seat at a later point.


    And two seats at the hatch.


    Li Meng was sitting in one of the seats at the door of the cabin.


    Looking at Tanya standing behind the driver''s seat and the soldier in the cockpit, Li Meng looks out through the windshield.


    Fog, sea water, that''s all Li Meng can see.


    Close your eyes slightly, use the main consciousness to drive the mental body to distract, and spread the mental power to all around.


    In a flash, the great spiritual power has spread to the end.


    One kilometer in a circle.


    Fog is no longer an obstacle. The area within a kilometer is like a naked girl in Li Meng''s eyes.


    Deep in his mind, Li Meng saw the sea, the reefs on the coast, the fierce waves scouring the beach, and the forest sea on the land.


    "Just keep going in this direction. There is no obstacle one kilometer ahead!"


    The sound echoed in the little cockpit.


    The owner of the voice was different, and the words attracted the attention of several people in the cockpit.


    As soon as Tanya turns her body and steps forward, she comes to Li Meng.


    A mechanical voice came out of the helmet: "commander! You don''t need to use your ability for such trifles! We''ll find our way to the sea, please believe us


    No one knows how Tanya looks in the helmet at this time, but it''s certain that it won''t be happy.


    This is no doubt, come to this world so long, Tanya has already learned something about the commander from the night mouth.


    Although the commander''s ability is strong, his body is too fragile. If he does not use his ability once, he will hurt his body once, making his body more vulnerable.


    How can Tanya, who knows all this, be happy with the commander who can use his ability at will?


    "No harm!"


    Looking back at the outside of the line of sight, Li Meng did not care said.


    Before Tan Yayu spoke, Li Meng said, "if we can''t get to Qingcheng before dark, we will be in trouble!"


    Li Meng said with a smile, "there is the best solution. Why should we use it with scruples?"


    "But..."


    Tanya wants to talk but she doesn''t know what to say.


    Sometimes there are thousands of reasons in my heart, but it''s hard to say.


    At the moment, Tanya is in this state.


    Li Meng knows what Tanya is worried about, which is unnecessary.


    Shaking his head, Li Meng said: "I know what you want to say. Don''t worry. Once or twice will not affect anything. It''s up to you to take responsibility for your ability. It''s a pity that this ability will be abandoned! "


    The words came into her ears, and Tanya kept silent.


    What else can she say now?


    Can only sit beside Li Meng, low said: "please do not force!"


    With the guidance of the commander, the soldiers driving the speedboat let go completely.


    No longer worried about the obstruction of sight.


    Increase engine power!


    A roar!


    The tail of the speedboat suddenly turned white, and the speed of the speedboat on the sea speeded up in vain, like the wind.


    Tearing the fog, but also let the boat interior become unstable, violent shaking.

 Chapter 232

    Sometimes even like losing gravity, a speedboat seemed to fly up, and then fell heavily into the water. The impact of the speedboat and the water was very uncomfortable.


    Fortunately, all the people in the speedboat are soldiers. There will be no shame for this shaking. Li Meng is the same. He also keeps calm in the violent shaking.


    At the same time, guide the soldiers who drive the speedboat.


    Finally found it.


    After nearly three kilometers of sailing forward, the entrance to the sea appeared in Li Meng''s sea of consciousness.


    "Eight hundred meters ahead is the entrance to the sea, leading to inland rivers! Thirty degrees to the right, keep sailing


    The target has been found, Li Meng said to the soldier driving the speedboat.


    "Yes


    The soldiers in the speedboat answered.


    Immediately the bow to the right hand direction, turned 30 degrees.


    With Li Meng''s instructions, the fog was no longer an obstacle. With the outline of trees visible in the fog, the speedboat successfully left the sea and entered the inland river.


    After that, you don''t need Li Meng''s guidance. You can go straight along the river to reach the destination of "Qingcheng".


    Li Meng regained his mental strength.


    In the river, the speedboat is advancing at a steady speed. At the beginning, the river is relatively wide. With the progress, the river becomes narrower and narrower, and the situation in the water becomes extremely complex.


    The steady speed boat had to slow down.


    In front of the bow, a huge shadow appeared in the fog, like a wall lying across the river.


    The soldiers driving the speedboat did not stop it, but continued to move towards the huge shadow.


    "We have reached the water stronghold. The water stronghold has been destroyed. Now there is only one wreck left!"


    Aware that Li Meng''s eyes are attracted by the huge shadow in the fog, Tanya says in a voice.


    Li Meng suddenly realized that it was the destroyed water stronghold.


    No wonder there was a foreign body in front, but the soldier didn''t stop the speedboat.


    I think I know what it is.


    "Not far ahead is the logging field. Not long ago, there was still our team in the logging field. When we returned to the emperor, I had ordered them to gather in Qingcheng!"


    There were not only more than 200 mobilizers in the logging field, but also the biggest weapon in the battle of Qingcheng, four pacifier self-propelled guns.


    As the most powerful weapons of the first legion, they are indispensable.


    The shadows are close enough, and Li Meng can see them.


    A water village has now become a wreck, an empty shelf, and the wooden structure has not completely collapsed.


    The wooden shelf, which has not been completely burnt out, looks like black charcoal. Sooner or later, it will collapse. Now it is still surviving.


    It won''t take long.


    The current swayed gently. Through a gap, the speedboat passed through the water stronghold.


    The river was shrouded in fog, the boat slowly forward, gradually disappeared in the fog.


    Qingcheng, on the wall of the first Legion garrison, since Tanya left, in the dark, the mobilization soldiers of the logging field and four self-propelled guns of the pacifier arrived at Qingcheng.


    The first regiment''s strength in Qingcheng increased a lot in an instant, especially the four pacifier self-propelled guns, which gave the first regiment heavy firepower to decide the outcome.


    Outside the city wall, there was a blank area buffered with the forest sea. The first regiment took this place as a camp and put up one tent after another on it.


    Compared with Qingcheng, the forest sea outside at this time gives the first Legion less threat.


    At this time, except for the other two teams in the forest, in Qingcheng, the number of soldiers of the first Legion had reached more than 600.


    There are more than 600 fully armed soldiers, and this force is not small.


    On the city wall, which is less than one kilometer long, the figure is shaking. Even if it is covered by fog, you can see the blue light, silver gray and dark green figures on the wall.


    More than 200 guards, composed of soldiers and mobilizers, are patrolling the city wall to monitor the threats from Qingcheng.


    In the city, under the city wall, four self-propelled guns of the pacifier line up in the form of artillery attack mode. The long and thick gun barrel points to the direction of the city covered by fog.


    Although the calmer self-propelled gun is a kind of howitzer, it also has the ability of flat fire. Although it is not good at air, only the target is close enough and the speed is not flexible. It can also hit the target in the air by calculating the trajectory.


    It''s more than enough to deal with that huge "monster".


    Two hundred people are stationed at the city wall. There are also two hundred people patrolling the camp outside the city and in the open space under the city. The fog affects the line of sight. Therefore, we must increase the density of patrolling the camp. Otherwise, it is easy to have a large defense gap, so that the polluting animals in the forest rush into the camp and hurt the resting soldiers.


    Two hundred people were stationed at the city wall, two hundred people were patrolling the camp, two hundred people were resting and taking turns. Since yesterday, they have changed their posts in turn.


    Only in this way can we ensure that soldiers can have a good rest while faithfully carrying out their tasks.


    On the city wall, manfaero was inspecting and walking slowly. At this time, a mobilization soldier in dark green power combat suit came quickly.


    When he came to manfujero, the mobilized soldiers raised their salutes and said, "Lieutenant Colonel manfujero! Here they are again! According to your order, we stopped them and did not allow them to pass through the gate! This is the third time. Should we react? "


    Reaction?


    It''s not necessary. The other side didn''t want to contact. They just want to leave Qingcheng. If the other side is a civilian, it''s OK to let them go, but they are soldiers with weapons.


    Who knows what their purpose is?


    We have to guard against it.


    "No! If they are willing to communicate with us, they will inform me at that time. If not, just like the previous order, no one can be let go! "


    Manfaero said it firmly.


    "Yes! I see! "


    After getting the answer, the mobilized soldiers who came to report left and quickly left the city wall.


    Manfaero continued to inspect the wall.


    While inspecting the city wall, manfujero walked, walking, manfujero thought of Tanya instructor.


    A whole day has passed since she left yesterday. Looking at the sky, night will soon come. I don''t know where she is and whether she is on her way.


    There is no order, I do not know the next action, manfaero feel very difficult.


    Even if we don''t do anything, it won''t exceed manfaero''s command ability.


    But there are some things manfaero has to think about early.

 Chapter 233

    The logistics of staying in Qingcheng for a long time must be considered. The food and water brought by the soldiers can not last long. Five days is the limit.


    Four days have passed since the operation of the first regiment. After tomorrow, there will be a shortage of water and food in the team.


    Of course, there is a solution. When the original plan was to end the war in Qingcheng within 10 days, we thought about logistics at that time.


    "Emperor" has more than ten rescue speedboats. The space of the speedboats is large enough, and there is no problem in transporting materials. We can solve the logistics problems through the speedboats.


    This plan is also practical now. Manfaero also plans to carry out the material transportation plan.


    But now is not the time. Tomorrow is the deadline.


    When manfjero was worried, someone was also worried in Qingcheng.


    Qingcheng fell, as the Lord of the city, he abandoned the people of Qingcheng and hid in the hidden place under the market.


    Sudden circumstances let him lose everything, he did not give up, he is struggling, still full of hope for the future.


    However, since the advent of the devil, no matter what you do is not smooth, it''s hard to think of a way to solve the dilemma of Qingcheng, but it''s blocked by another enemy.


    When did Qingcheng become so important?


    Attracted so many people''s attention?


    Sun Haiwang couldn''t understand it. He couldn''t understand it at all.


    In the narrow room, the environment is so bad that he has to put down his position to deal with it. Even as the head of a city, sun Haiwang can only compromise.


    Sitting on some shabby chairs, sun Haiwang''s face was full of baldness and suppressed anger.


    "Damn it! Hateful! It''s just that the devil bullied me. The same kind of human beings even decided to attack me. Are you belittling me, or sun Haiwang? "


    Sun Haiwang was roaring, and his angry voice echoed in the narrow room.


    It was also introduced into Cheng Wei''er.


    Sun Haiwang looked at Cheng Wei and gritted his teeth and said, "Bentley country is our only hope. We can''t let envoys leave Qingcheng all the time! How many soldiers do we have? Wipe out the invaders


    Annihilation?


    Cheng Wei is speechless. It''s impossible. How can the remaining strength of Qingcheng eliminate the invading group.


    Cheng Wei said faintly: "it''s impossible! Here, we can command only more than 200 soldiers. In the east gate, although the number of invaders is unknown, they occupied the east wall. They have very strong equipment, not only full body armor, but also large caliber rifles. If we want to destroy them with our existing strength, it''s no doubt that we''re going to ask for trouble with eggs and stones! "


    Sun Haiwang: "Ximen, why not go to Ximen?"


    Cheng Wei replied: "the river is only 100 meters away from the east gate. Even if you leave Qingcheng from the west gate, you have to pass through the river outside the east gate. They control the east gate. How can they not control the river leading to the sea? The messenger still can''t leave! "


    Cheng Wei thought of the situation when the stopped messenger returned to report to him.


    He said: "the envoys are only blocked and not attacked. Do you think we can contact them?"


    "No way!"


    Sun Haiwang roared.


    The angry voice said: "when the devil comes, those guys will appear. Maybe those guys have something to do with the devil!"


    Doubt is right and natural. After all, the appearance of the first Legion and the devil is so coincidental that they appear almost at the same time.


    Cheng Wei doesn''t think so about the suspicion of the city Lord.


    Cheng Wei denied: "this should not be possible. Do you remember the two fierce battles in Qingcheng yesterday? It should be the group of invaders who are fighting with demons. From this point of view, their relationship with demons is the same as ours. They are enemies! "


    "And! These invaders are very strong. They went into the city to fight with the demons. Instead of advancing, they chose to guard the city wall. This is enough to show that they have defeated the demons at least once. Otherwise, they can''t occupy the city wall, they will only be destroyed by the demons! "


    Cheng Wei in the analysis, although he knew nothing about the identity of the intruder, but from some things can think of a lot.


    After a slight pause, Cheng Wei continued: "from these things, we can see that the appearance of demons and their appearance should be a coincidence. Even if the demons did not appear and did not attack Qingcheng, the situation of Qingcheng will not be much better now. Maybe they are attacking, or maybe Qingcheng has been captured by them!"


    Maybe, just maybe.


    Cheng Wei''s words are all conjectures, but the fact may not be so.


    But Sun Haiwang can''t refute Cheng Wei''s words with any words. Sun Haiwang is not a fool who has been in a high position for decades. In a way, he is very smart, otherwise he would not have been in the position of city leader for decades.


    At ordinary times, he is very calm, and his emotions are hidden in his heart.


    Now the reason for such a gaffe is that I can''t adapt to the rapid change of Qingcheng.


    If you think about it carefully and think about it carefully, Cheng Wei''s words are conjectures, but they have a high credibility. I''m afraid the facts are inseparable.


    After calming down a little, sun Haiwang thought about Cheng Wei''s words.


    "You mean contact? If their target is really "Qingcheng", then they are the enemy, then! What''s the point of contacting them? "


    Sun Haiwang said in a deep voice.


    If that''s the case, sun Haiwang doesn''t think contact with them will lead to any good results.


    Cheng Wei looked calm and said calmly: "that''s why we have to contact them. What I said before is speculation. If you want to know their purpose, you can only know it from them! No matter what the answer is, at least we have a bottom in our heart! "


    So that''s the plan.


    Sun Haiwang nodded and agreed with Cheng Wei.


    If we can know their purpose from the intruders, whether good or bad, at least we can get the real answer.


    This is also extremely beneficial to Qingcheng and "he", who is the leader of the city.


    Looking at Cheng Wei, sun Haiwang said, "go! Contact them, I want to know what their purpose is! "


    "If their goal is" Qingcheng ", take Qingcheng from your hands, Lord! What should you do? "


    Cheng Wei suddenly asked.

 Chapter 234

    Although it''s a if, it''s highly possible. Once the possibility becomes real, Cheng Wei wants to know where the city leader will go.


    Because the attitude of the Lord of the city influences his later actions.


    Cheng Wei''s problem caught sun Haiwang by surprise.


    Yes, if the purpose of the invaders is to capture "Qingcheng", what should he do?


    Hand in hand?


    Or never compromise and fight to the death?


    If the devil did not come, never existed, sun Haiwang''s choice is only one, that is to fight.


    Because the strength of Qingcheng is strong enough, no one can use words to let him give up Qingcheng, only fight, the winner will have Qingcheng.


    Now, however, with the appearance of the devil, Qingcheng has no resistance. In a flash, it collapses. Thousands of soldiers are beaten by the devil and run away. They are distributed all over Qingcheng.


    Nowadays, it is no doubt a dream to gather the scattered soldiers in Qingcheng. If there is no fog outside to block the sight, there may be a little possibility of gathering, but the dense fog cuts off people''s hearts.


    If the fog doesn''t disappear, the scattered soldiers can''t get out of the hiding place.


    There is no doubt about that.


    What should we do?


    There is no answer, at least now there is no answer in sun Haiwang''s heart.


    "Go! We''ll talk about what happens later! "


    Avoiding topics is also an escape.


    How can Cheng Wei not understand.


    But now that''s the only way.


    In any case, we need to negotiate with the other party first, otherwise everything is unknown, and for our own side, we will always be at a disadvantage.


    Cheng Wei turned away in silence and left the room.


    Walking in the narrow passage, while walking, while meditating, Cheng Wei is thinking about something.


    Nowadays, Qingcheng is small and sandwiched between two forces. The devil is the great enemy of mankind. Sooner or later, it will fight against the unknown human forces. In a way, this is a good thing. Qingcheng can sit on the mountain and watch the tiger fight, and let the devil fight with the unknown forces. No matter which side wins, it will lose a lot.


    It seems that it''s good for Qingcheng, but


    Cheng Wei sighed in his heart.


    Although I don''t want to admit it, I have to say that in today''s Qingcheng, I don''t even have the qualification to sit on the mountain and watch the tiger fight.


    Human forces win and Demons retreat. Even if human forces lose a lot in battle, does Qingcheng have the ability to fight against them?


    No, it''s not possible.


    If the devil wins, the situation will only be worse. In the end, Qingcheng will be reduced to ruins.


    What will the Lord do?


    "Boom!"


    There was a big bang.


    The ground was shaking, and the dust above was shaking off and rolling down.


    Walking in the passage, Cheng Wei''s face changed.


    The explosion is so close, isn''t it


    Unable to think more, Cheng Wei quickened his pace.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "We''re under attack?"


    "I''m going to get out of here!"


    "Do you want to die! It''s more dangerous outside than here! "


    When I came to the hall where the remaining soldiers in Qingcheng were staying, I heard the wariness of the soldiers.


    This makes Cheng Wei, who enters the hall, frown slightly.


    A roar: "quiet!"


    All of a sudden, the roar made the noise of the hall slow down. When people realized who the owner of the sound was, the hall was completely quiet.


    Cheng Wei surrounded the crowd with a serious face. As the leader of the Qingcheng guard team, he had a high dignity in the hearts of the soldiers.


    "Look at you now, fear makes you lose all your dignity and make you weaker!"


    Cheng Wei''s face coagulated, and he roared: "is fear useful? Is fear useful? The weak and incompetent will die faster and without dignity


    They were speechless and had never encountered such a terrible enemy. They were afraid, deeply afraid and uncontrollable.


    Yes, they have guns and sharp weapons in their hands, but in front of that kind of monster, guns have no effect, and under the attack of the monster, they have no resistance ability.


    Shouldn''t they be afraid?


    They want to say something, want to refute, but at this time, they dare not.


    Because once someone says something weak, he will only be ridiculed by others, even though the ridiculed person is just as timid as the ridiculed person.


    This is human beings, the inferiority of human beings.


    "It''s them. They''re coming!"


    A figure rushed into the hall, issued a sad cry, broke the silence of the hall.


    Who are they? How can people not understand them.


    The quiet hall suddenly became riotous again.


    Cheng Wei''s face also changed.


    Stepping forward, Cheng Wei comes to the person who rushes into the hall to give a warning.


    "Boom!"


    There was a loud noise again, and the shock came.


    The top of his head was covered with dust, falling down.


    "Boom!"


    There was another loud noise, the vibration on the top of the head became more intense, and more dust and gravel fell from the top of the head.


    "Make it clear! When the hell is going on out there! "


    Cheng Wei asked.


    The soldier who was asked by Cheng Wei was pale. He shivered and said, "the fog has disappeared. All those monsters have come over our heads. Many, many, the sky is full of them!"


    I see. I see everything.


    Cheng Wei looks ugly.


    They were found, and they found the secret place.


    What should we do now?


    At this time, Cheng Wei''s heart is also a mess.


    Outside, over the market, I don''t know when the fog covering Qingcheng disappeared.


    It''s not completely gone. It''s just that an area near the market has disappeared, and the rest of the place is still shrouded in fog.


    In the sky of the market, dense demons are suspended, they form a gold Pagoda with distinct layers.


    The devil at the bottom is less than 30 meters away from the ground. His huge body is ferocious and terrible. His golden pupils face the ground directly below, and the meat gun tube in his big mouth has already stretched out.


    "Bang! Bang


    The green flame flickered, and more than ten green fireballs ejected from their respective gun tubes and fell from the sky to the ground.


    In a short distance, the green fireball tore the air and fell to the ground in the roar.

 Chapter 235

    "Boom! Boom


    The dense explosions started one after another, the ground was devastated, the flames soared, the debris flew, the visible waves spread around, and the strong wind raised countless dust.


    The buildings on the ground have been torn apart, and each explosion can make the crater deeper and bigger.


    "Bang! Bang


    Another wave of attacks came down from the sky.


    More than ten green fireballs fell into the same crater, burst out violently, and countless stones splashed.


    Demons are digging. They dig three feet in a blasting mode. They have a clear purpose. They know that there are prey underground.


    The devil started the action, Qingcheng was filled with waves of explosions, the quiet Qingcheng suddenly became a riot.


    The bombardment went on and on, and the dense explosions went on and on.


    "Boom!"


    It''s not the sound of an explosion.


    After repeated explosions, the ground at the bottom of the crater collapsed. When the dust dissipated, a black hole appeared at the bottom of the crater.


    The underground space was blown up.


    The local underground space is revealed, and the demons in the sky have postponed the attack.


    The devil nearest to the ground, somehow, scattered around, as did the devil in the higher sky.


    Until the highest devil, also the biggest devil, is revealed.


    Although it is at the highest point, it is only 200 meters away from the ground.


    Its body is huge, more than twice as big as other demons, and its round body diameter is more than 20 meters.


    It looks ferocious and powerful.


    It moved. The golden pupil moved slowly and aimed at the ground.


    The big mouth with sharp teeth opened, and the huge meat colored gun barrel protruded from the mouth.


    Huge barrel, green flame gathered in the muzzle, flashing faint light.


    As time goes on, the weak light becomes strong.


    That moment.


    "Bang!"


    The huge green flame surged, a loud noise, the devil''s huge body slightly shocked, a huge green fireball ejected from the barrel.


    When the green fireball left the barrel, the fireball whistling down in the air surged and expanded, forming a big green fireball with a diameter of five meters.


    The big green fireball with a long tail flame fell straight down, accompanied by whistling. All the way, the air was twisted.


    It''s very powerful.


    In a short distance, the green light in the air flashed slightly, and the huge fireball fell into the cave at the bottom of the crater.


    "Boom!"


    The earth shaking roar sounded like thunder. The ground was suddenly shaken, the earth broke and suddenly raised up. A large area of the ground was lifted up, and soil and gravel were flying up into the sky.


    At the center of the explosion, a huge mushroom cloud rose.


    The wave formed by the shock wave sweeps around at the speed visible to the naked eye. Along the way, the sand and stones roll, until it disappears 100 meters away, and then dissipates.


    When the flame dissipated, dust was raised and subsided, a huge crater suddenly appeared.


    The crater is tens of meters in diameter and nearly 10 meters deep. The surface is as red as magma, and the ground is melted by high temperature.


    The demons in the air had a new action, they began to reduce the height, close to the ground and came to the top of the crater.


    A demon stopped at the top of the crater, the next moment attack, the demon''s huge body unexpectedly strangely stretched out some tentacles.


    The length of the tentacle seemed infinite, and it went into a big hole on the side of the crater.


    Not long after, a burst of dense gunfire rang out from the hole.


    Cheng Wei is very lucky. The soldiers in Qingcheng are very lucky. The place of explosion is at the entrance. The hall where they stay is a little distance from the entrance.


    But the last blow of the explosion, or spread to the hall.


    Green flames and waves poured down the passage into the hall.


    The strong waves overturned countless figures in the hall. When the green flame came, the nearest figures were instantly shrouded by the flame.


    They screamed and rolled on the ground, trying to put out the fire, but it was useless. Their whole body was burning, and between a few breaths, they turned into a pile of ashes in the scream.


    No bones left.


    The dust raised by the waves makes the hall chaotic, and the people overturned by the waves roll on the ground.


    The continuous explosion stopped.


    Dust in the air, that a panic, and fear of the face clearly visible, ear miscellaneous sound "buzzing" ring.


    All kinds of voices are full of angry, screaming, terrified roaring, confused questions.


    The narrow underground space and the huge explosion of the last blow made many people have tinnitus.


    Cheng Wei is the same.


    In the ear "buzz" is ringing, lets the human headache want to crack.


    Looking at the same exit channel in a trance, although not in a good state, Cheng Wei also realized the importance of that channel.


    It seems to be an illusion. In the passage, Cheng Wei seems to see something existing, moving, and seeing some dark shadows.


    It''s not an illusion.


    Cheng Wei shook his head hard to make himself sober.


    Taking down the rifle behind his back, Cheng Wei staggers toward the passage and crosses the figures blocking the way forward one after another.


    "Bang! Bang


    The clear gunshot rang out and reverberated in the narrow space.


    As he advanced, Cheng Wei fired a few shots up the muzzle.


    The sound of the gunfire made the chaotic hall and the atmosphere become quiet.


    Cheng Wei, with a ferocious face, yelled at the soldiers in front of him: "get down!"


    Cheng Wei''s face is too fierce. He directly frightens the roared soldiers and falls to the ground subconsciously.


    The soldier fell down, not only because of Cheng Wei''s fierce expression, but also because of the gun aimed at him.


    "Bang! Bang! Bang


    Flame spray, Cheng Wei''s rifle opened fire.


    Bullets whistling, bullet marks tearing the air, "whistling" to the channel out of a few purple tentacles attack.


    "Ho! Hiss


    In a shuttle bullet, the tentacle was hit, directly broken, and purple blood splashed all over the ground.


    Under attack, the tentacle suddenly shrinks and retracts into the channel.

 Chapter 236

    Releasing the trigger, Cheng Wei roared: "fight! battle! Take your guns and get ready to fight


    Cheng Wei''s roar directly awakened the soldiers who were still in a daze. The soldiers in the hall picked up their guns in a panic and recovered to the state of being able to shoot.


    "Hold the hall, pay attention to the aisle, don''t hesitate to pull the trigger to eliminate anything that appears in the aisle!"


    At this time, Cheng Wei in the hall is the only backbone of the soldiers in fear, and Cheng Wei''s words have been well implemented.


    The soldiers raised their guns and watched the corridor warily.


    The hall is the only line of defense. There is no way back. Cheng Wei understands that they must guard the hall.


    But can they hold on?


    The devil is too big to enter the narrow channel, but this does not rule out that there are other ways for the devil.


    The tentacle like thing just now has something to do with the devil. Fortunately, it is still fragile, otherwise the soldiers in the hall will be in danger.


    But that''s not to say the hall is safe.


    We have to prepare for a more powerful offensive.


    Bunkers. Soldiers need bunkers. Only in this way can the survival rate of soldiers be improved and the garrison hall be better.


    Looking around the hall, Cheng Wei noticed.


    Cheng Wei said loudly, "move all the movable things in the hall to the corridor. We need a shelter!"


    "Come on! What are you doing? "


    Cheng Wei''s words made the soldiers in the hall a little stunned, and then they reacted. Some people quickly carried their guns on their backs and worked together to pile up the chairs, tables, stone platforms and all movable things in the hall in front of the corridor.


    Soon, after a short busy, the hall became empty, and in front of the corridor, a shelter composed of debris blocked the corridor with an arc.


    Behind the bunker is a soldier standing with a gun. The bunker looks very fragile, but there are "objects" in front of him to resist, which can more or less comfort the soldier''s heart.


    The corridor is dark. You can see the bright light. There is no "foreign matter" in the corridor.


    Outside, the devil''s attack is blocked, and the devil above the crater does not continue to attack, but takes back the tentacle that goes underground.


    When the tentacle retracts, it rises and leaves the crater.


    They are too big to enter the narrow underground. Although they have strong attack ability, they don''t have many ways to go too deep into the underground.


    Are they helpless?


    Of course not. Demons are perfect weapons. How can they be overcome by this difficulty?


    "Damned human, just come out and die. Is the cat and mouse game so fun?"


    In the sky, the biggest devil, a figure appeared. The golden pupil looked at the ground and murmured to itself.


    It stands on the devil''s body. It looks like a human, but it''s just like a human.


    It can only be said that like human beings, they are bipedal creatures.


    No, it''s not a creature.


    It has hands, feet and a head.


    It''s humanoid, but it''s very big, and its parts are very asymmetric.


    For human beings, it seems to be a little big. It is more than three meters high. Its two long legs are like standing beasts. Its legs and wrists are bent back. There is a crescent shaped bone blade on its knee. It looks extremely sharp.


    It has a strong body, a piece of muscle bulge, appears very strong, there are some small scales on the skin, its whole body is dark red, exudes a kind of evil, appears extremely evil.


    In addition to its ferocious legs, it also has a pair of strong hands. The hands are not only thick and strong, but also have two sharp claws like blade, which reflect silver light like blade.


    Not only that, it also has an unusual head.


    The water caltrop of the head is distinct. It looks more smooth out of that face. The whole head seems to be wrapped by a layer of bone armor. Like a spherical demon, it has golden pupils and a mouth full of small sharp teeth.


    In addition to these, there are also two short triangle angles on the top of the head. On the whole, that kind of posture can''t be described by words.


    The biggest difference with the spherical devil is that it can speak and spew, which also shows that it is intelligent.


    It has rich expression. On the largest round devil, looking at the ground, its face shows a playful smile.


    The smile is extremely ferocious.


    "The breath of the" adult "is sometimes absent. It must be something unexpected happened in the process of soul sacrifice after reincarnation. Now even if you find the" adult ", you can''t get close to her. It should be some time before you wake up!"


    Looking at the green city shrouded in fog, it gave a ferocious smile.


    Vicious said: "twisted soul is our devil''s favorite, let the human in this city die in fear! Starvation, cannibalism, the evil desire


    "I can''t stand it! I can''t stand it! Ah


    It hugged its chest tightly, with a disgusting expression on its face.


    Eyes reveal the enjoyment of the future.


    His tongue licked his lips. He looked confused and muttered to himself, "it''s wonderful! It''s wonderful


    The body seemed to lose its strength. It fell back and lay on the devil in a big character.


    The round devil, as if under some command, rose slowly away from the ground.


    The scattered fog seemed to be driven by something, spread to the market again, and soon covered the market again.


    Above the market, the devil did not leave, but raised his height and hid in the fog.


    Golden pupil suddenly opened, lay on the biggest round devil body alternative devil sat up.


    It turns its head and looks at the East shrouded in fog.


    He murmured to himself: "I almost forgot that there are another group of mice. Compared with the waste below, they are still powerful mice!"


    "Why! There are more mice? "


    Fog is its eye and its ear. Although it can''t actively receive the information of fog, it can know the information of any area covered by fog as long as it wants.


    The fog clearly told it that the number of humans in the East had doubled.

 Chapter 237

    "Tut! Tut! To eliminate the first level demons, the power of human beings can not be ignored. What should we do? Although it''s just mice, the number of mice is more, but it can also kill cats. "


    Ferocious smile emerged from its face, it muttered: "I really want to play with them!"


    "Forget it, now the most important thing is the" adult ". If the" adult "wakes up because of his willfulness, I will die 10000 times, and I will not be forgiven for one crime!"


    The idea moves, it still gave up.


    "Hello


    It reaches out its claw and knocks the devil under it.


    He said, "little guy! Circle the city with a "dark curtain", but don''t circle those guys in it


    The round devil seems to understand what it says.


    The huge golden pupil opened wide, and the gun barrel just retracted in his mouth stretched out again.


    The spherical body began to turn, aiming the barrel at the sky above.


    Not long after, the huge muzzle, black light is gathering, this time is not a burning green flame, but a kind of black energy.


    "Bang!"


    A dull sound, that is the wind pressure caused by the energy material out of the chamber.


    A black ball of energy flew out of the barrel.


    The black energy ball dashed into the sky in the fog and burst hundreds of meters above.


    There was no imagined black light, no explosion.


    The black energy ball burst in the sky, forming a dark curtain. The black light spread all around, like a cover word to the earth.


    The speed of spreading is very fast, covering a very wide area. Within a few breaths, the spreading black light has already touched the ground.


    When the black light touched the surface of the earth, a cover had covered the green city, and the original black curtain began to fade. The black light seemed to dissipate until it became the same color as the fog.


    But the "dark curtain" exists, it is just hidden. The dark curtain is just like a wall, which separates Qingcheng from the outside world.


    From now on, no one can come in and no one can go out.


    The change of the sky, a black wall fell from the sky, fell to the ground and disappeared. The obvious abnormality was of course discovered by the soldiers of the first regiment stationed in the city wall.


    Strange phenomenon, let the soldiers found strange image in the first time told manfujero.


    At this time, manfaero is in the camp outside the city.


    When he heard the soldier''s report, manfaero quickly put down his business.


    He went into the city with the soldiers who reported to him.


    The soldier said something mysterious. At the beginning, manfaero didn''t believe it.


    But after entering the city, what he saw in front of his eyes made manfaero have to believe it.


    The appearance of the image attracted the attention of some soldiers. At this time, not far from the entrance of the street, there were many figures.


    There are soldiers and mobilizers.


    At this time, their movements look strange. They stretch out their hands and touch the air in front of them. Look at the posture, it seems that there is a transparent wall blocking in front of them.


    As soon as he entered the gate, manfaero saw such a scene.


    Aware of manfaero''s arrival, the assembled soldiers scattered slightly, making way for a passage.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Using the communicator, manfaero inquired.


    At this time, a mobilizer came out.


    Said: "commander manfaero! Look


    Don''t wait for man Fu ye so to ask what, mobilize soldier to turn round to already put in the stone of hand to throw out.


    The stone took off and fell in an arc in the air.


    Suddenly, the stones flying in mid air seem to be blocked by something.


    Rebound, "pa" fell to the ground, rolling on the ground.


    Clearly there is nothing in front, but the stone is blocked and rebounded.


    This strange situation makes manfujero a Leng, very confused.


    "Colonel manfaero! You can go up and touch it, it can''t see, but it exists! "


    Seems to be aware of manfayero''s doubts, mobilization soldiers suggested.


    It''s hard for people to accept it if they don''t feel its existence in person, which many soldiers can feel.


    Not long ago, they didn''t believe it. When they touched it with their hands, no matter how confused they were, they had to believe it.


    Manfaero did not doubt him and took a few steps forward.


    Stop where the soldiers stop.


    Manfaero held out his right hand.


    Met, touched, manfaero felt the existence of "it".


    An invisible wall.


    With a shake of his hand, manfaero drew back his hand.


    Spread out the palm, it was found that the palm has been a red.


    Alloy armor melted?


    Although only one layer of the surface has been melted, the alloy material of the power combat suit is cold and heat-resistant. Even in the high temperature of thousands of degrees Celsius, the power combat suit can last for a period of time.


    However, the high temperature resistant cold alloy is melted by the invisible wall.


    Fortunately, the touch time is not long, otherwise


    Think of manfaero and you''ll be scared.


    "Sorry! Commander manfaero, I forgot to tell you not to touch "it" for a long time. It seems very destructive


    Mobilization soldiers said apologetically.


    "No harm!"


    Manfaero didn''t care.


    Manfaero said: "go away! If the notice goes on, don''t touch "it" for a long time! So as not to damage the power combat suit! "


    "Yes


    Under manfajero''s command, the assembled soldiers dispersed and continued to guard their own tasks.


    Manfaero did not leave immediately, but stood in front of the transparent "wall" and looked ahead.


    Manfaero is thinking.


    Is the existence of "wall" a kind of particle layer? Or energy shield?


    Manfaero didn''t know that he was just a soldier, not a scientist, and he didn''t understand some knowledge of the academic circles.


    Although I don''t know what the "wall" in front of me is, its existence is undoubtedly a big trouble for the first Legion.


    Because the "wall" separated the first Legion from Qingcheng, completely put an end to the next action of the first Legion.


    If this "wall" is not solved, the first regiment can only stand still.


    And it''s not the first Legion''s wish to keep the city walls.


    What''s more, it''s too coincident that the place where the "wall" falls is too coincident, as if the first Legion stationed at the wall was isolated.


    If it''s a coincidence, manfaero doesn''t believe it.


    What should we do now?

 Chapter 238

    For a moment, manfaero had a headache.


    Although he knew that this "wall" was a trouble, manfaero didn''t know what to do.


    Destroy it?


    Manfaero hesitated.


    Is the calmer self-propelled gun powerful enough to destroy the "wall" with powerful artillery fire?


    This is a way!


    I don''t know if it''s useful, but it''s better than nothing.


    After thinking about it, manfaero thought it would be better to have a try.


    It''s a good thing to be able to destroy it. If not, we can only think of other ways.


    Do as you say, manfaero sent an attack request to the operation team of the pacifier''s self-propelled gun through the communicator and the public channel.


    "Colonel manfaero! Please confirm to attack "target"! "


    Far away from the "wall", manfaero receives confirmation from the calmer driving team from the communicator.


    Manfaero knew what they were wondering.


    Once again said: "command confirmation, attack Northwest with the farthest range angle, the command is correct! Follow the instructions


    The range of the self-propelled artillery of the pacifier is very long, and the strange command is just a insurance. If the "wall" does not block the shells fired by the pacifier, the shells can also fly directly over Qingcheng and land in the forest, so as to avoid injuring the civilians in Qingcheng.


    With the power of a 150 mm caliber shell, a building will be gone once it goes down. If there are casualties due to accidental injuries and civilians, this is what manfaero does not want to see.


    There was a little silence, and a response from the calmer''s self-propelled gun driving team came from the communicator.


    "I understand! Carry out the order, two exploratory shelling


    Inside the city, under the city, a self-propelled gun turret of the pacifier rotates, the muzzle rises high, and the muzzle of the black hole reaches to the sky.


    "Ammunition loaded! Double


    "The specified target is locked, waiting to hit!"


    "Launch!"


    "Bang!"


    There was a big bang, a big shock from the double barrel muzzle, and the flames surged out.


    The whistling of tearing air came in a flash.


    "Boom! Boom


    The shell suddenly exploded above the street, two groups of flames surged, the waves rolled, turned into hot wind blowing to the ground, when it hit the ground, the rolling dust was raised.


    In a flash, the surging flame turned into two huge mushroom clouds, and then disappeared.


    The strong shock wave directly dispersed a large area of fog in the sky, and a blank area appeared.


    However, the fog soon closed again, covering the area where it had been dispersed.


    "So it is


    Seeing this scene, manfaero muttered in his heart.


    The shell was blocked by the "wall", perfectly blocking the power of the shell explosion.


    However, "it" should not be the kind of "existence" that can not be broken, because when the shell explodes, the black streamer in the explosion place is flashing, like the wave of water.


    Although it''s just a moment, it''s enough to explain a lot of things.


    "Colonel manfaero!"


    At this time, a mobiliser came quickly through the gate. Behind manvjero, he called with a military salute.


    The appearance of the sound, let manfjero take back the line of sight looking at the sky.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Turning back, manfaero said.


    The mobiliser said, "here comes the commander! Together with Tanya instructor, we are outside the city at this time! "


    Mobilizes the soldier''s words to let manfujero a Leng.


    The commander is here?


    Then he reacted and walked out of the city.


    Unexpected, very unexpected. Manfaero never thought that the commander would come in person.


    This was unexpected.


    Outside the city, Li Meng''s speedboat finally arrived at the destination before dark and stopped at the wharf outside the city.


    Leaving the speedboat, Li Meng boarded the dock.


    The wooden floor at the foot, the hazy city wall in the distance, and the continuous tent outside the city can only see the outline hazily because of the existence of fog.


    "It seems that this is Qingcheng!"


    Looking at the distance, Li Meng said.


    Coming here for the first time, everything is strange and novel to Li Meng.


    "Creak!"


    Tanya stepped out of the speedboat!


    Metal foot on the wooden dock, weight and touch, let the foot of the Board issued a "creak" groan.


    It''s like it''s about to break.


    Of course, although the wharf is made of wood, it is not as fragile as imagined. It is very strong. Let alone Tanya, dozens or hundreds of people standing on the wharf will not let it collapse.


    Tanya heard Li Meng''s words.


    Tanya, who came to the dock, said, "yes! This is Qingcheng


    Looking at the city wall, Tanya also saw the camp outside the city.


    When Tanya left, the camp did not exist and had not yet been established.


    It seems that after she left, manfaero faithfully assumed the responsibility of standing up as the highest officer.


    "Let''s go! There was an explosion in the city just now. I think something happened in the city! "


    Not long ago, when the speedboat was about to dock, a huge roar suddenly sounded, deafening sound, even in the speedboat, Li Meng also felt the hull shaking.


    The roar is familiar. It''s the sound of the 150 mm caliber shell of the pacifier''s self-propelled gun exploding.


    Li Meng has a good memory. He will never forget it if he hears it once.


    Li Meng was quite sure that he would not make a mistake.


    With that, Li Meng walked along the road to the city wall.


    Tanya followed.


    Like Li Meng, Tanya is also confused. She heard the roar just now. Like the commander, she is also worried about the situation in Qingcheng.


    But it should be OK.


    The figure in the camp is still in order, and has not been affected by the "explosion".


    If the situation is critical, the soldiers patrolling the camp cannot be so calm.


    All the way forward, with the approach, everything is clearly visible.


    Li Meng saw the city wall, the camp and the soldiers patrolling in the camp.


    "Commander!"


    A small group of patrolling soldiers crossed the direction of Li Meng''s advance. They stopped and stood straight on the side of the road, saluting Li Meng.


    Without stopping, Li Meng just nodded.


    Looking at the soldier holding the military salute, he said: "hard work!"


    Until Li Meng walked away, the soldier standing on the side of the road put down his hand and started to continue the patrol task.

 Chapter 239

    When the city wall is close at hand, Li Meng also sees the open city gate, but his steps still don''t stop. Li Meng has only one purpose, that is to "enter the city".


    When the city gate is near, and a group of people are about to pass through the city wall, the fog surges in the front passage, and a figure emerges from the fog and approaches quickly.


    Soon, a soldier in a silver gray power combat suit broke through the fog and appeared in front of Li Meng.


    He stopped Li Meng''s way and stood upright, raising his hand and military salute.


    "Commander! Commander manfaero reports to you


    At this time, Tanya on one side said in Li Meng''s ear, "after I left, he was the highest officer here. He was the rank of lieutenant colonel and the battalion commander of mobilizers!"


    Li Meng knew clearly that he was an officer mobilizing troops.


    "Colonel manfaero! You''ve been working hard these days! "


    Looking at manfaero, Li Meng said.


    Manfaero said aloud: "duty! It''s my duty


    He put down his hand from his forehead. Manfaero stepped back and said, "commander! Please follow me


    Led by manfaero, the party went to the city.


    "Since Tan Ya left, there have been many movements in the city, but none of them have affected here! Not long ago, it seems that there was a battle in the city. We don''t know the specific situation! "


    While walking in the passage, manfaero reports to Li Meng and Tan Ya about Qingcheng in recent days.


    "Master Tanya! Last time you sent the investigation team to Qingcheng, they returned. Although they lost nearly half of the investigators, the task was completed! "


    Tanya is silent!


    About the loss of personnel, Tanya has already been prepared in mind, the world is too dangerous, the detection of dangerous Qingcheng, where there are undead people.


    As soldiers, they can die on the battlefield, which is also a kind of honor, and it is a proper death.


    "What news have you got?"


    Tan Ya inquired.


    Manfujero, who is walking ahead, said: "the enemy is not big. There are about 20 monsters like the one we met for the first time. Besides these, there is a bigger one, which is similar to the leader. It is the head of all monsters!"


    Tanya was a little relieved. Although that kind of "monster" is strong, if there are only more than 20, only the other two teams in the forest gather together, it should not be a problem to eliminate them.


    That''s good news.


    "But! We have encountered a problem, which just appeared not long ago. Without solving this problem, we will not be able to take the next step! "


    Trouble?


    What''s the trouble?


    To man Fu ye so the trouble in the mouth, Tan Ya is very curious.


    Manfaero said: "there is a layer of things in the city. Although we can''t see it, it''s real. It''s like a" wall ", isolating us from the green city!"


    At this time, the party has walked out of the gate channel.


    Although the front is full of fog, but compared with the city gate passage, the line of sight is much larger, and you can see a little farther away.


    It''s a bit hazy, but at least it''s better than seeing nothing.


    In the fog, Li Meng saw several monsters. Looking at the ferocious outline, it should be the huge metal monster pacifier self-propelled artillery.


    "Commander! Do you want to feel it for yourself? Language alone can''t express "it" very well. With scientific words, we can use "shield" to describe it


    protection cover?


    Tanya is stunned. Is that possible?


    Although the allies have done some research on the particle layer and energy shield, they are still in the stage of writing papers. It will take decades to realize this kind of technology.


    How can the world have such advanced technology?


    "Lead the way!"


    Just like Tanya, Li Meng is also curious about the "protective cover" that manfujero said.


    Although making something similar to a "protective cover", Li Meng can do it himself.


    But this is to form a "position" through flexible use of spiritual power under the premise of having omnipotent "spiritual" power, so as to protect itself from any material invasion.


    Although mental power is also a kind of energy, it is not a simple matter to turn the non mental energy into a kind of "position".


    Only in this way can we rearrange the basic structure of energy elements and change their characteristics.


    Of course, it''s just for the creator.


    If the rearranged energy elements can be fixed by a simple formula, the user does not need to understand the complicated structure, but only needs to carry out the last step of element structure change.


    This is equivalent to the "skills" in the game, and the characteristics of element construction are "skills".


    Led by manfaero, the group came to the entrance of the street.


    Behind them are the calmer self-propelled guns in artillery mode and the city wall, while in front of them is a continuous forest of buildings.


    "Here it is! We can''t go any further! Commander! That "wall" is corrosive and can cause damage to the objects that touch it. Please don''t touch it


    Manfaero has always been very concerned about this. The commander doesn''t wear a power combat suit and doesn''t have the protection of alloy armor. Once he touches it, he will certainly cause damage to the commander.


    This is not what manfaero wants to see.


    Before the commander''s action, manfaero took the lead in reminding.


    "Oh


    Looking at the front with great interest, Li Meng seems to have found something new.


    Mental power has been explored out, and all the hidden things are in Li Meng''s eyes.


    At the moment, in Li Meng''s eyes, the wall is not transparent, but a black curtain, falling from the sky.


    The black curtain is like an inverted bowl, which encircles most of the area of Qingcheng.


    The strangest thing is that the spiritual power, which has always been pervasive, is blocked by the dark curtain. The spiritual power can not penetrate the dark curtain and explore the world inside the dark curtain.


    This is the first time that Li Meng''s omnipotent spiritual power has been blocked except for his spiritual power.


    Li Meng did not give up, but used his mental power to discover the essence of the dark curtain.


    "Evil, dark energy


    The information of spiritual feedback made Li Meng feel surprised.


    Li Meng has never seen this kind of energy, and its characteristics are full of extreme evil. With a little contact, Li Meng''s breathing becomes rapid, and his thought is almost affected by it.

 Chapter 240

    "Commander! Are you all right? "


    Tanya asked anxiously.


    The commander''s strange, a few heavy and rapid breathing sound, Tanya can be aware of.


    "No harm!"


    Li Meng said calmly.


    Looking at the front deeply, Li Meng regained his mental strength.


    "It''s not easy," he said! It should be... "


    Li Meng''s eyes are at a loss. What should be used to describe it.


    Yes, it should be.


    Li Meng said: "jiejie! It should be a kind of border! "


    At the corner of his mouth, a smile appeared on Li Meng''s face, and he seemed very happy.


    "The world is more and more strange! I don''t know what strange and magical things will happen next time! I''m looking forward to it


    Looking forward to it?


    Tanya is quite speechless in her heart. She doesn''t like to encounter too strange things again. Some things are too contrary to common sense, and even she can''t accept them.


    But the commander looks happy?


    Damn it!


    Tanya doesn''t understand. What is the commander happy about?


    There''s nothing to be happy about.


    But


    Secretly looked at Li Meng, the corner of the mouth in the helmet slightly tilted, Tanya showed a smile.


    In any case, the commander''s pleasure is one of the meanings of their existence. As long as the commander can keep a happy heart, no matter how strange the world is, they will not be afraid.


    "Commander! What should we do now? We can''t do anything without breaking the barrier! "


    For manfaero, he doesn''t care about the "wall" in front of him, whether it''s the shield or the border. It''s just a name and a title. Manfaero cares about the task.


    How to capture the task of Qingcheng.


    Although it has occupied a corner of Qingcheng, it is far from enough and far from the goal.


    "Wait and see what happens, and wait for my orders."


    This is what Li Meng said and what he intended to do.


    No one can be in a hurry. The troops of the first regiment have not yet fully gathered. There are still two teams in the forest coming to Qingcheng.


    In addition, it''s getting dark. No matter how urgent it is, it''s not the right time to act.


    What''s more, Li Meng hasn''t thought how to get rid of the "boundary" that envelops Qingcheng.


    If the boundary is not eliminated, it is unnecessary to do anything.


    Although the changes in Qingcheng are indeed unexpected, the world itself is strange and contrary to common sense.


    The first regiment has already made preparations for the occurrence of some cases that violate the common sense.


    Qingcheng was enveloped by the "border", which completely restricted the access. As a last resort, the first regiment could only give up any radical plan and temporarily stay in a corner of Qingcheng.


    Time goes by and night comes.


    The darkness invaded everything, and even the gray fog was completely engulfed by the darkness.


    In the city, on the city wall, with the help of helmet night vision function, nightfall has no great influence on the soldiers stationed on the city wall.


    For the soldiers stationed in the city wall, fog is the most important factor affecting their sight. Night vision can be used to deal with the darkness, but there is no good way to deal with the dense fog.


    Outside the city, in the camp under the city, at the edge of the camp, a bunch of bonfires appeared, burning in the night.


    The orange flame, flashing light, expels the darkness and peels the fog from the darkness. Under the cover of the fog, the flame is dancing.


    "Crackling!"


    The burning dead trees burst from time to time, making more noise in the slightly quiet camp.


    In the camp, occasionally there are many figures passing by in the fog, which are soldiers patrolling the camp.


    In one part of the camp, in the middle of the camp, a slightly larger tent stands.


    Compared with other tents, it''s higher, bigger and has plenty of space.


    Of course, only relatively.


    The only function of the marching tent is to sleep and shelter from the wind and rain. The space of the tent is relatively compact, and it can only move freely.


    The tent is big, so is the space. However, the space is just a little bigger.


    People in it will also feel the narrow space.


    The tent is silver gray, which is a favorite of the allies.


    Indeed, this tent originally belonged to Tanya, but now it is occupied by Li Meng.


    Li Meng not only occupied the tent, but also the owner of the tent, Tanya.


    When night falls, after inspecting the city wall, Li Meng and Tan Ya leave Qingcheng and return to the camp.


    One day later, Tanya thought that the two teams in the forest should arrive at Qingcheng before dark.


    However, something unexpected happened to Tanya. She didn''t see the right team until dark.


    However, although it was unexpected, Tanya didn''t think much about it. The terrain of the forest sea is complex. Although the distance between the two places is only tens of kilometers from Qingcheng, it''s not easy to walk these tens of kilometers.


    It''s normal to go over mountains and over mountains. It''s normal to have differences in the estimated time. Tanya didn''t think much about it.


    At the same time, Tanya also believes in the ability to mobilize soldiers.


    Those guys grew up in an environment of ice and snow. In terms of their ability to adapt to the harsh environment, the Allied soldiers are far behind them.


    Although the environment of forest and sea is bad, it must not be difficult for them.


    Under the operation of the air filtering device, the warmth in the tent is more appropriate. Although the device is small, it has complete functions. It can not only filter harmful gases in the air, but also adjust the temperature, which is similar to air conditioning.


    In the narrow space, Tanya has taken off the power combat suit.


    The power combat suit is metal armor, 70% of which is made of alloy and has a certain weight.


    When it was designed, the convenience of "wearing" was considered.


    It''s heavy, but it''s very convenient to take it off.


    In one corner of the tent, the power combat suit is standing like a steel robot. If you don''t look carefully, you will think that there is a soldier in the tent.


    The power combat suit is the same as before, but there is no one in it.


    And its owner, Tanya, is lying in someone''s arms on the ground.


    Of course, someone can only be Li Meng.

 Chapter 241

    "Hoo


    With a breath, Li Meng looks down at Tanya who is close to her.


    She is a silver gray close fitting clothes, clothes are a whole, can''t see the dividing line between clothes and pants, soft fiber tightly attached to her skin, her attractive figure, perfect curve outlined. She came out of the power combat suit in front of Li Meng. From the beginning, Li Meng had enjoyed the beautiful scenery.


    Tanya''s close fitting clothes should be the special tights for power combat clothes.


    She closed her eyes, breathing sometimes deep, sometimes short, indicating that the master is not as asleep as it seems.


    Her heart was not calm, and Li Meng could feel it.


    Although two people lie together, close to each other, embrace each other, is not the first time.


    But she still can''t completely let go.


    "Is that good? You are a woman, and you are also their officer. You have to worry about their feelings. Don''t lose your dignity in their hearts because of small losses. "


    In Tanya''s ear, Li Meng said softly.


    Here is different from the "emperor", many people and miscellaneous eyes, Tan Ya and himself stay together, co-exist in a tent.


    What do soldiers think when they see this scene?


    Soldiers are human beings with their own thoughts. Although they are loyal to Li Meng, their thoughts are independent.


    Who knows what they think of Tanya with the commander.


    What does it mean? Of course, Tanya knows.


    Because of Li Meng''s words, Tanya opens her eyes.


    Tanya''s face was very calm. She lay on her side, close to Li Meng, her head against Li Meng''s right shoulder, and said: "I don''t care about those, and I don''t want to know what they think, and..."


    "Commander! You look down on your position in their hearts


    Quietly relying on Li Meng, as a narrative, Tanya said: "on our side, there are many religions in the allies of the allies, led by Orthodox and Puritanism. After thousands of years of dissemination of doctrines and beliefs, believers in God have established one country after another. Under the Oracle, all countries unite to form an alliance. It can be said that the alliance is a believer state, developed by religion. Although the Pope of the allies has no right to intervene, most of the people in the allies are believers and believers! The position of religion in the allies can be said to be supreme! "


    After a little pause, during Li Meng''s listening, Tanya continued: "most of the Allied soldiers are" orthodox "and" Puritan "believers. They follow the doctrine and stick to the dogma. They are soldiers and believers of" God "


    Looking up slightly, Tanya looks at Li Meng: "commander! Do you know what kind of existence you are in their mind? "


    Li Meng is also curious about this.


    Li Meng said, "what is it?"


    Tanya lowered her head again, leaned against Li Meng''s shoulder and said: "Shenzi! "Son of God" in the oracle of contract


    Li Meng was stunned and then lost his smile.


    "No one should believe that!"


    I don''t know what the master brain has done over there, which makes him become the "son of God".


    In the era of awakening of human thought, the so-called "God" is just a lie, how can people believe it.


    And faith is just a hope in the heart, a comfort to the soul.


    To Li Meng''s surprise, Tanya shook her head.


    Tanya said: "in the Second World War, the world was in a" transformation ", and the religion with" theism "was the first to bear the brunt. In the most dangerous period, it was almost extinct!"


    "The progress of the times has sublimated human consciousness, and the emergence of science and technology has expanded human self-confidence, thus denying God!"


    "But at the end of the war, God appeared!"


    Li Meng''s face was puzzled. Does God really exist?


    Is that possible?


    No matter in the memory of two generations, "God" in Li Meng''s eyes is illusory and nonexistent. It is just a kind of illusion of human beings about beautiful things.


    Li Meng''s doubts did not affect what Tan Ya wanted to say, but Tan Ya continued: "on that day, a miracle came to the saint''s Cathedral, and the oracle of contract appeared on the golden stereotype which was regarded as a God by the believers! At first, people didn''t believe it. However, in order to give an account to the believers, several leaders of countries closely related to religion made an appointment to mount the cathedral. All changes begin here. A few months later, the leaders of all countries who left the Cathedral of the saints gathered together to announce to the world the establishment of the United States of covenant, collectively referred to as the "allies"! "


    "After the founding of the allies, after several years of silence, they took part in the world war at the most intense moment, and with absolute and sweeping power, they ended the war in seven years!"


    "After the end of the war, the authority of religion is above politics. In the allies, theocracy is absolute and inviolable. Anyone who disobeys will be deported and will never be allowed to enter the country!"


    "The son of God was handed down to the world more than ten years ago, the signer of the oracle of the contract, that is, commander you!"


    Tanya''s words ended, and there was silence in the tent.


    No matter whether God exists or not, Tanya doesn''t look like a devout believer.


    Especially when it comes to God and the Cathedral of the covenant, there seems to be disdain in the tone.


    It seems that Tanya is an atheist.


    There must be a lot of people like Tanya among the allies.


    In the silence, Li Meng said, "you are free. No one can restrain you spiritually."


    Freedom?


    Tanya looks ironic, as if she is laughing at herself and others.


    Tanya said low: "I don''t have the right to choose. I didn''t have it before, I don''t have it now, and I can''t have it in the future!"


    Tanya has no scruples about anything. She may think that there is no need to hide anything in front of the commander, but she has forgotten to hide the real expression on her face.


    Li Meng saw the helplessness and irony on Tanya''s face.


    This shocked Li Meng''s heart and made him calm.


    Li Meng never forces others, especially a woman.


    In the past life, in the memory of the subject, except for his family, Li Meng is all alone. This is the need of being a "killer", and there are also reasons for his personality.


    Seeing Tanya''s appearance, Li Meng can''t help asking himself whether he takes it for granted?


    Human beings are sentimental creatures with independent thoughts. They are neither loyal nor intimate for no reason.


    Is everything false?


    The respect of the soldiers, the intimacy of the night, everything is a mask under the "bondage"?


    Li Meng''s heart is a little confused.

 Chapter 242

    "Commander! Where are you going so late? "


    See commander up, ready to leave, Tanya doubt asked.


    So late, where''s the commander going?


    Li Meng''s expression was flat. He straightened some messy sleeves and said, "go out for a walk!"


    The commander''s tone


    Tanya''s face changed slightly and she realized something.


    "Commander..."


    Tan Yazheng wants to say something, but he is interrupted by Li Meng.


    "Have a good rest!"


    With that, Li Meng steps away from the tent and disappears into Tanya''s eyes.


    Staring at the direction of Li Meng''s departure, Tanya sits down with a daze on her face. Although she doesn''t know what happened, the panic in her heart is so sudden.


    Did she do something wrong?


    A dazed look suddenly a Leng, Tanya face show wry smile, she finally realized the problem.


    Quickly get up, Tanya while wearing power combat suit, while self blame.


    "How can I be so stupid!"


    It''s not stupid. It''s hopeless.


    The onlooker sees clearly, the leader is the onlooker, and she is the confused authority.


    The wind rushed out of the tent, and there was no commander outside.


    At this time, a team of patrol soldiers from the direction of Qingcheng happened to come face to face, Tanya quickly stopped.


    "See the commander?"


    Tanya asked.


    "Yes! We met the commander just now. He seems to be in town! "


    go to town?


    Get the information you want, Tanya hurried to the gate direction, the wind disappeared in the eyes of the soldiers.


    "Instructor Tanya is in such a hurry. What do you think happened?"


    Looking at the direction of Tanya''s departure, the patrolling soldiers pause.


    "Probably with the commander!"


    "Who knows!"


    "All right, all right! I don''t want to. Let''s go on patrol! "


    "Yes, yes, Captain!"


    The fog, the night, the city wall, the self-propelled guns of the pacifier, and the soldiers stationed at the city wall are probably all that Li Meng''s spreading spirit can detect.


    Of course, there is also the "border" over Qingcheng.


    The lights were dazzling. Four calmer self-propelled guns turned on the car headlights. The strong light dispelled the darkness and made a small area like day.


    In the dazzling light, Li Mengjing stands, behind him is a mobilization soldier.


    It is the mobilization soldiers who guard the wall tonight. When Li Meng enters the city through the gate, they find the arrival of the commander.


    As a result, it is self-evident that the mobilized soldiers of the two teams walked down the city wall and followed Li Meng.


    The border is just ahead, just a few meters in front of Li Meng.


    The enchantment is amazing. You can see the shadow of the buildings in the enchantment, which shows that the light will not be blocked by the enchantment.


    But what about the facts?


    However, the light from the self-propelled gun headlight of the pacifier was blocked by the border and was completely impenetrable.


    That''s strange.


    Looking ahead, Li Meng surmised.


    In terms of strength, jiejie is far from "strong". If Li Meng wants to, he can use his surging mental power to destroy it.


    But doing so will consume a lot of mental strength and energy. Once the mental strength and energy loss is too large, even Li Meng will be in a weak state for a period of time.


    This is what Li Meng doesn''t want to see.


    Moreover, Li Meng didn''t want to destroy it so soon.


    Because Li Meng has not yet understood the characteristics of "jiejie" and has not fully analyzed "jiejie".


    The power of the mind is magical. Mental power is the origin, and mental power is the way to use it. The mental power in vitro is the eye, which is also a microscope. It can see any small matter, even the origin "molecule" of matter.


    The spirit is omnipotent, which is a small border can resist?


    The border can''t stop the peeping of mental power, it can only slow down and weaken the strength of mental power.


    For the first time, Li Meng mistakenly thought that the border could block the penetration of spiritual power.


    It turned out to be an illusion.


    It''s not blocking, it''s delaying.


    The mental force passes through the boundary, as if it is in a quagmire, and it is extremely difficult to go further.


    If today''s Li Meng is working hard, the range of his mental power detection can reach one kilometer. But if there is such a boundary, the distance of his mental power detection will be reduced by two-thirds, and it will consume a lot of mental power to maintain his mental power.


    The idea moves, the outside mental strength was collected by Li Meng.


    The idea moves again, an invisible shield protects Li Meng''s body.


    Li Meng stepped forward step by step.


    While walking, Li Meng said: "wait for me to come back! No action is allowed without my command. Just wait outside! "


    As soon as the words fell, Li Meng''s feet had already contacted the border.


    The black streamer flickered, and Li Meng''s feet disappeared directly in the sky.


    Li Meng didn''t care, his whole body hit the border.


    The border seems to be torn. The black streamer is like black ink, engulfing Li Meng''s body.


    "Commander!"


    Before Li Meng''s body was completely engulfed, a hasty figure appeared from behind, calling out loudly.


    The voice let Li Meng''s body slightly, but then the black streamer flickered, Li Meng''s figure completely disappeared in the border.


    The figure disappeared, the black streamer rippled slightly like the water surface, then faded, until it was transparent again.


    In front of the border, under the light, Tanya stood stiff.


    She saw it. She saw the commander disappear in her eyes.


    Among the helmets, Tanya stares at the place where the commander disappears. She looks a little complicated and doesn''t know what to think.


    "Major general Tanya! The commander orders that we must not do anything until the commander returns! "


    One of the mobilizers said, conveying the commander''s order to Tanya.


    With a slight sigh in her heart, Tanya put away her confused thoughts.


    "What else does the commander say?"


    Tanya asked.


    "No!"


    No more

 Chapter 243

    When he crossed the barrier and looked back, Li Meng found that he couldn''t see anything from the inside. The soldiers outside the border and the wall disappeared. He could only see the gray fog.


    Can you see the inside from the outside, but can''t you see the outside from the inside?


    In other words, no matter from the inside or outside, we can''t see the space inside and outside the boundary. It''s just an illusion that we can see the architectural outline inside the boundary from the outside?


    No matter how good, Li Meng didn''t care too much about this point, and walked on the street without hesitation.


    Looking around, you can see only the buildings on both sides and the hazy outline of things in front of you.


    Some are too quiet.


    The green city shrouded in fog was dead and silent, and there was no sound at all.


    Quiet some strange, also some pale.


    Walking in the street, Li Meng raised his head and looked through the fog to the sky.


    The footstep didn''t stop, and then Li Meng took back his sight and walked without any action.


    "It''s really strange! It''s a very strange life


    As he walked, Li Meng thought to himself.


    When he crossed the border, Li Meng released his mental power. Because he was in the area covered by the border, only when he did not touch the border, the detection distance of his mental power would not be affected.


    Li Meng saw and saw what Tanya called "monsters". Only in terms of appearance, they are really strange.


    And the structure is very magical, the body is so huge, no wings, no flying engine device, can float in the sky like a balloon.


    Under the exploration of spiritual power, although they are shrouded in fog at high altitude, they are naked in Li Meng''s eyes, and every move is exposed in Li Meng''s eyes.


    Li Meng is watching them.


    There are not many of them, only 22 can be seen within the range that the mental force can detect.


    They are not scattered in the green city, but gathered in a piece of airspace, there is no movement, keep silent.


    "Why?"


    It''s not 22. It''s 23.


    On the biggest "monster", Li Meng saw, saw a smaller figure.


    Of course, compared with other monsters, this small one is still big in human eyes.


    And different from other "monsters", it looks more like human beings, but it looks rather ferocious.


    It''s like


    The devil, the devil in the myth.


    Only "devil" can describe its appearance.


    It is different, sitting on the biggest "monster", just like a king.


    "What do they want to do?"


    Li Meng muttered to himself.


    It''s clear that Qingcheng is within reach. No one can stop them from doing what they want.


    But! They stopped, they stopped, they kept silent.


    What are they waiting for?


    "Come on! Come on! Hurry up


    The voice suddenly appeared in the fog. The voice came from the front.


    When Li Meng was attracted by the sound, the fog surged in front of him, and several figures emerged.


    They were walking fast in the street.


    Although the fog and darkness blocked the sight, when the distance was close enough, they also saw Li Meng.


    But they didn''t care. Maybe they thought that the figure in front of them was just a civilian fleeing on the street.


    They appeared suddenly and disappeared quickly. The wind passed by Li Meng and disappeared in the fog behind him.


    Li Meng stopped and looked at the direction that the pedestrian had just left.


    "I have a gun in my hand, and I can see the ammunition on my body. Are they soldiers of Qingcheng?"


    Li Meng thought to himself.


    But that direction


    No matter what they want to do, I''m afraid they will only be disappointed.


    Because the border shrouded Qingcheng, blocked anyone''s access, isolated Qingcheng from the outside world.


    Nowadays, human beings in Qingcheng are like caged birds. No matter how hard they struggle, they can''t escape from the cage.


    The darkness shrouded everything, making Qingcheng look dead and silent.


    Of course, darkness and fog are not obstacles for Li Meng. Li Meng has not forgotten the purpose of entering Qingcheng this time.


    The tent incident just now made Li Meng feel a little bad. He left to clear his mind and think about something he had to think about.


    The study of "border" is just incidental.


    In Qingcheng, although there are many dangers, Li Meng''s heart is calm when he walks alone in the dark street.


    Never had peace.


    Li Meng is already familiar with the silent darkness.


    He was a night walker walking in the dark. The familiar environment can only make his heart more calm.


    Li Meng enjoyed the moment.


    Enjoying peace, enjoying being surrounded by darkness.


    The figure flickered. In the light footsteps, Li Meng''s figure gradually disappeared in the dark.


    As time goes by, the situation of Qingcheng is also changing rapidly.


    The appearance of the border isolated the first Legion from the green city.


    For the first legion, they knew nothing about the world inside the border. They had to wait for the commander''s order.


    But before the order arrived, it did not prevent the first army from preparing for the battle in advance and ushering in the inevitable battle.


    When the darkness faded and the light reappeared, at noon, two teams in the forest finally arrived in Qingcheng.


    With their arrival, the "strength" of the first regiment finally converged into a regiment, and the strength of the first regiment has reached its peak.


    More than 1200 soldiers, nearly one regiment, can be said that the main force of the first regiment all gathered in "Qingcheng".


    A big war is coming, the first army is waiting, waiting for the final order.


    The atmosphere outside is dignified. A powerful human force is sharpening its sword and preparing for war.


    And in the border, Qingcheng is still calm, fog is still shrouded in Qingcheng.


    For the civilians in Qingcheng, these days are the days of their suffering. Countless people died in the initial turmoil.


    Fear, fear, makes them hide.


    But they can''t hide forever. Food and water are essential for human survival.

 Chapter 244

    But a few days later, the food and water in the home had been exhausted, and hunger hit, gradually bothering the survivors.


    In Qingcheng, food is not distributed in a unified way, but in exchange for goods and labor for food. As long as people are not lazy, they can feed themselves even if they go to the forest to cut down firewood.


    Qingcheng''s grain reserves are not rich, and the price of grain has been high for a long time. Every household has no ability to reserve too much grain.


    As a result, in just a few days, most of the people''s homes were completely depleted of food.


    Without food, hunger can make people crazy, and people have to leave their homes and go out in danger to find food.


    Only on the fourth day of the demon''s appearance, some civilians were forced to leave their homes on the foggy streets.


    They walk blankly in the street, the dense fog makes it easy to lose their way, they have to form a group, even though they know it''s dangerous.


    But hunger, and hunger for food, made them ignore everything.


    In the past, the grain trade was in the market, and the granary was in the city Lord''s mansion. Every day at dawn, the grain was transported from the granary of the city Lord''s mansion to the market, day after day, without interruption.


    The market is in a mess. The buildings of the grain office are in ruins. There is no grain left.


    When the civilians moved their targets to the city Lord''s mansion, they were even more desperate. The huge city Lord''s mansion had been razed to the ground, and the grain was buried deep under the debris.


    Fear, hunger and negative emotions haunt the people of Qingcheng.


    The running of civilians on the street makes Qingcheng slightly active.


    But this activity is just the calm before the storm, more cruel things are still behind.


    "I can''t get out! The devil has trapped us. Now we are caged birds. We can only survive and wait for death


    Under the market, in the underground space, in the room where sun Haiwang is located, the bald Cheng Wei is making a final report to sun Haiwang.


    There was nothing he could do about it. Last night''s action came to an end. They were blocked. They were blocked by an invisible wall.


    Now, they become caged birds, do anything is futile, can only dying, until death.


    The devil has no pity. There is only one result in Qingcheng, which becomes a dead place.


    Sun Haiwang sighed helplessly. The situation of Qingcheng changed, which he had not expected.


    "Ah! I didn''t expect that the devil would use the "dark curtain" to Qingcheng. It seems that Qingcheng is doomed this time! "


    Human beings are not unfamiliar with demons. Although they are classified as sub human species, demons are the most dangerous species to human beings besides fierce beasts.


    The place where demons appear will always be accompanied by death. No one knows why demons will slaughter human beings. Demons do not need protoliths or protocrystals. They have never seen demons hunt human beings for material.


    Demons simply kill for the sake of "killing". It seems that the death of life will make them happy.


    For hundreds of years, demons have always been a shadow in the heart of human beings. No human beings and no forces are willing to see them.


    Human beings are strange and familiar with demons. What is strange is that they still don''t know the reason and value of demons. What is familiar is that they have been fighting against demons all the year round. Human beings have already been clear about some means of demons.


    Among the books of the major forces, there are almost all books describing demons. The abilities of demons, the types of demons, and several battles between human beings and demons are recorded one by one.


    Demon is the second natural enemy of human beings. This kind of cognition has existed in human beings for hundreds of years and will be passed on.


    Looking at Cheng Wei, sun Haiwang said, "we can''t just give up!"


    "I''m old, but you''re different. You''re young. The road you''re going to take is just beginning. How can you fall here?"


    Cheng Wei looks puzzled. What else can he do if he listens to the Lord?


    What else can we do?


    The existence of "dark screen" has put an end to any way.


    As long as the "dark curtain" is still there, whatever they do is redundant.


    "Lord! Are we still alive? "


    Cheng Wei asked.


    "Of course!"


    Sun Haiwang couldn''t deny it. His face was calm.


    Sun Haiwang leaned back against his seat and said: "the dark curtain is a kind of boundary, similar to the unique at position of apostles and guardian gods. The only difference is that the at position is absolute defense, while the" dark curtain "is not. The dark curtain is just a barrier formed by dark matter, which can be broken!"


    "But! Lord, even if the "dark curtain" can be broken, I''m afraid we can''t do it with our residual firepower! "


    Cheng Wei''s words are inevitable. Sun Haiwang nodded and said: Yes! We can''t do it. Let alone now, even in our heyday, we can''t do anything with the "dark curtain!"


    "Then why?"


    Cheng Wei is a little confused. Since he can''t, what''s the use of saying that.


    Sun Haiwang forced a smile, indifferent said: "we can''t, but some people can!"


    "Demons are very smart. The third level demons have no less wisdom than human beings. They use the dark screen to guard against the invasion of a third party, not us! What does that mean? "


    Sun Haiwang gave a cold smile and said: "the demons are nervous. They are afraid. They are afraid of direct contact with third-party forces, which will affect their purposes."


    Cheng Wei asked: "even so, what can we do! Even if the third party is powerful and has the ability to fight against demons, our situation will not change at all! "


    "And! Lord, the situation in Qingcheng is tense now. The Lord''s house has been destroyed. We have lost our only granary. Now Qingcheng is in the shadow of starvation. If it goes on like this, I''m afraid Qingcheng will become a "hell" soon


    Don''t underestimate the madness of human beings in despair. Once they fall into despair and madness, anything can happen and the real "hell" will come.


    How can sun Haiwang not understand this.


    But now they have no choice but to wait for the fate.

 Chapter 245

    "Wait!"


    This is sun Haiwang''s answer.


    Just a word, the voice reverberates in the narrow space, and it is so harsh and helpless when it comes to Cheng Wei''s ears.


    "Right" is a good thing. Those who have the right have the privilege and have the right of "superior" at any time. Even "death" will be the last "death".


    Compared with the starving civilians outside, the Lord of Qingcheng hiding in the market and the soldiers guarding the Lord of Qingcheng, their life is undoubtedly much better.


    But the status of "superior" will not last long, and soon they will be plagued by hunger, just like the common people.


    Qingcheng is in chaos. It''s completely chaotic.


    Hunger makes people lose their fear. The pain is far more terrible than the terrible enemy. It makes them forget the enemy that still exists.


    People ran through the streets, looking for food.


    When you find all the places you need to find, you still get nothing.


    Hunger makes people crazy.


    On the sixth day, many nights passed, and in a few sad cries, Qingcheng fell into chaos.


    People who used to live in peace began to fight against each other and snatch from each other. All the suspected targets could not escape being brutally knocked open.


    People go crazy for food, for food.


    When people are crazy, it''s hard to stop. It''s just more and more intense.


    Over time, conflicts, fights, and snatches began to escalate into "bloodshed.".


    Fighting can lead to hatred, and hatred can turn people into demons.


    The fratricidal between human beings, after all, still appeared in the small green city.


    Qingcheng! It has become hell.


    "Ha! Ha! Ha, that''s right, that''s right. Kill, kill, kill as much as you like. Only in this way can you satisfy your desire and live


    Standing on the devil''s body, it is cheering, listening to the scream of Qingcheng seems to make it feel very happy.


    His mouth was full of sharp teeth, and his scarlet tongue stretched out and licked his lips. It was ferocious and terrible.


    Golden pupil staring at the bottom, when the tongue retracted, it showed a strange smile, said in a low voice: "only those who survive have the right to die in my hands, struggle! Howl! Only in that way can I feel happy


    Taking back his eyes from Qingcheng, he leaned back and lay on the devil again.


    "Dong Dong Dong!"


    It raised its sharp claws and knocked on the devil a few times.


    "Launch! Launch! Launch! There are too many ants. Clean them up


    In its words, the demons in the sky, the huge golden pupil blinked, suspended in the air attitude suddenly dropped, to the ground to reduce the height.


    All the demons, except the spherical demons carrying the human demons, did not move. They began to move and approached the ground in the fog.


    No one in Qingcheng has noticed that the threat in the air is approaching. People are still fighting each other.


    Fighting for a little food, even killing people.


    This time, the fog did not disperse, and under the cover of the fog, the demons had come to the sky of the street.


    The golden pupil is wide open, looking for the target in the fog covered street.


    At this time, the streets of Qingcheng are full of civilians running on the streets for all kinds of purposes. The demons don''t have to look for them at all, because the purposes are everywhere.


    The huge sharp teeth had been opened, and the meat colored barrel protruded from the mouth.


    Facing Qingcheng, the streets shrouded in fog.


    In the fog, the green flame suddenly flickered. In a moment, the green fireball penetrated the fog and came down from the sky, mixed with the roaring sound, attacking the crowd who didn''t pay attention to the danger.


    When they realized the danger and looked up at the sky, it was too late.


    Countless green fireballs came from the sky.


    "Boom! Boom


    The green firelight flickered, and the huge roar suddenly sounded in Qingcheng.


    The burst flames were surging, and instantly devoured the human beings in the panic.


    The shock wave generated by the huge explosion instantly split the human beings near the explosion point into broken limbs, blood mixed with debris, flying everywhere.


    When the attack suddenly came, there was a "rumbling" explosion everywhere in Qingcheng, accompanied by bursts of screams.


    Countless people died in the green flame, no bones.


    Under the attack of the devil, the civilians in Qingcheng can only flee in a hurry to avoid the green light of death.


    "Come on! Come on! Let''s get in the building


    Escape, only escape, a small group of people running in the street, to avoid the attack from the sky demon.


    In a hurry, they put down the fight for the time being and worked hard for survival together.


    I don''t know who roared, the fleeing crowd seemed to have the backbone, quickly left the street, to the street side of a building with open doors.


    The crowd can''t wait to rush into the building.


    When the last figure disappeared behind the door.


    In the sky, the green flame flickered, and a green fireball tore up the fog and smashed down the building where the crowd was hiding.


    The sky, green light flash.


    instant!


    "Boom!"


    The deafening roar, the side of the building facing the street suddenly exploded, the huge green flame surging, the strong vibration let the building suddenly a shock, eager to collapse.


    The surging flames almost enveloped the whole building.


    "Ah


    "Help


    "I don''t want to die!"


    There was a scream from the building, but it soon disappeared.


    The end is self-evident, no one can survive in the green flame.


    In the sky, the huge spherical outline in the fog moved slowly and disappeared, looking for the next target.


    In Qingcheng, which is already in chaos, the addition of demons makes the situation in Qingcheng more chaotic.


    The demons in the sky only kill for the sake of killing. They are enjoying the pleasure of killing.


    And the civilians in Qingcheng, who are regarded as prey, can only escape and survive under the threat of "death".


    The street is shrouded in fog, in the vast street, a figure walking alone.


    My ears are filled with all kinds of sounds, including the sound of explosion, and all kinds of human voices, such as scream, roar, occasionally a burst of gunfire, some far away, some very close.


    Occasionally, there will be a few figures from the front, or behind the fog in a flash.


    Qingcheng is in chaos. It''s completely in chaos.

 Chapter 246

    Li Meng looked calm and walked step by step in the street.


    It''s been four days since he came to Qingcheng. In these four days, Li Meng didn''t contact anyone and walked alone on the street.


    Occasionally, I will stop and stop for a while somewhere, not to rest, but to be attracted by something.


    In these four days, Li Meng saw many people die.


    Some people kill each other. For the sake of a little food, they do not hesitate to insert the sharp and extreme into the body of the rebellious people. The terrible faces and scarlet blood are telling the horror of human beings.


    But more people died in the hands of demons. Li Meng watched human beings die under the green flame.


    Yes, he can do it. If Li Meng wants to, he can save a lot of people. If he can do more, Qingcheng will not have this situation.


    But Li Meng didn''t do anything, just like a bystander, waiting for the development of Qingcheng.


    In Qingcheng, the only thing Li Meng can do is to analyze the barrier above his head. In a few days, Li Meng has found out the boundary completely. The element structure and arrangement are all in his mind.


    Structural analysis, now the top of the barrier in Li Meng''s eyes has no secret to speak of.


    Strength and weakness have been exposed.


    The defense strength of the border is not strong. Maybe the owner who uses it is weak. The black energy with erosive characteristics is of average quality and very thin. These two factors lead to the worrying strength of the border.


    However, although the strength of the border is not worth mentioning in Li Meng''s eyes, for ordinary people, if they don''t have any decent heavy weapons in their hands, it is an extravagant hope to break the border.


    Li Meng calculated in his heart that the border covering Qingcheng was so strong that it could withstand the explosion of about 30 rounds of the strongest weapon of the first legion, the "pacifier self-propelled artillery".


    Of course, it is foolish to attack by force, but it is the quickest and most effective way to attack weakness.


    The border on the top of the head has its weakness. Its weakness lies in the highest top of the sky, which is the center of energy convergence and the weakest place of defense.


    Attack weakness, only half of the firepower is enough to break the border.


    However, that place is also not easy to attack. Due to the angle problem, it is almost impossible for the ground calmer self-propelled artillery to attack the weakness.


    "Waste! Is the gun in your hand a torch? "


    "Don''t scold the captain! Don''t you see the situation just now, in front of those "demons", the gun in our hand is the burning stick! "


    "Here they are! Run


    A voice of fear was close at hand.


    In front, the streets shrouded in fog, many figures emerge.


    They fled in confusion, as if death were chasing them.


    Death?


    Nowadays, the demons wreaking havoc in Qingcheng are more terrible than death in the eyes of the common people in Qingcheng.


    Their costumes are no better than those of civilians. Although their costumes are not uniform, they carry weapons.


    It should be the soldiers of Qingcheng.


    But what can soldiers do?


    In front of demons, they are no different from civilians.


    With the weapons in their hands, they can''t do effective damage to demons at all.


    They fled very fast. There was wind under their feet. Li Meng could see them with his naked eyes only a few breaths.


    They came face to face.


    Li Meng can see them, and of course they can see Li Meng.


    Because Li Meng, who was walking in the street, was in front of them.


    Although the road is fast, how can one stand in the way.


    However, if we let obstacles pass, we will certainly slow down. However, in the current situation, if we slow down, it may affect our lives.


    "Get out of the way!"


    The figure in the fog let them know that there was someone in front of them. I don''t know who called out.


    But the figure in the fog did not get out of the way, when they went through the fog and saw the figure blocking the road with their naked eyes.


    A young man in a simple black dress came into their eyes.


    This let them a Leng in fleeing, although the footstep didn''t stop, but subconsciously slightly side body, want to pass by from the youth side.


    Who is he?


    At the moment, people who see teenagers have a doubt in their hearts.


    That dress is not from Qingcheng, because Qingcheng''s textile industry can''t make that beautiful dress.


    Only a few buttons on the collar, Qingcheng has no ability to make.


    Now is not the time to think more. Although they were confused, their steps did not stop and they walked around the teenagers.


    At that moment, Cheng Wei saw it and saw the calmness in the young man''s eyes.


    No fear, no fear, looking at them blandly, passing by.


    "Go! Here comes the devil


    I do not know why, Cheng Wei uncontrollably roared out this sentence.


    This sentence is, of course, for "Youth".


    The fog surged, and a huge shadow appeared above the street, hanging overhead like Mount Tai.


    The devil, that''s the devil.


    "Captain! Let''s go


    The appearance of the devil made people panic, and their pace was faster.


    Run, face the devil, they can only run.


    In the sky, in the fog, in the huge shadow, the green light twinkled.


    "Bang!"


    A dull sound, the sky fog was stirred, a green fireball torn, fog fell from the sky, hit the ground.


    Eyes to Li Meng in the street.


    This attack, the devil chose "Li Meng" as the target.


    "It''s over!"


    Looking back at this scene, Cheng Wei said in his heart.


    "Boom!"


    The explosion roared, the flame was surging, the heat wave was rolling, and a huge mushroom cloud was rising on the street, which was powerful. The shock wave formed by the explosion dispersed a large area of fog.


    Running Cheng Wei also personally felt the strong wind behind him.


    Looking back, the boy''s figure was completely shrouded by the fire, and the figure could not be seen in the street.


    When Cheng Wei felt a little regret in his heart, he was completely stunned by the scene on the street.


    The pace can''t help but stop.


    He is still alive, safe and sound alive, when the surging flames dispersed, he is still standing in the street.


    It''s still the one he was wearing. His clothes are in good condition, without any damage. He was safe under the explosion.


    How did he do it?

 Chapter 247

    Power


    Very strong!


    Looking up slightly, Li Meng looked at the "devil" above the street.


    It''s very close. If there is no fog, you can probably see it clearly.


    The green fireball "shell" attack was successfully defended by Li Meng.


    Although its attack is strong, it is not strong enough to break through the shield formed by mental power.


    But Li Meng also felt the power of the explosion.


    It''s really strong.


    Although the mental shield is in good condition, the explosion also caused the vibration of the mental shield.


    This is not a good phenomenon.


    Sky, the devil has a new action.


    Perhaps it is very confused, why the attack is ineffective, why the prey will be safe under its attack.


    But as the first level demon, its brain is not smart, its intelligence and instinct will only let it do one thing, that is to continue to attack.


    In the huge shadow, the green light flickered again.


    "Bang!"


    A dull sound, tearing the air roar again.


    A huge green fireball tore through the fog and fell to the ground.


    "How can I be attacked by you again!"


    Aware of the attack, Li Meng said in his heart.


    The idea moves, the invisible strength transmits.


    The space around Li Meng is distorted.


    Driven by some force, a big stone on the ground floated slowly as if it had lost its weight.


    That moment!


    "Whew!"


    The big stone, like a shell, turned into a black awn and rushed into the sky, facing the falling fireball.


    There was a constant roar.


    "Boom!"


    The fireball collided with the stone in mid air. The impact force produced by the high-speed object was huge. The fireball exploded in the air and burst into a huge flame.


    The flames splashed down to the ground, but before they fell to the ground, they were gone.


    Looking at the sky and locking the huge shadow in the fog, Li Meng intends to end all this.


    The idea moves, the invisible strength fills in the surrounding street.


    The wind, I do not know when, fly appeared in the street.


    It used to be very weak, but as time went on, the wind became stronger and stronger.


    The existence of fog, so that the flow of wind clearly visible.


    At the top of Li Meng''s head, a few meters above, there is a vortex formed by the wind. The vortex is like a black hole, devouring the wind from all directions.


    The strong wind makes the street fog surging, the ground dust, whistling wind continuous.


    Compress, compress again, increase the density of wind, compress to the extreme.


    The power of "soul" is omnipotent. Li Meng is controlling the wind in a large area around him. It can also be said that it is air, compressed air, which makes the air change qualitatively.


    In the whistling sound, in the sandstorm, the top of Li Meng''s head, a crescent shaped "wind blade" with light color and luster is gradually formed.


    From the appearance of wind to the formation of wind blade, the process is many, but the time is very short.


    Just a few breaths.


    Looking at the "devil" in the sky indifferently.


    Li Meng''s mind moved.


    The wind blade on the top of his head, like a bow and arrow, turned into a white awn and shot out.


    The air is twisting everywhere it goes.


    Accompanied by the dull "Wuthering"!


    The air was torn, the fog was dispersed, and the huge wind blade marched forward.


    "Hiss!"


    In a short distance, I saw a flash of silver in the sky, and the wind blade tearing the fog bumped into the "devil" fiercely.


    There was no movement, no sound, the shadow in the fog split in two, like a mountain falling to the ground.


    "Wow


    Fall in the air of the "devil", the body suddenly burned up.


    The burning body is like a meteorite falling from the sky tearing the fog, "boom" fell to the ground, burning in the street dozens of meters away.


    "Hoo


    The whistling of the wind weakened, and the wind disturbing the streets disappeared.


    When the fog quickly occupied the street, the threat was no longer there, but a burning "demon" corpse appeared on the street.


    "Well, how can it be? Is he still human! Yes, yes, he should be a "monster" in human form. How can human beings possess that kind of power? "


    The captain stopped, and of course they had to stop.


    They saw, saw not far away on the street that looks frail youth is how to eliminate the "devil".


    Is the devil that weak? Seems very easy to be eliminated by him?


    What power is that?


    They can''t believe it.


    "Don''t talk, or he will hear you! Captain! Let''s go and get out of here! "


    The power of non-human is not only amazing, but also frightening.


    Because of their own inability to do that power.


    Human subconscious will avoid, will avoid their own unable to deal with the force.


    He''s leaving?


    The teenagers in the street ignore their existence, although they are not far away from them. If you calm down, the distance is enough to hear what they say.


    Compared with others, Cheng Wei is much more rational.


    There is no doubt that teenagers are human beings.


    The panic of their companions is that they don''t know that there are many "powers" in this world that ordinary people can think of.


    They are just ordinary people, living in Qingcheng all the year round, so that they have never seen human beings with "special" ability.


    Cheng Wei knows, so he has no fear in his heart.


    At least that boy is far less terrible than the devil.


    Come to the devil''s body, looking at the burning "devil" body, Li Meng frowned slightly.


    No,


    In the burning corpse, Li Meng did not find the green spherical crystal.


    "Is it broken?"


    Li Meng murmured to himself.


    I''m afraid that''s the only possibility.


    The previous "wind blade" attack, I''m afraid, happened to attack the position of the spherical crystal, resulting in the rupture of the crystal ball and burning with the corpse.

 Chapter 248

    "Ah


    Li Meng had a little regret in his heart, which was a lot of energy.


    Stepping forward, Li Meng walked past the burning corpse and continued to walk along the street.


    Now the situation in Qingcheng is on the verge of collapse.


    Where is the future of Qingcheng?


    It''s doomed!


    Li Meng doesn''t intend to step in and let Qingcheng follow his own destiny until the end.


    Maybe it''s cruel, but in the past few days, Li Meng has seen too many cruel things and people.


    People''s hearts are fragile, terrible and shameful. In recent days, Li Meng deeply understood this.


    So Li Meng gave up, gave up the human life in Qingcheng.


    When it''s over, the first Legion will finish, but reuse the island and build it into the "base" of the first Legion.


    And Qingcheng, together with the human beings living in Qingcheng, will become history under the tyranny of demons.


    History that will not be remembered!


    In a way, Li Meng is the real devil.


    Clearly have the ability to save Qingcheng, save Qingcheng human, but chose to ignore.


    Not only ignored, but also witnessed the whole process of the demon destroying Qingcheng.


    Devil, I''m afraid that''s the real devil.


    "Come on! What''s the use of struggling? "


    Li Meng murmured to himself, the green flame reflected on his face, and his expression seemed indifferent, a terrible indifference.


    For so many days, people in Qingcheng are still struggling and resisting. Li Meng doesn''t understand what they are hoping for?


    Clearly has lost the "forgiveness" qualification, but still pray, still hope.


    Li Meng''s face was cold, his mouth was slightly open, and he said in a cruel low voice: "it''s disgusting


    Seeing too much, Li Meng''s heart is cold.


    There is no lack of compassion for Li Meng. Morgan, Arles and Li Muling all make life change because of Li Meng''s compassion.


    Otherwise, they will only slowly decay in the dark, humid corner, and then disappear quietly in this world, leaving no trace.


    In the same way, Li Meng has no lack of coldness. When necessary, his heart can be compared with a hard stone. No matter how high the temperature is, it can''t be melted.


    The fate of Qingcheng can not be changed, "destruction" is the only end of the road to destiny.


    "Wait! your excellency! Just a moment, please


    The voice came from behind, which made Li Meng pause.


    Turning around, Li Meng looks at the oncoming man.


    Is that him?


    One of those who escaped from him not long ago.


    Who is it? name? Of course, Li Meng didn''t know this.


    Of course, Cheng Wei is the only one who comes to Li Meng. He is the only one who dares to approach Li Meng at this time.


    "Captain! what are you doing? Let''s get out of here


    The companion who had to keep up with Cheng Wei said in a low voice.


    They were very afraid, afraid of the devil, and also afraid of the very pale young man in front of them.


    They can''t forget the attitude of exterminating demons before.


    Until now, they are still afraid of the strange "power".


    "Shut up! Don''t talk


    Cheng Wei murmured.


    In the eyes of the guard team, Cheng Wei, as the leader of the team, was still powerful. With a scold, they were afraid to speak, so they had to take a few steps back.


    After calling back his subordinates, Cheng Wei looked at the pale young man in front of him and said in a very flattering voice: "my name is Cheng Wei, the leader of the Qingcheng guard! your excellency! You must not be a member of Qingcheng because of your bright clothes and extraordinary temperament


    Li Meng looked indifferent and didn''t intend to tell a lie. He said truthfully, "I have good eyesight. I''m really not from Qingcheng!"


    "Oh


    Cheng Wei''s eyes brightened slightly and said, "you should be a" martial arts artist. "! That kind of "power" can''t be possessed by ordinary people


    "So it is."


    Li mengmo Ling said ambiguously.


    Cheng Wei doesn''t care about that.


    Martial arts people. Although Cheng Wei has never seen "martial arts people" with his own eyes, he has heard from the city master that all "martial arts people" are very powerful people.


    The powerful "martial artists" may have the ability to solve the current crisis in Qingcheng.


    But then what Cheng Wei wanted to say was interrupted by Li Meng.


    "Don''t think about it! It''s not difficult to solve the crisis in Qingcheng, but I won''t help you! "


    Li Meng said calmly.


    What people want to say in front of them can be seen from their looks and eyes.


    Help Qingcheng?


    This is impossible, because before that, Li Meng had decided not to interfere in the development of Qingcheng.


    Li Meng is not going to deny his decision.


    "Why?"


    Cheng Wei doesn''t understand.


    Cheng Wei said: "now Qingcheng is shrouded in a" dark curtain ". No one can come in and no one can go out. If we don''t solve the demons, we will always be trapped in Qingcheng until we starve and die of thirst! You are no exception


    Dark curtain?


    Is the border of Qingcheng called "dark curtain"?


    It''s a real name.


    And the devil.


    Are those monsters really demons?


    Although their influence is really in line with the term "devil".


    In a short sentence, Li Meng got a lot of information from it.


    What the people in front of us say is very reasonable. If we are ordinary people living in Qingcheng, if we don''t find a way to solve the "demons", our own end will not be much better than the civilians in Qingcheng.


    But Li Meng is different.


    "Dark screen" can''t stop Li Meng''s in and out. To leave, we just see whether Li Meng wants to or not.


    Looking at Cheng Wei, Li Meng said calmly, "it can''t stop me. How do you think I got in?"

 Chapter 249

    Li Meng has lost interest in talking with the people in front of him.


    No matter what you say, it doesn''t have much value. In this case, why continue to chat.


    Li Meng waved his hand and said: "OK! No matter what you say, I won''t help Qingcheng. I''m just a passer-by in Qingcheng. My purpose is to witness the destruction of Qingcheng. I won''t interfere in other things, and I don''t want to interfere! Do you understand? "


    After a deep look at Cheng Wei, Li Meng turns around and walks on the foggy street.


    Cheng Wei''s face was heavy, and he listened to every word of the boy.


    I got a lot of information from the young people''s words.


    1¡¢ Teenagers are not always in Qingcheng, but come to Qingcheng through the dark curtain after it is shrouded. The "dark curtain" that can block people from entering and leaving is of no use to teenagers.


    2¡¢ Young man is just a passer-by, a spectator, although his tone is indifferent, but maybe Cheng Wei can feel the rejection in the words. He is resolute and will not help Qingcheng.


    3¡¢ What''s the relationship between the youth and the human force in Dongcheng? Although there is no information about the human power in Dongcheng, Cheng Wei always has a feeling that the youth must be related to the human power in Dongcheng.


    Toward the figure that was about to disappear in the fog, Cheng Wei said aloud, "can the army in the east city contact you?"


    Leaving the figure did not stop, just when Cheng Wei felt disappointed, a word, short words into the ear.


    "Yes!"


    Just a word, but let Cheng Wei suddenly enlightened, revealing something called hope.


    In this way, everything makes sense.


    Cheng Wei also knows why teenagers refuse.


    If the purpose of the third human army in Dongcheng is to occupy Qingcheng, then both the devil and Qingcheng are enemies.


    How can we help the enemy.


    There''s hope, there''s hope.


    Toward the disappearing figure, Cheng Wei said: "wait! wait! I know you have a lot to do with the human army in the east city. Qingcheng has been defeated. We have lost Qingcheng! As long as you drive away the demons, Qingcheng is yours. I promise here that the Qingcheng guard will never resist you! "


    Li Meng did not stop, but continued to move forward in the street. Of course, Li Meng heard the words behind him.


    But that''s bullshit. Even if we don''t help Qingcheng, in the end, Qingcheng still belongs to the "first army", only for a long time.


    Li Meng is not short of time, which he can afford.


    Seeing that the figure in the fog did not stop, Cheng Wei was in a hurry.


    The people in front of us may be the only hope of the people who are still alive in Qingcheng. No matter what, we should not give up.


    No matter what the cost, we should hold it.


    With a flash in his mind, Cheng Wei was stunned, as if he had thought of something.


    Quickly step forward to chase the figure that is about to disappear in the fog.


    As he walked quickly, Cheng Wei called out: "sir! Please wait a moment. I have something to say. The Lord of Qingcheng has something that is priceless. If you are willing to save tens of thousands of old and young people in Qingcheng, not only does Qingcheng belong to you, but also priceless things belong to you! "


    Baby?


    With a slight step, Li Meng stopped.


    Everything is good, but this baby Li Meng has no resistance.


    At the same time, Li Meng is also curious about what "baby" is.


    Since it is called priceless, it must be very valuable.


    There is a little interest in Li Meng, the "priceless treasure".


    Seeing the figure stopped in the fog, Cheng Wei was slightly relieved, which showed that there was still drama.


    In a hurry, Cheng Wei said while the iron was hot: "that thing is very precious, ordinary people, small forces do not dare to" own "! It''s an accident for the city master to get it, and it''s also because Qingcheng has paid a very high price for it


    Li Meng frowned and said, "is it related to the devil?"


    Cheng Wei was stunned and looked at the boy in front of him in amazement.


    Good sensitive thinking, he just said so, unexpectedly can guess and the devil has a connection.


    Cheng Wei has no intention of concealing.


    Because there is a feeling in Cheng Wei''s heart that the young man in front of him may not be too afraid of the "devil". If he says it, he may be more interested in it and more curious about it.


    Cheng Wei said, "that''s right! It''s because the Lord of the city got "it" by accident that he brought in the devil


    To attract the devil''s attention?


    Li Meng''s curiosity was completely aroused.


    With a calm expression, Li Meng said calmly: "since there are still people above you, that is to say, what you say is not..."


    After interrupting Li Meng, Cheng Wei said: "no, no, the Lord of the city will not object. Before, we had the intention to contact with the human army in the east city, but the" dark curtain "will only stop us. I believe the Lord of the city will not object!"


    Turn to the enemy for help?


    It seems that in the face of "death", right is not so important.


    Li Meng light said: "I hope what you said is true!"


    Cheng Wei said: "don''t worry! As the leader of Qingcheng guard team, what I said has certain executive power! your excellency! Please follow me. The Lord of the city is hiding under the market now. It''s not far from here. Some things must be explained to the Lord of the city! "


    "Lead the way!"


    Li Meng said calmly.


    Up to now, Li Meng doesn''t care about going there in person.


    "All right! well! Please follow me


    Cheng Wei looks excited. Anyway, Qingcheng has a little hope.


    The corpse of "devil" is still burning, the flames are burning high and high, and several figures that originally existed in the street have disappeared.


    Not long ago, they moved and disappeared at the end of the street.


    Qingcheng is in chaos. The former quietness no longer exists. Outside the border, the east city where the first Legion is stationed is quiet.

 Chapter 250

    The first Legion faithfully followed the orders given by the commander before he left, waiting for the commander''s next order.


    For ordinary soldiers, a few days doesn''t feel much for them, and they don''t think much about it. If the commander asks them to stay, they just stay and follow orders.


    Because of this, they can only be "soldiers".


    Compared with ordinary soldiers who don''t think much, several officers of the first corps have some ideas and worries.


    It''s been seven days. The commander has been in Qingcheng for seven days, and there''s still no movement on the screen. How can people not think about it.


    In the city, under the city wall, before the border, several officers of the first Legion gathered together.


    There were Tanya, the three battalion commanders of the mobilizers, manvjero, Romanov, Jacob and rob.


    The four of them all looked at the invisible border ahead. Although they could not see it, there was no doubt about its existence.


    "It''s been seven days! Major general Tanya! You have nothing to say? "


    Slightly back from the front of the line of sight, the picture in the helmet shifted to the figure wearing a silver gray power combat suit, Jacob said.


    "I have nothing to say. The commander told us to wait. We have to wait!"


    The voice was quiet and there was not much fluctuation.


    "That''s not what I''m asking!"


    Jacob and rob had a bad tone.


    Coldly said: "seven days ago that night, I don''t know what happened, but the commander left your tent and entered Qingcheng overnight, major general Tanya! Do you want to give us an explanation? "


    Tanya is speechless.


    A little silence, Tanya indifferent to: "I have nothing to say!"


    "Major general Tanya!"


    Jacob and rob were a little angry, and his voice was very strong.


    "Comrade Jacob and rob! Please keep calm


    See the atmosphere more and more tense, manfaero had to speak out to ease.


    This is not the time to quarrel.


    After looking at Jacob and rob, and then at Tanya, manfaero, who had never spoken, looked at Tanya and said, "major general Tanya! As for you, we all know that it''s a miracle that you can be in a high position as an unbeliever in the environment of allies. You don''t want to give in. It''s your freedom, but I don''t want to let the commander lose trust in us for your reasons! "


    "If you can''t accept the fact of" contract ", please leave the commander''s side and leave quietly! You should also be able to feel that the commander is not a "too bad" person. He has never issued "forced" orders to us. Even if we carry out tasks, we can play freely. For us, there is no difference between us here and in the past. We just change the object of loyalty from the country to the commander. Even if you hate the commander, don''t hurt him! "


    Some words are heavy, some words, Tanya doesn''t care, also don''t care how others think of her.


    There was only one thing she couldn''t accept.


    Tanya said coldly, "don''t take what you think for granted. Yes, I hate the false god, even the "it" that fooled the people of the allies. It''s not my wish to come here, but I will never admit that I "hate" the commander


    Tanya sighed and said: "although I''m a soldier, I''m also a woman. In some aspects, I''m more emotional than you men. Do you think the commander''s" appearance "can make people feel disgusted?"


    Not really.


    The three were silent.


    The commander''s health is very poor. Usually, he looks pale and weak. For women, it''s easy to stimulate the maternal nature in the body and subconsciously approach him and take care of him.


    "I was wrong that night and said something I shouldn''t have said, but I didn''t mean to, and I didn''t think the commander had such a big reaction!"


    Sure enough!


    Hearing Tanya''s words, the three finally understood.


    The commander''s sudden action has something to do with Tanya.


    "What should we do now?"


    Asked manfaero.


    Yes, now I don''t know what the commander thinks. Will Tanya disturb this operation?


    "Wait! Before leaving, the commander gave an order, which showed that the commander had not forgotten the purpose of the operation. When it''s over, afterwards!! I''ll make it clear to the commander. "


    Tanya said.


    That''s the only way.


    Maybe the commander has a plan, but it''s not good for them to act rashly. Since they have orders, they have to wait.


    Qingcheng, the bottom of the market.


    Following Cheng Wei on the street for a short time, the group entered an underground space.


    There seems to have been a battle here, and the entrance is a huge crater.


    The space is not narrow. It''s underground. It''s a hidden place.


    However, it seems that the devil found it here, otherwise there would be no fighting.


    It''s strange. Looking at the place you just passed, the battle trace is obvious. What causes the devil to give up the attack?


    Li Meng did not ask more than he did.


    Walking in the narrow passage, when you can see the end, the destination will come.


    A room, not a wide room.


    The room is relatively empty, the only thing you can see is a seat and a person.


    Someone who looks older.


    As soon as he entered the room, Cheng Wei stopped, turned to Li Meng and said, "sir! Just a moment, I''ll explain something to the Lord of the city! "


    With that, Cheng Wei went to the old man on the seat.


    When Li Meng and Cheng Wei entered the room, the old man also looked at the visitors, especially the stranger Li Meng.


    "Lord! It''s like this... "


    For a while, I didn''t know what to say.


    If you want to, Li Meng can hear anything they say, but Li Meng is not that interested.


    When Cheng Wei finished, the old man''s expression was obviously shocked. His eyes doubted and looked at Li Meng with the same look.


    Cheng Wei takes a step back and stands aside. His task is finished. The next step is to see how the city Lord does it.


    Sun Haiwang said, "my son, sun Haiwang! It''s the Lord of Qingcheng. The conditions are limited. Please forgive me. I can only sit and talk to you! "

 Chapter 251

    "No harm!"


    Li Meng said calmly.


    "That''s good, that''s good!"


    "Ah


    Sun Haiwang sighed deeply.


    He said: "you can see the situation of Qingcheng. If it goes on like this, within ten days, Qingcheng will become a dead place!"


    Maybe in less than ten days, hunger and the slaughter of demons will kill and injure all the people in Qingcheng.


    We can''t wait any longer.


    Can he really solve the problem of Qingcheng?


    Up to now, sun Haiwang still can''t be sure.


    In front of the young man''s appearance gives people a "weak" feeling, pale face, sick look can not let people "believe".


    It is superfluous to say too much, and Li Meng''s character is not suitable for people who play with power.


    Li Meng said simply and clearly: "the devil will be destroyed by us, and Qingcheng will be destroyed by us." and it is even more impossible for Binli, because seizing Nanlin island is not good for Binli. On the contrary, ASEAN will find an excuse to use force.


    After all, Bentley is rich in protocrystals, which can make many countries envious.


    After thinking about it, sun Haiwang did not find any information about the "first army" in his memory.


    There''s no choice.


    Sun Haiwang is very clear that Qingcheng now has no right to talk about conditions. He can only fully cooperate. Maybe after the event, his position will be a little better.


    Sun Haiwang left his seat and stood up.


    "Come with me!"


    Sun Haiwang certainly knows what "it" means.


    Cheng Wei has explained everything to him just now.


    Cheng Wei''s approach is right. The "evil" of the seal is a trouble for sun Haiwang. Now, let alone in the future, hiding "it" will only bring threat to his own life.


    Coming to a corner of the room, sun Haiwang opened the entrance to the secret room.


    Li Meng followed with interest.


    There was a secret room in the narrow room, which Li Meng never thought of.


    The entrance is a little small, even if Li Meng is not very tall, he has to bow his head to pass.


    When crossing the entrance, Li Meng was presented with a fairly wide secret room.


    "This is..."


    When his eyes swept through the chamber of secrets, some kind of "existence" attracted Li Meng''s eyes.


    "Emissary clan, a senior member of the demons, is now in the" seal "state, no threat for the time being!"


    Looking at the green crystal in the secret room, sun Haiwang said.


    Li Meng walked forward and approached the green crystal to see more clearly.


    "Be careful! Unreliable too close, the green light has a strong erosive, once it is stuck, any life will be "burned"! "


    See Li Meng close to the green crystal, sun Haiwang warned.


    Li Meng stopped. The distance was clear.


    "It" is just a few meters ahead.


    The shape of the crystal is not formed, it is an ellipse, about two meters long, one meter wide, and about half a meter thick.


    "Human?"


    Although the green crystal is not transparent, a shadow can be clearly seen in the crystal.


    It''s a human, or a little girl. From her face, she looks about 15 years old.


    She has the same silver hair as Jiye, but her hair is very long, reaching the waist, and she is also very beautiful. Her face is very delicate, just like the fairy in the myth, especially the black pattern on her forehead, which makes her more mysterious.


    "It''s not human beings, it''s sub human" demons ". They have the appearance of human beings, but they enjoy killing" creatures ", especially those with high" wisdom ". Human beings are also one of the main races they kill!"


    Sun Haiwang rejected Li Meng''s definition of "it" in the crystal.


    Sun Haiwang felt that it was necessary to let the young people know what kind of existence the demons were.


    Because, in front of him, it seems that he doesn''t know the existence of the demons. It''s easy to see that from the change of his expression.


    "The enemy of mankind?"


    Looking at the "it" in the crystal, Li Meng muttered to himself.


    From these days, the various acts of demons in Qingcheng, indeed, they are a kind of fighting weapon for "killing".


    In the face of human beings, they are merciless.


    With the movement of the mind, the invisible mental force extends out and probes into the "it" in the crystal body under the control of the consciousness.


    Just a contact, a strong sense of burning straight into the brain.


    Li Meng''s black pupils suddenly glowed with green light.


    Li Meng was not moved. On the one hand, he suppressed the alien "energy" rushing into his brain with his surging mental force, and on the other hand, he forced through the layer of crystal which was as hot as molten slurry, touched "it" and explored it.


    "The structure of the brain is 99.9% similar to that of human beings. Is it no different from that of human beings?"


    Exploration continues.


    "There is no difference between human body structure and human body structure, which is basically the same as human female body structure!"


    Li masked his doubts.


    If the demons are sub human species, why is the structure of human body consistent with that of human?


    If it is sub human, the body structure will be more or less different from that of human.


    But the "it" in the crystal is "human" no matter how you look at it.


    Strange


    Li Meng didn''t understand.


    Let go of the doubts in his heart, Li Meng put the goal in his mind, which is also called "sea of consciousness".


    Brain domain is fragile. It''s the same for any living body. Li Meng must explore carefully to avoid unexpected situations.


    Darkness, stillness, stillness.


    In the consciousness space of "it", all Li Meng can feel is darkness and death.


    "Sleeping?"


    The consciousness of "it" is hidden in the dark. Even Li Meng can''t easily find it. He can only feel a kind of beating in the space of consciousness, such as the heart of a fellow human, beating rhythmically.


    Li Meng didn''t give up. His mental power has been spreading and searching in the dark space of consciousness.

 Chapter 252

    "Found it!"


    In the end, Li Meng found it.


    In the dark, the green crystal emits a faint light and stands upright. The "it" in the crystal is vague, and the figure is looming, as if it is about to disappear.


    The way of existence is very strange.


    Consciousness?


    Or the soul?


    In a way, there is no difference between the two, but the personal cognition is different.


    The state of "it" is obviously abnormal. The soul is sometimes vague and sometimes clear. This is not the normal state.


    Li Meng doesn''t understand. After all, for consciousness and soul, Li Meng is also half knowing and half understanding. He doesn''t know much about it and what kind of state it is in.


    "It''s a very strange life body. The soul has condensed into a" soul body "!"


    The voice of the main brain suddenly rang out.


    Familiar voice did not let Li Meng more than surprised.


    Listen to the tone of the brain, it seems to know something.


    Li Meng asked, "master brain! What do you mean by "soul body"


    It seems that the main brain does not intend to hide this point. It simply says: "a product of a fork in the road of brain evolution." soul body "is a change of consciousness or soul. This change can make the soul get rid of the body and reincarnate through some means, so as not to die and change the natural law of life, aging and death!"


    Never die, never die?


    In other words, immortality?


    Li Meng said to himself that he is not old or dead, which is what all human beings yearn for. From ancient times to the present, I don''t know how many heroes have fallen on this road.


    How could the demons have such abilities?


    No wonder it can be a great enemy of mankind.


    Li Meng: "very powerful?"


    Master brain: "strength and time are equal. The longer you live, the stronger your strength will be. The disadvantage of" soul body "is that it does not have any shaping, but through reincarnation, you can gain enough" strength "even if you are not old or dead!"


    "No! This road is not suitable for the master. I suggest that the master should not have any indiscreet thoughts, or he will only cut off the way forward! "


    Li Meng is embarrassed. He is good at everything. The only bad thing is to know what he thinks.


    Although he had some regrets, Li Meng still put away his inner impulse.


    There''s nothing wrong with the brain. Li Meng always thinks so.


    Since the main brain denies the way of "soul body", there must be some reasons. Li Meng doesn''t intend to become a kind of demonic family on impulse.


    Li Meng pays attention to it again.


    Asking the brain, "do you know what" it "is? The soul seems extremely unstable! "


    Main brain: "the so-called" reincarnation "means that when the carrier is fatally hit and cannot be repaired, the soul body breaks away from the carrier and enters into the reincarnation of natural life. It uses the mother to breed a new carrier, and the soul body sleeps in the new carrier. When the time comes, it will be integrated with the new carrier until it fully wakes up!"


    "At the moment, the soul body state of" it "is not complete, which affects its integration with the new carrier. Although" it "can finally wake up, the lack of soul body will make her lose something, maybe some memory, or" power "!"


    So it is


    The world is more and more strange!


    While sighing about the magic of the world, Li Meng also marveled at the existence of the demons.


    Not old, not dead. In this world, only the demons have this ability.


    What human beings have been longing for is easily obtained by demons.


    The reason why human beings and demons are enemies is thought-provoking.


    "Master! Mental power is different "energy". It is not so much "energy" as a kind of law. The law of missing. Mental power is not a pure matter. It is not composed of various elements, but the purest basic particles. It is the source of matter


    "It is the" source ", which can be transformed into various elements of nature, and can even rearrange the particles of matter with the force of law. If the owner is interested, he can also use the spiritual force to complete the" soul body defect "of" it "!"


    How to make up for the defect of "it"?


    Li Meng is speechless!


    I don''t know what the brain is thinking.


    "It" is a devil, a senior member of the devil. Although "it" has a human appearance and is very lovely and beautiful, these can not change the fact that "it" is the enemy of human beings.


    Li Meng is human. All the people in the first Legion are human.


    How can Li Meng help "it", which is destined to be the enemy?


    "Master! Why do you have this idea? Beautiful things, although pleasant, but I will not forget as a human "fundamental"! "


    Li Meng asked curiously.


    Master brain: "I know you, just as you know yourself. Your hands are full of blood, but you respect life, whether it''s human or other species! I don''t think you''re biased because it''s not human


    Li Meng was quite indifferent and could not deny the words of the main brain.


    He said in his heart: "even so, it can''t change the fact that" it "is an enemy. Don''t forget that many soldiers of the first Legion have died in the hands of" demons! "


    "To die in battle is their best destination. As the master of power, what the master should ignore most is" hatred ". Don''t affect the overall situation because of personal feelings!"


    Are all tools available under the interests?


    Li Meng is speechless.


    Is this too cruel for them?


    Li Meng was silent.


    With a movement of thought, Li Meng left the space of consciousness of "it".


    On the outside, Li Meng, whose eyes are at a loss, suddenly becomes smart and returns to normal.


    In its space of consciousness, time seems to have passed for a long time, but in fact it is just a few breaths.


    In the eyes of sun Haiwang and Cheng Wei, the young man standing quietly in front of the crystal seems to be thinking.


    They didn''t bother, they just sat by.

 Chapter 253

    Suddenly, the boy spoke, and his voice echoed in the secret room.


    "It''s a problem!"


    Li Meng pondered and looked back at Sun Haiwang and Cheng Wei not far away.


    "She is sleeping, but she may wake up at any time. Once she wakes up, in the face of unknown" power ", you and I may be in danger," he said


    Sun Haiwang didn''t respond much to Li Meng''s words. It seems that he knows something about this.


    He just asked, "what should I do now?"


    Looking back at the "she" wrapped by green crystals, Li Meng fell into deep meditation.


    There are many ways to solve this problem. It just depends on whether Li Meng is willing to do it or not.


    Today''s "she" is a trouble, it is impossible to stay, "she" is now sleeping, but sooner or later, she will wake up, which can not be stopped.


    Moreover, as a senior member of the devil, "she" obviously has some connection with the devil, which can make the devil find "she". Even if there is some way to make "she" continue to sleep, the devil is also an insurmountable obstacle.


    Limon doesn''t want to be watched by demons all the time.


    Although the "demons" in Qingcheng are far from powerful and limited in number, the strength of demons is more than that. Once the demons invade on a large scale, even the "first Legion" will be hard to resist.


    Even Li Meng has to guard against some things.


    treasure?


    This is a problem at all!


    Nevertheless, Li Meng did not express his disappointment in his face.


    In any case, the existence of "she" makes Li Meng face a new world and know more secrets of the world.


    After thinking about it, Li Meng said: "if there is" she ", even if the" demons "in Qingcheng are eliminated, it can only guarantee that there will be no worries for a while. Sooner or later, it will attract more" demons "to come! It''s not a treasure. It''s a key to Pandora''s box


    Cheng Wei''s face is embarrassed. He tells the young city master that he owns the treasure. Now the lie has been exposed.


    Fortunately, there is no anger on the boy''s face, which makes Cheng Wei feel a little relieved.


    From a certain point of view, "she" is indeed a priceless treasure, but this treasure is too hot, even if it is a powerful empire, I am afraid it is not easy to take over.


    Sun Haiwang didn''t think much about it. In his opinion, the value of the demons in front of him is far more than the "treasure". It''s not his fault or Cheng Wei''s fault. The people in front of him don''t have the strength of "her".


    "Can it be eliminated?"


    Sun Haiwang asked suddenly.


    This is not sun Haiwang''s whim.


    Demons are the great enemies of human beings, and the demons are the "enemies" that human beings want to kill. If we can kill a "demons", it is undoubtedly a blessing for the whole mankind.


    Li Meng was slightly stunned, as if he was surprised by sun Haiwang''s words.


    Immediately, Li Meng became clear and regained his normal look.


    It seems that the city master didn''t know that the "demon clan" had the ability of immortality.


    Destroy "she"?


    Even if the destruction of the "her" body can be how!


    As long as there is enough time, she can still be reborn.


    As a destroyer of her body, Li Meng may have an eternal enemy.


    That kind of result is not what Li Meng wants to see.


    It''s not fear, it''s trouble. It''s frightening to think about the enemy who can''t be killed. Li Meng doesn''t want to get involved in that causal sin.


    After thinking for a moment, Li Meng shook his head and said, "let''s put this matter down for a while! Let''s wait for the demons who have driven Qingcheng away! "


    Sun Haiwang nodded, yes, now how to eliminate the evil of Qingcheng is the top priority, anything else can be put down for the time being, waiting for the elimination of the evil of Qingcheng to find a way to solve.


    Looking at the young man in front of him, sun Haiwang said, "I don''t know if you have a plan!"


    "Of course!"


    Li Meng couldn''t deny it and turned to walk outside the secret room.


    Seeing this, sun Haiwang and Cheng Wei had to keep up.


    "Well?"


    Just as Li Meng lowered his head to go through the door leaving the secret room, Li Meng was stunned and looked back at the "she" sealed in the green crystal not far away.


    It seemed to be confused.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Sun Haiwang does not understand, the young look makes him feel confused.


    Li Meng did not answer, but stood up straight and looked forward with a dignified look.


    The space is fluctuating, and a strange breath reverberates in the secret room. Although it is not obvious, it is noticed by Li Meng.


    With the naked eye, there is no abnormal image in the secret room, only the green crystal is emitting green brilliance, which is extraordinary.


    Li Meng''s eyes kept scanning the secret room. At the moment, his mental power had already spread out and filled the secret room. He was always watching any changes in the secret room.


    This is


    This fluctuation


    It''s a bit like the fluctuation of space rupture when the main brain opens the portal, but it''s not so strong. It''s like something wants to break the space barrier


    "Sir..."


    Sun Haiwang is about to ask, at this time, a strange image in the secret room suddenly appears.


    The space is broken. Over the green crystal, black awns like spider webs appear. Each black awn is like a crack in the space, flashing, and transmitting a trace of electric awn.


    No sound, no abnormal sound, everything is going on quietly.


    "This, this, this!"


    Cheng Wei and sun Haiwang have been stunned for a long time, which they have never seen in their life.


    They don''t know when it happened. They are so surprised that they can''t even speak. It''s like something is stuck in their throat, making people speechless.


    Compared with sun Haiwang and Cheng Wei''s surprise, Li Meng was calm and watched quietly.


    Like them, Li Meng did not know what had happened.


    The only thing we can do is to wait and see.


    At this time, the black awn like spider web changed, twisted clockwise, bent and rotated in the same direction.


    In the rotation, the black awns merge into one, forming a "black hole" like existence in the blink of an eye.

 Chapter 254

    The space seems to collapse, forming a whirlpool of rotation. The whirlpool of disturbance is extremely deep. With the naked eye, the eyes seem to be absorbed.


    Just then, in the center of the vortex, the red fog suddenly appeared.


    Like the dye falling into the water, the red fog dyed the dark and deep black hole red.


    The whirlpool stirred like a rolling red sunset, carrying the brilliance of the chamber dyed red.


    The suction suddenly appears.


    It''s not strong. It just makes people feel that the wind is flowing and being sucked into the whirlpool like a red haze.


    "Dong! Dong


    There was a slight sound.


    The green crystal on the stone bed moved and trembled. It made a sound when it collided with the stone bed, as if it was about to be sucked away by the vortex.


    The change of the chamber of Secrets seems to be silent, but outside, above the market, behind the huge devil, "it" finds something.


    Golden pupil staring at the ground, as if through the soil.


    "This is..."


    "It" ferocious face a Zheng, suddenly pupil contraction, face twist a ball, as if crazy general.


    "Er Jie... Er Jie... Damned... Damned... No... no... Lord..."


    "It" seems to be crazy, roaring.


    "My lord..."


    With a roar, a roar, "it" jumped down from the devil, and its huge and ferocious body fell freely to the ground.


    "Boom!"


    A dark shadow flashed across the sky, pierced the fog, and crashed to the ground. Suddenly, the earth cracked. For a moment, the gravel was flying and the dust was flying.


    "Whew!"


    A shadow rushed out of the dust, turned into a remnant, and rushed into the crater. The speed was so fast that only one shadow could be seen.


    In the back room!


    Things have changed again.


    The strange red whirlpool suddenly expanded and covered the whole chamber in an instant.


    When the whirlpool covers the top of the head, the suction suddenly increases, almost making the body off the ground, and being inhaled by the whirlpool above the head.


    This situation makes Cheng Wei and sun Haiwang unable to respond in time.


    You can only rely on the wall to hold the protruding objects on the wall to avoid being sucked into the vortex by suction.


    "Get out of here! Come on


    Sun Haiwang said hastily.


    Although I don''t know what the whirlpool is, it''s obviously not a good thing.


    Who knows what will happen when inhaled by the red vortex, sun Haiwang doesn''t want to try.


    "Sir! Let''s get out of here


    Sun Haiwang cried to Li Meng as he moved to the exit of the secret room.


    Compared with sun Haiwang, Cheng Wei''s embarrassment makes Li Meng more calm.


    Foot seems to have roots, weak body seems to ignore the suction of the vortex above, standing on the ground steadily.


    Look straight ahead, looking at the green crystal struggling in the suction.


    I do not know is aware of the terrible red vortex, green crystal exudes a more brilliant light, thick light wrapped crystal, as if in confrontation with the vortex.


    The green crystal has left the stone bed, suspended in the air, "it" in the resistance, but still under the suction slowly moving to the vortex.


    "Boom!"


    There was a violent crash.


    A wall at the entrance of the chamber collapsed.


    Gravel flying, dust rolling.


    The crushed stone and dust are captured by the suction before falling, inhaled into the whirlpool and disappeared without a trace.


    When the gravel and dust are sucked into the whirlpool, a huge figure appears from the rolling dust.


    The huge physique, the ferocious body, the golden and sharp pupil, and the terrible image frighten all the people in the secret room.


    But when they saw it, sun Haiwang and Cheng Wei did not dare to breathe. The cold sweat overflowed from their forehead, and their faces showed fear. Their throats were stuck, and they could not say a word.


    "My lord..."


    "It" saw, saw the "adult" wrapped by green crystal.


    Seeing that "adult" was in danger, "it" let out a roar.


    Take a huge step, in the huge suction in the sky rushed out.


    However, the front is blocked, and a human is blocked in front of it.


    "Damned human! Go away


    A human being is just a human being. The running "it" waves its huge and sharp claws.


    "It" believes that no human can resist its grasp, and the human in front of us will be torn to pieces by it.


    The sharp claw reflected the sharp light, whistling and waving to Li Meng with indomitable momentum.


    Li Meng''s face changed slightly.


    This sudden appearance of the "giant" is not only detestable in shape, but also attacks him without saying a word. It is fierce and seems unstoppable.


    I''m aware of the giant claws.


    With an idea, Li Meng has taken defensive measures.


    Time will not stop, nor will the giant claw.


    "Bang!"


    The Giant Claw touched the mental shield that wrapped Li Meng.


    "No!"


    As soon as he got in touch with him, Li Meng said something bad in his heart.


    The power was not completely dissipated by the mental shield.


    The end is that Li Mengfei was photographed.


    When Li Meng''s secret way was not good, his body was off the ground and he flew out to the front.


    What a power


    Li Meng, who has been photographed flying, is still in the air with a mind to marvel at each other''s power.


    It was the first time that Li Meng met the power that could not even be eliminated.


    "Damned human! Kill you, kill you


    "It" suddenly sent out a huge roar, and took a huge step, frantically rushed to Li Meng in the air.


    It''s faster.


    There was panic in the golden pupil.


    Seeing this scene, Li Meng was stunned. What is it? There was such a deep hatred with him that the madness in his eyes was not fake.


    In the dark, Li Meng looked forward.


    Li Meng was stunned.


    Green crystal is close at hand, is fast approaching.


    Li Meng knew very well what would happen to the collision.

 Chapter 255

    "Careless!"


    Li Meng said in his heart.


    In a short moment, Li Meng thought of many things.


    Li Meng is still flying in the air and bumps into the crystal.


    It''s about a breath away from the impact.


    Li Meng raised his head and looked at the demon who was coming here. Although it was different, it was easy to think about what it was.


    It''s the devil. It can only be the devil.


    Only the devil can have that ferocious appearance.


    Li Meng stretched out his hand, five fingers open, palm toward the incoming devil.


    The mental power gushed out and stormed the whole chamber.


    The air is twisting, even the whirlpool is twisting.


    Close your fingers and shake them hard.


    "Click!"


    The demon who is rushing to attack Li Meng suddenly gives a big body a meal, as if it was held by an invisible hand. With the sound of "click", the bones of the whole body seem to be broken, and the parts of the body are twisted out of shape. The whole body is paralyzed, and the huge body falls to the ground.


    It''s not dead, it''s alive, its golden pupils are constricted, its eyes are blankly, and it''s afraid.


    "Bang!"


    It fell to the ground.


    "Bang!"


    Almost at the same time, Li Meng also bumped into the crystal.


    The collision of external force makes the crystal which is in resistance to the vortex suction collapse instantly, and then it is pulled by the suction and disappears in the vortex.


    With the disappearance of Li Meng, Li Meng in the air can not borrow, inertia plus the suction of the vortex, Li Meng''s figure also disappeared in the vortex with the crystallization.


    Until he was engulfed by the whirlpool, Li Meng''s expression was very calm. Before he was engulfed by the whirlpool, Li Meng did the last thing.


    It sends a message out.


    When the green crystal, Li Meng disappeared after the vortex, the suction disappeared, the red vortex like faded tide, a little bit back to the center, instantly into a little black awn disappeared without a trace.


    The torn space has also been restored to its original state.


    When it''s normal, it''s like nothing happened in the back room.


    Only the "devil" paralyzed on the ground and the wall broken a big hole can prove what happened before.


    "Bah!"


    Spit out a mouthful full of dust saliva, sun Haiwang, Cheng Wei quite embarrassed to climb up from the ground.


    Looking at the empty stone bed and the empty secret room.


    They were speechless.


    They can see teenagers being sucked into the whirlpool with their own eyes.


    What happened today is so weird that it''s more weird than the existence of the devil itself.


    What should we do now?


    "It''s still alive!"


    Aware that the "devil" on the ground is still alive, Cheng Wei shows his fear and makes a scream.


    Sun Haiwang looked at it with a calm look.


    Yes, it''s alive, but it''s no different from "dead.".


    The huge and ferocious body, twisted and unable to form, seems to have been crushed by people. It is not dead, but it is not far away from death.


    "Calm down!"


    Sun Haiwang yelled.


    Then he said, "take a good look at it. Although it''s not dead, it''s not far from death!"


    The Lord''s rebuke made Cheng Wei relax and look at the devil.


    If you look at it carefully, it seems to be true.


    Cheng Wei is completely relieved.


    "Lord! What should we do now? He''s gone. What should Qingcheng do? "


    Sun Haiwang did not answer Cheng Wei''s words, but looked at the devil on the ground.


    Golden pupil is still open, eyes are moving, but it has been unable to move, even the ability to speak has disappeared.


    Sun Haiwang felt something in his heart.


    This thing is the third level "devil", incomparable in strength and speed, and is a high-level combat power with wisdom among demons.


    However, the seemingly powerful "it" was killed by a young man.


    That kind of scene can''t be described by words. Just open your hand and hold it gently, and the devil will be crushed by the air.


    What is this ability?


    Sun Haiwang didn''t know that although he didn''t know much about martial arts artist sun Haiwang, the source of martial arts artist''s strength came from "Jin", but Jin didn''t have that ability.


    Taking a deep breath, sun Haiwang sighed: "let it be


    Now the only youth who can solve the Qingcheng crisis has disappeared in the whirlpool together with the crystal. They don''t know whether they are alive or dead, and they don''t know where they have gone.


    Although the third level "demons" have been eliminated, there are still "demons" outside, and the situation in Qingcheng is still bad.


    Today, sun Haiwang has no way.


    "Big... Big... People!"


    Hoarse voice on the ground, intermittent, say a word seems very difficult.


    Golden pupil staring at the stone bed, it is struggling, broken body is shaking.


    "Click!"


    A crisp sound came from its body.


    The tremor of the body stopped abruptly.


    The golden pupil also became dead, lost color.


    The eyelids slowly closed.


    Attracted by the sound, the two people who watched the change of the devil were silent.


    After a long time, sun Haiwang said, "let''s go!"


    Then, the two figures disappeared in the messy secret room.


    At this time, when sun Haiwang felt desperate because of Li Meng''s disappearance, outside the "dark curtain", the first army was in action.


    In the city, under the city wall, at the entrance of the street, before the border, some contradictory four people gathered together again.


    At the moment, in the helmet, the four people''s faces were a little dignified.


    Tanya, who was in the most anxious mood, took the lead in saying: "what''s the meaning of the commander''s message? What do you think of? "


    It''s so sudden! The commander''s words suddenly rang out in my mind, just a few words, not only Tanya heard, all the soldiers heard.


    "Do it! Wait for me to come back


    This is what the commander said. The first paragraph is easy to explain. It''s nothing more than an order to attack. But what about the second paragraph?


    Where is the commander going?


    Why wait for him to come back?

 Chapter 256

    Manfujero said: "the order is very clear, the doubts behind can only be known after attacking Qingcheng!"


    "Attack


    "Attack


    Romanov, said Jacob and rob.


    It can only be so


    Although anxious, Tanya knows that the only thing they can do is attack Qingcheng. Maybe after they attack Qingcheng, the answer to the last paragraph will be known.


    Romanov took a few steps forward, closer to the invisible barrier.


    "The first thing we have to do is break the barrier that covers Qingcheng," he said! There is only one way to break it with absolute "firepower"! Absolute defense is impossible, it always has a limit


    Jacobs: "portable rocket launcher, plus the pacifier self-propelled artillery, firepower should be enough, let''s go! End the war before dark


    Everyone nodded, and the final decision was agreed.


    The first regiment moved.


    There was a messenger, and the command was well communicated.


    The camp outside the city is gradually disappearing. With the efforts of many figures, one tent after another is put away.


    Once the war happens, there is no need for the camp outside the city when the troops enter the city.


    After all, close to the forest outside the city, there is a certain degree of danger.


    Only the high wall can eliminate any possibility.


    When the camp disappeared, the team began to enter the city.


    In the fog, the figure is shaking, and the steps are messy and dense.


    The shadow of the city wall is shaking, and the long procession is entering the city through the gate.


    Fortunately, in the city, the area under the city wall is relatively wide, and it is no problem to accommodate more than 1000 people.


    Before long, more than 1200 people had all entered the city and gathered under the city wall.


    Under the city wall, mobilized soldiers and soldiers were arranged into four long square, facing the city.


    In front of Fangzheng, there are four self-propelled guns of pacifier arranged at a certain distance. The long gun barrel has been raised, and the black muzzle points directly into the city.


    "Bazookas out!"


    At the command, the queue is disturbed.


    Whether it is the square array of mobilized soldiers or the square array of soldiers, many figures left the queue and came to the front of the square array.


    At a glance, there are no less than 100 people.


    "Load!"


    All the soldiers carrying the rocket launcher took the rocket launcher off their backs and began to load ammunition.


    Move fast, the soldiers have been loaded in just a few breaths, shoulder to shoulder with the rocket launcher, in launch position.


    "Rocket launchers, self-propelled guns, all of them! Look straight ahead, over 30 meters, ready to launch


    "Countdown five seconds, 5.4.3.2.1... Launch!"


    An acoustic "emission" command in the communicator.


    The soldiers who fought against the bazooka pulled the trigger, and the muzzle of the pacifier''s self-propelled gun was angry.


    "Whew! Whew! Whew


    The rocket with the white trail flew out first, tearing the air and making a strange sound. It tilted up and flew to the sky.


    "Bang! Bang


    The muzzle of the black hole was suddenly shocked, and the rolling flame was ejected. The speed of the shell was so fast that even the shadow could not be seen. Only the air pressure generated by the fast-moving shell formed a white trace in the sky.


    The sound of shelling, the sound of whistling, was deafening.


    Countless rockets soared into the air, flying to the sky with white trails.


    "Boom! Boom


    The shells first arrived, and in the sky 100 meters away, many huge fireballs soared into the air.


    The air pressure created by the explosion twisted the air and made it clearly visible.


    When the flames were surging and the waves swept around, the deafening explosion came into the ear from far and near. The sound was so loud that it almost pierced the eardrum.


    Under the powerful explosion, where the flame rises, the black streamer is flashing, like a stone falling into the water, causing the water to ripple and the black waves to disperse.


    The shells explode successively. Each explosion will make the black curtain flash. After each explosion, the area of the black curtain flash will become larger in the next explosion.


    When the baptism of the shells is over, the Rockets are late.


    Hundreds of rockets, whistling fast, the formation is no worse than the shells, in many eyes, the rocket launcher is like a bee guard defending the hive, and ran into the "wall" in the air.


    Although the power of the explosion was far less than that of the previous shells, there were a large number of rockets, which exploded continuously. When a hundred rockets burst into a ball of rockets, a hundred meters area of the sky was immediately covered by flames.


    Under this blow, the black "dark curtain" completely appears, and the camouflage has been out of sight.


    Looking forward, the green city in the fog is separated by the black "wall". The wall is like an inverted bowl, enveloping the green city.


    "Bang! Bang


    The shelling sounded again.


    The pacifier''s self-propelled gun fired a second round.


    The flames surged, the shells shot out, whistling at the same target.


    It''s a short distance.


    "Boom! Boom


    The fireball rose again and the roaring explosion appeared again.


    One, two, three


    When the fourth explosion roared, the surface of the barrier rippling like water broke.


    As if I heard a "click" sound.


    The black barrier is like a broken crack. Countless cracks appear on the surface, and the cracks are spreading rapidly.


    At that moment, the black screen completely broken, into a faint black, energy particles dissipated, disappeared without a trace in the fog.


    The barrier disappeared. The remaining shells did not touch and exploded. They continued to fly in the sky and ran into the fog.


    After a few breaths, in the distance of Qingcheng, there were several dull explosions.


    "Forward!"


    The barrier disappears and the road ahead is clear. At the first order, the squadron begins to move.


    The first to move was the pacifier self-propelled gun.


    The engine roared, the artillery mode began to change to the driving mode, and the outstretched bracket began to retract. When the self-propelled gun, the calmer of the artillery mode, succeeded in slimming down, the bucket shaped engine nozzle began to spray light blue flame, and the huge metal body trembled slightly, slowly suspended under the push of the engine.


    The long barrel retracted at the same time and became short and thick.


    The successful transformation of behavior mode, in the roar of the engine, four calmer self-propelled guns began to move, one after another into the street.

 Chapter 257

    At the same time, the soldiers in the square array were divided into four columns, one in two, following the pacifier''s self-propelled guns, and the other on both sides of the pacifier''s self-propelled guns.


    Only in this way can the maximum capabilities of soldiers and armored weapons be exerted.


    Although the calmer self-propelled gun is an armored weapon of long-range fire support in the rear, it is not suitable for the forward attack.


    But now the conditions of the first regiment are limited, there is no iron beast except the pacifier self-propelled artillery, so we have to let the pacifier self-propelled artillery temporarily act as the vanguard.


    The streets were hazy and shrouded in fog, which made everything look hazy.


    All of a sudden, the sound of "rumbling" was coming from far and near, and the ground seemed to be shaking.


    At one end of the street, in the fog, the outline of a figure gradually emerged.


    Soon, an army full of metal texture broke through the fog, and the huge metal monster in front of it "rumbled" and moved slowly half a meter above the ground.


    On both sides of the huge metal monsters are soldiers in armor, full armor, which makes them look very sci-fi.


    The sound of footsteps, the sound of metal rubbing as they move, fills the streets.


    The long line seems to have no end, the figure surging, constantly out of the fog.


    Since the barrier disappeared, the troops entered the city and have advanced several kilometers on the streets.


    Along the way, you can see only a seemingly endless street, as well as almost identical buildings on both sides of the street.


    Fog let everything into a blur, the enemy did not appear, from the fog did not detect any movement.


    With the deepening of Qingcheng, the troops advancing on the streets gradually encounter some figures.


    It''s probably the civilians in Qingcheng. They are standing on both sides of the street, watching the troops on the street. Some of them are peeking out of the street from the corner of the room.


    They are in a very bad state. Their faces are like dirt, and they are as thin as wood. It seems that a gust of wind can blow them, and their eyes are numb and at a loss.


    Even if a huge army appeared on the street, they still didn''t have much reaction. They looked blankly at the metal figures passing by.


    It seems that the body of some strange them, in the fog shrouded, it seems that there are some terrible atmosphere.


    They have no threat. The soldiers walking on the street don''t pay more attention to it. At most, they are just slightly tilted. The blue light is flashing. The sensor device captures the images on both sides of the street and transmits them to the helmet.


    From the appearance of the devil until now, it''s only ten days, but only ten days, the huge green city is on the verge of "destruction".


    "Weak" is the original sin. Under the terrifying "devil", the original sin is magnified infinitely.


    "Hoo


    Above, the green light suddenly flickered in the fog.


    With the roar, a huge green fireball rolled in, tearing through the fog and attacking the team in action.


    This sudden situation, when the green light flickered, the soldiers on the street had already noticed.


    "Avoid! Free to attack


    See green fireball down, in the team of Tanya said.


    The communication device in the helmet has been converted into a public channel, which can be heard by the soldiers of the first regiment within a kilometer, whether they are soldiers or mobilized soldiers.


    Words fall, in the sky fireball under the fierce attack, the soldiers in the front of the first reaction.


    Almost at the same time, the engine of the calmer self-propelled gun in the front roared, and the huge body moved sideways.


    When moved less than a meter, the sky, a flash of green light.


    The huge green fireball hit the ground and hit the pacifier''s self-propelled gun.


    "Boom!"


    There was a huge explosion.


    The green flame surged, forming a huge mushroom cloud. The strong shock wave disturbed the fog and dispersed a large area of fog.


    Even the stabilizer self-propelled gun with a huge body was pushed several meters by the shock wave generated by the explosion.


    When the fire dissipated and everything subsided, the self-propelled gun of the pacifier who was almost hit was not in any serious trouble, but the armor plate on the right side was red, and the alloy armor showed signs of melting.


    Above the street, in the hazy fog, many huge shadow outlines emerge, and the round outline is huge, just like several mountains suspended in the sky.


    The destruction of the "dark curtain" seems to have attracted the attention of demons. Along the way, they eventually encountered "demons" here.


    The soldiers of the first Legion were not afraid. On the contrary, the sparse civilians of Qingcheng on both sides fled in horror and left with a staggering pace.


    "Attack


    "Fire!"


    At the command of the team leaders, the soldiers began to fight back. Four self-propelled pacifier guns, with their short and thick barrels pointing straight into the sky, took the lead in responding.


    "Fuzzy target! We''re on target


    "Ammunition filled! Everything is ready! "


    "Launch!"


    "Bang!"


    The second stabilizer self-propelled gun fired first.


    The short and thick gun barrel was shocked, the huge metal body trembled, the black muzzle spewed out a huge flame, and the wind pressure from the muzzle, like the shock wave generated by the explosion, scattered the fog in a large area around the muzzle.


    In the surging flames, the shell turned into a red bullet mark, straight into the sky.


    Along the way, the fog disturbed.


    "Boom!"


    The fire flashed and the sky exploded.


    The air was rippling, the flames were surging, the explosion was deafening, and the air was torn apart.


    The huge body of a "devil" is directly shrouded by the fire and disappears in the surging fire.


    The power of the explosion was so strong that the strong waves, like a strong wind, swept around and scattered a large area of fog.


    "Bang! Bang


    Huge artillery fire followed, the air vibrated, and the other three stabilizers fired one after the other.


    The shells roared into the sky.


    "Boom! Boom


    Above the street, the fire flickered continuously, and each flicker would raise a huge mushroom cloud of fire.


    The roar of "rumble" resounded through the whole Qingcheng.


    Not long after, dense gunfire rang out, mixed with a little more small "explosion" sound.


    The street where the soldiers of the first regiment lived suddenly became a battlefield.

 Chapter 258

    Bullets like a curtain of rain to the sky, the rain of bullets from time to time also mixed with rockets.


    In the fog above the street, the fire flickered and the explosion rumbled.


    "Hoo


    It''s the sound of burning, it''s the sound of the wind.


    A demon fell from the sky.


    It was burning all over and was falling to the ground.


    "Boom!"


    A silent sound, the earth is shaking.


    The fallen devil is like a meteorite falling from the stars, hitting the street, raising dust and gravel.


    "Wow


    Like self Immolation, the original orange flame turned into green, and the fallen "devil" was burning.


    The flames were high and the flames were dancing.


    "Hoo


    The sky "whistling" everywhere, green light is flashing, more than ten green fireballs fall from the sky, cut through the fog, rolling to the street.


    It''s fierce, and where it goes, it''s foggy.


    "Boom! Boom


    Such as falling meteorites, green fireballs in the impact of the streets everywhere, issued a violent explosion.


    The waves were rolling and the green flames were surging.


    From time to time, soldiers were involved in the flames of the explosion, and their lives were disappearing.


    In the sky, in the fog, there are more and more huge "shadows". At a glance, they cover the whole sky.


    "Attack


    "Launch!"


    The soldiers are roaring, the long line has stopped, the soldiers are scattered on both sides of the street, relying on the cover of the building to attack the sky demons.


    Bullets, shells, rockets are rushing into the sky.


    The flicker of fire never stopped in the fog, both sides you come and I go, the soldiers of the first Legion constantly sacrifice, and the "devil" in the sky also constantly falling.


    The calmer self-propelled gun is very powerful. Once it is hit, one shell can shoot down the "devil".


    However, for the eyes moving in the sky, although the target volume is large, but it is not good at calmer self-propelled artillery, it is also very difficult to hit the target. Most of the shells deviated, did not hit the target, and did not know where to fly.


    Now the whole Qingcheng is a battlefield, no matter where, a corner, may be hit by stray bullets.


    "Boom!"


    Green fireballs roared and exploded violently in the street.


    Strong waves, even wearing a power combat suit, make Tanya almost unable to stand, almost overturned.


    "Ding!"


    Small and sharp gravel hit the armor of the power combat suit, making a clear sound.


    This is the interruption of the team. It''s still a long way from the main battlefield of the front battle, but it''s still in the "devil" attack range.


    From time to time, green fireballs would fall from the sky and hit the ground.


    Some will hit houses, and some will hit streets.


    The green fireballs that fall on the streets, the sweeping flames, the vibration and air waves generated by explosions often affect many soldiers. Once they are affected, most of them are either death or injury.


    In particular, the soldiers who are enveloped by the green flame end up in a miserable situation. They are burned alive and turned into ashes. The green flame can not be put out, and the soldiers who want to help can do nothing but watch helplessly.


    This is not the way.


    In the helmet, Tanya looks dignified.


    The streets are still too narrow to give full play to the maximum firepower of the whole team.


    More than 1200 people are distributed in a street, and the team is as long as one mile. As long as the devil hits the street, each attack will take many soldiers away.


    It''s not that I don''t want to hide, but there is no space to hide.


    Through the communicator, Tanya contacted several battalion commanders of the mobilized soldiers.


    Tanya doesn''t know where they are, but now, Tanya only asks them to be able to hear what she says.


    "The enemy is in the air, with vast airspace. We are on the ground, crowded in the narrow streets. The advantage of the terrain lies in the enemy, and we are at a disadvantage! It''s no way to go on like this. Even if we can eliminate the "enemy", we will lose a lot! "


    "Disperse in a small area, occupy the shooting points on the roof, evenly distribute the firepower, cover each other, gradually advance, gradually nibble, until all the enemies are eliminated!"


    Although the buildings in Qingcheng are not high, there is no doubt that the roof has a good line of sight, and the soldiers can give full play to their firepower advantage.


    Moreover, every building in Qingcheng is very close to each other unless the streets are isolated. Even if the enemy attacks, they can escape to another building in time.


    In any case, it''s much better than those crowded on the street.


    "Yes! I''ll push to the left and take the shooting point! "


    "I push to the right!"


    "I''m pushing forward, covering major general Tanya!"


    Tanya got a response in the messenger, no one objected.


    This is the best way to avoid too much loss.


    As officers, they have no reason to object.


    The battle is still going on. The fireballs falling from the sky and the bullet marks going straight into the sky are interwoven. Occasionally, they collide and explode every day.


    The fighting is still fierce.


    In the fierce battle, the long lines on the street began to act purposefully.


    The soldiers at the front of the team are the Allied soldiers to which Tanya belongs. Because of the existence of pacifier self-propelled guns, the soldiers have only one task. They fight with the demons in the sky to cover the pacifier self-propelled guns.


    In the middle of the team, and at the back, there are mobilizers.


    At this moment, the mobilizers are in action. The mobilizers who were crowded in the streets begin to disperse. Some of them run quickly from the intersection to the left street, and some to the right street.


    The team was divided into three groups, dispersed in small areas and headed for their respective fronts.


    The mobilizers of the Allied soldiers who stayed behind to cover the confrontation with the demons were not idle. They left the street and poured into the buildings on both sides of the street.


    Among the screams in the house, the mobilizers came to the roofs of the buildings on both sides of the street.

 Chapter 259

    "Bang! Bang


    "Whew! Whew


    "Da! Dada


    In less than a quarter of an hour, on both sides of the street facing the devil, not far away, dense gunfire and the roar of rockets were heard in the fog.


    All kinds of fiery bullet marks, trailing trails, cut through the fog and attacked the demons in the sky.


    The personnel were scattered, the firepower was blooming, and the firepower became much stronger in an instant.


    In the sky, from time to time, demons fall because they can''t bear the fire.


    A burning body is like a falling meteorite.


    "Shoot it down! Come on


    The huge green fireball came down from the sky and cut through the fog in a fierce posture, far more powerful than other smaller fireballs.


    It rolled in the sky, along the way, the fog rippling, the air is distorted.


    Like a falling meteorite, it stormed to the front line on the street.


    The landing point was immediately where the front stabilizer self-propelled gun was.


    "Whew! Whew


    Next to the pacifier''s self-propelled gun, two soldiers with shoulder to shoulder resistance pulled the trigger.


    In the whistling sound, two rockets drag the tail flame into the air, head-on to the incoming green fire ball.


    See big fireball and roaring rocket will collide.


    A rocket deflected and flew further into the sky from the side of the big ball.


    "Boom!"


    With a loud noise, there was an explosion in the sky, and the fierce fireball was instantly wrapped by the burst and surging flames.


    Another rocket successfully hit the big ball.


    However, it didn''t last very long. Just in a moment, the green fireball appeared again. It broke through the fire and fell to the ground.


    It''s unstoppable.


    "Boom!"


    The huge fireball came down from the sky and hit the huge metal body of the calmer self-propelled gun that he was trying to avoid.


    The roar of the explosion was deafening. The metal body of the huge stabilizer self-propelled gun was shocked, as if it had been hit by something. It sank, and the bucket shaped engine nozzle almost touched the ground.


    Vibration, waves, surging flames, then appeared.


    The calmer''s gun was enveloped in green flames.


    At the moment of the explosion, the powerful vibration directly tore the armor plate in the center of the explosion, countless parts flew, the running engine stopped, struggling for a moment, and the huge stabilizer self-propelled gun touched the ground.


    The green flame followed, and a huge green mushroom cloud rose slowly.


    While the air waves blow away a large area of fog, it also makes the Allied soldiers who have no time to escape turn upside down and make a mess.


    When it was over, the pacifier''s self-propelled guns were completely destroyed.


    The explosion point is located at the bottom left of the turret. The strong vibration directly tore up the turret. The gun tube twisted into a ball, and the turret twisted out of shape.


    The front body armor was directly torn several layers, and the body was red, like magma. We can see the temperature of the explosion.


    The armored weapons finally suffered.


    The fighting continues and will not end in a short time.


    For the devil, the new enemy can not be underestimated, and it is impossible to easily destroy the enemy.


    And for the first legion, the same is true, the difference between the two sides is not big, neither side can easily destroy the other.


    From the time of the first shot to now, seven "demons" have fallen from the sky, and the loss of the first Legion is also very large, and 100 soldiers have died.


    The devil''s attack power is too strong. The green fireball is like a high explosive shell, which is a large-scale explosion damage.


    The fog in the sky has a great impact on the line of sight. When the green fireball is detected falling from the sky, it is too late to escape, and the soldiers of the first Legion often lose their lives.


    The war has spread all over Qingcheng.


    The sound of gunfire is a kind of doubt to the civilians in Qingcheng, and it is also called hope.


    Today is different from the past. It''s not the scattered gunfire, but the dense gunfire that makes people feel numb.


    From time to time, stray bullets "whistling" from the sky overhead, which makes people think of something.


    A big war is going on in Qingcheng.


    Who is it?


    Who''s fighting the monster.


    Is it the Lord of the city?


    Of course not. At the time of the battle, sun Haiwang, who had been at the bottom of the market, was also startled by the sudden gunfire outside.


    However, compared with the confused civilians, sun Haiwang could think of something.


    It''s dark here. The invasion of the third level demon not only killed a lot of soldiers in Qingcheng, but also destroyed a lot of underground space.


    Unfortunately, the only generator was also affected, leaving the underground space in the dark.


    It''s impossible to stay underground.


    The hall defended by the soldiers in Qingcheng has now become a dead place. When the devil comes from the sky and rushes in from the outside, it is extremely fast and powerful. Before the soldiers react, the devil rushes into the crowd.


    A massacre, a one-sided massacre, a contact, Qingcheng soldiers killed and injured countless, the devil''s claws like cutting vegetables in general, easy to tear human.


    Most of the more than 100 soldiers died miserably, and only a few survived.


    When he left the chamber of secrets and came to the hall, although he could not see or hear, sun Haiwang could not understand what had happened because of the foreign bodies at his feet and the thick smell of blood everywhere.


    For sun Haiwang and Cheng Wei, the short distance of tens of meters is a road they don''t want to step on in their whole life. No one knows what they have touched under their feet. Maybe they have broken limbs or their heads.


    That scene, it''s chilling to think about.


    Hell, the two went to hell.


    When he left the hall, he left the ground through the gap at the bottom of the crater. Sun Haiwang never felt so relieved about the vast space outside.


    Before that, though, it was dangerous outside, because demons were floating above them.


    But now, sun Haiwang knows, at least for now, it''s safe here.

 Chapter 260

    At the edge of the crater, Cheng Wei stood quietly beside sun Haiwang.


    There are only two of the armed men who used to control thousands of people in Qingcheng.


    It''s only less than ten days. The rapid change of the situation is unexpected and makes people feel that the impermanence of fate is the unchangeable truth.


    Looking to the East, there is the sound of gunfire. The fighting is fierce, and the sound of fighting never stops.


    "The army of the east city has entered the city, so the" dark curtain "covering the city has been destroyed?"


    This is nonsense. As soon as he finished, Cheng Wei regretted it.


    Isn''t it a question of knowing?


    If the dark curtain still exists, how can the human army enter the city to fight with the demons.


    "Well!"


    Sun Haiwang just looked at the East and answered softly.


    All around, the market was silent. Except for the two of them, no one was seen.


    It''s a little lonely!


    After all, human beings are social creatures. It is difficult to survive alone. The existence of the same kind can not only make people feel at ease, but also rely on each other for better survival.


    "Lord! You say they can kill the devil


    Cheng Wei is curious about this, which is also related to the fate of the whole Qingcheng.


    If you can get the answers from the people around you, even if it''s a guess, it can also make people feel at ease.


    Looking at the East, sun Haiwang looks dignified. He gently shakes his head to Cheng Wei''s inquiry.


    "Hard to say!"


    This is sun Haiwang''s answer.


    The answer is vague, but! How can sun Haiwang know the result of the battle in advance?


    It''s possible to win or lose. If you don''t know something, you need to answer it with unknown words.


    Is that the answer?


    No, that''s not the answer.


    He looked up slightly, his eyes parallel to sun Haiwang''s, and Cheng Wei looked at the hazy fog.


    That''s where the gunfire came from.


    The battle is very fierce, even if there is fog blocking the line of sight, you can also vaguely observe the weak fire light flickering from the fog.


    Cheng Wei has nothing to say, because he knows very well that he and the city leader around him are just like the civilians in Qingcheng. They can''t do anything, even if they want to fight against fate, they don''t have that ability.


    They have to wait. They have to wait.


    Waiting for one side to win.


    No matter which side wins, Qingcheng will change its owner. The only difference is that if human beings win, all human beings in Qingcheng will be able to live. If the devil wins, human beings in Qingcheng will perish together with Qingcheng and disappear into the dust of history.


    In the shadow of death, this moment for any human, except for their own things are redundant, rights, desires, and even emotions can be discarded.


    For sun Haiwang and Cheng Wei, they discard what they have already discarded. They are just like the common people, thinking that they can get salvation.


    They are unwilling and still eager for rights, but reality oppresses them and makes them have to bow down.


    In the face of reality, they can only comply, because resistance represents "death".


    And "death" is what all human beings fear.


    They are not out of the list.


    The expected protracted war did not happen. When the battle lasted less than two hours, one of the warring parties in Qingcheng suddenly withdrew.


    Of course, it was not the first Legion that was evacuated, it was the demons.


    In the fierce battle, both sides you come and I go, bullet marks, green fireballs intertwined.


    All of a sudden, the fireball in the sky did not fall, the devil in the street began to leave, and the huge body gradually disappeared in the fog until it disappeared completely.


    With the naked eye can not see the "devil", the street, the soldiers on the building terrace had to cease fire, vigilant inspection of the sky, watching anything that can condense.


    "Demons" have not been eliminated, when they disappear, there are still many huge figures floating in the sky.


    Where did they go?


    Leaving?


    Or is there another purpose?


    No one knows that.


    The soldiers of the first regiment can only be vigilant and deal with all possible accidents.


    The final result shows that the devil is really gone.


    The fog is fading!


    The fog that envelops Qingcheng and Nanlin island is undergoing the same change at the moment.


    The fog is becoming lighter, and the ash in the sky has stopped falling. The fog, like the fog, begins to dissipate under the tolerance of nature.


    The speed of dissipation is very fast, just a few blinks, the sight of Qingcheng becomes clear.


    In less than a quarter of an hour, the fog covering Qingcheng and the whole Nanlin Island disappeared completely, and the world returned to its former color.


    When the fog dispersed, when the gunfire disappeared, Qingcheng fell into a quiet.


    When the smoke of gunpowder dispersed, the huge Qingcheng also showed the bitter fruit of the war.


    Countless buildings have been destroyed, become a piece of wreckage, everywhere are the traces of fire, black.


    Looking at the sky, the "devil" no longer exists, only can see the clouds, as well as the vast sky.


    "It''s over?"


    Looking at the sky, Tanya murmured to herself.


    From the departure of the devil to the disappearance of the fog, the time is very short, no more than a quarter of an hour at most.


    In such a short period of time, the speed of the change of the situation is astonishing and unexpected.


    Looking back from the sky, Tanya surrounds her. At the moment, she is standing on the terrace of a building. Looking out, she has a panoramic view of Qingcheng.


    There are still many things to do. Now Qingcheng has been captured by the first army. The battle is over, but the aftermath is just beginning.


    Tanya said, "let''s split up! It''s time for all human beings in Qingcheng to know the existence of our "first Legion!"


    "There is a wide field in the middle of Qingcheng, which brings the people in Qingcheng to gather there! I''m in charge of the eastern part of the city. We''ll meet in the central part in two hours! "


    Now Qingcheng is in chaos. The appearance of demons makes Qingcheng out of order. A rally is very necessary.


    "I''m in charge of the southern part of the city!"


    "I''m in charge of the western part of the city!"


    "I''m in charge of the northern part of the city!"


    Tanya got a response.


    The right opinion is that the officers who mobilized the troops will not object to it. Now the commanders do not know where they are. They must cooperate with each other and handle the affairs of Qingcheng well.

 Chapter 261

    With purpose and direction, action will undoubtedly become more efficient.


    The soldiers of the first regiment began to move. The team split into four and scattered to the whole city.


    When their respective teams arrived in the responsible area, the soldiers rushed into the buildings on both sides of the street and knocked on every door.


    Look for the hidden people in the room by shouting or in a savage way.


    Everything is going well.


    When soldiers rush into every building and come out, they often follow a few people, or more than ten people, or even dozens of people.


    In the action of the first legion, Qingcheng completely "survived".


    Countless human beings hidden in the building, driven by the soldiers of the first legion, left the hiding place and walked on the street.


    Looking at Qingcheng from the sky, you can see that every street and alley in Qingcheng is full of walking figures, often mixed with the soldiers of the first Legion.


    They are all moving in the same direction, aiming at the central part of Qingcheng, where the former Lord''s mansion stands.


    "The meeting place is in the central square!"


    On one main road, the human beings gathered from each path form a relatively large team.


    They are like swarms of ants, moving slowly in the street.


    Several small groups of soldiers were maintaining order on both sides of the street, shouting from time to time.


    Countless faces and figures passed by. Their faces were tired, their eyes were dark, their lips were dry and they could not walk as if they could be blown down by a gust of wind.


    The only normal thing is eyes, which reveal the color of hope.


    What they are facing is not the kind of "monster" that eats people. Knowing a little, they are at ease and satisfied.


    In many eyes, occasionally there will be eyes on both sides of the street to maintain order soldiers.


    How do they see the outside? They are covered with closed armor and can''t see anything from the outside. They don''t even have windows on their faces?


    In particular, the huge weapon in hand seems to be full of metal texture and full of power.


    A lot of people are surprised just by wearing one.


    "You! You! It''s you


    A mobilizer seems to have found something in the crowd.


    Step into the crowd.


    Along the way, the crowd naturally gave way to a passage.


    After all, the mobilized soldiers look too tall and powerful, especially the armor, which makes people fear.


    The eyes of the mobilizers were one of the crowd.


    The dispersal of the crowd also exposed him.


    Unlike ordinary civilians, he has weapons in his hands.


    It''s obviously soldiers from former Qingcheng.


    The tall and powerful figure of the mobilizers came face to face, and he was a little afraid.


    The hand with the rifle was shaking.


    He didn''t know what to do.


    He was so scared that he didn''t do anything until the mobilizers came to him.


    "Bring it!"


    The words are simple and clear.


    He looked at the fierce mobilizers in front of him. Because of fear and fear, he could not help passing the gun in the scornful eyes of the surrounding crowd.


    No matter what, he was a soldier and a member of the former Qingcheng guard. He was so impolite that he gave up his gun without any action.


    The mobilizers were not interested in paying attention to the mental activities of the people around them. They took the gun from the person in front of them and held it in one hand with a slight pinch.


    "Click!"


    There was a twisting sound, and the huge rifle was out of shape in the hands of the mobilizers.


    It''s scrapped.


    After that, the mobilizers returned the guns.


    Looking at the damaged rifle in his hand and the figure of the mobilized soldiers leaving, he was stunned.


    What''s the situation?


    What''s the point of holding a broken gun?


    It''s a strange bunch of guys.


    It''s not just him, it''s all around him.


    These guys in armor are so strange that they behave in a way that people can''t understand.


    "Keep going! Don''t stop


    In the roar, the slightly stalled team began to move again.


    Unfortunately, sun Haiwang and Cheng Wei are also in this team.


    The scene just now happened not far away from them.


    "Is that the army outside the city?"


    In the crowd, sun Haiwang said in a low voice, wearing a gray hood.


    Next to him is Cheng Wei in a hood.


    Their identities are different. Qingcheng has just experienced this cruel scene. As the Lord of the city and the captain of the guard, they have some inescapable responsibilities.


    No one knows if angry people will anger them.


    This possibility may be very small, but as long as someone stirs up the flames, they can easily become the target of people''s anger.


    Cheng Wei whispered, "that''s right! It''s them. They''re amazing. They can''t admit their mistakes! "


    "It seems that they have a lot of talent!"


    Sun Haiwang said in a low voice.


    Cheng Wei doesn''t know!


    "Lord? Why do you say that? "


    Looking through the crowd, sun Haiwang looked at the figures standing straight on both sides. He lowered his head and said, "look at their equipment. It''s as smooth as a whole. It''s full of streamlined metal texture. Beauty and power coexist. I''m afraid that only Kyoto, the capital of martial arts, can match this level of craftsmanship."


    "Is it Kyoto?"


    Cheng Wei has to doubt that.


    Sun Haiwang shook his head and said, "it''s impossible! If "Kyoto" wants Qingcheng, it''s just a matter of one sentence, I will offer it with both hands, and there will be no resistance! But it''s also impossible. In any case, Kyoto can''t take a fancy to "Qingcheng."


    Now it''s superfluous to say that Qingcheng has changed its ownership. No matter whether the power behind the first Legion is "Kyoto", it''s just an answer for the two people, and they won''t get any benefits.


    Sun Haiwang: "let''s go! Stop talking and try to stand in the front of the meeting. If the teenager has a good relationship with the first army, we still have a chance! "


    "Qingcheng is our territory after all. If they want to manage Qingcheng well, the best way is to rely on us!"


    Right is a good thing. It can not only make a person become a superior person, but also make a person have a better life in this miserable world without worrying about hunger and cold.


    Everyone yearns for rights, especially for sun Haiwang and Cheng Wei, who are used to being in high positions. They will not give up when they have the opportunity to regain their rights.


    There is no need to say or do anything, only to wait for the moment.

 Chapter 262

    Qingcheng is not big, but it is not small. It will take a lot of time for the tens of thousands of people who survived in the city to gather them together.


    It is estimated that it will take two hours, but the actual time is much longer than that. When the sky is getting dark, all the people in Qingcheng will gather in the square in front of the former main mansion in the central region.


    The city Lord''s mansion has been destroyed and become a ruin.


    The square is not small, but it is also not big. Of course, it can''t accommodate all the people in Qingcheng.


    The size of the crowd had to spread to the streets around the square.


    At the moment, the square is full of people, and the streets around the square are full of people.


    At a glance, of course, the edge of the crowd can be seen.


    There are a lot of people in Qingcheng. Despite the heavy losses caused by the evil, nearly 60000 people survived.


    The people in Qingcheng gathered together, and so did the soldiers of the first Legion.


    Around the square, more than 1100 soldiers not only patrol around the crowd, but in front of the square, about a company of soldiers stand side by side in three columns, isolating the crowd from the temporary high platform set up in the rear.


    Behind the high platform is the ruins of the city Lord''s mansion.


    In all eyes, a silver gray figure appeared on the stage.


    Looking down, the line of sight is full of people.


    Tanya frowned slightly.


    It''s a little noisy.


    "Silence


    The temporary installation of the trumpet, faithful to the completion of their mission, in the square around each installation point of the trumpet to the voice of Tanya infinite amplification out.


    The sound is so loud that it almost suppresses the "buzz" of the crowd.


    As soon as the atmosphere solidified, the crowd gradually became quiet.


    To see this scene, Tanya is very satisfied, to the countless pairs of oncoming line of sight, Tanya chose to ignore.


    When the huge square was silent and looked around the crowd, Tanya said faintly: "I know you are hungry, tired and confused, but now, I hope you listen to every word I say!"


    With a slight pause, Tanya continued, "that''s right! You''re right. We''re the invaders who drove the "devil" away from Qingcheng


    "We don''t want to change anything. All we need is obedience. Obedience to us. You won''t suffer from starvation and cold. Your living conditions will be better than before!"


    "Of course! If you don''t want to, you can also leave, leave Qingcheng, leave Nanlin Island, and leave our "first army" sphere of influence. We won''t stop you! "


    Tanya doesn''t want to say too much. Her requirements for these people are very simple.


    Obedience, obedience, that''s enough.


    Tanya didn''t want to go there more than think about other things.


    Because it''s a very brain consuming thing.


    Tanya''s words, the crowd below did not respond much.


    For civilians, it doesn''t matter who is on top. Even if it does, they won''t care now.


    They''re hungry and need food, and that''s all they care about right now.


    "We are looking for a young man in black. He is different from you. He should be easy to identify! If anyone has met him or seen him, let us know! The first Legion will be kind to those who tell us


    This is what Tanya wants to say. When gathering the civilians in Qingcheng, the soldiers scattered around Qingcheng also have the task of looking for the commander.


    The results were disappointing.


    No, I have searched the whole green city, but I still can''t find the commander.


    Where''s the commander?


    Qingcheng is so big. If people are in Qingcheng, the soldiers can''t find them.


    Tan Ya is very worried. The commander goes to Qingcheng alone. Is there any accident.


    They''re looking for someone?


    Tanya''s words on the stage let the crowd "buzz" up.


    For most people, they hide at home.


    Even if I went out to look for food because of hunger, the scope of looking for food was all near my home, and there was fog, so my sight was blocked. Unless it was very close, it was very difficult to meet people.


    How can we possibly encounter the so-called "Teenagers" among the people on stage.


    Here comes the opportunity.


    It''s hard to get in front of the crowd. For sun Haiwang and Cheng Wei, Tanya''s words make the time come to their heads.


    Sun Haiwang quickly pulled off his hood, held his right hand high and called out: "I know! I talked to him once! "


    Seeing this, Cheng Wei learns from sun Haiwang and takes off his hood.


    As soon as the hood is pulled off, let''s not talk about the soldiers in front of the crowd, and how does Tan Ya react on the stage.


    The crowd in front of the stage began to talk.


    Looking at Sun Haiwang and Cheng Wei strangely, their eyes reveal surprise.


    "Isn''t this the Lord and the captain of the city?"


    "They''re still alive?"


    "No! The city Lord''s mansion is in ruins. I thought they were buried under it! "


    "Nonsense! We''re not dead, how can they die! "


    "This is also..."


    The crowd whispered and pointed at them.


    Sun Haiwang was indifferent to all kinds of words in his ears, as usual.


    But Cheng Wei''s face is rather uncomfortable.


    "Oh! Lord


    Tanya was a little surprised. She heard what the crowd said.


    But now is not the time to care.


    They have information from the commander, which is what Tanya attaches the most importance to.


    "Let them come here!"


    Tanya said to the soldiers.


    The soldier obeyed the order and made way for a passage.


    Seeing this, sun Haiwang and Cheng Wei quickly left the crowd and came to the stage through the passage of soldiers.


    Standing on the stage, Tanya looks down at the two people. There is a helmet. No one knows that under the helmet is Tanya''s face.


    Instead of saying anything superfluous, Tanya said, "tell me all! Tell me all you know! "


    Who is she?


    A woman can hear that.


    She seemed to be in a hurry and wanted to know about the boy.


    What''s the relationship between that teenager and these soldiers?

 Chapter 263

    I''m afraid she''ll be disappointed.


    The answer is not good news, and sun Haiwang doesn''t intend to hide it.


    Now that he has come forward, if he still intends to hide the truth, his fate will be miserable, and he will be torn to pieces by angry people.


    Sun Haiwang knows this very well.


    "Terror, you will be disappointed!"


    Sun Haiwang said.


    Tanya frowned slightly. What does that mean.


    Sun Haiwang then said: "he disappeared, disappeared with the sealed" demon ", disappeared in the red whirlpool in front of our eyes!"


    The devil?


    Disappear?


    Red vortex?


    The more you listen to these words, the more confused you are. It can''t satisfy Tanya.


    Sun Haiwang spread his hands, but said: "we are also very confused, also do not want to understand, but he did disappear with the sealed demon, disappeared in the market underground, where he was involved in the red vortex before the elimination of the third level of" demon "body! If you don''t believe it, you can search it! "


    They don''t look like they''re lying.


    Tanya can see this from their looks.


    However, what they said was too mysterious. A living man disappeared out of thin air, which is too hard to believe.


    Red vortex?


    Is it something like a portal?


    Sending the commander to another place?


    Is that possible?


    The portal is not something that can be created by existing technology, nor can it be created by various magical abilities, because human beings have not yet reached the point where they can understand the structure of space.


    It''s a long way off.


    We have to put it down first. The commander''s business has to be put down for a while.


    There are more than 70000 people in the square. It is impossible for them to wait all the time.


    Some arrangements have to be made for them first.


    How to arrange it?


    It''s not difficult to arrange them, but it''s not one that two people can do, because it''s very troublesome to deal with some complicated things.


    I''m new here and I''m not familiar with Qingcheng. If I let the soldiers do it, I''m afraid the efficiency will be very low.


    What should we do?


    Eyes from under the stage two figures drift, Tanya heart move, suddenly had attention.


    Fixed on Sun Haiwang, Tanya said: "I have one thing for you to do. If you do it well, you are the leader of Qingcheng''s security team. You are still in charge of tens of thousands of people in Qingcheng!"


    Tan Ya looks at Cheng Wei again: "you help him! Well done, you are the vice captain of the public security team to be set up in the future, to maintain the public security of Qingcheng! "


    Captain?


    Vice captain?


    Sun Haiwang and Cheng Wei face to face. Although these two positions are old, they should have the same rights and duties as the one city councillor and the one city guard captain.


    These two rights are not small


    Sun Haiwang, a little excited in his heart, kept calm, nodded and said: "you say, I can do it, I must be duty bound!"


    Tanya is very satisfied with the answers from the audience!


    Before that, one of them was the leader of Qingcheng and the other was the leader of the guard team. They should be familiar with the management of the civilians in Qingcheng and give it to them. Undoubtedly, it is much easier for the first Legion.


    Tanya said, "it''s easy! I''ll give you these people in Qingcheng. You have only one task. Let Qingcheng return to normal as soon as possible! "


    "If you need anything, please tell us that we will give you our full support in order to restore stability in Qingcheng."


    Full support?


    Without this, sun Haiwang has no confidence.


    Because of the evil, the most important granary of Qingcheng has been destroyed, and the food source of Qingcheng has been in short supply.


    Although the farm is in the harvest season, so many days have passed. I don''t know what the farm is like. The appearance of demons has disturbed too many things.


    Sun Haiwang said: "food! Qingcheng is only short of grain. Although there are farms in the forest outside, I don''t know what the situation is now. Even if the farm is safe, it will take a lot of time to transport the grain harvested by the farm back to Qingcheng, and now... "


    This does not need sun Haiwang to explain too much. How can Tanya not know what is going on in Qingcheng.


    Hunger has infected everyone in Qingcheng.


    If we don''t solve the food problem tonight, we don''t know how many people will die at night.


    Death is no big deal. The most terrible thing is the riot caused by hunger. At any time, we should not underestimate the final madness of human beings.


    Tanya understands the worries of the audience. After thinking about it, Tanya feels that she has no choice but to transport some food from the "emperor" to Qingcheng to solve the difficulties of Qingcheng.


    Tanya said: "there is no need to worry about food. There will be a batch of food arriving tonight, and the distribution of food will be left to you! As for the farm, we will send troops tomorrow! "


    The food of the farm is very necessary for Qingcheng. The first regiment can''t supply food to Qingcheng all the time and support herself. That''s what Tanya wants to see.


    "That''s good! That''s good! "


    Sun Haiwang was greatly relieved that only with food could everything be solved.


    After that, the matter is simple. As the former leader of Qingcheng, sun Haiwang still has a certain prestige in the hearts of the common people in Qingcheng.


    When sun Haiwang stepped on the stage, he took the portable microphone given by the soldiers in his ear.


    The eyes of the civilians under the stage are all focused on Sun Haiwang.


    Who is he?


    Everyone in the audience is very clear.


    That''s the Lord. Once the Lord of Qingcheng.


    In the eyes of all, sun Haiwang spoke, and his voice reached everyone''s ears through the loudspeaker.


    "You should be angry and hate me. As the Lord of a city, I didn''t fulfill my duty as the Lord of a city. This is my weakness and my dereliction of duty!"


    When these words came to the ears of tens of thousands of people, the mood of Qingcheng people was complex. They were confused and uncertain.


    Qingcheng is their home and their belonging.


    And the city master is just the master of Qingcheng.


    To most people, the city master is familiar and strange.

 Chapter 264

    Blame the "city Lord"?


    They never had that in mind.


    Even if there is, long time "obedient" alive, they dare not have this idea.


    For sun Haiwang, he is very accurate about human nature, which is also the basic quality of the "authority". Otherwise, how can he become the leader of Qingcheng?


    Looking at the crowd, sun Haiwang said loudly: "the enemy has been" expelled ". All problems will be solved. There will be food and your safety will be guaranteed. Now, we should let Qingcheng return to its proper state!"


    "Now..."


    On the stage, through the loudspeaker, sun Haiwang chattered endlessly.


    While comforting the civilians in Qingcheng, they are also reassuring them.


    Said a lot, a lot.


    From the scene, sun Haiwang''s words are still useful.


    Just because food is guaranteed, many civilians feel at ease.


    Food is what Qingcheng lacks most.


    "He''s smart! It''s showing us his role, and it''s instilling a wrong perception into those civilians! "


    In the messenger, the voice of Romanov rang.


    In the helmet, several officers of the first regiment are communicating, and the object of discussion is sun Haiwang.


    Sun Haiwang, who is shouting to the crowd on the watchtower, Tan Ya thinks it doesn''t matter.


    In the helmet, Tanya said, "no harm! The wrong cognition will be corrected sooner or later. They will understand who is the real master of Qingcheng. Now we need the ability of "he". If these "human resources" of Qingcheng want to make the best use of them smoothly, "he" is indispensable


    "That''s true! We don''t have any management talents now, and it takes a while for us to adapt when we are new here. This is not only for our first army to adapt to the environment of Qingcheng, but also for the people of Qingcheng to adapt to the existence of our first army! "


    Tan Ya''s words were agreed by several officers who mobilized soldiers.


    Romanov: "major general Tanya! I''ll take care of Qingcheng! It''s up to you about the commander. No matter what happens, we should at least get the truth. It''s not clear. It''s unacceptable! "


    This is exactly what Tanya wants to do.


    For the first corps, the commander is everything.


    Where the commander is going is still a mystery.


    But Tanya believed that not only Tanya, but all the people in the first Legion believed that the commander would be safe.


    Because the contract still exists, deeply engraved in their soul.


    And they don''t believe anyone has the ability to hurt the commander.


    Because seemingly weak commanders do not lack the so-called "strength".


    "Leave it to me!"


    Tanya said.


    It''s time to finish.


    Sun Haiwang finished, but the crowd in the square did not disperse.


    People are waiting for something.


    While people were waiting, an order was given in the first Legion.


    Under this order, all the rescue boats docked on the dock began to return.


    They will return to the "emperor" and inform yevrich, who is stationed on the "emperor", about Qingcheng while transporting materials.


    The fog disappeared and the sky was clear again.


    At the speed of the rescue boat, it won''t take long to go back and forth.


    Time is short, but it doesn''t wait.


    The night has come!


    The first night of "rebirth" in Qingcheng is the most difficult night for the civilians in Qingcheng.


    But on this night, though they suffered from hunger and cold, their hearts were full of hope.


    Because in the near future, they will fill the emptiness in their stomachs. For the short-term satisfaction, all the efforts are worth it.


    At night, the green city is shrouded in darkness.


    The rampage of demons destroyed a large number of buildings and equipment in Qingcheng.


    Qingcheng''s only power station is also on this list.


    Without electricity, Qingcheng lost its light in the dark.


    Fortunately, the first Legion is well-equipped, with some simple spotlights, and on one side of the square, three vehicles with huge metal bodies and self-propelled guns.


    In the middle of Qingcheng, the vast area with the square as the center, a bright light, is the only bright light in the dark.


    In the long wait, when the dark end of the street, a batch of supplies were transported by the soldiers arrived, the crowd boiling.


    The square fell into the noise again.


    Fortunately, the steel bodies of the soldiers maintained the order at the scene.


    It''s chaotic, but it''s still under control.


    At the moment, Tanya had already left the square.


    The commander''s affairs have been bothering her all the time. When it was dark that day, she took half of the company''s soldiers to the place where the commander disappeared under the guidance of a man named "Cheng Wei".


    "This is..."


    In the helmet, the screen on the monitor made Tanya frown deeply.


    Even as a soldier, Tanya can''t help tumbling and vomiting.


    It''s too bad.


    Coming in from the big entrance at the bottom of the crater, when you leave the passage and come to a relatively wide space, you can see a scene like hell.


    Small space, the ground is full of broken limbs, coagulation of black blood, the ground is everywhere, filled with scenes in the eyes.


    Ferocious wound, flesh and blood rolling, white bone visible, looks like people''s scalp numb.


    Compared to Tanya, the soldiers responded much more calmly.


    The small light outside the helmet has been turned on, and the steps are moving. The white light column is constantly shaking in the dark space. It seems to be looking for and observing something.


    Cheng Weike has been following Tanya. In the dark, the light from the helmets of the soldiers also let him see the tragedy on the ground.


    His face was pale and his feet trembled on the ground.


    Fortunately, as a man''s self-esteem, let him barely keep the face.


    Not to be humiliated in front of a woman.

 Chapter 265

    "You can''t just let it go!"


    Looking at the bloody scene on the ground, Tanya said in secret.


    Tan Ya said to the soldiers beside him, "clean up their bodies and cremate them outside."


    Dust to dust, earth to earth, fire is the best exorcism, cremation is also a respect for the dead.


    They died fighting the enemy. Their death is full of honor and courage. They deserve respect.


    Looking at Cheng Wei, Tanya said, "let''s go."


    Cheng Wei started to move and stepped forward. With the help of the light column shaking in the dark, he was looking for the space where he could step on the ground.


    He wants to get out of here, out of this terrible place.


    Leaving the vast space, they entered another passage.


    The passage is narrow. Fortunately, the distance is not long. Soon the group arrived at the end of the passage and entered a room at the end of the passage.


    The door has been broken, fragmented distribution in the room on the ground, look at the traces on the ground, at the beginning of some kind of existence into the room is how rough.


    There''s something more crude.


    As soon as she enters the room, Tanya notices the collapsed wall on her left side, with a space on the other side.


    After a few steps, Cheng Wei comes to the collapsed wall.


    He said: "the chamber of secrets is where we put the" enchanter "! original! We went into the secret room with the boy to observe the "enchanter" in the seal! Originally, everything was normal, but soon something abnormal happened. The red whirlpool seemed to tear the space and come to the chamber of secrets. At this time, the third level demons suddenly attacked. In the battle, the teenagers were not hit by the demons for a while, and fell into the red whirlpool together with the "servant demons". When everything calmed down, the whirlpool disappeared, and their figure disappeared! "


    The devil?


    The third level demon?


    Stepping to the collapsed wall, Tanya looks into the secret room.


    There is nothing empty in the secret room, only a stone bed can be seen.


    And


    A pool of ashes, not far from the stone bed on the ground, there is a pool of very conspicuous ashes.


    It''s not the ashes that stand out, but the green glow in the ashes.


    A crystal ball, half the size of a fist.


    The shape is the same as the crystal ball obtained by the demons eliminated by the first legion, but it is smaller and more brilliant.


    Over the collapsed wall, Tanya comes to the chamber of secrets.


    Squat down and pick up the crystal ball on the ground.


    The ball in hand is round, like a green pearl. In the dark, it exudes dim and mysterious brilliance.


    "This should be something left by the third level devil. Before we left, his body was still there. I don''t know why, he disappeared!"


    Cheng Wei said.


    Cheng Wei is very confused. When he and the city leader leave the secret room, the devil''s dead body is still there. It''s impossible to read such a big body wrong.


    "I''m just burning myself!"


    Tanya said lightly.


    This thing and the "monster" encountered by the first Legion in Qingcheng should be the same species. Once they die, they will burn themselves to ashes.


    As she scanned the room, Tanya said, "tell me something about demons and demons. What are they?"


    Although from some of Cheng Wei''s words, Tanya can guess something.


    But it''s not enough. Tanya needs to know what kind of demons exist.


    Tanya''s words make Cheng Wei a little stunned. It''s not hard to tell from her words that these people don''t know the existence of demons?


    Like he was before?


    There''s no cognitive concept of servitor and demon!


    Although "demons" rarely exist in Eurasia, countries in Eurasia generally know about demons.


    After all, the scope of the devil''s activities is vast, and the areas of activities have been spreading and expanding. For the human forces and countries outside the devil''s activities, the devil is a threat that must be paid attention to.


    Although he had some doubts that this seemingly powerful army didn''t know the existence of "demons", Cheng Wei didn''t think much about it.


    Next, Cheng Wei passes on the words of sun Haiwang to Tanya intact.


    As much as Cheng Wei says, Tanya listens.


    When Cheng Wei told Tan Ya everything he knew.


    Tanya was silent.


    It''s hard to believe that there is such a strange species if you don''t see it with your own eyes.


    But the "devil" does exist. The first Legion saw it with their own eyes and fought against it. That form really lives up to the name of the devil.


    "Commander! Where have you been? "


    Tanya is a little confused


    ------


    The ground is a little damp and a little slack!


    The black soil is covered with a layer of black sand, which makes people feel soft when they step on it.


    At a glance, you can only see the black soil and the gray dead trees standing on the soil.


    Dead wood is not tall, but some small, scattered in the black soil.


    Occasionally, in the area between the dead wood and the dead wood, there will be a garden surrounded by a fence. In the garden, there will be one old and decadent tombstone after another.


    The sky, the huge full moon hanging in the night sky, the full moon is as big as a millstone, emitting purple light at the smooth edge.


    Silver moonlight from the sky splashed on the earth, so that the gray forest fell into a "strange" quiet.


    Under a dead tree, a figure stood still. He looked around. A ray of moonlight came down from the branches of the dead tree and reflected on his face, revealing the true face of the figure.


    It is Li Meng who disappeared from Qingcheng.


    Looking around, the black land, dead wood, moonlight, everything made Li Meng feel confused and incredible.


    When the red whirlpool involved, as if through an invisible barrier, just a blink of an eye, Li Meng came here, feet can clearly feel the existence of the earth.


    Of course, he is not alone.


    Not far from Li Meng, on the black soil, the "she" sealed in the crystal also exists.


    Li Meng is not alone.

 Chapter 266

    "A cemetery?"


    Li Meng said to himself.


    There''s a lot to think about.


    Looking up at the full moon in the night sky, Li Meng fell into a trance.


    At this moment, he thought a lot.


    "It should not be in that world!"


    That world, of course, has Tanya, Jiye, the first legion, and the existence of polluting animals.


    Although it was a guess, Li Meng had a conclusion in his mind.


    Only the full moon in the night sky can prove Li Meng''s conjecture.


    After all, there is no such big full moon in that world.


    "Let''s look around first!"


    Li Meng, who thought like this, released his mental power.


    "Eh!"


    Li Meng was stunned and surprised.


    The scope of the mental power released outward is far beyond the past. One kilometer is not the limit. It was only when the mental power enveloped the area of ten kilometers that Li Meng vaguely felt the limit.


    Li Meng was startled by the sudden influx of information.


    Fortunately, Li Meng responded in time and combed the information pouring into his brain.


    What''s going on?


    Li Meng was a little puzzled.


    There is no significant increase in mental strength. Is it because of different environments?


    I''m afraid this is the only reasonable explanation.


    "There is no life! It''s a dead place


    Although the scope of mental power was ten kilometers, Li Meng did not find any living life within the ten kilometers.


    No, nothing.


    "What to do?"


    Li Meng lowered his head and pondered.


    I don''t know where, I don''t know where, everything around is strange.


    It''s not difficult to make the next decision, but Li Meng must think that no matter what he does or what he does, he should make sense.


    "Click!"


    A strange sound startled Li Meng in his meditation.


    The strange noise is not far away. Li Meng is looking for it.


    This look, Li Meng Leng, the color of the eyes can not be described in words.


    There are consternation, novelty, and instinctive rejection and fear.


    The earth moved, and the black soil was creeping.


    Originally, it was just a place moving, but with time, all the soil under the dead trees moved.


    It''s like something is struggling out of the soil.


    It''s bones, it''s skeletons!


    In Li Meng''s sight, the bones of the hands came out of the soil, first the hands, and then the whole bones of the body broke free from the black soil.


    Not only skeletons, but also mummies.


    The black earth was lifted, and countless skeletons and mummies crawled out of the ground.


    A few breaths, the originally empty forest has been full of skeletons and mummies.


    At a glance, it is boundless.


    Yes, it is.


    In the area covered by mental power, they can be seen everywhere, extending to the area beyond mental power.


    Under the moonlight, their figures stand in a distorted posture on the black earth. The white sea of bones is boundless, and the number of them can''t be seen.


    What happened around him made Li Meng look dignified.


    There was no wave of life, no breath of all living bodies. On those skeletons, Li Meng only felt some gray energy around.


    But there is only a weak energy, how can they act consciously.


    "This is..."


    Mental energy gives back some information.


    The information surprised Li Meng.


    It turned out to be the soul. There was a weak fluctuation of the soul in the empty skull.


    Although it is extremely weak, it may dissipate at any time, but the broken soul does exist.


    The unearthed ones look up at the full moon, their mouths open and close, as if they are roaring, and their figures are boundless. In the moonlight, their bones look more ferocious.


    "Click!"


    Time seems to have stopped passing, the head looking up at the full moon suddenly turned, whether it is a skeleton, or a mummy are looking at a place.


    Looking at "it" sealed by green crystal.


    All of a sudden!


    They move and rush to "it" in a running posture. The loose bones are rubbing. Any movement will make the sound of bone rubbing.


    When the skeletons moved, "creak, creak" filled the black earth.


    Their movements seem rigid, but they are extremely fast, far faster than an ordinary person''s running speed.


    The boundless sea of bones, like a wave, rushes to the center.


    Li Meng, who is not far from it, bears the brunt.


    When "creak! The voice of "creak" and the white bone came face to face. Li Meng looked dignified and was about to react.


    The skull''s action makes Li Meng give up the idea of attacking Guhai.


    When they were five meters away from Li Meng, they scattered to both sides, bypassed Li Meng and rushed to "it" not far away.


    "The goal is" it "


    Li Meng was slightly puzzled that he was neglected.


    All the skeletons and mummies are rushing to "it", which is obvious that the target of skeletons and mummies is it.


    Contact!


    The sea of bones has come into contact with it.


    Countless skeletons, mummies rush to "it", stacked layer upon layer, forming a mountain stacked by skeletons.


    "Mountain" pile up higher and higher, the skeletons still keep rushing into the "mountain", instinctively and madly want to get close to "it".


    At the foot of the mountain, the skeleton nearest to it is undoubtedly the winner. They are devouring the green crystal wrapped in it with their empty mouth.


    From the outside, the naked eye can only see the surging bone mountain, but under the induction of mental force, everything that happened under the bone mountain is vividly remembered by Li Meng.

 Chapter 267

    The brilliance of crystal can hurt people and erode people''s bodies, but it seems to be of little use to skeletons and mummies.


    In the process of eating skeletons and mummies, the crystal becomes thinner layer by layer. If it goes on like this, it may soon spread to the "it" in the crystal.


    At that time, a scene of eating "people" will be staged in front of Li Meng?


    Cannibalism?


    I''m afraid it can''t be called human.


    In the sea of bones, Li Meng stands still, standing alone on the black soil.


    There was a riot on the black soil around him, but he was ignored.


    Looking at the surging bone mountain without expression, Li Meng seemed to be hesitating.


    The gnawing is still going on, and no one can stop them in this black soil, because here, they are the king, the only king.


    At the foot of the bone mountain, the crystal has been nibbled bit by bit, almost shrinking by a third, and the "it" inside has been clearly visible, as if only separated by a thin paper like crystal wall.


    Maybe after a few breaths, the crystal wall will be gnawed by the skeleton, and "it" will not escape the end of being gnawed.


    "Hoo


    Li Meng, who had been watching all along, breathed softly.


    There was a bitter smile on his face.


    He can''t just sit back and watch.


    She may really be an evil "devil" and a great enemy in the eyes of human beings, but for Li Meng, he has no knowledge of "devil". No matter how evil and terrible he is, he hears it from others.


    For Li Meng, before the identity of "devil", her human appearance is the basis of Li Meng''s identification of some things.


    No matter who she is, whether she is a devil or a great enemy of mankind, at this moment, here, at least don''t die in front of his eyes.


    The hesitation on his face was gone, so Li Meng took action.


    Looking at Gushan, Li Meng''s face was full of firmness.


    With a flash of his body, Li Meng rushed to Gushan.


    Li Meng''s small body, running posture, and invisible spiritual position make him walk like a flying horse.


    It''s like a "shell" rushing into the sea of bones.


    "Click!"


    Where they passed, countless skeletons were smashed to pieces, and the broken bones flew everywhere.


    Li Meng, who runs in the sea of bones, is like a tank. Anything on the road will be crushed.


    The bone mountain is close at hand.


    The idea moves, and the violent spirit is released.


    Invisible power swept ahead.


    The air is twisting.


    All the way, like a storm sweeping everything


    "Click! Click


    Countless skeletons, mummies touch that into pieces.


    "Boom!"


    Invisible force hit Gushan, Gushan seems to have been detonated bomb general, split in an instant, countless pieces of bone flying around.


    This blow directly caused the collapse of Gushan.


    What a power!


    Even Li Meng himself was surprised by the power of this blow.


    This world seems to be particularly suitable for the use of mental power. The basic elements of the world have no "constraints" on mental power, so that mental power can swim freely in this world.


    strike while the iron is hot!


    Running Li Meng stretched out his right hand, ten fingers open, palm down, down pressure.


    The power of the mind moves with the heart.


    The air above the collapsed bone mountain is twisting.


    The invisible force, such as Taishan Mountain, is pushing toward Gushan Mountain.


    "Click! Click


    Countless skeletons and mummies were smashed, and the bone mountain seemed to be hit by some heavy object, which made it concave down.


    This blow directly made bone mountain disappear and turn into ashes.


    At this time, Li Meng also rushed into the debris full of broken bones.


    In the wreckage, Li Meng found it.


    "Click!"


    The idea moves, the invisible power sweeps out, many skeletons close by seem to be knocked by a big hammer, and suddenly broken.


    The fighting is still going on.


    The power of "heart" moves with his heart. When Li Meng comes to "it", the boundless skeletons and mummies in the withered forest can''t get close to "it" for 50 meters.


    Once close, it''s like falling into a meat grinder, crashing, leaving a ground of broken bones.


    "Er..."


    With a dull hum, Li Meng frowned slightly.


    The sting in the brain is so sudden.


    Mental exhaustion, brain pain warning.


    The move seems very handsome, simple and rough.


    But it''s too barbaric. The price of such barbarism is the consumption of spiritual power.


    No, Li Meng couldn''t support it for a while.


    Time doesn''t wait. Li Meng was stunned for a while because of the stinging pain, and the skeletons and mummies around him had already poured up.


    Looking at the skeletons and mummies pouring up, Li covered his face with a wry smile.


    It''s self inflicted!


    But now there is no time for regret and hesitation. When he attacked them, the skeleton and mummy listed Li Meng as one of the targets.


    The bitter smile dissipated, and Li Meng''s face became cold.


    Since we can''t use the power of "mind" wantonly, we should rely on the body to win as before.


    With a flash of shadow, Li Meng rushed out.


    It''s so fast that only one shadow can be seen with the naked eye.


    When the figure gathered, he had appeared in front of a skeleton.


    He made a fist with his right hand and shot at the skeleton.


    The power of a small fist is extraordinary.


    With a click, the skull turned to pieces and fell down.


    In a flash, he appeared in front of another skeleton, so fast that no one could see how he moved.


    It''s also a blow. The skeleton is also broken. There''s no suspense!

 Chapter 268

    It''s just the use of mental power. Of course, people can only move with their feet. So can Li Meng.


    Li Meng just covered his body with a layer of spiritual stance, which not only made his body lighter, but also strengthened his flexibility and even strength.


    It''s a kind of reinforcement.


    Without weapons and tools, Li Meng could only use his body, hands and feet to deal with the enemy.


    Li Meng is not short of fighting skills, and has rich experience in fighting the enemy.


    If the enemy is an individual, these two abilities will make Li Meng much easier.


    But Li Meng''s enemies are skeletons, mummies and endless dead creatures.


    There are too many of them. They are beyond the range of skills. They can only be eliminated with strength and absolute strength.


    Li Meng is doing it.


    Strength, speed, dexterity, at the moment, Li Meng is like a fighting weapon. Every time he blows, every time he kicks, he can destroy a large number of skeletons and mummies.


    "Click!"


    A skeleton was smashed to pieces by a small fist.


    Although the fist retracted, but a force along the fist inspired out, the air in the distortion, where the skeleton, mummy are broken.


    It''s like a strong wind, a line of fist waving is like a storm, countless skeletons and mummies are smashed.


    The white bone is like the tide, and Li Meng is a reef in the sea, standing still despite the tide.


    Fight, fight, fight all the time.


    White bones have been spread all over the floor, stacked layer upon layer.


    On the white broken bones, Li Meng still fought hard.


    He waved his fist without expression, and his figure kept moving in a circle, always maintaining the existence of "circle". At the edge of the circle, countless broken bones flew across and fell into the sea of bones.


    Li Meng is like a madman in the battle. His body surface is surrounded by gray breath, like fog, and like pale energy. Every time he smashes a skeleton or corpse, a gray breath will appear from the smashed target and stick to Li Meng''s body.


    Li Meng, who focuses on fighting, doesn''t notice the existence of gray and dark atmosphere around him. He is fighting, and the fighting is more and more crazy.


    die


    die


    die


    The fist is dancing, the invisible power is raging, the air is twisting, and countless skeletons and mummies are disappearing under the thin figure.


    The grayish white breath is more and more dense, and gradually turns to dark.


    The small figure is shrouded by the dark fog like energy. Every time you punch, it will make the dark breath roll. The fragmentation of every skeleton and mummy will increase the quality and quantity of the dark fog.


    In the dark fog, two red lights were flashing.


    Those are Li Meng''s eyes!


    I don''t know when, Li Meng''s pupil has turned into a blood color, and there is a red streamer surging in the pupil.


    His eyes were empty, and Li Meng seemed to lose consciousness.


    All of a sudden!


    Li Meng stopped in the battle.


    Pupils are still bloody, but eyes are not empty, but full of consternation.


    The voice that Li Meng wanted to hear rang out in his mind.


    The voice of the brain.


    "The world barrier has been resolved, and the world basic law has been resolved!"


    Li Meng didn''t know what he meant, but the appearance of the main brain pulled Li Meng out of the state of threat.


    Li Meng also noticed his own changes in the interruption of the main brain.


    "This is..."


    There is a layer of dark energy particles around the body. It emits a unique breath, which can trigger the dark hidden in the heart.


    The dark side of the show, people unconsciously become crazy, desire eruption, not controlled by conscience.


    Dark energy particles, that terrible breath, just a slight touch, the soul is throbbing.


    Death! It''s the smell of death.


    Just touch, just feel, the breath of death, thick and suffocating.


    For a while, Li Meng was caught. The dark energy successfully led to the dark side of Li Meng''s body and mind, which made Li Meng lose consciousness for a short time.


    That kind of invasion, even the omnipotent spirit can not stop, some fear at the same time, Li Meng also raised interest in the dark energy around himself.


    It''s amazing.


    "Master! This is the power of death, a kind of dark matter, the breath of the dead, and the broken soul of the dead creatures! "


    The voice of the main brain rang in my mind.


    The power of death?


    The broken soul of the dead?


    How to get rid of it


    Li Meng asked.


    Li Meng tried to get rid of the power of death around him, but failed. His omnipotent spiritual power could not shake it.


    The power of death was attached to him. For a moment, Li Meng had nothing to do with it.


    "Although dead creatures have no souls, there is also a trace of consciousness. Their consciousness is attached to the power of death, and they curse and kill" them "in the form of curses¡° Although the power of "soul" is omnipotent, it is also a kind of ability that the soul is born with. It can''t get rid of the "they" of the same soul. It can only extradite or merge them


    Li Meng: "how to extradite?"


    "Extradition is just a saying. A broken soul can''t stay in nature for a long time without the body. It will dissipate with time and become the most basic elemental particles. This is the extradition of the soul by nature!"


    "It will take time, not a short time! The master is in a battle. Destroying dead creatures will increase the power of death on the master. The power of death will increase, and the souls attached to the power of death will be sheltered, so as to prolong the dissipation time. The more dead creatures the master destroys, the more broken souls will be. When thousands of broken souls gather together, even the master you, I can''t bear the temptation from the heart


    "What happens when you''re tempted?"


    Li Meng asked curiously.


    "Fall! Completely lose human nature, become plunder "soul" of the dead


    How terrible!


    Without humanity, is that still human?


    That''s not what Limon wants.

 Chapter 269

    Li Meng asked, "what''s the matter with integration? Since they are "evil things", isn''t it hard for them to merge with them? "


    Li Meng has some doubts about this point. Although he is a broken soul, there is also consciousness. If he really wants to merge with it, will it not have an impact on consciousness?


    The soul is fragile, not to mention the consciousness.


    The slightest carelessness will lead to split personality, the severest will lead to impaired consciousness and become an idiot. Li Meng doesn''t believe that the main brain doesn''t know this.


    Master brain: "no! It''s just that for others, the master has a spiritual separation and a second soul. Once he merges with the broken soul, the spiritual separation can not only grow up, but also take this opportunity to gather the core elements! "


    "The power of death is a kind of dark matter. Life and death are the two most peculiar elements in the world. They represent the power of death. Their existence carries some death laws. If they are integrated with it, they will have unlimited possibilities."


    "At the same time! It can also be used to completely separate the spiritual body from the subject, and truly become the second body. At that time, even if the master''s Noumenon falls, he can be reborn in the second body! "


    be reborn?


    Can it really be reborn?


    The second avatar is not an entity, it is similar to the existence of "spirit body", which is formed by the condensation of soul and energy. Even if it is reborn, can it still be called "human" at that time?


    However, the words of the main brain can not be ignored.


    The main brain can''t be wrong. It''s never wrong.


    Since the main brain suggests taking this opportunity to unite the second part, it shows that cohesion and separation will only bring benefits to Li Meng, and will not do any harm.


    "What should I do?"


    Li Meng asked.


    Li Meng plans to accept the advice of the main brain.


    Because, at the moment, he seems to have no right to choose.


    "Let go of the shield of spiritual separation!"


    From Li Meng, who stopped fighting because of his brain''s words, to now, time is only in a flash, just a few breaths.


    The exchange of spirit is only in a moment.


    In such a short time, the sea of bones has come up, and the circle is shrinking rapidly.


    Li Meng, who was shrouded in the dark atmosphere, also changed at this time.


    A strange scene appeared. The dark breath around Li Meng''s body seemed to be attracted by something. He left Li Meng''s body and went to Li Meng''s head.


    Behind Li Meng, in the sky more than two meters high, the dark breath converged into a ball, forming a vortex that swallowed everything.


    Whirlpool in rotation, constantly devouring the dark breath.


    With the departure of the dark atmosphere, Li Meng''s figure is gradually clear.


    "Creak! Creak


    The bone is rubbing, the sound is close at hand, many skeletons jump up, and silently rush to the still standing in the broken bones.


    Their body posture is strange dexterity, clearly only a bone shelf, but has extraordinary jumping ability.


    At the foot of Li Meng, the broken bones were shaking, as if they were blessed by some power. They floated strangely.


    Hover around Li Meng at shoulder level.


    "Hoo! Hoo


    The suspended broken bones moved like bullets, forming a rain curtain, whistling to attack the skeletons.


    "Ho! Hiss


    When the two sides touched, the skeleton''s white body rushed into the broken bones. Only a clear sound of collision was heard. The skeleton''s body was smashed by one broken bone after another and fell to the ground.


    A few gray breath floated out of the broken bones and rushed to the swirling vortex above Li Meng''s head.


    Let go of the separation of spirit and body, and the power of "soul" soared.


    It''s just


    Gently lift your right foot and step on it.


    Dark gray energy suddenly appeared, from the foot of a point, dark gray energy as the naked eye visible black waves swept around.


    Along the way, the broken bones rolled. When they touched the skeletons and mummies, the black air wave was like a sharp blade. Countless skeletons and mummies were smashed and the broken limbs were flying everywhere.


    The rampant black waves spread for tens of meters around, and then gradually dissipated. None of the skeletons and mummies within these tens of meters survived, and all of them turned into fragments.


    Countless dark gray breath floated from the ground and poured into the whirlpool above Li Meng''s head.


    With more and more dark gray breath pouring into the vortex, the black vortex seems to become more solid and darker.


    "Is this the power of death?"


    From the dark gray energy radiating from the foot to the surrounding, Li Meng could feel that there was not only mental power, but also another kind of energy.


    That energy is full of the breath of stillness and death.


    As the subject, Li Meng can feel the change of the spiritual body.


    The spiritual body is changing, under the power of death, under the broken soul.


    The spiritual body absorbs the broken soul, replenishes itself with the broken soul, merges with the power of death, and changes its own characteristics.


    The core has been condensed. Li Meng can feel its existence in the separation of spirit body. It is the product of the fusion of soul and the power of death. It is the spirit body of the second consciousness and also Li Meng''s separation of spirit body.


    It is no longer pure, but has become the carrier of the power of death.


    But at the moment, it is still very weak. It needs more power of death to fill its emptiness. It also needs more broken souls to supplement the integrity of the spiritual body and enhance the resilience of the core.


    At the moment, it is no longer Li Meng''s spiritual body, but a "spiritual body", a "spiritual body" that can touch the material world.


    Of course, the source of spirit body is Li Meng''s second consciousness, which is inseparable from Li Meng.


    There is also a channel. With a thought, Li Meng''s mind can attach consciousness to the spirit body.


    The separation of spiritual body is a blank consciousness, although it is complemented by the broken soul, which makes consciousness transform into a soul that has formed a framework.


    This soul is still very empty and needs to be filled by consciousness, but because of Li Meng''s existence, it can never naturally produce consciousness.


    It can only be used as a carrier, a "carrier" with powerful power, and become the second carrier of Li Meng''s soul.

 Chapter 270

    "Kill! You need these nutrients in front of you! "


    The voice of the main brain rang out in my mind and said a very cruel word.


    Li Meng looks cold, slightly bent, like a tiger down the mountain, body shape flashed out.


    Needless to say, he knows how to do it.


    How many skeletons and mummies are there on the black soil?


    Boundless, black soil is full of their shaking figure, can not see the end.


    The scale is terrible.


    But Li Meng was fearless.


    They are very weak, very weak, even an ordinary person, after conquering fear, can tear down their bones one by one with his fist.


    Compared with the terrible "polluters", their power can almost be ignored.


    The only thing that''s OK is their dexterous posture.


    Li Meng, who rushes into the sea of bones, is like a tank driving in the wheat field. Countless skeletons and mummies are crushed by Li Meng.


    Although the movements of fisting and kicking are single, a large number of skeletons and mummies can be eliminated with each fist and kick.


    Countless skeletons and mummies were broken, and countless dark gray breath was swallowed by the dark gray whirlpool above Li Meng''s head.


    But the skeletons and mummies that Li Meng destroyed are not worth mentioning to the whole undead on the black soil.


    How much is eliminated, how much is added to the blank eliminated by Li Meng.


    There''s no end to it.


    "Master! Look behind you


    The main brain suddenly reminded a sentence.


    Because of the brain''s words, while fighting, Li Meng took a look behind him with the remaining light of his sight.


    Li Meng was stunned by this.


    Focus on the fight, let him forget the real purpose of his participation in the fight.


    The circle of the central point is no longer there because of Li Meng''s leaving, and there is no obstacle. The skeletons and mummies in the other direction rush to the green crystal again.


    The sound of nibbling started again.


    And the crystal wrapped in it is almost eaten up.


    Li Meng''s face changed slightly and his figure flashed to the green crystal.


    "Go away!"


    Half a hundred miles away.


    Li Meng stretched out his foot and kicked the skeleton and the corpse that fell on the crystal.


    The wind has come before the foot.


    Invisible force swept by, lying on the crystal gnawing on the skeleton, the mummy as if by an invisible force impact, suddenly broken, broken bones fly out.


    "Roar!"


    At this time, a roar from the distance, the voice of the vast spread over, the voice of the big, as if appeared in my mind


    The sound is so penetrating that it seems that nothing can stop the sound from spreading.


    This roar also changed the situation on the black soil.


    All the skeletons and mummies stopped strangely. They stood still on the black soil, motionless and still.


    Looking into the distance, Li Meng looks dignified by the strange scene around him.


    The sound came from that direction.


    What is it?


    Li Meng doesn''t know!


    But there is no doubt that the owner of the voice is far more terrible than these weak skeletons and mummies.


    Li Meng didn''t wait long. It finally came.


    In the distance, the dust is rolling, and the black sand is flying all over the sky, coming here quickly.


    All the way, no matter skeletons or mummies were all bumped into the air.


    When it was close enough to Li Meng''s position, Li Meng saw it.


    A skeleton, a huge skeleton, a huge head, bigger than two Li Meng, a huge body, comparable to two pacifier self-propelled guns.


    Its limbs touch the ground, crawling forward, very fast, crawling on the black soil, it seems to be galloping.


    Close, close, black pupil seems to be able to see things, huge body, straight to Li Meng.


    Huge mouth, open and close up and down, as if in a roar, issued a bone collision "creak! The sound of creaking.


    Huge body like a mountain to Li Meng pressure.


    Li Meng could clearly see the bone crevices in his huge white body.


    When it was less than ten meters away from Li Meng, it raised its pale bone palm and fanned down to Li Meng like Mount Tai.


    Before the bone palm arrived, the strong wind had arrived, and the huge shadow shrouded Li Meng''s head.


    See bone palm hit, Li Meng look move, hands crossed on the top of the head, intend to resist the blow.


    The green crystal is nearby. Li Meng can hide. What about it?


    It can''t evade. If it is hit by the bone palm, it will be destroyed.


    That kind of consequence is what Li Meng does not want to see, because once "it" is destroyed, all the things Li Meng does will be meaningless.


    Time will not stop, huge bone palms fall.


    "Boom!"


    With a loud noise, the ground vibrated, the broken bones rebounded, and the strong wind rolled around, rolling up the black sand on the ground.


    It''s blocked. Bone palm is blocked by Li Meng!


    Although his feet were deep in the black soil, the bone palm on his head was blocked by Li Meng. Although the figure under the palm was thin, the bone palm could not move forward.


    Li Meng''s face under the bone palm is a little strange pale.


    Power, very powerful power.


    Although complete protection has been done, the powerful force still affects Li Meng''s fragile body.


    It seems to wonder why the small enemy in front of it has not been eliminated or turned into minced meat?


    It raised his hand again, bone palm with strong wind again toward Li Meng fan.


    Li Meng clenched his right hand with a calm look. His mind moved and his strength swarmed out. The dark whirlpool above his head and a stream of dark energy gushed out. In an instant, Li Meng was enveloped and gathered in his right hand.


    The right arm is entangled by the power of death, which not only has the power of death, but also has the power of "soul".


    The huge shadow shrouded Li Meng, with a cool look, and he waved his fist to meet him.


    One big one small, no one has any comparability.


    "Bang!"


    When the two sides touch each other, there is a loud noise, the ground shakes, the dust rolls, and the invisible air waves sweep around. That is the strong wind under the great bone palm.


    "Click!"


    The bone palm is broken!

 Chapter 271

    Small fist like a sharp blade, through the bone palm.


    The power of death swarmed out, all the way to the whole arm of the huge skeleton.


    Where the power of death spreads, all bones turn to ashes.


    "Wow!"


    The whole arm of the huge skeleton turned into broken bones and fell to the ground.


    Before the ashes fall to the ground, Li Meng has a new action.


    The body bends slightly, the hand that takes back clenches again, the power of death splashes down from the whirlpool of the head, this time more, the power of death is more dense, Li Meng''s whole right hand is entangled by the dark power of death.


    Step forward a step, figure in a flash, rushed out.


    Speed is extremely fast, a few strides came to the huge skeleton body.


    The huge head is close at hand.


    "Destroy it!"


    There was a roar in my heart.


    Less than a few meters from the skull, Li Meng waved his fist,


    Speed, the strength of the fist, plus the blessing of the power of death, the fist entangled by the dark power of death, was severely printed on the skull.


    "Bang!"


    There was a loud noise, the strong wind was raging, where the fist fell, the white bone collapsed, the next concave, the white bone cracked.


    Before it was over, the dark power of death swarmed out like a storm to the head,


    "Click!"


    Under the erosion of the power of death, the skull is broken, the huge skull seems to bear a heavy blow, cracks appear in the white bone, and the cracks are spreading rapidly.


    At that moment


    "Wow!"


    The whole skull was reduced to ashes and smashed.


    The huge body followed closely, as if it had lost its support point and broke into a pile of broken bones.


    It''s over?


    On the black soil, the huge skeleton had fallen down. Li Meng stood still, looking slightly relaxed.


    Just then, when Li Meng relaxed his vigilance because of his victory in the battle, in the broken bones of the huge skeleton, a transparent shadow like the outline of a small huge skeleton rushed out of the broken bones.


    Go straight to Li Meng.


    This change was unexpected to Li Meng.


    When the reaction came, the transparent virtual shadow was close at hand, and its hands had been put on Li Meng''s shoulders.


    The appearance of that layer of mental power to protect the safety of Li Meng is useless, it seems invisible, straight through the layer of mental power formed by the barrier.


    As soon as Li Meng''s face changed, his consciousness became blurred, as if he was about to leave his body. At this moment, his huge spiritual power seemed to be pouring out.


    The power of "mind" rushes into it, but it can''t touch it. Its form and spirit can''t touch it.


    It was pulling, trying to pull something out of Li Meng''s body.


    The transparent virtual shadow loomed from Li Meng''s body, almost separated from his body under the pull of his shoulders and hands.


    The feeling that consciousness is separated from body is so strong, but Li Meng''s consciousness is still clear.


    With the help of "it" attack, Li Meng realized something.


    Soul, this is the soul.


    Li Meng has always believed that spirit is consciousness and also represents soul. Now it seems that everything is wrong. Soul is soul. It does not belong to any quality, nor any material or form. It is an existence that human beings can not understand and contact.


    But now, Li Meng has a deep understanding of the soul. The palpitation of the soul makes Li Meng touch the essence of the soul.


    Crisis!


    This is Li Meng''s first major crisis.


    The slightest carelessness is likely to lead to the end of doom.


    "This guy..."


    A cold sweat spilled over his forehead, and Li Meng''s face was a little pale.


    Can not touch, that is to say, there is no corresponding means.


    The consciousness peels off the body bit by bit. Although it is slow, Li Meng can feel it.


    Compared with the white bone body, the soul state of it is more terrible. The gray virtual shadow is like the essence. Although the face is blurred, the wriggling of the gray virtual shadow on the face can make people imagine that it is roaring.


    "Master! Eat it


    At this time, the voice of the main brain suddenly sounded.


    This let Li Meng tiny Leng, immediately reacted to come over.


    The black whirlpool above his head is not a decoration. It can devour the power of death. Compared with the broken soul, it can also devour it.


    With a sudden thought, the whirlpool above Li Meng''s head changed.


    The whirlpool disappeared and became a mass of black energy particles, like a black fog, stirring and rolling.


    Fog is changing, black energy seems to be kneaded by an invisible hand, changing shape.


    First of all, the head is just a virtual shadow, which is made of black energy. Then there is the robe. The black robe is also a virtual shadow.


    When all the changes ended, a virtual shadow appeared on Li Meng''s head. He was wearing a black robe and a hood, and his whole body was covered with a big black robe. Now it is just a virtual shadow, only a vague shape and outline can be seen.


    It makes people feel like a god of death who comes to the "mortal world". The breath of death is very strong. Just looking at it, it can make people tremble. It is the instinct response of life to death.


    It looks like a mole ant overlooking the world, its head shrouded in a hood is slightly lowered, and it looks at the skeleton and soul attacking Li Meng.


    A gray transparent hand suddenly stretched out from the virtual shadow, spread and danced in the air, and seized the skeleton soul who was attacking Li Meng.


    Touch, touch.


    The hand with the same color as the soul stretched out from the virtual shadow touched the skeleton soul.


    When the hand stretched out from the virtual shadow caught the skeleton soul, the skeleton soul was obviously stunned, and then let Li Meng go, frantically struggling to escape the shackles of that hand, but it didn''t work.


    The hand stretched out from the virtual shadow began to retract, holding the struggling skeleton soul.


    There was no sound, no change, the hand retracted, the skeleton soul directly bumped into the virtual shadow, and the virtual shadow into one.


    There''s a vision!


    The virtual shadow is shaking, and the black energy particles become very active, beating around, turning into brilliance and gradually dissipating.


    The virtual shadow is sometimes vague and sometimes clear, and it looks like it is about to collapse.


    indigestion?


    Li Meng looks stunned, and gets this information from the virtual shadow.

 Chapter 272

    "Master! The time has come! Give it a hand


    At the critical moment, the main brain appeared in time.


    Li Meng closed his eyes and opened the door of another carrier.


    When you open your eyes, everything in your sight changes. The color of the world disappears completely. You can only see one color.


    Grey!


    Dead grey.


    Looking down, the flow of the power of death is clearly visible, and Li Meng also sees it, the white skeleton soul bumping in his abdomen.


    The body formed by the fusion of the power of death and the soul is like a cage, trapping it.


    But it is very strong, the strength of the soul is very strong, in the cage it is not willing to be swallowed, instinctively in the resistance.


    In vain, in vain!


    The main consciousness is attached to the body, which is no longer engulfed by instinct.


    Wisdom is a good thing.


    With a movement of thought, the cage that trapped the skeleton soul began to tighten, and countless mysterious and mysterious forces of death began to gather in the abdomen, squeeze and devour the skeleton soul.


    In less than a quarter of an hour, there was only a small spot in the belly where the skeleton and soul had dissipated.


    After swallowing the soul of the skeleton, the virtual shadow stares even more, and is already at the junction of the essence and the virtual shadow.


    If another one turns into a skeleton soul, the transformation of separation will be truly successful and become a "spirit body".


    "This is..."


    A small transparent nucleus floated out of the shadow.


    It''s a legacy of swallowing skeletons and souls.


    "It" is material and cannot be digested.


    "Is this what the soul condenses?"


    Analyzing its structure, Li Meng realized this.


    It was a surprise.


    It''s a big surprise.


    It''s a core, a breeding room for the soul.


    If it is in the right environment and place, it may be able to give birth to a soul that is not created by nature.


    The probability is small, but it is possible.


    It can''t be thrown away.


    Although it does not belong to the material, there is no mass, I am afraid that it can not be exchanged for a little bit of energy, but for Li Meng, it is priceless.


    Must collect well!


    "This is who I am?"


    Li Meng focused on himself.


    "How small..."


    The size of the body is relatively large, it looks like a giant, floating in the sky, no weight giant.


    It''s a little bit smaller than the huge skeleton before.


    From the perspective of separation to the subject, the proportion gap between the two, as the subject of human beings, is obviously very small.


    "Look at yourself! What a strange feeling


    Lowering his height and looking at the human body with closed eyes, Li Meng muttered to himself.


    People always say that people can never really see their faces.


    Li Meng had some bad thoughts in his heart. Did he break this point?


    So, it seems to be true


    "Eh... What a powerful soul!"


    Eyes inadvertently swept through the green crystal, in the gray world, a light comparable to the existence of the dark was found by Li Meng.


    It''s hard to think about it or not.


    It is too dazzling, dazzling in the gray world can only see its existence, the cohesion of the soul is almost turned into essence, the light light light is flowing and shining like mercury.


    The huge split body moves, floating in the air, and comes to the green crystal. The virtual head looks down at the green crystal on the ground.


    No wonder its existence will make the undead creatures on the black soil so crazy, so delicious soul makes Li Meng have some heart.


    Swallowing it, this avatar may become a spirit body perfectly.


    Of course, this idea was cut off by Li Meng as soon as it rose.


    Devour it and everything he does will be meaningless.


    What''s the point of that?


    People always have to do a few wayward things when they are alive.


    This time, it should be regarded as Li Meng''s willfulness.


    And there''s a lot of Soul here.


    On the black soil, dense skeletons and mummies are all souls.


    Although it''s just a broken soul, as long as the quantity is large, the result will not change.


    "Creak! Creak


    On the black soil, the sound of bone collision sounded again.


    It''s the sound of skeletons, mummies.


    Since the appearance of the huge skeleton, the skeleton and mummy have been still. With the destruction of the huge skeleton, they move again.


    However, they are much calmer than before.


    They are hesitating. Although their feet are moving, it seems very difficult for them to take a step.


    The delicious soul attracts them, but they also feel another breath beside the delicious soul.


    It''s the breath of death, it''s the breath of kings.


    It makes them afraid to go forward.


    Of course, Li Meng was aware of the changes on the black soil.


    But Li Meng was fearless.


    Full moon in the sky, the night is very beautiful, silver moonlight from the sky, let the black earth away from the dark.


    In the moonlight, the huge shadow like death stands in the sky, overlooking the dense skeletons and mummies on the surrounding black soil,


    The power of death is fluttering, and the breath of gray is blowing with the wind.


    At this time, no matter the skeleton or the mummy, they all raised their heads and looked up at the sky.


    Although they have no eyes, the only soul fire in their head can make them feel the existence of the sky.


    That''s the king. They''re untouchable.


    "Creak, creak!"


    In the sound of bone friction, skeletons and mummies all over the black soil turned and left, leaving without any memory.


    Daodao''s white bone figure soon disappeared.


    The land of black earth shrouded in moonlight fell into calm again.


    Li Meng in the sky, a huge virtual shadow standing in the sky, has no fluctuation in his heart when the skeletons and mummies disperse.


    "Is that what flying feels like?"


    The vast sky, the endless earth at the foot, surrounded by moonlight, everything you see in the sky is beautiful, amazing and amazing.


    The virtual shadow floating in the air also made Li Meng feel the feeling of flying for the first time.


    It''s great. It''s great. Limon loves it.


    The only pity is that he can''t feel the flight freely.


    After all, on the ground, there is something that worries Li Meng.


    We can''t be careless.

 Chapter 273

    Suddenly came to this world, everything is full of unknown, skeletons, mummies, strange existence, all of all troubled Li Meng.


    There are too many doubts and too many wants to know.


    Li Meng thought of the main brain. Li Meng didn''t forget the two words that the main brain said before.


    In his heart, Li Meng asked: "master brain! What do you know about the world? How can I get out of here? "


    "What do you want to know?"


    The main brain asked in a humanized way.


    "All!"


    This is Li Meng''s answer.


    Li Meng knew nothing about the world, so he wanted to know everything.


    A little silence, under the touch of the breeze in the sky, the voice of the main brain rings out in my mind.


    "There is only one universe, but the world is multipolar. This world is a complete world. In the depth of the vast universe, the two worlds are connected because of the touch of the space-time nodes of the two worlds."


    "Take a good look around you. What do you see?"


    Li Meng''s eyes look around, and he has a panoramic view of the earth.


    The higher you stand, the farther you look.


    Li Meng is high enough to see far away.


    It''s a little familiar.


    Dozens of kilometers away in the East, Li Meng saw the sea. The sea was sparkling and the flashing light could be seen far away.


    "Is the earth an island under your feet?"


    Li Meng is not sure.


    A bit like, but "like" does not mean the exact answer.


    "Yes! If you want to know the truth of the world, you need to explore it yourself


    Exploring?


    Now he doesn''t have the time.


    The first regiment is now attacking Nanlin island. Although there is no need to worry about the result of the battle, the winner must be the first regiment, and Nanlin island will also be successfully captured by the first regiment.


    But the overall situation after the war needs Li Meng to go back to preside over it. In order to build Nanlin island into what Li Meng wants, Li Meng''s existence is indispensable.


    "Master! You should understand that the only thing I think about now is how I can go back. I don''t care what the world is like. My "root" is not here


    Some things don''t need to be too complicated to think about. Although it''s really amazing to go from one world to another, it may be an extremely incredible thing for ordinary people.


    But for Li Meng, although he is also curious about the world, if he wants to choose one of the two worlds, he will not hesitate to choose the world full of pollutants.


    "I can go back at any time. I have positioned the spatial coordinates, but it needs to consume a lot of energy points. Moreover, in this world, various elements are active, and there is an element barrier. I can open a door, but this door can only withstand the shuttle of one object! The next time you open the door, it will take a full moon night one month later, because the element barrier is the weakest on the full moon night, and the success rate of opening the door to the two worlds is the highest! "


    On the night of full moon, Li Meng looked up at the huge full moon in the sky.


    Isn''t it tonight?


    Trouble


    Li Meng has a headache.


    He can leave, but what about the guy down there?


    Give it up?


    Leave on your own?


    What''s the point of what he did before?


    Li Meng knew very well that once he left, without his protection, the "it" left in the world would be swallowed up by the skeletons and mummies on the black soil.


    "It''s not the right time to leave now," spirit "has not been completed, and more power of death and soul are needed. This island is the world of the undead, master! You need to hunt more and more powerful undead creatures. Only in this way can you make the spirit more perfect


    The spirit body is not finished?


    Indeed, the brain is right.


    What''s wrong with this separation? The present form is still a virtual shadow, not a real existence.


    Li Meng is hesitating.


    Struggling between choices.


    Finally, Li Meng chose a seemingly perfect "choice".


    That''s staying!


    In this way, he can not only give this opportunity to "it", but also stay in this month to complete the spirit body and make it more perfect.


    As for the issue of Nanlin Island, Li Meng believes that Tanya and yevrich have the ability to exist, and they will not make any mistakes.


    A month''s time is not long, and it will soon pass.


    The huge shadow floated down and came to the sky of the green crystal.


    The mind moves, and the mental force is like a tentacle to "it" in the crystal body.


    Li Meng is mending her soul.


    There is only one purpose, let "it" wake up as soon as possible, so as to have the ability of self-protection.


    Otherwise, even if "it" is thrown back, in its present state, a polluting animal can "destroy" it.


    When that happened, it turned out to be nothing. Everything Li Meng did was in vain.


    To say that it is to complete the soul, in fact, it is only to fill that part of the lost "source". For Li Meng, this is not difficult.


    Soon, Li Meng completed the completion of its incomplete soul.


    From the outside, it doesn''t look much different.


    Before, now.


    It''s the inside that changes. You can''t see any change from the outside.


    "Master! Let''s go


    In his heart, Li Meng called the master.


    "Yes! Don''t set the other side on Nanlin island. I don''t want to trouble myself! "


    It has what kind of power, Li Meng is not clear, but it must be "powerful", before Li Meng encountered in the market under the devil, the strength is very strong, let alone drive the "devil" to use the devil.


    Limon doesn''t want to cause trouble for the first Legion in another world.


    After all, "it" is the enemy


    Thinking of this, Li Meng is quite speechless!


    When things get to this point, everything is rooted in "it".


    Li Meng couldn''t figure out why he wanted to help an "enemy"?


    If we have to have an explanation, we can only say it is "the arrangement of fate".


    People''s life will always do some wayward, seemingly stupid things, this is also an experience of life, any may exist.

 Chapter 274

    No wind, no movement.


    Under Li Meng''s gaze, the space is broken, like a broken mirror, revealing the dark and profound nothingness.


    Space was torn, forming a crack emitting black light, as large as a door, more like a black hole.


    Li Meng looked at the "it" on the ground.


    In the heart dark to: "go!"


    With a wave of Xuying''s hand, the "it" wrapped by crystal flew up, straight through the door, and disappeared into the void space behind the door.


    Then the door retracted into a black spot and disappeared.


    The door is gone, and so is the green crystal.


    On the black soil, the only thing that exists is Li Meng, who stands with his eyes closed tightly, and the huge black robe shadow floating in the sky.


    For Li Meng, "it" is a drag. Now that "it" is gone, Li Meng can do more with ease.


    Of course, the first is to complete the "spirit body" and make the spirit body in a perfect state.


    The mind moves, and the mental force turns into an invisible hand to grasp the main body standing on the ground.


    Li Meng''s body rose from the ground and flew to the shadow of the black robe in the sky.


    When they come into contact, Li Meng''s body disappears into the huge shadow of black robe, which is integrated with the shadow of black robe.


    This is to ensure the safety of the subject. After all, the outside world is dangerous. Only by integrating with the shadow of the black robe, and with the protection of the "spirit", can the subject be safe and harmless.


    Li Meng looks at the sky


    Now I have nothing to worry about and can enjoy the fun of flying.


    By the way, look for "prey" that can be swallowed.


    With a movement of thought, the shadow of the black robe floating in the sky soared into the sky.


    Speed, only to see the sky a shadow flash, and then look, can not see any existence.


    Full moon in the sky!


    The silver moonlight splashes on the earth and shines on the sky above the clouds, making the heaven and earth show in silver.


    The clouds seem to be moving and still, like mountains, standing in the sky.


    A dark shadow came from afar and flew wantonly on the clouds. Although the speed was fast, it was calm. There was no wind, as if it was shuttling in the wind.


    The spirit body is illusory, not physical. Of course, it will not be obstructed by the air. It will shuttle through the air without causing any movement.


    There was no wind in his ear, and he could not feel the roar of the wind, but it did not prevent Li Meng from experiencing the fun of flying.


    It''s comfortable. It''s so comfortable.


    The vast sky is as continuous as the clouds of mountains. The full moon is in the sky, and the silver light covers the world.


    The beautiful scenery is shocking, and the clouds are retreating rapidly.


    What you can see in front of you makes your adrenaline soar.


    Li Meng is enjoying the fun and pleasure of flying.


    It''s like a child who gets a new toy, playing for a while will get satisfaction.


    "Why! This is... "


    While playing, Li Meng didn''t forget the "purpose" of staying.


    Continue to fly the figure a turn, straight into the clouds, to the ground.


    Now it''s below, above the black soil.


    Stillness and stillness are the normality on the black soil. The undead have no human emotions and desires, and have no consciousness of "thinking".


    For most undead creatures, they prefer to hide under the black soil and absorb the power of death in the soil.


    They have the same desire for power, but they don''t kill and devour the people around them.


    Tonight is the night of the full moon, and the moon is a kind of feminine magic. For the undead, the moon can make their bones harder, nourish their incomplete souls and enhance their resilience.


    Tonight is a carnival day for the dead.


    Usually, the black earth is full of desolation and stillness, and there is no "moving" existence.


    Today, however, whether it''s skeletons, mummies or skeleton horses, all the undead creatures climb out of the black soil and enjoy the moonlight bath for only one night in a month.


    On the desolate black soil, countless white bones are standing still. No matter when and where they are, the number of skeletons is always the largest, and other undead creatures are only a few.


    At this time, all the dead are the same, they stand still, their bodies do not move, let the moonlight shine, like a statue, will always keep only one posture.


    On a desolate hill, a huge figure stands.


    It is huge, humanoid, like a giant, more than five meters high, gray skin, covered with numerous body spots, the whole body is covered with pieces of rotten rags, especially the huge head, which is tightly wrapped by rags.


    In that huge gray hand, holding a rusty blunt knife.


    Holding a machete, it stood quietly on the hill, looking up at the sky.


    Like all the undead creatures under the hill, they are still, and they are also being baptized by the moonlight.


    All of a sudden, it moved, its head moved slightly, and it seemed to perceive something from the sky.


    It''s the throb of the soul, the warning of instinct.


    In the sky, the huge shadow of the black robe rushed down, and the illusory figure was clearly visible in the moonlight.


    The speed is extremely fast, like a free falling meteorite, falling fiercely to the ground, the target is suddenly the huge figure on the hill.


    It moved, holding a huge blunt knife silently issued a "roar", it can feel the crisis from the top.


    At a height of less than 100 meters from the ground, the falling shadow of the black robe completely violates the laws of physics and changes from fast to static hovering in the air.


    It was a little uneasy, and its huge body walked back and forth on the hill, raising its head and looking up at the sky from time to time.


    It saw, saw the black shadow of the sky.


    The throb of the soul makes it uneasy.


    "What a strange undead..."


    Looking at the huge figure standing on the hill below, Li Meng was impressed, which reminds him of some of the "monsters" in the past Games. Games are just games, but in reality, people''s senses are very different.

 Chapter 275

    "The soul is very strong, a little bit stronger than the huge skeleton I met before!"


    But


    No matter how strong it is, it''s just "prey".


    With an idea, Li Meng launched an attack.


    Two gray transparent hands stretched out from the shadow of the black robe and stretched out to the huge figure on the ground.


    This is the most basic ability of the spirit body, the hand of soul. It is not a physical attack, but a soul attack.


    The soul of the undead is incomplete, broken and full of defects. This incomplete soul can be easily pulled out of the body. It can be said that Li Meng''s "spirit body" is the natural enemy of all the undead.


    The hand of the soul strikes, it feels the crisis.


    He waved a huge blunt knife and waved it to the hand of the soul.


    But it doesn''t work. The huge blunt knife goes directly through the hand of the soul. The hand of the soul is invisible. How can the blunt knife touch it?


    The blunt knife went straight to the black earth.


    With a loud noise, the dust was rolling, and the ground of the hill was directly cut into a big pit by a blunt knife, which shows the power.


    What''s the use of being strong?


    In the dust, two huge hands of the soul seized it.


    In its huge body, gray shadow looms, it is still struggling against the pull of the hand of the soul.


    But it was useless, just a few breaths.


    The gray shadow shakes, and the soul is pulled out of the body.


    The hand of the soul grabs the "hunted" soul and begins to retract. Its soul is very resilient, even if it has been separated from the body, it is still struggling.


    But that doesn''t change its fate.


    The gray power of death surged, and it directly disappeared in the body of the shadow of the black robe.


    With the first time, the second time is much easier. In less than a quarter of an hour, the captured soul is engulfed by the "spirit body" under the control of Li Meng.


    After swallowing the soul, "spirit body" seems to be more solid, but there is still a way to go from perfect state.


    "Hunting" goes on


    "This is..."


    Just as Li Meng was about to leave, a discovery made him pause.


    The huge shadow of black robe descended and came to the huge body that had lost its soul on the hill. Although it was dead, it still kept standing.


    Without soul, now it is just a body, has "died".


    But from the body, Li Meng found something!


    The idea moves, "tear!" A rag around his body was torn.


    The gray, mottled skin below was revealed.


    Under the rag, besides the skin, there was a little thing, a ring, a ring made of gems.


    There are some irregular patterns on the ring, which looks mysterious.


    In the ring, Li Meng sees a mass of energy. Although in Li Meng''s eyes, everything in the world is gray, the mass of energy in the ring has another color, blue, like sky blue.


    The ring floated, hovering in front of the shadow of the black robe.


    Li Meng is analyzing the secret of the ring.


    On the hill, the huge shadow of the black robe is suspended from the ground. In the moonlight, the black robe formed by the power of death is gently surging, making the black robe flutter in the wind.


    The strong breath of "death" makes the undead creatures under the hills wake up from the baptism of moonlight. The palpitation and pressure in the soul make them dare not move, so they have to stand on the black earth, waiting for the "new king" on the hills to give orders.


    "The power running wire? What happens when the core is activated? Great emotion is the way to arrange the rules well


    It''s like a program that has been set up. The user just needs to open the program.


    The quality of blue energy is not strong, it should be just a gadget.


    The precious stone ring fluttered and got into the body of the shadow of the black robe.


    For Li Meng, this ring can be used as a collectible. If it''s useful, it''s the only one.


    "King?"


    Under the hills, the humble posture of the undead attracted Li Meng''s attention.


    These undead creatures can be divided into equal levels. There is a leader or king in each area. The huge skeletons encountered before and the huge human undead now have very high levels. They are the kings of one area.


    Today, the existence of Li Meng''s "spirit body" is like a powerful undead, which not only has the strong power of death, but also has the prestige of the powerful soul.


    The law of the jungle, since Li Meng destroyed their king, as the winner, Li Meng of course became their new king.


    Li Meng moved. In the moonlight, the huge shadow of the black robe rose slowly, and looked around at the bottom at an altitude of tens of meters.


    Virtual shadow of the head, two red light point flashing, as if in the virtual shadow hidden in this pair of blood red pupil.


    "Since I am your king, come on! Be one with me


    The invisible spiritual power sweeps away to the earth, not to attack, but to convey a message to the undead above the black soil below.


    When the spirit sweeps the earth.


    The black earth became lively.


    "Click!"


    "Wow!"


    The skeletons on the black soil are broken, one, two, three. They are constantly broken. The skeletons spread around like a tide, and all the dead creatures are broken.


    The affected area reaches tens of kilometers, and reaches the end of the line of sight.


    On the black earth, from the broken bones, from all the fallen bodies of the dead, the gray breath of death carries the broken soul out of the earth.


    The gray power of death, one after another, is like an endless gray torrent, rushing to the huge black shadow in the sky.


    "Come on... That''s it!"


    Countless forces of death, broken soul into the "spirit body", the power to enhance the pleasure of Li Meng''s heart are shaking.


    Only he, only the "spirit body", and only Li Meng, who has the power of "soul", can devour the outside world''s power of death and broken soul without scruple.


    For others, they have been propped up by huge forces for a long time. Even if they are not propped up by forces and devour broken souls without scruple, their own souls will be polluted by negative emotions, become crazy, and even be wiped out of consciousness.


    However, Li Meng is not worried about this.

 Chapter 276

    The spirit body is a container. It is a combination of the power of death and the soul. Its core is the spirit body separated by Li Meng. As a product of the soul, the spirit body itself will not be affected by the soul. Therefore, in the aspect of swallowing the soul, the spirit body can devour the broken soul as much as possible and digest the broken soul into the purest soul power.


    It lasted for more than a quarter of an hour, until the last force of death with broken soul came from afar and merged with the shadow of black robe, the black earth was calm again.


    The undead that stands on the black soil has disappeared and become a layer of white bones laid on the black soil.


    They complied with the king''s orders and became one with Wang Rong.


    The gray power of death has become deep, and the power of death that makes up the body is flashing and surging. In the sky, the shadow of the black robe is sometimes solid and sometimes illusory, constantly alternating between the real and the virtual.


    In the end, the alternation is not going on, the shadow of black robe is still the shadow of black robe, but the shadow becomes more solid, not far from the essence.


    "It seems that the calculation is wrong!"


    Feeling the change of spirit, Li Meng muttered to himself.


    Originally, Li Meng thought that by absorbing some of the power of death and broken soul, the spirit body should be able to condense into essence and become the most perfect form.


    This time, however, after absorbing so much power of death and broken soul, the spirit body is still hungry and empty.


    It needs more power of death and soul to fill the empty body.


    Li Meng was a little surprised that the "quantity" of such a scale could not make the "spirit body" become a perfect form, and he did not know what kind of existence the complete body of "spirit body" was.


    I must be very afraid!


    Li Meng doesn''t care about the so-called "strength". Although he has the power of "soul", he has no concept of what level his own strength is in among human beings. Because he has no reference object, he has never met a relatively strong human being.


    Li Meng didn''t think that the believers he met in the armored train or the martial artists in Qingcheng could pose a threat on their own.


    Of course, Li Meng doesn''t feel invincible because of this. It''s just that his circle of activities is too small and he hasn''t met the strong yet.


    The world is so big, there will always be some lucky people, they were born different, destined to become strong, standing at the top of human beings.


    No matter how confident Li Meng is, he will not deny the existence of those people.


    With the development of the first legion, there will be some strong presence one day. Before that, Li Meng didn''t care to make his strength stronger.


    Due to the defect of noumenon, the potential has come to an end. In order to become powerful, separation is essential. For Li Meng, the powerful separation "spirit body" is his biggest capital in the world of the strong.


    Before that, we have to continue to work hard.


    The island under his feet is a good place. It has everything Li Meng wants. Moreover, the area of the island is not small. Li Meng has been flying south for more than 100 kilometers, but he has not been flying out of the land. The land is still black.


    I don''t know how big the island is


    For Li Meng, this is a good thing, because the bigger the place is, the bigger the target will be, and the faster he can complete the "spirit body".


    After all, a month is not long.


    With a movement of thought, the shadow of the black robe turned into a dark shadow. It went straight to the sky and soared to the sky. It was flying in the vast world and continued to search for "prey".


    Time is passing. One day has passed, two days have passed, three days have passed, and seven days have passed unconsciously.


    In these seven days, Li Meng completed the exploration of the island under his feet.


    The island is very large, with more than 500 kilometers in the South and North, and more than 300 kilometers in the West and East. The land on the island is a black soil, full of all kinds of dead creatures.


    The common ones are skeletons, skeleton soldiers, mummies, zombies, bone horses, and Lord level undead creatures. Li Meng also encountered a lot.


    Of course, their fate is very miserable. Not only they are swallowed up by Li Meng, but also their people are swallowed up by Li Meng.


    During this period of time, Li Meng devoured a large number of Lord level undead creatures, countless ordinary undead creatures, but the spirit body was still a little short of perfection.


    Li Meng doesn''t plan to wait. Although there are many undead creatures on the island, and there are not many Lord level creatures, Li Meng doesn''t plan to waste time looking for them.


    Li Meng put his final goal on a place he passed not long ago.


    It''s in the middle of the whole island!


    There is a black mountain there. The mountain goes up into the sky. When flying through it, Li Meng feels a presence in the mountain.


    A very strong presence.


    The power of death is very strong. The soul can feel its existence for hundreds of miles. On the black earth around the mountains, there are countless powerful "Lord" level undead creatures, which seem to be defending the powerful existence in the mountains.


    There are two reasons why Li Meng left at the beginning. First, Li Meng didn''t want to cause too much trouble in this world when he first came here. This island is full of undead creatures, so it must be not a simple place.


    Second, there are too many undead creatures at the Lord level around the black mountain. Unlike ordinary undead creatures, the undead creatures at the Lord level are unable to move under the pressure of the upper level undead.


    Once the powerful undead creatures in the mountain are attacked, they are likely to join the battle. At that time, although Li Meng is not afraid, it is also a very difficult matter.


    Because Li Meng found that the hand of the soul is not omnipotent. If the opponent''s strength is too strong, it is difficult to tear the soul out of the opponent''s body in the heyday. He must fight to maim the opponent. Only when the opponent is weak, can he tear the soul out.


    Li Meng is not afraid of a "Lord" undead. He can destroy it with the hand of the soul. However, if many or even more "Lord" undead attack together, the hand of the soul will be useless.


    Because Li Meng can''t attack too many targets at the same time, and when he pulls his soul out of the target''s body, if he resists tenaciously, it will take more time.


    For many reasons, Li Meng gave up the idea of the one in the black mountain.


    But now, Li Meng has changed his mind.

 Chapter 277

    The island of the dead, that''s the name of the Black Earth Island.


    It''s a terrifying place for all the people in the world of edras.


    Many, many years ago, the island of the dead, called Alderaan, was the largest continent in the world. But one night, Alderaan sank, and all the creatures above sank into the sea.


    Only the island of the dead, once the tallest place on the continent, remained.


    Wailing, resentment and death make the drowned place of alderaden a paradise for the dead.


    No one knows how many souls there are on the island of the dead. Similarly, not everyone can get to the island of the dead. After all, the nearest island to the island of the dead is thousands of miles away.


    For "the island of the dead", people in edras just heard that perhaps there was once a treasure hunter who arrived at the island of the dead and left to return to the world of mankind.


    The existence of the island of the dead is widely spread in the human world.


    In the eyes of the people of edras, the island of the dead is mysterious and terrible. After all, the dead are the enemies of all life.


    But in the island of the dead, for the dead on the island, they have endless years. The island of the dead is their world, and the change of external time has nothing to do with them.


    But!


    Once any creature has "wisdom", there will be desire. Desire gives birth to curiosity, and curiosity will make people act. So does the undead.


    The black mountain is called heishifeng. There is a building in the peak, which used to be a temple, belonging to the temple of the "holy hall".


    Now, it has become a home for the dead.


    The mountain peak is steep, like a giant stone inserted in the earth by water chestnut. From the outside, the mountain peak is steep and full of cliffs. There is no way to go up or down.


    But at the top of the mountain, there is a temple.


    The temple is majestic, like a small fortress trapped between the mountains. Outside the temple, two solemn statues of angels stand, but the passage of time has left some traces of them, and they have become dilapidated.


    It used to be white, but now it''s black.


    The power of God is no longer there, the power of death has occupied here, and turned everything here into black.


    In the temple, there is a temple.


    The hall is wide, murals, oil lamps and columns are decadent and full of waste.


    There is an aisle in the middle of the hall. The aisle is paved with red carpet. With the erosion of time, the carpet becomes rotten and red turns to gray.


    At the end of the aisle are the steps, on which a throne is placed.


    There is a man sitting on the throne


    It was wearing dark armor, a black cape, a king''s helmet, and a wide seat on its back, just like a king overlooking the bottom of the ladder.


    The face under the helmet is a bluish gray, and the pupils are burning like a green flame, emitting a light green glow.


    At the bottom of the steps, on both sides of the corridor stood several figures, like the one sitting on the king, wearing armor, gray cloak and helmet.


    1¡¢ There are five figures in two, three, four, five.


    "Wang! In recent days, there has been some unrest on the island. Many of the undead have been eliminated, including some of the elite undead, the skeleton king in the northwest and the corpse sewing monster! The enemy is unknown! There''s no sense of life on the island! "


    The voice is a little heavy, but also a little hoarse. The five figures under the stairs are covered by armor, and I don''t know who said it.


    Five figures, their pupils burning green flame, eyes are looking at the king on the throne.


    "Wang! What do you call me for this time? "


    Another sound came up, though a little hoarse, with a little feminine magnetism.


    For the undead, they don''t have seven emotions and six desires. The livid face is stiff and lifeless. Of course, it doesn''t have too many expressions.


    The "it" on the throne stood up and walked on the steps, with the sound of the "frame" of armor.


    When he came to the hall under the steps, he held the sword in his right hand and turned his backhand to insert it into the ground.


    "Hiss!"


    The point of the sword is extremely sharp, and the whole sword head is inserted into the floor.


    The green light in the pupil jumps, it opens its mouth, two words come out from the mouth.


    "Meet the enemy!"


    The voice is a little hoarse.


    Meet the enemy?


    Wang''s words obviously stunned everyone in the hall.


    "It seems that you have already found me! Help... Smart choice! "


    The sound appeared so suddenly that it appeared in the brains of all the dead creatures in the temple.


    There is no sound reverberating in the temple, and the sound appears directly in their souls.


    The appearance of sound in the soul makes their eyes scan the palace constantly, trying to find out where the enemy is.


    But no, there is nothing in the temple.


    As undead, they will not be afraid, even in the face of a strong enemy, they can be calm, they are lich, the existence of the undead is second only to the Lich King, they are powerful, do not need to be afraid of any existence.


    They are fearless.


    The sword is in hand, and the power of death is surging around the peak. They are ready to fight.


    "Hiss!"


    He drew his sword from the ground.


    Raise your sword and point straight ahead.


    His lips moved, and his mouth murmured something.


    Green energy appears, winding the blade and gradually covering the whole sword body.


    "Call of evil spirits!"


    A low voice finally came out of it.


    The sword body covered with green energy moves in response to the sound. The green energy is flashing slightly. Several illusory figures rush out of the sword body and take away the green energy. Three illusory shadows come out of the sword body and come to the outside world. The illusory shadows suddenly become bigger and wander in the air.


    They are very vague, and can only see a virtual shadow in the form of a human, just like a fierce ghost.


    The enemy is hidden in the palace. It can feel that the attack of the evil spirit is insufficient, but it is sensitive to the soul. No existence can escape the eye of the evil spirit.


    Its only purpose is to find unknown enemies.


    But it was disappointed. The evil spirits wandering in the sky stopped for some reason and stood still in the air.


    They''re scared, they''re wailing, they want to leave!


    As the Lich King, he is also sensitive to the soul. He can clearly feel the fear of the evil spirits.

 Chapter 278

    "Call? Interesting... But it''s too weak! "


    When the sound comes from the deep of the soul again, the sky suddenly changes.


    The three deadlocked evil spirits seemed to be torn to pieces by the living ones, and the virtual shadow slowly dissipated.


    In the sky, the force of death of the thick fog emerged, forming a rolling, surging black fog. When the force of death gushed out, the powerful pressure suddenly appeared. The strong pressure made the air in the hall seem to be distorted.


    The strong breath is suffocating.


    The surging black fog was sketching, and within a moment, a huge shadow of the black robe appeared in the hall, floating on the top of the liches below.


    The fire of soul in the pupil is beating, far more violent than usual.


    The six figures in the hall looked up speechless at the huge empty shadow above, which was like death.


    What''s that?


    Even if they exist for thousands of years, they still don''t know, and they don''t have any relevant information in their memory.


    The dead?


    No, the Lich King is the king of the undead. There can be no more powerful existence than it!


    So what is it?


    Such a strong force of death, such a vast soul, isn''t it


    "Bang Dang!"


    It even knelt down, as a king, it even fell to the ground.


    The other five liches did not know why the king did this, but they knelt down on one knee, bowed their heads and covered their chest.


    "My God! You finally show up


    It seems to be very excited. Although it has no expression, it can be heard from the words.


    "For thousands of years, I have been wondering and thinking about how we were born? How to be reborn in that disaster, to have a body again, to have endless life, I have been thinking, which noble existence has given us the gift of "eternal life"


    He raised his head, and the green fire of soul was beating in his pupils. He looked at the huge shadow of black robe on his head


    "It''s you! The God of the dead, the God of the dead


    God of the dead?


    Looking at the figures kneeling in the hall, Li Meng muttered to himself.


    The situation is changing too fast.


    These undead are not weak. From their bodies, Li Meng felt the strong power of death, and his soul was also surprisingly powerful. I don''t know how many times more than those undead that Li Meng swallowed up before.


    Look at their shape, they are normal human body, but the body has lost its vitality, because it has a strong power of death, it is not as "ugly" as zombies.


    In particular, it has the most powerful strength, which is the strong existence that Li Meng felt when he passed by.


    Known as the God of the dead.


    It looks like they''ve got the wrong person!


    What should we do now?


    The strength of these guys is not weak. If there is a battle, I''m afraid it will be a protracted battle in the case of one on six.


    Let them go?


    Li Meng is a little unwilling. They are very strong and their souls are too attractive.


    Not to mention six people, devouring one of them, Li Meng''s spirit body will become perfect.


    For a moment, Li Meng hesitated and couldn''t make a decision.


    "Well..."


    With a flash in his mind, Li Meng suddenly thought of it.


    Since the following guys mistook him for the God of the dead, why not mistake him for the God of the dead?


    You don''t need to devour them if you want to complete the spirit body. There are many powerful elites on the island. Although their strength is limited, they can still complete the spirit body and become a perfect form as long as they are large.


    Moreover, with the identity of "God of the dead", Li Meng is equivalent to having the whole family of the dead. Although he is a fake God, as long as the spirit body is strong enough, even if it is false, it will become true.


    Li Meng is still very strange to this world. Although he has no idea about this world, he has to leave some traces of his own since he came here.


    What''s more, Li Meng has always doubted that the two worlds are closely related. Maybe there are human beings in the earth world in this world.


    This possibility is very high!


    It''s not impossible.


    If it is true, the world will have to make some plans, at least not to let it go.


    There is a language barrier. Li Meng can''t understand what they say.


    Fortunately, Li Meng can communicate through spirit.


    This kind of communication ignores the language barrier, although the language is different, as long as through spiritual communication, we will naturally know the meaning of each other''s words.


    The power of the mind is very convenient.


    "Not long after I woke up, I have forgotten a lot of things for a long time, but I don''t remember what I did to you. The place where I sleep is under the black soil. You should be attacked by the power of death and naturally turn into" undead ". This is destiny, the arrangement of destiny!"


    It''s not difficult to tell lies. It''s not a problem for Li Meng to tell lies that people believe. Li Meng has rich experience in this field.


    The green flame of the pupil is jumping wildly. It has no doubt about Li Meng''s words. It says crazily and hoarsely: "whether it''s fate or gift, for us, the return of the God of the dead is everything, and the family of the dead will rise again!"


    It seems that this guy is a war maniac with great ambition.


    The rise of a species is, of course, accompanied by killing.


    However, Li mengcai doesn''t care what it does!


    If the undead can really occupy a place in this world, it is not all bad for Li Meng.


    "Oh! Do you know that there is no lack of strong people in this world, and even God may be damaged. Now my strength has not been restored, and I can not give you too much protection. Before my strength is restored, you need to be self reliant! "


    "Eh..."


    I don''t know why, Li Meng made a surprise.


    The gray hand of the soul stretched out from the black shadow of the sky to the ground.


    The appearance of the hand of the soul, kneeling down of course, they also see.

 Chapter 279

    The soul is throbbing, that is the fear they have long forgotten.


    That hand is terrible. It''s terrible. It''s a warning to the soul instinct.


    But they did not move, looking at the gray hand of the soul in the sky.


    The hand of the soul did not touch anyone kneeling on the ground, but grasped the sword used by the Lich King.


    When the hand of soul retracts, a gray human soul is caught out of the sword by the hand of soul.


    See this scene, when you see the soul struggling in the hands of the soul, as the master of the sword, the soul fire in its pupil is beating.


    It said a few words hoarsely.


    "Naozu!"


    The retracted hand of the soul stopped, holding the struggling soul and swaying slightly in the sky.


    "Who is it?"


    The sound comes from the bottom of its soul.


    It said, "last Lich King, enemy!"


    Just two words completely cut off the life of the soul in the hand of the soul.


    The hand of the soul continues to retract.


    The gray power of death surges, and the soul caught by the hand of soul disappears in the shadow of black robe in the silent howl.


    Soul, powerful soul, is the most powerful soul that Li Meng has ever met since he came to this world, even stronger than the soul of the demon.


    It was well hidden in the sword. At first, Li Meng didn''t find it. At last, Li Meng only found it with a little fluctuation of his soul.


    For Li Meng, how powerful his soul is is a delicious meal.


    Before, Li Meng was still worried about the completion of the spirit body, but he did not expect that an unexpected harvest had solved all the problems.


    The gray power of death is surging wildly, and the pressure of the palace is getting stronger and stronger. The space seems to be torn and twisted.


    The liches below are watching the changes of the "God of death" above their heads, and the soul fire in their pupils is beating violently.


    It''s too strong. It''s just that the pressure is getting stronger and stronger. It''s hard for them to bear. It seems that there''s a big mountain on their head.


    "Just dying! See how long you can last! "


    It is very strong. Even if it is trapped in the cage of the empty shadow in the black robe, it still refuses to give up and resists tenaciously.


    Li Meng didn''t show mercy. He tried his best to devour his soul.


    In less than a quarter of an hour, it was swallowed up and turned into the purest "source".


    After devouring the soul, change will come.


    The power of death and the power of soul began to merge, with the spirit body as the core, and began to outline the shape of the body.


    It''s not trouble. Everything is just what you want.


    From the outside, it doesn''t change much. It''s just that the original unreal body gradually becomes solid. The black robe no longer looks like the surging force of death, but the real cloth, the black cloth floating in the wind.


    Of course, everything is false.


    The reason why the spirit body is called the spirit body is that the body is made up of energy after all. Although it can touch and even feel warmth, it cannot change the fact that the body is made up of energy.


    Nothing seems to have changed much.


    The only thing that has changed is the sense of the black robe. At least now, it seems that the black robe is the real black robe, but what is under the black robe is still unclear.


    You can only see the endless darkness from the hood.


    "It''s finally done!"


    The spirit body has been completed.


    The power seems to have increased a lot.


    Now the body can finally transform between matter and illusion.


    That is to say, the spirit body is finally free to enter and leave the physical world.


    "Edras? Alsace? The Lich King


    Different from the ordinary soul, the soul in the sword has a lot of memories. After being swallowed by Li Meng, Li Meng gets a lot of memories.


    About the world, about the dead, and about those who kneel down below.


    Alsace, the Lich King. That''s its name.


    A king, the king of the dead.


    "Wang... A very clever king!"


    With a sigh, the black robed figure over the hall began to dissipate, and the huge figure gradually became virtual and real, and gradually dissipated.


    Peace was restored to the palace.


    The existence of terror had gone. Arthas stood up, turned and walked to the throne. As he walked around, the armor made the sound of metal collision.


    "Wang..."


    The other five figures stood up from the ground.


    "I know!"


    Said Arthas, stepping on the steps.


    "There is no God in the world. Lord Lilith, the God of the undead, is only the guardian of the undead. Lord Lilith has been lost for a long time, ten thousand years ago!"


    The fire of soul was beating in his pupils, almost overflowing his eyes. Alsace''s heart was not calm.


    Leaving the steps, Arthas sat on the throne.


    Flashing green flame pupil, looking at several figures under the stairs.


    "Its goal is us, our undead people, it devours our souls, devours the power of death, to restore its own strength!"


    "I don''t know how it exists, but like us, it belongs to the people of darkness, which is enough!"


    "We the undead need God and the protection of God. Lord Lilith has been lost, and it may be the new guardian of the undead!"


    It turned out that "Wang" had this plan.


    When I think of the pressure on it before, it is really strong, and its existence is also very strange. Perhaps, as the "King" said, after ten thousand years, it is time for the undead to give birth to a new God.


    Alsace on the throne waved his hand.


    "Go! Using all the dead people, I want to build a temple of bones to welcome the coming of God


    Five figures left in silence, left the temple, left the shabby temple, they will go to the black earth to complete the task assigned by the "King".


    Li Meng doesn''t know about all this. Even if he does, he doesn''t intend to change anything. Li Meng intends to be the God of the dead.


    If they have some bad ideas, Li Meng doesn''t care about making the island of the dead a real dead place, a place where even the dead don''t exist.

 Chapter 280

    Now Li Meng has this ability. If he really wants to do that, it won''t be too difficult.


    Since the completion of "spirit body", Li Meng''s soul seems to have been sublimated, and he has a clearer understanding of the essence of the world.


    At the same time, Li Meng also got an ability, a talent like ability.


    In Li Meng''s eyes, the world is divided into two worlds, one is the material world, the world where all life exists, the other is the void world, and the other belongs to Li Meng''s own world.


    After entering this world, all Li Meng''s existence will disappear from the material world, invisible and untouchable, but Li Meng can clearly see the material world in the void.


    The two worlds are one world, only because of the existence of Li Meng, one is real and the other is empty.


    It''s amazing.


    When Li Meng disappeared from the palace, he did not leave, but entered the void.


    Of course, Li Meng did not stay, but left the palace in the void, quietly left.


    Since he had the idea of Alsace, Li Meng spent nearly three days on the black mountain. Ten days have passed since he came to this world.


    There are still nearly 20 days left for the full moon next month, which is not short.


    Now that the "spirit body" has become a great success, it is unnecessary to continue to devour the undead, because that will not enhance the power of the "spirit body".


    Li Meng has a feeling.


    Pure phagocytosis of energy is of little use to the "spirit body". To become stronger, we must start from the "soul".


    That is to say, to increase the purity of the core "spirit body" of "spirit body", not quantity, but quality.


    Quality is the root and the "source" of strength.


    Li Meng needs to devour more souls and nurture the spiritual body with pure broken soul power. Perhaps one day, the spiritual experience will degenerate into a real soul and become Li Meng''s second soul.


    It''s a bit complicated. There is only one soul, which is unique. It''s very different from the so-called consciousness. If the spiritual body really transforms into a soul, is it still Li Meng''s soul?


    Maybe it''s an independent soul, more importantly, an independent consciousness


    This makes people burn their brains. Even Li Meng can''t tell why.


    The soul is so mysterious.


    In the invisible void, Li Meng is flying like a wandering ghost, and the figure in black robe is like a black lightning flash in the void.


    The island of the dead is surrounded by endless sea. In the memory of naiozu, Li Meng gets a message.


    In addition to the survival of the island of the dead, there is also a place that has not been submerged by the sea.


    The island, called ISI, was the only place to survive the sinking of the continent.


    Li Meng wants to go and see the human beings in this world.


    There are still 20 days left. In these 20 days, Li Meng is free. He can go wherever he wants, and no one can stop him from doing anything he wants.


    ISI island is in the west of the continent of alderaden, while the island of the dead is in the East. The distance between the two is not close, it is thousands of kilometers away.


    Although the distance is far, it is not a problem for Li Meng. The only thing he needs is to spend some time.


    ISI.


    As the last place for the survivors of aidradon, it is rich. It has a vast area, thousands of miles away, on which stands a kingdom, a kingdom with thousands of years of history "Griffin kingdom".


    Many, many years ago, the Griffin kingdom was the only country on the continent of alderaden. Until that day, the continent sank and the Griffin Kingdom retreated to the place of survivors.


    From an empire thousands of miles away to an island kingdom, this is ironic, and the Griffin Kingdom deserves disaster.


    But the royal family of Griffin Kingdom did not give up hope. After thousands of years of development, the strength of the Kingdom has been restored in this small and fertile land, and a battle of revival is coming.


    War enveloped the island.


    Ashey Island, Sylvia.


    A small town bathed in green mountains and green waters.


    Xiwei town faces the sea, backs on the mountains, and lives in the corner of AISI island.


    It''s a fishing port town.


    Small town engaged in fishing, fishing for a living.


    Although the endless sea is full of crises and countless Warcraft, the waters around ISI island are the submerged continent of alderaden. As long as it does not go out of the sea, there is no great danger.


    Today, the weather is clear, the breeze is caressing, and there are only a few thin clouds floating in the blue sky.


    Undoubtedly, today is a good day.


    On the sea far away from the port, a few boats cut through the sea like swords and went further into the deep sea.


    If you want a good harvest, you have to take risks.


    For fishermen, they will never retreat from the necessary risks, because there will be greater benefits if there are risks.


    On the sea, a small wooden fishing boat is rowing slowly under the oar. There are two people on the fishing boat, wearing old cloth clothes. One is sitting in the position of the boat rowing oar, and the other is standing in the bow to look into the distance.


    Small cabin, piled with some fishing nets, and a few rusty harpoons.


    "What''s the matter, will? Isn''t that the new girl in the pub hollowed out your body... Ha ha, it can''t work. This time we''re aiming for a puffy fish. How can you do this! "


    The rower at the stern scoffed.


    Because standing in the bow of the ship, will suddenly collapsed in the bow of the ship. He was pale and huddled together. He held his body tightly in his hands, as if it was very cold


    Cold?


    AI Xi island is like spring all the year round. The temperature is suitable. It''s still near AI Xi island. How can it feel cold.


    The body is shaking, will''s face is pale, the gall trembles of say: "rich..."! Don''t you... Feel... Cold? "


    It was a shiver from the depths of the soul, and the body seemed to fall into an ice cave.


    Rich didn''t care. He continued to paddle and said, "the wind is warm today! How can it make people feel cold! "


    "All right! Will, get up quickly. You don''t look at the direction. If you''re lost, we''ll have to go back empty handed this time! "


    Disappeared?


    The "cold" of falling into the ice disappeared.


    Will''s pale face gradually returned to normal.


    Will''s face was puzzled. The cold came suddenly and went quickly.

 Chapter 281

    Be sick?


    Will has to doubt that.


    "Will! Come on, get up


    The companion is urging.


    This makes will have to put aside his doubts for a while, stand up and continue to watch the distant horizon in front of the bow.


    Will does not know, in his head, there is a, he can not see, can not touch the existence.


    "Can''t see, can''t touch, but the soul can feel, instinctive reaction!"


    In the void, Li Meng looked at the fishing boat sailing on the sea below the material world, thinking to himself.


    Not long ago, Li Meng came here. He passed over the fishing boat and saw the land not far away.


    Li Meng had no intention and had no idea about the fishing boat on the sea below, but one of the two people on the fishing boat had a special reaction that attracted Li Meng''s attention.


    His name is will.


    From their conversation, Li Meng knew this.


    Li Meng didn''t touch them directly, but he was a little close to them.


    But he, will, reacts to the existence of Li Meng, while the other, as usual, has no response.


    Why?


    Although a little curious, Li Meng didn''t think much about it.


    Everyone''s soul is different. Maybe the man named will is more sensitive in soul and stronger in spirit. That''s all.


    As the fishing boat moved away, the human named "will" returned to normal again. We can think of a lot from this point.


    "This is the human town?"


    In the void, Li Meng left the sea and came to the sky above the land.


    Under Li Meng is a small town.


    The town is not big. It is built on the sea. Looking down from the sky, you can see the wharf by the sea, not the tall wall.


    Behind the city wall are western style minaret style buildings with double floors and attics. There is a wide road in the town. The road almost runs through the whole town. At the end of the road, there is a church.


    Yes, that''s the church.


    Because of the shape of the building, Li Meng is very familiar with it.


    It is not only the largest and most magnificent building in the town, but also a statue of an angel standing on the square in front of the church.


    The angel held the sword high, a pair of wings behind it wantonly opened, mouth slightly opened, as if singing aloud, full of sacred breath.


    It''s very uncomfortable.


    It makes Li Meng a little uncomfortable.


    It was not fear, but instinctive resistance, which made Li Meng have an impulse to destroy the angel statue.


    "Darkness and light are natural enemies!"


    From the memory of naiozu, Li Meng not only got a lot of languages in the world, but also had some basic understanding of the pattern of the world.


    Human beings believe in God, which is the believer of the so-called "God of light", belongs to the camp of the "church" and is protected by the angel of the God of light.


    The undead belongs to the cemetery camp, is a kind of dark creatures, is also one of the great enemies of mankind, in the world of edras, the Temple Camp and the cemetery camp have been in war for a long time, is the eternal enemy.


    This is also the confrontation between light and darkness. No matter how the world changes, light and darkness cannot exist at the same time.


    The essence of Li Meng''s spirit is "darkness". He has the impulse to "destroy" the holy angel statue, which is a normal instinct.


    The town is a bustling scene.


    People''s shouts, surging figures, shuttling carriages, neighing horses.


    On the road, there are not only civilians in cloth clothes, but also mercenaries in leather armor, armed with all kinds of weapons, or adventurers living in no fixed place. Occasionally, a wizard in a long robe can be seen in all kinds of figures.


    What''s more, you can see clergy, priests in white robes, or nuns hidden in gray robes.


    From time to time, a group of well-dressed, armored and silver armed guards passed the road, maintaining the stability of the town.


    Everything is so novel to Li Meng.


    Li Meng did not disturb this "peaceful" town, but left.


    In the forest not far west of the town, Li Meng stops and lands in the forest.


    The gray breath of death surged, and the huge black robed figure appeared in the shadow under the trees.


    Li Meng stretched out his hand and a white bone arm came out of his black robe.


    Ben has a deep relationship with "the dead". The body under the black robe is a skeleton, which is natural and should be.


    The form of "spirit body" can only be changed at any time in Li Meng''s mind, but now it is more suitable for the origin of "spirit body".


    After all, the "spirit body" is formed by the power of death and soul. In terms of form, Li Meng is more inclined to the things related to "death", and the white bone is the simplest and most clear image.


    The forest in this world is very beautiful. Green is the natural green, which is a kind of beauty presented by nature. Unlike another world, although colorful, the beauty is cruel and frightening.


    The gray breath of death surged, and the huge body of black robe turned into a strong breath of death.


    The breath of death is rolling and surging. Soon, the surging breath of death gathers and turns into a young man in black.


    Isn''t it Li Meng from his face?


    The main body of Li Meng.


    Although his face was equally pale, he did not have that kind of weak morbid feeling.


    This Li Meng is not that Li Meng.


    The real Li Meng, sealed by the spirit body, is in a place similar to the void, but it is smaller and can only accommodate one person. It is an independent space.


    There time is still, and the body doesn''t consume anything and doesn''t need to add anything.


    Feel the new body carefully.


    For a long time, Li Meng said in a low voice: "what a strange feeling... The power seems to be limited. Sure enough, is form very important..."


    The first form, the black robe form, was not controlled by Li Meng when the spirit body was transformed into the form, so that the spirit body was liberalized into the most suitable form.


    Now it seems that there is a reason why it has turned into a shadow in black robes.


    Forget it


    Li Meng has never been more than tangled.


    Now this form is only temporary. If necessary, it can be transformed into black robe form.

 Chapter 282

    This doesn''t need to be too much of a struggle.


    Looking around, you can see only tall trees and green grass, and occasionally you can see a touch of color in the grass.


    What should we do?


    There are still more than ten days to go before the full moon. It''s enough to do anything.


    It''s just that Li Meng''s character is passive. Because of his experience and career, Li Meng is not good at dealing with human affairs.


    Taking the initiative to do something is a difficult problem for Li Meng.


    Despite the memory of naiozu, Li Meng is still a stranger to the world.


    Strange world, strange people, Li Meng did not know what to do for a moment.


    If Li Meng is just an ordinary person, there are a lot of things to do, and it''s very simple. It''s nothing more than trying to survive, trying to live better.


    But Li Meng didn''t say.


    He is neither a civilian nor a king, but an outsider.


    An outsider comparable to God.


    To God, everything in the world has no meaning.


    For Li Meng, at least in the world.


    So, Li Meng is a little confused.


    I can''t see the road under my feet.


    "Whoosh!"


    A small voice suddenly sounded from one side, and a small white thing jumped into a pile of grass from the side.


    The white figure attracted Li Meng''s eyes.


    It turned out to be a hairy little thing.


    It''s a bit like a rabbit, but its ears are round and its tail is much longer.


    Round doodle''s body shrinks in the grass, while gnawing at the grass roots, while making a "whine" sound, it seems that people and animals are harmless.


    Very cute!


    If a girl sees it, she will scream.


    In order to see more clearly, Li Meng took a few steps closer.


    Surprisingly, it''s not afraid of Li Meng.


    It seems that Li Meng is not aware of his existence.


    "What a low vigilance this little thing is


    Li Meng, who thought so, took a few steps closer.


    Still, the little white thing ignored Li Meng''s existence.


    See so, Li Meng simply walk, straight to its side.


    It is still the same, even if Li Meng is standing beside it, it only focuses on eating the grass roots.


    "This is..."


    Limon noticed something.


    The existence of "spirit body" itself is the enemy of all living beings. Let alone close to it, most creatures will flee when they perceive Li Meng''s breath from a distance.


    How can you ignore Li Meng like this little thing.


    This can only show a problem, Li Meng''s breath of fear for all creatures disappeared.


    Is that the reason for this shape?


    If so


    It''s a good thing.


    At least, this form is undoubtedly much more convenient in contact with others.


    Li Meng, who thought like this, suddenly brightened up a lot.


    Li Meng squatted down and put his hand gently on the little thing''s head.


    He said, "you are so brave


    The words just finished, suddenly changed.


    The little thing under Li Meng''s hands seemed to lose his strength in an instant. He lay in the grass without any pain. He closed shuilingling''s eyes peacefully.


    Life has disappeared from its body!


    Looking at his hands, Li Meng was speechless.


    Death, this is death.


    Although Li Meng had no intention, when his hand touched it, his soul was engulfed by his hand.


    Lost soul, of course, lost life.


    This is uncontrollable. Even Li Meng can''t make this ability disappear.


    It''s a gift, a spirit gift.


    "Death", the talent of spirit body is "death", which is also the "death" of death.


    Looking at the "it" lost in the grass, Li Meng stood up silently.


    "Death..."


    In his heart, Li Meng thought of the existence in this myth.


    I''m afraid only death has this ability.


    "Death?"


    Look up, through the gap between the treetops to meet the sunshine.


    The sunlight does not make people so comfortable, on the contrary, the place where they are exposed makes people feel a little painful.


    Pain! It was ignored by Li Meng.


    Under the shade of trees, the original figure is gradually disappearing.


    Once again, I can''t see any existence, disappear without a trace, leaving no trace.


    In the next few days, Li Meng stayed in the forest, occasionally turned into a human, wandering aimlessly in the forest, feeling the breath of nature.


    We didn''t go to the human''s place of residence, and we didn''t deliberately avoid human beings. Where we go is what we want.


    On this day, Li Meng, wandering aimlessly in the forest, unknowingly came to a strange place.


    Well, it should be the entrance to a strange place.


    A cliff blocked the way and walked out under the shade of trees. Li Meng saw it, a mountain lying in the forest.


    It''s not surprising that there are many mountains in the forest, one after another.


    The only difference is that most of the mountains are relatively flat, which is a big hill protruding from the horizon, while the mountain in front of us is a cliff, like a straight peak.


    Under the bare cliff, a dark hole suddenly appeared.


    The hole is not big, nor small, so two people can pass calmly side by side.


    It''s not surprising that there are caves in the mountains, because nature is magical. With the erosion of time, everything is possible.


    In front of the dark cave, Li Meng stood still.


    His eyes swept over the hole.


    It seems that the entrance is not too strange, but if you look carefully, you will find that the entrance is not formed naturally, but has been trimmed and smoothed.


    The open space in front of the entrance of the cave has also been carefully arranged. Although it looks like there are lots of rocks, a road can be vaguely seen in the rocks.


    "Shua! Shua


    There was a sudden movement in the forest.


    It''s the movement of touching flowers and plants.


    Li Meng''s face was slightly stunned, and his figure slowly disappeared.

 Chapter 283

    When the two figures appeared from the shade, Li Meng''s figure in front of the cave had disappeared.


    The bearer was dressed in a black robe, and even his head was hidden in the hood. There were some strange patterns on the black robe. The pattern was a black cross inserted in the skull. A strange Skull Cross was painted on the chest, back and obvious places.


    This makes the two figures walking out from the shade of the tree, surrounded by a trace of evil.


    One of the figures said low: "go! We''re late. Don''t make Lord Blaser angry


    The black robe shrouded his whole body, and only his face was visible in his hood.


    The two figures didn''t stay. After walking out of the forest, they went straight into the cave.


    In the void, Li Meng watched them enter the cave. After thinking for a while, Li Meng followed them into the cave.


    The existence of the two makes Li Meng interested.


    There are still seven days to go before the full moon. Let curiosity spend this time.


    There is some darkness in the cave. The environment is not humid, but rather dry.


    With the deepening of the tunnel, oil lamps began to appear on both sides of the tunnel wall.


    The fluttering flame was a little weak and faded the darkness.


    After a short walk along the passage, it began to widen.


    Until


    Li Meng did not expect that there was a cave in the mountain. At the end of the passage, there was a huge space, which seemed to empty the whole mountain.


    Looking up, you can''t see the top of the cave, you can only see the darkness.


    Compared with the dim passageway, the huge space is brightly lit, and torch after torch is burning on the side wall of the cave.


    In the light of the fire, on a platform in a huge space, a group of figures in black robes are gathering together, as if discussing something.


    At a glance, the number of black robes is no less than 30.


    In silence, Li Meng came over their heads, watching them and listening to them.


    "I have been informed that Merlin, the great court Wizard of Griffin Kingdom, has gone to the king''s capital to attend the banquet hosted by the Modred family. At this time, the defense in Baron Merlin''s house is empty. We have three days!"


    He is in front of many black robes. In the face of many black robes, his position is undoubtedly the highest. The excited words come from his hood.


    The voice is a little low: "how many years, we finally wait for this opportunity, this time we can''t miss it anyway! The code of the dead must belong to our Witch sect! "


    His thin hand stretched out from his black robe, and he waved it: "go! The goal is "Baron Merlin''s Mansion". With the coming of chaos, the witch cult will prosper, and Lord Lydia will protect us


    "Yes


    The faint voice echoed in the cave.


    A strange scene appeared.


    The black robe on the platform seems to have melted, limping on the ground, turning into a shadow and scattering.


    In the light of the beacon fire, countless shadows on the ground flash past, leaving the outside.


    "Interesting ability!"


    Seeing that the black robe on the platform below turned into a shadow and left, Li Meng praised this ability.


    Less practical ability.


    Strange as it may seem, it''s just a cover up.


    Those black robes did not turn into shadows. Shadows are their shadows, but people still exist. They only use the refraction of light to integrate the body with the environment, resulting in visual invisibility.


    But it looks like a bluff.


    "The witch cult? The witch "letissa"? The code of the dead? "


    Li Meng murmured to himself in the void. From what he heard just now, Li Meng got a lot of information.


    It seems that I was accidentally involved in an "incident".


    It''s not right to say involvement. It should be said that there was an "incident".


    No voice, no participation, just a bystander.


    At least for now.


    There are new changes.


    He didn''t leave until all the black robes left. Then he walked slowly towards the exit of the cave.


    It was not until his figure disappeared in the passage that Li Meng regained his sight.


    Li Meng is thinking about things.


    Although Li Meng is not interested in the so-called "witch cult", of course, Li Meng is also not interested in the goal of "Baron Merlin house".


    However, Li Meng was curious about the code of the dead.


    I wonder what kind of book it is.


    Since it is called "code of the dead", it must have something to do with the dead. Li Meng certainly wants to have a look.


    After all, in a sense, "spirit body" is also a kind of undead.


    Li Meng''s figure turns into a black awn. He rushes into the passage and rushes out.


    Outside, above the forest, Li Meng in the void has been watching the actions of those black robed guys.


    The main target is the black robe who should be the "leader".


    What''s that guy''s name again?


    Yeah, blazer. He should be blazer.


    Before entering the cave, Li Meng heard the conversation between them.


    Lord Blazer


    When you think about the respect for him in the cave, the conclusion is self-evident.


    After leaving the cave, he seems to have left the army. In fact, he has been following the army, not close or far away.


    He seems to be deliberately, deliberately keeping a distance.


    The direction of the witch cult has always been to the southwest. Since leaving the cave, the direction has never changed.


    It seems that they are also a group of people with one muscle. After all, they are the closest in a straight line.


    Baron Merlin seems to be in the southwest.


    In this way, Li Meng quickened his pace, like a winged ROC, turning into a black awn in the void and disappearing into the southwest air.


    Dao anling!


    It''s a very small territory with an area of tens of square kilometers. There is only a low mountain, a piece of woodland and a small village in the territory.


    Although dao''an collar is small, no one dares to belittle its owner.


    Because daoanling is one of the most powerful magicians in the Griffin Kingdom, the domain of Baron Merlin, the great court magician.


    The identity of the great magician alone is enough to win the respect of all the royal nobles.


    The name of "mountain" is dao''an mountain, and the name of "village" is dao''an village.

 Chapter 284

    Dao''an village!


    A small village, a quiet village.


    Great mage Merlin doesn''t like to be busy. He doesn''t like to have too many people in his territory, because the complicated task of managing the people will disturb his meditation and his study of magic.


    Fortunately, daoanling is only a small place, the only village with a population of only 100.


    It is enough for the servants in the Baron''s mansion to take care of the village.


    Although it is small and has only dozens of houses, the village is located in the forest, and some ferocious Warcraft will appear in the forest from time to time. Considering the threat of Warcraft in the forest, the defense measures of dao''an village are in place.


    Although it was only a small village, a wall surrounding the village was also built.


    Although the wall is made of wood, its defense ability is enough to block most Warcraft.


    After all, the Griffin Kingdom has been established in "AISI" for thousands of years. In these thousands of years, the "powerful" Warcraft in this fertile land has already been cleaned up, and those who survive are some "Warcraft" that are not suitable for climate.


    However, civilians are weak after all. For professionals, Warcraft in the forest is not worth mentioning, but for civilians, it is still easy to kill them.


    There is still a need for walls.


    Today, the sky is clear and cloudless, which is another rare good weather.


    Just at noon, as usual, the residents of dao''an village began to return home from the farmland outside the village.


    After a long hard work, it''s time to have lunch.


    On the forest path leading to the village, the returning residents can be seen from time to time.


    They were talking and laughing, walking in twos and threes.


    Everything seems normal, but deep in the dark forest, the crisis that envelops the village is brewing.


    In the north of the village is dao''an mountain. There is a house on the mountain. You can see the tower clock at the top of the house from a distance.


    A road extending from the forest runs along the village and connects with the house on the mountain.


    Now, in the back of the house, in the forest.


    Under a vigorous oak, a figure appeared out of thin air, standing under the oak.


    He was dressed in black, a little pale, and his eyes were indifferent, looking around at the environment.


    It was Li Meng who left from the void.


    Before the arrival of those black robes, Li Meng took the lead in finding the target.


    Although I don''t know if the mansion in the distance is Baron Merlin''s house, it must be close.


    Because from the mansion, Li Meng felt a strong magic wave.


    It''s not far from the hidden cave of the witch cult, which is less than 50 kilometers away. Although Li Meng has arrived, it will take some time for those who are coming here.


    "It''s a good place!"


    Looking around, Li Meng said in his heart.


    Not far away is the mansion, which occupies the whole mountain. The main building only occupies a small area, most of which are squares and courtyards.


    As he landed, Li Meng glanced at the mansion.


    It''s beautiful. The overall layout is quite beautiful and grand.


    The owner of the mansion must have a good eye.


    Of course, he should still be a rich man.


    Otherwise, how can you have such a historic residence?


    Step out, Li Meng strolls in the forest.


    Perhaps because of magic, the natural atmosphere here is very strong. In the earth, Li Meng can even feel the power of life that is almost forming magic.


    Due to the influence of the power of life, the trees nearby grow strangely.


    Tall, big, this is the normal, what makes Li Meng most concerned about is that there seems to be a strong force of life in the trunk of some big trees.


    For the spirit which belongs to "darkness" in essence, the power of life is just the streamer of green light in the night, which is so dazzling and eye-catching.


    The main reason why Li Meng landed here is that he was attracted by the strong power of life in this area.


    There seems to be something in this area


    In front of an unusually tall tree, Li Meng stopped.


    Looking up, the huge canopy blocked the sky and covered a large area of the sky.


    This tree is much higher and bigger than others.


    The trunk is so thick that I''m afraid ten people can''t hold each other hand in hand.


    The height is close to 200 meters.


    In the huge tree trunk, there is a "source" in the central region. The "source" is formed by the strong force of life, and the fluctuation is very strong.


    Magic?


    There is no possibilities.


    In ner''ozu''s memory, all the magic departments know some basic knowledge.


    Magic is powerful, but it can''t interfere with the rules of the physical world forever.


    In this region, the power of life is so strong that it cannot be formed naturally by nature.


    It can only be


    "It''s just a branch of the tree of life. Merlin buried it somewhere in this area!"


    The gentle voice suddenly appeared. It was so natural that Li Meng didn''t even notice it.


    Li Meng is slightly stunned. Someone approaches him and doesn''t find out?


    This is not normal!


    The voice came from behind. Li Meng turned and looked.


    A small figure.


    Women?


    No, it should be called "girl".


    She was dressed in a white and blue dress. Her dress was like tulle. She looked very light. Under the edge of the skirt, she had a pair of slender legs in white stockings.


    She has a very beautiful silver hair, silver hair long waist, hair appears casual and delicate, giving a gentle and elegant feeling.


    Under a few vertical hairs on her forehead is a white face. At the moment, she smiles and looks at Li Meng who turns to her.


    When her figure came into his eyes, Li Meng was silent.


    At this moment, time seems to stop passing, stopped in this moment.


    For a long time


    She looked at Li Meng curiously and said, "Meilin went to the" Wangdu "to attend a banquet. She won''t come back until three days later. You are late!"


    She seems to have misunderstood something.


    Think of him as the person who visited Merlin?


    Li Meng thought to himself.

 Chapter 285

    Think about it. This magician named "Merlin" has a noble status. He must be visited frequently.


    Dao''an is a remote territory, and usually no professionals come. As a great court magician, most people''s malicious peeping is also prohibited.


    The visitors are all guests.


    I''m afraid she thinks so.


    simple?


    Or doesn''t he look like a bad guy?


    Looking at her, Li Meng didn''t know what to say for a moment.


    But Li Meng''s silence, in her opinion, is an expression of embarrassment.


    She smiles, her eyes pure into the water: "my name is Amelia, a guest of Baron Merlin''s house! what about you? What''s your name? "


    Amelia


    In his heart, Li Meng read her name.


    The names of human beings in different worlds are full of Western flavor.


    Under the huge tree, Li Meng stood still, looking at her, and his words moved. Li Meng said the first word and the first sentence in the world.


    "Li!"


    An indifferent voice came into Amelia''s ears.


    Lee?


    Amelia was stunned. What a strange name.


    This is the first time that Amelia has heard the word.


    For a moment, something called curiosity arose in Amelia''s mind about this seemingly young boy.


    Amelia said gently, "well, the Lamu people are very good. I believe they won''t object. You can be a guest at Merlin''s house and wait for Merlin to come back!"


    This child is really "silly" cute, too innocent, right?


    To a stranger who didn''t know anything, he sent out an invitation without any precaution. Isn''t it welcoming the wolf into the room?


    In the heart of some speechless at the same time, Li Meng in front of the "child" is raised a trace of interest in exploration.


    What kind of person is she?


    She is not very old. She should only be about 15 years old. Maybe she is a little older, but she won''t go beyond this range too much.


    Li Meng''s real age is not big, but a minor can only be regarded as a "child" in Li Meng''s eyes.


    "Amy! Amy! Amy


    At this time, a shrill voice came out of the shade of the tree.


    A small figure came out of the shadow of the tree.


    One


    It''s nothing like a cat, but it''s a little different on the whole. When you look at it carefully, it doesn''t seem to make any difference. It''s covered with yellow fur, and the most important thing is that it speaks.


    Out of the shade of the tree, it jumped on the ground, dexterously on Amelia''s left shoulder.


    She jumped on Amelia''s left shoulder and stood upright, standing on her back legs and her front feet on her waist like hands. Her voice seemed to be scolding: "Amelia! Have you forgotten what Lord Merlin said again? It''s very dangerous outside. Don''t run outside all the time. Really, why can''t you let me save a snack? "


    It looks like a "person" with vivid and rich expression.


    Amelia was a little embarrassed and said weakly, "the house is so boring. You see it''s so beautiful here. How can you do without a good look? This is Merlin''s territory. Don''t worry, there won''t be people with bad ideas coming! "


    "Eh, eh, eh!"


    With a scream, the cat on Amelia''s left shoulder pointed at Li Meng not far away with its paw, and cried: "Amelia! Who is he, the enemy? It must be the enemy


    With that, his hair stood upright, and he made a low roar of "Wuwu", bowing and staring at Li Meng.


    It looks like an attack could be launched at any time.


    Amelia was a little surprised. She didn''t expect Parker to react so much.


    Amelia was a little flustered and said, "park! You''re mistaken. He''s a visitor to Merlin, not a villain! "


    The cat that Amelia called Parker didn''t let go.


    "Amelia! You are so innocent. How do you know that he is a guest of Lord Merlin? If he is a guest, how can he be here? How can a guest run about in the forest instead of walking on the road? "


    "Amelia! Have you ever thought about that? "


    Amelia didn''t think about it for a moment.


    Everything is her wishful thinking.


    But


    Peeking at "Li" who is still as usual, Parker may have a point, but Amelia still thinks that "Li" is not a bad person.


    There''s no reason. It''s just a feeling in Amelia''s heart.


    How to convince Parker?


    Amelia was a little upset.


    By the way


    There was a flash in her mind, and Amelia realized something.


    "Park¡° Li "is just an ordinary person, you see, his body does not have any magic flow, as an ordinary person" Li "how can be a bad person!"


    average person?


    Parker looked at Li Meng carefully, his eyes were like needles, as if he wanted to see every place clearly.


    For a long time, Parker''s hair softened, and he didn''t look as nervous as before.


    It''s a normal person


    Not far away from the figure, Parker did not notice the existence of any magic, which can only show a problem. The guy named "Li" by Amelia is just an ordinary person.


    As a big elf, he was naturally sensitive to magic, and he never doubted his own judgment.


    Since they are ordinary people, there is no need to be too nervous.


    Parker rolled a white eye at amelia and said, "who says that ordinary people don''t have bad people? Amelia! Just have a snack. One day you will suffer for your kindness. Only then will you understand what is evil in people''s heart


    Amelia gave a gentle smile and didn''t care what Parker said. She said, "Lee is a visitor to Merlin, but it''s not the right time. Merlin has just left! I just thought, "let Li stay in the house for a while and wait for Merlin to come back!"


    Amelia asked Parker, "Parker! Do you think RAM will agree? "


    "Hum!"


    Parker turned his head to one side and snorted coldly.


    Then he said: "how can I know?"

 Chapter 286

    Still, Parker compromised.


    It said: "I don''t think so. Lord Merlin is approachable. She has high prestige not only in the aristocratic circle, but also among the common people. For ram, it''s normal for the common people to visit Lord Merlin. She will arrange it!"


    "That''s it


    Amelia was relieved.


    Looking back at Li Meng, Amelia said, "let''s go! Come to the mansion with us! I''m sure Merlin will be back soon


    ¡­¡­


    Did he say anything?


    Did you say he came to visit Merlin?


    From beginning to end, Li Meng said only one word.


    One of his names is Li.


    Besides, Li Meng did not say a word more.


    Does the girl think that if he doesn''t speak, it means acquiescence?


    ¡­¡­


    It seems to be true


    Li Meng was quite speechless. Li Meng never wanted to visit Meilin.


    But


    That''s another way.


    There are many ways to get into the house.


    However, if we can go in aboveboard, the "meaning" will be completely different.


    Li Meng took a step forward and answered Amelia with action.


    In the forest, Amelia and Limon walk back and forth.


    It didn''t seem to let go completely. From time to time, its eyes on Amelia''s left shoulder floated to Li Meng, who was quietly following Amelia.


    Small eyes seem to be thinking.


    "Li"! Where do you come from? Baron Merlin''s house is located in a remote place. It must be very hard to get there


    As she walked, Amelia communicated with Li Meng.


    In the shade of the tree, two figures are moving forward in the shadow.


    From where?


    This problem is a little difficult for Li Meng.


    Although the land of ISI is not small and there are many place names, how can Li Meng, who doesn''t know much about ISI, answer Amelia''s words? Can he answer from the island of the dead.


    "Sivei town!"


    Li Meng said lightly.


    This is the only place that Li Meng can think of.


    Amelia seems to know the place.


    She looked a little surprised and said, "it''s a coincidence that on the way to Merlin''s house, we also passed by the town of sivei. I didn''t expect that" Li "came from there!"


    "Xiwei town is a beautiful place!"


    It''s really beautiful. After all, it''s close to the sea. You can see the beauty of the sea at a glance. Against the beautiful scenery of the sea, Xiwei town has become beautiful.


    There''s no way to refute that.


    Looking up slightly, Li Meng''s eyes skimmed past amelia and looked into the deep forest in the distance.


    Those guys are coming!


    Li Meng can feel that the dark breath of extreme desire, different from the power of death, is the dark power mixed with strong desire.


    The disturbance of dark elements is so strong that even here you can feel the fluctuation of dark forces.


    "No!"


    Parker let out a cry of surprise.


    Amelia''s face changed and she looked away.


    That direction


    Parker jumped off Amelia''s shoulder and made for the forest.


    Before it disappeared, a word came out.


    "Amelia! You stay here, I''ll see! "


    As soon as the sound fell, Parker''s figure had disappeared in the shade of the tree.


    Looking at the direction of Parker''s disappearance, Amelia was worried and hesitated.


    For a moment, Amelia''s face was full of determination, as if she had decided something.


    She turned to look at Li Meng, apologetically said: "Li"! You stay here. Now daoanling is very dangerous. I need to help them! "


    With that, Amelia took another apologetic look at Li Meng, then turned around and trotted away. Her figure soon disappeared under the shade of the tree.


    When Amelia''s figure disappeared, Li Meng''s eyes looked through the layers of forest to the source of the dark force.


    "What are those guys doing?"


    The power of darkness is massive, but scattered, like stars, over a large area.


    The thought moved.


    Under the shade of the tree, Li Meng''s body gradually disappeared.


    Once again, it''s gone.


    Fire, fire is burning, not long ago a quiet dao''an village, but now fell into a sea of fire.


    Black smoke billowed, and a large area of the house was burning.


    On the road in the village, countless figures in black robes are in action.


    They drove the villagers out of their houses, chanted incantations, and out of thin air there was a molten Inferno, which lit a large number of houses.


    "Who are you? Don''t you know that this is Lord Merlin''s territory? "


    Instead of slaughtering the villagers wantonly, the sorceress gathered the villagers in an open space far away from the house.


    Among hundreds of people, an old man came forward.


    The old man was a little afraid. He looked at the unknown person in black robe around the crowd with a little fear.


    From the perspective of appearance and image, these black robes make people not feel like "good people".


    "I know! How can we not know! "


    At this time, a black figure came out of the fire.


    "Lord Blazer!"


    See Blaser appear, sorceress quickly respectfully called.


    "Well!"


    Blaser answered, and said, "hurry up, the more sacrifices, the better. Otherwise, we can''t summon powerful" demons "!"


    "Yes


    As soon as the voice fell, many witches rushed into the burning village.


    But in front of the old man, deep and crazy words came from his hood: "Lord Merlin! Lord Merlin! Lord Merlin is gone


    "Ha ha! Ha ha


    Blaser burst out laughing, crazy and frightening.


    The laughter stopped suddenly, and he said with a little pleasure, "what can I do? What will be the fate of you mortals without Lord Merlin?"

 Chapter 287

    Looking at the frightened and frightened faces of the crowd, Blazer said madly and joyfully, "this is the weak. The weak have no qualification to survive!"


    In a flash, he came to a very cute little girl, and brazier squatted down: "my little cute! Don''t you think so? Death, you, your parents, these people around you will be blessed by death


    The adult behind the little girl, quickly put the little body into his arms, retracted into the crowd, let the daughter away from danger.


    Seeing this, Blazer stood up and turned away with a strange laugh.


    The village is still burning, and the smoke is visible dozens of kilometers away.


    In the village shrouded by the fire, from time to time, a few villagers who were driven out by the witches joined the crowd.


    This increased the number of people in the open space from less than 100 to nearly 200.


    More than 200 people are the total number of people in dao''an village.


    "What are these guys doing?"


    Above the village, Li Meng in the void is observing one side of the village, which is also the place where people gather at the foot of dao''an mountain.


    Li Meng''s speed is much faster than Amelia''s. just a few breaths later, Li Meng comes to the burning dao''an village.


    Li Meng did not know the behavior of the witch.


    The goal of the witches is the "code of the dead". If they don''t attack the houses on the mountain, what can they do for these civilians at the foot of the mountain?


    slaughter?


    Limon didn''t see the witches kill anyone.


    Whether they are old people or children, they just light up the houses of the villagers and concentrate the villagers at the foot of the mountain.


    What do they want to do?


    For a moment, Li Meng was also curious.


    Looking up slightly, Li Meng looked to the side of dao''an mountain.


    Here comes someone


    Two Petite figures jumped on the wooden wall, and the figures appeared in the eyes of the villagers not far away, and also in the eyes of the witch believers.


    They have a very similar, delicate and beautiful face, wearing the same black and white Maid Dress, all with shoulder length short hair, but the color of hair is different, one is sky blue, the other is pink.


    "The breath of darkness! No, isn''t it just a dark creature? "


    When he saw the two figures on the wall, Li Meng was a little surprised.


    In their bodies, although the dark breath was hidden, how could the evil force hide from Li Meng.


    "This is the domain of Lord Merlin, the great magician of the royal court. Who are you? How dare you intrude here


    The maid with red hair asked coldly, looking down at the witch under the wall.


    "Sister! I''ve heard Lord Merlin say that recently there are a group of evil "heretics" in the kingdom. They call themselves "witch sect", usually dressed in black robes


    The blue haired maid said to the red haired maid beside her.


    From their words, it is not difficult to recognize that the blue haired maid is the sister, while the red haired maid is the sister.


    "The witch cult?"


    Looking at the black robes standing around the crowd under the wall, the red haired maid looked dignified.


    "Ha ha! Ha ha


    Blazer under the wall laughs.


    With a laugh, Blaser said in a low voice: "we are the believers of the witch cult!"


    "What? Just because you two little girls want to stop us? Ha ha, ha ha


    Blazer was laughing, as if he had heard the funniest joke in the world.


    Brazier: "I think you''d better leave the code of the dead to us. Maybe I''m happy to let you go. Oh, by the way, it''s possible to let these poor villagers go."


    The maid with red hair looked indifferent and said coldly, "your goal is the code of the dead. Hum! Daydreaming, master Merlin''s forbidden library is beyond your reach


    Brazier: I''m so confident


    "Don''t underestimate our intelligence ability!"


    Brazier said with a smile: "Beatrice, the ancient great spirit, the guardian of the forbidden library, the great spirit, how can we ignore the ancient creatures that can drive the origin of" elements "


    "Ha ha!"


    Blazer suddenly raised his head and laughed, his face in his hood looming.


    "We''ve got a big present for that!"


    After a few words, Blaser said happily, "I''ve changed my mind. I''ll let you see for yourself how great this gift is when you look at two beautiful ladies."


    Blaser''s hands were open, as if embracing the sky, and he cried out, "let''s go! My faithful believers, open the demon eating barrier


    Around the crowd, standing in a circle of the witch cult, the crowd responded.


    Hands open, like blazer, as if to pour the whole sky into his arms.


    ¡°£¦£¦~£¦£¦¡­¡±


    At last, he recited strange incantations as if he were chanting and praying.


    Black magic gushed from the witch, forming a black pillar of light and extending to the sky.


    There were more than 30 witch believers standing around the crowd, and more than 30 black pillars of light rose into the sky.


    Over the crowd, a hundred meters in the air, more than 30 dark magic columns met and gathered to form a spinning dark magic ball.


    The next moment, the dark magic ball suddenly burst, forming a black light curtain, buckled down towards the crowd.


    "No!"


    Seeing this, the maid with red hair on the wall let out a cry of surprise.


    Her petite body leaped up and came to the crowd deftly.


    The blue haired maid followed.


    But it''s too late. Before they get close, the demon eating barrier has been completed, covering the witch believers and villagers.


    The black light flickered, the black faded, the air twisted, and it seemed that the barrier had disappeared.


    No, the barrier has not disappeared. It still exists. It is just hidden and becomes invisible.


    "Damn it


    In front of the invisible barrier, the red haired maid stopped. Even if she was calm, she couldn''t help worrying.


    "Ha ha! Ha ha


    Blazer laughed.


    He was so close to the red and blue haired maid that he looked only a few steps away.


    But because of the existence of an invisible wall, they seem to be thousands of miles apart.

 Chapter 288

    Visible, but untouchable.


    "You can''t do anything! Oh, I''ll tell you mercifully that it''s a "demon eating barrier". Any magic attack can devour it perfectly and enhance the strength of its own barrier! "


    "Hey, hey!"


    "The more you attack, the safer we will be," he said with delight! Well, come on, attack quickly


    "Otherwise..."


    Blaser gave a cold and gloomy smile: "Hey, it''s too late!"


    "REM! Don''t be impulsive


    The blue haired maid tried to attack, but was stopped by the red haired maid.


    Her original name was rem.


    The blue haired maid''s name is rem.


    "Ram! REM


    At this time, an anxious voice came out of the wall.


    A small figure jumped down from the city wall, and the petite body landed dexterously. A few jumps came to ram and rem.


    The maid with red hair was originally named ram.


    "Park! Why are you here, Amelia? "


    It''s Parker. Ram is a little surprised.


    "Hoo


    Parker took a deep breath and ran for a long time. He was a little tired.


    After a few breaths, Parker replied, "I left her in the forest. What happened... Who are they?"


    How could Parker not see the burning village head, the gathering villagers, and the black robes around the villagers.


    "The witch cult!"


    Said ram coldly.


    "Those guys?"


    Parker was a little stunned.


    "This is..."


    Parker''s face suddenly looked puzzled. His nose shrugged as if he was smelling something.


    For a long time, Parker noticed something and fixed his eyes on the front.


    "It''s a" demon eating barrier "!"


    Parker said in a low voice.


    "What do these guys want to do?" Parker said in a deep voice


    At this time, there is a new action of Blaser in the "demon eating barrier".


    He laughed.


    Crazy said: "what we want to do, you''ll see it soon!"


    A roar: "my faithful believers! Let''s go, call for the old being, let fear come


    The witch has a new action.


    They knelt down on the ground, the power of darkness surging, depicting something on the ground.


    Soon, a circular normal matrix suddenly appeared.


    And the villagers are on the round array.


    Seeing this scene, Parker''s eyes on the outside were dignified and said in a low voice: "this is a sacrifice, calling the magic circle. Those villagers are in danger, and their souls will serve as sacrifices to call for the powerful" existence "of different dimensions!"


    Parker''s words changed ram''s face.


    Rahm''s eyes twinkled and said, "it seems that they want to summon" powerful beings "to deal with Beatrice!"


    "REM! What do you want to do? "


    REM suddenly went out.


    Aware of REM''s behavior, Rahm cried.


    Rem is getting closer to the "goblin barrier" step by step.


    Her face was full of determination, said: "the villagers are innocent, I can''t let them become the sacrifice of victims, must, must do something?"


    "REM! Don''t mess around. You don''t understand the characteristics of the "demon eating barrier". You don''t have the power to break it with one blow. Any attack will only enhance the defense of the "demon eating barrier!"


    Parker said quickly.


    Parker knows very well that everyone here doesn''t have that ability. Only Merlin, only Merlin, has the power to break the "goblin barrier".


    RAM can''t do it, REM can''t do it, and Amelia can''t either. If Beatrice is willing to do it, she can easily "break" the demon eating barrier, but Parker also understands that Beatrice won''t leave the forbidden library because of the contract.


    "REM! It''s no good to transform. Although the power is powerful, the power of darkness will enhance the strength of "demon eating barrier". So, give up


    A soft voice came from one side.


    Amelia''s figure appeared under the gate. She came in through the gate at the foot of the mountain.


    "Amelia! Didn''t I leave you in the forest? "


    Parker was very angry to see the visitor.


    Really, it has done so much. What''s the use of it?


    At this time of crisis, Amelia also


    What should I do?


    If we can''t stop them from calling for the existence of different dimensional terror, I''m afraid everyone here will not live, including Amelia.


    It''s something Parker can''t afford.


    "Amelia! Let''s get out of here


    A few jumps, Parker jumped on Amelia''s left shoulder and said impatiently in Amelia''s ear.


    Amelia shook her head: "park! How can I leave at this time! "


    "But! But


    Parker was too anxious to say anything.


    In front of the goblin barrier, REM stops because of Amelia''s words.


    In such a hurry, she forgot the most important point.


    That power is evil. It is useless to attack evil magic with evil power. It will only make the enemy stronger.


    What should I do?


    Looking at the faces of fear in the goblin barrier, REM''s heart was very confused.


    At this moment, she was deeply aware of the sadness of no strong "power".


    "That''s it! this is it! Don''t do anything, just watch it! "


    Blazer laughed.


    Laughter a doubt, gloomy words from the hood: "Hey, it''s time to start, look at it, look at my greatness!"


    Blaser opened his arms and cried out, "my faithful believers, the greatest moment has come. Come on, let''s call for the greatest and most respected being!"


    ¡°£¦£¦£¦£¦£¦£¡¡±


    The witches began to chant "incantations".


    The sound of "buzzing" reverberates between the heaven and the earth, with sharp penetration.


    The power of darkness gushes out from the demons and into the sacrificial array on the ground.


    A faint purple light rises from the sacrificial array and covers the villagers in the sacrificial array.

 Chapter 289

    The villagers are afraid, but they can''t help it. The men are afraid, while the women are crying in a low voice.


    At this time, Blaser with open arms called out: "I, Blaser, AIDS, call for the existence of remote and unknown dignity, I beg your coming with my soul as a sacrifice, come on, open the door of hell, sign an equal contract!"


    "Damn it! That guy''s going to call the devil in hell


    Parker outside, hearing Blazer''s call, yelled angrily.


    Demons are all powerful and evil beings. Their favorite is to play with the soul and kill wantonly.


    Once the "devil" comes, let alone daoanling, the human towns within a hundred miles will be affected.


    Not good, very bad.


    Amelia, ram, REM look dignified, "devil" is what kind of existence, how they do not know.


    Now, it''s a fight to the death.


    "Help me!"


    "I don''t want to die!"


    "Wu Wu!"


    In the sacrificial array, a black whirlpool seems to tear the space and appear out of thin air. The whirlpool is deep and it seems to be nothing inside.


    Under the black whirlpool, the souls of the villagers in the sacrificial array begin to break away from their bodies. The black whirlpool has a kind of suction on the souls, and the gray and transparent souls begin to be sucked into the black whirlpool.


    The soul in the air is struggling, opening its mouth and shouting something, but it can''t speak.


    One, two, three, dense soul out of the body into the black vortex.


    Gray white soul group, like a ghost, to see the people''s scalp numb.


    For a few people outside, they are willing but powerless. They can only watch the villagers'' souls engulfed by the black whirlpool.


    At this time, the black whirlpool in the phagocytic barrier has a new change. On the way of soul pouring into the black whirlpool, the black whirlpool suddenly becomes larger and expands several times in an instant.


    At the same time, a strong breath appeared from the vortex.


    That kind of breath is like a mountain on top of my head, which makes all living beings almost breathless.


    "Very good, very good, come on, sign a contract with me, a noble and powerful existence!"


    Feeling the strong presence in the vortex, brazier''s whole body was shaking, and his voice was trembling.


    You can imagine how excited Blaser is at the moment.


    Compared with Blaser''s excitement, several people outside are not in such a good mood. The strong atmosphere is like a mountain pressing on the top of the head, which makes people gasp.


    They were extremely pale, and their strong breath made them despair.


    "Who is it, who is robbing my sacrifice!"


    A great roar came out of the whirlpool.


    The sound is so loud that it almost pierces the "human" eardrum.


    A huge hand with red scales emerged from the whirlpool.


    The red giant hand that comes out grabs the soul that rushes to the black whirlpool.


    "Click!"


    A black awn appeared out of thin air, as if across the space, from the root of the huge hand out of the vortex.


    "Ah


    A roar of anger and pain.


    The huge red scaly hand was broken and fell to the ground with a bang.


    "Who is it? Damn it! Dares to hurt me, Lord Durrell, the king of pain. I will let you taste the worst pain in the world


    In the black whirlpool, a huge voice roared.


    As soon as the sound fell, two huge red arms stretched out from the vortex, huge claws grasped both sides of the vortex, and the unknown existence in the vortex was tearing the vortex.


    In the hands of the giant, the black whirlpool became bigger and bigger.


    The next moment, a huge and ferocious head came out of the whirlpool.


    It has a pair of huge curved horns on its head, its skin is dark red, and its fist sized pupils are blood red.


    After the head appeared, its body constantly moved out of the whirlpool, and in a short time, its upper body had emerged from the black whirlpool.


    Even the upper body is huge for human beings.


    "Who is it? Come out


    It growled.


    "Roar!"


    It roared up to the sky.


    The huge roar formed an air wave and swept away to the sky.


    The air is twisting everywhere it goes.


    "Pa!"


    The waves collided with the goblin barrier above.


    The black streamer flashed, the demon eating barrier was broken, the waves disappeared, and the clouds rolled and a big hole appeared in the clouds.


    Just a roar, it has such power, so terrible.


    "Ha ha, ha ha, good, good, one of the seven demons of hell" Durrell ". I didn''t expect that, ah, I didn''t expect that, this mission will be completed. Even if the old man Merlin comes back, it won''t change anything!"


    Brazier has gone mad, the great posture above is enough to make him ignore everything.


    That''s the devil, the devil of hell. With it, what is he afraid of?


    Although it can only stay in this world for a short time due to the law of calling, this time is enough. During this time, it can sweep all obstacles.


    How could brazier not be happy, not excited.


    "Rem, ram, Amelia, find a chance to escape. We can''t stop it. Neither can Merlin nor Beatrice. The gap is too big!"


    Although the demon eating barrier has disappeared, no one has touched the bullet. From the black whirlpool, half of the body''s great posture has emerged, which makes all people fear it.


    It''s gall from the bottom of the soul.


    Escape?


    Parker''s words, several people understand that it is just comfort, that "strong" existence, they escape is a kind of extravagant hope.


    And what''s strange is that half of its body squeezed out of the whirlpool suddenly stopped surging outward, scarlet eyes scanning the sky, as if looking for something.


    It''s hesitating, it''s startling.


    "Lord Durrell! According to the contract, please destroy my enemy


    Blaser said humbly to the great posture of the sky.


    "Contract?"


    It uttered a huge roar: "soul, where is the sacrificial soul? Damned human, how dare you cheat me! I will make you live worse than death

 Chapter 290

    "No, no, how dare I cheat Lord Durrell!"


    Blazer said in dismay.


    Pointing to the fallen villagers in the sacrificial array, he said, "Lord Durrell, these human beings are what I sacrifice to you. Their souls I saw with my own eyes float into the black whirlpool."


    "You dare to cheat me, hateful human, how dare you cheat me in sacrificing the Dharma array? How can you cheat the low-level" devil "and hide from me? Damn human, I will devour your soul to compensate for the cost of using my great power!"


    "No, no, you can''t break the contract!"


    Cried Blazer in terror.


    Durrell growled: "the spirit of sacrifice has not been received, the contract is not established! Die, damned human


    "No, no!"


    Blaser is about to be devoured by Durrell.


    "He didn''t cheat you!"


    At this time, a faint voice from the sky, the voice is very penetrating, as if in the depths of the soul sounded.


    At a height of 100 meters from the sacrificial array, the breath of death suddenly surged, and a huge black robe figure appeared out of thin air. It was quietly suspended in the air, and the black robe fluttered with the wind.


    A white bone arm stretched out the black robe, bone palm upward, a ball of gray white emitting a faint glow fluttering.


    It seems so insipid that people don''t feel any pressure.


    "Bones... Undead? But... "


    Looking up at the huge black robe, Parker was puzzled.


    It''s a great spirit, and its life is very long. In ten thousand years of life, no one can compare with the great spirit in terms of insight.


    It is not uncommon for the undead to exist in the human world.


    It can be said that if there is death, there will be the dead.


    No matter how much the priest prays, the dead will always be born in some cemeteries.


    From the body of the black robed figure in the sky, although there is the breath of the power of death, it gives people a strange feeling, and it is by no means pure undead.


    Black robe?


    Parker looked at the witch on the ground and then at the sky.


    "What are you?"


    Looking at the huge black figure in the sky, Blazer yelled.


    That''s the soul, that gray glow is the soul, and blazer can feel the wave of the soul.


    Blaser was enraged to interrupt his sacrifice.


    The huge black robe moved, and the other bone hand stretched out from the black robe, with the palm facing down.


    The power of death surges down like a violent storm.


    When his soul trembled and saw the power of death in the sky, Blazer let out a cry: "Lord Durrell! Help me


    The sacrificial array has consumed all his magic, and now Blaser can''t release any magic.


    But later, the force of death touched the ground, did not cause physical phenomena, but took away the soul, all the souls of the witch.


    The power of death, like a storm, brings the struggling soul to the sky and rushes to the black robe of the sky.


    Like a man eating monster, all the souls poured into the black robe and disappeared without a trace.


    "What a terrible soul


    The strong flavor of lust and the impact of negative emotions made Li Meng speak out with disdain.


    They are too weak to digest in a moment.


    We''ve eliminated the mole ants. Now we''re left with the main meal.


    But


    Looking at the king of pain "Durrell", half of his body protruding from the black vortex, it should be impossible to swallow it.


    But


    Li Meng is interested in fighting with "it". He doesn''t know much about his strength. He just takes this opportunity to position his "strength".


    Li Meng, who thought like this, took action.


    Two "hands of soul" protruded from the black robe and grasped the two sides of the whirlpool in the strange eyes of the huge scarlet pupils.


    The idea moves, the black whirlpool is torn by the hand of the soul, gradually becoming bigger.


    "What does it want to do?"


    The black robe of the sky killed the witch, which made Parker feel a little relieved. At least the black robe of the sky and the black robe of the ground are not together.


    But then the action of "it" startled Parker, the hands that made the soul palpitate were tearing the black vortex, making the black vortex bigger.


    "It''s helping the devil? Why? "


    Amelia doesn''t know.


    Does it want the devil to come to the world?


    This is not going to work!


    The devil is too dangerous.


    So think of Amelia, mouth out of the curse, the blue magic around her.


    Amelia''s sudden action startled Parker, and quickly wrapped her paw around Amelia''s head.


    "Amelia! What are you up to? Stop, don''t do anything


    Parker yelled.


    "But..."


    Amelia was puzzled.


    "No, but this is not the battle we can take part in. Look at the sky!"


    sky?


    Amelia looked at the sky. At this time, Amelia noticed that the clear sky had been covered by dark clouds.


    The dark clouds are like a whirlpool. The center of the whirlpool is where they are. The dark clouds block the light and make the world fall into darkness.


    "This is an element effect, a natural phenomenon in nature. It''s not a dark cloud, but the power of death gathered between heaven and earth. They are not called, but a phenomenon of sensing the existence of the" strong "and the natural attachment of elements. Only people who are" strong "enough can cause this phenomenon!"


    It is very strong, absolutely strong, only the strong can cause the change of nature.


    Parker never doubted that.


    "What''s your purpose, hateful undead? How dare you rob my lord Durrell''s soul, even your God, Lilith, the woman, how dare you


    Durrell was roaring angrily.


    "Hiss!"


    It''s like a tearing sound.


    The black whirlpool was suddenly opened and turned into a huge black whirlpool.


    The space was large enough to accommodate Durrell''s huge body

 Chapter 291

    The hand of the soul released the whirlpool, drew back, and returned to the black robe.


    "Come out!"


    Deep words came out of the black robe.


    "Soul! Here I am, come and get it


    Li Meng''s words seemed to tempt Durrell.


    Durrell roared angrily: "damn undead, my lord Durrell will take back what should belong to me from you. This day won''t wait too long!"


    Durrell retreated. He felt a strong sense of war from the black robe above. Instead of being afraid, he came to edras with the power of contract. His power was not complete.


    Once failed, that guy is obviously good at controlling the soul. The price of failure is too expensive. Maybe he will lose his position as the devil.


    How could the great lord Durrell be so stupid?


    Durrell left, leaned out of the whirlpool, and the upper part of his body shrank back, and his huge body disappeared in the black whirlpool.


    When Durrell''s body disappeared, the black whirlpool shrank sharply and disappeared into a black spot.


    The terrible "demon king" has left, and the witch followers have been eliminated. The only thing that still exists in dao''an village is the black robe in the sky and several people on the ground.


    The black robe in the sky turned slightly and looked at several people on the ground.


    This makes ram, REM, Amelia face a tight, especially ram, vigilant looking at the sky black robe, ready to fight at any time.


    On Amelia''s left shoulder, Parker also has gray hair standing upright, staring at the black robe in the sky for fear that "it" will make any action.


    The black robe moved and the huge body slowly descended.


    This makes the following people look tight.


    As several people watched nervously, when the huge black robe was less than 10 meters away from the ground, the gray power of death surged, and the huge black robe gradually dissipated into a human shape.


    When it is less than five meters away from the ground, the human form is fully solidified and its face is clearly visible.


    "Li"


    Amelia exclaimed, looking at Li Meng in disbelief.


    On Amelia''s left shoulder, Parker was also stunned, looking at the figure not far away.


    Is that him?


    It''s him?


    "Amelia! Do you know him? "


    Ram asked suspiciously.


    It was obvious that Amelia knew the human figure.


    Amelia nodded: "before the attack on dao''an village, I met him in the forest. At that time, I thought he was a visitor to Merlin, but I didn''t expect that..."


    How could it be a guest.


    Now when she thought about it, Amelia realized that he never seemed to say that he was visiting Merlin.


    "The enemy? Are you friends


    Looking at the falling figure, REM asked simply and neatly.


    Is it the enemy? Friends?


    Amelia shook her head and said, "I don''t know!"


    She couldn''t tell that.


    Although we know each other, we have only had a brief contact.


    No matter how simple Amelia is, she can''t come to a conclusion with confidence,


    "Don''t think too much. Since he didn''t attack us, he not only drove away the demons, but also eliminated the sorceress. We should think in a good way!"


    Parker was very open about that.


    His body seemed to have no weight, his feet touched the ground gently, and Li Meng fell on the ground.


    Time is running out!


    Although the villagers'' souls were robbed by Li Meng, they were exposed to the outside world for a long time, and even Li Meng could not maintain their spirit posture. After a long time, their souls would be recovered by nature and returned to nature. At that time, there was no possibility of villagers'' resurrection.


    Although the life and death of these villagers has little to do with Li Meng, Li Meng can devour the souls of the villagers, which can be regarded as a snack.


    But is that necessary?


    There is no need at all. Although the essence of ordinary people''s soul is pure enough, it is too weak. Swallowing it will not bring benefits to Li Meng, nor will it do harm to him.


    Although he is a "dead soul", Li Meng''s thought is still a human being after all, at least he still retains his basic conscience.


    With a wave of the hand, the gray and white ball suddenly turns into countless souls. The souls dancing in the air rush to the villagers who fall on the ground.


    In just a few breaths, all souls belong to their bodies.


    A moment of silence, a figure lying on the ground moved, his move, as if a start, the other villagers fell on the ground have moved, looking left and right, with doubts stood up from the ground.


    "We''re not dead?"


    "I seem to have a dream!"


    "Yes, I dreamt that I could fly, and I met a" devil "who ate people!"


    "Why! How did they die? "


    "Well, how dare these black robed guys attack Lord Merlin''s territory! They deserve it


    The awakening of the villagers made the burning village alive again.


    Although the "chirp" voice is a little noisy, it is a great relief to ram, REM and Amelia.


    In addition to the fact that more than 200 villagers were able to revive, the most important thing is that they got the results.


    He should not be the enemy, otherwise how could he wake up the villagers.


    This makes several people''s tight heart slightly relax.


    Amelia calmed down, took a few steps forward, hesitated to speak to the figure, and finally said, "that... Who are you?"


    Looking back at Amelia, Li Meng still said one word: "Li!"


    This word made Amelia feel relieved and relaxed completely.


    He is "Li", the "Li" he met in the forest.


    Looking at the villagers who survived and were cheering, looking at Li Meng, Amelia said gratefully, "thank you! Without you, they could not have stood. Thank you for saving these innocent villagers! "


    Looking indifferent, Li Meng said blandly: "death is just a new beginning. Maybe they have a better destiny. I can''t be sure whether it is right or wrong to pull them back from the reincarnation of life."


    "This..."


    Amelia was at a loss for a moment. She didn''t know what to say.


    And she didn''t understand.


    Death is the end of life. How can we say it is the beginning of new life.


    Amelia didn''t quite understand what Lee said.


    But on Amelia''s left shoulder, Parker understood a little and looked thoughtful.

 Chapter 292

    "That...," Li "came to dao''anling. He didn''t come to visit Merlin, did he! Ah, Li, if there''s anything I can do for you, I can help you, and Parker can help you! Right! Parker


    "Er... Yes, yes!"


    Suddenly called by Amelia, Parker didn''t respond. When he realized something, he immediately replied.


    He looked down at Blaser, who had lost his soul and died. Limon looked up at Amelia again and said, "it''s the same as their purpose!"


    "They?"


    Amelia was puzzled.


    Amelia didn''t know what the purpose of the sorceress was.


    It was ram, REM, and Parker who had a tight face.


    "Is it really the enemy peeping at the forbidden library?"


    Looking at Li Meng warily, RAM said coldly.


    "The enemy?"


    Li Meng shook his head, pale face showed a dumb smile: "I said little girl, things don''t say so absolutely! Although my purpose is "the code of the dead", actually this book is just for me to satisfy my curiosity. I don''t want to disturb anyone! "


    Ram is slightly stunned, and the dead will smile?


    Think about his real black robe form, RAM felt a little incredible.


    Undead can be some dead things, those things have no emotion, even if there is wisdom, it is also cold wisdom.


    Is he really an undead?


    Li Meng''s words made Parker understand.


    If it''s him, even Beatrice won''t find out.


    What if we find out? How can Beatrice stop the existence that can make the hell devil retreat?


    Parker turned to ram beside him and said, "ram! You don''t have to think about it. Even if I get back to my real life, I''m afraid I''m not an opponent. We can''t stop him from doing what he wants. The only thing to be thankful for is that he doesn''t have any malice. "


    "Since it''s not the enemy, it''s the guest. You should know what to do! Beatrice, I''ll make it clear that Merlin won''t come back until a few days later. In these days, we need to be more vigilant. The witch sect can''t deal with it so easily! "


    Lam nodded. Although he was on guard against him, Lam knew that Parker''s words were the most correct way to deal with dao''anling''s situation.


    Ram has no reason to object.


    Ram turned to REM beside him and said, "REM! You go to receive this "guest"! I''ll go and appease the villagers! "


    "Well!"


    REM answered softly.


    With that, RAM went to appease the villagers. When she passed by Li Meng, Li Meng could feel her tension.


    It''s right to be nervous. If you think about it in another way, Li Meng will also be nervous. After all, Li Meng is a dead soul. It''s the existence of fear for all living beings, so it''s natural to be nervous.


    And REM''s invitation, Li Meng did not refuse.


    It''s better to live in a mansion aboveboard than secretly.


    There is still a lot of time to go before the full moon. Take advantage of this time, you can enjoy the life of a different world.


    Enjoy what you can. Li Meng doesn''t think much about it.


    In addition to Limon and REM, there are also amelia and, of course, Parker in the form of a cat.


    REM led the way, while amelia and Limon walked side by side.


    The distance between the two people is very close, only about the distance of a fist.


    Amelia doesn''t seem to be afraid of Li Meng. Just as she met Li Meng in the forest before, she didn''t change because she saw Li Meng''s real form.


    It can only be said that they are really simple people.


    "Why seal your own power? The power of contract is hard to break. Once you fall into crisis, even if your strength is strong and your body is destroyed, you will also die! "


    On the way to the mansion, looking at Parker on Amelia''s shoulder, Li Meng asked with some incomprehension.


    How to put it?


    In Parker''s petite body, Li Meng can feel a kind of "power", but that kind of "power" is very weak and is shielded by nature.


    Obviously, this is the seal, the seal of nature, the seal of contract, otherwise, the fluctuation of the seal will not be so weak.


    Lying on Amelia''s shoulder, Parker said weakly, "this is the price of signing a contract with amelia, or I''ll have to stay in that place!"


    i see!


    Li Meng knows something.


    In the memory of naiozu, the knowledge of contract is very rich.


    Contracts are regulated by laws, and the conditions of contracts are complicated.


    Once the contract is signed, the two parties can not violate the contract. Once the contract is violated, it will be obliterated mercilessly by the law.


    Of course, things are not absolute.


    The contract also has loopholes, which can be used to avoid the punishment of the law.


    However, not everyone can make use of the loopholes in the contract. In addition to using wisdom, there must also be superior "strength", both of which are indispensable.


    Baron Merlin''s mansion is not far from dao''an village. After walking on a road paved with bluestone on a gentle slope, the iron gate of the courtyard of the mansion is close at hand.


    Led by rem, the group entered the courtyard.


    As the great magician of the royal court, his identity is self-evident. The courtyard is also designed with atmosphere and elegance. From time to time, you can see the grass, garden or pavilion.


    In the middle of the courtyard is a tall, ancient and noble mansion.


    The number of servants in the residence is surprisingly small. Since entering the courtyard, Li Meng has not seen a single person, neither in the courtyard nor in the residence.


    Li Meng doubted that there were only two maids, REM and ram, in the whole house?


    If so, how can they come to such a big place?


    In the corridor on the third floor, Li Meng quietly follows rem.


    On entering the house, Amelia left, saying she was going to trim the flowers in the courtyard.


    As you can see, Amelia seems to be interested in cutting flowers and plants.


    She was very nervous. Since Amelia left, she put her hands on her belly and held them tightly. Her walking steps were very unnatural and her muscles were obviously tense.


    "I''m that terrible?"


    Li Meng, quietly following rem, suddenly asked.


    This makes REM''s steps tremble, the rhythm of the steps is disordered, and the tight leg muscles also make her lose her flexibility and twist her feet.

 Chapter 293

    "Ah


    REM let out a exclamation and fell to the ground.


    As REM''s body leans, he''s about to fall to the ground.


    A pale hand caught REM''s white wrist.


    Of course, when he touches REM''s hand, Limon uses his mental energy to form a film on his hand, which can isolate Limon''s "death" characteristics and prevent REM from losing his life.


    With a little effort, REM smoothed his body.


    Let go of the hand holding REM''s wrist, Li Meng said calmly: "it seems that you are really afraid of me! You are lucky to be caught between light and dark, and have the right to choose! "


    REM lowered his head, did not dare to look at Li Meng, weakly said: "right... Sorry!"


    "That..."


    Slightly looking up at Li Meng, REM said, "do you know my identity?"


    Li Meng said calmly: "it''s not difficult to distinguish the ghost clan. As a dark creature, I don''t think I''m wrong about that!"


    "Well!"


    REM nodded and said: "my sister ram and I are both ghosts. In the eyes of dark creatures, we are traitors. In the eyes of human beings, we are half demons, the ugliest existence. As you said, we are sandwiched between light and dark, but no matter which side we choose, we will not be recognized!"


    With a careful look at Li Meng, REM asked in a low voice, "that..., can I ask you a question?"


    "Of course


    Li Meng''s answer is very straightforward.


    "You''re a dead man," REM asked


    Instead of answering REM''s words, Li Meng asked, "you should have seen it, too!"


    Of course REM understood what he saw.


    Another form of his black robe, the white bone under the black robe, REM saw with his own eyes.


    But


    REM looked down at the wrist he had just grasped. Although the hand had been gone for a long time, REM clearly remembered the warmth and touch.


    How can the dead have warmth?


    How can you have warm blood flowing in blood vessels?


    His hands were warm, and REM felt it.


    I don''t understand. REM''s a little confused.


    After such a talk, although there were doubts in his heart, REM relaxed a lot.


    He''s not as terrible as he thought.


    Just like a human, ordinary human, if it was not for the terrible gesture he had seen before, I''m afraid everyone would think that he was just an ordinary human.


    What kind of existence is he?


    The curiosity in rem''s heart was all hooked up.


    "Don''t prepare the room, go to the library!"


    Of course Limon knows what REM wants to do.


    REM was the maid of the house, and Limon was the guest.


    All REM has to do, of course, is prepare the room for the guests.


    It''s unnecessary for Li Meng to prepare a room for rest, and Li Meng doesn''t need a rest.


    "But... Don''t you need a rest? Night is coming. You can go to the forbidden library at any time. Don''t be in a hurry! "


    "There''s no difference between day and night for me. Don''t forget that I''m an undead. The undead don''t need sleep to replenish their energy like you human beings do!"


    REM was stunned, but she forgot that.


    Because he doesn''t look like the undead.


    But


    "I''m not human..."


    REM whispered.


    Then he said, "OK! I''ll take you to the library! "


    In that case, what else can REM say.


    The guest rooms are on the third floor, while the library is in the attic on the top floor.


    There are five floors in the mansion, which is quite spacious.


    Both the corridor and the walls on both sides of the corridor are painted with murals of various styles, including trees, flowers and plants, all kinds of creatures, and even angels and demons.


    In the corridor floor, laying a layer of gray carpet, stepping on it is very soft, giving people a very comfortable feeling.


    Along the winding stairs, Li Meng followed REM to the library.


    The forbidden library is at the end of the stairs.


    When you can see the purple gate, you accidentally find a small figure at the gate.


    "Parker?"


    Seeing the figure, REM exclaimed somewhat unexpectedly.


    It''s Parker. He''s standing in front of the door, as if he''s worrying about something.


    At Parker''s appearance, REM seemed to understand something.


    "Did Beatrice disagree?" REM asked


    "Well!"


    Parker nodded in distress.


    Rather depressed, she said, "although Beatrice usually listens to me, it''s about the" contract "... She said that no one can move anything in the library except Merlin!"


    Is it back to the starting point in the end?


    Li Meng is not going to give up his purpose. No one can stop him.


    Li Meng is disappearing.


    Perceiving Li Meng''s change, Parker''s face changed.


    "Please don''t hurt her!" he cried


    With the sound of words falling, Li Meng''s figure has completely disappeared.


    "REM! What do you say to do? Beatrice''s character is a little stubborn. With the restriction of "contract", I''m afraid she will conflict with him


    Walking back and forth on the ground, Parker looked worried.


    "This..."


    Compared to Parker, REM seems calm.


    After thinking about it, REM said, "don''t worry! Parker! Beatrice won''t be hurt


    Having said that, how can Parker rest assured?


    That''s the undead


    In the void, there is no obstacle in the material world for Li Meng.


    Like a ghost, Limon went through the wooden door.


    When he left the wooden door, Li Meng saw a wide space.


    In the space, a row of bookshelves are arranged in order, and the bookshelves are full of all kinds of books.


    Not far from the door, under the bookshelf, there is a chair. On the chair sits a small figure. She wears two braids. The gold braids behind her shoulders sway with her body. Her petite body, wearing a pink skirt, makes her look like a foreign baby in a fairy tale.


    Her face is indifferent, expressionless, slightly cold, holding a thick book in her hand, watching attentively.


    Drifting past her, Li Meng came to the sea of books.

 Chapter 294

    Endless books, surrounded by endless elements, each book is wrapped with weak attribute magic.


    When thousands of star like attributes and magic gather together, the library becomes a gathering place, forming a small, weak element tide.


    For any professional, this is undoubtedly a holy land to enhance "power". Just staying here for a moment can bring great benefits to any professional.


    "Book of water elements" summon chapter "!"


    "Book of fire elements" summon chapter "!"


    "Summon chapter of demon contract law"! "


    Open a few books at random, Li Meng found a very wonderful thing.


    The books here seem to have something to do with calling.


    Why?


    Li Meng didn''t know.


    In order to solve the doubts in his heart, Li Meng appeared and appeared beside a bookshelf in the library.


    How can any change in the library hide Beatrice?


    As soon as Li Meng''s figure appeared, Beatrice found it.


    However, what is puzzling is that the little figure on the seat just moved his eyes away from the book on his leg and looked at the sudden figure next to the bookshelf.


    Then he took back his sight, as if nothing had happened, and continued to look at the book spread on his lap.


    Similarly, Li Meng also ignored the small figure on the seat, walking in the bookshelf as if no one else, scanning the dazzling books on the bookshelf.


    Li Meng pulled out a book from a shelf.


    "Giant dragon" in the record of edras Warcraft


    This is the name of the book in Li Meng''s hand.


    Dragon?


    Dragon, no matter which world, there seems to be a legend of "dragon".


    With a trace of curiosity, Li Meng opened the book in his hand.


    The pages of the book are yellowing. It seems that it''s been a long time.


    Paper is ordinary paper, and there is no element fluctuation in the book.


    An ordinary record book.


    With the help of naiozu''s memory, Li Meng acquired the words of the world.


    As the Lich King, naozu''s life is long. In the long years, naozu also gained a wealth of knowledge. His experience is not only amazing, but also has some understanding of the literature of various intelligent races in edras. Of course, human beings are also among them.


    After all, before becoming the undead, naozu was human.


    In ner''ozu''s memory, there are also memories of "dragon", but few of them. This creature, known as "dragon", once flourished and was the overlord of edras. However, under the baptism of time, the Dragon declined for various reasons.


    For nearly ten thousand years, the dragon has become a legend.


    Li Meng is quite interested in such documentary books. In the sea of books, Li Meng reads them wantonly and seems to forget the real purpose of coming here.


    This guy


    Eyes unconsciously staring at the leg of the book, Beatrice with more than light looking at the shelf in the stay of that figure.


    It seems that Beatrice doesn''t care much. In fact, Beatrice is very cautious and careful.


    As a great spirit, Beatrice has absolute power. Because of the existence of contract, Beatrice can only play a full role in the library. But Beatrice''s task is to guard the forbidden library, so that the books will not be exported. It is enough for Beatrice to play a full role in the library.


    "I''m not breaking the contract!"


    Looking at the figure in the bookshelf, Beatrice whispered.


    The forbidden library is open. Many aristocratic children in Wangdu often visit Baron Merlin to browse books in the forbidden library.


    Under normal circumstances, Beatrice will not stop, the existence value of books is to be browsed, forbidden to browse, and the library has no existence value.


    Of course, some banned books are not listed here.


    The reason why forbidden books are called Forbidden books is to prohibit others from browsing. All the books called "forbidden books" are evil books that record some dangerous magic.


    Beatrice is the administrator of the forbidden library. Her only task is to protect the library and its books.


    Just browsing. Beatrice won''t stop it.


    But if she wants to take any book from the library, Beatrice will never allow it, because it''s about her contract with the original owner of the library.


    Not even Merlin, the owner of the house.


    There is no magic wave, the breath is close to nothing, there is no vitality of life, and there is no dead silence. What is he?


    Even if she had a long life, Beatrice didn''t remember it.


    "Don''t worry! Parker! You see, nothing happened! "


    Outside the library, REM comforts Parker.


    Li has been in the library for a long time. There is no movement in the library. If the worst happens, it will not be so quiet.


    Nevertheless


    Parker still can''t let go.


    Looking at the gate of the library, I can''t wait to see through.


    "Park! Since I can''t rest assured, why don''t I go in and have a look! "


    Rem, who really can''t stand it, said so.


    Yes!


    Why don''t you go in and have a look?


    What''s the use of worrying outside?


    Parker was stunned for a moment.


    Immediately reaction came over, quickly push the door and enter.


    It''s still the familiar library. Not far from the door, Beatrice is still sitting on the small seat. As usual, she is still holding the book and watching attentively.


    After a few jumps on the soft carpet, Parker comes to Beatrice.


    "Beatrice!"


    "Brother?"


    Looking away from her lap, Beatrice looks at Parker on the carpet.


    There seems to be something unexpected about Parker''s arrival.


    Parker jumped up on the carpet, jumped on the armguard of the chair, and looked around. In the bookshelf, Parker saw the black figure he cared about. With a slight sigh of relief, he turned to Beatrice and said, "I''m afraid you''re fooling around!"


    "You can feel it!"


    Parker means something.

 Chapter 295

    Looking up slightly and looking at the figure near the bookshelf, Beatrice said, "Durrell is one of the seven demons in hell. The existence that can make the demons give way must not be simple! Brother! Although I abide by the "contract", but I am not stupid, "he" is not our kind of ancient elves can match the existence of


    Beatrice breathed a little, and said, "besides, I don''t feel any hostility in him. I won''t stop him just browsing books. His ancient existence will not embarrass us. Although the ancient gods have been lost and the contract has been broken, we are blessed by nature, not enemies of any living beings!"


    "The only thing I''m curious about is how did he come here?"


    Beatrice was puzzled about that.


    Similarly, Parker was puzzled.


    Since the sinking of the continent, the once powerful empire has declined. Although the Modred family rebuilt the kingdom in the last refuge "AISI", it is still far away from its glory for thousands of years.


    Although AISI is big, it is only a small place for the whole of edras.


    AI Xi, the Griffin Kingdom has long been forgotten by humans in the world of edras. How can this small place in the endless sea attract the attention of such ancient beings as "he"?


    Ancient?


    In Parker''s and Beatrice''s view, any powerful existence is extremely ancient, because the power is equal to the strength. The longer the life is, the stronger the strength will be. For hundreds of years, the great spirit is just like a newborn. No matter how strong the talent is, the strength is extremely limited.


    A thousand years is the beginning, and ten thousand years is the "powerful".


    Such as human saints, which is not to enjoy thousands or even thousands of years of life.


    However, they don''t know that Li Meng is still very young, and his seemingly powerful "spirit body" has only existed for less than a month.


    If they knew that, they would never believe it.


    This also illustrates the terror of "master brain" from another aspect.


    You know, the "power" that Li Meng has now is given by the main brain.


    No matter which world, the enhancement of power is a kind of cultivation of spirit, even the "soul" of spiritual origin. Only when the soul breaks through the shackles of the world, will power follow.


    To the "soul", any living creature is strange, even the devil who likes to play with the "soul", they may be able to touch the soul, or even devour the soul to strengthen their own strength, but they do not have the knowledge to let the soul take the shortcut "powerful".


    The soul is the essence, is invisible, can not touch the existence, the spirit is the product of the soul, is the aggregation of ideas, can affect the material world, the spirit is unlimited, but also limited, unlimited means that the spiritual power can be unlimited growth, and limited means that the soul can bear the limit of spiritual power.


    The so-called talent refers to the limit that the soul can accommodate the spiritual power.


    Li Meng''s separation of spirit body is not just spirit. The reason why he can separate the subject and exist in the outside world is that the origin of the separation of spirit body is "soul", the soul separated from the main soul.


    This is incredible and absolutely impossible for any living creature, because the soul is invisible and is a whole. If the soul is incomplete, even if it is a little less, it will cause a chain reaction.


    There''s only one end to it, that''s the return of soul.


    Why can''t Li Meng?


    The answer is very simple, but Li Meng didn''t know it, and the brain didn''t sue him.


    From beginning to end, Li Meng has more than one soul.


    Two worlds, two memories, one soul.


    For some reason, the brain hides that.


    "I don''t know. Maybe it''s for the code of the dead?"


    Parker made a guess.


    Parker didn''t forget what he said. His purpose, like the witch sect, was to "code of the dead.".


    Beatrice said thoughtfully, "the code of the dead is the God of the dead. It was created when the spider goddess Lilith was lost. It is said that it is a Book of inheritance. Who can get the code of the dead and become the" new God "of the dead? Is his purpose..."


    After that, Beatrice shook her head again and said, "it''s very unlikely that any living creature can be on the throne with only one book. He should understand that!"


    "Maybe it''s just curiosity," Parker said


    "Yes! Beatrice! Where is the law of the dead? "


    Parker asked.


    Beatrice shook her head. "I don''t know that. There are 1000 banned books and 100000 ordinary books in the library. The banned books are not specially placed, but they are put together with ordinary books."


    "A seemingly ordinary book may be a forbidden book. In order to ensure the safety of the forbidden book, the original one did a lot of seemingly unnecessary things!"


    Who is that? Of course Parker knows.


    He is a legend, and also a legend, but people have long passed away.


    In this way, even if he wants to find the "code of the dead" in 100000 books, it should take a long time.


    This is the best way!


    Parker was a little relieved.


    Merlin will be back in a few days.


    If he really wants to take away the "code of the dead" and fight Beatrice, Merlin, Beatrice and his short-term recovery should have the ability of World War I.


    Parker sighed in his heart.


    Parker doesn''t have any confidence in whether he can fight one.


    But Parker also knew that it was inevitable.


    Beatrice, who faithfully abides by the contract, can''t let anyone take the books from the forbidden library.


    They had only one fight.


    In the sea of books, time flies by.


    In a flash, five days went away without a sound.


    During these five days, Li Meng stayed in the forbidden book library and didn''t go anywhere.


    In a few days, Li Meng did not go out of his way to search for the code of the dead, but browsed some ordinary books.


    It seems that "code of the dead" has been forgotten by Li Meng.


    Is it really forgotten?


    Of course not. The code of the dead has long been discovered by Li Meng. When he was browsing books, Li Meng touched it, but he thought it was not the right time and gave it up temporarily.


    The code of the dead is not very attractive to Li Meng. To get it is just to satisfy his curiosity.

 Chapter 296

    "Arthas! The original Prince of Griffin Kingdom sank into the sea with the mainland of alderaden. His life and death are unknown. A hundred years later, he was recognized as dead by the king of Modred, and his tombstone was set up! "


    Alsace?


    Looking at the book in his hand, which is called "the true record of the kingdom of the Griffins in alderaden", Li Meng unexpectedly found a record about Alsace.


    "Alsace", the Lich King of the island of the dead, should be the "Alsace" of the Griffin kingdom in the book.


    Alsace did die, but became the undead, the king of the undead, the Lich King.


    It seems that the Griffin kingdom does not know the existence of the island of the dead. Otherwise, it is impossible to know that the Lich King on the island of the dead is their royal highness.


    This is not surprising. Although the continent of alderaden has sunk for nearly ten thousand years, the existence of endless sea makes the only remaining two places in the continent of alderaden not only thousands of kilometers apart, but also the deep-sea Warcraft has isolated the contact between the two places.


    Even if we know the existence of the island of the dead, I''m afraid we don''t realize that the terrible Lich King on the island is their once prince.


    Putting down the book, Li Meng shoved it back into the bookshelf.


    It''s good to read such books, but it''s unnecessary to read more.


    In the bookshelves, Li Meng walked leisurely, looking for books of interest.


    After so many days, Li Meng didn''t feel bored. Instead, he enjoyed the feeling of roaming the world in the book.


    Unconsciously, Li Meng came to Beatrice''s side.


    When he realized the existence of Beatrice, Li Meng''s eyes swept past her little body.


    With a slight pause, she looked away at Beatrice again.


    "You are afraid!"


    The sound rang out in her ears, which made Beatrice, who pretended to read a book, feel tight in her heart.


    Small face expressionless, seemingly very indifferent, she is still focused on reading, a word came out of her mouth.


    "I''m not afraid of anyone here!"


    Li Meng couldn''t deny her words. He scanned the bookshelves on both sides and said, "I''m not human!"


    Beatrice was speechless and said, "how long are you going to stay here?"


    Is this a rush?


    Of course, this sentence was ignored by Li Meng.


    She passed by Beatrice leisurely, and a word came into Beatrice''s ear.


    "Who knows!"


    As she closed the book on her lap, Beatrice looked up at the figure and said coldly, "you can browse the books in the library. If you can find the code of the dead, I won''t stop you from browsing, but don''t think about taking any books from the library, otherwise..."


    "Or what?"


    Li Meng looks back at Beatrice with a smile.


    The two were looking at each other.


    Beatrice showed no sign of weakness and said coldly, "I will stop you by any means, even at the cost of my life!"


    Looking at the face full of determination and like a child, Li Meng was slightly surprised.


    Shaking his head gently, Li Meng said, "is it worth it? As a small and weak Warcraft, he has been blessed by nature. After ten thousand years of gradual transformation, he has become a "great spirit". A broken "contract" makes you willing to give your life. Is it worth it? "


    "It''s worth it!"


    Beatrice''s tone was positive, and her eyes were full of firmness when she looked at Li Meng.


    Li Meng some don''t understand, look indifferent said: "what''s the meaning of this?"? Even if you give your life, you can''t change anything. You can''t protect here either! "


    Beatrice: a contract is a contract. There is still a day left for the forbidden library. The contract will never be invalid


    Is that so?


    Looking at the little figure on the seat, Li Meng was silent.


    The persistence is admirable.


    How many years?


    Hundreds of years? Or thousands of years?


    Although the library is big, it is small and suffocating for one''s life.


    With a little smile, Li Meng stepped in front of Beatrice, raised his right hand and put it on the top of her head.


    "Girl! It''s lonely, isn''t it


    Gentle words came to Beatrice''s ears.


    Beatrice was stunned and looked at him in front of her.


    The face was smiling and the eyes were pure as water.


    It''s clearly an undead, a non-human existence


    But his eyes are very gentle!


    A sour nose, that thousands of years of accumulated grievances, let Beatrice eyes floating tears.


    "Wow


    She pours into Li Meng''s arms. At this moment, she forgets everything and just imagines a child crying.


    To her, Limon opened his arms.


    Encircle the little figure that pours into the bosom.


    No words, no words, just quietly holding her, hand gently rubbing her small head, comforting her.


    For a long time, in her arms, she raised her head and looked at Li Meng with tears in her eyes.


    At this moment, indifference is no longer there, there is only a weak heart.


    "It''s too bad. Even so, I will..."


    There was a weeping sound in the voice.


    Before he finished, he was interrupted by Li Meng''s hand rubbing her little head.


    Li Meng said softly: "I know! I won''t break your insistence! "


    "Really?"


    Like a child, Beatrice looked at Li Meng with tears in her eyes.


    "Of course!"


    Li Meng nodded in affirmation.


    The release of her grievances made Beatrice seem a lot easier.


    In the library, a large and a small figure quietly embrace each other.


    After a long time, Beatrice''s face was slightly red. She gently broke away from Li Meng''s arms and returned to her chair.


    Li Meng just let go of Beatrice''s reaction.


    Beatrice on the seat is a little uneasy and flustered. It seems that what happened just now makes her very shy. She lowers her head nervously and doesn''t dare to look at Li Meng.


    Seeing her like that, Li Meng just laughed.


    The reason why he would do that may be just impulsive, but more is that Li Meng wants to do it.


    Li Meng didn''t think much, he was just an instinct.


    Some things do not need too many reasons, if everything in the world has its reasons, then life is too tired.

 Chapter 297

    Li Meng stepped back a few steps and walked around the bookshelves. As he inspected the books on the bookshelves, he said: "I won''t disturb you for a long time. I will leave soon. This time I came to Aixi and the Griffin Kingdom, just to have a look. There is no other purpose! You don''t have to think about it. I don''t intend to interfere in this worldly matter! "


    Worldly affairs?


    Hearing this, Beatrice was a little dejected.


    Sure enough


    He is one of the oldest beings.


    They "exist", powerful, but unknown, and hide in the world of edras in various ways.


    The rudeness on her face disappeared, and Beatrice returned to her normal state.


    As she reopened the book, Beatrice read it intently.


    It seems that nothing happened just now.


    But from Beatrice''s grip on the page, it seemed that Beatrice''s heart was not as calm as it seemed.


    Yes, Beatrice is upset.


    The vent of grievance makes Beatrice and Li Meng have something called "intimacy", which is uncontrolled and a kind of information released by the heart.


    Beatrice didn''t hate it. On the contrary, she was obsessed with the feeling of crying in his arms. That feeling left a shadow in Beatrice''s heart.


    Shadow is a "root", the existence of which can change many people and things.


    No doubt Beatrice was changed.


    After struggling for a long time, Beatrice could not bear the impulse in her heart.


    "When?" he whispered


    "Soon! Full moon night


    Li Meng in the bookshelf replied.


    Full moon night?


    Time is very close. Do you have five days left


    Beatrice thought.


    Five days


    Looking at the figure in the bookshelf, Beatrice was a little distracted.


    Is it the same as before?


    All people are passers-by, insignificant passers-by in the long life.


    No one will stop slightly for her, only mercilessly away, leaving her alone in the cage day after day, year after year.


    Stand the baptism of time alone.


    "It''s a good place. If you don''t object, I think I''ll visit it often. The worldly fun is still very interesting!"


    opposition?


    How could she object.


    Beatrice looked at the figure in the bookshelf.


    "That..."


    Beatrice''s face was ruddy as if she could not say what she said.


    "What?"


    Li Meng in the bookshelf said he didn''t hear clearly.


    Plucking up her courage, Beatrice finally said what she wanted to say.


    "You..."


    As soon as she said a word, Beatrice recoiled, her face ruddy and speechless.


    The worried Beatrice turned around and said, "can I stop you if you come?"


    "That''s true!"


    "Beatrice!"


    "Well?"


    "How long have you been here?"


    "I don''t remember. This library existed before the sinking of the continent, about two thousand years ago."


    "More than 2000 years, it''s a long time!"


    "I don''t remember!"


    In the library, the harmonious atmosphere makes Li Meng and Beatrice chat with each other.


    I talked a lot, involving all aspects, just like friends.


    Walking among the bookshelves, Li Meng stopped in front of a row of bookshelves.


    He reached out and pulled out a book from the shelf.


    The book is very ordinary, the appearance looks very ordinary, is an ordinary book.


    But it was this seemingly ordinary book that attracted Li Meng''s attention.


    "What? Is this the book you''re looking for? "


    I don''t know when Beatrice left the little seat, and the little figure was standing not far away from Li Meng.


    There is no fluctuation of the power of death, there is no breath of the undead that makes the living beings hate, there is no fluctuation of any element magic, is it really the "code of the undead"?


    Beatrice had doubts about it.


    But Li Meng''s look made Beatrice doubt whether her guess was wrong.


    Li Meng didn''t open the book in his hand. He just looked at the writing attentively.


    For a long time, Li Meng withdrew his sight from the writing and opened the book in his hand.


    After a look, Li Meng closed the book again and handed it to Beatrice.


    "Have a look!"


    Li Meng said.


    Beatrice, speechless, takes the book from Li Meng and opens it.


    When she saw the contents of the book, Beatrice was obviously stunned.


    "How could that be?"


    Beatrice was puzzled. She couldn''t understand.


    The content of the book is blank, every page is a piece of white paper, there is nothing in the book.


    This is obviously unusual. As the administrator of the forbidden library, Beatrice knows that all the books collected in the forbidden library are of great significance, and there can be no blank books.


    What''s the matter with the book in hand?


    Beatrice was confused, too.


    The book with blank content returned to Li Meng.


    On the contrary, Li Meng seems to know something about the blank content in the book.


    "Tell me! What''s hidden in this book? "


    Said Beatrice, not in a good mood.


    Seeing Li Meng''s relaxed manner, Beatrice didn''t know that there was an answer in her eyes.


    "Do you know Lilith?"


    With a book in his hand, Li Meng asked Beatrice.


    Lilith!


    As the God of the undead, how could Beatrice not know.


    Beatrice said, "of course! Once the God of the undead, but it has fallen like the gods


    Fall?


    Li Meng gave a cool smile, shook the book in his hand, and said, "it''s not necessarily!"


    Beatrice was stunned. She looked at Li Meng and the books in Li Meng''s hand. She thought a lot of things in a moment.


    Beatrice looked at Li Meng suspiciously: "you mean..."

 Chapter 298

    "No, Lilith has fallen. It''s an unchangeable fact, but..."


    Li Meng showed admiration on his face and said with admiration: "she is very smart. Even if she falls, she has left some traces in this world!"


    Looking down at the book in his hand, Li Meng said: "this book is just an ordinary book, but there is a ghost hidden in it. The ghost has no consciousness, but simply exists. For the creatures belonging to the dark camp, if they get it, they can get the knowledge of the ghost, and the ghost itself is a weapon. Do you feel anything? There are all kinds of elements in the library, but there is no power of death! "


    Hearing what Li Meng said, Beatrice suddenly realized that there was such a thing.


    The so-called element tide is the natural reaction produced by the collection of various elements, but in the library, the element of death disappears.


    But


    Beatrice didn''t understand that if there was no death element, the tide of elements in the library would dissipate, but the tide of elements in the library always existed.


    What''s going on?


    Is


    Beatrice''s eyes moved to the book in Li Meng''s hand.


    "Yes! The death elements of the library are swallowed up by this book. For any creature in the dark camp, just holding the "code of the dead" can bring great benefits to itself, and the enhancement of its power is only a small part


    Perceiving Beatrice''s eyes, Li Meng said.


    It turns out that


    Looking away from the book, Beatrice looked at Li Meng and said, "what do you want to do?"


    Li Meng shook his head, closed the book and put it back on the shelf.


    When the hand was pulled back, a small gray transparent ball gushed out of the book and got into Li Meng''s hand.


    Li Meng is very secretive, even Beatrice is not aware of this.


    Although Li Meng is a little sorry for cheating Beatrice, he is not pedantic. In his life, good faith cheating is essential, which is a happy ending for both sides.


    Everything is natural. Looking back at Beatrice, Li Meng said, "I said that I have no need for the code of the dead, but I am just curious about its existence. I want to find out what it is. Now my curiosity has been satisfied. Of course, it is returned to its original owner!"


    Hearing this, Beatrice was relieved. At the same time, she was a little uncomfortable and twisted in the face of her eyes.


    "Hum!"


    Little head a slant, Bi Cui Si Ao Jiao of hum a.


    Turning to the seat, he took a small step and waved his hand: "now that you are satisfied, let''s go!"


    A despicable expulsion order.


    Beatrice''s words were certainly ignored by Limon.


    "You..., huh?"


    Li Meng''s face suddenly coagulated, as if something had happened.


    "What a strange thing!"


    An invisible existence, similar to spiritual power, seems to have crossed time and space and rushed into Li Meng''s soul.


    There seems to be an illusion that the soul is entangled by the invisible existence. After it appears, the soul seems to have been sublimated, and the whole person is much more relaxed.


    The soul is ready to move, and the mental power seems to increase a lot at once.


    Li Meng tries to drive it, without hindrance, just like the mental force, Li Meng can drive it freely.


    What''s this?


    Li Meng was puzzled.


    It''s obviously coming from the outside.


    "Why! This is... "


    When driving it, Li Meng got a kind of information from it.


    Li Meng saw the black earth. On the black earth, he saw a temple made of white bones. There was a god statue in the temple. The black robed god statue stood upright like a God.


    In the hall, Li Meng also saw several figures under the statue.


    The Lich King "Alsace", as well as several Lich King subordinates.


    They prostrate themselves in front of the statue, as if praying for something.


    This is not the information carried by the invisible existence, but the connection between Li Meng and the statue.


    "Is it the power of faith?"


    Li Meng realized this.


    The doubt lasted only a moment, then it broke.


    It is obvious that the invisible existence is the power of faith. Because of Alsace''s prayer, Li Meng obtained the first power of faith, and because of the power of faith, Li Meng heard Alsace''s prayer.


    It was a call, and Arthas was praying for his coming.


    At this time, another force of belief appeared across the time and space, and poured into Li Meng''s soul.


    Li Meng has an impulse that the power of belief may be able to do something.


    With a movement of heart, Li Meng disappeared.


    As if he didn''t exist, his figure in the library suddenly disappeared without a trace, leaving no trace.


    When Beatrice was ready to sit down, her figure suddenly disappeared from her sight, and Beatrice''s figure became stiff.


    "Li?"


    Stiff back, the original position where there is that figure.


    Look at the library.


    No, he disappeared


    Where did you go?


    Did you leave?


    Sitting in that small seat, picked up the book on the side, as usual, watching in silence.


    At this time, Li Meng has crossed thousands of miles and reached the island of the dead in an instant.


    When the power of belief comes, Li Meng catches the wave of broken space.


    Li Meng is learning, learning the power of faith, the method of leaping from space. With the exploration of reverse engineering, Li Meng has fully understood it in just a few breaths.


    Space travel is one of the many abilities of faith.


    Consuming one third of the power of belief, Li Meng successfully shuttled through the space and came to the statue of God in the skeleton temple on the black soil of the island of the dead.


    That is a very strange feeling, in front of a white awn, when blinking, open, came to a dark place.


    The walls and columns are made of white bone, while the ground is black, smooth black.


    The space in the hall is very large. It seems that there is an altar at the foot, which is higher than the ground, and the statue stands on the altar.


    Under the altar, the Lich King "Alsace" kneels to the ground. Behind him are five liches in black armor. Like Alsace, they kneel in front of the statue.

 Chapter 299

    The gray breath of death is surging. On the left shoulder of the statue, Li Meng''s figure gradually appears in the form of a human, not a black robe.


    With his back against the statue, Li Meng sat on the shoulder of the statue and looked at several figures in the hall below.


    The size of the statue is still very large, with a height of more than 20 meters.


    "Oh! You want to cross the endless sea? "


    The sound of words reverberated in the wide hall. At the same time, it also came to Alsace, who was praying in the hall.


    With a deep prayer, Arthas looked up at the top of the voice.


    On the left shoulder of the statue, Arthas saw the little figure.


    A black, pale face, indifferent eyes.


    human beings?


    No, it''s him. It''s the new God of the dead.


    Behind Alsace, the five liches also looked up at the figure on the left shoulder of the statue above. In their pupils, the green fire of the soul was beating violently.


    The prayer of Alsace was received by Li Meng, and it was received from the power of faith that was constantly coming.


    That''s the prayer of war. Alsace wants to start a war.


    But if you want to attack the mainland, the endless sea is an insurmountable barrier.


    There was nothing Alsace could do about this barrier, so he prayed to God for help.


    Low and noble head, Alsace said: "the endless sea is tens of thousands of miles away. In the deep sea, there are countless Warcraft and some powerful intelligent races. They are all obstacles for my undead race!"


    "And the biggest obstacle is the vast sea. The island of the dead is isolated overseas. My army of the dead can''t cross the sea!"


    The dark hall seemed to be a little silent. Small voices could be heard far and far. Alsace''s voice echoed in the hall.


    The voice sounded again: "I pray for your help, let death come to the earth again, let the dead return to glory!"


    As the figure moved, Li Meng left the shoulder of the statue. His body seemed to have no weight, like a feather falling gently on the altar.


    Standing on the altar, looking at the figures kneeling down the steps, Li Meng said calmly: "as a dead soul, he has the same desire as human beings, Alsace! What is the source of your ambition? "


    "Instinct! This is my instinct as a king. I am the Lich King, the king of the undead. My value of existence is to conquer everything in the world


    The voice was a little low.


    Good reason, but also a good answer.


    Li Meng is very satisfied.


    "Come with me!"


    With that, Li Meng waved his hand, and the gray force of death swarmed out, twinkling around several figures of his royal highness.


    With a flash of body shape, Li Meng disappeared, plus several figures in the hall.


    Only the residual power of death floated in the air and dissipated slowly.


    Outside, on a hill outside the temple of bones, the figures of Limon, Alsace, and five liches cut through the space and instantly appeared on the hill.


    Dark clouds, the world forever gloomy, the earth a dark, black soil, bone, or that familiar island of the dead.


    Looking at everything in front of him, Alsace''s eyes were shocked.


    How did he do it?


    He left the temple in the blink of an eye, and Alsace didn''t even know how to leave.


    Instant movement?


    Or space magic?


    I''m afraid this is the means of "God". Only "God" has this ability.


    Just like Alsace, the liches behind Alsace were also terrified. They couldn''t understand what kind of ability made them come here in a moment.


    Looking at that small figure, their eyes changed completely at this moment.


    If before, Li Meng was just a compromise for them, now Li Meng is the real God in their heart.


    "Well?"


    Li Meng''s heart moved.


    The source of the power of faith suddenly increased a lot.


    Just now, the ability to carry many people for a short distance space shuttle seems very handsome, but the cost is that it consumes all the power of belief.


    The new power of faith has poured in, and the power of faith is abundant.


    Li Meng stretched out his hand and said calmly, "the best tools for crossing the sea are boats. They are big enough, powerful enough and numerous enough!"


    The power of death surged into the sky, forming a tornado composed of the power of death in the sky.


    The force of death is surging, the tornado is spinning, when the tornado contacts the ground, the storm suddenly appears.


    Clouds and thunder intersect in the sky, and dust rolls on the ground.


    The storm was so powerful that the whole world surged.


    The dead bones in the black soil and the struggling skeletons seem to have lost their weight and fly to the sky.


    In the storm, there seems to be an invisible hand controlling the dead bones rising from the black earth.


    The bones are broken, the skeletons are broken, and turned into the finest powder.


    When the "amount" of gray white powder is enough, the powder is integrated, as if it was smelted at high temperature, combined into one, and re transformed into a form.


    On the hill bag, Li Meng''s hand was moving, as if he was painting something. Every time he waved it, the powder in the sky changed accordingly.


    With countless dead bones rushing to the sky one after another, a huge outline of the sky gradually emerges.


    It''s a boat, a huge boat.


    Using the dead bones, Li Meng is smelting a "ghost ship" belonging to the undead.


    It seems inconceivable to smelt a big ship by one person, but it is not too difficult for Li Meng. It is not difficult or easy.


    Ships are forming!


    Looking at the sky, in front of this very shocking scene, the fire of the soul in Alsace''s pupil jumped violently.


    it is beyond logic and above reason!


    The whole sky is disturbing. Is that the power of God?


    The ship is solidifying, and the empty body is becoming full under the innumerable broken bones.


    Within a moment, a huge warship over 100 meters long, with three decks and three masted sails, appeared in the air.


    Huge mast, gray sails flying with the wind, the whole is dark gray, the hull surface is not smooth, has the texture of bone, the bow is high, in the bow of a huge skull standing, the green flame in the head is burning, like a bright light in the night.


    On the bow deck, there are two huge crossbows on each side. They are also made of white bones. They are huge and powerful.


    The two are just one of the many crossbows. On the deck, on both sides of the ship''s side stand a large number of crossbows, no less than ten at a glance.


    The existence of the crossbow makes the ship look more powerful.

 Chapter 300

    "Creak!"


    When the last bone is broken, it turns into powder to make up the only defect of the warship in the sky.


    The huge warship in the sky seems to have lost its strength, and in the "groan", it fell to the earth.


    When in contact with the earth, just listen to a "boom!" It''s a big bang.


    Black soil flying, the earth shaking, huge warships glided on the ground for dozens of meters before stopping.


    When everything is calm, the storm in the sky dissipates with the wind, and the huge warship stands quietly on the black soil. The huge hull is like a hill.


    In front of him, the gray breath of death surged into a ball and fell into Li Meng''s hands. When the strong power of death dissipated, a picture scroll appeared in Li Meng''s hands.


    With a flick, the picture slowly flies to Alsace behind.


    Seeing this, Alsace stretched out his hands and devoutly took over the scroll.


    At this time, Li Meng''s words came to Alsace''s ears: "this is the design and casting method of the ghost ship. With it, I believe you can build a ghost fleet across the world as you wish!"


    Of course, it''s not easy to build a ghost ship. Although it seems easy for Li Meng to build a ghost ship, it''s because Li Meng has a strong foundation and strength.


    And they don''t have that power, so they need time and they need to explore.


    Of course, the way of construction can not be compared with Li Meng.


    "My God! Please give your real name to the dead and let them praise you forever


    Arthas fell to his knees, his forehead almost touching the ground, pleading loudly.


    "Please give your real name to the dead!"


    Behind Alsace, the liches called in unison.


    What''s your real name?


    Limon rings, Lilith.


    The spider goddess Lilith. This is Lilith''s real name.


    Your real name?


    Although Li Meng doesn''t care about the so-called real name, Li Meng is still very interested in the identity of God of the dead. Now there is a good reason to say why.


    That''s the power of faith.


    The power of belief is a good thing. Li Meng must collect more power of belief as much as possible.


    The large scale of the undead is undoubtedly a good choice.


    After thinking about it, Li Meng had the answer in his heart.


    "Get up!"


    The sound came into Alsace''s ears, and into the liches'' ears.


    This is the will of God and cannot be violated.


    Alsace stood up and stood still behind Li Meng.


    The liches followed, standing behind Alsace.


    They are waiting, waiting for the next sentence from the front figure.


    Li Meng turns around, facing Alsace and the liches in the background of the huge ghost ship.


    Looking at the audience, Li Meng asked, "do you know what" death "is?"


    What is death?


    As the undead, Arthas did not hesitate and said, "eternal life!"


    Yes, for the dead, death is immortality, because the life of the dead is immortality. As long as the fire of the soul is still burning, it will never die.


    But Li Meng gently shook his head and denied Alsace''s words.


    Li Meng stretched out his right hand, palm up, and a ball of gray light came out of the palm and floated on Li Meng''s palm.


    Looking at the ball of light floating in his hands, Li Meng said: "death is not death, but a new beginning. Whether it''s returning to nature, starting a new reincarnation, or turning the unwilling resentment into the spirit of the dead, struggling in the world, this is a new beginning, a new experience!"


    "All things in the world, there is life, there is death, real eternal life does not exist, even the" God "can fall, let alone all things!"


    "Do you know what I have in my hand?"


    Li Meng inquired.


    Looking at the things in Li Meng''s hands carefully, for a long time, Alsace shook his head to show that he didn''t know.


    "The ghost of the spider goddess Lilith, I found it in the code of death!"


    Alsace was shocked and looked at the gray light ball floating in Li Meng''s hands. The green flame in his pupils was beating violently.


    Liches are the same, eyes are looking at the existence of Li Meng palm.


    "Lord Lilith is still alive?"


    Alsace said with a little excitement.


    However, Alsace was doomed to be disappointed. Li Meng said faintly, "it''s just a ghost. There are only some memories in it, and there is no consciousness. It can be said that it''s still alive or it''s dead!"


    Alsace was a little disappointed, and the fire of the soul in his pupils dimmed.


    Looking around all of you, in the background of the huge ghost ship, the invisible spiritual power surged out, and instantly spread thousands of miles away.


    "My destiny is death, and I am the God of death!"


    The sound is vast, across time and space, in the depths of all the souls of the dead on the island of the dead.


    The words from the depths of the soul shocked Alsace and the liches. They knelt down on the ground and cried out in unison: "Lord death!"


    At this moment, the island of the dead came alive. Countless dead people came out of the black soil. Countless elites and lords looked at the same direction and gathered in the same direction.


    Tonight is destined to be a feast, and the dead are welcoming the arrival of their "new gods".


    Li Meng sensed, sensed the response of the dead on the island of the dead, they were cheering, their soul fire was rising.


    Looking at Alsace, Li Meng said, "I need a high priest to preside over the temple! Alsace! You have a choice! "


    The words of Lord death came to mind in his ears, and Arthas pondered for a moment.


    He replied, "Lord death! I have five men, one of whom to choose! "


    Alsace''s men were, of course, the five liches.


    Li Meng looked at them.


    "You will!"


    Li Meng inquired.


    "It''s our pleasure!"


    Answered the liches in unison.


    Li Meng''s eyes went back and forth on the five figures, deciding the choice of high priest.


    With fixed vision, Li Meng has a choice.

 Chapter 301

    "Come here!"


    Li Meng said.


    A lich standing on the far left responded and came to Li Meng in front of him in the sound of "clang, clang" of armor, kneeling on one knee.


    Looking at the person in front of him, Li Meng inquired, "what''s your name?"


    "Creya!"


    Simple and clear words.


    "Nice name!"


    In praise at the same time, Li Meng stretched out his right hand and put it on kleya''s helmet.


    The power of death swarmed out, twining kleya.


    "Click!"


    The armor broke and flew out.


    The ragged and gray underwear followed, and everything other than the body was gone.


    Creya didn''t respond and let everything in her body go away.


    Not long after, in the clothes flying, cleya''s naked body is completely exposed.


    Perfect curve, tall, concave and convex, full mountain Tingting Yuli, with the most perfect figure of a woman.


    The long black hair with waist length is casually and disorderly draped behind the shoulders. The face is very delicate, with a trace of seductive charm.


    But seemingly perfect, she was destroyed by her dark, cyan and stiff skin, which made her temptation turn into a devil.


    Her left hand gently pinched her chin and made her look up at herself. In the twinkling eyes of the soul fire, Li Meng saw only admiration.


    Li Meng smiles a little. It''s death''s smile.


    This smile, not only let Alsace heart slightly surprised, there are some speculation in the heart.


    For kleya, it is an impact that almost extinguishes the fire of the soul. The fire of the soul in the pupil is jumping violently.


    With his right hand slightly forward, looking at kleya under him, Li Meng said: "this is the ghost of Lilis. It will make you get some changes and more knowledge! Don''t fight, let the ghost and your soul fire into one, and don''t worry, you are still you, and Lilith will only disappear completely from this world! Do you understand? "


    Creya nodded gently.


    With a satisfied smile, Li Meng reaches out his right hand, hands down, and presses Lilith''s ghost into kleya''s forehead.


    Li Meng didn''t let it go, but diverted his mental energy to help creya integrate with the ghost.


    The process is very smooth. Neither the ghost nor the fire of Lilith''s soul repels each other. It''s easy to merge into one.


    And there''s a change in kleya out there.


    The dark blue skin is falling off, turning into a dry shell, revealing the white and smooth skin inside.


    This amazing, weird change, for Alsace, the liches, they don''t understand.


    They have no idea about the color of their skin. Rigid skin is also a layer of defense for them, which can resist the damage of most sharp weapons. Once they lose it, won''t their defense be weak?


    Even Arthas didn''t understand this. He didn''t understand why creya had to change like this.


    When the last piece of dark blue skin falls, cleya is like a newborn baby, with white and smooth skin.


    The temptation of a woman''s perfect figure has reappeared.


    Seeing this scene, Li Meng waved his hand, and the gray power of death gushed out, twining kleya, and turned into a purple robe with golden pattern.


    Li Meng is already familiar with the materialization of energy. Although it is not pure matter, it is visible and touchable.


    Like the design of the ghost ship, the robe on kleya''s body, Li Meng also borrowed some things from the books in the library.


    After all, Li Meng is not good at design. He can only learn from other things.


    Fusion has been completed. Under Li Meng''s gaze, creya opens her eyes.


    The fire of soul is flashing in the pupil.


    "How do you feel?"


    Li Meng inquired.


    After looking at her white hands and her robes, kleya looked up at Li Meng. Her eyes were still full of admiration. She said, "I''m fine! The body seems to have recovered its activity and become softer. It seems that there is more knowledge in the memory! "


    "Very good!"


    Li Meng was very satisfied with kleya''s answer.


    Turning around, Li Meng looked into the distance. Originally, there was nothing around the skeleton temple, but now there are one shadow after another on the black soil around. They are white bones, all kinds of dead creatures.


    They gather like a pilgrimage to the temple of bones.


    "Get up!"


    Li Meng said lightly.


    Creya naturally stood up and stood quietly where Li Meng was later.


    Arthas followed, and the liches stood up.


    On the hill, seven figures stand up and fight, looking into the distance.


    "Creya!"


    Li Meng called.


    "Lord death!"


    Creya responded respectfully.


    Li Meng did not look back. He still looked into the distance and said, "in the future, you will be the high priest of the temple of death, and the temple of death will be in your charge! Make good use of the knowledge you get


    "All right! Lord death! Creya knows! "


    Kleya responded.


    "Arthas!"


    Arthas stepped forward and whispered, "my lord death! What can I do for you? "


    Looking at the dead creatures on the black soil in the distance, Li Meng said calmly: "once you were human, you should know that the two continents of enros and ntagre are not peaceful now!"


    Arthas said, "Lord death! You mean the hell that invaded edras


    Li Meng affirmed: "that''s right!".


    Then he asked, "who do you think is more powerful than the undead on the island of the dead?"


    After a moment''s meditation, Arthas replied, "demons are stronger, because they are fighting weapons. Even the weakest little demons are not ordinary undead beings who can fight with them!"


    Looking at the swaying undead creatures, Li Meng said calmly: "if those unarmed and weak skeletons are also members of your army, Alsace! Even if you have a powerful fleet, you can''t walk out of the endless sea. On the way, you will be torn to pieces by the intelligent race in the deep sea! "

 Chapter 302

    It''s not exaggeration, it''s not bluffing Arthas, it''s fact.


    Although there are a large number of undead on the island of the dead, most of them are skeletons transformed from the death of civilians. The combat effectiveness of those skeletons is close to nothing, let alone fighting with demons. I''m afraid that even an ordinary human can''t deal with them.


    Arthas knelt down, lowered his head behind Li Meng and under kleya''s cold eyes, and said in a deep voice, "Lord death! The undead pray for your blessing


    With a playful smile, Li Meng looked back at Alsace kneeling on the ground: "I can give the undead" strength "and let you have a real army of the undead, but Alsace! Can I believe you? After all, there is no real God


    The fire of the soul is beating violently. Alsace''s heart is trembling. The army of the dead, a real army, is what he has always dreamed of.


    Looking up, Arthas looked at the figure not far from him with fiery eyes, and said firmly, "Lord death! I am willing to follow you forever. I am willing to sign a contract with Lord death. As long as the fire of my soul is still burning, I will never betray you! "


    With a free and easy smile, Li Meng didn''t care about the contract that Alsace said. Looking at Alsace, he said, "the contract is over! Even if it''s a master servant contract, it''s a mountain on my back! "


    Alsace was puzzled. He didn''t understand the meaning of death.


    Contract is just a contract. As long as it is not violated, it will not be affected.


    Listen to Lord death, it seems to be very exclusive of contract.


    "Then..."


    Alsace had some doubts. He didn''t know what Lord death meant.


    "I''ll give you the power!"


    After a deep look at Alsace, Li Meng turned and faced the vast black earth again.


    "Power" is to give, how to give, Li Meng has a way in mind.


    The idea moves, the surging mental force swarms out, spreading to the ground.


    When the continent of alderaden sank, the island of the dead should be a haven that was not submerged, but it was too desolate. Most of the civilians who fled from it died miserably, either starving or killing each other in the final madness.


    Countless corpses are stacked under the ground, and the strong resentment gives birth to the power of death, dyeing the earth black.


    The shelter has also become a dead place. Under the baptism of time, the former shelter has finally become a paradise for the dead.


    There are endless underground corpses, and the number of them is incalculable. New undead are born all the time on the island of the dead.


    Break, gather, merge.


    Break, gather, merge.


    At the bottom of the earth, a giant is forming under the control of Li Meng.


    It was silent for about a quarter of an hour.


    The time has come


    Move your mind!


    The mountains are shaking and the earth is shaking.


    "Boom!"


    There was a loud noise and dust.


    A huge stone is like a mountain. The tombstone made of white bone rises from the bottom of the earth. The sound of "boom" continues. The tombstone extends to the sky. The height of the tombstone seems endless and reaches the sky.


    "Bang!"


    With a dull crash, the tombstone finally stopped.


    When everything subsided, a huge tombstone with a height of 1000 meters and a width of nearly 100 meters stood on the black soil.


    It''s amazing.


    Alsace speechless looked at the scene, his heart has been shocked beyond words, this means even "Lilith" adults can not do.


    Is he really a God?


    At this moment, Alsace''s eyes on Li Meng changed, completely changed, and became more devout.


    As if he had lost his weight, Li Meng rose slowly from the ground. Less than 20 meters from the ground, the force of death gushed out, surrounded his body and instantly turned into a huge black robe.


    That''s the real body of Li Meng.


    The huge black robe, along the tombstone all the way to the sky, stopped at the top of the tombstone.


    With ideas as the pen and the power of belief as the ink, Li Meng portrays them on both sides of the huge tombstone.


    On both sides of the huge tombstone, gray and white mysterious and mysterious font is slowly emerging.


    It''s not the words of human beings, nor the words of any intelligent race, but the literature of the dead, the words born from the power of death.


    Li Meng has the memory of naiozu, and so does the character of the dead.


    Tombstone is the carrier of belief.


    The power of belief is a tool to impart knowledge.


    Any undead who prays to Li Meng and lives within a hundred miles of the tombstone will be taught knowledge by the power of faith, so that the undead can evolve more systematically.


    Instead of the evolution of instinct, it becomes a useless existence similar to the skeleton king.


    Yes, Li Meng is imparting a systematic power level to the dead on the island of the dead.


    It seems simple, but it''s complicated.


    Li Meng is very attentive. He has never been attentive. Every stroke is careful.


    The first word has been formed, it contains a lot of information.


    Basic arms:


    Skeleton Warrior: evolved from ordinary skeleton, holding bone spear and possessing basic fighting ability. Incidental skill 1: basic forging (weapons will never be lost as long as there are dead bones)


    Skeleton Warrior: evolved from ordinary skeletons, holding bone sword in right hand and bone shield in left hand, with basic fighting ability. Incidental skill 1: basic forging (as long as there are dead bones, weapons will never be lost!)


    Skeleton Archer: evolved from ordinary skeletons, holding a long bone bow, has the most basic long-range attack ability. Incidental skill 1: basic forging (weapons will not be consumed as long as there are dead bones)


    Corpse sewing Monster: evolved from zombies, holding a big bone knife with infinite strength and unparalleled defense. Incidental skill 1: basic forging (weapons will never be lost as long as there are dead bones)


    Evil spirit: evolved from the ghost, invisible body, with the ability to hurt the soul. Incidental skill 1: None


    This is the knowledge contained in the first word.


    Soon, the second word was formed.


    Elite arms:


    Black Warrior: evolved from the corpse sewing monster. It''s huge and more soul like. It''s powerful with a machete. Incidental skill 1: basic forging (weapons will never be lost as long as there are dead bones)


    Death Knight: evolved from zombie horse and zombie, with bone gun and sword, and skilled fighting ability. Incidental skill 1: basic forging (weapons will never be lost as long as there are dead bones)

 Chapter 303

    Necromancer: evolved from evil spirits, the body is invisible and can hurt the soul. Bonus skill 1: Banshee howl (soul attack, can make all creatures in a certain range faint)


    Command level arms:


    Terror Knight: evolved from the death knight, holding a bone gun, with a sword, with master fighting ability. Incidental skill 1: basic forging (weapons will never be lost as long as there are dead bones). Incidental skill 2: charge horn (undead''s "strength" within a certain range has been improved). Collateral skill 3: death trample (release a force of death to attack enemies within a certain range)


    Telling the dead: evolved from the dead, holding a huge sickle, the most devout believer of the God of death has the ability to deprive the soul of creatures and master level fighting ability. Incidental skill 1: death finger (has a great chance to cause death effect)


    Necromancer King: a devout believer of the God of death, evolved from zombies with magical talent, and became a caster through learning in the temple of death. Incidental skill 1: death cloud (in a certain area, the sky will always be covered by clouds). Bonus skill 2: Curse of weakness (makes the target "powerless"). Bonus skill 3: death ripple (enemies within a certain range will receive the "must die" effect). Bonus skill 4: bone spear (summons bone spear to attack target). Incidental skill 5: bone dungeon (summon a bone dungeon to reach out from the ground and trap ground targets)


    Lord level arms:


    Great necromancer: a devout believer of the God of death, evolved from the necromancer king with magical talent, and became a caster through learning in the temple of death. Incidental skill 1: death cloud (in a certain area, the sky will always be covered by clouds). Bonus skill 2: Curse of weakness (makes the target "powerless"). Bonus skill 3: death ripple (enemies within a certain range will receive the "must die" effect). Bonus skill 4: bone spear (summons bone spear to attack target). Bonus skill 5: bone prison (summon a bone prison to reach out from the ground and trap the ground target). Bonus 6: Resurrection of the dead (corpse turned into zombie). Bonus 6: resurrection from death (corpse converted to skeleton).


    Death attendant: evolved from all kinds of undead creatures, he is a devout believer of death. Through learning in the temple of death, he becomes a warfighter or caster. Incidental skill 1: omnipotence (can flexibly use the power of death, master all death magic, master level fighting ability)


    When the last stroke falls, an invisible but tangible light comes out from the tombstone and sweeps up to the whole world.


    In Li Meng''s sight, countless forces of belief emerged from the void and poured into Li Meng''s soul.


    Below, on the black earth, where the naked eye can see, countless undead creatures prostrate themselves to the ground, and their bodies are entangled by the weak force of death. They are praying, and at the same time they are receiving the evolutionary knowledge of the power of faith.


    At this moment, within a hundred miles of the tombstone, some powerful undead creatures began to evolve accordingly.


    At this moment, the strong undead group of the island of the dead is growing rapidly. Maybe nothing can be seen for a while, but after a period of time, the island of the dead will be renewed, and there will be no strange undead creatures.


    With a flash of body shape, the black robed figure in the sky disappeared.


    The next moment, Li Meng in human form appeared on the previous hill.


    "Creya!"


    Cried Li Meng.


    Creya stepped forward, bowed her head and replied, "Lord death! Please tell me


    Li Meng said calmly: "there should be a library in the temple of death. Fill the emptiness of the library with your memory."


    "I see! Lord death! Clea, go back and take care of everything! "


    Creya replied.


    "Arthas!"


    Li Meng called to Alsace again.


    "I''m here!"


    Alsace responded respectfully.


    Li Meng warned: "it takes time for the formation of the undead army. Before the formation of the army, what you need to do is to build more ghost ships. In addition, you need to find the undead creatures with magical talents and let kleya take charge of them. You should know that our undead should have their own casters, which is also an indispensable and important member of your undead army!"


    "Listen to the instruction, I will pay attention to it!"


    Alsace replied.


    Looking around at all the people on the hill, Li Meng finally said: "I am the God of death. I will look at you, but I will not interfere more than in the affairs of the world. When you encounter your irresistible existence, pray! I''ll hear you, then! I will come


    Alsace''s eyes were slightly stunned. The meaning of death''s words seemed to leave them?


    But then Alsace was relieved.


    Such as the existence of God of death, how often stay in the mortal world.


    Eyes fixed, Li Meng looked at a purple gold robe, Tingting Yuli kleya, said: "kleya! Come here


    Hearing Li Meng''s call, creya steps forward to Li Meng and looks at the Lord death with admiration.


    Li Meng stretched out his hand and put it on her forehead in kleya''s eyes.


    The gray power of death surges. When Li Meng''s hand leaves kleya''s forehead, a sickle like pattern appears on kleya''s forehead. The pattern is flashing with dark light, but it soon dissipates and hides under the skin.


    In kleya''s puzzled eyes, Li Meng said: "this is the mark of death. As my high priest, I give you the right to call me at any time. No matter where I am, I can respond at any time through the mark!"


    Kleya touched her forehead. She didn''t feel much about it. Her only feeling was probably the hand of death.


    It turns out that the Lord of death has temperature, not like them, but a cold body.


    Although the skin has recovered its vitality and color, kleya''s body is still cold.


    No matter how it changes, it can''t change the fact that we are the dead.


    The undead is a dead thing, and the body certainly does not exist as warm as a living thing.


    She put down her hand and said, "Lord death! Where are you going? "


    Li Meng didn''t answer, but his figure was slowly disappearing.


    Before disappearing completely, a faint voice echoed on the hill.


    "Creya! Don''t let me down


    Words sound a fall, the figure has disappeared without a trace, a breath also did not leave.

 Chapter 304

    Looking at the place where Lord death disappeared, creya was silent.


    At this time, Alsace stepped forward, came to craya and said, "craya! How do you feel? "


    It''s really a big change. From the appearance, creya is the same as when she was a human. It seems that she has become a human again.


    However, kleya''s breath has not changed, it is still the breath of the dead.


    Moving away from Alsace, cleya looked at the black earth and said plainly: "the undead people get a powerful opportunity from the Lord of death. As the" King "of the undead people, Alsace! Don''t let death down! As the high priest of the temple of death, no matter now or in the future, I can only be the high priest, the servant under the seat of Lord death! This, Arthas! I hope you understand! "


    Before becoming high priest, clea was a subordinate of Alsace, a loyal subordinate.


    But now everything has changed. As the high priest of the temple of death, creya''s loyalty only belongs to one person, that is "Li Meng", who is the God of death.


    With the change of his identity, Alsace has lost the loyalty of creya.


    How could Alsace not understand the meaning of creya.


    The fire of the soul in the pupil was beating violently, but in the end, the fire of the soul still died down, and Alsace said in a deep voice, "the high priest is right! For the future of the undead, please ask the high priest to help me


    Creya said calmly: "if this is the will of Lord death, I will!"


    There was no refusal, no promise, and that was enough for Alsace.


    Since the appearance of the tombstone, although the dead on the black earth are changing and becoming more powerful, Alsace also finds that he has lost control of those dead.


    At the same time of evolution, the fire of soul has changed from green to blue.


    Although as the "dead" of dignity, Alsace can still control the evolution of the dead, but he is not the absolute controller, as the high priest of death, creya is also one of the controllers.


    Alsace absolutely believed that if kleya was rebellious, those who prayed to the tombstone would definitely aim their weapons at him as the "King".


    As an undead, Alsace doesn''t think things too complicated. Although he can''t adapt to the change of creya, Alsace is the king, the "King" of the undead. He must consider the interests of the whole family of the undead, not the individual.


    The island of the dead is changing.


    No, it should be said that the dead on the black earth are changing.


    Although the black soil is still black soil, the sky is still covered by clouds, but the dead are quietly changing.


    In faith, in prayer.


    Li Meng got great benefits from the prayers of countless dead.


    The power of belief is coming from the void all the time, and the power of belief in the soul is growing.


    Li Meng''s abundant power of belief also made him capricious.


    The power of faith has the characteristics of shuttling space. Consuming the power of faith, Li Meng can instantly cross thousands of miles to reach the place he wants to go.


    This is not the legendary magic of space, nor does Li Meng understand the characteristics of space, but simply uses the power of belief.


    For Li Meng, this is enough. Li Meng doesn''t need to understand complex spatial knowledge, because it''s very tiring and takes a long time to learn and understand.


    Li Meng did not leave, but stayed on the island for a few days, observing the changes on the island.


    The tombstone, the characters of the dead on the tombstone and the information in the characters of the dead are all on the rise of Li Meng.


    Li Meng was not sure whether the characters of the dead engraved with the power of faith had any effect on the dead.


    After several days of observation, Li Meng found that worry was unnecessary.


    In just a few days, many fragile skeletons have successfully evolved into ordinary arms, including skeleton warrior, skeleton warrior, skeleton Archer and corpse sewing monster. Although they are rare in number, they are not worth mentioning to the whole island of the dead, but this is only the beginning. Soon, all the dead on the island of the dead will get corresponding evolution.


    The situation is satisfactory, and Li Meng is a little relieved.


    After peeping at the newly appointed high priest "Keriya" in the temple, Li Meng left contentedly.


    It was three days later.


    The Baron Macy''s house, ISI.


    This is the only place where Li Meng has a deep memory of the island.


    Three days ago, Li Meng left here.


    Three days later, Li Meng came back.


    I didn''t come back this time. I just came to say goodbye.


    In this world, Li Meng doesn''t know many people. Beatrice is one, Amelia, the cat and, oh, the two maids in Baron Merlin''s mansion.


    Although the friendship is not deep, it should be said that there is no friendship, but after thinking about it, Li Meng still thinks that no matter what, at least he should say something to Beatrice.


    "It''s really nothing to do!"


    Over the courtyard of the residence, Li Meng just stepped out of the broken space. In the void, he saw Amelia, who was repairing vegetation on both sides of the road in the courtyard corridor.


    Of course, Li Meng also saw the cat named "Parker".


    As a little follower of Amelia, you can see Amelia, and of course you can see "it.".


    "How boring! Amelia


    On Amelia''s left shoulder, Parker hit a big hack, rather uninteresting.


    With a white swallow tail dress and a smile on her face, Amelia repaired the vegetation in front of her with scissors like tools in her hands, and said, "go and help ram! During the reconstruction of dao''an village these days, RAM looks very tired! "


    "Forget it!"


    Parker sighed: "what can I do with my little body! If you go, it''s just to make trouble for her! "


    "It seems to be the same!"


    In retrospect, Amelia agreed with Parker''s words.


    Hearing Amelia''s words, Parker rolled his eyes and lay leisurely on Amelia''s shoulder.


    "Amelia! How long have you said we''ve been here? "


    Parker, bored, asked casually.


    After thinking about it, Amelia replied, "it''s been more than two months."

 Chapter 305

    "More than two months? How time flies! I don''t even feel it


    "Yes


    Parker''s spirit trembled and became a little more energetic. Parker said, "Merlin has come back from Wangdu. Didn''t he tell you something?"


    "No! Now Merlin should be worrying about the witch cult. When the storm is over, Merlin should say it


    Amelia didn''t think much. She said with a smile, "if Merlin doesn''t say it, it means nothing. It''s a good thing. Parker, don''t think much about it!"


    "Is that so?"


    With a murmur, Parker becomes listless again and languidly lies on Amelia''s left shoulder.


    There was a moment of silence.


    Amelia suddenly asked, "Parker, have you been to the library these days?"


    Parker: Yes! He''s gone. Beatrice says he left the library three days ago! "


    Of course Parker knew what Amelia was asking.


    He''s a real concern.


    Just as he appeared so suddenly, he disappeared without a sound.


    "Yes! Parker, where did you say he went? "


    Amelia talks to Parker as she repairs the vegetation.


    "I don''t know!"


    Parker''s answer was straightforward.


    How can it know where he is going.


    "Are you looking for me?"


    The strange and familiar voice in my ear suddenly sounded, which startled Parker and Amelia.


    Look to the side where the voice appears.


    Beside him, Li Meng''s figure appeared, standing beside Amelia.


    Looking at the familiar stranger beside her, Amelia was stunned.


    Li''s appearance was so sudden.


    "Li? How did you come back? "


    Asked Amelia, who had come back to herself.


    "Yes! Why are you here again? "


    Parker was also curious. He didn''t expect Li to come back.


    Li Meng shook his head and said, "don''t worry! I''m not here for any purpose this time. I''ll leave soon. Before that, I''ll borrow something from the library! "


    "Leave?"


    Amelia was puzzled and asked, "Lee, where are you going?"


    "Far away, far away!"


    With that, in Amelia''s still puzzled eyes, Li Meng''s figure is disappearing.


    Before it completely disappeared, a word came into Amelia''s ear.


    "Tell the owner of the house that I''ve been bothered for a few days!"


    As soon as the words fell, Li Meng''s figure had disappeared.


    Looking at the place where Li Meng disappeared, Amelia was stunned and didn''t know what to think.


    For a long time, as usual, we continued to repair the vegetation.


    "Hum!"


    But it was Parker on Amelia''s shoulder who snorted coldly.


    Not angry said: "he is really not polite!"


    She jumped off Amelia''s shoulder.


    "I''ll tell Merlin!"


    Parker ran to the mansion.


    Forbidden library!


    Three days later, Li Meng came back here.


    It''s still the familiar place, and the people you should see still exist.


    In the little seat, Beatrice, as usual, was looking at the book on her lap with a very attentive look.


    When Li Meng''s figure appears beside her, when she realizes it.


    Small head Leng Leng looking at the people around.


    He seems to be surprised at the arrival of Li Meng.


    For a long time, Beatrice just said: "how did you come?"


    Looking at the rows of bookshelves in the library, Li Meng said, "I''m going to stay here these days! And I''m going! "


    "Go? Get out of ashey? "


    Said Beatrice.


    "That''s right!"


    Leaving Beatrice''s side, Li Meng walked around the bookshelf and said, "although AI Xi is big, my purpose of coming here has been achieved. It''s time to leave!"


    Are you leaving?


    This should be the real departure.


    Staring at the figure in the bookshelf, Beatrice fell into meditation.


    For a long time, Beatrice whispered, "will you come back?"


    "Come back? Maybe! "


    An uncertain answer is also an answer that is not an answer.


    Beatrice looked a little dejected and silently looked at the book on her lap.


    After all, we have to go. This time, as before, there is no change.


    Li Meng''s voice echoed in the library.


    "Beatrice! If you feel lonely and need someone to talk with you, call me! No matter where I am, I will respond to you! "


    Slightly stunned, Beatrice looked thoughtfully at the figure in the bookshelf.


    Her expression was not gloomy. Li Meng''s words eased Beatrice''s expression a lot.


    Walking out of the bookshelf, Li Meng comes to Beatrice.


    Looking at Beatrice on the seat, Li Meng said, "it must be boring to stay here all the time! let''s go! I''ll take you out for a walk! "


    Her eyes brightened slightly. Beatrice was obviously moved by Li Meng''s words.


    But in the end, Beatrice shook her head sadly: "I can''t leave here. If I leave the library, my strength will slowly disappear until it weakens. Once I lose my strength, I will degenerate into my real body. At that time, I will lose the qualification of" big elf "and become a weak beast!"


    The big elves depend on the "contract" and exist. They are not even Warcraft. They are weak animals. Their strength also comes from the contract. The contract can be changed, but they can''t violate the "contract". Once violated, the "big elves" will lose the blessing of nature and become weak animals again.


    In ner''ozu''s memory, there is also the knowledge about "the great spirit". Of course, Li Meng knows what Beatrice means.


    However, this is not difficult for Li Meng.


    Although Li Meng couldn''t change the contract, he could slow down the dissipation of Beatrice''s power, or even keep it as it was.


    Power dissipation has a process. As long as it is supplemented in time, it will not cause any effective damage.


    And it''s very simple to add power, just to add magic.


    Although magic has attributes, it''s not a problem for Li Meng. All kinds of elements in the air can be captured, captured and controlled by force.

 Chapter 306

    This is the magic of mental power. It''s unique.


    Any biological absorption of elements to improve their own magic, is to improve the affinity with all kinds of elements.


    Only Li Meng can use "strong" means.


    Just like a pretty girl, if men want to kiss Fangze, they can only ask her permission first, otherwise, they will hurt themselves just like a rose with thorns.


    And Li Meng is different, no matter answer or not, Li Meng can force the uniform, any resistance is useless, can only obediently listen to Li Meng''s drive.


    "Believe me?"


    Looking at Beatrice, Li Meng said softly.


    Facing Li Meng''s eyes, Bi Cui nodded without hesitation.


    Yes, Beatrice believed in him, in the people in front of her.


    Complete trust is an instinct in her heart, and Beatrice is willing to believe him.


    Li Meng bent down. In Beatrice''s confused eyes, his forehead touched Beatrice''s forehead.


    Their posture is a little intimate and warm.


    "Don''t be nervous, think about where you want to go!"


    Low on Beatrice''s forehead, Li Meng said softly.


    Feeling the warmth on her forehead, and smelling the breath coming from her face, Beatrice had lost her ability to think.


    Where do you want to go?


    Under the guidance of the dark, Beatrice thought of a place in her memory that she should have forgotten.


    Cangyu forest, the original home of Beatrice, was once the home of a weak beast.


    It is green and lush, with the most beautiful scenery of nature, far away from the noise of the world, it is a quiet place.


    But


    Leaving Beatrice''s forehead, Limon stood up straight.


    Looking at Beatrice, Li Meng was speechless.


    Li Meng saw it and saw where Beatrice wanted to go.


    Although the memory picture is fragmentary, there is no doubt that it is a very beautiful place.


    But I can''t go any more.


    That beautiful place has disappeared and sank to the bottom of the sea with the continent of alderaden.


    Li Meng said, "Beatrice! You can''t go there. Even if you go, it''s not the place you used to be! "


    What did Beatrice know about that?


    Beatrice nodded her head and said, "I know! But this is the only place I know! "


    Is it?


    It seems that Beatrice is the real housemaid.


    Time is running out. On the night of the full moon, Li Meng must return. He has been away for too long.


    "It looks like next time!"


    Li Meng said.


    Only next time.


    "Well!"


    Beatrice answered softly.


    Good next time


    "What book are you reading?"


    Li Meng suddenly noticed the book on Beatrice''s lap.


    Different from the past, the book Beatrice read this time looks very gorgeous from the outside, with a Golden Angel cover.


    Books?


    Glancing at the book on her lap, Beatrice said, "the manuscript of the book of jeymore has the content of the real thing, but it doesn''t have the power of the real thing!"


    Looking up at Li Meng, Beatrice said: "darkness and light are enemies, and yemor is a great sage in heaven, which is similar to the existence of" God ". It is said that the God of light believed in by human beings is the incarnation of yemor! You attribute to darkness. You''d better stay away from things related to holy power! "


    Beatrice''s admonition didn''t concern Li Meng. On the contrary, she showed a little interest in the great sage yemoore.


    "Tell me about jeymore!"


    Li Meng knew little about heaven. Although there was heaven in ner''ozu''s memory, there was little information about angels.


    Compared with the activity of hell devil, heaven is relatively quiet.


    Only through the way of faith, to help the human beings invaded by hell in the world of edras.


    Most of the kingdoms in human beings belong to the church camp, believing in the "God of light" and fighting against the invasion of hell demons with the help of the "angel" of the "God".


    Beatrice looked warily at Li Meng and said with a slightly admonished tone: "you can''t think of the idea of the book of yemor. The book of yemor is a sacred object of the Griffin kingdom. It has been placed in the Cathedral of the capital of the king. The cathedral is heavily guarded. It is not only guarded by a large number of elite guards, but also by Archbishop Sunwell, who is not inferior to Merlin, and is proficient in divine" words and spirits ", It''s the enemy of all dark creatures, and... "


    With that, Beatrice''s tone became weaker and weaker, her face became more and more worried, and she seemed to realize something at last.


    Beatrice reached for Li Meng''s sleeve and said, "Li! You don''t really want to go to Wangdu Cathedral


    Stupid. Stupid.


    Beatrice realized that she had told everything, including the location of the original book.


    Seeing Beatrice''s nervous look, Li Meng rubbed her blonde head to comfort her.


    And said, "don''t worry! I won''t go


    "Really?"


    Holding Li Meng''s sleeve tightly, Beatrice confirmed again.


    She wanted the truest answer from Li Meng.


    "Really


    Li Meng promised.


    Seeing that Li Meng didn''t look like a liar, Beatrice let go and took a deep breath.


    For any undead creature, the king is a hell, and only the holy power can make the ordinary undead vanish.


    That''s not to say. There''s an angel in the cathedral.


    Even Lee and Beatrice couldn''t guarantee that he would go away.


    Looking at Beatrice''s nervous appearance, Li Meng smiles and lets go of the little head he kneaded.


    Looking back at the library, Li Meng said, "I''m staying here these days. I won''t go anywhere!"


    Wang Du will go sooner or later. Li Meng has a hunch.


    Maybe the purpose of going to the capital is not just because of the book of jeymore. Who can know about the future?


    Promise Beatrice, and Limon will abide by it.


    In the last few days, Li Meng will stay here until the full moon comes.


    Back in the sea of books, Li Meng walked around the bookshelves, looking for books he was interested in.


    Although a few days is short, but want to spend, reading is undoubtedly the best way to pass the time.


    Li Meng also liked that feeling, the feeling of "quiet", the feeling of being quiet in the book.

 Chapter 307

    Meanwhile, in the study on the third floor of the mansion, Parker jumped into the study from the window.


    In front of a large desk full of old books, Parker also saw the person he was looking for.


    He sat on the seat behind the desk, dressed in a gray white robe. The robe was not gorgeous, but it was also extraordinary. Some mysterious patterns were painted in the prominent part of the robe, revealing a mysterious atmosphere.


    Although he is grey, he doesn''t show his old state. At a glance, he gives people a strong feeling.


    He is Merlin, the great court magician of the Griffin kingdom. He is also a noble with a title. Although he is only a baron, the identity of the great court magician is much more noble than a marquis or even a count.


    In the Griffin Kingdom, there is no doubt about his status.


    At the moment, he is holding a feather pen and writing something on a piece of paper.


    When Parker''s figure jumps in from the window, he stops slightly and looks at Parker who has entered the study.


    "It''s Parker! Yes? Amelia has something to tell me? "


    Asked Merlin.


    Parker sprang up, jumped on his desk, and looked at Merlin''s roll of paper.


    Parker saw the content.


    Puck was a little puzzled. He looked at Merlin and said, "Merlin! The origin of the witch sect is unknown. Is it improper for the royal guards to deal with it? After all, the sorceress cult are all casters. The dark magic is weird and multi-faceted. Maybe it will cause heavy casualties to the guards


    Merlin gave a little smile and said, "no harm! At this time, I have informed the Archbishop of Sunwell that when the guards are in action, the fighting priests in various churches will accompany the army to help! "


    "Ai Xi island is so big that only by sending out troops can we clear away the demons hidden in the Griffin kingdom. It is necessary for the guards to send out troops!"


    i see!


    Parker got it.


    In this way, with the joint efforts of the guards and the church, it is believed that the witch is doomed.


    Even if there is a fish in the net, it is not enough to pose a threat.


    At that time, dao''anling will be considered to be really safe.


    "Park! What are you doing here this time? "


    Asked Merlin.


    "Er..."


    Merlin''s words reminded Parker of the purpose of coming here.


    Being interrupted by the contents of the paper almost made Parker forget the most important thing.


    "He''s here," Parker said! It''s Lee, the undead who destroys the witch cult and makes one of the seven evil kings of hell, Durrell, retreat


    Park''s words made Merlin a little stunned, with a solemn look.


    Merlin said in a deep voice, "where is it?"


    After all, the undead is the undead. As the Griffin kingdom of the Temple Camp, all dark creatures are enemies, so are the undead.


    How can Merlin not be cautious.


    "It should be in the forbidden library!"


    Parker replied.


    Putting down her quill pen, Merlin stood up and walked out into the corridor.


    After a look at Merlin''s back, Parker jumps off his desk and jumps up on the windowsill.


    Looking back at Merlin as she was leaving, Parker said, "you are the master here. I have no right to say anything about what you want to do. It''s very good here. Amelia is very relaxed here! You are Amelia''s only supporter. I don''t want you to lose your life in vain! "


    "He is not an ordinary undead, just like our" big elves ". He has no malice!"


    With that, Parker took his eyes back from the pause figure in front of the study door and jumped out of the open window without looking back.


    Parker''s words changed Merlin''s face in front of the door.


    "Creak!"


    The wooden door groaned.


    Merlin opened the door and went out.


    As the owner of the house, he had to do something. No matter how powerful the other party was, Merlin was not afraid.


    Walking in the corridor, Merlin''s pace is not slow.


    After coming out of the study, Merlin kept thinking.


    For Li, merlin got some information from REM and ram.


    Mysterious and powerful existence, this is Merlin''s definition of that.


    While being cautious, Merlin is also curious.


    The power of the strong is traceable, even the powerful "angels", whose power comes from the holy light, that is, the holy power.


    What about him?


    Is it the pure power of darkness or the dead power of death?


    In the process of thinking, it is not far from the forbidden book library.


    Merlin stepped on the steps of the same forbidden library, and soon came to the door of the library.


    As a great magician of the royal court, Merlin did not allow himself to lose his dignity. Without hesitation and pause, Merlin opened the door of the library.


    As the owner of the old house, the forbidden library also belongs to Merlin in name, and Merlin has the right to access any place in the house.


    It is still the familiar library. The little figure on the seat is still watching the books and guarding the forbidden library.


    The people in the library were opened.


    This made Beatrice look slightly sideways.


    When you see who it is.


    Beatrice frowned slightly and looked at a figure in the bookshelf with her back against the bookshelf.


    Looking at Merlin, Beatrice said, "Merlin! You know the rules of the library! "


    "Of course!"


    Merlin can''t deny it.


    In any case, you can''t fight in the library. It''s a special place and the only historical heritage of the Griffin kingdom.


    Although she didn''t know Merlin''s purpose, Beatrice cautioned: "I don''t know what you want to do, but I suggest you don''t do anything. He will leave soon. It won''t do any harm to you or the whole dao''an collar!"


    "Beatrice! Who''s here? "


    At this time, Li Meng came out of the bookshelf with a book.


    When he saw that there was an old man in a robe in the library, Li Meng noticed.


    But then Li Meng understood.


    He should be Merlin.


    The owner of the house.


    While Li Meng is looking at Mei Lin, Mei Lin is also looking at Li Meng.

 Chapter 308

    He''s Lee?


    After a careful look, Merlin was puzzled.


    Ordinary, too ordinary, even in the small element tide, also can''t detect any magic wave on him.


    It''s like an ordinary person, without any magic in his body.


    From the appearance, he was very young, about 20 years old. Although he was a little pale, he would not be regarded as "the dead".


    That age is not because of the strength, maintain a young appearance, is a natural age, without the baptism of time.


    Seeing this, Merlin''s heart relaxed slightly.


    From him, Merlin didn''t feel any danger, which made it difficult for Merlin to list him as a dangerous object.


    Although people can not be superficial, too ordinary itself is an abnormal phenomenon.


    But Merlin was relieved.


    Merlin heard what he said just now.


    Listening to his tone, he seems to get along well with Beatrice.


    Merlin knows how difficult Beatrice is to get along with each other. Although she has lived in this house for more than 70 years, there is no progress in her relationship with Beatrice. In the past 70 years, she can count the words they have spoken with her fingers.


    Merlin put her right hand on her chest and bowed her head slightly towards Li Meng. This was the etiquette of respect in the world of edras.


    Merlin said, "I''m Merlin, the great court magician of Griffin kingdom. Welcome to Baron Merlin''s house!"


    Merlin''s action made Beatrice look sideways.


    Looking at Merlin''s fierce appearance, Beatrice thought something would happen, but she didn''t expect Merlin to change her attitude so soon.


    Looking back at Li Meng, Beatrice seemed to understand something.


    It''s terrible to say, but his present form can''t make people afraid.


    Beatrice''s mouth turned slightly up, but it soon disappeared.


    "You can call me Lee!"


    This is Li Meng''s response to Merlin.


    It is a tradition for Li Meng to be in that country before.


    Others treat you with courtesy, of course, to respond.


    This is a person''s accomplishment!


    Good communication made Merlin feel at ease.


    Maybe he''s really a dark creature, but he''s different.


    Demons like to kill, advocate force, torture human soul and enslave human beings, representing "Rage" and "pride".


    Demons will never talk to human beings equally. They are just fierce battles and proud enslaved losers


    The dead advocate "death" and think that death is the most important melody in the world. Where there are dead, there will be death.


    The dead are the enemies of the living in the world.


    Like the hell devil, the undead will never have any communication with human beings. As a living human, it is also one of the targets of the undead.


    With her hands down from her chest, Merlin stood up straight.


    Looking at Li Meng, Merlin made an invitation.


    "Thank you for your help. Without you, daoanling would never be what she is now, and I will blame myself and regret it all my life. Be sure to have dinner with us tonight. This is my thanks to you, as well as the host of this mansion and the banquet for the guests!"


    Dinner?


    What''s more, Li Meng has never used the "spirit body" to eat, although the spirit body is not the body, has no metabolism, and has no need for food.


    It''s OK to have a meal, but it''s very troublesome.


    The human form of the spirit body, no matter how it looks like human beings, can never change the fact that it is formed by magic. It''s just like the human body. Although the body is the same as the human body, such as the esophagus and various organs, it has no corresponding function.


    The digestion of food also needs magic.


    One is not a problem.


    Li Meng did not refuse.


    Why refuse?


    Being invited to dinner by the host''s family, as a guest, it''s hard to refuse


    "I''ll go," said Li Meng


    On hearing the satisfactory reply, Merlin nodded.


    Said: "I will not disturb! I''ll have REM come to let you know when the dinner starts! "


    After that, Merlin left with a heavy face when she came and a leisurely mind when she went.


    It''s still a while before dark, and after Merlin''s departure, the library has returned to its normal tranquility.


    "Why promise?"


    When Li Meng returned to the bookshelf, Beatrice''s words came to Li Meng''s ears.


    While inspecting the bookshelf, Li Meng said casually: "what do you mean?"


    "The banquet!"


    Just like chatting, Beatrice said as she looked at the book on her lap.


    Then Beatrice said, "don''t go if you don''t want to!"


    Beatrice seems to have noticed something.


    Li Meng didn''t say much, because compared with Beatrice''s willfulness, Li Meng knew how to deal with human affairs.


    Limon knew better than Beatrice what to do and what not to do.


    It''s just a "Banquet". How can Li Meng refuse the host''s invitation.


    "I will go! And you, Beatrice! You''re going to join me in the banquet, too


    "Me?"


    Beatrice was stunned, and then shook her head.


    "I''m not going!"


    Beatrice''s voice was firm.


    "No! You must go


    Similarly, Li Meng did not give in.


    "No!"


    Li Meng: "there should be no problem in the residence!"


    Beatrice: No, I''m not going


    Li Meng: "you will go!"


    Beatrice: absolutely not


    In a different kind of confrontation, who will win.


    When night fell, REM knocked on the library door.


    When the door opened with a creak, REM saw Li in black and Beatrice beside him.


    Obviously, Li Meng won the final victory.


    At the sight of Beatrice, REM was stunned.


    Is Beatrice leaving the library for the dinner?


    At the same time, REM was very happy.


    Beatrice finally came out.


    It''s the first time REM has seen Beatrice leave the library in so many years.

 Chapter 309

    "Li! Beatrice! Please follow me, the dinner is ready! "


    With that, REM turned away, leaving Li Meng with his graceful figure.


    All the way, he followed rem in the corridor, walked down the stairs to the second floor, followed the corridor for a while, when REM opened the door beside the corridor, the restaurant finally arrived.


    This is a very wide space with simple furnishings. Apart from a few columns of ancient murals, there is only a huge long square table and seats on both sides of the table.


    On the seat, Li Meng saw Amelia, and also saw Parker on the right seat of Amelia.


    There is also a slightly old "Merlin", who sits on the main seat at one end of the square table. He looks very energetic and gives people a feeling that people are old and their hearts are not old.


    Ram was also there. She stood by and quietly looked at the people who entered the restaurant, looking like a maid.


    When he saw Beatrice with a small body beside Li Meng, Lam was stunned.


    Why is she here.


    "Beatrice!"


    The happiest thing about Beatrice''s arrival is, of course, Parker.


    As he jumped down from the seat, Parker came to Beatrice''s body. With a little force on his little paw, Parker jumped up and jumped steadily onto Beatrice''s little shoulder.


    "What are you doing here?"


    Parker, on Beatrice''s shoulder, asked curiously.


    Parker can know how stubborn his nominal "sister" is. For many years, Parker has been trying hard to make her leave the broken cage.


    However, this time, she left the cage that she had never left for thousands of years.


    What is going on?


    Parker''s words reminded Beatrice of what happened not long ago.


    His face turned ruddy.


    Mercilessly white a side of Li Meng.


    Although it is willing to accept defeat, but the bet is too shy.


    Besides, how could she lose?


    It''s not clear that I lost. I lost before I understood.


    The change in Beatrice''s face made Parker look stunned.


    After looking at Beatrice and the calm Li, Parker was suspicious. What happened between them?


    It''s just a little interlude, and people are taking their seats.


    Li Meng is sitting on Merlin''s right side, which is a guest, while Amelia is sitting on Merlin''s left side. She should be a guest, but she is not an ordinary guest.


    At the table were Merlin, Amelia, Beatrice, Parker and Limon.


    Amelia and Parker are sitting on one side. On the other side are Limon and Beatrice.


    Of course, in the sense of truth, two of them can not be called "people", they are just the appearance of the owner.


    There are only two servants in the whole house, REM and ram. Although they are servants, their identities are not only maids, but just doing what maids should do.


    Outside the window, it was dark. Under the flickering of the candle, the dining room was bright. When everyone took a seat, REM and ram left the dining room immediately and disappeared behind the wooden door.


    Under the sparkle of the candle, Merlin looked at Li Meng and said, "thanks for your help, daoanling escaped this disaster. Here, I thank you again! Say it! What do you want? Only I can do, I promise you, is my thanks to you


    Hearing what Merlin said, Amelia, who was sitting beside her, said to Li Meng with a smile, "Merlin seldom says these words! Come on! Don''t mention it. Merlin is a famous collector in the Griffin kingdom. He has a lot of good things in his collection


    "Oh?"


    Li Meng was surprised by this.


    I didn''t expect that the great magician was also a part-time collector.


    Although Li Meng doesn''t have much demand for "anything.".


    But seeing Amelia so confident, Limon thought of something.


    Looking at Merlin, Li Meng said calmly: "it''s said that there is a sacred object in the Griffin Kingdom, which is called" the book of yermor "!"


    Li Meng''s words made Merlin look stunned.


    But Beatrice''s eyes were tight, and she said, "Li! You promised me... "


    Before he finished, Li Meng shook his head, interrupted Beatrice and said, "just this time..."


    After looking at Beatrice and Li Meng, although they don''t know what their secret is, Merlin is very cautious about "the book of jeymore".


    Merlin said: "the book of jeymore is a sacred object of the cathedral, and also a national treasure of the Griffin kingdom. It is not an ordinary thing. Even I am not qualified to get close to the book of jeymore. How can I have the second-class sacred object?"


    Of course, Li Meng knew that Merlin didn''t have the book of yemoor. He asked this question for other purposes.


    Jeymore''s book is in the Cathedral of Griffin Kingdom, which Limon has already learned from Beatrice.


    What Limon wanted to know was not the book of jeymore, but what was suppressed by it.


    Li Meng saw it in a Book of historical records in the library. Although its authenticity remains to be verified, Li Meng believes it is true.


    Looking at Merlin again, Li Meng said: "it is said that the book of yemoore suppresses evil things, and this evil thing is the God of the sorceress, the sorceress" satyra ". I want to know if this is true!"


    Merlin took a strange look at Li Meng. Unexpectedly, he asked about it. It''s been a long time, and it''s already covered in the history.


    It happened that Merlin was one of the few people who knew about it.


    "It''s true," Merlin said! Once upon a time, the book of yemoore did suppress evil things. However, that was thousands of years ago. When the mainland of alderaden sank, in order to ensure that the book of jeymore would not be destroyed, the church friars took back the book of jeymore from the place where the seal was suppressed! "


    "And the evil thing to suppress is the witch" satyra ", a half elf who betrays nature and falls into darkness. Whether she is still alive or not can not be confirmed. Although the witch cult has been active in the Griffin kingdom for many years, it doesn''t mean anything!"

 Chapter 310

    In this way, the things recorded in historical records are true, so


    Li Meng asked: "so, the tears of truth should be in the hands of Griffin kingdom!"


    Real tears, the tears of the witch "satyra". As a half elf, satyra is half elf, and the other half is the sea elf "Mermaid". The mermaid''s tears have unique special effects. Satyra, who has the blood of the mermaid, has unique special effects.


    According to historical records, the purpose of true tears is to see through the heart of any living creature and see what is hidden in the heart of any living creature. Under the "true tears", there is no secret.


    Ability can be described as very terrifying.


    Looking at Li Meng suspiciously, Merlin has some doubts in her heart. She just asks the witch "satyra" and even knows "true tears".


    Merlin had to doubt whether the seemingly ordinary young man was hiding an unknown secret.


    After pondering for a moment, Merlin finally said truthfully, "tears of truth are the collection of the royal family of Griffin kingdom. Now they should be in the treasure house of the kingdom!"


    As soon as she finished, Merlin regretted it.


    There was always a feeling in Merlin''s heart that every word he said had a purpose. Did he help him unconsciously?


    Looking at Merlin, Li Meng said, "I''ve received your thanks, and I don''t need the rest!"


    Li Meng was very satisfied to learn this.


    Further on, it is too obvious what the intention is.


    This sentence from Li Meng''s mouth, Merlin was obviously relieved.


    But Amelia, who was sitting opposite to Li Meng, had some regrets on her face.


    Merlin has so many collections that Li only asked about a few things.


    What a waste!


    In Amelia''s opinion, wasting one is a great waste.


    But what can she say?


    At the moment, she is just a bystander.


    The onlooker''s only duty is to watch quietly.


    "Click!"


    The door was opened.


    Rem, ram''s figure immediately appears.


    They were holding a silver plate in their hands, which was still steaming hot.


    Dinner is served, that is to say, the banquet begins.


    Soon, in rem, ram''s busy, sitting in front of you are full of rich food.


    The type is a bit westernized, with oily broth floating, a few pieces of golden bread, and a piece of bloody meat.


    Cutlery is also knife and fork!


    Fortunately, Li Meng is no stranger to western style dining.


    When it''s on, it''s a good meal.


    "Where does Li come from?"


    In the dining room, Merlin asked rather casually.


    A seemingly unintentional sentence is of course intentional.


    "Don''t say it!"


    This is Li Meng''s answer, simple and clear.


    Merlin''s old face gave a little smile and didn''t care about Li Meng''s impolite reply.


    Merlin didn''t expect an answer when she asked.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Li Meng noticed Beatrice beside him.


    She seemed to be a little at a loss about the food in front of her. She was staring at the opposite Parker, who was eating at the plate.


    Can''t you use a knife and fork?


    Li Meng was relieved when he thought about it.


    Beatrice, after all, is not a human being. Although she has been in the human world for a long time, she has not had much contact with human beings. Of course, she does not understand the eating habits of human beings.


    "Beatrice! What you can eat into your mouth is a good thing. You have a fork in your left hand and a knife in your right hand. You can do whatever you want. As long as you can eat food, it''s the right way to do it. Don''t care too much! "


    This is what Li Meng said to Beatrice.


    It''s also a view of dining.


    As for "elegance", Li Meng is not so conscious.


    Similarly, they don''t teach others "elegance.".


    While eating the food on the table, Amelia pays a little attention to Li Meng. Seeing Li Meng''s teaching to Beatrice, Amelia is slightly surprised.


    "Li" doesn''t seem to be the person who can do these things, but "Li" does, which slightly changes Amelia''s view of Li Meng.


    Under Li Meng''s gaze, Beatrice can finally enjoy the food on the table. Although the big elves don''t need to eat to supplement their body consumption, the consumption of magic is enough to meet their body needs.


    But delicious food is irresistible to any creature. It''s the cheers from the taste buds.


    "REM..."


    The cry of terror suddenly reverberated in the dining room.


    This attracted the attention of the people at the table.


    Looking for fame, I just saw RAM with a frightened look, and REM who seems to have lost his strength and fall to the ground.


    "Bang!"


    REM''s body fell to the ground.


    Ram jumped up in fear.


    "REM! REM! What''s the matter with you? "


    Rahm called anxiously.


    But there was no response.


    "What''s the matter?"


    The sudden appearance of the situation, let Merlin some puzzled, REM''s fall Let Merlin face a change, quickly stood up to the ground of rem.


    Amelia left her seat immediately after her, and anxiously surrounded rem, who had fallen to the ground.


    Li Meng looked as usual, just stopped eating and looked at REM who fell to the ground.


    Beatrice was the same. She looked calm, but there was a little worry in her eyes.


    REM closed his eyes, his face turned pale, his chest stopped rising and falling, his breath was gone, and he was still fine before


    Merlin''s face was dignified, and her eyes were puzzled and flustered.


    "How could it be?"


    Meilin, squatting down, looked at rem in front of her and said in a low voice.


    The breath''s gone. It''s gone.


    REM just lost his life under his nose.


    The breath of darkness, the breath of darkness suddenly emerged, wrapped around REM''s body, appeared so suddenly, was so disgusting.


    The breath does not belong to REM, but to a more evil force from outside.


    As a ghost race, ram is most sensitive to the dark atmosphere that emerges from rem.

 Chapter 311

    "It''s you! It must be you. What did you do to REM? "


    With a fierce look on his face, RAM suddenly looked at Li Meng on the dining table.


    The eyes were full of anger and hatred.


    The magic is surging, and the elements of wind gather around ram, and emit corresponding brilliance.


    "Kill you! I''ll kill you


    A roar, the wind is surging.


    The wind element roared with Rahm''s anger.


    "Hoo


    The whistling sound suddenly rang out.


    A green wind blade quickly condensed and rushed to Li Meng.


    "Wow!"


    When the dining table was in the first place, it was directly divided into two parts, and the wind blade, which exuded the green light, attacked Li Meng with undiminished power.


    Lam''s madness made Li Meng sigh a little in his heart. Li Meng could not see the wind blade and flicked the fork in his hand.


    The fork turned into a gray shadow and hit the wind blade.


    When the two collided, the wind blade dissipated directly, while the power of the fork did not decrease. It flashed through the air and "hissed" into the wall.


    Seeing that the attack is invalid, the wind element around ram is more intense.


    "Ram! Stop it


    Merlin stopped ram.


    Rahm was not willing to, and said angrily, "but REM, she is!"


    Merlin''s face became stern, and she snapped, "you have to be calm at this time!"


    Calm down. How can ram calm down.


    Her sister, the only sister, is about to become a cold corpse. How can she calm down?


    "Merlin! What did you find? If it''s an attack, it''s impossible. Who can hurt REM silently under Merlin''s eyes


    Asked Amelia on one side.


    Yeah, REM was fine before. Suddenly he fell down. There are so many people in the restaurant. Who can hurt REM under his eyes.


    "He''s the only one who has the ability!"


    The twilight of hatred is still there, and ram''s voice is tearing. Her face is full of tears and she is grieving.


    Ram sat on the ground, tears in his eyes like a stream.


    She murmured bitterly and feebly, "why? Why hurt her? She''s still a child, she''s just a child! "


    Merlin shook her head regretfully and said heavily, "there was no trauma. When REM fell down, I didn''t notice any element fluctuation in the restaurant. I don''t understand why it happened."


    This


    Amelia glanced at Limon.


    Once upon a time, they had seen Li how to eliminate those witch believers.


    The silence directly destroyed the soul.


    It''s not unreasonable that RAM will doubt.


    So Amelia was a little suspicious.


    But is that possible?


    Why did Lee do that?


    It makes no sense.


    "Li! This is human! So I hate to be with them! "


    Said Beatrice coldly, as she left her seat.


    Although there was regret in her eyes, Beatrice was not satisfied with the feeling that "Li" had been wronged.


    Li is beside her. How can she not know what Li has done.


    Lee didn''t do anything or hurt rem.


    Li Meng reached out and rubbed Beatrice''s little head, indicating that Beatrice would stop talking. When Beatrice rolled her eyes, Li Meng let her go.


    "Merlin! I''m afraid it''s a curse! "


    Parker, who has been observing REM carefully, finally finds something.


    "Curse?"


    Merlin suddenly asked the weeping Rahm, "did REM leave the house today? Where have you been? "


    "Go to Daoan village, I''ll let her go down the mountain to buy some food!"


    Rahm sobbed in a low voice, intermittently.


    Sure enough


    Merlin''s heart suddenly fell.


    When REM went down the mountain, he must have contacted with the people who didn''t mean well. As a result, he was cursed and could attack the soul. As soon as the time came, the cursed people would die immediately.


    It''s not hard to get rid of the curse if you find it before it happens, but now it''s too late.


    "If it''s the curse of soul attack, Li should be able to revive rem. now that REM''s body has not completely died, it should be too late to see Li..."


    Parker''s meaning is self-evident.


    When Rahm heard Parker''s words, it was like picking up a straw. He stood up from the ground and came to Li Meng with a face full of tears. He did not hesitate to kneel down.


    "Please help rem, I will do whatever you want me to do. As long as you can keep REM alive, please! Help REM


    Looking down at ram, looking at her tearful face.


    In his heart, Li Meng sighed silently.


    Touching ram''s cheek gently, Li Meng wiped away the flowing tears for him. He said calmly, "this is human. Even as a half human, you also have the unique" love "of human beings. The most beautiful and pure beauty!"


    Suddenly gentle, let ram Leng, staring at the body in front of Li Meng.


    When Rahm came back, the hand on his cheek had disappeared, and the person in front of him had disappeared. He passed by her and went to REM, who had fallen to the ground.


    See Li Meng close, Merlin, Amelia quickly beside the road.


    When he came to REM''s side, Li Meng looked down at REM lying flat on the ground, looking at him calmly.


    "How''s it going? Is REM... "


    Amelia looks at Li Meng nervously, for fear that a word will appear in Li Meng''s mouth.


    A little investigation, Li Meng has learned the answer.


    Li Meng said calmly: "it''s a strange way to attack. It can seal the soul away from the body. If you lose the soul, the body will die. If you lose the body, the soul will also dissipate. It''s a strange way to attack!"


    Merlin asked anxiously, "can it be saved?"


    Li Meng squatted down, stretched out his right hand, palm down, covered REM''s forehead, and said, "of course!"


    As soon as this remark came out, not only Merlin was relieved, but also ram, who followed him, was slightly stunned. Something called "Hope" appeared in his eyes.


    Soul


    Who can compare the understanding of soul with Li Meng.


    So, from the beginning, it was an unfair fight.

 Chapter 312

    Li Meng''s hand didn''t do anything. He just touched REM''s forehead and took it back.


    After taking back his hand, Li Meng stood up from the ground.


    Looking down at rem, Li Meng said calmly: "although REM''s soul has returned to his body after being cursed and forced to leave, his soul should be unstable in recent days, and his spirit will be at a loss. After a few days'' rest, he should be able to recover completely!"


    As soon as he finished, REM, lying on the ground, opened his confused eyes.


    When he saw REM wake up, RAM threw himself at him like crazy and held him in his arms, sobbing with joy.


    Mumbling to himself: "it''s OK, it''s OK!"


    Looking at ram in confusion, REM was obviously in a trance and didn''t realize what had happened.


    REM: ram


    Ram: Well


    REM: "I seem to have a dream! A strange, frightening dream


    Ram: Well, it''s a dream, just a dream


    REM: really


    In the end, REM couldn''t hold on and closed his eyes and fell asleep.


    It''s all over. It''s a false alarm.


    Looking at Li Meng, Merlin said, "thank you very much! The child REM grew up with me. If I had to lose her, what should I do? "


    Meilin sincerely thanks to Li Meng.


    The soul of REM is in an unstable state, and he can''t make sure before he passes the dangerous period.


    And


    Li Meng took a deep look at rem in RAM''s arms. The change of his soul seemed to disturb the hidden things in rem''s body.


    The power of evil is ready to move.


    Li Meng said to Meilin, "I''ll look at her these days! Prepare a room that is quiet enough! She needs to be cultivated


    Looking at Li Meng gratefully, Merlin said, "I will! I''ll trouble you these days! "


    Then it was much simpler. Ram left the restaurant with REM in his arms and went to a bedroom that was quiet enough.


    After what happened just now, both mentally and physically, ram was also exhausted and tired.


    Ram also needs to rest.


    When ram''s figure disappeared, Merlin''s face sank.


    The anger in her heart broke out uncontrollably, and Meilin said harshly, "there must be evil in Daoan village. Tomorrow we will find them out!"


    Curse is a strange system in dark magic. Although it is not powerful, it is better than concealment and death.


    Curse can''t hurt the body, but it can kill the soul.


    People can''t defend themselves, so curse has become a very terrible magic.


    The whole life of edras was afraid of it.


    "Merlin! Take Parker! Parker is very sensitive to the magic wave, and can distinguish the sorceress hidden in the villagers! "


    Amelia suggested to Merlin.


    Merlin didn''t refuse. He really needed Parker''s help.


    A banquet was interrupted by a sudden curse.


    No one expected such an accident at the banquet.


    Although it''s not so pleasant to end the dinner scribble, fortunately no one is hurt.


    That''s probably the best comfort.


    Merlin likes to be quiet, which results from the shortage of manpower in the house. In case of an accident, Baron Merlin''s house is like an undefended fortress to any enemy who peeps at the house.


    How can a few people take care of such a big mansion?


    Even lingdao''an village lacks the necessary defense.


    This is what Merlin didn''t expect.


    Although the sorceress church has always existed in the Griffin Kingdom, it is only hidden and quietly active. Merlin never thought that this time the sorceress church appeared in a fierce manner, Baron Merlin''s house became the target.


    It''s time to build territorial defense!


    Merlin had the idea in mind.


    Although AISI island is called "safe", where there are human beings, absolute security is impossible, because the biggest threat often comes from human beings themselves.


    This is a lesson. Merlin will never allow the same thing to happen again.


    The night is deep


    The riot at the dinner party has subsided.


    Beatrice returns to the library, and Amelia returns to her room after visiting rem.


    Merlin returned to his study. He didn''t know what he was doing, but he seemed to be busy.


    It''s not so strange to think that as the owner of the mansion, Merlin has been busy recently.


    On the third floor of the house were bedrooms, and on this floor lived all the people of Baron Merlin''s house, in one of the bedrooms to the north.


    Here is REM''s bedroom. The room is not big. It gives people a simple feeling. There is a bed, a wardrobe, and a shaking curtain, which can be seen at first sight.


    At this time, in that bed, REM lay quietly, like a Sleeping Princess in a fairy tale, waiting for the arrival of the prince.


    But fairy tale is fairy tale, Prince''s kiss can''t make REM wake up.


    There is also a petite figure beside the bed. She is dressed in a black maid''s dress and slightly tight dress, revealing her sexuality as a woman.


    Under the skirt is a pair of slender, beautiful thighs, white stockings reveal a strange temptation.


    Lam stood quietly beside the bed, looking at REM lying on the bed in silence, his eyes never moved away.


    In front of the window, there was another figure. He sat on a seat and looked out of the window quietly.


    Outside the window is the dark courtyard, and the moon hanging high in the sky.


    The silver moon hangs high in the sky and spreads silver moonlight to the earth, making the heaven and earth seem to be covered with a layer of silver frost, so that the earth will not fall into darkness completely.


    From the window back to the line of sight, Li Meng looked into the house.


    Ram has been standing for a long time.


    She''s worried, and she''s scared, too.


    The relationship between the two sisters is very deep. Family love is the most wonderful thing in the world. Just for the onlookers, it gives Li Meng a great feeling.


    "Soon she''ll wake up and have a rest."


    Li Meng''s words suddenly rang out in the room, echoed, and passed into RAM''s ear beside the bed.


    This makes ram''s expression slightly move, and he doesn''t look at rem as foolishly as he did just now.

 Chapter 313

    "I want to stay here!"


    Said ram.


    Li Meng, speechless, closed his eyes and fell asleep.


    Lam''s mood is understood by Li Meng and can only go with her.


    The room fell into silence.


    The voice no longer appeared, and ram looked slightly at Li Meng in front of the window.


    Is he asleep?


    I should be keeping my eyes closed.


    Thinking of the impulse before, RAM felt a little ashamed.


    She was so excited that she thought Li, a dark creature, was the murderer of rem.


    It turned out that she was wrong, a big mistake.


    Instead of blaming her, it saved rem.


    What can I do for him?


    Ram thought to himself.


    With a slight movement in his heart, RAM walked to the door with light feet. With a "creaking" sound, RAM left the room.


    But soon after, she came back.


    He was holding a soft blanket in his hand.


    Entering the room, she came to the window with a blanket covering the figure on the seat.


    After doing it, RAM took a breath.


    Quietly looking at him on the seat.


    That''s all she can do.


    "Well..."


    All of a sudden, RAM gave a light "hum".


    As soon as he was soft, he fell to the ground as if he had lost his strength.


    Rahm''s face turned pale, and he seized the armguard of the seat with his last strength, holding his body against falling down.


    The magic is exhausted


    A hand reached out from under the blanket and caught ram''s hand on the armguard.


    I do not know when, Li Meng on the seat opened his eyes, eyes watching, pale, like a very hard ram.


    "Your magic..."


    Li Meng frowned slightly.


    Ram''s body is not normal.


    Li Meng could feel that the magic of ram was going back to a point on his forehead.


    It''s like something in the forehead is swallowing all the power of ram.


    "I''m fine!"


    Rahm forced a smile and was about to leave.


    But Li Meng did not let go, just looked at ram and said: "you''d better tell me the truth, so that I can help you! If you fall down again before REM wakes up, think about rem. What will she do if she wakes up and sees you lying beside her? "


    Ram was slightly stunned, with a pale face and a helpless smile, and said: "REM and I are ghosts, and the power comes from the ghost horn. Ten years ago, the ghost clan was exterminated, and my ghost horn was cut off by the enemy. The incomplete ghost horn needs magic to supplement, otherwise it will devour my whole body''s essence and blood!"


    "In recent years, I have been using magic crystal to supplement magic, which has caused great financial pressure on Lord Merlin!"


    Ram''s expression is a little dim. Merlin saved their sisters, but she became a drag on Merlin.


    What she can do is very little, and her help to Lord Merlin is very limited.


    Sometimes ram would think, what''s the point of her existence.


    It''s just rem, she can''t let go anyway, she can only rely on others and continue to struggle in this world.


    Ramon''s helplessness was clearly felt by Li Meng.


    When a person has how powerful, the corresponding will bear how much responsibility.


    For Li Meng, he can turn a blind eye, but why ignore it?


    Li Meng will do what a man should do with his own thoughts.


    No matter good people or bad people, people always have the impulse to help others in their life.


    It''s not about good or bad, it''s just a kind of instinct and nature of people as a group living species.


    "Believe me?"


    Looking at ram, Li Meng asked seriously.


    Lam Sha Bai''s face was slightly stunned. Although he didn''t know what Li meant by this, Lam nodded.


    Yes, she believes in Lee!


    This has been decided not long ago, and the view has changed.


    Li Meng didn''t say much. He grabbed ram''s hand and made a little effort.


    "Ah..."


    Ram force, in a slight exclamation, the body involuntarily into the arms of Li Meng.


    Lam, as a whole, pounced on Li Meng.


    Sitting up slightly, RAM sat on Li Meng''s leg and faced Li Meng. His white face was slightly ruddy. He bowed his head and did not dare to look at the pair of eyes close at hand.


    "Don''t move!"


    Li Meng said softly.


    Ram was a little nervous and fidgeted in Li Meng''s arms.


    Raise your right hand, touch on ram''s forehead, Li Meng is exploring, to sense the existence of ghost horn.


    "Darkness, with a trace of evil desire, is not pure darkness, mixed with... Demons, is it the smell of demons?"


    After careful investigation, Li Meng confirmed what he thought.


    Yes, there is a devil in it.


    What a strange species! This should be said to be the miracle of nature, which can give birth to ghosts and other creatures.


    Darkness is not pure darkness, and demons are not pure demons. However, the ghost clan has made a wonderful combination of the two. When they become strange, they also gain powerful "power".


    Ram''s ghost horn is broken, and almost Qigen is cut off. The ghost horn is incomplete. Let the ghost horn absorb magic to complete itself.


    But it''s useless. If it''s broken, it''s broken. No matter how much magic it absorbs, it can''t make the ghost horn recover. It can only fill the void of the ghost horn, and this void can''t be filled with a little magic.


    For so many years, ram has been feeding it, but still has not filled its emptiness.


    Again, it''s impossible.


    The ghost horn is the magic source of the ghost clan and the place where the magic is stored. When ram uses magic at ordinary times, the magic consumed also comes from the ghost horn.


    How can we fill the void of ghost horn when there are supplement and consumption?


    This is a balance, usually nothing can be seen. Once the balance is broken, the ghost horn will devour everything on ram because of "hunger", first the residual magic in the body, and then the flesh and blood.


    Once this happens, magic must be added to appease the ghost horn in the riot.


    Ghost belongs to the dark, add magic, is not only a way of magic crystal without attributes, Li Meng has the power of death can also be used to add magic to the ghost horn.

 Chapter 314

    But


    The only problem is that the power of death is not as soft as magic without attributes. The power of death is violent. If you force it into the ghost horn, it may cause the ghost horn to riot.


    He put his right hand down from ram''s forehead, turned his hand and gently squeezed ram''s chin.


    In RAM''s puzzled eyes, Li Meng bowed his head to kiss the ruddy lips.


    Ram''s face changed slightly, but before he could react, his lips had been forcibly occupied by something soft.


    Lam was very nervous, her white face turned red, and her little hands waved unconsciously. She didn''t know what to do. She couldn''t push away the people on her body, but only showed her pathetic eyes.


    Under the control of Li Meng, he flows from his mouth to his mouth, flows all over his body, and is swallowed by the ghost horn.


    When the ghost horn devours the power of death, RAM feels the change of the ghost horn and understands everything immediately.


    It turned out that Li passed her magic by kissing her.


    Looking at the face close at hand, RAM shyly closed his eyes and quietly endured the hegemony of the people under him.


    At night, under the dim light in the room, the two figures in front of the window embrace each other. Although the lips they touch are just dragonflies skimming water, the warm posture makes people blush.


    For a long time, Li Meng left his soft and ruddy lips.


    Feeling the softness of his mouth, RAM shyly opened his eyes and looked at Li Meng''s eyes, with a trace of unknown emotion.


    It was love. From kleya''s eyes, Li Meng saw the same emotion.


    That''s not good


    Li Meng frowned slightly. The admiration in RAM''s eyes made Li Meng a little worried.


    Lam is not Keriya. Keriya is reborn because of Li Meng. Admiring Li Meng is an instinct that cannot be resisted. She instinctively wants to be close to Li Meng as her master.


    But ram is different. Ram loves Li Meng because of the "sensibility" of human beings, which is the so-called love.


    Now this "love" may still be very young, but it will thrive with time. At that time, RAM will not have a perfect ending.


    Magic has never been so abundant. RAM can feel that ghost horn is full and has amazing magic power. No matter how wantonly she uses magic power, she doesn''t need to think about it in a short time.


    That kind of feeling is relaxing. It seems that the whole body is relaxed.


    Ram raised his head, looked shyly at Li Meng and made a bold move.


    In her arms, she twisted and straddled on Li Meng''s lap.


    Rahm''s eyes were blurred and his face was ruddy.


    Spit out a fragrance, she said: "how can I repay you? Rem, and me. I don''t know how to repay this kindness. Although I''m a ghost, I know how to repay it! "


    Rahm''s face turned red slightly, and he lowered his head shyly.


    Raised the right hand to untie the collar between the shackles, dress slightly slipped, revealing the white and smooth shoulders.


    A very tempting breath came from ram, and Li Meng was stunned.


    But it is more helpless in the heart.


    Before Lam''s next more shy move, Li Meng put his hand to Lam''s ear and crossed his fingers.


    "Pa!"


    There was a clear sound.


    The sound came into RAM''s ears.


    Ram in shyness is slightly a Leng, the vision suddenly becomes blankly.


    Ram, who straddled in Li Meng''s arms, became stiff and motionless.


    For a long time, RAM regained his consciousness from his loss.


    The eyes became startled again.


    "Why?"


    He looked at Li Meng, who was close at hand, and then looked down at his posture of straddling Li Meng. He felt the chill of his shoulders. Ram was not surprised by the sound of "eh".


    And there was a little scream.


    Like a frightened rabbit, RAM left Li Meng''s arms in a panic, and hurriedly arranged his clothes.


    She didn''t understand. How could she be so impolite?


    What is going on?


    "I''m sorry! I''m sorry! I didn''t mean to? "


    Instead of thinking about the bad, RAM apologized to Li Meng.


    Li Meng gently shook his head and said, "you seem to be asleep!"


    As for the skill of lying, Li Meng is very skilled. No one will doubt its authenticity.


    Sleepwalking?


    At the thought of this possibility, RAM felt quite uncomfortable.


    How did you fall asleep?


    Ram is a little confused. She seems to remember how to fall asleep standing by the bed all the time


    I forgot. She forgot.


    Ram was deeply shocked. Her memory has always been very good. Today, she seems to have forgotten a lot of things.


    Is it really too tired?


    Ram came to this conclusion.


    "Eh!"


    I touched my forehead.


    There was so much magic in the ghost horn. Ram found this.


    What''s going on?


    Did you use magic crystal not long ago?


    No, even if you use magic crystal, the magic in the ghost horn will not be so abundant.


    Ram was deeply puzzled and couldn''t understand.


    He glanced slightly at ram, who was thinking in a daze. Li Meng looked out again.


    For the first time, a method similar to "memory elimination" was used, and the effect was very obvious. Ram forgot what just happened.


    This "degree" is well grasped by Li Meng, which just eliminates the memory that Li Meng wants to eliminate, indicating that Li Meng has a deeper understanding of the soul.


    "That''s it!"


    Looking at the night outside, Li Meng sighed.


    That "love" is too heavy, will only hurt "RAM", sometimes "forget" will usher in the best ending.


    For Li Meng, this is necessary.


    Time is passing, will not stay for anyone, will not slow down for anyone.


    Three days later, REM woke up one day earlier. His soul was stable and there was no problem. Next, he had to cultivate.

 Chapter 315

    In the room, on the seat in front of the window, the original Li Meng has disappeared. When REM wakes up, Li Meng leaves.


    No one knows where Li Meng has gone. Ram doesn''t know. Of course, REM doesn''t know either. Only Beatrice realizes something.


    Lee had gone, but Beatrice would not tell the rest of the house about it.


    To the world, all living beings are fair, and will not rotate because of who is the center of the world. Everyone has his own story and his own life path.


    For a few people in Baron Merlin''s mansion, they are following their own fate, moving forward, moving forward all the time.


    Li Meng left, left Baron Merlin house, but did not leave the world.


    Although the night of full moon is approaching, it does not come. There is still a little time.


    After leaving the residence, Li Meng entered the void world and galloped all the way.


    When the figure reappeared in the material world, Li Meng''s figure gradually emerged on the cave altar where the witches were first found gathering.


    The cave is dark, and the wall lamp that used to burn is extinguished because it has lost the care of people.


    The action of Baron Merlin''s house was blocked, and all the demons who attacked Baron Merlin''s house were destroyed. It can be thought that the demons have given up here.


    Darkness will not hinder Li Meng. Around him, Li Meng seems to be looking for something.


    It''s just a confirmation.


    Confirm the array on the altar.


    At the beginning, Li Meng didn''t notice the Dharma array on the altar in the cave. When he saw those witch believers painting and sacrificing Dharma array in dao''an village, Li Meng realized that the Dharma array on the altar in the cave seemed to be similar to the one of sacrificing and summoning demons.


    In the dark cave, only the shadow of Li Meng stands on the altar. From a distance, only the outline of a person can be seen.


    Li Meng looked down at the ground of the altar. The trace had disappeared. The ground was uneven and pitted, which was obviously deliberately damaged.


    The purpose is, of course, to erase the array engraved on the altar.


    Slightly searching in the depth of memory, Li Meng is looking for the picture he saw in the cave.


    It''s not the same!


    Li Meng found it.


    After comparison, there are some differences between Daoan village''s sacrifice and summoning demons array and the one on the altar of the cave, which are roughly the same, but there are some differences in some details.


    The Dharma array in dao''an village is to offer sacrifices to villagers and summon demons. What about the Dharma array in the cave?


    What is its function?


    Li Meng didn''t know that he had no relevant memory of the magic array of mysticism. Even in the memory of naiozu, there was no relevant information about the "magic array" of mysticism.


    The purpose of coming to the cave is only to solve the puzzles, and it is expected that there will be no answer.


    The purpose of this trip can be said to have been completed. Now we have to wait.


    Waiting for tomorrow''s full moon night.


    Li Meng''s figure on the altar disappeared, and the cave returned to "dead silence".


    On the top of the mountain where the cave is located, there are many rocks and shrubs. But on the top of the mountain, there is a tree, a huge fruit tree.


    The trees are full of red fruits, which are bright and crystal clear, giving people a very delicious feeling.


    In the dark treetops, a black figure suddenly appeared. In the blink of an eye, he appeared. The boy in black was sitting lazily on the treetops, with his back against the trunk.


    The boy in black is Li Meng.


    Li Meng didn''t expect that there was such a "wonderful" place on the mountain.


    Through the treetops, you can see the mountains, the forests, the paths, and the neatly planned farmland. At the end of the line of sight, you can see a town and several villages around the town. The houses are still very conspicuous.


    You can have a panoramic view of the whole world. It''s a wonderful scenery. It''s life, the life of the people of Griffin kingdom.


    The vast sight, the endless land, the mood seems to become relaxed.


    He picked a red fruit from the branches and leaves, and Li Meng bit it.


    "Sweet..."


    It''s sweet to the heart.


    A mouthful is full of sweet fragrance, the taste is very good.


    Li Meng narrowed his eyes and tasted it one by one. His mood seemed to be more pleasant.


    It seems good to stay here before leaving


    Li Meng has this plan!


    Anyway, there is no place to go. Why not stay in this beautiful place and wait for the time to leave.


    "Master! What''s going on over there? "


    While chewing the fruit in his hand, Li Meng called the master in his heart.


    It seems that I haven''t talked to the brain for a long time.


    Although up to now, Li Meng did not understand the existence of the main brain, even though he knew the essence of the soul, he still did not find any trace of the main brain, whether in the consciousness or in the soul.


    In Li Meng''s view, the main brain is probably the real "God".


    However, Li Meng does not care about this. No matter what the "master brain" is, Li Meng only knows that the master brain is the existence he relies on.


    It''s enough to know that. The rest is just adding trouble.


    "All right! The devil is gone, and the first regiment has captured Qingcheng. At this time, they are doing the post-war reconstruction work! "


    There is no doubt that the main brain responded to Li Meng for the first time.


    He bit the last pulp of the fruit in his hand and threw it out. As expected, it fell down the cliff in a beautiful arc. I don''t know where it went.


    If there is a cause, there will be fruit. Maybe in many years'' time, a fruit tree will grow at some place at the foot of the mountain, which is the same as that at the top of the mountain.


    Who knows about the future.


    "Devil


    Li Meng whispered.


    Li Meng thought of the demons in this world. From naozu''s memory, it can be clearly determined that although they are both called demons, the demons in the two worlds are obviously different species.


    But


    Li Meng remembered that when he came to this world and was engulfed by the red whirlpool, the red devil roared out a word.


    The boundary of adversity is called the boundary of adversity.


    If you think about it in depth, what the devil said about the world of doom is the world where edras and Limon are now.


    In this way, human beings on earth should know about edras. Even if they don''t, demons must know.

 Chapter 316

    Interesting


    Li Meng smiles a little. If it''s true, everything will become interesting.


    If the two worlds are really connected, there is a reasonable explanation anyway.


    This explanation won''t be here. It''s "ash.".


    After all, "Ai Xi" is far away from the mainland and is a closed place. The answer will only be outside, on the other side of the endless sea, or in another world, "Earth"!


    Slightly closed his eyes, Li Meng closed his eyes and fell asleep.


    The presence of the figure between the treetops seems not to exist, giving people a very awkward feeling.


    But there''s no one else here.


    The time passed so quietly.


    When the light disappears, darkness will come.


    The full moon night is coming, and the moon in the sky has become extremely huge. The moonlight on the earth makes the darkness hazy, like a layer of silver frost.


    The arrival of the night, the original silent forest seems to come alive, all kinds of creatures from the hidden away, wanton activities in the night.


    Even the top of the mountain.


    When night falls, some insects living on the top of the mountain climb out of the cave. They emit light and dance in the bush.


    A little bit of brilliance, like the stars, makes the top of the mountain fall into colorful profusion.


    The big tree on the top of the mountain was not disturbed by this. Within a certain range, the flying insects were no longer close, as if they were afraid of something.


    Dense canopy, a little moonlight through the leaves, shining in the shadow of the canopy, moonlight printed on the treetop that figure, in the dark, looming.


    Suddenly, the figure on the treetop moved.


    Eyelid micro movement, Li Meng slowly opened his eyes, revealing the dark pupil in the orbit.


    The branches and leaves of the tree, dotted with moonlight, are all that Li Meng can see when he opens his eyes.


    Through the gap between the branches and leaves, Li Meng can see the moon hanging high in the sky. At this time, the moon is very round, but not round enough. Tomorrow night is the real full moon night.


    "How long are you going to watch it?"


    Like talking to himself, Li Meng said something incomprehensible to the darkness around him.


    It seems that he is talking to someone, but there is no one at the top of the mountain except Li Meng. Who is Li Meng talking to?


    Strangely, when Li Meng''s words fell, soon after, a voice rang out in the night sky.


    "Long, long! You don''t seem very happy? Are you angry? "


    Like a wife waiting for her husband at home, she is gentle and complaining about her husband who comes back late.


    The sound reverberated on the top of the mountain, unable to detect where it came from.


    Glancing at the darkness, Li Meng closed his eyes again.


    She''s not here, but her eyes are somewhere around.


    Li Meng could feel the element wave with a slightly dark flavor, but it was too weak, and the position was changing all the time.


    It''s not hard to find, but it''s useless to destroy.


    Because in the daytime, Li Meng had found a pair of peeping eyes hidden on the top of the mountain.


    At the beginning, Li Meng did not hesitate to destroy his peeping eyes, but it was useless. Soon the feeling of being peeped would come back, and the magic wave would appear again.


    This ability should be a kind of magic, the dark magic of detection.


    The solution is not difficult, nothing more than isolation of this area, there is to leave, away from the dark eyes of the master''s line of sight.


    Isolate this area?


    Limon didn''t want to waste his energy.


    As for leaving


    I''ll leave, but not now.


    So Li Meng chose to ignore her.


    Although I don''t know how she exists, Li Meng will not be afraid. He may be cautious, but he will never be afraid.


    And she seems to have no malice. No, she has no ability to deal with Li Meng.


    "Your heart is in a mess! You wonder who I am, but you can''t see me, and I can see you! "


    The voice whispered in my ear.


    Li Meng still avoided his eyes, and looked at the voice in his ear as if it were not blocked.


    On the top of the mountain covered by moonlight, except for a large area around the fruit trees, everything is as usual, colorful insects are still flying.


    "I have no malice to you and me. You have" power ". You are not as crazy as human beings to" power ". I also know that you will not be tempted by my words!"


    The voice was quiet, echoing in the dark.


    "You have the breath of darkness. That" death "is very pure. You and I belong to the darkness. Sign a contract! You and I work together! "


    Cooperation?


    Li Meng on the treetop opened his eyes, and his eyes became dense.


    Mouth slightly Zhang, Li Meng coldly said: "no matter who you are, now from my eyes immediately disappear, otherwise I will find you, let you really disappear!"


    The cold words seemed to make the temperature of the surrounding environment drop a lot, and the darkness around the fruit trees fell into silence for a short time.


    For a long time, the voice full of sighs sounded again.


    "I met you! But the time has not come. Is this the arrangement of fate? There you go! There you go! I''ll leave! "


    The sound fell, and the top of the mountain was calm at last.


    For a long time, the voice never appeared again.


    And the magic wave of darkness disappears.


    It seems that he really left.


    When he was not aware of the magic wave of the darkness around him, Li Meng''s cold eyes slowed slightly, and he closed his eyes to sleep.


    Who is she?


    It seems calm, but in fact, Li Meng is not calm.


    As she said, Li Meng was really curious about her existence.


    But curiosity comes from curiosity. Now for Li Meng, returning to earth is the most important thing.


    Anything but this can be put down for the time being.


    Sometimes time is the answer. Li Meng believes that one day he will know who she is.


    Even if I don''t intend to seek and explore, fate will make corresponding arrangements. Li Meng believes that one day she will stand in front of him, and everything will be clear by then.


    "Creya..."


    In the dark, Li Meng opened his eyes and whispered.


    The power of belief is coming all the time, and the coming belief contains all kinds of information, including the call of creya.


    Thinking for a moment, Li Meng had a decision in his mind.

 Chapter 317

    The idea moves, Li Meng''s figure on the treetop has disappeared without a trace.


    The power of belief is a good thing, just the space shuttle has brought great convenience to Li Meng.


    However, Li Meng can''t use the power of belief at will. Although he has the characteristics of space shuttle, he has no ability to freely shuttle between the two worlds.


    In edras, the statue of God is a kind of space-time node. Relying on this space-time node, Limon can use the power of faith to travel around the world of edras, so as not to be lost in the nothingness of space-time.


    Of course, space shuttle also needs coordinates. You have to go there once, or you know this place from other people''s memory. Otherwise, you can easily leave the radiation range of space-time nodes and get lost in the void space-time.


    Island of the dead, Temple of death.


    When the night falls, the cloud over the island of the dead finally leaves, allowing the silver moonlight to shine on the black earth, and the dead are also enjoying the moonlight bath.


    In the middle of the island, outside the temple, the huge ghost ship has disappeared. It must have been dragged into the sea. The only thing that still exists is the tombstone that goes straight into the sky.


    The huge tombstone stands upright, and the font on the tombstone exudes gray brilliance, which is very mysterious.


    On the black soil around the tombstone, numerous undead creatures gather and stand and stand on the side, absorbing the moonlight essence while evolving.


    Among the numerous skeletons, there have been many skeleton soldiers with bone spears. Their evolution has not yet been completed, and their weapons have not yet been condensed perfectly. Only when their weapons change from gray bone to dark iron, can evolution be regarded as complete, and then they can be really called skeleton soldiers.


    And outside, on the western coast, a construction is going on.


    In a crescent shaped Bay, on the sea of waves, a dark gray three masted ship floats quietly.


    The bony hull, the skull on the gray sail and the blue soul fire burning in the skull on the bow give people a feeling of "death".


    It''s a ghost ship. It''s a sample made by death himself. It''s the most powerful ship in the ghost ship, and it''s also the car of death.


    On the shore tens of meters away from the ghost ship, at this time, the coast stretching several kilometers has been submerged by bones.


    Countless skeletons and zombies are busy on the coast, collecting the bones on the ground and making a huge, dense and complex scaffold.


    One by one, the white bone scaffolds are neatly arranged on the coast, no less than ten at a glance. From the appearance, we can see the outline of a ship.


    The undead are building the ghost ship.


    In the inland, countless huge corpse sewing monsters put down their choppers, like huge excavators, digging the black earth with huge and powerful hands, digging out all the bones under the black earth.


    The skeletons, on the other hand, acted as porters, transporting the bones pulled out by the corpse menders to the coast where the ship was built as materials.


    For Alsace''s ambition, the undead are working hard.


    At this time, in the deserted church, the only peak on the island of the dead, Arthas was discussing major issues with his Lich subordinates.


    In the shadow of the night, the dark palace is more dark.


    Even the green flame on the wall lamp can''t get rid of the darkness of the palace.


    On the throne, Arthas sat upright. Below, there were four liches.


    Originally there were five, but kleya had left and became the high priest of the temple, no longer a subordinate of Alsace.


    In front of him, Alsace is the kingdom of Griffin Kingdom, and his five liches are the army leaders of Griffin kingdom.


    In particular, kleya, as one of the few female army commanders in that era, was only one of them with outstanding strength, as well as kleya''s unique charismatic personality.


    At that time, kleya was known as the "thorn flower" of Griffin Kingdom, a woman with thorns all over her body.


    Everyone will like the beautiful flowers, but the thorny flowers can only be seen from afar, not touched, otherwise, they will only ask for trouble and hurt themselves.


    Grute, sawok, moklon, chakis, these are the names of the four Lich men in Alsace.


    Facing the king, one of the liches bowed his head and said, "king! On the beach on the West Bank, the "ghost ship" is under construction. It is expected that the first batch of "ghost ships" will be launched in three months! however! Wang! Although the ghost ship given by the Lord of death is strong, it needs a lot of dead bones to build the "ghost ship". Although the island of the dead is a dead place, the dead bones under the black soil are not unlimited. If the consumption is too large, I''m afraid it will affect the birth of new dead souls, which will damage the foundation of the island of the dead! "


    Alsace on the throne did not respond much, but asked in a low voice: "grut! What''s your idea? A "ghost ship" fleet is the only way for us to leave the island of the dead. However, the island of the dead is the foundation of our people, and we can''t give up! "


    The power of death is a kind of energy, a kind of magic, and the dead bone is the necessary condition for the birth of the dead, that is, the carrier.


    For the future of the island of the dead, the consumption of dead bones must be kept in a balanced state, otherwise, the island of the dead will have no "future".


    "The resources of the island of the dead are limited. Not all of them need dead bones. Some parts of the hull can be replaced with other materials, such as wood," grutt said


    "Grut! Don''t forget that the island of the dead is a desolate place. Apart from the black soil, there are only bones and no wood resources! "


    A lich nearby refuted gruot''s words.


    Grutt said, "moklon! You shouldn''t just think about the island of the dead! "


    Looking at the king on the throne, grut bowed his head and said, "my king! The resources of the island of the dead are limited. We can look for other places. The endless sea is vast. There must be other islands around the island of the dead. When the first batch of "ghost ships" are launched, we can send ships to look for those islands! As long as we find it, we can get the resources we need! "


    That''s another way.


    It can be said that it is the best way and the only way.


    Alsace fully understood that the resources of the small island of the dead were limited, and the dead bones could not be consumed too much. Grute''s method was the most feasible.


    Alsace made the final decision.

 Chapter 318

    Looking at the men in the palace, Alsace said in a deep voice, "according to grut! After waiting for the first batch of "ghost ships" to launch, look for nearby islands and plunder their resources! "


    Three months is a very short time, it won''t let Alsace wait too long.


    Alsace also understood that we should not be too anxious about rejuvenation. Anything that is too anxious will lead to nothing in the end.


    This truth Alsace understood, and time is the most indispensable thing for the dead, Alsace can afford to wait.


    In the hall, Groot''s voice sounded again.


    "Wang! Recently, high priest kraya in the temple of death doesn''t know what he''s doing. The strong fluctuation of the power of death is very strong. Should I contact high priest kraya to express my king''s worry? "


    On the throne, the fire of the soul in Alsace''s pupil was dancing.


    Alsace also felt the strong power of death.


    The source comes from the temple of death.


    After a little meditation, the fire of the soul in Alsace''s pupil was silent. Looking at all the people in the temple, Alsace said, "let''s put down the matter of contact. The temple of death is in the charge of high priest creya. We have no right to interfere. Let her go."


    Although Alsace wanted to know what the high priest was doing, it was obviously not good to disturb her at this time. Alsace had to give up.


    "Wang! I don''t know one thing. Please help me


    Then a lich said.


    Alsace looked at the talking Lich: "sawok! What can I do for you? "


    Seeing the king''s eyes, sawok bowed his head and said, "we became the undead" Lich "because of the invasion of" frostmourning ". As undead, it''s a natural instinct to use the power of death. But because of the characteristics of" frostmourning frost ", we also have the power to control the frost. In terms of" power ", we are better than ordinary undead, So we have the ability to control the undead! "


    "But! My king! All this has changed because of the appearance of the Lord death. The words on the tombstone in front of the temple of the God of death are close to the rules of the world, which contains huge and complicated information. The undead on the island are receiving the blessing of the Lord death. Among them, there may be an existence similar to "King"! That''s the time! My "King", if our strength is not strong enough, loyalty alone can''t make the Lord of death value us! By then! My "King", we will lose our position, and the "King" will fall to the throne


    Arthas on the throne looked at sawok with a slight surprise.


    There is a deep meaning in the words.


    On one side, Groot questions.


    "Sawok! What do you mean? Although we are the dead, we are one. In any case, we are loyal to the king. The king is everything to us


    At this time, moquelon said: "grut! Have you forgotten the high priest creya? She used to be a lich, loyal to the "King", but now she has become the servant of the Lord death, has left the "King"! and! You should be able to feel that high priest creya is no longer a "Lich", the power of the frost has been lost, and the constitution is not like us, and has become a stronger and more special existence! "


    Grut said in a low voice, "moklon! What do you mean by that? "


    Morclon did not flinch. He looked at grute and said, "I''m just reminding you that sowok''s meaning is very simple. I also agree with sowok''s idea that we should think about how to become more" stronger ". I think Lord death can give me a reply!"


    Getting stronger?


    Merkel''s words silenced grute and made all the people in the temple meditate.


    Even Arthas on the throne was thinking.


    The temple fell into a strange silence.


    For a long time


    Alsace raised his head, looked at all the subordinates in the palace, and said calmly, "let''s put this matter down for a while. The Lich''s power is not weak. You have to believe in yourself!"


    This is Wang''s words and the end of the debate.


    No longer arguing, they all said in unison, "yes! I am the king


    The sound reverberated in the hall for a long time. When the sound dissipated, several figures in the hall also dispersed.


    At this time, something happened in the temple of death.


    "Creya! What are you doing? "


    Compared with the darkness of the old church on the summit, the main hall of the temple of death is undoubtedly much brighter. Clusters of flames are burning on the walls, dispersing the darkness in the hall.


    Space shuttle is short, like crossing a door.


    It used to be on the fruit trees on the top of the mountain, but the next moment it came to the temple of death.


    When the familiar scene came into his eyes, the first thing Li Meng saw was kleya kneeling and praying to the statue of death.


    Behind kleya, there are a row of mummies on the ground. At a glance


    Many, many, more than 20.


    Time seems to be very long, those mummies only left a yellow skin bag, and the skeleton is not much different.


    Li Meng''s figure appears in front of kleya. Looking at the mummies behind kleya, Li Meng asks curiously.


    When the voice came from the top of her head, creya noticed that the Lord death had come.


    Slightly looked up, kleya saw the God of death close at hand.


    Zijin robe seems to be a little tight, kleya kneels on the ground, the robe perfectly outlines the wonderful curve behind.


    "Creya! You are in good shape


    Looking at the mummy, Li Meng glanced at the beautiful buttock curve of the man under his body and gave a rude praise.


    "Well?"


    Creya looks up at Lord death in doubt.


    Is figure important?


    Lord death seems to care!


    Creya doesn''t understand!


    How can the Lord death be like those human beings controlled by desire.


    But


    Lord death likes it.


    Looking away from the sexy curve behind kleya, Li Meng looks at the corpse on the ground and says to kleya, "get up and talk!"

 Chapter 319

    Creya stood up obediently and moved slightly to the side, revealing the mummy behind.


    "Say it! What do you call me for? "


    What''s the matter? Li Meng already has a bottom in his heart.


    It''s probably related to these mummies on the ground.


    Looking at the mummies on the ground, creya said in a soft voice: "the huge temple of death needs to be taken care of. It''s not enough for me alone, so I dug them out from the bottom of the earth. It took me three days to call back their souls from the black soil and seal them into their respective bodies!"


    "I can''t transform them into undead people just by my strength. Even if I wake them up, I''m afraid they are similar to zombies. They are all princes and nobles of Griffin Kingdom, and they are qualified to serve the Lord of death!"


    Looking at Li Meng with admiration, kleya said: "Lord death! Please give them the right to die so that they can serve you


    Looking at such a clever appearance of kleya, Li Meng suddenly raised an impulse to tease kleya.


    Looking at kleya, Li Meng said softly: "kleya! If I bring them back to life! How can you reward me? "


    Reward?


    Creya was stunned.


    What can she give to Lord death?


    Kleya was a little confused and asked: "Lord death! What do you want? "


    In kleya''s puzzled eyes, Li Meng reached out and stroked the white face. Although it was not warm, it was smooth, soft and comfortable.


    Kleya didn''t resist, and never thought of resisting. She let Li Meng''s hand touch her face.


    Looking into kleya''s eyes, Li Meng said softly, "I want you! Creya


    Such shameless words, Li Meng is very natural to say.


    But kleya''s reaction was even more bizarre.


    Just eyes doubt said: "Lord death! I belong to you


    Li Meng was dumbfounded and laughed in front of kleya for the first time. At the same time, he lost interest.


    Creya is the undead. How can the undead people respond to him!


    Li Meng, who has figured out this point, will be dumbfounded.


    The hand that stroked cleya''s face drew back. Li Meng walked forward a few steps and came to the side of the mummy.


    Li Meng didn''t see it, but kleya looked at him thoughtfully.


    The temple of death really needs guards to guard the temple, guard the God of death, and spread the glory of the God of death.


    As the death guard, the most important thing is to be strong. If the guard serving the "God of death" is weak, it can only lose Li Meng''s face as the "God of death".


    However, in this case, it can not be too casual.


    What should we do?


    Looking at the mummies on the ground, Li Meng fell into meditation.


    "Yes!"


    Li Meng thought of a way.


    The "strength" of the undead lies in three aspects: the strong corpse, the tenacious fire of the soul and the power of death.


    Except that the power of death needs a long time to increase "quantity" and "quality", the other two points can be enhanced by external forces.


    In this case


    Li Meng has an idea!


    When he opened his palm, Li Meng had many transparent gems in his hand.


    It''s not a gem, but what Li Meng left when he devoured the souls of the dead.


    Soul crystal, which is Li Meng''s "name" for it.


    The soul crystal is the purest soul power for the soul to remove impurities. It has an incredible effect on the souls of the dead and can enhance the soul fire of the dead.


    Throwing it into the sky, the crystal stone of soul emits a gray light in the air, slowly disperses and falls, falling to each corpse and hiding in the forehead of the corpse.


    After all this, Li Meng''s mind moved.


    The power of belief emerged from the bee pupae, forming 24 invisible light groups in the air, which were integrated with 24 mummies.


    That''s the mark, the mark of the power of faith. With the mark, these 24 mummies can crush their bodies with the power of faith.


    With a wave, 24 corpses on the ground disappeared.


    And outside, almost at the same time, several big characters on the tombstone, slightly emitting gray light, flickered a few times and then fell silent.


    Of course, it''s not disappearing, but Li Meng seals 24 mummies into the characters on the tombstone.


    In this way, the 24 mummies can withstand the power of faith at all times, and the power of death on the island of the dead will gradually gather due to the function of the tombstone, which is also very good for the 24 mummies.


    All that had to be done was done. When the 24 mummies on the ground disappeared, only Li Meng and kleya were left in the hall.


    Li Meng turned to kleya and said, "kleya! They are now sealed in the tombstone outside the hall by me. When they come out, they will be my death guard! "


    "All right! Lord death


    Kleya responded.


    "Creya! What else can I do for you? "


    Li Meng inquired.


    Creya: "no! Lord death


    Since there is nothing wrong, Li Meng plans to leave.


    At this time, creya suddenly called out: "Lord death!"


    Li Meng: "what''s the matter?"


    Creya said softly, "Lord death doesn''t know much about the temple of death! Let kleya take Lord death around! In some places, if the Lord of death is not satisfied, you can also instruct kleya! "


    It seems to be true.


    From the outside, the temple of death is very big, and the internal structure of Li Meng is not clear.


    In this case, take this opportunity to visit the temple of death.


    Li Meng, who thought so, said to kleya, "lead the way."


    "All right! Lord death! Please follow me


    With that, creya walked gracefully to the gate of the palace.


    Seeing this, Li Meng stepped forward to follow.


    Leaving the hall, there is a corridor outside the gate of the hall. The corridor is relatively wide, and five people will not be crowded side by side.


    The ground is white, some uneven, looks smooth, but the sole of the foot can feel the touch of the raised object.

 Chapter 320

    On both sides of the corridor, a row of wall lamps are arranged neatly. The shape of the wall lamps is bowl shaped, and they are placed on a platform protruding from the wall.


    In the wall lamp, the blue flame is burning. If you look carefully, there is a pile of small dead bones in the wall lamp, and the blue flame is burning because of the dead bones.


    The corridor was dark and silent. Only the footsteps of two people echoed in the corridor.


    When one door after another appeared on both sides of the corridor, creaya, walking in front, said: "this is the" believer "community. There is a small energy gathering magic array in each room to increase the concentration of death power in the room. Although the undead don''t need "sleep", the fire of soul needs to get some sleep occasionally to enhance the toughness of the fire of soul


    The residential area is relatively large. After walking in the corridor for a long time, you can see the doors on both sides of the corridor.


    When the balanced arrangement of doors finally disappeared, after a corner, doors appeared on both sides of the corridor.


    But this time the "door" is on the right side, and on the left is black earth, the black earth outside the temple.


    Due to the hasty construction of the temple, the area around the temple of death has not been repaired. When it comes next time, the black earth around the temple will become some courtyards.


    This time, the door is relatively large, not single, but double. There is a long distance between each door.


    Creya said, "this is the parish! There''s a lot of space in it. Now it''s empty and nothing. But in the future, the parish will be a very important area! "


    The steps did not stop, and the two figures continued to walk in the corridor.


    When you walk through another corner, there is a "door" on the other side, but there is only one, at the end of the corridor, which is much bigger than the door you see along the way.


    The door was dark, with some patterns engraved on it, which seemed mysterious.


    Coming to the door, creya said, "this is the library! Although the space is vast, there is nothing in it. The production of books takes time. This is a big project. We can''t make the library rich and abundant in a short time! "


    Kleya didn''t open the door of the library, but turned around and took Li Meng to other places.


    As kleya wandered in the temple, although the temple was large, she had seen the places she should see and the places she shouldn''t.


    "Lord death! What''s your opinion on the structure of the temple? "


    In the corridor, kleya suddenly stops and turns to Li Meng.


    "Very good!"


    This is Li Meng''s answer.


    Generally speaking, the layout of the temple can not be said to be "perfect", but people can''t find any fault. They have already thought of what they should think of, and there is nothing to add.


    However, one place is missing.


    Li Meng said: "there is a place where we can''t do without it! bedroom! And a soft enough bed! "


    Bed?


    Kleya looks at Limon a little unknowingly.


    Bed is the only thing that human beings need. As an undead, they need to sleep at random. They can sleep anywhere. If they are more particular, they will only find a sarcophagus or tomb, but they will not prepare the bed specially.


    Although there is a bed in the room of the residential area, it is only a stone platform, which can not be called "bed".


    Therefore, kleya''s demand for the Lord of death is somewhat puzzled and confused.


    "Lord death! Is the bedroom for "who"


    Asked kreya.


    Li Meng said, "I am!"


    Simple and clear answer.


    Li Meng knew that kleya was puzzled that although most of the dead were human beings, they did not inherit the habits of human beings and had their own habits.


    But Li Meng can''t. in a real sense, Li Meng is still human.


    Although Li Meng is now living outside as a spirit body, it can not deny his true identity as a human being.


    Li Meng''s "root" is still the "subject" of human beings. Although consciousness can be attached to the spirit body, the strong foundation of the spirit body is closely related to the noumenon.


    It''s also planning for the future.


    The subject cannot be sealed in the spirit body for a long time, because the spirit body is a dark matter with a great negative atmosphere. Although it will not hurt the subject, the vulnerable subject will also be affected over a long period of time, resulting in unknown changes.


    And the seal is not perfect, and the time in the seal will not stop passing. Although it is sealed off, all functions of the body remain silent, but it will also consume energy in the silent state.


    Therefore, Li Meng can not seal the subject in the spirit body forever, but must release it within a certain period of time.


    Moreover, the long-term seal will weaken the subject''s already very weak resistance, so the seal is also a chronic poison for the subject.


    For nearly a month, the subject has been sealed in the spirit body. Li Meng has felt that the subject in the seal is slowly consuming life.


    That has to change.


    Although it is convenient to use "spirit body" to move outside, we have to consider the subject.


    After all, the subject is the root of everything.


    In the eyes of the dead, Li Meng is the God of death, the new God of the undead, and the existence that can make the undead rise again.


    They don''t know that their God has another identity.


    Before that, Li Meng never intended to tell the fact that he was a human to any dead on the island of the dead.


    But now, Li Meng has changed his mind.


    At least kleya is entitled to know that Limon believes in her as he believes in himself.


    From Alsace''s subordinates to Li Meng''s most trusted people, cleya seems to have only acquired the ghost of the spider goddess "Lilith". In fact, cleya''s change can be said to be caused by Li Meng.


    For Li Meng, kleya is just like his daughter, who helped to create a new kleya. Although there is no spiritual and spiritual connection between kleya and kleya, the inborn and instinctive family love exists.


    From kleya''s admiration and admiration, we can see that it is not the fear of the superior, but the desire to get "love".

 Chapter 321

    In kleya''s puzzled eyes, Li Meng tells kleya with action.


    The gray power of death suddenly emerged and became snakes around Li Meng.


    Li Meng''s body is becoming energetic and integrated with the gray power of death, gradually becoming nihilistic.


    At this time, the gray power of death surging, a foot out of the shadow, and then, a figure came out of the shadow.


    He is still in the dark. From his appearance, Li Meng is still Li Meng.


    After Li Meng left, the virtual shadow began to solidify and recover.


    The two figures are as like as two peas in front of one, facing a striking resemblance to Clair. They are almost the same. They are not alike in their appearance and appearance.


    Creya was stunned.


    He looked at Li Meng and another Li Meng.


    I don''t understand the status quo at all. Cleya''s head is in a daze.


    With a movement of thought, the "Li Meng" behind him began to collapse, and his body became the purest force of death, just like the burnt out ashes, disappeared and disappeared without a trace.


    In front of kleya, there is only one God of death, who is different from the previous "God of death" breath.


    "This is..."


    Feeling the breath of death in front of her eyes, kleya''s eyes changed from doubt to astonishment.


    Life, that is the breath of life, from the "death" body kleya felt the breath of "life".


    Lord death is alive


    Some discomfort


    Feeling the heaviness of his body, Li Meng frowned slightly.


    The sense of lightness attached to the "spirit body" will never appear in the subject. The fragility of the body is also a drag on the "spirit".


    After such a long time, the subject was finally released, and Li Meng''s face looked paler than before.


    Slightly looked up, looking at the changing look of kleya.


    "Creya! Come here


    Cried Li Meng.


    Doubt, curiosity, surprise, these can''t make creya change.


    The God of death is the God of death. The "God of death" in front of us is still a familiar existence in our heart. Kleya will not deny everything because of a little change.


    Because to deny death and Li Meng is to deny herself.


    Two steps ahead, kleya comes to Li Meng.


    The distance between the two is very close, only less than a palm of space.


    In terms of height, creya is tall, half a head taller than Li Meng. The human body in this world is very strong, both men and women.


    Of course, in addition to the "ghost" rem, ram, their bodies are relatively small, in terms of height, Li Meng is a little higher.


    However, the "ghost tribe" can not be called "human". Although it has human blood in its body, its personality is more inclined to the "devil" side.


    It can only be called "half man".


    Li Meng didn''t say anything more, just holding her hand on his chest in kleya''s puzzled eyes.


    Looking at kleya''s emerald eyes, Li Meng said softly, "tell me! What do you feel? "


    What do you feel?


    Put away the eyes of doubt, kleya in aftertaste "death" adult words, but also carefully feel the soft hands.


    Temperature, and


    The pulse, the pulse of life.


    Zheng Zheng''s looking at Li Meng close at hand, kleya revealed a different look in the pupil.


    Clea said, "heart beat! This is the heartbeat, the symbol of life! Lord death! You... "


    This time, Li Meng did not hide, and did not intend to continue to hide.


    Looking at kleya, Li Meng said calmly: "kleya! You are right. Half of me belongs to "life" and the other half to "death". I am in the light, and I am also shrouded in darkness! In the crevice between life and death, I didn''t choose either side, but kept a balance! "


    Creya has been completely confused, light and dark, life and death, are close to the enemy of the law, how can they have it at the same time.


    Some things can not be said clearly, because the more you say, the more doubts you will have.


    Release cleya''s hand, Li Meng stroked cleya''s cheek and combed the black hair on her forehead.


    Looking at kleya, Li Meng said softly, "I am a" human being "and also a" dead soul. ". I have all human emotions, including seven emotions, six desires, joys, sorrows and joys. For the undead, these emotions are a kind of bondage to themselves, but for me, emotion is a kind of power, which can make me stronger and protect the people I love


    Looking deeply at kleya, and with that pair of eyes, Li Meng said softly: "kleya! You are reborn because of me. I made you. In my eyes, you are just like my child, my "daughter". You may not know "love", but I hope you can accept the feeling of being loved! "


    "Creya! Would you like to be my guardian? "


    This is like the tone of confession. For kleya, she may not understand the so-called "love".


    But kleya listened to what she said to her admirer.


    The fire of soul in the pupil is jumping, and the eyes of the person in front of him are still full of love.


    Creya said without any doubt: "Lord death! It''s my pleasure! I will serve you forever


    The answer may not be satisfactory, but Li Meng did not ask for more than anything.


    For kleya, Limon knows that she has done a good job.


    Hand from cleya''s cheek back, Li Meng light said: "this is good, this is OK!"


    As soon as the words fell, the gray power of death emerged, spilled from Li Meng''s body, and quickly wrapped Li Meng''s whole body.


    Li Meng''s figure is disappearing and becoming nihilistic.


    Before it completely disappeared, a word came into cleya''s ear.


    "I will be away for a period of time. If I encounter difficulties or insurmountable problems, pray! I''ll hear you


    As soon as the voice fell, Li Meng''s figure had been lost in the corridor.


    The only thing that still exists is kleya.


    Quietly looking at the place where Li Meng disappeared, kleya''s eyes were a little distracted, as if thinking about something.

 Chapter 322

    It took a long time for Li Meng to recover. He took a deep look at the place where Li Meng was not long ago. Then he turned and left. His figure soon disappeared at the corner of the corridor.


    The night is deep, and the moon begins to set. On the black earth, except for the endless black wasteland, there are only the souls who stand on the black earth and endure the baptism of the moonlight.


    Huge tombstone into the sky, and at this time, at the top of the tombstone, a figure began to condense.


    He didn''t exist, but in a moment, he existed.


    The owner of the figure is Li Meng who stayed with kleya in the temple before.


    Tomorrow night is the night of full moon, time is running out, Li Meng will not leave the island of the dead, will wait for the last moment in the island of the dead.


    The tombstone is huge, and so is the platform at the top, so it''s no problem to accommodate dozens of people.


    Sitting on the edge of the platform, at the foot of the endless black earth, in the moonlight, the continuous black earth is so beautiful and broad.


    The island of the dead is a very magical place. In the daytime, the clouds appear naturally, covering the whole sky of the island of the dead, so as to prevent the dead on the island from being exposed to the sun.


    And at night, the clouds magically disappeared, allowing the dead on the island to accept the baptism of moonlight.


    This is not magic, but a very magical natural phenomenon.


    Li Meng also explored the clouds in the sky and found that it was not magic, but a natural reaction of the power of death to the sun, which condensed into clouds.


    Reasonable explanation does not exist. Magic belongs to mysticism, and it is an existence that cannot know its "origin".


    Looking at the distance quietly, Li Meng fell into meditation.


    At this moment, Li Meng thought of many things and people.


    In this world, although short, less than a month, but in this month, Li Meng not only gained a strong "strength", but also met many people.


    There are human beings and non-human beings.


    Although contact is not long, but in the heart of Li Meng has recognized them, perhaps not friends, but Li Meng will not forget them.


    Edras!


    This is the name of the world, a magical world, and a world shrouded in war for thousands of years. This world is interesting and crazy. There has never been peace, and there has never been peace.


    Heaven, hell, and endras, countless intelligent races, attack each other, plunder each other, and never stop fighting for "rights".


    In Li Meng''s view, this is a world full of "death". Countless creatures are reincarnated between life and death, repeatedly, and will never stop.


    This is very good. For Li Meng, "death" is the end result. As a "God of death", even if it is just a false god, the more "death" in the world, the stronger Li Meng will become.


    Although at the moment, Li Meng still can''t fully understand his own existence. After all, the "power" came too suddenly.


    Since the "spirit body" came into being, there is no need to learn and understand all kinds of miraculous means. It seems that people are born to use them.


    In a short time, Li Meng was able to control the power of death freely and had a deeper understanding of the soul.


    This is not a normal phenomenon.


    However, what is puzzling is that Li Meng didn''t notice anything wrong.


    "Power" is not vain. It seems powerful, but fragile.


    It''s true, it''s powerful full of "quality". This "powerful" is not vanity, but real "powerful".


    Although he had some doubts, Li Meng didn''t think much about it.


    There are too many doubts in the world, and there are too many doubts that can''t be solved. The best way to solve these doubts is to "give up".


    So Li Meng gave up.


    Because Li Meng knows that at least now he can''t solve this puzzle, maybe later, but who can know about the future.


    He fell back and lay on his back on the platform.


    In the line of sight is that traceless sky, and the earth''s night sky, all over the little starry sky.


    "The universe, the starry sky!"


    Li Meng murmured to himself.


    The eyes are absorbed in the sky.


    The starry sky seems to be close at hand, but in fact, it is far away, with a distance that can not be crossed.


    Li Meng suddenly had an impulse.


    Can he fly out of the atmosphere of the planet edras?


    But in a moment, Li Meng calmed down the impulse in his heart.


    Although elements are everywhere, it is still unknown whether there are elements in the vacuum and whether they can hold them.


    Need to explore, to do some experiments, then! Can release the impulse in the heart.


    "Ah! Master! What do you say I''ve been doing this for so long? right? Or the desire for "control"


    Looking at the sky, Li Meng suddenly had an impulse to talk to his master.


    To leave dirty Valley and develop the "strength" of the first legion, many things happened, including fighting, sacrifice and inhuman killing.


    There is a sense of reality. Whether it is the earth or the world, they are real, not illusory. Li Meng never doubted this.


    But what is the purpose?


    In dirty Valley, Li Meng''s idea is very simple. In order to make his life better, he makes a little effort.


    When the team is big and the life is carefree, the vision is big, not limited to one place at the foot, but to the world.


    But what is the purpose?


    Is it just to control a place or to dominate the world?


    Let''s not talk about this possibility. For Li Meng, this goal is too vulgar, and there is no fluctuation in his mind.


    Always feel a little boring


    Li Meng sighed in his heart.


    The biggest loss in life is probably not interested in the goal of life.


    "Master! Do you think everything in the world is boring? "


    The voice of the master brain rings in the heart.


    Li Meng said: "almost! At least there''s nothing I particularly want to do! "

 Chapter 323

    The main brain said: "then go to collect beliefs. Both the earth and edras can develop believers. The more devout believers there are, the greater the source of the power of belief will be. There is no God in the world, but master, you can become a" true God "!"


    "Is that a goal?"


    Li Meng asked.


    Master brain: "yes! It''s a goal that can hardly be achieved, but I believe the host can do it! "


    "What good is the power of faith for you?"


    Li Meng asked a question with deep meaning.


    It''s not that Li Meng thinks too much, but from the appearance of the spirit body to the present, any action and decision of Li Meng has the shadow of the main brain.


    Li Meng is not stupid. It''s easy to think of something in a series of things.


    The power of faith may help the "master brain".


    A little silence, the voice of the main brain finally rang up.


    "The power of faith can be my carrier, then! I can leave my host and go out! "


    Li Meng was slightly stunned. The answer was somewhat unexpected.


    "Will you leave me?"


    Looking at the sky, Li Meng asked.


    The brain said without hesitation: "no! As long as the master still exists, I will always accompany him! "


    The corner of his mouth slightly upturned, Li Meng asked a strange question: "if you can be outside activities, then your image outside is male or female?"


    Li Meng is very curious about this.


    The main brain said: "this question is meaningless, I have no distinction between male and female, I will act in the image of the host''s imagination!"


    In other words, the decision is in your own hands?


    Li Meng smiles a little. It''s like the style of the brain.


    Collecting beliefs and developing believers?


    Maybe it''s really interesting.


    "That''s the decision. Work hard for the throne of God!"


    Random tone, random words, but under the strong law of causality, from this moment on, many people''s life trajectory has quietly changed, become lost, do not know the direction.


    On the tombstone, Li Meng made a decision to influence the first army and the world.


    The name of "death" will be passed on to the world.


    As time goes by, although the island of the dead has changed, everything is going on quietly, slowly and steadily. When a certain time comes, the family of the dead will return to the world.


    All things in the world operate according to certain rules, and time will not stop passing for anyone.


    In silence, the night of the full moon will come.


    On the platform at the top of the tombstone, Li Meng stands upright, quietly looking at the island of the dead and the endless black earth.


    Li Meng will leave at last. He should keep in mind the last scene of the island of the dead.


    Next time he comes, he will


    "Master! Let''s go


    In his heart, Li Meng calls for the master.


    As soon as the words fell, the voice of the main brain rang out in my heart.


    "Coordinates locked, energy in transit!"


    "The system is online, the energy transmission pipeline is connected!"


    "Dimensional barrier impactor activated, first impact in three seconds, 3, 2, 1!"


    "The barrier is weak, the impact is successful, the second impact will be carried out in three seconds, 3, 2, 1!"


    "The dimensional barrier is broken, the coordinates are locked, and the door of the starry sky is opened!"


    When the words of the main brain fall, the abnormal image is highlighted.


    On the platform not far away from Li Meng, the space was suddenly broken, a black awn flashed, and then turned into a black human eating vortex.


    The black whirlpool was about the size of a person. It was dark inside. It was very deep and silent. The whirlpool did not cause any movement.


    This is the door. Limon knows it.


    Through this door, Li Meng can return to the familiar world.


    Stepping forward, Li Meng approaches the whirlpool.


    When you come to the whirlpool, step up to cross the door.


    At this time, the voice of the main brain sounded.


    "Master! It is suggested to use the main body to shuttle through the gate of the stars. The power of the spirit body is too strong, and it is easy to cause chaos in the construction of the gate energy! Once the energy of stargate is out of control, the master will be lost in the starry sky! "


    It''s a reminder and a warning.


    With the gray power of death surging, Li Meng''s subject came out of the spirit body, and the spirit body turned into the purest "energy" and penetrated into Li Meng''s body.


    Step forward, Li Meng stepped into the black whirlpool.


    Outside, when Li Meng disappeared in the black whirlpool, the black whirlpool changed rapidly and reduced to a black spot.


    When everything calms down, the trace of Li Meng has disappeared in this world.


    The temple of death.


    Is a busy desk in the library, creya seems to feel something, slightly looked up at the library.


    There was doubt in his eyes.


    For a moment, clea, who had found nothing, continued to bow her head and keep busy.


    Creya is melting bones to make books.


    In order for the library to really work, creya must work harder.


    ----


    The body seems to have no weight, can''t feel the gravity of the planet, surrounded by Aurora, in the distance, little stars are flashing, just like being in a vacuum in the universe.


    This is what Li Meng can see and feel when he steps into the black vortex.


    Time seems to be static, and there is no sound in my ear. Darkness, incomplete darkness, is like being in a tunnel of time and space.


    Suddenly, there was some noise in my ear.


    As soon as the picture flashed, the space-time tunnel broke and gravity suddenly hit, Li Meng also felt the feeling of down-to-earth.


    The time and space tunnel faded. In the blink of an eye, Li Meng found that he came to an alley.


    The noise came from outside the alley.


    Looking around, in addition to the road at the foot, and the low buildings on both sides of the lane, the only thing you can see is the figure passing by outside the lane.


    It''s human!


    Seeing people, Li Meng relaxed slightly.


    It seems that the brain sent him to a city, but I don''t know where this city is.


    However, looking at the figures outside, their clothes are a little shabby and dirty, so they must not be big cities.

 Chapter 324

    Li Meng, who thought so, stepped out of the lane.


    When you leave the alley, the noise in your ears becomes more noisy, and people walk around everywhere.


    All kinds of faces were clearly shown in Li Meng''s eyes.


    "To recruit young and strong workers, tongsao is no bully. She pays a day''s salary. Those who have construction experience double their salary! Register quickly, the number is limited! "


    "Little blue fish! Sell delicious small blue fish, pollution-free, fresh live fish, what are you waiting for


    Hawking, bargaining, yelling, swearing, walking, when all the sounds come together, like a bee that stirs its wings, "buzz".


    It''s like a market, a trading market.


    Seemingly chaotic, but there is order.


    Contradictions can be seen everywhere, but they are only verbal.


    where''s this?


    Walking in the crowd, I smell all kinds of odors coming into my nose, including stink, fragrance, smell of people and goods.


    Surrounded by the atmosphere of life, Li Meng seems very calm.


    For those people who wear coarse cloth and coarse clothes around, Li Meng''s clothes are so out of place, especially in the crowd.


    Of course, it also inevitably attracted the attention of some people.


    In this world, there are always more bad people than good people.


    Especially where life is a little difficult.


    The law of the jungle, this is the truth, no matter where, the weak will only be bullied.


    Outwardly, Li Meng is pale and thin. He has little to do with "strong", and "weak" is the only pronoun.


    This caused some people''s bad intentions!


    "Hello! boy! Make a deal with me


    A big man stopped Li Meng.


    He has an abominable face, looks extremely fierce, and has a ferocious scar on his chin. Coupled with his awe inspiring height, a short man will feel great pressure standing in front of him.


    Although Li Meng''s height is not "extremely high", there is no doubt that there is a big gap between him and the man in front of him.


    The big man''s action made the people around him a little stunned, and then spread out, around Li Meng and the big man, a look of watching a play.


    This scene is too common. I don''t know how many times similar things happen in this market every day.


    Slightly frown, Li Meng heart some helpless, did not expect so soon led to a trouble.


    Looking at the big man in thick clothes not far away, Li Meng said calmly, "what kind of deal are you going to make?"


    With a smile, the man bent down and picked up a stone on the ground. Then he stood up, squinted at Li Meng and said, "I''ll exchange what I have for your clothes!"


    The words of the great man stunned the onlookers, and then they were in an uproar.


    "This guy is so cruel. He wants to do business without capital!"


    "A stone... That little boy is miserable!"


    "Look at that dress. It''s not like me and other civilians. If you provoke something that shouldn''t be provoked, you''ll feel better for a moment, and then..."


    "It''s very unlikely. This is the market. Those people on it won''t come here!"


    "That''s what I said, but I can''t be too sure!"


    Li Meng''s eyebrows jumped and looked at the man with a smile: "no problem with the deal! I''m afraid you can''t hold it


    The big man showed a ferocious expression and said: "so! You don''t want to trade? "


    The huge fist clenched and waved to Li Mengyao.


    "My fist is not steel, but I''ve also drunk a lot of people''s blood. Boy, look at your small body, I advise you to trade with me honestly, otherwise a fight may kill you!"


    Is this a threat?


    Of course, obviously, there is no doubt about it.


    "Then again, I''ve been threatened a lot."


    Li Meng thought to himself.


    Those who threatened Li Meng didn''t seem to come to a good end. They either lost their lives in vain or were "trampled" by Li Meng.


    What will be the result of this great man?


    Just as Li Meng plans to take action to get rid of the "ant" in front of him.


    Some people came by accident.


    Outside the crowd, there was a commotion.


    "The security team! get out of the way! Get out of the way


    "Who''s making trouble? Don''t you know the rules of Qingcheng now? "


    Several roars came from outside the crowd and into Li Meng''s ear.


    Security team?


    Qingcheng?


    In these words, Li Meng got a lot of information.


    No wonder I feel very familiar here. It turned out to be in Qingcheng.


    The roars appeared. The man who stopped Li Meng was obviously flustered. He threw down the stone in his hand and looked around with his eyes bulging. It seemed that he was going to look for an opportunity to leave.


    At this time, the crowd made way for a passage.


    From the passage, several soldiers in woodland Digital Camouflage suits, armed with adk-46 rifles and wearing helmets came in.


    This is


    Li Meng was a little confused.


    These soldiers are not mobilizers or soldiers. They have this equipment. When is Qingcheng


    With a flash in his mind, Li Meng suddenly realized.


    Security team, just now the sound of security team work, let Li Meng guess what.


    It should have been equipped by the first corps to form a security brigade to maintain the security of Qingcheng.


    As for why the members of the security forces wear combat clothes, the reason is very simple. After all, the world is dangerous, not only polluting animals, but also people.


    "You again! Wang, just came out of the cell, do you want to go in again? "


    When he saw the big men in the circle, one of the members of the security team was obviously stunned, and then he yelled with an ugly face.


    The man said with a smile, "how dare you! How dare you! I want to ask him if he can help me! No, you''re here before you ask! "


    "Yo! I don''t see that. How kind are you? "


    No one will believe that.

 Chapter 325

    The member of the public security team who had been talking all the time waved his hand impatiently and yelled: "you guys, behave yourself. It''s clearly stipulated that if there is a human life, one life is worth one life. If the circumstances are serious, you will be exiled!"


    The big man''s neck shrank and he was obviously frightened.


    "Sure, sure, next time I''ll be a good man and work hard to support myself," he said


    "Hum!"


    With a cold hum, the member of the public security team who has been talking looks at Li Meng, the victim.


    Zhu Yu was stunned.


    Looking left and right for a long time, Zhu Yu''s expression was obviously shocked.


    Without doing anything else, Zhu Yu turned to his companion and said, "go and inform the team leader! Just say "he" found it! Go, go


    In the sound of shouting, a policeman quickly picked up his rifle, turned and rushed out of the crowd, disappeared in the distance.


    When his companion left, Zhu Yu turned back and quickly came to the thin, pale boy. He bowed his head and said, "is your name Li Meng?"


    "Yes


    This is Li Meng''s answer.


    Li Meng doesn''t have to lie.


    Hearing the answer he wanted, Zhu Yu was obviously pleased and said in a respectful voice, "please follow me! The captain has been looking for you for a long time


    For a month, Zhu Yu didn''t expect to find the person the first Legion was looking for here. While he was surprised, Zhu Yu was also surprised.


    Surprisingly, how could the man the first Legion was looking for be here?


    In this messy market?


    Always here? Or just came here?


    Zhu Yu doesn''t know. However, although the market is a gathering place, there are many people and many eyes. There are pictures of him everywhere in Qingcheng. It''s impossible to hide in the market and not be found.


    And Zhu Yu doesn''t think it''s necessary to hide "he".


    In terms of the tension of the first legion, "he" is obviously very important to the first legion, more important than anyone else.


    When Qingcheng was occupied by the first army, Zhu Yu could feel the tension caused by the loss of "he" in the first army.


    "Look! have a look! I''m right! Even Zhi''an team is so respectful to him, he is certainly not an ordinary person


    "That guy is very lucky. If he hurt him with his hand, he will be put in prison again! You may be banished


    Seeing that Li Meng has gone with the security team, the members of the security team are so respectful to Li Meng. People who have been watching the development of the situation are talking about it.


    When the figure of the members of the public security team completely disappeared, the gathered masses gradually dispersed, and the market returned to normal again, with a lively scene.


    Now, about a kilometer away from the market, at the intersection of the streets, northwest of the intersection, there is a building.


    A month ago, this building used to be an ordinary house. Since the first regiment occupied Qingcheng and set up a security team, this building has been renovated and refitted to become the headquarters of the security team.


    There are six floors in the public security hall, and there are more than 100 civilian staff. Through cable communication, these 100 staff members issue various security maintenance tasks to more than 100 Public Security outposts in Qingcheng.


    The first regiment gave the police a lot of power. It not only relaxed the number of armed police members, but also provided standard weapons and equipment.


    This is necessary. Although the huge Qingcheng city has experienced a disaster, resulting in a significant reduction in the number of people, there are nearly 50000 civilians in Qingcheng.


    Where there are people, there will be conflicts and conflicts. The more people there are, the more conflicts and conflicts there will be. In order to ensure the stability of Qingcheng, people who maintain order are needed.


    In this case, the existence of the security team is very necessary.


    Due to the existence of pollutants, the soldiers of the first regiment have boundaries. Although they are protected by powered combat suits to avoid contacting the air of the world, some things cannot be done in the protective shell forever.


    Therefore, the first Legion gave the right to maintain public order to the people who originally belonged to Qingcheng.


    In this way, it can not only pacify people''s hearts, but also make the first army as the main fighting force to engage in foreign wars.


    In the headquarters of the security team, a security member rushed into the hall.


    The expression of urgency attracted the attention of passers-by, wondering what happened.


    Along the stairs all the way up to the sixth floor, the frantic security team gasped and opened a door.


    In the room, there are walls on three sides and glass on one side. In front of the glass, there is a desk. Behind the desk, an old man in coarse cloth robes is looking at a stack of high papers on the desk.


    If Li Meng is here, he will find that the old man is very familiar with him. Isn''t he sun Haiwang, the former leader of Qingcheng City, whom he met at the bottom of the market!


    The security team member who rushed into the room gasped in sun Haiwang''s unexpected eyes and said: "big, big captain¡° He "found it!"


    He?


    "Who is he?"


    Behind the familiar voice suddenly rang out, let the entrance of the security team a Leng, quickly sideways to get out of the way.


    He bowed his head and cried, "vice captain!"


    A figure appears behind the door. He looks solemn and strong. If Li Meng is here, he will find that he is a familiar person. Isn''t he Cheng Wei, the former captain of Qingcheng garrison?


    "It''s" he "," Li Meng ", the man the first Legion has been looking for


    As soon as the members of the public security team spoke, Cheng Wei was stunned. Sun Haiwang stood up directly behind his desk, looking stunned.


    When he recovered from his astonishment, sun Haiwang quickly asked, "where is he?"


    The security team took a deep breath.


    Then he looked at Sun Haiwang and said, "just now, we found him in the market! It should be on the way to and from here now! "


    market?


    How? Where?


    Now the most important thing is not why he appeared in the market, but that he appeared, and finally appeared after a month.


    Be calm, be calm.


    Under the pressure of excitement in the heart, sun Haiwang looks slowly calm..


    Slowly sat down again, sun Haiwang thought of the first corps to his advice.


    Looking up, sun Haiwang said to Cheng Wei who had entered the room: "you go to inform the first Legion and say that" he "has been found!"


    Cheng Wei nodded and didn''t say much. The figure who just entered the room left again.

 Chapter 326

    The first regiment is stationed in the central area of Qingcheng, where an unknown building is under construction. It is not short distance from the security team. We must seize the time and inform the first regiment of the news of "he" in the first time.


    When Cheng Wei left, sun Haiwang was on tenterhooks.


    Although I don''t know the status of "he" in the first legion, sun Haiwang is clear that the first Legion pays close attention to "he". Just for "he", the first Legion has told him many times.


    Every time the advice is the same, careful, must be careful, no matter how to find him.


    Standing up from his seat, sun Haiwang went out to greet him personally.


    "This is the headquarters of the security team. The captain is in it! Please follow me


    Outside the headquarters of the security team, next to the street at the crossroads, led by the security team members, Li Meng came to a building that looked bright.


    What''s striking is that the glass is much more than other buildings, and the wall facing the outside can almost only see the glass.


    This is the sheriff''s headquarters?


    Look up! Li Meng looks at the headquarters of the security team.


    Fortunately, the first impression is not too bad.


    When walking to the gate of the security team headquarters, a figure came out of the gate.


    His pace is fast and steady, leaving the gate, his eyes are fixed on the target.


    Is that him?


    When sun Haiwang leaves the gate, his eyes lock on Li Meng. Li Meng also recognizes sun Haiwang.


    After a little thought, Li Meng understood.


    It seems that Tanya has arranged some positions for sun Haiwang.


    It''s smart!


    "Welcome back! Where did you go? You don''t know how much disturbance your disappearance caused. In the past month, the first regiment has searched all over Qingcheng in order to find you! "


    When he came to Li Meng, sun Haiwang said.


    After looking at Sun Haiwang, Li Meng looked at the headquarters of the security team behind Sun Haiwang.


    Li Meng said, "it seems that you have a good life these days!"


    Sun Haiwang smile: "where! where? I can only manage Qingcheng for your first army


    Li Meng cannot deny it.


    "You''d like it!"


    Stepping forward, Li Meng goes to the gate.


    Seeing this, sun Haiwang quickly followed him, as if he had started. He followed him in a slightly backward position.


    This let lead Li Meng''s public security team to see one Leng one Leng.


    "A lot of changes have taken place in Qingcheng in the past month! What about? How do you feel? "


    While walking, Li Meng asked sun Haiwang beside him.


    Li Meng''s question reminds sun Haiwang of what the first army has done in the past month.


    Sun Haiwang said: "amazing execution, no matter what you do, the first Legion can do the best and fastest. In just one month, the traces of the war have been erased. Qingcheng has not only been restored to its original state, but also continued to be built and developed! "


    "The only thing I don''t understand is that the first regiment seems to have a plan to push Qingcheng down and rebuild it completely. Such a large-scale ground breaking will consume a lot of manpower and material resources!"


    Reconstruction is necessary. Most of the buildings in Qingcheng are dilapidated, eroded by time, and have become dangerous buildings. From the appearance, Qingcheng is like a civilian cave, which is unbearable for the first Corps.


    Reconstruction is inevitable. Even Li Meng supports the reconstruction of Qingcheng.


    As the first territory of the first regiment, it is the most basic requirement to build Nanlin island into a modern city.


    Of course, it takes time to build a city. Everything has to be done slowly.


    After entering the gate and entering the hall, sun Haiwang led the way this time. Under the gaze of the staff of the security team headquarters, sun Haiyang led Li Meng along the stairs to the sixth floor.


    He took Li Meng into his office on the sixth floor. As soon as he entered the door, sun Haiwang said, "I''ve sent someone to inform the first regiment. Please wait here for a while!"


    Looking around the room, Li Meng came to the window and looked out.


    Streets, pedestrians, low and slightly dilapidated buildings are all that Li Meng can see.


    Qingcheng is at a time when all kinds of wastes are waiting for prosperity. The old era has not yet left, and the new era is still thriving. Everything needs time to change.


    At this time, in the middle of Qingcheng, which is the center of Qingcheng, a large area of buildings have been demolished, and many recruited construction workers are busy.


    For nearly a month, on the ruins, the foundation of a huge building has been formed. Under the command of some soldiers in power combat suits, the construction workers piled up on the foundation to make the building take shape bit by bit.


    Next to the construction site, there is a wide open space, on which stands one tent after another.


    There are silver gray tents and dark green tents. The two colors are placed separately.


    This is the camp of the first legion, the temporary camp.


    Until the new base is built, the first Corps can only stay in tents.


    On the construction site, Tan Ya is taking a small team of soldiers to inspect the construction site and inspect the construction progress of the base.


    In this team, there is also a dark green figure.


    "The construction progress of the base is very slow, the sources of building materials are too tight, the equipment of quarries and iron mines outside the city is too primitive, and it is difficult to complete the construction of the base quickly only by relying on the world''s resources!"


    "Moreover, we still lack large-scale construction machinery and trucks to transport goods. Mechanized equipment is essential for the construction of a city."


    Following Tanya, jevrich said as he toured the busy construction site.


    The picture in the helmet shows a busy construction site. The number of construction workers is not large, about 3000 people. They are distributed in an area of nearly one mile, and are cooperating to build the base under the command of relevant personnel.


    It seems busy, no one is lazy, but the efficiency is too low, everything uses manpower, when transporting some large building materials, we can see how powerless human beings are, time-consuming and laborious.


    Tan Ya does not understand yevrich''s words.

 Chapter 327

    "Without the commander, we don''t have the right to build a large portal. Without a large portal, no large equipment can be delivered to the world!"


    After that, Tanya thought of the commander again.


    It''s been a month!


    Still no word from the commander.


    I don''t know where I went or where I am.


    Even "it" remained silent.


    Although the portal on the "emperor" has been working, Tanya still has the right to buy some living materials.


    But the commander does not appear one day, Tanya heart is always some worry.


    Whether it is personal feelings or for the entire first corps, the presence of a commander is essential.


    Without the commander, the first regiment was almost paralyzed. How could it grow.


    Yevrich has deep feelings for Tanya''s words.


    Without the commander, the whole first regiment seems to have lost its vitality.


    With a slight sigh in his heart, yevrich said, "I don''t know where the commander has gone! If the commander is absent for a day, our first regiment will be trapped on this island! If we can only see the island at our feet, what is the significance of the existence of our first Legion


    Who said no!


    But they can''t change anything just by themselves.


    Unless it gives them more power.


    But it''s impossible.


    Since the commander disappeared, "it" has remained silent, giving them no instructions.


    In this case, the first Legion seems to be abandoned in general, that kind of feeling is not good.


    "Call! call! I''m the gate guard! Instructor Tanya! It''s important for me to report to you! "


    A call from the gate guard suddenly rang from the messenger in the helmet.


    Although I don''t know what happened, Tanya responded at the first time.


    "I''m Tanya! Please say


    In response, the voice of the camp gate guard in the messenger rang.


    "Just got word from the security team! The commander has found it. Repeat, the commander has found it. Now he is in the headquarters of the security forces! "


    "What?"


    Tanya was stunned by the words in the messenger.


    Quickly reconfirmed: "please repeat, the commander found it?"


    "Yes! The commander has been found and is now in the headquarters of the security forces! "


    The commander is back!


    The message has been confirmed.


    Tanya in the helmet looks dull.


    After more than a month, the commander finally came back.


    For the commander to leave, Tanya heart has been remorse.


    The suffering in my heart is finally coming to an end.


    In the helmet, Tanya''s eyes overflowed with tears. It was not sadness, but tears of joy.


    With a trill, Tanya said, "yevrich! Do you hear me! The commander is back! Let''s go! To welcome the return of the commander


    "Yes! I hear you


    The sudden good news, yevrich heart only one feeling, that is, the first Legion finally to return to the right track.


    The rapid pace can''t express Tanya''s heart at the moment.


    To meet the commander, Tanya did not make a big fuss, because the commander''s temperament, Tanya knows very well, the commander is not the kind of person who likes the big scene.


    Only with a small team, Tanya can''t wait to rush to the headquarters of the security team.


    On the way, Tan Ya was very excited and a little scared.


    She didn''t know how to face the commander!


    Although the helmet blocked everything, but just facing the commander, Tanya''s heart will be very confused.


    The complex mood did not let Tanya slow down, but stormed into the headquarters of the security team.


    Tanya''s arrival, the door of the security team did not stop.


    On the contrary, I was curious to see why the first Legion came here.


    When entering the headquarters of the security team, the pedestrians in the hall, as well as the staff, temporarily put down their hands and looked at the team led by Tan ya, the first regiment who rushed into the hall.


    Step did not stop, the headquarters of the security team Tanya is no stranger, in the hands of the right when Tanya came several times.


    Although the power is decentralized, it is carried out under the supervision of the first Legion. This is to avoid some disgusting things. After all, the power is easy to degenerate and no one is excluded.


    All the way up the stairs, with the help of the auxiliary power of the power combat suit, I climbed the sixth floor in one breath, but I was not so tired.


    Hasty pace, but slowed down in front of a door, stopped.


    Looking at the door nearby, Tanya felt a little uneasy.


    The heart beat uncontrollably.


    Because the commander is right behind the door and will see him soon


    Slightly continued, Tanya still pushed the door open.


    When the door slowly opens, at first glance, Tanya sees sun Haiwang standing in front of her desk. When the door continues to open, Tanya finally sees a familiar figure.


    He was standing at the window, looking out.


    As if aware of the movement, he turned.


    The familiar face is reflected in Tanya''s eyes.


    The sight is coming face to face!


    For a moment, Tanya''s body seems to be stiff, standing at the door, staring at the figure in front of the window.


    Feet seem to be out of control, slowly moving forward, to the window that figure close.


    Seeing the arrival of the first legion, sun Haiwang was about to say something.


    But it was interrupted by yevrich''s wave.


    Yevrich said to sun Haiwang, "let''s go! Let''s get out of here and give them a space to be alone! "


    Sun Haiwang was slightly stunned, and then understood the meaning of yevrich''s words.


    He followed jevrich out of the room and closed the door.


    "Pa!"


    There was a soft noise and the door was closed.


    In the room, only Tanya and Li Meng were left.


    Looking at the slowly approaching Tanya, although wearing a power combat suit, you can''t see anything from the outside, but Li Meng knows that the man in the armor is Tanya.

 Chapter 328

    "Click!"


    The sound of metal turning suddenly sounded.


    The power combat suit cracked.


    Seeing this scene, Li Meng was slightly stunned, rather helpless. His mind moved, and his mental strength came out. He wrapped Tanya''s whole body, which took off the power combat suit, with his mental position, to avoid Tanya''s body contact with the outside world.


    Leaving from the power combat suit, Tanya, a silver tights, twists her charming curve and comes to Li Meng.


    Very close, very close, Li Meng can smell Tanya''s body fragrance.


    When he saw the very clear tears on Tanya''s face, Li Meng was slightly shocked. He seemed to understand something in his heart.


    Finally, finally, I can see him again.


    Nothing can express the excitement in Tanya''s heart at this time.


    Only action can release the long-standing pressure in her heart.


    Looking at the person who had already thought about it, Tanya looked like a little woman and said weakly: "commander! Can I hold you? "


    Seeing Tan Yana''s fear, hesitation and pathetic appearance, Li Meng didn''t reply, but made an action.


    Stretching out his hands, Li Meng embraces Tanya''s small waist and goes to the first floor in his arms. The two figures embrace each other and stick tightly.


    Tanya has a ruddy complexion, and the commander''s response makes her very happy. At the same time, she is slightly relieved.


    Very soft, very soft, hesitating, Tan Ya is half a head higher than Li Meng. It seems that Li Meng is hugged by Tan ya.


    As a woman, Tanya is very expected, the huge bimodal, tightly against the chest, amazing soft, people incomparably comfortable.


    Even Li Meng, who has always been very determined, is also attracted by the beauty in his arms.


    "Ah


    The sudden appearance of a hard object at the root of her thigh made Tanya scream. Even through a layer of tight cloth, Tanya could feel the hard heat.


    When she realized something, Tanya''s face turned red.


    He looked a little at a loss.


    Looking at Tanya''s flustered appearance, Li Meng said with a smile: "for me! You can give up your life! You! What else do you care? "


    Yes!


    What else does she need to care about?


    Although it was only her impulse to take off the power combat suit, at that moment, she really didn''t care about anything. She just wanted to hold him, feel his warmth and confirm his existence.


    The words in her ears made Tanya understand a lot, and her soul seemed to have been sublimated.


    With a smile, Tanya lowered her head and vomited a mouthful of fragrance in Li Meng''s ears. The warm breath stirred Li Meng''s ears.


    Tanya said softly, "do you want it? Want to get Tanya? "


    This little girl


    Want to play with fire!


    Man''s instinctive impulse makes Li Meng almost lose his mind because of Tanya''s words.


    But in the end, reason triumphed over impulse.


    Holding Tanya''s right hand, she pinched her round and soft buttocks.


    "Ah


    Tanya let out a cry of surprise when her hips were attacked.


    Ruddy face, eyes like silk, shy looking at the man in front of him.


    Looking at Tanya''s coquettish manner, Li Meng said helplessly: "OK! Don''t seduce me, you little girl


    Tan Ya mouth a pull, the quiet said: "commander! Do you hate Tanya? "


    With his right hand away from the round buttocks, Li Meng stroked Tanya''s cheek and looked at Tanya''s resentful eyes. Li Meng said softly, "I don''t want to pay for this" love "at the cost of death! One day I will solve the physical problems, and then! I''ll take you


    "Before that, I will keep this love!"


    The hand left Tanya''s cheek and went down to squeeze on the high mountain again.


    In Tan Ya''s exclamation, no dependence and shyness, Li Meng said: "don''t be so willful next time. Once you are exposed to the world''s pollutants, even if I don''t want to, I can only let you go back! By then! Even me, I don''t know if we will have the chance to meet again! "


    Pollution is a kind of biological virus, not any energy, even Li Meng can''t get rid of it. So this sentence is not to scare Tanya, but it''s true. Li Meng is also powerless to pollution.


    Tan Ya does not care about life and death, take off the power combat suit, although Li Meng is moved, but more fear, and hidden in the heart of anger.


    Tanya smiles!


    "Well!"


    Answer softly.


    Although some fear, but Tanya more happy is the man in front of the worry.


    Worried by the "beloved", Tanya felt the joy she had never felt before.


    Tanya has never been in love in her military life.


    Tanya did not expect that in another world, she would fall in love with a man much younger than him.


    Although she knows that his love is not the only one, Tanya has never been satisfied in her heart.


    Yes, Tanya is satisfied.


    As long as she can stay by his side and enjoy a little "love", Tanya will be satisfied.


    Hands and dishonest in Tanya round hip pinch.


    This time Tanya didn''t scream, but her face was ruddy and she accepted the intimate touch of the man in front of her.


    Li Meng said, "OK! Go and put on your power suit! The temperature outside is low. Be careful you catch a cold


    "Oh


    Of course, you should listen to the little man in front of you.


    Under the gaze of Li Meng, Tanya twists her charming body and goes to the power combat suit.


    Wearing is not troublesome, in the sound of metal rotation, Tanya has become a cold machine.


    "Commander! Qingcheng doesn''t have a good place to live. Although the base is under construction, it lacks the necessary construction machinery. It takes a long time to complete the construction. Is it necessary to return to the "emperor"? A month after you leave, many things need to be decided by the commander himself! "


    Soon, Tanya was back in shape.


    Through the amplifying device, Tan Yalou''s mechanical words echoed in the room.


    This does not need too much consideration, the "emperor" is the base camp, in the "emperor" in order to play the biggest role.


    In the next few days, I''m afraid I can''t spare any time.

 Chapter 329

    "Return to the emperor!"


    Li Meng said.


    Tanya said, "let''s go! Commander! There are our ships at the West Wharf. The "emperor" is near the sea. We will return to the "emperor" soon


    "Let''s go," Li Meng said


    Tanya turns away, with Li Meng following.


    When the door was opened, yevrich and sun Haiwang were not surprised outside. In the distance, the soldiers were waiting in the corridor.


    "Return to the emperor!"


    Tanya said to yevrich.


    Then he said to sun Haiwang, "Captain sun! The order of Qingcheng is up to you. You must ensure the stability of Qingcheng. Your current position has not been approved by the commander. Whether you can sit down depends on your ability. If your ability satisfies the commander! I believe the commander will not have any opinions! "


    "Sure, sure, as long as I am in one day, Qingcheng" order "will always be there!"


    Sun Haiwang patted his chest and assured.


    "Better!"


    Speaking very hard, Tan Yake didn''t show any affection to sun Haiwang.


    Tanya was originally opposed to letting outsiders maintain the order of Qingcheng, but she was not opposed to yevrich''s opinion. Sometimes, the first regiment was not suitable to do some things.


    Only to outsiders.


    With that, Tan Ya swept past sun Haiwang and walked out.


    Li Meng, who follows Tan ya, pauses slightly when he comes to sun Haiwang at the door.


    Looking at Sun Haiwang sideways, Li Meng said: "although I always think that at your age, you should put aside everything to enjoy the happiness, as you were, our" first army "should support you for the rest of your life! However, old age has the advantage of old age, insight, qualitative, calm, these can be very good for your current position! Let me have a look! If it''s a waste of your talent to sit in this position, why don''t you give Qingcheng to you? "


    With that, Li Meng left without waiting for sun Haiwang to respond.


    "Commander!"


    Seeing Li Meng coming out of the room, the soldier guarding in the corridor quickly raised his military salute and called.


    Li Meng nodded and said, "let''s go!"


    A group of people stepping on the stairs soon disappeared, disappeared in the eyes of sun Haiwang who had been standing at the door.


    Commander?


    He''s the commander of the first regiment?


    The actual controller of the first Legion?


    No wonder


    Think of some things before, sun Haiwang suddenly.


    No wonder for the disappearance of "he", the first Legion will be so nervous.


    Now sun Haiwang knows everything.


    Leaving the security headquarters, Tanya, jevrich, and a small group of soldiers walked down the street.


    No means of transportation. No matter where you go, you can walk. Short distance is OK. A long distance is fatal to everyone.


    Fortunately, the headquarters of the security team is not far from the market, and the market is near the West Wharf.


    All the way along the road at the foot, you soon see the wall at the end of the road, and beyond the wall is the West Pier.


    Compared with the ruins of Qingcheng when it was invaded by demons before, today''s Qingcheng is undoubtedly more prosperous.


    Along the way, from time to time on the road will encounter pushing stone cart, a group of people pushing cart, wheezing, wheezing forward, waving sweat.


    It was a very simple car, made entirely of wood, with a simple board on the top and a bracket on the bottom, connecting four wooden wheels.


    It seems that the structure is relatively fragile, and the composition of wood also makes people worry about whether it will collapse, but the load-bearing capacity is unexpectedly large.


    In the middle of Qingcheng, the stone materials needed for the base under construction are all transported from the West Port by this kind of cart.


    The structure seems fragile, but the wood is very strong. Although the world is shrouded in forests, human beings can pick up wood almost infinitely and use it almost inexhaustibly.


    Like everything else, plants have evolved. Some trees are as hard as steel.


    And the production of the scooter, but also the use of the most solid wood, so the load-bearing capacity of the scooter is very strong.


    When close to the city wall, Li Meng saw the patrol of the security team on the city wall. The woodland Digital Camouflage combat suit is still more prominent, the number is small, and the forests are scattered on the city wall.


    It seems that the first Defense Corps of the city wall has also been handed over to the security team!


    If it were not for other human forces to attack Qingcheng, the polluting animals in the forest would not be a problem for the security forces.


    When the top of the head is covered with shadow, a group of people are passing through the gate.


    People come and go around. Although they don''t look very energetic in their clothes, they are full of activity.


    When he left the port, what he saw was a prosperous port.


    The city wall is located on the high ground. The road extending from the gate connects with the port after leaving the gate.


    From the gate, you can see the harbor and the river.


    People are coming and going, figures are surging, small wooden boats are shuttling back and forth in the river, some boats are leaving the wharf, heading east or west, some boats are returning, coming to the wharf.


    In the shadow of the dock shuttle, occasionally you can see mobilized soldiers, soldiers figure, they patrol in small teams on the dock.


    On the west side of the river, Li Meng saw a large wooden flat bottomed boat. The cargo on the boat was a large pile of stone blocks. The heavy cargo made the side of the flat bottomed boat almost level with the water.


    From time to time, the people on the ship nervously looked at the surface of the water for fear that the river water would rush into the cabin.


    People''s wisdom is infinite. Even without advanced tools, they can do what they want to do with their wisdom.


    The closer it is to the port, the more popular it is.


    The port is large and divided into many areas. One area can accommodate small ships. The wooden dock platform is near the shore and is located in shallow water area.


    The second is the berthing area for medium-sized ships. The wharf extends a little to various areas, and the river is relatively deep.


    The third is the area where large ships dock. The wharf is long and long, extending almost to the middle of the river, which is also the deepest part of the river.

 Chapter 330

    The last place, which is nearest to the city wall, has a new wooden platform. It''s a new wharf. It''s near the shore, but the water is deep. It''s the exclusive wharf of the first regiment.


    There are all metal ships on the dock. For the civilians in Qingcheng, the ships of the first Legion are metal monsters that can fly on the water. Their speed is amazing.


    "Is this a fish?"


    Li Meng''s eyes were attracted by an oncoming civilian.


    He was dressed in thick brown clothes and carried a load with wooden buckets on each side.


    There are some lively fish in the barrel. The fish are blue gray and have sharp teeth. They look fierce.


    As he passed by, Li Meng murmured to himself.


    Although the voice was small, it was heard by Tanya.


    Tanya said, "this is a fisherman! Qingcheng has many fishermen who make a living by fishing. Although there are few organisms on land and fresh water, even if there are fish, they can''t be eaten. But the sea is different. As far as we know, there are many aquatic organisms in the sea that can be eaten, and their pollution level is low enough to cause virus infection! "


    i see!


    In fact, if you think about it carefully, you can see why it is so.


    After all, the ocean is huge, and the amount of seawater is even more magnificent. No matter how powerful the pollutants are, they will lose their original function after the seawater is sparse.


    Just like this, the ocean has become a greenhouse for cultivating life, and all kinds of huge sea animals emerge in endlessly. We can imagine how strong the vitality of the ocean is.


    "This attack on" Qingcheng "should not bring much revenue!"


    As he walked, Li Meng asked Tanya beside him.


    There may be a little bit of meta crystal, but there should be few protoliths.


    Nanlin island is not small, but it is not "big". There are not many polluting animals on the island, of course! There won''t be too much pollution.


    As a result, even if Qingcheng intends to hunt down polluting animals, there is no suitable target.


    Tanya''s answer is not surprising.


    "Very few! Qingcheng is quite poor. In addition to nearly ten million energy points gained by eliminating "demons", the other protoliths and protocrystals add up to less than one million! "


    Less than a million


    Li Meng was extremely disappointed.


    It seems that Qingcheng is much poorer than expected.


    Li Meng said in a deep voice: "the construction of Qingcheng needs enough energy points! We must find a way to obtain "more" energy points to ensure the demand of construction


    What can I do?


    Of course, Tanya also knows the importance of energy point, but Nanlin island is too poor in resources, and has not found too precious metal minerals.


    Although ordinary resources can also be exchanged for energy points, the cost performance ratio is too low, and no amount can be exchanged for satisfactory energy points.


    Tan Ya said: "although Nanlin island has been captured, it will take time to build. Before Nanlin island becomes the new base camp of the first corps, I don''t recommend the commander to continue his offensive."


    Foreign offensive?


    In front of Li Meng''s eyes!


    This may work.


    However, this matter must be well planned. Once it is done, the pressure from the "energy point" will be reduced a lot in the future.


    Li Meng said: "it is necessary to launch an offensive to the outside world, but we can change it into another relatively moderate way."


    A gentle way?


    Tanya''s a little unclear.


    "What''s the commander''s plan?" Tanya asked


    Li Meng said, "go back and talk about it."


    This is not a good place to talk.


    And before they knew it, they were on the dock.


    There are only a lot of ships berthing at the dock, and there are no less than ten at a glance, all of which are the rescue speedboats of the "emperor".


    On the dock, there are two teams of mobilizers guarding the ship to avoid the idea of some brave people playing speedboat.


    Although this possibility is very small, it is not impossible. After all, there are still many people who are braver than heaven.


    "Commander! Instructor Tanya! Hello, comrade yevrich! What can I do for you


    Seeing that Li Meng and his party came to the wharf, the mobilized soldiers guarding the wharf quickly welcomed them.


    Jevrich saluted back with a salute and said, "Comrade! I need a speedboat! Take commander back to Emperor


    The mobilizers guarding the dock said, "OK! All the speedboats here can be used. Please choose one at will


    "Comrade! well done! Please continue to carry out your "task"! "


    "Yes


    The mobilizers guarding the dock turned and went on with their orders.


    And yevrich directly chose one of the outermost speedboats, took the lead to board, turned back on the deck and said to Li Meng on the wharf: "commander! Choose this speedboat


    For Li Meng, every speedboat is the same.


    From the bow, Li Meng boarded the speedboat. Tanya and the soldiers followed.


    Entering the cabin, Li Meng goes straight to the cab.


    The rescue speedboat is not difficult to drive. There is no special driver. The soldiers of the first corps have the ability to drive the speedboat.


    A soldier got into the driver''s seat.


    On the control console, the engine suddenly roared, and the boat was trembling slightly.


    Outside, the stern of the speedboat was full of water, and the power generated by the water jet engine made the speedboat move.


    After retreating for more than ten meters, the speedboat turned to its original position. When the bow of the boat faced the west of the river, the roar of the engine became strong, and the speedboat started to move, sailing in the river from slow to fast.


    The speedboats gallop past many boats in the river. For the owners of the boats, this scene is not surprising, because every day there are ships of the first regiment going back and forth, in and out. Once they see more things, they can adapt to everything.


    Since Qingcheng was occupied by the first legion, after a period of recovery, the river at the mouth of the sea has returned to its usual prosperity.


    For the common people in Qingcheng, the biggest advantage of the change of ownership in Qingcheng is that they will not charge any tolls any more. The tolled water village has been completely demolished by the first regiment. Without this expenditure, the life of the fishermen on the sea will undoubtedly be much easier.


    For this, many people sincerely thank the first Legion.


    There are too many boats in the river, most of them are small individual fishing boats and medium-sized fishing boats in groups. They are in the middle of the river, so the fast boats can''t sail fast, they can only move slowly.


    "Tanya! With so many fishermen, tens of thousands of people in Qingcheng can consume their "aquatic products"


    Too many, since the speedboat from the port, all the way over, the river fishing boats have never disappeared, the fishing boats to and from the continuous.


    Seeing this, Li Meng had to doubt whether Qingcheng could consume the aquatic products captured by the fishermen.

 Chapter 331

    Looking slightly, Tanya said: "there are two kinds of food sources for the civilians in Qingcheng. One is salary. They work for the first legion, and the first Legion will pay for it with food. There are iron mines, quarries, logging yards, farms outside the city, as well as officials in charge of the operation of Qingcheng in the city. The first Legion raises about 30000 people alive!"


    "The second is freelancers, cooking, and the cold weather. Every family needs to burn firewood to keep warm and cook food. If there is a demand, there will be a trade. Among the tens of thousands of people in Qingcheng, a small part of them make a living by cutting wood and selling firewood to earn food to keep the family''s life! Then there are fishermen. Aquatic products are very delicious. For those who are not worried about food, it is also a taste demand to exchange food for a delicious "aquatic product."


    "There is a great demand for aquatic products in the market, so it attracts so many people to become fishermen!"


    This is probably life!


    Even in poor places, there is an interest chain. Demand is the most indispensable part of the interest chain.


    At the same time of "obtaining", it also needs "consuming". Only in balance can the interest chain operate normally.


    Along the river, the boat went all the way. After about two hours, we could see the entrance to the sea.


    Looking forward, at the end of the river is the boundless sea.


    Not far from the sea, a huge ship floats on the sea like a mountain.


    When you leave the river and come to the vast sea, the engine of the speedboat roars, the tail spray rolls, and the speed is from slow to fast, surpassing countless wooden boats. In the envious eyes of the boats, the speedboat roars on the sea and approaches the huge ship on the sea.


    Through the windshield of the speedboat, the huge figure of the "emperor" is clearly visible, and Li Meng looks at it quietly.


    He left for a month, and now he''s back.


    Everything hasn''t changed much, whether it''s people or things.


    The only thing that has changed is Li Meng.


    "Suddenly! Suddenly


    As we enter the shadow of the emperor''s huge body, the sound of the engine of the speedboat slows down, as if the metal gear is stuck with something, making a slight vibration.


    The speed of the speedboat slowed down, cut through the sea, and with the undulation of the sea, it approached the stern cabin.


    At this time, the tail cabin crane has been put down, waiting for the arrival of the speedboat.


    When the boat body slightly a shock, look out, the line of sight is moving up, the boat is leaving the sea.


    In the sound of mechanical rotation, the speedboat was hoisted onto the stern deck.


    When the speedboat was fixed on the deck, Tanya''s voice sounded in the cockpit.


    "Commander! here we go! Before going to the headquarters of the security forces, I sent out the news of your return. They should have arrived! "


    "They" are, of course, the officers of the first regiment. It is necessary to have a party after they have been away for such a long time.


    It happened that Li Meng had something to tell them.


    "Let''s go!"


    The party went out.


    When you leave the speedboat, step on the deck.


    A considerable number of mobilizers gathered on the platform of the stern chamber.


    At a glance, there are no less than dozens.


    They lined up in a neat line, just like the soldiers who were read. Seeing Li Meng approaching, they held the military salute in a neat and consistent manner.


    "Commander! Welcome back


    Walking beside them, Li Meng nodded in response.


    Without stopping, he went straight to the warehouse.


    When Li Meng''s figure disappeared in the deck passage, the mobilizers on the platform of the tail cabin put down their hands and dispersed with a single order to continue to guard the emperor.


    One month is not a long time. The emperor has not changed much. Everything is normal.


    In the warehouse, Tanya and Li Meng are separated. Before going to the top deck, she needs to change her clothes, and she also needs to inform the officers who have arrived on the emperor.


    Then go to the top deck together.


    Alone, Li Meng enters the elevator leading to the top deck.


    When the sound of "Ding Dong" rings, the elevator door is closed, and the rising force is welcomed at the same time.


    Time is short, when the sound of "Ding Dong" rings again, the ascending elevator stops, and then the "door" opens.


    The familiar scene is reflected in Li Meng''s eyes.


    The swimming pool, the lawn, the garden, the glass that surrounds the top deck, everything is the same, nothing has changed.


    With one step, Li Meng walked down the aisle beside the swimming pool.


    There was some silence on the deck, no sound, no movement.


    When walking through the swimming pool and coming to the aisle of the lawn, Li Meng finally saw a familiar figure.


    A petite figure is in the garden. She is wearing a white gothic dress with black lines. She has a moving and curvy figure. Now she is trimming in front of a cluster of flowers.


    He had no sense of Li Meng''s coming.


    With a slight movement in his heart, Li Meng walked slowly towards the wonderful figure.


    From the rear, Li Meng approached her. They were so close that Li Meng could almost ask her about her body fragrance.


    With a smile, Li Meng stretched out his hands and hugged her waist from behind.


    When the touch came from his hand, Li Meng could feel the tiny body tremble.


    "Who!"


    When she was attacked on her waist, she changed her face and immediately drank. She wanted to teach the bold man a lesson.


    "It''s me!"


    But the familiar voice in his ear made him a little surprised, and then he became surprised. He had a rebellious heart. His body softened, and his face flushed into the arms of the people behind him.


    Feeling the warmth of the person in his arms, Li Meng breathed a sigh of relief.


    Among all the women who have been in contact with Li Meng, zhe Ye''s body is undoubtedly the softest. Moreover, the tenderness revealed from her bones fascinates Li Meng even more.


    Holding night from behind, with her head buried in her neck, Li Meng greedily smelled the fragrance of her body.


    He closed his eyes and enjoyed his Highness''s intimate behavior.


    It''s been a month, a full month. Since she learned that her highness had disappeared, she lost sleep in this month. She didn''t want to think wildly, but she just couldn''t help worrying. For her, it was a kind of suffering?


    Now, it''s all over.


    His Highness has returned. For sakuye, she has finally passed through the hard time.


    Now, she just wants to feel the existence of the person behind her, to enjoy his warmth, to enjoy his caress.

 Chapter 332

    "Muling!"


    In the night ear, Li Meng asked softly.


    On the deck, Li Meng didn''t see the figure of Mu Ling. Li Meng was very concerned about the little girl.


    After all, it''s his sister. Although it''s a nominal "sister", Li Meng treats her as his own sister.


    It''s also the only relative of Li Meng in the world.


    Slightly opened his eyes, night eyes blurred said: "she is taking a nap! She didn''t know that her highness was missing. I cheated her and said that her highness was away from home! "


    "Your Highness! Will you blame me? I cheated her


    He held the soft waist tightly. In his ear, Li Meng said in a low voice: "how can it be! You did a good job! Mu Ling is young and deaf. I am her only support. Once she learns of my missing, she will feel uneasy! Sometimes white lies are necessary. How can I blame you? "


    His Highness''s words in his ear made him feel a little relieved.


    She was very happy that her highness could understand her difficulties.


    After a while, Li Meng let go of the night.


    When the waist of the hand left, night slightly a Zheng, look a little worried about gain and loss.


    Li Meng holds her hand and walks to the pavilion.


    As he walked along, he said, "I''ve met a lot of things for more than a month. Tanya, yevrich and the officers above the battalion level of the first regiment will come! You stay with me. There are some things you need to know too! "


    "I know," she said softly! Your highness


    Even if his highness doesn''t say it, he will stay by his Highness''s side.


    It''s her duty to take care of your highness. She will be where her highness is!


    Sitting in the seat, Li Meng''s expression immediately fell into meditation.


    Night is standing quietly on one side, hands overlap on the belly, eyes channel to see the figure on the seat.


    There are many things. Li Meng combs the words to be said and some things in his mind.


    Then there are the next "goals" and the development direction of the first Legion.


    After a month''s absence, the development of the first regiment was almost in the same place.


    Now, with Li Meng back, the first Corps will officially step into the fast track of rapid development.


    An unexpected plan has emerged in Li Meng''s mind. If it is implemented properly, the first Legion will get enough energy points for the rapid development of the first Legion in a very short time.


    however! How to implement the plan still needs some planning.


    Li Meng didn''t wait long. With a "Ding Dong" sound, the elevator door opened.


    Many figures come out of the elevator, and Tanya and yevrich are the leaders.


    This time, the mobilized soldiers wore a dark green uniform, and the number was the largest, with four, while Tanya wore a gray uniform, with two.


    In the gaze of Li Meng, a group of six people came to the pavilion.


    Outside the pavilion, the six stopped, standing straight to the figure on the seat in the pavilion, holding a military salute.


    They all said, "commander!"


    The sound resounded in the garden.


    Caused the night slightly sidelong.


    Looking at several people outside the pavilion, Li Meng said in a slightly lazy tone: "put down your hand!"


    The six men put down their hands and waited for the commander''s next words.


    Looking at the people outside the pavilion, Li Meng said, "I''ve been away for a month, but it''s hard for you! However, in the next period of time will be more hard, you have to be prepared! "


    Yevrich looked up slightly, looked at the figure in the pavilion and said, "commander! Order, please


    Li Meng said with a smile, "it''s not urgent!"


    His eyes moved slightly. Li Meng looked at Tanya and asked, "Tanya! How many people are there in Qingcheng


    Listening to Li Meng''s inquiry, Tanya replied, "yes! The number of people is about 63000, and the accurate number should not exceed 1000! "


    After thinking a little, Li Meng said, "Qingcheng is not self-sufficient now."


    "Yes! The grain in the farmland has been harvested and new seeds have been planted. However, when the devil invaded, the grain yield of the farmland was greatly reduced, which could not support the harvest season of the next quarter! In order to reduce the burden of food, we have expanded the annual area of farmland. Before the next harvest season, we need to rely on the logistics of the first Corps for food! According to statistics, about 200000 energy points will be consumed! "


    Tanya replied.


    200000 energy points are still within the acceptable range. Now that he has taken over Qingcheng, Li Meng certainly will not let Qingcheng go.


    The necessary effort is still needed.


    After thinking about it, Li Meng said, "in this matter of food, we can only have surplus, not shortage! We can let the logistics of the first Legion make up for the food shortage in Qingcheng! "


    "Yes


    Tanya said.


    Looking at a few people outside the pavilion, Li Meng said: "the progress of Qingcheng construction is quite slow. The reason is clear to me. There is a lack of relevant machinery and equipment!"


    The construction of a city, relying on manpower alone is not enough, without the help of machinery, will only consume precious time, this situation must be changed.


    In terms of construction, we must also be willing to invest.


    Although the energy point is not rich, it can not be saved in construction.


    Li Meng said: "Well! Now the total balance of energy points is more than 20 million, from which I will set aside 10 million to support the construction of Qingcheng and use it to buy the corresponding machinery and equipment! "


    Li Meng looked at yevrich and said, "yevrich! In the next period of time, you will be responsible for the construction of Qingcheng, and make a purchase list for me based on 10 million energy points. How can I make better use of this 10 million? Discuss with your subordinates. It''s better to ask the engineers. They should be very familiar with mechanical equipment! "


    "Yes


    Yevrich responded.


    Although yevrich doesn''t know much about "construction", he doesn''t need to understand it. The engineers are responsible for this. The only thing he has to do is to give the engineers the greatest convenience, help them and assist them.


    Li Meng looked at Tanya and said, "Tanya! You have another task, and I''ll let you know later! "


    "Well!"


    Tanya nodded gently.


    Scanning the crowd, Li Meng said: "everyone! So far! The first Legion has a place! Although it''s only an island, it''s temporary. My eyes will not be limited to the place under my feet. Nanlin island is just the beginning


    Li Meng has a purpose.


    This purpose is not simply to tell the six people outside the pavilion of his ambition, but to tell them the significance of the existence of the first Legion.

 Chapter 333

    The six people outside the pavilion look normal. They don''t have much to say to the commander. When they come to this world, they have only one purpose: plunder and war.


    The commander''s words were what they thought and were in line with their wishes.


    They have nothing to say.


    They will follow the commander''s will.


    Before finishing his words, Li Meng said, "because of the characteristics of the first army, energy point is the foundation of everything. Nanlin island is poor in resources and lacks access to energy points. In order to solve this problem, I decided to focus on places outside Nanlin island!"


    outside?


    Is the commander planning to launch a foreign war?


    Six people outside the pavilion were thinking.


    Jevrich asked, "commander! Who are we going to attack? "


    Li Meng shook his head: "it''s not war! Before the construction of Nanlin island has begun to take shape, I will not consider launching an offensive to the outside world. We need to fight, and we can''t fight whoever we want. We need a name and we need to stand on the side of morality. Otherwise, our first army will only become the enemy of all mankind! "


    In this world, among all living beings, human beings are on the weak side. Therefore, under the external threat, human beings are one. At least nominally, although there is no clear agreement, all countries abide by a rule between countries.


    That is, there should be no war between countries to avoid consuming human potential.


    Nanlin island is just a small place and does not belong to any place. The occupation of Nanlin island by the first Legion is only a struggle between small forces, not between countries. Therefore, no country will blame the first Legion for this.


    However, with the growth of the first legion, the war against China is inevitable, so! In any case, we should stand at the height of morality to avoid being accused by thousands of people and excluded by human beings!


    Sometimes "strength" is not omnipotent, and you should not disobey the rules you should abide by, or you will only get into trouble, and it is not you who suffer in the end.


    Tanya was puzzled and asked, "what''s the commander''s plan?"


    With a faint smile, Li Meng said: "compared with the human beings in this world, we have" conditions "that they can''t imagine. Pollution free, absolutely pure water and food are what all human beings long for, but no matter how good conditions they have, they can''t get it! And we have! "


    Tanya understood what the commander meant.


    It should be selling some materials to other forces!


    In terms of food and water, the first Legion did have other conditions that human beings could not imagine.


    Pollution free is a luxury for anyone.


    After a slight pause, Li Meng continued: "so! I''m going to set up a chamber of Commerce, a chamber of commerce that sells everything. The human beings in the world have a single industrial capacity. Even the most powerful country has gaps in some aspects, so! This is our chance


    Chamber of Commerce?


    Tanya suddenly, the original commander is this plan.


    Indeed, if the chamber of commerce becomes bigger, the first Legion will undoubtedly have a stable channel to obtain energy points, which is of great benefit to the first Legion.


    But


    At this time, the side of yevrich spoke, said Tanya also want to consider.


    Looking at the figure in the pavilion, jevrich said, "commander! In order to set up a chamber of Commerce, the person who acts outside must be trustworthy. Because the people of our first regiment can''t touch the outside air, they are not suitable for this position. If we choose an outsider, I''m afraid we can''t guarantee their loyalty! "


    Yevrich''s concerns are necessary.


    Tiangao is far away from the emperor. Once he leaves Qingcheng and the area that the first Legion can cover, it is difficult to guarantee the loyalty of the person in charge of the chamber of Commerce.


    If there''s something wrong, it''s nothing.


    Li Meng also considered this point.


    But it''s hard to find someone who''s absolutely loyal.


    Especially for human beings in this world.


    "It seems that we need to use some necessary means..."


    In thinking, Li Meng thought.


    For the future of the first legion, Li Meng will not deny some seemingly inhuman things.


    Whether cold-blooded or ruthless, people are selfish, which is the same with Li Meng.


    Li Meng thought of Chen Qi.


    The one who was rescued by the first army is also the one who attacked the "source" of Qingcheng.


    Without him, the first Legion would not know the existence of Nanlin Island, let alone attack Nanlin island.


    Li Meng asked several people outside the pavilion, "is Chen Qi who was rescued from the river on board?"


    Chen Qi?


    Although I don''t know why the commander suddenly asked this humble little man, yevrich didn''t think much about it.


    Yevrich replied, "still in the infirmary! He''s been hurt a lot. He should be fully recovered by now! "


    Gently nodded, still good, lest need to wait for a period of time.


    Li Meng said, "bring him up! I want to see him


    Yevrich was slightly stunned. Why did the commander want to see him?


    He turned to the man beside him and said, "Comrade Jacob rob! Go and bring up Chen Qi! He should be in the infirmary now! "


    "Yes


    Then Jacob and rob turned and walked away quickly.


    Looking at the commander on the seat in the pavilion, Tan yaruo thinks about something.


    Tanya asked, "commander! Are you going to leave the business of the chamber of Commerce to Chen Qi? "


    "Yes! I have this plan! "


    There''s nothing to hide about this, Li Meng said truthfully.


    Tanya has some doubts. The commander should know that Chen Qi''s loyalty can not be guaranteed. After all, he is also an outsider.


    Although he stayed in the "emperor" for a long time due to his wounds, the first Legion was also a kind of life-saving benefactor for him, but even so, his heart was complex, and there was no guarantee.

 Chapter 334

    Tanya said, "commander! I don''t think he will be absolutely loyal to the first Legion! Even if we save him, let him stay on the boat for rehabilitation, yes! He may appreciate us, but that doesn''t guarantee anything. "


    "I know!"


    Li Meng said without care.


    Tan Ya''s worry, Li Meng does not understand.


    However, there is a way to solve the problem of "loyalty". If it''s not your own person, then turn him into your own person. Li Meng may not be able to do this before, but now he has been able to do it.


    Tanya was a little confused, and she looked completely puzzled.


    Since I know, why should I leave the business of the chamber of Commerce to him?


    What is the commander''s plan?


    Li Meng didn''t say much. He just looked at a few people outside the pavilion with a faint smile and said, "don''t worry! I will get his loyalty, absolute loyalty


    I don''t know where the commander''s confidence comes from!


    At this moment, both Tanya and the people outside the pavilion are deeply puzzled by the commander''s words and why the commander is so confident.


    But as soldiers, they don''t know the root cause. They know very well that the only thing they need to do is wait. When the time comes, they will get the answer.


    Did not wait too long, less than a quarter of an hour, leaving Jacob and rob came back.


    As he walked out of the elevator, Jacob and rob were followed by a young man.


    It''s young, but it''s only a step away from middle age.


    He was wearing a grey shirt and white slacks, which was probably given to him by the first Legion.


    I''m afraid that the ragged clothes he was wearing had already been thrown away by the first army.


    He looked a little restrained and nervous. He walked out of the elevator and looked around. He was curious about everything on the top deck.


    When he came to jevrich, he preached, "Comrade jevrich! I''ve brought him! "


    Yevrich nodded and said, "thank you! Comrade Jacob and rob


    With that, jevrich looked behind Jacob and rob.


    Yevrich met Chen Qi several times, but he was not a stranger.


    In Chen QIPO''s nervous eyes, yevrich said: "Chen Qi! The commander wants to ask you something! Answer truthfully! Come forward


    Commander?


    Chen Qi was a little uneasy. This was the first time he met the leader of the first army, and he didn''t know what kind of existence it was.


    Under the urging of yevrich''s eyes, Chen Qi has to step forward and come to yevrich''s side, facing the pavilion.


    Look up!


    Chen Qiyi was stunned.


    "What a beautiful woman!"


    The wonderful figure standing in the pavilion makes Chen Qixin wonder.


    The beauty is amazing, just like the fairy tale spirit. This is the most beautiful woman Chen Qi has ever seen in her life.


    The shock in my heart is beyond words.


    Especially that slightly curious eyes, let Chen Qixin move.


    She''s looking at herself


    Who is he?


    When her eyes were completely attracted by the wonderful figure, Chen Qi also noticed a figure on the seat beside her.


    He was dressed in black. He didn''t look very old, but his face was pale and sickly.


    At the moment, sitting in the seat, he is looking at himself.


    Chen Qi is a little suspicious. Is he the "commander"?


    The leader of the first Legion?


    Too young!


    How can such a young man have the prestige to control such a powerful army?


    While deeply puzzled, Chen Qixin was also very surprised.


    At the same time, he was also jealous. At his age, he told Chen qilai that it was a period of suffering, and he was the most despicable civilian who suffered daily for survival.


    It''s not fair!


    Li Meng is not interested in Chen Qi''s mental activities.


    Just eyes slightly watching Chen Qi, indifferent said: "you are Chen Qi!"


    The slightly magnetic words came from the pavilion and came to Chen Qier.


    This made Chen Qi slightly stunned and said: "yes! I am Chen Qi! I don''t know what it means to call me here this time! "


    Li Meng did not go straight to the theme, but said: "you are from Qingcheng! You must have your own family in Qingcheng! "


    Chen Qi nodded and said, "yes! In Qingcheng, I have parents and a younger sister. They are taken care of by the first Legion. They live a good life! "


    Anyway, Chen Qi is grateful to the first Legion for this.


    I''m glad his family survived the disaster.


    Good


    Li Meng is very satisfied with Chen Qi''s concern!


    Because worry will become the driving force and the most important factor of "giving".


    Looking at Chen Qi, Li Meng said faintly: "here is an opportunity for you to climb to the top of power. For your family, they will enjoy a" luxury "life in the latter half of their life, but for you..."


    The words pause slightly, Li Meng said calmly: "you will control wealth and power, you will get everything you want in your heart now!"


    Everything you want?


    Chen Qi is slightly a Leng, looking at the petite figure beside the seat with fiery eyes.


    "Even her?"


    The yearning tone was undisguised.


    He frowned slightly at the aggressive eyes.


    She didn''t expect that the people outside the pavilion were so bold that they decided on her.


    The officers of the first regiment outside the pavilion looked at the bold man in surprise.


    Where did he get the guts?


    Or do you think the commander wants him?


    Chen Qike doesn''t realize this. He only thinks about what the teenager on the seat said.


    Although he didn''t know what the leader of the first Legion wanted him to do, Chen Qi didn''t care. If he could get everything he wanted, as the boy on the seat said, he would agree to anything.


    It''s not stupid, but Chen Qi believes in his own value. Otherwise, why would the leader of the first Legion want to see him and give him power and wealth?


    This time, Chen Qi was wrong.


    Chen Qi''s words made Li Meng a little surprised, but he was dumbfounded in his heart. His practice seems to be redundant.


    Li Meng''s face was calm. From his appearance, he could not see how much Li Meng had changed.


    get up!


    Li Meng left the seat!

 Chapter 335

    Walk slowly out of the pavilion.


    Go to the figure in reverie outside the pavilion.


    Step slowly, looking at the people outside the pavilion,


    Li Meng said faintly: "people''s heart is really a strange thing. I wanted to give you a chance, so! I gave you the right to have an equal dialogue with me, but you don''t seem to cherish it! "


    Li Meng showed a cruel smile: "so! I want to take back this right! And you... "


    Step pause, Li Meng cold look at the pavilion has been feeling bad Chen Qi.


    Before he was about to speak, Li Meng stretched out his right hand to him, opened his fingers and said, "I will treat you in the most direct way! I will make good use of your soul, your body, until you squeeze the last value


    "So! Go to hell


    With an open finger, an invisible hand seemed to hold Chen Qi''s neck.


    The constraint of the neck suddenly hit, the pressure of the skeleton makes Chen Qi''s face red and his breathing blocked. The sense of suffocation makes Chen Qi''s hands protect his neck.


    But it''s useless. There''s nothing on his neck, but Chen Qi feels the pressure clearly.


    Fear, Chen Qi has been afraid, the fear of death into the heart.


    Chen Qi was unprepared for the rapid change of the situation. He was extremely regretful in his heart and lost a lot of money because of his desire for a moment, and he paid his life for it.


    The officers of the first Legion looked coldly at Chen Qi as onlookers, without pity in their eyes.


    An outsider who dares to raise his own price in front of the commander will come to any end.


    "Click!"


    It''s like the sound of a broken bone.


    Struggling, Chen Qitou tilts, his body becomes weak, his eyes earn a lot, from which he can see his praying eyes, fear and death.


    Lose strength of the body, like a pool of mud fell on the ground.


    He came to his highness slowly and looked at the dead body on the ground coldly. When he looked at Li Meng, his eyes softened and he said softly, "Your Highness! Why do you dirty your hands because of him! "


    He took a breath and looked around at the people outside the pavilion. Li Meng said calmly: "from the beginning! I''m not going to let him "live". It seems that I''ve done something unnecessary! "


    Commander, what do you mean?


    In the confused eyes of the people, the gray power of death gushed from Li Meng''s body.


    The gray energy exudes the breath of death and stillness. The palpitation from the deep soul makes people shiver.


    Looking at the commander surrounded by the gray fog energy in amazement.


    Now! The power of death around Li Meng''s body began to gather above his head, sketching an unknown existence in the sky.


    Soon, as the officers of the first Legion watched in consternation, the gray energy merged into a huge black robe standing in the sky outside the pavilion.


    What''s that?


    Tanya, Jiye and all the officers of the first regiment were shocked by the huge black robe in the sky.


    Shocked to be unable to use words to express the feelings of the heart.


    This is the first time that the spirit body appears in this world!


    Smooth, but it is a natural result.


    Li Meng continued to do what he should do with his doubts and strange eyes.


    Move your mind!


    The sky black robe suddenly changed. A bony hand came out of the black robe and waved to Chen Qi''s body on the deck below.


    The gray force of death formed a ball, like a ball of smoke, hitting Chen Qi.


    The power of death dispersed and enveloped Chen Qi in an instant.


    At this moment, the vision appears!


    Chen Qi seems to have come to life. His body suddenly moves when he falls on the deck. At the same time, his body seems to open a hidden door. The power of death envelops the corpse and rushes into the interior of the corpse.


    In less than a moment, the power of death that enveloped Chen Qi''s body had all poured into the body.


    After a moment''s silence, Chen Qi, who had been "dead", moved in the disbelieving eyes of the officers of the first regiment. At first, his limbs were as stiff as a machine. When he got up from the ground, his breathing returned to normal and his body was as soft as normal.


    The pupil twinkled with a slight blue flame, but it soon hid and turned back to the black pupil.


    Looking warily at Chen Qi, who had already died, the officers of the first Legion were a little nervous. They didn''t understand why the dead would come back to life?


    Suspended animation?


    That''s impossible!


    As soldiers, they can see whether Chen Qi is feigning death.


    No, it''s really dead.


    The bone of neck is broken, how can you live!


    "Pa!"


    In the eyes of the first legion, Chen Qi suddenly kneels down and doesn''t move.


    Move your mind!


    The black robe in the sky suddenly broke and turned into the purest force of death, such as a falling waterfall, pouring into Li Meng''s body again.


    Li Meng did not explain more about the many confused eyes around him.


    Just light said: "don''t be surprised! This power seems magical. In the future, you will also see more magical power! "


    "This is the power of elements, the power of death with the characteristics of death. In the month when I disappeared, I gained this" power "in another world. The power made me become a" God "in general. In that world, I had another identity," God of death "!"


    Right hand out, palm up, in Tanya, night, all the officers doubt the eyes, Li Meng calmly said: "as the" God of death "! One of my abilities is to let the dead have a second life, immortal life


    Death?


    Immortality?


    Looking at the commander, at the moment, the officers of the first Legion are in a complex mood, not unacceptable, but too sudden.


    Not long ago, the commander was a frail young man. In a flash, he became a "God" or a seemingly evil god of death who advocated "death"!


    It''s against their common sense!


    This left them at a loss what to do.

 Chapter 336

    With a smile, Li Meng takes a few steps forward and reaches for Tanya. He flicks his hand on Tanya''s thoughtful face and forehead.


    In Tan Ya''s voice, Li Meng said softly, "don''t have too much pressure! I am still me, not something too mysterious, and "God" can not really exist, "God" just has stronger power than others! "


    "I''m Li Meng! It''s your commander! I need faith, but I won''t force you! In your eyes, I am the commander, in the eyes of others, I am the "God of death"! Do you understand? "


    Although this is still puzzling, Tanya''s expression and night''s expression are slightly relaxed.


    There will be no change in commander or commander.


    Yevrich, and his men, were thoughtful. They might or might not have understood the commander''s words.


    But in any case, the commander is the commander, no matter how the commander exists, it is enough to know this.


    Slightly lowered his head, Li Meng looked at Chen Qi kneeling on the ground.


    At this time, Chen Qi is no longer the original Chen Qi. He has died, revived and become the dead.


    From the appearance, there is no difference between him and before. Under this bright body, he also paid some price.


    Although Chen Qi was revived by Li Meng and became an undead, Li Meng gave him eternal life, but did not give him any strength. His body was not much stronger than that of human beings.


    But correspondingly, Li Meng saved most of his soul, let him have most of the memory in front of him!


    It is necessary to keep memory. Otherwise, a dead soul who has lost memory and has no wisdom has no value for Li Meng.


    Looking at Chen Qi, Li Meng said calmly: "go back and settle your family! Remember! Don''t let them know the fact that you are "dead". Come back here when the matter is finished. I have a task for you! "


    It''s very necessary to keep a human body. Although Chen Qi''s appearance is similar to that of human beings, his body is not warm. The blood in his blood vessels has coagulated. Of course, his heart and pulse will not beat.


    For family members, close contact is essential. In this way, it is easy to find the fact that they have "died". At that time, there will be little panic. If the existence of the dead is found, there will be great trouble.


    At least for now, Li Meng doesn''t want the undead to appear in this world.


    Although Chen Qi is an immortal, he is not perfect and defective!


    "Yes! Master


    A low voice came from Chen Qi''s mouth.


    The reason why he let Chen Qi go back is just to give an account to Chen Qi''s family. Although Li Meng took Chen Qi''s life, he did not take Chen Qi''s brother and son.


    Right and wrong, Li Meng is not confused!


    It is also a kind of insistence in Li Meng''s heart.


    "Yevrich!"


    Li Meng looks at yevrich!


    "Yes


    Yevrich responded.


    Li Meng said: "Chen Qi belongs to our first Legion now. No matter what, you can help him! No need for my instructions! "


    This time, jevrich has no doubt.


    A clean response: "yes!"


    Now the situation, fool also understand that Chen Qi is not the original Chen Qi, there is no doubt in loyalty.


    Finally, Li Meng made a conclusion, looked around the crowd and said, "go! Do your own thing well and do everything as usual! "


    "Yes


    They all answered in unison.


    Before the crowd left, Li Meng said, "yevrich! Give me an answer to the list of mechanical equipment in three days, don''t worry! We must make good planning and make rational use of this 10 million energy point. By then! I''ll choose where to build a large portal! "


    "Yes


    Yevrich replied.


    Li Meng said, "go


    A rally of commander''s return is over. Among the many departing figures, Tanya is left by Li Meng.


    Before that, Li Meng said that after the event, Tanya stayed, and Li Meng had another task for her.


    When yevrich and his men left, only yeyeye, Tanya and Limon were left on the top deck.


    Being left behind, Tanya doesn''t know what special mission the commander has.


    But it must be an important thing!


    Otherwise, how could she be left alone!


    Looking at the people in the pavilion, Tanya inquired: "commander! I don''t know what task you have to give me? "


    It is of course extremely important for Li Meng to keep Tanya.


    It''s about collecting the power of faith.


    Turning back, he sits on the seat again and breathes a breath. Li Meng looks at Tan ya.


    In a light tone, Li Meng said: "for some reasons, I will establish a" Protestant religion ", believing in the" God of death "and advocating the dark religion! You don''t need to know too much, just do what I give you to do! Don''t think about the rest! "


    Religion?


    Tanya had a good look and didn''t react much.


    Although Tanya is not very interested in religion, if it''s "he" or the commander''s request, Tanya will do it, even if it''s something she doesn''t want to do.


    "Commander! Do you want me to develop believers? "


    That''s all Tanya thought of.


    "No!"


    Li Meng shook his head and said, "I know you! Tanya! It''s too difficult for you to develop believers. I won''t force you to do that! "


    As a non believer, how can Li Meng not understand the bottom line in Tanya''s heart? He may be able to erase the bottom line, but Li Meng won''t do that, and won''t let Tanya do what she was tired of.


    Tanya''s expression slowed down slightly. She was grateful for the commander''s understanding, and her eyes became softer.


    "I wonder what the commander wants me to do?"


    Tanya asked softly.

 Chapter 337

    Li Meng went straight to the theme and said, "temple! I want to build a temple of death on Nanlin island! Scale doesn''t need to be too large, medium scale is OK! "


    Nanlin island is only a small place after all. A medium-sized temple is enough.


    The establishment of religion is a very complicated matter. Apart from the most complex doctrines, the most simple "demand" is the pillar of the establishment of religion.


    Believe in death. What can death give to believers?


    Is it power?


    Or can we eliminate the torture of the virus?


    Or is it something more beneficial to the believers?


    Just as the harbor of the soul is not good!


    It is necessary to give something clearly visible back to believers, so that believers can be more devout to the "God" they believe in.


    Sometimes miracles come as a means of "showing.".


    The image of Li Meng''s spirit body perfectly explains the existence of "God".


    This is of great benefit to the coming death cult.


    Only the most devout believers can make Li Meng gain the power of belief.


    Therefore, although he is the leader of Nanlin Island, Li Meng will not force people on Nanlin island to believe in "death".


    Li Meng will carry out the policy of freedom of belief, which shows the lenient and benevolent policy of the first legion, and also improves the prestige of the first Legion among human beings!


    After all, no matter in which period, the just side is always desirable.


    As for the development of believers, Li Meng is also confident.


    The power of death seems dark and evil, but it is an irresistible temptation for human beings to use it in a just place.


    i see!


    The commander assigned her the task of building a temple.


    Indeed, living in a theocratic country, Tanya is no stranger to the church. This knowledge can help the construction of the temple.


    It''s not hard, but


    "Commander! The temple is science fiction oriented! Or a retro type


    Tanya asked.


    Tanya has to know that.


    The former is a modern building with various and perfect functions, which is in line with mechanization. Of course, this standard construction method will greatly reduce the mysterious and ancient feeling of "theocracy".


    The latter is inclined to the ancient architecture, although the function is not as good as the former, but it can give people a heavy, ancient, mysterious atmosphere.


    Li Meng had been prepared for this, and said: "the combination of the two is the most effective. Before you leave, I will prepare a temple design! All according to the design can be built! "


    Tanya nods!


    In this way, she doesn''t have to think too much. With the design, everything is easy to do.


    Tanya asked again, "commander! Is there a site for the temple? The central area of Qingcheng has been occupied by the "base" under construction! There''s not enough room left for the temple! "


    Qingcheng is so big. Although the invasion of demons has caused heavy losses in Qingcheng, almost one third of the houses in the city are vacant, and a large area is deserted, it can not be demolished.


    The development of a city must be carried out step by step, from the center to the surrounding areas. It can''t be built at once. Otherwise, it will affect people''s life rhythm, cause chaos and disturb people''s hearts!


    Tanya doesn''t approve of demolishing a building to build a temple.


    The places that can be demolished are deserted. If they are too remote, the majesty of the temple will also be affected!


    As for the location of the temple, we must think about it carefully, otherwise, once the construction starts, it cannot be changed.


    Li Meng fell into thinking.


    Li Meng hasn''t had time to consider the location of the temple. After all, Li Meng has just returned and is not familiar with Qingcheng.


    In the end, Li Meng left this problem to Tanya!


    Looking at Tanya who has entered the pavilion, Li Meng asked, "Tanya! What do you think? "


    Because of Li Meng''s words, Tanya fell into meditation!


    Green city is so big, so long, to green city, Tanya or better understand, at least know the general pattern.


    Tanya thought of a place, but she didn''t know it was fit!


    Tanya some uncertain said: "in the south of Qingcheng, there is a section of the city wall built near the mountain, the mountain terrain is gentle, is a very good platform! Commander! Can we tear down the wall, develop the mountain and build the temple on the top of the mountain


    "The temple is located at a high place. The civilians in Qingcheng can see the temple when they look up. In this way, the civilians in Qingcheng can feel the majesty of the temple at any time, providing a good opportunity for the future development of believers!"


    That''s a good idea!


    In his heart, Li Meng affirmed Tanya''s words.


    It is necessary for the temple to maintain its absolute majesty. If it is located at a high place, it can show the majesty of the temple, and let the majesty be magnified infinitely in the hearts of the common people.


    Li Meng said: "just like you said! The site of the temple is on the top of the mountain! "


    The location of the temple has been determined, and the next step is to get the design drawings.


    Design drawing is the most important and indispensable thing.


    It''s up to the master!


    Slightly pondering, Li Meng contacted the main brain.


    "The temple must conform to the characteristics of the God of death. It can''t be designed based on the model of the church. It takes time. It takes three days to make the whole design, and it costs one million energy points!"


    There is no doubt that Li Meng got the answer he wanted.


    Although the price is a little high, but it also shows the complexity of the temple!


    No matter how expensive it is, Li Meng has to accept it.


    It''s not a question of whether it''s worth it or not. It''s a question of "need". Li Meng needs the "Temple" and the design of the temple.


    No matter how expensive this "need" makes the design drawings, Li Meng must also be willing to pay!


    "Hoo


    Take a deep breath to make your heart beat more comfortable.


    Now, what should be said has been said and what should be done has been done. Everything is in an orderly way.


    The development and construction of Qingcheng will take time, which can not be changed in any case.


    For Li Meng, the only thing he needs to do is wait. His subordinates will do everything for him. They have that talent. Li Meng never doubts that.


    .

 Chapter 338

    Looking at Tanya who was still standing, Li Meng said: "it takes time to draw the design of the temple! Take advantage of this period of time to have a good rest here! There are still spare rooms in the suite. Please choose one at will


    This time Tanya didn''t refuse.


    There are no soldiers on the "emperor". The only guards are the mobilizers of a company. The soldiers have been stationed in Qingcheng, and Tanya doesn''t need to watch them all the time.


    And for Tanya at the moment, she''d rather be with the commander than with her men.


    A month seems short, but for some people, it''s too long, too long.


    "Well!"


    Tanya answered softly.


    Eyes inadvertently from the swimming pool, clear water let Li Meng''s eyes pause.


    Looking at the sparkling water, Li Meng suddenly realized a problem.


    So long! It seems that the swimming pool has never been used.


    It''s a waste!


    Looking back at the night beside him, Li Meng asked, "night! Do you have a swimsuit? "


    Li Meng''s words stunned the night.


    I don''t know why your highness suddenly asked about the swimsuit.


    However, she replied, "yes! There are many styles of swimsuits in the suite wardrobe


    "Your Highness! Do you want to swim? "


    The night inquired.


    Li Meng shook his head. Although the ambient temperature here is suitable and the water temperature of the swimming pool is also maintained at the appropriate level, the body can''t exercise too hard.


    Although swimming can relax the body and mind, but it is still very physical consumption.


    "Well! So it is! Your highness is in poor health. You''d better not do too much exercise! "


    The night also thought of his Highness''s physical condition, swimming, some reluctantly.


    Looking at the night, Li Meng said with a smile, "it seems that I''ve never seen you wearing a swimsuit in such a long time! Yes? Night! Don''t you show it to your highness? "


    "Ah


    Night slightly surprised, and then his face became ruddy.


    She was a little shy and whispered, "that... That... Your highness! Now? "


    "Of course!"


    It''s already past noon. It''s a good time to swim. It''s also a matter of relaxing your body and mind. There''s no time limit. You can do it at any time.


    She nodded shyly.


    How could she not comply with his Highness''s request.


    And a long time without exercise, the body is almost stiff, just take this opportunity to liberate the body.


    The night whispered, "Your Highness! Then I''ll get ready! "


    "Go


    "Well!"


    Night turned away, leaving only the wonderful back of Li Meng.


    When night''s figure leaves the pavilion, Li Meng takes his eyes back and looks at Tan Ya slightly.


    How could it be without Tanya.


    "Tanya! You go too! Take it easy! "


    Compared with the shy night, Tan Yake is much more generous.


    Face as usual, in response to Li Meng''s eyes, slightly nodded, said: "I went to prepare!"


    With that, she stepped out of the pavilion. Her wriggling posture and concave and convex hips made her invisible. Her gray dress made her exude an alternative temptation.


    Whether it''s night or Tanya, it''s amazing and exciting.


    For his slightly "obscene" eyes, Li Meng doesn''t care. Everyone loves beauty. Li Meng never conceals his possessive desire for them.


    Just because of some reasons, Li Meng never took the last step.


    When Tanya left, Li Meng was the only one left in the huge Pavilion. Fortunately, the two girls didn''t let Li Meng wait for a long time. Soon three beautiful figures came into Li Meng''s eyes.


    There were two when they went and three when they came back.


    The other one, of course, is Li Muling, Li Meng''s "sister.".


    Attractive curve, concave convex body, white skin, when three people walk into the pavilion, this is all that Li Meng can see.


    Among the three, Tanya is tall and has the best figure and personality. Her plump twin peaks almost break through the shackles of the purple swimsuit, while the tightness of her lower body and swimsuit outlines the curve that makes people spurt blood. She is a perfect creature.


    Looking at Tanya, Li Meng''s eyes become a little fiery and aggressive!


    Tan Ya was stunned when she noticed Li Meng''s eyes. She didn''t dare to look at the fiery eyes. Her face was ruddy,


    Compared with Tan ya, who is obviously very open-minded, she is much more restrained in her performance.


    From entering the pavilion, I looked down at my feet. It was silly and lovely.


    Compared with Tanya, her figure is not much worse than Tanya''s, and her twin peaks may not be as good as Tanya''s, but where she should be convex, where she should be concave, Tanya is mature, while she is delicate.


    The pure white swimsuit gives the night a kind of "holy" breath, which makes people have a desire to commit crimes.


    And the last one


    With a smile, Li Meng stood up from his seat, came to the front of the night, and took over the little man in the blue swimsuit from the hand of the night.


    Gently holding Li Muling''s hand, Li Meng said softly: "my little cute! You are awake


    Li Muling said in a delicate voice: "brother! Where did you go? Why did it take so long to come back! "


    Although the mouth is blaming, but that small hand is holding Li Meng''s hand tightly, you can imagine how excited she is at the moment.


    After rubbing his little head, Li Meng said, "I''ve been far away. It''s not easy! I''ve come back, haven''t I? "


    "All right! Muling! Although my brother is far away, I can think of you in my heart! I was thinking! My girl has a good rest and a good meal every day! Did you listen to what sister Jiye said? "


    The sound is like coaxing a child. This scene is rare.


    Tanya, night slightly sideways, looking at the commander who is bending over to coax the little girl beside him.


    They know the origin of the little girl. They don''t understand why the commander is so close to her?


    The smile on his face is very pure, and the doting eyes seem to be his sister, his own sister, and the most important relatives in front of him.


    Tanya doesn''t understand, and Jiye doesn''t understand what''s special about the little girl, which is worthy of the commander''s treatment.

 Chapter 339

    Holding his brother''s arm, Li Muling said: "brother! I''m not a kid anymore! I''m already 13 years old, and I won''t cause any trouble to my sister


    Pinching the bridge of Muling''s nose, Li Meng smiles and says: "yes, yes, Muling is no longer a child. She is a graceful little girl!"


    Slightly standing up straight, Li Meng looked at Tanya and said, "go! Relax, don''t think about anything, don''t think about anything, just as I gave you two days off! I will punish the disobedient


    Punishment?


    The two words came out of the commander''s mouth. Even Tanya''s face turned red.


    What is the meaning of the so-called punishment? How could the two women not understand it.


    With a smile at each other, Tan Ya and zhe ye go away with a tacit understanding, leaving Li Meng with two beautiful figures.


    Li Meng smiles, pulls Mu Ling to follow up, and leaves the pavilion.


    "Poop! Poop


    The two wonderful figures are like two mermaids jumping down from the pool and into the pool.


    For a moment, the water splashed, two figures like "fish" in the water in general flexible shuttle.


    After swimming for more than 20 meters, the two women came out of the water one after another and swam freely in the swimming pool.


    At the edge of the pool, Li Meng stands with Muling. Muling can''t see him. He holds his arm tightly. It''s very tight. The whole arm is wrapped in warmth.


    Li Meng looked down at the swimsuit on Mu Ling.


    "Muling! You can''t swim


    Li Meng asked.


    The answer is probably the same as what you think.


    Sure enough, Muling whispered, "Hmm!"


    Looking back, Li Meng looked at the swimming pool again!


    The water is a little deep, although it''s not difficult to get things like swimming circle, but it''s not necessary for Muling to learn how to swim!


    Even if you want to learn, you need to find a safe and comfortable place.


    Looking down at Muling, Li Meng said softly, "next time, my brother will teach you how to swim! Let them have a good time this time


    "Well!"


    Muring answered softly.


    She doesn''t want to learn to swim. She just wants to be by her brother''s side and enjoy the day with him. She doesn''t care about the rest.


    The Mu Ling that thinks so relies on to elder brother more closely.


    On one side of the swimming pool, there is a row of leisure seats, which can be a lot at a glance.


    Pulling Muling, Li Meng comes to the leisure seat area, selects a seat and takes Muling to sit on it.


    Lazy lying on the seat, Mu Ling quietly lying in his arms, small head against his chest, as if listening to something.


    Holding Mu Ling''s waist in his arms, Li Meng looks at the two girls who are swimming in the pool.


    The beautiful scenery made Li Meng feel something.


    There is nothing like this in life!


    Li Meng likes this kind of life very much, there is no insidious and cunning between people, no conflict and contradiction, sincere face, no too complicated thought.


    Slightly a Leng, Li Meng dumbfounded.


    How could it be!


    In the group of the first legion, the sincerity between people is only maintained with Li Meng as the center.


    Once Li Meng is absent, contradictions and conflicts will reappear in the first Corps.


    Li Meng understood this very well.


    Sometimes you can''t ask too much, just cherish the person in front of you!


    "Yes! Don''t ask too much! "


    Looking at the two women playing in the water, Li Meng sighed in his heart.


    Gently stroking the small head in his arms, Li Meng took it back from the two women in the swimming pool and looked at the sky unconsciously.


    The top of the sky is glass, and the sky beyond the glass.


    Today''s weather is good, can see the sun, also can feel the existence of the sun.


    But the temperature of the sun is too low, even if the sun shines on the body, also can''t feel a little warm.


    Although the pollution is invisible, it fills the space inside the atmosphere, greatly reducing the temperature of sunlight.


    "Brother!"


    Mu Ling in his arms suddenly called.


    Slightly lowered his head, looking at the arms of Mu Ling, stroking her soft hair, Li Meng said softly: "what''s the matter?"


    Lying in Li Meng''s arms, Mu Ling''s eyes, originally closed, opened, and his pupils were full of endless pallor.


    Mouth slightly Zhang, Mu Ling gently said: "these days I have been doing the same dream, every night, it will appear in my mind, the dream played back again! Brother! I''m scared! "


    Dream?


    The same dream?


    Dream is a kind of "thinking", thinking every day and dreaming at night.


    However, the dream will only appear once, never the same second time, no matter how familiar it is, the same dream will not appear.


    "What did you dream of?"


    Li Meng asked softly.


    Mu Ling gently shook his head and said in an uncertain tone: "just some flickering pictures! There are mountains, woods, and a big rock in the shape of a crescent moon. It seems that something is pressing under the rock. It''s roaring


    I think so much!


    Knead Mu Ling''s head, Li Meng comfort.


    Li Meng didn''t think much, but thought that because he left this month, Mu Ling was a little nervous, so it led to a nightmare.


    "Brother!"


    Muring, in a bad voice.


    "Well!"


    Li Meng answered.


    Li Muling in his arms said weakly: "I want to sleep with my brother at night!"


    Is it fear?


    Looking at Mu Ling in his arms, Li Meng thought.


    This is good, with their own comfort, I believe that Mu Ling should not have nightmares.


    "That''s fine!"


    Caressing Mu Ling''s hair, Li Meng said softly.


    "Well!"


    Li Muling snorted, quietly lying in his warm arms, feeling the breath of the people under him.

 Chapter 340

    "Wow!"


    Splashing, the beautiful posture of the night came out of the water, hands against the pool, looking at the two people on the seat not far away.


    "What! Have you tasted it? "


    Tan Ya came over and stopped beside him. She also saw the two figures on the seat.


    She was a little stunned, then shook her head and said, "no, I''m just curious about her identity. Maybe she''s really your Highness''s sister. That face is really similar to your Highness''s!"


    Is it an illusion?


    Maybe it is, but from the perspective of night, night can see a trace of his highness in Li Muling''s body. Although it is very light, it does exist.


    Looking at the two people on the seat, Tanya said calmly: "it''s impossible! You should know that you were at the commander''s side. Before you met her, the commander had no communication with her! "


    Nothing in the world is impossible.


    But she didn''t have any explanation. She just had doubts about it. There was no answer to whether it was really what she thought.


    Maybe you will never get the real answer.


    "Tanya! This time your highness comes back! Do you feel anything? "


    She asks Tanya beside her.


    Tan Ya said: "what do you mean? The change of commander, or the incarnation of death? That shape is really terrible, but this world is a strange world, with all kinds of forces that can''t be explained by science. The commander just gets a powerful "power". As for faith... "


    Tanya smile, a pair of indifferent face said: "as long as the commander has the will, the Allied soldiers are followers of the commander! Night! You should understand that although the allies are "theocratic" countries, the object of their faith is always a mystery. If the commander becomes an open God, everything will come naturally! "


    "And you, the rising sun empire, believe in" the emperor ", believe in ghosts and gods, which conflicts with the identity of the commander!"


    Tanya smile, thoughtful, slightly sarcastic looking at the night: "I am very curious about what the rising sun empire will do, the high-level of the rising sun empire, and the" emperor "should not be so willing to give everything to the" commander "


    The night is silent. Tanya''s words are harsh, but they are all true.


    On the surface, the Empire appears to be very obedient to "it" and never goes against its will. But on the surface, the empire is not convinced and is making some necessary preparations.


    As a member of the imperial super forces, many secrets are known. The empire is making some secret preparations, and they are very clear.


    The reason why she came to the commander''s side was that she had a purpose and carried the mission given by the Empire.


    However, since she came to his highness, she subconsciously forgot the "task" and left it behind.


    With a light glance at Tanya, she said in a cold voice: "since the secret meeting, all the big countries have their own calculations in mind. I don''t know how much success rate that" method "has! But! If we fail, your highness is our "Hope". At least the punishment given to us can be reduced a little bit! "


    Zhe night looked disdainful and said coldly, "you didn''t come here for any purpose? There are many talented people. Why do you send you as a woman to this world? Those guys just value your beauty and use you as a woman to achieve their goals! "


    "You ask yourself, will you betray your Highness for the sake of the country you love? Do something against your Highness''s will


    "And you! Can you do it? "


    Tanya asked with an ugly look.


    His expression was full of firmness, and he said without hesitation, "yes!"


    "As the first woman to appear next to your highness, I had many opportunities to let the power of the rising sun empire come to the world, but I didn''t. I gave up the idea of disturbing the commander and let him choose the suvier Empire and the allies!"


    The words pause a little, night looking at Tanya, asked: "do you know why?"


    Why?


    Yeah, why on earth?


    Tanya was slightly surprised and curious about this.


    Tanya wants to know why she gave up.


    In Tanya''s puzzled eyes, night light said: "because your highness is very intelligent, his eyes can penetrate people''s hearts, dare to cheat his people will not have good results, will be mercilessly discarded! Ever since I first saw your highness, I knew that your highness is a person who can''t "cheat", so I paid my heart, and this heart also made me forget my original task! "


    Looking at Tanya, she said calmly, "what about you! Tanya! If you can''t pay sincerely and approach your highness with purpose, you will be abandoned by your highness one day, mercilessly! "


    It''s not a threat, it''s a woman''s night. It depends on Tanya''s understanding whether she reminds another woman of her good intentions or has another purpose.


    With a little kick, she jumped into the water again and swayed under the water.


    Dandy spray hit in the face, let Tanya slightly become sober.


    Looking at the figure on the seat, Tanya, who takes back her eyes, is lost in meditation.


    Maybe she is right, she really wants to make some changes!


    Otherwise, one day she will lose her commander!


    This is what she doesn''t want to see, and it''s not Tanya''s wish.


    Hand slightly a loose, Tanya body slowly sink into the water, want to use the cool water, let his head more sober.


    Li Meng doesn''t know about the conversation between Jiye and Tanya!


    Even if you know, you will only smile!


    Some things do not need to be said, some actions can represent the will of the individual.


    Li Meng has never been the kind of person who talks nonsense.


    When people relax, time always leaves quietly.


    When night falls, the sea falls into darkness, and the brightly lit "emperor" becomes a bright light in the dark sea.


    One afternoon''s leisure brings the sleepiness at night.


    After dinner, Tanya couldn''t help feeling tired. She said goodbye to Li Meng and went to their respective rooms to have a rest.


    Taking care of Li Muling falls on Li Meng.

 Chapter 341

    In the room, the light was slightly bright, illuminating all the dark corners.


    Li Meng is sitting on the edge of the bed in his pajamas, and on the leg in his arms is mu Ling''s small body.


    Mu Ling was wearing a bath towel and his hair was wet. He just came out of the bathroom.


    Li Meng, with a towel in his hand, was gently kneading Muling''s wet black hair to dry the water stains in his hair.


    Quietly enjoying his brother''s service, Li Muling sat quietly on Li Meng''s thigh, supporting his legs with both hands, a quiet appearance.


    "All right!"


    For a long time, Li Meng stopped.


    The towel in my hand has become wet, and the water stains on Muling''s head are almost invisible. Although the hair is still damp, it will soon dry.


    Put the towel to one side, holding the small waist of Muling, put her on the ground.


    "Wait! Brother, get the pajamas! "


    "Well!"


    Muring answered softly.


    When he came to the wardrobe, Li Meng was stunned when he opened it.


    Then, with a smile, he closed the wardrobe again.


    How can he have the pajamas for Muling here!


    "Muling! You wait! Brother, go to your room and get your pajamas! "


    With that, Li Meng went out.


    "Brother!"


    After a few steps, Li Meng heard the call of Mu Ling.


    With a slight pause, Li Meng turned and came to Mu Ling.


    "What''s the matter! Muling! Do you want my brother to bring something up? "


    Muring shook his head.


    "No!"


    Mu Ling said weakly: "don''t wear pajamas!"


    no need?


    Li Meng slightly a Leng, Mu Ling this is want to sleep naked?


    This is not impossible, the room temperature is appropriate, there are blankets, naked sleep will not catch a cold.


    Sleep naked!


    Li Meng didn''t think much about it!


    "All right then!"


    He gently helped Mu Ling to the bed and sat down. Li Meng lifted the blanket.


    Mu Ling can''t see it in his eyes. What he usually does at night needs Li Meng to do.


    Li Meng doesn''t care much about this. He has hands and feet. He used to take good care of himself. He is familiar with taking care of Muling.


    Go to bed and get into bed, Li Meng gently covers the blanket on Mu Ling''s body, and at the same time unties some wet bath towel on Mu Ling''s body.


    Before Mu Ling''s light body trembled because of the temperature change, Li Meng took Mu Ling into his arms.


    Use the warmth of the body to warm the delicate body of Muling.


    On the big bed, under the blanket, they hugged each other.


    Li Meng naturally embraces Mu Ling, and Mu Ling also quietly lies on his brother''s chest, feeling his brother''s warmth and listening to his brother''s beating heart.


    "Hoo


    Li Meng let out a breath.


    The softness in his arms and the smooth touch in his hands make Li Meng feel comfortable.


    Since she often accompanied him to sleep, Li Meng unconsciously formed a habit. When he went to sleep, only someone in his arms would feel secure, otherwise he would always feel empty.


    It''s not a good habit, but Li Meng doesn''t intend to change anything.


    His hand moved up slightly and put it on Muling''s smooth back. Li Meng said softly, "sleep!"


    "Well!"


    Mu Ling hummed softly.


    The mindless pupil closed slowly.


    No words all night!


    Qingcheng, since Li Meng''s return, everything is on the right track.


    With the backbone, it becomes more effective for the first Legion to do anything.


    If you want to build quickly, you can''t do without the help of machinery and equipment. Therefore, jevrich paid great attention to it. After asking the opinions of relevant personnel, within two days, jevrich handed over the list of machinery and equipment to the commander.


    On the top deck of the emperor, Li Meng is talking with yevrich.


    "Confirmed?"


    With a form in hand, Li Meng makes the final confirmation to yevrich.


    Yevrich nodded: "yes! The machinery and equipment on the table are all what we need. After strict consideration of the quantity, it is the final conclusion! "


    In this case, Li Meng does not need to ask more.


    Spreading out the white paper in his hand, Li Meng took a casual look and put it away.


    Above are some construction machinery and equipment, nothing more than trucks, and some hoisting machinery and so on.


    "Go! Wait for my instructions in Qingcheng. At that time, I will build a large transmission gate somewhere outside Qingcheng. Let''s prepare the personnel to receive it! "


    The address of the large portal has been noticed in Li Meng''s mind.


    The portal is the secret of the first Legion. No matter what, it can''t be exposed. It''s not suitable for the city. Originally, Li Meng expected to build a large portal in the base under construction in Qingcheng.


    However, the construction of the base is slow, and I don''t know when it will be completed. Therefore, Li Meng has to choose a more hidden place.


    The portal itself is a combined device, as long as the energy supply is not a problem, it can be split and moved.


    At that time, wait for the base to be completed, and then move the portal to the base!


    "Yes


    Jevrich leaves, leaving the deck in Tanya''s gaze.


    Slightly sideways, Tanya looked at the commander on the seat and said: "commander! Let me set up the large portal! "


    Li Meng gently shook his head, did not give the matter to Tanya, but said: "I will do it myself! You have another mission! "


    "Go to the bottom! The design drawing of the temple has been drawn and will be transmitted soon. After that, your task is to build the temple! I have told jevrich that he will help you! "


    Tanya knows clearly that since the temple design has been painted, her task is of course to focus on the construction of the temple.


    In this matter, we must be single-minded, not careless.


    Tanya said, "I see! From now on, I will focus on the temple construction! "


    "Commander! If nothing else, I''ll leave first! "


    Li Meng waved his hand lightly.


    "Go


    At the last look at the figure on the seat, Tanya in a gray military uniform turned away, and soon disappeared.

 Chapter 342

    When Tanya left, Li Meng also stood up from his seat.


    "Night! Go to inform the person in charge of the guard "emperor" and ask him to arrange personnel to get the transmission device from the bottom cabin, and then wait for me on the platform of the tail cabin. Right! This time out, two electric eel attack speedboats must be taken with them. Let them be ready as soon as possible! "


    "All right!"


    Night nodded, then turned and left.


    Seeing that she left and stayed in the pavilion for a while, Li Meng also left and went to the elevator.


    There are many things to do. Because the portal is not permanent this time, it is very important to keep secret. Although there are few people outside the city, it can not be ruled out that someone intrudes accidentally. Before the base is built, the area where the portal is located must be closely monitored.


    It requires enough soldiers.


    There is no need to recruit additional soldiers, just a little soldiers from the mobilized soldiers stationed in Qingcheng, and the defense force is enough.


    Of course, it''s not enough to only use combat soldiers, but also need to camouflage the portal!


    Camouflage?


    The elevator is moving downward, and Li Meng in the elevator is thinking.


    I''m afraid we can''t set the portal at the gate.


    The large portal is not a small thing, and there is no road outside Qingcheng. Although the forest is dense, how can the narrow space allow the mechanical equipment to be transported to the place where it should exist?


    It''s not easy to build a road in the forest in a short time, so the portal can''t be placed in the relatively closed forest outside the city.


    It should be placed in the green city, which has a lot of traffic, so that even if a road is to be built in the forest, it can start from the green city and spread to Nanlin island.


    Where to choose?


    Before the elevator reached the cargo hold, Li Meng thought a lot.


    "Ding Dong!"


    The elevator door opened and the cargo hold arrived.


    Step out, Li Meng left the elevator and walked slowly in the cargo hold.


    The floor is slightly smooth and clean.


    Walking in the corridor, Li Meng was still thinking and thinking.


    Li Meng is still unable to confirm the location of the portal.


    When it comes to the platform of the tail cabin, the mobilizers are already waiting.


    There are not many people, three teams, more than 30 people.


    They are busy at the moment. Two electric eel attack boats have been recalled and are now placed on the deck outside the platform.


    Mobilizers are carrying some metal boxes piled up on the platform to the electric eel attack speedboat.


    The metal boxes are silver, big and small. Inside are some parts of the portal.


    The portal belongs to "mysterious" technology. Even the most advanced allies can''t analyze the structure of the portal.


    For mobilizers, the box is a very sophisticated instrument, so they must be careful, and more careful, which makes their movements cautious.


    "Commander!"


    When Li Meng came to the platform, the busy mobilized soldiers stopped their actions and saluted Li Meng.


    Li Meng nodded and said, "go on! Try to finish the task of building the portal before dark! "


    "Yes


    The mobilizers were busy again, working together to carry the metal boxes and load them into the electric eel attack speedboat.


    Soon, in the eyes of Li Meng, the metal box on the platform disappeared and was moved into the electric eel attack speedboat.


    "Let''s go!"


    Choose an electric eel attack speedboat at will, and Li Meng goes into the cockpit.


    Compared with the rescue speedboat, the electric eel attack speedboat is equipped with professional drivers. The electric eel attack speedboat belongs to an armed unit, and its instruments and equipment can not be operated by anyone. It must have relevant knowledge and skills.


    With the help of the crane, two electric eel attack speedboats were successively put into the water.


    The engine roared, the water splashed, the tail of the White Wolf rolled, two electric eels attacked the speedboat, such as the downhill tiger, in the ups and downs of the sea, rushing to the river at the mouth of the sea.


    The movement attracted the sight of fishermen who had just left the river and entered the sea. However, fishermen had been used to this scene for a long time.


    Whether it''s a big ship standing on the sea like a mountain or a small boat with extremely fast speed, when you see more, you won''t be shocked and surprised at the beginning.


    When entering the river, the speed of the eel attacking the speedboat becomes slower. The river is no faster than the vast sea, so it can''t sail fast, so as to avoid losing control and bumping into scattered boats going back and forth in the river.


    All the way slowly, when the speedboat passed a bend, the river became wide, and the prosperous port ahead was clearly visible.


    When the electric eel attack speedboat slowly drove past the large and small docks and approached the special wharf of the first corps, Li Meng in the cockpit unexpectedly saw Tanya who was leaving the ship and jumping onto the wharf. Although Tanya was dressed in silver gray power combat clothes, Li Meng could confirm that Tanya was under the combat armor.


    Tan Yabi Li Meng walk for a while, but at the end was Li Meng catch up.


    Like Li Meng, Tan Ya also saw the electric eel attacking the speedboat, which was approaching the wharf. She thought about it and understood.


    Tanya stood on the dock waiting.


    When the electric eel attack boat slowly arrives at the wharf, Li Meng''s figure comes out of the cabin, and Tanya''s eyes move with the figure on the deck.


    Slightly stepped out, Li Meng stepped on the dock.


    "Commander!"


    Tanya stepped forward and cried.


    Slightly sideways, on the dock Tanya Li Meng of course saw.


    Looking around at the wharf, Li Meng said, "since we have met, let''s go together."


    "Well!"


    How can Tanya refuse.


    Waiting for a moment at the dock, the mobilizers are carrying many metal boxes from the cabin to the dock.


    "What are you doing? Don''t go and help


    Tanya yells at the soldiers on the dock.


    Tanya said so, the soldiers quickly moved up, and mobilizers carrying metal boxes together.

 Chapter 343

    "Commander! Have you decided on the location of the portal? "


    While waiting on the dock, Tanya communicates with Li Meng.


    "It''s decided!"


    Yes, it has been decided. On the way to here, Li Meng has already thought about it.


    His eyes swept over the other docks, watching the busy figures walking on the docks,


    Their clothes may give people a sense of waste, but they are hardworking people who work hard for life.


    "The portal will be placed in the forest outside the south of Qingcheng city. There is a path there, which can be used!"


    Tanya in the helmet is very clear. It''s really a suitable place.


    There is a gate in the south of the city. Outside the gate, there is a path built by Qingcheng. At the end of the path is a hill, in which there is a mineral called rock salt.


    There is a small salt mine. All the salt used in Qingcheng for a hundred years comes from that salt mine.


    However, since the first Legion occupied Qingcheng, the salt mine has been abandoned because of its low purity and heavy pollution. It needs a lot of screening and filtration before it can be eaten.


    Engineering trouble is one of them, and the biggest reason is that regular consumption will affect the survival rate of newborn.


    We should know that the survival rate of newborn infants in Qingcheng is extremely low, less than 30%, that is to say, less than three out of ten infants can survive. This survival rate has long affected the growth rate of population in Qingcheng.


    Although Qingcheng has existed for a hundred years, its population in its heyday was only 100000. It is conceivable that the growth rate of Qingcheng''s population is so low.


    After the salt mine was sealed up, the trail was abandoned. No one would go there. It was an ideal place for the portal.


    This place was also seen by Li Meng from a map of Nanlin Island given to him by Tanya, on which the salt mine was clearly marked.


    When considering the location of the portal, Li Meng suddenly thought of this place on the boat when he came.


    Soon, with the help of soldiers, the metal boxes in the electric eel attack boat were moved to the dock.


    Two people in a group carrying a big box, or a person with a small box, by mobilizing soldiers and soldiers of the team left the dock, to Qingcheng forward.


    Along the way, the crowd dodged and stopped to look at the soldiers passing by.


    Four teams, more than 50 people, the number has been quite a lot, at a glance, all are shaking the mighty armor figure.


    Among the many soldiers, Li Meng, who did not wear a power combat suit, certainly attracted the attention of many people.


    But Li Meng didn''t care. When the civilians who stopped on both sides of the street were looking at the soldiers in action, the remaining light of Li Meng''s eyes was also scanning them.


    When the top of the head was dark, the procession was going through the gate.


    When you enter the city, the streets become much wider and there are fewer pedestrians.


    The dilapidated buildings on both sides of the street are reflected in Li Meng''s eyes.


    "Qingcheng is a little small. No matter what it used to look like or how it operated, when our first army arrived, it should be transformed into a small social circle. After all, barter is not a long-term solution. We should design a monetary system to replace it!"


    Tanya is here!


    Li Meng''s words are also for Tan ya.


    In this world, the currencies of all countries, no, it should be said that the currencies of the whole mankind are unified. Protocrysts and protoliths are currencies. The higher the purity, the more expensive the price. They belong to a kind of general currency.


    However, the size of protocrysts and protoliths are different, large and small. Therefore, human beings choose to use weight to set the amount of money, so they don''t have to worry about the decimal point.


    However, Nanlin island has a small land, and there is no source of protoliths. This leads to the fact that it is impossible to trade with protoliths and protoliths in Nanlin Island, because even with these two things, it is difficult to buy what you want in Nanlin island.


    You have to go to nearby Bentley country or ASEAN to change the original crystal and stone into something necessary.


    After thinking about it, Tanya said, "it''s been hundreds of years since protolith replaced currency! Humans have adapted to this pattern, commander! We should also choose this monetary model, so as not to be out of touch with the world! "


    If you want to integrate into the world, you must conform to the trend, which Li Meng also knows.


    Tanya has a point!


    But


    Li Meng said lightly, "if we can get the protolith and protolith easily, this monetary model can indeed be used. However, Nanlin island is too small and the sea is isolated. Ordinary people have no access to the protolith and protolith. If we only distribute the protolith and protolith, the circulation of money is far from enough!"


    It is of great benefit to the first Legion to use protocrysts and protoliths as currency, because the currency in the hands of the common people will eventually flow to those in power.


    At that time, the larger the territory, the more people there will be. The first Legion will benefit greatly from tax alone.


    "Commander! There are many young people in Qingcheng who are not satisfied with the status quo. They have ideals, aspirations and a desire for fighting. Why don''t we let them go to the mainland to hunt polluting animals? "


    After a slight pause, Tanya continued: "I have learned that there are martial arts association, maritime merchants association and mercenary Association in this world, but there is no hunter''s Association in the real sense! In this case, why didn''t our first Legion create a hunter''s Association? Let the hunters bring long-term and rich benefits to our first Legion! "


    In this world, because of the danger of forest sea and the terror of polluting animals, all countries are shrouded in the shadow of terror of animals.


    The only reason for building a huge city wall is to stop the threat of forest and sea pollution animals outside the city.


    At a disadvantage, human beings can''t avoid the polluting animals in the forest. How can they deliberately hunt the polluting animals in the forest?


    In this world, only martial artists enter the forest sea to hunt polluting animals for trial, but they are all prepared trials, and the selected areas are extremely weak in threat.


    Of course, there are also the small groups, or gathering places, who live in the forest. In order to live and have weapons and equipment, they have to go into the forest to hunt polluting animals, and use raw stones to buy and sell from the black market merchants who come out of the metropolis.


    But that can not be called "hunting", just because of life and forced to fight, which is not the same as the meaning of hunting.


    The real hunting is a strong and firm purpose, with the belief of killing polluting animals, driven by desire, and purely for the sake of wealth!

 Chapter 344

    Hunter''s Association?


    Li Meng thought slightly, this is also a way.


    It can start from Qingcheng and then expand to the outside. In the future, as the power of the first Legion becomes strong enough to enter the eyes of the world''s major countries, the hunter''s Association will also go to the world and collect money for the first Legion all over the world.


    Thinking of this, Li Meng was slightly moved.


    Slightly surprised to see Tan ya, Li Meng did not expect that Tan Ya had such foresight.


    Very good advice!


    "Good! This is a good idea. When the basic measures of Qingcheng are established, we will do it! Mobilize all the young people who are not satisfied with the status quo in Qingcheng! "


    Li Meng is sure of Tanya''s words.


    Tanya in the helmet smiles a little. Although this idea is inadvertently thought of by her, it can be affirmed by the commander. Anyway, it''s a happy thing.


    "We have to find a way to solve this problem, otherwise it will take time and effort to use only two feet!"


    Although Qingcheng is not big, it takes a lot of time to walk from north to south.


    Not only tired, but also wasted too much time.


    For the commander''s words, Tanya smile, said: "when the medium-sized portal is built, this is easy to choose!"


    This is also true. The medium-sized portal is no better than the small portal on the emperor. Some larger goods can already be delivered, such as some armed vehicles and even armored units.


    During the conversation with Tanya, time passed quickly, and the team had come to Nancheng unconsciously.


    After such a long walk, Li Meng also felt a little tired. What was tired was not his body and mind, but his legs.


    "The South City has been sealed off! Where are you going? "


    When the team passed through the south gate, there was a small accident.


    The members of the security team guarding the city wall blocked the way of the team.


    The team is holding off. The mobilizers in front of the team are negotiating with the security team.


    The mobilized soldiers did not expect that their way forward would be blocked.


    To this end, the mobilization of soldiers can not be polite, not polite cold voice said: "confidential task! Get out of the way


    This


    There are four security members in front of the gate. At the moment, they look at each other and seem to be hesitating.


    A member of the public security team couldn''t help saying: "the order given by the captain is to forbid anyone to leave from the South City, so as to avoid someone digging salt mines outside the city!"


    Captain?


    It seems that sun Haiwang gave the order.


    Hearing what the police said, Li Meng thought to himself.


    However, this does not include the first army!


    Sure enough, the mobilizers who contacted the security team said coldly, "if I were you, I would think about who your team leader wanted to stop, the civilians in Qingcheng or our first regiment!"


    The members of the public security team were speechless. Of course, they knew who the owner of Qingcheng was, so they had to fade to both sides and make way.


    Seeing this, the team took action again. Under the gaze of the security team members, they walked through the gate, along the gate path and into the forest.


    When the soldiers of the first regiment outside the city couldn''t see it, the security team guarding the city wall muttered.


    "How bold of you! Forget what the captain said! Don''t you mind what the first regiment does


    "Yes! You scared me a lot just now! Don''t play like this next time! "


    "Play? I didn''t play


    Tang Hao''s face was upright, refuting his companion''s words.


    "Then why did you do that? Don''t forget that they are the masters of Qingcheng. They give us the handsome combat clothes and weapons in our hands! Even if you don''t respect them, you should know your position, otherwise you will only make trouble for the captain and our security team! "


    In the heart some doubts, the security team members do not understand why Tang Hao will do so.


    Facing the puzzled eyes of his companions, Tang Hao said coldly: "I''m testing their reaction. They may be very strong, but they can''t change the fact that they are invaders, and they can''t bury the damage they bring to Qingcheng!"


    Looking at Tang Hao with a fierce look, the security team members were silent.


    At this time, a member of the public security team, who was obviously the leader, walked down the wall and came to Tang Hao.


    He looked at Tang Hao with a slightly complicated look and said, "I won''t report this to the team leader! I don''t know what you suffered in that disaster, but I advise you not to impose hatred on the first legion, because no matter what you do, it will always be you who will be hurt in the end! "


    "If you feel compelled, I''ll allow you to leave the police! However, as long as you are still a member of the public security team, I don''t want to see this incident again. If you commit it again, I can only act according to the rules. By then! Don''t blame me for being unkind


    Tang Hao was dumb. Facing the severe eyes of the team leader, he couldn''t speak for a moment, so he had to be silent.


    "Keep on guard!"


    With a cold hum, he went back to the wall.


    The members of the security team under the city stood up straight and stood in front of the corridor of the city gate.


    Outside the city, the procession has entered the forest. There is a road at the foot. Although it is not wide, its width is enough.


    Enough for some large vehicles to pass.


    The soil at the foot is still hard, and the simple road formed by the flattened soil doesn''t seem to give people a "fragile" feeling.


    Along the way, less than one kilometer from Qingcheng, the team stopped.


    The road was covered with trees, and the whole sky could not be seen. It was about half the distance from the salt mine, but Li Meng did not intend to move on.


    In the group, Li Meng surrounded and said to the mobilizers standing on the road, "let''s go!"


    As soon as the words came down, the order was issued, and the mobilized soldiers began to move. They quickly opened the metal box in their hands. Under the command of several engineering soldiers who followed, they were assembling a thing.


    Among all the devices, Tesla super capacitor, as the huge energy source of the portal, is the heaviest and the most.


    The energy provided by a large Tesla supercapacitor is not enough. It needs more, more Tesla supercapacitors.


    When all the Tesla supercapacitors are taken out of the metal box and put together, there are 20 sections at a glance.


    Each section is one meter long, half meter wide and square.

 Chapter 345

    Mobilize the troops to start the operation, using thick cables to connect all the Tesla supercapacitors together, so that the energy generated by the 20 supercapacitors is enough for the portal to operate for a short time.


    Compared with a variety of Tesla supercapacitors, the portal seems to be much simpler. It is a black metal platform eight meters wide, with an inward bending column protruding from both sides of the platform, forming a door leaf.


    In the internal measurement of the column, there is a row of crystal like objects densely arranged like gems, which is transparent and looks extremely gorgeous, as well as sci-fi texture.


    Compared with the small portal in the bottom cabin of the emperor, this large portal is undoubtedly much more powerful.


    The assembly progress was very fast, about an hour. As the last cable connected to the portal, a mobilizer made a final report to Li Meng.


    "Commander! The portal is assembled! "


    The portal has been assembled, it stands in the road, like a door leaf more than 10 meters high, clearly visible.


    Li Meng said, "watch out for people near here and keep them away!"


    "Yes


    To complete the assembly task, the mobilized soldiers have a new task and scatter around the portal to prevent people from entering here.


    Yevrich should be here soon.


    Since entering Qingcheng, Li Meng sent a mobilizer to inform yevrich that he should be on his way here.


    Li Meng can''t leave yet. After the mechanical equipment is delivered this time, the portal must be retracted. Otherwise, it will be so exposed that no matter how strict it is, people may find out the existence of the portal.


    Therefore, this delivery, the list of materials must be more perfect, to transmit more things needed by the first Legion.


    At this time, in Qingcheng, at the gate of the South City, just as Li Meng thought, yevrich was carrying a battalion, and more than 300 people were passing through the gate.


    Looking down, the soldiers of the first Legion and the security members on the city wall were surprised.


    First Corps, what''s going on?


    The behavior is so abnormal, what is there outside the city, there are two teams left from the South City and entered the forest.


    There is only one salt mine in that direction!


    Isn''t it blocked?


    Did the first army find something good in the salt mine?


    How can this be? That salt mine has been mined for many years, and there is nothing in it but salt rock.


    Yevrich was among the teams that passed through the gate.


    It''s just that the officers of the first regiment always wear the same type of power combat suit as ordinary soldiers. It''s basically impossible to find officers in the crowd.


    With a slight sidestep, yevrich leaves the line, and the screen in his helmet shows the gate.


    Some of the gates are too small for large engineering equipment.


    Thinking of a move, yevrich called with the communicator: "engineer! Report to me at once


    Several figures left the team and came to yevrich.


    "Comrade jevrich! Please tell me


    Yevrich said, "see this gate?"


    "Yes


    The engineer responded.


    "Blow it up! We need a wide enough passage! "


    Blow up the gate?


    The engineer was dumb and thought he had heard the wrong thing.


    "Comrade jevrich! Do you mean to blow up the walls? "


    The engineer reconfirmed.


    "Yes! Blow up this section of the wall


    It''s necessary. The walls of Qingcheng will be demolished one day. Now we just advance that day.


    If engineering equipment wants to enter Qingcheng, blasting the city wall is essential. The gate is too small to accommodate engineering equipment.


    This time, the engineers have been confirmed!


    "Yes! Team pass, blast immediately! Comrade yevrich, I need help! "


    Yevrich: "sure! I''ll arrange two teams to help you! "


    At the command of yevrich, more than 20 figures came out of the group, and they rushed to the wall.


    By this time, the team had passed through the gate completely, and there were no mobilized soldiers in the city.


    "What? Are you going to blow up this section of the wall? "


    Informed by the mobilized soldiers, the security members on the city wall were startled and gave a cry.


    There is no more explanation for mobilizers. Under the city wall, engineers are installing explosives for blasting. Although that kind of explosive is only the size of a finger, it is also one of the tools that mobilizers carry with them. After all, one of the main skills of engineers is "blasting".


    "Evacuate the city, we''ll blast in ten minutes!"


    With that, without waiting for the reaction of the security team members, the mobilized soldiers who informed the security team members turned and walked down the wall.


    Left behind the city wall looked at the top of the security team!


    "What are you doing! Let''s go


    No, wait to be blown up!


    In this voice, about 50 people on the wall of the public security team rushed to the city.


    What do these guys want?


    A little far away from the city wall, the security team watched the busy figures under the city wall.


    "Would you like to inform the captain?"


    "Of course! When I left the city wall, I told the captain by telephone in the post! "


    "What did the captain say?"


    "What else can I say? Let''s act according to the situation


    "Act according to circumstances? Captain, what does that mean? "


    "How can I know? I don''t want to do anything, just wait and see as before!"


    "But when the city wall is destroyed, what if the pollution animals outside the city rush in?"


    "The guns in our hands are not vegetarians. After so many years, which time has Qingcheng been threatened by pollution animals? Nanlin island has no serious pollution animals, and most of the time those fierce animals are hidden in the depths of the forest, usually will not come out


    The members of the public security team talked about it one after another. You talked to me one by one.


    By this time, the engineering soldiers under the city had completed the task of installing explosives.


    And then there''s the detonation.

 Chapter 346

    "Make sure there is no one in the safe distance!"


    Mobilizers are taking the final step to confirm that there are no candidates to stay within a certain range to avoid being injured by the blast.


    "Confirm! There are no visitors! "


    "Let''s go!"


    "The blasting countdown is on!"


    The engineers are counting the seconds.


    "Five, four, three, two, one... Blast!"


    "Boom!"


    Roaring and protruding, the earth is shaking, and the city wall within tens of meters around the city gate is suddenly broken, mixed with firelight.


    Gravel, soil, flying all over the sky.


    A plume of smoke, like a mushroom, slowly rose into the air.


    The huge city wall was directly blasted to open a hole, and the rubble hit by the shock wave even fell several miles away.


    I don''t know how many unfortunate people in Qingcheng are affected by this explosion.


    The only thing to be thankful for is that the farther the stone flies, the smaller it is. When it loses its power and falls freely, it has no power to kill people.


    The loud noise and violent explosion attracted many people''s attention.


    At the moment, everywhere in Qingcheng, all the civilians have a foothold and look at the South with doubts, looking at the direction of the black smoke rising in the south.


    What is going on?


    Enemy invasion?


    Or do the security forces attack the polluting animals outside the city?


    They do not know, can only doubt to guess wrong!


    Due to the explosion in Nancheng, there was a little disturbance in Qingcheng. At this time, the role of the security team was obvious. Under sun Haiwang''s special order, all the security teams mobilized, and the disturbance in Qingcheng soon subsided.


    At this time, in the forest outside the South City, when the explosion sounded, yevrich had joined the commander with a battalion of mobilizers.


    The huge explosion was so close that it was hard for the first regiment outside the city to hear it.


    Facing the commander''s puzzled look, yevrich said: "commander! The gate of the south city is too narrow. I''m afraid all kinds of mechanical equipment can''t pass through it. So I ordered the engineers to blast the gate of the South City and open a passage! "


    Li Meng suddenly!


    however!


    What a wayward way to do it!


    That''s good. Since the wall blocks the way in and out, blow it up. Anyway, the wall of Qingcheng will be demolished sooner or later.


    The channel has been opened, and now only the transmission equipment is coming.


    Just as Li Meng ordered the transmission to begin!


    One side of Tanya suddenly said: "commander! Something''s wrong


    The sound of machinery is a little dignified.


    What happened?


    Slightly looking at Tanya beside him, Li Meng doubts: "what''s the matter?"


    Tanya said: "I have just been informed that a medium-sized fishing boat was found by fishermen about 20 nautical miles away from the East Sea, and more than 30 people on board were all killed! Now the ship has been towed back to the port by the fishermen, and the security team is accepting it! "


    Li Meng frowned slightly and said, "what''s the catch?"


    If it''s an ordinary shipwreck, Tanya can''t disturb him. The security team can deal with it. After all, the sea is dangerous. It''s not impossible to encounter sea animals. Once it happens, the weak fishermen don''t have any means of confrontation.


    Tan Ya said: "I learned from the news! More than 30 people on the fishing boat had gunshot wounds. They were thrown on the deck at random. Judging from the muzzle on the body and the marks on the ship, they should have been shot and killed in a sentencing way. The specific situation is not known yet. The security team is dealing with this matter! "


    "Commander! Sun Haiwang, the leader of the security team, asked us for help


    Tanya seems to have received a message again. This message is for the police to ask for help.


    Li Meng thought a little. I''m afraid there''s something hidden in this matter. Maybe the security team will turn to the first army only when they find something.


    This can''t be ignored!


    Looking back at yevrich, Li Meng said: "yevrich! The transmission is up to you! Remember to recycle the portal afterwards


    "Yes


    Yevrich of course knows what happened. In any case, the transmission must be carried out, and it can only be left to him.


    "Let''s go! Tanya! Come and have a look with me


    Turn around! Li Meng goes to Qingcheng and says to Tanya beside him.


    "Well!"


    With a soft response, Tanya followed.


    Soldiers see Tanya left, also quickly followed.


    "Where is sun Haiwang?"


    Li Meng inquired.


    "Returned from the port to the police headquarters! The ship in the accident docked at the dock. The body has been collected by the security team. It should be put into the morgue of the security team headquarters! "


    Tanya replied.


    Li Meng: "it seems that we can only go once. Let''s go! Let''s go to the sheriff''s headquarters! "


    Qingcheng, security headquarters!


    As usual, as the center to maintain the good operation of Qingcheng, there will never be a lack of people walking in the headquarters hall.


    Today, however, the atmosphere at the headquarters of the security forces is a little dignified.


    Not long ago, more than 30 corpses have just been moved into the headquarters. Although all the people in Qingcheng are used to death, they have only come out of the shadow of war for less than a month and a half.


    But this does not hinder the respect of the staff of the headquarters for the dead.


    A heavy atmosphere is sometimes necessary.


    When Li Meng takes Tanya and the soldiers of the two teams into the hall of the headquarters of the security team, he can see people in his eyes, but can''t hear any sound.


    Under the gaze of those two eyes, Li Meng looked around the hall.


    Two figures are quickly walking down the stairs. With the arrival of Li Meng, it seems that they have seen it from upstairs!


    "I didn''t expect you to come this time!"


    Sun Haiwang was a little surprised.


    Next to sun Haiwang is his assistant and vice captain Cheng Wei.


    Facing sun Haiwang, who had stopped not far from him, Li Meng said calmly: "as the people of our first legion, we should do our duty. If the murderer is found out, no matter who it is, we will give an account to the family members of the dead!"

 Chapter 347

    "Of course! Of course, it would be great if you could help me with this matter! "


    Hearing Li Meng''s promise, sun Haiwang was very happy and relieved.


    Once the fishermen leave Nanlin Island, they have their own destiny. If the fishermen are attacked by sea animals and lose their lives, it can only be said that it is destiny. However, it is people who take the fishermen''s lives, and the nature of the matter is totally different.


    As the public security team of Qingcheng, we have to make a statement. Otherwise, the fishermen who go out fishing will be in a panic, which will greatly affect the livelihood of the fishermen. At that time, the public security team will not be able to shirk its responsibility.


    Not only will they bear the responsibility, I''m afraid they will be ignored by the civilians in Qingcheng.


    Sun Haiwang doesn''t want to see that.


    "Where''s the body? Can someone check it? "


    Li Meng asked.


    Sun Haiwang even said: "in the underground morgue, we don''t have professionals in the field of autopsy! And it''s impossible to detect anything useful from the corpse! "


    Li Meng said indifferently: "sometimes the dead can talk!"


    Talking to the dead?


    How could it be!


    Sun Haiwang only regarded it as a joke and did not go to his heart.


    For sun Haiwang''s apparent disbelief, Li Meng did not explain more than he did, but said, "let''s go! Take us to the morgue


    To the morgue?


    Sun Haiwang looked at Li Meng''s pale face and muttered that the morgue was not a good place. It was very humid and smelly!


    Originally, the corpses stored in that place would not be placed for a long time. After just a walk, the corpses would be burned to avoid the breeding of various viruses.


    This time, however, it is different. More than 30 dead people have been dead for some time, and they have not rotted due to low temperature. However, this does not rule out that some viruses have been breeding.


    Originally, sun Haiwang planned to get rid of the bodies as soon as possible, but now it seems that this plan will be delayed.


    "Sure? The morgue environment is not very good. I''m afraid... "


    Sun Haiwang''s tone is somewhat uncertain.


    "No harm!"


    Li Meng said calmly that Li Meng certainly understood what sun Haiwang cared about.


    In this case, what can sun Haiwang say!


    We can only lead the way in the front.


    "This way! Please follow me


    Sun Haiwang led the way, while Li Meng and his party followed closely.


    The morgue is located in the basement. After leaving the hall, sun Haiwang and Li Meng entered a slightly dark corridor.


    All the way down, when out of the corridor, came to a corridor.


    The light above gives off a faint light, which makes the corridor look a little gloomy.


    The ground is pitted, some of the ground also appeared black muddy water, the environment is very poor.


    As soon as I entered the corridor, there was a smell of decay in the air. It was the smell of corpse, which Li Meng was very familiar with.


    On both sides of the corridor, there are door after door. The wooden door seems to be a little shabby, especially the traces of decay.


    Sun Haiwang covered his nose with one hand and moved forward. The smell in the air made him keep quiet.


    But Cheng Wei, who was beside him, seemed calm and didn''t change his face!


    Li Meng, too, just frowned slightly when entering the corridor, and then returned to normal.


    In front of a door, sun Haiwang pushed the door in.


    The destination should be here!


    A group of people are penetrating!


    The space behind the door is quite large. Although the ground is a bit rotten, cracked and full of potholes, it does not affect the task of this room.


    There were many wooden beds in the room, and a corpse was lying on many slightly decayed boards.


    "Here it is! All the bodies here are fishermen on that ship! "


    This is not what sun Haiwang said, but Cheng Wei.


    Li Meng''s face is indifferent. Sun Haiwang and Cheng Wei look down at a wooden board and look down at the ferocious corpse.


    There are many tears on the coarse cloth clothes. There are blood stains on the clothes. Under the tears, you can see the wounds. The wounds are bloody and there is a clotted black blood. It is obvious that the wounds were caused by sharp bullets.


    On the top of the head, a little above the forehead, there was also a wound. From the point of view of the wound, the bullet fell obliquely.


    The wound on the forehead was the first shot, and also a fatal one.


    The wound on the body is caused by being shot later!


    Such abominable and ferocious means can not be made by ordinary people.


    Li Meng was curious. Who was the guy who killed these fishermen?


    Hand slightly out, palm down, on the board of the body forehead wound above.


    Move your mind!


    The flesh and blood of the wound was wriggling, and a rusty bullet appeared from the wound on the body''s forehead, floating between the hand and the forehead.


    As soon as the palm of his hand turned, the rusty bullet hovered over Li Meng''s palm.


    This look of a scene, for the soldiers of the first Legion has long been no surprise.


    However, for sun Haiwang and Cheng Wei, although they know that the young man in front of them has incredible power, after all, a month ago, they saw with their own eyes a third level demon easily crushed by him, but they were still amazed at the bullet hovering in their hands.


    Looking at the bullet in the palm of his hand, Li Meng said calmly: "the rusty bullet shows that the quality of the killer''s weapon is very poor, 56mm caliber. The shape of the bullet head should be a rifle!"


    "The murderer is confirmed as" human "!"


    "Dong!"


    Lost power blessing, the rust bullet to the ground vertical landing, when touching the ground, issued a clear sound.


    After a few jumps, he lost his strength and lay quietly on the ground.


    Looking at Sun Haiwang, Li Meng said, "did you find anything in the fishing boat?"

 Chapter 348

    This question, sun Haiwang suddenly embarrassed, rather embarrassed nodded: "yes! In the dark grid, we found a bag of protocrystals with good purity, about five Jin! It''s in my office. I was going to hand it over to the first Legion. Before that, you came! "


    Li Meng chose to ignore sun Haiwang''s embarrassment.


    Protocrystals were found in the fishing boat, so to speak


    "Black eat black?"


    Li Meng can remember that before the first Legion took control of Qingcheng, many people in Qingcheng made a living by stealing the protocrysts of BINLI kingdom.


    Although the first Legion controlled Qingcheng, this situation should still exist.


    If it''s really black, you don''t need to care about it. After all, stealing is very dangerous. How can the government support this industry!


    "No!"


    Cheng Wei said in a deep voice.


    Cheng Wei continued: "although there are many people in Qingcheng who live by stealing Bentley crystal, they all abide by a rule. Those who come out of Qingcheng must help each other. This is the way to survive. They must abide by it. Otherwise, it is difficult to survive alone."


    "The person who killed the fishermen should be..."


    Speaking of this, Cheng Wei''s face continues to show, and seems to be a little uncertain.


    "Say it


    Li Meng said calmly.


    Even if it''s just speculation, there''s one more choice, and the closer to the truth.


    At the urging of Li Meng, Cheng Weiyi was not sure: "I suspect that pirates all over Bentley''s waters did it. Bentley was ruled by the army. The warlords controlled several main islands. Under the cruel military rule, many people of the former Bentley fled from the military and political control and went to sea to join the "Pirates"! "


    "These pirates commit many evils. They plunder the miners in Bentley and search for targets on the sea. Once they are targeted, the loss of money is small. If they are careless, they will be killed mercilessly!"


    pirate?


    If Li Meng thinks about it!


    If it''s a pirate, it''s interesting!


    Yes, it''s an interesting, very interesting thing.


    With a glance at the corpse on the board in the room, Li Meng said to sun Haiwang: "issue a notice to the outside! Let''s say that the fishermen were killed by pirates. Our first regiment will send troops to exterminate the pirates who slaughtered the fishermen! "


    Send troops to exterminate pirates?


    Sun Haiwang was slightly stunned.


    This made him a little unexpected. Sun Haiwang didn''t know what was in his mind.


    "That! I wonder if the first regiment is really going to exterminate the pirates? "


    Sun Haiwang was a little uncertain. He was not sure whether the first regiment''s release of the news was just a hoax to the people of Qingcheng. After all, there were so many pirates with complicated targets. It was extremely difficult to find the pirates who slaughtered the fishermen.


    "Well! How can the words from the commander be false


    Tanya hummed coldly in a poor tone.


    It''s stupid to doubt the truth of the commander''s words.


    Sun Haiwang said with a smile: "yes, yes, if we can really eliminate the pirates, the sea area around Nanlin island will be much more peaceful, and the lives of fishermen will be protected!"


    In any case, sun Haiwang can think of this and consider it for the people of Qingcheng. He is qualified to be the leader of the security team.


    "There''s something I need to ask you! Go up and talk about it


    "Yes, yes!"


    Sun Haiwang quickly responded to Li Meng''s words.


    The environment here is really bad. The mixed smell of decay and corpse odor, staying one second longer, is one of the cruelest torments in the world.


    "Get rid of these bodies as soon as possible!"


    Before leaving the room, Li Meng said.


    The value of these corpses no longer exists. There is no word for burial in this world. Cremation is the quickest way to eliminate all traces.


    "Yes, yes, I''ll arrange for someone to get rid of it as soon as possible!"


    Sun Haiwang replied quickly.


    After leaving the morgue, they went down the stairs to the office where sun Haiwang usually stayed on the sixth floor.


    The soldiers stay in the outdoor corridor, and Tanya follows Li Meng into sun Haiwang''s office.


    Straight to the window, Li Meng looks out.


    Standing high, seeing far away, and having a panoramic view in the distance are Li Meng''s favorite things to do.


    Li Meng likes the posture of standing high and looking down on the earth.


    Li Meng stood, sun Haiwang certainly can not sit, a few people in the room can only accompany the figure in front of the window to stand together.


    For a long time, Li Meng, who was facing out of the window, turned around and looked at Sun Haiwang, saying: "you should be no stranger to pirates! What do you know about pirates? "


    Yes, they are no strangers to pirates, sun Haiwang and Cheng Wei. Although Qingcheng will not be harassed by pirates, the fishermen who go out have been robbed by them all the time.


    Generally speaking, pirates will not hurt their lives, but will rob them of their money and goods, leaving them to keep fattening and then plunder.


    But there is no lack of some ferocious people among the pirates. They are often targeted by those people, and their money and lives will be taken away.


    Therefore, some fishermen will be killed or injured in Qingcheng.


    We should, of course, understand the enemy.


    Although there are many pirate groups in the South China Sea, they can get the information they want if they make a little inquiry and pay attention to it.


    Cheng Wei said: "there are many islands in the South China Sea. There are no less than 100 big and small islands. There are also countless pirate groups. We don''t know where their respective nests are. However, there is an island about 300 nautical miles northeast of Nanlin Island, which is called" Yelin "!"


    "Yelin island is a gathering place for black market merchants. Every three months, the black market merchants from ASEAN, Kyoto and Bentley will gather on the island. That day is also a carnival day for pirates. A large number of pirates will gather in Yelin island to exchange for necessities from the black market merchants. The whole process will last ten days!"


    "There are thousands of pirates, they are not easy to deal with!"


    Like sun Haiwang, Cheng Wei doesn''t understand why the first Legion would provoke those outlaws.


    Just because of the fishermen killed by pirates?


    Cheng Wei does not believe that things will be so simple.


    Yelin island


    Li covered his face and thought.


    From Cheng Wei''s mouth, Li Meng got the information he wanted.


    Knowing the existence of "Ye Lin island" is enough for Li Meng.

 Chapter 349

    "How long is it before the next black market meeting?"


    Li Meng asked.


    Cheng Wei said, "the 15th of next month!"


    Is it a full moon night again?


    Of course, it doesn''t matter if it''s a full moon night.


    On the 15th of next month, that is to say, there are more than 20 days left.


    It was two hours before we left the headquarters of the security forces.


    Walking in the street, before she separated from the commander, Tanya could not bear the doubts in her heart.


    "Commander! Should we take a long-term view of the fight against pirates? Now the first army''s sea power is still very weak, and it is not easy to conflict with pirates. After all, in this sea area, they are the real masters now! "


    Master?


    Li Meng is not sure about that.


    Walking slowly in the street, behind is Tanya and soldiers, in front of is still familiar with Qingcheng, some old roads, buildings full of decay.


    Li Meng said calmly: "the first Legion is in urgent need of energy. If necessary, they can do whatever they want. The pirates are extremely fierce. I don''t have any pressure to snatch what we need from them! Moreover, the pirates in the South China Sea will be faced by our first regiment one day. Before that, we can squeeze some value from them first


    "As for sea power!"


    The words pause slightly.


    Li Meng''s face showed a slightly deep expression, and said: "at that time, our first Legion will have it!"


    It turns out that the commander''s idea is to fight the pirates!


    Tanya knows!


    It''s also true that piracy in the South China Sea is rampant. They make a living by hunting protocrystals flowing out of Bentley. There must be a lot of protocrystals in the pirates.


    Taking advantage of pirates can be said to be the fastest way to get energy.


    But what would the commander do?


    Tanya is curious about this.


    But Tanya didn''t ask much. If the commander had any action, she would know at that time. She didn''t need to know the root now.


    "Hum! Hum


    The engine is roaring!


    From the end of the street, a strong and familiar roar came to my ears.


    This made Li Meng look slightly for fame.


    A dark green metal monster full of metal texture drove out from the end of the street. The huge tires were the size of a person, and the huge body almost occupied the whole road.


    The ground is groaning, heavy body, let the huge tire crush the ground, where the tire contact, are slightly concave down.


    Its appearance makes the street turbulent, and countless pedestrians stop and stare at the monsters driving on the street.


    They don''t understand what this monster is.


    Maybe it''s a crane!


    On the car body, Li Meng saw a console like a turret and a huge mechanical arm.


    When the huge engineering vehicles came, even Li Meng had to move aside to make way for the road.


    The roar of the engine is incessant, and behind the crane are some small engineering vehicles. They have different shapes, some are tires, some are tracks, and all kinds of equipment on the body make them have different abilities.


    The engineering team is not fast, but a little slow, but even if it is slow, it takes less than five minutes from their appearance to their departure.


    Until the engineering team disappeared at the end of the street, Li Meng continued to move forward.


    The ground is worse.


    Originally, it was just potholes. When the engineering team drove by, two concave marks were obviously left in the road. In some places, the soil even rolled over, leaving a hole directly.


    Although it looks very uncomfortable, it must be treated in a special period. With the acceleration of the construction process of Qingcheng, the roads will also be built. At that time, Qingcheng will take on a new look!


    With this batch of engineering equipment, the progress of Qingcheng construction will be accelerated by leaps and bounds.


    "Hum! "Buzz"


    The engine is roaring.


    A car suddenly appeared at the end of the street.


    Its site is very high, with four-wheel off-road tires. The model is a bit like jeep, but it is more streamlined, more sharp and powerful. The overall painting is dark green.


    This is the general description of the military assault vehicle "bison" of the soville empire.


    In this purchase of engineering equipment, Li Meng added 50 "bison" assault vehicles as the first corps'' vehicles in Qingcheng.


    The engine of the bison assault vehicle is the third generation power motor, which consumes not the transmission fuel, but the electric energy. A special Tesla super capacitor is enough to make the bison assault vehicle continuously drive for 1000 km!


    It is also very convenient in terms of supplementary energy. In the fast charging mode, the power consumed by Tesla super capacitor can be fully recharged in 20 minutes.


    Durable, leather, easy maintenance, this is the reason why Li Meng "it".


    "Zi!"


    The oncoming bison assault vehicle stopped beside Li Meng and his party.


    The door opened and a mobilist came down.


    In front of Li Meng, the mobilized soldiers held up their military salute and said, "commander! Please get in the car


    There is still a distance from the port, Li Meng did not refuse.


    At this time, Tanya said: "commander! I''ll send you here. I need to handle the affairs of the temple! "


    Li Meng nodded and said, "good!"


    Step forward, mobilizers open the door.


    Slightly bow, Li Meng sat in the car.


    As a military off-road vehicle, the interior space is relatively large. It''s no problem to sit in the back seat and stretch completely.


    Close the door, mobilize soldiers from the front of the car around a circle, re sat in the driver''s seat.


    Seeing this, Li Meng said, "let''s go! Go to the dock


    "Yes


    The engine roared, and the bison buggy started to move, slowing down on the road.


    Has been watching the distant bison assault car, when the car disappeared at the end of the street, Tan ya just took back his sight.


    "Let''s go! Back to camp


    Tanya turns away, and the soldiers follow.


    With the means of transportation, travel is undoubtedly much more convenient. Although the road is dilapidated, in a quarter of an hour, you can take Li Meng''s bison assault car to reach the port.


    Yevrich''s work efficiency is very high. When Li Meng drives to the wharf by bison assault vehicle, he can see some engineering vehicles on the wharf.

 Chapter 350

    One crane and several heavy trucks!


    The crane is parked on the large wharf, and the mechanical arm has been extended. The stone is being lifted from a ship on the wharf, and then put into the cargo hold of a heavy truck parked on one side.


    For the first time, the people on the wharf gathered at the place where the engineering vehicles were, looking at the crane in the work with novel eyes.


    Every time the stone is hoisted, it will cause bursts of exclamation.


    Fortunately, there are a lot of security members on the wharf, who built a human wall to prevent people from standing outside the safe distance, so that engineering vehicles can work.


    Although compared with the civilians, the security team members are also surprised by the huge objects in front of them, but they have their own career, they can''t be as willful as the civilians.


    When Li Meng left the bison assault car, he saw the scene in front of him.


    The noise of people, the sound of machinery, filled the dock, a scene of chaos!


    They should be surprised and curious, but it is also temporary. As time goes by, they will always adapt to the change of Qingcheng towards modernization.


    Li Meng didn''t stay at the dock, so he went back to the emperor by speedboat!


    On the way back, everything was normal. There was no accident. What I saw along the way was as usual. There was no abnormal thing.


    Although the killing of fishermen spread in Qingcheng, it did not affect the normal operation of fishermen. Those who should go to sea have already gone to sea, and those who return are also on their way back, as usual.


    Maybe it''s just because the time is too short, the fishermen who return to sea don''t know, and the fishermen who have already gone to sea don''t know, how on earth, tomorrow''s arrival, all the answers will come out!


    Li Meng''s return to Qingcheng has a great change, which affects Qingcheng.


    however!


    For the common people in Qingcheng, they know little about it and have not studied the changes of Qingcheng deeply.


    For the civilians, all changes in Qingcheng are natural, they will not consider why they will change.


    Everything is in order!


    Qingcheng is slowly changing, one step at a time, glowing with a new look!


    When stepping on the deck, Li Meng''s posture came out of the speedboat. A mobilization soldier on the stern deck walked forward a few steps and approached Li Meng.


    He raised his salute and said, "commander! Chen Qi has returned to the "emperor" and is waiting on the "emperor" at the moment


    A few days later, it seems that Chen Qi has arranged his family in Qingcheng!


    Li Meng didn''t know and didn''t want to know how to arrange it.


    Although he is not a dead man, Li Meng does not erase his humanity. Compared with the dead, Chen Qi''s soul is still fresh and tender. Although he has no human emotions and desires, he still retains human consciousness.


    How to put it? Maybe his body is dead, but his soul is still alive. Although his soul is still alive, it is less than normal human beings.


    He belongs to the "undead", but he is not a perfect undead. If he really wants to be named after a species, "Ghoul" is very suitable for him.


    This is a new species created by Li Meng.


    Although this species is not strong, it can integrate into the human society. As a member of the undead, although Li Meng does not give him strength, he does not have the characteristics of the dead, so that he can be born his own or the gift of a ghoul.


    "Go! Let him come to me, and I''ll wait for him up there! "


    "Yes


    Mobilize soldiers to leave, to inform Chen Qi.


    Li Meng also left the platform immediately.


    Passing the cargo hold, when taking the elevator to the top deck.


    Walking out of the elevator, Li Meng saw the night cleaning the guardrail in the corridor not far away.


    She shouldn''t have done these things. How could she clean up such a big place as the top deck just by one night!


    Although it''s big here, it belongs to Li Meng''s private world. Maybe she doesn''t want others to interfere! I have to work hard.


    Looking at the busy figure, Li Meng smiles.


    Li Meng used a little "soul" power, otherwise, how can he hide the vigilant night.


    Walking slowly, Li Meng came close to the back of the night, opened his arms, and put the bent man in his arms.


    Touched by the warmth behind her, she is wiping the guardrail. Her face changes and she is about to get angry.


    But then his face changed and became ruddy. He stood upright and poured his petite body into the arms of the people behind him.


    That familiar flavor, as well as the breath, how can night not understand who is behind.


    With her head resting on her shoulder, Li Meng whispered in her ear, "look at your hard work. Do you want me to find some people to help you! Don''t strain yourself


    The whispered words in her ear made her face even more red, and she could only lean powerlessly in his Highness''s arms.


    She was shy and said weakly, "she''s not good at dealing with people, so I don''t want to. Although it''s big here, she has no problem!"


    How can there be no problem!


    Li Meng could understand it in his heart!


    A person''s ability is always limited, the entire emperor, including here, to keep the appearance of bright, can not do without constant maintenance and cleaning.


    It takes a lot of labor to keep the top deck clean.


    Since Li Meng won the "emperor", the top deck area has been taken care of by Jiye himself!


    Such a large area, a person to clean, you can imagine how tired.


    Holding her waist gently, Li Meng said softly, "don''t be stubborn! Let''s do it! Recruit people you know in the rising sun empire to help you


    Holding the small man''s waist tightly, Li Meng breathed a sigh of relief.


    "All the time! You have always been by my side, can be said to be my closest person, because of this, I also ignored a lot of things, say, what do you want? Take it as your Highness''s compensation


    "Don''t refuse!"


    Finally, Li Meng stressed.


    This


    He was in a dilemma, but also a little shy.


    Compensation?


    She never had the idea.


    Since coming to Her Highness''s side, she has long forgotten what she should do. Instead of forgetting, she has left it behind.


    Now, his Highness''s words make her heart a little restless.


    The things left behind are picked up again, and there is an impulse in the night. It''s instinct, what the night instinctively wants to do.

 Chapter 351

    What should we do?


    Nestled in his Highness''s arms, she fell into meditation.


    For a long time, she seemed to think of something and made a decision in her heart.


    Looking up, the night said weakly: "Your Highness! Let the girls in the Royal Women''s war Academy of the rising sun empire come to help me! They are well-trained, well-trained, well-educated and well educated, and they are qualified to stay with your highness! "


    "Oh


    Li Meng was slightly surprised.


    "Where are your comrades in arms! Why not choose them? "


    Li Meng slightly asked curiously.


    The so-called comrades in arms, of course, are the comrades who belong to the super power forces. Li Meng knows something about the origin of Jiye and the rising sun empire.


    She shook her head in her arms and said, "they are not so good-natured! I''m afraid it will bring trouble to your highness. When your highness needs the power of the rising sun empire, consider them! "


    Slightly clear, Li Meng felt the night''s heart.


    Some things do not need to be too clear, as long as you understand each other''s heart!


    Loosen the waist of the night, Li Meng sniffed the fragrance of the night, said in the shy look of the night: "go! Go to the bottom cabin to recruit the people you want. The authority is reserved for you. In the future, when the land residence is built, it will need a lot of people to take care of it! By then! Just recruit according to what you want! "


    "Well!"


    The night can only respond softly.


    Body a turn, night turned around, facing Li Meng, weak said: "that I go!"


    "Go


    He smiles at Li Meng and goes away every night. Until his wonderful posture disappears, Li Meng regains his sight.


    "What a tempting goblin


    Li Meng, who takes back his eyes from the place where the night disappears, is admiring in his heart.


    Beautiful, lovely, gentle temperament, the most perfect woman in a man''s heart, can be found in her.


    Even Li Meng, who always has great resistance to beauty, has a strong possessive desire for her.


    Li Meng did not hide his thoughts, but also made the corresponding action, although Li Meng did not really have "she", but she belongs to Li Meng, which no one can stop!


    The business of the chamber of commerce is just one of the reasons why Li Meng did not hesitate to kill Chen Qi. The most important thing is that Chen Qi''s mind should not have some thoughts, which were disgusting and led to Li Meng''s taking his life.


    Jiye belongs to the commander, which everyone in the first Legion knows. Even Jiye himself acquiesces in this fact.


    She really belongs to his highness. From the moment she came to his highness, this fact can''t be changed.


    To this point, night has a strong understanding.


    Therefore, for his Highness''s intimacy, she never refuses, but responds to his highness like a girl.


    "Chen Qi should be coming soon!"


    Li Meng went to the pavilion in the garden.


    The most important thing about the chamber of commerce is the development of the first Legion. Li Meng is very concerned about it.


    It''s inevitable. Of course, we need a person who is in charge of the chamber of Commerce. Li Meng chose Chen Qi.


    He may still be young, and his experience is not equal to that of a person of the same level, but now, Li Meng has no choice but to let him preside over the chamber of Commerce, learn, see things and people he has never met, and slowly increase his experience.


    One day, he will become more mature and match his rights.


    I don''t know where Mu Ling went!


    In the garden, Li Meng didn''t see Mu Ling.


    You should take a nap, or you won''t have time to clean the deck at night.


    Li Meng didn''t disturb Mu Ling during the lunch break, but sat on the seat in the pavilion, waiting for someone''s arrival.


    Chen Qi didn''t keep Li Mengjiu waiting!


    Not long after Li Meng sat down, Chen Qi''s figure entered Li Meng''s sight.


    He is quick footed and dexterous. From his appearance, he is no different from ordinary people. No one can see that Chen Qi, who looks like ordinary people, is actually a "dead soul".


    There are changes, but they are similar to human beings. This is probably the horror of "ghouls".


    This is


    Eyes slightly contact Chen Qi who is approaching. Li Meng''s expression is slightly stunned, and then he feels thoughtful!


    When Chen qilai came outside the pavilion, before he spoke, Li Meng''s voice began to ring in the pavilion.


    "You devoured them?"


    The meaning of Li Meng''s words can not be seen from the surface because the words are not clear.


    But Chen Qi knows, Chen Qi knows the meaning of the master''s words.


    Chen Qi''s face was expressionless and his eyes were deep. He half knelt down and said in a low voice: "master! I just let them return to death, belong to the dark, get "eternal life", and serve the master forever with me


    Life force, Li Meng sensed the existence of life force in Chen Qi''s body. Life force only exists in the living body, and can never appear in the dead.


    But from Chen Qi, Li Meng found the existence of vitality, which seems to have a special effect.


    It''s not an illusion. Li Meng can feel that Chen Qi''s body seems to have recovered its vitality. Although it is different from normal human beings, it is not as rigid as a real zombie.


    Li Meng was not surprised by the change of his body.


    Li Meng was surprised that Chen Qi had the ability to develop his descendants.


    It can absorb the vitality of the organism, which is all. It can even transform the swallowed object into its own existence.


    Most of the undead don''t have this ability. Only a few of the undead standing at the top can rely on incantations to "undead" living creatures.


    And Chen Qi, with his own talent, has acquired this ability that many undead have never dreamed of.


    "Yes, it''s very good. I didn''t expect you to be a good seedling. I''m looking forward to what career you will make in the future!"


    Looking at Chen Qi, Li Meng exclaimed.

 Chapter 352

    After a pause, Li Meng said again: "so! Do you have the power to devour life? "


    It''s fate, everything is the arrangement of fate.


    Chen Qi said in a low voice, "yes! Master! I can devour the vitality of all living things to maintain the activity of the body. If the body is injured, I can even devour flesh and blood to complete the body! This body also becomes stronger because of the birth of vitality! "


    Without power, can we create a road to the strong?


    This is what Li Meng didn''t expect!


    It can only be said that "death" is not the end, everything is possible.


    Chen Qi said: "but! Although we can develop our descendants, if the "goal" does not have a strong desire for survival, we can not carry out rebirth! "


    Li Meng knows that things are not so simple. If we can simply transform them, Chen Qi''s family will be brilliant.


    Looking at Chen Qi outside the pavilion, Li Meng said: "this ability is good. Make good use of your talent! You are called "ghouls"! As the ancestor of the ghouls, how can you develop the ghouls? It''s up to you


    "Just do it to your heart''s content. I won''t interfere or limit you! however! There''s only one thing you have to do well! "


    Chen Qi said in a low voice, "please show me!"


    With a breath, Li Meng said slowly: "I want to set up a chamber of Commerce, which is in your charge. I will support you as much as possible. I will satisfy you with commodities and any materials. You can also use this to break into the human society and strengthen the power of ghouls!"


    Looking at Chen Qi outside the pavilion, Li Meng said, "I don''t want the process. I just want to see the result. How do you want to do it? Just follow your mind!"


    Chen Qi responded: "master! It''s not difficult to set up a chamber of Commerce. I need a ship that can withstand the wind and waves. The ship doesn''t need to be too good. It can be an ordinary merchant ship. It''s better to be filled with rare, very precious and luxurious consumables. It''s good for me to enter the upper class of mankind! "


    luxury goods?


    Commodities are indeed very important. In every metropolis of mankind, there are not many major chambers of Commerce, and they have become saturated in terms of commodities. If the chambers of Commerce established by the first Legion want to be involved in this industry, commodities must have an impact.


    There must be a kind of commodity that people yearn for, degenerate, uncontrolled and seduced.


    What is it?


    Li Meng has a world, what to have, innate conditions are incomparable to human beings in this world.


    Luxury, precious, rare, if you want these things, you can get them at any time.


    But what is the most irresistible thing for human beings?


    For a long time, Li Meng, who was slightly lost in thought, had the answer.


    Food is the most important thing for the people. Appetite is the common desire of human beings. In front of food, no one can resist its temptation. In particular, pollution-free food is what the human beings in this world yearn for.


    With a flash of inspiration in his mind, Li Meng immediately got attention.


    With such good conditions, why not open a supermarket chain and a hotel integrating restaurants and accommodation.


    If we can open chain supermarkets and hotels in human metropolis all over the world, what a beautiful scene it would be?


    Of course, chain supermarkets and hotels don''t just want to open. They have to negotiate with other countries and major forces to distribute their interests. Otherwise, if they attract people''s attention in other people''s territory, they will be meat buns and dogs.


    There is also a backer. The chamber of commerce must have a backer, a backer that people are afraid of and dare not look down upon. Only in this way can we put an end to the greed of some people and let the people with bad intentions fear.


    This is only one of them. There must be a fleet that can cross the world to deliver the necessary food materials and commodities to hotels and supermarkets all over the world. Otherwise, Li Meng''s grand plan is just a plan on paper.


    There are many things that need to be planned. The wild hope for world development can be slowed down a little. Today''s plan is to choose a place closer to the world and take the first step.


    After thinking for a moment, Li Meng said, "hotel! Supermarket, the goal of the chamber of Commerce on these two projects first! As for the name of the chamber of Commerce, let''s call it "soul language chamber of Commerce."


    Soul language, the language of the dead, which is very suitable for the ghouls.


    "Don''t worry too much about the development of soul language chamber of Commerce, step by step! Step by step, choose a place in a human city around Nanlin island and take the first step! Do you have a goal in this place


    After a moment of silence, Chen Qi lowered his head and pondered, searching for the hidden and neglected memory from his memory.


    In front of him, Chen Qi was engaged in stealing. In order to exchange the stolen protocrystals for needed materials, Chen Qi followed the captain to many places.


    ASEAN, Yelin island black market, even a Acropolis in Kyoto.


    I have a better understanding of the situation around Nanlin island.


    Although he has become a "Ghoul", his memory is still well preserved.


    For a long time, Chen Qi bowed his head and said: "the power of ASEAN''s major cities is scattered and the situation is complex. It is not suitable to develop in ASEAN without good relations. Although there is no foundation in Kyoto and the Acropolis is out of the management of Kyoto, each of the cities of David is under the jurisdiction of a centralized government with good order and law. You can choose the fourth Acropolis near the sea as the first stop of the soul language chamber of Commerce! "


    "The fourth acropolis is about 1500 kilometers away from Nanlin island. Although I haven''t been there, it is said that the fourth Acropolis has a big port!"


    "Kyoto implements free trade. If we choose here, our existence will not be too abrupt!"


    Chen Qi said in a low voice: "master! Before the soul language chamber of commerce becomes bigger, the first Legion''s background should have the strength of one country. Otherwise, even if we have good goods, they will not treat us with courtesy, let alone stay for a long time to open supermarkets and hotels! "


    This is not fairness, but hierarchy and status. What you want to do must have equal status and status, otherwise, you will not be respected and affirmed.


    Li Meng also understood this.


    Chen Qi continued: "I can go to No.4 Acropolis to be a vagrant merchant first, so as to lay a good foundation for the soul language chamber of Commerce. If our products are loved and unforgettable, it can also make the soul language chamber of Commerce famous."


    "If we can attract the attention of the upper class and get their support, it would be great! Even if we don''t open a supermarket, we can make a lot of money in the trade


    It can only be so!


    Now the first Legion is not strong enough to enter the eyes of those big powers and gain equal status with them.


    Li Meng understood this very well.

 Chapter 353

    The wild hope of supermarkets and hotels is a bit surreal. However, if the first army is strong enough, it is not impossible.


    Now we have to wait for the first army to become stronger.


    Standing up from the seat, Li Meng walks slowly to Chen Qi and looks down at Chen Qi who is half kneeling on the ground.


    With an indifferent look, Li Meng said, "go! Go to Qingcheng for the boat you need. You can ask for the help of "Sun Haiwang", the leader of the security team


    "If you are not satisfied, you can build a new merchant ship. It doesn''t take long!"


    "I''ll arrange personnel on the" emperor "for goods and goods, and then we''ll have a good time! You can find him, he will arrange all the goods you need for you! "


    Chen Qi said softly, "yes! Master! I see! "


    The world is rich in wood resources. Some of the trees are even as good as steel. Most of the ships in the world are made of wood. What is more impressive is that they are covered with a layer of iron.


    The manufacturing technology of wooden ships is very simple. For a medium and large merchant ship, it will take no more than one and a half months from laying keel to launching.


    With the help of good mechanical equipment, the time will be shorter.


    Chen Qi said: "master! If nothing else! I''ll go first


    "Go


    Li Meng responded.


    After receiving the response, Chen Qi stood up from the ground, bowed his head and stepped back until he was ten meters away. Then he turned around and began to walk towards the elevator.


    From the beginning to the end, Chen Qi didn''t look up at Li Meng. He kept his head down and looked at the ground. He looked humble!


    He looked like a servant of Li Meng.


    After Chen Qi left, only Li Meng could be seen on the deck.


    Fortunately, this loneliness didn''t last long. After a while, she came back.


    When she went, she was alone. When she came back, there were many beautiful figures behind her.


    When a graceful figure came out of the elevator one after another, even Li Meng, who had always been indifferent, could not help looking at the group of figures.


    Uniform Black Gothic Maid Dress, tight waist, white skirt, almost the same height, white face, beautiful and strange.


    In the corridor in a row is approaching them, a glance, the number of no less than 20!


    Count carefully, there are twenty-four!


    When they came to the pavilion, Li Meng was a little messy because of their wonderful posture.


    With a slightly strange look at the night, the meaning is self-evident.


    With a smile to his Highness''s eyes, he waved to the girls outside the pavilion and walked into the pavilion.


    Coming to his Highness''s side, she whispered, "they are all new students of the imperial women''s war academy! I had no choice, so I pulled them over! "


    The night said weakly: "Your Highness! You don''t blame me, do you


    Looking at his Highness''s eyes become hopeful, the look of night becomes weak and pitiful.


    Li Meng had no choice but to smile and said in a soft voice: "with them, you will be much more relaxed, and someone will take care of Mu Ling, which is a good thing! How can I blame you! "


    "That''s good!"


    Zhe Ye breathed a breath. This time, he thought that his highness would be angry. After all, he recruited so many people all at once, but he didn''t think that his highness didn''t care.


    Thinking of the place of relaxation, night''s heart becomes joyful.


    Turning to the side of the corridor Pavilion, facing the many wonderful figures outside the pavilion, she said softly: "the people in the pavilion are our" Highness "! In the future, we will work together to serve your highness


    "All of you are sisters here. I hope you can get along with each other harmoniously and relieve your Highness''s worries! However, as combat cadets, I hope you will not leave behind your military accomplishments, because in the future, some of you are likely to leave your highness and work for him in the vast outside world! Your highness needs your military talents! "


    It is obvious that they are willing to work outside. After all, they are curious about everything in the world.


    "Yes


    All the women, said in unison.


    Then he looked at the people in the pavilion with curiosity, surprise and respect.


    "Your Highness!" cried the crowd


    The sound is sweet and delicate!


    In front of all the women''s words, she said in the night, "OK! Come with me and choose your own rooms! "


    Under the leadership of zhe ye, the graceful posture twists in Li Meng''s sight, and the wonderful figure of his back attracts people''s attention.


    In front of the women''s figure disappeared in the suite, Li Meng took back his sight.


    Li Meng on the seat, some feelings in his heart!


    There''s nothing else. I just have a hunch that it won''t be too quiet here in the future.


    With them, there will be popularity here!


    Slightly backward, Li Meng closed his eyes and pretended to sleep!


    It''s good. He doesn''t hate loneliness, but he doesn''t like it. Sometimes it''s a little more lively, and it makes people feel better.


    Everything is in order!


    The development of Qingcheng needs time to promote. If it is not urgent, it must be done step by step!


    Time passed by day by day.


    Every day, Qingcheng is changing. Although the change is small, with the accumulation of time, Qingcheng is rejuvenated.


    In the twinkling of an eye, time has turned over the end of the month, ushered in the beginning of the month!


    There is no difference between October and the past, the cold is still, and the sunshine from the clouds also makes people feel no temperature.


    At the East Sea entrance of Nanlin Island, the huge "emperor" hovers quietly on the sea. For the fishermen who go back and forth every day, the huge ship like a mountain has been there for a long time!


    Over time, people almost forget the existence of "it".


    "It" has not changed at all.


    Compared with the "emperor" without any changes, the changes of Qingcheng are much more obvious.


    The tall and dilapidated city wall is nearby, but earth shaking changes have taken place in the city.


    In the periphery of Qingcheng, the old buildings are still there, but in the middle of Qingcheng, new buildings have been erected.


    In particular, the main body of the square building in the central region has been completed by one-third. It is more than 20 meters high, and its height is still increasing. It covers an area of one square mile, and its scale is shocking.

 Chapter 354

    In the south of Qingcheng, a section of the city wall at the foot of the mountain has been completely demolished, and a road has been built to the top of the mountain. On the top of the mountain, the busy earth is moving.


    The foundation has just been laid, so people can''t know what kind of buildings are being built on the top of the mountain.


    The civilians in Qingcheng don''t know about the behaviors of the first Legion. They can only watch and feel the changes of Qingcheng.


    Ten days ago, Chen Qi had left, refitted a medium-sized fishing boat, filled a boat with canned fruits, recruited more than ten sailors who were proficient in using guns, and disappeared on the sea without looking back.


    Although the slightly dilapidated merchant ships look a little shabby, this is the first step for soul language chamber of Commerce to go out. One day, there will be some, and it won''t be too late.


    Qingcheng in orderly development, but the destruction of the wall has also led to some trouble!


    Although there are no strong polluting animals in Nanlin Island, no matter how weak they are, they are a great threat to ordinary human beings.


    Walls are necessary because they prevent most of the polluting animals from entering human society.


    Once the city wall doesn''t exist, the trouble that happened in Qingcheng will happen.


    From the destroyed city wall, an unknown pollution animal leaps over the defense of the security team guarding the gap of the city wall and enters the green city.


    And caused many deaths!


    When the "death incident" comes out, people in Qingcheng are in a panic. No one knows whether the next target of the polluting animals that are still rampant in Qingcheng will be themselves.


    This also led to the Qingcheng civilians locked the door, refused to go out!


    Even the fishermen stopped going out fishing to protect their families.


    As a result, the process of the construction of Qingcheng has come to a standstill. There is no one in the street, empty, and it seems to be back to the time when the demons wreak havoc on Qingcheng.


    As the public security team to maintain the order of Qingcheng, the emergence of this accident certainly has an unshirkable responsibility.


    One death, the entire security team to a thousand people have taken action, search into the city of pollution animals.


    But it didn''t work. For a whole day, there was no trace of any contaminated animals except at the scene of death.


    The situation is a little complicated!


    "I don''t care! As long as it turns out, this is not the time to shirk responsibility. Can I tell the first Legion that they caused the collapse of the city wall? Should they bear the responsibility? You go and deal with it yourself. I want that damned thing to die before I disturb the first Legion! "


    In the headquarters of the security team, in the special meeting room for the captain, sun Haiwang is roaring.


    The object of the roar is, of course, Cheng Wei, the vice captain standing at the table.


    Cheng Wei''s face is a little ugly. He doesn''t care about the captain''s roaring at him, but he is angry. He is angry that in the area he is in charge of, there is an incident that the polluting animals attack human beings to death.


    The accident happened suddenly, which made Cheng Wei a little unexpected!


    What''s more, they are disappointed at the dereliction of duty of the guards guarding the gap of the city wall.


    If we were more vigilant and more cautious, it would be impossible for the polluting animals to enter the city, let alone cause death.


    Looking out of the window, Cheng Wei looks at the sky outside.


    It''s getting dark!


    The death occurred last night, and the one-day search of the security team did not find any trace of the polluting animals.


    It''s a bit unusual


    Although there is a big gap in the South City, there are heavy soldiers to guard it. In the daytime, needless to say, once the polluting animals emerge from the forest, they will be discovered by the soldiers on the wall of the city, and there is no chance to enter the city.


    At night, the gap of the south city will be blocked by simple wooden walls to prevent the polluting animals from entering the city under the cover of darkness.


    It can be said that there is no obvious weakness in the defense line. I really don''t know how the polluting animals entered the city.


    Is it really the dereliction of duty of the security team?


    Looking back from the window at Sun Haiwang in anger, Cheng Wei said: "nothing happened during the day. There was no death. I think that polluting animal likes to live in the dark. It hides in a corner during the day and will appear at night."


    After a pause, Cheng Wei continued: "tonight, I will personally take people to visit Qingcheng! I believe there will be a real answer


    It can only be so!


    After calming down his anger, sun Haiwang said, "it''s up to you! Now Qingcheng people are in a panic, which has affected the construction of Qingcheng. During the day, there are no workers on the construction site. This situation must be solved as soon as possible, otherwise you and I have unshirkable responsibility. By that time! The first Legion''s accountability to us is small. Once we doubt our ability, it''s not about whether we can be held accountable, but whether we can hold our position firmly! "


    How can Cheng Wei not understand the captain''s words?


    He is also anxious about this matter. If he doesn''t solve it one day, it will become bigger and bigger.


    During the day, the first regiment was already wondering why the workers didn''t take up their posts. At the major construction sites, only machinery and equipment were in operation, but there were no workers.


    The first regiment sent someone to inquire, but the captain found an excuse to pass by.


    The excuse can last for a while, but it can''t be concealed for a long time. If it''s still the same situation after tonight and tomorrow, the first Legion will definitely ask about it! There''s nothing to hide.


    "I understand! We need an answer tonight anyway


    Cheng Wei nodded.


    "Go! Be alert! "


    Sun Haiwang exhorted.


    "I will!"


    Under sun Haiwang''s gaze, Cheng Wei leaves with doubts, uncertainty and self-confidence.


    Although Qingcheng is small, it is also divided into four areas, corresponding to the four directions of southeast and northwest.


    The death occurred in the Southern District, the urban area that contacted the gap of the city wall. Because of this, the killer of the death was suspected to be the polluting animal.


    This is not a guess, but a conclusion drawn from some scars on the dead.


    The street is empty. At a glance, there are few figures walking around.


    In the past, although it was not a noisy place, it was not as cold as it is now.


    On the road, Cheng Wei takes a group of security team members forward.


    At the front is Cheng Wei, also dressed in forest Digital Camouflage and armed with ak-86 rifle.


    Behind him was a group of security members, about two teams, more than 20 people.

 Chapter 355

    In front of a slightly old building, Cheng Wei stops.


    Looking up, Cheng Wei looks at the slightly quiet and dilapidated building.


    The death happened in this building.


    When the death happened last night, the security team took control of the place all night!


    The entrance to the building is empty, but the members of the public security who should have existed have disappeared.


    Anyone here?


    Cheng Wei looks puzzled.


    The security team controls the building. Of course, the import and export department will send people to guard the building. However, Cheng Wei doesn''t see the security team that should exist.


    "Before that! Do any of you know which team of security officers was stationed at the scene of the death


    Cheng Wei asked the players behind him.


    At this time, a member of the public security team said: "vice captain! Team 23 was on duty here last night, and team 32 was assisting! "


    Two teams, more than 20 people, are all patrolling in the floor?


    Thinking more, Cheng Wei said, "leave two people to guard the entrance and exit, and the others will follow me!"


    With that, Cheng Wei starts to move and walks to the door of the building.


    The security team followed.


    Two people left guard entrance and exit, the rest of the mermaid into the building.


    The sun has set in the west, the sky outside is darkening, and the corridor of the building is a little dark.


    Although the dim light bulbs can be seen on the walls on both sides, the brightness of "it" is worrying and cannot eliminate the darkness.


    In the corridor, many figures are shaking. Under the leadership of Cheng Wei, the security team is moving forward.


    There are no residents on the first floor. Although there are open rooms, they are all filled with debris.


    Along the stairs, Cheng Wei takes the security team to the second floor.


    Leave the stairs and enter a corridor.


    There are many rooms on both sides of the corridor, and each room is full of people. Due to the martial law, the residents of the building are ordered to stay in their rooms and are forbidden to go out.


    The scene of the death was on the fifth floor. Cheng Wei didn''t go there immediately.


    But the face of dignified stay in the corridor.


    Looking at the end of the dark corridor, Cheng Wei noticed something wrong.


    Where did the former security guard go?


    Although there are several floors above the building, the task of the security team on duty is to prohibit outsiders from entering and leaving the building. The gate is the only exit, and the second floor is the only way. How can the security team on duty not arrange personnel to stand guard?


    With a slight sidestep, Cheng Wei approaches the door beside him and knocks on it.


    "Creak!"


    There was a knock, but the door was opened by the force of the knock.


    The door is unlocked


    Cheng Wei''s face moved. He held the doorknob, pushed it slightly, opened a gap, and explored into the room from the gap.


    No one. There''s no movement in the house.


    Gently closing the door, Cheng Wei turned and came to the opposite door.


    Hold the doorknob and push it.


    "Creak!"


    Not surprisingly, the door was opened.


    Looking inside, there was no one.


    Cheng Wei''s face is dignified. It''s an accident for one family, but it''s hard to say that both families are empty.


    Turning slightly, Cheng Wei said to the nearest security officer, "go to the nearest sentry box, inform the liaison staff of the headquarters, and send a message to each sentry box. We need human support here. I need enough people to surround here!"


    "Go


    Cheng Wei looked at the security team members Leng Leng, then reacted, even busy way: "yes!"


    After that, he turned around and trotted away, walking slowly and quietly. Obviously, like Cheng Wei, he felt the unusual atmosphere here.


    When the messenger left, Cheng Wei said to the policeman behind him, "go and see if all the residents in the room are there. Remember! Don''t make too much noise


    "Yes


    "I understand!"


    The members of the security team responded, separated in the corridor and went to the doors of the rooms.


    One door opened, two doors opened.


    Until the last pawn door on the second floor was opened, nothing was found. The residents on this floor seemed to have disappeared.


    The security team member who returned to Cheng Wei shook his head and said he didn''t find anything.


    After pondering for a moment, Cheng Wei said, "continue to search up!"


    Leaving the second floor, the security team came to the third floor. Because the living building is a four storey building, the center is empty, as if the four buildings are connected together.


    In the corridor on the inner floor, if you look out, you can see the corridor on the opposite side and the upper floors.


    There was some silence on the floor, and there was no sound except the sound of the police moving.


    What''s going on?


    Around him, Cheng Wei was perplexed.


    It''s too quiet around. It''s like falling into a dead place. The darkness in the distance makes people afraid and uneasy.


    The atmosphere is a bit unusual.


    "Look around and be alert! There''s something wrong here! "


    Cheng Wei is telling the members of the public security around him.


    This makes the security team members nervous, the rifle in the arms slightly raised, fingers have been on the trigger, vigilant inspection of everything in sight.


    The figure is shaking, the slight footsteps are ringing, and Cheng Wei''s team is approaching the scene of the death on the first floor step by step.


    Leaving the stairs, Cheng Wei takes the security team to the corridor on the fourth floor.


    Looking out, everything is as usual, no sound, no movement, a dead silence.


    "Who!"


    As the team passed a corner, several figures suddenly appeared at the end of the corridor.


    A policeman asked subconsciously.


    The sound reverberated from floor to floor, far away.


    The environment is dark, they can''t see their faces, only the outline of their figure.


    At this time, the strange image protruded, and several low growls suddenly rang out from the floors, reverberating. The voice did not know where it came from.


    When the roar fell, the whole building seemed to be active, and all kinds of "strange sounds" appeared one by one.

 Chapter 356

    "Stop!"


    Yelled a member of the security forces.


    Cheng Wei looks for fame, and the figures at the end of the corridor are rushing towards him. His running posture is a little stiff, but full of fury.


    Seeing this, Cheng Wei didn''t dare to hesitate.


    "Open..."


    "Dada dada!"


    Before the order to shoot was given, the gun suddenly rang out in the corridor of the opposite floor. Countless red bullet marks cut through the dark environment and attacked the position of the security team members.


    "Hiss, hiss!"


    The bullet mercilessly hit several security officers.


    With several screams, many figures fell down.


    "Shoot! Attack


    With the roar of gunfire and the roar of bullets in his ears, Cheng Wei quickly roars and hides under the guardrail of the corridor.


    "Dada dada!"


    Being hit suddenly, the flustered members of the public security team shot. First, they shot at the end of the corridor at their feet and the figures who came running.


    The flames are shooting, the bullets are roaring.


    Large caliber bullets formed streamers to attack the figures.


    "Hiss, hiss!"


    A large number of bullets hit the wall, debris flying around, leaving a crater.


    Some bullets hit those figures.


    I saw the figures coming from the road, suddenly collapsed on the ground and glided for a long distance before they stopped moving.


    "Da, Da, Da!"


    The fire on the opposite floor was flashing, and the bullets came like rain, hitting the outside of the concrete fence where the security team members were hiding.


    Countless debris flying, falling down, the fence outside the wall appeared one after another crater, the number of craters continues to increase.


    "Vice captain! It sounds like an ak-45 rifle! This kind of rifle is only equipped by the security team. Is the person on the opposite floor a former security team member? "


    "Why are they attacking us?"


    Cheng Wei''s face is dignified. How can he know about it?


    Since entering the building, Cheng Wei has felt a strange atmosphere and unusual atmosphere.


    There are too many questions and too many places I don''t understand.


    At this time, on the outside of the corridor, a figure suddenly flashed to a security member hiding behind the guardrail.


    The sudden appearance of the figure makes people have no time to react. Before other members of the public security team react, the attacked members of the public security team have been knocked to the ground.


    "Kill him!"


    Man is an individual. The figure rushing in from the outside is an individual. Because the distance is close enough, the security team members can see its face clearly.


    He is a civilian in grey cloth, but at the moment, he is like a madman, attacking the security members who are pressed by him.


    The black fingernails, which were slightly ferocious at the fingertips, kept waving, and cut one wound after another on the faces of the members of the public security who were fighting.


    Cheng Wei''s roar wakes up the security team.


    A member of the public security team quickly turned the muzzle of his gun, butted against the head of the "monster" who was attacking the member of the public security team, and pulled the trigger.


    "Bang!"


    Flame spray, the head is like a smashed watermelon, fragmented, brain with blood and flesh splashed everywhere, bloody scene, people want to vomit.


    Especially the attacked members of the security forces, the flesh and blood splashed directly on his face, making him look like a demon drinking blood in the killing, looking extremely terrible.


    "Vice captain! Look, here they are


    A member of the security team made a noise of surprise and anger.


    Outside, on the wall of the upper floor, countless figures are climbing down the wall like geckos. The posture is terrifying, which is not what human beings can do.


    "Hiss, hiss, hiss!"


    The sound of impact outside the guardrail is continuous, and the flashing fire on the opposite floor never stops.


    The situation is not good!


    Cheng Wei looks at the numerous figures climbing down on the wall of the upper floor. There is no doubt that those figures were originally the residents of the building and somehow became fierce "monsters".


    This is no longer a pure invasion of polluting animals, because polluting animals have no ability to make humans look like this.


    "Get out, get out of this building!"


    Cheng Wei gave the order to evacuate.


    The enemy is numerous and powerful, and there are only more than 20 people in the security team. Cheng Wei knows very well that none of the more than 20 people around him, including himself, will survive when the terrible figures above surround him.


    As soon as the evacuation order was issued, the security team members hiding behind the guardrail were obviously stunned, then relaxed and evacuated to the direction of the stairs.


    "Take them with you


    The security team member hit by the bullet in the corridor was in a coma state of excessive blood loss because he didn''t hit the key part and didn''t die.


    Fortunately, there were only three people who fell to the ground, so it was not a problem to carry them out.


    A number of security team members rushed to action, two people in a group carrying the injured security team members to the stairs in a hurry to evacuate.


    "Quick, quick!"


    The figure shakes, the footstep is in a hurry, in the stair, the public security member is running with the fastest speed.


    "Da! Da! "Da"


    In the shadow, a figure rushed out and the last member of the public security team pulled the trigger without hesitation.


    The flame spurted, and a series of bullets flew out.


    "Hiss, hiss!"


    The figure fell to the ground.


    "Go! Let''s go


    When the threat was relieved, the security team member who fired immediately called to the companion who was covering beside him, stop the gun, and they quickly chased the team.


    Cheng Wei, who lives in the building, is fleeing and evacuating. Outside at this time, Cheng Wei''s caution further prevented the expansion of the incident.


    At Cheng Wei''s command, nearly one third of the members of the security team, more than 300 people in total, surrounded the residential building at the scene of the death, forming a circle.


    When the gunfire rang out in the residential building, the security team members were gathering one after another, some arrived, some did not.


    When he heard the gunfire, the members of the public security who were gathering in the building quickened their pace. They could be seen running on all the roads in Qingcheng##### Recommend two books: the rise of God, pawnshop No. 9, you can go and have a look

 Chapter 357

    Something''s wrong!


    The sound of the gun said it all.


    The members of the public security team outside the building looked at the building with gunshot rumbling suspiciously. They didn''t understand what happened.


    I''m familiar with the sound of gunfire. This unique "dada" gunfire can only start with the gun in my hand. There''s no doubt that the shooters are the security officers.


    Who is the enemy?


    Pollution animal?


    But the gunfire was so intense that it was like meeting a large number of polluting animals. The gunfire was continuous and almost never stopped.


    There is no doubt that it is impossible to produce large-scale pollution animals in Qingcheng.


    Or the residents on the floor?


    Are the security officers in the building suppressing resistance?


    This probability is even smaller. Who knows that the owner of Qingcheng is the first army. No matter who wants to organize resistance, there will be only one end, that is "death".


    "Bang!"


    The closed door was violently opened from inside.


    The sudden sound aroused the attention of many security members outside.


    The next moment, in the eyes of the security team outside, many figures rushed out from the door in a mess.


    Forest digital camouflage clothes, this dress can only be the security team.


    Vice captain?


    Among the security team members who rushed out of the door, the security team members saw the vice captain "Cheng Wei".


    "Ready to fight! From now on, no matter who comes out of the building, even the security team members


    Embarrassed to leave the building, when found outside the building is everywhere the figure of the security team, Cheng Wei breathed a sigh of relief, quickly roared.


    kill with lawful authority?


    Although the security team members didn''t understand what happened, they immediately took action. Their casual face disappeared and their expression became tense.


    One by one, Cheng Wei''s orders passed down. Soon, all the security officers who surrounded the building received the orders from Cheng Wei.


    No matter what happens, no matter what happens.


    At this moment, all the security team members took action and built a line of defense around the building.


    On the street, looking at the wounded carried by the security team, Cheng Wei said: "send them to the headquarters to see if they can be rescued!"


    They lost too much blood. Although the wound is not fatal, with the medical conditions in Qingcheng, I''m afraid


    The result will not be very good!


    "Yes


    The mobilized soldiers carrying the wounded rushed to the headquarters.


    When the security team members carrying the wounded left, Cheng Wei looked at the building in front of him.


    The dilapidated buildings give people a feeling of eating people at the moment.


    His eyes suddenly turned to the open door, and Cheng Wei closed his eyes, as if he was listening to something.


    For a moment, Cheng Wei''s face changed. He quickly raised his gun and said in a loud voice, "get ready to fight!"


    As soon as the words fall, the strange image emerges.


    Countless figures poured out from the door of the building.


    Their faces are disgusting. They are black and their eyes are red. Their skin seems to have lost its color and become swarthy!


    "Da, Da!"


    Cheng Wei takes the lead in shooting, and shoots madly at the figure coming out of the gate.


    The constable who was a little stunned raised his rifle and pulled the trigger.


    "Da! "Da"


    Fierce gunfire, flames and bullets.


    It''s getting dark. There''s only a little time left for the night.


    In the dim environment, the bullet cut through the air, leaving red bullet marks, and attacked the figure gushing out of the gate.


    "Hiss, hiss!"


    Blood fog, gushing out of the door of the figure body splashed with countless blood, many figures were bullet through the body, powerless fell to the ground.


    They are ferocious and look like human monsters, but after all, they are mortal bodies. If they rush out of the gate, they will be broken down by bullets and get free.


    Out of the gate of the figure is not dense, but continuous, soon, in front of the gate on the ground, piled up a body.


    "Da!"


    Head burst, flesh and blood flying, a bullet hit the bull''s-eye, lost half of the body fell to the ground.


    The figure behind the door is no longer out, and the floor movement seems to have disappeared.


    It''s over?


    No, the residents in the building may have been wiped out, but what about the security guards?


    Cheng Wei didn''t see a member of the public security who was wearing a forest Digital Camouflage combat suit in the pile of corpses in front of the door.


    This can only illustrate one problem.


    There is still terror in the building. Maybe the culprit is still in the building.


    What should we do now?


    Looking at the slightly dilapidated building, Cheng Wei hesitated.


    Rash entry is likely to cause heavy casualties of the security team.


    Outside, there is a vast space, so the security team can wait for work. As long as anything appears from the building, bullets from all directions will attack and destroy it.


    Once entering the residential building, the narrow space will greatly affect the flexibility and vision of the security team members. Once they are close to each other, the security team members will be in danger.


    And it''s getting dark, and night is coming. It''s obviously not easy to get into the building at this time.


    Darkness is the great enemy of mankind, but it is not necessary for the enemy, so we have to guard against it.


    We can only wait for tomorrow, at dawn, to completely solve this incident.


    After putting away his thoughts, Cheng Wei said to a member of the public security team beside him, "you! Go to the sentry post to inform the liaison officer of the headquarters, and let them issue a notice to the outside all night, saying that the death incident has been solved, and no one can shut up on the ground of safety! Those who gather to make trouble will be severely punished! "


    The construction process of Qingcheng should not be delayed. One day''s shutdown is the limit. Cheng Wei will never allow the same situation to happen tomorrow.


    Even by extraordinary means.


    "Yes


    The security team member who was watched by Cheng Wei responded, then turned and trotted away.


    Looking around at the members of the public security team, Cheng Wei said again: "go to collect all the searchlights in Qingcheng, set them up around this building, and never let anything that can move leave!"

 Chapter 358

    "Yes


    All the members of the public security should say.


    Then they scattered in droves, and those who remained continued to defend, while those who left were looking for searchlights.


    There is no lack of searchlights in Qingcheng. Each sentry has a searchlight. For the security officers who carry out Cheng Wei''s order, they just need to collect the searchlights of each sentry.


    The task is not difficult.


    The riot in Qingcheng can''t be concealed. The first regiment is stationed in the city. Any change in Qingcheng can be known at the first time.


    The appearance of the death event and the message that the polluting beast appeared in Qingcheng have been known by the first Corps in Qingcheng.


    As for why they choose to ignore it, it''s just someone thinks that it''s the duty and responsibility of the "public security team". If the first regiment is needed to help in everything, what''s the significance of the existence of the public security team!


    The most important point is that the security forces are equipped with sophisticated weapons. The significance of arming the security forces to the teeth itself is that at certain times, the security forces can fight independently and solve some problems that the first Corps does not need to participate in.


    Under these conditions, if the security team is still useless, the significance of its existence is questionable.


    Once the first regiment doubted the significance of the existence of the security team, it was only once that the paramilitary Department of the security team was abolished and a new position was appointed to maintain order in Qingcheng.


    With the rapid passage of time, night came.


    Qingcheng is shrouded in the dark. Although there are lights flashing in various districts of the city, they are dim and very weak.


    The streets have become empty since the darkness came. In the dark, Qingcheng is quiet.


    The cold wind, darkness and other factors make the civilians in Qingcheng stay at home. Especially today, the civilians have no reason to go out at night.


    During the planning of the base in the city, it was considered that in addition to being a comprehensive military base of the first corps, a Tesla reactor would also be built. Besides supplying power to the base, the reactor would also provide power to Qingcheng.


    This also virtually controlled the energy of Qingcheng, so that the first Corps can better control Qingcheng.


    The base has not been built yet. Of course, the Tesla reactor has not been built yet. Today, the power of Qingcheng comes from the original power generation devices of Qingcheng. Although those power generation devices are somewhat dilapidated, they can be used temporarily as the main energy of Qingcheng.


    But the power of the old power generation device is too small to support the power consumption of the whole Qingcheng. Therefore, there is only one small power light bulb for each household in the whole Qingcheng.


    As a result, once the night falls, Qingcheng will be shrouded in darkness. Weak lights, such as scattered fireflies, can not disperse the darkness of Qingcheng.


    However, compared with the darkness of the city, it was much brighter in the camp where the first Legion was stationed.


    Although not bright, but each tent exudes a weak light, when the continuous light of the tent comes together, the darkness of the camp is driven away.


    At this time, in a relatively large tent, yevrich was gathering with several subordinates to discuss the matter.


    "Recently, the construction of Qingcheng has been smooth, and there is no shortage of manpower. With the help of engineering equipment, the construction of Qingcheng is not slow! However, due to the lack of corresponding equipment in the quarry, it is unable to meet the building materials needed by Qingcheng, which greatly delays the progress of the construction of Qingcheng! "


    In the tent, several people are surrounded by a simple folding table. Although the evolution device has been activated, several people are still wearing power combat clothes.


    It''s so convenient, otherwise you have to wear a power combat suit before you leave.


    At the table, manfaero''s words came from his helmet and echoed in the tent.


    With the metal helmet turning slightly, yevrich looked at manvjero who had just finished his speech and said: "the conditions are limited. The equipment needed for the quarry are large or even giant equipment. With our current financial resources, we can''t afford it. We can only use manpower to fill the gap in machinery! Let''s get more people


    "It can only be so!"


    Manfaye nodded.


    The quarry is not far from Qingcheng. Less than 10 kilometers to the west, the quarry is close to the river, so it is not a problem in transportation. The only problem is that the mining efficiency is slow only by manpower.


    Today, there are more than 2000 workers in the quarry. Even if we increase the manpower, it will not improve much efficiency.


    However, with limited conditions, we can increase efficiency as much as we can.


    Jevrich looked back at the other man and said, "rolomanov! Is there any pressure to assist Tanya instructor? The construction of the temple is an instruction given by the commander himself, which is the most important thing in Qingcheng today. The building materials must be provided to the temple first! If you don''t have enough people, you can ask for our help! "


    The construction of the temple did not recruit workers, but was carried out by soldiers who mobilized themselves. After all, the soldiers of the first Legion were wearing power combat suits and had stronger power under the auxiliary power, so they could finish the construction of the temple faster.


    Rolomanov shook his head and said, "now the manpower is not a problem. The biggest problem is building materials."


    Yevrich knows that if there is a problem with building materials, the construction progress can only be slower.


    As his eyes moved, jevrich fell in love with a man beside Romanov and said, "Jacob, rob! You are responsible for the inspection of Qingcheng. What news do you have about today''s abnormality in Qingcheng? "


    Jacob Robb shook his head and said, "I basically know about it, but the inside story is still uncertain. I asked sun Haiwang, the leader of the public security team, and his reply was that some kind of polluting animals broke into Qingcheng through the gap of the city wall we bombed, causing death in a certain building, and the public security team has put the city under martial law!"


    "However, in the dark, there was a gunshot in the Southern District of Qingcheng. The gunshot was fierce. I think the public security team has found the culprit of this riot in Qingcheng!"


    "I don''t know exactly, comrade yevrich. Do you want me to pay attention to it?"


    Jevrich''s face in the helmet is full of thought.


    If it is said that the polluting animals broke into Qingcheng through the gap of the bombed city wall, there is a possibility. It is undeniable that if it is so, the first army has an unshirkable responsibility.


    After all, the walls were destroyed by the first Corps.

 Chapter 359

    However, due to the habit of polluting animals, I''m afraid that if you enter Qingcheng, you will be killed and easily found.


    There was a death incident last night, and fighting only took place before dark tonight. That is to say, during the day, the security team did not find any trace of the polluting animals.


    Where did the polluter go?


    Hidden?


    There may be, but how can a species that kills by instinct have the concept of "hiding"?


    After thinking about it, yevrich was still a little worried.


    Although the yevrich mission, this incident, the security team should be independent to solve.


    But there should be some necessary attention to prevent accidents.


    Yevrich said: "this is good. You should pay attention to it. If there is any accident that can not be solved, please inform me immediately!"


    "Yes


    Jacob and rob answered.


    That''s all for today''s meeting. What should be said, what should be noticed and what should be told have been told.


    Looking around the table, yevrich said: "the world is full of crises. We can''t be careless at any time. This is just the starting point of the first Legion. As long as we build this place well, the first Legion can expand its power without hesitation. So, please continue to work hard!"


    "Yes


    They all answered in unison.


    "Go


    A meeting just ended.


    As the men left the tent, yevrich took off his power suit and exposed his massive body.


    Although the body is very strong, but in this world, the body is still fragile, as long as you touch the air of this world, it may cause death.


    Lying on the simple folding bed, yevrich was lost in thought, staring at the triangular top of the tent.


    Unconsciously came to this world for more than two months, the time is not long, but also not short, during the period, experienced countless battles, very lucky, he survived.


    In the swamp ruins, yevrich never saw those strange pollution animals. When he first saw those terrible pollution animals, even as a soldier, yevrich couldn''t help getting goose bumps.


    It''s not fear, it''s an instinctive response to the unknown.


    Fighting is the duty of soldiers. As a soldier of the soville Empire, yevrich does not lack courage, and he is also full of enthusiasm for fighting.


    The biggest reason why he came here at the beginning was that he couldn''t stand the kind of baldness in peacetime.


    In peacetime, soldiers are used to guard their homes. A long time of gentleness will also make people lose a lot of things, especially for soldiers.


    Yevrich hated this, so he came here without hesitation, came to the commander''s side.


    Perhaps, in this world, he may die at any time, but yevrich does not regret the original choice.


    In this world, yevrich felt the pressure from the outside world, which made him blood boiling and full of confidence in the future.


    "Death?"


    Yevrich suddenly thought of the scene not long ago on the top deck of the emperor.


    The huge black robe, the dead are resurrected, and become the existence that jevrich can''t recognize.


    What''s that?


    An ability?


    Or is it more peculiar?


    Jevrich didn''t know and couldn''t understand it at all. Besides doubts, there was only surprise.


    There are too many things in the world that can''t be understood, all kinds of unnatural abilities, and horrible monsters, which can''t be seen in the world before yevrich.


    Without cognition, there would be no understanding.


    Only in the passage of time, to slowly adapt to the world.


    Close your eyes gently, breathing slowly, and jevrich goes to sleep.


    The darkness shrouded the green city. On the side of the dark road, the slightly bright headquarters of the security team was an alien.


    In a large area, only the headquarters of the public security team is the brightest.


    In the headquarters Hall of the security team, most of the civilian staff have returned home before dark, only the security team members are still staying up late, fighting for the protection of Qingcheng.


    As the leader of the security team, sun Haiwang''s home is in the headquarters. Only if he is still in the position of leader, he can''t leave here.


    Cheng Wei is back!


    The place where the death happened has been surrounded by security team members. Under the huge light, nothing in the building can break through the defense line composed of hundreds of security team members.


    The place where the incident happened no longer needs Cheng Wei''s constant attention. Taking this opportunity, Cheng Wei returns to the headquarters of the security team.


    This incident is not a simple invasion of pollution animals, but a more complex and unknown one.


    The worry in his heart made Cheng Wei have to tell sun Haiwang what he saw in the building.


    In the office, sun Haiwang is listening to Cheng Wei''s report.


    "The murderer of this incident is not a polluting animal, I''m afraid it''s something else. Everything that happened in the building is too weird. The residents of the building not only became" monsters "in human form, but also the security team members who were on duty in the building seemed to be affected and attacked us for no reason!"


    "In the battle in the dark, all the residents in the building should have been wiped out. There are 75 dead bodies. This is the number of soldiers and civilians counted in the building before. Now in the building, there should be only those security members who were on duty before, two teams, about 20 people!"


    Pausing slightly and talking about sun Haiwang behind the table, Cheng Wei continued: "I plan to attack the building at dawn and thoroughly clean up the foreign matters in the building!"


    After hearing Cheng Wei''s words, sun Haiwang frowned slightly. He could not get much information from Cheng Wei''s words.


    It''s not a polluting animal. What''s that.


    Can it influence people''s thoughts? Make humans monsters? Of course, it''s impossible for a polluting animal to have this ability.


    How can this phenomenon be a bit like


    Sun Haiwang was stunned. He suddenly thought of something in his mind!


    But is that possible?


    Sun Haiwang''s face was full of hesitation. He seemed to doubt something, but he was not sure.

 Chapter 360

    Looking up at Cheng Wei, sun Haiwang asked, "what are the characteristics of those residents who have become" monsters "


    Cheng Wei nodded and said, "they have strong climbing ability. They can climb on vertical walls. Their skin is dark, wrinkled, and their eyes are blank, but their pupils are bloody! Their strength is very strong. Their strength can completely suppress a strong security member. By the way, their nails are black and sharp! "


    "It''s impossible, it''s impossible!"


    Before Cheng Wei finished, sun Haiwang''s expression changed.


    His face became pale, as if he was afraid of something, muttering to himself, repeating the words impossible, impossible.


    Seeing the change of sun Haiwang''s expression, Cheng Wei was puzzled.


    It seems that the captain knows something.


    "Captain! What do you know? Will the first regiment be informed of this? "


    Cheng Wei asked.


    "The first Legion?"


    Cheng Wei''s words let Sun Haiwang slightly recover.


    It''s like finding a life-saving straw, even busy: "yes, yes, we must inform the first Legion!"


    Sun Haiwang''s expression was a little trance, and said: "if this matter is not handled properly, Qingcheng will face the disaster of destruction again. This time, I''m afraid the first army can''t help it!"


    Cheng Wei''s face was slightly stunned.


    Can''t the first Legion solve it?


    Is it that serious?


    Aware of Cheng Wei''s doubts, sun Haiwang shook his head and said, "you don''t understand the horror of that kind of thing. If the devil is the enemy of human beings, that thing is the fear of human hearts. Once encountered, there is no possibility of survival!"


    "Do you know the 13th Acropolis in Kyoto that was removed from the list?"


    Cheng Wei nodded.


    Of course, Cheng Wei knows about the 13th Acropolis. It should be said that no one knows about the forces around Kyoto.


    After all, a city with a population of more than 1 million was destroyed, and there were no survivors. Even after more than 100 years, there are still stories about the 13th Acropolis.


    Sun Haiwang said slowly: "when I was young, I used to be a sailor of a merchant ship. I followed the owner of the ship and went to many places. In a gathering of the upper class, I was chosen by the owner of the merchant ship to be a bodyguard to attend the gathering. In the gathering, I heard the secret of the destruction of the 13th Acropolis in Kyoto!"


    Cheng Wei''s curiosity was completely attracted. When sun Haiwang''s words stopped, Cheng Wei couldn''t wait to say, "what is it?"


    Sun Haiwang continued: "the destruction of the 13th Acropolis, the news from Kyoto is that the 13th Acropolis was suddenly attacked by large-scale sea animals, which led to the failure of resistance. The whole city was destroyed, and no one survived! In fact, no matter how powerful the sea beast is, it is impossible to destroy the tall wall of Acropolis 13 in an instant. As long as it resists for a short time, the guardian God of Kyoto will arrive. At that time, no one but the apostles will be able to destroy Acropolis 13! "


    "The 13th acropolis is not destroyed by sea animals, but an evil god, a kind of existence called chaotic creatures. We human beings call it" the devil ", a kind of existence that is even more terrifying and weird than the devil!"


    Sun Haiwang, with a dignified look, said: "demons are good at luring people''s hearts and making creatures degenerate. They are the most loyal tools. They are good at hiding and like to peek in the dark. It''s hard to find them!"


    "It was under the invasion of the devil that the whole city became a tool of the devil. Kyoto had no choice but to seal off the 13th Acropolis!"


    "In fact, the 13th Acropolis was not destroyed, but was isolated by the heavy troops sent by Kyoto. Now, the 13th Acropolis has become the paradise of the devil!"


    Looking at Cheng Wei, sun Haiwang said solemnly: "the disaster of the 13th acropolis is the first time that the devil appears in the eyes of human beings. In the past 100 years, the devil has been trapped in the 13th Acropolis by Kyoto. If the event in Qingcheng is really the devil''s work, I''m afraid that something has happened to the 13th Acropolis. Once the isolation fails, I''m afraid another catastrophe will happen in the human world."


    How could the devil be so terrible?


    Even Kyoto can''t be completely annihilated, can it be isolated?


    Sun Haiwang''s words shocked Cheng Wei.


    He never thought that there was such a terrible existence as "devil" in the world.


    Cheng Wei''s face becomes tense. If the event in Qingcheng is really the work of the devil, it''s not good. It''s very bad.


    Cheng Weilian said: "this matter should be reported to the first Legion immediately. I will go to the camp of the first Legion and let them know the seriousness of this incident."


    With that, Cheng Wei turned to leave.


    "Wait!"


    When Cheng Wei turns around, sun Haiwang stops him.


    In Cheng Wei''s questioning eyes, sun Haiwang said: "whether the Qingcheng incident was caused by the" devil "or not is still difficult to draw a conclusion. The first regiment wants to tell you, but when you say it, don''t say it absolutely!"


    Of course Cheng Wei knows what sun Haiwang means.


    Also, before the matter is settled, we can''t say it too absolutely. In case of a false alarm, some words will be hard to say at that time.


    Cheng Wei nodded: "I understand!"


    "Go! Go back and see how the first Legion will react! Whether it''s a false alarm or not, it''s always right to prepare early! "


    Cheng Wei nodded in agreement with sun Haiwang''s words.


    Then, under the gaze of sun Haiwang, Cheng Wei left the office in a hurry!


    When Cheng Wei disappears behind the door, sun Haiwang takes his eyes back and looks out of the window into the darkness.


    That direction is the West!


    Because of habit, human beings do not adapt to the dark. The dark will block people''s sight. Even if there is light and it is surrounded by the dark, some things will be ignored.


    It''s night, but somewhere in the south of Qingcheng, it''s like day.


    The place where the death occurred has been cordoned off.


    Around the residential building, a number of huge searchlights surround the residential building. The light column rises from the sky and shines on the body of the residential building, making a large area around the residential building as clear as day.


    Behind the searchlight is a standing member of the public security team. Due to the lack of shelter, the member of the public security team can only stand and form a human wall around the building.

 Chapter 361

    Night is the best lullaby, a day''s rush, many security team members at the moment are winking, are troubled by the sleeping devil.


    Some of them even fell asleep standing up, and their bodies were as motionless as statues.


    There are more than 300 members of the public security team around the building. The presence of companions makes most of the members of the public security team less vigilant.


    For some people, the presence of companions is a good cover, even if something happens, they can react in time.


    Don''t worry too much!


    People are different, but sometimes they are the same!


    Some ideas can be thought of by individuals, and they will come together unconsciously.


    For example, the current security team!


    Although there are more than 300 people, there are not many people around the building.


    Once someone is lazy and sleepy, they will drive others.


    This is not, although the security team dare not lie down to sleep on the spot, but standing can also sleep.


    At a glance, most of the members of the public security team who set up a defense line around the residential buildings are dozing. As long as a few people still insist, they are struggling to inspect the place illuminated by the searchlight.


    It''s still early for them to change jobs in the first half of the night, and they still need to hold on for a few hours.


    Fortunately, nothing happened in the night, there was no movement in the building, there was no change.


    In the early morning, everything revives, and the hazy mist covers Qingcheng.


    However, the fog only existed for a short time and soon dispersed.


    On the streets, some civilians appeared one after another.


    They came out to get information.


    One day''s stay is the limit, they can''t stay at home forever, otherwise, they will not get the necessities of life.


    At this time, the role of the notices posted by the security team in all parts of Qingcheng was revealed. The notices clearly told people that their worries had been solved.


    After getting this news, Qingcheng became obviously active, and many figures continued to appear on the streets. Civilians began to enter their own working state as usual.


    From the surface, Qingcheng has returned to normal.


    Qingcheng, security headquarters.


    "Dong! Dong


    Sun Haiwang in the office was dozing all night when the door was knocked.


    The knock on the door awakened sun Haiwang.


    With bloodshot eyes open, sun Haiwang slightly looked up to the door and said, "come in!"


    "Click!"


    The door is opened and Cheng Wei, dressed in a forest Digital Camouflage combat suit, comes in.


    After entering the room and coming to the desk, Cheng Wei said: "last night, I told the first legion of our suspicions. The first Legion said that they would pay attention to it. It seems that they don''t feel too nervous about the appearance of the" devil! "


    Cheng Wei has some doubts about this. When it comes to evil spirits and demons, the officers of the first Legion didn''t react too much.


    Cheng Wei can be sure that he has said the most terrifying characteristics of the devil. According to reason, the first Legion should be alert and take timely actions.


    However, the high-level Reply of the first regiment is to wait for its change, let the security team continue to blockade the battlefield, waiting for the intervention of the first regiment.


    Cheng Wei said: "the first legion, let''s wait and see what happens. Don''t take any action for the time being. Wait for their intervention!"


    This is also a reply.


    Hearing this, sun Haiwang was slightly relieved.


    Since the first Legion intends to intervene in this matter in person, some things do not need the security team to worry about. Before the first Legion acts, the security team only needs to block the battlefield!


    Sun Haiwang said: "let''s wait and see the change, block the scene, and wait for the intervention of the first Legion!"


    Cheng Wei nodded: "only so!"


    "Go and rest! Only when you have enough spirit can you do a good job. As the vice captain of the security team, you can''t beat up! "


    The fatigue on Cheng Wei''s face is obvious. It''s obvious that he didn''t sleep all night. How can sun Haiwang ignore this.


    Cheng Wei didn''t refuse. He was really tired. The sleepy devil had already entangled him. The sting in his brain was reminding him that he needed sleep all the time.


    "Yes


    Cheng Wei responded.


    "Go


    Cheng Wei didn''t say much and turned to leave.


    Like sun Haiwang, Cheng Wei''s home is in the headquarters of the security team, and soon he will be able to lie in a comfortable bed and have a good sleep.


    Early in the morning, when the mist dispersed from Qingcheng, yevrich started to return to the "emperor" after explaining to his subordinates.


    Last night, the Deputy captain of the security team "Cheng Wei" said that although yevrich didn''t seem to have much fluctuation on the surface, the look in his helmet was full of dignified.


    Obviously, the Qingcheng incident involved some kind of magical species.


    If the incident in Qingcheng is really the work of the "devil", we can''t be careless.


    Yevrich never had the idea of "belittling". After all, there are too many species in the world that can threaten the first Legion. We can''t be careless at any time.


    We must be careful not to let go of any possibility.


    To be on the safe side, yevrich did not immediately send troops to clean the building. Instead, he planned to tell the commander the news and listen to the commander''s opinions.


    This is necessary!


    This is just in case. After all, commanders are not ordinary compared with them. That "strength" may play a very important role in the critical moment.


    "Evil god? devil? Is that what the deputy chief of the security team said? "


    On the top deck of the emperor, in the pavilion, Li Meng on the seat looks at yevrich outside the pavilion with a little curiosity.


    The evil spirit, the devil, which Li Meng never heard of, listen to the introduction of the devil in yevrich''s mouth, the devil is undoubtedly a very terrible existence.


    It can corrode people''s mind, make people degenerate and become the tool of evil gods. This is simply the existence of myth.


    It''s amazing.


    significant!


    Yevrich, dressed in dark green uniform outside the pavilion, said: "yes! This is what Cheng Wei told me, and they can''t confirm it. However, this possibility is very high. After all, in that building, not only the residents were degraded, but also the security team members on duty didn''t escape the fate of being degraded! "


    Li masked and thought!


    In this way, the "devil" in Qingcheng is true in nine cases out of ten. In this case, people have to pay attention to it.

 Chapter 362

    however!


    If the devil is so terrible, why is there no movement now? After all, a city with more than one million people can be destroyed by the devil in a very short time.


    Qingcheng is just a small place!


    If it''s really the devil, how can it fight in a small building for nearly two days?


    Is there any reason?


    Or, it''s not the devil at all?


    Today''s deck is more lively than before.


    On the lawn, in the garden, many graceful figures are repairing the lawn and garden.


    Looking further away, you can also see the graceful figure cleaning the deck.


    In the pavilion, it is not as if there was only one person in the night before. There are five people, five of whom are wearing black and white skirts along the graceful posture of Gothic maid.


    They are beautiful, quiet and noble, with a smile on their face.


    The numerous graceful figures caused yevrich to glance slightly.


    Yevrich can remember that the last time he came here, they didn''t exist. Just a few days later, the originally cold deck became so active.


    He glanced sideways, and jevrich drew back his eyes.


    This is the commander''s private place. How many women are there? That''s the commander''s freedom. As the commander''s subordinate, the only thing he needs to do is to complete his own tasks.


    No one in the first regiment should be involved in the commander''s life.


    At this time, the night beside Li Meng said: "Your Highness! I think it''s best to solve this matter as soon as possible, so as not to cause trouble. After all, what Qingcheng needs now is stability. The longer it drags on, the more dangerous the time bomb will be, and Qingcheng will be terrified! "


    "Well! What you said is quite right. It really shouldn''t be delayed for a long time! "


    Li Meng can''t say no to zhe Ye''s words.


    Although Li Meng is very curious about the existence of the "devil", the current situation of Qingcheng is obviously not the time when Li Meng can be willful. It is the most wise way to solve the problem as soon as possible.


    Looking up slightly at yevrich outside the pavilion, Li Meng said: "the first regiment will start to intervene in this incident! I don''t worry about leaving it to the security team. Let''s go! Solve it as soon as possible, and I''ll be there later! "


    What''s next?


    Yevrich is stunned. Is the commander going to go in person?


    "Commander! It''s up to us. There''s no need for the commander to go in person! "


    The night beside Li Meng said quietly: "Your Highness! Please pay attention to your body


    Of course, Li Meng knows what night means.


    His body really can''t stand the toss.


    It''s not impossible that one day one will die.


    Li Meng shook his head and whispered: "in the face of unknown" magic "things, my existence is necessary!"


    Words turn, Li Meng slightly casual way: "don''t worry, I won''t let this body go!"


    Although I don''t know what the commander meant, yevrich didn''t think much. The commander does have "extraordinary" power, but yevrich didn''t want to disturb the commander.


    Although the "devil" is terrible, yevrich believes that his brave soldiers can accomplish the task of eliminating the "devil".


    Yevrich left, with the commander''s clear instructions, yevrich no longer need to worry about anything, can boldly solve the Qingcheng incident without worries.


    But


    Yevrich has a hunch that the incident will not be so simple.


    Qingcheng is just a small place. How can the devil stare here?


    There are too many doubts, too many strange places. Now we have to take one step to calculate one step.


    After yevrich left, Li Meng in the pavilion fell into meditation.


    His highness did not speak, and the women in the pavilion kept quiet.


    For a long time, he could not help but ask in a low voice: "Your Highness! Are you still going to take part in Qingcheng in person? "


    Li Meng nodded in his meditation. Li Meng didn''t intend to hide it, and there was no need to hide it.


    Li Meng said calmly: "I will go! I won''t let the soldiers of the first Legion face the unknown danger until I know what the devil is. My strength is necessary


    Sure enough!


    She sighed in her heart that she had expected it to be so.


    Once his Highness has made a decision, no one can stop him. She knows this clearly. She will not know this and will try to persuade him. It''s unnecessary. Sometimes it''s also annoying.


    The night can only whisper: "Your Highness! Please be careful


    Slightly glancing at the worried night beside him, Li Meng put out his hand and patted it on the little hand as a sign of comfort.


    In the gaze of the night, Li Meng lay back slightly and closed his eyes slowly.


    This move makes him wonder, isn''t your highness going to Qingcheng?


    Why did you close your eyes?


    Just then, the vision appeared.


    A gray and dark mist like energy gushed from Li Meng''s body.


    The grey foggy energy leaving the body is shaping a figure beside the seat.


    In the blink of an eye, the outline has been completely formed. In the blink of an eye, the outline has become clear, and the gray energy condenses into human beings.


    A man who is as like as two peas in a chair.


    This strange scene directly stunned the night and all the women in the pavilion.


    The eyes moved on as like as two peas in two identical figures.


    Aware of the women''s doubts, Li Meng did not explain more.


    After a long time, I''ve seen a lot. No matter how incredible, I''ll get used to it.


    Explanation is superfluous.


    Looking at himself on the seat, Li Meng looked up at the night in the stupor and said, "night! While I''m away, "he" is up to you! "


    "Er... ER! I see, your highness


    Seeing the silly reaction of the night and the charming expression, Li Meng had no choice but to smile.


    The idea moves, under the gaze of many eyes, Li Meng''s body turns into a light gray, and the energy dissipates in the air.


    Li Meng didn''t leave. He was still in the pavilion. He was just in the nothingness. Outsiders couldn''t see him!

 Chapter 363

    "What a weak element!"


    Being in the void, Li Meng is sensitive to all kinds of energy particles and elements in the air, and can fully inform them of their existence.


    For the first time in the world, Li Meng noticed a phenomenon.


    The force of the earth''s elements is extremely weak. Although the seven series elements can be detected, the difference between them is probably nearly 100 times compared with the strong force of edras.


    This also means that, on earth, any magic is difficult to release. Without the linkage of external corresponding attribute elements, magic can not be released at all. Even if it is successfully released, its power may be extremely limited.


    Fortunately, the power of death is not a pure element in the great nature, but is born from the dead. This does not only refer to human beings, but all living beings. Any world has life and death. This is reincarnation. Therefore, the power of death on earth is not inferior to that of the world of edras, or even more powerful.


    After all, the earth has become an evolutionary paradise for all creatures. Killing happens all the time. Killing is the nourishment of the power of death. The more killing, the stronger the power of death will be.


    With a move of his mind, Li Meng rose to the sky. His body went directly through the glass above and came to the vast and traceless sky.


    The blue sea, the land, the low-level floating clouds, all into the eye.


    Standing high, seeing far, looking at the world from the angle of high altitude, the world is beautiful and arc-shaped.


    At the foot of the "emperor" has become a small point, unconsciously, Li Meng through the clouds, came to the top of the clouds.


    Continuous clouds, such as undulating mountains, but also like the waves of the sea, this is the sea of clouds, the endless sea of clouds.


    After a short pause, Li Meng enjoyed the beautiful scenery.


    For a long time, his mind moved, and Li Meng in the void world turned into a black awn and went to the West.


    All the way, Li Meng came to Qingcheng, dozens of kilometers away.


    The figure in the sky turned straight down, penetrated the clouds and came to the sky of Qingcheng.


    Looking at Qingcheng from a high altitude, Qingcheng is a multilateral structure. Only the west wall is in a straight line, and the walls in other directions are like twisting insects.


    In particular, there was a gap in the southern city wall, just like a worm was cut in two.


    Li Meng''s speed is much faster than that of yevrich. I''m afraid that yevrich is still on his way to Qingcheng. Before yevrich arrives, the first army will certainly not take action.


    South Area!


    Li Meng heard from yevrich that the death occurred in the Southern District, and the building was surrounded by security forces.


    Standing high and looking far away, Li Meng in the sky soon saw the "target", the residential building surrounded by the security forces.


    From the sky to the ground, you can see the security team around the building and a large number of searchlights that have not been removed.


    At the gate of the building, there are stacked corpses, which are stacked together and stink.


    The open door is like a monster that eats people, giving people a sense of horror. Therefore, the security team did not clean up the corpse at the door, because no one knows when the terror will rush out of the door.


    Like a ghost, in silence, Li Meng descended, passed through the balcony of the building, and entered the interior of the building.


    Some dark, but also some static, silent between the floors, there is no trace of movement.


    In the inner center of the building, Li Meng descended slowly, looking at each floor and detecting any strange smell.


    From the seventh floor, to the sixth floor, to the fifth floor


    "This is..."


    On the fifth floor, Li Meng''s face moved.


    From a certain room, Li Meng felt something strange and evil.


    That kind of breath is like the sulfur smell of "devil", giving people the first feeling that it is evil.


    With a movement of thought, Li Meng''s body drifted to a room in the West.


    When his body passed through the door like a ghost, what he saw was a dark environment. In the dark room, many figures stood upright. At a glance, the small room was full of people, no less than 20 people.


    They are also dressed in forest Digital Camouflage combat suits and armed with ak-86 rifles that Li Meng is familiar with.


    The figure in the room is the security team in Qingcheng.


    However, something is wrong with them.


    He is still alive, but his breath gives people a sense of "evil". Just standing there gives people a sense of gloomy terror.


    In front of a security team member, Li Meng watched carefully.


    The skin is a little dark, the seal hall is black, obviously abnormal.


    From the appearance, there is nothing to see. Just as Li Meng intends to use the spirit body to detect what has affected the brains of these security officers, Li Meng is attracted by one thing.


    It is a wooden altar hanging on the wall. Its existence can show that the owner of this room is a believer.


    There are few things on the altar, only one thing. It''s a wooden statue. It''s ferocious and has four arms. It looks terrible.


    How strange!


    There are people who believe in such seemingly "horrible" existence!


    Li Meng was a little surprised. He knew that the second-class thing was extremely evil at first sight, and even some people believed in it.


    In this regard, Li Meng can only feel that spiritual belief does not distinguish between good and evil.


    "This thing..."


    Looking at the statue on the altar, Li Meng''s face wrinkled slightly.


    The source of Li Meng''s sense of evil comes from this little statue.


    What on earth is this?


    It can corrupt people''s mind.


    Li Meng thought of the devil.


    If this is the unique means of the devil, then the things on the altar must be related to the devil.


    What is the connection?


    Is


    Li Meng had a guess in his mind.

 Chapter 364

    The devil was trapped in Kyoto for the first time. After more than 100 years, he must be thinking about how to leave the cage all the time.


    Maybe the existence of the statue is a plan designed by the devil to break through the cage.


    After all, the statue''s goal is small. No matter how tightly Kyoto is isolated from the 13th Acropolis, there will always be gaps.


    Once this little thing leaves the cage, the devil can use it to implement his escape plan.


    If you are lucky enough, you may have a strong and loyal army.


    In this way, with the cooperation of inside and outside, we can attack the isolation circle established by Kyoto together. Maybe we can break the cage and let the devil return to the world.


    Of course, these are Li Meng''s conjectures, whether so, at least now is unknown!


    I don''t know how many such things have been lost, but there can never be only one.


    "Poor fellow!"


    Li Meng thought of the owner of the room. He should not be a believer, but because he picked up the statue by chance, his soul was corrupted and became the tool of evil god.


    Looking back from the statue, although the breath is breathtaking, Li Meng is not sure how strong it is. If Li Meng wants to, he can erase the source of the evil breath at any time.


    Looking back at the room as if standing like a statue of the general corrupt security team members!


    Can they still be saved?


    Li Meng doesn''t know.


    But they''re still alive, at least physically.


    His mind moved, his mental power came out, and he went to the brain of one of the security forces.


    In a moment, Li Meng regained his mental strength with a slight regret.


    There is no help, the consciousness of these security members has been erased, and the sea of consciousness is full of a kind of red fog, which exudes a very evil smell. That kind of smell, like the smell of the statue, comes from the same source.


    Completely corrupt, completely fallen, even if at this time Li Meng pulled out their souls, their souls are probably red.


    In front of the altar, the gray breath of death suddenly gushes out. For a moment, Li Meng''s figure emerges.


    Surprisingly, for Li Meng''s appearance, the corrupted security team members did not respond, still closed their eyes and did not move.


    This is the advantage of spirit human form, which can isolate the breath of the body. The eyes can see it, but they can''t detect it.


    In the void, Li Meng can''t touch things. The statue on the altar doesn''t intend to leave it in place, because Li Meng can''t be sure whether it will affect the soldiers of the first Legion.


    In order to avoid accidents, we can only take the "it" away first and put an end to all possibilities.


    The idea moves, the spirit gushes out, turns into a snake winding the statue.


    The statue floated to Li Meng and fell into Li Meng''s hands.


    The mind moves again, and the spirit body around the statue turns into a barrier, wrapping the statue and preventing it from emitting evil.


    At the same time, Li Meng cut off the mental power of the wrapped statue, so that the mental power can exist independently for a long time with the inherent cohesion. Under the baptism of time, the mental power barrier of the wrapped statue can exist for a hundred years without dissipation.


    Li Meng has long been familiar with cutting off mental power. I''m afraid only Li Meng can be so willful in this world. For others, the loss of mental power has little influence on talent. The agony of cutting off mental power is the existence of all people''s fear.


    After all this, Li Meng is going to leave!


    Li Meng doesn''t plan to do it himself for the corrupt security team members in the room.


    Li Meng had a hunch that the first Legion would deal with the "devil" sooner or later. This time, he even gave the first Legion an opportunity to exercise and recognize the tool of the evil god "the fallen".


    Gray power of death surging, Li Meng''s figure becomes nihilistic, and then look at the room where there is his figure.


    When Li Meng disappeared, the corrupt police officers in the room moved, opened their eyes and showed their scarlet pupils.


    But soon they closed their eyes and didn''t realize that something on the altar had disappeared!


    When Li Meng left the building, yevrich also returned to the camp of the first legion of Qingcheng.


    It should not be too late. In order to solve the threat in the building as soon as possible and return to the camp, yevrich called together a group of mobilizers, about a company and a hundred people, to personally lead the team to the "target" point in the Southern District.


    Due to the convocation of yevrich, the camp became turbulent. More than 100 people stood in line on the open space outside the camp. On one side, there was a row of buffalo armed assault vehicles.


    At a glance, there were no less than twenty.


    Standing in front of the queue, yevrich did not talk more than nonsense. He directly used the communicator and said, "get in the car! Ready to go


    At the first order, the mobilized soldiers began to move, one by one, head to tail synchronization, one after another boarded the car.


    The bison armed assault vehicle has six seats, full of seven people, and more than 20 vehicles are enough to hold the soldiers of a company.


    In less than half a quarter of an hour, more than 100 mobilized soldiers had all boarded the vehicle.


    See this, yevrich set out to board the front of a bison armed assault vehicle, when sitting in the co driver''s seat, yevrich said: "let''s go!"


    "Hum!"


    At the command, the engine started, and the engine roared.


    The wheels rolled. Under the leadership of the first car, the team moved.


    The engine roared. Under the strong power, the motorcade stormed out of the gate of the camp, raising bursts of dust all the way.


    The target is in the South District, the camp is located in the middle, and it is not too far from any area of the city. The distance is about two kilometers!


    The slightly dilapidated road has seriously affected the speed of vehicles, but it is much faster than the starting line.


    When the motorcade sped away from the street, it attracted the attention of countless passers-by. For the civilians in Qingcheng, this kind of thing with four wheels is called "car". For many days, they have been used to seeing the vehicles galloping on the street.


    But today, it''s rare for so many cars to act together. What happened to Qingcheng?


    So much for the first Legion!


    As civilians, their only right is to have doubts. They will never know the truth.

 Chapter 365

    Ear "roar" rumble, speeding vehicles with noise whistling past.


    At a very crowded intersection, the motorcade roared past.


    For the civilians who need to cross the road, the roaring motorcade can only make them stop and wait for a while.


    In the waiting time, with a slightly surprised, confused look at the roaring team.


    There are familiar people around, and we have to discuss them.


    "The battle is not small! What is the first regiment going to do this time? "


    "Who knows! Since the first Legion came, they have done a lot of strange things. I won''t be surprised at what they do! "


    "That''s true, but those" cars "are really handsome. I don''t know which day I can own one!"


    The tone was full of admiration.


    "I don''t think it''s possible. It''s not something to exchange. Even if it is, such complicated machinery must be very precious. How can we exchange it?"


    "That''s not necessarily. It doesn''t mean it won''t work in the future. It''s said that cars are the most common thing in big cities. Ordinary people can own one. When Qingcheng develops into a big city, cars may become popular products. By then, of course, we will have opportunities!"


    "Yes! Ha ha, it''s still Xiao Wu. If that''s true, that''s great! "


    In the chatter of civilians, when the last car roared past, the motorcade was moving away, and soon disappeared at the end of the street.


    After a while, the civilians on the street took back their wait-and-see eyes and went on walking, doing what they should have done.


    It''s only a few kilometers away.


    At the end of the street, a powerful and low engine roars. In the eyes of the security guards who set up the front line of the residential building, a motorcade appears from the end of the street and comes face to face.


    "Here comes the first Legion!"


    "Why did they come back?"


    "Who knows, it should be for those things in the building!"


    Looking at the approaching motorcade, the members of the public security team talked about it one after another.


    "Zi!"


    The sound of braking is slight.


    In many eyes, the motorcade stopped on the street at the main entrance of the building.


    Opening the door, jevrich got out first.


    Mobilizers followed closely, opened the car door and got off the car one after another. From time to time, the figures of mobilizers on the street became dense.


    Looking up at the slightly dilapidated residential building in front of me, I glanced at the security team members who arranged the defense line around the residential building.


    In the end, yevrich''s goal was fixed on the pile of corpses in front of the door.


    The dark skin, the broken limbs, the black blood and the ferocious wounds made the corpse pile look ferocious.


    Through the communicator, yevrich gave the order: "let''s go! Clean up the building and wipe out anything that can move! "


    The mobilizers responded.


    Move quickly to the gate!


    For a moment, only the footsteps of the mobilized soldiers could be heard in the street.


    In the eyes of the security team, the mobilizers went straight across the pile of corpses at the door and rushed into the building.


    Such a direct action, the security team to see a Leng Leng.


    It''s dark on the floor, but it''s not a problem for mobilizers. Advanced equipment can make them ignore the dark.


    When all the mobilizers rushed into the building, the first one had already reached the second floor.


    As a commander, yevrich didn''t have to fight, so he was the last to enter the building.


    Walking in the dark corridor, you can''t see any mobilized soldiers in your sight. Through the communicator, yevrich said: "search every floor and every room, and find that the skin is not like ordinary people, and those who are slightly dark will be killed. No matter the other party is a child or an old man, there is no exception. Remember, once again, there is no exception!"


    Mobilizing soldiers in action, opened every floor of the room, search every hiding place, major yevrich''s words in the ear, they remember.


    Due to the violent search of mobilizers, all kinds of changes appeared in the originally quiet building, and the sound reverberated in the dim building.


    When yevrich arrived on the second floor, the mobilizers were searching on the fourth floor.


    In the corridor of the fourth floor corridor, the figure of the mobilizers was shaking. The doors of one room were opened violently. The mobilizers rushed in, but soon came out and continued to search the next room.


    The sensors on the helmet glowed green, and small beams of light swayed in the dark corridor.


    "Da! Dada


    The gunfire broke out between the dark floors.


    The upper corridor on the opposite side was ablaze with fire. With the sound of gunfire, red bullet marks attacked the mobilizers on the fourth corridor.


    Suddenly, the mobilized soldiers, as the target of the attack, could only subconsciously raise their left arm to block the most vulnerable head.


    "Dang, block!"


    The clear sound rang out, and the bullet hit the armor of the power combat suit, splashing with bursts of sparks. The bullet didn''t know where it was rebounded and flew.


    The mobilized soldiers who were hit by the bullet were very lucky. The armor successfully resisted the bullet. With such a buffer time, the mobilized soldiers in the corridor quickly hid under the concrete guardrail on one side of the corridor.


    And give a warning to the whole team.


    "Enemy attack! The target is on the fifth floor, in the west, with high weapon threat. It''s an ak-45 rifle! "


    Ak-45 rifle from the soville Empire, the unique sound of gunfire mobilizers how can not guess.


    "Ak-45 rifles are equipped in the security team. Is the shooter the security team of the advanced building? Please confirm your friends and enemies first, so as not to hurt you by mistake! "


    The comrades'' doubts came from the messenger.


    Yes! Today, only security guards are equipped with ak-45 rifles in Qingcheng. If they are security guards, they are not enemies.


    At this time, jevrich''s words rang out in the messenger: "they are corrupt members of the public security. They have lost their self-consciousness. They are the enemy. Destroy them immediately!"


    As soon as he said this, he had doubts in his heart, but he mobilized his troops to carry out the order.

 Chapter 366

    "Attack, attack! Clean up the enemy


    "Da! Dada


    Mobilizers began to attack, body out of the shelter, crazy to the upper corridor strafe.


    On the helmet mounted display, the security team members in the corridor can be seen clearly. They are shooting down the floor with guns.


    The powerful large caliber bullets cut through the air, forming fiery bullet marks and attacking the upper corridor.


    "Hiss, hiss!"


    Powerful power, directly broke through the concrete barrier, the security team members immediately fell down after the barrier.


    But the corrupted security team members have no fear. They lean out and shoot the mobilizers on the lower corridor. The bullets are very dense on both sides. In the small space, they are full of fiery bullets.


    Fierce gunfire came from the building, causing the outside security team to look sideways.


    This situation was somewhat unexpected for the members of the security forces. The intense gunfire showed that the intensity of the exchange of fire was very high.


    At this time, in the residential building, a large number of mobilized soldiers have rushed to the fifth floor, in the corridor and the dark that many figures fighting.


    Bullets whistling, debris flying, the wall appeared one after another crater.


    ¡°RPG£¡¡±


    At this time, a mobilized soldier in the corridor on the fifth floor gave a roar, shouldered the rocket launcher, leaned out from behind the concrete fence, aimed at the enemy on the opposite corridor, and pulled the trigger.


    "Whew!"


    A strange whistling, rocket drag red tail flame a head to the opposite corridor attack.


    There was a flash of fire.


    "Boom!"


    There was a huge explosion.


    The fire was surging, the shock wave directly trampled on the concrete guardrail on the opposite side of the corridor.


    For a moment, the gravel roared and the dust rolled.


    Many figures behind the guardrail were blown out directly, and some even disintegrated in the air, leaving limbs and bodies flying.


    When the dust from the explosion subsided, the gunfire in the opposite corridor was no longer heard.


    At this time, several teams of mobilized soldiers rushed to check.


    Already dead, in the corridor near the guardrail collapsed by the rocket, there are more than 20 figures lying across.


    Most of them were hit by bullets and died. Only a few people with short arms and legs were killed by the last rocket explosion.


    "Bang!"


    During the inspection, a mobilizer fired a supplementary shot on the head of a corpse on the ground.


    The big caliber bullet made the head blossom and the brain splash with blood.


    When he noticed the gaze of his comrades in arms around him, he spread his hands and said helplessly: "it''s not dead yet!"


    This made the mobilization around clear.


    Fortunately, this comrade is not a pervert, otherwise they will suffer in the future.


    At the end of the battle on the fifth floor, the mobilizers continued to search for the last two floors. Everything went well. In the last two floors, the mobilizers did not find anything.


    "Close up!"


    In the messenger to hear reports from subordinates to complete the task of cleaning, yevrich issued the order to close the team.


    The order was given and the mobilizers in the building began to evacuate.


    The first regiment is not needed to deal with the aftermath. It can be handed over to the security team.


    It took less than an hour for the mobilized soldiers to rush into and then leave the building.


    In such a short time, the cleaning of the building is completed?


    Looking at the mobilizers coming out of the gate, the members of the public security team outside showed their astonishment.


    While shocking the astonishing efficiency of the first legion, the members of the public security also admire the equipment of the soldiers of the first Legion.


    Handsome full armor, if they have this equipment, they can also achieve this efficiency.


    Of course, this is just their wishful thinking.


    On the quality of soldiers, advanced, sophisticated weapons and equipment is only one of the factors, the most important is the sense of combat and self-awareness of responsibility, as well as a sense of honor.


    The heart has a home, will have responsibility, the heart has yearning, will be eager to honor, only such soldiers can be called a real soldier.


    Only such soldiers can really use the power combat suit effectively.


    And the security team is far from it.


    Even if they are equipped with such equipment, they will not be able to make perfect use of the value of power combat clothing.


    Walking out of the gate of the building and into the street, the mobilizers did not stop, but boarded the bison assault truck.


    When the last mobiliser left the building and boarded the bison assault vehicle.


    Seeing this, yevrich, who had been waiting beside the car, looked around slightly, then turned to open the door and boarded the car.


    "Hum!"


    The engine roared, the low roar rumbled.


    With a strong roar, the wheels turned and the team began to move slowly.


    The motorcade was driving on the street, from slow to fast, and soon disappeared at the end of the street, leaving the place where the police officers could see.


    Since then, the "death incident", which caused a little disturbance in Qingcheng, ended with the departure of the first Legion.


    It''s settled perfectly.


    The truth has also been successfully concealed. For the civilians in Qingcheng, this incident is just a simple attack on the polluting animals, and they won''t think too much about it.


    For some minority people, they have the truth, but the truth will only be rotten in their stomach. Maybe it will be reduced to some news, but even if it is heard, it will only be regarded as a rumor.


    Qingcheng, security headquarters.


    In this death, due to the participation of the first legion, some dirty things were removed by the first Legion.


    After the first regiment left, the security team members stationed far away at the place where the death occurred reported the results to the leader of the security team, sun Haiwang.


    "What didn''t they say?"


    In the office, sun Haiwang sat behind his desk, looking at the security team members who came to report not far away and asked.


    Who are they referring to? Of course, the members of the security team who are being questioned understand.


    "No! After the things in the building were cleaned up, they left. They didn''t say much! "


    Sun Haiwang has some doubts!


    Is it difficult that this incident has nothing to do with the "devil"?

 Chapter 367

    Otherwise, why is the first Legion so quiet!


    If it is really the "devil", even if the "devil" of this incident is eliminated by the first legion, the first Legion should inform him.


    In this case, with this lesson, the security team will be more cautious about such incidents and prevent them from happening again.


    There''s no reason to be silent and not make any statement.


    What are the plans of the first corps?


    Sun Haiwang didn''t understand.


    Judging from what we learned from the vice captain, the death is obviously unusual. Even if it has little to do with the "devil", it should not be a simple incident similar to the invasion of "polluting animals".


    Sun Haiwang believes that as a member of Qingcheng law enforcement team, the team should have the right to know the truth.


    "Go down!"


    Looking up at the security team members not far from the table, sun Haiwang said.


    "Yes


    The constable turned and left. When he left the office, he closed the door.


    After the security team members left, sun Haiwang fell into deep meditation.


    Although sun Haiwang didn''t know the truth of the death, sun Haiwang believed it all the time.


    It is believed that the murderer responsible for the death of Qingcheng is the "devil". This is not a feeling without reason, but a basis.


    The appearance of human beings corrupted by the "devil" is obvious. The description in the mouth of vice captain Cheng Wei is obviously similar to the description in the mouth of some people that sun Haiwang drifted away when he was young.


    Although it''s a long time ago, sun Haiwang can''t or can''t forget that memory.


    What sun Haiwang was afraid of was that the first Legion knew that it was the "devil" who did it, but he was not moved and did not pay too much attention to it.


    The things in that building may have been removed by the first legion, but the place where the "devil" existed is a disaster. Even if the things corrupted by the devil are removed, they can not be ignored.


    Because the "devil" is weird and magical, can''t really be killed.


    If there is one death event, there will be a second. If the real culprit of the Qingcheng event is really the "devil", then there will be a second death event like this one.


    "Go and remind them!"


    Hands on the table, fingers up and down, rhythmically tapping the table, from meditation back to God, sun Haiwang muttered to himself.


    The security team belongs to Qingcheng, the first legion of Qingcheng, and the security team belongs to the first Legion. Sun Haiwang is satisfied with his current position. He doesn''t want to let Qingcheng fall into war again because of some changes.


    He also has the responsibility to guard Qingcheng.


    "Dong! Dong


    At this time, the door was suddenly knocked.


    The knock on the door also attracted sun Haiwang''s attention.


    Looking at the door, sun Haiwang said, "come in!"


    As soon as the voice fell, the door was pushed open.


    A security team member in a forest Digital Camouflage combat suit came in. When he came not far from the table, he looked at Sun Haiwang and said: "Captain! There''s someone from the first regiment. They''re on their way to the office! "


    Hearing the news, sun Haiwang''s face moved.


    He got up and left his seat. Sun Haiwang came to the window and looked out at the street below.


    Below, on the street outside the gate of the police headquarters, a strange looking car stopped at the side of the road.


    In Qingcheng, only the first regiment owns the "car", and the owner of the car is self-evident.


    After the current report of the security team members left, sun Haiwang thought slightly.


    This time the first regiment sent people here, it should be about the death of Qingcheng!


    Otherwise, sun Haiwang can''t think of anything else that can make the first Legion come here.


    After all, in sun Haiwang''s impression, the first regiment is slightly arrogant. If it is not necessary, it will not contact the security team at all.


    Although there are soldiers of the first regiment in Qingcheng, only those important areas can see the soldiers of the first regiment.


    Even if there are security officers on duty in those important areas, there is no linkage between the security forces and the first Corps.


    They all carry out their own tasks.


    Although Qingcheng belongs to the first corps, the security team also has great power. It can be said that the operation of Qingcheng is maintained by the security team.


    The duty of the security team is not only to maintain the security of Qingcheng, but also to take charge of the administrative power of Qingcheng. In Qingcheng, as the leader of the security team, sun Haiwang''s power is no less than that of the former leader of Qingcheng. The only difference is that he can''t be so reckless and willful as before.


    After all, there is the first Legion on top of him. One day when the first Legion is around, if he wants to be permanent, he has to abide by the rules and laws set by the first Legion.


    The closed door was opened again, this time it was not the security team, but the soldiers of the first army full of metal texture.


    The soldiers of the first Legion have two colors, one is silver gray, the other is dark green.


    This time, the soldiers came in dark green armor.


    Hearing the sound of opening the door, sun Haiwang turned to look at the door.


    In sight, a soldier of the first regiment in dark green armor came in.


    The footstep that walks, send out again and again metallic movement, the sound that rubs.


    This time, I didn''t come to any of the officers of the first legion, just an ordinary mobilizer.


    There is only one task to mobilize the troops, that is, to deliver the message, to deliver what yevrich wants to say.


    Not far from his desk, the mobilizers stopped.


    Seeing this, sun Haiwang gave a wink to a security member who led the way beside the mobilized soldiers.


    The security team members clearly turned away and closed the door.


    For sun Haiwang''s practice, the mobilized soldiers waited in silence for a little time.


    When the sound of closing the door sounded, before the mobilization soldiers spoke, sun Haiwang took the lead in asking, "is this coming related to the death of Qingcheng? Can the first Legion confirm that the "devil" was responsible for this incident


    devil?


    The mobilizer in the helmet was slightly stunned, which made him recall some memories.


    However, he didn''t come here for the sake of "devil", and he didn''t know what "devil" was. He just conveyed the words of major yevrich.

 Chapter 368

    Mobilizers said: "this time I just want to convey the words of Colonel yevrich. This incident should be calmed down as far as possible without causing too much criticism. The first regiment will give you corresponding assistance on the arrangements of the families of the dead. We must make sure that the innocent people are compensated as they should be!"


    Although sun Haiwang didn''t want to get the words of mobilizing soldiers, the attention of the first corps to the aftermath of the incident made sun Haiwang care about the work of the aftermath of the incident.


    Sun Haiwang is very supportive of such an understanding move of the first Legion.


    A lot of people died in this death. We must give an account to the families of the dead. Material compensation is undoubtedly the most satisfactory.


    "What else did Colonel jevrich say?"


    Sun Haiwang asked.


    "Yes!"


    The mobiliser replied.


    Yes, before leaving, Colonel yevrich had said something to him, and the mobilizers also intended to inform the security forces.


    "What is it?" Sun Haiwang asked


    Mobilizes the soldier to say: "next time in Qingcheng has this kind of event to occur again, please make sure to inform the first regiment in the first time, do not do the unnecessary sacrifice!"


    The words of mobilizing soldiers made sun Haiwang''s eyes brighten slightly.


    Although there is no clear explanation, we can get the truth we want from the words of the people in front of us.


    Sure enough, nine times out of ten, the incident in Qingcheng was related to the "devil". Otherwise, why did the first Legion warn him?


    If it is an ordinary invasion of polluting animals, the security team is fully capable of solving it by itself, and the first Corps does not need to care about any accidents in Qingcheng.


    This can only illustrate one problem.


    The death in Qingcheng was not an ordinary and simple event.


    There must be an unimaginable truth, but the first Legion hid it.


    Why hide the truth?


    Is it to avoid causing panic among the civilians in Qingcheng?


    If this is the reason, the first regiment is undoubtedly correct. It is better not to tell the common people about some things, otherwise it will only cause trouble.


    "We will. The security team must be alert to avoid this incident happening again!"


    Sun Haiwang responded.


    There was nothing else to do next, and the task of mobilizing soldiers was accomplished.


    Under sun Haiwang''s gaze, the mobilized soldiers turned and left the office.


    A moment later, at the gate of the headquarters of the security forces, the mobilized soldiers walked out of the gate and boarded the bison armed assault vehicle parked on the side of the road.


    The engine roared, the bison assault truck moved slowly, turned 180 degrees on the road, drove in the same direction, and soon disappeared at the end of the street.


    The death was eliminated and everything was back on track.


    Some people are happy, some people are sad, things in the world are often unable to ponder, this may also be a state of life bar.


    After leaving Qingcheng, Li Meng went straight back to the emperor. The distance of tens of kilometers was very short, which was very convenient for the spirit with flying ability in some aspects.


    In a world that no living creature could see, the ghost like spirit passed through the glass cover on the top deck of the emperor.


    Swimming pool, lawn, garden, pavilion, beautiful body, one by one into Li Meng''s eyes.


    All the way down, through the top of the pavilion, Li Meng came to the pavilion.


    There is not much change in the pavilion. Li Meng on the seat is still lying quietly with his eyes closed.


    Next to the seat is the night where the palm is overlapped between the abdomen, and her eyes float over the figure on the seat from time to time.


    Those graceful figures, like the night, were all over the pavilion, standing quietly like maids.


    Eyes and night, from time to time Piao to the seat of the figure, eyes with curiosity.


    It didn''t take long, less than two hours.


    In the invisible void, Li Meng''s "spiritual body" slowly dissipates. At the same time, Li Meng''s eyelids on the seat move and open his eyes.


    "Hoo


    Take a breath to relieve the discomfort of body transformation.


    When consciousness is attached to the spirit body, Li Meng''s feeling is relaxed, a kind of omnipotent relaxation, but returning to the subject is a kind of heavy pressure, and the fragile body is like a cage that binds Li Meng''s soul.


    One side of the night saw his highness opened his eyes, look a Zheng, softly asked: "Your Highness! You''re back! Is it done? "


    Lie back a little, put a comfortable posture, Li Meng indifferent said: "encountered some trouble, but still smooth, things have been perfectly solved!"


    Li Meng looked around and asked, "where''s Muling?"


    I didn''t see her when I left, but she was not there when I came back. It''s not normal. After all, it''s too late.


    Zhe night smiles and says, "I''m still sleeping! It''s a good sleep


    Li Meng was slightly stunned and then had no choice but to smile.


    That little girl is really a little lazy.


    At this time, the original smile of the night, look become a little hesitant, uncertain said: "Your Highness! In the past half a month, the young lady seems to be in a very unstable and sleepy state. Even if she wakes up, she looks tired! "


    After a slight pause, she continued, "when she is with your highness, the eldest lady seems normal, but as soon as she leaves her highness, she looks very tired. She can fall asleep even standing!"


    "We have tested her body. Apart from her rapid development, she is still healthy physically. It should be a mental problem!"


    Li Meng was a little surprised by his words.


    Although Mu Ling has always been with him since his return to China, he doesn''t spend a long time with him every time. After staying for a while, he will find a reason to leave, and then he will never come back. He can only see her the next day.


    Now think about it, should be unable to bear the trouble of the dreamer, went to sleep.


    Sleep is normal. For any creature, sleep is needed to supplement the consumption of spirit and body energy.


    There are 24 hours in a day, and the sleep time is generally seven or eight hours. If it exceeds this time, it can not be said that there is a problem, but if it exceeds too much, it is not a normal phenomenon.

 Chapter 369

    Li Meng was a little concerned about this.


    Muling is blind. To her, the world is dark. Li Meng doesn''t want her to fall into the real darkness.


    Get up, leave the seat, Li Meng to the bow suite direction.


    "Don''t follow me, I''ll go back!"


    When he left the pavilion, Li Meng stopped the night behind him with a word.


    His Highness''s words came into his ears, and she had to stay, looking at his Highness''s back.


    In the hall on the second floor of the suite, Li Meng''s figure went in.


    Although there are many rooms on the second floor, Li Meng knows where Muling''s room is.


    When he came to the door of a room, Li Meng pushed the door softly.


    The room is a little dark. The soft light can''t get rid of the darkness.


    On the bed, Li Meng saw the petite figure.


    Closing the door gently, Li Meng came to the bed.


    The temperature in the room is suitable, and the figure on the bed is only covered with a thin blanket.


    Sitting beside the bed, Li Meng looks at Mu Ling in deep sleep.


    She sleeps soundly without noticing that someone has entered the room. Her white face is full of serenity, which shows that she sleeps soundly without dreaming and falls into deep sleep.


    From the appearance, there is no problem!


    From the perspective of ordinary people, drowsiness is generally due to physical or mental pressure.


    Muling''s body has been checked, there is no problem, that is the spiritual reason.


    Li Meng, who thinks so, reaches out his right hand and gently caresses the white face, and his mental strength swarms out.


    long time! Li Meng''s face moved, and he took back his mental strength. The hand that caressed Mu Ling''s face also drew back.


    Looking at the sleeping Muling, Li mengmianlu thought.


    After exploration, there was no change in Muling''s spirit, and everything was normal.


    However, compared with ordinary people, the spiritual sea of Muling is very vast. Although it can not be compared with Li Meng, it is also far beyond ordinary people.


    Moreover, the flow of mental power seems to be chaotic and irregular.


    This should be the phenomenon that Muling does not control his mental power.


    Mental power is a very magical thing, it is powerful at the same time, it will also cause certain pressure on the body.


    Mu Ling''s situation should be too strong mental, so that the body can not bear, the body instinctively made the corresponding adjustment, let sleep to calm the turbulent mental.


    Not only that, Li Meng found another thing in Muling''s brain.


    That thing is like "source", a core formed by spiritual power, but it is not. Although the spiritual power of Mu Ling is far more than ordinary people, it has not yet reached the level of condensing spiritual core.


    It''s just similar, and that core has no fluctuation of mental power, but another unknown thing.


    The breath is unusual, giving people a feeling of "deep, dead, nothingness".


    What''s that?


    Li Meng did not know.


    Is


    Li Meng thought of something, something that happened in the swamp ruins.


    When he left Qicheng, Li Meng remembered that the group of martial artists who wanted to snatch Muling from him had said something.


    When there are some unexplained situations in Muling, go to the sea of the dead, Leo Island, blind monastery.


    Li Meng doesn''t know where Leo island is, but it must be very far away.


    however! Although there are some things that make Li Meng feel suspicious about Mu Ling, how can Li Meng send Mu Ling to the so-called blind monastery because of the words of those martial artists?


    It''s impossible. It''s absolutely impossible.


    Li Meng''s expression is changing rapidly. He is firm and hesitant.


    What should I do?


    Although Li Meng is good at using mental power, he also has a basic understanding of mental power.


    But not everyone can use the spiritual power. Only those who feel the existence of the spiritual power can drive the spiritual power. Now, Muling obviously can''t feel the existence of the spiritual power.


    Even if Li Meng uses his mental power to guide the consciousness of Mu Ling and enhance the sensitivity of Mu Ling''s consciousness, Mu Ling also can''t touch the mental power, because it represents a person''s talent. Even Li Meng can''t change this.


    We can only use a certain way to consume mental energy, not to use mental energy flexibly.


    Besides, Li Meng has a suspicion.


    The phenomenon of Muling''s drowsiness is not only because of mental power, but also because of the core of Muling''s brain, which even Li Meng doesn''t know.


    Quietly looking at the sleeping Muling, Li Meng is still thinking to himself.


    Drowsiness is good for a while, but if it goes on for a long time, it will cause certain damage to people''s body. As time goes on, sooner or later, the body will collapse.


    That kind of consequence is not what Li Meng wants to see.


    Can we only go to Leo island?


    It''s too far. The distance makes Li Meng feel a little desperate.


    If you really want to go to Leo Island, the long distance is just a small threat, and the biggest threat is the unknown obstacles on the way.


    After all, the overlord of the world is not human beings. Whether it is the sky or the ground, human beings have lost the right to move freely.


    This world is the world of fierce beasts, which Li Meng never forgot.


    "Brother?"


    In the dim room, Mu Ling on the bed suddenly opened his eyes and showed his pale, godless pupils.


    She exclaimed, puzzled and uncertain.


    Muling can feel someone by the bed, but she can''t be sure who it is.


    Looking at Mu Ling who opened his eyes slightly nervous, Li Meng said softly: "it''s me!"


    Hearing the familiar voice beside the bed, Mu Ling''s expression was obviously relieved.


    She said weakly, "why don''t you wake me up when my brother comes?"


    Li Meng, with a smile, reached out and stroked Mu Ling''s face and said, "you! Why do you keep it from me when you feel unwell? "


    While feeling the warmth on his face, Muling shook his head and said: "Muling is in good health, but he always likes to be sleepy recently. Muling can sleep for a while!"


    "Well! Are you still sleepy? "


    Li Meng asked softly.


    Some things or don''t let Mu Ling know, lest let her pressure is bigger.

 Chapter 370

    Mu Ling nodded weakly: "Hmm! Muling wants to sleep for a while


    "Sleep!"


    Li Meng said softly.


    Muling: "brother!"


    Li Meng: "Well!"


    Mu Ling: "brother, can you sleep with me? I''ll be fine in a minute! "


    Although the pupil has no spirit, but the look of admiring spirit is full of hope.


    Li Meng smiles a little and says, "yes


    After taking off his clothes and leaving only one underwear, Li Meng went to bed and got into the blanket.


    Mu Ling naturally got into the arms of the people around him. His petite body seemed to have no bones and nestled in his brother''s arms.


    Lying in bed, holding soft and charming body in her arms, feeling her warmth, sniffing the familiar perfume, Li Meng also slightly raised a bit of sleepiness.


    Before closing her eyes, Li Meng looked down at Mu Ling in her arms. She was so small and lovely that she was pitiful.


    Li Meng also made a decision in his heart.


    The development of the first regiment must be accelerated, and the offensive against Bentley must be planned early and then developed westward.


    War... Is coming.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The sea is boundless, the blue sea is rough, the sea is ups and downs, sometimes sinking, sometimes rising.


    The sky was shrouded in black clouds, which made the sky and the earth fall into darkness.


    The only good thing is that although there are dark clouds in the sky, there is no sign of a storm.


    In the sea, a medium-sized wooden merchant ship more than 70 meters long is drifting with the waves.


    The steam machinery at the stern of the ship is like a melting pot, "wheezing, wheezing", which is bulky and noisy.


    However, it is huge and noisy, which is the only power of this wooden merchant ship.


    It is the steam machinery that drives the propeller under the stern of the ship to generate power, which enables merchant ships to navigate on the sea.


    Although this kind of power machinery is old, it has simple structure and can be manufactured with simple tools without too precise industrial requirements.


    Steam engine is also the main power engine of ships in the world.


    It has been half a month since they left Qingcheng, and they have walked more than half of the way to the goal of this journey. They will be able to arrive in a few days.


    Arrive at the destination of this journey, Acropolis 4.


    The faint light was not enough to disperse the darkness in the cabin, which was also dark in the dark environment outside.


    Occasionally, there will be a figure flash.


    In a narrow cabin, under the weak light, Chen Qizheng, dressed in thick clothes, wrote something on a piece of white paper on the desk. The sound of "Cha, Cha" reverberated in the narrow cabin.


    "Creak!"


    The door of the cabin was opened.


    A petite figure stood quietly outside the door, her face looming under the weak light.


    The appearance of the voice makes Chen Qi put down his pen.


    Turn your head and look at her at the door.


    "How?"


    A low voice echoed in the cabin.


    "Nine people have awakened and belong to our family. Six people have returned to death and have been put into the arms of the God of death!"


    The quiet voice came into Chen Qi''s ears, let Chen Qi know what he wanted to know.


    Less than half the chance of success?


    It seems that the sailors recruited this time did not have a strong desire for "life". Otherwise, only nine of the 15 sailors could have been reborn.


    "It''s not far from the purpose of this time. Go ahead and tell them that they can''t do anything without my permission after landing!"


    The figure in front of the door disappears, and the door is closed with a bang. She responds to Chen Qi''s words with her actions.


    Chen Qi didn''t waste his talent. He plundered the life force of the sailors and reincarnated them.


    Of the 15, nine were resurrected and became ghouls. Six failed and died. Their souls returned to the embrace of the God of death.


    In order to complete the task assigned by the master and ensure the loyalty of the crew, it is necessary to do so.


    Before arriving at the No. 4 Acropolis, Chen Qi must guarantee the loyalty of the sailors and turn them into the same race. This is the only way.


    Only in this way can Chen Qi do things with ease and create a world belonging to the soul language chamber of Commerce in the fourth Acropolis.


    The figure at the door is his sister Chen Nannan, and the only one of his few remaining relatives who can successfully be reincarnated as a "Ghoul".


    Yes, Chen Qi''s relatives, only his sister "Chen Nannan" has become the existence with him, other people have died, into the embrace of death.


    This is fate. Chen Qi has never been sad for this. After he became a ghoul, he didn''t have such emotions as "Sadness". He just regretted that they didn''t wake up and became the same existence with him.


    On the sea, small merchant ships ride the wind and waves, with the ups and downs of the sea ups and downs, slow and firm sailing.


    In the dark environment shrouded, slightly worn-out merchant ships give people a sense of terror.


    But no one would have thought that the talents on board were the most terrifying existence.


    In the early morning, everything revives.


    The mist shrouded Qingcheng.


    When the civilians in Qingcheng were still sleeping, the camp of the first Legion in the middle of Qingcheng had become active.


    Countless dark green figures came out of the tent. They were gathering on the open space in front of the camp.


    Today, mobilizing soldiers has a special task.


    When the soldiers gathered, at a glance, the number of mobilized soldiers in the open space in front of the camp was no less than 500!


    The dense figures form a square array. Their posture is straight and powerful.


    Looking at the line of mobilizers in front of you, yevrich, who had been standing on one side, said to all mobilizers through the communicator, "today your task is to enter the forest outside Qingcheng. Your main task is not to fight, but to survey the topography, geological structure and whether there are precious minerals in Nanlin island."


    "All the staff are working in a small team mode and dispersed. Everything you can see in your eyes is the information for drawing the topographic and structural map of Nanlin island in the future! Remember, don''t forget to turn on Archive Mode! "


    Yevrich raised his hand and said, "go!"

 Chapter 371

    The mobilized soldiers responded and formed a long dark green dragon pouring out of the camp gate.


    After leaving the gate of the camp, the mobilized soldiers scattered in four columns and went in four directions.


    This mission is to radiate the whole Nanlin island. Of course, the best and quickest way is to radiate from Qingcheng as the center to the surrounding areas. In this way, people will blossom everywhere and disperse evenly, so that the whole Nanlin Island survey can be completed in the shortest time.


    When the mobilizers set out, the talent is bright!


    At this time, a small number of figures were walking on the street.


    Especially for the fishermen who go out, starting as soon as possible represents income. After all, there are not many good fishing areas around Nanlin island. The first one who arrives at the fishing area will often get several times as much as the latter.


    In many cases, fishermen will seize the time, so in general, fishermen are the first to get up and work.


    Many mobilized soldiers appeared in the street, forming a dark green dragon passing by.


    This caused many pedestrians to stop and look around.


    What does the first Legion want?


    This is the only doubt in their hearts.


    But the mobilization of soldiers will not stop for them, the figure soon disappeared at the end of the street.


    From the three gates of Qingcheng, the mobilized soldiers left Qingcheng and entered the forest outside the city.


    Although there is not a strong group of polluting animals in Nanlin Island, they should not be underestimated.


    Since the first Legion occupied Qingcheng for nearly two months, there have been many incidents of pollution animals injuring people.


    Although they are all accidents, not large-scale invasion of polluting animals, it also shows that the polluting animals on Nanlin island still pose a great threat to the civilians in Qingcheng.


    Although mobilizers have powerful weapons and strong protective equipment, it does not mean that mobilizers have the ability to ignore the threat of polluting animals.


    Nothing can be careless.


    The forest is very beautiful. Although the environment under the treetops is a little dark, there are many colorful flowers and plants that grow vigorously. Some strange plants even move without wind. They are like living creatures and can react to the changes around them.


    In the forest to the south of Qingcheng, a small group of mobilizers are marching in the forest under the treetops.


    Twelve dark green figures are walking slowly on the soft and hard ground, looking around.


    The picture in the helmet is a beautiful scene, with vine vegetation all over the place, winding the tree trunks and stones on the ground. The green grass vegetation is as high as one person, and the leaves look sharp.


    Occasionally, there are bright flowers, they are colorful, very conspicuous.


    Although beautiful, but it is a strange beauty.


    When the color is too bright, the feeling is not a kind of natural beauty, but a kind of beauty emitting fear.


    The height of the trees makes the underground space not narrow. Due to the competition for soil nutrition, there is a distance between each tree, which is like fighting for territory. When the strength of the two sides is not much different, the two sides are deadlocked and can survive together. Once the weak side is weak, the strong side will push forward all the way and completely devour the weak side.


    And the failure of the party can only gradually wither, and then completely lose life, become a dead wood fallen in the forest.


    As a result, large trees are extremely tall in the forest, and it is almost impossible to see "small" trees.


    The law of the jungle exists everywhere.


    The strong can survive, while the weak can only be eliminated mercilessly.


    "Comrade kimir! What do we need to do? Can we just go on like this? "


    Walking in the forest under the shade of trees, kimir heard the words from the team members in the messenger.


    As the team leader, kimir has a clear purpose.


    As he climbed over a boulder and looked around, he said, "yes! Topographic survey is one of our purposes, and walking around is also our task. However, what I care about most is mineral exploration. This island is not small, and there may be precious minerals on it. This is what our first regiment needs most now! "


    Unconsciously, at the foot of the messy stones disappeared, replaced by high to the calf, small and soft grass vegetation.


    At a glance, the ground in the forest is covered with such grass vegetation, which looks like a grassland in the forest.


    The branches and leaves of this kind of grass are not sharp, giving people a very "soft" feeling.


    There must be something special in a particular phenomenon.


    In this way, kimir squatted down, five fingers inserted into the ground, and grabbed a handful of soil and grass roots.


    When the mobilizers saw the leader''s behavior, they quickly stepped forward, surrounded the kimir, armed with guns, and looked around warily.


    The grass roots are milky white and the soil is dark, which indicates that the soil here is quite fertile.


    With a slight swing of the hand, the soil on the hand was thrown down.


    Rising from the ground, he said, "let''s go! Keep going


    There is nothing to be found, nothing to be seen only from the composition of the soil.


    Mobilize the troops to move on.


    As he walked around, he looked around from time to time. The mobilized soldiers were watching everything around him.


    The same is true for kimir. As the captain of this team, he has to be more careful and vigilant than his teammates.


    Because it''s his responsibility.


    "Stop!"


    Walking in the front of the kimir suddenly said.


    And half squatted on the ground, raised his hands to the team members behind him, motioned to stop.


    Team members see this, quickly squat down, holding guns in front.


    The atmosphere became tense for a moment.


    Just now, he heard something vaguely.


    No,


    The forest was quiet, and there was no foreign matter in the sight.


    At this time, the strange sound appeared again, "Shua! Shua "sounds like something is walking in the grass.


    Without any sense of rhythm, the sound is a little confused, coming from all directions.


    "Oh! "Ha"


    A few crisp calls suddenly sounded, clear voice, not far away, very close, very close.


    At this time, the strange image was protruding. Dozens of meters away from the mobilized soldiers, the dense grass suddenly swayed, as if something was running in the grass and rushing towards the mobilized soldiers.

 Chapter 372

    The swing of the grass formed a trace that spread to the mobilized soldiers. There was not one trace. Around the mobilized soldiers, there were swing grass everywhere, and countless traces spread to the mobilized soldiers.


    Seeing this scene, kimil felt a little bit uncomfortable. It was obvious that an unknown pollution animal surrounded them in silence.


    "Free fire!"


    With a roar, kimir stood up from the ground, armed, aimed at the approaching marks and pulled the trigger.


    "Da! Dada


    The rifle in hand suddenly spits out the tongue of fire, the gunfire rumbles, innumerable bullets sweep to the grass.


    "Ho! "Chih"


    The sharp bullet directly smashed countless grass leaves, and several traces of spreading disappeared. It had fallen into the grass leaves.


    "Da! "Da"


    At this time, the members of the kimir team also opened fire, frantically shooting at the nearby polluting animals hidden in the grass.


    Bullets whistling, grass leaves flying, countless grass leaves smashed by bullets flying in the air.


    Under the baptism of bullets, in the grass, one after another to mobilize soldiers close to the traces disappeared.


    But at the edge of the grass, more traces appeared, until the grass seemed to be alive, and every grass was swaying, like a turbulent wave sweeping towards the mobilized soldiers.


    The waves are coming from all directions, shrinking towards where the mobilized soldiers are.


    "Hoo


    In front of him, the grass leaves swayed, and a dark shadow rushed out of the grass. His skin was flesh colored, his body was small, and he was a quadruped creature. His limbs had claws, and his claws were transparent. His small head was slightly horrible, like a fish, but he had a long beard, and his mouth had sharp teeth.


    It rushed out of the grass and skilfully jumped on the left arm of a mobilist. It grabbed the armor with sharp claws and kept biting it with its mouth.


    The strong armor makes a "creak creak" tearing sound.


    They''re small, just a little bigger than a slap.


    Seeing that there was only a small thing on his shoulder, the mobilized soldiers slapped it down like a fly, patted it out, and the little figure fell into the grass.


    The muzzle of the gun was slightly down, and before it continued to strike, the mobilizers pulled the trigger.


    The flash of the fire tongue, the roar of the bullet, "hiss, hiss" hit in the grass, also let the grass in that small body lost life.


    When the line of sight inadvertently swept the place that had just been attacked by the polluting animals, the mobilized soldiers who had just been attacked by the polluting animals were stunned.


    The armor was damaged, as if it had been corroded by something. There was a hole in the metal armor.


    Fortunately, under the metal armor is a layer of sponge, which has great resistance to corrosive substances, otherwise it will be dangerous.


    "Comrade kimir! The saliva of these little things is extremely corrosive. I''m afraid the defense of the power combat suit can''t last long! "


    While shooting wildly into the grass, the mobilized soldiers issued a warning to their companions.


    Gunfire rumbles, bullets roar, dense bullets can not stop the attack of many polluting animals in the grass, they are approaching.


    The whole grass seems to have come to life.


    If this is the case, they will not be able to hold on for long when the small things around them rush in.


    "Retreat! Come with me


    Without hesitation, he turned around and gave the order to withdraw.


    They''re closing in, the wave''s coming fast, and before they do, we have to get out of here.


    Otherwise, they will be inundated by the tide of animals and swallowed up.


    "The auxiliary power is running with all its strength. No matter what happens, don''t stop, even if the comrades beside you fall down! Do you understand? "


    "Da! Dada


    The mobilizers are shooting wildly with guns. Bullets are like rain, and "hiss" are hitting the grass, causing the grass to fly. At the same time, there are also a few "squeaks" in the grass.


    "Yes


    During the attack, the mobilizers responded to kimir.


    "Hum! Hum


    The armor is trembling. That''s the effect of the operation of the gears. The power battle suit of the mobilized soldiers is growling.


    "Come with me!"


    With a roar, kimir took the lead to rush out, like a tiger going down the mountain, rushing straight in the same direction as before, and bumping into the surrounding wave.


    Mobilizers followed closely, more than ten figures galloping in the grass, forming an arrow charge formation.


    Kimir is the front of the sword.


    There are more and more pollution animals jumping out of the grass and jumping on the mobilizers.


    Mobilization of soldiers and unreasonable, just follow the figure in front of the dash forward.


    Close, close, the wave is near.


    Kimir was not afraid, like a mountain crashing into the wave.


    At the moment of contact with the waves, the grass was boiling, and countless figures sprang out of the grass and rushed to the mobilizers in the galloping.


    "Bang, bang!"


    Under the force generated by speed, countless polluting animals were bumped by the mobilized soldiers in the galloping, and some of them were even smashed and fleshed.


    Their bodies are surprisingly fragile.


    The strong smell of blood seemed to infuriate them. "Creak, creak" roared angrily, and countless figures jumped out of the grass, trying to stop the mobilizers from leaving.


    There are a large number of them, some of them are hit and fly, and some of them climb on the body of mobilized soldiers, crazy tearing at the armor of power combat suit.


    "Don''t stop! Keep running


    It''s close. The edge of the grass is close.


    The dense grassland is the cover of their small body. As long as they leave the grassland, everything will be easy to do. No matter how many they are, they can''t hide the fact that they are very weak.


    Attack in strong, no strong body, this kind of strong is flawed, and their number did not reach the level of despair, otherwise they had ruled Nanlin Island, how could they shrink in the grass.


    "Hum! Hum


    The auxiliary power engine roared, the mobilized soldiers jumped up one after another, and more than ten figures jumped out of the grass one by one.

 Chapter 373

    There is no pollution animal outside the grass, and the pressure on the body is lightened.


    Looking back slightly, the appearance of a phenomenon makes the running kimir slowly stop.


    Several pollution animals are still hanging on the body, still biting the armor, saliva flow out of the mouth, corrosion of the armor potholes, lost the original smooth.


    Reach out and hold a polluting animal, squeeze it with a little force, and listen to the "click" sound, it will lose its life, and its body will become soft.


    What a fragile life.


    Kimir''s pause also stopped his players.


    At first they were puzzled. When they looked back at the grass, they understood.


    At the edge of the grass, they retreat. They seem to be afraid to leave the grass.


    At the edge of the grass, they showed their ferocious heads and looked at the mobilizers outside the grass.


    At a glance, the dense head is continuous, which makes the scalp numb.


    Aware that the threat was no longer there, the mobilized soldiers began to clean up the contaminated animals. Their bodies were very fragile, their flesh colored skin was soft, and even their internal organs could be seen. The bones were like the bones of newborn babies, and they broke when they were pinched.


    The polluting animals hanging on the mobilizers, as the mobilizers left the grassland, they looked no different. Before the mobilizers killed them, they were still a ferocious look, tearing the armor.


    This shows that they can still survive outside the grassland. The reason why they are afraid to leave the grassland is not because of the environment, but because of other factors.


    At the edge of the grass, under the gaze of the heads protruding from the grass one by one, the mobilized soldiers killed their companions one by one, just like execution. With a pinch, every time the clear voice sounded, it would cause a commotion in the grass.


    They are angry, they are roaring, but they just dare not, dare not leave the grass, can only watch a companion die in the hands of mobilizers.


    When the last one was crushed to death by the mobilized soldiers, they left in an angry roar.


    That small white pupil, the last look, let kimir very care.


    These little things are some unusual, not like the usual pollution animals, only tyranny and killing in their eyes.


    Their eyes give people a kind of "smart" feeling, as if thinking, with wisdom.


    Is that possible?


    He asked himself.


    It should not be possible!


    If the polluter gives birth to wisdom, then human beings will be in danger.


    Kimir didn''t think much about it, and immediately put it out of his mind.


    The road ahead is blocked, so we have to bypass the grassland.


    The mission this time is only to survey the topography of Nanlin Island, and to explore whether there are precious minerals. There is no need to fight against the polluting animals.


    It never occurred to him that he had to fight the little things in the grass.


    Although he didn''t want to admit it, he still knew himself.


    It is impossible to wipe out the small things in the grassland with only a small team of mobilized soldiers. If there is to be a war of annihilation, I am afraid all the soldiers of the first regiment will be used, because no one knows how many of them are in the grassland.


    But is it worth it?


    There are countless polluting animals in Nanlin island. If we want to eliminate all of them, let alone the first Legion now, even if the number of soldiers of the first Legion increases ten times, it will not be enough.


    This mission has never been forgotten.


    "Comrade kimir! There seems to be something in the heads of these little things! "


    The words of the team members attracted the attention of kimir.


    Looking for fame, I saw a mobilizer squatting on the ground, fiddling with the body of a polluting animal.


    When he came up to the mobilizers, he squatted down and looked at the corpses of the polluted animals manipulated by the players. He asked, "what did you find?"


    In order to make him see more clearly, the mobilizers directly picked up the bodies on the ground and put them in their hands.


    In front of him, he mobilized soldiers and said, "their heads are very hard. What''s hard is not their skulls, but what''s inside them!"


    The mobiliser squeezed the head of the corpse and squeezed it hard. The white liquid splashed and flowed through the mobiliser''s hand.


    The mobilizers didn''t care. Instead, they directly ripped off the broken skull and pulled out a yellow crystal of particle size from the skull.


    Drop the body in the hand, mobilize the soldier to put the yellow crystal in the hand.


    And asked the captain, "Comrade kimir! What do you think of? "


    Looking at the things in the palm of the players'' hands, kimir said slowly: "the stone! It''s a yellow stone with high purity. "


    As for Yuanshi, the soldiers of the first Legion have been popularized. They all know what the first Legion needs most.


    It''s protolith and protocrysts.


    Kimir in the helmet looked very moving. He quickly grabbed a body beside him. His hand was slightly forced, and his skull was crushed by kimir.


    Not surprisingly, kimir found a yellow stone in his head again.


    After throwing down the corpse in his hand, kimir picked up another corpse from the ground. After crushing the skull, he once again found a yellow stone without accident.


    How is that possible?


    These little things are so weak, how can they have such high-purity stones?


    And the probability is too high, almost every polluting animal has the original stone.


    In order to prove what he thought in his heart, kimir said to all the team members, "smash the head of every polluted animal on the ground to see if there are any original stones in it!"


    Mobilise the troops to action.


    There are a lot of contaminated carcasses on the ground.


    After a while, the bodies on the ground were swept away by the mobilized soldiers.


    The ground was in a mess. All the bodies were piled up and the heads were empty.


    After all this, the result is about 20 yellow "protoliths" in the hands of kimir. Although they are small, they are of high purity, far exceeding the value of red protoliths.


    Staring at the "original stone" in his hand, what he thought was completely confirmed. Every head of a polluting animal has a yellow "original stone".


    What this means, what it means, is clear to the heart of kimir.


    It''s a killing. It''s a killing.

 Chapter 374

    Looking at the grass beyond the edge line, kimir felt something.


    Now, the problem that plagued the first Legion was solved by chance.


    This grassland is equivalent to a raw stone mine, from which the first Legion can get a lot of raw stones to supplement the lack of finance of the first Legion.


    Now, the task is no longer important to the kimir. He must inform Colonel yevrich of the discovery as soon as possible! Let the first regiment develop and utilize it as soon as possible.


    Return to Qingcheng. That''s what kimir needs to do at the moment.


    "Go! Let''s go back! "


    Once again, looking at the grass beyond the border, he turned and left in the same direction.


    Mobilize the troops to see this and follow closely.


    More than ten figures soon disappeared in the forest.


    The unexpected discovery, let the first Legion obtain the unexpected harvest.


    Leaving the forest, when you can see the wall lying on the ground, kimir and his team rushed out of the forest and walked to the west gate.


    As the time approached noon, the gate of Nancheng was quiet and sparsely populated compared with the gates in other directions. Only a small number of security officers could be seen on the city wall.


    Walking out of the forest, the small group of mobilized soldiers of kimir was seen by the security guards on the wall of the city.


    The security forces are aware of the first Legion''s early morning operations.


    If you go out, you will come back.


    For the soldiers of the first regiment who returned from the forest, the security members on the city wall did not respond. They just watched them go through the gate and away.


    Back at the camp where the first Legion was stationed, he went to the biggest tent.


    To kimir''s surprise, comrade yevrich was not in the camp.


    "It''s time for Colonel jevrich to inspect the quarry outside the city. Recently, there are often polluting animals there. In order to ensure the safety of the workers in the quarry, commander jevrich personally led a company to clean up the polluting animals around the quarry!"


    After asking one of his comrades, kimir got information about where commander yevrich was.


    "Comrade! Thank you for your information


    Kimir thanks the mobilizers he stopped.


    "Comrade! You''re welcome


    With that, the mobilized soldiers gave a military salute to kimir.


    Kimir hastened to reply.


    Put down your hand, the mobilizers turned and left.


    Looking at the back of the mobilized soldiers leaving, kimir also put down his hand.


    "Comrade kimir! Are we going to find Comrade yevrich next? "


    The players behind him, asking kimir.


    "Yes! This time, we must inform Comrade yevrich of our discovery as soon as possible. This is a great event! A second''s delay is a great loss to the first Legion


    Kimir can''t deny the players.


    "Go! Let''s go at once


    As soon as he came back, he left the camp with his team.


    This time, however, he commandeered a bison assault truck so that they could get to the port faster.


    Qingcheng, West Port.


    No matter when, the port is always prosperous, people come and go, never lack of "human" figure.


    The engine roared, and a bison assault vehicle drove out of the gate and drove straight to the special wharf of the first army.


    The huge metal body attracted the attention of countless people on the wharf.


    Open the door and kimir gets out of the car.


    At this time, a mobilizer on duty on the dock came up.


    And gave a military salute to kimir.


    In return, he raised his hand and said, "Comrade! Please find a place for this car. We''ll be back soon! We need another speedboat! "


    For the mobilizers on duty on the dock, his duty and responsibility is to manage the speedboats docked at the dock and recover the vehicles discarded by the soldiers of the first Corps.


    After all, if the soldiers of the first regiment want to be on duty outside the city, they must start from the camp by car, go to the wharf, and get to their destination by speedboat.


    When the soldiers on duty arrive at the port, they can''t drive their vehicles back. They can only put their vehicles on the dock and let the soldiers on duty on the dock manage them centrally, so that when they come back, they can go back to the camp by car.


    He put his hand down from his forehead and mobilized the soldiers to say, "don''t worry! Just give me the car! All the speedboats on the wharf are in good condition. Please choose one at will


    "Hard work!"


    At this time, the team members of kimir also stepped out of the car one by one.


    "Let''s go!"


    With that, he walked to a speedboat on the dock.


    The team members followed closely, and they walked quickly on the wharf.


    When he got to a speedboat, kimir jumped up and the team followed.


    One of the team members at the back of the boat stopped for a moment in the bow and untied the rope that tied the boat to the wharf.


    As he entered the cab, kimir skillfully took the driver''s seat.


    Fasten the safety belt and check whether the systems work normally.


    After a bit of groping on the console, kimir pressed the ignition button.


    A deep roar, accompanied by a slight vibration of the hull, the engine "wheezing" successfully run up.


    Outside, the boats on the dock were roaring.


    The tail of the boat was full of water, and the jet engine rolled up the spray. Under the thrust of the engine, the boat moved slowly.


    When leaving the wharf, the speedboat turns its bow, and in the roar of the powerful engine, the white waves roll at its tail. The speedboat, like a sharp arrow, speeds up in vain, gallops in the river, cuts through the river, leaving a long white wake.


    The quarry is located to the west of Nanlin island and to the west of the sea.


    Starting from the port of Qingcheng, the speedboat sped all the way. Although the speed was far from the fastest speed, half an hour later, the speedboat of the Tamil team arrived at the quarry.


    "Suddenly, suddenly!"


    The engine lost its original strong roar with a few metal gear teeth.


    The speed of the speedboat slowed down.


    The destination has arrived.

 Chapter 375

    Looking out from the driver''s cab of the speedboat, there are dense forests on both sides of the river. By the river, at the junction of land and water, there are tall trees. The crown of the trees has crossed the boundary and covered the river.


    On the right side of the river, there is a gap in the dense forest, a large area of trees has been cut down, the ground has been filled up, and on the bare bank, a wharf made of mixed mud and gravel stands on the bank.


    There was a lot of people on the dock, and countless stones were carried to the dock by manpower, and people kept shouting.


    On the wharf, several medium-sized wooden boats with a length of more than 60 meters are berthing, waiting to load and unload stones.


    The arrival of the speedboat on the river caused some eyes on the wharf.


    But just for a moment, he withdrew his eyes.


    As for the speedboats of the first legion, the civilians of Qingcheng have been familiar with them for a long time. In the quarry, the soldiers of the first Legion often patrol. As the most common means of transportation of the first legion, the civilians of Qingcheng can often see them.


    No matter how amazing things, once used to, in people''s eyes will become natural.


    Choosing a docking point, kimir docked the speedboat at the dock.


    There are also soldiers of the first regiment on duty on the dock.


    See boat dock, a mobilization soldiers on duty on the dock came.


    He left the cab and went to the deck of the speedboat. The busy scene on the shore was reflected in the eyes of kimir.


    The noisy wharf is full of black shadows.


    The mountain in the distance has become bare. If you look carefully, you can see some moving black spots.


    On the shore, a large blank area has been opened up in the endless forest sea. On the open space, at a glance, there are more than a dozen huge supports made of wood.


    The quarry is not the first time for kimir to come here, but whenever he sees this familiar scene, he always laments for the wisdom of mankind.


    Manpower and wisdom have replaced the huge machinery and equipment. Although the efficiency is far from equal to that of the latter, it is not easy for them to achieve the current efficiency under limited conditions, which is worthy of praise.


    "Comrade! This is not the time to change posts. Which team are you here to replace


    The mobilizers on the dock were shouting. He seemed to be confused and didn''t understand the purpose of the team.


    This is not the time to change positions.


    At the bow of the boat, kimir jumped on the dock, came to the mobilizers and saluted them.


    The mobilized soldiers hastened to return the salute.


    Putting down his hand on his forehead and looking at the mobilizers in front of him, kimir said, "where is Comrade yevrich? I have something important to report


    It turned out that he was looking for major yevrich, and it was clear to mobilize the troops.


    But


    The mobilizer said, "it''s really not after you came here. Not long ago, major yevrich came across a den of polluting animals while he was cleaning up the contaminated animals near the quarry! Colonel jevrich has taken over most of the guards on duty in the quarry. He has just left! "


    Are you late?


    It''s a pity for kimir. If they come earlier, they are facing Colonel yevrich now!


    Colonel jevrich could have known the good news earlier.


    "Comrade! Do you know where the polluter''s lair is? "


    Asked kimir.


    "Sorry! I don''t know! "


    Mobilizers slightly apologetic said.


    After a change of words, the mobilizers said: "this time, the elimination of the den of polluting animals should be over soon. It is suggested that comrades wait for the return of Comrade yevrich in the quarry. The forest outside is too big, even if they enter it, it is difficult to find Comrade yevrich!"


    That''s all.


    The comrades in front of me are right. It''s too difficult to find a team to clean up the nest of polluting animals in the dense forest.


    Even if you can hear gunshots, even if the two sides are only 100 meters apart in the dense forest, it''s easy to miss them.


    It''s obviously not rational to go into the forest and look for it.


    Kimir was waiting in the quarry, and outside the quarry, in the forest of the west, a large number of soldiers of the first Legion were in action.


    A company, together with more than 50 mobilized soldiers guarding the quarry, has nearly 200 soldiers operating in the forest.


    The dense canopy blocks the sunlight, making the space under the tree a little dark.


    The ground was littered with stones and cobbles.


    It''s close to the river. The ground is soft and humid. Some traces show that it was soaked in water for a certain period of time.


    Vines, trees, rocks, colorful forest, dark green metal bodies in the trees.


    They were armed with guns, and the blue light on their helmets was flashing. As they moved forward, they watched the forest in front of them.


    The pace is slow and heavy, and the sound of metal friction reverberates in the forest.


    At a glance, a large area of woodland is full of mobilized soldiers.


    Mobilizers are searching.


    This cleaning operation is not difficult. There are no fierce polluting animals in the forest around the quarry.


    Most of them are large and ferocious vegetarians. They are relatively docile. As long as they are not irritated, they do little harm to human beings.


    Similarly, because they feed on green plants, the precipitation of pollutants will only form a useless green "pebble" in their bodies. When the impurities of the pebble are removed, it can become a "raw stone". This is very difficult. It takes time and good luck.


    It will not rely on the flesh and blood of the prey to increase the probability of "protolith" condensation in the body, just like the ferocious predators.


    Although humans need "protoliths", they often don''t get them by hunting vegetarians, because the probability of "protoliths" in vegetarians is very low, which is much lower than that of predators.


    Therefore, it is a thankless thing for human beings to hunt vegetarians. The utilization value of vegetarians is worth discussing. Because of this, when encountering vegetarians, human beings will only avoid them and will not deliberately kill them.


    This is only one of the reasons why the probability of "original stone" is so low.

 Chapter 376

    Although the threat of vegetarians to human beings is very low, their power is not weak. As the existence of being hunted by predators, vegetarians have evolved their own weapons in order to survive under the threat of predators.


    Whether it is a tall physique or a thick shell, it can effectively resist the killing of predators and polluters, and even turn defeat into victory, killing the predators.


    In the forest of nature, although the course of biological evolution is chaotic, there is also a set of perfect biological chain. In this biological chain, no species can be called "weak", because the weak species have already been extinct.


    For hundreds of years, the evolution of life is just an instant. On the earth, in the boundless forest, the wave of evolution is still continuing,.


    Every moment, all kinds of creatures are exploring the direction of race evolution, changing, perfecting their genes, making their race more powerful.


    The existence of vegetarians can not only provide enough food for the predators, but also can bear some pressure from the fierce beasts.


    In a sense, there is no direct contradiction between vegetarians and human beings. Under the threat of fierce animals, vegetarians are on the same front with human beings.


    Of course, a polluting animal is a polluting animal after all. Sometimes even a vegetarian polluting animal will not be polite to human beings.


    After all, humans are weak, at least on the surface.


    In the face of the weak, the vegetarians who have a strong concept of territory don''t care about sticking some killing.


    In a word, any fierce animal is dangerous to human beings.


    In the forest, the mobilizers are moving in an orderly way.


    In the mode of small teams, small areas are scattered in the woodland, covering each other.


    In this way, even if a polluting animal rushes out of the shadow of the forest, the mobilized soldiers nearby can support at any time.


    In the dark woods, in the shadows, yevrich was one of them.


    Because of wearing the same type of power combat suit as the mobilizers, yevrich is perfectly integrated into the whole team in the forest.


    Stepping on the rocks, climbing over one obstacle after another, the picture in the helmet is the scene of the surrounding forest.


    The tall trees, the ferocious vines, the rough ground, and the shaking figures in the forest are all that yevrich can see.


    A battle has just ended. Not long ago, while cleaning up the contaminated animals near the quarry, the mobilizers encountered a small group of contaminated animals.


    It''s a predator, and its ferocious beast.


    They are small, no more than one meter tall and no more than two meters long. They are swarthy and covered with scales. Their heads are terrifying and hairless. Their pupils are blue and their necks are covered with tentacles that look like octopus tentacles.


    Four feet long claws, bloody mouth long tusks, action and agile, galloping in the forest they are like a gust of wind.


    Fortunately, the number of them is not much, only more than ten. After a little fighting, they were eliminated by mobilized soldiers, and only a few of them fled deep into the forest.


    When he learned that it was they who harassed the quarry recently, yevrich ordered to mobilize troops to track the fleeing animals in order to prevent future trouble.


    After some exploration, the mobilizers found their nest.


    It is precisely because of this that this campaign was launched.


    Although the nest has been proved, yevrich did not go straight to it. Instead, he swept the forest all the way to the nest, intending to clean up all the polluting animals in the forest that could threaten the quarry.


    However, along the way, the mobilized soldiers searching for advance in the forest never fired a shot. It was quiet in the forest, as if all the polluting animals had disappeared.


    "Comrade major yevrich!"


    All of a sudden!


    There''s a call from a mobilizer in the messenger.


    Yevrich responded and said, "what''s the matter?"


    Then came the voice of a mobilized soldier from the messenger.


    "Found the body of a polluting animal! They were eaten up, leaving only the remains. The remains are still fresh. The time of death should not exceed 48 hours! "


    Bodies?


    When it comes to corpses, it''s not surprising that Linhai itself is a hunting ground, and it''s normal for polluting animals to be preyed on.


    At this time, in the forest not far from yevrich, a little larger open space, a small team, more than ten figures are surrounded by a skeleton, bloody corpse.


    The wreckage looks very big. The skeleton is as tall as a person. A thin layer of flesh and blood can be seen on the bones.


    At one end of the wreckage, the huge head lay quietly on the ground, and the flesh and blood were gnawed, leaving only a pair of black eyes.


    The mobilizers are looking around for any useful information.


    "What do you find?"


    One of the mobilizers asked the players around him.


    "This should be the hunting scene, some kind of fierce beast preyed on it!"


    "Is it the kind of pollution animal that we eliminated before?"


    A mobilized soldier guessed in his heart.


    At this time, a mobilizer pointed to the bloody skeletons and said, "maybe, if you look carefully, there are many bite marks on these skeletons, and the directions of the lower mouth are different. This shows that there is not only one polluting animal eating, but many polluting animals eating at the same time!"


    If you look at it carefully, it''s true.


    There are a lot of bite marks on the bones. Although they are not obvious, they can be detected as long as you look carefully.


    At this time, a figure came out from the shadow under the tree.


    It was yevrich who came because of the mobilization report.


    When he saw the figure, the mobilizers immediately stopped the communication, turned to face the oncoming yevrich, raised their right hands and saluted him.


    After a military salute, jevrich put down his hand and asked, "what do you find?"


    By this time, yevrich had come to the mobilizers, but also saw the huge skeleton lying on the ground.


    A wreck, a gnawed wreck.


    A mobilized soldier said: "we have not found it yet. We just doubt whether the predator of" it "is the kind of polluting beast we have fought before!"


    The suspicion of mobilizing soldiers is unreasonable. Those things are moving around here, and of course they are the biggest suspects.

 Chapter 377

    It doesn''t matter who killed the owner of the corpse, even if those things are dry?


    Even if it is proved that it is something of that kind, it is just an answer.


    "Keep going!"


    With that, jevrich glanced at the wreckage on the ground and turned to move on.


    Mobilization soldiers see this, quickly followed up, left the bloody hunting scene.


    Soon, in this bloody and smelly hunting scene, the original figure disappeared in the forest.


    The destination is not far away. The nest is just ahead.


    In the forest, the road is densely covered, like a net, sweeping away in one direction.


    The battle did not take place, and the polluting animals in the forest seemed to have disappeared, which made the mobilized soldiers lose their targets.


    However, the disappearance of the animal is not without a trace of pollution.


    In the forest, although the mobilized soldiers did not find the existence of polluting animals, they found a large number of debris, which were eaten.


    When we get the report of "Wreckage" from mobilized soldiers all over the forest, it is not difficult to think of some truth.


    Walking in the forest, surrounded by the same advance of mobilizers, listening to reports from mobilizers everywhere in the forest, yevrich fell into thinking.


    Judging from various situations, the pollution animals in this area are not disappearing or migrating.


    They were hunted and preyed on by unknown pollution animals.


    In terms of regional area, the hunting area of predators is extremely vast, and the hunting is very fierce, just like that of marching ants. They pass all the way, but they don''t live early, which makes a large area dead and silent without any living creatures.


    "Comrade yevrich! Look


    From the messenger came the words of a mobilized soldier in front.


    This brought yevrich back from his thoughts.


    When leaving a slightly lush shade, looking forward, in an open space illuminated by a few beams of sunlight, several wrecks lie still, and the huge skeleton looks a little ferocious and miserable.


    Looking at the size of the skeletons, it''s probably a relatively small herd, or maybe it''s just a family. No one has escaped the scene of being killed.


    After a little pause, the mobilizers left.


    Debris in the forest is not uncommon. Along the way, the mobilized soldiers have seen a lot of this scene.


    Keep going!


    In the forest, the figure is shaking. The existence of many figures breaks the silence of the forest and makes a large area of forest slightly active.


    The current square is bright, not like a dark environment under the shade of a tree.


    On that boundary line, dark green figures emerge in the dark forest, leaving the darkness under the shade of trees and stepping into the land of light.


    When the light came and the crown of the trees was gone, jevrich looked around.


    This is a blank area, surrounded by forest.


    The area is not big. You can see the end at a glance. It''s about one kilometer to the farthest edge.


    Every inch of grass on the ground is barren, covered with a layer of big and small red stones. The small ones are only the size of particles, while the big ones are like a mountain, which is a land of rocks.


    Looking to the two sides, there were mobilizers coming out of the forest. After a while, there were dense figures standing on the rocks.


    With a slight pause, yevrich continued to walk on the rocks, and the mobilized soldiers on both sides moved forward in a vertical line.


    As he climbed on a slightly larger stone, jevrich said in a deep voice, "all of you! Be ready to fight


    At the command, "click! The sound of "kache" bullet loading was constantly ringing. As the mobilizers walked, they slightly raised the muzzle of their guns and watched the front, ready to fight at any time.


    The den of the polluter has arrived.


    Yevrich, on the stone, looks forward.


    In front, about tens of meters away, there is a crack nearly 100 meters long and 20 meters wide.


    The cracks are clearly visible in yevrich''s eyes.


    It''s like a tear in the earth.


    From the crevices, there was a continuous white mist rising, rolling into the sky, and then dissipated in the sky.


    Yevrich was very careful, and the mobilizers were very careful. They approached the crack carefully.


    Anything that comes out of the cracks cannot escape the eyes of the mobilizers.


    When the mobilized soldiers came to the rocks beside the crack, they saw a deep crack.


    Looking down, the crack looks like a grand canyon. The rock walls on both sides are vertical, bare and red.


    The wall of the rock continued down until it was in the dark.


    Deep darkness, just looking at it, makes people nervous.


    The mobilized soldiers on the edge of the crack, armed with guns, stand on the edge of the cliff and look down. Although the helmet has the function of a night vision device, the crack is very deep, beyond the scope of the night vision device.


    Standing on a large rock near the crack, yevrich looked down at the bottomless crack below.


    The vertical walls, and the darkness at the bottom, are all yevrich can see.


    Frowning slightly, when he saw the deep crack, yevrich knew that the mission would be declared a failure.


    There is no doubt that this is the nest of the terrifying beast that has recently ravaged the surrounding woodland.


    The terrain below is dangerous. Even the mobilized soldiers can''t exert their maximum combat effectiveness, and they can''t guarantee that they can destroy the enemy in the bad terrain.


    In the dark, the situation is complicated. No one knows what kind of situation is under the crack. It is unwise to send mobilization troops to eliminate the polluting animals.


    Yevrich would not have made such a mistake.


    However, it can not be allowed to exist. If the nest is not removed for a day, the quarry will never be at peace, because no one knows when the terrible polluting animal will climb out of the crack.


    "Comrade yevrich! You see, the water chestnut on both sides of the crack is clear, and there is a little soil on it. If it exists for a long time, the rock wall will become very smooth after being hit by wind and rain. All kinds of traces show that the crack should have appeared recently! "


    In the messenger, some careful words of mobilizing soldiers came.


    This also made yevrich look back at the cliff on both sides.


    Indeed, the traces on both sides of the cliff are obvious, so it''s easy to think of the appearance of cracks. It''s not long.

 Chapter 378

    What does that mean?


    It shows that the polluting animals that wreak havoc on the surrounding forest land live underground. This crack is not the entrance to the nest, but a collapse caused by ground subsidence, which makes an entrance to the ground appear in the underground space.


    Is there a space under Nanlin island?


    Is that possible?


    After all, Nanlin island is not big and there is no necessary condition for underground space.


    Or is it the kind of pollution animal that likes to dig holes and hollows out the bottom of Nanlin island?


    This possibility is very small. The habit of a creature can be seen from its appearance. However, the polluting animals that fought with mobilized soldiers before are not good at digging holes.


    What''s going on?


    The truth can not be obtained only by guessing. Only by exploring and seeing with one''s own eyes can we get the real answer.


    At this time, the abnormal image appears.


    "Here they are! Prepare to fight


    A warning from a mobilized soldier came out of the messenger.


    This made the mobilizers immediately alert, the muzzle of the gun facing the darkness at the bottom of the crack.


    Looking down, in the dark place at the bottom of the crack, the rock walls on both sides appeared many shaking figures.


    In the dark, the naked eye can not see them, but with the help of night vision, the mobilized soldiers can detect them climbing on the rock wall in the dark.


    The dark, small and strong body is exactly the polluting beast who fought with the mobilized soldiers in the forest before.


    Sharp claws pierce into the rock wall, making them have amazing climbing ability.


    Many figures are moving dexterously on the vertical rock wall with extremely fast speed.


    Seeing this, how could yevrich let them out.


    "Wait! Don''t worry, wait for them to get closer


    The vertical rock wall greatly affects the firing angle of the mobilized soldiers. In order to shoot accurately, they must be close enough.


    Mobilizers are silent, aiming at the darkness under the crack, waiting for the time to pull the trigger.


    In the dark under the crack, their figures were shaking, moving forward and approaching the light above.


    The figures are shaking. At the junction of darkness and light on the cliff, their ferocious bodies emerge from the darkness and climb to the wider world outside.


    However, what they didn''t expect is that outside, death has been watching them and will take their lives at any time.


    "Attack


    Just then, standing on the edge of the crack, yevrich gave the order to attack.


    The mobilizers had been ready to attack. When the order came into their ears, they aimed their guns at the figure on the rock wall and pulled the trigger.


    "Da! Da! "Da"


    The sound of gunfire rose, and the mobilized soldiers standing at the edge of the crack crazily tilted their bullets downwind.


    Tongues of fire are flashing, bullet marks are dancing, bullets are whistling.


    Dense bullets rained down on the rock wall below.


    "Ho! "Chih"


    Countless bullets hit the rock wall, smashed the rock, leaving one crater after another. The broken stones from the rock wall scattered and fell into the deep and invincible darkness.


    With the falling gravel, the climbing figure on the rock wall also falls, with the gravel, falling into the deep darkness.


    "Hiss, hiss!"


    Under the attack of bullets, they have no room for resistance, only one by one bullet hit, issued a roar, fell into the bottomless abyss.


    The fire is spraying, the gunfire is incessant, the bullets that burst into the darkness turn into fire red streamer, hitting on the rock wall, arousing countless gravel, also let the figure on the rock wall fall one after another.


    Soon, under the attack of the mobilized soldiers, nothing was left on the rock wall, and there was no pollution animal in the darker depths.


    As a result, the intense gunfire weakened, and when the last gunshot fell, calm returned to the crack.


    It''s over?


    Jevrich was looking deep into the crack, and listening quietly to any sound coming from the dark place under the crack.


    long time!


    The ground was quiet and there was no change.


    It seems that the scale of this group is not large, otherwise it would not be so easy to mobilize soldiers.


    No matter in the previous battle or in the battle at the crack, the mobilized soldiers did not bear too much pressure, and the number of them in both battles was small.


    There are more than 20 of them fighting in the forest, and even less fighting in the crack. There are only a dozen of them climbing on the rock wall.


    Looking back from the dark ground beneath the crack, jevrich looked around.


    They stand upright, their armor is full of metallic luster, and the dark green coating makes them look heavy.


    At this point, the mission can only be terminated. Although yevrich is very curious about what kind of scene is under the crack, whether it is a cave, an underground space, or just a passage excavated by a polluting animal, yevrich wants to explore whatever it is.


    But conditions don''t allow. Yevrich doesn''t intend to let the mobilizers enter the bottomless abyss under the crack until he is fully prepared.


    The situation under the crack is fuzzy. Anything can happen, and no one knows whether there will be more polluting animals under the ground. Once the worst happens, there will be the most serious consequences, which yevrich does not want to see.


    Yevrich gave the order!


    He said, "San Lian, stay here and guard this place! Any polluting animals emerging from the cracks must be eliminated. The comrades who were on duty in the quarry will return to the quarry with me! "


    Although we can''t solve the current threat now, we can''t let it go.


    It''s a temporary compromise to seal it off and prevent the polluting animals from leaving the crevice. When the first army has a way to deal with it, it will come back once and for all.


    At that time, what yevrich cares about, what he is curious about and what he cares about can be solved one by one.


    With that, jevrich turned and walked to the boundary between the forest and the rocks.


    When the order has been given, yevrich does not need to worry about the details. After yevrich leaves, the mobilizers who stay in the rubble have the right to take over the command and will arrange everything,

 Chapter 379

    The mobilizers responded and most of them were stationed in place to monitor the cracks.


    A small number of mobilizers followed jevrich out of the rocky land and entered the quiet forest one by one.


    It is located in the west of the quarry, not far from the west coast, and closer to the river in the south, about 20 kilometers away from the quarry.


    The distance is not far or near. Because of the predators'' rampant pollution animals, there are no pollution animals in a large forest around the quarry. For yevrich, the only advantage is that he doesn''t have to worry about the attack from the pollution animals on the way back.


    Two hours later, yevrich returned to the quarry.


    Walking out of the forest, the mobilized soldiers continued to carry out their tasks, and the quarry was still busy.


    The return of the mobilizers did not cause much commotion.


    Yevrich came with a company of soldiers, and when he returned, there was only a small team left behind.


    Although Nanlin island was occupied by the first legion, it has become the bag of the first legion, but as long as it is outside Qingcheng, the existence of polluting animals, there can be no absolute security.


    Necessary guards are needed. As an officer of the first legion, yevrich has the right to be guarded.


    The mobilizers of this team are to guard yevrich''s existence. No matter what, the necessary guards are indispensable.


    When yevrich''s figure appeared, kimir, who had been waiting on the dock, saw yevrich coming from the dock.


    Kimir stepped forward to meet him.


    As soon as jevrich stepped on the dock, kimir came to jevrich and stopped him.


    The road ahead was blocked. In jevrich''s slightly puzzled eyes, kimir raised his hand, raised his salute and said, "Comrade jevrich, I have something important to report to you!"


    Something important?


    Yevrich looked at the mobilizers who were blocking the way in front of him, then glanced at the figure in front of him, and looked at more than a dozen of the same figures behind him.


    Jevrich raised his hand to return a salute, then put it down and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    He put down his hand from his forehead and said, "I''m sergeant kimir, the leader of the fourth team of the second company of the Third Battalion of Nanlin island. When we were exploring to the south of Qingcheng, we found a grassland in the forest more than 40 kilometers away from Qingcheng!"


    "There is a strange and small pollution animal in the grassland. Although they are not strong, their saliva is extremely corrosive, which can damage the shell armor of the power combat suit. They attacked us. After a fight, we escaped from the grassland, and then we found this thing!"


    With that, kimir clapped at his waist, only listening to the slight sound of mechanical rotation. At kimir''s waist, the armor of the power suit opened a pocket.


    He stretched out his hand and put it in his pocket. Leaning slightly, little yellow things rolled out of his pocket and fell into the hands of kimir.


    When the last little thing fell into his hand, kimir reached out and presented what he had in his hand to yevrich''s eyes. He said, "we found this in their hard skull. Every one has it. There is no probability problem!"


    This is


    Looking at the yellow things in kimir''s hands, yevrich was puzzled for a moment.


    But soon I thought of something, and I was stunned.


    Quickly picked up a small yellow orange thing from the hands of kimir, yevrich carefully observed.


    "Is this the original stone?"


    Yevrich''s voice was a little uncertain.


    It''s too small. It''s only the size of a bean. It''s a normal stone. Even if it''s the worst quality red stone, the smallest one is the size of a grape. It''s more than several times the size of this little yellow thing.


    Small is also small, but it is yellow, higher than the most common red on a quality.


    No quantity, only quality?


    It''s against common sense.


    We should know that the more powerful the polluting animal is, the higher the quality and volume of the original stone in its body will be.


    The quality of raw stone is related to its size. The higher the quality is, the larger the volume is. There is no saying that it is small and refined.


    However, the little yellow thing in my hand is obviously the "original stone". Undoubtedly, the material on the surface of the original stone is very easy to distinguish.


    "Yes," he said! Is it a raw stone, or a yellow quality "raw stone", comrade yevrich! You should know what "it" stands for


    How could yevrich not know what it stands for.


    There is no doubt that it is the original stone, which needs no doubt.


    It''s a good thing. It''s a great thing. These things the size of soybeans are no less than a timely rain for the first Legion.


    Looking at kimir, yevrich said, "well done! Comrade kimir! With this, the problem that has been bothering the first Legion will not exist, and Nanlin island will also set foot on the fast lane of rapid development! "


    "Go! Come back to Qingcheng with me


    Yevrich can''t wait. The lack of finance has always been an insurmountable problem for the first Legion. Now an opportunity to solve the plight of the first Legion is in front of him. How can yevrich not be excited?


    The grassland discovered by kimir must be explored as soon as possible.


    Yevrich needed to know, and he had to figure out, the size of the grassland and the size of the polluting animals.


    How can kimir refuse yevrich''s orders?


    The group followed yevrich to the wharf, where they would take a speedboat back to Qingcheng.


    Two speedboats were randomly selected and soldiers were mobilized to board.


    When there is no mobilized soldiers on the dock.


    Engine "sudden" roar up, the tail of the two boats, water panting, spray rolling.


    Driven by the jet engine, the speedboat began to move slowly, leaving the dock.


    When they left the dock and came to the wide waters, the two speedboats began to reorient.


    When the bow of the boat was aimed at the East, the powerful engine suddenly roared. In the waves, two speedboats rushed out one after another like sharp arrows, and roared in the river.


    Along the way, it left a long white mark on the river.

 Chapter 380

    Qingcheng, West Port!


    When two speedboats appeared at the end of the river one after another, within an hour, yevrich set out from the quarry and returned to Qingcheng.


    Busy port is still, the noise "buzzing" continuous, black figure in surging.


    On the dock, two speedboats pulled in slowly.


    When the speedboat was put into position, the door of the speedboat was opened, and many mobilized soldiers rushed out of the boat.


    He left the deck, boarded the dock, and led by yevrich, the group walked out of the dock.


    "Comrade yevrich! Welcome back


    Mobilizers on duty at the dock, seeing that it was yevrich who stepped down from the speedboat, rushed up.


    After a slight pause, yevrich gave a military salute and said, "I need four cars. Please arrange it."


    "Yes! Please follow me


    Under the guidance of the mobilizers on duty at the dock, the party walked out of the dock.


    Military docks are independent. Looking to one side, civil docks can be seen clearly, and there is no separation zone between military docks and civil docks. However, the current conditions are limited and everything can only be simplified.


    Randomly selected four bison armed assault vehicles, mobilized soldiers to start boarding.


    After a few breaths, all the mobilizers of the two teams boarded the car.


    "Hum! Hum


    The engine began to roar.


    For a moment, in the eyes of the mobilizers on duty, four bison armed assault vehicles moved one after another, formed a column and drove out until they left the parking lot and drove onto the road outside the port.


    Sitting in the co pilot''s seat, yevrich looked out of the window at the scene and figure sweeping back and forth.


    The road condition is a little bad, and even a good cushioning system can''t reduce the obvious shaking inside the car.


    All roads in Qingcheng need to be repaired. In the last war against demons, not only buildings but also roads were destroyed.


    Under the bombing of demons, the roads in Qingcheng have become potholes. There are many deep and wide craters. Although the craters have been simply filled, the road conditions are not so satisfactory.


    "It''s a bit slow!"


    Looking out of the window, jevrich sighed.


    It has been more than a month since the first Legion occupied Qingcheng. In this period, Qingcheng has not changed much.


    Although there is intense construction everywhere, what has the first Corps changed?


    Nothing has changed, Qingcheng is still lifeless, giving people a decadent atmosphere, whether it is architecture or people.


    The first Legion seems to have overlooked something.


    Yevrich suddenly thought of the commander.


    Although the commander didn''t say much, he must be disappointed!


    More than a month''s time is not short, but they didn''t let Qingcheng get some changes.


    "Commander?"


    A figure inadvertently from the line of sight, that short moment, yevrich caught a figure from the passing crowd.


    That''s the commander. Yevrich can confirm that.


    Jevrich turned to the mobilizer in the driver''s seat and said, "stop!"


    I don''t know what Colonel jevrich is going to do, but the mobilizers who drive the car still put on the brakes.


    The car in front slows down and looks like it''s ready to stop. Of course, the car behind can only keep up with it and slow down.


    When the wheels were not turning, four cars stopped at the side of the road.


    Open the door, yevrich got out of the car, closed the door, said: "you stay in the car, wait for me to come back!"


    This sentence made all the mobilized soldiers in the car sit back.


    The gate of the city is just ahead, dozens of meters away. As the only way to the port, there are a lot of people in this section of the road, and the figure never stops walking.


    Leaving the car, civilians kept passing by.


    For the soldiers of the first legion, the civilians of Qingcheng have long been used to it. At first, they were a little scared when they saw the soldiers of the first legion, because the soldiers of the first Legion were covered with armor and could not even see their faces clearly, which gave them a lot of pressure.


    But over time, their vigilance dropped.


    Because Qingcheng civilians find that as long as they don''t do something unexpected or violate the laws made by the first legion, the soldiers of the first Legion usually don''t care about them.


    If they don''t care, how can they hurt them? The civilians in Qingcheng, who are aware of this, can rest assured of their worries, get used to it and adapt to the existence of the first army.


    Yevrich looked up in the direction he had just passed. Today, there seems to be more pedestrians at the gate than usual.


    Especially outside the city wall, in the buffer area separating the forest from the city wall, a lot of people gathered on a piece of open space.


    At the roadside, there are also a large number of pedestrians standing still and watching, looking sad.


    At the edge of the crowd gathered in the open space, yevrich also saw the figure of the security team##### Recommend a masterpiece: steal the door, supernatural type, like to see

 Chapter 381

    For the gathering of the crowd, the security team did not drive them away, but just watched on the edge.


    Looking around, yevrich saw the familiar figure in a raised place beside the road.


    Next to the figure, there are some civilians, who also stand on the sidelines and watch the crowd gathering place.


    Stepping forward, jevrich approached the figure.


    Through countless figures, when yevrich came to the back of the figure and was about to say something, a word came into yevrich''s ear.


    "Don''t say anything, don''t do anything, just watch it quietly!"


    Li Meng looked ahead and said faintly.


    For behind yevrich close, Li Meng of course aware of.


    What he wanted to say was swallowed by Sheng Sheng. On Li Meng''s side, yevrich, tall and majestic, looked at the crowd nearby.


    People, many people, there are old people, there are young people, most of them are women, at a glance, the number is more than 100.


    Not far from the forest outside, there is a stack of four square wood, wood pile is very big, enough to have more than one person high.


    Some of the women were holding something wrapped in sackcloth in their hands, one by one, and with a sad face, they put the things in their arms on the firewood pile.


    When I leave, my eyes are full of pity.


    After a while, gray packages were put on the firewood pile, one after another, and the number was no less than 100.


    And from the crowd, the women holding the package still keep going out, as if endless.


    "The mortality rate is very high recently! I don''t know how many lucky babies there are


    "No! If I could survive when I was a child, it would be blessed by death


    "There are babies born every day in Qingcheng, and I don''t know how many will be on the next Memorial Day..."


    Li Meng was quite concerned about the comments of the civilians around him.


    From those comments, it is not difficult to get the information that Li Meng wants.


    It turned out to be a funeral, a funeral for a newborn.


    The world is full of pollutants. For hundreds of years, although human beings have certain resistance to pollutants, human body itself is fragile, and the babies born are even more fragile.


    Because of the weakness of the body, infants who have not yet fully adapted to the strange world are easily attacked by pollutants, and thus slowly lost their lives.


    In this world, the survival rate of human infants is very low, which makes human beings fear.


    The firewood pile was set on fire, and the fire broke out into the sky.


    One package after another on the firewood pile slowly disappeared in the fire.


    With that "crackling" cracking sound, the low weeping sound is reverberating.


    The fire was warm, and many figures beside the fire did not show a comfortable look, but looked at the burning fire heavily.


    Looking at this scene, yevrich has been speechless. If the commander can hear it, he also hears it. Yevrich knows what is in the burned package.


    It''s a matter of grief for everyone.


    In a way, the soldiers of the first Legion are also human beings, and yevrich will also feel a little sad about this.


    Looking at the burning fire, Li Meng said faintly: "I feel the breath of death, the cry of soul sorrow, so I came here!"


    "Do you know why I came?"


    The commander''s inquiry made yevrich slightly confused.


    He can hear a lot of hidden meanings from the commander''s words, but too much information brings about jevrich''s confusion and ignorance.


    Yevrich said: "please make it clear to the commander!"


    Looking at the crowd nearby, Li Meng said, "it''s for their prayer, it''s for their hope!"


    "They pray that grief will not come, they hope life will be better, I come to listen to their wishes, but also to realize their wishes!"


    Some words, yevrich did not understand the commander''s words, but from the commander''s words, yevrich heard a little.


    That is to want to make some changes to Qingcheng. It''s not only the people, but also a lot of things.


    Looking back from the burning fire, Li Meng turned and walked to the gate.


    Yevrich followed.


    On the way, Li Meng said, "there should be a medical center in Qingcheng. Not only that, but also food, clothing and residence should be developed with the military in the future."


    "Qingcheng needs a new look. We must pay attention to the clothes. If it''s still the old cloth clothes, how can it usher in a new era?"


    All along, Li Meng always felt that Qingcheng lacked something.


    Until today, Li Meng found out that what Qingcheng lacks is fashionable clothes. How can the shabby cloth clothes make Qingcheng look new?


    People depend on clothes and horses depend on saddles. Without good and fashionable clothes, their mental outlook will never be innovated.


    All along, this basic material was ignored by the first Legion.


    Now that we have found this, we have to start to solve it.


    Of course, the medical center is the top priority.


    This is not only for the sake of the civilians in Qingcheng, but also for the long-term benefit of the first Legion.


    Increasing the survival rate of newborn children can not only enhance the prestige of the first Legion among the common people, but also gain the popular support.


    Yevrich said, "yes! I will give orders immediately. If things go smoothly, the commander''s expected "goal" should be achieved in half a month! "


    "Oh


    Li Meng gave a light, slightly unexpected look.


    How confident is yevrich?


    Not to mention changing the clothes of civilians in Qingcheng, just building a medical center needs a lot of energy to support. After all, medical equipment is not cheap.


    Now, with the financial difficulties of the first legion, Li Meng can''t give yevrich a single energy point.


    As if aware of the commander''s doubts, yevrich said: "commander! We found a kind of strange pollution animals in the forest sea in the west of the city. They are small in size, but they attack very strongly. Their saliva is corrosive. In their brain shell, there is a yellow quality "raw stone". There is no chance, every one has it! "


    "If we eliminate it, the financial problems that perplex the first Legion will be solved!"


    i see!


    The source of yevrich''s confidence came from here.


    Indeed, if the first Legion is financially rich enough, everything Li Meng wants to see can be achieved in a short time.

 Chapter 382

    "Do it! Do what you want! "


    When the sound came into yevrich''s ear, Li Meng''s figure was disappearing.


    It''s like turning into pure energy. The gray energy particles disperse with the wind. Under the gaze of yevrich, the figure in front disappears without a trace.


    For the pedestrians on the road, it seems that they did not find the existence of "Li Meng" all the time. When Li Meng dissipated in front of them, they did not respond.


    Slightly a Leng, yevrich finally thought of some strange place.


    In the high place before, those civilians were nearby. No matter what he said or what the commander said, those civilians should be able to hear.


    But the truth is that they can''t hear, they don''t even notice the commander''s presence, and they don''t respond to their words.


    From beginning to end, all eyes around him focused on him, and none of them looked at the commander.


    Slightly put away the thinking in the heart, yevrich returned to normal.


    The commander is a special existence. You don''t need to be surprised if anything happens to the commander. After all, there is something that can bring the dead back to life. What else can make people wonder.


    A little away, jevrich returned to the car.


    As the door closed, jevrich said, "let''s go!"


    The engine roared, the motorcade moved again and disappeared in the gate.


    In the next period of time, yevrich will be very busy. Whether it''s hunting or the construction of Qingcheng, yevrich needs to pay attention one by one and set up relevant plans.


    Houshan, a small mountain outside the south city.


    In order to build the temple, a section of the wall of Nancheng has been demolished, and a road extends from Qingcheng to the top of the mountain.


    Building materials are given priority, and with the efforts of the soldiers of the first legion, the temple has begun to take shape.


    The huge foundation has been laid, and the main body is piling up. Soon a temple will stand on the top of the mountain, overlooking the whole green city.


    It''s getting dark, and the time of the day is going to pass.


    As construction workers, the soldiers have put down their work and got into their own tents.


    On the top of the mountain, in a clearing, tents stand, shining in the dark.


    It is located outside the city. Without the protection of the city wall, it is exposed to the threat of polluting animals. For the sake of safety, it is also for the soldiers to have a good sleep.


    There is no shortage of soldiers on patrol in the camp on the top of the mountain.


    They are walking among the tents, guarding the comrades in arms in the tents, so that they can have a good sleep after a hard day.


    Unconsciously, time goes by, the light goes away completely, and darkness comes.


    Qingcheng at night is just like stars in the sky. The lights are everywhere, so that Qingcheng will not fall into the dark completely.


    And in the camp at the top of the mountain, with the lights in the tent going out one by one, the top of the mountain also fell into darkness.


    However, for patrol soldiers with night vision devices, darkness will not be too troublesome an obstacle.


    "Drillmaster Tanya!"


    When encountering an unexpected figure, the patrolling soldiers stopped and saluted him.


    "Well! Go on with the mission


    Tanya nodded.


    "Yes


    Putting down their hands on their foreheads, the soldiers moved on, passing by Tanya and patrolling the camp.


    As the soldiers on patrol walk away, Tanya continues to walk between the tents, toward the edge of the camp.


    Long night, no sleep, this can probably describe Tanya''s mood at the moment.


    Under a treetop on the edge of the camp, Tanya stops.


    Looking ahead, all you can see are the trees and the quiet forest at the foot of the mountain.


    "What are you looking at?"


    The sudden voice in her ear surprised Tanya. Looking back, the familiar figure came into her eyes.


    He''s there, as if he''s always there!


    "Commander?"


    A little surprised, Tanya said: "how did you come?"


    Li Meng smiles, looks at the hard helmet and says, "nothing! I just thought of you and wanted to come and have a look! "


    It''s like a lover''s words that make Tanya blush a little, but more of it is secretly happy.


    Tanya is willing to believe even if it''s a lie that the commander teases her.


    Although she was happy, Tanya said with a little jealousy: "I heard that there are some goblins of the rising sun empire around the commander. How can she think of me?"


    Li Meng had no choice but to smile. Although Tan Ya didn''t return the "emperor", the news was quite well-informed.


    Li Meng said, "those little girls! It''s to help moyeh. The emperor is such a big place. How can moyeh alone take care of it? "


    That''s true. After all, the commander''s top deck is not small. If he is alone, he is too tired.


    As a soldier, how can Tanya be really jealous?


    Tanya knows very well that in the future, there will only be more women around the commander. No matter how big her vinegar jar is, it can''t hold.


    So, all along, Tan Ya has been very clear about his position.


    She is a soldier and will always be a soldier. She will not accompany the commander, but carries out her duty as a soldier.


    She will never be the little woman next to the commander.


    If one day the commander wants to choose a partner, Tanya knows very well that it can''t be herself.


    Some things do not need to say, people are to have self-knowledge, so that you care about people, can also get along better.


    Tanya''s silence makes the atmosphere between them seem a little "quiet".


    For a long time, Tan Yacai said: "this time the commander came here, he should not just come to see me!"


    It''s really a soldier''s character! Act crisp, speak without water.


    Maybe this is the real attraction of Tanya!


    Li Meng thought to himself.


    But this time, Tanya was wrong.

 Chapter 383

    Li Meng shook his head gently: "I''m very relieved that you are responsible for the construction of the temple. I won''t let you do anything else until the completion of the construction of the temple. This time, I''m here to see you on the one hand and the construction progress of the temple on the other."


    Tan Ya said: "is the commander satisfied?"


    Li Meng said: "the first regiment is not rich financially. Some necessary conditions can not be met. You and I know that. You have tried your best!"


    There is no satisfaction or dissatisfaction, but in Tanya''s opinion, the commander''s meaning is very clear, that is, he is very dissatisfied with the construction progress of the temple.


    "I see! I will try to speed up the construction of the temple! "


    The tone is a little hard.


    There are many reasons for explanation, but Tanya doesn''t want to explain. There are many factors for the slow progress of the temple construction. Many factors are not due to Tanya, but Tanya doesn''t want to put aside the responsibility.


    Aware of the discomforts in Tanya''s words, Li Meng smiles to himself and glances at Tanya''s whole body. His sharp eyes seem to pierce the armor of the power suit and take a fancy to the delicate body inside.


    Under that pair of eyes, Tan yapo was a little uncomfortable.


    The commander''s eyes were too aggressive.


    In Tanya''s uneasiness, Li Meng said: "Tanya! Women''s little discord is an irresistible temptation for men, but you should be careful to set fire to your upper body! "


    For the commander slightly threatened words, Tanya slightly a Leng, then thought of what, face "Shua" once become ruddy.


    However, after Li Meng''s teasing, Tanya''s heart becomes slightly happy.


    The previous grievances have long been forgotten.


    In the helmet, Tan Yabai glanced at the commander and said: "commander! I will try my best to speed up the construction progress of the temple, but I need enough building materials to be supplied in time. Without building materials, I can''t help it! "


    Li Meng understood that the efficiency of the quarry was too low to provide enough building materials for the construction of Qingcheng.


    However, this aspect should be solved soon.


    Li Meng said: "you don''t need to worry about this. If yevrich''s action goes smoothly, the lack of finance of the first Legion will be solved. At that time, more funds will be invested in the construction, and everything will be solved!"


    "Oh?"


    Tanya had an accident!


    If the financial problems of the first Legion can be solved, what can''t be done for the first Legion?


    "Did yevrich find protocrysts?"


    Tanya asks curiously.


    To solve the financial problem of the first legion, Tanya only thought of this.


    Otherwise, where can the first Legion get a lot of energy points in a short time?


    Li Meng shook his head and said, "it''s not the discovery of protocrysts, but a strange and weak pollution animal. From them, we can get what our first army needs!"


    i see!


    Tanya got it!


    It turned out to be a hunting operation!


    It''s time to go!


    Li Meng once again looked at Tan Ya beside him and said the last sentence calmly: "don''t have pressure, let it be."


    When the sound comes into Tanya''s ears, Li Meng''s figure is disappearing!


    When Tanya noticed something and looked back at the people around her, there was no one else. The familiar figure was no longer there.


    Just as he quietly appeared, leaving the same silent.


    Tanya returns to her normal state.


    It''s not a dream, he really exists, just left.


    After a conversation with the commander, Tanya''s heart relaxed a lot.


    Put away the thoughts, Tanya turned away.


    In order to ensure a good mental state tomorrow, we must have a good sleep at night. Only enough sleep can ensure the energy of the body.


    Left the top of the mountain, in the void, Li Meng soared to the sky, flying all the way to the emperor.


    In a few breaths, the brightly lit "emperor" on the sea was close at hand.


    As if a ghost had passed through the glass and the roof of the garden pavilion, the spirit body poured into the subject lying on the seat with eyes closed, and the main consciousness returned at the same time.


    Li Meng''s eyelids on the seat moved and opened his eyes under the tense gaze of the night.


    See your highness wake up, night then bend body, slightly gather forward in Li Meng body side way: "Your Highness! What''s wrong? "


    Li Meng shook his head and said softly, "I''m fine!"


    Looking at the night, Li Meng asked, "what''s the matter? What happened? "


    It seems that something happened when he left.


    "Not long ago, your Highness''s heart suddenly stopped beating. It stopped for 30 seconds, and then it continued to beat again," she said weakly


    "Your Highness! You really don''t feel any discomfort? "


    Li mengmianlu pondered after hearing what she said.


    Feeling is not, chest tightness has always been there, perhaps because the change is slow, the heart adapted to the dull feeling, let Li Meng ignore some subtle changes.


    The heart stops beating, which is obviously abnormal.


    The heart is the most important organ of human beings, and it is also fragile. Once the heart stops beating, all organs of the human body will be seriously affected, so that the owner of the heart will lose his life.


    Is it time for this body?


    The idea moves, a bunch of mental force to the heart.


    For a long time, Li Meng regained his mental strength and reflected on his face.


    Although the vitality of the heart is worrying, there is still a lot of time to go.


    Shouldn''t there be "cardiac arrest"?


    Is there anything else I haven''t thought of?


    Li Meng had to doubt that.


    But where didn''t you think of it?


    Li Meng thought hard!


    No clue, no clue.


    After patting the little white hand on the armguard, Li Meng shook his head and said, "no harm! It''s no big deal! "


    Maybe it was just an accident. Li Meng didn''t care too much.

 Chapter 384

    She straightens up with worry. Her Highness doesn''t care. It doesn''t mean she doesn''t care. She cares more about her Highness''s body than anyone, even her highness.


    "Your Highness! Would you like to have dinner? "


    The night asked softly.


    Your Highness has been sleeping for a long time. I don''t know where the hall is going, but he has left for such a long time.


    As for his Highness''s other identity, he knows it.


    Just like the real "God", it is invisible and untouchable, but it does exist. It is precisely because of the existence of "it" that his highness is very dishonest. Whenever his highness sleeps heavily, night knows that his highness is no longer there, his body is there, but his consciousness goes to other places.


    "No!"


    Li Meng said softly.


    I''m not hungry. I don''t have any hunger in my stomach. I don''t have any appetite.


    The consumption of this body is not strong.


    "Hoo


    With a breath, Li Meng unconsciously looks at the garden outside the pavilion.


    Quietly looking at, that kind of attentive eyes let the side of the night can not help but keep quiet, waiting for your highness side, quietly stay.


    In the pavilion, her graceful figures were also influenced by the atmosphere, silent, and even breathing became lighter.


    Looking at the flowers in the garden outside the pavilion, Li Meng is thinking wildly.


    Since the first Legion occupied Qingcheng, life seems to have become very leisurely.


    Li Meng also understands that with the growing size of the team, he does not need to pay attention to some things in person, just give them to trusted subordinates.


    Nothing needs to be done and nothing needs to be thought about. This is probably the current situation of Li Meng.


    Qingcheng has been on the right track, everything is in order, and Li Meng''s only need to do is to watch, quietly watching the changes of Qingcheng.


    "It seems to have become very bald!"


    In the heart, Li Meng couldn''t help muttering.


    Although every day leisurely stay in the "emperor", there are many lovely people to accompany in the body side, this kind of Qingfu, no one can enjoy.


    But Li Meng was a little concerned about whether this leisure could continue.


    Slightly stretched a stretch, Li Meng subconsciously said: "night! Come and rub it for your highness


    With that, Li Meng was stunned and helpless.


    I''m really spoiled by the girl beside me.


    She didn''t know his Royal Highness''s heart activity at the moment. She just laughed and said softly, "OK! Your highness


    Words fall, petite body squatted in Li Meng''s side, white hands on Li Meng''s legs, gently knead.


    Li Meng, on the other hand, has a heartless look of enjoyment.


    At the same time of kneading, she gestured to the graceful figures in the pavilion.


    They were slightly stunned, and then they realized that they came to the other side of the seat, squatted down like night, stretched out their white hands and kneaded the other leg.


    In the pavilion, in addition to the night, there are four girls, four girls, two on one side, one side with night, while the other comes to Li Meng''s back, two small hands gently on Li Meng''s forehead, kneading.


    At this moment, Li Meng enjoyed the service of the girls as if he were an "emperor", and his breath was a bit degenerate, but Li Meng was unaware of it and enjoyed it as a matter of course.


    If this scene is seen by others, I don''t know how much jealousy and indignation it will cause.


    Slightly looking at the girls around, a trace of fragrance floating in the air, filled in the nose.


    The mixture of all kinds of body fragrance forms a unique fragrance, which makes people ready to move.


    His Highness''s eyes make them a little shy. Whenever their eyes are swept away, they always bow their heads shyly. Only zhe ye will smile sweetly at Li Meng''s eyes, which makes them extremely lovely.


    Surrounded by beauty, Li Meng is at ease.


    "Night! How''s Muling recently? "


    Li Meng suddenly thought of Mu Ling.


    That girl is really more and more able to sleep, sometimes the whole day can''t see her.


    There''s no need to worry about her health. She''s in good health, but she''s mentally abnormal. Even Li Meng can''t find the source of that abnormality.


    As she massaged his highness, she whispered, "she''s fine. Although she sleeps most of the time, she still eats three meals a day."


    "Is it?"


    Li Meng put down his mind, as long as he can eat normally and keep healthy, there is no need to worry too much.


    The situation of Muling is not normal, which Li Meng certainly knows, but the place that can solve the abnormal situation of Muling is still 100000 li away.


    That distant place, even the first Legion can not reach in a short time.


    Therefore, Li Meng had to wait until the first Legion had enough ability to go to the distant place.


    In his heart, Li Meng already has a relevant plan, which may not be able to implement now, but Li Meng believes that the first Legion will not let him wait too long.


    "Hoo


    With a breath, Li Meng said in a soft voice, "thank you so much! Night


    For his Highness''s words, she felt very warm at night.


    Looking up at his highness, he smiles and whispers, "nothing! That''s what I should do! "


    With that, he lowered his head slightly and continued to knead.


    What a reassuring girl!


    Slightly sideways, Li Meng secretly looks at the night.


    Since this girl came to him, it seems that she has never refused any of his requests.


    Among all the women Li Meng knew, she was the most gentle.


    Although Li Meng knows that in her heart, she is indifferent. When she turns into a cruel killing tool, she is more cruel and merciless than anyone else.


    But it is precisely because of this, the share of their own unique tenderness is more precious.


    Since she appeared at his side, Li Meng has been cherishing her, more than anyone else, and only in the face of her, Li Meng will show the real side without scruple.


    "Night


    Looking at the night, Li Meng cried.


    He raised his head slightly, looked into the eye of that road, and responded softly: "Your Highness! I''m here

 Chapter 385

    "The night is deep, let''s go to sleep!"


    When he said this, Li Meng was indifferent and didn''t care about the smiling eyes of the girls around him.


    For his Highness''s straightforward words, she felt a little shy and her face became ruddy. However, she did not escape, but nodded slightly and said in a soft voice: "OK! Your highness


    With that, she said to the girls in the pavilion: "it''s late! Go and have a rest, too


    Several women smile and say: "yes!"


    Then he got up in a snicker, twisted his waist and walked out of the pavilion.


    When the figure outside the pavilion could not be seen, she got up slightly, looked down at his highness on the seat, and said ruddy: "Your Highness! Let''s have a rest


    Li Meng didn''t care about the "misunderstanding" of the women.


    He got up lazily and went out to the pavilion.


    Night is obediently followed behind, two people left the pavilion one after the other.


    The night is deep!


    The "emperor" is as bright as a lamp in the dark sea.


    The sea is rippling, the reflected light is flashing, looking to the water, in addition to the dark sea, there is the reflected light.


    With the passage of time, the light of the "emperor" is gradually becoming dim, gradually weak, until it becomes hazy, and the hull becomes dark.


    The huge "emperor" was silent in the dark.


    As always, although a little shy, but night or in that pair of aggressive eyes off the shackles of the body.


    The pure white skin, the slightly sexy white underwear and the tight triangle are exposed in Li Meng''s eyes.


    Under the restraint of the action, night slightly flustered put on a black transparent nightgown.


    When the body is not empty, night obviously relieved.


    That smooth skin, that dress under slender, white slippery thigh, looking at so sexy, attractive night, lie on the bed of Li Meng lifted the blanket, said: "come on!"


    Night face slightly ruddy, his Highness''s urging seems to be impatient.


    With a shy smile, she came to the bedside, got into the blanket and nestled in the warm arms.


    Petite, soft body into the arms, Li Meng tightly hold, greedy occupy all the night, smell the familiar, attractive body fragrance.


    In bed, two people quietly embrace each other, as usual, quietly feel each other''s existence, to warm each other''s warmth.


    "Pa!"


    There was no movement in the room for a long time. The light, which was a little bright, became dim, and the room became dark.


    "Hoo, Hoo!"


    At that time, the fast and slow breathing sound was in my ears, and I could even feel the heat in my ears in the night.


    Close to the body, also let the night heard his Highness''s heartbeat.


    "Dong! Dong! Dong


    One, one, rhythmic beat.


    Listen carefully, feel carefully, at this moment, night''s heart is very calm.


    The room was quiet, even a needle fell on the ground can be heard, the only sound is only two people sometimes synchronized, sometimes staggered breathing sound.


    long time!


    "Your Highness!"


    Stuffy voice rang out, echoing in the quiet room!


    The night is whispering to his highness.


    "Well!"


    Li Meng answered in a soft voice, responding to the night.


    The mouth slightly opens, the night weakly says: "there is one thing! I want to ask your highness to agree! "


    Li Meng had some accidents.


    Rare! It''s the first time that this little girl begged him!


    "Say it! What do you want? Even if it''s the moon in the sky, your highness can pluck it for you! "


    Although it was a funny tone, from his Highness''s words, she could feel his Highness''s doting on her.


    What else does she care?


    She belongs to your highness. It''s what she wants and what she wants to give herself to Her Highness.


    At this moment, night''s heart is no longer hesitating.


    He buried his head in his Highness''s arms and said softly, "Your Highness! I want to be by your side, no matter where you go, I want to follow you! They are inseparable, serving your highness


    This


    There''s something in it!


    Li Meng some do not understand, said: "you are not in my side now?"


    In Li Meng''s impression, night can never leave, as long as in the "emperor", where he is, night will always accompany around.


    Therefore, Li Meng didn''t understand the meaning of night.


    She shook her head and said softly, "I want to follow your highness no matter in the emperor or outside. The emperor is too small to pretend my ambition!"


    She wanted more, not just on the emperor.


    Ambition?


    Li Meng lost his smile.


    This metaphor is really hard to accept.


    However, from her words, Li Meng finally knew what she wanted.


    The smile lasted only a moment, then disappeared from Li Meng''s face.


    Li Meng''s expression became a little serious.


    Holding her tightly in his arms, Li Meng was thinking.


    Li Meng has understood what she wants.


    However, Li Meng was unable to make a decision immediately, because it was not a simple decision, but a decision related to her life. He could not be careless or too playful.


    In his arms, he said weakly: "the constitution makes him and his highness have an indestructible separation. No matter how close the separation is, even in his Highness''s arms, he doesn''t have any sense of reality. That feeling is too fake. He doesn''t like this feeling!"


    He looked up at his highness with a complicated face and said, "Your Highness! Please! Let''s realize the wish of Jiye! Night knows! Only your highness can realize the wish of the night! No matter what the cost is, she is willing to bear it! "


    Zheng Zheng looked at the night, Li Meng speechless!


    Is it worth the effort?


    What is the reason for her to do this?


    Li Meng didn''t understand. He couldn''t figure it out.

 Chapter 386

    long time!


    With a deep sigh in his heart, Li Meng stroked his little head pitifully and said softly, "you know, once I realize your wish, you will struggle on the edge of life and death. You will lose your human identity and become a" dead person "who is neither dead nor alive. Maybe your super power will also be lost as a result."


    Yes, there are ways, but this way will make him lose his human identity and become a "dead man".


    Although Li Meng didn''t want to, he didn''t want to pull the night into the embrace of death!


    But! If this is her wish, Li Meng will not refuse and will realize her wish.


    Because at the moment, Li Meng already knows where the source of all she has done and is willing to give everything comes from.


    Li Meng didn''t want to disappoint her.


    Night a smile, smile is very beautiful, beautiful heart, she gently said: "Your Highness! This is my only wish, in order to achieve it, I am willing to give everything, even my own life


    Deeply looking at the night, from the night in the eyes of the firm, Li Meng also made a decision.


    Unnecessary words are no longer necessary.


    Head slightly a low, forehead against the forehead of night, Li Meng light Nan: "you silly girl!"


    The voice is full of helplessness and doting.


    Night a smile, admiring looking at the man in front of him, enjoying his doting.


    The existence of any life is an insignificant passer-by to the world.


    So it is for human beings, so it is for all living beings.


    Life span is a barrier that no life can cross.


    In any case, "powerful" people will eventually pass away with the passage of time.


    No one can escape the fate of "death".


    Li Meng is selfish. He is rude and unreasonable. He confines night to his side and accompanies him forever.


    This is her wish and what Li Meng''s selfish heart wants.


    Let it be.


    Slightly left the forehead of the night, Li Meng looked down at the night under his body, lasted for a moment, in the night''s gaze, Li Meng lowered his head to the ruddy lips.


    Seeing his Highness''s face getting closer and closer, she let go of herself to cater to his highness.


    When lips were about to touch each other, Li Meng stopped.


    Then he raised his head slightly and gave him a kiss on her forehead.


    In the night''s puzzled eyes, Li Meng whispered: "sleep! Your wish will come true, but not now


    Yes, Li Meng can turn zoye into a "dead man" at any time, but if he is too casual, zoye will lose a lot and become a "cold" and weak dead man.


    This is what Li Meng doesn''t want to see.


    Although Li Meng doesn''t need how "powerful" she is, he doesn''t want her to be useless.


    Even if she wants to turn Jiye into a "dead person", Li Meng also hopes that she will become a beautiful, powerful and noble existence, which is by no means a defective product like a ghoul.


    Everything must be careful!


    "Well!"


    The night answered softly.


    The puzzled eyes disappeared.


    She believes that her highness will not let her down. She doesn''t need to think much, she just needs to wait quietly.


    Close your eyes gently!


    Whether it''s night, or Li Meng, they are quietly feeling each other''s warmth at the moment.


    The room fell into silence.


    All night long.


    Time goes by. The darkness is long, but the light will come.


    When the darkness fades and the light covers the earth again.


    early morning!


    The green city is shrouded in mist.


    At this time of recovery, there are few pedestrians on the streets of the city, and most of the residents are still sleeping.


    Although working hard for life, it''s still early to work before the mist has cleared away.


    Only the fishermen who went out to sea left their homes when the darkness faded and walked in twos and threes on the streets.


    They will go to the port wharf and go fishing by boat.


    At the beginning of a new day for certain people, and in the city, in the camp of the first legion, the mobilizers are also in action.


    The figures in the camp are surging. The dark green figures come out of the tent and rush to the open space in front of the camp.


    Not long ago, the order of assembly came into the ears of every mobilized soldier, waking them up from their sleep.


    The habit of being soldiers makes them get up in silence and arrive at the gathering place as soon as possible.


    Soon, the figures around the camp gathered on the open space in front of the camp and formed a large square queue.


    With the luster of metal and the great body, the mobilized soldiers stood upright and silent, waiting for orders.


    At a glance, the dark green figure is dense.


    Except for the mobilizers on duty in and out of Qingcheng, all the mobilizers in the camp gathered together.


    In front of the line, yevrich stood upright, facing the mobilizers, and his eyes also inspected the line.


    When the last mobiliser entered the line, the tent area was empty.


    Seeing this, looking at the straight metal body, yevrich communicated to the whole staff through the communicator: "today! Our task is to go into the forest and hunt polluting animals. Although our goal this time can not be called a powerful role, I hope you will not be careless either! "


    "The world is dangerous, so I hope you will be cautious in everything you encounter!"


    The words slightly pause, yevrich look solemn, slowly said: "do not fear hardship, do not lose courage, never retreat, this is the glory of our suevier!"


    The voice became a little heavy. Yevrich said in a heavy voice, "this mission can only succeed, not fail!"


    Looking at the road in front of him, yevrich said: "the second battalion will stay and be on duty to patrol around Qingcheng. The first battalion and the third battalion will participate in this mission!"


    With a wave of his hand, yevrich said: "battalion one, battalion three, all of them, run forward, and the destination is" forest sea outside the West City "!"


    At the command, the mobilized soldiers began to move, five people in a row, forming a column, and quickly walked out of the camp.


    This time, due to the large number of people, we were unable to take the relatively small number of bison armed assault vehicles, so we had to walk forward.


    Long lines are leaving the camp.

 Chapter 387

    Seeing this, jevrich said to a man beside him, "manfjero! I don''t know when this mission will be completed. It''s up to you to deal with Qingcheng! "


    Manfaero held up his military salute and said, "yes."


    What is left is the second battalion. As the commander of the second battalion, manfaero certainly has the corresponding responsibility.


    Needless to say, as an officer of the first regiment, there is no problem in talent. Little Qingcheng will not put too much pressure on any officer.


    Don''t worry more than worry.


    Jevrich said to the other two figures, "Romanov, Jacob, rob, let''s go!"


    "Yes


    The two responded in unison.


    Seeing this, jevrich stepped out of the camp.


    They followed closely.


    The three left the camp with a long line and set out outside the west city.


    Although they are officers, they will not hold high their status and differentiate themselves. Instead, they will walk like soldiers.


    The mist had not cleared, and in the hazy street, long lines were marching.


    Metal body, neat steps, each step will be issued in unison footsteps.


    Although the sound is not big, but many footsteps are rhythmic at the same time, no matter how small, it will become deafening under the strength of the group.


    Along the way, the residential buildings on both sides of the street suddenly become active.


    In a window facing the street, you can see many figures behind the window.


    They were watching, watching the huge army walking down the street.


    The neat and dense figures surprised them, curious them and talked with the people around them.


    They were soldiers of the first legion, and no one didn''t understand that.


    When the army passed through the street and disappeared in their eyes, they still did not come back to watch the end of the street where the army disappeared.


    Stepping on the ground, every step will make a slight sound.


    Looking straight ahead, the mobilizers were walking around. The long line formed a long line in the street. Although the tail could be seen, at a glance, the figure was surging and dense.


    Looking slightly sideways, yevrich looks at the buildings on one side of the street.


    Dirty, decadent, at first glance, it doesn''t give a good impression.


    Time is still too short.


    It''s only been more than a month since the first Legion occupied Qingcheng.


    This time is insignificant for a city and cannot be changed too much.


    "Major jevrich! Is there a plan for this hunting mission? "


    At this time, Jacob Robb, who had been following jevrich, suddenly asked.


    The voice rang out in yevrich''s communicator.


    Looking back slightly from the building on one side of the street, yevrich looked straight ahead and said, "no plan! There is no need to plan. The hunting target is just a small thing. Although they have the ability to destroy the shell armor of the power combat suit, they are too weak to pose too much threat to the mobilized soldiers! "


    With a slight pause, jevrich continued: "so! The advantage lies in our side. Although the scale of the enemy is still unclear, I will not spare them too much. I''m afraid their scale is too small! Not enough to feed our first Legion


    Yevrich knew that the two people behind him were not very clear about the discovery of strange species by Comrade kimir in the forest sea in the south of the city.


    Due to the time is too hasty, yevrich did not inform the two people behind him in advance, leading to their ignorance of the mission.


    Yevridge is right. Romanov, Jacob and rob are really confused. In their eyes, major yevridge''s words seem strange.


    Hunting polluting animals?


    Can they know the current situation of "polluting animals" in Nanlin island? What benefits can they get from hunting those animals.


    Stone?


    The probability is too low. Even if all the pollution animals on Nanlin island are killed, I''m afraid only a small amount of raw stones can be obtained.


    It''s not worth it. It''s not worth it at all.


    "Don''t ask too much. When you get to your destination, you will understand!"


    There is no unnecessary explanation. In a simple and simple sentence, Romanov, Jacob and rob gave up the question they wanted to ask.


    As time goes by, before the haze over Qingcheng dissipates, and as the residents of Qingcheng leave their homes one by one, the mobilizers led by yevrich come to the west gate of the city.


    When the long line appeared from the end of the street, the security officers on duty on the wall found out.


    There was a commotion on the wall.


    The security team was a bit confused and a bit surprised.


    What does the first regiment want to do in the early morning?


    As the team approached, the security team found that the team approaching on the street was not small, with a dense figure. The team was very long, very long!


    "Open the gate! Open the gate


    The first regiment is obviously going out of the city. How dare the security team stop it?


    In a cry, several security team members rushed down the wall and opened the closed gate.


    Under the gaze of the security team on the city wall, there are neat columns of figures on the street, approaching step by step.


    When came to the city, the team did not stop, straight through the city gate to go out of the city.


    Looking down from the city wall, you can only see the magnificent bodies full of metallic luster.


    The long line, from beginning to end, lasted for half an hour when the most one passed through the gate.


    When the team completely through the gate, at this time, the team''s head has entered the forest outside the city.


    The security team on the wall turned to look out of the city and watched the team enter the forest and disappear in their eyes.


    "Captain! Would you like to inform the captain? "


    On the wall, a member of the public security team inquired to the leader of the team beside him.


    "Of course! This time, the first regiment sent out a lot of soldiers. I estimated that there were no less than 500 soldiers. Why did so many soldiers enter the forest? There must be some purpose! "


    "You keep on duty, I''ll report to the captain!"


    With that, the security team member, who was called the team leader by the security team members, turned and left, and ran to a post on the city wall.


    There is a wired telephone in the post, which can connect with the headquarters of the security team at any time. He will report everything he saw to the captain.

 Chapter 388

    Forest, green and vegetation are the themes of the world.


    Maybe it looks beautiful.


    But this "beauty" is cruel beauty, at least for human beings.


    The dense canopy blocks the sunlight, making the space under the shade slightly dark. Although there is no sunlight, all kinds of flowers and plants under the tree are still growing luxuriantly.


    They are colorful, colorful, visual beauty can not be compared with anything.


    As soon as you enter the forest, the formation can''t be maintained. Although the space under the tree is not narrow, on the rugged ground, if you pay too much attention to the formation, it will cause confusion.


    So as soon as you enter the forest, the formation is scattered, only keeping the most basic formation and moving forward in the most casual manner.


    In the dark and beautiful forest, one shadow after another is shaking, shuttling through the forest.


    Mobilizers armed with guns, vigilant around the patrol.


    Dark forest and dense vegetation block the view, which greatly reduces the reaction time of mobilized soldiers.


    It''s dangerous in the forest. No one knows if there is a polluting animal hidden in a shadow corner.


    In the forest, we should not be careless at any time.


    In silence, the mobilized soldiers walked in the forest and approached their destination step by step.


    "Be careful! There is a quagmire ahead


    Somewhere in the forest, in front of a sandy land under the forest, a mobilizer quickly grabbed the comrade who was preparing to step into the sand.


    Looking forward, the ground is flat, no rocks, only a layer of yellow sand, but if you look carefully, you will find that the ground is creeping gently.


    This shows that under that layer of sand is liquid, a hidden mire.


    The mire is not big. It''s only tens of meters around, so we can only go around it.


    "Thank you very much! Comrade


    But for his comrades in arms, he would have stepped down.


    If you fall into the mire, you''ll be in trouble.


    Once the depth of the mire exceeds the rescue limit, even with the protection of the powered combat suit, the mobilized soldiers may fall.


    Feeling afraid, the mobilized soldiers sincerely thank their comrades in arms.


    "Let''s go! Let''s move on


    It''s just a small matter. Anyone would do it, which is reasonable.


    A few people move on.


    Around the forest is full of comrades in arms, which virtually cleared some of the threats in the forest, cleared some obstacles for their way forward.


    Along the mire, this small group of mobilizers advanced.


    However, they did not find that there was an unknown existence hidden in the mire they ignored.


    The quagmire is creeping, and the movement is bigger than before.


    On the sand side of the mire, there was a slight bulge, which was not obvious. The mobilized soldiers were walking towards the shore.


    If you don''t look carefully, you can''t find anything unusual in the creeping mud.


    It''s close!


    Slightly raised sand near the shore, on the shore, the figure of mobilized soldiers is passing by.


    "Wow!"


    At this moment, suddenly, the mud and sand surface burst, and a huge dark object rushed out of the mud and rushed to a mobilized soldier on the bank.


    The mobilized soldiers could not react to the sudden attack.


    I can only watch what comes out of the mire and pounce on him.


    "Click!"


    A huge dark forceps clamped the mobilizer''s leg, and the huge force came from the leg, and the mobilizer fell down because of the force.


    It''s dragging. The pollution animal that comes out of the mire is dragging the mobilized soldiers that it has caught, trying to drag the prey into the mire.


    At this time, the other mobilized soldiers finally responded.


    "Attack! Pull him up


    The front mobilizers meet and the back mobilizers rush up.


    One of the two mobilizers grabbed the mobilizers dragged by the contaminated animals to prevent them from getting out of the mire.


    Other mobilizers, however, raised their guns and fired at the polluter with only one giant pincer in the mud.


    "Da! Dada


    The sound of gunfire rose and reverberated in the forest.


    The firelight from the muzzle of the gun flickered, and the mud splashed on the surface.


    "Squeak! Squeak


    A sharp scream, mud rolling in the mire, a green liquid gushed out from the rolling mire, dyed a large area of mire green.


    It''s blood. It''s contaminated animal blood.


    "Da! Dada


    The attack continued, the gunfire continued, and bullets rained into the rolling sand.


    After a while, when the mud rolled away and the mire subsided, the mobilizers stopped shooting.


    At this time, the dragged mobilizers can no longer feel the strength from their legs.


    The huge forceps were still holding his right leg, but no force could be felt from the forceps.


    "How? Are you OK? Is the power combat suit damaged? "


    There is no movement in the mire, obviously! The pollution animals of the world have been eliminated.


    At this time, a mobilized soldier who came up asked the mobilized soldier who was attacked by the polluted animal.


    "Captain! I''m ok. The leg armor is just a little deformed. It''s OK! "


    At the same time, the mobilizers were removing the big pincers from their legs. The process was not difficult. Without much effort, the mobilizers pulled the big pincers open.


    Holding the forceps in both hands, the mobilizers made a little effort, and a huge dark body was pulled out of the mud by the mobilizers.


    The appearance also appeared in the eyes of the mobilized soldiers.


    Its whole body is swarthy, its black shell is round, many feet are tightly curled, and numerous sharp inverted hooks are protruded at the knuckles, which makes it look extremely ferocious.


    It''s not big as a whole. It''s the size of three millstones and looks like a scorpion. What grabs the mobilized soldier''s leg is the huge and ferocious tail behind it.


    After dragging it ashore, the mobilizers took out a dagger from their body and went to the head of the polluting animal. They half knelt on the ground, holding the dagger in both hands, raised their heads high, and then stabbed the head of the polluting animal fiercely.


    "Hiss!"


    The sharp dagger pierced the skull of the polluter, and the whole blade penetrated into the skull of the polluter.


    Horizontal everything, mobilizers holding daggers stirring in the head of the polluting animals.


    Viscous substances of various colors gush out from the torn skull. It looks a little disgusting and disgusting.


    After a long time, the mobilized soldiers took out the dagger, got up and said: "no" original stone "was found!"

 Chapter 389

    "What happened?"


    At this time, the messenger rang yevrich''s inquiry.


    The gunfire rang out in the forest, and all the mobilizers heard it. Yevrich was not surprised, of course.


    The mobilizers who are close have surrounded the mire, while the ones who are far away have stopped moving forward and waited for the development of the situation.


    "We''ve met the polluter. We''ve eliminated the attackers!"


    A mobilized soldier by the mire replied.


    "Keep your guard up and move on!"


    At yevrich''s command, the team, which had stopped a little, set out again.


    The mobilizers at the edge of the mire abandoned the body of the animal and continued to move along the mire.


    As time goes by, the procession in the forest is getting closer and closer to its destination.


    When the figure of a mobilized soldier emerged from the dark forest and arrived at the boundary line between the grassland and the forest, the destination had arrived!


    "This is the grass?"


    Walking out of the dark woods, jevrich looked at the grass not far away.


    Green grass, more than half a meter high, branches and leaves in the swing, at a glance, the grassland stretches out of sight.


    The grassland is in the forest and under the tree crown. In the dark environment, the thick trunk hinders the sight, making it impossible to estimate the area of grassland.


    Looking slightly to both sides, mobilizers can be seen everywhere. Every moment, more mobilizers appear from the forest and come to the forest in front of the grassland.


    Through the communicator, yevrich said to all the mobilized soldiers: "enter the grassland in a horizontal line, and when you find the polluting animals, you must eliminate them on the spot! Remember, they are very small and will hide in the grass. Once you find any changes in the grass, don''t save your bullets


    "And! No rocket launchers


    They are small and fragile. Although explosive weapons can kill them better, they may also destroy the original stones in their skulls, which yevrich does not want to see.


    "Let''s go!"


    At yevrich''s command, the mobilization began.


    In the forest, the figure is shaking, and the sound of footsteps and metal friction are intertwined.


    At the edge of the grass, the mobilizers formed a line of several hundred meters long.


    Step out, the long line into the grass, swept forward.


    The slightly sharp grass leaves are swinging, and the forest moves with the wind.


    Mobilizing soldiers to walk in it, each step out, will hit the grass leaves, issued a "Shua Shua" sound.


    When one, two, and many voices come together, the grass is not calm and is filled with all kinds of voices.


    Mobilize soldiers to patrol the front vigilantly and pay attention to the movement in the grass.


    "Shua Shua!"


    At this time, in front of the line, the grass not far away suddenly came a change.


    The grass leaves are swinging violently.


    It''s like there''s something scurrying in the grass, and the swing of the grass is spreading to the mobilizers.


    coming!


    In the team of yevrich see this scene, heart secret way.


    In front of the movement to mobilize soldiers to stop, neat gun aimed at the front of the grass!


    "Click! Click


    The sound of loading went on and on.


    Mobilize the soldiers to prepare for the attack!


    "Don''t worry! Wait for them to get closer! "


    Staring at the movement in the grass, yevrich appeases the mobilizers.


    Dense and luxuriant grass leaves are a great obstacle to bullets. In order to inflict heavy damage on the polluting animals in the first wave of attacks, the distance must be close, close to the distance that the mobilized soldiers can shoot wantonly.


    The grass leaves are shaking, and vigorous figures are shuttling through the roots in the lush grass. They are numerous and dense.


    Along the way, the grass leaves, which were pounded and swayed, also exposed their position.


    It''s close. It''s close enough. The mobilizers can even hear them shuttling through the grass.


    "Attack


    With a roar, yevrich took the lead in pulling the trigger.


    The gun in his hand suddenly spewed out a tongue of fire, and a huge gunshot started immediately.


    The sound of the gun is a signal that the mobilized soldiers who are ready to attack have pulled the trigger.


    "Dada dada!"


    There was a lot of gunfire in the forest.


    The fire from the muzzle of the gun flickered in the dark shade of the trees.


    The rushing bullets turned into fiery red streamers, and attacked the front grass like rain.


    "Hiss, hiss!"


    Bullets smashed countless leaves of grass and hit in the grass.


    Continuous attacks, bullets like rain swept, washing the grass.


    Countless grass leaves flying, mixed with a little bit if there is no scream.


    The long line of mobilizers, where fierce fighting is going on everywhere, can be imagined, their scale is very large, and yevrich''s unexpected accident.


    It''s a good thing. There''s no fear in yevrich''s heart. There''s just excitement.


    "Run out of ammunition! Cover


    At the end of the first wave of attack, the front row of mobilizers had finished their ammunition in one clip.


    It takes time to change the magazine. It takes a buffer time.


    At this time, the mobilizers who changed the magazine stepped back slightly, and the mobilizers who still had bullets in the magazine came forward to take over.


    After the fierce gunfire weakened a little, it became fierce again.


    Although the bullets are dense, there are too many of them, killing one, and more polluting animals swarmed in.


    The swaying grass leaves have never stopped from beginning to end. The shuttling figures in the grass still use the cover of the grass to attack the mobilized soldiers with the help of the body of their companions.


    There will also be gaps in the dense bullet rain, and their large forces are still advancing, and the dense bullets only slightly blocked their steps.


    "Squeak! Squeak


    A roar of anger, from the grass in front of the mobilizers, countless Petite deft jump out, rushed to the mobilizers.


    "Dong! Dong


    When the shadow came, some of them hit the armor of the power combat suit and flew away directly, but most of them directly grasped the hard armor with their claws and hung on the mobilizers'' bodies, biting them with their mouths and their fragile claws.


    "Damn, these little things are so annoying!"


    It''s quite intolerant to mobilize soldiers to slap down the pollution animals hanging on them.

 Chapter 390

    These little things are so endless that he can hardly use the gun in his hand.


    The polluting animals can''t be ignored. Although the polluting animals can''t cause too much damage to the armor of the power combat suit for a while, their saliva is too strong and will be eroded by saliva for a long time, so the protective layer of the power combat suit is likely to be penetrated.


    A scuffle took place.


    When the pollution animals break through the hail of bullets harass the mobilized soldiers, their firepower is greatly weakened.


    The surging grass, like a torrential wave, rushed to the front line of mobilizing soldiers.


    Seeing this scene, jevrich''s face changed and his secret way was not good.


    If you really want those little things to break through the line of fire, it''s dangerous to mobilize troops.


    At that time, under the absolute number, the mobilized soldiers will be directly submerged, and the armor of the power combat suit will be torn bit by bit by the polluting animals.


    ¡°RPG£¡ Use RPG! "


    At this moment, yevrich is not hesitating. Now is not the time to love those "original stones".


    At yevrich''s command, the mobilizers immediately took action.


    The mobilized soldiers equipped with bazookas quickly took down the bazookas from behind, put them on their shoulders, and came to the front of the front line.


    Ignoring the pollution beast that jumped out of the grass one by one and hung on the body, the mobilizers who resisted the rocket launcher pulled the trigger at the surging tide!


    "Whew! Whew


    Strange whistling sounds were heard in the forest.


    One by one, with long tail flame, the Rockets cut through the dark forest and headed for the surging tide.


    Just a short distance!


    "Boom! Boom


    The continuous explosion rang out, in the grass, a group of flames soared, powerful impact directly cleaned up a large area around.


    Gravel, soil, crushed grass leaves flying everywhere, which also mixed with a large number of contaminated animal debris.


    At the edge of the shockwave, countless polluting animals were blown up, rose from the grass, and flew several meters in the air before falling into the grass again.


    Under the bombardment of a wave of rockets, the momentum of the polluting animals was suddenly released, and the pressure of mobilizing soldiers was greatly reduced.


    "Da! Da! Dada


    The mobilizers continued to attack, tilting their bullets into the grass.


    The situation has changed. After the rocket bombardment just now, the polluting animals seem to be in chaos. Instead of charging to the front line of mobilizing soldiers with scale and purpose, they are scurrying in the grass.


    Bullets are whistling, bullet marks are dancing, and the pollution animals in the grass are also falling one by one under the attack of bullets.


    The grass is still surging, but there are fewer polluting animals jumping out of the grass to attack the mobilized soldiers.


    The pressure gets lighter and lighter until it becomes a one-sided massacre.


    "Forward!"


    The pressure is gone, and the movement in the grass is much lighter.


    Seeing this, yevrich gave the order to move forward.


    The mobilizers responded and the long line began to move.


    Stepping on the corpse of the polluting animal, the mobilizers are moving forward step by step, and the guns in their hands are still spouting out the tongue of fire intermittently.


    The roar of bullets in the forest never stopped. A killing was going on.


    "Roar!"


    At this time, a huge roar suddenly sounded from behind.


    In the forest outside the grassland, a huge polluting animal rushed out.


    Its body is huge, its gray skin is rough and heavy, and its huge and short limbs are stepping on the ground like barrels, supporting its huge body.


    The huge head has two horns, and the mouth is flat, like a huge shovel.


    It is two meters high and nearly five meters long. It is undoubtedly a giant.


    It rushed out of the forest, panting into the grass, like a rampaging tank "boom" to the front line of mobilized soldiers.


    The fierce gunfire and explosion angered it.


    Of course, mobilizers have noticed its appearance.


    As it rushes into the grass, the mobilizers respond.


    The two mobilizers left the front and ran forward a few steps, slightly away from the mobilizers on the front.


    The two mobilizers knelt on one knee several meters apart, their rocket launchers on their shoulders aiming at the fierce and oncoming polluting animals.


    "Whew!"


    A mobiliser on the left took the lead in pulling the trigger.


    Flame spray, rockets into red streamer to the oncoming pollution beast attack.


    "Boom!"


    The shoulder behind the head of the running polluting animal exploded.


    The burst fire directly enveloped most of the body of the polluting animal.


    "Roar!"


    With a roar of pain, the huge body of the polluter broke through the fire, and the red pupil rushed to the front line of the mobilized soldiers with blood.


    A rocket didn''t work on it.


    It is not invalid, but its rough skin withstood most of the damage of the explosion, did not hurt fatally, and escaped by chance.


    Even so, its shoulder is now fleshy, and a blood hole has been opened by the rocket. The green blood, like water, drips down the huge body to the ground.


    "No effect! A second bombardment, please


    Seeing that his attack was invalid, the mobilized soldiers reminded his comrades.


    At the same time, take down the rocket launcher and load the ammunition, just in case.


    Seeing this, the second mobilizer with a rocket launcher pulled the trigger.


    "Whew!"


    The flames are shooting, the Rockets are tearing, the air is whistling.


    There was a flash of red in the air.


    In the distance, the head of the polluting animal, which was running wildly, exploded.


    The fire burst, and the powerful shock wave directly tore up the huge head of the polluting animal.


    Green flesh and blood, into a rain of blood from the sky.


    When the rising fireball dissipated, the head lost beast fell to the ground. Because of the strength of running, the fallen body glided on the grass for a long distance before stopping.


    After seeing the fallen animal not far away and confirming that it was dead, one of the mobilizers who resisted the rocket launcher said: "the threat has been removed! Please keep fighting


    That''s what I said to the mobilizers on the line.


    When they attacked the polluting animals that suddenly broke into the grassland, the mobilizers on the front did not stop and went all the way to clean up the polluting animals in the grassland.

 Chapter 391

    From beginning to end, the gunfire in the forest never stopped.


    With mobilizers sweeping, the front of mobilizers is sweeping towards the edge of the grass on the other side.


    "Da! Da! Dada


    The swing of the grass in the distance attracted the attention of the mobilizers. Subconsciously, they shot at the swing grass like bullets in the rain.


    "Hiss, hiss, hiss!"


    Bullet after bullet hit in the grass. After a moment''s commotion, the grass was quiet.


    Mobilize the troops to move on.


    Sweep all the way forward, when less than a kilometer, mobilized soldiers found the end of the other side of the grass.


    When that boundary line appeared in front of us, we could say that the whole grassland had been verified by mobilized soldiers.


    The area of grassland is about two kilometers.


    "Comrade jevrich! The grassland has been proved, covering an area of about two kilometers. Most of the pollution animals in the grassland have been eliminated, and only a small part of them are still fleeing in the grassland. They are not enough to suffer. The battle will be over in about half an hour! "


    The report from Jacob and rob made jevrich pause.


    The front of mobilizers was long. On both sides of the front, James Loeb and Romanov were in charge respectively, while yevrich was in charge of the middle of the front.


    Looking forward, we can see the boundary line not far away, but there is still a distance. This distance is not long, and there will not be much fighting in that small area of grassland.


    From a long time ago, the original fierce gunfire has become scattered, which also shows that the battle is coming to an end.


    In yevrich''s amazing efforts, that short distance has been crossed by mobilized soldiers.


    So far, the grassland has been fully explored.


    Looking up slightly, he glanced at the dark green and metallic figures in the grass. Yevrich said, "roloman, Jacob, rob, you lead a team to collect the corpses in the grass, remember! You can''t drop a body! "


    "I understand!"


    "Yes


    In the messenger, one by one came the responses of roloman, Jacob and rob.


    After a moment of reflection, yevrich added.


    "When collecting corpses, thoroughly search one side of the grassland again. The polluting animals in the grassland are a group, and there should be nests. Be sure to find them out!"


    As soon as jevrich''s words fell, the voice of Jacob and rob in the communicator rang out: "Comrade jevrich! The terrain of the grassland is gentle: if there is a nest, it should be underground. Not long ago, the mobilized soldiers found a hole at the bottom of a withered tree. The hole is not big and can only hold one person, but it is unfathomable! I wonder if that hole is the entrance to the lair of the polluting animals. After all, they are not big, which is very consistent with the size of the hole! "


    It is possible that jevrich does not deny Jacob''s conjecture.


    "Where is it?"


    The most important thing about the nest is that yevrich must explore it with his own eyes before he can come to the final conclusion.


    From the messenger came Jacob Rob''s reply: "on the west side of the grass, there is a big dead tree. It''s easy to identify it!"


    Yevrich said: "continue with the mission! I''ll see for myself about the cave entrance! "


    "I understand!"


    The voice in the messenger died down, and jevrich broke off contact with Jacob and rob.


    Standing in the grass, yevrich turned to face the West and looked deep into the forest where he could see.


    Of course, you can''t see the withered tree here.


    "You! Take your team and follow me


    Slightly sideways, yevrich said to the mobilizers nearby.


    "Yes


    For a moment, more than ten figures came close to yevrich.


    Seeing this, jevrich set out to the West.


    A small group of mobilizers followed.


    When the battle was over, the mobilizers in the grass began to clean the battlefield. They picked up small bodies lying in the grass and piled them up.


    The grassland has a radius of two kilometers. It takes a long time to find all the dead bodies in the grassland.


    Green grass, everywhere is the mobilization of soldiers shaking figure, they bent down, looking for the body hidden by the grass.


    One body after another was found in the grass by the mobilized soldiers,


    A crater bombed by rockets was used by mobilized soldiers to accumulate the bodies of polluting animals.


    After a while, the huge crater was filled with the corpses of the polluting animals and piled up, forming a ferocious hill.


    With the addition of one polluted animal corpse after another, the corpse mountain is becoming higher and bigger.


    After a while, it overflowed the crater and occupied the bare ground around the crater due to the blast wave.


    The scene was bloody and ferocious,


    Mobilizers don''t have this feeling. The polluting animals are enemies and non-human beings. Their blood is green. For mobilizers, those sticky green blood won''t make them feel sick.


    "Don''t think it''s cruel, and don''t have too much pressure in your heart. In the eyes of polluting animals, human beings are livestock and nutritious food, just like" piglets "in our eyes. Will you not bear to eat food and meat?"


    Scanning the mobilizers near the corpse heap, Jacob and rob yelled, "no, you won''t! So... Take out your daggers, treat them as piglets, pierce their heads, and take out the "things" that our first Legion needs


    The battlefield has been cleaned up. After searching again and again, the corpses in the grass no longer exist. They are all stacked together by the mobilized soldiers.


    Around the corpse mountain, hundreds of figures stood fighting, facing the corpse pile surrounded by people,


    On one side of the corpse mountain, the two figures were closest to each other, and their heels were almost close to the corpse lying on the ground.


    It was Jacob who spoke, and next to Jacob was rolomanov.


    Yevrich went to explore the cave, where they were the highest officers.

 Chapter 392

    Mobilizers moved. The nearest circle of mobilizers drew daggers from one side of their thighs and surrounded the corpse mountain.


    In fact, it goes without saying that polluting animals are enemies and non-human creatures. There will be no pressure to kill them, cut their bodies and mobilize soldiers.


    They are soldiers. Before they came to this world, their hands were also covered with blood and the blood of their enemies.


    How can we feel pity for non-human species now?


    When he came to the corpse pile, the mobilized soldiers did not hesitate to grab a corpse, and the sharp dagger "hissed" into the skull.


    When stirred horizontally, the skull was torn, and the mixed liquid gushed out from the wound like water and dropped to the ground.


    The mobilizers drew out the dagger, put out two fingers and inserted them into the wound pierced by the dagger. There was a stir. When the fingers retracted, there was a "original stone" the size of a yellow soybean between the fingers.


    The body in the hand is thrown to the side, and the "original stone" in the hand is handed back.


    Seeing this, the mobilized soldiers behind quickly took over the "original stone" and put it into a small pocket in the power combat suit.


    Around the corpse heap, dozens of mobilizers were busy, cutting the heads of the corpses one by one and taking out the contents.


    At this moment, the small grassland became a slaughterhouse. The smell of blood and stench filled the air and floated to the surrounding forest. I don''t know how many polluting animals caused a disturbance and kept them away from the place where the smell was distributed.


    However, for the mobilized soldiers who have the power combat suit, they don''t have any sense of the stench.


    While the mobilizers were busy dealing with the bodies of the polluting animals, somewhere west of the grass, yevrich and a small team of mobilizers found the dead tree.


    It''s very big, very big, much bigger than the trees around it.


    In the dark forest, it stands and occupies a large area. Even if it withers, it does not let the surrounding trees plunder its territory.


    It does not have a dense crown, all the branches have become bare, withered branches, giving a decadent atmosphere.


    It is also because the branches and leaves are no longer luxuriant, and the sunlight is not blocking the transmission, which makes the area where the dead trees are slightly bright and becomes a bright place in the dark forest.


    In the shadow of the dark trees, many dark green figures came out of the dark forest, and the figure appeared under the dead trees, the land of light.


    "How big!"


    Looking up at the dead tree, jevrich whispered to himself.


    Although the trees in the forest are relatively tall, they are far bigger than those in another world.


    But the withered tree in front of him is the largest one ever seen by yevrich in the world.


    It withered, but that didn''t stop yevrich from marveling at it.


    Looking up, I''m afraid its height is no less than 150 meters, which is a big section higher than the surrounding trees.


    Although the branches are withered, they are still surging open to prevent the surrounding trees from eroding its territory.


    A few steps forward, jevrich was completely in the shade of the tree. The sun fell from the sky, in a visible bundle, on the ground and on jevrich''s body.


    Looking forward slightly, a dark hole appeared in yevrich''s eyes.


    The entrance of the cave is located at the root of the withered tree. It penetrates the huge and ferocious root of the withered tree and spreads down to nowhere.


    The hole is not big. It''s about the size of a bucket. It can only accommodate one person. Considering the size of the polluting animals in the grassland, Jacob''s guess is very reasonable.


    Obviously, this is the entrance to the nest of those little things.


    Scanning the grass around the withered trees, the grass footprints are obvious, especially the grass beside the entrance is messy, and the grass branches are slowly straightening and recovering.


    This shows that not long ago, a large number of polluting animals passed through the cave and poured into or out of the cave.


    Yevrich believes in the former more than the latter.


    In the previous battles with polluting animals, they were so large that the front of mobilized soldiers could hardly resist them.


    After a wave of bombing, their offensive fell from the peak to the bottom in an instant, which changed a lot. In the subsequent battle, the mobilized soldiers swept the grass easily.


    It''s too easy. It''s too easy to believe.


    Yevrich has always suspected that the number of pollution animals eliminated by mobilizing troops is far less than the huge scale shown by the strong attack of pollution animals.


    Where are the rest of the pollution animals?


    There is no doubt that the hole in front of you can explain everything.


    Most of the animals may have been wiped out, but some of them have escaped from caves, grasslands and mobilized soldiers.


    "Colonel jevrich! Do you need to close the hole? "


    Asked the mobilizers behind yevrich.


    Any polluting animal is extremely vicious. In the view of mobilizers, we should not miss any chance to eliminate it.


    If the end of the cave is the den of the polluting animals, which is located underground, there are many ways to mobilize soldiers to eliminate them and completely annihilate this group.


    Yevrich, however, denied the mobilization.


    Looking at the dark hole, yevrich said: "this operation is just a hunting, not a war of annihilation! Do you know what it means to raise insects? "


    The mobilisation was clear, and some understood what Colonel jevrich wanted.


    "I know," he said! Is colonel jevrich going to let them go and wait for them to fatten themselves before harvesting


    Yevrich can not deny the words of mobilizers. What mobilizers say is exactly what yevrich thinks.


    "Yes! Their special and unusual characteristics play an important role in our first Legion. If they are properly stocked, the financial pressure of the first Legion will be greatly reduced! "


    There is no need to exterminate them. If possible, yevrich even wants to feed them and let them have enough food to reproduce.


    Only in this way can the first Legion get a continuous stream of "protoliths" from their bodies.


    However, yevrich also fully understands that this is impossible.


    Raw stone is a kind of energy material, which can produce energy through special activation.


    The original stone is formed by the pollutants filtered through the body of living beings, removing impurities, and then condensed.


    This process is often very slow, therefore, the probability of the presence of raw stones in the bodies of the polluting animals in the forest sea is very low.


    Almost every animal in the grassland has "raw stone" in its body, and its quality is still "yellow", so there must be external factors.


    This external factor must have something to do with their nests, otherwise, it can''t explain all this.

 Chapter 393

    Although I''m curious about the existence of the nest of the polluting beast, now the first Legion has not explored the underground conditions, which is undoubtedly impossible to explore!


    Only in the future, when the first Legion has the relevant equipment, can we find out everything in the cave!


    "Let''s go!"


    Looking back from the cave, jevrich turned away.


    There was no sound or movement in the cave. It was obvious that they were afraid to leave the cave.


    It''s only temporary. When the outside calms down, they will always leave the dark underground and continue to live as usual. They will work hard for the reproduction and the Zhuang nationality.


    That''s what jevrich wants to see, and that''s what the first Legion wants to see.


    More than ten figures left under the withered trees and entered the dark forest. The figure gradually disappeared!


    When yevrich left the dead tree, the mobilizers outside also completed their task.


    Although there are many corpses of polluting animals, with the efforts of many mobilized soldiers, the corpse pile is rapidly disappearing.


    When yevrich''s figure appeared from the forest, the mobilizers were in the final finishing stage.


    In the dark forest, mobilizing soldiers can be seen everywhere, hundreds of meters around.


    At a glance, there were figures of mobilized soldiers walking around everywhere.


    This is what jevrich, who appears from the forest, can see in his eyes.


    As he continued to walk, yevrich went to the place where the crowd had gathered.


    "Comrade jevrich!"


    On the return of yevrich, Jacob was the first to find out, and quickly welcomed up, holding a salute said.


    Romanov followed him with the same salute as Jacob and rob, but he did not speak.


    Jevrich raised his hand in return, and the three put it down.


    Looking over Jacob''s shoulder, jevrich looks into the forest behind Jacob.


    In an open space, the treated corpses are piled up like a hill. The scene is ferocious. The viscous liquid of various colors can be seen clearly on the mud and stone ground, which makes people feel numb.


    A place worse than a slaughterhouse.


    Looking back slightly, jevrich asked, "how''s the harvest?"


    "There are more than 50000 yellow" protoliths, "Jacob said." the precise number of them will not exceed 1000. "


    More than 50000?


    Yevrich''s got some surprises!


    What is unexpected is not that the harvest is much more than expected, but that it is too little.


    More than 50000 yellow protoliths, that is to say, in the battle just now, only more than 50000 polluting animals were eliminated.


    Fifty thousand a lot?


    Not much, of course.


    The least number of pollution animals living in the forest is no less than 100000. For example, the size of the snakes attacking the swamp ruins is more than several hundred thousand, or even more.


    There are only tens of thousands of pollution animals living in the grass, which is quite rare in scale.


    You should know that Qingcheng has no habit of hunting polluting animals, that is to say, for hundreds of years, this place has been undisturbed, and the polluting animals living in the grass have been breeding and growing, and they have a strong ethnic group.


    For such a long time, the size of the population is so small, which shows that the breeding ability of the polluting animals in the grassland is very poor.


    Of course, it may also be other factors, such as the presence of other natural enemies in the forest. After all, there is a food chain among the polluting animals, which preys on each other.


    "Gather the team! Prepare to return to Qingcheng


    Although the harvest is not very satisfactory, the discovery of grassland is a windfall. What else can we ask for.


    Yevrich gave the order to return.


    From leaving Qingcheng to now, when I left, I was dazzled with talent and mist.


    Now, when we return home, just after noon, we can go back early and have a good lunch.


    "Colonel jevrich! What about the bodies? It is suggested to burn the corpse to avoid decay and enhance the radiation intensity of Nanlin island! "


    Then Jacob asked.


    Yevrich said, "no! If you have eliminated so many members of their clan, it will be a big meal for them


    Jacob Robb was slightly stunned, and then he understood the meaning of Colonel jevrich''s words.


    They, Jacob and rob, of course, know what they mean.


    For predator polluters, even the same species are food at some time, especially the dead ones.


    So far, the hunting mission has been completed perfectly.


    Although the harvest is not so satisfactory, it can at least solve the financial crisis of the first Corps.


    You can''t be too greedy.


    "Team up! Prepare to return


    At jevrich''s command, the mobilizers of the division from all parts of the forest began to gather at one place.


    When one shadow after another appeared in the forest, in a short time, the forest around yevrich was full of mobilized soldiers.


    At this time, Romanov, Jacob and rob began to be busy and began to count the number of their battalion.


    There are more than 800 people, many of them. One or two of them may be lost in the vast forest. Although this may be very small, we must pay attention to those who are possible.


    After a lot of busy work, when the results of the inventory came out, the worry was superfluous. No one was lost in the mobilized soldiers, and there were no casualties in the battle with the polluting animals.


    How many people came here, and how many people are still standing in the forest now.


    "The number of people confirmed, full, no one lost or injured!"


    After counting, Jacob and rob reported to jevrich.


    Seeing this, jevrich said, "let''s go!"


    "Yes


    Jacob and rob turned to the mobilized soldiers in the forest and said in a loud voice, "all of you! set out! Return to Qingcheng


    At the command, the mobilized soldiers in the forest moved to the East.


    The actions of the troops echoed the dense footsteps in the forest, as well as the sound of metal friction.


    When they left the grass, the mobilizers had formed a long column and walked through the forest.


    When the mobilizers left, the figure disappeared in the dark forest, and the grass, which was originally noisy, became quiet again.


    Only the mounds of corpses and the black craters illustrate the cruel and bloody battle.

 Chapter 394

    It''s dark in the forest, somewhere in the forest, under a withered tree.


    The silence lasted only a moment.


    When there''s no sound outside, when it''s dead.


    The dark shadow was shaking in the dark cave.


    a moment! A small and ferocious head came out of the cave carefully. It peered out of the cave stealthily. The golden pupils gave people a kind of smart and intelligent feeling.


    When there was no threat outside the cave, it turned and screamed a few times towards the cave, then turned and ran into the grass outside the cave.


    In its shadow disappeared, the cave sounded a lot of "squeak" calls.


    For a while, the dark shadow in the cave swayed, and then, dense figures gushed out of the cave and "squeak, squeak" ran into the grass.


    The figures running out of the cave are endless. Countless figures rush out of the cave and rush into the grass, causing a large area of grass shaking violently. The traces of shaking are spreading in the distance.


    Because of their return, the grassland became turbulent again.


    The grass is swaying, the grass leaves are shaking violently, not in one place, but in a large area.


    The pungent smell in the air guides them.


    Around the corpse mountain, the grass leaves that originally swayed with the breeze suddenly trembled violently, and the traces appeared from afar, like a wave sweeping to the place where the corpse mountain was.


    Go ahead in a fierce way.


    Until the spreading trace touches the edge of the crater!


    In a flash, one vigorous figure after another sprang out of the grass, forming a group and rushing to the corpse mountain.


    They jump on the corpse of their former companions, frantically tear up the stinky corpse with their sharp teeth, and devour it one by one.


    As more and more pollution animals rush out of the grass, the corpse mountain has been occupied by the surging pollution animals! The sound of "Kacha" is incessant. Under their nibbling, the corpse mountain is disappearing at an amazing speed.


    Yevrich didn''t know what was going on in the grass.


    Although jevrich thought that the bodies would be eaten by their living counterparts, he didn''t know much about the scene.


    The real scene is much more cruel than imagined.


    The way back is much smoother than when we came here. There is no attack of polluting animals and no accident. The road is unimpeded.


    When the long column of mobilizers came out of the forest and appeared in the eyes of the security officers on duty at the gate of the west city.


    The hunt is over.


    After a long time, they came back!


    Outside the open world, back to the human society, people can''t help but take a long breath, the whole body is relaxed, that kind of feeling makes people feel less pressure.


    At the same time, also released in the dark forest, that kind of time in the tension of depression.


    "Come on! Open the gate


    The long column was approaching, coming towards the gate.


    Dense body shaking, step by step with neat steps.


    Seeing this, the members of the public security on duty on the city wall cried.


    Several members of the public security team rushed down the wall and said, "creak! "Creak" sound, the gate was opened.


    After a while, the column was close to the gate and entered the city one by one through the gate under the gaze of the security members on the wall.


    Looking at the team passing through the gate below, the security team members on the wall whispered.


    "Captain! Where did you say they went? What did you do? It''s a long time to leave in the morning! "


    "Before, there was a faint sound of gunfire and explosion in the forest in the distance. Was it them?"


    Another Constable guessed.


    "It should be! You see, in the procession passing through the gate below, some soldiers'' armor is stained with green liquid, which should be the blood of polluting animals! "


    Listen to teammates say so, security team members have looked down to the city, carefully observed the dense shadow.


    Yes, they were stained with the blood of polluting animals, and some soldiers'' armor was damaged.


    It seems to have been corroded by something.


    Where did they go?


    The battle seems fierce!


    Fight with what?


    Are there any ferocious groups of polluting animals on Nanlin island?


    So that the first Legion sent out so many soldiers to destroy it?


    The security team was a little confused.


    Qingcheng has never been attacked by pollution animals. In their cognition, the pollution animals on Nanlin island are very weak, and there has never been a large-scale attack of pollution animals on human beings.


    Therefore, in the eyes of the public security team, the polluting animals on Nanlin island are all unfriendly creatures, which need not be ignored.


    So the members of the security team are very puzzled, before the gunfire, what is the first Corps fighting with?


    Of course, although they were confused, they could not get the answer because the first Legion would not tell them.


    It was not until the long line passed through the gate and the orderly column disappeared. When the city was at the end of the street, the security officers on the wall regained their attention, closed the gate and went on duty.


    The long column of behavior in the city, all the way attracted the attention of countless passers-by and onlookers.


    Under the gaze of many eyes, the mobilized soldiers returned to the camp.


    When the simple gate of the camp was closed, many eyes outside the camp disappeared one by one, and the figures on the roadside also disappeared one by one.


    They are just passers-by, curious passers-by. Following the mobilization, they just satisfy their curiosity and have no other purpose.


    Of course, they don''t have that ability.


    Back at the camp, yevrich did not take off his power combat suit and took a rest in the tent.


    Instead, the yellow "original stone" was recovered from the mobilized soldiers and placed in a dark green metal box.


    After spending a lot of time recovering the "original stone" from the mobilizers, with a small team of mobilizers, yevrich took the bison assault truck and headed for the West Port.


    He must return to the "emperor" as soon as possible, turn the yellow "raw stone" into the energy point needed by the first legion, and solve the financial emergency of the first Legion.


    We can''t delay for a moment. We must rush back to the emperor as soon as possible.


    Not in a hurry, but as a soldier, yevrich has a strong mood to complete the task.


    When the "raw stone" is converted into an energy point, yevrich''s mission is really over.


    Yevrich didn''t want to delay even a second before the mission was completed.

 Chapter 395

    The street condition is not very good!


    Galloping through the streets, even if the bison assault vehicle has a good cushioning system, it can''t reduce the bumpiness.


    In the fierce turbulence, bison armed assault vehicle all the way forward!


    When you can see the city wall at the end of the front street, the destination will arrive soon!


    The engine roared, and the bison assault vehicle, like the wind, honked its horn and passed through the city gate.


    Pedestrians should avoid where they pass.


    Get out of the gate, and there''s the harbor outside.


    Outside the military dock, the bison assault truck stopped.


    Opening the door, jevrich stepped out of the car.


    At this time, the door of the rear compartment of the bison armed assault vehicle was opened, and the mobilized soldiers carried a huge metal box and walked out of the vehicle.


    Carrying the boxes, the mobilizers followed jevrich to the dock.


    As soon as he stepped onto the dock, a mobilized soldier on duty met him.


    "Comrade jevrich! Hello


    He held the salute and stood upright.


    With a slight pause, yevrich raised his hand and returned with a military salute. After putting it down, he said, "I need a speedboat. You can get ready."


    "Yes! Please follow me


    With that, the mobilized soldiers on duty turned and left, leading the way in front of them.


    Yevrich and the mobilizers behind him followed.


    Led by the mobilizers on duty, the party came to the edge of the wharf. Beside a rescue boat docked on the wharf, the mobilizers on duty stopped.


    Turning around, facing yevrich, he mobilized soldiers on duty and said, "this speedboat has just undergone routine inspection and maintenance, and the remaining energy can sail about 400 kilometers! Comrade jevrich! You can use it! "


    "It''s hard for you," said yevrich


    On duty mobilizers raised their military salute again and said, "please help yourself."


    With that, he put down his hand, turned around in jevrich''s gaze, and continued to patrol the dock.


    Looking back from the departing mobilizers, yevrich said, "board the boat!"


    With that, jevrich stepped on the speedboat.


    Mobilizers follow.


    When the mobilized soldiers disappeared on the deck of the speedboat and entered the cabin.


    For a moment, the engine roared and the hull trembled.


    When the roar of the engine became strong, the boat moved slowly and drove away from the dock.


    In the waters a little further from the wharf, the speedboat turned its bow.


    When the bow of the ship faced the East, the powerful engine roared.


    The tail waves rolled, and the speedboat went out like a sharp arrow.


    The water stirred up by the tail is rolling and white for a long time.


    From slow to fast, the speedboat shuttled between the sparse boats in the river, and at another glance, it disappeared at the end of the river.


    ¡­¡­


    Emperor, on the top deck!


    As always, after noon, before dark, it''s a busy time for the graceful figures.


    To keep the top deck clean, they have to work harder.


    In the garden, in the grass, in the pool, and all over the top deck.


    The delicate bodies, which seemed to be weak, were scattered all over the place. They were busy cleaning the top deck.


    In the pavilion, on the seat, Li Meng looks at the busy women outside the pavilion. The slightly tight clothes can''t cover their wonderful curves.


    Appreciation is just appreciation in a simple sense.


    Li Meng, who had nothing to do, could only look at the beautiful bodies outside to pass the time.


    Today, only night is left in the pavilion. With the appearance of those graceful figures outside the pavilion, some things don''t need to be done by night, such as cleaning.


    Today, there is only one task of the night, that is to accompany and serve your highness all the time.


    Slightly side eye, night looking for his Highness''s line of sight looked out of the pavilion.


    At the end of the pavilion, there are several girls who are working. Their beautiful posture exudes the breath of youth.


    "How beautiful! Full of vitality! is it pretty? Your highness


    The soft voice of the night suddenly rang out in my ears. Li Meng, who didn''t respond for a moment, nodded and subconsciously said: "it''s really beautiful!"


    As soon as the words fell, Li Meng was stunned!


    Then he smiles, looks back at the night beside him, and says, "everyone has the love of beauty, night! You are not jealous, are you


    "How can it be?" she said softly with a smile! The night will not be jealous


    Looking up at the figures outside the pavilion, she said in the dark night, "they exist to please your highness. If they are not beautiful enough, their thoughts are not pure enough, and their bodies are not pure enough, they are not qualified to come to your highness."


    Looking down at his highness, he said softly: "I will not let those dirty, vulgar women close to his highness, even if it is only close, it is also a kind of blasphemy to his highness!"


    "So!"


    "Their hearts and bodies are pure and belong to your highness. If your highness likes them, he can summon them at any time," she said softly


    Li Meng had no choice but to smile!


    What a luxury life!


    Beauty in the side, carefree, not for anything and trouble, nothing to think, nothing to do, like


    Looking at the night, Li Meng said helplessly: "I don''t want to live like an emperor! Night! Don''t let me fall in love with that feeling


    With a little smile, he said softly: "how can it be! Your highness is your highness, how can you be confused by desire! "


    When did the girl talk so well?


    Casual words make people feel comfortable.


    Li Meng was very surprised!


    However, this is also a kind of temperament of night!


    It''s a unique, unappealing disposition.


    Looking at the beautiful pupils, Li Meng said with a smile: "night! You have too much faith in your Highness''s determination. Beauty is nearby. I really want to realize that kind of willful desire! "


    Li Meng''s eyes became aggressive. His eyes seemed to be naked.


    The deep meaning hidden in the words made the night blush slightly!


    What does your highness mean? How can she not think of it.


    That''s too shy.

 Chapter 396

    Slightly bowed, night dare not with that pair of aggressive eyes, become a little pinched.


    See the night that shy shape, Li Meng light smile.


    It''s a good feeling to tease Yiye once in a while.


    It takes more than time for a relationship to change from liking, intimacy to love.


    Also need to use some small things in life to embellish, so that both sides become more intimate, more familiar with each other, so as to be natural.


    "Well?"


    Li Meng''s face was suddenly stunned. It seemed that something unexpected had happened.


    Aware of the change in his Highness''s expression, she put away her shyness in her heart and body and asked in a soft voice, "what''s the matter? Your highness


    The night is sensitive. The change of your Highness''s expression is obviously for something.


    And this thing happened very suddenly, otherwise it would not cause your highness such an unexpected look.


    long time!


    In the night''s tense gaze, Li Meng said faintly: "yevrich is back!"


    Yevrich is back.


    Just now, Li Meng got the information from the main brain.


    "Get energy point: 322652200!"


    That''s the brain.


    More than 320 million!


    It can be said that the profit this time is far beyond Li Meng''s expectation.


    In Li Meng''s image, the scale of the pollution animals on Nanlin island is small. Even if we hunt the strange pollution animals, how many "original stones" can we get.


    Although it is a yellow quality stone.


    But in Li Meng''s expectation, the revenue should be around 100 million.


    Now it seems that the hunting income is far more than Li Meng thought.


    It''s a good thing. It''s a great thing. With this income, the financial pressure of the first Legion can be said that in a short period of time, there is no need to worry about it.


    Yevrich''s back?


    When she thought about it, she understood.


    Although I have been staying on the "emperor", I know all about Nanlin island.


    Yevrich''s hunting operations are well known.


    So....


    He looked down at his highness on the seat and whispered, "Your Highness! But Colonel jevrich is back with the spoils? "


    Li Meng nodded gently and said, "that''s right! This hunting operation has brought more than 300 million profits to our first Legion! "


    More than 300 million?


    The night was a little stunned.


    That''s a lot of money.


    Without a smile, he said: "with this fund, your highness will not have to worry about the finance of the first army, and the construction of Nanlin island can be carried out with all his strength!"


    "Yes! Finally, the financial problem can be put down for the time being! "


    As the helmsman of the first group, Li Meng seems to be very idle. In fact, many problems and many things require Li Meng to pay attention to them one by one.


    There are many troubles, and Li Meng is not as easy as he looks.


    Looking up slightly, Li Meng said, "go! Jevrich should not have left. Call him up! I have something to tell him! "


    Li Meng is not a miser. After getting a large amount of money, Li Meng does not want to get more money, but how to spend it.


    As for money, Li Meng was never stingy, so he thought of yevrich.


    The construction of Nanlin island needs too much money and places to spend. 300 million energy points seem to be a lot!


    Actually!


    Not enough, far from enough. The construction cost is huge. More than 300 million energy points only slightly reduce the financial pressure of the first corps, so that the first Corps has a good start.


    "All right! Your highness! I''ll go and call him now


    Nodding slightly, she said.


    Then he turned and went to the suite in the bow.


    There are communication equipment connecting the whole "emperor" in the suite. As long as yevrich has not left the "emperor", it is not difficult to contact him.


    Soon after leaving, she returned to the pavilion


    When Yi Ye''s graceful posture entered the pavilion, the gentle voice immediately floated into Li Meng''s ears.


    "Your Highness! I''ve summoned Colonel jevrich. He''ll be here in a minute


    As soon as the words fell, she stood beside Li Meng.


    As a soldier, yevrich was quick to return soon after midnight.


    With a "Ding Dong", the elevator door opened.


    Yevrich''s figure came out of the elevator, onto the deck and towards the pavilion.


    He raised his head slightly, and the night gazed at yevrich who appeared in the line of sight, moving with his figure coming to the arbor.


    Soon, jevrich came quickly into the garden, near the arbor.


    Under the gaze of many eyes, outside the court, yevrich stopped.


    He raised his salute and said, "commander! The hunt is complete


    Li Meng in the court raised his head slightly, looked at yevrich outside the court, and said: "thank you! You have done a good job in this mission, and solved the financial difficulties of the first Corps very well! "


    He put down his hand from his forehead and looked at the figure on the seat in the court. Yevrich said solemnly, "this is what I should do, and this is my duty!"


    Li Feng nodded slightly!


    Li Meng appreciated the soldiers'' character and way of doing things.


    Li Meng said, "is this mission difficult?"


    What are the difficulties?


    Jevrich was slightly stunned.


    But it took a moment to understand.


    It seems that the commander has some information about his mission elsewhere.


    The extermination mission was not hidden, and he never wanted to hide it from others. When the commander asked about it, yevrich was not curious. Moreover, yevrich knew that he had told the commander about the extermination mission himself.


    "The task has been completed, but it is not complete," yevrich said


    "In the forest in the west of the city, that kind of strange pollution animals have not been completely eliminated. A few of them have escaped into the underground nests. Considering their particularity, I have not killed them completely. Instead, I have left them, and have not destroyed their living homes, so that they can continue to survive, continue to reproduce and expand their own race!"


    With a slight pause, jevrich continued: "if necessary, I intend to help them a little. Only in this way can they recover!"

 Chapter 397

    Although the expression is insipid, yevrich''s words are chilling.


    In the night beside Li Meng, he gave jevrich a slightly strange look.


    It''s insipid and bloody, which surprised him a little.


    "Oh


    Looking at yevrich, Li Meng gave a light "Gee".


    The deep meaning of jevrich''s words is not understood by Li Meng.


    Yevrich is planning to breed that kind of special pollution animal.


    however....


    Li Meng shook his head slightly and said calmly: "strange things must have something strange. They have yellow" original stone ", but they don''t have the same strength. Their evolutionary process must be interfered by some external force, otherwise they can''t explain their unbalanced evolution!"


    Looking at yevrich, Li Meng said calmly: "so! If they intervene rashly, they are likely to lose the "particularity" we want


    The idea is good. If we can breed them, it will bring unimaginable benefits to the first Legion.


    But it''s not that simple.


    There must be a reasonable explanation for anything that does not conform to common sense.


    Therefore, Li Meng is not optimistic about yevrich''s plan.


    Yevrich nodded gently.


    Yevrich also thought of this.


    "I''ve thought about that, so I''m going to put them in captivity and observe them for a while," yevrich said


    Li Meng nodded gently. It''s necessary to act cautiously.


    Li Meng doesn''t need to pay too much attention to this matter. No matter what yevrich plans to do in the future, Li Meng will know the final result. Now, Li Meng just needs to wait.


    A little backward, Li Meng fell into meditation.


    The disappearance of the sound also made the pavilion quiet.


    Outside the court, yevrich stood quietly, looking calm. He was waiting.


    The commander didn''t let him go. There must be something else.


    So jevrich has to wait.


    For a long time, in the slightly quiet Pavilion, Li Meng''s voice finally rang up.


    Looking at yevrich slightly, Li Meng said, "the profit from this hunting is about 320 million yuan. In order to make this fund be used in a suitable place, I called you here!"


    "Tell me! How do you think the money should be distributed? "


    The problem is not difficult. Who can''t spend money!


    However, it is difficult for many people to spend reasonably and what is most beneficial. They will not think about it in all aspects.


    Although there was a little thought in his heart, Li Meng wanted to hear yevrich''s idea.


    Yevrich thought. Commander, this problem made him difficult.


    Although he is in his position, he knows more about Qingcheng than anyone else.


    But not in a short time to answer the commander''s questions.


    We must think about it more and consider the situation of Qingcheng in an all-round way. Only in this way can we give the best answer to the commander''s satisfaction.


    The garden was quiet again.


    Yevrich is thinking, Limon is waiting.


    Time goes by in seconds.


    long time!


    The thinking yevrich looked up at the court.


    He said, "now! There are three places that need to spend energy points! "


    "One! The construction of Qingcheng needs to spend energy points, and the machinery and equipment should be saturated. Only in this way can the Qingcheng be built well in the shortest time, and achieve the appearance that the commander wants to see! "


    "Second! Nanlin island is not big and is restricted by geography. It must be built on all sides. Qingcheng is located in the inland, only relying on the river to communicate with the outside world is not enough, there are many restrictions. Outside Qingcheng, there must be some necessary facilities! Such as ports, roads, and the most important quantum communication tower, these things are necessary and indispensable. If the first army wants to embark on the road of rapid development, it must consider all aspects! "


    Limon nodded in agreement with jevrich.


    Nanlin island is a whole, and Qingcheng is only a part of the whole. We can''t only focus on Qingcheng. We must look at the whole Nanlin island. Only in this way can we better and faster build Nanlin island into what Li Meng imagined.


    Yevrich continued: "third! In order to wipe out the pirates in the near future, the sea power of the first regiment must be developed to a certain extent. Only when it has the power to make people fear, can it frighten the curfew and better achieve the commander''s purpose! "


    With a breath and looking at the people in the court, yevrich finally said, "commander! More than 300 million energy points seem to be many, but there are too many places where the first Legion needs to use energy points. If each place is scattered, 300 million energy points are not enough. "


    How can Li Meng not understand this?


    One place construction was originally invested with money. From the moment of obtaining 300 million energy points, Li Meng never thought that the 300 million in hand could completely solve the financial problems of the first Corps.


    It''s just slightly relieved.


    Yevrich''s words are over. Next, it''s time for Li Meng to make a conclusion.


    At this time, yevrich was waiting, while Limon was thinking about the final conclusion.


    Things seem complicated, but in fact, when you think about simplicity, it''s also very simple.


    There are so many energy points, how to distribute them is not satisfactory, so we have to choose more. In this way, at least one place will be satisfactory.


    Limon didn''t keep yevrich waiting.


    Looking at yevrich outside the court, Li Meng said: "the construction of Qingcheng is still the top priority. Invest 100 million yuan in the construction. I will give you the right to use the medium-sized portal. At that time, you can choose the mechanical equipment you need!"


    Yevrich outside the court nodded slightly and said solemnly: "yes! When I leave the "emperor", I will put the medium-sized portal on the belt. I will pay attention to the construction of Qingcheng base and complete it as soon as possible, so that the medium-sized portal can be fixed! "


    With a slight nod, Li Meng said, "you can handle some complicated things by yourself."


    Yevrich: got it


    Li Meng added: "a port is essential for the development of maritime power, and the construction plan of Nanlin island must also be put on the agenda. However, it is not urgent for the time being. Just build a port, a dock and other facilities step by step."

 Chapter 398

    With a flash in his mind, Li Meng suddenly thought of a problem that should not have been ignored.


    Looking at yevrich, Li Meng said, "how long is it before the full moon night in November?"


    Yevrich replied, "it''s October 26, and there are twenty days to go before the full moon in November."


    20 days...


    Li covered his face and thought.


    20 days, time should be enough.


    However, some of them are in a hurry. After all, the construction of some facilities can not be completed in one or two days. It takes time and a lot of time to build them.


    "Hoo


    With a breath, Li Meng said calmly: "the port and dock should be built as soon as possible. In 20 days, the main body of the dock must stand in the port. Only in this way can large transmission gates be installed to ensure the transmission of naval warships!"


    twenty days?


    Jevrich looks embarrassed!


    A port can not be built in a short time, even if it is just a main body.


    How can it be done in 20 days?


    Aware of the change of yevrich''s look, Li Meng said: "you don''t need to feel pressure. The construction of the port can be done step by step. All I need is a place to put down the large portal and a wide shelter! There is no need for a complete port or dock! "


    How could Li Meng not understand the size of the port and the difficulty of construction?


    Limon never thought that jevrich could make the port stand on the beach in 20 days.


    It was impossible, and Li Meng knew it.


    Yevrich was relieved by the commander''s words.


    If it''s just a space, a dock that has begun to take shape, it can still be done in 20 days. It''s not difficult.


    "I see. I''ll arrange the construction of the dock as soon as possible and finish the task within the time set by the commander," yevrich said


    Li Meng nodded, the most important thing is the dock, which is related to the development of the sea power of the first Corps.


    The dock is a place where large transmission gates are placed, and it is also a place where warships are repaired and maintained. Without a port and dock that has begun to take shape, the development of the first corps of naval forces can not be carried out.


    If logistics can''t be guaranteed, no matter how powerful the warship is, it''s just a drag on the first Corps.


    Military ships are not like civil ships. Compared with civil ships, military ships have a strong dependence on logistics. There is no base in the rear. No matter how powerful a warship is, it is just a coffin floating on the sea. It will decay slowly with time until it sinks.


    Li Meng, who understands this, can''t care about the construction of port facilities.


    Looking at yevrich, Li Meng said: "outside of Qingcheng, the total investment in the construction of Nanlin island is 100 million. Go! Use this 100 million energy points to do what you should do! "


    Next, there is no need for Li Meng to say more. In terms of details, as the executor, yevrich has his own considerations. Li Meng does not need to pay attention to everything and express his own opinions.


    The process doesn''t matter, what matters is the result.


    As for the use of the remaining 100 million energy points! The result is self-evident, of course, for the development of the first corps'' maritime power.


    "Yes


    Raised his hand in salute, jevrich replied.


    Then he put down his hand and jevrich turned away.


    Under the gaze of many eyes around, he left the garden and gradually went away.


    Until yevrich''s figure disappeared in the line of sight, night just withdrew his eyes.


    Looking down at his highness on the seat, he whispered, "Your Highness! If Nanlin island is going to be built, there will not be enough people in Qingcheng! "


    Li Meng said calmly: "it''s not enough!"


    Li Meng can''t say no to zhe Ye''s words.


    Jiye is quite right. If we want to promote the construction of Nanlin Island, tens of thousands of people in Qingcheng are far from enough.


    The total number of civilians in Qingcheng is about 60000, and the number of young and middle-aged people who can serve as labor force is no more than 30000, except the old and young women and children.


    However, how can we meet the construction needs of Nanlin island with 30000 labors?


    In terms of labor, if we want to meet the construction needs of Nanlin Island, we need at least 50000 young and middle-aged people to provide labor. This number will only be more, not less.


    Therefore, the labor provided by Qingcheng can not meet the needs of Nanlin island construction.


    It seems that there is no obvious sign of the labor shortage.


    But in the future, when the construction of ports, docks and roads is put on the agenda one by one, the manpower gap will be obvious.


    By then! For the first legion, another problem will arise.


    Li Meng is lost in thought!


    Because of the night, an unavoidable problem appeared ahead of time, Li Meng had to think about the solution.


    How to solve it?


    Nanlin island is so big. There is only Qingcheng, a human settlement. On Nanlin Island, the first Legion can no longer obtain manpower outside of Qingcheng.


    Go to other places to recruit?


    But where can I go?


    ASEAN?


    Or Bentley?


    Or Kyoto?


    ASEAN is a sovereign country with a good political system. In ASEAN, it is impossible for the first Legion to recruit people. Even if it can, the price is a big problem. For today''s first legion, it can''t afford it.


    We can only plunder or migrate the human beings in other places to make them the civilians of Qingcheng and the people of the first Legion.


    But this is impossible. Once the first Legion does that, it will be equivalent to declaring war on ASEAN. This is not suitable for the first Legion today.


    ASEAN can''t do it. What about Bentley?


    The problem is the same as that of ASEAN. On one point, Bentley is also a sovereign country. Perhaps Bentley''s military power political system is not perfect, and its territory people are very willing to leave that hard country. But in a military power country, civilians have no right to speak. Even if they want to leave, the country will not allow them.


    He bent slightly, squatted beside Li Meng in the middle of the night, and put his little white hand on Li Meng''s thigh naturally, kneading it gently.


    He kneaded and said, "Your Highness! Remember the swamp ruins? "

 Chapter 399

    Swamp ruins?


    Looking at the night, Li Meng was surprised.


    Why did she suddenly mention this place?


    Of course he knew about the swamp ruins, but how could he not.


    In the swamp ruins, the first Legion spent a lot of time. How could Li Meng forget this place.


    Although he didn''t know what the night meant, Li Meng nodded and said, "of course I know! I can''t forget that place! "


    With a smile, he looked at his highness and asked, "does your highness remember the agreement with the rebels?"


    "You mean the establishment of outposts in the swamp ruins?"


    Li Meng is not sure.


    If it was an agreement with the rebels, Li Meng only remembered the establishment of the outpost.


    He nodded and said, "time is coming. It''s time for your highness to make an agreement with the rebels."


    Li Meng thought of something when he said that.


    There is an agreement. Li Meng always remembers it, but ignores the aspect of time.


    Zhe Ye''s mention of this makes Li Meng aware of the neglected time.


    Yes, it''s very close to the time of appointment.


    Unconsciously, after leaving the swamp ruins, three months and more than 90 days have passed.


    I don''t know how the rebels are now!


    The four cities in the swamp ruins, the slave City, have been occupied by the rebels.


    When the first regiment left, the situation of the rebels in the swamp ruins was very good, and the other three cities also had the intention to belong to the rebels.


    Perhaps that kind of desire is not strong, but in this unpredictable era, if you want to survive, you must seize the opportunity. People who can become the leader of a city will not be stupid. At least, nowadays, the resistance is a good choice.


    A few months later, Li Meng was curious about what the swamp ruins were like today, and whether the rebels had integrated the three cities and become the leader of the swamp ruins.


    At this time, he was massaging Li Meng and said, "Your Highness! The marsh ruins have a large population, and the four cities have a total population of more than 200000. Although the ruins are large, they are surrounded by forests and the resources are extremely limited. There are many poor people. If your highness can give them a home, a home free from hunger and cold, I believe many people will be willing to go to Qingcheng


    He gently kneaded his Highness''s leg, and Chuye said with a smile: "if you just move some poor people, I believe the rebels will not object. After all, in the case of limited resources, too many people are also a kind of pressure on the rebels. The migration of people from the swamp ruins may be the same as the rebels!"


    This is also a way.


    Although it is a troublesome thing to move people from other places, if Nanlin Island wants to develop, the population factor is indispensable, even if it is a troublesome thing, it must be done.


    With a little thought, Li Meng came to a conclusion.


    Now the first Legion has little choice, and moving people from the swamp ruins is the best way.


    The swamp ruins are not far from Nanlin island. It''s hundreds of kilometers away. The waterway is unobstructed, and the speedboat can get there in one day. Even the relatively slow "emperor" only takes two or three days,


    however...


    Li Meng pondered slightly.


    Nowadays, the soldiers of the first Legion have their own tasks, most of them are on duty outside, and the huge "emperor" is guarded by only one company.


    If we want to go to the swamp ruins to migrate the population, there is a great shortage of troops in the first Corps.


    The solution is simple. It''s just recruiting more soldiers.


    Today, Li Meng still has more than 130 million energy points in his hands, more than enough to expand his forces.


    However, Li Meng had to consider the advantages of more troops, but it was not necessary. Nanlin island is so big. Now the first army has been saturated. If there are more troops, they will be left idle.


    Of course, if we really want to carry out the migration task, the expansion of forces is inevitable.


    However, it is still unknown whether the migration task can be carried out.


    The owner of the swamp ruins is not the first Legion. If the first Legion wants to move, it can move. It must be considered a lot.


    The most important thing is the attitude of the "rebels" who are now the owners of the swamp ruins.


    Although the first Legion had an agreement with the rebels, the agreement did not have much binding force, and the rebels had no obligation to obey the first Legion.


    It''s just a political trade agreement. It''s not fair, but there is a balance.


    The migration of people from the swamp ruins needs careful planning, and we should not rush it.


    "We need to ask the rebel''s approval for this. As the host of the swamp ruins, we have to give this face. Sometimes our first army can''t be too strong!"


    Words micro Dun, Li Meng very meaningful tone said: "otherwise, our first Legion will be annoying!"


    With a smile, she said in a soft voice, "if it''s too strong, it shows that our first army is bullying people! It''s not good. It''s not good! "


    Looking up at his highness, he said at night, "what is your highness going to do?"


    How do you do it?


    "Hoo


    Li Meng took a breath and leaned back in a comfortable posture.


    With a cool face, Li Meng said: "we have to send pioneers to find out what the rebels say! It doesn''t hurt if Chengdu is successful or not. If Chengdu is successful, the cooperation between the first army and the rebels will be closer in the future. If not, it doesn''t matter. The agreement is the agreement, and the first Legion will faithfully abide by it, but the premise of all this is under the interests! "


    It is impossible to take part in personal feelings in the affairs between forces. Although he has a good impression on Li Meng, the rebel''s instructor, "Li Lanxin", he will not be partial to him.


    At least for now, Li Meng doesn''t have that idea.


    "Where are the candidates! Your highness should have something in mind! "


    Said the night.


    Going to the swamp ruins to test the rebel''s words, this matter is not small, it is not small, any soldier of the first Legion can be competent, there is no need to specially appoint an officer.


    however...


    The purpose of sending people to the swamp ruins this time is not just to detect the words of the rebels.


    There''s another extremely important thing.


    That''s building outposts.


    The most important task is to set up a sentry station, and the second is to detect the wind.


    Li Meng didn''t forget the primary and secondary tasks.

 Chapter 400

    After thinking about it, Li Meng said: "when we go to the swamp ruins this time, we must have a person who is responsible. About migration, testing the rebel''s voice is only one of them. The most important thing is to set up outposts. This is the agreement between our first corps and the rebel. We must fulfill our promise!"


    Night nodded!


    It''s about the reputation of the first Legion.


    "It''s still up to Colonel jevrich?"


    Today, among the first legion, the mobilized troops are the most. It''s not surprising that jiyehui thinks so.


    Li Meng shook his head and said, "for convenience, I''m going to go in person this time."


    As soon as this words came out, the night was slightly stunned, and the action in his hand also stopped, looking at his highness with a little surprise.


    Will your highness go in person?


    The look of surprise lasted only a moment, and the night returned to normal.


    The action in the hand continues to knead, as if to want to understand what.


    "Emperor" is a moving rear area. Although the swamp ruins are not far away, the distance of several hundred kilometers is also an obstacle that is difficult to cross.


    If the officers of the first regiment were allowed to carry out the mission to the swamp ruins, they would be tied up in everything.


    If your highness goes there in person, it will be different. With the moving rear area of the "emperor", he has the courage to do anything.


    The night asked softly, "Your Highness! When shall we start? "


    Li Meng said calmly: "no hurry! It takes a little preparation to get to the swamp ruins. It takes time! "


    What preparation?


    I didn''t ask about that.


    She knows that Her Highness has a reason for everything.


    There must be irrefutable reasons.


    For Yee, she had to wait.


    Time goes by, day after day.


    As time goes by, Qingcheng is also changing.


    It''s changing fast, and it''s changing fast.


    The investment of energy point has a great effect on the construction of Qingcheng.


    Whether it is the quarry outside the city, or the city''s various construction sites, some heavy engineering equipment can be seen everywhere.


    The roar of the engine and the sound of the machinery reverberated in Qingcheng a long time ago.


    In the West Port of Qingcheng, the original wharf has changed a lot, and the manual lifting mode has long disappeared. Instead, several tall and large lifting towers stand on the wharf.


    In the wide river, there are many ships carrying stones, waiting for lifting and unloading.


    On the shore, a number of engineering vehicles transporting stone are loading construction materials, running back and forth in the roar of huge engines, huge metal body, extraordinary power.


    With the addition of machinery and equipment, the output of quarry is greatly increased, providing continuous building materials for the construction of Qingcheng every day.


    Under the huge financial investment, Qingcheng is changing rapidly.


    It is not only Qingcheng that has changed. As the residents of Qingcheng, the civilians of Qingcheng are also changing.


    Not long ago, a shopping mall stood in Qingcheng, called "soul language".


    The emergence of the mall makes Qingcheng enter the era of trade.


    There are many kinds of commodities in the mall, which are complex but extensive.


    The appearance of shopping malls directly made the civilians lose their original style.


    No one can resist beautiful clothes.


    Without the guidance of the first legion, when they learned that there were all kinds of beautiful clothes in the mall, the crowd almost crushed the fragile mall.


    In just a few days, Qingcheng has a new look. Pedestrians on the street can no longer see the shabby linen clothes. They are all clean and beautiful clothes with different colors.


    In terms of construction, great changes have taken place in Qingcheng.


    In the middle of the city, the main base of the first Corps has been built, and the final decoration and equipment placement are in progress. The first Corps will be able to settle in soon.


    Around the base, on the periphery of a blank area, many apartments are being built, which are the new homes of Qingcheng civilians. When the apartments are completed, the civilians in Qingcheng will take over.


    In the west of the central part of Qingcheng, a huge building is under construction. In the sound of mechanical "rumble", the foundation has been laid, and the main body is piling up layer by layer.


    It covers a vast area, no less than the base to be built in the middle of Qingcheng.


    It is the first hospital on land of the first Legion in the future. It is also a medical center built by yevrich in Qingcheng under the order of Limon.


    When the construction of the medical center is completed, the medical level of Qingcheng will be completely improved, the civilians in Qingcheng will be far away from the suffering of illness and pain, and the survival rate of infants in Qingcheng will be improved.


    Everything is in order.


    Qingcheng!


    Security headquarters.


    Qingcheng is changing rapidly.


    But the sheriff''s headquarters remained the same.


    The building where the headquarters is located is still dilapidated.


    One day, there will be changes here, the old ones will be eliminated, and the headquarters will be located in the new buildings.


    No one doubts that.


    "A month ago, the ground was broken on the mountain outside the south city. A month later, the building has stood on the top of the mountain, with a huge scale and extraordinary momentum! What do you think of that building? "


    In the conference room of the head of the security team headquarters, sun Haiwang stood in front of the window facing south, looking out into the distance.


    The sound of the words came to Cheng Wei''s ears behind him.


    Cheng Weishun, a forest camouflage combat suit, looks out of the window with sun Haiwang''s eyes.


    Among them are the low buildings. If you look far away, you can see a mountain rising from the horizon. On the mountain, a huge building stands,


    It is magnificent, huge and solemn, and the whole mountain top is occupied by it.


    What is it?


    Although Cheng Wei is far less knowledgeable than sun Haiwang.


    But the building at the top of the mountain has a very obvious feeling.


    Cheng Wei looked indifferent and said, "religion, it''s about religion. If I guess right, it should be a temple!"


    Yeah, it''s really a temple.


    Sun Haiwang can''t deny Cheng Wei''s words.


    Looking at the huge building on the top of the mountain, sun Haiwang said thoughtfully: "I didn''t expect that. The first army was a god believing force!"

 Chapter 401

    Accidents are for sure.


    Since the first Legion occupied Qingcheng, all kinds of actions are not like a believer can do.


    Compared with the believers, the soldiers of the first Legion were more like professional soldiers. They acted cleanly and never separated from carrying water.


    No matter what you do, efficiency comes first.


    Sun Haiwang is no stranger to religious believers. Although religious believers are very rare in the surrounding areas of the South China Sea, religious believers also exist, and he met them when he was young.


    Sun Haiwang knew something about religious believers.


    The impression is not very good. In sun Haiwang''s mind, religious people are crazy, unreasonable and extremely paranoid. It is impossible for ordinary people to get along with them.


    However, in the first legion, sun Haiwang did not feel this.


    After such a long time of observation, sun Haiwang had already reached a conclusion about the first Legion.


    Sun Haiwang sees the changes in Qingcheng. If people in the world only divide good and evil, the first army is undoubtedly the good side.


    At least for the civilians in Qingcheng, the first Legion has done their best.


    Some things can''t be denied. As the former leader of Qingcheng, the first Legion''s contribution to Qingcheng can''t be denied, and no one can deny it.


    Cheng Wei didn''t feel much about whether the first Legion was a believer or not.


    Cheng Wei said: "the first Legion has no explanation, and we don''t need to do anything superfluous. Whether the first Legion is related to religion has nothing to do with our duty. We just need to do our duty well and maintain the law and order of Qingcheng!"


    Of course, sun Haiwang cannot refute this point.


    Although a little curious, sun Haiwang will not let curiosity delay his future.


    Sun Haiwang, as the controller of the security team, knows better than anyone.


    Looking back from the window, sun Haiwang returned to his seat.


    As soon as he sat down, sun Haiwang looked up at Cheng Wei at the table and said, "when you come here, are those guys bothering you again?"


    Cheng Wei''s face turned bitter, but he said, "yes! Since the appearance of soul language mall, those guys have been running to me every two days, trying to find out what the first Legion said! "


    "The background of soul language mall is the first Legion. No one knows this. What they want to do does not violate the laws made by the first Legion. I can''t refuse them."


    Looking at Sun Haiwang behind his desk for help, Cheng Wei said: "Captain! Can I ask the first regiment? What they want to do is also good for the development of Qingcheng. Even if the first Legion does not allow it, it should not embarrass us and so on! "


    "This


    Sun Haiwang hesitated.


    Business is good for Qingcheng, and in some ways it promotes the prosperity of Qingcheng. Sun Haiwang knows this very well.


    But Sun Haiwang did not know what the first Legion thought and whether the first Legion would support Qingcheng civilians to engage in business.


    After all, the civilians in Qingcheng are not rich. If those smart and intelligent guys want to do business, they must get the support of the first Legion. Is it possible for the first Legion to agree to this kind of business without capital?


    Sun Haiwang is skeptical about this.


    "Well! I''ll ask the first Legion about it, but I can''t guarantee the result! "


    After thinking about it, sun Haiwang still felt it necessary to ask for the opinions of the first Legion.


    If the first Legion respected commerce, it would be a great opportunity for Qingcheng. As the agent of today''s Qingcheng, the prosperity of Qingcheng is also of great benefit to sun Haiwang.


    Sun Haiwang has to pay attention to such matters that affect his future.


    Sun Haiwang''s response let Cheng Wei breathe a sigh of relief, said: "that''s good. No matter what the attitude of the first Legion is, at least we have done what we should do. No matter what the result is, we have tried our best!"


    Sun Haiwang nodded and agreed with Cheng Wei.


    Standing up from his seat, sun Haiwang said, "it shouldn''t be too late. I''ll go to the camp of the first Legion to ask about it."


    It''s already past noon, and the time is just right.


    With that, sun Haiwang left behind his desk and walked out the door.


    Seeing this, Cheng Wei, who was dressed in forest camouflage combat clothes, did not say much and followed closely.


    Along the same road, Cheng Wei and sun Haiwang separated on the street outside the headquarters of the security team.


    As the vice captain of the public security team, Cheng Wei is busy. He needs to deal with and pay close attention to everything in Qingcheng, no less than sun Haiwang.


    Cheng Wei left, while sun Haiwang went straight to the camp of the first army in the city.


    At this time, in the camp of the first Legion in the middle of Qingcheng.


    Yevrich is receiving Li Meng.


    Just after noon, Li Meng left the "emperor" and took a speedboat to Qingcheng.


    There was no obstruction and no accident.


    The trip to Qingcheng, Li Meng did not inform yevrich in advance.


    Yevrich was quite surprised when Limon appeared at the camp.


    I don''t know why the commander suddenly came to Qingcheng.


    Surprise to surprise, commander''s arrival, yevrich can only put down the matter in hand, accompany around.


    Leaving the camp, yevrich followed the commander to the side of the camp, next to the near completion base.


    Walking on the slightly messy construction site, Li Meng looks up at the giant on the left side.


    The base is three-dimensional, like a square lying on the ground. The walls are straight on all sides, and only one vent can be seen occasionally on the wall.


    The base covers an area of about one square mile, 500 meters in length and width, and no less than 50 meters in height. On the whole, it is undoubtedly a giant.


    Although the construction of the main body is completed, the interior and exterior of the base have not been decorated. From the exterior, the base seems a bit messy.


    Looking around, there is no construction machinery on the construction site of the base. There is nothing left. Only a small number of workers are walking back and forth. They don''t know what they are busy with.


    Following the commander, like the commander, yevrich looked at the huge base beside him and said, "the construction of the base has been completed. The next step is to decorate it and install all kinds of equipment! It will take a lot of time. "


    "Well!"


    As he walked, Li Meng answered softly.

 Chapter 402

    The construction of the base is not slow. In terms of time, Li Meng has nothing to say.


    This time to Qingcheng, the inspection base is only incidental, Li Meng does not intend to say anything more to it.


    It''s just a visit, a simple visit.


    Yevrich added: "in about half a month, the first Legion will be able to take over the foundation. At that time, the first Legion will be able to enter the base!"


    Li Meng nodded his head, but his steps did not stop.


    At this time, walking Li Meng suddenly thought of something, asked: "Tesla reactor can be installed?"


    Yevrich nodded and said: "it has been installed, but the wiring and piping, the central control console have not been installed, and the Tesla reactor has not been operated yet!"


    Li Meng: "as soon as possible! Qingcheng power problem solved as soon as possible


    Since the occupation of Qingcheng, Qingcheng power has always been the first army''s heart disease, but also the first army most want to solve the problem.


    If electricity is abundant, it will be of great benefit to the whole city.


    Electricity is indispensable to all kinds of facilities and civilians in Qingcheng.


    Yevrich: "yes! I''ll get the base running as soon as possible! "


    Next, there was nothing to see. Taking back his sight from the base beside him, Li Meng turned to look at the south.


    At the end of the line of sight, the temple on the mountain is clearly visible.


    Looking at the distant distance, Li Meng said: "let''s go! Come with me to the "Temple". You will often visit that place in the future. Even if you visit it in advance this time! "


    The main purpose of this visit to Qingcheng is "Temple", and the visit to the base is only incidental.


    Due to its special treatment, the temple has been completed and stands perfectly on the top of the mountain.


    After receiving Tan Ya''s notice, Li Meng left the "emperor" and went to Qingcheng.


    For the first legion, the temple is a symbol. For the common people in Qingcheng, it is a building about religious belief. For Li Meng, the temple is just a home, a home on land.


    When the house is built, it will be moved from the old one to the new one.


    It''s no use wandering on the sea for a long time. Although the "emperor" is also a home, it''s not a home that can live for a long time.


    Stepping on the earth, home on land can make people feel at ease.


    Yevrich did not refuse and said, "yes!"


    Following the commander, the two turned to the camp.


    The base is on the side of the camp, very close, not more than a mile away.


    When leaving the construction site along the slightly messy ground, two figures enter the camp gate one after the other.


    Standing at the gate of the camp to guard the mobilization of a bright eye, quickly holding a salute called two people.


    "Commander! Colonel jevrich, I have something to report


    Because of mobilizing soldiers, Li Meng stopped at the gate of the camp.


    Seeing this, yevrich, who was behind Li Meng, looked at the mobilized soldiers and said, "go ahead! What''s the matter? "


    "Not long ago, the chief of the security team came to the camp and asked to meet with Comrade yevrich," said the mobilized soldier guarding the camp gate


    Sun Haiwang?


    Yevrich had an accident.


    Although the public security team is attached to the first corps, it has always operated independently and rarely interacts with the first Corps. Unless there is a problem that the public security team cannot solve, it will turn to the first Corps for help.


    For sun Haiwang, although yevrich is not a stranger, he is not familiar.


    The number of times they met can be counted.


    What does Sun Haiwang want from him?


    Is there any trouble in Qingcheng?


    This should not be possible. Although the security of Qingcheng was handed over to the security team, the soldiers of the first regiment were also on duty in Qingcheng.


    If anything happens in Qingcheng, yevrich can''t have no idea.


    But yevrich didn''t get any news.


    So yevrich is very curious about what sun Haiwang is looking for.


    "Where is he?"


    Asked yevrich.


    Mobilizes the soldier to say: "is waiting in the camp!"


    Looking at the commander, yevrich said, "commander! Let''s go


    Now that you''re in the camp, it''s easy.


    Since the commander is here, we''ll listen to what sun Haiwang said.


    Hearing the words, Li Meng stepped into the gate of the camp.


    Yevrich followed.


    As soon as he entered the camp, Li Meng saw a familiar figure on the square where the bison assault armed vehicle was parked.


    Who can it be if it''s not sun Haiwang?


    He seemed to be very interested in the bison assault vehicle. He looked left and right beside many vehicles, not caring about the gaze of the mobilized soldiers in the camp.


    Seeing this, Li Meng slightly changed his direction and went to sun Haiwang.


    "What can I do for you?"


    When approaching sun Haiwang, Li Meng asked.


    At this time, sun Haiwang is focusing on looking at the side of the bison armed assault vehicle, the voice behind him scared him, quickly turned to look at the speaker.


    Is that him?


    Turning to see Li Meng, sun Haiwang was obviously stunned.


    But then reaction came over, quickly said: "I do not know the commander arrived, this is my dereliction of duty, also please atone!"


    Looking at Sun Haiwang, Li Meng said with a smile: "it doesn''t need to be. You can''t know when I come to Qingcheng."


    Sun Haiwang was embarrassed with a smile and said: "yes, yes, the commander said yes!"


    Yes, how can he know the whereabouts of this young man


    Although he knew that the commander of the first regiment had been staying on the big ship at the East Sea entrance, sun Haiwang also understood that the matter of Qingcheng could not be concealed from the young man in front of him.


    After all, the soldiers of the first Legion in Qingcheng are not decorations.


    Li Meng said, "come on, what trouble are you in this time?"


    At this point, sun Haiwang shook his head


    He said, "no! No, the public security team has such good conditions. If we ask the help of the first army for everything, is it necessary for us to exist? This time I''m here, it''s something else! "


    "Oh?"


    This time it''s time to change Li Meng. He''s a little surprised.


    Li Meng was surprised that sun Haiwang didn''t come to seek help.

 Chapter 403

    What''s that for?


    A little curiosity rose in Li Meng''s heart.


    Li Meng said, "say it!"


    Sun Haiwang is very clear that the young man''s words are better than anyone else. As long as he agrees, the matter will be settled.


    Calm down, sun Haiwang said: "well, due to the emergence of soul language mall, some smart guys in Qingcheng see the business opportunities and want to rely on soul language mall to do business in the sea. Soul language mall is the industry of the first Legion. They jointly ask the public security team to consult the first Legion''s opinions."


    Going into business?


    Li Meng was a little surprised when he looked stunned.


    Li Meng didn''t expect that there were such smart people in Qingcheng.


    This kind of vision, this kind of mind, ordinary people will never think of.


    Bowing slightly, yevrich whispered, "commander! What do you think of it? It''s not hard to understand what they think. Qingcheng has a superior geographical location. There are many forces around Nanlin island. Relying on the continuous supply of goods from soul language mall, as long as the transportation is appropriate, the profits are unimaginable! "


    Li Meng''s face was calm, and he didn''t understand what jevrich said.


    But that''s a good thing.


    If the business of Qingcheng is developed, it will promote the prosperity of Qingcheng''s economy. If there is the inflow of external primary crystal and raw stone, it will also change the transaction mode of exchanging goods for goods in Qingcheng.


    Circulating gold is very important.


    There are too many flaws in the transaction mode of barter.


    Take the soul language mall of Qingcheng as an example. The nature of the mall is to earn profits. However, due to the transaction mode of exchanging goods for goods in Qingcheng, the profits earned by the mall can not bring direct benefits to the first Legion.


    It''s just a kind of recycling, earning goods from Qingcheng civilians, and then distributing them in the form of reward.


    Although the first Legion will earn a little profit, the profit still exists in the form of goods, which can only be stored, but can not bring direct benefits to the first Legion.


    Unless they hoard goods and sell them to the forces around Nanlin island in exchange for protocrystals.


    But it''s not necessary, because no matter how many people pass through it, it will eventually return to the first Legion.


    The existence of the mall is just an accessory to change the style of Qingcheng.


    For a long time, the mall will not bring any benefits to the first Legion.


    However, if the transaction mode of Qingcheng is changed, it will be different. The mall will become the quickest money collecting tool of the first Legion.


    Of course, the premise of all this is that there must be a good trade chain in Qingcheng.


    In this trade chain, the soul language mall of Qingcheng is the starting point, there is no end point, there are only unlimited branches, and these branches are the merchants who rely on the soul language mall.


    In a short period of time, Li Meng thought a lot. In sun Haiwang''s eyes, Li Meng also made a decision in his heart.


    Smart people are ambitious. Due to environmental factors, those ambitious smart people only need someone to push them behind, so that they can be brilliant and prosperous.


    And Li Meng doesn''t care about being the pusher behind it.


    Looking back at yevrich beside him, Li Meng asked, "who is in charge of soul language mall now?"


    Yevrich said: "the first regiment maintains public order in the mall. The specific implementer and controller is a volunteer recruited by us. His name is Qian Jin. He arranges the operation and manpower of the mall by himself."


    Money in?


    What a strange name.


    It''s just a name. Li Meng doesn''t care too much.


    Looking back at Sun Haiwang, Li Meng said: "after that, the regime of Qingcheng will respect commerce and give the greatest convenience to those who want to do business in the sea! Nowadays, the common people in Qingcheng are all poor people. For the sake of Qingcheng''s economy, it is necessary to let some people get rich first. "


    After a slight pause, Li Meng continued: "in the near future, the first regiment will set up a" soul language bank "in Qingcheng to provide loan services. Who can step on this fast lane towards wealth depends on his own vision!"


    Qingcheng is very poor. As the residents of Qingcheng, they are also poor. Even if some people have smart ideas and don''t have enough money or capital, they can''t do anything.


    There is no business without capital. No matter how generous the first Legion is, it is impossible to bear their capital.


    At this time, the establishment of soul language bank is very necessary.


    Sun Haiwang''s face showed joy, and the young man''s words undoubtedly gave him the best answer.


    Sun Haiwang certainly knows what to do after that.


    Sun Haiwang said: "yes! Yes! I will tell them the news as soon as possible. Those guys are smart people. They know how to choose! "


    This trip is so smooth, which Sun Haiwang did not expect.


    I didn''t expect that this trip promoted the development of Qingcheng business, which Sun Haiwang wanwan didn''t expect.


    Looking at Li Meng, sun Haiwang said: "commander! Then I''ll leave first, and I''ll tell them the good news in the first time! "


    Li Meng nodded and said, "go!"


    "Wait!"


    As sun Haiwang turns to leave, Li Meng calls out to stop him.


    Because of Li Meng''s words, sun Haiwang stops, turns around and looks at the boy in front of him in doubt. He doesn''t know what to stop.


    Looking at Sun Haiwang, Li Meng said deeply: "the security team is just a temporary department. With the development of Qingcheng, this department will transform sooner or later. Let the civilians in Qingcheng value you and respect you. In the future, Qingcheng will hold an election. Whoever wins the public opinion will become the" Administrator "of Nanlin island, Take control of Nanlin island! "


    With a smile, Li Meng said with a little deep meaning: "the administrator has great autonomy. He can decide any matter within his jurisdiction without the instruction of the first Corps. Of course! The position of administrator is just to serve the first army better. How to understand it depends on yourself! "


    The necessary decentralization is necessary. In the mind of Li Meng, the administrative system of the first Legion already has a concept.


    As a pure military force, the first Legion only needs to concentrate on external operations, while the internal politics should be decentralized, which should be done by professionals.


    And the first Legion just needs to maintain the bottom line.

 Chapter 404

    Sun Haiwang''s expression became a bit trance, because of the young man''s words, fell into thinking.


    Sun Haiwang understood that this was a reminder given to him by the young man in front of him.


    Things are not clear, the only thing that makes sun Haiwang feel gratified is that since the young man has said these words, it shows that he did not disappoint the young man in the position of leader of the security team.


    To his ability, youth is approbation.


    After recovering from his trance, sun Haiwang nodded and said, "I understand!"


    Li Meng said calmly: "go!"


    This time, Li Meng did not stop sun Haiwang again. He watched sun Haiwang leave until his figure disappeared outside the camp.


    He is old, sun Haiwang is old.


    Li Meng understands this, and sun Haiwang himself also understands it.


    Li Meng does not deny sun Haiwang''s ability, but his slightly old age limits his energy. In the future election, sun Haiwang has little chance of winning.


    Li Meng knew this from the beginning to the end.


    Tell sun Haiwang in advance, Li Meng''s purpose is very simple, one is to increase the probability of sun Haiwang winning, the other is to make sun Haiwang prepared for failure.


    "Let''s go!"


    Looking back from the camp gate, Li Meng said to yevrich beside him.


    With that, they went to a bison assault truck.


    The camp is not close to the top of the mountain where the temple is located. You must go there by car.


    Open the door, and Li Meng is in the co driver''s seat.


    Yevrich took the driver''s seat.


    Qingcheng is the territory of the first legion, and public security is not bad. Although it can not be said that there is no crime, most people are honest in front of the first Legion.


    Therefore, this trip does not need too many people to follow.


    Who can hurt Li Meng?


    And in terms of security, yevrich is enough.


    Although he was an officer, yevrich was also a soldier, and there was no doubt about his combat experience.


    "Hum!"


    The car body was slightly shaken, the engine roared, and the bison armed assault vehicle was successfully launched by yevrich.


    As the engine roared and the wheels turned, the bison assault truck moved slowly.


    From slow to fast, like a gust of wind out of the camp gate.


    The road condition is still worrying, and the potholes have never changed.


    The repair of the road has not been put on the agenda, and the rotten road in Qingcheng will exist for some time.


    This is only temporary. When several important construction sites in Qingcheng are completed, we will focus on the traffic. At that time, everything will be changed.


    Sitting in the co driver''s seat, Li Meng looks out of the window.


    The buildings beside the street were passing by. Li Meng looked at them quietly with a trance.


    There is a slight shake in the car, but it is still within the acceptable range.


    "Commander! The matter of soul language bank needs to be presided over. Is there a candidate in the commander''s mind? "


    Yevrich, who is driving a car, is watching the front attentively while communicating with the commander beside him.


    Looking back from the window, Li Meng looked at the road in front of the windshield and said calmly, "no, you can do it yourself. I will give you the corresponding rights."


    "I see," said yevrich


    It''s not hard. Since the commander left it to him, jevrich had to go on.


    however...


    There is one thing missing to make soul language bank run well.


    It seems to know what jevrich thought. Before jevrich asked, Li Meng took the lead in saying: "protocryst, protolith, there are still some stocks in the Treasury of" emperor ". Although the quantity is not much, it is enough to maintain the early operation of soul language bank. I give you the right to use them!"


    With protolith and protocryst, everything is easy. In my heart, yevrich has a plan.


    Yevrich added: "commander! I don''t know one thing. Please help me


    "Say it!"


    Yevrich said: "since the first Legion settled in Qingcheng and occupied Nanlin Island, the first Legion stopped expanding and focused on the construction of Nanlin island!"


    "Although Nanlin island is a good place, it is too small and has a small population of only tens of thousands. Congenital conditions limit Nanlin island from being an important place all the time."


    Yevrich''s meaning is very clear, that the first Corps focus on the construction of Nanlin island is not worth it.


    This consideration is not unreasonable.


    Nanlin Island, after all, is isolated from overseas. Although it is not far from the mainland, it is an island after all. Compared with the resource rich mainland, the island has great congenital defects.


    Although Nanlin island is safe enough compared with the dangerous mainland, the shortage of resources and congenital conditions is a great constraint to the first Corps.


    It''s good to have an idea. Li Meng doesn''t blame yevrich for his skeptical attitude towards the efforts of the first team in recent months.


    Li Meng just said calmly: "Nanlin island is geographically superior. There are big and small forces and countries in all directions, which has greatly facilitated the actions of our first army. Although population and resources are difficult problems, it is not difficult for our first army to solve the problem. It is impossible to be perfect because of its geographical superiority, The other defects of Nanlin island can be ignored! "


    "A strategic place is available but not available. No matter how much it costs, Nanlin island must be controlled by our first regiment, and make it an unsinkable fortress!"


    An unsinkable fortress?


    Considering that the commander is so concerned about the construction of Nanlin Island, yevrich is a little clear.


    There must be a rear area, which yevrich does not deny.


    But as a soldier, yevrich did not have too far sighted thinking.


    No, it''s not that there isn''t, it''s that the commander is looking too far away.


    With Nanlin island alone, we can see the surrounding area of the South China Sea.


    That''s what jevrich couldn''t have thought of.


    Yevrich knows that.

 Chapter 405

    "Commander! I see! "


    Really understand, or false understand, this is not what Li Meng can know.


    Yevrich should have doubts.


    I''m afraid many officers in the first corps have such doubts.


    Because of the commander''s authority, they did not want to know the answer from the commander.


    Yevrich made a start, which Limon supported.


    If you want to know, you have to ask. Some things can only be solved by communication.


    Blind compliance sometimes backfires.


    Time passed in the communication between Limon and yevrich.


    The bison assault truck sped along the street.


    When the top of the head falls into a shadow, when the light reappears.


    The bison assault vehicle has left the south gate.


    Outside the city, a wide road winds through to the top of the mountain.


    Along the road outside the city, the bison assault truck drove to the top of the mountain.


    Looking forward, the huge temple can be seen clearly, standing majestically on the top of the mountain.


    The spire architecture gives people a kind of ancient and primitive flavor.


    The dark color makes people feel a little depressed.


    Light is the yearning of all people, and darkness is always lonely.


    It''s the instinct of the living.


    The end of the road is in the middle of the mountain, and up there are layers of stairs.


    The steps are long and wide, leading to the temple on the top of the mountain.


    Before the end of the road, Li Meng saw several figures standing at the junction of the road and the stairs.


    Silver gray power combat suit, which is the uniform of the Allied soldiers.


    It is obvious that Tanya is among the many figures.


    They are waiting and welcoming the commander.


    A bison assault vehicle appeared from the road down the mountain.


    In front of the steps on the hillside, the waiting Silver Gray figures obviously become a little turbulent, and their eyes move along the speeding vehicles.


    It''s getting closer. It''s getting closer.


    When the huge metal body comes, close at hand.


    "Here it is


    With a slight brake sound, the bison armed assault vehicle safely stopped in front of many allied soldiers.


    The door opened, yevrich and Li Meng stepped out of the car.


    Seeing the familiar figure, a silver gray figure walked forward: "commander! Welcome


    Voice through the helmet loudspeaker, although slightly mechanical, but also can hear the voice of women.


    There was only one woman among the Allied soldiers.


    The owner of the voice is self-evident.


    Stepping on the stone board, Li Meng looked up at the temple on the top of the mountain. After only one look, he took back his sight and looked at the person in front of him.


    Li Meng said: "Tanya! Thank you for your hard work


    The construction of the temple is not an easy task, in such a short period of time to make the temple stand on the top of the mountain, the difficulty is self-evident.


    Needless to say, Tanya just said, "commander! The temple has been built and can be handed over for use at any time, but the decoration of the mountains around the temple has not been completed yet. However, this does not affect the use of the temple! "


    "Well! No harm


    Li Meng answered softly.


    Tan Ya said: "commander! The central system of the temple has begun to operate, and all kinds of equipment have begun to work. Is it necessary to hold a grand ceremony to welcome the commander into the temple? "


    A grand ceremony?


    Li Meng''s heart moved, but Tanya did.


    But it''s not necessary.


    Li Meng shook his head and said in a soft voice: "there is no need to hold a ceremony, the temple exists. Standing in the place that everyone can see in Qingcheng, they will always know that there is no need to hold a ceremony to spread the existence of the temple!"


    Since the commander has said that, Tanya can''t force it.


    The ceremony is just a way to inform Qingcheng civilians of the existence of the temple. As the commander said, there is not much to do. Qingcheng civilians will always be aware of the existence of the temple.


    The ceremony just accelerated that a little bit.


    Tan Ya said: "commander! Do you have a plan to settle in? "


    Although the temple is not completely completed, it does not take too long. Once the commander enters the temple, her mission is also completed.


    At that time, as a soldier, she can do what a soldier should do, instead of acting as a supervisor and doing some labor work that should not have been done by a soldier.


    "Plan?"


    Li Meng fell into thinking slightly.


    Entering the temple is inevitable, and sooner or later.


    For Li Meng, the temple is the place where belief spread, and also the home of Li Meng.


    The temple exists for "God". In a sense, Li Meng himself is "God" and the master of the temple. The significance of the existence of the temple is to exist for him.


    To be exact, the master of the temple is Li Meng, another "God of death", but both the noumenon and the spirit body are one. They are one person and cannot be distinguished.


    Of course, Li Meng is also a "God".


    It is also reasonable to enter the "Temple".


    After thinking about it, Li Meng looked up at yevrich beside him and said, "since the temple has been built, I''d like to move in now, yevrich! I''d like to trouble you to take a trip and pick up the girls from the "emperor". The temple is so big that no one can take care of it! "


    "Yes! I''ll go right away! "


    He acted cleanly, and as soon as he had finished, jevrich turned away.


    Arriving at the door, yevrich opened the door and sat in the driver''s seat.


    A brief operation, the engine suddenly roared.


    Then the bison assault truck moved slowly, turned 180 degrees and sped down the mountain.


    When the bison assault vehicle driven by yevrich disappeared in sight, Li Meng took back his gaze.


    He turned to tan Ya and said, "let''s go!"


    "Yes


    Tanya answers and turns to step up the steps.


    Li Meng followed closely.


    At the junction of the steps and the road, the soldiers stopped at the same place. Halfway up the mountain is the entrance to the temple. They must guard here to prevent others from entering.

 Chapter 406

    The steps were wide and long. Looking forward, the end seemed a little far away.


    Step by step on the steps, Li Meng looked around.


    In the observation, but also familiar with this after the "home.".


    On both sides of the ladder, there is a platform every tens of meters. The platform is round and the shape is very obvious.


    There is nothing above the platform. Only in terms of the large area, it can make people think of the platform for placing decorations.


    Tanya said the "Temple" is not completely completed, probably refers to these decorations.


    At this time, walking in front of Tan Ya said: "in the design, these round platforms are used to place statues. We are not clear about the nature of the temple. There is no reference for the shape of the statues. This requires the commander to make up his own mind!"


    I see. No wonder these circular platforms are so wide that they were used to place statues.


    Li Meng''s heart is slightly clear.


    Indeed, the first Legion did not know the nature of the temple. Although they knew that they were partial to the dark side, they did not know the specific doctrine.


    The statue is a symbol and also shows the majesty of the temple.


    Form, of course, can not be too arbitrary, there must be an abstract, this abstract must be a person, a heroic person, only in this way, can make the statue more meaningful.


    This can only be put down for the time being.


    At least now, in Li Meng''s mind, no one has been able to obtain the qualification of casting statues.


    All the way up, when you come to the end of the steps, the gate of the temple.


    In front of such a huge temple, Tanya and Li Meng are just like an ant, which seems insignificant.


    Huge circular columns stand one after another, so many people can''t encircle them.


    At a glance, on both sides of the gate of the temple, the columns are neatly arranged, and the number is unknown.


    The door of the temple was not closed, it was open.


    As Tanya entered the temple, she could see some strange patterns from the open two dark gold and iron gates. They were paintings and seemed to be a cloud. They were beautiful, but they lacked a mysterious atmosphere.


    With a slight pause, Li Meng stopped.


    Aware of the movement of the person behind, Tanya, who is walking in front, stops and turns to look at the commander.


    Seems to be wondering why the commander stopped.


    In Tanya''s eyes, the gray force of death emerged from the commander, turned into a black mist, and hit the two dark golden and iron gates.


    The dark golden and iron gate is shrouded by the power of death, just like an invisible hand changing the pattern on the door.


    In Tanya''s eyes, the figures on the two dark gold and iron gates are distorted.


    The pattern is disturbing, forming a new pattern.


    In Tanya''s gaze, the door shrouded by the power of gray death is changing, and the pattern is gradually taking shape.


    When all is over, the power of death that envelops the gate gradually fades until it disappears completely.


    And the two gates have changed a lot.


    The color is also dark, but the engraving on the door has changed.


    From the original good-looking pattern, into a dark pattern.


    Two huge skeletons were presented on the two door leaves. The color was gray. In the empty eyes, the green fire of the soul was flashing, making the skeletons look like living creatures.


    Around the skull, there are some strange patterns, such as skeleton soldiers holding bone spears, skeleton archers pulling bows to attack, and dark warriors roaring up to the sky with huge size.


    On the top of the skull is a black robed object. It holds a huge sickle and stands on the top. Just looking at it, it gives people a great sense of oppression.


    It''s mental pressure.


    Looking at his masterpiece with satisfaction, Li Meng turned back and continued to walk.


    Tanya see this, and did not ask, continue to walk, in front of the road.


    Entering the gate, Tanya and Li Meng enter a deep corridor.


    The ground is as smooth as a mirror, without any debris. On both sides are huge circular columns, which spread forward to the end of the corridor.


    At this time, walking in front of Tanya said: "the temple is divided into two areas, one is the" main hall ", and is divided into 12 small areas, 12 areas with their own functions. After the main hall, it is the inner hall, which is also the commander''s new residence!"


    In the huge corridor, their bodies are like ants, moving slowly, looking around, everything is huge, even the huge desk lamp on their head is also huge.


    The huge corridor gives a feeling of broadness.


    When they came to the end of the corridor, another huge door stood in front of them.


    It''s the same as the gate of the temple. It''s also open.


    As before, Li Meng stopped again.


    The gray force of death emerged, forming a black mist, impacting on the door, changing the pattern on the door.


    When it''s over, the gray power of death disappears, and the pattern on the door is the same as that of the temple gate, which is dark and frightening.


    Satisfied with a look at their masterpiece, the two continued to move forward.


    When you step into the gate, what you see is a very wide space. Looking around, it''s empty. Except for two rows of neat columns, nothing can be opened.


    After entering the gate, the foot can make people aware that it is a main road, which is straight and spreads forward.


    Looking forward, at the end of the main road is a high platform with many seats.


    One is the theme, which is located at the top of the high platform. The other is the minor, which is distributed on both sides. At one eye, there are six on the left and six on the right, just twelve positions.


    The huge throne, like a throne, stands at the top of the high platform, overlooking the bottom.


    At a glance, people can clearly feel the noble feeling that makes people unable to speak.


    "This is the main hall. The commander can summon people here!"


    Stepping forward, Li Meng ascended the stairs and went to the top step by step.


    Tanya stayed under the stairs, watching the commander''s moving figure.


    It''s close!


    When stepping on the last step, the huge theme is close at hand.


    Turning back, Li Meng sat on it impolitely.


    The wide seats are surprisingly soft and comfortable to sit on.


    Sitting high and looking far away, you can have a panoramic view of the main hall.

 Chapter 407

    Although Li Meng doesn''t have a strong passion for power, there is an irresistible temptation in this position.


    That kind of temptation to ordinary people, no less than the devil''s whisper, it is difficult to resist.


    And the birth of dangerous ideas, and climb to the peak of power.


    Although the color of the temple is dark, it is not dark in the main hall.


    Overhead chandeliers emit a soft light, dispelling the darkness.


    Li mengduan sits in a high position and looks down on all living beings like a king.


    It''s just the empty hall that makes Li Meng, the "King", seem to be not worthy of the name.


    This situation will change sooner or later. Li Meng won''t wait too long.


    At this time, Tanya under the stairs said: "commander! There is a projection device on the armrest of the seat, which connects with the center of the temple. The commander can browse the regional layout of the whole temple through it! "


    Projection device?


    Because of Tanya''s words, Li Meng looks down at his armrest.


    There is a button on the armrest, the button is silver, ring-shaped.


    With his finger out, Li Meng lowered the button.


    Just listen to "Ding".


    On one side of the armrest, a device opens.


    A small hole appeared in the armrest, and a beam of blue light came out of the hole.


    In front of Li Meng''s body, the light beam spread out to form a three-dimensional image.


    The picture is very sci-fi.


    At this time, Tan ya at the bottom of the stairs said again: "there are many sensor devices installed everywhere in the temple. Through the information transmission of the central system, the commander can monitor all parts of the temple from the data transmission chain!"


    "After the establishment of the quantum communication tower, this data transmission system will be loaded into every soldier''s helmet, so that even if the commander is in the temple, he can know the movement of the first army at any time!"


    It''s really convenient.


    After hearing Tan Ya''s words, Li Meng exclaimed.


    With this device, Li Meng can contact the first Legion at any time.


    Of course, the premise of everything is that "quantum communication tower" must exist.


    Without quantum communication tower to receive and transmit signals, it is useless in advanced instruments.


    The image in front of him shows the overall model of the "Temple". It''s like getting a new toy. Li Meng is not happy to point and play on the image.


    Of course, play to play, in the play of this period of time, Li Meng also made clear the "Temple" of the specific situation.


    It was a long time before Li Meng finished playing.


    Press the silver button and Limon turns off the projector.


    The blue light disappeared, and the image flickered away.


    There are only Li Meng and Tan Ya in the huge hall, which seems a little boring.


    Getting up, Li Meng left his seat and went down the stairs.


    Through the projection device just now, Li Meng is no longer a stranger to the "Temple".


    There is no need for Tanya to show the inner hall.


    Stepping down the last step, Li Meng passes by Tanya''s side, and her voice comes into Tanya''s ears.


    "Let''s go! Follow me to the inner hall


    "Yes


    How can Tanya refuse the commander''s invitation?


    The answer is simple and clear, and the pace quickly follows and follows.


    In the main hall, their figures soon disappeared.


    While Li Meng was visiting the "new home", sun Haiwang, as the leader of the security team, was also busy outside, in Qingcheng at the foot of the mountain.


    As the helmsman of the security team, no matter how busy the work of the security team is, it is not his turn.


    But not long ago, sun Haiwang had to be busy with what the youth of the first Legion said to him.


    He''s old!


    Sun Haiwang does not deny this.


    But his heart is not old, still want to fight.


    He still yearns for power, but yearns for it.


    There is not a big goal, and it will not degenerate because of power.


    Sun Haiwang''s purpose is very simple. He just wants to leave his own trace in Qingcheng.


    In this way, it is not in vain for him to stay in Qingcheng for decades.


    People''s life, there are always some thoughts, the older, the easier to be bound by the desire in the heart.


    This is a kind of sadness, but also as a human sensibility.


    It is also a manifestation of the "wisdom" of the human species.


    In the past, the small conference room was always quiet and few people would come here.


    But today, the conference room is lively.


    Many figures are standing in the conference room, talking about something.


    There are not many people, only a dozen.


    There is a big difference in age, there are big and small, there are old and young, small but early twenties, old white haired.


    If half a month ago, I''m afraid these people were still in rags, just like beggars.


    But now they are wearing brand new clothes of their own age.


    At least from the mental outlook, it gives people a lot of spirit.


    "What a lucky bunch of guys!"


    Looking at the figure in the discussion at the table, sun Haiwang sighed in his heart.


    If Qingcheng is still the former Qingcheng, the first Legion has never appeared, these people may never see him, and Qingcheng is still dilapidated and decadent.


    The arrival of the first Legion has changed a lot, changed Qingcheng, and also changed the people who live in Qingcheng.


    Also let the people of Qingcheng see a new world.


    Calm down, sun Haiwang said: "OK! Don''t discuss this. The words of the first regiment have indicated that soul language bank will be established in a few days. At that time, whether you can seize this opportunity depends on your own views on this matter! "


    Sun Haiwang''s voice rang out, making the noisy meeting room gradually calm.


    Everyone looked at Sun Haiwang behind his desk and listened to him.


    Looking around, sun Haiwang said a little, and then said: "you are empty. Although you are borrowing money from" soul language chamber of Commerce ", on the other hand, what you are doing is also a business without capital. The only difference is that when you get rich benefits, you must give part of the benefits to soul language bank!"

 Chapter 408

    "If you really have lofty ideals, you should understand that interests cannot be enjoyed alone. The more you give up, the better the road will be! After that, the business of Qingcheng has developed, and the first Legion will certainly collect taxes from you businessmen. At that time, can you still disobey? "


    Because of sun Haiwang''s words, everyone looked at each other.


    It''s reasonable, but they can''t get used to it for a while.


    Seeing the appearance of the crowd, sun Haiwang said, "the times have changed, and the sky of Qingcheng has changed. Now, no more than ever, the first regiment has the rules of the first regiment. As the owner of Qingcheng, we must abide by the rules of the first regiment. Now Qingcheng has the" law ", we must abide by the laws made by the first regiment, and everyone is equal before the law, I''m not one of them! "


    "Today! You are gathered here because I think you are smart people, which will bring benefits to Qingcheng and promote its prosperity. Therefore, I give you a warning in advance, so that you will not go back in the future! "


    "Yes! Yes! Yes! We certainly understand this. How can we not understand captain sun''s kindness? Only some things must be understood, otherwise we can hardly work hard for the prosperity of Qingcheng! "


    Seeing that sun Haiwang''s face was not good-looking, they were chatting with each other. One of them said in a hurry to dispel sun Haiwang''s anger.


    Looking at the people at the table, sun Haiwang said, "that''s all! Opportunities are in your own hands. It''s useless to talk more about them, but I hope that when one of you is prosperous, don''t forget those who have told you! "


    "Of course, of course, how can we forget that!"


    "Yes, we will never forget the kindness of Captain sun!"


    All the people were talking and scrambling to say.


    People''s hearts are complex. Sun Haiwang knows this best when he has been in a high position for decades.


    Compliments are nice to hear, but they are just nice to hear. When you are in great need of help, the people who help you are not the people who usually compliment you.


    Therefore, sun Haiwang didn''t take some words seriously.


    Sun Haiwang issued the expulsion order: "Sun busy business, you will not stay, if there is something important in the future, you can find the vice captain Cheng Wei!"


    "Yes, yes, then we won''t disturb captain sun!"


    They are not stupid. They don''t understand the meaning of Zhuo Ke in sun Haiwang''s words.


    Of course, they never regard themselves as "guests.".


    The purpose of this visit has been reached, the things in my heart have been confirmed, my heart is at ease, and it is no longer necessary to stay.


    After taking leave of sun Haiwang, the figures began to leave.


    A dozen people, not many, can easily accommodate the huge conference room.


    When the last figure disappeared behind the door, the door was opened again as it closed.


    Cheng Wei, dressed in a forest camouflage combat suit, comes in through the door.


    When he came to the table, Cheng Wei said, "Captain! The matter has been settled, and the notice has been posted everywhere in Qingcheng. Soon the civilians in Qingcheng will know that the first Legion advocates commerce. I believe that there will always be some lucky people in many civilians! "


    "Lucky?"


    Sun Haiwang shook his head.


    "It''s not easy to do business in the sea," he said in a deep voice. "Although Nanlin island is not far from the mainland, the sea is dangerous. Threats are everywhere. Once you encounter a sea beast, it''s a small matter to lose your life. It''s a big matter to lose your life!"


    What''s so cheap in the world?


    From the beginning to the end, sun Haiwang did not simply think that it was a pie falling from the sky.


    How can such a good thing be as easy as it seems?


    But Sun Haiwang also knows that even if he knows the stakes, he will pay a great price.


    Under the temptation of great interests, many people, even if they understand it, will rush in and want to use their life''s luck to fight.


    People''s desire is endless and can''t be stopped.


    Any choice is a personal choice, and the cost must be borne alone.


    Cheng Wei doesn''t feel much about this. They are free. No one forces them. Any choice is up to them.


    Cheng Wei said calmly, "it''s their choice, and they should bear the consequences themselves. No matter what the outcome is, it''s their life!"


    Sun Haiwang nodded and agreed with Cheng Wei.


    This is the end of the matter. What the security forces can do has been done. No matter what their fate is, the cause and effect is not on the security forces.


    At the end of the day, the security forces are only the executors of orders.


    No matter where they are, the superior is always special. In a word, an idea will cause a series of linkage effects.


    After the commercial notices of the first Legion were distributed all over Qingcheng, they caused a lot of commotion among the civilians in Qingcheng.


    In a large group, people''s personalities are different. Some people are happy with the status quo, only want food and clothing, not too ambitious, and do nothing dangerous.


    Some people, however, have a spirit of adventure in their heart. Under the benefit at hand, some risks can''t stop their desire.


    And another kind of person is a wise and intelligent person, who will consider all aspects before acting, in order to be sure.


    It can''t be any kind of person. Many people have their own plans for the notice issued by the security team.


    Soul language bank is still in the process of preparation, everything needs to wait.


    Qingcheng!


    West Port.


    No matter when, here, is always a prosperous scene.


    The sea of people, the endless stream of people, all kinds of shouts, mechanical roar, reverberate in the port, making the West Port into a clamor.


    Busy River, boats light row in the river, phase side and over.


    At this time, the end of the river came bursts of strong "roar".


    The appearance of sound has caused the attention of many eyes.


    Soon, three speedboats appeared at the end of the river.


    One after the other, sailing fast in the river.


    Along the way, it left a long white mark on the river.


    That''s the ship of the first Legion.

 Chapter 409

    For the civilians in Qingcheng, it''s no stranger to that kind of fast ship.


    No matter how familiar with that kind of ship, every time I saw the ship of the first Legion galloping over the river, I was still amazed. The speed was beyond their imagination.


    As they approached the dock, the three speedboats slowed down and came slowly towards the military dock.


    When the three speedboats arrived at the dock one by one, in a moment of movement, the cabin door was opened, and many dark green figures came out of the speedboat.


    "What a busy place!"


    Noisy environment, so that they stepped on the deck to stop, issued a voice of praise.


    "Is this Qingcheng? What a nice place


    In the communicator, the women are communicating.


    "Well, it''s a bit shabby, but it''s very popular!"


    On another speedboat, yevrich had left the deck and boarded the dock.


    Looking at the stalled figures on the speedboat deck, jevrich said, "everybody! The commander is waiting for you. Please hurry up


    Because of yevrich''s words, she took her eyes back from the harbor and said to the women around her, "let''s go!"


    The first regiment has been stationed in Qingcheng for a long time, but this is the first time that Jiye came to Qingcheng.


    For Qingcheng, she night, like all the girls, is full of strangeness and novelty.


    In the sound of the night''s words, the women moved, left the speedboat one by one and boarded the dock.


    Although the power combat suit is advanced, it is not very comfortable for women.


    When you step on the pier, night surrounds you. Everything you can see is so novel to night.


    As his eyes moved to yevrich, he said, "Colonel yevrich, let''s go!"


    Jevrich, speechless, turned and walked out of the dock.


    The women followed closely, looking curiously at what they could see around them.


    When he left the dock and came to the parking lot outside the dock, looking at the orderly array of bison armed assault vehicles, yevrich said to the night beside him: "the temple is still a long way from the port! We''re going to take the bison assault truck! "


    "Mobilizers will act as drivers. Please choose your vehicles at will!"


    This time to the emperor, yevrich took a small team of mobilizers.


    Although there are many women, four of them are enough for the carrying capacity of bison assault vehicles.


    There are twelve mobilizers in a small team, and the number of drivers is more than enough.


    At the sign of the night, the women began to board the car.


    More than 20 people, a total of four, soon, the dark green figure can not be seen outside, the women boarded the bison armed assault vehicle.


    After seeing that all the personnel had boarded the bison assault vehicle, yevrich started and was the last one to board the vehicle.


    "Let''s go!"


    At the command, the engine roared, and four bison armed assault vehicles started to move one by one, leaving the parking lot one by one and heading for the gate.


    Pedestrians should avoid passing along the way.


    In the eyes of many, the motorcade disappeared in the city gate.


    On the way to the temple, Li Meng and Tan Ya are visiting the inner hall of the temple.


    As Li Meng''s residence, the inner hall and the main hall are separated. Although they are one, they are separated by a corridor.


    The inner hall is located behind the temple, which is an independent area. Compared with the dark gray of the outer hall, the color of the inner hall is brighter.


    Like a small castle, the inner hall is full of functions, and there are countless rooms large and small.


    In a corridor in the inner hall, Li Meng and Tanya walk side by side.


    Looking around, they unconsciously came to one side of the courtyard. One room after another on the right side of the corridor, while on the left side, there was a garden.


    The courtyard looks big, with winding corridors, green vegetation and colorful flower beds.


    In the middle, a circular fountain stands like a tower, with pure and transparent water sprayed from the top.


    The water fell from the air and fell into the pool, making a "clattering" sound.


    The sound is continuous and continuous.


    "This is a good place!"


    In the corridor, Li Meng stopped, looked at the courtyard and exclaimed.


    Green and flowers interweave together, giving people a natural atmosphere, just looking at, people can not help but relax.


    Commander, stop. Tanya, of course, has to stop.


    For the admiration of the commander, Tan Ya said: "this is the inner court garden. If the commander likes it, he can come here often at ordinary times!"


    it will be!


    How can Li Meng not come to such a good place.


    It can be said that the visit to the inner hall has come to an end, and all that should be seen has been seen.


    Looking back from the courtyard, Li Meng looked back at Tanya and said, "what do you want to do next? Yevrich will take care of everything in Qingcheng, but I don''t need your help! I''ve been in charge of the construction of the temple. I believe you are tired too. Have a rest here for a while! "


    It''s not an order, it''s an invitation.


    Similarly, it is not the understanding of the superior to the subordinate, but a more intimate concern.


    Tanya smiles. How can she not notice the concern in the commander''s words.


    The mood can''t help but become happy, Tan Ya enjoys the commander''s care for her.


    But Tanya refused Li Meng''s invitation. Her voice was mechanical through the loudspeaker of the helmet.


    "No! I want to do something, do something as a soldier! "


    As the saying goes, Tanya wants to do something meaningful.


    This is the best way to help him.


    Stay at his side, said to tan Yalai, although very tempting, but now she can''t stop.


    Now is not the time to stop and stay with him.


    Li Meng doesn''t insist on it. Li Meng is very clear about Tanya''s character. If she insists on it, she may stay, but she won''t be happy.


    Unhappy Tanya, this is not what Li Meng wants to see.


    Therefore, Li Meng can only comply with her wishes.


    With a slight nod, Li Meng said, "that''s fine!"


    Tan Ya said: "commander! Please give us the task


    There are things. Yevrich is watching in Qingcheng. Li Meng doesn''t need to pay too much attention to everything. However, outside Qingcheng, Li Meng has two things in his hand.


    But because of time and limited conditions, Li Meng put it down for the time being.

 Chapter 410

    However, as time goes by, some things need to be solved.


    Looking at Tanya, Li Meng said: "I have two things here. One is to go back to the swamp ruins and set up a sentry post. I won''t tell you the details. If you choose to deal with this matter, I will give you a detailed explanation at that time. The second thing is to eliminate the pirates in the South China Sea. There are still seven days left before the black market trading day. Within these seven days, the first army must act!"


    Two things are not easy, in the original consideration, back to the swamp ruins to build sentinel, originally Li Meng intended to personally accept the matter.


    But the completion of the temple, personally go to the swamp ruins is not necessary.


    Now the "emperor" is idle. It is not difficult to send any officer of the first regiment to build outposts in the swamp ruins as long as they are given the corresponding rights.


    However, the "emperor" is Li Meng''s exclusive car. If this task is handed over to the officers of the first regiment, no matter how difficult it is, the officers of the first regiment may not take the "emperor".


    To this point, Li Meng also slightly aware of, so, in the bottom of my heart, Li Meng or more inclined to go in person.


    However, if Tanya chooses to set up the outpost, Li Meng is confident enough to persuade Tanya to use the "emperor".


    After all, the relationship between the two is not ordinary.


    Almost without too much thinking, Tan Ya said: "I choose to suppress pirates in the South China Sea!"


    Sure enough...


    Tanya''s choice is not what Li Meng expected.


    Compared with the construction of outposts, it is more challenging to eliminate pirates. With Tanya''s warlike character, this choice is reasonable.


    Li Meng didn''t say much. Whether it''s the construction of sentries or the suppression of pirates in the South China Sea, it''s all a task. No matter which task, it''s not as easy as you think.


    There are difficulties in building outposts. On one hand, it is no easier to build outposts than to eliminate pirates.


    Li Meng respects Tanya''s choice.


    At this time, Tanya suddenly said: "commander! Here they are


    Who are they? How can Limon not understand.


    Jevrich has been away for a long time, and it''s time to come back.


    Li Meng said: "let''s go! There will be a meeting in the Hall tomorrow to clear up the pirates. The details will be explained in detail tomorrow! "


    "Yes," said Tan ya


    Turning slightly and stepping forward, Li Meng walked in the corridor.


    Tanya followed.


    Memory is a good thing. One of the benefits of strong mental power is the ability to never forget.


    Although the temple is big, Li Meng knows how to go as long as he has seen it once.


    Leaving the inner hall, Li Meng and Tan Ya walk in the corridor according to the road in memory.


    The huge corridor was quiet and empty.


    Only the footsteps of two people echoed in the corridor, forming a rhythmic melody.


    Quietly follow the commander, Tanya does not speak, just looking at the front of the back, occasionally lost in thought.


    The main hall is here!


    Before I arrived, I could hear the sound coming from the hall.


    It''s not noisy, it''s just a mechanical whisper.


    When Li Meng takes Tanya into the main hall, the dark green figures appear.


    They are looking around in the hall. The arrival of Li Meng and Tan Ya also attracts their attention.


    The voice was silent, and the hall became silent.


    Seeing the arrival of his highness, she stepped forward to meet him.


    "Your Highness!"


    Hearing the sound, Li Meng knew who was under the armor.


    Who else can it be if it''s not night?


    "Well!"


    Li Meng answered softly.


    His eyes swept behind him, looking for something.


    For a long time, Li Meng did not find the person he was looking for.


    "Where''s yevrich?"


    He didn''t find the person he was looking for. Li Meng asked Jiye.


    He said, "escort us to the temple and he will leave!"


    Li Meng was clear and nodded gently.


    If you leave, you can leave. Li Meng looks for yevrich and just tells him about the parliament tomorrow.


    Since I''m not here, I have to send someone else to inform me.


    It doesn''t matter.


    After looking at the night in front of him and the numerous figures in the hall behind him, Li Meng said, "take them to the inner hall! The air evolution device in the temple is already in operation. You don''t need to wear a power combat suit to act! "


    "I know! Your highness


    The night answered softly.


    Turning back to Tanya, Li Meng said, "Tanya! I have to trouble you again! "


    Of course, Tanya knew what the commander meant. When she arrived for the first time, she was still unfamiliar with the temple and needed someone to guide them.


    And this person, at this time in the hall, she is the only one.


    Tan Ya said: "OK! Commander


    Looking over the commander, Tan Ya said, "come with me! I''ll take you to the inner hall! "


    "I''m in trouble," he said


    Looking back at the girls, she said, "let''s go!"


    All the women were moved by the sound and couldn''t wait.


    The power suit is not so comfortable for them.


    If you take off earlier, you will be liberated earlier.


    When the dark green figure passed by Li Meng, he would bow his head whenever he approached, and then leave quickly.


    Tanya left with the girls.


    When the last figure disappeared outside the hall, Li Meng was the only one left in the empty hall.


    In the hall, Li Meng stood still, looking around unconsciously.


    long time!


    There seems to be something in mind.


    Li Meng moved and walked to the gate.


    Soon, the figure disappeared outside the door.


    The great hall was quiet again, empty and lifeless.


    In the big corridor, Li Meng was alone.


    Looking at the front, Li Meng''s step is light and slow, walking step by step.


    In the hall, Li Meng thought of a place.


    A place called reincarnation pool.


    Thinking about the source of the temple design, Li Meng felt some emotion when he saw the "reincarnation pool".


    You can''t hide anything from "master brain"!


    Even what you think in your heart, "it" can be known in advance and prepared accordingly.

 Chapter 411

    Scared?


    fear?


    Panic?


    There is no secret, there is no privacy, there is no denying that these emotions should exist.


    But Li Meng didn''t feel anything.


    Maybe it''s used to it, or maybe it''s numb.


    I''m afraid that even Li Meng didn''t know what he thought.


    But Li Meng knows one thing very well.


    In any case, Li Meng believed in it.


    Just like the memory deep in my memory, I have no reason to believe and rely on it.


    "You''re upset!"


    The voice suddenly appeared, just floating in my mind.


    In the corridor, Li Meng''s body pauses slightly, but soon recovers as usual and walks slowly.


    For a long time, Li Meng has not contacted "it", it still took the initiative to appear.


    As usual, Li Meng said calmly in his heart: "this shows that my" heart "is still beating. It''s time for chaos, and it''s time for chaos."


    The quiet voice sounded in my mind, this time the voice of the main brain seems to be a lot of light.


    "You should know, I know what you think in your heart!"


    Why don''t Li Meng understand this?


    From beginning to end, Li Meng knew this.


    Li Meng was speechless, with the same look, walking slowly in the corridor step by step.


    "Now that you know that, why do you think about it? You know in your heart that you can''t live without me all your life


    With a slight frown, Li''s face was strangely covered.


    This time, there seems to be something wrong with the main brain. There are too many words.


    And the sound is no longer as emotional as before, full of mechanical texture.


    "Yes! I''ve changed a little. The power of belief is really a good thing. Maybe it can help me realize what I want! Well, you need to keep working hard! "


    "The collection of world beliefs is a little slow!"


    Li Meng keeps silent. No matter how much the brain changes, he may doubt it, but he will not deny it.


    No matter what "it" wants, the only thing Li Meng can do is to help it achieve.


    In another section of memory, "it" is just Li Meng''s companion, quietly observing Li Meng''s life course.


    Li Meng has long forgotten when "it" appeared.


    But when he knew the existence of "it", everything was so natural, as if he had known the existence of "it". When its voice first sounded in Li Meng''s mind, Li Meng didn''t even blink.


    Li Meng has an incomprehensible adaptation to its existence.


    There is causality in everything in the world.


    All along, Li Meng has been very curious about the cause and effect between him and the brain?


    Somewhere? Or in a moment when time goes by?


    Want to know, but destined to never get the answer.


    I think a little too much.


    Put away his thoughts, Li Meng continued to walk,


    In my mind, I don''t know when the voice of the main brain stops and doesn''t ring.


    Li Meng felt much more relaxed when he noticed that the main brain was silent.


    This time, the change of the main brain is too big for Li Meng to adapt.


    The power of faith?


    When it comes to the power of faith, Li Meng does notice a little.


    The power of belief is not limited by space. Although the dead believers of Limon are all in the world of edras, they are several trillion light years away from the earth.


    However, the power of belief is still across time and space, tearing the space barrier and coming to Li Meng''s spiritual sea.


    Every moment, the power of faith in Li Meng''s spiritual sea is increasing.


    But recently, the power of faith in the sea of spirit seems to be much less.


    Now think about it, I''m afraid it''s the "credit" of the main brain.


    Even if we know that the power of faith has been "stolen", what can we do! Can Li Meng make the brain spit out?


    Moreover, I''m afraid that for the brain, "it" is taking. It''s not stealing.


    Li Meng lost his smile and suddenly showed a helpless smile on his face.


    Why think too much about some things?


    Let it be.


    No matter where his way is in the future, and when the cause and effect with the main brain will end, those are all things in the future.


    Driveway there must be a road in front of the mountain. Even if there is no road, it''s just a little hard work and a road.


    Why care?


    Why should we be bothered by uncertainty?


    At this moment, Li Meng felt that his soul had been sublimated.


    The weak body suddenly became relaxed a lot.


    Body and mind slightly become happy, Li Meng''s pace can not help but accelerate.


    "Is this the reincarnation pool?"


    Looking at the dark golden gate in front of him, Li Meng muttered to himself.


    Of course, the door is not a reincarnation pool. The reincarnation pool is inside the door.


    "This door


    Looking at the big door, Li Meng pondered.


    The doors of the temple are exquisitely designed, but lack a sense of mystery.


    Ordinary doors don''t matter, but they are inadequate in important places.


    The first image is very important, if it is in front of the door, it can give people a great sense of oppression.


    It sets off the majesty of the temple.


    The reincarnation pool is the most important position in Li Meng''s later plan. "It" is the source of strength and the place to gain strength.


    "You can''t know the value of power without being tested, in that case!"


    In his heart, Li Meng had an idea.


    Stretched out a pale and thin hand, palm against the dark metal gate.


    The idea in the heart moves, a virtual shadow rises slowly from behind Li Meng.


    The huge black robe stands in the air, and the strong power of death floats with the wind, forming a ribbon of dancing.


    When it became solid, the black robe disappeared and turned into a mass of black fog, pouring into Li Meng''s body in front of the door.


    Li Meng''s body was entangled by the power of death, full-bodied, dark gray, turning to black.


    And Li Meng''s hand at the gate is like a vent of the power of death.


    The strong power of death poured from Li Meng''s hand to the gate.

 Chapter 412

    The gate is changing. The power of death that invades the gate spreads to the whole gate like a spider''s web, and the exquisite patterns are erased.


    Under the erosion of the force of death, the golden and iron gate is twisting. The original exquisite pattern has disappeared, and the gate becomes smooth, leaving only the purest metallic luster.


    Just then, the power of death around the gate began to twinkle.


    In the flicker of the power of death, the gate of gold and iron became red, as if melted.


    A bunch of the power of death is dancing, as if a pen is drawing on the red gate.


    Every time you dance, there''s a grain on the door.


    Every time you dance, you spark.


    A little spark fell down on Li Meng. Before he touched him, it turned into smoke and disappeared without a trace.


    When the power of death no longer dances, Mars no longer splashes, and the Red Gate darkens until it returns to its normal dark color.


    When everything calms down, the gate has completely changed.


    The old pattern is no longer used, but replaced by a new one.


    The pattern on the door is an eye, a huge eye, an eye formed by innumerable patterns, and a slightly empty eye.


    When Li Meng''s hand leaves the gate.


    Just listen to "Hua".


    The empty eyes on the door suddenly ignited a blue flame in the pupil.


    There was no combustible, and the blue flame was burning out of thin air.


    Under the blue flame, the eyes on the door exude a strange smell. Just looking at it, it makes people forget themselves. The soul seems to leave the body, and everything outside the body can''t be perceived.


    "Hoo


    Li Meng let out a breath.


    The masterpiece on the door costs a lot of energy. It''s a little grudging for this fragile body.


    Looking up slightly, Li Meng was slightly satisfied with the eye on the gate.


    This is the "eye of death", a curse with spiritual attack.


    This curse was learned by Limon from a book in the world of edras, of course! It''s not called the eye of death. Li Meng just imitates its technique and makes some changes to weaken its power and lose its ability to kill.


    There is only one reason for the existence of the eye of death, which is to test whether the people who pass through this door are qualified for power.


    There was a circuit in the door, which was opened by electricity, but Li Meng burned the circuit.


    The procedure of opening the door, Li Meng set to the eye of death, only through the eye of death test can enter the reincarnation pool.


    My mind moves.


    The heavy gate is creaking! It opens slowly in the sound of "creak".


    The scene behind the door is also reflected in Li Meng''s eyes.


    To Li Mengmeng''s surprise, behind the door is not a secret room, but a courtyard.


    Looking at the courtyard, Li Meng stepped into the gate.


    "Creak! Creak


    When Li Meng entered the courtyard, the door behind him slowly closed again.


    "Bang!"


    There was a dull crash, and the door was completely closed.


    Around, Li Meng looked at everything he could see in his eyes.


    The courtyard was a little deserted, bare and without any decorations.


    After entering the gate, there is only a corridor at the foot. The corridor is very short, less than 20 meters, and at the end of the corridor is the courtyard.


    There was nothing in the courtyard but a tower, a seven story tower.


    There are octagonal towers, stacked layer by layer, the lowest tower layer is the largest, the higher, the smaller.


    Looking up, in addition to the sky, there is only the sharp top of the tower.


    The overall color of the tower is dark, with weird patterns on it. This time, it is unusual. The patterns on the tower are far from exquisite. Although the patterns have no form, they exude a solemn and profound atmosphere.


    The tower is so big that it occupies almost the whole courtyard.


    The tower itself is the best decoration, any other decoration is redundant.


    From the corridor, standing under the tower, Li Meng looks up at the huge object in front of him.


    Compared with the tall tower, Li Meng''s figure is extremely small at this moment.


    "Seven floors? The master has a heart


    Li Meng murmured to himself.


    Li Meng knows his own ability better than anyone else, and the brain knows it as well.


    Because the power of death has a strong shaping, it can give the dead a second eternal life.


    If you master the power of death, you have the ability to create species.


    Although species are limited to dark creatures, this ability makes Li Mengcheng exist like a "creator".


    The dark tower gate is not tall. There is no complicated engraving on it. There is only one guard, a black iron ring guard.


    When he came to the gate of the tower, Li Meng pushed the door in.


    The tower door was unexpectedly light, and Li Meng didn''t feel the force.


    Into the tower, in front of you is a relatively wide space.


    The space is simple, with only one pool, a pool full of water.


    The pool is not small, about 100 square meters.


    The water is very quiet, like a mirror, without any fluctuation.


    "It''s rootless water. It''s a liquid that gets rid of all impurities. It''s very compatible with energy."


    The voice of the main brain suddenly rang out in his mind, explaining the doubts in Li Meng''s heart.


    Li Meng looked at the calm water like a mirror and said, "do you know what I''m going to do?"


    "Of course!"


    Li Meng''s words, the main brain can not deny, naturally said.


    Li Meng said calmly: "since you know it, you should understand that when I leave here, the power of faith in the spiritual sea will be exhausted!"


    "I know, I''ll wait, I have time, enough time!"


    When I finish this sentence, the brain is silent again.


    Li Meng''s expression is indifferent, the consumption of faith power, since the brain doesn''t care, why should he care.


    For Li Meng, the power of belief is a kind of power, a different power.


    Although this kind of power is magical and powerful, it is dispensable to Li Meng.


    Although the power of faith is mysterious, it is a power that is difficult to control.


    Up to now, Li Meng is still in the state of half knowing and half understanding about the power of belief. He can only collect it instinctively and simply use the power of belief to feedback.


    If you can''t master the power, why do you need to force it.


    Since the brain needs it, why not give it?

 Chapter 413

    On this point, Li Meng will not have any hesitation.


    Slowly came to the pool, looking at the calm water.


    How to do, since entering the tower gate to see the pool water, Li Meng had a plan in mind.


    The creation of species needs two points: one is the power of death, the other is the power of belief. Only by combining the two can we create a perfect species of the dead.


    However, the function of the reincarnation pool is not to create species, but to strengthen, and to give non undead creatures the power to use the power of death.


    The premise of all this is that we need a body that can hold the power of death.


    The reincarnation pool is used to change the characteristics of the body, so that it can adapt to the existence of the force of death.


    Only rootless water is not enough, but also needs strong enough power of death.


    At the edge of the pool, Li Meng stretched out his right hand, palm down, facing the mirror like quiet water in the pool.


    With a movement of thought, the gray power of death swarmed out of Li Meng''s body, like a storm sweeping away to his palm.


    At this moment, the palm of Li Meng''s hand is like the vent of the power of death. The power of death forms a long gray dragon and falls into the pool.


    When it comes into contact with the water, the force of death is like ink falling into the pool, changing the color of the water.


    From gray to dark, with the power of death falling from the palm of Li Meng''s hand, the color of the pool water is getting darker and darker, changing to black.


    Li Meng, who was shrouded by the power of death, was like a God at this moment. His whole body was wrapped by a gray halo, and the gray arc was like lightning, flashing around the thin body.


    When the pool water becomes as black as ink, the black water surface jumps black arc from time to time, rising from the water, floating above the water like clouds.


    At this time, Li Meng thought a move!


    The power of death that twines the body pours into the body like the tide that has faded away, and it disappears in an instant.


    And just as the power of death faded away, the gray light appeared from the palm of Li Meng''s hand.


    Faint energy particles dancing in the air, slowly rotating, from the center of a point in the palm of Li Meng''s hand over the collection.


    The energy particles are dancing, rotating slowly, condensing towards the center, and gradually forming a gray crystal.


    When the crystal is formed, Li Meng''s mind moves!


    Gray particles of energy no longer gush from the heart of the hand.


    The Gray Crystal slowly fell into the palm of Li Meng''s hand.


    Looking down at the half fist sized crystal in his hand, Li Meng was a little distracted.


    It is dazzling, like a gorgeous gem.


    It is formed by the power of belief. For "it", the power of belief in Li Meng''s spiritual sea has been exhausted.


    From the outside world, although there is the power of faith coming through the space, it takes a lot of time to restore the original level.


    Slightly stunned, his eyes moved, Li Meng looked at the dark, constantly rising black arc of the pool.


    With a slight swing of the hand, half a fist sized crystal was thrown into the air and fell into the dark pool with a beautiful arc.


    "Poop


    In the air, the gray figure flashed by and plunged into the pool.


    The dark radiance disturbed the dark arc of the water.


    The slight sound of water was rippling.


    The crystal that fell into the pool flickered a few white lights under the dark water, then it was silent and melted into the pool water.


    From this moment on, the reincarnation pool is worthy of its name.


    Looking at the black arc of the pool water again, Li Meng turned slightly and walked along the channel of the pool to the second floor.


    The steps are a little narrow.


    The first layer is connected with the second layer, and there is no door isolation.


    When he stepped on the last step, Li Meng came to the second.


    The space of the second floor is much smaller than that of the first floor. There is only one open space in the second floor. There are several rows of square cushions in the space. At a glance, there are 32 cushions.


    The cushions are arranged in a circle. At the center of the venue, a statue the size of a person stands.


    The shape of the statue is suddenly the shape of Li Meng''s "black robe".


    The whole body is covered by the broad black robe, which makes people unable to know what kind of existence is under the black robe.


    The cushions surround the statue, evenly arranged and surrounded by it.


    Seeing the scene in the field, Li Meng knew it immediately.


    With a wave, a gray light shot out of Li Meng''s hands, across the space and bumped into the statue.


    When the two come into contact, the gray light flashes and blends with the statue.


    The statue is changing. At the moment, the statue seems to be alive, exuding a mysterious atmosphere.


    This is the prayer room, where the believers of death pray to God.


    If you want to gain strength and the power to use the power of death, you need to pray devoutly to the God of death and ask for "strength".


    The more devout the belief is, the stronger the "power" will be.


    The gray light is the "source" of Li Meng''s blessing to the statue. It is like a soul detector, which can detect the piety of believers.


    It also has the ability to transmit information to Li Meng. Li Meng can know the prayer and request of believers through this source.


    At the same time, this source point is also a collection device of belief power. Any thoughts related to Li Meng will be collected by the source point. When the collected belief power reaches a limit, most of the belief power will be transmitted to Li Meng, while a small part will be used to strengthen the source point and add more functions.


    And most importantly, the source will emit a kind of prestige, similar to the existence of divine power.


    However, the pressure of the second level is not strong. After all, this level is just a teaching ground for beginners.


    When all this was done, Li Meng continued to walk, stepped on a new ladder and went to the third floor.


    The third floor is also a site, only slightly smaller than the second floor.


    There is also a black robed statue of death in the venue, but it is bigger, about the size of two people, and nearly three meters high.


    Around the black robed statue of death, one cushion after another was equally placed.


    At a glance, there are 16.

 Chapter 414

    With a wave, like the second layer, a gray light shot out of Li Meng''s hands, and integrated with the statue.


    However, this time, the gray light is more bright, more rich.


    The statue of the black robed God of death is more dignified and exudes stronger prestige.


    If ordinary people stay on the third floor, the black robed statue of death will send out enough pressure to make them faint.


    After all this, Li Meng continued to step on a new step.


    When you come to the fourth floor, you can see nothing different from the second and third floor.


    It''s just that the statue is bigger. It''s five meters tall.


    There are also many fewer cushions around the statue, only eight.


    As before, Li Meng blessed a "source point" of the power of faith in the statue, and continued to climb up.


    On the fifth and sixth floor, Li Meng has been doing the same thing.


    When climbing to the last floor, the space of the seventh floor has been reduced to less than 50 square meters.


    In the narrow space, there are no windows around, only the wall lamps emitting soft white light, dispelling the darkness, so that this closed place is not shrouded by the darkness.


    In the narrow space, there are no more huge statues or cushions. The only thing that exists is seven separate booths.


    When he saw the unusual scene on the seventh floor, Li Meng stepped forward and slowly came to the booth.


    Slightly bowed, Li Meng looked to the booth.


    The stand is waist high, with a layer of glass on it, but nothing under it.


    The exhibition stand is empty.


    Li Meng was a little puzzled. The booth was not small. It was obviously used to place something.


    But why isn''t there anything in it?


    But on second thought, nothing should be.


    The temple was built by Tanya. It was not long after the temple was built. It is impossible to put too much valuable things in the tower.


    What are these booths for?


    There must be a reason for its existence. These booths can''t be just a decoration.


    however!


    It''s quite safe here.


    Located in the temple, and at the top of the reincarnation tower, no one can come here without Li Meng''s permission.


    It''s a great place for valuables.


    With a slight look, Li Meng turned and walked slowly to the bottom of the tower.


    The matter of reincarnation tower is over here.


    Li Meng has done everything that should be done.


    As for when to make effective use of the reincarnation tower, it needs a period of buffer time.


    Entering the temple requires a period of familiarity, which is the only way to make the whole system work effectively.


    At that time, it''s time to start the reincarnation tower.


    From the reincarnation tower, Li Meng walked to the inner hall along the long corridor.


    "Gone? Where did she go? "


    Just entering the inner hall, Li Meng met a girl in the corridor.


    She was dressed in a black dress with a little white fringe, and her black hair cascaded over her shoulders.


    White face is very beautiful, with a little pure breath.


    It''s beautiful, a beautiful girl.


    Her name is unknown to Li Meng, but this does not prevent Li Meng from stopping her.


    Li Meng is looking for Jiye.


    If there is no night at the side of such a big inner hall, there will be trouble. Li Meng doesn''t want to worry about some small things.


    But from the girl''s mouth in front of her, Li Meng learned that she had left.


    Left the temple.


    "The first lady is still on the" emperor ". Master Jiye has gone to pick up the first lady! Your highness! Is there anything I can do? "


    The girl''s answer made Li Meng suddenly.


    It turned out that she was going to pick up Mu Ling. No wonder she was not in the temple.


    Li Meng shook his head and said to the girl in front of him: "nothing! Keep doing what you should do


    The girl nodded and whispered, "Your Highness! Then I''ll leave first! "


    "Go


    The girl turns around and leaves. In Li Meng''s eyes, she disappears at the corner of the corridor.


    When the figure is not there, Li Meng takes back his sight from the empty corridor.


    Leaning on the post beside the corridor, Li Meng quietly looked at the courtyard outside the corridor.


    Taking advantage of this leisure time, Li Meng combs some things in his mind.


    There are many things to do, but some things can be put down for a while, such as setting up sentries in the swamp ruins.


    There is an agreement. Now that this has been said, Li Meng can do it.


    Three months later, Li Meng only replied. After three months, he did not set an accurate time.


    When the first regiment left the swamp ruins, the situation of the rebel army was very good. In recent months, if the rebel army did not have much fighting, the reserve of weapons and ammunition would be enough.


    However, since the arms trade agreement has been signed, the first regiment has not made any move in recent months and has not contacted the rebel forces. The first regiment has not done well enough.


    Now, the time of black market trading in Yelin island is approaching. For the sake of the grand plan of the first regiment, the establishment of sentry posts in the swamp ruins can only be postponed.


    Although the task of eliminating pirates can be left to Tanya, it is of great significance and necessary attention is needed.


    After all, in addition to human beings, there are fierce beasts, which are very dangerous.


    In particular, the sea, the omnipresent sea beast, is the existence that can not be underestimated for anyone.


    In order to avoid some accidents, the existence of Li Meng is necessary.


    After all, although the first Legion is strong, it has an unavoidable weakness.


    That is, the soldiers of the first Legion are vulnerable ordinary people. Although they are relatively strong, they are still weak for those with ability.


    Although powerful weapons make up for the weakness of the body, once the enemy cannot be quickly eliminated with powerful weapons, the weak body will lead to a large number of casualties in the first Legion.


    In terms of individual strength, the first regiment still has great weaknesses.


    The establishment of the temple and the existence of the reincarnation tower are the tools used by Li Meng to make up for the defect of the first Legion. However, it will take time and a lot of time.


    Before the appearance of the "capable" of the first legion, as the only one with strong "strength" in the first legion, Li Meng had to stay in the back of the island to prevent accidents.

 Chapter 415

    Time goes by. Before dark, night finally comes back.


    It''s not alone when you go, it''s the same when you come back.


    Muling is blind and needs to be taken care of no matter what he does.


    During the trip to the temple, Mu Ling could not go to his new home alone, so he had to rely on others.


    Fortunately, as the eldest lady of the first legion, no one will forget her.


    When the night with Mu Ling into the temple, outside the sky has been dark down.


    The temple in the dark is shrouded in darkness. From the outside, only a few faint lights flicker on the huge temple, so that the temple will not be completely shrouded in darkness.


    Although it''s dark outside, it''s bright inside the temple. Every corner is bright and there is no dark shadow.


    In the temple, there is a small Tesla reactor. Under the independent power supply system, the temple is very rich in energy.


    It is able to maintain the continuous operation of the various systems of the temple for decades without major inspection.


    After several hours of groping, for the temple, the maids have a little understanding.


    When the darkness came, the maid was already walking in the temple.


    When Tanya and Muling entered the temple, the gate of the temple was closed.


    The temple stands on the top of the mountain and is located outside the green city. Due to its large scale, the temple itself is a closed fortress. Considering various factors, there is no wall around the temple to guard the temple.


    From a certain point of view, the location of the temple can be said to be directly exposed to the threat of forest sea pollution animals.


    It doesn''t matter during the day. The mountain where the temple is located is open. Once the polluting animals appear from the forest, they can be easily found.


    However, the night is not enough, relying on the cover of the night, there may be reckless pollution animals due to various factors and break into the temple.


    Today, the temple guards are empty, and there are only unarmed maids in the temple. Once the pollution animals break into the temple, it''s not a happy thing.


    Therefore, in the dark, a company of mobilized soldiers arrived at the temple, outside the Temple line patrol, guard the safety of the temple.


    Although it is dark outside the temple, occasionally there are faint blue lights and many figures walking around.


    That''s the mobilizers on patrol.


    The temple seems a little quiet. Although there are more than 20 maids in it, it seems a little small for the huge temple.


    Just like a drop of water falling into the sea, silent, will not cause too much change.


    In the quiet corridor, two figures walk side by side.


    Big and small, hand in hand, slowly moving forward.


    The empty corridor was silent, only the sound of "stepping" echoed.


    "Sister night! Where is it? How can there be echoes of footsteps? "


    With the power of traction in his hand, the voice that reverberated in his ear made Mu Ling feel a little confused and curious.


    Without stopping, he looked down at Muling beside him and said, "this is a new home. It''s a big, big place. In the future, the eldest lady will always live here!"


    "Where''s my brother?" Muling said


    In Li Muling''s heart, what he cares most is him.


    Zhe night smiles and says: "as the master here, how can your highness not be here! Now? Your highness should be waiting for us somewhere


    Muling: "Well!"


    What she thought was right. Li Meng was waiting.


    When she pulled Muling into the inner hall, she saw her royal highness leaning on the column in the outermost corridor.


    When their figure appeared from the corner, his highness cast his eyes.


    Feel the gaze of the eyes, when aware of the owner of the eyes, night slightly a Leng, then a smile, pull the hands of the people to the figure.


    "Your Highness! Why are you here? "


    When close to the figure, the night will say.


    "Brother?"


    The words of the people around, let Mu Ling associate with what.


    His royal highness in the mouth of elder sister Jiye is only elder brother.


    With a slight nod to the night, Li Meng stepped forward to Mu Ling and rubbed his little head.


    Looking at Muling, Li Meng said softly, "it''s me!"


    He took Muling''s hand from Jiye and took Muling''s little hand. Li Meng said, "let''s go!"


    The night whispered, "OK! Your highness


    Holding Muling''s hand, the three walked in the corridor.


    Although there are two more people, the corridor is still empty.


    "Brother!"


    In the quiet corridor, the voice of Mu Ling suddenly rang out and reverberated in the corridor.


    "Well!"


    Looking down at the Muling beside him, Li Meng answered as he walked.


    Holding his brother''s hand tightly, Li Muling said weakly: "recently, the eyebrow feels strange. He always feels that something wants to come out of the eyebrow. Muling is very uncomfortable!"


    It''s been a long time. When did it appear? Li Muling has forgotten it. Unconsciously, it appears. The swelling and pain of eyebrows have no omen.


    Because of Mu Ling''s words, Li Meng looked at the night.


    Aware of your Highness''s eyes, what your highness wants to ask, how could she not understand.


    In the face of his Highness''s eyes, she shook her head and said, "the eldest lady has told me that after examination, there is nothing unusual. The answer of the medical staff is probably a mental problem!"


    Mental problems?


    Hand in hand with Mu Ling, while walking, Li Meng while thinking.


    In terms of spirit, there are always problems in Muling, otherwise there will be no sleepiness and endless sleep.


    Today''s Muling, at least 20 hours a day in sleep, this sleepiness phenomenon has appeared for a long time.


    Why?


    There are reasons.


    Li Meng has made an exploration of Muling, but the result is not very satisfactory.


    Although we know where the root of the disease is, Li Meng has no way to solve it.


    Now, it seems that something abnormal has happened to Muling.


    It seems that we can''t let it go, too long sleep time will cause great damage to the body. If we go on for a long time, Mu Ling''s body will collapse earlier than his disordered spirit.


    Looking down at Muling, Li Meng''s eyes were full of pity.


    The girl was blind when she was young. She couldn''t know how beautiful the color of the world was. There was darkness in the world.


    When life has been changed, but sudden changes, lost a comfortable and beautiful life##### Recommend two books: Reincarnation supreme, immortal circle of friends, like to see ha

 Chapter 416

    The three stopped in the corridor.


    Li Meng pulls Mu Ling into his arms and puts his hand on Mu Ling''s forehead.


    Although doubt brother to do, but mu Ling obediently speechless, she knows, in any case, brother will not hurt her.


    The disappearance of footsteps makes the corridor quiet and silent. I''m afraid I can hear a needle falling on the ground.


    Looking at with Mu Ling, Li Meng''s mind moved.


    A bunch of mental power flowed from the hands and poured into the brain of Muling.


    Li Meng is very careful. He carefully controls his mental power and explores in the brain area of Muling. The human brain is fragile. If he is not careful, any greater impact may cause irreparable damage to the brain. He must be careful and care.


    long time!


    Li Meng''s face was slightly heavy.


    The mental power left Muling''s brain, and his hand came down from Muling''s forehead.


    Looking at the Muling in his arms, Li Meng is confused and hesitant.


    It''s not so good.


    In the spirit sea of Muling, the mysterious core is moving to the center of Muling''s brow.


    The reason is unknown to Li Meng.


    That core is independent and has nothing to do with the spiritual power of Muling. Muling can''t sense its existence, but it instinctively devours the spiritual power of Muling.


    Although the power of swallowing is not powerful, it also makes the Muling sleepy.


    And the mysterious core, relying on the spiritual force, is moving step by step, close to the center of the brow.


    Li Meng didn''t know what would happen when it was near the center of his eyebrows.


    But Li Meng had a bad feeling in his heart.


    It is out of control. Once it breaks away from the spirit sea of Muling, it is likely to have a riot, which may cause devastating damage to Muling as a carrier.


    This is what Li Meng doesn''t want to see.


    "Brother?"


    The elder brother''s hand on the forehead has left. Although he can feel the existence of his elder brother in front of him, Mu Ling feels a little flustered.


    Aware of the change of Muling''s expression, Li Meng knows what the sensitive Muling has noticed.


    Holding the white and warm hand of Muling again, Li Meng said in a soft voice: "don''t worry! It''s just a small problem. How can it be difficult for my brother? "


    With a little smile, Li Meng said: "sleepy!"


    "Well!"


    Mu Ling nodded gently.


    She was really sleepy, and with her brother, she just barely supported.


    "Then have a good sleep! When you wake up, everything will be fine! "


    "Really? Brother


    "Of course! When did my brother cheat you? "


    "Well! Muling believes in brother! "


    Looking back at the night beside him, Li Meng said, "let''s go!"


    "All right! Your highness


    The night answered softly.


    Holding Muling''s hand, Li Meng walks up again in the corridor.


    In the corridor, the figure of three people is far away.


    The corridor extends in all directions. When he comes to a huge door in the inner hall, Li Meng stops.


    The huge door is dark gray, with exquisite patterns carved on it, emitting a kind of atmosphere and noble atmosphere.


    After looking at the dark gray gate in front of him, he looked back at his highness and said, "Your Highness! This is your bedroom! Let''s arrange the first lady''s bedroom in the side hall next to her. "


    Slightly looking to the right, there is a relatively small door not far away, which should be the side hall in the night mouth.


    Li Meng didn''t refuse. He took Mu Ling''s hand and went to the side hall.


    The night followed.


    When he came to the door of the side hall, he night took the lead in pushing the door, and three people entered the side hall one after another.


    As a bedroom, the side hall is wide.


    But the furnishings are very simple. There are not many decorations. When you enter the gate, you will see the big bed.


    "Your Highness! I''ll do it


    When she came to the bed, she took Muling from Her Highness.


    There are some things that are very convenient for a woman to do. How can Her Highness do these things with her.


    At the bedside, Li Meng watched quietly, watching the night undress Mu Ling.


    She ignores Li Meng''s existence, and she doesn''t feel that her highness needs to avoid anything. Not to mention Muling, she doesn''t care about her brother''s body.


    When Mu Ling''s small body got into the quilt and was covered by the pure white blanket, she stepped back a few steps and stood aside.


    Li Meng stepped forward and came to the bed.


    Looking at Mu Ling''s empty eyes, Li Meng bent slightly on his white forehead to kiss.


    Aware of the wet forehead, it is numb touch, Mu Ling how do not understand what his brother did.


    Face "Shua" become ruddy, timid pull blanket covered his face.


    In order to hide the shyness in my heart.


    From Mu Ling''s forehead to leave, looking down at Mu Ling''s lovely appearance, Li Meng said softly: "sleep! Have a good sleep and everything will be fine when you wake up! "


    As soon as the words were finished, Li Meng put his hand beside Mu Ling''s ear without waiting for any response from Mu Ling.


    Two fingers intersect.


    "Pa!"


    A ring of fingers reverberated in the room.


    Mu Ling, under the blanket, softened and became silent.


    Gently open the blanket on Muling''s body to expose his smaller body to the air.


    The white pattern dress makes Mu Ling look like a sleeping little princess, peaceful and beautiful.


    Looking at his Highness''s behavior in doubt, he was puzzled.


    "Your Highness! You are


    Standing upright in front of the bed, looking at the sleeping man on the bed, Li Meng said faintly: "she has to sleep. This time she has to sleep for a long time!"


    The night of a face of suspicion, she does not understand what your highness intends to do.


    But looking at his Highness''s actions, it seems that he intends to do something.


    In the gaze of the night, Li Meng moved.

 Chapter 417

    Stretched out his right hand, palm down.


    The next moment, the strong power of death swarmed out of Li Meng''s body, and the dark arc light seemed to jump one after another, accompanied by the ups and downs of the power of death.


    The palm of the hand is the vent, and the strong power of death turns into a waterfall formed by gray energy particles and falls to the petite body below the palm.


    When the two touch each other, the power of death covers Muling''s smaller body and spreads to the whole body.


    When Muling''s whole body was covered by the power of death, the black streamer was shining.


    One, two, three.


    At the end of the fourth round, the change bulges.


    The power of death that enveloped Muling was like the tide that faded, and swarmed to the point in the middle of the eyebrow.


    In a moment, the power of death that enveloped Muling disappeared, and all of them poured into Muling''s eyebrows.


    Forehead! The black streamer is flickering, slowly sketching into a strange pattern.


    A round, mysterious pattern is taking shape. The pattern is engraved on the center of the forehead like a tattoo.


    When the last stroke falls, the pattern has been formed, the black streamer flickers a few times, the dark fluorescence dims down and sinks into the skin.


    When all is over, calm down, the bed of people still, peacefully asleep.


    But!


    It''s too quiet. It''s terrible. The expression of the people on the bed seems to be fixed. Although it''s peaceful, it seems to be dead.


    No breathing, no chest undulation, like a corpse, calm expression of the body.


    "Your Highness


    Looking at the young lady on the bed who had no life, she wanted to stop talking at night.


    What did your highness do?


    Why is the first lady like a dead person?


    As a member of the sunrising empire''s superpowers, night''s hands are covered with blood.


    She knew very well what a dead person was like and what kind of breath a corpse would emit.


    There is no doubt that there is only one answer to all the phenomena.


    The first lady has passed away.


    Now lying on the bed is just a corpse, a dead body in peace.


    Slightly bent down, Li Meng gently pulled the blanket and covered it for the petite person.


    After all this, Li Meng leaned over the forehead engraved with black pattern and gave it a kiss.


    With his lips away from his cold forehead, he stood in front of the bed and looked at the lifeless man on the bed. Li Meng said in a low voice: "the curse of deep sleep! This is a kind of curse, and it is also a kind of curse that is very difficult to solve. Although it is difficult to solve, it has a very good ability. It can make people feign death. Whether it is the body or the consciousness, it can make the body become cold and at the same time let the body continue to grow without being affected by the image! "


    With a slight pause, Li Meng sighed: "there is a big problem with Muling. This problem is very difficult. Even I have no solution now! Only seal, let her fall into a thorough sleep, until I find a solution so far


    i see.


    His Highness''s words made the night a little brighter, and he was relieved at the same time.


    Although she knew that her highness could not kill the eldest lady, she was very confused just now. What she could see made her doubt.


    No matter what your highness does, she will not deny and doubt.


    However, if the things in her heart really appear, she will also be difficult to accept. After all, she is a human, a living person, not a machine. Although her hands are covered with blood, she also has a hot heart.


    Taking care of a young lady for such a long time, no matter how hard her heart is, there will also be some feelings.


    This kind of emotion, let night can''t squint, heart without a little fluctuation.


    After a deep look at the petite and peaceful person on the bed, Li Meng turned slightly and said to the night beside him, "don''t touch her. Time is still for her. No matter how long it takes, when she wakes up, it''s just a blink of an eye for her."


    "Yes


    The night answered softly.


    "Let''s go!"


    With that, Li Meng turned and walked out the door.


    The night followed.


    When the figure in the room disappears and the door is closed gently, the huge room becomes quiet. Only the quiet person on the bed exudes a little bit of life, so that the quiet room will not fall into complete silence.


    Leaving the side hall, she followed her highness in the corridor of the inner hall.


    There was some emptiness in the huge corridor, only the sound of two people''s footsteps dispelled the silence of the corridor.


    Following his highness, she was a little confused.


    Your highness, where are you going?


    Originally, she thought that when she came out of the side hall, Her Highness would go into the bedroom hall to have a rest. However, Her Highness did not stop in front of the door of the bedroom hall, but continued to walk in the corridor.


    Look at this direction, it''s going to the outer hall.


    Jiye was a little confused. He didn''t understand why his highness wanted to go to the main hall so late.


    The night did not ask, but quietly followed his highness.


    In her opinion, no matter where her highness goes, she just needs to follow her. It''s unnecessary for her to think too much.


    "Night


    In the quiet corridor, Li Meng''s voice suddenly sounded, echoing in the corridor, but also into the ears of night.


    The pace did not stop.


    Looking at the figure walking in front of him, he said: "I''m here! Your highness


    Looking at the end of the corridor, Li Meng walked calmly and said: "now we are going to a certain place, which is the source of" strength ", where you can realize your wish, not be troubled by the ubiquitous pollutants in the world, and stay with me forever!"


    As a result of his Highness''s words, he was slightly stunned, and then his eyes lit up with a little excitement.


    After a long wait, the time finally came.


    "Your Highness! Night is ready


    She had a firm expression and no hesitation on her face.


    But Li Meng fell into indecision.


    Life is precious, but now Li Meng wants to take away the life of zhe Ye himself.


    Although death is just a new beginning, it is too cruel for any life.

 Chapter 418

    "You have to understand! Once you start, you can''t stop, and you will lose your "human" identity


    She knew what her highness was thinking, but she had made a decision long ago.


    No matter it is the loss of "human" identity or "life", as long as she can stay by Her Highness''s side, she can discard anything.


    No matter in another world or here, she doesn''t care much about anything. The only thing she wants is "Your Highness".


    For the desire of the heart, night fearless.


    "Your Highness! I''m ready! "


    The voice is still so soft.


    Although it''s just a simple and repeated sentence, for Li Meng, it''s the determination that night is showing him.


    What else can Li Meng say?


    Li Meng has nothing to say.


    Can only walk in silence, with the night to the end of Yan.


    The quiet corridor seemed to be extended infinitely. It was a short way from the inner hall to the reincarnation tower. When they came to the gate of the reincarnation tower, it was a quarter of an hour later.


    The blue fire of the soul is flashing, never changing, never ending, never ending.


    The flame almost spilled out of his eyes, giving him a terrible feeling.


    When he looked at the eye of death on the gate, he fell into the confusion.


    His face became a little dazed.


    With a wave of Li Meng''s hand, the dark golden and iron gate moved, creaking! It opens slowly in the sound of "creak".


    "Let''s go!"


    Indifferent voice into the ear of night, let night suddenly wake up.


    The dazed eyes were not there. Looking at the eyes of death, which was still burning blue flame on the door, he felt a little afraid.


    Even after the tempering of blood and fire, in the face of that eye, she still lost herself and was confused.


    My mind replays the bloody battlefield scenes in the past, which makes me feel the pleasure of killing.


    Fortunately, Her Highness''s voice pulled her back from the state of losing herself, otherwise the consequences would be unimaginable.


    where''s this?


    I don''t know. It''s not long since I came to the temple. In such a short time, it''s impossible for everyone to know.


    Following his highness into the gate, when he saw the huge tower standing in the courtyard, all he had in his heart was doubts.


    I''ve never seen this place before.


    The temple is too big. Although the tower is big, it is also in the temple. It is impossible to see the existence of the tower in other parts of the temple.


    Although confused and curious, she did not ask much, but followed closely.


    Although some things will happen to her in the near future, she is not afraid, but has some expectations.


    She is looking forward to some changes.


    Entering the tower clock, the top of the head suddenly darkens. Looking around, she finds that she has entered a space shrouded by light fluorescence. The light emitted by the lamps on the wall is not dazzling, giving people a soft feeling.


    At a glance, the space is wide, with only a pool emitting black arc in the eye.


    The pool is dark gray, and the water is as black as ink. The water is filled with black fog, emitting dark fluorescence. Occasionally, a black arc will rush out of the water, dance in the air, and fall into the pool again.


    This made the black lightning flash in the fog of the pool water.


    The magical and gorgeous scene gives people a very magical feeling.


    Standing by the pool and looking at the water, Li Meng said slowly: "this is a reincarnation pool. For others, entering it will only strengthen their bodies and make them become the carrier of" the power of death ". For you, the water in this pool will kill you!"


    After a little pause, Li Meng looked back at the night and said in a soft voice, "it''s not about the water in the pool, but me. I will control the power of death in the pool to erase your life, and then drive the power of death to transform and erode your body, making you a new species of the dead!"


    "Then! You will have a complete soul and the power to control the power of death. You will gain the power and eternal life. Just as you wish, you will accompany me forever! "


    This is the choice of moyeh.


    Although it was not what Li Meng wanted, Li Meng would not refuse the "intention" of zhe Ye.


    There are many meanings of life. Maybe death is just the beginning of another life.


    From the moment when he entered the tower, no matter for Jiye or Li Meng, he could not turn back. He had to walk along the road under his feet until the end of the land.


    With a smile, she goes to the pool and responds to his highness with her actions.


    Passing by his highness, he stepped into the pool.


    There are steps in the pool. In the first step, the dark gray water drowns the legs of night.


    With step by step forward, the pool water has flooded the night''s thighs, waist, and then to the chest.


    Until the pool water submerged that beautiful face, night''s expression is still fearless, in the pool Li Meng''s gaze disappeared in the pool water.


    In the place where the night sank into the water, the black arc jumped out of the water, rippling on the water, as if telling something.


    Seeing the night disappear on the surface of the water, Li Meng has an action.


    Li Meng''s fingers offset each other and made a finger flick.


    With a slight flick, a black ball of light shot from Li Meng''s fingers.


    The black ball of light streaked over the pool and plunged into the place where the night disappeared.


    After all this, Li Meng had no next move, waiting by the pool, staring at the place where his slim body disappeared.


    The black light ball is the energy ball condensed by the power of death. Its only function is to erase the life of night and let night die painlessly.


    At the same time, when hitting the target, the energy ball condensed by the force of death will collapse, thus increasing the concentration of the force of death in the surrounding pool water.


    The increasing concentration of the power of death is of great benefit to the night which is in the process of transformation.


    It takes time to conceive the power of death and a process to transform it.


    It doesn''t take too long and it won''t take too short.

 Chapter 419

    This wait is one night.


    early morning!


    When the rays of the sky slowly rise, the mist over Qingcheng is slowly dispersing.


    The plan of the day is in the morning. When all things recover, the tranquility of Qingcheng is slowly disappearing.


    When the shadows left home and appeared on the street, Qingcheng suddenly regained its former popularity and prosperity.


    Today is different from the past. Since the public security team posted notices around Qingcheng yesterday, it caused a lot of noise among the civilians in Qingcheng.


    Although for most civilians, business is just a luxury, even if there are conditions, there is no equal courage.


    For most civilians, the first Legion''s commercial advertisement is just another topic in their life.


    For some people, for a few people, the existence of the notice is a message to them.


    A ready message.


    Fate is always reserved for those who have been prepared.


    Everyone wants to seize the opportunity, but not everyone can.


    Who can step on the fast track of getting rid of poverty this time, who can fly to the sky, get rid of poverty and gain wealth and fame.


    At the same time, we need to have enough courage to grasp the opportunity. Only in this way can we get the reward in line with the effort.


    Any industry is a big wave, standing at the top will always be only a few people.


    Who will be the winner can only be proved by time.


    Early in the morning, as the actual supervisor of Qingcheng, yevrich left Qingcheng and came to the West Port.


    Compared with the past, the West Port is not very different. It is still prosperous, with people coming and going.


    But today, in the forest to the north of the West Port, some workers in all kinds of clothes are working.


    Holding ancient logging tools, they passed through the West Port early in the morning and got into the northern forest.


    Soon after, there was a sound of falling trees in the forest.


    "Creak! The sound of "creak" is continuous.


    A large area of forest is being cut down, which has attracted the attention of passers-by in the West Port.


    A lot of people don''t understand what the first Legion is doing?


    But some people know it. According to people who know it, the purpose of the first Legion is very clear.


    It used to be a road, a road along the river leading to the East Sea.


    Many days ago, the first regiment opened a construction site on the coast north of donghaikou.


    The scale of the construction site is so large that all the fishermen driving out from the mouth of Donghai are attracted by it.


    Only ten days later, a simple port appeared on the coast of the north of the East Sea.


    The purpose of the first regiment is very obvious, but to build a large port on the coast.


    This is very bold, in Qingcheng civilians surprised at the same time, but also very confused.


    Although the seaside is convenient, it is easy to be attacked by sea animals. You should know that most sea animals have the ability to move on land. The closer they are to the coast, the more vulnerable they are to the threat of sea animals.


    This is the reason why Qingcheng was built in the central part of Nanlin island.


    In order to avoid the threat of sea animals.


    Only far away from the sea, can we not be peeped by sea animals.


    It''s not that I don''t understand. The first regiment knows more about the threat of fierce beasts in the world than anyone else.


    However, compared with the importance of the port, the first Legion preferred to face the sea animals.


    Instead of shrinking on land.


    It''s not hard to think of the truth, but for the civilians in Qingcheng, in their cognition, sea animals are the existence that human beings can''t resist. It''s impossible to think that the first Legion dares to face up to the threat of sea animals.


    Qingcheng is more than 30 kilometers away from the east bank, which is only connected by a river.


    Although the waterway is smooth, there are some defects.


    A road connecting the port and Qingcheng is essential.


    And in the construction planning of Nanlin island after the first regiment, Qingcheng will gradually develop to the east bank, so good transportation is very important.


    Outside Qingcheng, in Senli, north of the West Port.


    Jevrich was walking in the woods with some of his officers.


    It was dark under the forest, but it didn''t seem quiet. On the contrary, it was noisy.


    Because not far to the left of the crowd, more than 3000 people are sweating and cutting down trees with primitive axes! The sound of "Duo" felling and the sound of "creak" collapsing never stopped.


    On the right, not far away from the outside is the West Harbor. Through the gap between the branches, the noisy harbor is clearly visible.


    Inside and outside of Qingcheng, there are security teams in the city. The first regiment doesn''t need to pay too much attention to the big and small issues. Outside the city, there are several important places where there are not too many soldiers.


    Apart from the soldiers on duty, the first regiment can mobilize no less than 500 soldiers.


    So jevrich is going to find something to do.


    It''s not hard, it just takes too much time.


    "Colonel jevrich! It''s not difficult to divide the area. We know about the distribution of pollution animals on Nanlin island. It''s only a matter of time to carry out the regional isolation project! however! The only thing I don''t understand is why? Nanlin island is not big, but it also has a radius of 50 kilometers. We don''t need to completely control every place! "


    For the puzzle in his heart, Jacob and rob expressed his doubts in his heart.


    Nanlin island is not a small island. The pollution animals on the island do not pose a great threat to human beings. The first regiment can let it go. It only needs to build a planning area. Why should we isolate the area?


    Jacob and rob don''t understand that.


    Walking in the dark forest, because of the existence of power combat suit, people can''t know the look on people''s faces.


    Stepping slightly, yevrich turned to face several people behind him.


    Yevrich''s stop also made several people in the forest stop.


    Four figures stand in the forest.


    Looking at a few people in front of him, yevrich said: "in the future, for a long time, Nanlin island will be the power center of the first legion, and its status is special."


    "So! In the construction of Nanlin Island, we must also ensure the complete control of Nanlin island. It is not enough to control it only, and we must try our best to avoid damaging the ecological environment of Nanlin island. Our goal is very simple. There is only one, that is, to build Nanlin island into the back garden of the first army, a garden in the true sense, not a purely military important place! "


    Under the dark woods, jevrich''s voice echoed.

 Chapter 420

    They didn''t say much. They just listened to jevrich.


    Among the words, many questions in my heart have been solved one by one.


    Turning around, jevrich continued to walk in the woods.


    The three followed closely.


    Walking in the woods, yevrich''s words are still going on.


    "The temple has been built. I have a hunch that whether it''s allies, or us, or the rising sun empire, we will make some changes in the end! I hope you can accept this safely. There is no country here. There is only one person we are loyal to. That is the commander! "


    "If the necessary" change "is the commander''s will, I hope you don''t have too many thoughts in your heart. As soldiers, in this world, we only need to obey one person''s will. If it is what" he "thinks, we can only obey!"


    "You know that!"


    For the words of Colonel yevrich''s advice, the three did not understand.


    Some things, they did notice.


    The establishment of the temple has been able to explain many things.


    After that, the first Legion will change to a religious force, and as soldiers of the first legion, their identity will also change.


    Sooner or later, the time for change will come, and yevrich knows that.


    Looking at the figure in front of him, manfjero said: "Comrade jevrich! You worry too much. No matter how our identity changes, we come to this world only one, that is, to bring more benefits to our country. Under this premise, we are loyal to the "commander"! This is an exchange of equal value, and it is also a trade between the country and the commander. We are just a kind of goods to maintain the trade. From the moment we come to this world, we belong to the "commander", and the object of loyalty has changed from the country to the commander! No matter what kind of change, the only thing we can do is to follow the will of the commander! "


    "Comrade manfyero is right. We never care about the change of identity. No matter how the commander becomes, he is the object of our loyalty! There is no doubt about that! "


    Beside manfaero, Jacob and rob, walking side by side, echoed.


    At this time, rolomanov on the other side of manvyro said in a voice: "Comrade yevrich need not worry too much. Comrades who come to this world are very clear about their own existence and will not do anything beyond it. After all, the contract is inviolable!"


    Contract!


    Speaking of cheyevrich, he thought of something.


    Indeed, there are some things that he thinks too much about.


    In any case, on top of them, there are contracts in addition to the great interests of the country concerned.


    The contract is a kind of suspended in their heads, always monitoring their existence.


    The contract can not be seen or touched, but "it" does exist. Every "soldier" who comes to this world can clearly feel it.


    The contract is like a sword of darmorse suspended overhead. Once the contract is violated, the sword of darmorse will fall and erase the traces of all those who dare to break the rules.


    The commander''s indulgence to them for a long time made yevrich almost forget the existence that could restrain them.


    Needless to say, some things said too much, will only cause trouble.


    When a little light in front of them, they left the forest and came to a messy place.


    In the distance, many figures are busy, and big trees fall to the ground under their felling.


    Fallen trees, lush branches and leaves together, like a hill like.


    In the forest outside, we can occasionally see mobilized soldiers.


    Dark green painting in the green phase, do not look carefully, it is difficult to distinguish between the two colors.


    It''s dangerous in the woods, for loggers.


    As the workers cleared the field for regional logging, the first regiment was also in action.


    No matter in front of the workers, or around, there are mobilized soldiers.


    The task is very simple, there is only one, that is to eliminate or drive away the polluting animals in the forest on the north side of the river, so as to ensure the safety of workers and prevent them from being attacked by the polluting animals.


    In order to build roads, the forest on the north side of the river will be cut down to create a wide enough area. The blank area is tens of kilometers long, and the task of mobilizing soldiers is not easy.


    At the junction of light and darkness, yevrich stopped.


    Looking at the hot logging site in the distance, yevrich said: "for those workers, the polluting animals in the forest are still too dangerous. Jacob and rob, you are responsible for guarding the site. You can''t be careless about this!"


    Hearing jevrich''s words, Jacob and rob behind jevrich said, "I understand! I''ll be careful! "


    After that, Jacob said, "the road construction is in the first stage now, and the task of guarding is relatively easy. However, as the area involved in the road is larger, I''m afraid that the strength of a battalion is not enough!"


    It is not possible for 400 people to guard each important construction site in a blank area more than 30 kilometers long.


    "There''s no need to worry about that," said yevrich. "Your defense task is just the defense task in the early, middle and late stages of construction. There will be other ways. Now you don''t need to think about the future!"


    The construction of this road under our feet can not be completed in a short time, and it will take a long time.


    When the pressure of the guard exceeds the limit that a battalion can bear, it will be a long time later.


    At that time, great changes had taken place in the first legion, and what Jacob and rob were worried about would naturally not exist.


    "Yes


    Jacob and rob answered.


    Since Colonel jevrich had a plan in mind, Jacob and rob did not need to think about it.


    Just finish the task in front of you.


    A little silence, yevrich thought of the soul language bank.


    If soul language bank does not stand in Qingcheng one day, it is impossible to "start" business.


    Something is already being done.


    The location of soul language bank has been decided.


    It''s impossible to build a new building. It takes too much time.


    Therefore, yevrich chose to make a place in the mall for the soul language bank. Although the mall is too simple, it can not guarantee the safety of the bank.


    But what yevrich needs is a transitional place, and he doesn''t believe anyone has the courage to pay attention to the soul language bank in Qingcheng.


    It doesn''t take long for soul language bank to open tomorrow.

 Chapter 421

    Once soul language bank opens, the first Legion will be busy again.


    Some new rules must also be reformulated.


    There''s a lot more to do.


    "Colonel jevrich!"


    The voice came from the communicator. In the forest facing the West Port, a mobilizer came quickly.


    Before the people arrived, the voice had come.


    Because of the words of the comer, the four looked back slightly to the mobilized soldiers who were coming here.


    When they came to the four, the mobilized soldiers gave a salute, then put down their hands and said, "Colonel jevrich, the coast where the port is located has been attacked by sea animals. The port guards are short of manpower. Please help them!"


    Because of the mobilization of soldiers, people were slightly stunned.


    After such a long time, the port has been safe and sound. How can there be an accident today?


    Although at the beginning of the construction of the harbor in the Gulf, the first Corps wanted to come from the sea and made corresponding preparations.


    In the harbor, there is a company guarding.


    Although there are only more than 100 people, the port with simple defense is more than enough.


    For many days, the port has been safe and there has been no threat from the sea.


    Today, however, there is a threat.


    "What''s the situation at the port?" he said


    A few people watched the mobilization and were very concerned about the situation in the port.


    The mobilized soldiers said: "the situation is good, and it is still within the control range. Although the sea beasts attacking the port are small, the threat ability is limited, and the action is extremely slow, there are a lot of them, and they continue to emerge from the sea. In order to avoid sudden and uncontrollable accidents, more soldiers need to be stationed at the port!"


    Hearing the answer from the mobilizers, yevrich breathed a sigh of relief.


    It seems that the war in the port is not strong, at least it is still under control.


    Looking at Romanov, yevrich said, "Romanov! It''s up to you to support the port. Five hundred soldiers in the camp, take three hundred away! "


    "Yes," he said


    Yevrich said, "go! It''s urgent. There can''t be any accident at the port! "


    As soon as jevrich''s words came down, rolomanov began to walk towards the West Port.


    The mobilizers who came to report on the port situation followed closely.


    After Romano left, jevrich looked at manfjero and said, "manfjero! Go to inform the security team and ask them to give a warning to the fishermen in Qingcheng. Now the sea animals are rampant at the mouth of the East China Sea. We should avoid the fishermen who go out to suffer from reckless disasters! "


    "I understand!"


    After answering, manfaero left quickly.


    The fishermen in Qingcheng must be informed as soon as possible of the occurrence of marine animals in donghaikou. Otherwise, if they step into the sea area where marine animals exist, there will be only one fate for the fishermen, that is "death".


    When manfjero left, jevrich looked at the last man Jacob and said, "Jacob! Your task is the same as before, other things don''t need your distraction! "


    Jacob and rob answered, "I understand."


    Stepping forward, jevrich heads for the West Port.


    And Jacob and rob stayed in the forest, guarding the lumberjack is no easier than other things, Jacob and rob must pay attention to the process of road construction.


    When the first Legion acted separately, Qingcheng did not realize that the sea beast they were afraid of was landing in donghaikou.


    It''s a little far away. When the gunshot comes to Qingcheng, it has been consumed by the space of distance. No matter how sensitive the ear is, it''s impossible to hear the gunshot from the coast in Qingcheng.


    When the security team received the request from the first corps, it was nervous at the same time of the accident.


    The sea beast appeared.


    How could the first Legion build a harbor on the coast without causing the sea animals to peep?


    After all, human is a kind of "food" with rich nutrition, which is very attractive to sea animals.


    At the construction site of the port, a large number of workers gather, and the popularity is a delicious meal for any fierce animal. Being watched by sea animals seems unexpected, but in fact it is inevitable.


    The security team moved quickly. In less than a quarter of an hour, about a hundred members of the security team rushed into the noisy West Port.


    Some put up notices all over the port, and some went to the docks where the fishing boats docked to intercept the fishermen who planned to go fishing from the East Sea mouth with words and actions.


    The nervous action of the public security team has aroused many people''s curiosity. When the public security team pastes the notice well, every place where the notice is pasted is surrounded by many figures, and they want to know what the content of the notice is.


    "There are sea animals around the East Sea entrance. No vessel is allowed to approach the East Sea entrance. Violators are responsible for the consequences."


    This is what the notice says. Someone read it aloud.


    For the most illiterate citizens in Qingcheng, they finally know the contents of the notice.


    "Sea animals? It''s amazing. It won''t affect Qingcheng! "


    "Who knows, although it''s very common to meet sea animals at sea, Qingcheng seems to have never been attacked by sea animals. Qingcheng is not far from the coast, so you don''t have to worry about it!"


    "Yes, if the presence of sea animals can threaten Qingcheng, the security team will not be so calm. It won''t just tell us not to go near the place where sea animals appear!"


    The crowd was talking about the presence of sea animals.


    And on the wharf where the fishing boat stops, the security team also goes around telling the fishermen that they are going to leave.


    "There are sea animals at the East Sea entrance. What about the West Sea entrance?"


    A fisherman who was intercepted by the security team asked the security team running on the dock.


    A security member stopped running, looked at the fishermen and said, "I don''t know. The first regiment only told us that there were sea animals at the East Sea entrance, but there was no news about the West Sea entrance. For the sake of safety, it''s better not to go out today!"


    With that, the security team started to leave again.


    The fishermen who were told were sitting on the boat with a bad face.


    For fishermen, one day''s closure will not affect anything, but if they don''t go fishing one day, they will lose the movement of the fish group, which will affect the next day''s fishing harvest.


    The fishing ground has to be searched again, which is a very time-consuming task.


    Although a little unwilling, most of the fishermen who went out to sea from donghaikou were restrained and observed the development of gaffe.


    In any case, the safety of life is the first priority.


    If the fishing ground is lost, it will take only a little time to get it back.


    You can tell which is more important at a glance.

 Chapter 422

    In the city, the first regiment is on the move.


    A team of 300 mobilized soldiers left the camp and walked in the street.


    Wei An''s posture has attracted many pedestrians'' attention.


    Under the gaze of many eyes, the mobilized soldiers were marching all the way in the street.


    When the top of the head fell into a shadow, a long line was passing through the gate.


    Heavy footstep sound, neat step move.


    Far away, the people in the harbor heard the footsteps from the city.


    When a dark green metal figure gushes out from the city gate, people in the harbor all look sideways for it.


    When the dark green metal body comes face to face, pedestrians on the road avoid themselves and stand by the road, watching many dark green bodies pass by one by one.


    This time, the long team did not go to the military wharf as people imagined, and left by the extremely fast "boat", but went straight into the forest sea on the north side of the West Port.


    The long line of people in full view, gradually disappeared in the shadow of the dark trees.


    When the soldiers of the first army could no longer be seen in the forest, the people in the harbor began to whisper.


    Obviously, the first Legion is going out for the sea animals on the east coast.


    The situation on the east coast is very worrying to people.


    After all, sea animals are terrible to them. They will think more and feel scared.


    This time, due to the large number of people, the only few speedboats left in the West Port were unable to deliver the team of 300 people to the destination at one time.


    For mobilizers, land travel will not be much slower than water travel, and it will not take long to move along the river bank to the east coast.


    Moreover, nowadays, the East Sea mouth is full of sea animals, and it is not suitable for speedboats to get close to it.


    It doesn''t take long. No matter how hard the road is, it''s only 30 kilometers.


    And when rolomanov took the support troops to the east coast.


    At this moment, in a bay not far north of the East Sea entrance, not fierce fighting is taking place.


    The sound of gunfire reverberated over the Bay, sometimes dense and sometimes sparse.


    The sea is boundless and turbulent.


    Big waves, wave after wave, came to the bay.


    The existence of the mountain walls on both sides well blocks most of the "power" of the huge wave. When the residual force of the huge wave flows into the Bay, the power is already very weak, only causing the water surface in the bay to ripple slightly.


    The water is not rough, but there is a crisis hidden in the deep water.


    If you look carefully, you can see the shadow in the deep water.


    They go into the bay with the huge waves outside the Bay and rush to the shore.


    On shore, a port has begun to take shape.


    The area has been planned, the foundation has been laid, a dock has stood on the shore, and some of it has intruded into the sea.


    On the shore not far from the water''s edge, a mobilized soldier stood in a horizontal line on the beach, forming a defense line composed of steel bodies.


    Mobilizers stand with guns, the muzzle of which is facing the slightly calm sea, carefully searching for all the changes on the sea.


    In the shallow water area of the coast, the body of a sea animal lies quietly in the water. Half of the body is out of the water, and is generally submerged. They are not big, about two meters long, covered with pieces of blue crustaceans. Under them, there are many feet, many legs, and inverted hooks at the tip.


    Their shape is very similar to the "skin shrimp" that mobilizers are very familiar with, but the feet are much longer, and in the head, there are two tentacles like whips. The top of the tentacles is extremely sharp, reflecting the light of metal under the sunlight.


    There are not many of them. Although there are many corpses lying in the shallow water, this is the total number from the sea since the appearance of sea animals.


    The water surface is rippling gently. In the water tens of meters away from the coast, a dark shadow is slowly emerging. When the water surface is slightly cut, a mass of cyan object comes out of the water and swims slowly towards the shore.


    The slow twisting body didn''t seem to be attacking the harbor. It couldn''t give people too much sense of urgency.


    The mobilizers on the shore saw the swimming object on the water not far away.


    A number of mobilizers turned their guns and aimed at the sea animals swimming towards the shore on the water.


    "Da! Dada


    Needless to say, when the sea animals in the water were close enough to the land, the mobilized soldiers fired.


    The flames were shooting and the gunfire was loud.


    The bullets rained on the sea animals.


    It''s a short distance.


    "Ho! "Chih"


    In the sea beast''s side, innumerable water column soars.


    In the spray, a large number of bullets also hit the sea beast.


    The powerful bullet directly penetrated the seemingly hard shell of the sea beast.


    The carapace broke and the green blood flowed out.


    The surrounding water has been dyed green, and the sea animals are silent in the green water, no longer moving, undulating with the water.


    "Da! Dada


    Elsewhere, the gunfire started again.


    There are sea animals in the sea, and the mobilized soldiers are destroying them.


    This has been going on for a long time.


    When the sea animals appeared, the mobilizers stationed at the port were nervous for a long time.


    When one sea animal after another appeared from the water like a dead one, the tension in the hearts of the mobilized soldiers was no longer there, but only doubts.


    The species emerging from the sea are the same species. At least there is not much difference in appearance, but some are larger and some are smaller.


    They are not large in scale. They do not rush up from the sea. Instead, they spread all over the Gulf waters and go ashore alone.


    Under the mobilized soldiers'' guns, they had no resistance and were killed in the water before they reached the land.


    After them, even if they swam by the dead bodies of their companions, they swam to the land without hesitation.


    Just a few hours after the animals died, the shallow water was filled with hundreds of dead animals.

 Chapter 423

    "Is there any discovery in the open sea?"


    There are mobilizers on the mountain walls on both sides of the bay. Their task is to observe the sea outside the bay.


    The necessary caution is necessary. Although the attack of sea animals is not strong, it can not deny whether there will be more powerful sea animals landing after that.


    Everything has to be careful.


    "The depth of the open sea, there is no discovery yet!"


    Big waves hit the mountain wall again and again, and the surging water splashed everywhere, which had a great visual impact on the mobilized soldiers on the mountain to observe the sea.


    Huge waves agitate the surface of the water, making it impossible to detect the underwater situation.


    "Keep watching! Once you find any change, report it immediately! "


    "I understand!"


    When mobilizing soldiers to fight with sea animals, the workers who were working in the port were sent back to Qingcheng.


    Escorted by a small number of mobilized soldiers, the workers headed for Qingcheng along the river.


    Although the war in the port is not fierce, no one knows whether the situation will suddenly change in the next moment. During the battle, the mobilized soldiers can not be distracted to take care of the unarmed workers, so they have to make arrangements in advance to keep the workers away from the battlefield.


    Only in this way can the mobilized soldiers concentrate on fighting against sea animals without worry.


    It was dark in the forest, and the ground near the river was a little damp and soft.


    Stepping on the ground gives people a feeling of looseness.


    In the forest sea about ten kilometers away from the East Sea entrance, more than 2000 workers are walking along the river.


    In the dark forest, dense figures were shaking.


    Their bodies lifted over the bright and beautiful flowers and plants, their feet trampled on the ground full of dead leaves, and they walked forward step by step.


    Although many people, but in the shadow of the shaking forest, but silent.


    The forest is dangerous. The dark environment under the forest has caused great pressure on the workers. Even if there are soldiers of the first regiment guarding on the right, they still can''t be relieved.


    There are more than two thousand of them, but the soldiers of the first regiment are only more than 20. How can they protect them with such a small number of troops?


    Once there are pollution animals in the forest, the soldiers of the first regiment will not be able to take care of all of them, and some people will be killed by them.


    No one wants to be that bad guy.


    "Soldiers of the first Legion!"


    In front of the team, when many mobilized soldiers appeared from the forest in front of them, the workers were boiling.


    Too many, from the dark forest, the soldiers of the first Legion constantly appear, at a glance, in front of the dark forest, there are shaking figures everywhere.


    The dark green metal body is continuous, giving people a sense of peace of mind.


    However, the workers are bound to be disappointed, and the mobilizers are not coming to guard them.


    And will not stop for them.


    When he found that the workers were blocking his way in the forest ahead, he led the mobilizers to go deep into the forest on the left side, passed the workers on the right side, and went on to the east coast.


    Seeing this scene, the workers did not understand that the mobilized soldiers from the forest did not come for them.


    The workers could only look with disappointed eyes at the mobilizers who were disappearing in the forest.


    "Keep going! Don''t stop. The polluting animals in the forest ahead have been driven away. You won''t be in any danger! "


    On the right side of the line, the mobilizers guarding the workers cried out.


    The sound reverberated through the forest through the helmet''s amplifying device, reaching far away.


    Yes, the soldiers of the first regiment are coming from the front. That is to say, the forest by the river has been cleared.


    They''re safe.


    Because of the words of mobilizing soldiers, the workers'' tense heart finally relaxed.


    At least, it''s much better than before.


    The workers went on, marching on the soft ground in the dark woods.


    It''s close. It''s close.


    At the time of meeting with the workers returning to Qingcheng, it was not far from the port.


    In the forest to the east coast, when less than a few kilometers away from the sea, the team left the river, straight to the northeast.


    Across the forest from the northeast, the team will appear directly in the forest behind the port.


    In the harbor, while the mobilizers guarding the harbor are sniping at the landing of sea animals.


    At the back of the port construction site, there were sudden changes in the forest.


    The mobilizers guarding the harbor noticed the strange sound coming from the forest, but they still stood on the beach and inspected everything in the water.


    The mobilizers guarding the port knew that it was the comrades from Qingcheng who were making a noise in the forest.


    At this distance, the communicator can be connected. Not long ago, the mobilizers guarding the port received a message from Comrade Lin Zhong.


    Support will be there in a minute.


    The shadow was shaking. In the forest behind the port, a mobilizer came out of the forest.


    Support is here.


    Although the fighting was not fierce, the mobilized soldiers on the beach were relieved when they saw a steady stream of comrades in the forest.


    Although the fighting is not strong, we must concentrate all the time. As time goes on, it''s not pleasant.


    The arrival of comrades in arms at least gives them time to breathe.


    Out of the woods, Romeo looks far away.


    In the sight, besides the port which has begun to take shape, there are also mobilized soldiers who are fighting on the shore.


    The sound of gunfire was sporadic, and the figure of mobilized soldiers on the beach stood in a row, forming a defense line composed of steel bodies.


    Outside that line of defense, in the water not far from the coast, Romanov also saw the half body submerged by the sea.


    One by one, irregular all over the shallow water area, at a glance, a lot of.


    When rolomanov stops to wait and see, the mobilizers who appear from the forest walk past him one by one and head for the beach.


    When rolomanov started to walk again, a mobilizer broke away from the beach line and trotted to rolomanov.


    When he came to rumanfu, he mobilized the soldiers to hold a military salute and said, "Comrade captain rumanfu! I''m glad you''re here to support us! "

 Chapter 424

    "What''s the situation?"


    Asked rolomanov.


    He put down his hand from his forehead and mobilized the soldiers to say, "it''s good! Although sea animals constantly appear from the sea, they land from all parts of the Bay in an unorganized and loose way. They are also very small in scale. Nowadays, there is not much pressure on war! "


    They walked to the beach.


    As he walked, he watched the battlefield on the beach ahead.


    The gunfire kept going, only sparsely.


    In the sea, Romanov can also see sea animals constantly emerging from the water. One by one, they swim slowly to the coast.


    That slow action, people can not feel a little threat.


    In fact, they have a hard shell, but they can''t resist the power of bullets.


    The weapons in the hands of mobilizers can easily kill sea animals.


    A few hours later, in the shallow area of the Bay, the carcasses of sea animals have gradually become dense, and the water in the shallow area has become turbid and tends to be green.


    If the mobilizers can smell the air.


    That smell will undoubtedly be full of blood and stench.


    Near the beach, romanman stopped.


    Looking at the sea, you can see the rippling sea and the mountains on both sides of the bay.


    Eyes focused on the mountains on both sides.


    On both sides of the mountain is a high point, is a good shooting point, although you can see mobilized soldiers on the mountain, but too few.


    The number of mobilized soldiers is too small.


    Of course, we should make good use of our geographical advantages.


    "Send more people to the mountains on both sides of the bay. Good shooting points can''t be wasted," said rolomanov. Before you were short of troops, the shooting points on both sides were only used for observation in the open sea. Now you have enough troops, so you should make use of all available things! "


    "Yes


    Mobilize troops to respond.


    I don''t know when it will end...


    Looking at the Bay, which has become a battlefield, Romanov said in his heart.


    However, looking at the current situation, I''m afraid it will not be a matter of time and a half.


    It''s strange.


    The behavior of sea animals is a little strange.


    If the reason why sea animals landed on land is the port, it is the existence of many "humans" in the port that attracts the arrival of sea animals.


    In principle, they should be very explosive and aggressive.


    However, in the present situation, it is quite the opposite. They are not like horrible and ferocious "sea animals", but rather like relatively docile vegetarians.


    But is that possible?


    Only from the appearance, they are not vegetarian sea animals.


    The sea animals emerged from the sea, they not only have two very aggressive tentacles, but also a pair of huge and bloated forceps, which obviously exist to tear the prey.


    In most cases, we can tell whether the fierce beast is a hunter or a vegetarian from its appearance.


    Their ferocious appearance, the sea animals that emerge from the sea are not good, they must be predators.


    The only advantage of the arrival of the support forces to the mobilized soldiers guarding the port is probably that they can change their posts in turn.


    There is no need to rush to the front line for a long time, no matter at any time, the combination of work and rest can better play their own ability.


    The mobilizers began to change their posts. The former mobilizers guarding the port retreated to the second line. The supporting forces took over the coastal defense line and were at the forefront.


    The gun in hand has been raised, and the muzzle of the black hole points directly to the sea.


    The picture in the helmet shows the slightly rippling sea.


    "Da! Dada


    At one point in the shallow water, a sea animal emerged from the water.


    The mobilized soldiers who just took over the defense line attacked the sea animals for the first time.


    The fire spurted and the gunfire reverberated over the bay.


    Not far away, the sea animal swimming in the water, in the sound of gunfire, several blood holes appeared on his body.


    The carapace broke, the green blood flowed out, and the swimming body was silent, undulating with the water.


    "Da, Da, Da!"


    In many shallow water areas, many sea animals emerge from the water.


    The gunfire over the Bay became intense.


    But the intense gunfire only lasted for a short time, then it was silent, and the gunfire became sparse again.


    As time goes by, the sound of gunfire reverberating over the bay is sometimes sparse and sometimes dense. It continues and never disappears.


    The sunshine in the sky is sometimes covered by clouds and sometimes appears. Although the light is dim, it also adds a different color to the world.


    When the sunset in the sky turns into fire, the light is gradually leaving.


    And in all the living beings in the unconscious quietly left.


    Darkness suddenly enveloped the earth, and night came.


    A day has passed, for the civilians in Qingcheng, there is no good news in their expectation.


    For some people, such as "fishermen", there is no good news, which means that tomorrow will be a day of closure.


    This is not a happy thing.


    Although the fishing ground also exists in the sea outside the west exit, the prey there is too rare, and it is close to ASEAN countries, so people of ASEAN countries can often be seen fishing at sea.


    Before that, Qingcheng was just a small force. In the face of fishermen from ASEAN countries, in order to avoid some conflicts, the fishermen in Qingcheng could avoid them and would not contact them easily.


    Over time, the fishermen in Qingcheng have a habit of fishing in the open sea near the West Sea.


    The fishing grounds with the most fish stocks are all distributed in the South China Sea, which is the main hunting area of Qingcheng fishermen.


    The first regiment didn''t send back good news. Of course, the fishermen were the hardest hit.


    Fishermen can''t make a living without going out fishing.


    It''s OK to close down for a short time, but as time goes on, fishermen''s life will be in trouble.


    It''s right to worry, but there''s nothing they can do. The only thing they can do is to wait for the result quietly like others.


    Compared with fishermen''s troubles, others are undoubtedly much better.


    Although they are also worried about the situation on the east coast, the emergence of sea animals on the east coast has not affected their livelihood.


    Except that fishermen are forbidden to go to sea, everything in Qingcheng is as usual.


    Construction has never stopped, workers are still working hard to speed up the process of Qingcheng construction.

 Chapter 425

    Outside Qingcheng, a road connecting the port is still under construction. In the course of a day, loggers have opened up a blank area of nearly a mile.


    At this speed, it will not take too long for the road to be built. With enough manpower, machinery and equipment, the road can be built in three months at most.


    Everything is in order.


    At night, when Qingcheng was in peace, the gunfire was still ringing at the port on the east coast dozens of kilometers away.


    When night comes, the Bay shrouded in darkness does not make the sea animals retreat.


    As in the daytime, they are still pouring out of the sea.


    Darkness cannot stop them.


    Their willfulness also kept the mobilizers up all night.


    On the beach, the figure is shaking.


    In the dark, only the sensor on the helmet emits a faint blue light, slightly illuminating the surroundings, making the mobilized soldiers on the beach looming.


    Occasionally, the gunshot rang out, and the flame from the muzzle of the gun flickered. The surrounding area of the flame flickered suddenly became bright, but then it became dim again.


    In the dark, the sound of gunfire seems particularly obvious, and the roaring bullets also cut red bullet marks in the dark.


    When the dense gunfire rang out, in addition to the flashing fire, there were bullet marks as red as rain curtain, which covered the surface of the sea.


    Often after the gunfire, the sea will fall into a little calm.


    However, the mobilization of troops was not careless.


    In the helmet with night vision function, vigilant patrol the sea.


    No movement in the sea can escape the image capture of helmet sensor, and the mobilized soldiers will not let a sea animal near the coast.


    On one side, the huge dock stands still in the dark, on the right side of the Bay, which is the only deep water area of the Bay closest to the coast.


    Half of the body of the dock stands on the shore, while the other half is located in the water. The good geographical location makes the dock avoid the landing route of sea animals.


    As a result, the mobilized soldiers did not set up defenses on the dock. The huge dock seemed to be abandoned, standing alone on one side and forgotten by everyone.


    But tonight, at the end of the dock facing the sea, there are several figures standing on the dock.


    In the blue light, several figures appeared in the dark.


    Although the dock is independent of one side, it is a good observation location. Although it is not as good as the mountains on both sides, the good thing is that it is close enough to the shallow water area to better observe the sea animals from the sea.


    Standing on the dock, romeman quietly looks at the sea covered with darkness.


    At the foot, the sea washed the dock wave after wave, making a sound of impact.


    The sound is very obvious and has a strong sense of rhythm.


    There are not many voices in the dark. Apart from the sound of the sea hitting the dock, there is also the sound of the wind and the sound of nature.


    The sound in my ear is automatically filtered by Romanov.


    For Romanov, at the moment, the only thing he cares about is the situation in the sea.


    There are more and more bodies.


    Even in the dark, whenever the red bullet marks across the sea.


    In the twinkling light of that moment, it reflected the dense corpses in the shallow water area.


    During the day, there is still space in the wide shallow water area, so there is no crowding between the bodies.


    But now, the shallow water is already crowded, with countless bodies all over the shallow water.


    Pushed by the sea, the carcasses of sea animals were close to each other, and the dense carcasses were floating towards the shore.


    The body nearest to the shore is less than 20 meters away, almost within reach.


    It''s very dangerous. No one knows if there will be a sea animal hidden in the corpse. With the help of his companion''s corpse, he will approach the coast.


    The piles of corpses caused a great obstacle to the sight of the mobilized soldiers.


    Because in the corpse pile, the mobilizers can''t find out who is the corpse in time, and who is the sea beast swimming slowly with twisting body.


    When found, the sea animals are often very close to the coast.


    This undoubtedly increases the risk of sea animals.


    "When the corpses arrive at the shore, they can make the defense line of the team retreat, stay away from the water, and prevent the attack of sea animals!"


    In the dark, Romanov''s words echoed on the dock.


    The voice also passed into the ears of several people behind him.


    "Yes


    Behind him, an officer replied.


    It''s still too dangerous at night.


    Although there were more than 400 mobilizers stationed at the port, he couldn''t relax for a moment.


    During the day, it''s OK. The mobilized soldiers only need to deal with the sea animals.


    But at night, it was different. The port was still under construction, the early stage of the project was not finished, and there were no defensive measures. It can be said that the port was not fortified at this time, and was exposed to the threat of polluting animals in the forest.


    In Nanlin Island, although there is no large-scale group of polluting animals, powerful "polluting animals" also exist.


    In order to prevent polluting animals from appearing in the forest behind the port, a small number of soldiers must be stationed on the side of the port facing the forest.


    Night is a good cover for the polluting animals. With the help of scientific and technological instruments, although the mobilized soldiers have the ability of night vision, the function of the night vision is limited, which is no better than that of the daytime. Therefore, the polluting animals are likely to break into the port and cause damage to the mobilized soldiers.


    In the face of sea animals in the sea, the mobilizers had to be distracted to guard against the polluting animals in the forest.


    Distraction on both sides is an extremely laborious task for anyone, and mobilization of soldiers is no exception.


    "Tonight is a very important night. I''m sorry to bother you. You must be alert and don''t give any chance to unknown dangers."


    Luo rumanfu extremely exhorted.


    "Yes


    Several officers behind Romanov answered one after another.


    "Let''s go!"


    As soon as he said that, he turned around and went along the aisle of the dock to the inside.


    A few people followed.


    In the dark, the figure is shaking. At another glance, several figures on the dock have disappeared.

 Chapter 426

    Time goes by, and the long night always goes away.


    When the darkness faded and the light came back to the earth.


    The plan of the day is in the morning.


    A new day has begun.


    Quiet Qingcheng, as always, the tranquility of the night is fading, and the whole city is recovering the noise of the day.


    Compared with the past, there is one more thing in the hearts of the common people in Qingcheng today.


    This is something that all Qingcheng civilians have to worry about.


    What''s the situation on the east coast?


    Did the first Legion wipe out sea animals?


    Although Qingcheng is far away from the coast, the civilians in Qingcheng are still worried.


    Early in the morning, the billboards around Qingcheng were flooded by the crowd.


    However, to the disappointment of the civilians in Qingcheng, there was no news about the east coast on the notice board.


    No good news came back, which means that the situation on the east coast has not changed and the sea animals still exist.


    The situation is not optimistic.


    At this time, in the Qingcheng security headquarters, sun Haiwang''s mood is not as good as that of the worried civilians as the leader of the security team.


    Although Qingcheng is far away from the land of right and wrong, and the front line is supported by the first legion, it is not his turn to worry, but Sun Haiwang feels a little confused.


    This kind of mood has never existed since he stood in Qingcheng.


    In the conference room of the headquarters, sun Haiwang left the seat behind his desk and stood in front of the window, looking at the far eastern edge outside Qingcheng.


    Right in that direction, the first Legion is fighting the sea beast at the moment.


    The situation of the war is unknown.


    "One day has passed, and no news has been sent back, which shows that the first regiment is still fighting with sea animals. Today, the construction sites in Qingcheng are not closed down, which is enough to prove that the first regiment is able to cope with the war on the east coast, otherwise, Qingcheng can''t be as normal as it used to be!"


    Behind Sun Haiwang, Cheng Wei, dressed in a forest camouflage combat suit, stood straight, looking at the figure in front of the window and said.


    After a few words, Cheng Wei said, "Captain, don''t worry. Even if the war on the east coast is not smooth and the first army is defeated, it won''t cause any loss to Qingcheng. Qingcheng is dozens of kilometers away from the sea. It''s impossible for sea animals to find the trace of Qingcheng. Captain, don''t worry too much!"


    Maybe!


    Sun Haiwang can''t deny Cheng Wei''s words.


    The location of Qingcheng is really hard to be found by sea animals.


    But everything is not absolute.


    The more powerful a sea animal is, the stronger its sense of smell will be. For a certain kind of sea animal, the distance of tens of kilometers is within the range of smell that can be captured.


    Although that kind of sea animals rarely appear, they are usually hidden in the deep sea.


    But when necessary, they also hunt close to the mainland.


    Sun Haiwang doesn''t think how strong the sea animals are on the east coast. The reason is simple.


    If the sea beasts were strong, the first Legion would not be as relaxed as it is now.


    Sun Haiwang can get some news that the first regiment''s troops going to fight on the east coast only account for a small number of the total troops, less than 500.


    Such a small number of people took part in the war, which is enough to show that the threat of sea animals on the east coast is not very strong. Otherwise, the first regiment could not send only 500 people to fight with sea animals on the east coast.


    The situation on the east coast is unknown. So far, sun Haiwang has not received any information about the war on the east coast.


    It''s right to think more, and sun Haiwang''s caution is also necessary.


    Taking his eyes back from the window, sun Haiwang turned and walked to the seat behind his desk.


    Sitting down and looking at Cheng Wei who came to the table, sun Haiwang said, "these days, your main task is to appease the people of Qingcheng. Don''t stop the construction of Qingcheng because of the presence of sea animals. No matter what the war is on the east coast, Qingcheng must not be in chaos!"


    Looking at Cheng Wei solemnly, sun Haiwang said: "this is the duty of our public security team. If we can''t do this well, it''s not about the public security team, it''s about our dereliction of duty!"


    In sun Haiwang''s stern eyes, Cheng Wei nodded and said, "I understand! I''ll keep a close eye on this matter, and there won''t be too much trouble in Qingcheng! "


    "Go! Don''t make any trouble for me in Qingcheng until the war on the east coast is over


    Cheng Wei said: "don''t worry! I know what to do! "


    "Pa!"


    Cheng Wei left and the door was closed.


    When Cheng Wei left, he was lost in thought behind his desk.


    There are too many things to think about and too many things to think about.


    It seems easy to sit in this position, but it is not. When you are at leisure, you also bear the corresponding responsibility.


    This responsibility does not refer to one person, but to the entire security team.


    Pressure from the head, heavy, heavy.


    East coast port.


    Last night the gunfire went on and never stopped.


    When it''s daybreak and the darkness is driven away by the light.


    Displayed in front of the mobilized soldiers is a ferocious slaughterhouse.


    In the Bay, the bodies of countless sea animals are floating. In the sea area tens of meters away from the coast, the sea surface can no longer be seen, and a large number of floating bodies are hidden under the body.


    So big bay, one third of the sea has been covered by the carcasses of sea animals.


    At a glance, the body rose and fell with the surging sea, and the scene was extremely tragic.


    The massive death of their companions did not stop the sea animals. They still emerged from the water, climbed up the corpses of their companions, and used the corpses of their companions as the load under their feet and approached the shore.


    Slightly moving the muzzle of the gun, a mobilizer on the shore aimed at the crawling sea beast on the body.


    "Da! Dada


    The mobilizers pulled the trigger.


    The muzzle of the gun was blazing, and huge gunfire reverberated over the bay.


    The bullet out of the chamber cuts through the air and makes a sharp whistling sound.


    Short distance, short time.


    "Ho! Hiss


    The bullet smashed the shell, and several blood holes suddenly appeared on the sea beast. The green blood flowed out along the broken shell.


    Body meal, is crawling on the companion body of the sea beast paralyzed down, no longer move.


    Seeing that the sea beast was not alive, the mobilized soldiers who fired turned their eyes and continued to search for the target in the corpse.

 Chapter 427

    The foot is soft sand, every step up, when moved away, will leave a deep footprint.


    On the beach behind the line of defense, Romano walked slowly.


    Looking at the mobilized soldiers on the defense line, we also looked at the tragic Gulf.


    The bodies have poured up to the coast, and at the junction of the sea and the land, the dead sea animal bodies have landed.


    Under the pressure of surging sea water behind him, the dead sea animal body is moving towards the beach bit by bit.


    With a turn of his body, the walking roromanov crossed the line of defense composed of mobilized soldiers and came to the water side.


    The sea water is no longer visible, only slightly floating bodies of polluted animals can be seen.


    In the crevice, occasionally you can see a little rippling, has been dyed green water.


    Seeing that rolomanov was close to the dangerous water, several mobilizers on the defense line followed him closely to protect him.


    Less than ten meters from the beach, Romanov stopped.


    Looking at the ferocious corpses by the sea not far away, rolomanov said: "go! Pull up a body


    The voice falls, and two mobilizers behind Romanov respond.


    From the side of Romanov to a dead sea animal by the sea, two mobilizers, one by one, reached out and grasped the two huge forceps on the forehead of the sea animal.


    The auxiliary power engine of the power combat suit is roaring.


    The huge sea animal corpse was dragged by the mobilizers, and the corpse moved.


    The heavy body dragged on the beach, leaving a deep furrow behind.


    Drag the sea animal corpse in front of Romanov, and mobilize the soldiers to put down the sea animal corpse in their hands.


    Looking at the corpse of the sea beast at his feet, Romanov walked around and circled the corpse.


    Romanov is watching the sea animals.


    On the side of the sea beast, Romanov stopped.


    Eyes inadvertently, in the belly of the sea beast body, rolomanov found something strange.


    Slightly bent body, Romanov squatted down, to reduce the line of sight, to better observe their own discovery.


    There is something!


    With the decrease of vision, roromanov could clearly see the abdomen of the sea beast corpse.


    In the abdomen as like as two peas, one of them is seen in the egg, and one is identical to the shape of the sea animal. It is just a transparent sea animal.


    Looking at the crystal clear egg ball, Romanov''s heart is slightly clear.


    In order to confirm what he thought in his heart, Luo rumanfu, who stood up from the sand, said to the mobilizers on one side: "pull another dead sea animal!"


    Although I don''t know what captain Romanov is going to do, the mobilizers don''t ask. They turn around cleanly and choose a sea animal body at random by the sea. As before, they push and drag it in front of Romanov.


    As before, Romanov came to the side of the carcass and squatted down.


    He looked at the belly of the carcass.


    Not surprisingly, in the abdomen of this sea animal, Romanov also saw the hatchlings that had not yet hatched.


    There are many egg balls, densely hanging in the groove of the sea beast''s abdomen.


    Rose from the sand, and amid the sparse gunfire in her ears, Romanov looked at the miserable Bay.


    If you''re right, there''s only one thing they have in common.


    That''s the female, and the female in the incubation period.


    In the egg ball under the belly of the carcass, the shape of the young is obvious, which indicates that the hatching period is not far away.


    The only thing he doesn''t understand is why these females keep pouring into the bay?


    For food?


    This possibility is very big, any living creature needs enough nutrition to ensure the growth of new life in the gestation period.


    The popularity of the port has attracted the attention of sea animals. For food, it invades the port, which seems reasonable.


    But there is one thing that Romanov can''t understand.


    If these female sea animals invade the harbor for food, their threat level is too low.


    It''s not a hunt, it''s a death row.


    Is it because in the incubation period that their combat effectiveness is greatly reduced?


    There are too many doubts.


    "Da! Da! Dada


    Fierce gunfire suddenly rang out, echoing over the bay!


    It was also introduced into the ears of Romanov.


    The gunfire did not ring on the beach, but farther behind the harbor.


    When Romanov was attracted by the fierce gunfire, there was a rapid sound from the communicator.


    "There are a lot of polluting animals in the forest. The rear defense needs support!"


    of large number?


    Where are a lot of pollution animals on Nanlin island?


    Because of the words coming from the communicator, Romanov was obviously stunned.


    But then, Romanov stepped through the beach line and walked to the back of the harbor.


    And in the communicator to convey the command.


    "Except for the soldiers on the beach, so the soldiers support the rear line!"


    Mobilizers don''t lie, and there''s no need to.


    Since a lot has been said, there must be a large-scale pollution animal in the forest behind.


    Otherwise, mobilizing soldiers will not carry the word "a large number".


    And dense, intense gunfire, but also to remind roromanov, the rear line is under great pressure.


    At the command of Romanov, the harbor was boiling.


    The two companies that had been resting in the dock, due to the order of roromanov, quickly moved out of the dock and ran to the defense line behind the port.


    While the support forces were coming at full speed.


    At the back of the port, outside the forest, the line of 100 mobilized soldiers was in a precarious situation.


    The sound of gunfire, the roar of polluting animals, and the "rustling" noise in the forest, when all the sounds interweave, form a fierce battlefield.

 Chapter 428

    From the dark forest, countless swarthy figures rushed out.


    They are small, no more than one meter tall and no more than two meters long. They are swarthy and covered with scales. Their heads are terrifying and hairless. Their pupils are blue and their necks are covered with tentacles that look like octopus tentacles.


    Four feet long claws, bloody mouth open fangs, action is extremely agile, they rush out of the forest like a gust of wind.


    "Da! Dada


    The mobilizers on the defense line were shooting wildly.


    The muzzle of the black hole was ablaze with flames, and countless bullets formed a metal storm and swept away to the incoming polluting animals in the shrill sound.


    "Ho! Hiss


    Countless running animals fell down, but more came up.


    The bullets couldn''t stop them. They were fast approaching the front line of mobilization.


    Too much, too much.


    The disturbance in the forest never stopped, and the black shadow poured out from the forest.


    Within a few breaths, outside the forest, there were no less than thousands of pollution animals.


    The number is still growing.


    Although mobilizers have powerful guns, there are too many polluting animals.


    Kill one, there will be more polluting animals on the body of their companions poured up.


    "Hiss!"


    They were roaring and marching in the face of the hail of bullets.


    Vigorous pace, extremely fast speed, let them gallop figure like a black awn flash


    The roar of bullets came face to face, and some of them were hit by a "hiss". The power of speed and the power of bullets made their vigorous bodies, like a piece of paper, easily torn.


    The rest of the speed force, let their body slide on the ground for a long distance to stop.


    The death of their companions will only make them more angry. They will cross over the fallen corpses of their companions, and the black tide of beasts will rush to the defense line composed of mobilized soldiers.


    "Attack! Keep on attacking, don''t stop! "


    In the roar, the gunfire became more intense.


    Mobilizers holding guns, black muzzle, flashing flame never stopped.


    The air pressure caused by the bullet out of the chamber is clearly visible, and countless bullets turn into streamers to attack the incoming polluting animals.


    Closer, closer.


    Although countless pollution animals fell, but more pollution animals came up.


    It''s very close to the line of mobilized soldiers.


    There are no fortifications, no place to cover.


    In a wide place, it''s too hard to confront the animal tide.


    No matter how dense the bullets are, they can''t stop the polluting animals from approaching.


    The situation of the defense line is in danger.


    "Retreat! Retreat! Back out


    Seeing that the situation was not good, the officer in charge of the defense gave an order to retreat.


    At this time, the tide of beasts was very close to the defense line.


    It''s less than 50 meters away.


    As soon as the order in the communication is given.


    The mobilizers on the line of defense made a move in unison.


    With a gun in one hand and a grenade from his waist in the other.


    Gently knock on the hard thigh armor and throw it hard. The grenade is thrown to the incoming animal tide by the mobilized soldiers.


    Hundreds of black things, in the air with a beautiful arc to the beast tide, fell in the air.


    After all this, mobilize soldiers to turn around cleanly.


    The line of defense collapsed and the soldiers were mobilized to evacuate towards the beach.


    "Boom! Boom


    The dark thing fell into the herd and exploded in less than two seconds.


    Countless fireballs rose, sand mixed with shock waves, so that everything around was blown up.


    Countless pollution animals take off, and there are also countless pollution animals directly torn by the power of explosion.


    In two seconds, hundreds of grenades exploded almost at the same time. The explosion was deafening, and the shockwave was sweeping around, which also made the herd turn upside down.


    Let the unstoppable attack of the herd release slightly.


    When the aftereffects of the explosion subsided, the animal tide of the weak offensive resumed its previous offensive, and chased the evacueing mobilizers fiercely.


    "Da! Dada


    During the retreat, the mobilizers turned back from time to time to shoot at the herd.


    With every bullet, one or two polluting animals will fall to the ground.


    In this way, we can not only eliminate the living power of the polluting animals, but also hinder the pace of the herd.


    And fight and retreat, mobilize troops to evacuate towards the beach.


    The appearance of the polluting animals in the forest made the port, which was not a fierce war, become fierce.


    The sound of gunfire and explosion make the port a real battlefield.


    "Stop retreating, defend, attack!"


    When the mobilizers retreated in the direction of countless oncoming dark green figures.


    Support is here.


    The evacuated mobilizers also turned around in the voice of the order, set up a defense line on the spot, and attacked the beast tide behind them.


    When the support troops poured into the defense line, the gunfire became more intense and the strength of the mobilized soldiers was strengthened.


    From more than 100 people to more than 300 people today, the firepower has been increased several times.


    There is no place to cover around, so the mobilized soldiers can only build a defense line composed of steel bodies in the open field.


    "Da! Dada


    The guns were roaring and the flames were flashing.


    The roar of bullets continued, one after another.


    Dense rain of metal bullets poured bullets on the oncoming tide of animals.


    "Ho! Hiss


    Green blood splashed, in the front of the herd, a large area of contaminated animals fell one by one.


    The blood was flowing, and the ground was dyed a dazzling green.


    Countless comrades died, but the polluter was still fearless and launched a decisive charge to the front line of mobilizing soldiers.


    In the forest behind the port, there are still many polluting animals rushing out, one after another, and there is no reduction in the number.


    At this time, the number of pollution animals out of the forest has exceeded 10000.


    Where do they come from?


    When Romanov came to the front, he saw the figure in front of him who kept rushing to the front. This was the only doubt in Romanov''s heart.

 Chapter 429

    "Captain rolomanov! I saw this kind of pollution animal not long ago


    Next to Romanov, an officer said.


    Romanov was a little surprised and said, "where is it? I need all the information about this polluting animal! "


    There are no large-scale groups of polluting animals on Nanlin Island, which is what the first army has always known about Nanlin island.


    After the last Island exploration, this kind of cognition has been confirmed by the first Legion.


    In Nanlin Island, there are no large-scale polluting animals.


    Today, however, this perception has been broken.


    Judging from the continuous flow of pollution animals out of the forest, the scale of the pollution animals entering the port this time is not small enough to be called "big".


    Mobilizers said: "last time, when Colonel yevrich led the team to clean up the polluting animals around the quarry, this kind of polluting animal was the main target at that time. At that time, we followed the polluting animals all the way and found their nest. Because the entrance and exit of their nest were located in a crack in the ground and could not be destroyed, Colonel yevrich closed the entrance and exit, Send a company''s troops to isolate them, and strictly prevent the polluting animals from leaving the nest! "


    "Now it seems that the isolation of Colonel yevrich has failed. It''s not close to the quarry. One is in the East and the other is in the West. It''s in opposite directions. It''s completely at both ends of the island. How did they get here?"


    "Has isolation failed? It doesn''t make sense. If we fail, we should have been informed about this for a long time! "


    There are doubts. Some things are difficult to understand when the information is unclear.


    After hearing the words of the mobilized soldiers, Romanov thought in secret.


    "In this way, this group of polluting animals is very deep, otherwise, it will not be able to escape the exploration of the whole island by the first army last time!"


    Romanov said in his heart.


    But where are they hiding?


    Nanlin island is so big that a large group of polluting animals can''t hide.


    Romanov thought of the entrance to the underground crack.


    Is there an underground space under Nanlin island?


    And the attack on the port. Why did they come here?


    With a flash of inspiration in his mind, Romanov thought of the terrible bodies of polluting animals in the bay.


    For any polluting animal, the "corpses" of sea animals are very attractive.


    Are they for the bodies of those sea animals in the Bay?


    It''s very possible.


    It''s been a day and a night. I''m afraid the smell of blood and odor of the corpse has spread far and far away.


    Maybe it''s the smell of the body that catches their attention.


    You can''t get the real answer just by guessing.


    The fierce fighting is still going on, and the pressure on the defense is still increasing.


    Although the number of polluting animals has already exceeded ten thousand, it is not so exaggerated.


    However, the black herd still put a lot of pressure on the mobilized soldiers.


    Although the gun in hand is pouring bullets, the pollution animal is still getting closer and closer.


    Each time the herd advances one meter, the pressure on the defense line will multiply.


    Fortunately, the intelligence of the polluters is limited, and they can only attack the nearest enemy, otherwise, the defense line of mobilized soldiers can not resist them.


    As long as the polluter can separate certain forces to attack both sides of the defense line, even the mobilized soldiers will not be able to resist the enemy more than ten times of their own number under the attack of three sides.


    This is the only thing to be thankful for.


    After all, in terms of military strength, the port guard is still too weak.


    There''s something wrong with the situation.


    If the line of defense composed of mobilized soldiers is the reef in the sea, then the dark herd is the rising tide, which will submerge the reef sooner or later.


    If it goes on like this, the defense line is bound to collapse.


    Looking at the dark area of a constant impact on the defense of the herd, Luo rumanfu frowned and thought about the solution.


    "Warning! Warning! There are many large sea animals in the open sea. Please be ready to meet the enemy


    Just as he was thinking hard about the solution in front of him, a bad news came out of the messenger.


    This made Romanov''s face change.


    "Damn it


    When he heard the warning coming from the messenger, he couldn''t help saying something rude.


    I can''t help it. I didn''t expect that there would be another incident in the Gulf. Now we are facing the enemy on both sides. It''s not enough to rely on our present strength. We must seek help from Qingcheng.


    Turning back, Romanov said to the mobilized soldiers in front of him: "return to Qingcheng as soon as possible and report the situation of the port to Colonel yevrich. We need support, enough troops to support, otherwise the first Legion can only give up the port and leave this place of right and wrong!"


    Yes, the port is a place of right and wrong.


    There must be a reason for the emergence of sea animals and forest pollution animals.


    This reason must have something to do with the Gulf. Otherwise, what happened one after another in the past two days can not be explained.


    In the previous period of time, the Bay was very calm, very calm.


    Why did so many changes happen in such a short time?


    There must be a reason.


    "Yes


    Mobilize the soldiers to respond.


    Then he turned and left.


    The direction of departure is to the south of the port.


    That direction is now the only safe area, only along the coastline, to avoid the forest where the pollution animals.


    At the time of fierce gunfire in the battlefield behind the port, new changes have taken place in the open sea of the Gulf.


    On the mountains on both sides of the Bay, the mobilized soldiers watched the sea outside the Bay nervously.


    Today, the open sea is calm. There is neither wind nor wave.


    Just now, however, the fighting behind the port was intense.


    In the distance of the open sea, countless huge shadows appeared under the sea.


    They swim close to the sea, very fast, and paddle underwater.


    From a distance, you can only see a shadow in the sea spreading towards the Bay, very fast.

 Chapter 430

    Just then, in the middle of the Bay, below the surface of the water, there was a sudden disturbance.


    Bubbles came out of the water, as if something was scurrying in the water.


    The disturbance in the water made the calm sea ripple violently.


    "Wow! WOW


    At that moment, at the edge of the corpse sea, the intense spray aroused.


    Dark shadows rushed out of the water.


    It was a sea animal. Countless sea animals rushed out of the water, climbed up the bodies of their companions and rushed to the coast.


    There are so many black figures, they are crawling towards the shore crazily.


    It looked like something was chasing them behind.


    They''re scared, very scared.


    The change of sea animals has greatly increased the pressure on the defense line on the beach.


    Too many, they are like the tide, pressing the corpse sea to the shore.


    The dense surging figure is like a huge wave coming towards the coast, unstoppable.


    "Attack! Attack


    At the roar of the order, the beach rang out a dense gunshot.


    "Da! Dada


    The muzzle of the black hole is frantically spitting out fire, and every mobilized soldier is pouring more bullets into the surging tide as much as possible.


    Bullets whistling, with indomitable momentum to the blue tide swept away.


    The current side encountered obstacles, the bullet mercilessly penetrated the shell of the sea animal, and remained in the body of the sea animal.


    The carapace broke, green blood was flowing, a sea animal fell down, but more sea animals came up.


    Where do they come from?


    Before that, they were still landing slowly, but now all of a sudden, from the surging underwater.


    At a glance, on the corpse, there were all the figures of sea animals.


    The horror of quantity makes people numb just by looking at it.


    Closer, closer.


    The defense line on the beach is in danger. The heavy rain of bullets can''t stop the tide of sea animals, or even delay their steps.


    "The situation of the Gulf defense is serious, and the sea animals can''t stop it, Captain rolomanov! The beach line needs support! "


    The situation is obvious. The firepower on the beach can''t stop the landing of sea animals.


    Don''t let the sea animals get close to the defense line. Once they get close, they will engage in close combat. Even if they have the protection of power combat clothes, they are not the opponents of many sea animals.


    The only result is that the sea animals swarmed on it and ate it up.


    Support?


    At the back of the harbor, Romanov''s face sank when he heard the call for help from the beach.


    There''s no more support.


    The rear line of defense is also grim, and the pollution animals are coming closer to the line of defense, and the rear line is also in danger.


    As long as the offensive of the pollution beast is a little stronger, the front will collapse completely.


    Looking around, at last, Romanov fixed his eyes on the side of the Bay, standing on the dock by the sea.


    The dock is big enough, the main body is made of concrete, strong enough, as long as you hold the steel gate, you can be safe.


    Now the first Legion is under attack from both sides, from sea animals in the sea, and from pollution animals in the forest. The situation is in danger.


    If we don''t come up with a complete evacuation plan, the hundreds of mobilized troops in the port will be in danger of being destroyed.


    There is no longer any hesitation.


    Romanov''s expression became firm and said: "no support! Get out, get out of the beach, get out of the dock, open the door and cover for us to get out! "


    "Repeat! Get out of the dock now


    evacuate?


    When Romanov''s orders reached the beach line through the messenger.


    A company officer gave the order to evacuate.


    "Evacuate! evacuate! Back to the dock, now! Come on! Let''s get out of here! "


    As soon as the evacuation order was given, the beach line collapsed.


    The long line of defense broke up in a crowd, mobilized soldiers to step forward, and the auxiliary power system was running with all its strength. It was like the wind running on the beach and running to the huge dock.


    As the soldiers were evacuated from the beach, a wave of sea animals was coming to the coast.


    Due to the evacuation of the mobilized soldiers, the obstacles in front of the sea animals disappear, and the speed of the sea animals is faster.


    "Come on! Open the door


    The dock is on one side of the Bay, on one side of the beach line, closest to the mobilizers on the beach line.


    The nearest mobilizers on the line of defense are less than 100 meters away.


    "Bang! Bang


    The mobilizers in the run hit the door directly.


    Hold the door with both hands and push with all your strength.


    The dark gate is seven meters high and more than half a meter thick. In order to ensure the top secret of the dock, it has been specially designed in terms of closure and firmness.


    Originally, the gate was opened and closed by the power of the motor, but now the port power measures have not been established. It is not easy to open the gate of dozens of tons by manpower.


    When all the places where people could stand in front of the gate were full of mobilized soldiers, more than 20 mobilized soldiers lined up, holding the gate in their hands.


    Auxiliary power is booming.


    "Push!"


    At the command, the mobilized soldiers pushed the gate with all their strength.


    Behind the mobilizers who push the door, there is a mobiliser. They use their body to stand behind the mobilizers who push the door, which can slightly increase the strength of the mobilizers who push the door.


    "Creak! Creak


    Under Qi Li, the heavy door finally moved slowly, opening a gap between the left and right doors.


    The gap is getting bigger and bigger.


    The size of one person, the size of two people, until two-thirds of the space was opened, the mobilization soldiers stopped.


    "Come on! Build a line of defense in front of the gate and cover the comrades who withdraw from the rear line of defense! "


    In the order, the soldiers were mobilized to take action.


    A line of defense was formed in front of the gate.


    On the one hand, it defends the Bay on the side, on the other hand, it defends the direction of forest sea on the front gate.

 Chapter 431

    "Colonel rolomanov! The beach line has been evacuated. Please evacuate immediately! "


    The defense line behind the port is not far from the dock.


    From the dock to the forest, you can see the battlefield in the distance.


    The gunfire was so close that we could even see the figures of mobilized soldiers shaking on the defense line.


    "Back! Back to the dock


    When a report from the dock mobilizers rings from the messenger.


    Yelomanov gave the order to evacuate.


    The pollution animals are pouring out from the forest, the front is in danger, and the collapse is only in a moment.


    When the evacuation order was issued, the long line of defense collapsed.


    Just as the order was given, the posture of the mobilized soldiers who turned and ran to the dock was just the same.


    However, the obstructed polluters were forced to evacuate the mobilizers, breaking through the original defense line set up by the mobilizers within two breaths.


    From the sky, a dark green figure, like the fading tide, rushed to the dock.


    And behind the beast, a black, like a surging wave, want to swallow the tide in front.


    Close, close.


    It''s a hundred meters away.


    The dock gate is clearly visible.


    The comrades in front of the gate have also set up a defensive front and are waiting for it.


    "Prepare to fight!"


    When you see many figures running towards the dock not far away.


    The mobilizers in front of the dock suddenly became nervous.


    In the eyes of the mobilizers on the front line, the evacuated mobilizers are approaching step by step.


    The running body is more and more clear.


    Until the continuous sound of metal running into the ear, a shadow like the wind from the side of the front, rushed into the open door.


    The dark green tide is pouring into the dock.


    "Attack


    The front line is located on both sides of the gate, and the evacuees are converging on the gate. The perspective of the rear has been exposed in the eyes of the mobilizers on the defense line.


    Dense pollution animals are running wildly. At a glance, a large area is full of their figures.


    "Da! Da! Dada


    Dense gunfire rang out again, the black muzzle of the gun crazy spit out the tongue of fire.


    A barrage of bullets swept away at the incoming herd.


    "Ho! Hiss


    The roaring bullets tore the bodies of countless polluting animals, and the wild running polluting animals suddenly fell down, like the wheat cut down, one by one.


    But for the whole herd, the number of fallen pollution animals is not worth mentioning. The pollution animals in the front fall down, and the pollution animals in the back rush up on the corpses of their companions.


    The resistance of the mobilized soldiers on the front line of the gate to the herds won a little time for the evacuated mobilized soldiers.


    When the last few dark green figures ran into the gate and evacuated to the dock.


    The herd is less than tens of meters away from the front line.


    "Back up!"


    With a command, the mobilized soldiers on the front line of the gate rushed into the gate.


    "Come on! Shut the door


    The herds are coming. When the line is not there, the bullets will no longer hinder them, and their speed will be much faster.


    "Creak! Creak


    Pushed by many mobilizers, the gate slowly closed in the fierce sound of metal friction.


    Outside, there were about two small teams of mobilizers standing in the way of the enemy.


    Buy time for the gate to close.


    "Da! Dada


    Flame spray, gunfire "boom", whistling bullets to the nearby pollution beast attack.


    When the green blood splashes around, there are always several blood holes on the body of the polluting animal, and under the impact of speed, it is paralyzed on the ground, and its body is rolling on the ground.


    When the door slowly closes, as long as there is no space for three people side by side.


    The mobilized soldiers outside the gate began to fight and retreat, retreating to the gate.


    When the last mobiliser enters the gate, and the slowly closed gate leaves only a space for less than one person.


    Outside, the herd is approaching the gate.


    At the front, a polluting animal rushed to the crevice.


    Vigorous body, black scales, ferocious face clearly visible, and growing in the eyes.


    "Da!"


    Behind the door, a mobilist fired with a gun.


    When the gunfire rang out, it reverberated in the dock, and the red flame flickered in the dark dock.


    The bullet turned into a fiery red bullet mark, passed through the crack, and plunged into the head of the polluting animal coming towards the crack outside the door.


    "Hiss!"


    The green blood splashed, and the bullet penetrated the skull of the polluting animal.


    The body flaccid on the ground and hit the door with a bang.


    The door closed at this time, and the last crack disappeared.


    "Bang! Bang


    When the door closed, there was a dull crash outside.


    Again and again, continuous.


    It''s clear that the pollution animals outside are hitting the gate.


    But the heavy gate didn''t vibrate, and the impact didn''t cause any effective damage to the gate.


    Seeing that the gate was as stable as a mountain, Luo rumanfu was relieved.


    The decision to retreat to the dock is correct, otherwise the mobilized troops stationed at the port will be in danger.


    "There''s no need to stay down here. All personnel go to the external platform of the dock! Stop the fierce beast from coming to the stage


    In the dark dock, the voice of Romanov rang out in the messenger.


    This makes the mobilization soldiers staying in the dock move.


    In the dark environment, the figure is shaking.


    Along the stairs on both sides, the mobilized soldiers are rushing to the outer platform of the dock.


    Romanov is also shaking in the figure.


    Just as the soldiers were mobilized to the outer platform of the dock.


    At the dock gate, the fierce crash disappeared.


    Outside, the dense herd gave up the shipyard that looked like a mountain in front of them. They turned around and rushed to the beach.

 Chapter 432

    Over there, the pungent smell attracts them, and they know that a big meal is waiting for them.


    For this moment, they have been waiting for a long time.


    Just as the herds of animals poured into the beach, the sea herds, like a huge wave, also surged to the shore.


    From the sky, on the broad beach, two herds, one black and one green, were approaching.


    Cyan goes in a straight line, while black goes straight from the side to cyan.


    In terms of quantity, black is far more than cyan. Although cyan herds are all over the Bay, there is no new force in the rear. Black is different.


    Nearly one-third of the port is full of black herds, and from the forest behind the port, the pollution animals are still rushing out, constantly expanding the strength of the black herds.


    When the two met on the beach, a battle took place.


    The dense pollution animals pounce on the sea animals.


    Compared with sea animals, the size of pollution animals is smaller, but the aggressiveness of pollution animals is much stronger than sea animals.


    Maybe it''s because in the incubation period, when facing the hunting of polluting animals, they have no ability to resist at all.


    The polluter pours on the sea animal''s body, tearing the sea animal''s body with sharp teeth and claws. With the advantage of quantity, the sea animal group on the beach is submerged by the polluter at the moment of contact.


    The blue herd was drowned by the black herd.


    There are several pollution animals hanging on each sea animal.


    Although the sea animal has a hard shell, it can''t bear the constant biting of the pollution animal.


    The crustacean is broken, and the flowing blood makes the polluter more irritable and fiercer.


    "Hiss!"


    It''s not that the sea beast didn''t fight back.


    A pollution animal was caught by a huge forceps on the forehead of a sea animal.


    As expected, the trapped animal was cut in half by the pliers.


    Although the action is slightly slow, the pair of pliers on the sea beast''s forehead is very threatening.


    But that doesn''t guarantee their safety.


    Biting, roaring, roaring, when all kinds of sounds interweave, forming a bloody battlefield.


    In the huge battlefield, the fragmentary limbs are flying, the blood is splashing, countless figures are intertwined, tearing each other, which can only give the enemy the greatest damage.


    For fierce beasts, the battle between the two species is life and death.


    When he comes to the platform outside the dock, what he can see is a bloody battlefield.


    On the beach, the pollution animals and sea animals are intertwined, and the stirring figures are all over the beach, and the roar is endless.


    The flying stumps and the chewing sound form a bloody and ferocious picture.


    If two animals fight each other, they will die. Who will win?


    Looking at the battlefield on the beach, Romanov was really surprised.


    But when I think about it, I take it for granted.


    For the fierce beast, when two groups meet, no matter which side is concerned, the other is the "prey" and the target of hunting.


    The pollution animals in the forest encounter the sea animals, the two strong meet, a battle is of course essential.


    Fortunately, with the existence of sea animals, human beings in the harbor are not so attractive to the polluting animals.


    however...


    The strength of the two sides is not equal, the situation on the beach is very clear.


    The black pollution animals obviously have the upper hand, and they are nibbling at the sea animals little by little.


    Although in the sea behind, there are still sea animals on the beach to join the battlefield.


    But there are no sea animals in the water outside the corpse sea.


    Sea animals crawling on the sea are all the power of sea animals.


    Although there are a lot of them, there is a big gap between them.


    "Colonel rolomanov! Here they are


    The words from the messenger made rolomanov look stunned.


    Who are they? How could rolomanov not know.


    Roromanov did not forget the previous report of mobilizing soldiers from the mountains on both sides of the Gulf.


    New sea animals have emerged in the open sea. They are bigger and more powerful.


    It is their existence that makes the slow landing sea animals riot.


    Moving his eyes, he looked at the sea at the entrance of the bay.


    On the mountains on both sides of the Gulf, the mobilized soldiers stationed there did not withdraw.


    Due to the steep terrain of the road leading to the top of the mountain, it is not so easy for the polluting animals to reach the top of the mountain.


    Moreover, the place where the top of the mountain is located is far away from the area ravaged by polluting animals. In addition, the isolation of the body by the power combat suit also covers up the smell of "human".


    As long as they are not exposed to the sight of polluting animals, the mobilized soldiers on both sides of the mountain are not in danger.


    Nervously watching the sea at the entrance of the Bay, the mobilized soldiers on the top of the mountain look slightly dignified.


    There is no wind today, and the sea at the entrance of the bay is very calm.


    The underwater visibility is very clear.


    In the eyes of the mobilized soldiers, under the water, one huge sea beast after another was swimming.


    The slender body is like a dragon. Even the smallest one is nearly seven meters long.


    Body slowly twisting, the action is very light and slow, but the swimming speed is very fast, very fast.


    They swim close to the water surface and pass downstream. Where they pass, the water surface ripples slightly, forming a wave surging forward.


    "Colonel rolomanov, the giant sea animal is approaching the coast. According to the observation, it is the same species as the sea animal on the beach!"


    Yes, the huge sea animals in the open sea are the same species as the sea animals fighting with the pollution animals on the beach.


    Although they are large and slender, they are basically the same as the pollution animals on the beach.


    It''s just that it''s bigger, it''s bigger, it looks more powerful.


    They also have cyan crustaceans, huge pincers, sharp feet with barbs.


    As the giant sea animal approaches the shallow water area, when it enters the water covered with sea animal carcasses.


    The sea suddenly swelled.


    With the ups and downs of the sea animal carcass, the degree of fluctuation is more intense.


    The whole sea covered with carcasses of sea animals was disturbed violently.

 Chapter 433

    "The same species?"


    Romanov''s face moved slightly.


    In this way, the situation on the battlefield will change again.


    It is impossible to draw a conclusion on who wins or who loses.


    "Wow!"


    At this time, the sea full of dead sea animals surged.


    Splashing water, corpses flying, from the aroused water column, rushed out one after another huge figure.


    They rush out of the water, and their huge figures jump straight to the coast.


    The huge body is covered with cyan scales, and the heavy body falls heavily on the beach, causing a burst of sand flying.


    Rushing into the battlefield, they are like steel tanks rolling over the polluting animals trapped in the scuffle.


    The huge tongs were lifted high and smashed to the ground like a heavy hammer.


    "Bang!"


    Sand flying, under the giant pincers, there will always be a few hit, under the giant pincers, the body of the pollution animal twisted out of shape.


    From the sea, giant sea animals constantly rush out of the water and join the battlefield on the beach.


    Huge figure, very conspicuous on the beach.


    With the addition of new forces, the pressure of small sea animals on the beach is greatly reduced, and the polluting animals have to give more strength to deal with giant sea animals.


    When the forces of the two sides gather on the beach and interweave.


    All kinds of roars make the beach a bloody slaughterhouse.


    Countless lives have passed away and their bodies have been torn apart, and countless lives have joined the battlefield to fight for their own ethnic groups.


    Black pollution animals, blue sea animals, on the beach, can not see which side has the upper hand.


    Although the number of black pollution animals is large, the number on the battlefield is no less than 50000. In the forest behind, there are still pollution animals pouring out.


    However, in terms of individual strength, the polluting animals are far less powerful than the larger sea animals.


    Giant sea animals, in particular, are dozens of times more powerful than polluting animals.


    Although the number is not extreme, the number of sea animals is increasing. Countless sea animals are pouring out from the sea. In a short time, hundreds of giant sea animals have joined the battlefield.


    In the open sea outside the Bay, there are countless giant sea animals swimming close to the sea, which are continuously pouring into the bay.


    Standing on the high platform of the dock and looking at the battlefield on the beach, all the mobilized soldiers were shocked.


    That''s quantitative pressure.


    Dense figures intertwined, biting each other, just watching on the side, people''s scalp numb.


    It''s a shock from numbers.


    At this moment, the protagonist of the Gulf battlefield is no longer mobilizers, but two fierce beasts of different species.


    One side is a polluting animal on land, the other is a sea animal in the sea.


    Standing on one side, the mobilized soldiers became onlookers.


    "Colonel rolomanov! Do we need to do something? "


    On the mountains on both sides of the Bay, the mobilizers, who were nervously watching the situation in the sea below, asked roromanov.


    Too many. There are too many giant sea animals pouring into the bay.


    The sea seems to be calm, but in the water close to the sea, one figure after another swam through the sight of the mobilized soldiers.


    This makes the mobilized soldiers on both sides of the mountain very nervous.


    "Don''t do anything. This is not the time for us to step in this war!"


    This is the answer of Romanov.


    yes!


    It''s not the time. It''s far from the time.


    Now the mobilizers in the port have not been able to shake the war.


    It won''t affect the outcome of the war.


    We have to wait.


    Wait for the winner to appear between the two beasts.


    At that time, it''s time for the first corps to step in.


    Now! The only thing the first Legion needs to do is to "sit on the mountain and watch the tiger fight" and gather strength to wait for the final winner to appear.


    The situation of the port is critical, and enough troops are needed to help it out.


    When the mobilized soldiers who asked for support rushed into Qingcheng and reported the bad news of the port war to yevrich, who was on a routine patrol in the camp.


    Yevrich can be said to be quite surprised at the adverse effects of the port war.


    It''s still fine in the morning. Suddenly something happened just after noon?


    "Yes! The polluting animals in the forest were the targets that Comrade yevrich had exterminated near the quarry before. This time, they were so large that the troops in the port could not resist them! In addition to the landing of giant sea animals in the open sea, Captain Romanov has ordered the team to retreat to the dock! "


    At a certain place in the camp, we find the mobilizers of yevrich and report the situation of the port to yevrich.


    The report of mobilizers made yevrich a little surprised.


    There''s something yevrich didn''t forget.


    Yevrich clearly remembers the extermination of predators near the quarry.


    To ensure that the quarry was not disturbed by the terrible polluter, yevrich sent a company to isolate the gap that seemed to be the entrance to the polluter''s nest.


    There was no news from the company stationed at the ground fissure, which showed that everything was as usual on the other side of the ground fissure.


    And a little bit of yevrich is aware of it.


    The ground fissure is located in the west of Nanlin Island, and the port is located in the south of Nanlin island. The two can be said to be in the opposite direction, and also at both ends of Nanlin island.


    How did they get to the port at such a long distance?


    Moreover, if the number and scale are large, it is impossible to cause a little noise when walking in the forest sea, but the construction sites all over Nanlin island have not sent back any news.


    I can''t say that.


    Do you?


    Yevrich thought of his conjecture when he saw the "ground crack" at the entrance of the nest.


    Now think about it. I''m afraid there really exists an underground space all over Nanlin island.


    Even if it''s not space, it should be a similar channel.


    Otherwise, it can''t be explained that the polluting animals could reach the other end of Nanlin island without any sound.


    It''s a little tricky...


    In the helmet, yevrich had a dignified look.


    The situation in the port has changed dramatically. Now the first regiment is in a weak position. Although there must be one injury when the two teams meet, even the injured winner is not so easy to deal with.


    The soldiers in the harbor may be in danger of being wiped out.

 Chapter 434

    After all, the strength of the first Corps in the port is still too weak.


    Just over 400 people, what can we do?


    Under the absolute number, no matter how powerful the weapons are, they can''t guarantee their own safety. Even if we destroy more enemies, it''s just a dying struggle, and the final result will only be crushed by the enemy.


    The port must be supported immediately.


    After thinking about it, yevrich got his attention.


    Yevrich said to the mobilizers beside him: "go to inform all the mobilizers on duty, and be sure to return to Qingcheng and gather at the camp within an hour. This time, the situation is grim. We must mobilize all the forces that can be mobilized by the first regiment! "


    "And! Call the police! The first regiment withdraws from various posts outside the city, and the gap is filled by the public security team. They will support their troops for thousands of days and use them for a while. This time, I hope the public security team will not let the first regiment down! "


    In terms of military strength, it is still sufficient in peacetime, but when it comes to wartime, the strength of the first Corps is not enough.


    The total strength of the first regiment is only 1500 people, which seems to be a lot. Once the posts are dispersed, the number of troops that can be mobilized will be very small.


    "Yes


    The mobilized soldiers responded with a military salute.


    "Go! Seize the time and be sure to pass on this order as soon as possible! "


    At the sign of yevrich, the mobilizers left in a hurry.


    After the mobilizers who sent out the order left, yevrich said to the mobilizers who asked him for support: "you return to the port immediately! Tell Romanov not to act rashly, the support troops will arrive in three hours! Just wait for the news! "


    "Yes


    Mobilize the soldiers to respond.


    Yevrich said, "go! Be vigilant and be sure to be safe on the way back! "


    "Yes


    After another salute to jevrich, the mobilizers left quickly.


    When all the mobilizers left, jevrich also went outside the camp.


    Mobilize all the forces of the first legion, of course, the soldiers under the commander Tanya are also among them.


    Yevrich doesn''t have the right to transfer the soldiers under commander Tanya.


    Can only go to the temple, the port of critical news to Tanya, and ask for help.


    By the way, I will also inform your highness of the situation in the port and see what your highness thinks about this matter.


    Yev had a hunch in his mind that if he wanted to solve the port problem, the strength of the first army would not be enough.


    This can be said to be cautious, but it is also a feeling in yevrich''s heart.


    -------


    "I understand! Please tell Colonel jevrich that I will immediately send a security team to take over the posts outside the city! "


    In the conference room of the security headquarters, sun Haiwang looks at the person in front of him with a little surprise, but his words respond in the first time.


    It''s dark green armor. You can''t even see it from your eyes. The whole body is wrapped in what looks like solid armor. Only the soldiers of the first regiment in Qingcheng look like this.


    Sun Haiwang knew the identity of the person in front of him when he entered the room.


    Sun Haiwang has no doubt about what he said.


    Standing at the table, sun Haiwang asked, "is it possible that something has happened to the port?"


    It is clear that the first regiment recalled the soldiers on duty in order to gather forces.


    This reminds sun Haiwang of the occurrence of sea animals on the east coast.


    The changes of the first Legion and the presence of sea animals on the east coast are bound to be related.


    Judging from the reaction of the first legion, I''m afraid something has changed on the east coast.


    Although it was a conjecture, sun Haiwang believed that something must have happened on the east coast.


    Otherwise, it would not cause such a big reaction from the first Legion.


    The mobilizers did not give a detailed answer, but said, "the first regiment is responsible for the foreign war. Although the situation is serious this time, it is still under control. You don''t have to worry too much, just do your own thing!"


    The voice is so mechanical that it can''t be recognized as human voice.


    If it''s someone else, I''m afraid I already doubt whether it''s human in that armor.


    Yes, it''s human. Although the sound is mechanical, sun Haiwang doesn''t doubt it.


    Although the "devil" incident was not settled last time, the soldiers of the first regiment were also injured when they left the building.


    The blood was also red, but the armor covered their faces.


    In fact, the machinery of discourse is not the voice of mobilizers, but the voice simulated by the language translation intelligence database.


    The language of the world is not that of the soldiers of the first Legion. In the helmet, the language of the mobilized soldiers is suvier, which is the native language of the red empire of suvier.


    After the words are translated by the language translation intelligent library, the simulated sound will appear very mechanical.


    In daily communication, the first Legion speaks its own language.


    Only when necessary, can the function of language translation be turned on.


    Only the commander of the first legion, Li Meng, can speak the languages of the two worlds. Li Meng can not only speak the languages of the suvier Empire, but also the languages of the allies. Li Meng can speak the languages of all countries on the earth.


    Why?


    Some languages Li Meng never learned.


    Nevertheless, the existence of "it" makes all impossibilities possible.


    For all kinds of languages, Li Menggen does not need to learn. As long as he can master the brain, he can also learn it.


    Although he was not informed of the situation on the east coast, sun Haiwang was slightly relieved by the words of the former soldiers of the first Corps.


    Although there is no specific explanation, the first regiment is not worried about the situation on the east coast. Its attitude and confident tone are enough to make people think of a lot.


    Some things don''t need to be explained too much. You can see a lot from the words.


    As soon as the words were finished, the mobilized soldiers left.


    For the mobilized soldiers, his task has been completed. What should be said has already been said. Of course, there is no need to stay any longer.

 Chapter 435

    When the figure of the mobilized soldiers disappeared behind the door, Cheng Wei, who had been standing on one side, looked at Sun Haiwang, who was walking towards the seat behind the table, and said, "Captain! The first regiment has recalled its troops from outside Qingcheng. It seems that it wants to support the east coast. This is the second time that the first regiment has supported the east coast. I''m afraid the situation on the east coast is not good! "


    With a slight pause, Cheng Wei continued: "does the security team need to do something? Can the workers who are out be recalled? Once the front-line war is defeated, Qingcheng is likely to be affected. Making preparations early can avoid some unnecessary losses! "


    It''s necessary and reasonable to worry.


    As the vice captain of the security team, it is also Cheng Wei''s duty to worry.


    Sun Haiwang said: "no harm! The first Legion does not ask to stop working at various construction sites. If we make a decision privately, I''m afraid we will go against the will of the first Legion! "


    "Since the first Legion doesn''t worry about this, we can''t do too much!"


    This is sun Haiwang''s answer.


    Cheng Wei nodded slightly. What the captain thought is very reasonable. In this situation, some things are not as good as the more they do. On the contrary, they will make trouble for the first army.


    "Well! In Qingcheng, only a hundred security officers need to be left, and all the others will go out to take over the posts left by the first Corps. With enough troops, it''s much more convenient to do anything, even in case of emergency! "


    This is sun Haiwang''s consideration. Everything is just in case.


    Looking up at Cheng Wei at the table, sun Haiwang said, "go! The personnel going out should be arranged as soon as possible and try to keep up with the action of the first regiment! "


    "Yes! I''m going to call the people up right now


    With that, Cheng Wei turned and left quickly.


    When Cheng Wei left, sun Haiwang was lost in thought and worried.


    Cheng Wei is right. This is the second time that the first regiment has provided support to the east coast, and this time it seems that all the forces of the first regiment will be assembled.


    Such practices are very worrying.


    The assembly of all the troops shows that the war on the east coast is very serious.


    Qingcheng is the only city in Nanlin island. If the front-line war is not smooth, Qingcheng will be easily affected.


    If the war spread to Qingcheng, the small wall can not guarantee the safety of Qingcheng.


    There is still too little information.


    Although it can be speculated that the battle of the first regiment on the east coast is not going well.


    But no one knows how serious the war is except the first army.


    ----


    "Here it is


    From the foot of the mountain, the bison armed assault vehicle came to the front of the soldiers.


    The sound of vehicle braking is a little harsh, but it also shows the urgency of people coming.


    In front of the steps on the hillside, the soldiers on guard looked at the huge bison armed assault vehicle with slightly curious eyes.


    I wonder, who is in such a hurry?


    The door opened and a dark green figure came out of the car.


    Leaving the bison assault truck and coming to the soldier, jevrich asked, "where is drillmaster Tanya?"


    The soldiers recognized yevrich''s voice.


    A soldier said, "it''s Colonel jevrich! Captain Tanya didn''t leave the temple last night. As for where he is, we don''t know. It''s up to Colonel yev to find out for himself! "


    "Thank you very much."


    With that, jevrich walked past the soldiers and down the steps to the temple.


    The soldiers did not stop them.


    The task of the soldiers is to prevent the intruders into the temple. The personnel of the first Legion are not intruders.


    Climb up the stairs. When you step on the last step, you can see the huge gate of the temple.


    The dark gate, with strange carving patterns, exudes a mysterious and terrifying atmosphere.


    The gate was closed, and four soldiers stood in front of it, guarding the temple.


    "Open the door! I have something important to discuss with the commander and Colonel Tanya! "


    Step quickly came to the door, yevrich will guard the door of the soldiers said.


    "Yes


    The soldiers responded.


    "Open the door!"


    I don''t see any action from the soldiers.


    At this time, the closed door moved.


    It opens slowly with a slight mechanical movement.


    After a little waiting, when the door opened a space for one person to enter, jevrich crossed the door and entered the huge corridor in the temple.


    The temple is very big. It''s not easy to find one person.


    Fortunately, the temple is not empty.


    Along the corridor, jevrich walked all the way to the inside of the temple. When he passed a corner, jevrich met a girl who was coming.


    The girl had soft black hair and wore a maid''s dress with white stripes.


    See her, yevrich will know the identity of the girl.


    On the "emperor", yevrich did not see all kinds of girls.


    Yevrich knows who they are.


    It''s the presence of a maid around the commander.


    "Oh! It''s Colonel jevrich! I don''t know why yevrich came here! "


    When yevrich saw the girl coming, the girl also saw yevrich.


    Yevrich didn''t know the girl''s name.


    But for young girls, the only one who can enter the temple, besides Tanya, is colonel yevrich, the officer with the highest rank.


    Ordinary soldiers don''t enter the temple at will.


    Although yevrich was wrapped in a power combat suit, at the first glance, the girl recognized who the man was.


    With a slight pause, they both stopped.


    Looking at the girl in front of him, yevridge said, "where is the drillmaster Tanya? And commander, I have an important report! "


    It''s for your highness and Colonel Tanya.


    It happened that the girl had just met with colonel Tanya not long ago. She said, "Captain Tanya has gone to the reincarnation tower. Your highness and master Jiye are also in the tower!"

 Chapter 436

    Reincarnation tower?


    I''m not familiar with the temple yevrich, and I don''t know where the reincarnation tower is.


    Yevrich said, "I''m not familiar with the temple. Can you take me there?"


    The girl glanced slightly at a corridor to the right and said, "Colonel jevrich can go straight along this corridor. At the end of the corridor is the entrance of the reincarnation tower. There is only one door nearby. It''s not hard to recognize it!"


    The girl said that, of course, she refused to lead the way for yevrich.


    Hearing the girl''s words, yevrich didn''t care.


    Just said: "thank you for telling me!"


    Then he turned and walked to the corridor that the girl said.


    The girl quietly looked at the figure of yevrich. When yevrich''s figure disappeared in the corridor, the girl took back her sight and continued to walk in the corridor calmly.


    In the direction of the girl, jevrich went on.


    The huge corridor seemed a little quiet. At a glance, yev was the only one in the long corridor.


    The quiet corridor makes the footstep sound particularly clear.


    "Dong! The sound of "Dong" echoed in the corridor as yevrich walked.


    All the way, as you can see at the end of the corridor.


    In front of that door, yevrich also saw the existence of a figure.


    That''s Tanya.


    Tanya was wearing a gray uniform, standing in front of the gate, looking up at the gate.


    There was something on the door that attracted her.


    As she approaches, she can clearly see the gate in front of Tanya.


    Yevrich finally understood what Tanya was looking at.


    It was an eye, carved on the door, with blue flame in the pupil.


    Eyes slightly strange, blue flame in the flickering jump, the surrounding space seems to be wandering with a kind of thing called "pressure".


    That kind of pressure yevrich can feel, but it''s not very clear.


    "Captain Tanya! What are you looking at? "


    When he came to Tanya''s back, jevrich asked.


    The vision also follows the direction that Tanya sees to look, the end of the vision is that the door of that leaf black.


    The voice behind her suddenly rings out. Tanya''s look is not unexpected. She just takes her eyes back from the door and looks back at the person coming.


    Tanya said calmly: "nothing! Just curious about the "eye" carving on the door


    Eye carving?


    It''s really strange. The flashing blue flame looks unusual. It doesn''t even have any combustibles. How does the flame keep burning?


    Looking at the "eye" carving on the door, yevrich thought to himself.


    Looking at yevrich, Tanya said, "what''s the matter?"


    Today, yevrich can be seen here for only one reason.


    Something must have happened outside, otherwise jevrich would not have come to the temple.


    "Is the commander in there?"


    Looking at the dark door, jevrich asks Tanya.


    Tan Ya said: "yes! Since the commander and Jiye entered the reincarnation Tower last night, there has been no news. They haven''t come out yet, and they don''t know what to do in it! "


    It''s been a day and a night, and Tanya is very confused.


    I don''t know what the commander and Jiye are doing inside. Why does it take so long?


    It''s been a day and a night. There''s still no movement inside. I don''t know when the commander will come out.


    "You''re here this time, but what happened to Qingcheng?"


    Tanya asks jevrich.


    Yevrich said, "that''s right! It''s true that something happened, not a small thing. Now I''m mobilizing all the troops in Qingcheng to solve this problem! This time, I''m afraid I need the help of Colonel Tanya! "


    right enough!


    Tanya is clear, and her conjecture is confirmed.


    What''s more, from jevrich''s words, there seems to be a lot of trouble this time. Otherwise, why mobilize all the troops of the first Legion?


    Tan Ya said, "what happened?"


    Yevrich said: "yesterday, sea animals appeared in the bay where the port is located on the east coast. The soldiers stationed at the port fought against them. Originally, the war was smooth, but they did not expect that today, countless polluting animals suddenly rushed out of the forest behind the port. At the same time, a large sea animal appeared in the open sea outside the Bay, with an extremely large number, The troops stationed at the port were attacked on both sides and the situation was critical. Although I sent a troop to the port to support, it was of no help. "


    "Now the port garrison is crouching in the dock, waiting for rescue, while the pollution animals and sea animals are fighting, and the two herds are now fighting in the bay! I don''t know what the situation is now, but no matter how the port is, we can''t lose it. No matter which side wins, a battle belonging to us is inevitable! For this reason, the first regiment must gather all its forces and prepare for the coming battle! "


    Hearing what yevrich said, Tanya suddenly realized.


    It turned out that the port on the East Coast had changed.


    When it was decided to build a port on the east coast, the first regiment considered the sea animals in the sea.


    But I never thought that the battle with sea animals came so fast.


    Tan Ya said: "since you and I work together as a leader, I certainly have a part in the battle of the port. I can''t help you!"


    Glancing at the closed door, Tanya turned back and said, "the commander doesn''t know when he will come out. There''s no time to wait any longer. Let''s leave it to the two of us! After the event, just make it clear to the commander! "


    Yevrich agrees with Tanya''s decision.


    Now the situation of the port is critical, so it is not appropriate to waste time.


    We must gather our troops to the port as soon as possible.


    Otherwise, no one knows what will happen to the situation of the port in these hours.


    The earlier we arrive at the port, the more time the first Corps will have to respond to the situation in the port.


    Yev said strangely: "this is very good! I have no opinion! "


    "In that case! this matter should not be delayed! I''m going to assemble the team! I''ll see you in the camp! "


    As soon as the words are finished, Tanya turns around and walks towards the inner hall.


    She stayed in the temple last night, and the power suit is still in the bedroom.


    To leave the temple and move outside, the protection of power combat suit is essential.

 Chapter 437

    Because of the port accident, many people in Qingcheng are busy.


    Whether it''s the security corps or the first Corps.


    Not long ago, in the eyes of the civilians in Qingcheng, soldiers of the first regiment kept returning from the outside. On the contrary, a large number of members of the public security team left Qingcheng and took wooden boats to nowhere.


    All kinds of changes make the civilians in Qingcheng feel a "grim" atmosphere.


    The first Legion is on the move, and a large number of soldiers are rapidly returning to the Qingcheng camp.


    In Qingcheng, the camp, which was originally open and quiet, became noisy as the soldiers returned one by one.


    Why should they return to Qingcheng?


    The soldiers didn''t know why.


    When I returned to the camp and saw many comrades returning one by one, I could not help but be curious and began to talk with the comrades around me.


    On the reasons for the large number of comrades returning to Qingcheng this time.


    When yevrich, who left the temple, returned to the camp in a bison assault truck.


    When you get out of the car, you can see many figures standing in the square in front of the camp.


    When yevrich was seen stepping down from the car, the mobilizers in the field responded immediately.


    Quickly stand up straight body, the original lazy queue has become neat and consistent.


    When yevrich comes to the line.


    At this time, the two mobilizers, who were not in the queue, welcomed yevrich.


    He said, "Colonel jevrich! I don''t know why we are called back to Qingcheng this time? "


    It was Jacob and rob.


    It was Jacob and rob who spoke.


    And the other, it goes without saying, is of course manfaero.


    Yevrich did not immediately answer, but looked around at the line in front of him and asked, "can all the people return to Qingcheng?"


    Jacob said, "we haven''t all returned yet. The troops stationed at the quarry and the crevice near the quarry are on their way back. It should take a little time."


    The quarry is the farthest from Qingcheng. Although the waterway is unobstructed, we can''t rush back to Qingcheng in such a short time.


    However, it doesn''t take long.


    Looking at Jacob and rob, jevrich said, "this time the soldiers are called out to support the port war. The port war is not going well and the situation is very serious. In order to repel the fierce beasts, the first regiment must concentrate all its forces!"


    i see.


    James, rob, and manfaero knew it.


    Because of the port war, jevrich ordered all the soldiers of the first Legion to be called together.


    I''m afraid the port war would be very bad, otherwise Colonel jevrich would not have mobilized all the forces of the first Legion.


    "Captain jevrich! Is there any news coming back from the port? "


    "If the situation is critical! We can lead the troops to support first, so as to relieve the pressure of the port guard forces! "


    Yevrich said: "the specific situation is unknown, but according to the previous information, the situation at the port is extraordinary. I''m afraid a small number of support troops can''t even get close to the battlefield! There is no need to act alone. To support the port this time, we must concentrate our efforts. Only in this way can we be allowed to expel the fierce beasts! "


    There is a shortage of troops.


    That''s the only thing that ever came to yevrich''s mind.


    This time, the situation in the port is not as good as before. Whether it is polluting animals or fierce animals, their population size is still unknown, but one thing can be confirmed.


    Even if the size of the two herds can not be compared with that of the first Legion in the swamp ruins.


    But it''s not something that the first Legion can solve today.


    In the swamp ruins, although the scale of the Hydra swarm was large, when the Hydra swarm attacked the four cities, the first regiment only assisted, supported the four cities with long-range artillery, and did not confront the Hydra swarm directly.


    In the final battle, in the face of the endless group of snakes, the first Legion can only withdraw, relying on the huge "emperor" to protect itself.


    At that time, the first Legion was lucky. If the serpent had a little climbing ability, now the first Legion would not appear in Qingcheng.


    And Qingcheng will not be as prosperous as it is now, but has become a ruin under the destruction of the devil.


    The civilians in Qingcheng will not live as well as they do now. Most of them will be slaughtered by demons.


    Therefore, the causal relationship in the world is mysterious. Only when there is a cause can there be a result. A thought and a practice can change the life trajectory of many people.


    Especially for those who hold "power".


    The current strength of the first regiment is only 1500, which is too rare for the huge Nanlin island.


    It''s OK that there is no war in peacetime. Once a war happens, there will be a shortage of troops.


    "Yes! I see! "


    Jacob and rob answered.


    Now that jevrich said that, for Jacob and rob, he had to wait.


    Time is waiting, and every minute goes by.


    Some things can''t be urgent. The more urgent they are, the less things will develop for the better.


    Jevrich is not impatient.


    Although worried about the war in the port, yevrich also knew that only by concentrating all the forces of the first legion, could he better carry out the next action.


    "Oh! Here comes Colonel Tanya


    There was a sudden noise outside the camp gate. It was a mixture of footsteps.


    When yevrich looked at the camp gate because of the movement, he saw a silver gray figure pouring into the camp gate.


    Those are the Allied soldiers.


    With the "clank" of footsteps, the soldiers lined up and entered the camp one after another under the leadership of one person in front.


    The long line, like a long silver dragon, was close to the line of mobilizers in the slightly sidelong eyes of mobilizers.


    By the side of the line where the mobilizers were standing, the soldiers were getting in.


    Soon, the soldiers who entered the camp lined up.


    The broad camp square, dark green, silver gray figure interweaved, but separated.


    Dense figure standing, a look, the body stirred.

 Chapter 438

    "When shall we start?"


    Tanya, dressed in a silver gray power combat suit, comes to yevrich and asks.


    Yevrich said: "all the mobilizers on duty have not returned yet. Just wait a moment."


    It should be fast. It won''t take long.


    The duty of mobilizing soldiers is much busier than that of soldiers, which Tanya knows very well.


    Before that, the soldiers'' task of building the temple was not easy, but how busy they were was just in one place. Unlike mobilizing soldiers, the duty areas were all over Nanlin island.


    There are some things that Tanya can understand.


    Tanya asked again, "does Colonel yevrich have a plan in mind to support the port war?"


    Plan?


    What''s the plan.


    Any intrigue is useless when fighting with fierce beasts. Under the absolute number, the only thing the first Legion can do is to strike hard and destroy them.


    When dealing with fierce beasts with limited wisdom, tactics advocated by human beings are not very useful, because fierce beasts are not human beings. They can''t think and have too complicated emotions. They may be afraid, but when fighting among ethnic groups, they are not afraid of death. They will only march forward and submerge the enemy with numbers and terrifying and ferocious bodies.


    No matter what human beings do, they can''t avoid confrontation with fierce animals.


    Just because of this, human beings have never had the idea to eliminate the polluting animals in the forest. They can only rely on the tall walls to maintain the peace needed by human society.


    After all, humans are not the protagonist in this world, at least not now.


    Yevrich said: "now the port situation is not clear, only step by step! however! I have some plans in mind for this war. In this war, there is no need for Tanya''s subordinates to go to the front line. Tanya only needs to build a artillery position in the rear. The calmer''s self-propelled artillery is powerful. If there is strong artillery support, my subordinates will undoubtedly be much easier in the battle! "


    The reason why he will ask Tanya for help this time is that yevrich has only one purpose, that is, Tanya''s big killer "pacifier self-propelled gun".


    If there is artillery support in this battle, the pressure of mobilizing soldiers will undoubtedly be reduced a lot.


    Today, without powerful weapons of mass destruction, yevrich can only turn to Tanya.


    Tan Ya said: "it doesn''t take many people to garrison the artillery position. There are more than 400 soldiers under my command. Besides one company stationed in the temple, there are more than 300 people left. Only one company is needed to garrison the artillery position. In this battle, I can take out two companies to support the front-line fighting!"


    The number of self-propelled guns used to be four. In the last battle with the devil, one of them was destroyed by the devil, and only three of the four were left.


    Although the calmer''s self-propelled gun is powerful, its number is still too small. Only six shells can be fired in a wave of attack. Once it explodes on the ground, although the effect is obvious, it will not bring absolute change to the whole battlefield.


    Last time, the first regiment used long-range fire support to break through the swamp ruins. In the end, although it successfully repelled the polluting animals, the biggest function in that battle was not actually the first regiment.


    And on the guardians of the four cities.


    Without the defenders on the wall fighting to the death, the artillery support of the first Legion could not change anything at all.


    The only role of the first regiment in the fight against the polluting animals was probably a hope, a hope of "opposite life" in the hearts of the four cities.


    Under the powerful artillery fire, countless polluting animals were blown to pieces. That kind of powerful "explosion" scene is extremely shocking to anyone, which virtually rekindled the hope of the four city guards and greatly increased their morale.


    Yevrich said: "no support! Captain Tanya just needs to stay in the rear and support us with artillery fire! "


    Yevrich rejected Tanya''s offer.


    This makes Tan Ya''s eyebrow jump, but because of the isolation of power combat suit, outsiders can''t see Tan Ya''s expression change.


    "Colonel jevrich! What do you mean? The first regiment is short of troops. My troops should take part in this battle, or do you think I am a woman and need special treatment? "


    Tanya''s tone can be described as very stiff, even if translated from thesaurus into the words that yevrich can understand, the stiff is not reduced at all.


    For Tanya''s reaction, yevrich didn''t feel much, just said: "this battle is not better than before, the soldiers on the front line are likely to suffer physical damage, no matter how reluctant you are in your heart, but you can''t deny one thing. If something happens to you, the commander will be angry, even if he won''t vent his anger on us, he will be depressed in his heart!"


    The words slightly pause, yevrich said calmly: "no matter how the commander exists, but the commander''s body is still a mortal, more vulnerable than anyone else. I don''t want to let the commander hurt because of you!"


    "And you! Since you have a close relationship with the commander, you should understand that you are no longer a pure soldier. You can''t act capriciously. You have to consider a lot! "


    Yevrich''s words left Tanya speechless.


    In the helmet, Tanya looks silent. Although yevrich''s words are hard, Tanya understands the truth.


    Tanya thought of the commander, the man much younger than her age.


    He is very mature, but occasionally his personality is also very naive. He is also indifferent. His determination and coldness are like death. Just standing beside him, you can feel the cold breath.


    Like him?


    Maybe.


    But Tanya believes that it''s a woman''s nature.


    From the first sight to see him, that pair of weak body, that pale face, is a woman, I''m afraid will be soft hearted, can''t help but close to him, give him care.


    This is motherhood as a woman.


    But this care will change with time. As time goes on, a little bit of indescribable things will appear.


    Now, Tanya doesn''t really understand what he feels like.


    But Tanya knows that if "he" wants to further develop the relationship, he will not refuse, he will accept it calmly, and he will let it be.


    Although what yevrich said is not completely right, Tanya can''t refute yevrich''s consideration.


    The relationship between the commander and her is clear in the hearts of the soldiers of the first regiment. If they say too much, they will only show too much affectation.

 Chapter 439

    The dark gray energy suddenly appeared, like a black mist floating in front of Tanya.


    The vision was noticed by the public. In full view of the public, the black fog gradually condensed into one person.


    The scene is mysterious.


    When the human form is solid, Li Meng in black suddenly appears in the eyes.


    Looking at the person who suddenly appeared, Tanya''s expression was obviously stunned in the helmet.


    "Commander! What are you doing here? "


    Tanya''s tone was a little unexpected.


    And for the mobilized soldiers on the scene, the commander''s unique way of appearance caused a great shock to them.


    Is it a ghost?


    Such a big living person, so out of thin air?


    I can''t understand it. I can''t understand it at all.


    This kind of magic goes against common sense even more than the super powers of the rising sun empire.


    For the soldiers of the first legion, many of them have seen the commander, but in their cognition, the commander is just an ordinary person, a weak ordinary person.


    Only after this discovery did they realize that the commander didn''t look as weak as his body. His existence was far beyond their imagination.


    Although confused, although curious, but the soldiers of the first Legion are very quiet, quietly watching the black figure.


    The eyes of respect have never changed from the beginning to the end.


    No matter how the commanders exist, they have to adapt and make corresponding changes.


    Looking around the soldiers in a neat line in the field, Li Meng looked to the East.


    If you look to the East in the camp, you may not see anything. If you leave the camp, you will be blocked by the buildings outside the camp.


    But for Li Meng, eyes are only one way to see the world. Many ways can see the world better than eyes.


    With an indifferent expression, Li Meng said: "I feel death, the breath of death. Many creatures are dying, and the soul is returning to nature!"


    After a little pause, Li Meng took back his sight, looked back at Tanya and yevrich, and said, "what happened these days?"


    Li Meng didn''t know what happened, but from the soldiers gathered in front of him and the strong power of death not far from the East, he had already guessed something.


    War, only battlefield, only death will let the power of death gather together.


    As a god of death, Li Meng is most sensitive to "death". Although he has been staying in the reincarnation tower, Li Meng can sense all kinds of death fluctuations one by one.


    Perhaps it is because in the process of transformation, the spirit body is assimilated by the power of death and obtains a talent similar to the "law".


    If all the seven elements in the world have wisdom, for professionals who use the power of elements, their relationship with the power of elements is like a contract or a prayer.


    Both sides are not equal, the element must enhance the affinity with the element in order to make the element into its own magic, when casting magic, it can better interact with the elements of nature.


    Yes, it''s praying, praying for the gift of elements, praying for the favor of elements. Only in this way can we become stronger.


    However, Li Meng is different. The spirit body is a part of the spiritual power separated from Li Meng. It can also be said that it is the consciousness, and it can also be the "source" of the soul. If time is enough, Li Meng will not interfere, and the spirit body can even give birth to an independent consciousness and become a new soul.


    however! It''s going to take a long, long time.


    In the world of edras, the spirit and the power of death were assimilated.


    Although at first, the spirit''s means were rough, which caused a great rebound of the power of death, with the success of assimilation, the existence of spirit was the same as the power of death.


    For the power of death, Li Meng''s "spirit body" is of the same kind, just like brothers and sisters.


    In the world, all kinds of elements are one, and there is no difference between you and me. Therefore, Li Meng''s spirit body is like the representative of the power of death in the mortal world. Through the spirit body, Li Meng can freely control the power of death in nature, and can also get all kinds of information through the power of death.


    It was a very strange feeling.


    If Li Meng wants to, he can even immediately know the death information of someone on the other side of the earth.


    of course! It''s just death information. The power of death has no consciousness. It doesn''t tell Li Meng too much. It only conveys the death of a living creature.


    "The port on the east coast is in the middle of a war," yevrich said


    "According to the information we got not long ago, the defense forces of the port have been evacuated to the dock, but the situation is not clear now!"


    It turned out that there was a fierce beast.


    Li Meng is very clear.


    No wonder there have been many death waves on Nanlin island since yesterday afternoon. Especially today, the wave of death has increased several times.


    This startled Li Meng in the reincarnation tower. Curious for a moment, he could not help taking advantage of the convenience of the spirit body. Li Meng released the spirit body and went out to explore.


    As soon as he left the temple, Li Meng saw the soldiers of the first Legion gathered in the camp.


    So Li Meng appeared in the camp.


    Yevrich continued: "the war in the port is very serious. In order to ensure the safety of the port, I have a discussion with colonel Tanya. I plan to mobilize all the forces of the first corps of Qingcheng to support the port in front of me, so as to eliminate the enemy coming here."


    All forces?


    It seems that yevrich is very cautious.


    However, we should be cautious. If we don''t have enough troops, we can''t finish the battle well.


    If the strength of the two herds is too great, once either side wins, the first army will have to face a fierce battle.


    In his heart, Li Meng thought.


    But


    Now that the situation is unclear, it is not wise to mobilize all forces rashly.


    What if the scale of the beast in the harbor is far beyond what the first Legion can handle?


    Once this possibility appears, it may be a disaster for the soldiers going to the port for support.

 Chapter 440

    At this time, yevrich added: "not long ago, I have sent investigators to the port to detect information, and now it should be on the way back!"


    It''s very prudent and very wise.


    In any case, the news on the front line can not be interrupted, and we must always pay attention to the war on the front line.


    Only in this way can accidents be avoided.


    For jevrich''s caution, Limon maintained a positive.


    In the field of view, Li Meng can see the mobilization soldiers painted in dark green and the soldiers in silver gray. At a glance, although there are many soldiers in the line, there are only two squares.


    There are still too few troops.


    This war is not easy. It''s not a premonition, but Li Meng''s response to the "death" of the east coast.


    The battle in the port is fierce, and many lives are dying one by one.


    The death of countless lives, which has been able to explain a lot.


    It seems that the plan will change again.


    After thinking about it, Li Meng had an idea in his mind.


    Looking at Tanya and yevrich, Li Meng said: "take advantage of this war, the first army should be expanded!"


    "Recruit


    This is what Li Meng said.


    It''s also something that makes Tanya and jevrich happy.


    Before he could be happy, Li Meng''s next sentence made them fall into deep meditation.


    "Ally, sunville Empire, sunrise Empire, which country''s units can better solve this war?"


    Which country can solve the war in the port?


    Commander this, let two people fall into ponder.


    If it''s just a solution, all three camps can do it.


    After all, the military units of every country, whether it is the sunrise Empire, the soville Empire, or the allies, are strong, and no one is strong or weak.


    In the battle between Zeng and Jin, although there were victories and defeats between the camps, the winner also hurt the enemy by one thousand and hurt himself by eight hundred.


    Because of the commander''s words, the two fell into silence.


    For a long time, Li Meng was surprised.


    "This is a difficult question for you?"


    See Tanya, yevrich silent for a long time, Li Meng asked.


    At this time, Tanya''s voice rang.


    "Commander! Although the strength of the three countries is strong or weak, the soldiers of each country are good men. In terms of military forces, the gap is not too big, but the direction of attention is slightly different. "


    "The suvier empire is a land power Empire, with powerful land armored units, good at land attack operations. The sunrise empire is a sea power Empire, with powerful sea combat units, extremely good at landing operations, while our allies are in control of the sky, with powerful air armed units."


    "Although a country pays attention to military affairs, it also develops in all aspects. Regardless of the air, land and sea arms, although there are strong and weak countries, the gap will not be too big! So! Commander! As for the selection of arms to be recruited, you need to instruct the commander himself this time! "


    With a little pause, Tan yaruo pointed out: "this matter can only be chosen by the commander himself. No matter which country we choose, we will not have any opinions!"


    "What a smart woman!"


    Slightly side eye looked at a tan ya, Li Meng in the heart secretly way.


    What Tanya refers to and cares about, does Li Meng not understand?


    Yes!


    Tanya is right.


    Only by making their own decisions, will there be no contradictions within the first Legion.


    If who has put forward an opinion on this matter and Li Meng agrees, it is not a kind of partiality.


    So, Tanya''s reminder is very necessary.


    How to choose?


    This question puzzled Li Meng.


    In terms of military units, there is not a big gap between the allies, the suvier Empire and the sunrise empire. No matter which arms are recruited this time, there is no problem in quelling the war.


    But it was just because everything was OK that Li Meng was baffled.


    A little down in mind, Li Meng looked at yevrich, said: "the base can be put into use?"


    "The finishing work is in progress and will be ready for use in a few days," yevrich said


    A few days later?


    It''s too late.


    Next, to recruit soldiers, you need to use the base.


    "Can it be put into use now?" Li Meng said


    "Commander! I''m in a hurry to use the base, but because of the portal? "


    Asked yevrich.


    Li Meng said: "that''s right! In this recruitment, armored units will appear. Large portal must be used! "


    Yevrich said clearly, "no problem! Now all kinds of equipment in the base can be turned on at any time, and it''s no big problem to put them into use in advance! "


    With a slight nod, Li Meng said: "the matter of the base is up to you. I need to think about recruiting soldiers. It doesn''t take long. After you set up the large portal, wait on the spot. The newly recruited soldiers don''t know the world, so you need to explain it to them at that time."


    "I understand!"


    With a salute, jevrich replied.


    "Yes


    Before leaving, Li Meng thought of another point.


    Li Meng said: "the recruits this time will probably be from the sunville empire. At that time, the command of the recruits, jevrich, you can do it yourself! In this war, whatever you want to do is up to you. I just want to see good results! "


    "Yes


    Yevrich put down his hand and raised it again.


    Li Meng looked at Tan Ya and said, "as for Tan ya, you can stay in Qingcheng! With new recruits, you don''t have to go to the front line! "


    Tanya had no choice but to answer: "yes!"


    Tanya is willing to participate in the war.


    Today, in the first legion, the suvier empire is the most powerful, which needs to be changed.


    One of the ways is to let the Allies participate in more wars, which can show the combat effectiveness of the Allied soldiers and the value of the Allied arms.


    But this time, judging from the commander''s words, the choice of arms will still favor the soville empire.


    When the new soville soldiers joined, the sense of existence of the Allied soldiers was very low, and it was unnecessary to join the war.


    And the most important thing is that this is the commander''s order. Although she has some ideas in her heart, Tanya will not refute the commander''s words.

 Chapter 441

    His eyes once again looked around the soldiers in the square array.


    My mind moves.


    Li Meng is disappearing


    The body turned into a dark gray, and the force of death floated in the air.


    Then slowly dissipated, in the eyes of many, completely disappeared.


    The commander left


    Looking at the place where the commander disappeared, yevrich turned to Tanya and said, "since it''s the commander''s order, Colonel Tanya will stay in Qingcheng! Although Qingcheng has been controlled by the first regiment, the necessary guard is still needed. After we leave, Qingcheng will ask captain Tanya! "


    Indifferent looked at yevrich one eye, Tan Ya way: "like this!"


    With that, Tanya turned and walked towards the camp gate.


    "Let''s go! Go back to the temple


    In the messenger, Tanya gives orders to the soldiers in the field.


    Going back again?


    Although there were some doubts in my heart and I didn''t know what I meant this time, the soldiers didn''t talk much and carried out the orders.


    As the Tathagata came, the soldiers formed a long line and left the camp.


    Before the temple was built, the soldiers were stationed in the camp, together with the mobilizers.


    During the construction of the temple, the soldiers moved the camp to the mountain where the temple was located.


    Although the temple has been built, it is still very empty. Some religious matters are still under planning. The huge temple also needs to be guarded.


    The task falls on the soldiers.


    For the convenience of Garrisoning the temple, Tan Yake doesn''t plan to move back to the camp in Qingcheng. Instead, he finds a space on the hillside outside the temple as a temporary residence for the soldiers.


    In this way, it will be convenient for the soldiers to be close enough to the temple.


    Yevrich has been watching Tanya leave.


    It was not until Tanya disappeared outside the camp that jevrich took his eyes back.


    The soldiers are leaving, only the mobilizers are still standing.


    There is not much to do, at least what is in front of yevrich is not difficult.


    Of course, this does not include the subsequent war.


    I don''t know how many soldiers the commander will recruit this time


    In a little time, yevrich''s mind was active and thought a lot.


    Slow down, jevrich looks at the mobilizers in the field.


    The soldiers are waiting, waiting for his orders.


    Jevrich said, "Jacob, rob! Manfaero


    Hearing jevrich''s call, Jacob, rob and manfjero answered in unison: "yes


    Looking at the two people beside him, jevrich said, "Jacob, rob! You are responsible for dismantling the camp and leading the soldiers to the base afterwards! "


    "Yes


    Jacob and rob answered.


    His eyes moved slightly, and jevrich looked at manfjero and said, "manfjero! You take some engineers with you to come with me. The large portal must be located in the base as soon as possible. It will take a lot of time to debug the portal. We can''t delay it! "


    "Yes


    Manvierro replied.


    Yevridge said, "let''s go our separate ways."


    "Yes


    ----


    Leaving from the camp, in the void, Li Meng shuttled through the castle like a ghost, and between a few breaths, he crossed the castle and quietly returned to the temple.


    The wall is not an obstacle for Li Meng. Through the thick wall, Li Meng returns to the reincarnation tower.


    It''s not long since I left. By the pool, the black figure still stands.


    I just closed my eyes and didn''t move, like a statue.


    Suddenly, the black figure moved.


    The eyelids are trembling slightly.


    Eyes slowly opened, revealing the inside of the black pupil.


    Looking down at the flashing black arc of the pool water, the pupil revealed a trace of loss, but soon disappeared.


    From the state of confusion when returning to China, Li Meng became clear.


    This is a normal phenomenon caused by the return of consciousness.


    It has been almost two days, and the "she" in the pool is still transforming.


    This time is far beyond Li Meng''s expectation.


    But


    That''s a good thing.


    The longer you stay in the pool, the more tenacious and powerful your body will be, and the more bearing capacity your body will have for the power of death.


    But not for long.


    The power of death is very erosive. If the time is too long, the power of death may erode the soul. Once the soul is corroded by the power of death, the soul will lose seven emotions and six desires, and the consciousness will be erased, becoming a pure "undead" creature.


    of course! With Li Meng, this may not happen to Jiye.


    Therefore, although the time was long, Li Meng did not interrupt the transformation of night.


    Li Meng wanted to see how long Jiye''s body could bear the power of death.


    Before the results come out, Li Meng does not intend to intervene.


    Nevertheless, Li Meng is also paying close attention to the change of Zheye''s soul all the time.


    What Li Meng wants is a night with complete memory and complete soul, rather than a puppet who only obeys orders.


    Once the power of death begins to erode the soul of night, Li Meng will stop refining.


    This is Li Meng''s bottom line.


    Looking at the pool, Li Meng thought about recruiting soldiers in his mind.


    The choice of arms is not difficult. This time, Limon chose the suvier empire.


    Although in the first legion, the power of the suvier empire is strong enough, in terms of strength, the allies, the sunrise empire is far behind.


    In particular, the rising sun empire has no strength at all. Among the first legion, only YeYe and more than 20 girls were born in the rising sun empire.


    The first Legion is made up of soldiers from three camps. There is a big gap between the three countries.


    After this expansion, the proportion will only increase.


    Li Meng is not unaware of this.


    Although Li Meng is confident of his existence, the first team will not have too much conflict, but some things still need a balance.


    Li Meng knows this very well.

 Chapter 442

    however! Now is not the time to balance the strength of the three camps.


    There''s a reason for choosing the soville empire.


    Due to environmental factors, 90% of the territory of the suvier empire is covered with ice and snow all the year round. In order to make war weapons better adapt to the environment, the weapons of the suvier Empire have always been simple, compact, durable and cheap.


    Compared with the rising sun empire, the high-tech weapons of the allies are easier to maintain.


    In terms of durability, it can be said that it is far superior to the sunrise Empire and the allies.


    And durable, cheap is at this time is not well-off finance of the first Corps most need.


    This is why Li Meng chose the arms of the suvier empire.


    "Smart choice! Although the weapons of the red Empire have always been known as "rough", they are no less powerful or even stronger than those of other countries! And the cheap price is also very suitable for the first army which is not well off now! "


    In my mind, the voice of the main brain suddenly rang out.


    This makes Li Meng slightly stunned.


    But then it returned to normal.


    The main brain exists in his body. It''s not surprising to know what he knows, what he thinks and when he appears.


    It''s just


    This very human voice, let Li Meng not too cold, very not adapt.


    Because it''s too smart, it will make Li Meng feel whether there is another person living in his body.


    That kind of feeling is not annoying, but it''s very uncomfortable.


    Maybe it''s because we haven''t adapted to the change of "master brain"!


    Li Meng looked indifferent and said, "say it! What''s your opinion? "


    Main brain: "although there are many kinds of arms in the suvier Empire, there are not many choices under the conditions of the first Legion. As for this war, I believe in the feelings of my master. Therefore, we must guard against it before it happens, and we must give more consideration to firepower! "


    In front of Li Meng''s eyes, a three-dimensional image invisible to outsiders appeared.


    Two kinds of armored units are projected in front of Li Meng''s eyes and displayed in his eyes.


    It''s a strange armored unit. Both units are strange.


    One of the armored units is different from the ordinary vehicle. It is bloated and is roughly an irregular oval shape. The mobile device is not wheel type or shoe type, but four mechanical legs like spider legs supporting the slightly huge metal body.


    On the oval armor, three large calibre rotary heavy machine guns were installed in a triangle, one in the front and two in the back.


    Three large caliber rotary heavy machine guns make the whole armored vehicle look very fierce.


    And the other kind of armored unit, it seems to be much more normal.


    Of course, it''s just a comparison. Its shape is also peculiar.


    Its mobile device is shoe type, which is the track used by ordinary heavy armored units, but the metal body on the track is like a half body robot half lying on the chassis without head.


    On the right side, just like the shoulder, there is a cannon with a large caliber. The long barrel is slightly ferocious.


    At the bottom of both armored units, there are brief descriptions.


    Li Meng looked over.


    Unit name: Sickle


    Design purpose: anti infantry mecha


    Accessories, weapons: three pkx 12.7mm heavy machine guns, integrated sealed cabin, pressurized support leg suspension, sealed ammunition cabin to prevent internal fire.


    Introduction: kdb-5 sickle has a simple and compact shape, four durable metal support legs, and three heavy machine gun positions, making it an ideal weapon for urban combat and group suppression.


    Unit name: Hammer Tank


    Design purpose: anti tank vehicle


    Weapon, accessories: 85mm self ammunition cannon, one shot steel cavity armor, air-cooled bomb chamber.


    Introduction: hammer is a real main battle tank, with strong armor and powerful firepower. If sickle machine armor can make up for the lack of short-range firepower, hammer tank will be a nightmare for all enemies.


    Good, very good.


    When he saw the projection of scythe machine armor and hammer tank, Li Meng knew that the main brain of these two armored units had been considered.


    Take the scythe mecha for example. Although it has a special shape and is somewhat similar to spiders, it is moderate in size, not big or small. Four mechanical legs can also ensure that scythe mecha can move freely in any harsh terrain. Even in the rugged forest, I believe it can''t be defeated.


    Undoubtedly, scythe machine armour is very suitable for fighting in the forest. After all, three 12.7mm heavy machine guns are demons to any polluting animal. Once they roar, it is a real metal storm.


    Although the hammer tank is not much different from the traditional tank in the overall aspect, it focuses on defense and firepower, even if it is trapped in the herd, I believe it will be safe. In the battle with the herd, the hammer tank will be the main force of the attack.


    Although it''s a little bigger, it doesn''t affect the action in the forest. The track has very strong cross-country ability. Even if it encounters areas that can''t be moved, it can also make targeted route selection.


    Main brain: "sickle machine armor, hammer tank, these two kinds of armored units are the best choice of the first legion, their firepower is not weak, and the price is not expensive! It can be packed in a small amount! "


    It''s really appropriate.


    It''s very suitable for the first Legion now.


    When he saw these two armored units, Li Meng had a decision in his mind.


    "What''s the price?"


    In his heart, Li Meng asked the master.


    Main brain: "scythe A: 130000 energy points, including four elite drivers. Hammer tank: 150000 energy points, including three elite pilots


    It''s a little expensive


    It''s even more expensive than the eel attack speedboat.


    It''s not one or two, it''s more than several times.


    "The electric eel attack speedboat is just a defective product, which has been abandoned by the soville empire. Of course, the price of sealed up and renovated goods will not be high!"


    So it is. No wonder the price gap is so big.


    However, Li Meng did not remember that when he bought the electric eel attack speedboat, the main brain said it was a refurbished product.


    Is this a pit?

 Chapter 443

    forget it! Li Meng doesn''t intend to pursue this matter.


    Although it''s defective, Li Meng is very satisfied with the function of the electric eel attack speedboat. Even if it''s defective, Li Meng recognizes it for the sake of cheap price.


    The arms to be recruited have been determined. The next step is to consider the scale.


    The scale of this expansion should not be too large, and the energy points should not be overused, otherwise the post-war plan of the first Corps will be affected.


    Li Meng has never forgotten the incident of exterminating pirates in the South China Sea and never thought of giving up.


    Although the time is short, it is only a few days away from the black market of yehlin island.


    There is no big problem in terms of time. The port war will not last too long. It will end in two days at most.


    At that time, the first Legion will focus on the pirates in the South China Sea,


    Of course, correspondingly, in order for the troops of the first corps to go to sea, the sea power must be developed to a certain extent, and a large amount of energy will be consumed at that time.


    In terms of energy, Li Meng didn''t worry too much. After the war, from the corpses of the fierce beasts in the port, not to mention many, he could at least get the same stone as the first army.


    "In terms of personnel, we should take 5000 as the standard and equip them accordingly."


    "Fifty scythes and thirty hammers are recruited, with corresponding ammunition!"


    Five thousand people is a reasonable number for Li Meng. Due to the lack of finance, the number of combat troops must be strictly controlled.


    After all, the cost of an army is not small. Once the number of troops increases, the pressure on the first army is still too great.


    Five thousand people is an ideal number in Li Meng''s mind.


    The recruitment cost of these 5000 people is not cheap. It will cost nearly 100 million energy points to equip them with corresponding equipment, weapons and some messy things.


    Today, there are only 200 million energy points left in Li Meng''s hands, and the scale of 5000 people can be said to be the limit of the first Legion.


    At this time, the big voice of the main brain sounded from the brain.


    "It costs 85420000 energy points to mobilize 5000 troops and the corresponding weapons and equipment!"


    "50 scythes, 30 hammers. The corresponding ammunition reserve costs 15000000!"


    "Transmission costs 1000000 energy points!"


    "Total energy cost 101420000!"


    It will cost more than 114 million energy points this time.


    Many, but not many. When hearing this number, Li Meng didn''t feel much.


    The first Legion is no better now.


    Now the first Legion has territory and people. Compared with the use of millions of energy points before, Li Meng won''t blink an eye when using tens of millions or even 100 million energy points.


    Before the occupation of Nanlin Island, the first army was a vagrant force, and its strength was very weak. It could only sell arms to obtain some original stones or crystals in exchange for energy points.


    There are not many ways to raise revenue.


    When we had Nanlin Island, everything changed.


    Although in the beginning, for Nanlin Island, the first Legion only paid, did not get financial returns.


    However, in recent years, all kinds of hidden pollution animals have appeared on Nanlin Island, which has brought a lot of income to the first Legion and greatly reduced the financial pressure of the first Legion.


    After the war, if the war against the pirates in the South China Sea goes smoothly, the first regiment will not worry about finance for a long time.


    Everything is going in the right direction.


    "Recruit!"


    In my heart, Li Meng said.


    Main brain: "it takes one hour for all units to prepare, and the portal will be opened in one hour!"


    An hour is not long, only waiting.


    Looking at the still calm pool water, Li Meng ended the communication with the main brain.


    For Li Meng, things outside the temple don''t need his too much attention.


    In terms of ability, neither Tanya nor yevrich will let him down.


    The night in the pool, which is being broken by the power of death, is what Li Meng should pay attention to.


    Li Meng has never forgotten this point from the beginning to the end.


    -----


    Qingcheng!


    In the city, in the base.


    As the largest building in Qingcheng, the base looks magnificent.


    The shape is also extremely peculiar. It is square and square. Although it is not high, the highest point is only more than 70 meters, but it is also a big section higher than many buildings in Qingcheng.


    From the surface, the base is very closed, not even a window, all gray solid walls.


    Only when you look down from above can you see the numerous vents above the base and the landing platforms of the two flying units.


    Although the base is large, the main body has only three layers.


    The first level is the weapon depot of the army unit, which is divided into three sub levels. The first sub level is the place where the army armored units are parked, the second sub level is the ammunition depot, and the third level is the maintenance and repair area.


    The second floor is the living area, where soldiers usually have meals, exercise and entertainment. It is also divided into three sub levels. The first sub level is the place for meals, exercise and entertainment. The second sub level and the third sub level are the residence and the rest place for soldiers.


    The third level is the weapon depot of air force units, which is also divided into three sub levels. The first level is the maintenance area, the second level is the ammunition storage, and the third level is the parking place of air force units.


    This is a comprehensive base, so the base has complete functions. From the size of the area, the base belongs to a medium-sized base.


    As a medium-sized base, it can accommodate more than 10000 soldiers, more than 300 armored units, more than 200 flying units, and if necessary, more than 1.5 times the number.


    "Be careful, these things are very delicate. Even if they are worn out, they must be replaced immediately. Otherwise, energy conflicts will be caused, and the people who transmit them will be in danger. Maybe they will be lost in the endless void!"


    Yevrich is busy in the parking area of the base, the third floor and the third floor flying units.


    Tell the engineers who are installing a large portal in an open space.

 Chapter 444

    All kinds of equipment in the base have been in operation. If you listen carefully, you can hear the "buzz" coming from nowhere.


    It''s some kind of mechanical noise.


    Looking around, the space of this floor is very open, only a few columns arranged in a certain rule can be seen, and the number is rare, and nothing else exists.


    The interior of the base is closed, and the lamps embedded in the walls are the only thing to disperse the darkness.


    The ground is smooth, with a layer of gray wax. Walking on it is not smooth, but gives people a feeling of sticking to their feet.


    Not far in front of yevrich, the engineers are busy, assembling the portal bit by bit.


    The assembly of the assembly, the cable of the cable, the command of the command, a busy scene.


    Yevrich''s advice was heard by the engineers, but there was no response.


    Because they are too busy.


    There are only more than 20 engineers assembling the portal, but for such a large portal, the number is still too small.


    There is no way.


    There are not many engineers in the first corps, only about one hundred.


    Except for the engineers who installed the portal, the rest of the engineers were busy with their own business.


    For example, the final decoration of the base.


    The decoration of the base is operated by the engineers.


    The construction of the base is at the end of the final decoration. Although the portal is important, yevrich has only selected a small number of engineers.


    The decoration of the base can not be stopped, it must be completed as soon as possible, so that the base can operate 100%.


    Moreover, the installation of the portal is not that the more people there are, the better. There are too many people, and the components of the portal are complicated, which can easily lead to confusion among components.


    Although there are less than 20 people, if the division of labor is clear, the error rate will be greatly reduced. It doesn''t matter if you slow down.


    Portal is the product of "mysticism" and its unique technology. In jevrich''s world, "mysticism" technology is a field that human beings cannot enter.


    Although the engineers don''t understand the structure and function of each part of the portal, there is no problem if they just assemble it.


    After all, "it" is more comprehensive than human thought. Modular portal provides great convenience for the assembly of portal.


    "Don''t worry! Colonel jevrich, they know it


    Looking at the busy engineers, manfjero comforted him.


    Yevrich knows that, of course.


    But knowing and returning to knowing, necessary advice is still needed.


    "Comrade manfaero! Do you think "she" will come this time


    Yevrich suddenly thought of "she.".


    Looking at the busy mobilizers, yevrich asked manfjero.


    Because of jevrich''s words, manfaero''s expression was slightly stunned in the helmet.


    Why does Comrade yevrich think of "she"?


    Of course manfaero knew who "she" meant.


    As usual, manfaye said: "I don''t know! But it''s very possible. Those people above don''t like instructor Natasha very much. Maybe they will take this opportunity to send instructor Natasha to this world! "


    It seems that he thought of something. In manvjero''s words, yevrich sighed: "since the end of the Third World War, the Imperial military has had conflicts with those politicians. For decades, the conflicts have not weakened, but become more intense. I don''t know when this situation will disappear!"


    Manfaero: Colonel jevrich is worried. Since we are here, the Empire has nothing to do with us. Even if we have a chance to go back later, we are free according to the contract. No one will stop us


    "I''m not worried about that!"


    As long as it''s related to the contract, jevrich won''t worry, because jevrich knows very well that no one can shake "it" in that world.


    No matter how reluctant some people are, this cannot be changed.


    In modern times, at least, it was impossible for mankind to do so.


    Manfaero was puzzled and said, "what''s Colonel yevrich worried about?"


    "Civil strife!"


    Just two words, it fully reflects the worry of yevrich''s heart.


    civil strife?


    Manfaero was silent.


    If there is any civil strife in the suvier empire


    Even they can''t stay out of it.


    No matter they or most of the soldiers of the first legion, they all have relatives in the original world.


    In the event of civil strife in the suvier Empire, they may not be affected in this world, but what about their relatives?


    This is inevitable.


    At this time, after some busy, the portal is assembled.


    An engineer who has completed his mission comes to yevrich, manvjero.


    When they came to them, the engineer held up his salute and said, "Comrade jevrich! The portal has been installed! "


    The engineer''s words broke the silence of yevrich and manvjero.


    Let''s put things down for a while. Looking at the engineer, yevrich said: "it''s hard! Go ahead! Take a break, and then go on with your previous task! "


    "Yes


    The engineer responded with a voice.


    Then he turned and left. With his echo, all the engineers left with him.


    When the engineers left, only yevrich and manvjero were left in the huge hangar.


    The huge portal stands not far in front of them. The black base and dark frame make the portal look dark and deep.


    In the base, only the hangar has the widest space, and only the hangar can place the large and tall portal.


    This is the only reason why we chose the hangar.


    Now that the portal has been debugged, we have to wait.


    Manvyero didn''t know when the portal would open, neither did yevrich.


    For both, they had to wait.


    Time goes by minute by second.

 Chapter 445

    "Colonel jevrich!"


    The portal hasn''t been opened yet, but Jacob and rob are here.


    Looking at Jacob and rob, jevrich said, "the task has been completed?"


    Jacob preached, "yes! The camp has been demolished, the soldiers have entered the base and are waiting in the garage on the ground floor! "


    Looking at the portal not far away, Jacob said, "the commander has been away for almost an hour! Why hasn''t the portal moved yet? "


    One hour is not a short time, so many things can be accomplished in such a long time.


    "Maybe it''s because of the large scale of the recruits this time! There needs to be some time to prepare! "


    Manfjero, who is next to yevrich, guesses.


    "Well! Very likely! "


    Yevrich agreed with manfaero''s words.


    Jacob: Colonel jevrich! What arms do you think the commander will choose? There are no less than 100 arms in our suvier empire. It should be very difficult to make a decision if we choose them! "


    Yevrich said: "too much worry! Commanders should only consider a few major combat arms. The secondary arms are all auxiliary forces with limited combat power. Now is not the time for them to come to this world. "


    "The main purpose of this expansion is to cope with the war in the port. Therefore, the commander should only consider the main arms in this expansion!"


    A big country has many kinds of arms. There are both main arms and secondary arms.


    The main arms of war usually charge at the front line and are the main combat force.


    The secondary arms are generally in charge of logistics in the rear and assist the main arms in operations.


    Only by doing their respective duties can we give full play to the maximum combat power of an army.


    "Colonel jevrich! There''s a movement at the portal


    At this time, one side of manfujero suddenly reminded.


    Because of manvjero''s words, Jacob, rob and jevrich look at the portal.


    The portal is open.


    The portal is buzzing. That''s the power transmission device absorbing power from the base.


    On the dark doorframe, the yellow light was flashing.


    It''s a reminder.


    All of a sudden, the current in the door frame is flickering. The flickering current is like a spider web.


    In the flicker of electric current, a silver energy particle is forming in the center of the door frame.


    Silent, forming a half fist size silver energy particles burst.


    The burst energy is like a wave, covering the whole doorframe in an instant.


    The dark door frame acts as a binding device to isolate energy.


    When the silver like liquid in the flow of light curtain connected to the whole door frame, the portal has been formed.


    The huge portal is standing in the wide hangar, and the silver light curtain is rippling slightly. The halo gives off makes the portal extremely sci-fi.


    Just then, the light curtain was rippling, and a giant appeared from the portal.


    "Hum!"


    The roar of the engine followed.


    Dark green coating, huge metal body, long and ferocious gun barrel on the right side, crawler rolling on the ground, emitting "Zizi!" The sound of the sound.


    From the portal came the hammer tank.


    More than one. When the first hammer tank comes out of the portal, the second hammer tank comes out of the portal.


    The third, the fourth, the hammers are coming out of the portal.


    The huge hangar has been filled with the huge metal body of the hammer tank, and the roar of the engine is endless.


    Looking at the hammer tanks coming out of the portal, jevrich looked at manfaero and Jacob and rob beside him and said, "Jacob and rob! You guide the troops in front, go directly to the garage on the first floor, and wait for the large troops to gather there! "


    "Yes


    Jacob and rob answered.


    Then he stepped forward, quickly came to the front of a hammer tank, and flexibly climbed up the huge metal body of the hammer tank.


    "Dong! Dong


    Jacob and rob reached out and knocked on the hatch.


    The sound startled the driver inside the armor.


    Within a breath, the hatch was opened from the inside, and Jacob and rob got into the hatch.


    With Jacob Rob''s guidance, the hammer tanks driving out of the portal seem to have a target. One by one, they follow the passage under their feet and drive to the side of the hangar.


    In that direction, there''s a circular passage that leads directly to the garage on the first floor.


    The engine was roaring, and one hammer tank after another passed by in jevrich''s gaze.


    A total of 30. When yevrich counted to 30 in his mind, the hammer tanks in the portal no longer appeared.


    After a few breaths, the silver screen began to flash again.


    Out of the light curtain came another behemoth.


    The first thing you see is a metal leg sticking out of the light curtain, and then the whole oval metal body.


    Reaper mecha?


    Yevrich was quite surprised to see the scythe coming out of the portal.


    But with a little thought, jevrich understood.


    Scythe mecha''s mode of action is really suitable for the rugged terrain of the world.


    "Dang! Dang


    The ground is very hard. Every time the four mechanical legs of scythe machine a lift to the ground, they will make a slight impact sound.


    One, two, like hammer tanks, scythe armour kept coming out of the portal, passing by yevrich one by one, following the army ahead.


    The dark green coating, oval body, three remote control weapon stations are triangular distributed on the armor, and the wheeled rotating gun barrel is like a beehive, which is ferocious and powerful.


    The number of scythe armor far exceeds the number of hammer tanks. Yevrich counts to 50 in his heart before scythe armor ends and continues to drive out of the portal.


    When "Zheng! The sound of "Zheng" footsteps sounded, the figure surged, and the mobilized soldiers lined up four columns to walk out from the portal one after another.


    The dark green power combat suit, the heroic posture of holding a gun, the neat step of stepping, the body shape is almost the same, the step is fast and steady.

 Chapter 446

    The mobilizers who left the portal looked straight ahead, followed their teammates in front, without looking sideways.


    Although they are curious about the new environment, as soldiers, they suppress their curiosity.


    A long column, seemingly endless, gushed out of the portal, following the scythe mecha ahead.


    When the column left the hangar and followed the circular passage to the garage on the first floor, the head of the column had reached the assembly point, while the tail was still in the portal.


    There are five thousand mobilized soldiers, a lot of them.


    It took more than a quarter of an hour before there were no more mobilized soldiers in the portal.


    Looking at the interrupted column, jevrich thought the recruitment was over and was ready to follow the garage on the first floor in front of the column.


    The light curtain of the portal flashes again.


    The last three figures came out of the portal.


    They are not special. Like other mobilizers, they wear the same type of powered combat suit.


    Only one in the middle was wearing a power combat suit, but his hands were handcuffed, just like a prisoner.


    The two mobilizers on the left and right were escorts.


    When they leave the portal, the light curtain of the portal flashes again, and then slowly retracts to the center like the fading tide until it disappears.


    Looking at the three people coming down from the portal, yevrich was quite confused.


    How could a prisoner be in the range of this recruitment?


    It makes no sense


    At this time, manfayero walked forward a few steps, stopped the three people''s way.


    "Two comrades! What kind of trouble are you making? What''s the matter with the prisoner? "


    The road ahead was blocked and the three stopped.


    Three people looked at manfjero, and then slightly looked at yevrich beside him. One of them said: "I don''t know if comrade is..., do you have a military rank?"


    Manfjero said, "manfjero! Captain, next to him is colonel yevrich


    "It''s captain manfaero and Colonel jevrich!"


    After hearing the introduction of manfjero, the left and right mobilized soldiers quickly saluted them.


    In that world, mobilizers are not ignorant of the world.


    Although they did not know what manvjero and jevrich looked like, they knew who the senior officers in the team were.


    At this time, a mobilized soldier on the left said: "it''s like this! This is a felon of the suvier empire. She was arrested a month ago for assassinating yevich, an important member of the suvier empire. Her assassination also led to civil strife in the Empire. Fortunately, Princess Sophia won the hearts of the people and calmed down the civil strife. Princess Sophia was merciful and granted amnesty after she ascended the throne. She was ordered to be exiled to this world, who should have been executed! "


    civil strife?


    Princess Sophia?


    Ascend the throne?


    Mobilizes the soldier''s words to let manvjero, yevrich two people are quite surprised.


    In just a few months, such a big event happened in the Empire?


    The snow hidden royal family has been restored.


    How could the soville Empire return to autocracy?


    How did the royal family do it?


    Yevrich knows that since the red revolution broke out more than 100 years ago, the monarch was overthrown, the royal family was suppressed and persecuted by the new regime, a small number of royal family members fled to other countries, and a small number of royal family members were hidden by some people.


    It''s no secret.


    After that change, the royal family had lost its glorious and honorable status.


    It was not until the fourth generation president of the red revolutionary regime ascended the throne that many secrets of the royal family before the outbreak of the red revolution were exposed.


    At that time, the only remaining royal family members in China were exposed.


    The times have changed. More than a hundred years have passed since that change. For the royal family, most of the people of the suvier empire are not too disgusted. On the contrary, they are pitied by the people of the suvier Empire because they have been cruelly persecuted.


    Yevrich was a little puzzled. He didn''t know where the power of the royal family could calm down the internal turmoil of the Empire and restore the throne.


    What is the imperial army doing?


    "Who is he?"


    Asked yevrich.


    Not everyone has the courage to assassinate the imperial Commissar.


    "General Natasha, the instructor of the Imperial military academy


    Instructor Natasha?


    Mobilizes the soldier''s words, lets yevrich look one Leng, can''t believe.


    It turned out to be instructor Natasha


    How is that possible?


    Commander Natasha''s prestige in the army is beyond doubt. How can she assassinate the imperial commissar?


    Slightly relaxed, yevrich looked at her who had been silent.


    Although I don''t know why instructor Natasha wanted to assassinate the members of the Empire, in yevrich''s mind, the position of instructor Natasha has never changed. Even if she assassinated the members of the Empire, she is still worthy of respect in yevrich''s mind.


    Jevrich raised his hand.


    Salute!


    And said, "master Natasha! Welcome


    With that, jevrich looked sideways at the mobilizers on both sides and said, "open the handcuffs! This is not a place of exile, and there are no prisoners. I don''t know whose order it is, but I will tell the commander about it! "


    "Hum!"


    Jevrich snorted coldly, in a rather bad tone.


    "If this is a place of exile, which commander is what?"


    The mobilized soldiers looked at each other face to face. They didn''t know what to do now. The orders they accepted were not like this.


    One of the mobilizers said, "Colonel jevrich! Should the matter be left to the commander? Our orders are to take instructor Natasha into the world and put him at the command''s disposal! "


    "Who ordered it?" jevrich asked


    Mobilization soldiers said: "the queen Pro order!"


    Queen Sophia?


    It''s the Queen''s order


    I''m afraid there''s something else about the assassination of the imperial commissar by instructor Natasha.


    Otherwise, why does the queen care about a prisoner?


    With a lively mind, yevrich thought a lot.


    "Colonel Natasha!"


    Yelled jevrich, looking at the man in front of him.


    "Colonel jevrich! The loudspeaker in instructor Natasha''s helmet is off. You can''t hear her


    Mobilizers warn yevrich.


    At this time, manvjero, who was beside yevrich, said, "Colonel yevrich! The matter of instructor Natasha is still put down for the time being. When the war is over, take it to the temple and let the commander "decide"! Don''t forget we have more important tasks now! "

 Chapter 447

    That''s all.


    At the moment, the most important thing for the first Corps is the port war.


    The war in the port must not be delayed in any way.


    Yevrich knows what''s better.


    It''s just that the sudden appearance of instructor Natasha made yevrich unexpected.


    Looking at Natasha in handcuffs again, yevrich said, "instructor Natasha! I can only hurt you temporarily! I''ll take you to the commander immediately after the war! By then! You will be free


    Although yevrich wanted to untie the handcuffs of instructor Natasha and let her regain her freedom.


    But as an officer of the first legion, some rules and laws still have to be observed.


    No matter how many reasons are involved in the assassination of imperial councillors, there is no doubt that instructor Natasha is "guilty".


    If you violate the law and commit crimes, you must be punished.


    It''s the same in my hometown and in the world.


    Since the queen of the Empire handed over the instructor Natasha to the commander, although she did not know why, yevrich had to comply.


    Contract belongs to contract. Although it came to this world, yevrich''s "root" is still in that world and in the red empire. Although civil strife led to the change of regime, the return of royal family and the restoration of autocracy.


    But as soldiers, no matter how the regime changes, they belong to the country, the people and the territory.


    After a long time of change, human society has already been sublimated in the aspect of "consciousness" and is no longer ignorant. No matter what kind of system a country''s political system is, it is possible to exist for a long time as it satisfies the governing people and makes life better.


    Otherwise, it will be a flash in the pan and disappear quickly.


    With the change of the imperial power and the return of the royal family, it is necessary to respect the newly ascended queen as a soldier of the suvier empire.


    Since it is the order of her majesty, yevrich can only comply with it.


    Looking back at manfjero, jevrich said, "manfjero! You don''t have to take part in this war. You have another mission! "


    With a slight look, manfaero was puzzled.


    I don''t know what mission Colonel jevrich has.


    Manfaero was eager to take part in the war at the port.


    This battle is a big one, which can improve his command level.


    Although he was already a captain, a few months ago, he was just an ordinary soldier in the red empire of another world.


    Congenital lack of conditions, can only exercise their command ability with actual combat.


    This war is undoubtedly a good opportunity for training.


    Manfaero doesn''t want to lose this opportunity if he can.


    But the order is the order. Since it is the order of Colonel yevrich, manvjero can only obey it.


    Manfaero''s only curiosity is, is there anything more important than the port war on Nanlin island now?


    At this time, yevrich said: "you will take charge of the base and guard the instructor Natasha! The war will be over in two days at most. After the war is over, I will lead instructor Natasha to the temple to meet the "commander."


    So it''s this


    Manfaero understood.


    It''s true that such a large base needs to be manned by one person anyway.


    All the officers can''t go out to fight.


    Today, the only officers left in Qingcheng are Col. Tanya, Col. yevrich and him.


    Colonel Tanya was stationed in the temple, and Colonel yevrich was in command of the troops to participate in the port war. He was the only one who was responsible for the base.


    "Yes


    Manfaero could only answer.


    Before leaving, yevrich looked at "she" not far in front of him again and said: "after I leave, please open the handcuffs of instructor Natasha! This is not a place of exile, and no prisoner is qualified to come to this world. We don''t need to care about anyone except "commander" here! There''s no need to look at anyone''s face, let alone the boring politics! "


    The law belongs to the law, but some worldly things still need to be paid attention to.


    Although a soldier is a man, he is not a machine. On the premise of not violating orders, he can use his brain to make his heart more comfortable.


    This sentence is not for manfaero, but for the two mobilizers beside her.


    On the other hand, it also shows that they are very loyal to the "Queen", otherwise the royal family will not succeed in restoration.


    Yevrich is very clear about the possibility of "civil strife" in the Empire, but in this possibility, the root cause of "civil strife" lies in the contradiction between the military and politicians.


    However, it never occurred to me that the royal family was involved in this "civil strife" and won the victory.


    Why?


    At first, when he learned the news of the imperial civil strife from the mobilization soldiers of the palace, yevrich had thought of many things.


    Although it''s just a guess, I''m afraid it''s very close to the facts.


    The reason why the royal family won the victory should be the support of the military or politicians.


    In between, this royal supporter, yevrich, is more inclined to the military.


    Only the strength of the military can restore the royal family, and only the strength of the military can restore the monarchy of the red empire.


    The restoration of the royal family is by no means what those politicians who have lost the popular support can do.


    "Yes


    Manfaero answered.


    What Colonel jevrich said was exactly what he wanted to do.


    As an instructor of the Imperial military academy, Natasha, who has won many honors on the battlefield, has a high prestige in the army. Although manfaero is just an ordinary soldier, he also has a lot of respect for Natasha under the propaganda of the poster.


    Heroes don''t deserve that.


    In their hometown, in the red Empire, they may not be able to do something, but here, their power has enabled them to do something they want to do.

 Chapter 448

    Leave the hangar and follow the circular passage to the garage on the first floor.


    There are many soldiers waiting for him.


    When you leave the circular passage, you will see the numerous figures in yevrich''s eyes.


    The garage is large and spacious. When more than 5000 soldiers and 80 armored vehicles stand in the garage, at a glance, it is a world of metal, full of metal texture.


    Mobilizers line up, with more than a dozen columns facing the gate of the base.


    The scythe and hammer tanks, which were parked one by one, were arranged in columns and parked at the nearest place to the gate of the base.


    The engine has gone out. At a glance, although there are many soldiers, the garage is very quiet,


    No sound, no sound from human.


    Only if there is nothing, the sound of base equipment running reverberates in the garage.


    Jacob had left the hammers and stood in front of the line.


    Like the mobilizers, he was waiting for the arrival of Colonel yevrich.


    When yevrich''s figure came out of the circular passage, Jacob and rob looked slightly, and his eyes moved with the figure.


    It was not until he was close enough that Jacob drew back his eyes and looked straight ahead.


    Standing next to Jacob and rob, jevrich looked around at the line in front of him.


    Looking at the figures, you can see only a few rows of mobilized soldiers in the front, but only one color in the back, a kind of dark green that stretches almost two-quarters of the whole garage.


    Yevrich opened the universal channel.


    Looking at the line in front of him, jevrich spoke.


    "You may be curious and puzzled about what the world looks like! these ones here! You''ll know later, of course! If you can survive this war. "


    Jevrich became solemn and said, "a great war is coming. All you need to do is follow my orders to fight and destroy the enemy."


    "I''m naiyev. I''m a strange colonel. I''m the highest ranking officer in the first regiment now!"


    In the last sentence, yevrich emphasized his identity.


    This is necessary, because only by showing one''s rank can one better mobilize the army.


    These recruits don''t know much. Now they should know who to follow.


    What should be said has been said, and there is no need to say more.


    Looking back at Jacob and rob beside him, jevrich said: "although the mobilizers have not come back yet, they can''t wait any longer. Before dark, the team must rush to the east coast, and then they will act according to circumstances."


    "Yes


    Jacob and rob answered.


    Then he stepped forward and boarded a hammer tank at the front of the line. Jacob and rob disappeared in the opened cabin door.


    As Jacob and rob stepped forward, jevrich also took action.


    However, jevrich''s vehicle did not choose hammer tanks, but scythe mecha.


    Hammer tank charge in the first line, although there is solid armor, but security can not be guaranteed.


    Scythe is different. As a support fire, scythe will always be in the rear of hammer tank. Even if the situation is not good, with scythe''s flexible mobility, it can retreat safely.


    It''s not that jevrich is afraid or timid, but as the commander of the first army, the most important thing jevrich should do is to ensure his own safety.


    Only when they are safe, can they command the team better and ensure the team to exert the greatest combat power.


    Compared with hammer tank, the internal space of scythe armor is relatively small, but there is no problem to accommodate five people. After all, the driver of scythe armor is only four people in total, and the remaining space is enough for the next person. It''s just a little crowded.


    When jevrich and Jacob and rob enter the vehicle respectively, jevrich in the cockpit of scythe machine a gives the order to start.


    "Let''s go!"


    Give me an order.


    The mobilizers in the base who had been waiting in the control room pressed the button to open the gate.


    "Woo! Woo


    On both sides of the gate, the yellow lights suddenly flickered, and the "Wuwu" warning sounded almost at the same time.


    The gate is opening, and the door, made up of four heavy armor plates, is retracting to all sides.


    The view outside the gate is getting bigger and bigger.


    For the new recruits, the outside world is curious to them. They want to know what kind of world it is..


    With the opening of the door, my eyes subconsciously looked at the opening door.


    Soon, in the eyes of many, the door was completely opened.


    A wide exit appeared in the eyes of the public.


    "Hum! Hum


    The engine suddenly roared, and a strong voice roared.


    When a vehicle starts, it seems to have a joint effect. All vehicles start the engine one after another.


    In the garage, the roar of the engine is incessant.


    "Click!"


    There was a clear gear knock, and a hammer tank at the front of the queue. Its huge metal body was slightly shocked, and the track turned and moved to the gate.


    The hammer tank in the back follows.


    Almost at the same time, as the hammers moved, the columns of mobilizers moved.


    Four columns were standing on both sides of the hammer tank, two on one side, following the hammer tank.


    The front troops moved, more than 5000 people in the garage and dozens of armored vehicles moved in succession.


    It''s like a moving ant colony, seemingly chaotic, but regular.


    Leave the base, the team becomes slender, long team at a glance, the head can not see the tail, there are several miles long.


    When the fierce team left the base and acted on the road of Qingcheng, Qingcheng was boiling.


    The huge metal monsters crushing the ground, the soldiers marching in a column, the special vehicles with four metal legs, all of which make the civilians in Qingcheng feel strange and shocked.


    As soon as I left the base, when I saw the fierce team coming, the pedestrians on both sides of the road could not help but stop and stare at the approaching Metal Legion.

 Chapter 449

    The roar of the engine, "Zheng! The "Zheng" step sound, that surging figure, all sorts of things are stimulating their visual nerve.


    How can we not share this shocking scene with others?


    After a few people rushed to tell each other, one spread ten, ten spread one hundred, and finally, the whole city was boiling.


    From all parts of Qingcheng, countless civilians gathered in the place where the team passed, waiting on both sides of the road.


    This also shocked sun Haiwang and Cheng Wei.


    It doesn''t take too much energy and time to arrange the personnel of the security team on duty.


    At present, 80% of the members of the public security team have left Qingcheng one after another and are led to various places by the branch leaders.


    When he learned that a huge army belonging to the first Legion was walking along the Qingcheng Road, Cheng Wei put down what he was doing and went back to the headquarters of the security team to inform sun Haiwang.


    After some disguise, they quietly left the headquarters of the security team without disturbing anyone, and together with the civilians in Qingcheng, they were waiting in the place that the first army had to pass.


    At a glance, there were a lot of people on both sides of the road, and the roadsides were crowded with people for a few miles. The figure was stirring, and all kinds of noises were heard.


    Behind the crowd, in a corner against the wall, sun Haiwang and Cheng Wei, dressed in plain clothes, are looking up at the end of the road.


    Like the civilians nearby, they were waiting.


    coming!


    At the end of the road, the waiting thing finally arrived.


    The roar of the engine could not be suppressed by the noise of the crowd.


    At the end of the road, there appeared a huge object crushing the road, and many soldiers of the first Legion accompanying them on both sides. Only when the roar of the engine came from far and near


    Fierce body, rolling track, the earth seems to be shaking, hammer tank fierce body, let the crowd send out bursts of breathing sound, the right side of the long gun tube, black muzzle, let people have a kind of pressure from the heart.


    There''s more than one, there''s more in the back, one by one, there''s no end.


    The common people on both sides of the road have never seen this kind of metal monster, but it does not hinder their cognition of metal monster.


    A weapon, a powerful weapon, a weapon they''ve never seen before.


    When the long line is close at hand, from the side, from the front of a steady stream of swaying past, the roar of machinery, soldiers walking around the figure, and the driving hammer tank.


    In particular, when the hammer tank is close enough, we can see the heavy armor and how huge the body is. In front of the hammer tank, the civilians in Qingcheng on both sides of the road are so "small".


    Exclamation, discussion, more loud, more noisy.


    Cheng Wei and sun Haiwang were equally surprised to see the troops passing on the road.


    I can''t believe it.


    While I can''t believe it, I am also very confused.


    "That''s strange. Where do these soldiers come from?"


    Sun Haiwang is very clear about the strength of the first regiment. He can''t be more clear.


    The first Legion has been stationed in Qingcheng for several months. In such a long time, how can sun Haiwang, the force of the first legion, not know?


    Although the first army has never been explained in terms of its strength, it can be estimated from its peacetime troops.


    Not much. The maximum number of soldiers is more than one thousand. It will never exceed two thousand.


    Then now, looking at the soldiers of the first regiment on the road, sun Haiwang was confused, very confused.


    I''m afraid there are no less than a few thousand of them. How did this army enter Qingcheng?


    Why doesn''t the security team have any news?


    Cheng Wei hears the leader''s whisper.


    Taking his eyes back from the road and looking back at the captain beside him, Cheng Wei said: "when the first regiment has materials to be transported into Qingcheng from outside, it will choose night, sometimes even late at night. Every time the first regiment transports materials, it will take over the garrison of xichengmen. It should be when the first regiment transports materials to Qingcheng, so it will enter Qingcheng. If the first regiment deliberately conceals, It''s impossible for us to know! "


    So it is!


    Although it is only a far fetched explanation, only this is the most possible.


    Otherwise, how can a legion of such a large scale enter Qingcheng quietly under the eyes of the security team?


    It''s not blind, it''s not deaf.


    With so many war machines, the roar of "rumbling" can be heard from afar. I''m afraid that if I enter the city, I will be found, and I can''t hide it at all.


    There''s nothing to care about. It''s meaningless to worry about when the regiment entered the city. After a while, sun Haiwang forgot about it.


    "Now I can confirm that there must be a giant standing behind the first Legion. This giant is not small, and I''m afraid it''s far beyond the ordinary country."


    Looking at the troops on the road, sun Haiwang said in a low voice.


    Although it was only a guess, sun Haiwang believed that his guess would not be wrong, otherwise many things could not be explained.


    Sun Haiwang said: "these fully armed soldiers, as well as those fierce war machines, these fine and brand-new things, even ASEAN rarely owns. If there is no "one country" behind it, I''m afraid it''s hard to believe that there is a continuous supply of materials and soldiers of the first corps! "


    you bet!


    Cheng Wei can''t deny the captain''s words.


    Whether it''s the construction machinery inside and outside Qingcheng, or the materials that are constantly transported into Qingcheng, these are all from places outside Nanlin Island, and they don''t belong to Qingcheng.


    There is only one explanation, that is, the first Legion must have a rear area, which can provide the greatest support for any action of the first Legion.


    As time goes by, the army on the road will not stop for anyone.


    When the hammer tank drove away from people''s eyes and the scythe machine armour in the rear appeared in people''s eyes, the strange way of moving caused a burst of exclamation.

 Chapter 450

    The walking posture of four mechanical legs is really amazing.


    Mingming''s body is huge, but with the support of four mechanical legs, it moves smoothly.


    For the civilians in Qingcheng, they see too many new things today.


    In the same way, I also saw the strength of the "first army".


    With such a large "army", the civilians in Qingcheng found that they had underestimated the "strength" of the first regiment.


    Underestimation is not one or two, but a lot, a lot.


    It took more than half an hour for the troops on the road to disappear from sun Haiwang''s eyes. It took less than a quarter of an hour for them to completely disappear at the end of the road.


    Today''s excitement is over. Some people have dispersed to do what they should do, while others want to follow the army on the road and continue to watch the excitement.


    "Let''s go!"


    After the excitement, it''s time to go back.


    It''s just that it''s a surprise.


    After the captain, they walked in the same direction as before.


    Not far from that direction is the security headquarters.


    On the way, sun Haiwang kept silent, as if thinking about something.


    "Is the captain worried?"


    Looking at the leader''s back, Cheng Wei asked as he walked.


    worried?


    Cheng Wei''s words came into his ears, which made sun Haiwang''s expression move.


    Yes, it''s worry.


    With a slight change of expression, sun Haiwang said anxiously: "if the power behind the first army is really a certain country, then the motive of occupying Nanlin island will not be so simple. It must have a very clear purpose. Otherwise, how can we focus on the small Nanlin island?"


    "Nanlin island is very desolate. It is a dispensable existence for any force. How can we waste so much energy to get Nanlin island?"


    There are some things that people can''t figure out.


    In sun Haiwang''s eyes, Nanlin island is just a small place.


    Since the establishment of Qingcheng, it has been almost isolated from the rest of the world. Although there are many neighboring forces, they are safe and sound. Even the pirates who plundered the South China Sea don''t like Qingcheng, because they know that Qingcheng has no value.


    In the past 100 years, ASEAN has been the only country in contact with Nanlin island most. However, the so-called contacts are just a few exchanges of envoys.


    If you want to say the biggest value of Nanlin Island, it''s probably


    Close enough to Bentley!


    That''s probably the biggest value.


    Because Bentley is rich in "protocrysts", and "protocrysts" are the most indispensable things for human beings.


    As a result, Bentley is watched by many forces.


    However, although there are many peripheral forces in Bentley, there are many more powerful countries than Bentley. Everyone wants to get the protocrysts of Bentley, but! No one dares to do it first.


    Because once someone does it, there is a good reason for the most powerful country to spy on the "protocrysts". No one wants to do it for others, and no force is willing to do it.


    It is precisely because of this that Bentley exists safely in the crevice between various forces.


    Is the power behind the first Legion aimed at Bentley?


    Do you want to take Nanlin island as a springboard to invade and eat the Kingdom step by step?


    "But the captain is worried that the first regiment only uses Nanlin Island, and will give up when the" goal "is completed?"


    Cheng Wei is not stupid. How can he not understand what sun Haiwang wants to express.


    This is not the first time.


    ASEAN also had the idea of Nanlin island. The purpose, of course, was Bentley country in the southeast of Nanlin Island, but it was rejected by several generations of Qingcheng City owners.


    Bentley is a big whirlpool. It seems to be a relatively calm whirlpool, but no one who wants to interfere with the whirlpool will have good fruit to eat.


    ASEAN is not the only country that peeps at Bentley. No matter in the north or in the south, there are countries with the same strength as ASEAN. They also peep at Bentley.


    Just because, for example, the sleeping "big tiger" is also interested in Bentley, they are very cautious and dare not do it easily.


    Therefore, many countries around the South China Sea rarely maintain a balance.


    But that balance looks set to be broken soon.


    If the ultimate goal of the first Legion was Bentley, it would be a big deal.


    Perhaps a great war will take place in the South China Sea, a war between human beings.


    Sun Haiwang said in a low voice: "that''s right! If Qingcheng can be "abandoned", once the South China Sea becomes a battlefield, Nanlin island may become a victim under the artillery fire


    Although it is only wishful thinking, the possibility does not exist.


    Sun Haiwang doesn''t want Qingcheng to be a ruin, whether he is the former leader of Qingcheng or the current leader of the public security team.


    In any case, Qingcheng is the place where he has lived for decades.


    It''s a place where home is not better than home.


    I have a special feeling for Nanlin island.


    Cheng Wei doesn''t think so about sun Haiwang''s worries.


    As he walked, Cheng Wei said, "I think the captain is worried too much! If in the eyes of the first legion, Nanlin island is only for use, the base in the city and the port under construction on the east coast are not mentioned, but what about the temple? How can a temple of such a large scale be built in a place that is "used"


    "And since the first regiment occupied Qingcheng, all kinds of changes in Nanlin Island, we can see that the first regiment is carefully developing Nanlin island. If Nanlin island is really used to" use ", then the price paid by the first regiment is too high. Is it worth it?"


    It''s not worth it. It''s not worth it at all. If the temple and the huge port on the east coast are destroyed, how much will the first Legion gain even if it achieves its goal?


    Therefore, Cheng Wei does not agree with the captain''s view.


    If Nanlin island is just a place for "utilization", why should the first Corps build Nanlin island on such a large scale?


    No one will do such a thankless thing.

 Chapter 451

    "You are right! Maybe I''m worried too much! "


    For sun Haiwang, he also hopes that he is too worried.


    Worry is right. Everything is not absolute. Who can know the future in advance.


    And Cheng Wei''s view is right. In terms of the development of Nanlin Island, the first Corps has indeed done a lot.


    On the surface, at least, it''s hard to imagine the first Legion giving up Nanlin.


    In their own thinking, they walked silently on the street.


    There is still a long way to go from the headquarters of the security team, and we need to walk for a while.


    -----


    Qingcheng is not big, but it is not small.


    Although the city wall is only a few kilometers away from the west of the city, the relatively narrow and dilapidated roads slightly affected the speed of the March.


    And the crowd on both sides of the road slowed down the speed of the March.


    Fortunately, Qingcheng is only a few kilometers away.


    Starting from the base, the team crossed Qingcheng. In less than an hour, the long team had reached the gate of Xicheng.


    The team came out from the gate of the city and stormed into the port..


    Pedestrians should avoid passing along the way.


    After entering the port, the long team did not stop, but led by the first hammer tank, plunged into the forest beside the West Port.


    The forest was dark, weedy and full of flowers.


    The engine was roaring. In the dark forest, the hammer tank ran all the way, crushing the weeds and shrubs, and forcibly opened up a road in the forest.


    The forest was quiet, and the roar and crash of the engine spread far, far away.


    When the long line, head and tail, disappeared in the forest, the crowd in the harbor dispersed one by one.


    The original worry seems unnecessary.


    With such a powerful army, the war on the east coast should be solved soon.


    This is the only thought in many people''s minds at this time.


    ----


    Support forces are on their way to the east coast.


    On the other hand, the situation is becoming more and more serious in the battlefield of the east coast port Bay.


    On the broad beach, there are lots of broken limbs, some of which are pollution animals and some of which are sea animals.


    On the beach full of debris, the pollution animals and sea animals are still intertwined and fighting with each other.


    The roar of pollution animals and sea animals is deafening and continuous.


    Countless figures are surging. With sharp teeth and sharp claws, they try their best to pierce into the enemy''s body and tear up the enemy.


    "Roar!"


    A great roar came suddenly.


    Huge waves rose in the sea, and a huge figure rushed out of the water.


    Huge body, with a throw line to the beach.


    "Bang!"


    "Hiss!"


    The huge sea animal, with its heavy body, fell fiercely on the beach.


    Due to the lack of urgency, many polluting animals were pressed by sea animals, and a few crisp breaking sounds sounded.


    Its body is much bigger than that of its neighbors, more than twice as big, and its huge pincers are extremely huge.


    It rushed out, moving like a heavy tank, crushing the enemy with its powerful legs and smashing the enemy with huge pincers.


    The huge pincers were raised high and smashed to the ground at a speed invisible to the naked eye.


    In a flash of shadow, the pincers fell to the ground, and the yellow sand scattered. Under the giant pincers, a deep pit suddenly appeared. In the deep pit, several polluting animals were broken by their crustaceans and became a pool of mud.


    "Squeak!"


    Seems to be aware of its threat, a number of black pollution animals to it.


    The black pollution animal is dexterous and has excellent jumping ability.


    Many polluting animals pounce on the sea animals and attack the huge sea animals with all their weapons.


    But the effect seems not obvious. The sharp teeth and claws of the polluting animals can''t cause effective damage to the hard crustacean of the sea animals. They can only make a few white marks on it.


    The sea beast has almost no weakness, and its whole body is covered with crustaceans.


    The only weakness is the abdomen, but the abdomen of the sea beast is close to the ground, and there are hard feet on both sides, so it is impossible for the pollution beast to attack the abdomen of the sea beast.


    On such a large beach, the small sea animals that originally existed could not be seen. Under the huge number of pollution animals, even if there were giant sea animals joining the battlefield, their safety could not be guaranteed. In less than an hour of fierce fighting, the small female sea animals had been completely destroyed.


    On the battlefield, only large sea animals can be seen today.


    Although all the small female sea animals have been destroyed, the giant sea animals are taking advantage in the battlefield.


    Although the scale of the polluting animals is large, more than ten times that of the giant sea animals, the gap in strength is too big.


    Sea animals, whether defensive or offensive, are far more powerful than smaller polluting animals.


    When fighting with the pollution animals, even if dozens of pollution animals are hanging on a giant sea animal, it can kill dozens of pollution animals before its carapace is torn and killed.


    With a single wave of the pair of big pincers, the polluter can''t escape the fate of "death".


    For sea animals, dealing with pollution animals is like killing an ant.


    However, if there are too many ants, no matter how powerful the individuals are, they will be eaten up.


    On the beach, although a large number of polluting animals are killed by sea animals all the time, the number of sea animals is also decreasing.


    Both sides are rapidly consuming the "power" of ethnic groups.


    The scuffle on the beach has been going on for a long time.


    Three hours have passed since the appearance of giant sea animals in the sea.


    In these three hours, the size of the two herds has become apparent.


    No matter from the forest or from the sea, there are not many follow-up forces to join the fight.


    The same is true of pollution animals and sea animals.


    In the forest, there are no more pollution animals rushing out. Occasionally, one or two pollution animals will come out and join the battlefield.


    The same is true for sea animals. Whether in the open sea or in the Bay, the water has calmed down. Occasionally, a dark shadow will be seen under the water, and then the water splashes out from the sea to join the battlefield.

 Chapter 452

    A lot of lives are lost all the time, but on the beach, the scale of the two animals is still huge.


    The black pollution animals, which are all over the beach, still occupy almost two-thirds of the color of the beach.


    Green sea animals, on the other hand, are all over the black herds. They seem to be surrounded by black, but they gradually increase the green coverage area.


    Sea animals are gaining the upper hand, while polluting animals are losing.


    There are no less than 50000 pollution animals on the beach, while there are only less than 5000 sea animals.


    Although there is a big gap in scale, it is completely opposite in strength.


    "The situation is clear! Before dark, if the polluting animals refuse to retreat, they will be wiped out! "


    On one side of the dock platform, yaromanf looked at the scuffle on the beach and said faintly.


    He has seen it for a long time.


    Ever since the army retreated to the dock under pressure, yeromav has been watching the development of the battlefield on the dock platform.


    The solid dock is really a good place for mobilizers to stay away from danger, and also for jeromanov to be a spectator.


    "Does captain jeroman have a plan? If the sea animals win, it''s not a good thing for us. I''ve observed for a long time that the crustaceans of those large sea animals seem to be very hard. I''m afraid our weapons can''t do too much damage to them! "


    At this moment, said one of the officers, who was next to jeroman.


    Plan?


    There is no such thing.


    It''s not that there is no plan, but that the plan should not be decided by him. Instead, it should be decided by the "troops" supported by Qingcheng.


    There are not enough troops in the dock. It is the limit to defend the dock. There is no "strength" to leave the solid fortress.


    In other words, in the face of large sea animals, yaromanf can only choose to shrink in the dock and passively respond to the development of the situation.


    Ye so Manfu is indifferent way: "watch its change quietly! If I guess correctly, the support force should be on the way now. Wait! We have to wait! "


    We have to wait and we have to wait.


    Time goes by!


    Under the gaze of many mobilized soldiers on the dock platform, the scuffle on the beach is coming to an end.


    On the beach, black still occupies a large area, but most of the black are the corpses of polluting animals, and only a few are still fighting in the corpses.


    The number is very small, far less than the number of sea animals.


    Just as jeroman thought in his heart, the polluter did not retreat until he died.


    For the behavior of the polluting animals to die, yaroumanfu was a little surprised, but also had a sense of taking it for granted.


    Of course, because the intelligence of the polluting animals is limited, when the ethnic groups fight, they don''t want to escape or cherish their lives, and they will fight to "death".


    And unexpectedly, the last time Colonel yevrich cleaned up the polluting animals near the quarry, the black ones escaped once.


    Yes, it''s a purposeful escape.


    Without a companion, he died at the gunpoint of the mobilized soldiers.


    So, for the last struggling beast on the beach, jeromanf was quite surprised.


    Why don''t they leave?


    If they escape, with their small and flexible bodies, it''s not difficult to escape from the sea animals. Once they escape into the forest, the sea animals have no way to take them.


    The huge pincers were raised high and fell to the ground at a speed that the naked eye could not see the trace.


    A polluted animal was hissing at the sea animal. Before he could react, the shadow fell from the top of his head.


    Just listen to a loud bang, the pair of giant pincers of the sea animal has been smashed down. After a clear sound, the small body of the pollution animal is smashed into the sand by the giant pincers of the sea animal.


    When the sea beast lifted up the giant tongs, the polluted animals in the sand had become a pool of mud, twisted out of shape.


    This is the last one to survive, and now it''s dead.


    On the beach, the sea beast is invincible. In this battle, the overlord of the sea wins.


    "Roar!"


    On the beach, countless sea animals open their ferocious mouths and roar up to the sky. The roar is continuous and reverberates in the Bay, as if celebrating a victory.


    The sea beast in the corpse heap is covered with green liquid, which makes the sea beast look like bathing in blood, looking extremely ferocious.


    All of a sudden!


    In an unbroken line of growl, the sea animals on the beach seemed to have received some sort of command, and almost at the same time they had turned their bodies in one direction.


    In that direction, the dock stood like a mountain on the bank.


    Sea animals are coming.


    Huge and dense figures trampled on the bodies of their companions and enemies and rushed to the dock from the bodies.


    Seeing this scene, yelomanf on the dock platform had a bad secret way.


    The winning sea beast really put his eyes on the dock.


    The sea beast wants to destroy the dock, destroy the mobilized soldiers in the dock, and become the real winner in this battle.


    "Prepare to fight!"


    Jeromanov let out a roar.


    Because of this roar, the mobilization soldiers in the dock began to act nervously.


    Each rushed to the shooting point, from the black muzzle to the coming sea beast.


    "Click! Click


    The sound of the bullet loading was loud.


    Nervously looking at the coming sea animals, the mobilized soldiers are ready to fight.


    It''s close. It''s close enough.


    The dock itself is located on the beach and in the battlefield. Although it is in a corner, there are also sea animals and pollution animals fighting outside the dock.


    Nowadays, the sea beast has won the victory. When the sea beast stares at the dock, the nearest sea beast is only tens of meters away from the dock.


    As soon as yelomanov''s order was given, the nearest sea animal to the dock was close at hand. The huge body was just below the dock, and the gaps between the crustaceans were clearly visible.


    "Free fire!"


    Immediately after that, jeroman gave the order to attack.


    "Da! Da! Dada


    The mobilizers on the dock platform opened fire.


    The muzzle of the black hole suddenly flickered with fire. Countless bullets shot out of the muzzle of the black hole, cut through the air and roared in the air.


    During the day, we can''t see the so-called bullet marks, only occasionally we can see the bullet tearing the air, leaving a little bit of wake like white smoke.

 Chapter 453

    "Ho! Hiss


    Heavy rain of bullets covered a large area.


    The bullet got into the body on the beach and tore the carapace of the body. The body, which could not be twisted into shape, became more ferocious after being pierced by the bullet.


    There were also bullets that successfully hit the sea animals running towards the dock.


    Just listen to "Dong!" Most of the bullets pierced the shell of the sea animal, but they didn''t get into the body of the sea animal. Instead, they were stuck by the shell.


    Obviously, the defense of large sea animals is extremely amazing, and the weapons in the hands of mobilized soldiers can not easily cause fatal injuries.


    "Ho! Hiss


    Bullets are whistling, a large sea animal is going forward under the rain of bullets. Its huge body and hard shell have become its only protective umbrella.


    Whistling bullets constantly hit, hitting the heavy crustacean issued "Dong! The sound of "Dong".


    The pain makes it angry, and the feet under the abdomen move alternately, which makes it jump very fast.


    Just because it was fast, it was watched by the East soldiers on the dock.


    It ran at the front and was mobilized to concentrate its firepower.


    Bullet after bullet hit the carapace.


    "Click!"


    After all, the hard shell could not resist the attack of many bullets and was broken.


    Broken a piece, there is a second piece, in the continuous bullet attack, the shell completely cracked, from the split shell, green blood flowing out.


    "Bang!"


    Finally, the galloping it limped down, lost life fell in the corpse pile.


    In its body, there are countless blood holes, dense, looking at people''s scalp numb.


    The sea beast was completely killed by bullets.


    Facing the roaring bullets, the sea beast is approaching the dock.


    Although the dense hail can kill the sea animals, it can''t stop them from approaching the dock.


    One large sea animal died, and more came.


    In the harbor, the gunfire "rumbles", a big war is taking place.


    "Bang! Bang


    In the end, in the forest of guns and bullets, the large sea animals came near the dock.


    The fast-moving body slammed into the wall outside the dock, making one sound after another.


    The wall is vertical, nearly 20 meters away from the platform on the dock. Judging from the appearance of sea animals, they are obviously not good at climbing.


    But the sea beast has a pair of "powerful" pincers.


    Below, the huge sea animal is frantically smashing the dock wall with the pair of giant pliers.


    "Bang! Bang


    Again and again.


    The whole dock seemed to vibrate with the sound of a huge crash.


    Yelomanov, on the dock platform, looks down.


    All you can see is the pair of giant tongs and flying stones.


    The wall is cracking.


    Under the great power of the large sea animals, the wall with a thickness of nearly two meters on one side of the dock is loosening bit by bit.


    The vibration under the feet is very obvious, and the vibration increases with time.


    "What a terrible creature!"


    Looking at the bottom of the sea beast, ye so man Fu heart exclamation way.


    In this case, the wall below might be destroyed by sea animals.


    Once the walls are destroyed, the soldiers in the dock are in danger.


    "Da! Dada


    Slightly leaned out, mobilizers holding rifles, muzzle down, crazy to the bottom of the sea beast pouring bullets.


    The flames are shooting, the bullets are roaring.


    It''s a short distance.


    "Ho! Hiss


    It''s the sound of a bullet breaking through the shell.


    "Roar!"


    That''s the roar of the sea beast.


    The roar of the sea beast never stopped, interwoven with the sound of gunfire, forming a fierce battlefield


    The dense bullets hitting on the crustacean of the sea beast always make the sea beast roar in pain, but the sea beast has no fear, resists the pain hard, waves the giant pliers, even before losing its life, it has to hit the solid wall more.


    On the beach, huge sea animals are surging, and there are a large number of them. At a glance, their figures are everywhere in the corpse pile.


    Because of its huge size, although the number and scale of the animals are far less than that of the dense ones, the power of thousands of sea animals surging on the beach is no worse than tens of thousands or even tens of thousands of them.


    Even stronger.


    That''s the difference between size and strength.


    The walls of the dock are cracking and being destroyed by sea animals.


    With the efforts of the sea beast, countless concave pits have appeared on the wall, and the cement wall is being peeled and broken bit by bit under the pair of big pincers of the sea beast.


    The shaking on the dock platform became more severe.


    The dock is in critical condition.


    "With RPG! Stop them


    If the sea beasts are allowed to attack the wall, the wall will be destroyed sooner or later.


    At that time, if the support forces do not arrive in time, the mobilized soldiers in the dock will be in danger.


    The attack of sea animals must be stopped.


    Yeromanov gave the order to use RPG.


    "Captain jeromanov! In the previous battle, the ammunition of the rocket launcher has been used up! "


    Releasing the trigger, an officer who was attacking the sea beast under the wall next to yeroman stopped pouring bullets under the wall and turned to yeroman.


    The Rockets have run out.


    Because of the large size of the rocket, it is not more convenient to carry than bullets.


    Carrying too much is not conducive to movement. Every soldier carrying a rocket launcher has only two rounds of ammunition.


    In previous battles, rockets were almost exhausted.


    That''s not good news


    The power of a rocket is not comparable to that of a bullet.


    In a wave of "bombing" attack, the crustacean defense of sea animals, no matter how strong, should not be able to stop the power of rocket explosion.


    If there are enough rockets, the pressure of mobilizing soldiers in the dock will be greatly reduced.


    At this time, the mobilizers told yeroman a very bad news.


    "And the bullets, and they''re running out! The standard five magazines have already been used up, and the spare ammunition is almost consumed... "


    Yeroman''s face became dignified.


    Lack of ammunition is a big problem. Without ammunition, the guns in the soldiers'' hands are useless. It''s not as good as a burning stick.


    Without the dense barrage, the sea beast will exert its greatest "strength", and the walls of the dock will soon be destroyed.

 Chapter 454

    Not good, very bad.


    What should I do?


    Jeromanov looks around.


    Fierce gunfire is still, the roar of bullets is still continuous.


    It seems that there is no sign that the mobilizers are short of ammunition, but how long can this situation last?


    Once the worry, ammunition depletion situation, it can be really "bad".


    "Click!"


    A big bang, a different big bang.


    It was the sound of something breaking.


    The violent vibration at his feet suddenly struck, which made jeromav recover from his confused thoughts.


    Looking down, jeromanov''s expression was slightly confirmed.


    The wall broke. There was a big crack in it.


    The cracks spread from the root of the wall to the top platform.


    "Bang! Bang


    The huge pincers, like hammers, hit the wall again and again, and each piece could make a large piece of gravel fly out.


    The cracks on the wall are becoming more and more obvious.


    Standing on the platform above the dock, you can clearly feel the wall shaking under your feet.


    The dock won''t last long.


    Yelomanov''s face changed, and he said in a loud voice: "concentrate your fire on the sea animals under the wall! Don''t let them destroy the walls


    As the situation changed dramatically, the mobilized soldiers on the dock quickly turned their guns, leaned forward slightly and poured bullets down.


    The flames are shooting, the bullets are roaring.


    Countless bullets from the sky hit the sea beast under the wall.


    "Ho! Hiss The sound of a collision, crustacean rupture, green blood flowing out.


    "Roar!"


    Under the attack of intensive fire, the sea beast roared in pain.


    In the roar, countless sea animals fell down.


    But more sea animals came from the rear to take over the dead companions.


    The platform under my feet is crumbling.


    "Colonel jevrich! If something happens in the sea, we must be alert! "


    At this time, a warning came from the communicator.


    That''s a warning from the mobilizers on the mountaintops on both sides of the bay.


    "What did you find?"


    Yeromanov looked calm.


    Now at this time, even if what happens, how much change can it bring?


    Even if the sea beast reappeared from the sea, jevrich would not be surprised.


    Yes, it''s true that new sea animals have appeared in the sea.


    However, the appearance of sea animals is far beyond everyone''s expectation.


    "It''s a sea animal! The bigger sea animal, it has entered the Bay and is about to land


    Sea animals?


    Although he had this expectation in his heart, it was confirmed from the mobilized soldiers that it still made jeroman''s heart slightly heavy.


    Now the port situation is grim, and the dock is about to fall. If there are any more sea animals to join the battlefield, it will be a disaster for the mobilization troops in the dock.


    Bigger sea animals?


    In the sound of gunfire and the roar of the sea animals, jeromanf looked up at the bay.


    In the distance, dense sea animal carcasses float on the surface of the water, slightly undulating with the sea.


    This morning, before the appearance of polluting animals in the forest, there were only sea animals in the sea. Now, among many sea animals, there are also black polluting animals.


    The scuffle between the two animals makes many polluting animals lose their lives and fall into the sea. With many sea animals, they float in the sea.


    It''s very quiet. Looking from the dock to the sea, the water looks very quiet.


    And just then, in the gaze of jeromanov.


    The sea covered by the corpse of the fierce beast made a little waves.


    In a piece of water, the floating body of fierce beast disturbed and raised slightly.


    It''s like something''s underwater.


    There is something.


    In jeromanov''s gaze, from the disturbed corpse of the fierce beast, a giant is emerging.


    First, the slightly raised back, and then the broad and thick shell, as the nearer the shore, the more huge the naked body.


    Because of its appearance, the huge body disturbed the sea surface full of fierce animal corpses.


    Every step of movement will cause the sea water to ripple.


    When it was close enough to the coast, its huge body was completely exposed to the water.


    It''s the same species. It''s the same species as the sea beast attacking the dock.


    But it''s huge. It''s more than five times the size of a large sea animal. Its height is no less than 10 meters, and its length is more than 25 meters.


    It is like a moving hill when it is landing.


    When leaving the water, the huge body left a swirling vortex in the water behind.


    Huge feet, walking on the beach, each foot will leave a groove on the beach.


    The bodies trampled by giant sea animals will be crushed and turned into mud.


    Just moving, there is a kind of power that people can''t breathe.


    The appearance of it makes the mobilized soldiers on the dock look at it.


    It''s too big. It''s too big.


    Especially the pair of giant pliers, it looks more terrible and terrible.


    If that pair of pincers touched, the walls of the dock would be destroyed immediately.


    At this time, the sea beast under the wall had a change.


    The sea beast stopped attacking the wall and turned back.


    Even if the bullets from the dock platform hit them, they did not stop.


    They''re afraid, they''re afraid of giant sea animals landing from the sea.


    Giant sea animals come to the dock step by step, and they are avoiding.


    All the way through the giant sea animals, the surrounding large sea animals are far away from it, for fear of being too close to it.


    The retreating large sea animal became quiet, let alone roaring, without a whimper of pain caused by the broken shell.


    The action of a large sea animal reminds yaroumanfu on the dock platform of the extinct female sea animal.


    Female sea animals suddenly scramble to land from the sea, probably because there are large sea animals behind them.


    Female sea animal is very afraid, so no longer slow landing, but because of fear, crazy ran to the coast.


    This shows that in the current sea beast group, the hierarchy is very strict, and there is a clear concept of hierarchy.

 Chapter 455

    The feet of many feet moved slowly, supporting its huge body moving on the corpse.


    It is just like a king, walking step by step under the protection of large sea animals around.


    When the huge body and multi legged feet move, it is clear that the frequency of stepping forward is not fast, but its speed is not slow, on the contrary, it is fast.


    Its goal is very clear, landing on the same direction.


    And at the end of the direction, a huge dock stands.


    It goes without saying that its target is no different from that of a large sea animal.


    It''s also a dock.


    "Prepare to fight!"


    When the large sea beast retreated, the gunfire on the dock platform gradually subsided.


    The large sea animal stopped dozens of meters away from the dock.


    Although close enough, at this distance, shooting is just a waste of bullets.


    The power of large caliber bullets can only be reflected when they are closest to each other.


    When the giant sea beast is getting closer to the dock, yeromanov can''t help reminding the mobilization soldiers.


    The threat of giant sea animals is too great.


    At this time, yeromav could not confirm whether the solid wall of the dock could block the blow of the giant sea beast.


    Yes, it''s just one hit. It''s just one hit.


    The walls of the dock are broken. If you attack the most damaged area, the giant sea beast can easily destroy the walls of the dock.


    Jeromav could not help getting nervous, and so did the mobilizers.


    In the face of such a terrible behemoth, for human beings, only the pressure on the body is breathless.


    We have to be nervous and vigilant.


    It''s close. It''s close.


    60 meters


    Fifty meters


    Forty meters


    Closer and closer, the body is also more and more huge.


    Staring at the huge sea beast, eyes move with its body.


    When the giant sea animal is less than 30 meters away from the wall of the dock.


    When the mobilizers could not resist the impulse to pull the trigger, jeromanov finally spoke out.


    "Shoot!"


    At the command, the mobilizers with guns pulled the trigger.


    "Da! Dada


    Fierce gunfire rang out again in the bay.


    The muzzle of countless black holes spewed flames.


    Countless bullets roared in the air, attacking the same target.


    "Ho! Hiss


    In the fierce gunfire, the huge sea animal''s carapace sounded a dense "impact" sound.


    And the twisted, shapeless, splashing bullet.


    The bullet rebounded


    The large caliber rifles in the mobilizers'' hands were unable to penetrate the crustaceans of giant sea animals.


    When the bullet hit the crustacean of the giant sea animal, it made a "Ding" sound, just like hitting the steel, even occasionally sparking.


    Is the crustacean of a giant sea animal so hard?


    Seeing that the heavy rain of bullets had no effect on the giant sea beast, jeromanf''s face changed.


    Look fusion, it''s very ugly.


    I can''t keep it.


    Once the giant sea animal approaches, the platform under its feet will be destroyed.


    "Roar!"


    The great sea beast made a great roar.


    The roar is deafening. Even if there is a helmet blocking, the eardrum can feel a stab.


    Although the bullet can''t penetrate the crustacean of the giant sea animal, it can make the giant sea animal feel pain.


    Because of the pain, the giant sea animal was enraged.


    After a huge roar, the giant sea animal''s feet and abdomen alternate rapidly, and its speed instantly increases, like a mountain, crushing the corpses on the beach and rushing towards the dock.


    The huge body is rapidly enlarging.


    The posture of straight forward, fierce, gives people a kind of irresistible power.


    Closer, closer.


    "Attack! Keep on attacking


    Yelled jeromanov on the dock platform.


    Even a little, even if it can stop the momentum of the giant polluting animals.


    "Da! Dada


    The fierce gunfire never stopped.


    There''s no need for jeromanovo to say that mobilizers never stop pouring bullets at the giant sea animals that are coming.


    The giant sea beast pressed against the wall.


    "Boom!"


    There was a loud noise.


    The huge docks are shaking.


    The hard pincers of the giant sea animal directly hit the wall on one side of the dock under the "force" of speed.


    At the point of impact, the dust was rolling and the gravel was flying.


    "Click!"


    The wall is cracking, and the cracks on the platform are bigger.


    Looking to the inner side of the dock, in an area of the wall, thick walls bulge, cracks have been revealed.


    The fierce shaking made the mobilizers on the platform almost unsteady and almost fell to the ground.


    "Avoid it!"


    Outside the wall, in the dust, a pair of giant pincers were raised high above the height of one person on the platform.


    With the gesture of lifting the giant tongs, it is obvious that the target of the giant sea beast is the hard "wall" of the dock.


    The shadow flashed, the forceps raised high fell to the platform, and the huge shadow shrouded the mobilized soldiers on the platform..


    Although there is yelomanf''s early warning, it is still late.


    Several mobilizers were shrouded in the shadow above their heads. Although they tried to escape, it was still too late.


    "Boom!"


    There was a boom.


    The dust was rolling and the gravel was dancing.


    Countless stones smashed on the mobilized soldiers'' power combat clothes, sending out "Ding! The sound of "Ding".


    In the dust, a huge shadow drew back.


    When the raised dust subsided a little, a huge gap suddenly appeared on the outside of the huge platform.


    The walls around the gap were cracked. On the inside of the gap, the three mobilized soldiers were lying on the platform in the groove smashed down by the giant sea animals and had no life.


    The power combat suit with good defense capability has been distorted out of shape, and the mobilized soldiers in it can''t survive.


    "Be careful! Here we go again. Take care to avoid it


    This time, it was not a reminder from jeromanf, but a mobilization soldier on the dock platform.


    Outside, the giant sea animal raised the pair of giant pincers.

 Chapter 456

    This time, the mobilizers were ready to dodge before the huge pincers came down.


    "Boom!"


    There was a loud noise. The dust was rolling and the gravel was flying.


    The giant polluter''s pincers hit the same spot again.


    The shaking of the platform at the foot is more intense, and the cracks of the wall are more and more serious. The wall hit twice by the giant pollution beast has been twisted out of shape.


    When the dust had not subsided, the giant sea beast under the wall raised the huge and heavy pincers again.


    This time, it was the last blow.


    When the pair of giant pincers bombard the wall again, the wall in front of the giant sea beast will be destroyed.


    Looking at the sky in parallel, jeromanov looked at the pliers that had been raised high.


    I can''t keep it


    In yelomanf''s gaze, the huge forceps moved and fell like a pair of powerful hammers to the wall of the dock.


    Time seems to slow down in general, it is like a hammer in general the speed of the pliers fall is so slow.


    It''s not slow. It''s just one of the phenomena caused by high concentration.


    In fact, the falling speed of giant tongs is very fast. If they are placed in normal time, the speed can''t be seen with naked eyes.


    sky! The black shadow flashed, and the pincers like a hammer were about to fall.


    At this time, the harsh roar suddenly hit, across the sky, from far and near.


    "Boom!"


    On the body of the giant sea animal, a big fireball suddenly surged up, and the violent explosion immediately sounded.


    The flames were rolling, and the shock wave swept everything around.


    In the surging flames, the giant sea animal made a painful roar.


    Huge body, by the sudden explosion on the body, to the side of the shock back a few steps.


    The huge pincers waving to the wall were also interrupted by the explosion, and "bang" bombarded the beach under the wall.


    When the fire dissipated, the shock wave subsided, and the rolling smoke dissipated. On the huge sea beast, it spread from the explosion point to the surrounding, and the crustacean cracked and concave down. Countless crustaceans were overturned, revealing the ferocious flesh and blood inside.


    He looked miserable.


    It was the roar of shells.


    The mobilized soldiers on the dock looked slightly to the left.


    In the forest behind the sand beach, the forest is disturbed, and all kinds of sounds are mixed together, which makes the forest lose its original quietness.


    At the junction of the sand beach and the forest, from the dark shade of the trees, a large vehicle full of metallic luster is driving out of the forest, the turret is turning slightly, and the black muzzle points to the sea.


    The support forces are here


    That''s a hammer tank!


    As a soldier of the suvier Empire, I don''t know about the main battle tanks of the Empire and the mobilized soldiers on the dock platform.


    Seeing the constant flow of reinforcements from the forest, the mobilized soldiers on the dock platform were relieved.


    "Attack! Attack! Attack the harbor! Objective: all the non human monsters will be killed


    The engine is roaring, the track is turning, driving out from the forest, the speed of the hammer tank has increased several times at a time, galloping on the beach, dashing to the sea.


    Along the way, the rotating track raised a large area of yellow sand.


    In the hammer tank, Jacob Robb issued an order to attack.


    "Bang! Bang


    The muzzle of the black hole burst out with flames, and there were traces in the sky, and the shells were roaring.


    The hammer tank, which was driving out of the forest, opened fire on the nearby herd.


    The flames were shooting and the shells were roaring.


    "Boom! Boom


    With the sound of shelling, countless fireballs rose from the herds on the beach, accompanied by violent explosions.


    Blood is flying


    All the sea animals hit by the shells can''t escape the end of being smashed.


    When the flame dissipated and everything could be seen clearly, the sea beast hit by the shell was gone for half a year and was blown to pieces.


    Suffered a sudden blow, the sea beast directly confused, into a brief chaos.


    "Roar!"


    At this time, a great roar echoed in the bay.


    The sound was so loud that it almost covered up the violent explosion.


    In the light of the explosion, the giant sea animal under the dock wall raised to the sky and roared.


    The roar is like a clear order. The sea beast in chaos seems to have a target. Qi Qi turns around and rushes to the tank group in the direction of the forest.


    After a roar, the giant sea beast gave up the crumbling wall in front of him and turned to the new enemy.


    The huge body, together with many large sea animals, rushed to the oncoming tank group.


    A new battle has begun.


    The hammer tanks are galloping, forming a steel wall on the wide sand beach. The black muzzle is constantly spewing flames, and the sound of shelling reverberates over the Bay again and again.


    Over the Bay, the roar of shells was continuous.


    Followed by the rising fireball and the violent explosion.


    In the cabin of the hammer tank, Jacob and rob are observing the situation outside with the screen in front of him.


    In the distance, the herd was coming.


    "Stop! Attention, all! Stop and form a line on the beach to stop the herd


    Jacob Rob''s hammer tank is the first car, and it is also the front one of many hammer tanks running on the beach.


    As soon as Jacob''s order was given, the driver put on the brake.


    The huge and heavy body of the hammer tank was obviously shocked and glided in the sand for a long time before it stopped.


    The hammer tank behind also slowed down, with Jacob''s hammer tank as the center, side by side, forming a horizontal line on the beach.


    Just as the hammers formed a line on the beach, there was another disturbance in the forest behind them.


    The figure was shaking. In the shade, a dark green figure rushed out of the dark forest.


    At the junction line of 100 meters, the figure of mobilizers surged out, and the dark green figure was dense, just like an ant colony, rushing to the front composed of hammers and tanks.

 Chapter 457

    "Squeak! Squeak


    In the sound of many machines running, in the crowd, also mixed with many sickle machine armour, together with mobilizers rushed out of the forest.


    Four mechanical legs support the heavy body, each step down, the mechanical foot will sink into the sand.


    Every time the mechanical leg is raised, a large area of yellow sand will be raised.


    Four mechanical legs move quickly, the extremely fast speed makes the scythe mecha look very dexterous.


    "Bang! Bang


    The hammers in the line are firing, firing at the oncoming herd.


    The flames are spraying, the shells are whistling, and the traces of shells across the sky are one after another. The large sea animals in the front of the herd are always hit by the shells. When the fireball rises, their bodies have already been torn up by the impact of the moment.


    Mobilizers and scythes joined the line as the hammers fired as much as they could to kill the nearby herd.


    Mobilizers stand on both sides of the hammer tank, a little behind. This is the best position. First, they can avoid being hurt by the shockwave caused by the projectile coming out of the bore. Second, they can stay back a little, even if the herd rushes into the front line, they also have a little buffer time.


    The scythe machine armour stands behind the hammer tank. The scythe machine armour has a higher firing angle, and neither the mobilized soldiers nor the hammer tank will hinder the scythe machine armour''s firing angle.


    "Fire with all your strength!"


    The herd is approaching. Although the firepower of hammer tanks is fierce, the firing speed of cannons is slow. Even one shot can kill a large sea animal, but the total number of hammer tanks is only 30. Even with 100% accuracy, one shot can only kill 30 large sea animals.


    Thirty large sea animals are a drop in the bucket for the whole herd. How can they stop the herd from approaching?


    At the command of yevrich in the scythe cabin, all the fire from the front was fired.


    "Da! Dada


    The most striking is the scythe.


    When the three wheeled heavy machine gun fired, the hum of the motor, and "Da! Dada When the two voices mingled, the most violent metal storm occurred.


    On the line of several hundred meters long, when 50 scythe mecha fire, even in the daytime, you can clearly see the bullet marks in the dense air.


    "Ho! Hiss


    The metal storm covered the herd.


    The power of large caliber heavy machine gun is amazing.


    Under the baptism of the metal storm, countless galloping sea animals suddenly broke their carapace and were swept by countless bullets. They didn''t even have time to make a scream. Their bodies were torn to pieces by dense bullets.


    In the baptism of the metal storm, the herd is falling in pieces.


    The firepower of the front is too strong.


    There''s no way the herd can resist it.


    "Roar!"


    There was a great roar from the herd.


    The sound comes from the biggest sea animal.


    "Ding! Ding


    The guns in the mobilizers'' hands are not effective on it, but the larger caliber heavy machine guns on the scythe machine armour can cause damage to it. It may not be fatal, but it can''t bear being covered by countless bullets.


    It is the largest and has become the target of the fire.


    The bullets hit the giant sea beast, some of them flew away, and some of them penetrated the carapace.


    When one, two, countless bullets pierced the crustacean, the giant sea animal''s body had been blurred.


    Nevertheless, the vitality of the giant sea beast is extremely amazing, like a super heavy tank to the front.


    In the hammer tank, Jacob rob noticed the biggest sea animal.


    Not long ago, when the hammer tank rushed out of the forest, Jacob and rob noticed it at first sight. At that time, it was attacking the dock.


    In order to get rid of the dock, although it was far away, Jacob and rob ordered the Gunners to fire at the giant sea beast.


    The result is obvious, the artillery successfully hit the giant sea beast, also successfully released the dock, let the herd shift the target.


    After that, the giant sea animals were surrounded by large sea animals. Although the size of the giant sea animals was much larger than that of the surrounding sea animals, it was not easy to hit the giant sea animals surrounded by the animals with the low shooting angle of the hammer tank.


    Jacob and rob also ignored "it". As long as the smaller large sea animals on the beach are eliminated, the giant sea animals will eventually be eliminated.


    "See the biggest sea animal? Are you sure you can hit it? "


    Looking out on the screen at the hot, exploding, roaring battlefield, Jacob asked the gunner.


    "There are too many sea animals around, the shells are easy to be blocked, and the chance of hitting is not big!"


    This is the gunner''s answer.


    "No harm! Aim at it, it''s the first target


    The threat of the giant sea beast is too great. Once it gets close to the front, the pair of pincers will fall, even the hammer tank will not be able to bear it.


    "Yes


    The gunner echoed.


    Although the task is difficult, as long as we can see it, if one shell can''t do it, we will have two. If two shells can''t do it, we will have three. Among the 50 shells of hammer tank, one can hit.


    To control the gun, on the fire control display, the gunner aimed at the biggest sea beast in the herd.


    Horrible creatures


    As the gunner who saw this world sea animal for the first time, the only thing in his heart was surprise at the monster shaking in the display.


    After all, this incredible existence can never be seen in another world.


    aim!


    The gunner pressed the fire button.


    Outside, the gun on the right side of the hammer tank, the long barrel of the gun was shocked, and the muzzle of the gun spewed flames.


    The shells roared out, leaving a faint trace in the sky.


    In the distance, there was an explosion on a large sea animal in front of the giant sea animal.


    The power of the explosion directly tore up the body of the large sea animal. When the fireball rose, the body of the large sea animal had fallen to the ground.


    The powerful impact makes the surrounding sea animals turn upside down, and the route of galloping becomes distorted.

 Chapter 458

    The explosion was close enough that even the giant sea animal was affected. However, the impact was not big. The giant sea animal just slowed down slightly, and its huge body was pushed back by the shock wave.


    The herd is disappearing.


    Under the fierce fire of the front, countless sea animals will fall down every time the herd goes further.


    Thousands of animals, when less than 100 meters away from the front, the number of animals dropped sharply, and thousands of bodies fell on the way.


    And there are less than a thousand alive and still attacking the front.


    On the front line of several hundred meters, the herd of less than a thousand animals looked scattered and out of shape.


    "Forward!"


    Yevrich, who had been observing the situation in scythe, saw that the situation on the battlefield was clear and gave the final order.


    At the command, the engine is roaring.


    Such a big hammer tank, like a tiger down the mountain, rushed to the oncoming herd.


    Scythe machine armour, mobilize troops to follow closely.


    "Bang!"


    The roar of guns.


    "Da! Dada


    The roar of the revolver.


    Bullets are whistling, shells are flying, gunshots, explosions, in this last moment, become more intense.


    "Boom! Boom


    Shells roar, countless fireballs rise in the herd, countless sea animals disappear in the fire.


    "Ho! Hiss


    The metal storm formed by bullets tore the crustaceans of one sea animal after another. Countless sea animals'' crustaceans were overturned and fell to the ground in the blur of flesh and blood.


    The herd is advancing, so is the iron Legion.


    When the two sides touch each other, there is a fierce collision.


    The engine is roaring, and the huge hammer tank is crushing the corpses all over the beach and crashing into the oncoming large sea animals.


    "Bang!"


    In a dull crash, a huge sea animal was pushed forward by the hammer tank.


    The sea beast was hissing and raised the pair of pincers in the struggle.


    Before the huge pair of pincers fell, the muzzle of the hammer tank turned slightly, aiming at the head of the sea beast hidden under its carapace.


    "Bang!"


    The black muzzle burst into flames.


    "Boom!"


    The first half of the beast exploded.


    The flames were surging and the shock waves were sweeping.


    Flesh and blood, broken limbs and bodies.


    As the flames dissipated, the entire front half of the beast disappeared.


    The latter half of the body seems to have been burned in the fire. It is scorched black, and the black flesh and blood seem to be wriggling, which is extremely ferocious.


    When the two sides touched, the battle lasted only a little time.


    The herd is losing, and the Iron Army is pressing.


    "Roar!"


    In the herd will be completely eliminated trace, a hoarse "roar" sounded again.


    Giant sea animals are roaring up in the sky.


    Although Jacob and rob intended to eliminate it, he failed in the end.


    It''s not that it didn''t hit, but that the power of the artillery can''t cause a devastating blow to "it", it can only hurt "it".


    Fully bear the three shells, even if "it" on the flesh and blood, vitality is still strong.


    Nevertheless, "it" retreated.


    After that roar, "it" turned and fled to the sea.


    The same is true for the large sea animals that survived on the beach. They gave up their enemies and fled to the sea in the hail of gunfire.


    It''s not wise to leave a weak back for an enemy.


    The first regiment pursued all the way, leaving many sea animals among the gunfire and gunfire.


    The water splashed and the waves rolled. Many sea animals plunged into the water and rushed out to the sea.


    When they came, they were extremely fierce and large-scale. They eliminated the enemy "polluting animals" from the land and became the winners of the battlefield.


    In the next war, they failed, and less than 100 survived.


    Stepping on the corpse, the mobilized soldiers stopped by the sea.


    Gunfire, gunfire, I don''t know when it''s gone.


    Looking at the restless sea, at this moment, the hearts of the mobilized soldiers knew that this battle was their victory.


    It was a complete victory.


    Leaving scythe mecha, yevrich sets foot on the beach.


    The foot is not yellow sand, but the body of a polluted animal.


    Looking around, no matter in the sea or on the beach, the most prominent thing is the body of the fierce beast.


    There are sea animals and pollution animals. They are closely intertwined, making the Bay look like hell.


    Looking at the scenes in front of him, jevrich had a headache.


    It''s not easy to clean up so many bodies.


    Most importantly, the first regiment must clean up all the dead bodies in the bay within two days. Otherwise, once the dead bodies decay, it is bound to increase the intensity of pollutants in the air of the bay.


    By that time, I''m afraid this port will be the exclusive place of the first Legion.


    Because once the pollutants in the air are too strong and exceed the level that the human beings in the world can adapt to, they will be infected, and all kinds of functions of the body will be destroyed, and they will die beyond recognition in a few days.


    Only the first regiment, relying on powered combat suits, can ignore this,


    However, the port was built for all, not just the first Legion. Therefore, the first Legion did not want to see that happen.


    So the bodies in the Bay must be cleared as soon as possible.


    Yevrich''s only good news is that the first Legion has enough troops this time.


    Although there are many corpses in the Bay, it doesn''t take much time to clean them up.


    Two days is enough.


    At this time, leaving the hammer tank, Jacob came over.


    Salute!


    "Colonel jevrich! It''s getting dark. We''d better arrange to camp as soon as possible! Although marine animals and polluting animals have been eliminated, this does not guarantee that they will not fight back! Whether it''s polluting animals or sea animals, we don''t know their specific conditions. Night is a big obstacle! We can''t relax our vigilance! " Jacob preached, "just spend the night! Victory really belongs to us

 Chapter 459

    It''s dark!


    Although the light has not left, it will not be long.


    The camp must be built before dark.


    Jacob and rob are right. Night is dangerous, especially for human beings.


    Now, although the fierce beasts in the Gulf have been driven away by the first army, this does not guarantee the safety of the port.


    Many things cannot be confirmed until the light comes again.


    You have to be careful, and you have to be careful.


    Yevrich said, "go! Find a good place to set up camp, only through tonight, the war in the port is really over! "


    "Yes


    Jacob and rob answered.


    He turned around and led the team.


    The team that stayed on the beach also moved under the command of Jacob rob.


    In the roar of the powerful engine, the army is moving.


    Leaving the beach.


    It''s not hard to choose where to build a camp.


    At the back of the dock, there is an open space, which is a good site for the camp.


    After clearing the remains on the ground, Jacob and rob set up the camp here.


    After a little bit of busyness, shortly after dark, the camp was finally set up.


    For the sake of safety, Jacob arranged the hammer tank to the outermost part, acting as a steel barrier around the camp.


    The scythe armour was placed behind the hammers and surrounded the camp as a second layer of defense.


    Surrounded by hammer tanks and scythe mecha, there are tent areas.


    With more than 5000 people and more than 5000 tents, the area required is not small. Even if each tent is separated from each other, the camp occupies a large area.


    The construction of the port has just begun. Except for the dock, all the buildings have just been laid. Of course, the power system is not perfect.


    Darkness is dangerous.


    In order to ensure enough light, sickle machine armour and hammer tank car lamps become the only thing emitting light in the dark.


    Although it can''t light up the whole camp, the presence of car lights at least prevents the camp from falling into darkness.


    In the dark, steel armor stands, and teams of patrol figures guard the safety of the camp.


    Time went away little by little in the dark.


    The night of tension, in exchange for nothing happened.


    Of course, that''s a good thing, and that''s what everyone wants to see.


    The next morning, when the color of the day was just dawn and the darkness had not completely faded, the originally quiet camp suddenly became riotous.


    Countless mobilizers left the tents and began to take back their tents.


    The huge camp disappeared in less than a quarter of an hour, and the only ones left were the scythe machine armour and hammer tanks guarding outside.


    Today, mobilizers will be very busy.


    The bodies in the Bay need to be cleaned up, which is not a small project.


    Next to a hammer tank, jevrich, jeroman, Jacob and rob were standing in a circle. The three of them were together and talking about things.


    "It''s not hard or easy to deal with the remains of fierce animals! To get rid of all the remains in the Bay in two days, all the soldiers must be mobilized


    Looking around at them, jevrich said.


    Looking at yevrich, yeromanov said, "Colonel yevrich! Just distribute the order! What do we need to do? "


    Without saying anything superfluous, yevrich issued a mission directly to the two men.


    "Jacob, rob! You lead 2000 people to the forest to find some dead wood that can be burned. There must be a lot of dead wood. There are many corpses in the bay. If you want to burn all the corpses, you can''t do without enough combustibles! "


    The flame can destroy everything, only the flame can make the beast''s remains turn to ashes, nothing can be left.


    Only the fire can keep the remains of the fierce beast from leaving any trace.


    "Yes! I''m going to organize people now! "


    Jacob and rob answered.


    "Go


    Jacob and rob turned and left.


    When Jacob and rob left, jevrich looked at jeroman and said, "jeroman! Your task is to lead the rest of the soldiers to collect the "original stones" in the body of the fierce beast, and then pile them up together, waiting for burning! "


    "I understand!"


    With a reply, jeromav turned and left.


    This task is not difficult. It''s not difficult to take out the "original stone" from the fierce beast. The only problem is to dissect the corpse. It''s not a matter of one or two.


    Once this kind of thing is done more, I''m afraid there will be pressure even in the hearts of the mobilized soldiers.


    It''s not fear, or fear.


    It''s disgusting


    Under the leadership of jeromav, Jacob and rob, they mobilized their troops and began to move separately.


    A group of soldiers followed Jacob and rob into the forest in search of dead wood that could burn.


    Nanlin island is full of forests. It can be said that 99% of the area is covered by forests. Of course, there will be no shortage of dead trees.


    However, if the amount is large, the mobilized soldiers must set foot in a large area. Otherwise, they will not be able to get enough firewood for burning the carcasses of the fierce beasts.


    There is no need to worry too much about firewood. Although there are not abundant resources in Nanlin Island, firewood is not included.


    When Jacob and rob took two thousand soldiers into the forest to look for firewood, jeroman also took action.


    More than 3000 mobilizers, under the command of jeromanov, poured into the beach.


    On the big beach, the mobilized soldiers stood at will.


    The dense corpses on the beach can''t make the mobilizers stand in line, they can only simplify everything.


    Dissecting the corpse of a fierce beast is not as simple as collecting firewood. It is a very complicated matter.


    Not only cumbersome, but also to bear the pressure from the spirit.


    So, in this matter, jeromav has to explain something.


    On the beach, standing on the body of a huge sea animal, yeroman is explaining some knowledge to the mobilizers around him.

 Chapter 460

    "In this world! There are many monsters, which are collectively referred to as "fierce beasts" by human beings. In many fierce beasts, there will be a nodule formed by pollutants, also known as "protolith". Protolith is what we and the first Legion need. It has high research value. In "Al", "protolith" can help countries study "energy" and "element", It''s the existence of competition among countries! It''s also the root of the growth of our first army! "


    "So!"


    "On this beach, there are many" protoliths "in the corpses. What you have to do is to find" protoliths "from these corpses. Protoliths only exist in two places, one is the head and the other is the heart. If no" protoliths "are found in these two places, don''t waste time, Keep looking for the next body! "


    "Now! Let''s go! Look for the "original stone" and pile up the corpses you searched for


    Through the messenger, jeromanov''s words came to all the mobilizers on the beach.


    The mobilizers on the beach began to take action in the gaze of yeromav.


    Under the command of officers from various regiments, battalions, companies and teams, more than 3000 soldiers divided into numerous small groups and began to operate separately.


    The sharp dagger was taken into hand, and the mobilizers began to cut the body of the beast.


    Maybe the corpses are not human beings, but non-human monsters. The movements of the mobilized soldiers look clean and sharp. Under the sharp dagger, the corpses are rifled one by one.


    The originally bloody and ferocious beach has become more depressing.


    The scales on the animals are not hard, and many places are soft. The corpses are easy to dissect.


    It''s not so easy to dissect a sea animal''s corpse. All parts of the body, except the abdomen, are covered with hard crustaceans. The mobilization soldiers can only work together to turn over the corpse and expose the abdomen. Only in this way can they use a dagger to cut from the abdomen.


    In this case, a lot of time will undoubtedly be wasted.


    However, there is no way to do this. There are no good conditions, and sometimes we can only waste some time.


    One by one, the original stones were found from the corpses by the mobilized soldiers, and one by one, the corpses were rifled by the mobilized soldiers.


    Although the blood of the beast has been coagulated for a long time, the slimy liquid falling on the beach makes people feel numb.


    Over time, with the efforts of more than 3000 mobilized soldiers, one beach after another has emerged.


    However, the color of the beach is no longer the golden yellow before, but a piece of green, a piece of sand covered by green liquid, the scene is extremely ferocious.


    On the beach, piles of corpses piled up. The highest corpse mountain was almost the same as the dock platform, which was more than 20 meters high.


    And on the beach, there are more corpse mountains piling up.


    I''m afraid that no less than 100000 corpses were left by fierce beasts in this battle.


    A few hours later, less than three tenths of the human remains on the land have been cleared, while none of the human remains on the water surface in the Bay have moved. It will take a long time to restore the bay to its original appearance.


    While the mobilizers were busy, yevrich came to the top of the hill on the right side of the bay.


    It''s hard to climb the mountain, but ordinary mobilizers can go up. Of course, it''s not a problem for jevrich.


    Standing on the top of the mountain, everything becomes very broad.


    On the left is a wide bay. Looking from the top of the mountain to the Bay, you can see the sea with floating corpses, the wide beach, the pile of corpse mountains on the beach, and the busy figures. Everything is clearly visible.


    In particular, the huge dock is even more obvious.


    Looking behind the dock, the mark of a harbor is very obvious.


    On the left is the endless sea.


    Today''s weather is good, there is no wind, the sky does not have too many clouds, sunlight, in the sky can see a trace of gold.


    Today''s sea is very calm, there are no big waves, the sea is just slightly rippling, it seems sparkling, very beautiful.


    "Since the sea beast left, the open sea has been very calm, and no changes have been found!"


    Next to yevrich, one of the mobilizers said.


    On both sides of the top of the Bay, mobilized troops have been stationed to carry out necessary surveillance of the outer sea.


    This is necessary. In this dangerous world, we should not take it lightly at any time.


    "Well!"


    Yevrich answered softly.


    The reason why he came here was that yevrich was not concerned about the movement of sea animals, but was observing the nearby terrain.


    Although the first Legion built a harbor in the Bay, yevrich did not know the terrain of the bay.


    Although yevrich was involved in the original port construction plan, he did not know much about it.


    No one in the first regiment has the right to decide the choice of port address. The decision is in the hands of the commander.


    The location of the port is also decided by the commander.


    As the guardian of port construction, the only thing yevrich needs to do is to carry out the task, and he does not observe more about the port.


    Take advantage of this time, just to observe the topography near the port.


    In terms of topography, this bay is indeed a natural port. Although the deep-water area in the Bay only accounts for a small part, the area of the deep-water area is enough to build a medium-sized military port. In the future, when conditions permit, if some excavation works can be carried out in the shallow water area, there will be no problem for the bay to accommodate the next large military port.


    The mountains on both sides of the bay can not only withstand storms and waves, but also build a large lighthouse on it to guide long-distance ships.


    In terms of terrain alone, the commander''s location is very accurate.


    The only drawback is probably the inconvenience of defense.


    The exit of the bay is still too big. The distance between the mountains on both sides is one kilometer.


    The outlet is too large, not only can not completely block the storm and big waves, but also can not make a good defense against the invasion of sea animals.


    Only by connecting the two mountains with a wall and isolating the Bay from the open sea can the safety of the port be ensured.


    However, it is not a small project to build a wall at the entrance and exit of the bay.


    The difficulties are not easy to solve.


    Even if it can be solved, it is also a very time-consuming thing.

 Chapter 461

    By this time, the war in the port is over.


    The next step is to clean up the battlefield.


    Only when the bay is restored to its former shape can the construction of the port start again.


    Before the port construction, the defense of the open sea must be put on the agenda.


    Otherwise, if the port is often disturbed by sea animals, how can the construction be carried out?


    Yevrich on the top of the mountain, looking at the boundless sea, thought of a lot.


    "Come on! Put up these dead trees


    On the beach, with the mobilizers looking for firewood in the forest returning one by one, dead trees were set up on piles of corpses.


    If you want to burn a pile of corpses completely, you need a lot of firewood.


    Fortunately, there is no lack of combustible dead wood in the forest. Under the intentional search of the mobilized soldiers, a large number of dead wood were found out by the mobilized soldiers from the forest.


    Jacob and rob were on the beach directing the mobilizers to build bonfires after bonfires


    Under the command of Jacob rob, on the beach, the bonfires around the corpses are slowly increasing.


    Soon enough, there would be enough firewood for each pile to burn.


    By the time the mobilizers in search of firewood in the forest returned one by one, the cleaning work on the beach was almost over.


    At this time, the short day will pass.


    The polluted animals in the water are beginning to show signs of decay.


    But the mobilizers can''t do anything.


    Night is not a good time to work.


    We can only wait for the day to salvage and burn the remains in the water.


    When a glimmer of light in the sky completely leaves, darkness envelops the earth.


    A day''s work, looking for firewood team has completed the task, dozens of huge bonfires on the beach is the result of their efforts.


    The task is not over. Tomorrow, when the bodies in the water are picked up, more firewood will be needed for burning. Now is not an easy time.


    The bay is shrouded in sand.


    The only light came from the rebuilt camp behind the dock.


    Although the car lamps on scythe mecha and hammer tank are bright enough, they are far from being able to illuminate the huge Bay.


    On the beach shrouded in darkness, only a bunch of blue light was shaking.


    That''s the light from the sensors on the mobiles'' helmets.


    Many figures walking on the beach, around a pile of bonfires, I do not know what to do.


    "If it can''t be burned, add some combustible chemicals!"


    Although there is a lot of firewood, there are also a lot of corpses. If those corpses are very tough, the fire will take a long time to burn, which will undoubtedly waste a lot of firewood.


    Next to a campfire, jevrich, Jacob, rob and jeroman stopped.


    "Colonel yevrich thought too much. When dissecting the carcasses of the fierce beasts, I found that there was a lot of grease in the carcasses. Once the fire burned, when the temperature reached a certain level, the carcasses were also combustible!" "There should be no problem burning these bodies," said jeromanov


    It seems that the body structure of these monsters is not beyond the scope of ordinary creatures, which is a good news.


    In this case, there''s nothing to worry about.


    "Light the fire!"


    Yevrich gave the order to start the fire.


    Through the messenger, the command reached all the mobilized soldiers by the campfire.


    "Wow


    After a few breaths, flames rose one after another on the beach shrouded in darkness.


    The orange red flame is flickering, at a glance, all over the beach, no less than dozens of flowers.


    The fire was very small at the beginning. When the firewood was ignited, the fire suddenly increased.


    More and more big, from the original small flame, into a flame, tens of meters high fire.


    When the bonfires are burning fiercely, the flames are tens of meters high. Under the light of the fire, the beach is like day. Even the bay is under the light of the fire, everything becomes very clear.


    The fire is jumping, the surrounding air seems to be twisting, the cold air floating in the bay is driven away, and the air in the Bay becomes steaming.


    "Crackling!"


    The burning firewood burst, sparks splashed, and the crackling sound echoed on the beach.


    Looking at the flames jumping tens of meters high in front of us, although the existence of the power combat suit makes the body unable to feel the warmth, the distortion of the air can make people imagine that the temperature outside must be very high. For a moment, jevrich was a little crazy.


    Flame is indispensable to human beings since ancient times. It can be said that in the process of human history, flame has played a great role in promoting it.


    In the age of human ignorance, "fire" is even regarded as "God" by human beings, which can bless and destroy human beings.


    For human beings, the importance of fire is self-evident.


    "The task of clearing the battlefield will end tomorrow at most! By tomorrow afternoon, the army will be able to return to Castle, Colonel jevrich! Is there any arrangement for the port personnel left behind? "


    At this time, the ye so Manfu of one side opens a mouth to say.


    Yeromanov''s words broke jevrich''s meditation.


    Looking back from the burning bonfire and looking back at the burning bonfires in the distance, yevrich said: "there are not too many people left behind. A battalion can do it, and there is no need for officers to stay. Tomorrow, officers above the battalion level must return to Qingcheng to meet the commander! The commander should have something to say when the team is big! "


    "And instructor Natasha..."


    Yevrich thought of Natasha and was handcuffed to walk out of the portal. At that scene, yevrich can be said to have a deep image, which is hard to forget and can''t be forgotten.


    "Master Natasha?"


    There was some doubt in Jacob and Rob''s voice.


    When did instructor Natasha come?


    Jacob and rob didn''t know.


    At this time, yaromav on one side answered Jacob and Rob''s doubts: "instructor Natasha has also come. However, Natasha came as a criminal and was ordered by the new queen Sophia of the Empire to be dealt with by the commander!"

 Chapter 462

    Queen Sophia?


    criminal?


    Jacob and rob looked a little surprised and a little clear.


    "It seems that a lot of things have happened in the suvier empire in the months when we left the Empire!"


    Jacob and rob sighed.


    Some things don''t need more than explanation. As a soldier of the suvier Empire, many things will be understood and known when you think about them.


    "A lot of things have happened!" Yevrich said coolly, "in love and reason! The punishment of instructor Natasha must be in front of the comrades, especially the new comrades! Only in this way can we stop some comrades from thinking that they should not have. At the same time, we are telling them that in this world, there is no queen, only a commander! "


    People''s minds are complicated. Some things must be explained in advance.


    Let them know, also let them have a subjective cognition.


    Only in this way can there be harmony within the first Legion.


    Contract is not omnipotent, it can make people fear, can control the "human" body, but can not bind a person''s heart.


    And the heart is the most important thing.


    "Colonel jevrich! What did instructor Natasha do? "


    Only to this point, Jacob and rob are very curious


    "Assassinating an important federal member of the Empire, causing civil strife in the Empire, was convicted of murder and treason by the military court!"


    Treason?


    Jacob and rob were slightly surprised.


    It''s a big charge.


    In the Empire, treason was a "big crime" of executing the death penalty immediately. Once it was judged, it was not allowed to appeal. When the judgment ended, it would be directly pulled into the execution ground and executed.


    It can be said that it is a miracle that instructor Natasha came to this world.


    However, the only thing Jacob and rob doubt is that instructor Natasha''s prestige in the military is so high, how can he be convicted of treason.


    What about killing the Reich Federalists?


    With the power of the military, any excuse can be put off.


    The confrontation between the military and those politicians is not a matter of one day or two. The assassination of the federal commissar of the Empire should not be sentenced to such a serious crime as "Treason", even if the evidence is conclusive and irrefutable.


    Why?


    Jacob and rob don''t understand!


    "Don''t discuss too much about instructor Natasha. The commander has his own conclusion. We just need to wait!"


    In the end, yevrich gave an end to the topic.


    Jacob and rob no longer spoke, but thought to himself.


    And yeromanov, too, was equally concerned about the affairs of instructor Natasha.


    He was thinking about what the commander would do?


    What to do with master Natasha!


    The bonfire was still burning, and the crackle never stopped.


    The feast of the fire on the beach will not end in a short time. It will last for a long, long, short time.


    As time went by, the campfire burned on the beach, and the camp was quiet.


    Only the figure of the patrol soldiers was shaking, and their feet were stepping on the ground, making a slight "footstep".


    The bonfire on the beach is burning lonely and warmly. The huge fire lights up the Bay and brings warmth.


    This is the warmth, no one, no creature to feel.


    For the burning flame, its own value is very low.


    Time in the bonfire burning in the past bit by bit.


    The night is long, and the burning bonfire is slowly weakening.


    The remains of the fierce beast gradually turned to ashes in the fire.


    When the long night is over, when the light is dispelling the darkness.


    The bonfire on the beach had gone out, leaving only piles of black ashes.


    The camp behind the dock is disappearing. When the tents disappear again, many mobilizers rush into the beach.


    On the other side, a large number of mobilizers poured into the forest.


    For mobilizing soldiers, today''s task will begin again.


    Mobilized soldiers on the beach began to go into the water to retrieve the remains.


    The water splashed and the green water was rippling. As a mobilized soldier stepped into the water, the water surface full of corpses was suddenly disturbed.


    With the efforts of many mobilized soldiers, the floating corpses on the water are decreasing bit by bit.


    And the water surface is also showing little by little, and the area is getting bigger and bigger.


    It was not until noon that all the bodies in the water were salvaged ashore with the efforts of the mobilized soldiers.


    At a glance, the rough sea finally reappeared, but the color was slightly green.


    The sea is huge, and the sea water is endless. It is sparse by the sea water, and the green in the water is slowly dissipating. Soon, the sea water in the Bay will return to its original color.


    The water can return to its original color, while the beach is not so easy.


    There is only one way to restore the golden color of such a big beach.


    When the last dozen bonfires were lit, the mobilizers on the beach were not idle, but using simple engineering shovels to turn the sand on the beach.


    The sand that has been dyed green by green blood can''t be washed away. There is only one way to get rid of the green, that is to bury it, and use the time and the natural force of the earth to make the beach slowly return to its former color.


    Although the beach is so big, there are a large number of mobilized soldiers. In less than two hours, the original green beach has taken on a new look. Although it has not recovered to its former appearance, it will recover with time.


    Moreover, the beach will be used in the future. Perhaps, in the near future, the beach will disappear and be replaced by something else. Therefore, there is no need to be too perfect now.


    "Assemble! Prepare to return to Qingcheng


    Although the bonfire on the beach was still burning, the mobilizers had already done what they had to do, so yevrich gave the order for the team to gather.


    So far! The port war has come to an end.


    It''s time for the army to return.


    At the command, the mobilizers scattered around the port began to move and gather in the open space behind the dock where the camp originally existed.


    In a short time, more than 5000 people had gathered together.


    On the broad field, when more than 5000 iron and steel bodies gather together, at a glance, it''s a dense area, not shocking.

 Chapter 463

    In particular, the special war armor on the periphery makes everything in front of us more powerful.


    Looking around at the square mobilizers in front of him, one by one with steel bodies arranged neatly, yevrich didn''t say much.


    "Let''s go! Return the same way


    This is yevrich''s only order.


    As soon as the order was given, the engine roared.


    The hammer tank at the periphery moved first. In the roar of the engine, the huge metal bodies, one by one, drove to the forest exit.


    The way to come is the way to go back. All the roads come out, and the hammer tank has rolled out a road in the forest.


    It''s much more convenient to go back than to come.


    Fortunately, the terrain of Nanlin island is very flat. There are no high mountains or Grand Canyon. Although the terrain in the forest is a little rough, the concave convex range is not very large. The cross-country ability of hammer tank can cope with it.


    Hammer tank is followed by scythe mecha. When scythe mecha starts to move, the mobilized soldiers in square array also start to move.


    The mobilizers advanced in four columns, forming a long line into the forest.


    ----


    "Is the commander out?"


    In the hallway of the temple, Tanya in a gray military uniform stopped a maid!


    The maid, dressed in a black and white dress, was surprised and quiet. Facing Tanya''s inquiry, she whispered, "no one can enter that door. Since your highness and master Jiye entered, they have never come out!"


    It''s been three days. When the port war happened, the commander and zoye entered the reincarnation tower. Except for that appearance in the camp, they never saw him in the days after.


    Three days without food or drink, I don''t know what the commander and Jiye are doing inside?


    Tanya was worried.


    "If the commander comes out, please let me know!"


    Although she was worried, Tanya knew that there must be something very important between the commander and Jiye, otherwise she would not be so abnormal.


    For Tanya, the only thing she can do is wait.


    The maid whispered, "yes! If there''s nothing else, I''ll leave first! "


    Tanya nodded.


    The maid turned slightly, stepped forward, and continued to walk in the corridor.


    Slim figure soon disappeared in the corner of the corridor.


    After staying in the corridor for a moment, Tanya turns and leaves.


    Tanya originally planned to go to the reincarnation tower, but what''s the use of staying in front of that door?


    So Tanya gave up.


    However, Tanya does not know that if she goes to the reincarnation tower, she may be able to meet the commander who leaves from the reincarnation tower.


    In the reincarnation tower, Li Meng by the pool still stands.


    A few days later, the transformation of night is finally over.


    The black pool water is rippling, and the black streamer is running like lightning on the pool surface.


    Although the eyes can''t see the changes in the pool, Li Meng can sense them.


    The transformation is over, and the sleeping soul has awakened.


    "This is..."


    Looking at the pool, Li Meng''s expression became a little surprised.


    The strong power of death in the pool water is rapidly consumed, and the pool water is slowly becoming lighter.


    It''s not slow. The water in the pool is getting thinner very quickly.


    The main cause of the rapid consumption of death power is in the pool.


    A little exploration, Li Meng will understand.


    "The transformation of matter is not so easy. It''s... Talent?"


    In his heart, Li Meng muttered to himself.


    The night in the pool has woken up. At this time, she is using the power of death to gather her own weapons and equipment.


    The transformation of energy into matter is impossible in scientific theory, but it is possible in the world of magic, and the so-called scientific theory is only one-sided cognition of human beings.


    The universe is boundless, and the knowledge it contains is also boundless.


    The only thing in common is that not everyone can transform energy into matter. It''s very difficult. It needs not only a huge magic support, but also a powerful "brain", both of which are indispensable.


    Obviously, Jiye doesn''t have either of these, so it can only be explained by "talent".


    Looking at the gradually faded pool water, Li Meng had some expectations in his heart.


    Looking forward to leaving from the pool, what kind of night it will be like.


    We are also looking forward to what kind of weapons and equipment will be gathered in the night.


    Li Meng didn''t wait long!


    Just in Li Meng''s gaze, the water in the pool, which had become very light, rippled slightly, and the water was no longer calm.


    First, the silver hair came out of the water, then the face, shoulders... And night came out of the water slowly.


    When she went in, she was dressed in a black maid skirt with a little white border. When she left from the water, she was dressed in black.


    The dress on the body is no longer a maid''s dress, but a skirt with blood veins.


    The shoulders, chest and important parts of the body are covered with a layer of black iron. Although it is condensed by the force of death, it also exudes metallic luster.


    Arm guards, gloves, chest armor, long iron shoes at the foot, everything is black, black with blood lines.


    The black metallic luster and the bloody darkness make the night look like a traveler in the dark, full of darkness and evil.


    When you leave the pool and step on the ground, the iron shoes will emit "Zheng" every step on the ground! "Clank" sound.


    All of these make the night look like a knight in heavy armor in the ancient West.


    Compared with before, the night has changed a lot.


    Not only the skin is a little pale, but also the face is a little hard, and the eyes reveal a cold chill.


    The heart in the body no longer beats.


    In front of Li Meng, zhe Ye stops, looks stiff and looks at the person in front of him coldly.


    Although the change was expected, Li Meng still felt uncomfortable looking at the night before him.

 Chapter 464

    Although the change was expected, Li Meng still felt uncomfortable looking at the night before him.


    This is the common feature of the "dead". They can''t express their emotions, and their emotional changes are very rigid.


    It''s a matter of course that dead creatures don''t have seven emotions and six desires, and certainly don''t have any emotions.


    Although she is not an ordinary dead creature, because of the influence of the power of death, her seven emotions and six desires have not been lost, but they have been almost consumed.


    In his heart, Li Meng sighed.


    Although he had such an expectation at the beginning, Li Meng still cared about the present night.


    Stretching out his right hand, Li Meng gently stroked the not cold face.


    Looking at the still beautiful face, Li Meng sighed: "girl! How can you reassure me like that? "


    His Highness''s soft words echoed in his ears, which made the cold eyes of the night move slightly.


    Cold eyes revealed a trace of curiosity, there is a trace of puzzled.


    The words, which were slightly open, light and cold, came out of her mouth.


    "Your Highness! Are you not satisfied with the change of night


    Li Meng shook his head and said: "not so! satisfied! But I''m not satisfied. I just look at you now and think of you who were gentle and lovely before! "


    Night cold face slightly a Zheng, raised his left hand to touch his other side of the face.


    I understand your Highness''s words.


    Looking up at his Highness''s familiar face, he said: "Your Highness! What should I do? "


    "You don''t have to do anything. Leave it to me!" Li Meng opened his arms and said, "night! Come here


    This is his Highness''s invitation. How can she refuse it.


    Although some doubts, but night or step forward, into the arms.


    Petite body against his highness, once the warmth can no longer feel.


    The body''s armor separates everything.


    Encircling the waist of night, the cold skirt armour is a little biting.


    Looking at the face close at hand, Li Meng lowered his head slightly and put his forehead on the forehead of night.


    Their posture is very warm and intimate.


    Although he didn''t know what his highness was going to do, he didn''t know how to resist. Instead, he hugged his highness with his backhand, trying to comfort him with this kind of action.


    It''s all because of the power of death.


    The power of death itself is a kind of negative energy, which is a terrible existence for any living body.


    It can not only bring people back to life and become the puppet of the power of death, but also erase the seven emotions and six desires.


    In the case of Li Meng''s intention, the transformation of the night preserves the whole soul.


    But the power of death is full of all parts of her body, which also affects her emotional expression.


    Seven emotions and six desires, happiness, anger, sadness and joy, all these night have, but whether it is happy or sad, it can not be well expressed in that face and eyes.


    Even smile, now night can''t express well.


    There are solutions.


    As the same existence as "the power of death", Li Meng can do many things as long as he wants to.


    Leave the forehead of night slightly!


    Staring at that beautiful face, Li Meng raised his right hand again.


    The hand caresses night''s face, moves upward from the cheek, at the brow center of forehead, Li Meng''s hand stops.


    Move your mind!


    The gray and dark power of death gushed out of Zheyi''s body, like a tornado, around Zheyi''s body to Li Meng''s hand in front of his forehead.


    The black awn, like lightning, is jumping with the surging of the power of death, like a black energy spirit.


    In the middle of the night, Li Meng''s hand stopped.


    Also don''t see Li Meng what action, so lightly wipe.


    Something magical happened.


    In the middle of the night''s eyebrows, a black awn seems to be under the skin, invading the skin and changing the color of the skin.


    The black awn is spreading and drawing a pattern.


    A sickle like hook is formed, followed by a "handle.".


    When the black awn is no longer spread, the pattern is completely formed, emitting bursts of black halo.


    When all changes are over, a "scythe" and a "death scythe" are suddenly engraved in the center of night''s brow.


    The sickle pattern of death, which exudes black "halo", is incomparably profound and mysterious.


    And just then, when the scythe of death came into being.


    The power of death around her petite body seems to find a vent, and the bees rush to the scythe of death.


    Between a few breaths, the power of death on the night disappeared.


    No matter inside or outside, the power of death has disappeared, and the existence of the power of death can no longer be felt in the body of night.


    The black halo flickered a few times, and the sickle pattern in the middle of the night''s eyebrows was silent.


    In the middle of the night''s eyebrows, the "scythe of death" pattern is in place, but it no longer emits a black halo. It looks like a tattoo.


    It''s just that the tattoo is a little scary.


    "How do you feel?"


    Hand gently from the night face down, looking at the night in a daze, Li Meng asked softly.


    At this time, night''s look is very strange, dull, Lengleng, expression is very rich, no longer as rigid as before.


    Eyes also become flexible.


    Touch the center of the eyebrow, the feeling under the skin let night know, there is something in the center of the eyebrow.


    What''s that?


    She didn''t know it, but she felt the power of death from it.


    The power of death in the body seems to run into the eyebrow.


    There is no power of death, the body is a little empty, that kind of feeling is not good.


    However, it doesn''t matter that night can feel that the power hidden in the body has not diminished, and it doesn''t lose control of the power of death.


    Night has a feeling that as long as she has an idea, the power of death will flow out of her eyebrows and move around her body.


    And the most important thing is that without the shackles of the force of death, thinking becomes a lot easier, and the control of the body muscles is restored.

 Chapter 465

    The corners of the mouth slightly pull, night smile, looking at his highness in front of him, night smile is very sweet.


    See the night of the smile, Li Meng also found the previous feeling, the heart is also slightly relieved.


    Yes! Now the night with a sweet smile is the familiar night in the past.


    "Your Highness! What is this? I can feel it''s amazing


    Gently touch the eyebrow, night some curiosity.


    Moved the hand that encircles night waist, Li Meng slightly moved a step backward.


    Looking at the night in front of him, Li Meng said calmly: "this is" the mark of death ". It''s just a little trick." it "is a container, a container for storing the power of death. It is also a spirit gathering device, which can absorb the power of death in nature and increase the amount of the power of death in the container. In other words, the longer you live, the stronger you will be! "


    Trick?


    Although his highness said it casually, he didn''t believe it was just a trick.


    "Death mark" has such abnormal function, how can it be a trick!


    Jiyeke knows that she is "immortal" now. As long as she doesn''t die unnaturally, she can live forever. The life of the dead is infinite. As a "corpse girl", she belongs to the same family of the dead and also has endless life.


    With the "mark of death", it can be said that even if she finds a place to sleep for hundreds of years, her strength will increase greatly after she wakes up, which can be compared by many people!


    How can such a powerful thing be a trick?


    "Yes! It''s also a weapon! You should have a strong feeling now


    A strong feeling?


    After listening to his Highness''s words, she finally realized something.


    It''s really strong. That kind of feeling was originally thought to be the sequelae of "the mark of death" engraved on the eyebrow. Now it seems that this kind of feeling is not an illusion.


    Yes, since the "death sickle" was engraved in the center of the eyebrows, night has always had a strong feeling.


    It''s a feeling of holding the existence of eyebrow center in hand.


    "Try it! You can do it! "


    His Highness''s words of encouragement reverberated in his ears, which raised a sense of courage in his heart.


    In Li Meng''s gaze, she slowly closed her eyes.


    After just a few breaths, the metamorphosis happened.


    The mark of death on the forehead of the night, halo protuberance, slightly flashing.


    At the next moment, driven by some force, the "mark of death" in the center of the eyebrows is dissipating, breaking away from the center of the eyebrows of the night, and turning into a black energy, floating and falling into the hands of the night.


    When the black energy touched the right hand with iron gloves, it turned into a huge sickle.


    It''s only in the blink of an eye.


    Feeling the weight in his hand, she opened her eyes.


    "This is..."


    Looking down at the huge scythe in his hand, he was surprised.


    Cold touch is so clear, sharp curved Ren exudes cold luster, exaggerated radian makes people shudder.


    It''s very big. In terms of size, the sickle is very big.


    The handle is two meters long, and the crescent shaped blade is no less than one meter.


    With the huge scythe in her hand, she looks so petite.


    He stepped back a few steps slightly, and danced a few times with his scythe, adapting to the new weapon in his hand.


    There is no so-called strong wind, and there is no exaggeration.


    The power of the night is very small, and the environment here can''t make the night fully play.


    The night with the giant sickle looked like dancing.


    The skirt armor flutters, "Zheng! The sound of "Zheng" makes night show another kind of temperament beauty.


    Waving a few times, the night stopped.


    The giant scythe is disappearing, turning into a black awn and shooting into the center of night''s brow.


    The black halo is flickering, and the "mark of death" in the eyebrow of night appears again.


    He walked forward slightly, came to his highness, looked at his highness in front of him, and whispered, "Your Highness! How do you know I didn''t succeed in condensing weapons? "


    There are so many functions of the seal of death that his highness should have done it intentionally.


    In the reincarnation pool, she successfully condensed her equipment, but she tried many times without success.


    Why is this so? I don''t know, but it''s not the reason why death is not powerful enough.


    Although the power of death in the reincarnation pool has consumed more than half of it, there is no problem in condensing a few pieces of equipment.


    Looking at the night in front of him, Li Meng said calmly: "how can the changes in the pool hide from me? Spear can''t be compared with shield. Although you have the talent of turning energy into material, the power of death is a strange "element". If you want to turn "it" into the weapon you want, you need to understand the "characteristics" of the weapon. Just the appearance of the weapon, you can''t make it into shape! "


    i see!


    After listening to his Highness''s words, he knew it in his heart.


    No wonder at that time, in the pool, she thought of a lot of weapons, including swords, knives and spears. It can be said that she thought of all the weapons she could think of, but it was just a little worse. At the critical moment, the power of death would dissipate for no reason.


    The culprit of all this is that she does not understand the characteristics of weapons.


    "The skills of using weapons are always the same for any weapon. You should practice them well and learn how to use them. Only in this way can you become more powerful!"


    In the end, Li Meng exhorted.


    He nodded and said in a soft voice, "I''ve learned swordsmanship in the Taoist school before, and my superpowers also need cold weapons to exert their greatest power. In terms of swordsmanship, although I dare not call it the first in the whole sunrise Empire, few of them can surpass me in swordsmanship! I don''t think it''s too difficult to use the scythe


    Speaking of super power, Li Meng suddenly realized a point.


    Li Meng asked Jiye, "is your super power still there?"


    She shook her head.


    Shaking your head can tell a lot.

 Chapter 466

    No more


    Li Meng was not too surprised at this.


    The source of superpowers comes from the brain, the so-called soul.


    Although the soul of Jiye is complete, it is more or less influenced by the power of death and becomes more undead.


    The disappearance of superpowers is also a matter of course.


    Li Meng didn''t care too much about the disappearance of the night power.


    "Position cutting" is a very powerful super power, but it has great limitations. Compared with her current identity, she already has far less strength.


    How can Li Meng feel pity?


    After walking a few steps forward, Li Meng came to zhe Ye.


    In her puzzled eyes, Li Meng stretched out his hands, reached over her shoulders and put on her hood.


    Until the beautiful face was deeply hidden in the hood, Li Meng retracted his hand.


    The change of night is still too big. People who are familiar with night can realize that the necessary mystery is needed for acquaintances and strangers.


    When she gathered her body''s skirt armor, she thought very carefully. She knew that Li Meng wanted to develop the church, and the style of equipment was more ecclesiastical.


    Whether it''s black, or blood colored lines, or skirt armour, or the wide hood, they are very consistent with the identity of "death" believers.


    First impressions are very important and often subconsciously affect a person''s inner thoughts.


    In the future development of death church, it is necessary to pay attention to clothes.


    When all this was done, Li Meng stepped forward and walked out of the reincarnation tower. He said, "let''s go! I''ve been in the reincarnation tower for so long. It''s time to go out! "


    The night is silent, quietly following his highness.


    From the reincarnation tower, in the corridor to the inner hall, two figures are walking slowly.


    "There are several floors above the reincarnation tower. Go and have a look when you have time! See how many floors you can reach. It''s also a good place to study and it''s good for you! "


    While walking, Li Meng and zhe ye said


    In the case of pressure, we can get better learning results.


    The coercion in each layer of the reincarnation tower is a mountain on top of anyone''s head. Although the night belongs to the undead, it will also be affected by the coercion.


    If you study under the pressure of authority, you will get faster results.


    "Well! I will go


    Behind Li Feng, night whispers.


    At this moment, at the corner of the corridor ahead, a maid came out.


    When she saw two people in the corridor, she was obviously stunned.


    As she moved, she quickened her steps and came to them.


    "Your Highness! This is... Master Jiye? "


    The maid stopped them. His highness was still familiar with them, but who was the one wearing black "skirt armor" next to him?


    Vaguely, in the hood, the maid saw the familiar face.


    Is it master Jiye?


    "It''s me! What can I do for you? "


    A cold voice came out of the hood and floated into the maid''s ear.


    This made the maid''s expression more confused.


    I don''t know why master Jiye has become what he looks like now?


    Although she was puzzled about the change of master Yiye, the maid didn''t forget that there was still his highness beside him. She said: "it''s like this! Not long ago, Colonel Tanya came to find his highness, and told me to wait. As soon as his highness came out, let her know immediately! During the days when your highness and master Jiye were in the reincarnation tower, Captain Tanya came to look for many times. Is it because of something important? "


    "Where is she?"


    Li Meng asked.


    The maid replied, "the guard work of the temple is now taken over by Colonel Tanya. Now, if it is not outside the temple, it should be in the main hall!"


    Just in time, in the reincarnation tower for a few days, many things have not been dealt with in time. This time, we have solved all the things that should be solved.


    "Go! Let her come to me, and I''ll meet her in the hall! "


    "All right! Your highness! I''m going to inform captain Sawyer


    With that, the maid went away, leaving only a graceful figure.


    "Let''s go! Go to the main hall


    Turning around, Li Meng walked in another direction.


    The night followed.


    The huge corridor seemed quiet. At a glance, it was empty, no matter where it was.


    The temple also lacks a "popularity"!


    The development of the church has not yet taken the first step. Everything needs to be done slowly.


    It can''t be in a hurry, and it''s useless.


    The dark door is slowly opening, in the two people''s gaze, the gap in the middle is slowly growing.


    "Bang!"


    There was a dull noise and the door was wide open.


    Two people cross the door and enter!


    Today, the empty hall ushered in two figures.


    Nothing has changed much.


    Following the steps to the throne, Li Meng sat on it.


    The higher you stand, the farther you can see. The throne is high and you can see the whole hall at a glance.


    The only pity is that in the whole hall, except for the night standing on the side of the throne, Li Meng is the only one.


    Slightly looking at the next row of seats, six on each side, parallel arrangement, only two steps lower than the highest throne.


    "Go! Take a seat


    Li Meng said to the night beside him.


    Following his Highness''s line of sight, he looked to the seat beside him.


    "Your Highness! Is that all right? "


    In terms of qualification, it should not be her who sits in these positions. In the first legion, many people are more qualified than her.


    Although she has been staying by his Highness''s side, she doesn''t want to get special treatment from his highness just because of this.


    Jiye knows very well that once she sits down, who can guarantee that other people in the first Legion will not have any thoughts?


    With a cool look, Li Meng said, "there''s nothing inappropriate! This is the temple of death. Those who can sit in these positions must be "the dead". Do you know why? "


    "Why? Your highness

 Chapter 467

    Jiye was puzzled. If so, it would not be fair to some officers of the first Corps.


    Taking back his sight, Li Meng looked at the huge hall and said faintly: "the reincarnation tower is a huge spirit gathering device. Its biggest purpose is to absorb the power of death in the great nature. Now you may not feel it, but as time goes by, this temple will be filled with strong power of death sooner or later, and the power of death is a chronic poison to any life, If you live in an environment full of the power of death for a long time, you will be gradually eroded by the power of death and gradually move towards death! "


    After a little pause, Li Meng said: "in the future, there will be no" living people "in the temple of death, and the executive of the first Legion must also be" dead ". Only eternal life can ensure that the first Legion will not stop moving forward!"


    That''s what your highness intended.


    Indeed, human life is fragile, life is the biggest limit, only eternal life, will not let time obliterate everything.


    If the top management of the first Legion are all "dead", it can ensure that there will be no contradictions within the first Legion due to various factors, and that the goals of the first Legion will always remain the same, and that the original goals will not be changed for various reasons.


    "Your Highness! How should my descendants arrange for them? "


    Night thought of those younger generation, they are normal human.


    Younger generation?


    The younger generation of night should refer to those girls!


    Li Meng light said: "voluntary! If you are willing to go to the reincarnation tower, turn them into "dead" and become "corpse Ji" like you. If you are not willing, let them return to "Al!"


    The portal is two-way. It can come and go back, but it''s very limited. It needs Li Meng''s orders.


    Otherwise, those who break into the portal without authorization will only be introduced into the endless void, that is, the universe. It can be anywhere, it can be a desolate planet, it can be a star, and it is more likely that in a vacuum, no matter which possibility, it can not escape death.


    The arrangement of those girls is not difficult. No matter what kind of existence they become, Li Meng doesn''t like to be difficult. Everything depends on his own willingness.


    The night nodded gently!


    Then he left the throne and sat down on the first seat in the right row.


    Since his Highness has made such a decision, this position is of course the responsibility of the night.


    Not long after she sat down, Tanya came in a hurry.


    The gate of the main hall is open. From a long distance, Li Meng saw Tanya stepping into the gate.


    Walking in the broad hall, when close to the stairs, Tanya in a gray military uniform stopped.


    Looking at the commander on the throne, Tanya said with joy: "commander! You''ve finally come out. Just now, I got a piece of good news to share with the commander! "


    hot wire?


    Now in Nanlin Island, the only source of good news is the war on the east coast.


    "But is the war over at the port over?"


    Li Meng guessed.


    With a little smile, Tan Ya said: "I can''t hide anything from you! you ''re right! The war in the port is over, and the army is on its way back. Now it should be near Qingcheng! "


    It has been some time since we received the news from yevrich. According to the speed of the army''s March and the distance between the port and Qingcheng, the returning army should be coming soon.


    This is really good news.


    The war in the port came suddenly, and now it has been completely solved.


    For the first legion, there was no distraction, and they were able to concentrate on business.


    Because of the port war, many things and plans of the first regiment had to be put down for the time being.


    Now it''s back on track.


    Looking at Tanya under the stairs, Li Meng said: "it''s not too late! When they return to Qingcheng, let them come to see me! "


    "Yes


    Tanya said!


    Before leaving, Tanya looks at the figure sitting on the seat suspiciously.


    Wearing a hood and a black and bloody "skirt armour", Tanya had never seen this dress before. When did the commander have such a number one figure beside him?


    But a closer look, although nothing can be seen from the outside, Tanya''s heart is slightly clear.


    It turned out to be her


    But how could she be like this?


    In my heart, Tanya is puzzled.


    But Tanya didn''t think much and left with doubts in her heart.


    ----


    "Back! Come back! Look, the army of the first Legion is back


    "Is the war over on the east coast?"


    "Great! Finally, we can go fishing! "


    The movement in the forest attracted people''s attention in the West Harbor, when the engines roared and hammer tanks drove out of the forest.


    The West Port was boiling.


    The return of the army can tell a lot.


    It shows that the war has ended and Nanlin island has returned to its former stability.


    Especially for the fishermen, after a few days of closure, they can finally go fishing again.


    The iron and steel giant is roaring, and the mobilized soldiers walk out of the forest with neat steps. The iron and steel posture with guns, stirring figure, looks incomparably powerful, and the army in action exudes a kind of shocking power.


    When the long line passed by, the civilians on both sides of the road were already stunned.


    The force of the first army is so terrible


    During the March, there was an air of terror.


    There was no sound in the marching team, only the roar of iron and steel giants, and the dense and orderly footsteps. Every step seemed to shake the ground. Under the rhythmic footsteps, the army gave people a sense of strict discipline.


    This is the soldier, the real soldier.


    Leaving the West Port, the long team drove into the city, followed the main street at the foot, and went in the direction of the base in the city.

 Chapter 468

    All the way, attracted countless eyes.


    And the return of the army spread throughout the whole city in a very short time.


    Among them, sun Haiwang from the headquarters of the security team is also included.


    "Captain! Won''t you go and have a look? "


    In the conference room, Cheng Wei, dressed in forest camouflage combat clothes, looks at the old figure standing in front of the window and asks.


    Looking out of the window, although the standing buildings block the sight in the distance, sun Haiwang can hear the changes coming from the other side of Qingcheng.


    The east coast war is over, "wait! The first regiment should send people to inform the security team. We just need to wait! "


    When he said that, sun Haiwang took back his sight and turned to the seat behind his desk.


    Sitting down on the seat and looking at Cheng Wei at the table, sun Haiwang said: "don''t rush to withdraw the members of the public security team who are on duty. Let''s see what the first regiment says. If the first regiment intends to hand over the task of guarding various places to the public security team, it''s also a good opportunity for the public security team to expand its" strength! "


    If the first regiment leaves the task of guarding all parts of the country to the public security team, the scale of the public security team is far from enough. We must increase our manpower and recruit more people.


    It is also an opportunity to increase the scale of the security forces.


    "Yes


    Cheng Wei responded.


    What''s Cheng Wei''s plan in the captain''s mind?


    But


    Cheng Wei thinks it''s very unlikely that the first regiment will hand over the task of guarding all places to the security team.


    The reason is simple.


    The first Legion has a large number of troops. What can those soldiers do when they stay in Qingcheng?


    What''s the population of Qingcheng? If the number of members of the security forces is increased, the ratio of the local people to the soldiers will be larger.


    Everything needs to be reasonable. Only reasonable arrangement can make Qingcheng develop better.


    ----


    In a few days, the final decoration of the base has been completed.


    When the large troops return to the base, they are welcomed by a brand new and fully functional base.


    The huge base seems to have unlimited space, devouring a long team.


    Until the whole team completely flooded into the base.


    When the last figure disappeared behind the door, the gate of the base garage slowly began to close.


    When the gate was completely closed, the many views outside were taken back one by one. Outside the base, the crowd on both sides of the road gradually dispersed.


    When the troops returned to the base, Tanya had already arrived at the base and was waiting.


    In the wide garage, there are busy figures everywhere.


    The people walking around were mobilizers who helped clean the vehicles, while more mobilizers were queuing up in front of an entrance, waiting to enter.


    That''s the entrance to the second floor. It''s a passageway, a disinfection passageway.


    In the passage, every soldier must be washed with disinfectant before entering the elevator behind the passage, and then take the elevator to the living area on the second floor.


    This is a step that must be strictly followed. Only in this way can the pollutants be prevented from invading into the living area of the second layer.


    No matter who it is, this step must be followed.


    In the garage, Tanya finds yevrich, who is assembling officers.


    And explained the commander''s orders to him.


    "You''re just in time! I''m going to take these officers to the commander


    Looking at Tanya in front of him, yevrich said.


    Turning around, Tanya looks at the people not far in front of yevrich.


    At a glance, there were no less than 20 people.


    Looking back at yevrich, Tanya said, "let''s go! The commander is waiting for you in the hall! "


    Yevrich said, "Colonel Tanya! Just a moment, please. There''s one more person to wait for! "


    Although some doubt about who yevrich is waiting for, Tanya doesn''t ask much and waits quietly.


    After a while, three mobilizers come over. To Tanya''s surprise, one of them is still in handcuffs.


    Is there something that needs to be decided by the commander?


    If so, it would be interesting.


    Things appear in the soldiers of the sunville Empire, Tanya is still happy to see jokes.


    "Let''s go!"


    Not much, jevrich said to everyone.


    The party went to the corner of the garage.


    That area is where the bison assault vehicles are parked.


    The yellow warning light is flashing, and in the sound of machinery, the garage door is opened.


    Four bison assault vehicles rushed out of the gate one by one in the roar of the engine and disappeared at the end of the road in the blink of an eye.


    All the way, the motorcade crossed Qingcheng and drove out from Beicheng.


    Along the way up the mountain outside the city, on the square halfway up the mountain, the motorcade stopped.


    At this time, the sky is getting dark, night is coming.


    Leaving the bison assault vehicle, yevrich led the crowd to quickly climb the steps to the end of the steps and the gate of the temple.


    "When you meet the commander later, you don''t have to do anything or say anything. No matter what the commander says, you just listen!"


    Walking on the stairs, jevrich told the officers behind him as he walked.


    "I want you to meet the commander this time, just to show you what the commander looks like, so as to avoid any trouble in the future!"


    Yevrich was very cautious about meeting the commander this time.

 Chapter 469

    The scale of the team is large, and the management is not as easy as before.


    And now the first legion, the rank system is a bit chaotic, there is no good standard system.


    The military rank system brought by "Al" is obviously not suitable for today''s First Corps.


    There must be some changes in the ranks of officers.


    When the dark gate was near, the crowd stopped.


    Looking up slightly, the new officers looked up at the gate in front of them.


    The door is black, reflecting the light of metal, and each door is engraved with a huge skull.


    Black eyes seem to be flashing blue flame, appears dark, strange incomparable.


    It turned out to be a skeleton


    Why do you choose such a dark and evil sculpture?


    "Strange?"


    As if aware of people''s doubts, yevrich said: "there are many strange" abilities "in this world, and our commander controls an element called" the power of death ". Another identity of the commander is like the legendary" God of death ", the real" God of death "! It can strip away people''s soul, take away people''s life, and give people "eternal life"! "


    The door of the temple is opening!


    Finally, jevrich said, "it''s up to you to understand this."


    Death?


    What Colonel jevrich said is too much.


    "God" is false and impossible to exist.


    The door is open!


    Without too much explanation, yevrich knew that there must be doubts in the hearts of the comrades behind him, but in this case, too much explanation would only make people more and more confused.


    Only by seeing and feeling with one''s own eyes can one deny the cognition in one''s heart.


    Stepping forward, jevrich stepped into the gate.


    The party followed closely.


    Behind the gate is a long corridor,


    The corridor is very big and wide, but it seems a little empty. At a glance, there is no one at the end of the long corridor.


    Walking in the corridor, the group was silent.


    With the memory in his mind, yevrich took the people along the corridor under his feet to the hall.


    The door is open?


    When he came to the hall, yevrich unexpectedly found that the door of the hall was open.


    No more words, no more words, a group of silence into the hall.


    As expected, when he stepped into the gate, jevrich saw the familiar figure on the throne.


    It''s the commander


    Although the main hall is large, the throne on the steps is the most eye-catching.


    As jevrich looks to the throne, the officers behind him also notice the figure on the throne.


    He''s the commander?


    Pale face, indifferent look, ordinary, very ordinary.


    Not only ordinary, but also very thin.


    Not only thin, but also a sick feeling.


    Is this their commander?


    At this moment, many people are very surprised.


    Surprised at the commander''s youth, also surprised at the commander''s ordinary.


    "Commander!"


    In front of the steps, yevrich stopped and held up his salute.


    Seeing this, the officers behind raised their hands and saluted the presence on the throne.


    Li Meng glanced at the people in the hall slightly unexpectedly.


    It never occurred to me that yevrich had brought so many people here this time.


    But thinking about the recruitment not long ago, Li Meng''s heart is slightly clear.


    As the size of the contingent increases, so do the number of officers.


    The target is fixed, and a handcuffed "officer" attracts Li Meng''s attention.


    Moving his eyes, Li Meng looked at yevrich and said faintly: "yevrich! What has your men done? "


    After listening to the commander, yevrich certainly understood what the commander meant.


    It seems that the handcuffed instructor Natasha caught the commander''s eye.


    Putting down his forehead hand, jevrich said, "commander! She is not under my command, but a felon from the suvier empire. Because of something happened in the Empire recently, instructor Natasha was arrested for assassinating an important member of the Empire and was convicted of "Treason". Queen Sophia ordered that instructor Natasha be exiled to this world and be dealt with by the commander! "


    "Colonel jevrich! Can I have a word with the commander? "


    Just then, an officer took a step forward and asked jevrich.


    Unexpected look out of the "officer" at a glance, yevrich did not say much.


    Just said, "go ahead! But pay attention to your words


    With yevrich''s permission, the "officer" looked at the commander on the throne and said: "Dear commander! Queen Sophia also said a word, and asked me to convey to the commander that although instructor Natasha was noble before committing the crime, it could not change the fact that she assassinated an important member of the Empire. Everyone was equal before the law, even if the royal family violated the law. Instructor Tanya was sentenced to "treason" and should be executed immediately according to the law, but Queen Sophia was kind, Instead of killing instructor Natasha, she''s at the command''s disposal! "


    "Queen Sophia said that instructor Natasha was a gift from the royal family to the commander. What to do with it depends on the commander''s will."


    Although some places are not clear, but the general cause and effect of Li Meng or hear out.


    Li Meng look indifferent, looking at the "officer", light said: "she is intentional!"


    Slightly bent, the talking "officer" retreated into the queue.


    It''s Natasha?


    When it was learned that the mobilist in handcuffs and power combat suit was Natasha, two lines of sight were fixed on Natasha.


    One is Tanya, the other is the night sitting in the seat.


    Natasha is no stranger to Tanya or toyeh.


    Although they had no friendship in private, they had no little contact in the war.


    In the accident at the same time, the heart also has some feeling.


    Once a red man in the military of the suvier Empire, he has now come to the end of a "traitor".


    How can this not make people feel that fate is changeable.

 Chapter 470

    Queen Sophia?


    This is the most strange thing for Jiye and Tanya.


    There''s a queen in the soville Empire?


    It seems that a lot of things happened in the suvier Empire during this period.


    Although it seems inconceivable to give him a "living man" as a gift, Li Meng doesn''t have many ideas in his mind.


    The so-called human rights, in many cases, is just an extravagant hope.


    Both morality and law are made by human beings themselves. For a certain kind of people, neither morality nor law can restrain them, because they are the people who make rules. How can things under the rules restrain them?


    Although human consciousness has been sublimated, it is no longer stupid.


    But there are always biological levels.


    The same is true in human society.


    Looking at the night on the right seat, Li Meng said: "night! Natasha will give it to you and let her be the same as you. If she doesn''t want to be, she doesn''t need to be forced. If she really has talent, I believe there will be no lack of suitable position for her in the first Legion! "


    "Yes


    A cold voice came out of the hood.


    It''s really her


    Hearing the cold voice, Tanya has fully confirmed the identity of the person wearing black "skirt armor" sitting on the seat.


    It''s night, the 16th night of the rising sun empire.


    Taking his eyes away from the night, Li Meng looked down at the people in the hall and said calmly, "this war has been successfully solved. You have made the most contribution. Thank you very much!"


    Holding a military salute, yevrich solemnly said: "this is our duty, should not praise!"


    Li Meng nodded gently. In any case, Li Meng appreciated yevrich''s role.


    "At present, there is no clear reward and punishment system for the first corps, and the military hierarchy system has not been well improved. Since everyone is here today, let''s settle the matter today."


    Though most of the time Li Meng was very idle, Li Meng didn''t do nothing in his spare time.


    Whatever it is, it doesn''t mean you don''t know the structure of the first Legion.


    Before the large-scale expansion, the strength of the first regiment was not large. It needed no system and only a small number of officers to manage it well.


    However, with a large team and without a good system, it is difficult for management to operate.


    As for the military hierarchy, Li Meng thought of an appropriate plan.


    Now, it''s time to implement this plan.


    Looking at the people in the hall, Li Meng said slowly: "the simpler the military hierarchy, the better. Because of the particularity of our first army, the more complicated the system is just a drag on the first army! So, I decided! From now on, we will implement a three-tier system! "


    Three grades?


    Tan Ya said: "commander! Please explain the three-tier system


    Looking around at the crowd, Li Meng said: "the so-called three grades is to divide an army into three grades and cancel all ranks. The first grade is ordinary soldiers. The status of ordinary soldiers, whether veterans or recruits, is equal. The second grade is" Sergeant ". As the name suggests, sergeant is the leader and also in charge of the existence of soldiers, Sergeants are divided into ten grades. The lower grade is subordinate to the higher grade. The standard number of soldiers for sergeants of grade one is 100, and that for sergeants of grade two is 200. Multiply by 2, the number of soldiers under sergeants of grade ten will reach more than 51200. The third level is "general". The general is the commander and the highest commander on the battlefield. The sergeant is under the command of the general! "


    The words pause slightly, looking around the hall, Li Meng said faintly: "the general is in an important position, is the implementation of the task, has the greatest freedom of authority, not the strength of the" strong ", not the" immortal "can not take up!"


    Not strong?


    Who is not "immortal"?


    These two words made the people in the hall a little incomprehensible.


    Tanya, yevrich, although slightly aware of what, but also did not understand the commander''s words.


    "Commander! I don''t know what conditions this "general" position needs to meet! Please help me out


    In the hall, jevrich''s voice rang.


    The position of general is very attractive, even yevrich is a little excited.


    Li Meng''s expression is indifferent, and some things should be explained.


    Only when it is fully explained, the "officers" of the first Legion in the hall will know what "he" wants to do, what he intends to do, and what his greatest purpose is


    In the eyes of many doubts, Li Meng said faintly: "some of you should be very clear about my other identity, and the existence value of this temple. I am not a" God ", not the nihilistic, ethereal thing, but I can also be said to be a" God "! Because I have the ability comparable to "God", I can make you strong, have incredible ability, also can let you get "eternal life", away from the limit of "life", forever exist in this world


    "And the only thing you need to pay is life, fragile life!"


    At this moment, Li Meng is like a demon whispering, luring people.


    The targets of temptation were the officers in the hall who were confused because of Li Meng''s words.


    The commander''s words were beyond their comprehension.


    How can God exist?


    How can people get immortality?


    And "life", is the commander going to take their lives?


    In the hall, the officers looked at each other, and good discipline could not prevent them from whispering.


    Languidly sitting on the throne, Li Meng raised his hand, one hand on the armguard, against the chin.


    Looking at the reaction of the people below, Li Meng looked calm and boring.


    It seems to scare them


    "Of course! I will not force you to give up your "ordinary body" words, so I will be a sergeant in accordance with the contract! Don''t think about this "general" position. Without a strong "body", you can''t survive in the forefront of the battlefield. This is also for your life

 Chapter 471

    As soon as the words were finished, Li Meng looked at yevrich and said, "I don''t know and don''t want to know what conflicts exist among the suvier Empire, the sunrise Empire, the allies and your three countries. In order to avoid some troubles, I allow the armies of your three countries to be managed separately."


    As soon as the words were finished, Li Meng tilted his head to one side.


    Looking at the night sitting on the seat.


    "Night


    Cried Li Meng suddenly.


    The night should say: "Your Highness! I''m here


    "Put down your hood!"


    Hood?


    Although he didn''t know what his highness meant, he obediently put down his hood.


    The silver hair is still beautiful and supple, but the face is even paler. Although the pupils are flexible, you can feel a cold breath from it, especially the black sickle pattern that appears in the middle of the eyebrows, which makes the temperament of night change greatly, and makes it dark and evil.


    Tanya and jevrich feel deeply when they look at the changed night in the seats.


    "Take it with you


    Seeing that the goal had been achieved, Li Meng said to zhe Ye.


    "Yes


    Gently should be a, night and put on a hood.


    Looking back at yevrich and Tanya, Li Meng said, "as you can see, night has become the" yes "of eternal life! As you are told


    Yevrich bowed slightly and responded in a voice.


    The next step is


    Moving his eyes from yevrich, Li Meng looks at Tanya.


    Among the many dark green figures, Tanya, the only silver gray figure, is quite eye-catching.


    "As for Tan ya, it''s easy to solve your problem. Even if you don''t want to, I''ll wait. When you get old and die naturally, I''ll restore your youthful vigor and turn you into" corpse girl "!"


    When he said this, Li Meng was quite tough and didn''t care about the unexpected eyes in the hall.


    For the commander''s words, yevrich and manvjero didn''t have much fluctuation in their hearts. Although the relationship between Tanya and the commander is a little complicated, the relationship is intimate. It''s not surprising to say anything.


    It''s the new officers who are surprised. They don''t know much about it. Accidents are normal.


    For the commander''s words, Tanya''s face in the helmet was slightly ruddy, and she sighed helplessly.

 Chapter 472

    Really


    I know how she will choose and why she has to say this.


    How can people not think too much if they are so explicit.


    Looking at the figure on the throne, Tanya said: "I have nothing to worry about!"


    After the sound is filtered by the loudspeaker, another sound reverberates in the hall.


    Of course, no one can recognize the emotion in Tan Ya''s words.


    However, although no promise, but Tanya''s words have been very clear, no concern means, of course, everything in accordance with the commander''s wishes.


    Looking back from Tanya, Li Meng said, "let''s stop discussing the military hierarchy system. You just need to implement the system."


    Looking at yevrich again, Li Meng said: "yevrich! When the war is over, will the profits be settled? "


    The intensity of the battle was not low. The first regiment killed many fierce beasts in the port on the east coast.


    Although Li Meng did not go there in person, he could calculate the scale of the "fierce beast" from the perspective of the intensity of the war.


    Yevrich said: "the specific number has not been cleared. According to my estimation, there should be no less than 30000 red stones, and about thousands of orange stones. When the troops returned to the base, I had sent personnel to clean the" stones ". Now, it should be about to be transmitted."


    There are no less than 30000 red stones and thousands of orange stones, and the profits are not small.


    There should be hundreds of millions of energy points.


    This war is a good thing for the first army.


    At least, they got a lot of income.


    At this time, yevrich said: "commander! Although the invasion of "fierce beasts" was defeated this time, it also let us know that the sea is not safe, and the coast is also within the scope of the invasion of sea beasts. Once too many people gather in the port, the "popularity" will attract the sea beasts to land. If there are no defense measures to stop the sea beasts, the port will be attacked very frequently, This has a great impact on the construction of the port


    Well


    That''s a problem.


    "What''s your opinion?"


    Li Meng consulted yevrich.


    In any case, yevrich is more familiar with the "port" than Li Meng. May he have his own views on this matter?


    Limon was right. Yevrich did have his own ideas.


    "We can build a parapet at the entrance of the Bay, so that we can keep the sea animals out of the sea and prevent the harbor from being disturbed," yevrich said! However, the scale of the construction of the retaining wall is a little large, and it can not be completed in a short time. Before the construction of the retaining wall, a lot of troops need to be dispatched to the port for a long time! "


    Parapet?


    Although it is a very stupid method, once it is completed, the effect will be very obvious. Within several decades, the first regiment will not have to worry about the safety of the port. Unless it encounters a large-scale landing of sea animals, the tall wall can prevent most sea animals from peeping at the port.


    The only problem to be solved is the buffer time before the retaining wall is built.


    It is a time-consuming and arduous task to stop sea animals only by force.


    "Do it! I''ve approved the building of the parapet! "


    This can not achieve the best of both worlds, Li Meng can only choose.


    "Yes


    Yevrich responded.


    Li Meng thought of one thing.


    This thing is very important. Although there was a corresponding plan before, it was delayed due to various reasons, but now it''s time to complete it.


    To see it as soon as possible is also of great benefit to the first Legion.


    "There is also the quantum communication tower. If the first army wants to enter the information age, the existence of the quantum communication tower is essential, jevrich! Take care of it with a little distraction! "


    "I understand! I''ll deal with it again! "


    Yevrich replied.


    The problem of smooth signal transmission has always been a problem that the first Legion wants to solve. Yevrich certainly knows the importance of this matter.


    Although the commander did not say clearly, yevrich has put the establishment of quantum communication tower in the most important position in his heart.


    "364211100 energy points, 472115320 total energy points!"


    The cue of the main brain suddenly sounded in the brain.


    This makes Li Meng on the throne look slightly changed.


    But it soon returned to normal.


    This time, we got nearly 400 million yuan of income, which is not small.


    At the same time, Li Meng felt a little relaxed.


    Financially, with more than 400 million energy points available, Li Meng has the confidence to do anything.


    Looking at the night sitting on the seat, Li Meng said: "night! Tomorrow, I''ll take the giant portal to the dock built in the port and put it in place. This plan to eliminate pirates in the South China Sea needs a certain amount of sea power. I''ve changed my attention and I''ll leave it to you to do it! "


    "Yes


    The night makes a sound.


    Li Meng didn''t change his attention at will.


    Although before that, Li Meng originally planned to give Tan Ya the task of exterminating pirates in the South China Sea.


    But now Tanya is obviously not suitable


    Tanya will be transformed. Before she is transformed into "corpse girl", Li Meng doesn''t intend to let Tanya leave the temple.


    Tan Ya in the main hall also guessed the commander''s plan and kept silent. She didn''t say anything against it. She robbed the original task that belonged to her.


    Looking back at all the people in the hall, Li Meng said, "you need to cooperate with each other in this operation to wipe out the pirates in the South China Sea. She is the executor of this mission, and her needs must be met as much as possible."


    "Tomorrow! I will recruit a small fleet as the main force of this sea operation! "


    At this point, the meeting is about to come to an end.


    Sensitive matters and matters that should be concerned have been solved to a certain extent.

 Chapter 473

    In the end, Li Meng said: "the flag, painting is a symbol of power, but also represents the image of a power. Our first legion, painting does not need to be unified, but the flag must be unified! After the event, a batch of flags will be sent over. Everywhere in Qingcheng, where the flags should be erected, they must be erected! "


    "Yes! I will give orders for the flag to be erected. Tomorrow, the flag of our first army will be flying everywhere in Qingcheng! "


    Yevrich responded.


    It''s not difficult.


    All that has been said, now is the time to end this meeting.


    Looking around the hall, Li Meng said, "go! That''s the end of the meeting! "


    Raise your hand and place your forehead.


    Yevrich saluted the commander on the throne.


    The people behind raised their hands.


    Turn around!


    The crowd behind made way for a passage.


    Walking in the passage, yevrich''s words came into the ears of the public.


    "Let''s go!"


    They followed closely, except Tanya and Natasha, who had been silent in handcuffs, and they walked out of the hall.


    Soon, they could not be seen in the hall.


    When yevrich and his party left, the huge hall became empty again.


    There are only four figures in the hall.


    Up, Li Meng left the throne.


    Follow the steps to the hall.


    One side of the seat on the night to see this, also left the seat, closely behind Li Meng, the pace of walking issued "Zheng! The sound of "Zheng".


    Walking down the steps to the hall, next to Tanya and Natasha, Limon stops.


    Looking at Natasha beside Tanya, Li Meng said calmly: "what you committed in" Al "has nothing to do with me. I don''t want to know if there is any secret. Since queen Sophia has given you to me as a gift, you belong to me. You should have heard those words just now. In the temple, there won''t be" living people "around me. You have two choices! One is to become a "corpse girl" and the same existence as Jiye. The other is to preserve your existing body and become a sergeant


    What Natasha looked like in the power armor was not clear to Li Meng.


    But Natasha''s name, Li Meng, is known.


    Of course, I don''t know much about it. It''s just that some mobilization soldier mentioned the name "Natasha" some time ago.


    In the eyes of mobilizers, "Natasha" seems to be very respected.


    Although this does not mean anything, it is enough to prove Natasha''s talent.


    Otherwise, how can the mobilized soldiers respect them?


    Since he has talent, Li Meng must make proper use of it.


    This is the commander


    From the screen of the helmet, Natasha looks at the "man" in the picture. He is very close, very close, everything about him is clearly visible.


    Indifferent look, indifferent inquiry, this, Natasha did not have much feeling.


    At the moment, "she" is just a "prisoner", a "repeat offender" of treason.


    To be able to live is an unimaginable luxury.


    choice?


    Does she have a choice?


    No, it''s gone.


    From the respected hero to the despised "criminal", Natasha knows that she has no choice now.


    Can only discard everything, change identity to start again.


    "I choose to die and start again!"


    The mechanical sound echoed in the hall, and Natasha responded to Li Meng.


    "Very good!"


    Li Meng is very satisfied with Natasha''s choice.


    "Let''s go! Let''s go to the reincarnation Tower! "


    Li Meng stepped out of the hall.


    Natasha and Tanya, who are still in handcuffs, and the night with black blood pattern "skirt armor", quietly follow the figure in front.


    Leaving the hall, the four walked in the long corridor.


    The round columns, the dark murals and everything she saw were so novel to Natasha.


    "Death?"


    Looking at the moving figure in front of her, Natasha fell into deep meditation.


    Natasha didn''t know what was waiting for her next.


    But the existence of the night beside her gives Natasha a little comfort.


    Natasha is very clear about the night. During the war, Natasha often fought with the superpowers of the rising sun empire. In a small town battle, Natasha was lucky to encounter the superpowers in the legend of the rising sun empire.


    They are really strong. They have no weapons in their hands, but they can easily tear up an armored force.


    It was the support of the imperial bombers that forced them to retreat.


    It can be said that the superpowers completely overturned the world people''s cognition of "science".


    Natasha doesn''t know what kind of ability the commander has, but from the two points of "death" and "Resurrection", Natasha has realized something in deep thinking.


    In the "dead" night, Natasha does feel a different breath, that breath makes people feel depressed, but also makes all living life "disgust".


    There is more pressure from the spirit, that is shock, from the "strong" shock.


    It''s a strange world


    There should be "the dead.".


    On the dark gate, the huge eyes seem to be watching you from any angle. The blue flame is jumping, and the dancing flame exudes a kind of attractive breath, which makes people indulge in it.


    In front of the gate of the reincarnation tower, zhe ye and Li Mengzhen are as if they were not affected at all.


    And Tanya and Natasha, are standing stupidly, the look in the helmet has already been in the "at a loss".


    "Creak!"


    The dark door is slowly opening.


    The sound and slight vibration awakened Tanya and Natasha in a daze.


    Looking at the opening door, their eyes were full of surprise.


    It''s hard to feel the previous sense of wandering. It''s clear that the consciousness is very clear, but the body is out of control, and the soul seems to be about to leave the body.

 Chapter 474

    Tanya has some doubts.


    She has been here many times. She didn''t feel anything in the previous few times.


    What''s going on?


    "Let''s go!"


    Li Meng said softly.


    Then step in.


    The commander''s voice came into their ears, and they had to put aside their doubts for a while and quickly followed.


    When the four entered the door, the dark door closed again.


    Behind the door is a corridor, and at the end of the corridor is a courtyard, in which stands a tower.


    With three people, Li Meng entered the tower.


    Dark murals, dim lights, emitting a faint black halo of the pool water.


    Everything in the tower, for the two people who entered the reincarnation tower for the first time, was so unexpected and amazing.


    At the edge of the pool, Li Meng stopped.


    Turning around, facing Tanya and Natasha, Li Meng said, "go in! Take off your power suits! "


    "Click!"


    In the sound of metal running, the closed power split behind.


    Two figures came out of the power armor one after another.


    Tanya in a silver tights and Natasha in an orange short sleeve prison jacket.


    On the body, Natasha and Tanya are very tall. Although the prison clothes are wide, they can''t hide Natasha''s concave and convex body and full double peaks.


    The white and flawless face does not appear weak, but gives people a sense of perseverance. The shoulder length brown hair makes her look quite fresh, giving people a strong and vigorous feeling.


    As she left the power combat suit, she nodded to Li Meng, who was watching her.


    The prison clothes are a bit of an eyesore.


    Li Meng waved.


    An invisible force spread to the two women.


    "Hiss!"


    Rags flying.


    In the tearing sound, in the flying rags all over the sky, the two women became bare.


    There was no scream, nor did they cover the key parts with their hands. The two women were very bold.


    Even if Li Meng on one side was looking at their bare and white bodies, their expressions didn''t fluctuate, just a little unexpected.


    White skin, concave convex figure, round arms, proud double peaks, and the color between the legs.


    Women''s bodies are exposed in Li Meng''s eyes.


    Li Meng did not move his eyes, but looked at the two women''s bodies with appreciative eyes.


    When two women''s eyes looked over, Li Meng nodded and said softly, "go!"


    Hearing the sound, the two women moved, wriggled their white bodies and stepped into the pool.


    White bodies, with their deepening, are gradually disappearing in the water.


    Legs, then the round hips, waist, and finally the white face.


    When their heads disappear in the water.


    Li Meng moved his mind and waved it.


    A black awn shot into the place where the two women disappeared.


    Li Meng killed them with his own hands, just like zhe Ye.


    "Your Highness! When I entered the pool before, I was dressed! "


    Words full of resentment reverberate in my ears.


    This made Li Meng look slightly stunned and amused in his heart.


    Turning and looking at the night, Li Meng stretched out his hand and said, "come here!"


    Slightly forward a few steps, night came to Li Meng''s body.


    Extending his hand forward, Li Meng embraces zhe Ye''s waist, exerting a little, and zhe Ye enters Li Meng''s arms.


    It''s not so nice to have "cold" skirts.


    The night''s thoughts moved, and the body''s skirt armor suddenly turned into a dark ability. The particles dissipated, and the scene looked quite magical.


    The skirt armour "disappeared", which also exposed Li Meng''s bright body in the night.


    The cold hand is no longer, but a soft one.


    The cold body is also in the intentional circumstances, also slowly become warm.


    Although Bai Jie''s face is not as shy as a girl, Li Meng sees love in her eyes.


    All need not say much, slightly bow head, to that ruddy lips Li Meng kiss down.


    This time, no one, and no factor in existence, can stop them.


    They are holding each other tightly, feeling each other''s softness.


    long time! Li Meng just left the lips that he swept.


    Slightly lowered his head, Li Meng doted on the white forehead and touched it gently.


    At the same time, in the night of tender slippery waist hand is very dishonest sliding down, in the round hips gently pinch.


    As for the night, although she felt the dishonest hands on her hips, she didn''t have any reaction. She just quietly accepted the caress of Her Highness.


    "Pa!"


    Gently patted on the round hips.


    Li Meng finally let go of the night.


    "All right! Put on your armor


    Slightly raised his head, night looked at his highness, eyes a little puzzled.


    When aware of the night''s eyes, Li Meng where do not know what night to.


    Hand gently patted the small head melon seeds, happy said: "you this wench, really want me to eat you not ah!"


    Jiye was puzzled.


    Why did your highness stop?


    She was ready.


    Looking up at his highness in front of him, he said: "Your Highness! I''m ready! "


    Gently rubbed the night that soft face.


    Li Meng said softly, "now! Not yet! "


    "Well!"


    Although I don''t know the reason, but night or soft voice should way.


    Dark energy particles appear, dancing around the white body of the night, condensing into a pair of black blood "skirt armor".


    From a petite and lovely woman, she turned into an armored soldier with cold breath.


    The cold touch in his hands came again, and Li Meng let go of the night.


    Turning slightly, Li Meng looked at the calm water.


    The color of the pool water is a little light.

 Chapter 475

    Li Meng can feel that a steady stream of death power is pouring into the pool, which is the death power absorbed by the reincarnation tower from the outside world.


    Last night''s transformation consumed too much power of death, which greatly reduced the concentration of power of death in the pool.


    Fortunately, this will not affect the transformation of Tanya and Natasha, and the only need is more time.


    Take your eyes out of the pool.


    "Let''s go!"


    Turning around, Li Meng walked out of the tower.


    The night followed.


    Leaving the reincarnation tower, two figures walk silently in the corridor to the inner hall.


    According to the road in memory, Li Meng went to the dormitory.


    This body is still "mortal" and needs to eat and sleep.


    It''s no better than the night when she has become a "corpse girl".


    For her, she no longer needs food and sleep.


    Of course, if you want to, you can sleep and eat.


    But whether it''s sleep or eating, it''s not what the body needs.


    For the night, sleep is equivalent to meditation, capturing the free power of death in the air and strengthening itself.


    And eating is totally unnecessary, eating is OK, but no matter what you eat, once you eat, it will be converted into the most basic energy, the useful energy will be absorbed, and the useless energy will evaporate.


    Here we are!


    "Get ready! From tomorrow, you will be busy for a long time. I''m afraid the task given to you will last for a long time! "


    In front of the door of the bedroom, Li Meng stopped and turned to the night behind him.


    "Yes


    Gently should be a, night clean turned away.


    The figure soon disappeared at the corner of the corridor.


    When she left and reached out her hand, Li Meng decided to push the door in.


    With his right hand against the gate, he stopped.


    Taking back his hand from the gate, Li Meng turned and walked to the side hall.


    When he came to the gate of the side hall, Li Meng pushed the door in.


    So large side hall in the quiet, seems to be some open.


    Walking in the room, Li Meng walked slowly to the inner room.


    "Your Highness?"


    As soon as I entered the inner room, a graceful figure came face to face and almost ran into Li Meng.


    When Li Meng looked at her, she also looked over.


    But when she saw that it was Li Meng, she lowered her head and cried softly.


    Li Meng frowned slightly. How could she be here?


    "Didn''t I say no one was allowed in here?"


    There was a little questioning in the tone.


    Li mengke has never forgotten this order.


    Is your highness angry?


    She was a little flustered.


    He quickly raised his head, showed his pitiful face, and said softly: "master Yiye said that your Highness''s bedroom can''t leave any dust, I don''t know..."


    The sound is getting smaller and smaller.


    Looking at that pitiful face, tears almost came out, and Li Meng''s tense expression relaxed slightly.


    It seems to scare her


    What a coward!


    "What''s your name?"


    Li Meng''s inquiry made her neck shrink obviously, which made her look even more scared.


    Your highness, is this going to be settled in the future?


    Knowing her name, she''ll be miserable.


    "Wendy!"


    But her Highness''s inquiry, she can only answer.


    The voice is weak.


    Wendy?


    It''s a good name.


    Stepping forward, Li Meng walked past Wendy.


    "Go! Don''t be so rash next time. There''s no need to clean up here! "


    Although it''s just two words, the voice behind her is a gospel of liberation for Wendy.


    "Yes


    With a soft answer, Wendy quickly stepped out.


    Gently closing the door of the side hall, Wendy in the corridor breathed a sigh of relief.


    Fortunately, your highness is not angry, otherwise


    Isn''t that the first lady!


    Wendy thought of the little girl on the bed in the inner room.


    I haven''t seen her since I left the emperor.


    She''s been sleeping while cleaning the outhouse.


    Wendy was just curious, so she went to the inner room to have a look, but she didn''t expect to meet her highness when she came out.


    After patting her chest, Wendy felt a little afraid.


    The only good thing is that his Highness''s last tone seems to have forgiven her. This is Wendy''s happiest thing, and she is also relieved.


    "Hoo


    With a big breath and a look of joy, Wendy turned and left.


    Inside the side hall.


    Beside the white bed, Li Meng stood still.


    His eyes were fixed on the petite figure on the bed.


    There was no sound in the bed, no heartbeat, no breathing.


    But she''s still alive, just asleep.


    "In that memory, I was just a bystander of your life experience, and I was always confused about one point! Even if she''s alive, what can you do? You can only watch her grow up, find the person she likes, get married and have children, and you are just an important passer-by in her life! "


    In my mind, the voice of the main brain rings out faintly.


    The mechanical words are no longer there. This time they become more flexible.


    It''s like an elegant queen, full of laziness.


    And in saying this sentence, the irony is very heavy, very heavy.


    Li Menggen was not affected by the change of the main brain.


    Just to the main brain''s words, Li Meng calmly responded: "do you think I care? Care about the relationship with her? In those years, my hands were covered with blood. At that time, you should understand that I don''t care about worldly views? "


    "And


    Li Meng''s face became a little dim.


    "She''s just my" sister "and the only" person "I like. That''s not love. If you know me well enough, you should know that I won''t fall in love with anyone!"

 Chapter 476

    "This is really a big joke. I understand you better than yourself. You just changed" love "into" like ". You are not honest and you are still deceiving yourself. If it wasn''t for your father''s joke, would you change" like "into" love "


    The irony is merciless.


    Frown slightly!


    Li Meng had some accidents.


    What''s wrong with the main brain today?


    Is the smell of gunpowder so strong?


    "I''m very good. I''ve never been so good. I just feel unworthy for" her ". You''ve changed, she hasn''t changed. She hasn''t changed from beginning to end. Even if she dies, you''re still deceiving yourself!"


    The words of the master in his brain were harsh, which made Li Meng feel very uncomfortable.


    But Li Meng has no way to shut the brain up.


    We can only keep silence and silence the brain.


    Quietly looking at the people on the bed.


    Li Meng just wants to watch her quietly.


    "It''s like that, isn''t it? It''s a pity that she isn''t, and she''ll never be the one you care about in your heart! "


    The main brain is still stinging Li Meng again and again.


    Yes! No, Li Meng didn''t understand that?


    When I saw her at first sight in Qicheng, Li Meng already knew.


    She''s not "she.".


    Li Meng''s expression seems very indifferent, but in fact his heart is not calm.


    Cunning brain is because of this, just keep saying hurtful words.


    Want to stab Li Meng''s heart, let Li Meng get a certain change.


    Once again, Li Meng took a deep look at the people on the bed. He turned and left the bedside and walked out.


    The main brain is still chattering, but Li Meng ignores it.


    Although each of those words deeply hurt Li Meng''s heart, Li Meng accepted it calmly.


    This is what he deserves. Even if he suffers from the pain of piercing the heart, he can''t erase the mistakes he once committed.


    If there is no cause, there will be no result. Li Meng will not complain about the consequences he has to bear.


    Sometimes heartache is good, because it will make Li Meng feel better.


    Leaving the side hall, Li Meng went straight back to his bedroom.


    As soon as he entered the inner room of the bedroom, Li Meng jumped on the big bed.


    Don''t think about anything, don''t want to do anything, this is the only thing that Li Meng wants to do at the moment.


    "Did you forget about the fleet recruitment?"


    Finally, the main brain of depression, when Li Meng''s brain was in a daze, reminded him.


    "Do it yourself!"


    You don''t want to move, you don''t want to think.


    Driven by the laziness in his mind, Li Meng gave the matter to the master in a daze.


    Although the main brain made him feel bad today, Li Meng never doubted "it" in terms of trust.


    But Li Meng didn''t know when he was asleep.


    A shadow came out of him and floated by the bed.


    Virtual shadow is very vague, also very light, can only see a dim shadow.


    She seemed to be looking at the figure lying on the bed.


    Only lasted for a moment, the virtual shadow turned into a black smoke and re penetrated into Li Meng''s body.


    Time goes by.


    All night long.


    ---


    early morning!


    When everything comes back to life.


    Today is an unusual day for Qingcheng.


    Since the army of the first regiment returned to Qingcheng yesterday, before dark, the security team had posted the notice of lifting the guard all over Qingcheng.


    When Qingcheng civilians learned that, at this point, Qingcheng returned to the rhythm of the past.


    At the dawn of genius, fishermen who had been out of business for a few days left Qingcheng in droves and went to the port.


    As time goes by, the quiet Qingcheng is becoming more and more active.


    Like the hard-working fishermen, at dawn, before the haze over Qingcheng had cleared away, he left the temple early in the night and went to the base in the city.


    A soldier was recruited to guard the temple. He took a bison assault vehicle to cross Qingcheng. In less than an hour, the base in the city was close at hand.


    At the call of the soldiers, the gate of the base quickly opened.


    The engine roared like a tiger down the hill, and the bison assault truck roared into the garage.


    "Here it is


    In the passage of the garage, the bison assault truck stopped.


    The front passenger''s seat door opened, wearing a hood, a black blood "skirt armor" night walked out of the car.


    When the mobilizers in the garage saw the "people" walking down from the car, they were obviously stunned.


    Leng is not that strange dress, but the identity of the person.


    In Lengshen''s mobilizers, a mobiliser came out from behind a column in the garage and walked quickly to the night.


    In front of him, the mobilizers raised their hands.


    Holding a military salute, he said: "general Zheyi! I''m chief Sergeant five, Jacob rob. Commander jevrich has ordered me to wait here for you


    "Give orders, please!"


    She didn''t say much.


    Cold words came from the hood: "I need a landing force, a sergeant chief of grade five!"


    He did not put down his hand. Jacob and rob said in a loud voice, "chief Sergeant five, Jacob and rob, report to you, general!"


    "Lead your troops to the port, where we will go to sea in warships!"


    The voice is still cold.


    The command came to Jacob and rob.


    "Yes! I will lead the troops to set out immediately


    Answered Jacob and rob with a loud voice.


    Turning around, she boarded the bison assault vehicle again.


    Sitting on the co pilot, he said to the soldier in the driver''s seat: "go to the headquarters of the security team!"


    "Yes


    The engine starts.


    The roar of the powerful engine reverberated in the garage.


    The car body shakes, the wheels roll, and the bison assault vehicle drives to the gate like the wind.


    Out of the base in the blink of an eye.


    In the garage, with his hand down from his forehead, Jacob and rob turned away.


    Begin to gather the troops.

 Chapter 477

    Leaving the base, the bison assault truck sped through the streets.


    The road condition is worrying, which makes the bison armed assault vehicle run wobbly. Fortunately, the base is not far from the headquarters of the security team. About a quarter of an hour later, the bison armed assault vehicle arrived at its destination.


    Open the door, get out of the car and walk to the door of the security team.


    "General night!"


    From the bison armed assault vehicle to leave, driving the vehicle soldiers catch up with the night.


    Because of the cry of soldiers, night stopped.


    When he came to the night, the soldier said, "the night general should not be familiar with the headquarters of the security team! The commander has told me that I am responsible for leading all the operations of general Zheyi in Qingcheng! "


    Commander?


    In the depth of the hood, night''s eyes were slightly dazed, emitting strange colors.


    "Lead the way!"


    Cold words came out of the hood.


    He is not very familiar with the headquarters of the security forces.


    It''s not just the security team. I''m not familiar with the whole city.


    "General! Please follow me


    With that, the soldier walked ahead and led the way.


    Two guards stood at the gate of the security headquarters.


    But the guard didn''t stop them from coming.


    Just with strange eyes looking at a black blood pattern "skirt armor" night.


    The existence of soldiers has prevented many unnecessary troubles.


    Although the strange dress of "zhe Ye" seems suspicious, the existence of soldiers can prevent the impulse in the guard''s mind.


    When soldiers with "night" into the hall of the security forces headquarters.


    The hall, which used to be noisy, became silent for a moment.


    Countless eyes move with the moving of "night"


    Until the figure of "night" disappeared in the stairs, the quiet hall became "noisy" again.


    There was a lot of discussion.


    "Do you know who she is?"


    "Who knows, but! That dress must be unusual


    "The soldiers of the first regiment are leading her way. She must have a very noble identity."


    The discussion of the people in the hall was not heard. I''m afraid that even if I heard it, I would just ignore it.


    Under the leadership of the soldiers, she found the person she was looking for in the conference room.


    "Are you sun Haiwang?"


    As soon as he entered the room, he saw an old man on the seat behind his desk.


    With a short white beard and a simple gray dress, she recalled her Highness''s description of sun Haiwang when she left the temple.


    Should be him?


    "Who are you?"


    Looking at the two people coming in, sun Haiwang was very surprised.


    He thought it was vice captain Cheng Wei who came in, but he didn''t.


    In came a soldier of the first regiment and a man sun Haiwang had never met.


    It''s a strange dress. That "skirt armor" is very similar to the clothes of martial arts artists.


    Only martial artists like to wear heavy protective equipment, such as leather armor and armor.


    It''s just too dark.


    The color is not only black, but the armor is covered with blood lines. In addition to the wide hood, all the information is hidden. The dark temperament makes her look uncomfortable.


    After all, the instinct of life is to yearn for the light, will instinctively exclude the dark.


    At this time, the soldier said: "this is the general of the first legion, the highest ranking officer in the first Legion!"


    general?


    The highest ranking officer?


    Sun Haiwang was very surprised.


    He quickly got up from his seat and came to zhe Ye. Sun Haiwang said, "I don''t know the general is coming! Please don''t take it amiss to welcome you far away! "


    "No harm!"


    The cold voice came out of the hood and into sun Haiwang''s ears.


    This let Sun Haiwang spirit shock, even busy way: "I do not know what the general came to the headquarters of the security team?"


    The cold voice came from the hood again: "I need a navigator who is familiar with the South China Sea! Especially "Yelin island", the navigator of this island must know! "


    Yehlin island?


    Isn''t this the place for black market trading?


    Is


    Sun Haiwang remembered that the first regiment had talked about the trouble of finding pirates in the South China Sea.


    Calculate the time. In two days, it will be the trading time of Yelin island black market.


    The purpose of the first Corps is self-evident.


    A pilot, it''s simple.


    There are countless people in Qingcheng who are qualified for this task.


    Any fisherman can do it.


    Although fishermen are generally not far away from Nanlin island.


    But before the first Legion occupied Nanlin Island, the fishermen had another identity when they were fishing.


    Thief!


    In order to survive, fishermen occasionally venture to Bingley to search for some lost protocrysts on the island with protocrysts.


    Then he sails to ASEAN or Kyoto to exchange protocrystals for necessities of life. In this process, people unfamiliar with the South China Sea can''t do it.


    "It''s easy! I''m going to find the pilot! Just a moment! I''ll be right back! "


    With that, sun Haiwang went to the door.


    Leaving the conference room, sun Haiwang walked quickly to the hall.


    When sun Haiwang''s figure appeared from the stairway, the original "buzzing" hall was suddenly quiet.


    When sun Haiwang came to the hall, all the people working in the hall sat upright, looking for something to do no matter what.


    In the hall, the most important position is the operator. Because of the communication barrier, the communication network all over Qingcheng is composed of wired telephone. As the central point of communication in Qingcheng, the headquarters of the security team receives telephone reports from dozens of sentry boxes every day.


    The operator answers the report, and the transcriber on one side records the file.


    Of course, this simple communication system was also built with the help of the first Corps.


    Both the telephone and the lines all over Qingcheng were set up by the first Corps.


    Without the help of the first legion, the security team can''t have these.

 Chapter 478

    Looking around the hall, under the old glance, all the people who came into contact with it lowered their heads.


    "I need a navigator who is familiar with the South China Sea. If anyone takes this task, he will be rewarded when he comes back!"


    Sun Haiwang''s words echoed in the hall.


    Pilot?


    There was a slight stir in the hall.


    You see me, I see you, all waiting for who can stand up.


    "Me


    Finally, a hand was raised.


    In a corner of the hall, a young man in a brown cotton padded jacket stood up.


    Sun Haiwang looked in the past.


    "It''s you! Come here! Come to me


    Urged by sun Haiwang, the young man came to sun Haiwang.


    With short black hair and a pretty face, he is a very energetic young man.


    Looking at the young man in front of him, sun Haiwang said, "do you know the place" Yelin island "


    "Yehlin island?"


    The young man was stunned and exclaimed, "isn''t this the place for black market trading?"


    Sun Haiwang nodded with satisfaction.


    "Very well, it seems that you know this place. You''re the only one. Come with me!"


    How can sun Haiwang not be satisfied with finding a suitable pilot so soon.


    You can''t keep your guests waiting.


    Sun Haiwang walked quickly to the conference room.


    The selected young man quickly followed.


    "Yes! What''s your name! "


    On the way to the conference room, in the stairs, sun Haiwang asked the young man who followed him.


    "Captain, my name is Yu Lin, the rest of Yu, the forest of the forest!"


    Yu Lin replied.


    "Oh! Can you read? "


    Sun Haiwang was slightly surprised.


    "You are a scribe, aren''t you?"


    There are not many people who can read and write in Qingcheng.


    Although it is not very few, dozens of people in the hall of the security team gathered almost all the people who can read and write in Qingcheng.


    Yu Lin said: "yes! I''m a transcriber. My parents taught me to read and write when I was young. Although I didn''t think it was useful to write at that time, I learned more or less! "


    "No use?"


    Sun Haiwang was dumbfounded and said, "young man! In the future, your ability to read and write will be of great use. Thank your parents very much. This skill is enough to make you worry free all your life


    During the conversation, the meeting room arrived unconsciously.


    With Yu Lin, sun Haiwang entered the conference room.


    "Long wait! I''ve found the navigator the general needs! "


    As soon as he entered the conference room, sun Haiwang said to the waiting night.


    His hooded head moved and he looked at the man behind Sun Haiwang.


    As soon as he gave way, sun Haiwang said to zhe ye, "this is Yu Lin, who is also the navigator you need. He is very familiar with the South China Sea and is sure to be competent for this mission."


    "Captain! They are... "


    Yu Lin is worried. These two people make him feel unreliable.


    Especially the one who wore black blood pattern to "skirt armour" made Yu Lin dare not look at it.


    The breath from "she" is so strong that people are afraid.


    "This is the" general "of the first legion, the highest officer. You are just a pilot this time. You only need to be responsible for leading the way. In the mission, be smart and responsible. I believe you can return safely!"


    Knowing that Yu Lin is nervous, sun Haiwang comforts him.


    Without saying much, she stepped out.


    Step on the ground, every step will send out "Zheng! The sound of metal.


    Seeing this, the soldiers followed closely.


    Seeing the general of the first Legion coming, Yu Lin quickly gave way.


    The soldier, who was following the night, came to Yu Lin''s side and said, "come with me!"


    Yu Lin had to obey and follow the mobilized soldiers.


    When the three people came down the stairs to the hall, the original "noisy" Hall fell into strange silence.


    Countless eyes moved with the three people, and the most focused one was Yu Lin.


    Aware of the eyes of colleagues in the hall, Yu Lin had to wave his hand awkwardly and say goodbye in silence.


    When the figure of the three disappeared behind the gate, there was a lot of discussion in the hall.


    They are curious, where is Yulin going?


    Leaving the security headquarters, the three boarded the bison assault vehicle.


    For "car", Yu Lin is quite strange.


    After getting on the bus, I felt a little strange about everything I could see before.


    Look left, look right, touch here, touch there, as if watching a new toy.


    For the small movements of Yu Lin in the back seat, no matter it''s night or soldiers, they choose to ignore them.


    They understand that cars are too "science fiction" for the original residents of Qingcheng.


    Curiosity is owned by everyone, and it''s right to show curiosity.


    "Hum!"


    The engine roared, and the bison assault truck moved slowly.


    Turning 180 degrees in the street, the bison assault truck turned and sped in the same direction.


    The police headquarters in the rear is moving away.


    Although the road condition was worrying, it was smooth. In less than a quarter of an hour, the bison armed assault vehicle that night took returned to the base.


    The gate of the base has been opened.


    When the bison assault vehicle drove into the base, through the windshield, you could see the troops lined up in the garage at night.


    During the time of departure, chief Sergeant Jacob rob had assembled the team.


    He opened the door and started off at night.


    Jacob and rob trotted up.


    Salute, Jacob said, "general night! The troops are ready to go at any time! "


    At this time, Yu Lin in the car, urged by the mobilized soldiers, carefully opened the door and came out.


    When stepping on the garage floor and looking at the metal world around, Yu Li is more careful.

 Chapter 479

    Secretly looking at everything around, in the end, Yu Li''s line of sight is still not far away from the orderly line of soldiers attracted.


    Whether it''s the steel body or the oval shaped war machinery with mechanical legs, it attracts Yu Lin''s attention and makes Yu Lin extremely shocked.


    Especially the orderly soldiers, just standing, let people feel a kind of wordless power.


    At this moment, Yu Lin understood why Qingcheng changed its master so easily, and why the former city master was willing to bow down and become the leader of the security team.


    With such a powerful "army" in the first legion, how can the Lord of the city have the right to choose?


    The only thing we can do is compromise.


    "The one who came out of the car is the pilot of our operation. Take him with you!"


    Cold words came out of the hood and into Jacob''s ears.


    Looking slightly sideways, Jacob and rob took a look at Yu Lin beside the car.


    Putting his hand down from his forehead, Jacob preached, "yes


    From the hood came another sound.


    "Is the giant portal ready?"


    "The parts have been loaded and ready to go," Jacob said


    "I''ll go ahead and set up the giant portal at the port ahead of time. You should catch up and be sure to board the ship before noon," he said


    "Yes


    Jacob and rob answered.


    He turned back, opened the door, and boarded the armed assault vehicle driven by soldiers in the night.


    "To the West Port Wharf!"


    Cold words came to the ears of the soldiers.


    "Yes


    The soldiers started the engine.


    The armed bison assault vehicle in the passage moved.


    Seeing this, Jacob and rob issued an order by using the messenger, saying: "the vehicles carrying the accessories of the giant portal will immediately catch up with general Sawyer!"


    "Hum!"


    The engine roared in the garage.


    Ten buffaloes armed assault vehicles loaded with large portal accessories started their engines.


    Like a tiger going down the mountain, ten bison armed assault vehicles drove out of the base one by one, followed by the vehicles that night took.


    When the motorcade left, Jacob and rob looked at Yu Lin, who was standing on one side and seemed to be at a loss.


    "You! Come with me


    Cried Jacob and rob.


    Then he stepped forward and walked in the direction of forming a line of mobilized soldiers.


    "Me?"


    Yu Lin was stunned and quickly stepped forward to keep up with Jacob and rob.


    When he came to the line, Jacob and rob did not stop, but continued to walk.


    It was not until he came to a scythe that Jacob stopped.


    "Dong! Dong


    Jacob and rob reached out and knocked on the scythe armor.


    On the front armor of scythe, a small hatch opens and a head protrudes from it.


    "Chief sergeant, what can I do for you?"


    The soldier with his head out of the hatch asked Jacob and rob.


    Jacob raised his hand and pointed his thumb to Yulin behind him.


    "Take him with you


    It turned out to be a free ride.


    "Yes


    The head that protruded out of the cabin drew back, and at the same time, he cried to the other operators in the cabin: "open the main cabin door!"


    After a few breaths, the main hatch of scythe a opens.


    Jacob and rob stepped back and said to Yulin, "go


    Yu Lin nodded, quickly stepped forward, stepped on the mechanical leg, and boarded the scythe mecha.


    When Yulin''s figure disappeared in the hatch, Jacob and rob turned away.


    Choosing the closest scythe to the gate of the base, Jacob and rob enter the scythe.


    "All of them! set out! Target: east coast port


    At the command of the police, the mobilized soldiers lined up in the garage took action.


    In four columns, a long dragon gushed out of the base.


    This time, Jacob and rob carried only ten scythes in a team of 1600.


    If the number is small, the marching line doesn''t care.


    Jacob and rob adopted the mode of distribution, with ten scythes scattered all over the team.


    In this way, we can ensure that the whole team can have at least one scythe machine armour for firepower support in case of the disturbance of the polluting animals when we advance in the forest.


    Leaving the base, a long line marched on the road of Qingcheng.


    In terms of scale, although it is not as large as the troops on their way back from the east coast yesterday, when they see the troops marching on the streets, the civilians on both sides of the road are still worried.


    Time is too short.


    The army of the first regiment just came back yesterday. Only one night later, the soldiers of the first regiment moved again.


    What is it for this time?


    Is there any war on Nanlin island?


    In the eyes of many worries, Jacob led his troops across Qingcheng and came to the prosperous West Port.


    The port is full of people.


    When the Long March came out of the gate, the "noise" of the West Port suddenly let out and became quiet.


    Many people put down their hands and looked at the troops coming out of the city gate in doubt.


    "What''s going on?"


    "Is there another war?"


    "Who knows, but the fishermen have gone to sea this morning. It should not be the East Coast business!"


    "Good! Maybe it''s a pollution animal somewhere in Nanlin island that has attacked the people outside. The first regiment will send troops to eliminate it! "


    "It''s possible!"


    Looking at the troops passing by from the West Port, the civilians in the port talked about it one after another.


    When Jacob led his troops through the West Port and plunged into the forest.


    Yee arrived at the bay where the port is located in a rescue boat full of giant portal accessories.


    Today, the weather is fine and the open sea outside the bay is quiet.


    Without the push of the wind, the sea was very calm, only rippling slightly.


    And just then, "suddenly! Suddenly The roar of the sea broke the tranquility of the sea.

 Chapter 480

    Five rescue boats appeared on the other side of the coastline.


    In the roar of the engine, the speedboat ride the wind and waves, galloping on the sea, all the way, leaving a long white trace.


    It''s a rolling spray.


    From far and near, it was completely reflected in the eyes of mobilized soldiers on the top of the mountain on both sides of the bay.


    "It''s the rescue speedboat on the emperor!"


    The mobilizers on the top of the mountain are observing the speedboats speeding up on the sea.


    In the eyes of the mobilized soldiers on both sides of the mountain, five speedboats sailed into the Bay from under their eyes.


    Along the way, the water rippling, white waves rolling, for a long time.


    "Sergeant! I see a team of boats entering the bay. It''s the rescue speedboat on the emperor. They''re landing


    Mobilizers on the top of the mountain reported their findings to the port.


    "Got it! Please continue to watch the open sea


    "I understand!"


    A day of sparse, in the Bay, the color of the sea did not completely disperse, there is a little bit of green.


    The huge dock was close at hand, and the speedboat galloping on the sea slowed down.


    The water is rippling gently. Five speedboats slowly cut through the water to the coast.


    Just as the speedboat pulled in, a group of mobilizers appeared on the beach. They were stepping on the soft sand and coming to the coast where the speedboat was going to dock.


    "Bang!"


    A slight vibration.


    The deep draft speedboat ran aground.


    The bow of the ship was in the sand in the shallow water.


    Fortunately, it''s very close to the shore, only less than 10 meters away.


    Five speedboats, in a row, dock side by side in shallow water.


    At this time, the hatch opened, and a mobilized soldier came out of the boat and came to the deck.


    "Call! It''s loaded with giant portal accessories. I need enough hands! "


    The number of mobilizers in the speedboat is not large. Most of them are on board personnel, less than 10. The rest are engineering soldiers who are engaged in portal assembly, and the number is not large, only more than 20.


    Although the goods in the speedboat are not too big accessories, if you want to unload them quickly, you need the help of the guards in the port.


    The mobilizers who came to the deck used the public channel to call the comrades in the port for help.


    "Got it! One moment please! Comrades are coming! "


    Maybe it''s an order.


    On the beach, the mobilizers who are coming here have obviously quickened their pace.


    "Wow!"


    When it was near the water, the mobilizers on the beach stepped directly into the water.


    When dozens of people trample on the sea, the shallow water becomes turbid.


    With the help of the port guard, the cargo was quickly unloaded from the boat.


    "Night... General?"


    When a black "figure" appeared on the deck of a speedboat, yaromanov, who had been observing the boat team on the dock platform, was stunned.


    Jeromanov did not expect that general Sawyer was also in the speedboat.


    Since he left the temple last night, jeromav became a sergeant of grade 5 under the appointment of yevrich. Then, at the order of yevrich, he led 1600 soldiers and 15 scythe mechas to the port and garrisoned the port.


    He quickly turned on the public channel and yellomanf said, "call! call! Comrades on the speedboat, please tell general Sawyer to wait for her. Sergeant five "yaromav" will arrive immediately


    What a surprise.


    It never occurred to yeroman that general Sawyer would follow the speedboat to the port.


    I thought general Jiye would follow the army.


    But I didn''t expect to come ahead of time.


    "Got it! I''ll tell general Sawyer immediately


    Yeromav received a response.


    At this time, a mobilized soldier on the deck of the speedboat walked quickly to the night standing on one side of the deck.


    "General night! Just now, Sergeant chief yaromanf sent a message. Please wait for general Sawyer. Sergeant chief will be there in a minute


    She looked around at the beach and the tall dock not far from her.


    "Where is he?"


    The night asks the mobilizers beside him.


    Raising his head, the mobilized soldiers looked at the platform above the dock and said, "it should be on the dock platform!"


    Platform?


    Slightly raised his head, he looked at the place where the mobilized soldiers were looking.


    Is it there?


    It''s not far away.


    Legs slightly bent, night made a jump position.


    "General! Please... "


    "Bang!"


    The speedboat sank sharply.


    With a flash of shadow, the night on the deck rose to the sky.


    Into a shadow across the sky, with a beautiful arc firmly landed on the platform.


    Due to the impact of the force, the water disturbance, the boat in a violent swing.


    The mobilizers who carried the goods looked at the figure that had disappeared in the sky.


    Is that what humans can do?


    The distance between the speedboat and the dock platform is nearly 50 meters.


    That kind of jump height, how can humans do it?


    "Bang!"


    Night''s figure fell on the dock platform.


    Legs slightly bent, the use of clever force, night to remove the momentum.


    There is no crack on the ground. After all, when the upward force disappears, the speed of falling to the dock platform is very slow. That kind of force can''t make the ground crack.


    However, in the impact of iron shoes, also overturned a few pieces of gravel.


    The mobilized soldiers on the dock platform were staring at the "night".


    Looked at the night, and looked at the bottom of the unloading boat.


    Such a high, such a long distance, a jump across?


    This is more incredible than the superpowers of the rising sun empire.


    Yeroman is about to leave the dock platform, but the strong "voice" behind him makes yeroman stop.


    When yeroman turned to look, he saw the figure on the deck of the speedboat.


    Although he didn''t see the jumping posture of Yiye, he saw the general Yiye on the platform, and then he understood what was going on.


    Standing upright, she glanced at the platform.


    For those amazing eyes, she didn''t care.

 Chapter 481

    It''s just a little jump.


    Although she has just become a "corpse girl", she can clearly feel that her body is full of strong power.


    This jump didn''t use too much power at all, just used a little "power" lightly.


    It''s far from the limit.


    "General night! Welcome


    The departing yeroman returned.


    The mobilization soldiers unloading on the beach also slightly recovered their mood and continued to unload the goods from the speedboat.


    It''s just that the posture of jumping up has been deeply engraved in the memory.


    I''m afraid I can''t forget it for a long time.


    "Well!"


    The night answered.


    A few steps forward, came to the inner side of the guardrail, night to see the dock inside the wide space.


    Everything is still very simple. On the aisle on both sides of the dock, some equipment that should exist does not exist.


    Although the location is left, the equipment is not in place.


    Behind the night, yaromanov said, "only the dock of the whole port has been completed about 70%. Although some equipment is not in place, the dock can barely be used!"


    "Officer yevrich knew that general Sawyer was going to use the dock. Early in the morning, he sent personnel to transport a small Tesla reactor to the port. After a simple sealed installation, the Tesla reactor was in normal operation, and the power delivered was enough for the dock to use!"


    "Well!"


    The cold voice was still cold.


    Yelomanov said to one side, while Sakyamuni just listened quietly.


    There are many people and great strength. Although there are many accessories on the five speedboats, with the efforts of many mobilized soldiers, the accessories on the speedboats were transported to the dock in less than half an hour.


    In the passageways on both sides of the dock, the engineers began to work.


    Giant portal is no bigger than large portal.


    In the four types of portal, small, medium, most are the shape of the door leaf.


    The giant portal is different.


    Giant portal is not a door, but a space-time tearing device formed by many particle positioning and aggregation sensors.


    There is no difference between the principle and the portal.


    The only difference is that one is through the door, and the other is projection.


    Time passed little by little with the efforts of the engineers.


    When the parts form a complete whole one after another.


    Not long after, on the walls on both sides of the bottom of the dock, one after another "spheres" were fixed by the engineers.


    The sphere is silver, with a metal eye on it. On the wall which is hundreds of meters long on both sides, there are a lot of spheres, evenly distributed on the wall. At a glance, there are probably no less than 100, and each sphere is connected with a thick cable.


    The engineers spent a lot of time laying cables on the walls.


    "Report! The portal has been installed! Ready to use


    While waiting, the portal was finally set up.


    The engineer''s report came to jeromav''s ears.


    Yeromanov said to Sakyamuni: "general Sakyamuni! The portal has been successfully installed! You can start it at any time! "


    Looking down slightly, he scanned the dock in the night. With the efforts of the engineers, the dock changed a little.


    "Let''s go!"


    Cold words came out of the hood.


    "Yes


    With a reply, jeroman began to give orders.


    "Attention! All attention, the portal is ready to start. Open the lock immediately and fill the dock with water! "


    "Yes! Open the gate and inject water! "


    At this moment, the mobilization soldiers in the dock were busy.


    The motor is booming.


    The sound of the gears never stops.


    In the main control room of the dock, many mobilizers are busy.


    "The pipeline is clear!"


    "The water pressure is normal!"


    "Water quantity has been set, automatic detection system has been turned on!"


    "Gate control system is normal, waiting for hit!"


    "Chief Sergeant orders, water to start immediately!"


    "I understand! Open the gate


    "Bang! WOW


    Outside, in the dock, there was a huge sound of water, the sound of the torrent.


    The sound came from a row of waterways on both sides of the dock.


    "Bang!"


    With a bang, a stream of water gushed out from the mouth of the channel.


    The sea water gushed out and landed on the bare ground at the bottom of the dock, making a "Pa Pa Pa" sound.


    The sea is filling the empty dock.


    Under the influx of sea water, the water in the dock is growing at the speed visible to the naked eye.


    One fifth, two fifths, when the water is about to exceed three fifths of the scale of the sink.


    The water in the dock stopped rising and stopped.


    Looking down, the water in the dock is rippling slightly, reflecting a weak light under the light.


    Closed dock, not too bright lights make the environment in the dock look a little dark.


    "Portal is about to open, countdown, 5, 4, 3, 2, 1, open!"


    All of a sudden!


    In the dark dock, the silver spheres on both sides radiate blue light.


    The light comes from the mechanical eye on the sphere.


    The beam is not bright, but rather dim.


    Under the illumination of hundreds of blue light beams, in the water tank illuminated by the light beams, a virtual shadow of the ship body emerges and is slowly becoming solid.


    It''s not slow, it can be said that it''s very fast.


    The unreal ship becomes solid at the speed visible to the naked eye.


    It seems that the tonnage of the warship being transported is very large, which can be seen from the illusory shape of the warship.


    It''s not a tall bridge, but a simple deck. The front deck has two double mounted large calibre cannon. The calibre can''t be distinguished. The back deck has one.


    In addition to the obvious cannon, other weapons can be seen on both sides of the ship.


    Small rotary machine guns, and rotary machine guns.


    There are not many weapon stations. I''m afraid there are no less than ten on each side.


    On the platform of the dock, yeroman was watching the warship in the water tank.

 Chapter 482

    "This should belong to the cruiser!"


    The ship''s body is not small, and the three heavy gun barrels can make people guess the class of the warship.


    A small class destroyer, but not so exaggerated firepower.


    "Is this the mountain class cruiser of the rising sun empire?"


    As the virtual image of the ship becomes more and more clear, more and more information can be obtained from the ship.


    The "mountain" class cruiser is a transitional warship built by the rising sun empire after World War II.


    The length of the ship is 209M, the displacement is 14781 tons, the main gun is three 203mm cannon, the auxiliary gun is six 55mm rotary machine guns, 14 12.5mm rotary heavy machine guns, the design speed is 34 knots, and the standard crew is 315.


    As soldiers of the suvier Empire, the weapons and equipment of the enemy Empire must be understood.


    In jeromanov''s memory, I remember the sunrise Empire, which was eliminated in peacetime, very clearly.


    Because this warship itself is a big joke.


    It is a kind of equipment ridiculed by all countries.


    The rising sun empire also knew that the "mountain class" cruisers had too many defects. After less than ten years of service, they were all retired and sealed up.


    "Although the level of informatization is low, it is really suitable for the world!"


    Looking at the warship about to take shape in the water tank, yaroman murmured to himself.


    At the beginning, the biggest reason why this warship was ridiculed was informatization.


    After World War II, in just a few years, countries have entered the information age.


    Electronic technology is growing at an amazing rate.


    In this era, however, the rising sun empire has built a warship similar to the mechanized era of World War II. How can this not be ridiculed by all countries?


    When the huge ship reflected the light of metal, the transmission ended.


    So big cruiser, like a mountain, quietly nest in the sink.


    The water is rippling gently, and the waves are hitting the hull one after another.


    And at the end of jeromanov''s thought, the blue light flashed again.


    On the broad deck of the cruiser, all the blue lights flickered, and all the white figures came.


    Soon, there were more than 200 figures on the deck.


    They all wear standard white combat clothes, which is no different from that of mobilized soldiers.


    It''s just that the arrangement of the sensors on the helmet is different.


    Mobilizers are two vertical, soldiers are two horizontal, and the Xuri empire''s conscription is a triangle.


    When the blue light disappears, the teleportation is over.


    On the deck they looked at each other and looked around.


    It seems to be observing where they are.


    In the night on the dock platform, I put my hand into my hood and adjusted the portable communication device beside my ear.


    "Captain! Lead your crew to get this cruiser moving and make room! "


    Cold words ring in the hood.


    It caused the sidelong eyes of yaromav.


    Of course, yeroman knew that this was not meant to him.


    At this time, the soldiers on the deck who had been looking around suddenly moved.


    Open the hatch and rush inside.


    After a while, the deck became empty.


    "Woo


    The sound of a huge whistle suddenly reverberated in the dock.


    The closed environment makes the sound deafening.


    Fortunately, the mobilized soldiers are protected by helmets, otherwise they will be scared.


    The warship wants to leave the dock


    From the sound of the siren, the mobilizers in the dock control room got the message.


    "Open the gate!"


    At this time, the messenger came the command of jeromav.


    In response to the order, he pressed the button to open the gate.


    "Woo! "Wu"


    On both sides of the exit, the yellow warning lights flashed suddenly.


    The huge gate rises slowly.


    The water outside is on the same level as the water in the tank.


    When the gate was raised, it caused only a few small eddies.


    In a moment, the water settled down.


    The passage to the sea is clear.


    At the moment, in the bridge of the cruiser, the captain and crew are working hard.


    Try to get this long held warship moving.


    Although the power system of the cruiser has been tested in Al, it has been sealed for a long time, and there is no guarantee that it will not fall off the chain at this critical time.


    After all, the power system of the warship is still powered by liquid fuel. Although the old engine is very durable, there is no guarantee that nothing will go wrong after so many years of renovation.


    "Hum!"


    A "boom" engine suddenly roared up.


    First it''s soft, and over time, the sound gets stronger and stronger.


    The launch of the cruiser.


    "The boiler has been successfully ignited and the engine is running normally!"


    "There is no damage to the axle, it can be linked!"


    Listen to the report from the messenger.


    The captain in the bridge was relieved.


    It''s time to go.


    Looking at the gate that had been opened, the captain said: "the lowest speed forward, there is no towing boat, the helmsman, it''s up to you!"


    "Yes


    Dock, with the roar of the engine, the ship''s tail tank, the water is slightly rippling.


    Underwater, the rotating propeller is clearly visible.


    The rotation speed is very slow, and there is no big water wave.


    Propelled by the propeller, the huge cruiser was moving little by little in the dock, very slowly.


    For a huge warship, the dock is still too small, with less than five meters of space on both sides of the warship.


    This is not a small challenge for the helmsman.


    But he succeeded. Under the control of the helmsman, the huge cruiser left the dock little by little.


    As the streamlined tail passes through the gate, the ship sails into the sea.


    "Woo! Woo


    Several sirens sounded again from the cruiser.


    Huge sirens echoed over the bay.


    The cruiser leaving the dock didn''t increase its speed, but was sliding slowly until the power completely disappeared, and docked in the deep water hundreds of miles away from the shore.

 Chapter 483

    The huge cruiser looks like a mountain from a distance and nests quietly on the water.


    The sudden appearance of big guys in the Gulf has attracted the attention of many mobilized soldiers.


    Looking at the warships in the deep sea.


    On the high mast, the black flag fluttered. There was no pattern on the flag, only black, the purest brown.


    No one knows what the flag means.


    I''m afraid Li Meng didn''t know that.


    Because last night, the flag and the fleet recruitment were handed over to the chief executive.


    I''m afraid only the brain knows the meaning of the black flag.


    After the cruiser left the dock, the spheres on both sides of the tank "emitted" blue light again.


    In the light of the blue beam, another illusory ship appeared in the water tank.


    This time the hull is much smaller.


    The length of the ship is only over 100 meters.


    Although there are also three twin turrets, the barrel is much thinner.


    When the illusory ship became clearer, yeromanov finally knew the type of warship in the tank.


    "It turned out to be the sun empire''s Qiu class destroyer!"


    Murmurov murmured to himself.


    In the heart, yaromav murmured.


    What''s wrong with the commander? How can he choose the "hill" and "mountain" level?


    As a warship serving at the same time as the "mountain class" cruiser, the hill class destroyer, like the "mountain class" cruiser, almost retired in the same year.


    As a kind of large warship, "mountain class" cruiser, although it can''t keep up with the development of the times, has come to a good end. It hasn''t demolished one. Except for a few that sank due to accidents, the rest have been sealed up.


    As small and medium-sized "Qiu" class destroyers, they are not so lucky. Perhaps because of the large number of "Qiu" class destroyers, most of them have been demolished to recover metal for secondary use.


    Only a small part has been sealed up as "combat power" for storage.


    Qiu destroyer


    Full load displacement: 4048 tons;


    Main dimensions: 138.45m in length, 12.60m in width and 5.00m in draft;


    Speed: 38 knots


    Crew: 185;


    Main gun: 3 double 140mm cannon


    Torpedoes: two 460mm torpedoes


    Melee weapons: 4 45mm rotary machine guns, 8 12.5mm rotary heavy machine guns


    When the streamlined hull of the destroyer in the tank is clearly visible, the transfer is complete.


    It was the same as the cruiser when it was finished. On the broad deck, the blue light beam twinkled, and white figures came and appeared on the deck.


    At a glance, the deck was full of nearly 200 soldiers in white power combat suits.


    At this time, on the side of yaroumanfu, night still said the same words as before.


    "Captain! Lead your crew to get this cruiser moving and make room! "


    Not long after the night''s words came down, the soldiers on the deck took action.


    Open the door of the destroyer and enter the ship one by one.


    Soon!


    "Woo


    A whistle.


    The propeller in the stern of the destroyer moved.


    The huge engine sounds "Dong! The sound of "Dong".


    Under the slow rotation of the propeller, the water is rippling slightly.


    The slight thrust made the destroyer move slowly.


    As the destroyer left the dock, the spheres on both sides of the tank again emitted blue light.


    The illusory ship appeared again.


    This time it''s also a destroyer, the same type as the destroyer that left the dock.


    Three in all. Three Destroyers have been sent.


    On the fifth transfer, the shape of the ship changed.


    The upper deck is no longer equipped with turrets and towering bridges.


    It goes straight to the deck, and the bridge stands on the middle side.


    No self-defense weapons can be seen on the deck of this ship. It is a transport ship and an amphibious landing ship.


    It''s not that there are no weapons, but they are placed on the platform outside the deck with few weapons.


    "It turned out to be a whale class amphibious landing ship!"


    When the ship''s body was clear, yeroman found information in his brain about the amphibious landing ship in the water tank.


    Whale class amphibious landing ship.


    Full load displacement: 27200 tons


    Captain: 213.3m


    Width: 32.9m draft: 7M


    Top speed: 28 knots


    Crew: 210


    Loading capacity: 900 landing personnel, 5 large landing craft or 20 medium and small armored landing units.


    Helicopter: 15 "fighters" that can take off and land vertically (increase to 24 if necessary!)


    Naval gun: four 30mm rotary machine guns and eight 12.5mm rotary heavy machine guns.


    When the blue light flickered, more than two hundred figures appeared on the direct deck of the landing ship.


    At the command of the night.


    The people on the deck moved.


    In the roar of "engine", the huge amphibious landing ship slowly drove out of the dock.


    This is just the first one.


    When the blue beam reappeared, the second amphibious landing ship began to transmit.


    When the hull is solid and the streamlined hull is clearly visible.


    With a burst of blue light, white figures appeared on the deck.


    When the crew on deck poured into the ship, with a whistle, the huge engine sound "rumbled".


    In the stern of the huge amphibious landing ship, the water is rippling.


    The underwater propeller has turned.


    The gentle thrust made the ship move slowly.


    When the bow of the amphibious landing ship approaches the gate.


    An accident happened.


    The sound of an amphibious landing ship''s engine suddenly weakens, but occasionally it becomes very strong.


    Sometimes weak and sometimes strong, very unstable.


    The movement of the ship is also very uneven.


    After a while, the roar of the engine returned to normal, and the power became stable.


    The speed of the ship''s movement also becomes stable.

 Chapter 484

    Eyes have been sent away, the ship disappeared at the gate, yeromanov just took back his eyes.


    Just now that scene, yaroumanfu saw some embarrassment.


    Obviously, the amphibious landing ship, which has just left the dock, has a power failure.


    After all, the "whale" amphibious landing ship of the rising sun empire has been retired for nearly 20 years. After such a long time of storage, some engine failures are purely normal.


    When the amphibious landing ship leaves the dock, the spheres on both sides of the tank no longer emit blue light.


    So far, the transmission is over.


    One cruiser, three destroyers, two amphibious landing ships, a total of six ships.


    This fleet is powerful enough.


    Jeromanov doesn''t think that the pirates in the South China Sea will be the opponents of this fleet.


    Taking back his sight from the bottom of the dock, yaromanf looked at the night beside him and said, "general night! With this fleet, your mission will not be too difficult. I don''t think that group of pirates will have much weapons! "


    Cold words came out of the hood: "it won''t be so easy. Your highness said that the enemies this time are those black market merchants. As for pirates... It''s not worth mentioning at all!"


    Pirates are pirates after all. No matter how well equipped they are, they are just a group of minions. How can they be rivals of the regular army?


    It is clear that the biggest enemy of this mission is black market businessmen.


    Especially the arms dealers.


    How can those who sell weapons not arm themselves?


    Those who dare to deal with pirates must be more powerful than pirates.


    Otherwise, how can pirates who kill, burn and plunder sit down peacefully and "talk" about business?


    As your highness said, it will take quite a long time for this mission to reap enough utilization.


    "I hope that everything will go smoothly during general Jiye''s trip."


    The situation in the South China Sea is unknown to yelomanf, so he can only wish.


    "Sheriff yeroman! The soldiers of Jacob and rob have arrived at the port with their troops


    At this time, a report from the mobilizers came from jeromav''s communicator.


    Looking at the night, jeromav said, "Sergeant Jacob and rob have arrived at the port with his troops."


    "Well!" Should be a, night turned away.


    Follow the aisle on one side and walk out of the dock.


    It''s almost time.


    It''s time for Jacob and rob.


    "Attention, captains, send ships to shore immediately to transport soldiers!"


    On the way out of the dock, she used the messenger to issue orders to the captains of several ships.


    "I understand! Dispatch thunderbolt transport boat immediately


    Of course, the transportation of soldiers is done by amphibious landing ships.


    After all, only amphibious landing ships can carry large transport vehicles.


    The recruitment of the two amphibious landing ships, each carrying five thunderbolt landing craft.


    At the command, when she had not left the dock.


    At this moment, the two amphibious landing ships floating on the sea have begun to operate.


    The aft hatch is open.


    In the roar of the engine, a strange shape of thunderbolt transport vehicles from the landing module, galloping on the sea, close to the coast, very fast.


    It''s strange because its propulsion system is not a traditional engine, but a jet propulsion system.


    It is not sailing in the water, but floating in the air a few meters above the water.


    It''s kind of like an aircraft.


    It''s a hovercraft, to be precise.


    The levitation device allows it to get off the ground, and the thruster gives it amazing speed.


    From the main body, it looks like a flying wing holding a large cabinet.


    From the landing module, the thunderbolt transport boat was galloping on the sea.


    A few hundred meters away.


    Huge engine sound from far to near.


    When approaching the shore, the speed of the thunderbolt transport boat slowed down.


    But this "slow" is much faster than the speedboat.


    When the coast is near, the thunderbolt transport boat directly rushes onto the beach and falls down steadily on the beach.


    Ten thunderbolt transport vehicles arrived at the beach one after another.


    On the beach, ten thunderbolt transport vehicles were parked in a neat row.


    The hatch opened slowly, revealing the wide space in the boat.


    At this time, behind the harbor, Jacob and rob were leading the troops out of the forest one after another.


    The long line has come out of the forest.


    Stepping on the soft sand, night left the dock and came to the beach.


    The thunderbolt transport vehicles lined up on the beach are so familiar.


    As the most commonly used landing unit of the rising sun empire, how can night not know.


    Step forward and walk to the seaside in the night.


    All the way, I left a series of footprints on the beach.


    The "rescue boat" carrying the cargo did not leave.


    They are waiting under someone''s direction.


    Soldiers waiting to be transported back to Qingcheng.


    It''s a hard job to garrison in the port. The combination of work and rest will not make people feel bored. It''s necessary to change the posts and take turns to rest in the base. Only in this way can it be fair.


    Come to the junction of the water and the coast, lightly jump, night that petite body soared up, steadily landed on the rescue boat more than ten meters away.


    "To the cruiser!"


    A cold voice came into the ears of a mobilized soldier on the deck.


    "Yes


    The mobilized soldiers were obviously stunned.


    Immediately after reaction comes over, hastily should way.


    Then he turned and entered the boat.


    Night stood quietly on the deck, "engine" roared, the foot of the speedboat started to move.


    Slowly back off, leaving the shallow water.


    When retreating to the deeper water area, the engine of the speedboat roars, turns its direction at a small angle, and sails to the cruiser anchored in the deep water area.


    In the Bay, six huge warships are floating quietly in the water. The metal posture of the great shore and the strong turret are not shocking.


    When the speedboat enters the shadow of the cruiser, although it is big, it looks very small in front of the cruiser.

 Chapter 485

    The rising sun empire advocated "white", and the painting of war machinery usually chose "white".


    In the Bay, 6 search warships are painted in uniform white.


    Against the background of "white", the black flag on the mast is so striking.


    In the shadow of the huge body of the cruiser, the speedboat moved slowly.


    He looked up slightly and saw the deck above the cruiser.


    Because of the angle of view, we can only see the side of the ship and the towering bridge.


    In a flash, the figure of night has disappeared on the deck of the speedboat.


    The figure leaping into the sky, when the momentum disappeared, the petite figure fell steadily to the deck of the cruiser with a beautiful arc.


    "Bang!"


    Stepping on the cold deck, there was a dull crash.


    "Do! Do


    The dense sound of footsteps sounded.


    The hatch of the main bridge opened and a soldier trotted out.


    In front of him, about a dozen soldiers stamped their feet and saluted him neatly.


    One of the soldiers said, "general! Ordinary Sergeant "Yamada Erlang" report to you


    Looking at these people in front of him, he asked the soldier who was talking, "are you the captain?"


    "Yes! I''m the captain of this warship


    The soldier answered loudly.


    The momentum is very strong, the voice is very strong.


    The captain is not an ordinary sergeant. It seems that Al knows the latest changes of the first regiment.


    A fleet, not without a fleet commander.


    And she needs an assistant.


    To be her assistant, of course, the official level should be big enough.


    His eyes moved to Erlang Yamada, and he said, "from now on, you are the sergeant commander of the 10th rank. This fleet is yours. Go ahead, carry out your rights and appoint your subordinates to the corresponding military positions."


    "The" power "of the rising sun empire in this world is still very weak. As the highest officer, you need to improve the hierarchical system in the army!"


    She used her right as a "general".


    "Yes


    Yamada Erlang shouts.


    In the helmet, Yamada''s expression was slightly excited.


    The appointment of the general was exactly what he wanted.


    What''s the meaning of sacrificing one''s life to come to this world without "right" in hand?


    "Go! To do what you should do, you must complete the "appointment" of your subordinates before the fleet starts


    "Yes! Make sure you get the job done! "


    Yamada Erlang shouts.


    Turning around, Erlang Yamada said to the two crew members: "you, and you, stay behind to guard the" general "!"


    Yamada left with most of the crew.


    With the ships coming to this world, the soldiers are all navy soldiers, the sailors who control the ships, not the imperial warriors charging at the front line.


    Therefore, in peacetime, most of the crew members do not carry weapons, except that a small number of crew members will carry guns as the most basic protection.


    Only in combat, when the enemy invades the warship, will the weapons be taken out from the weapon depot and serve as temporary combat soldiers.


    And the two crew members behind him, though wearing power combat suits, did not carry weapons.


    They are empty handed, hands behind, standing quietly behind the night.


    At this time, in the distance, Jacob led the troops to finally set foot on the beach.


    "Sergeants at all levels listen to orders! Get people on board immediately! Quick, quick action


    At Jacob Rob''s command, the beach suddenly fell into a riot.


    Teams of mobilized soldiers, ran forward, boarded the thunderbolt transport vehicle anchored on the beach.


    Looking into the distance, on the sea not far away, a number of warships are standing, like mountains floating on the sea.


    On the high mast, the black flag is flying.


    If it''s just to transport people, one thunderbolt transport vehicle can carry 150 people, and ten vehicles can carry 1500 people.


    This time, with 1600 troops and 10 scythes, it only takes two round trips. The thunderbolt transport vehicle can transport all the troops on the beach to the amphibious landing ship.


    The engine roared, the cabin door closed slowly, and the huge thunderbolt transport vehicle rose slowly, suspended about one meter above the ground.


    The thunderbolt transport vehicle loaded with soldiers began to return.


    One by one, the ship left the beach. When the strong wind from the thruster rolled up the yellow sand on the beach, the thunderbolt transport vehicle galloped up on the sea and headed for the amphibious landing ship.


    "Officer Jacob and robes! I wish you all the best in your trip


    On the beach, jeromav is seeing off Jacob and rob.


    Jacob preached, "yes! I don''t think that group of pirates will be any difficult characters


    The thunderbolt transporter is here.


    The last soldiers and scythes are landing.


    When he raised his hand, Jacob raised a salute to jeroman.


    This is goodbye.


    Jeromav also raised his hand and saluted.


    When the two men put down their hands at the same time, Jacob and rob turned and went to the thunderbolt transport vehicle.


    Standing on the beach, yaroumanfu quietly looks at the figure on the beach that is going away.


    When you say nothing at all.


    The hatch closes and the engine starts roaring.


    The thunderbolt transport vehicle on the beach began to move and slowly left the beach.


    Once in the water, the speed suddenly soared and sailed to the amphibious landing ship in the distance.


    When the troops on the beach leave.


    Calm returned to the troubled beach.


    Only the messy footprints on the beach are telling.


    "Please arrange your own accommodation. The third deck is the living area. There are many cabins in it. Please choose by yourself!"


    "Please pay attention to the soldiers of the suvier empire. The third living area of this ship is the isolation area. Only in the isolation area can we take off the power combat suit. Please don''t take off the protective equipment in other areas to avoid being infected with the virus. Be careful!"


    In the landing module of the amphibious landing ship, even if the huge cabin is no matter how wide, it is full of many figures, but also appears chaotic.

 Chapter 486

    With a mobilizer out of the thunderbolt transport vehicle, the strange environment makes everything more chaotic.


    Fortunately, the loudspeakers installed in various parts of the cabin are guiding the direction of the mobilizers in poor suvier language.


    There are also crew members. In the cabin, there are also a small number of crew members guiding.


    "The entrance to the residential area on the third floor is here. Please go this way!"


    At the entrance of the main passage to the third deck, a crew member stood.


    There is only one main role for the crew.


    That is to prevent the mobilizers from getting lost in the channels extending in all directions.


    After all, a warship is huge, and the channels inside the warship are not single, they are staggered.


    Although the possibility of getting lost is low, it is undoubtedly a waste of time if you go wrong.


    "What a big ship... Is it all made of metal?"


    Together with the mobilizers, Yu Lin walked out of the thunderbolt transport vehicle and came to the landing module of the amphibious landing ship.


    The world around us is a world of metal. Whether it''s the bulkheads up and down, or the steel bodies all around, everything is metal.


    At the same time, Yu Lin also stepped on the floor with his feet.


    Yes, it''s metal.


    Even the floor is made of metal.


    Where should I go now?


    All kinds of voices reverberated in my ears, but Yu Lin could not understand them.


    It''s not Chinese. It''s not any language Yulin is familiar with.


    "Follow me! I''ll ask the captain to send you to the cruiser. You''re the pilot. You should stay in the flagship! "


    The mechanical sound suddenly sounded in my ear, which made Yu Lin jump.


    But this sentence also made Yu Lin feel a little relieved.


    Now I know what to do.


    It''s better than aimless and neglected.


    Slightly quickened the pace, Yu Lin followed the mobilization soldiers who just talked.


    "I want to see your captain. Here''s a pilot to be sent to the flagship!"


    At the entrance of the passage, the mobilized soldiers with Yu Lin asked the crew standing at the entrance.


    The crew in white power combat suit slightly looked up at Yu Lin behind the mobilized soldiers.


    Looking back at the mobilized soldiers in front of Yu Lin, the crew said: "he is Yu Lin! Sergeant Yamada has informed the whole ship just now. If you find him, take him to "cruiser" and give him to me! I''ll send him to the cruiser


    The mobilization of troops is clear.


    Turning to Yu Lin, he said, "next, just follow him. He will send you to where you should go!"


    Yu Lin nodded gently.


    After walking a few steps forward, Yu Lin came to the crew and said carefully, "then please!"


    "Come with me!"


    There''s no more nonsense. The crew left with Yu Lin.


    The figure soon disappeared in the passage.


    "General! The pilot has already boarded the ship and is coming here. He will arrive soon. Can the fleet set out? "


    In the bridge command room of the cruiser, Erlang Yamada, standing in front of the window, turns and inquires to the night sitting on the captain''s seat.


    The huge bridge command room is very wide. The captain''s seat is independent of the middle and the highest place. Looking forward, it has a good perspective and can see the area 180 degrees ahead of the bow.


    Sitting on the wide seat, the soft leather seat is very comfortable.


    Looking out of the window, looking at the big exit of the bay.


    Part of the destroyers on both sides are also visible.


    The display in front of you shows the range that the radar can radiate.


    On the screen emitting blue fluorescence, in the circle that the radar can search, only six targets are captured by the radar.


    All six are around the center point.


    The six points are the six warships that stay in the bay.


    "Let''s go!"


    When the order was issued, night''s eyes still stayed outside the window.


    "Yes


    Yamada Erlang responded.


    Then the command was sent to the whole ship by the communicator.


    "Attention, sergeants at all levels! The fleet is about to set sail, please follow the flagship


    As soon as the order to set sail was issued, the Bay suddenly became "turbulent".


    "Woo! Woo


    As a flagship, the cruiser made a long whistle.


    The sound of a huge and long whistle reverberated over the Bay and spread far, far away.


    "Bang Dang! Bang


    With the roar of many engines, the ship''s engine started.


    When the sound of the huge siren suddenly stops!


    At the stern of the cruiser, the current surged and became turbulent, and the propeller turned quickly, stirring the sea and sending out white waves.


    Under the thrust of the propeller, the huge cruiser moved, and its speed gradually increased.


    The cruiser moved, and the whole fleet moved.


    In the roar of the engine, driven by the propeller, the fleet is far away, heading for the exit of the bay.


    In the "roar" of the engine, in the Bay on both sides of the peak of the mobilization of soldiers watching, the fleet is passing under their eyes.


    The fleet moved slowly out of the bay


    When the entrance to the Bay was far behind, the fleet entered the deep sea.


    At this time, Yu Lin also entered the bridge command room under the guidance of the crew.


    After Yamada Erlang''s inquiry, Yu Lin said to Jiye, who was sitting in the position of captain, "Dear general, there are two channels to Yilin island. One is to go north, along the coastline. When you sail to Yueya Bay, you can go southeast. This channel is about 500 nautical miles. The second channel is straight, and you can sail all the way East. This channel is very close, It''s less than 400 nautical miles away, but there are few references for this channel, so it''s hard to find a place. However, I''m still familiar with Yelin island. As long as I find any island within a hundred miles of Yelin Island, I can lead you to find it! "


    A few hundred nautical miles is not far. For the speed of the fleet, it can reach Yelin island at most tomorrow.


    The day after the black market opens is the day after tomorrow.

 Chapter 487

    "I don''t want to make a fuss before the black market opens. Which channel do you think we should choose?"


    Cold words came out of the hood.


    Yu Lin''s neck shrinks. Although he can''t see the eyes from his hood, Yu Lin can feel that she is looking at him.


    Yu Lin was a little nervous and said cautiously: "I think the second route can make our ship close to Nanlin Island quietly, because the first route has many references and is not easy to get lost, especially in Yueya Bay. Both ASEAN and Kyoto black market businessmen will turn here and take the same route, which is easy to expose!"


    Taking his eyes away from Yu Lin, he looked at Erlang Yamada in the night and said, "just choose the second route according to what he said!"


    "Yes


    Yamada responded.


    Then he gave the corresponding order to the crew in the bridge command room.


    Such a large fleet, a total of six warships, riding the wind and waves on the sea, leaving a long white trail.


    Nanlin Island behind is going away, smaller and smaller, more and more blurred.


    Until completely invisible, the fleet has entered the vast sea.


    Blue sky, blue sea, blue world,


    In the endless sea, the fleet is sailing rapidly.


    The roar of the engine and the sound of the waves hitting the hull of the ship are continuous and never stop.


    When the fleet sails into the sea, in Qingcheng, where everything has returned to normal, Li Meng is also doing his own thing.


    Early in the morning, Li Meng went to the reincarnation tower to see the situation of the two women in the reincarnation pool.


    Everything is normal. According to the speed at which the reincarnation tower absorbs the "power of death" from the outside world, it will take a lot of time for the two women to transform successfully.


    After that, Li Meng did not stay in the temple, but left the temple with "fan Shen".


    Qingcheng is not big, but it is not "small".


    Some things can only be understood by seeing them with one''s own eyes. Nothing can be seen only from the language report.


    Today, Li Meng has a plan in mind.


    Soul language mall!


    As a new material trading center in Qingcheng.


    Except at night, there will be no shortage of "people" here at any time.


    Just like the West Port, people are surging, a scene of "prosperity".


    Soul language mall is located in the south of Qingcheng, in the South District, very close to the West Port, there is a road directly connecting the two places.


    Soul language mall is a building rebuilt in ruins.


    Although its structure is simple, it has complete functions and is very strong.


    On a road, Li Meng, dressed in black, with a hood on his head, walked slowly.


    The ground is not smooth and clean. You can see the soil and garbage.


    Pedestrians are in a hurry, they have a very clear purpose.


    Some of them came face to face, and some of them hurried by and went forward.


    The buildings on both sides are decadent and dilapidated, which makes the scene on the street look slightly old.


    Soul language mall is just ahead.


    Located on the side of the street, there is a square at the entrance.


    It is similar to the base in the city, but the structure is simpler.


    With the crowd, Li Meng came to the square.


    Peddling, whistling, quarreling, all kinds of sounds mixed together, into the ear.


    In the square, there are many stalls of businessmen, waving their goods in their hands, shouting.


    At a glance, the figures on the square were stirring, and there were merchants everywhere.


    Compared with the bustle on the square, the entrance of soul language mall is much quieter.


    Only a small number of people entered the mall, while those who came out were carrying a big bag of things.


    "Pass by, pass by, don''t miss it, the best tieshugu is cheap!"


    "What does this guest need? I have tieshugu, yinshugu, and shanhuagu, the best tonic for pregnant women. They are miraculous things that can greatly increase the survival rate of babies. Of course, the premise is to eat enough! "


    When passing a stall, Li Meng was attracted by the commodities on the stall and stopped.


    It''s probably a kind of mushroom. It''s not bright in color. It looks edible.


    Li Meng''s stop made the stall owner very concerned. He seemed to think that business had come and talked endlessly about the efficacy of his goods.


    From the carpet, Li Meng picked up a mushroom that looked like a flower. It was white and hard. It was light in his hand and almost weightless.


    "This is the fir mushroom, which grows in the root of the fir tree and absorbs nutrients from the root. Although the fir tree is a highly toxic tree, the fir mushroom growing on the fir tree has no toxin and is surrounded by a small amount of pollutants. This degree of pollution can be ignored. If there is a wife waiting to give birth in the guest''s family, you must buy some back and eat them at ordinary times, Maybe we can save a life at a critical time! "


    Is that amazing?


    A trace of mental power from Li Meng''s brain, into the hands of the mushroom.


    Li Meng is exploring the composition of the mushroom.


    long time!


    Li Meng recovered his mental strength from the mushroom.


    The owner of this stall is quite honest. The mushroom in his hand is really pure. Although there are a small amount of pollutants, this degree can be ignored. Moreover, there is a chemical component in the mushroom, which can play a role in strengthening the body.


    It can''t be wrong to say that it can increase the survival rate of infants.


    If the body of pregnant women is stronger, the survival rate of children in the body will certainly be increased.


    Put the mushroom in the original position, Li Meng said casually: "I heard that the medical center of the first Legion will be built soon. I''m afraid you will lose your job in the future."


    The stall owner laughed and said, "business may be affected, but unemployment is not bad. After all, these things are a kind of tonic. There will always be people in need. Moreover, if the medical center is really built, it''s a good thing. Even if it''s unemployed, I''ll admit it!"


    "You''d like it!"


    "It''s not to be open-minded, it''s to be afraid!"


    The stall owner sighed deeply, and a helpless look appeared on his face.

 Chapter 488

    In Li Meng''s slightly puzzled eyes, the middle-aged stall owner said: "I''m not afraid to tell you that the main reason why I chose this industry and took the risk to collect mushrooms in the forest was for my wife!"


    At this point, the look of the stall owner is a little quiet.


    "My wife has been pregnant three times, two miscarriages and one dead baby. In the second pregnancy, in order to ensure the smooth birth of her baby, I went into the forest and began to learn to collect and identify mushrooms, because someone told me that some mushrooms have the effect of strengthening the body, which is of great benefit to my weaker wife!"


    The stall owner''s expression became remorseful and said quietly: "but in the end, she failed. No matter how many mushrooms she ate, my wife still couldn''t make the child born smoothly! This is the fourth time I''ve been pregnant! "


    It''s just a tragedy, one of the tragedies that happens all the time in Qingcheng.


    "If you say that, aren''t you afraid that I won''t buy these mushrooms?"


    It is unwise for any businessman to say too much and let the guests understand too much.


    The middle-aged stall owner said with a faint smile: "I''ve been in this business for many years. I can see whether the customers buy it or not at a glance, but you, the customer, have no demand for my goods! You stop, just don''t understand my goods, just curious! "


    Li Meng showed a little interest in the middle-aged stall owner.


    Neither character nor insight can be offensive.


    This kind of person is rare.


    Li Meng thought of his pregnant wife!


    I don''t know why, there is an impulse in Li Meng''s heart.


    The source of this impulse is unknown, as if it is a kind of induction.


    That feeling is not clear, very vague.


    Because of the impulse in my heart, or maybe it was doomed. Looking at the stall owner, Li Meng said faintly: "if you believe me, you can take me to meet your wife. Maybe I can solve your distress for you!"


    Because of Li Meng''s words, the middle-aged stall owner was obviously stunned and looked at Li Meng in front of the stall in surprise.


    Then he pondered, struggling, hesitating.


    Just a stranger, just a word, take him home?


    What if he doesn''t mean well?


    After all, I didn''t even see his face.


    But


    Maybe it''s a chance. It''s the fourth time. He''s old and has no chance for the fifth time.


    Aware of the struggle on the stall owner''s face, Li Meng said faintly: "I won''t tell you my identity. Whether you can grasp this opportunity depends on your own choice!"


    He''s still hesitating.


    Li Meng turned to leave.


    He has made a choice.


    "Wait!"


    See Li Meng is going to leave.


    The impulse in his heart made him decide.


    "I believe you. I''ll take you to my wife!"


    With that, he began to clean up the stall.


    It''s not troublesome. The so-called paving is just a piece of cloth on the ground.


    A roll, the stall became a package, he was on the shoulder.


    "This way, please follow me!"


    With that, the stall owner pushed forward in the crowd.


    Li Meng followed.


    He''s going east.


    When you leave the square, the crowded environment around you is suddenly relaxed, and two roads enter the city.


    Walking in the street, his pace is very fast.


    Although out of the decision, but he is still worried about something.


    As before, my heart is still struggling.


    After him, although Li Meng could not see his face, he could feel it.


    His heart is not stable.


    Just a poor man struggling on the edge of life.


    Worry, caution, these are necessary.


    Even in today''s Qingcheng, although there is order, there is also danger.


    Danger does not come from the outside, but from human beings themselves, from human life circle.


    The so-called law can restrain most people, but it can''t restrain that small group.


    That small group of people is small, but for most people, the probability of facing danger is the same.


    "Here we are. My house is in this building!"


    In front of a building, he slowed down slightly and said.


    Looking up slightly, Li Meng looks at the building in front of him.


    Old and broken.


    Darkness is coming.


    Follow him into the door of the building and enter a dark corridor.


    The corridor was narrow and humid, and it was very quiet.


    At the end of the corridor is the entrance to the stairs.


    Down the stairs, they climbed up.


    All the way to the third floor, he left the stairs.


    In the dark environment, they came to a corridor.


    At a glance, there are many doors on both sides of the corridor.


    "No one?"


    When passing through several doors, Li Meng found a situation.


    The door was open. There was nothing in it. It was empty. It was obviously uninhabited.


    Think of all the way, the building is so quiet, Li Meng slightly understand what.


    Without saying much, Li Meng followed him quietly.


    When he came to the door of a room, he stopped.


    "Dong! Dong! Dong! Dong


    He knocked on the door four times.


    There was a knock on the door in the dark corridor.


    "Who?"


    From inside the room, there was a deep, hoarse inquiry.


    "Wei Wei! It''s me


    With his head on the door, he replied in a low voice.


    There was a movement in the room.


    "Click!"


    The door was opened.


    From the open door, Li Meng saw her.


    A gray dress, face some pale, a long black hair casually draped in the shoulder, that face looks very beautiful, quite a bit of beauty.


    No wonder he cared so much about his wife, and no wonder he chose to live in such a poor place.


    Sometimes women are too beautiful, but also a kind of trouble.

 Chapter 489

    "Weiqiang! Who is he? "


    When she saw that there was another person behind her husband, she was very alert.


    She asked her husband.


    "This is the man I met who can guarantee the birth of our child," he explained


    children?


    She slightly a Leng, eyes suspicious looking at her husband behind the man wearing a hood.


    Can''t see, can''t see anything, even the face is hidden in the hood.


    It feels suspicious.


    "Weiqiang! You are too honest. This honesty will make you suffer a great loss sooner or later! "


    She looked helpless and moved a few steps to the narrator to get out of the way.


    "Wei Wei! I have a good idea. Don''t worry


    He whispered consolation.


    "My dear! Come with me


    He turned and said to Li Meng, then turned and walked into the room.


    Li Meng stepped into the room.


    When walking in front of her, Li Meng''s eyes swept slightly from her.


    The big belly is very conspicuous.


    The room is not big and empty, with few furniture. Only one bed can be seen in the inner room. There is no seat in the whole room, not even a table.


    In the corner, Li Meng also saw some sundries.


    Look at the packing bag, it should be some food, and some leftovers of mushrooms.


    Although they have their own industry, their life seems very bad.


    After closing the door, she came over.


    He looks a little embarrassed. The conditions at home are too bad to entertain the guests well.


    "Let your wife lie in bed. I need to check it!"


    Seems to be aware of his embarrassment, Li Meng light said.


    "Wei Wei! Come on! I''ll help you to lie down on the bed! "


    When the embarrassment was over, he came to his wife and helped her.


    Seeing the husband beside her trusting the people in the room, she had no choice but to comply.


    And for the baby in her womb, she is also worried that if her husband is right, it can be regarded as fulfilling their wish.


    With her husband''s help, she lay on the bed.


    "My dear! What should we do now? "


    After helping his wife to bed, he turned to one side and asked Li Meng, who followed him into the inner room.


    Li Meng said calmly: "just watch it, don''t disturb me!"


    "I see!"


    Slightly out of the way, he left his place in front of the bed.


    A few steps forward, Li Meng came to the bed, looking at her lying on the bed.


    It seems to notice that the line of sight in the hood is looking at her, and she gives back her puzzled eyes slightly.


    In silence, Li Meng held out his hand.


    Pale hands gently against the belly that stood up.


    "Well!"


    The touch on the belly, let "she" light "ah".


    Pale face, emerged a trace of ruddy.


    On one side, he saw Li Meng''s frivolous behavior and wanted to open his mouth to say something, but he didn''t make a sound in the end.


    Can''t disturb, just now "Li Meng" words he firmly in mind.


    Mind micro movement, a trace of mental strength along the palm of the hand into the belly, to find the place of life.


    Quiet, dead quiet in the room.


    Although it is not clear what Li Meng is doing, the two people in the room are very nervous.


    One is a husband and the other is a wife in bed.


    The hand was very hot. She could feel a warm current running in her stomach. That feeling was very comfortable, and her body and mind seemed relaxed.


    She didn''t know what it was, but she knew it must be the hand against her belly.


    Maybe the people beside the bed are really their "noble people".


    At this moment, her heart is slightly full of expectations.


    long time!


    Under the gaze of two lines of vision, Li Meng withdrew his hand.


    When Li Meng''s hand was taken back, the warm current disappeared, and a look of regret appeared on her face.


    Seems to be aware of something, that pale face slightly become a little ruddy.


    "My dear! What about my wife? "


    Seeing the figure beside the bed for a long time, he asked involuntarily.


    Looking at her lying on the bed, Li Meng said: "I have two pieces of news, one is bad news, the other is worse news. Which one do you want to listen to first?"


    Bad news?


    Worse news?


    His heart rose and his face changed dramatically. This is


    "Bad news! I want to hear the bad news first


    She had more courage in bed than her husband.


    To this courage, Li Meng is very appreciate, even look at her eyes have changed, become admiration.


    Three miscarriages, as a mother, she can bear much more pressure than her husband.


    It''s a pity


    In his heart, Li Meng sighed.


    I''m afraid what they''re looking forward to is another empty joy.


    Under the belly, although the pregnant life is still alive, it is not far away from "death", and it is only one step away from the door.


    With a calm expression, Li Meng chose to answer truthfully.


    "You should have guessed in your heart that although the baby in the womb is still alive, her life is very weak, and it gets weaker and weaker with time, but in January, she will step into" death "!"


    "I knew it! I knew it


    On the bed, she murmured to herself. Tears in her eyes came and flowed down her cheeks. Her expression was full of sadness.


    "No way! It''s impossible. We''ve been so careful. We can''t keep him. You can''t know. How do you know that? "


    As a husband, his reaction became more intense when he heard the news.


    Roaring in sorrow, deceiving oneself.


    Li Meng''s face and expression were silent.


    It''s a tragedy and he needs to vent.


    Li Meng can understand this.


    "Brother Qiang! Don''t say it. You and I know in our hearts that what he said is not wrong! "


    With a sad face, she comforted her husband as she lay on the bed.

 Chapter 490

    The man had tears, but he did.


    For the comfort of his wife, he can only in one side secretly sad.


    Looking at the person in front of the bed, lying on the bed, she whispered, "come on, what''s the worse news?"


    "Do you really want to listen? Maybe I don''t know. For you, you can live a happy life


    This time, Li Meng rarely made it clear, but gave a warning in advance.


    "Say it!"


    Lying in bed, she is very indifferent.


    Can the worst news be worse than it is now?


    This is her choice. Li Meng can only tell the truth.


    Looking at her calmly, Li Meng said: "you should understand that every abortion is a great harm to your body. This is the fourth and last time. When your daughter leaves your body, your life will come to an end. You should also feel this."


    "Is it a girl? It''s my daughter


    She murmured to herself, her cheeks still glistening with tears.


    In the face of her own "death", instead of being afraid, she smiles.


    Although bitter, that smile is the most beautiful one for Li Meng.


    Looking at Li Meng, she smiles and says: "thank you! You are a good man. My name is Wang Weiwei. Beside you is my husband and my brother Wang Weiqiang! "


    Li Meng was not too surprised that they were brothers and sisters.


    In this world, intermarriage is the norm. Pollutants have changed human genes, and the genetic defects of intermarriage have disappeared.


    In this world, all kinds of "abilities" have a great demand for talent, and good genes are a guarantee of "talent". In many families of people with abilities, in order to ensure the purity of blood, they will choose to intermarry within the family, so as to ensure the inheritance of family blood.


    However, for most countries, intimate intermarriage is shameful. It is still a prohibited law. Only some Western princes and nobles do not only prohibit it, but also do not advocate it.


    This is not an inconceivable thing. When the environment of the world changes, if human beings want to survive, they have to adapt to the times and make some changes.


    "I''m sorry! I''m sorry! I''m useless! "


    Kneeling beside the bed in a trance, holding his wife''s hand tightly, Wang Weiqiang remorses himself.


    "Don''t worry! It''s not your fault. It''s fate. When my brother married me, my father had already said that I would go ahead of you. This is the fulfillment of my father''s words! "


    With a smile, Wang Weiwei comforted her husband in a soft voice.


    She is afraid of death, but she will not.


    What should come will come all the time. You can''t avoid it.


    For Wang Weiwei, the only thing she can do is to face it calmly.


    "No, there must be hope, there must be ways!"


    This kind of result Wang Weiqiang cannot accept, also cannot accept.


    It''s unfair to be naive. How can his wife let her go first when she is so young?


    "My dear! I know you must have a way, please save my wife, as long as you can save my wife, you can do anything you want me to do! "


    At this moment, Wang Weiqiang did not forget the existence of people around him.


    Kneeling on the ground, he was begging for the last straw.


    "Weiqiang! What a gaffe


    Although Wang Weiwei was moved by her husband''s behavior, she was more disappointed.


    As a man, he should not lose his dignity at any time.


    It seems that he has long forgotten his father''s words.


    way?


    There are ways, but they can''t have the best of both worlds.


    As for the present tragedy, Li Meng didn''t have much fluctuation in his mind.


    But one thing is certain.


    Li Meng never spared a helping hand to those he admired.


    Looking at Wang Weiqiang kneeling on the ground, Li Meng said faintly: "I can help you! But I have one condition! "


    Wang Weiqiang''s face was very happy and excited. He even said, "no matter what conditions, I will promise you. I just want to save my wife!"


    Lying in bed, Wang Weiwei was also slightly surprised.


    Can he really save himself?


    With an indifferent look, Li Meng looked at Wang Weiwei on the bed and said, "when your child is born, I will take her away. Although you are her mother, she does not belong to you!"


    "No! You can''t take my child! "


    Wang Weiwei shook her head hard and rejected Li Meng''s words.


    "Yes, we did!"


    Kneeling on the ground, Wang Weiqiang said the opposite.


    "Weiqiang! What are you talking about? "


    Wang Weiwei can''t believe looking at her husband kneeling beside the bed. He wants to give up his daughter?


    Wang Weiqiang looked at his wife in bed with a sad face and said: "we have no choice, either we all lose, or we only lose our daughter. How do I choose, Weiwei, what do you say I should choose?"


    "Even if not together, only she is alive, as long as she is alive!"


    Wang Weiwei sad closed her eyes, maybe he is right, his choice is right, but her heart is more disappointed.


    What about being alive?


    Sometimes it''s better to die than to live.


    Just closed eyes and opened, looking at standing in front of the bed was hooded over him, Wang Weiwei''s eyes changed.


    Aware of Wang Weiwei''s eyes, Li Meng said calmly: "it''s right to hate me. I saved your life and your daughter''s life, but I took your daughter away. It''s just an exchange of equal value. You have to pay to get it. You don''t have the right to choose!"


    "I appreciate you very much, whether it''s your love, strength or hatred, so even if you hate me, I will save your life and take your daughter away in front of you!"


    Although the tone is indifferent, the words are full of evil.


    Such as the whispers of the devil, people are afraid and helpless.


    The voice reverberated in the small room and came into their ears.


    Wang Weiqiang''s face is complicated. At this moment, he feels that he seems to be wrong.

 Chapter 491

    Because at this time, he felt a kind of pressure on the man around him.


    That kind of pressure, is from the body instinct warning.


    And lying on the bed, Wang Weiwei''s face is changed greatly, hatred and sorrow, it is from the weak powerless.


    "Good! That''s the look! I also appreciate it


    It''s almost time to laugh to express Li Meng''s mood at the moment.


    But Li Meng can''t laugh, also can''t laugh, so with a light tone said this sentence.


    Wang Weiwei turned her head. The more he said, the deeper the hatred in her heart. It was not only him who hated, but also her own powerlessness and her own weakness.


    Wang Weiwei''s face from the line of sight, Li Meng look a positive, become solemn.


    The next thing to do is not easy.


    Stretch out a hand, Li Meng toward Wang Weiwei''s body lightly one wave.


    An invisible force, with Li Meng''s hand to Wang Weiwei''s body attack in the past.


    "Hiss!"


    Tearing sound protrusion, rags flying all over the sky.


    Wang Weiwei''s dress was broken and became smooth. There was no shelter on her body. Her white skin was exposed to the air.


    "Ah


    A cool body, when aware of the clothes disappeared, Wang Weiwei issued a scream.


    He quickly covered the key parts with his hands and glared at Li Meng by the bed with hatred and shyness.


    Kneeling on the ground of Wang Weiqiang is also flustered, his wife''s body exposed in the eyes of others, how can he not care?


    But he didn''t do anything, just looked at his wife in a panic.


    Looking at Wang Weiwei''s naked body, Li Meng said calmly: "although I appreciate you very much, I don''t appreciate your body!"


    With that, Li Meng stretched out his hand, palm up.


    The idea moves, the magic scene appears.


    A blood bead floated from the heart of Li Meng''s hand.


    The blood bead is crystal clear, although it is blood color, it also has a kind of dazzling beauty.


    As soon as the blood bead appeared, the dark gray power of death poured out from the heart of the hand. It was like black smoke pouring into the blood bead. Under the erosion of the power of death, the blood was changing its color and becoming more and more black.


    The two people in the room have been stunned by this magical scene for a long time.


    The floating blood beads, the black energy constantly gushing from the hands, everything makes people feel incredible.


    What''s that?


    Some darkness, some evil.


    Looking at this scene, Wang Weiqiang kneeling on the ground has been speechless.


    Under the erosion of the power of death, the blood bead has changed from red to black.


    The purest black.


    When the power of death no longer gushes from the heart of the hand, a black bead of blood floats above the heart of the hand.


    In the eyes of the two people, the blood bead above Li Meng''s palm moved.


    Moving slowly in the air, falling to the round belly.


    When the two contact, the blood magic into the belly, disappeared without a trace.


    When all this was done, Li Meng''s face in the hood was unusually pale, and his cheek was sweating.


    Very tired. Li Meng has never felt so tired.


    That drop of blood consumed too much vitality of this "fragile" body.


    Strongly supporting the last point of strength, Li Meng said: "I gave your daughter a strong heart, and you will also be blessed. The blood overflowing from that blood bead has penetrated into your blood, and it will make your body stronger!"


    "When she''s born, I''ll come to you. You can hide, but I don''t think it''s going to work!"


    With that, Li Meng turned and left.


    Before leaving the inner room, a word floated into their ears.


    "There is no fifth time, or you will only get one corpse and two lives!"


    The sound reverberated in the room.


    "Creak!"


    Soon after, the door closed.


    He has left.


    Lying on the bed, Wang Weiwei gently touched her stomach.


    She could feel the little life in her belly growing up.


    This time, the feeling was strong.


    "Wei Wei! Are you all right? "


    He quickly got up from the ground and sat beside the bed. Wang Weiqiang held his wife''s hand tightly.


    Looking at the nervous husband beside the bed, Wang Weiwei sighed helplessly.


    From the generous hands to get rid of the hand, Wang Weiwei coldly way: "to take a dress for me!"


    "Yes! Yes! I''ll go right away! "


    Wang Weiqiang realized that his wife was naked.


    Looking at the figure who left the inner room in a hurry, Wang Weiwei''s expression was a little complicated.


    For a moment, he sighed and pulled the quilt to cover his body.


    ---


    When I left the dilapidated building, it was past noon, and unconsciously, I stayed in the couple''s home for several hours.


    One day''s schedule was interrupted, and Li Meng had no idea of going on.


    On the way back to the temple, Li Meng thought of the life Wang Weiwei was pregnant with.


    That life flows with Li Meng''s blood. Once born, it''s like having another daughter for Li Meng.


    "Daughter?"


    Li Meng lost his smile.


    It''s nice to have a daughter.


    But what kind of existence did she have after she was born?


    The heart is dark, but the body is human.


    It must be strange


    For a moment, Li Meng was looking forward to it.


    Looking forward to the birth of "daughter".


    "Commander!"


    On the square in front of the steps, the soldier on guard saw the returning commander.


    Although Li Meng was dressed in black and wore a hood.


    But when the commander left the temple, the soldiers had seen it.


    Of course they know who it is.


    "Well!"


    With a reply, Li Meng continued to walk.


    He stepped up the steps and made his way to the gate of the temple.

 Chapter 492

    Back to the temple, Li Meng did not go anywhere, straight through the outer hall, into the inner hall.


    "Your Highness! You''re back! I''m going to prepare lunch


    Outside the bedroom hall stood a maid. Seeing Li Meng coming back, she said quickly.


    "No! From now on, you will be here. No one can come in without my command! "


    Without stopping at all, Li Meng pushed the door in.


    "Yes


    When the maid answered, she could only see Li Meng''s back.


    The maid closed the door gently.


    In such a big bedroom, Li Meng walked in a hurry and went straight into the inner room.


    "Do you know now? You know best about your own body. Your approach is no less than cutting corners from the bottom of the pot. The time has come for this body! "


    As soon as I entered the inner chamber, the voice of the main brain rang out in my mind.


    Take off the hood, a pale abnormal face revealed.


    Li Meng was indifferent to the words of the main brain, without any expression.


    The master brain is right. It''s time for this body.


    Li Meng could feel that the beating of his heart was getting weaker and weaker.


    Within 24 hours, the body will be dead.


    "Seal" it ". Although you can survive even if you lose your body, the" brain "is the breeding room of the soul. Although your soul is strong, your mental power has not reached the limit, and you have not tapped out the maximum potential of the brain. The body still needs to exist!"


    The brain is right. This body is necessary.


    Seal?


    Li mengmianlu thought, looking around the inner room.


    There are many kinds of seals. In the forbidden book library, Li Meng gained a lot of knowledge.


    Although those "knowledge" has nothing to do with the power of death, the structure of magic is not very different from various elements. As long as we make adaptive changes, we can also exert them.


    Although it''s not easy, it''s not difficult for Li Meng.


    Although it is only a few months since he got the "power of death", no one can compare his understanding of the power of death with Li Meng.


    Because "the power of death" is Li Meng, and Li Meng is also "the power of death".


    Of course, this is the spirit body.


    His eyes were fixed, and a mirror high enough for one person in the inner room attracted Li Meng''s attention.


    In my heart, Li Meng has a plan.


    Come to the mirror, Li Meng stretched out his hand, palm against the mirror.


    Move your mind!


    The dark gray power of death poured out from the palm of the hand to the whole mirror.


    Soon, the power of death covered the entire mirror.


    Take your hands off the mirror.


    The power of death covering the mirror is flickering slightly, and then slowly into the mirror, until it disappears completely.


    At this time, the dark gray force of death emerged from Li Meng''s body and condensed into a human shape beside him.


    When the power of death around the human form dissipates, a Li Meng who is the same as Li Meng appears.


    Looking at the "subject" who has closed his eyes, Li Meng''s "consciousness" has come to the "spirit body".


    When the carrier of the soul becomes the "spirit body", the heaviness of the body disappears.


    The sense of "the power of death" is also clearer.


    The color of the world has changed greatly in Li Meng''s eyes.


    It became a colorful Aurora World.


    Each color represents a kind of element. When the aurora of various colors float in the air, the scene is beautiful and shocking.


    With a movement of thought, the body standing in front of the mirror soared up and flew to the mirror.


    When the two touch each other, the mirror looks like water, and the body goes in.


    When the "body" disappears in the mirror, the original flashing black halo on the mirror is silent, and the mirror returns to its normal appearance.


    Looking in front of the mirror, some emotion.


    Originally thought that this body at least a few years of "life", did not expect so soon to reach the limit.


    Although it was caused by himself, Li Meng had no regret in his heart.


    Sooner or later, the "subject" will pass away. There is no difference between sooner and later.


    Before his body passed away, Li Meng felt very straight to get a "daughter".


    The deal is a good one.


    It''s also waste utilization.


    Is this self abuse?


    In his heart, Li Meng was dumbfounded.


    The bondage is no longer there, the soul has been liberated, and the sense of lightness has affected Li Meng''s temperament.


    Stepping forward, Li Meng went out.


    It''s still a while before dark, and that''s enough time to do something.


    Li Meng thought of the two women in the reincarnation tower.


    Let''s let them transform as soon as possible.


    There is power of death in spirit.


    No matter how much is consumed, it can be replenished quickly.


    ----


    On the east coast, in the forest behind the bay port.


    The forest was dark, damp, beautiful and full of crisis.


    When the fleet left, Sergeant chief yeroman sent two first-class sergeants to the forest behind the port.


    The order came from sheriff jevrich.


    Before the port war, whether it is the sea animals landing in the sea, or the pollution animals emerging from the forest.


    They''re not normal.


    There must be a reason.


    In the forest behind the beach, as the mobilizers went deeper, they found a swamp in the forest less than one kilometer away from the beach.


    The ground is soft with numerous puddles and occasionally a large area is submerged.


    The water is muddy and I don''t know how deep it is.


    At the edge of the swamp, countless mobilizers poured out from the forest. They were everywhere, and the number was no less than 100.


    At a glance, you can only see a dark green metal posture, as well as the shaking blue beam.


    "Scatter left and right, search around the edge of the swamp to see if you can find anything. Remember, once you encounter a polluted animal, shoot immediately to warn, and the comrades in arms around you will come immediately!"


    At the sergeant''s command, the mobilizers at the edge of the swamp began to disperse on both sides.


    Along the edge of the swamp, spread to both sides.

 Chapter 493

    "What is this?"


    Soon after, the mobilizers in the south of the swamp searched along the edge of the swamp and found something.


    "There are many more here!"


    The shallow puddles are full of crustaceans.


    The carapace is relatively complete, and the appearance of a species can be seen from the outer body.


    "Wow!"


    One of the mobilizers was very bold. He came to the water pit and turned over the crustacean.


    "What''s this?"


    When the pair of familiar pincers came into the eyes of the mobilized soldiers, everything was clear.


    These crustaceans were left by the sea animals who attacked the Bay not long ago.


    "Sergeant! We found something. You should come and have a look! "


    The mobilized soldiers, who were not sure to pay attention, reported their findings to their superiors.


    "But some crustaceans?"


    The chief sergeant''s inquiry came from the messenger.


    "Yes! They are all very complete crustaceans with a large number. They seem to be the same species as the sea animals that attacked the harbor not long ago! "


    "We have the same discovery here!"


    "All have it. The search is over. Immediately return to the place where it was before dispersion and assemble. Prepare to return to the port!"


    The discovery in the swamp, the task about sea animals has been completed.


    The reason why the sea animals landed from the Bay has really come to the surface.


    As for the polluting animals, another sergeant is leading his soldiers to search for the truth. The forest is a paradise for the polluting animals. It''s not easy to find the truth.


    Leading the soldiers back, the first sergeant told the fifth sergeant yeromav what he found in the swamp.


    In the barracks, yeromav was listening to the report of the first sergeant.


    "So the females landed on the beach to hatch?"


    After listening to the report of the first sergeant, some things are not difficult to think of.


    It''s no wonder that those female sea animals rush to the beach like death. It turns out that their goal is not to mobilize soldiers in the harbor, nor for food, but to swamp in the forest behind the beach.


    The swamp should be the breeding place of the sea animal group.


    In the past, when the first Legion did not build a harbor in the Gulf, they would go to the breeding place without any interference.


    This time, due to the existence of the first legion, their way to the breeding place was blocked.


    That''s what started the fight.


    "I have observed the crustaceans. The empty shells are very complete. The only wound is in the abdomen, a hole the size of a washbasin. I think the female sea animals do not leave the swamp after hatching, but become food for their children!"


    Nature is cruel.


    It''s an instinct for female sea animals to sacrifice themselves to raise their children.


    Instinct?


    I''m afraid it''s not just that. Think about the fact that female sea animals are so afraid of large sea animals. The "instinct" component is more likely to come from external oppression.


    They have to sacrifice themselves to strengthen the big group.


    Yeromanov thought of the polluting animals that were pouring out of the forest.


    What is their purpose?


    In terms of their size and the outcome of their failure, there is also the behavior of rushing out of the forest and directly rushing to sea animals.


    It can make people think that the group of polluting animals is no stranger to sea animals.


    I should have dealt with them for a long time.


    Perhaps before the first Legion came to Nanlin Island, the polluting beast had fought with sea animals many times.


    There should be wins and losses, otherwise their scale will not be so large.


    The small Nanlin island has no food to feed them.


    Yeromanov thought of the commotion in the quarry not long ago.


    The polluter attacking the quarry is the same species as the polluter attacking the sea animals.


    The reason why they attack the quarry and hunt all the polluting animals in the forest around the quarry is that they are hungry and have to hunt the polluting animals on the island before the main food appears.


    of course! All this is conjecture.


    This time they failed, and none of the animals that broke out of the forest survived.


    Is this group of polluting animals eliminated?


    Of course, it''s impossible. There must be survivors in the polluted animal''s nest.


    Or maybe the animals that rush out of the forest are just a part of this group.


    In fact, we have to wait.


    Nanlin island is not big. Even if they are hidden underground, they can''t be hidden.


    Unless they stay underground, the first Legion will find them one day.


    Nanlin island can not appear large-scale pollution animal groups, because it will affect the rule of the first Legion on Nanlin island.


    The purpose of the first Legion is to completely control Nanlin Island, not just "human beings", but all threats must be nipped in the bud.


    "Go! Go to help another army search the forest near the port. There must be an underground entrance in the forest nearby. Find it


    Looking at the first sergeant not far away, yeroman said.


    "Yes


    ---


    Time goes by and the long night comes again.


    In the reincarnation tower of the temple, Li Meng came here before dark.


    The pool water is no longer dim, but black as ink.


    The halo of the water flickered, and from time to time, a black awn like lightning jumped out of the water.


    At the edge of the pool, Li Meng''s figure stands.


    With the help of Li Meng, the power of death in the pool has been strong to the extreme.


    It is more rich than the pool water when the night changes.


    Although Natasha and Tanya are in the water, their bodies are clearly visible in Limon''s world.


    They are surrounded by the dark gray Aurora, like a mass of black fog wrapped around them, little by little into their bodies.


    The transformation has been completed. With the help of strong power of death, they are gathering their own equipment.


    The black mist that enveloped them was already taking shape.


    Li Meng is waiting, waiting quietly.


    This wait, a few hours passed unconsciously.


    For Li Meng, time has no concept.


    In the middle of the night, something happened in the pool.


    They wake up

 Chapter 494

    The pool water was disturbed, and two women in black blood "armor" came out of the pool side by side.


    Compared with Jiye''s choice of more feminine "skirt armor", the two tall women chose heavier armor.


    Except for the head, the whole body was covered with thick armor.


    Armor is made of magic, but it also has the luster of metal.


    Heavy armor makes the two women look like ancient Knights charging on the battlefield.


    Black and blood pattern interweave together, making the two women wearing black blood pattern armor look slightly dark and evil.


    Natasha''s short hair is shoulder length, while Tanya''s long golden hair, two beautiful faces, coupled with that pair of "armor", make them have a different kind of beauty.


    Thick armor, also can''t hide their perfect figure.


    Leaving from the pool, the two women stood quietly in front of Li Meng, speechless, as if waiting for something.


    It''s the same as night. At the moment, the two goddesses are cold and have no feelings at all. They even look at Li Meng coldly.


    Li Meng certainly knows what they are waiting for.


    Looking at the two girls, Li Meng said, "what kind of weapons are you used to using?"


    Natasha and Tanya are both "strength" types, not suitable for "sickle".


    The characteristics of scythe are "fast" and "weird". No matter from any direction of attack, people can''t defend it. It''s very difficult to resist. It''s suitable for people with small body and flexible posture.


    "Big sword!"


    "Big sword!"


    The two women''s voices appeared almost at the same time, choosing the same kind of weapon.


    Big sword?


    It''s very suitable for two girls.


    The characteristic of big sword is "strength", which has the momentum of opening up and uniting.


    For the two women, this kind of weapon is undoubtedly the most suitable.


    "Come here!"


    Li Meng called to the two girls.


    Step forward, Natasha and Tanya come to Li Meng.


    Very close, very close, almost close.


    Reach out your hands, put your right hand on Tanya''s forehead, and your left hand on Natasha''s forehead.


    My mind moves.


    Tanya, Natasha''s body suddenly gushes out the strong power of death, and rushes to Li Meng''s hand.


    Under Li Meng''s hands, in the center of their eyebrows, a "big sword" like death mark is forming.


    The power of death seeps through the skin and changes its color.


    For a long time, Li Meng withdrew his hand from their foreheads.


    When Li Meng''s hand moved away from the two women''s brows, a "big sword" pattern appeared in the middle of the two women''s eyebrows. The pattern was black, just like a slender cross.


    Touching the abnormal movement in the center of eyebrows, the two women were quite curious.


    Because of the "mark of death", the two women''s looks were not as rigid as before, and their eyes became more flexible.


    When she looks at Li Meng, Tanya''s eyes are the same as those of zhe Ye. Some of them are only admiration, but only Natasha is different. When she looks at Li Meng, she is only obedient and respectful.


    "How do you feel?"


    Looking at the two girls, Li Meng inquired.


    "Very good, I feel that my body is full of strength, and there is an impulse to vent!"


    This is Natasha''s answer.


    This kind of change makes Natasha feel a little incredible.


    Is she dead?


    Natasha can''t confirm that.


    But it seems to be dead.


    Because Natasha can feel that the blood of the body is no longer flowing, the heart has stopped beating, and all signs of life have been lost.


    For the power of death, although it is the first contact, Natasha can clearly feel the existence of "it".


    It''s a kind of magic power.


    Moreover, for the man in front of her, Natasha has a feeling of Indescribability, which is like a dog waiting for the master''s caress?


    Yes, that''s the feeling.


    Even just one look can make Natasha''s soul tremble.


    "It feels good! Master


    This is Tanya''s answer.


    Even the name has changed.


    Commander is just the name she used to call her master when she was an allied soldier.


    Now she has abandoned everything before, is a new existence, commander of course is no longer the commander, but the master.


    Hearing Tanya''s words, Natasha is thoughtful.


    It''s just a name. Li Meng doesn''t care.


    Whether it''s his highness, Tanya''s master or commander, it''s just a name.


    In the future, it will be unified sooner or later.


    The premise is to get the identity that matches it.


    "The towers above are helpful for your practice. You should come here more often in the future, now! Come on, get out of here with me


    With that, Li Meng turned and walked out of the tower.


    The two women followed closely.


    Step on the floor, walking between the issue of "Zheng! "Zheng The sound of the sound.


    When she left the gate of the reincarnation tower, Tanya and Natasha put on her hood.


    In the corridor of the inner hall.


    "Natasha! Now that you are my man, you will go to the base tomorrow to show your presence and let them know that you are the "general". Although you are a serious criminal on the "Al" side, you are the "general" and the representative of the suvier empire in the future


    As he walked in the corridor, Li Meng said to Natasha behind him.


    "Yes! I know what to do! "


    Light words came out of the hood.


    "Go! There are many rooms in the inner hall. Choose one at random. You need to meditate often. It can strengthen your soul! "


    Then Li Meng said, "Tanya! You are the same. Wait for me in the Hall tomorrow morning. I''ll leave you something to do! "


    "Yes


    "Yes


    The two women answered one by one.


    Then he stopped following.


    Look at the owner who is walking away in the corridor.


    Until the master''s figure disappeared at the end of the corridor, Tan Ya took back her sight.

 Chapter 495

    "This" power "... Can you feel it?"


    When Tanya was ready to leave, Natasha''s voice came to her ears.


    With her hooded head moving, Tanya looks at Natasha beside her.


    "You and I are the same" being ", I have the" power "you have, and I can also feel what you can feel. Now we are not" living people ", but" dead people "who have eternal life. Everything we have comes from" master ", and there is no need to" deny "our own existence!"


    Tanya thinks Natasha is denying her existence.


    "I will not" deny "this power, because I can clearly feel the existence of" it ". I am just wondering, what kind of existence is the master? In the master, you should also feel the invisible pressure, my soul, my "strength" are shivering


    Natasha longed for the answer, and the pupils in her hood were in a strange color.


    For Natasha''s trouble, Tanya coldly said: "it''s not" God ", but it''s comparable to the existence of" God ", just like" it ", which is beyond the imagination of ordinary people!"


    God?


    It?


    Natasha in her hood, with a cold look and eyes, seems to be in the middle of thinking.


    Take back your eyes from Natasha, Tanya turns and leaves.


    Until Tanya''s figure disappeared in the corner of the corridor, Natasha still stood in place.


    long time!


    The figure standing in the corridor just walked up and disappeared at the end of the corridor.


    ----


    Time goes by and the night goes by.


    In the early morning, at the dawn of genius, Li Meng left the dormitory.


    When you come down the long corridor to the main hall.


    As soon as he entered the hall, Li Meng saw the figure standing in the hall.


    It''s Tanya!


    It''s still the black blood pattern armor. It looks heroic. It also gives people a kind of dark atmosphere.


    "Master!"


    Seeing the host coming, Tanya cried out.


    Passing by Tanya, Li Meng stepped up the steps.


    On the stairs, Li Meng sighed: "to tell you the truth, I don''t want to hear this" master "from your mouth!"


    Sitting on the throne, Li Meng looks at Tanya in the palace.


    "Although you are the" dead ", I don''t want you to lose your seven emotions and six desires like the undead. Why do I give you the mark of death? The biggest purpose is not to let you lose your spirituality!"


    "What should I do?"


    The words in the hood are still cold.


    In his heart, Li Meng sighed helplessly.


    The characteristics of the power of death can''t be changed by anyone. Even Li Meng can''t completely eliminate the erosion.


    "Come on! Come to me


    Looking at Tanya in the hall, Li Meng cried.


    Tanya steps up the steps.


    Step by step to the throne that figure close, until came to the master''s side.


    Looking at Tanya in front of him, Li Meng reaches out his hand and waves it gently.


    Tan Yana''s armor suddenly turned into the purest power of death and disappeared.


    Another wave, a dark gray force of death to the naked Tanya attack.


    When you touch the white body, it turns into a black dress.


    The long skirt is exquisite and incomparable, with blood colored lines and tight style, fully revealing tanyana''s perfect figure.


    Especially the round mountain peak, high and attractive.


    Looking at her long skirt, Tanya''s face moved.


    It''s beautiful. It''s a beautiful dress.


    "Come here!"


    Li Meng patted himself on the leg.


    Of course Tanya knows what the master means.


    Step forward, Tanya gently sat in Li Meng''s arms.


    Soft body into the arms, Li Meng gently embrace tanyana perfect curve waist.


    Although the body is a little cold, the temperature is rising slowly.


    This makes Li Meng feel the warmth of human body in Tanya.


    Head gently against the host''s shoulder, this moment Tanya''s heart is very quiet.


    In Tanya''s ear, Li Meng said softly, "don''t do anything! Although you become silent, let me take the initiative in the future. You little girls still need to be taught well! "


    "Well! As long as the host likes it


    With Tanya gently answer.


    In the main hall, the two people on the throne hugged each other quietly.


    Although it''s warm, it''s very natural. Whether it''s the person holding or the person being held, whether it''s the movement or the look, it''s very natural.


    Holding Tanya quietly, Li Meng Enjoys the moment''s peace.


    long time!


    Li Meng called the main brain in his heart.


    "Master! How many energy points are left? "


    The fleet has set out for a long time. Up to now, the main brain has not indicated the consumption of energy points.


    "I don''t want to disturb your hometown of gentleness. You are very lucky these days."


    The voice is still so harsh and ironic.


    Look indifferent, Li Meng light in the heart: "a day no see, your voice is more and more beautiful!"


    "Er..."


    There was a choking sound in my head.


    "They are my women. If this can be regarded as Yanfu, then my Yanfu is really not shallow!"


    When he said this, Li Meng was still calm and upright.


    "You can enjoy it, but is that pregnant woman also your woman?"


    pregnant woman?


    I don''t miss any chance.


    Li Meng said calmly: "she is the mother of my" daughter ". In a way, she is really my woman!"


    Dialogue does not fall below, want to let Li Meng eat in this respect, that is impossible.


    Maybe in many ways, Li Meng is not the opponent of the main brain, but in terms of who is the least cheeky and who is the thickest, Li Meng does his duty.


    "132102000 energy points, that''s all you have now!"


    It''s very wise for the main brain to put the topic to the point.


    Only over 100 million?


    It seems that this fleet recruitment cost a lot of money.

 Chapter 496

    "A total of six ships cost more than 300 million, each of which is only tens of millions. You should thank me for this low price. Otherwise, you can''t buy an advanced warship with more than 300 million energy points!"


    The main brain is not very angry said.


    "So the warship we bought this time is defective?"


    Such a low price, Li Meng can think of this point.


    "It''s a regular standard warship, but its performance is relatively backward, and it has been retired for a long time. However, for today''s owners, these outdated warships are the most practical. In terms of firepower, armor and speed, they can meet the needs of the first Corps today!"


    The main brain emphasizes heavily, the tone is quite dissatisfied.


    Li Meng was helpless. The more humanized the brain was, the more difficult it was to serve.


    I don''t know where those emotions came from.


    Learning is so like!


    "Well, since the recruitment is up to you, of course I believe you. You''re right. You''re doing it right. It''s all my fault!"


    It''s better to finish the topic.


    "What are you going to do, eh, go to the swamp ruins?"


    The brain is peeping into his mind again.


    Gently embracing Tan ya, Li Meng said: "that''s right! Since we have promised the rebels, of course we must keep our promise! "


    "It''s been a long time. Who''s up to now? What''s the situation of the resistance in the swamp ruins? It may be wiped out by the polluting animals, or by the military in Kyoto, of course! It''s also possible to survive and control the whole swamp ruins. That agreement is just a verbal promise. If you take it seriously, you should be prepared to suffer losses! "


    "People will change with their situation. They were reluctant to agree to the original agreement. Now if they are powerful and control the whole swamp and ruins, what will they think of you? Maybe they have a good life now, they don''t need you to show up! "


    The main brain has said a lot, and what it said is very reasonable.


    All the possibilities are listed.


    But a treaty is just a treaty.


    In my heart, Li Meng said calmly: "the agreement is the agreement. Although it is a verbal promise, that agreement is the law in my eyes. If anyone dares to violate the agreement, he is beating me in the face. I''m a tyrannical person. Who dares to beat me in the face, of course I want to fight back!"


    "Well, you have to think clearly that the resistance forces in this world are just like the red revolution in the" Al "world. In spirit, the resistance forces all over the world belong to one body. To fight against the resistance forces in the swamp ruins is equivalent to fighting against all the" resistance forces "in this world!"


    Will Li Meng be afraid?


    Of course not.


    The resistance has great potential, but it''s just potential.


    At least for now, Li Meng can''t see where the rebels hope.


    Not to mention the resistance, even in the face of the world''s most powerful country, Li Meng will not be afraid.


    "We''ll see."


    Without saying much, this short sentence can fully express Li Meng''s mood.


    Bow, in Tan Ya Wei Leng eyes, Li Meng in that ruddy lips Dragonfly bit water.


    In his heart, Li Meng said: "I need a transport ship. This time, I will send Tanya to the swamp ruins. Although there are many martial arts artists in that area, I can''t worry that Tanya''s current" strength "can be matched by others!"


    "I have three kinds of transport ships, large, medium and small, corresponding to 10000 tons, 30000 tons and 60000 tons respectively!"


    "The biggest one!"


    Transport ships will often be used in the future. When sailing in the sea, the bigger the ship, the better.


    The big ship can not only resist the wind and waves, but also avoid the attack of many sea animals.


    Besides, a ship of 60000 tons is not too big. You know, the emperor has more than 200000 tons.


    60000 tons is only a suitable tonnage.


    "Transmission will take place in two hours!"


    "Don''t worry! This time, we need to take a batch of arms with us to go to the swamp ruins. Whether we need the Resistance Army or not, we need to be prepared or not! "


    This time we went to the swamp ruins, the main thing was to implement the treaty, and the most important content of the treaty was arms, which were indispensable.


    In his heart, Li Meng said: "master brain! How many weapons are suitable for the swamp ruins this time


    "If things go in the right direction, the rebels should have ruled the four cities with a population of nearly 200000 and soldiers of about 30000-50000. Due to the hostility of the military, the rebels can not get weapons from the cities of David. Even if they buy them from black market merchants, the rebels can only get a small amount of inferior weapons, which lies in weapons, There should be a big gap! "


    "It is suggested to carry no less than 20000 adk-45 rifles and 20 million bullets. We can also give them some advantages and sell some small caliber guns, such as 85 mm howitzers and 85 mm anti armor guns. The quantity does not need to be too many, ten doors are enough, and then equipped with the corresponding thousand shells! Of course, in these weapons, we have to carry the corresponding maintenance tools and accessories, such as gun barrels and gun parts. These are a lot of money. As customers, we have to provide good service! "


    "If the rebels really take over the swamp ruins, they should be very valuable. According to the agreement, the first Legion can not only get a lot of money from the sale of arms, but also draw a part of the profits of the rebels in recent months, of course! The premise of all this is that they still remember the contents of the agreement! "


    It''s all speculation.


    However, whatever the state of the swamp ruins.


    This trip is indispensable. Of course, we should also be fully equipped with weapons.


    It''s one thing for the first Legion to do, but it''s another whether the rebels will recognize the pact.


    "That''s it! The ammunition will be loaded in the transport ship together! "


    Li Meng has made a decision.


    "Yes! It''s going to take about three hours to transmit. It''s estimated to cost 54234100 energy points! "


    More than 50 million energy points are not many, of which transport ships probably account for the majority, while those arms only account for a small part.

 Chapter 497

    At the end of the conversation with the main brain, Li Meng looks down at Tanya who stays in his arms.


    The body has become very soft, the warm feeling is very comfortable.


    Li Meng said softly: "go to the swamp ruins! You can estimate the situation of the establishment of outposts by yourself. Support for the rebels is a major strategy for the first Legion. If the agreement can be maintained, don''t lose money. What the first Legion has done before can''t be wasted. Even if we tear our face, we must get back the equal benefits from them! "


    Gently raised her head, Tanya looked at the face close at hand and said softly: "master! Do you need to limit the intensity of the fight? If they dare to betray their master, I will kill them. I will not let go of any of those who have made a treaty under his master''s command! "


    To Tanya so with the smell of blood, Li Meng look indifferent, stroked the white and smooth face, light said: "with you! You can do whatever you want. However, the "instructor" of the rebel army still doesn''t want to hurt her life. It''s not easy for that little girl to lead a powerful rebel army at a young age. Even if she makes a wrong decision, I still appreciate her very much! "


    "Well! I know what to do! "


    Gently nod, Tanya should way.


    Then Tanya said, "master! My subordinates are carrying out the "mission" of guarding the temple. This trip, I need an extra army. The number of people doesn''t need to be too much. 500 people is enough! "


    This is not a problem. What Tanya needs can be solved in a word by Li Meng.


    And as Tanya says, she needs to increase the number of her men.


    Today, Tanya can only control more than 400 soldiers under her command, which is too rare.


    Need to get some supplement, so as to complete the task well.


    "Go! They''ll be waiting for you in the harbor! "


    At the same time, Li Meng released Tanya''s hand.


    The waist is not bound, Tanya got up, left the master''s arms.


    The dark gray power of death emerged from Tanya and turned into black blood armor, covering Tanya''s long skirt.


    Following the steps, Tanya goes out of the hall.


    And Li Meng on the throne is watching Tanya leave the back.


    Until the black figure disappeared outside the main hall, Li Meng took back his sight.


    Tanya left, and the hall became empty again. Only Li Meng on the throne existed.


    With thinking on his face, Li Meng is thinking about something.


    Now, the first Legion is working on several major issues.


    On the way forward, the first Legion is running.


    It''s just the beginning of the journey, everything needs time to wait.


    In his heart, Li Meng thought of the long gone night.


    A day has passed. The fleet should have reached its destination!


    Into a virtual shadow, the figure on the throne is slowly disappearing, one eye, has disappeared without a trace.


    ---


    Today, it is a good day for a small number of civilians in Qingcheng.


    The long-awaited soul language bank has finally opened.


    Early in the morning, the security team pasted the news about the opening of "soul language bank" all over Qingcheng.


    For a moment, countless spectators flocked to the soul language mall.


    When the golden sunlight from the gap between the clouds, in the square of Qingcheng soul language shopping mall, there is a uproar of people, the crowd has occupied the square.


    At a glance, the people in the square are noisy and the figure is stirring.


    In the square, in addition to the civilians, there are also security teams to maintain order.


    At the entrance of the mall, there are mobilization soldiers in dark green.


    Outside the mall gate, on a temporary platform, a middle-aged man in his thirties, wearing a brown coat, was talking loudly.


    Through the loudspeaker on the square, the sound is introduced into the ears of many civilians.


    "This is an opportunity. Similarly, not everyone has this" qualification ". It''s not enough to have courage, but also need to have" luck "!"


    "The first Legion supports you in business, but it will not support you for nothing. You must abide by the laws made by the first Legion and agree to all the conditions!"


    Looking at the crowd under the stage, Qian Jin''s expression is quite indifferent. In the face of tens of thousands of eyes, there is no timidity in his heart.


    Qian Jin continued: "there are two conditions for the loan object of soul language bank. First, all the borrowers must have relatives in Qingcheng, and they are not allowed to bring their relatives with them when they are engaged in business. Second, not everyone can borrow money to engage in business. Soul language bank will test you. Only those who pass the test will get the support of soul language bank loan."


    Qian Jin''s face was frozen, and he said in a loud voice: "now, those who are confident of passing the test and those who meet the conditions, please enter the soul language bank for the relevant test!"


    The crowd was in a riot.


    The chatter echoed over the square.


    In the square, most people just come to see the excitement.


    As Qian Jin said, the most important thing to do is to have courage.


    After all, the sea is dangerous.


    In the face of the fury of nature, we also need to face the threat from the "fierce beast" in the sea.


    It''s not easy to do business overseas.


    No matter when there is no lack of courage.


    In the crowd, a small number of people out of the crowd, into the mall.


    There are a lot of them, but for the people in the square, they are a very rare part.


    In the crowd, a couple was lowering their heads and whispering.


    "Weiqiang! You go quickly, this is an opportunity, you have the merchant''s experience, will certainly succeed


    Wang Weiwei was dressed in plain clothes and her whole head was wrapped in a silk scarf, making her face invisible.


    It''s just that the big belly is very obvious, which makes people know that it''s pregnant.


    It is precisely because of this, the people next to her slightly away, so as not to inadvertently hurt her.


    This gives the couple a comfortable space in the crowd.

 Chapter 498

    "But! If I leave, what will you do? How could I leave you alone? "


    For his wife''s urging, Wang Weiqiang hesitated.


    Although he knew it was a rare opportunity, he didn''t want to leave his wife behind.


    "Don''t worry, even if you leave, I can live a good life. Now Qingcheng is in strict order, I will be very safe!"


    "But..."


    Wang Weiqiang is still worried.


    "No, but you have to think about the future. Do you want us to live in such poverty forever! When you go into the forest to collect mushrooms every day, do you know how scared I am? That''s not an Enron industry. Life is in danger at any time. If you are buried in the mouth of polluting animals, have you ever thought about me? What should I do then? Yes, you''re safe now, but sooner or later you''ll run out of good luck


    The voice is very angry, Wang Weiwei''s tone is full of unspeakable disappointment.


    Sometimes too much love, only a kind of injury, why does he not understand?


    He couldn''t understand the simple truth.


    Timid, how to grasp the opportunity.


    He was silent and hesitant, still unable to pay attention.


    Under the silk scarf, Wang Weiwei looks extremely disappointed.


    Father, is this the child you are looking forward to?


    Can honesty lead a safe life?


    Or, when you adopted him, you just wanted to find a support for your daughter?


    But this daughter can''t see hope.


    His face was cold, and Wang Weiwei said coldly, "if you don''t go, I''ll go, you''ll stay in Qingcheng and pick mushrooms all your life."


    With that, Wang Weiwei started to walk forward.


    Wang Weiqiang quickly grabbed his wife and said, "Weiwei! Don''t make trouble. How can you go to sea with a big belly? "


    Wang Weiqiang had no choice but to say, "I''ll go. Can''t I go?"


    "Then go


    The voice is still cold.


    "Yes! Yes, I''m going! You wait for me here, remember don''t run around, I''ll come back as soon as possible


    Pacify his wife a few words, Wang Weiqiang reluctantly squeezed into the crowd.


    In the crowd, did not forget to look back at his wife.


    Wang Weiwei sighed in her heart when she saw the disappearing husband in the crowd.


    Although there is a difference of ten years, her elder brother seems to be a bit foolish, not as far sighted as her.


    Qingcheng is not what it used to be.


    In the past, there was no hope in Qingcheng, and everything was extravagant.


    But now it''s different. Under the big tree of the first legion, the pattern of Qingcheng has already changed.


    As far as civilians like them are concerned, as long as they grasp the "opportunity", they will move towards success and will not worry about life.


    It''s good to have ideas, but not everyone can be happy.


    Some of the people who enter the mall are happy and return, while others are disappointed and return with a look of chagrin.


    After Qian Jin finished speaking, the temporary platform was removed.


    Soul language bank is only in soul language mall and will not affect the operation of soul language mall.


    There was nothing to look at, and the crowd soon dispersed.


    Soon, the square of soul language mall was filled with stalls again, and it was the same as before.


    The establishment of soul language bank is just the beginning for the common people in Qingcheng.


    Going to sea for business is just one of the many industries supported by the first Corps.


    What''s more, everyone has the hope of success.


    For those who fail, the only thing to do is to wait.


    ---


    The sea is boundless. This is to describe the vastness of the sea.


    What about the sea of clouds?


    It is also boundless and majestic.


    Above the clouds, in the vast sky.


    A black figure is in the sea of clouds. Sometimes it rushes out of the sea of clouds, sometimes it rushes into the sea of clouds.


    Along the way, the clouds disturbed, leaving a hole with a hole.


    In the vast world, Li Meng is flying wantonly. His small body seems to have invisible wings, like a bird, flying freely in the sky.


    The "strong wind" in my ear is whistling, the clouds are ushering in and passing by, and all the scenery is rapidly retreating.


    Looking up, there is still a cloud above the clouds. Although it does not cover the sky completely, the clouds are fiery red, redder than the sunset of the sun.


    More bizarre, the clouds above can not block the sun, the sun penetrated the clouds.


    You can see the existence of the sun, but it is very fuzzy, and the sunlight from the red clouds is also very weak.


    Looking down, it is a boundless, blue sea.


    The sea is boundless and endless. Looking down from the sky, the sea is not flat, but an arc.


    The vast world is both refreshing and eye opening.


    From this point of view, the world is so beautiful.


    It''s very close, very close.


    Li Meng is looking for Jiye and the fleet that left yesterday.


    Li Meng didn''t know where the fleet was, but he knew where the night was.


    It''s a feeling, a spiritual feeling.


    There is also the guidance of "the power of death".


    All the elements of "power of death" in the air can convey the message of night to Li Meng.


    From the temple to leave, Li Meng has determined the location.


    eureka!


    In the vast sea, an island appeared in Li Meng''s eyes.


    On the south coast of the island, a fleet of six warships is standing still in the water.


    My mind moves.


    Li Meng, who was flying in the clouds, gradually became illusory until he completely disappeared.


    At this time, Li Meng has entered the void.


    In the void, everything is nothing, everything does not exist.


    It''s like a mirror world, in which there is no substance.


    In the void, Li Meng, flying in the sky, descended and flew to the fleet.

 Chapter 499

    The distance of dozens of nautical miles came in a flash. A black light flashed in the sky. Li Meng''s figure went straight through the heavy armor of the cruiser and entered the command room of the tower.


    Inside, Li Meng can sense the existence of night.


    "General! After confirmation, the island 20 nautical miles to the northwest is Yelin island. Some ships have arrived and set up camp on the island. Because the radar can''t work for some reason, we can''t monitor the sea area remotely. We can only send speedboats to monitor Yelin island with telescopes at a short distance! "


    The radar didn''t break down, but the electromagnetic wave emitted by the radar was interfered, and the detection distance was less than 1 nautical mile.


    With such a short detection range, there is no difference between them.


    In order to save power, the radar was turned off when this situation was found.


    When Li Meng passes through the armor on the top of the command room and comes to the command room.


    Then I saw many people in the command room, including the crew operating the instrument in front of the window, and the night sitting on the captain''s seat.


    Well, there is an outsider standing in front of the window, looking out at the sea.


    He should be the pilot this time.


    Even if wearing "skirt armour", night''s body looks still petite.


    Sitting in the wide captain''s seat, it looks even smaller.


    Floating in the command room, Li Meng did not appear, but quietly observed in the void.


    And she didn''t realize that her highness was by her side, only a few meters away from her.


    "Find out the terrain of Yelin island as soon as possible, and the situation of the nearby sea area. Tomorrow night is the time for the market to open. We still have a lot of time!"


    A cold voice came out of the hood and echoed in the huge command room.


    Yamada was very confident and assured: "ten speedboats have been sent out to explore the situation. A net has been spread all over the sea area around Yelin island. As long as there is a boat close to Yelin Island, we can''t escape our eyes! Don''t worry! general! It''s guaranteed


    Today''s weather is still sunny. Although there are floating clouds in the sky, the sun always shines down from the crevices of the clouds and shines on the earth below.


    The air was a little cool, but temperature was not an obstacle for her to leave the command room.


    Although the command room is large, she prefers to stay outside.


    On the broad deck, standing on the side of the bow, looking into the distance at night.


    Sight spread to a very distant place, can see only the sea, the sky, and the sky and the sea at the junction of the horizon.


    At the end of the line of sight, there is an island. Because it is too far away, only a vague outline can be seen.


    But in terms of size, it is much bigger than the nameless Island nearby.


    That island is the target of this time "Yelin island".


    The sea is rolling, and so are the ships.


    It''s just that the size of the ship reduces the ups and downs to a level that people can''t feel.


    It''s not that I can''t feel it. It''s just that the people on the boat are used to the slight shaking.


    In the void, Li Meng stands beside the night.


    Looking at the lonely night quietly.


    On the side of the boat, the speechless, straight body, in the black blood pattern skirt, gives people an extraordinary feeling.


    ---


    Yelin island!


    As the only public black market meeting place for the forces around the South China Sea, Yelin island is the "destination" for many people to reach for a certain period of time.


    Whether it''s pirates in the South China Sea, Bentley in the north, or archipelagic forces further south, in short, a lot of people will travel thousands of miles to Yelin island.


    Why?


    Only in the black market can we buy things that are forbidden by various countries, and only in the black market can we buy the weapons we want.


    Only in the black market can we buy what we want and sell what we want.


    For many businessmen who want to obtain "huge profits", the black market is an important place for them to obtain wealth.


    For the buyers who are in urgent need of all kinds of materials, the existence of black market is a very convenient trading place.


    In a variety of needs, the black market has become a gathering place for people from all sides.


    It''s not far from the black market.


    On the huge Yelin Island, one foreigner after another began to welcome.


    Yelin island is not a big island. It is only two kilometers from south to North and less than a mile from west to East.


    The main body of Yelin island is long and narrow, and there are dense forests on the island.


    In the north of the island, there is a sandy beach at the end of the long and narrow island.


    The sandy beach is covered with yellow sand, hundreds of meters long.


    There is a port, a simple port.


    The port has only one wharf, a wharf made of wood.


    Yelin island is surrounded by a shallow sea area. There are numerous reefs under the sea area. Even small ships, pushed by the waves, may be crushed into pieces by the hidden reefs.


    If you want to enter yehlin Island, there is only one entrance.


    That''s the north coast of the port.


    The sea water outside the north coast is deep. Although the big ship can''t enter, the small boat can enter Yelin island through a channel.


    On the golden beach, there are traces of "human beings".


    On the beach behind the pier, there have been barracks after barracks.


    Although the number is not much, it is increasing continuously.


    At the water''s edge, you can see a number of boats docking.


    Looking to the sea, a small wooden boat is approaching the wharf. The boat is full of people. At a glance, there are no less than ten people. Four oars are rowing hard.


    At the back of the boat, about 500 meters from the coast, there was a big boat.


    The main body of the ship is made of wood and some metal can be seen in the key parts.


    On the deck of the big ship, it is very crowded. You can see a big chimney. A small gun is installed on the front and rear decks. On the side, there are several weapons similar to machine guns.


    On the high mast, a skeleton flag was flying in the wind.


    It''s a pirate ship.

 Chapter 500

    Vaguely, you can still see someone moving on the ship.


    In the sea area around the ship, there are several ships of different sizes, the main body is made of wood.


    At this time, the boat came to the dock.


    "Come on! Come on! Get off the boat, brothers, find a good place to set up camp. This black market transaction has finally caught up. Ha ha, you can change your guys for brothers! "


    "Good!"


    In the sound of scolding, the people on the boat quickly picked up the ship''s things and jumped onto the dock.


    A group of people walked to the beach, their weapons hanging on their identity, as if they were deliberately let others see.


    Although they were pirates, they were very honest and didn''t disturb the people who had set up camp on the beach.


    There are rules in the black market, which must be observed no matter whether there is supervision or not.


    Once violated, you may be able to leave, but you cannot take anything from the black market.


    If you want to buy something satisfying from the black market and then take it away, no matter the pirates or anyone, you must abide by the unwritten rules of the black market.


    The black market businessmen have not arrived yet. They are all buyers.


    No one with face will arrive ahead of time. The first ones are either pirates or small gangs. They have urgent needs.


    In a camp on the beach, a small face peeps at the busy pirates on the beach from the gap between the door curtains. She looks curious and seems to be very interested in pirates.


    She is young, with a beautiful golden hair, a gray robe, dirty face, that pair of round eyes is very smart, from the height point of view, her age is about eleven or twelve years old.


    "Denisa! Let me see! "


    Another small face squeezed into the gap of the curtain and looked out.


    As like as two peas, the same hair and the same face were all the same.


    "Oh! It''s pirates. Hum, those hateful guys know how to bully unarmed fishermen! "


    There was some indignation in the voice.


    "All right! You two little guys, come back when you''ve seen enough! "


    One hand pulled the two little guys back into the camp.


    She was wearing brown leather armor and a gray robe. Like the two little guys in her hands, she had blond hair and dirty face. She couldn''t see her real face.


    But she''s much older, tall, grown up, in her twenties.


    With a sword at her waist, she didn''t look like an ornament, which made her look very heroic.


    "Sister gunya! Just let Teresa and I have a look. Look at those hateful pirates. We promise not to go out! "


    The little girl begged pathetically.


    No, guniya''s face was solemn and she firmly denied it.


    And two of the tough opponents said, "don''t give me any trouble! Otherwise, don''t want me to say good things to you after you go back, hum! Well, think about the consequences of your sneaking out this time! "


    Gunya''s words seemed to work.


    Teresa and Denisa looked at each other and bowed their heads dejectedly. Their wronged appearance was very lovely.


    "All right! You two just stay here and don''t leave! "


    With a stern look, Gu Niya walked out of the camp tent with satisfaction.


    If these two girls are not fierce, who knows what trouble they will cause.


    This is the island of Erin, the gathering place of the most ferocious people, buergeria.


    Leaving the camp, gunya enters another camp.


    As soon as he entered the camp, several figures came to meet guniya.


    They were dressed in brown leather armour, with a circle of gray scarves around them and a rifle on their back. They looked solemn and had the temperament of soldiers.


    "Mr... miss! Looks like we''re early! "


    One of them said aloud.


    Guniya nodded slightly and said, "it''s true that I''m a little early, but it''s OK. Tomorrow night is the opening day. It''s good to come early. At least we have a good position!"


    "Miss! Do you have a target this time? The background of black market businessmen varies from big to small. The small ones can''t meet our needs, but the big ones don''t necessarily agree to do business with us. After all, Austria is not close to the South China Sea. The risk of the sea is too great. Those businessmen who only look at the interests will not take this risk! "


    At this time, another person said in a deep voice.


    "You''re right. The" risk "is really great, but we can only try. If we succeed, we''ll go back and find another way!"


    In the heart, Gu Niya sighed, this trip she was not optimistic about.


    However, if nothing is done, Austria will not have any chance to "change".


    We can only watch the final "result" coming.


    We can only take chances everywhere to create "opportunities".


    Looking solemn, guniya said: "I''m not familiar with the South China Sea, and we don''t know the information of those black market merchants. We can only act according to the situation!"


    Gunya thought of her sisters in another camp. She couldn''t leave for long. She had to stare at them all the time so that they wouldn''t get into any trouble.


    "That''s it! We should be on guard and try our best to avoid going out. The situation of Yelin island is very complicated. I''m afraid it''s hard to get out of trouble. We should avoid that kind of situation! "


    Before leaving, gunya told the people in the camp.


    "Yes


    All the people answered in a low voice.


    Gunya nodded to the crowd and turned away.


    Open the curtain and go out, the figure disappeared in the eyes of the camp.


    Time is passing quickly. In the waiting of many people, the time for the black market to open is getting closer and closer.


    There are more and more ships on the sea, including wooden ships and all metal armored ships.


    There are more and more boats on the beach, and there are more and more tents.


    From one or two, gradually developed into a piece, stretching the entire beach.


    When night fell, there were no new ships on the sea.


    At night, after all, it''s not good for sailing.


    But there is no room left on the beach, leaving only a passage across the beach.


    Even the forest behind the beach was packed with tents one after another.

 Chapter 501

    When night came, bonfires lit up on the beach, and the leaping flames dispersed the darkness on the beach.


    Many people around the campfire, with the help of fire barbecue hard jerky.


    Soon, the beach was filled with the smell of meat and salted fish.


    By the campfire, some people were laughing, some were swearing, some were fighting on the beach, and some were shouting to cheer up one of them.


    The scene looked rather chaotic.


    But in chaos there is order.


    At least there wasn''t a shot on the beach, not even a shot that went off.


    "Well! How rude


    By a campfire, gunya and her sisters are enjoying the warmth of the fire.


    There''s nothing to worry about. The campfire is built by them. The people beside the campfire are all their own.


    At this moment, they just need to enjoy the warmth of the fire.


    But dinissa, sitting on the beach with her legs in her arms, looked at the noisy people in other parts of the beach with small eyes and said angrily.


    Gu Niya rolled a white eye, helpless way: "you talk less! Fortunately, the people here don''t know Austrian. Maybe it''s a trouble! "


    Dinissa''s eyes turned slightly. She held gunya''s arm with a smile and said, "what are you afraid of! Sister gunya is a martial arts artist! Who dares to trouble us


    "Ah


    She reached out and knocked on Denisa''s little head. In Denisa''s pitiful look, gunya said: "come on, you! Your sister, I''m not as powerful as you think. What about martial arts? Martial arts practitioners are not bronze bodies and iron arms. In the face of ordinary people with guns, as long as the number of the other side exceeds the limit, martial arts practitioners may also suffer physical damage! "


    Dinissa shrunk her neck slightly and shook gunya''s arm: "well, well, I won''t talk any more. Sister gunya, don''t worry!"


    Petting and pinching Denisa''s little nose, Gu Niya said helplessly: "you! Learn from Teresa! How nice to be a quiet girl


    When sister Gunia talks about herself, Teresa raises her head to Denisa. Gunia smiles sweetly.


    After laughing, he lowered his head and sat quietly by the campfire, staring at the flame in a daze.


    Gunya and Denisa were stunned by Teresa''s behavior.


    As if infected in general, quiet down, quietly looking at the flame in a daze.


    More than ten people by the campfire looked at each other. What happened to the three?


    Didn''t you just talk and laugh?


    Why is it so silent now?


    incomprehension!


    I don''t understand!


    Yelin island is noisy, and the bonfires on the beach are shining like bright lights in the dark.


    The water surface is not calm, big waves form from the deep sea to the shallow water, hitting the beach.


    The beating sound of water spray is surging rhythmically one after another.


    In the deep sea not far from the port, large ships are quietly moored on the sea. With the ups and downs of the sea, they occasionally flash a little "light", but soon disappear.


    The sea is no better than the shore, in the dark, the light is a more attractive thing.


    Just a few hundred meters to the north of the sea where the ship is moored, a speedboat is floating quietly.


    The figures on the deck were surging and the blue beams were shaking.


    Mobilizers are observing the situation on yehlin island.


    The helmet has its own focusing function. With the assistance of night vision, even at night, it can''t stop the mobilized soldiers from monitoring yehlin island.


    In the helmet mounted display, large ships are floating on the sea. Looking towards the coast, you can see the continuous fire light, the figure exposed under the fire light, and the camp.


    "There are 13 large ships, two of which are armored ships, equipped with a small amount of artillery. The others are all wooden structures. According to the tonnage, the largest ship should not exceed 5000 tons! Strength is nothing to worry about! "


    "There should be more ships coming tomorrow. We have to keep watch!"


    "There are probably more than 1000 people on the island now, and there should be more people on the island tomorrow!"


    Mobilizes the soldier you a, I a say, unifies each discovery the situation.


    "Go! Let''s go back! "


    The sea is rippling gently.


    In a slight roar, the boat broke through the water and began to move.


    Turn around in the dark without a sound and go in the same direction.


    Soon disappeared in the dark.


    Southeast of Yelin Island, 20 miles away.


    In the dark, the fleet moored quietly on the sea.


    The sea is not calm, wave after wave of waves rushed to the fleet, hit the ship, issued a splash sound.


    Fortunately, the ship is large and heavy enough, the ship is just shaking slightly, and the anchor has been lowered, which allows the ship to stay in place even under the push of the waves.


    On the bridge of the largest warship, a faint light was shining.


    In the command room, the night did not leave it empty.


    The crew are still performing their duties.


    In the captain''s seat, the petite figure was in the seat.


    The only one who is not there is the "outsider", that is, the navigator.


    The fleet has reached its destination, and the task of "Navigator" has been completed. Yu Lin, as a navigator, is redundant for what the first regiment will do next.


    As soon as it was dark, he went to rest early.


    "Continue to monitor. I want to know anything about yehlin island at any time. Tomorrow is the last day. Everyone who should come should arrive. Before dark, I want to know all the details of yehlin island!"


    Cold words came from the hood and echoed in the conference room.


    Yamada Erlang, standing upright on one side, said, "yes! I''ve made arrangements. Ten investigation teams will monitor yehlin island around the clock to ensure that nothing will go wrong! "

 Chapter 502

    He started slightly and left his seat at night.


    Before leaving, she said to Erlang Yamada, "I need to meditate. Don''t disturb me before dawn."


    With that, she went to the hatch.


    "Yes


    Looking at the figure that night leaves, Yamada Erlang responds.


    Although Yamada didn''t know what meditation meant, he just wanted to know not to disturb general Sawyer before dawn.


    He left the command room and entered the captain''s room under the command room.


    As a warship, the internal space is limited, even the captain''s room is not wide.


    It''s just as narrow.


    But it''s much bigger than other cabins.


    At least it''s fully equipped.


    There is a bed, a desk and a wardrobe.


    She doesn''t have much need for desk, wardrobe and night. All she needs is a quiet environment.


    Entering the captain''s room, she lay down on the bed and closed her eyes gently.


    The so-called meditation is to open up the mind to feel the power of death floating in the air, to touch "it", to tell "it". In this "communication", the soul will get feedback from "the power of death", so as to make the "soul" stronger and more resilient.


    Of course, this is a rather slow process.


    After all, the soul is complex and mysterious. It is not easy to sublimate the soul.


    Beside the bed and in the void, Li Meng is peeping into the night in the state of "meditation".


    But only stay a little, Li Meng left speechless.


    Now is not the time to show up.


    This mission is a kind of experience and an opportunity for him to learn to "lead the army". Once he shows up, he will retreat to the second line and obey his command.


    This has lost the biggest purpose of Li Meng''s sending "zhe Ye" to carry out this mission, so, at least for now, Li Meng can''t show up.


    Not only can not show up, but also do not leave a trace.


    Otherwise, we can''t hide today''s "night".


    Time is passing. Although the night is long, it will leave.


    Qingcheng, when all things are revived.


    The sea around yehlin island was silent.


    Without the existence of wind, the turbulent waves also lost power.


    The sea becomes calm, the sea is only gently rippling.


    The noise of the night, in the middle of the night, the noise on the beach is silent.


    After all, humans are a race that needs enough sleep.


    When the night faded, only piles of black ashes remained on the beach.


    In the sea area where large ships are moored in the distance, there are many figures walking around on the ship.


    Some are overlooking the distant sea, while others are overlooking the beach.


    Waiting is a boring thing.


    Especially for the people on the boat.


    "Look! Another boat is coming


    "So much! Which caravan is this? "


    "It''s the skull flag, it''s the pirate!"


    All of a sudden, the people on the boat were boiling.


    Startled voice let one another figure come out from the cabin, standing on the side of the ship, looking at the distant sea.


    In the distance, in the northwest, the endless sea appeared a black spot.


    Each black dot represents a ship.


    Although far away, it is clearly visible in the tube of the telescope.


    At a glance, there are no less than twenty.


    Most of them are wooden warships, but at the front of the fleet is a huge armored ship.


    The flag of skeleton is flying, which shows that the fleet approaching Nanlin island is a pirate.


    A huge pirate Corps.


    "See the broken sword on the flag? It''s the broken sword pirates


    There was a cry of surprise from someone on the ship.


    "Why! The broken sword pirates haven''t come to Yelin island for many years! Why are you here this year? "


    "It''s said that the broken sword pirates fell out with their supporters, some big guy in Kyoto. It seems that this is true. Otherwise, how could they come to Yelin island?"


    "So it is! Yelin island will be lively in the future. Hehe, those unscrupulous businessmen can make a lot of money again! "


    Looking at the aggressive Pirate Group, the people on the ship are talking about it. It''s very lively.


    People on the beach also learned the news and left the camp one after another, looking to the northwest sea.


    The broken sword Pirate Group, which is the largest Pirate Group in the South China Sea, is the most headache Pirate Group in Bentley.


    Because the broken sword pirates rarely plundered the ships going to and from the sea, they specially attacked the transport ships of Binli, and sometimes they even landed on the protocrysts.


    He is the most hated pirate in Bentley.


    The sea is boundless and the water is rippling.


    In the boundless sea, a pirate fleet is riding the wind and waves, aggressively sailing to the front destination.


    The skull flag on the mast fluttered in the wind, telling everyone their identity.


    In the "rumbling" sound of the boiler operation, the warship cut through the water, moving forward in the white waves.


    Twenty three ships, spread over a large area of the sea, in a triangle, accompanied by the largest armored ship ahead.


    Along the way, the fleet disturbed the sea and left a long white mark.


    On the largest armored ship, the broad deck was filled with figures.


    Pirates in various strange costumes are standing on the deck and looking at the "island" in the distance.


    Behind them were two huge guns standing up.


    I''m afraid the caliber of the thick and long gun barrel up to the front of the bow is no less than 150 mm.


    For many pirates, Yelin Island, the black market, is very strange to them. This is their first time.


    In the bow of the warship stood three unusual figures.


    Why not?


    Because the pirates around, when they look at the three people, they only have respect in their eyes.


    Two men and one woman.


    Male, a mature, older, a curious, younger.


    They were all dressed in brown leather, with two large pistols around their waists and gray Jazz caps.

 Chapter 503

    That dress alone is very unusual.


    Women are sexy.


    She is wearing brown tight leather armour, whether it is high mountains, or round arms, the convex convex, the concave concave, perfectly showing the beauty of women.


    Her age seems to be a little older, and her playful and beautiful face looks indescribably elegant and lazy.


    With that perfect figure, it gives people a kind of amazing feeling.


    Compared with the two people beside her, she did not carry a gun, only one weapon.


    That''s a knife at the waist, a very long one.


    Although she is very beautiful, extremely "alluring", but the pirates rarely pay attention to her.


    Whenever the eyes from her body swaying past, will quickly avoid.


    The pirates seem to be afraid, afraid of her!


    Although at the moment of her lazy smile.


    The two men are the deputy heads of the broken sword pirate regiment. One is Chen Hui, the other is Chen Jing. They are brothers.


    And she


    Although she is a woman, she is the center and head of the broken sword Pirate Group.


    It''s called "Chen Nannan"!


    Also the elder sister of the two brothers.


    "Big sister! Do you think our trip to Yelin island will be a great success? Although that guy is very annoying, without him, we will not be so relaxed in terms of materials as before! "


    Chen Hui looks rather regretful and regrets the loss of "he".


    After all, the broken sword pirate group can grow in such a short time, which is inseparable from the support of "he".


    Now, however, the broken sword pirates have betrayed him.


    Without the "source" of supplies, it is not easy to maintain such a large Pirate Group.


    Compared with Chen Hui''s regret, Chen Jing doesn''t think so.


    Looking at the island which is getting closer and closer in the distance, Chen Jing disdains to say: "it''s better to leave" he ". In recent years," he "has already got more help from us than" he ". I feel sick when I look at that hypocrite. I even want to hit my elder sister''s attention. Hum, it''s time to" leave "!"


    Chen murmured a lazy smile at the indignation of his brother.


    "He''s smart, but he''s not smart enough this time," he said! Man, once you encounter the problem of the lower body, this brain is not enough. You two should take this as a warning! "


    Chen Nannan said the two brothers'' faces in a red face.


    The elder sister is also really!


    To say that in front of so many brothers.


    Chen Jing can even hear the snickering behind him.


    "Laughter, what! Page down, everyone, get ready to go ashore! "


    Chen Jing turns around and yells at the people behind him angrily.


    "Yes! Yes, I''m going to page brothers right now


    Yehlin island is here.


    Standing in the bow, Chen Muran squints at Yelin island not far away.


    She''s no stranger here.


    It''s just two different identities.


    The last time she was young, she came to Yelin island as a slave and was sold as goods.


    Although she was later bought by a kind-hearted person and taught her all her skills, Chen Nannan has never forgotten and will never forget all her previous experiences.


    It was an unforgettable memory.


    Now everything has changed. She is no longer a slave, but the head of a pirate group.


    Put away the memory in my heart, looking at Yelin Island, Chen Nannan said softly: "since we have come to Yelin Island, we should abide by the rules of Yelin Island, order us to go down, and choose 100 elites to get off the ship with me!"


    Yehlin island has arrived.


    In the "rumbling" sound of the boiler gear teeth, the speed of the fleet slowly slowed down.


    Until it stopped in the sea hundreds of meters away from Nanlin island.


    Anchor "Wow! "Hua La" was put into the water.


    The figure of the pirate on the ship was shaking.


    A small boat was put into the water.


    Looking at the huge fleet in the distance, people on the beach were talking about it.


    It''s not the first time that many people come to Yelin island on the beach. They have never seen such a large fleet before.


    On the sea, the crowded boats looked extraordinary.


    "Here they are


    I don''t know who screamed on the beach, causing a burst of disdain.


    Isn''t that landing? What''s so surprising.


    It seems that the broken sword pirates knew the rules of Yelin island and didn''t bring too many people to land.


    Yehlin island is so big that it can''t accommodate too many people.


    In the sea 100 meters away, a small boat is rowing towards the wharf, about 10 boats. Of course, there are not many people.


    "Remember! This time I''m not here to fight, but to do business. You''re all here to help me. Don''t make trouble. Even if anyone provokes us, we''ll have to settle the accounts in the future. This Yelin island is a good place. You can''t destroy it. Do you understand? "


    In the last sentence, Chen Hui turned up the volume and told the pirates in a loud voice.


    Here comes the boat!


    One after another docked on the dock.


    Under the gaze of many eyes on the beach, a Buccaneer with strong physique jumped onto the wharf from the boat. From the figure, he also looked powerful.


    "Who is she? What a beautiful girl


    "It''s said that the broken sword Pirate Group is a woman. It can''t be her!"


    "Keep your voice down. Don''t let her hear you, or you''ll get into trouble!"


    "What are you afraid of! Even the broken sword pirates have to abide by the rules of yehlin island! "


    "Fool! Can you stay on the island forever? "


    When Chen Nan stepped on the dock and walked to the beach under the protection of many pirates, she attracted many people''s eyes.


    Most of the people on the beach are men. Of course, their eyes are focused on the sensitive parts.


    To that pair of aggressive eyes, Chen Nannan looks indifferent, does not care, occasionally will be lazy to smile back, which caused a gasp.


    After all, beautiful women are beautiful things for men, especially those with perfect figure.


    "What are you looking at? Look again. Cut out your eyes!"


    The pirate behind Chen Nannan yells at the people around him.


    His face was so ferocious that he scared many people and turned his head.

 Chapter 504

    When the broken sword pirates set up camp on the beach, the beach was slightly calm again.


    Today is the last day, and the broken sword pirates are not the last to arrive at Yelin island.


    After the arrival of the broken sword Pirate Group, a lot of fleets appeared from the sea.


    There are some small pirates, some innocent people, and some small businessmen who want to make a profit.


    As time goes by, there are more and more people on Yelin island.


    With the arrival of businessmen, the beach has gradually become a market.


    Many pirates left the camp and lingered among the vendors.


    In the black market of Yelin Island, commodities are not fixed and contain all kinds of materials.


    Those big black market businessmen, though they mainly rely on selling arms to make profits, will also sell other goods by the way.


    "Here it is! coming! Finally came a merchant ship, ha, is the slave merchant ship of ASEAN, boss! Is it time to add some new women to our island? "


    "You''re the only one who has a lot to do, three at most. Don''t take it for granted!"


    "Good! You can rest assured that you will not go astray! "


    There are too many ships in the open sea to see the new ships from the shore.


    We can only see boats coming towards the beach.


    Five large iron boats attracted the attention of some people on the beach.


    There were many people on board, including guards standing on the side of the boat and people sitting on the boat.


    When the five boats approached the dock, a fat man left the boat first and yelled on the dock.


    At the yell of the fat man, the guards began to drive away the slaves in the boat.


    In the sound of scolding, a woman with both hands tied left the boat numbly, and stepped on the beach under the driving of the guards and the angry scolding.


    They wore thin clothes, shivering in the cold air, and their rags could not completely cover their bodies.


    The exposed skin caused the greedy eyes of the surrounding people.


    Looking at them, with a smile.


    They gathered together and were driven away by the guards holding the long stick. If they make a mistake, the long stick will beat them mercilessly.


    In the scream, in the low cry, the fat slave merchant finally found a suitable place on the beach.


    The guards began to camp, while the female slaves were tied together and sat on the beach in a group.


    There are many of them, more than 30.


    When the guards set up camp, the fat man on one side saw the green eyes around him, and couldn''t help squinting and laughing.


    And said in a loud voice: "these slaves are all high-class goods. They are tired of being crooked. Don''t miss them! Here are just samples. There are many more on board. If you want to talk about big business, please remember to come to me! As many as you want! "


    Pirates around will smile, looking at the slaves, laugh more licentious.


    The fat man will come every time. For those who often come to Yelin island to wait for the black market to open, the fat man is no stranger.


    Fat man is a regular on Yelin island.


    He is also a very rich businessman.


    After all, female slave goods are what pirates need most.


    Through human trafficking, fat people are getting bigger and bigger, and the number of slave traders is increasing every time.


    This time, I don''t know how many slaves I brought.


    "Sister gunya! How pitiful they are


    The arrival of slave merchants attracted many people''s attention.


    Gunya and his party were attracted by the commotion outside.


    When I left the camp, I saw the female slaves who were driven away by the guards on the beach.


    Gunya was not much surprised by this scene.


    Slaves exist in many places.


    Both men and women.


    Even in Georgia, slaves exist.


    After all, many people can''t survive in the bad environment. They have to sell themselves and live on their masters.


    It''s also a way of life.


    Sad as it is, no one cares.


    For Denisa and Teresa, this scene is still too cruel.


    Gunya could only touch Denisa''s little head for comfort.


    On the other side, the pirate regiment set up camp in the forest.


    Of course, they are aware of what happened on the beach.


    Under a big tree, looking at the slave merchants on the beach, Chen Jing looks disdainful.


    Ironically, he said: "ASEAN is really a strange country. There are so many slaves in the country that even Bentley, a military country, can''t catch up with it."


    "It''s just a consortium. Even the basic laws don''t exist. Members have too much power and can do anything. It''s a matter of course that this happens."


    Chen Hui said calmly.


    "Why are you interested?"


    Chen Hui looks at his brother with a smile.


    Chen Jing shakes his head and looks left and right. He is relieved to find that the person he is afraid of is not here.


    Looking at his brother with a bitter smile, Chen Jing said helplessly: "second brother! Don''t hurt me. If the elder sister hears this, I''ll lose another layer of skin. She won''t listen to my explanation! "


    "Again! There are so many beautiful women on broken sword Island, how can I take a fancy to those slaves


    With a faint smile, Chen Hui said, "it''s good if we don''t have it. Although we are pirates, we are also forced by the situation. Although we kill a lot of people, we still have a basic conscience. We can''t help those slaves, but we can''t insult them!"


    "Well said! Second! I brought you up since I was a child. It seems that I didn''t teach you in vain! "


    Chen Nan quietly close to the brothers.


    The sudden sound startled the two brothers.


    Seeing that the elder sister looked at her, Chen Jing was embarrassed and said, "elder sister! I don''t have any idea. That''s second brother''s nonsense


    "I know! Otherwise, now you have lost a layer of skin! "


    Chen Nannan looks calm and takes back her sight from Chen Jing.


    This is a great relief for Chen Jing.


    Chen Muran looked at the beach.

 Chapter 505

    When he took back his eyes, he said faintly: "it seems that I have a job to do after I leave. I just take this opportunity to find a wife for my single brothers!"


    The elder sister''s words brightened Chen Jing''s eyes.


    "Big sister means..."


    A little smile, Chen Nan Nan did not explain, elegant turned into the tent.


    Looking at the disappearing figure of the elder sister, Chen Jing looks at the second elder brother beside him in doubt.


    For his brother''s confused eyes, Chen Hui just nodded gently.


    The elder sister''s words are very clear.


    Chen Jing was very excited and was ready to move.


    Time goes by!


    After noon, the black market merchants finally began to arrive at Yelin island.


    Boat after boat came from a distance.


    The ship was full of goods and people.


    Since it is a black market, many businessmen will not disclose their own information.


    Many businessmen do not come in person, but send agents.


    The goods will not all be transported to the beach.


    Small businesses trade on the spot, while big businesses are going to be discussed on board.


    With the arrival of the black market merchants, the beach gradually became lively.


    The variety of goods is dazzling.


    Of course, most of them are arms dealers.


    Whether it''s the standard equipment of the ASEAN army, the standard equipment of the Kyoto army, or some cheap homemade equipment, there''s everything in the black market.


    In the noise of "the noise", night came.


    When the bonfires on the beach were lit, the burning flames lit up the whole beach.


    Shopping in the daytime, confirming what you need in your heart, and the night is the time to trade.


    I don''t know who set this rule. It may be the first businessman to set up the black market, but no matter who it is, this rule is good for both buyers and sellers.


    After all, in the dark, you can hide a lot of information.


    "Miss! You should understand that this is impossible. The kingdom of Austria is more than 3800 nautical miles away from Yelin Island, and there are also chaotic West Asia islands on the way. The materials you need need need to be transported by a large fleet, and for safety, you need enough security forces. Even if everything is OK, there are still sea animals hidden in the sea. Once you encounter "sea animals", you will find that the sea animals are not safe, The fleet may be destroyed, and no businessman will take the risk! It''s not a matter of price, it''s a matter of impossibility! "


    In front of a stall, guniya was rejected by the businessman. She simply refused.


    To put it bluntly, it''s impossible.


    At the back of the stall, the fat businessman looked at the people in front of the stall, and his eyes revealed a sense of curiosity.


    He said: "look at your temperament, your identity should not be simple, in the kingdom of Austria should be very noble! As a complete Kingdom, I suggest you go to ASEAN or Kyoto and seek help at the national level. We businessmen can''t do something about it! "


    The words have been made clear.


    At least the businessman''s attitude in front of him was good and gave him the best advice.


    "Thank you


    The chubby businessman is from Kyoto. He is familiar with Chinese and guniya.


    Thank you. Gunya said it in Chinese.


    With that, gunya turned to leave.


    "Wait!"


    At this time, the businessman behind the stall suddenly cried.


    Stopped leaving gunya.


    Guniya looks puzzled and looks at the businessman behind the booth.


    The chubby businessman stares at gunya''s ears, which are black earrings, to be exact.


    A Mitsubishi sword earring.


    "Are you a martial arts artist?"


    Martial arts?


    Gunya suddenly.


    It seems that the ornaments on her ears reveal her identity.


    It''s not an ornament. It''s a micro chapter. It''s a martial arts man''s Micro chapter.


    In order to avoid losing, Gu Niya just made micro chapter into earrings.


    Although the earrings, but the main body has not changed, is a Mitsubishi sword shape.


    This shows that gunya is good at using sword.


    There''s nothing to hide. Guniya nodded and said, "it seems that you are very familiar with martial artists, right! I''m really a martial arts artist! "


    The slightly fat businessman looked puzzled and said, "you should have come from the martial arts institute! With this kind of relationship, you can talk with the high-level officials in Kyoto about the difficulties that you will encounter in Austria! "


    The merchant''s expression suddenly became respectful and said, "the queen of Kyoto is famous for her cheerfulness. She should not refuse your request!"


    Gunya''s face was a little dim.


    I''m afraid this trip will come back in vain.


    "Thank you for your advice!"


    With a word of thanks, gunya turned and left.


    He had a bad look on his face.


    Watching the figure of Tao disappear in the crowd all the time, the slightly fat businessman takes back his sight.


    "Lord Zhu Rui! Why talk to them so much? It''s not like you as usual! "


    One side of the guard did not understand asked.


    "What do you know?" he said! The one behind me is also a martial arts artist. Maybe she is a martial brother and sister. Why don''t you tell me what you can say? But look at her face, what I said is in vain! "


    "Why?"


    The guard on the other side asked.


    "No!


    With a cold hum, Julie sat down on the soft sand.


    The guards looked at each other. What''s the trouble, my lord?


    In the middle of it, don''t you mean to make them feel bad?


    But what can they do?


    Only in the heart of helpless sigh, continue to guard.


    From the slightly fat businessman, gunya has got the answer.


    You won''t get too unexpected answers from other businessmen.


    Instead of wandering outside, guniya took the people back to the camp.


    Before entering the camp, gunya turned to the people behind her and said, "get ready. We''ll go back to the boat later. We''ll leave early tomorrow and go back to Austria!"

 Chapter 506

    Everyone was shocked!


    One man said: "miss! What''s our purpose this time? "


    Guya shook her head with a gloomy look and said: "failed! We can''t go further, we can only go back and make plans! "


    Silence!


    That''s not a good thing.


    It''s been three months since I came out. If I go back empty handed, I don''t have much time left for Austria.


    "Go


    They could only comply and got into the camp.


    And gunya takes Denisa and Teresa into the tent in front of her.


    "Sister gunya! That fat businessman is right! Why doesn''t sister gunya go to Kyoto! Sister gunya used to be a student of the martial arts academy! "


    As soon as she entered the camp, Denisa, who had been puzzled for a long time, took gunya''s hand and asked.


    With a smile, gunya touched Denisa''s little head and said, "it was just before! Students with status like us, after finishing their studies, will leave the martial arts institute and return to their respective hometown. You see, there are so many princes and nobles in the martial arts institute. If every student goes to the respected queen for help when they are in trouble in their hometown, how busy the queen will be! Come here busy! "


    "Oh


    Denisa nodded not very clearly.


    "Sister gunya is a liar! No country will help Austria, not even the queen


    To the point, Teresa said weakly.


    Gunya helplessly looked at Teresa, stretched out her hand and kneaded her little head.


    "You! Can''t you be stupid sometimes? "


    In the eyes of gunya, Teresa lowers her head wrongly.


    With a deep sigh, gunya said helplessly: "we are passing through seven countries. None of them is willing to help the kingdom of Austria. Needless to say, when I was a student of the Academy of martial arts, I knew very well that the virtue of this country does not lie in the people who can really make decisions. As for the country of benthic, the military is in a rather awkward position, All the countries around want to take a bite from it. From Bentley, we can''t get what we want. "


    "Kyoto is indeed the best target for us to ask for help, but the distance and the complicated situation in Kyoto today, even the queen would not easily agree!"


    "As far as the Republic of SARGA is concerned, it''s too far, almost across the whole earth. We can''t get there!"


    Touching the little heads of the two sisters, Guya sighed, "so! We have to go back and face the coming disaster with the people of Austria


    "Well! Let''s go back! I miss my mother, too! "


    As if aware of the dull atmosphere in the camp, Denisa said weakly.


    Gunya smiles and gently rubs the two little heads.


    The younger sisters are still young, so they should not undertake these things.


    ---


    "That''s strange. Are you black market businessmen afraid of doing business with pirates?"


    Still the chubby businessman, Chen Nannan looks at Zhu Rui behind the booth with an unhappy face.


    The fat man turned her down.


    With a smile, Zhu Ruishan said awkwardly, "it''s not fear, but your sword breaking Pirate Group is no ordinary pirate. I''m a businessman in Kyoto. Although Kyoto has a vast territory, it''s very small in the circle of underground businessmen. Once I cooperate with you, although I can make a lot of money, I will also offend that one. You know the" identity "of that one, How dare we little merchants offend him


    Chen Nannan turns and leaves without interest.


    The fat man has made it very clear.


    At the same time, Chen Nannan also learned a little.


    It seems that none of the black market businessmen in Kyoto will cooperate with them.


    Can we only find ASEAN black market businessmen?


    A group of people walking on the beach, shuttling in the stream of people.


    Chen Nannan looks thoughtful.


    For those businessmen in ASEAN, Chen Nannan did not want to deal with them.


    Because people in ASEAN are notoriously poor in credibility.


    And those black hearted businessmen are the representatives.


    It costs a lot to work with them.


    "Big sister! It seems that we can only choose ASEAN businessmen! "


    Following behind Chen Nannan, Chen Hui said as he walked.


    The sound came into Chen Nannan''s ears.


    While walking, Chen Nannan inspected the front and said calmly: "have a look! ASEAN''s "vampires" will not miss this opportunity to fall into the well. I don''t think much of those guys! "


    Chen Hui''s expression is silent. She is very clear in her heart that her elder sister is right. ASEAN businessmen are not good people. It''s very dangerous to deal with them like dancing on a steel rope.


    "What are you afraid of! We are pirates. Even if no one cooperates with us, we can survive. The big deal is to rob the shipping lanes of those businessmen in Kyoto. We know very well that since they are unjust, don''t blame us for being merciless! "


    They were silent to Chen Jing''s careless words.


    Even Chen Nannan kept silent.


    Because Chen Jing is right, they are pirates, of course, they will "rob".


    If their survival is threatened, they will have no scruples.


    "Wait! Wait


    From the crowd, a figure suddenly came up from behind.


    As he ran, he called out.


    Came to Chen Nannan body, he stopped panting.


    In Chen Nannan''s puzzled eyes, he panted and said: "are you Chen Nannan, the leader of the broken sword Pirate Group?"


    The man in front of Chen Nannan is very young, about 20 years old. He is wearing leather armor and a layer of gray clothes. There is a scar on his face, which makes him look a little ferocious.


    With a sword at his waist.


    "Who are you?"


    Suspiciously looking at the person in front of him, this guy Chen Nan Nan doesn''t know.


    Slightly bent, he saluted Chen Nannan and said, "my master, please! The master said that he can meet all the materials needed by the broken sword pirate regiment. Please move to the master''s camp and have an interview with him in person! "

 Chapter 507

    "Oh


    Chen Nan had some accidents.


    Unexpectedly, in this black market, someone noticed their broken sword Pirate Group.


    It''s a good thing


    With a lazy smile, Chen Nan said calmly: "then lead the way! Go and meet the master of your house


    "You are so generous! Please follow me


    With that, he took the road ahead.


    It seems that the owner of his family is not in the direction he followed.


    The direction of leading the way makes Chen Nannan think in his heart.


    The party followed closely.


    Compared with Chen Nannan''s casual, Chen Hui''s expression is more dignified.


    Good things that come to people''s door are often not "satisfactory".


    Maybe it will be a "bad thing", a "bad thing" that troubles us.


    "Here we are


    In front of a battalion commander, he stopped, turned and said to the people behind him.


    Chen Nan''s eyes looked at the camp.


    The camp was very large, and there were no less than 30 guards in uniform Leather Armor around. Each guard was armed and looked around warily.


    It''s a lot of style.


    "Sir! The tent space is limited, you see... "


    How could Chen Nan not know what he meant.


    Turning around, Chen Nan faintly to the people behind: "wait outside!"


    With that, Chen Nan went to the camp.


    The guard in front of the door didn''t stop him.


    Lift the curtain, Chen Nan Nan entered the camp.


    A small tent can''t hide too much.


    Entering the camp, Chen Nan Nan heard a few "hee hee ha ha" Jiao laughter.


    There is a bed in the camp. The bed is separated by a curtain, and the body of several white flowers looms on the bed.


    There is a unique smell in the air, which makes Chen Nannan frown slightly.


    But it looks natural.


    At this time, following behind Chen Nannan, he quickly took a few steps forward, bowed his head in front of the curtain and said softly: "master! Chief Chen Nannan is here! "


    There was a movement behind the curtain, and Jiao''s laughter was silent.


    Soon after, a tender white hand lifted the curtain.


    A young man came out, wearing a thin, only one blanket, most of his skin exposed.


    When he saw Chen Nannan in the camp, his eyes brightened, and his greed was not concealed.


    That pale face also seems to become ruddy because of the impulse in the heart.


    "Are you a Bentley?"


    Looking at the young man in front of the curtain coldly, Chen Nannan looks very cold.


    People in Bentley are yellow, but they look strange. You can see that face at a glance.


    "Yes! I''m Bentley! "


    The young man gave a smile and confessed his identity honestly.


    "Then there''s nothing to say!"


    With that, Chen Nannan turned to leave.


    "No, no, I hope you''ll let me finish. Maybe you''ll stay!"


    Looking at the young man coldly, Chen Nannan did not leave.


    She also wanted to know what he would say.


    The young man said with a smile, "of course I know the grudge between the broken sword pirates and Bentley, but I don''t care about that!"


    "My name is rose! You may not know me, but you should know my father kenover


    Kenover?


    Chen Nannan''s face was slightly stunned.


    Of course she knows about this man.


    Although Bentley is called a state, it is actually divided into warlords, with three military commanders controlling the three main islands of Bentley.


    And this kenover was one of the three commanders.


    Seeing Chen Nannan''s changing look, joss said with a smile: "in the future, I can support you. I can satisfy you with anything you need, whether it''s arms or food. I can satisfy the needs of the broken sword Pirate Group, and I have only one condition!"


    Looking at Chen Nannan greedily, rose said happily, "what did you do before, you will still do in the future, but you should avoid the territory controlled by my father jinuofu, and I also want you. If our relationship is more" intimate ", I believe we can better maintain our cooperative relationship!"


    Looking at the beautiful Chen Nannan, rose is very happy.


    He didn''t think the creature in front of him would refuse him.


    Because he gave too much.


    In this "temptation", who will refuse?


    Chen Nannan face dew sneer, in the eyes of Ruth, speechless reincarnation left.


    The only thing left for rose was his wonderful back.


    "She refused?"


    Jos is so dull.


    Then his face became ferocious, and he growled: "damned woman! How dare you refuse me


    "Master! You want me to... "


    Looking at the angry host, the young man compared the action of wiping his neck.


    Staring at his slave, rose said angrily, "I don''t want her life. I want you to take her to my bed!"


    As soon as the young slave''s face changed, he was embarrassed and said, "master! She is also a martial artist. There is "strength" flowing in her body. I may be able to kill her, but it is impossible to capture her alive. Master, don''t forget, there is a whole group of broken sword pirates at sea. Once she disappears, we are the most suspicious target. This time, we only take two camouflaged warships, not pirates'' opponents. Once there is a conflict, we will not be able to kill her, I''m afraid you are in danger, master


    DANGER?


    Jos''s neck shrunk, and there was a trace of fear in his eyes, but it soon disappeared.


    As soon as his face sank, joss said in a deep voice, "let them go this time!"


    With that, joss turned to anger, turned to lift the curtain, disappeared behind the curtain.


    Soon after, a few screams and heavy gasps came from behind the curtains and reverberated in the tent.


    Ears listen, and the looming white figures stir up, the young slaves in the camp face unchanged.


    From the beginning to the end are standing quietly, looking down at the ground.

 Chapter 508

    Leaving from the camp, Chen Nannan''s face was very ugly.


    This makes people waiting outside very confused.


    Although confused, but also can only follow in the footsteps of Chen Nannan in a hurry behind.


    "Big sister! Is the talk over? "


    Behind her, Chen Hui asked cautiously.


    The elder sister seems very angry, which Chen Hui can feel.


    Although his expression is indifferent, Chen Nannan can''t hide his anger.


    "Well! There is no good thing for a man


    The angry words came into people''s ears and made them look at each other with embarrassment.


    If we talk about men, there is only one woman in the head of the whole Pirate Group.


    But Chen Jing didn''t care. She said with a smile: "what the elder sister said is that if a man doesn''t have a good thing, don''t be angry for those men who are not things!"


    "Puff!"


    After listening to his brother''s words, even in anger, Chen Nannan couldn''t help laughing.


    This smile also eliminated the previously repressed atmosphere.


    At the same time also let Chen Nannan slightly calm mood.


    The pirates, who followed behind, secretly gave the vice captain a thumbs up.


    This is not a shameful thing. No one in the whole pirate group can match deputy chief Chen Jing.


    In the end, Chen Nannan did not explain what happened to her in the camp.


    It''s just a villain, a villain far more disgusting than the one in Kyoto. It''s not worth her remembering.


    As time goes by, the night is already deep.


    For most buyers and sellers, they get what they want.


    The beach at night, from the original tense negotiations, to drink, eat meat, and then to the dead of night.


    On the beach, the bonfire is still burning, but there is no shadow around the bonfire. At this moment, people go into the camp to have a rest.


    On the sea, in the area where the large ship is moored, all the lights on the ship have already gone out. In the ups and downs of the water, the ship is gently rocking, occasionally making a few "creaking" sounds,


    In the dead of night, in the sea a few miles north, a speedboat was speeding in the dark,


    It''s going away,


    Soon disappeared.


    Yelin Island, 20 miles southeast.


    In the deep sea area to the west of the island, a fleet is quietly lurking.


    The last probe message has been obtained.


    Tomorrow is the day of the first Legion.


    In the bridge command room of the cruiser, Erlang Yamada is reporting the intelligence sent back by the investigation team to Sawyer.


    "According to the survey, there are 52 ships, 10 armored ships and 42 wooden ships moored in the northern waters of Yelin island. The largest ship is about 7000 tons, and its firepower is unknown. From the appearance, the 52 ships only have 26 guns. The caliber of the guns is large or small, and the largest one is not more than 150 mm!"


    "The number is unknown, but it should not be less than 10000. About 4000 people boarded Yelin island. General Sawyer, these are the information we can get!"


    "According to the cruisers, the black market will last for three days. Should we wait until three days later, when the black market is over?"


    What will he do?


    In the command room, in the boundless void that no one can detect, Li Meng quietly looks at the night on the captain''s seat.


    Looking forward to what kind of instructions will be issued from the mouth of night.


    In Li Meng''s peeping, zhe Ye spoke, and a cold voice came out of her hood.


    "We don''t have to wait three days, we''ll start tonight!"


    "Yamada Erlang!"


    The night light call way.


    Holding the salute, Erlang Yamada said in a loud voice: "general! Order, please


    The night said coldly, "before dawn, sail the fleet to the north of yehlin Island, blockade yehlin island in the sea area beyond a certain distance, and do not let any ship go. Once a" ship "wants to leave, open fire immediately to give warning. Those who do not listen to the warning will sink!"


    "General! Shall we not attack? "


    Yamada is puzzled.


    In his opinion, we should take Yilin island in one go.


    Although there are many ships of the other side, they are all refitted armed ships, so their combat effectiveness is not enough to be considered.


    "Our goal is" Pirates ". We can do anything to pirates, but for those businessmen and non pirates, we can''t generalize with pirates. We must have a reason, a good reason! What''s the difference between us and pirates? Once those merchants are put back, there will be another pirate group called the first regiment in the South China Sea. This can never happen


    "So! We need to besiege them first and make them anxious. When the time is right, we will send an emissary ashore to tell them what our first regiment wants. Then! The pirates will be isolated, and then things will be much easier! "


    That''s the general''s plan!


    Yamada Erlang''s heart is slightly clear, and finally knows the purpose of the night general.


    "The general is wise!"


    Yamada praised.


    Encircle but not attack?


    Is that a good idea?


    Looking at the night on the captain''s seat, Li Meng was very pleased.


    What Li Meng is gratified with is not the command of "encircle but not attack", but the vision of night.


    What is a pirate? He is called a pirate because he robs others'' property.


    If the first Legion wants to get enough profit from this black market gathering, it must be famous.


    The first Legion will have a bad reputation among human beings if it gets property by tough means.


    No matter how strong the first Legion is in the future, this stain can not be washed away.


    Therefore, we must be famous.


    What is a famous teacher?


    There are many ways!


    Move your mind!


    In the command room, a faint force of death emerged.


    As soon as the power of death appeared, it attracted night''s attention.


    In that hood, the look of night moved.


    In the command room and in the night hood, Li Meng''s figure appeared.

 Chapter 509

    "Who?"


    Yamada was quite surprised that such a living man suddenly appeared in the command room. He yelled out subconsciously.


    This attracted the attention of the crew in the command room.


    When the eyes looked at the more people in the command room, the crew quickly stood up.


    And salute him!


    "Your Highness!" he said in unison


    Among the people who held the military salute were also Erlang Yamada.


    When he looked at the pale face, Yamada knew who was coming and quickly raised his military salute.


    His highness


    How did your highness come so suddenly?


    For Li Meng''s appearance, Yamada Erlang was quite shocked.


    The hatch was closed, and Yamada was able to guarantee that no one had opened it before his highness appeared.


    Your highness just showed up out of thin air?


    Is your highness a ghost?


    At the moment, in Yamada Erlang''s heart, but quite chaotic.


    "Well! Go on with your work


    Li Meng answered softly.


    The crew put down their hands, turned and sat down, and went on with their work.


    Putting his hand down from his forehead made him embarrassed.


    "I''m very sorry! Your highness! I didn''t know your highness was here! "


    How can Li Meng care about such trifles?


    "Don''t care!"


    In his heart, Yamada was relieved.


    But


    Is this the commander?


    Through the picture of the helmet, Erlang Yamada is peeping at Li Meng.


    Although it has been mentioned all the time, the portrait of his highness is also unknown in the rising sun empire.


    But seeing is believing. This is the first time that Erlang Yamada has seen the commander.


    It''s as like as two peas. Even the black clothes are the same.


    Leaving the seat, she stepped forward to his highness.


    Slightly looking up at his highness in front of him, he whispered: "Your Highness! What are you doing here? "


    Li Meng said softly, "I''ve been here all the time! It''s just that you didn''t find out! "


    "But I didn''t receive the notice that there were ships joining the fleet!" she asked


    He thought that his highness was following him by speedboat.


    With a faint smile, Li Meng took a few steps forward and sat down in the captain''s seat.


    Looking at the night, Li Meng said: "silly girl! No matter where you are, even on the other side of the earth, I want to find you in a moment! "


    Li Meng didn''t talk big.


    If we use the power of faith, Li Meng can break through time and space and appear in front of him.


    But this time, Li Meng did not use the power of faith.


    After all, the power of faith has been consumed too much recently.


    Both the need of reincarnation pool and the transformation of the three women consumed a lot of Li Meng''s power of belief.


    And three women''s equipment.


    Without the power of belief, the transformation of energy into matter is a joke.


    No matter how talented you are, you can''t do it.


    There is also the greedy brain, most of the power of faith is embezzled by it.


    Although every moment, there is the power of faith coming from the world of edras, at the same time, the main brain is also consuming the power of faith every moment, and the rest is not enough for Li Meng to use wantonly.


    What can be saved must be saved.


    Although his highness didn''t explain it, he was able to think of his Highness''s ability to span thousands of miles in an instant.


    "Your Highness! It''s Jiye, isn''t it? "


    He took a step forward and asked in front of the captain''s seat.


    "What you did is right, and there is no wrong order. Before we fight against Yelin Island, we must consider" reputation ". It''s really important to be famous from a teacher!"


    Li Meng did not completely deny the order of zhe Ye.


    Looking at the night, Li Meng asked, "in your opinion, is this black market transaction legal or illegal?"


    "Of course it''s illegal!"


    Without a little hesitation, she said very simply.


    There is no doubt that black market trading is illegal.


    With an indifferent look, Li Meng said: "since it''s against the law! As the owner of the South China Sea, is it not natural to punish those who break the law? "


    The night''s eyes brightened slightly.


    He understood his Highness''s meaning in an instant.


    Your highness, you are the master of the South China Sea.


    In this case, any action of the first regiment in the South China Sea is legal, and it is also a matter of course to destroy the black market.


    In this way, all the people involved in the black market are criminals, and the first regiment can''t deal with them too much.


    "I know what to do," he said! Your highness


    Looking back, he looked to the side of Yamada Erlang and said, "let''s go! Blockade Ye Lin Island according to the previous instructions, and then make preparations for landing operations. When to attack, follow my orders! "


    "Yes


    Yamada responded.


    Immediately Yamada Erlang turned to the crew of the command room and said, "give instructions to the ships immediately and distribute the task report!"


    "Yes


    Each warship has its own communication tower, which can receive and transmit signals. Although the distance is limited, there is no problem in the communication between fleets.


    The command system of the fleet has been connected to all personnel.


    As soon as the task is assigned, anyone can see the task information in the display of the helmet of the power combat suit, so as to know what to do.


    In the dark, the quiet sea suddenly stirred up.


    The rumble of the engine began to roar.


    In "creak! In the sound of "creak" push and pull, all the dropped anchors are being put away.


    "Wow! WOW


    It''s the sound of the sea.


    In the dark, the huge cruiser tail, water splashing, waves rolling, the propeller in the water began to turn up.


    In the push, the huge cruiser in the "rumble" engine sound slowly moving.


    The whole body was moved by one shot, the cruiser moved, and the whole fleet moved.


    In the dark, the huge fleet cut through the water and sailed slowly in the sound of waves hitting the ship.


    Up and down the ship, only the bridge command room sent out a weak light.

 Chapter 510

    Yelin island is getting closer.


    Five nautical miles away from yehlin Island, the fleet made a detour to the west of yehlin island.


    In an arc to the north of Yelin island.


    In the dark, the island was ablaze with fire.


    Before you see the fire, you can also see ships moored in the water hundreds of meters away from the shore.


    At a glance, the shadow stood upright, continuous.


    To the north of Yelin Island, about five nautical miles away, the fleet came to a silent stop.


    Although the engine sound of "rumble" is very loud, it''s late at night. There is no lack of abnormal sound in the sea. Even if the people on the ship hear the weak abnormal sound outside, they won''t care.


    One cruiser, three destroyers, lined up, one side of the hull facing yehlin island.


    In the sound of metal rotation, the huge turret rotates, and the black muzzle is aligned with the Yelin island.


    The two amphibious landing ships were moored at the rear of the front, with the bow facing the direction of Yelin island.


    Silent, the arrival of the fleet did not attract anyone''s attention.


    When the lines are in place and the ships are in position.


    The engines burst, the ships stopped, and the sea was calm again.


    In the bridge command room, Li Mengjing sits on the captain''s seat, while zhe Ye stands by quietly.


    A beautiful black blood grain armor, let her standing posture look slightly dark.


    Just standing there, there was a kind of impressive momentum all over.


    It''s not worth the attention.


    Time has no concept for Li Meng.


    The crew in the command room changed batch after batch. Finally, even Erlang Yamada couldn''t help but feel sleepy and said goodbye to Li Meng.


    The two men in the command room were still in high spirits.


    I don''t know how long it took.


    The command room was quiet, and the only crew members were staring at the instruments in front of them.


    Especially the sonar detection and surveillance personnel.


    The sea is dangerous, which even the first Legion can''t ignore.


    Sonar detector has become a necessary thing for every ship.


    This allows the fleet to monitor whether large objects are approaching underwater.


    Even if they encounter large sea animals, the fleet can prepare for battle in advance.


    Slightly sideways, Li Meng looked at the night standing still.


    Are you meditating?


    In Li Meng''s sight, there are some forces of death around the night.


    The power of death that surrounds the night''s body does not belong to the night, but the power of death that floats in the nature. They are attracted by the outward spiritual power of the night and intertwined with the spiritual power.


    It''s really hard work!


    Looking at the struggling night, Li Meng suddenly thinks of Tanya and Natasha.


    Natasha is on Nanlin Island, and Tanya should be on her way to the swamp ruins now. Maybe she has arrived, maybe not yet.


    "Your Highness! I''m by your side. Why do you think about her? "


    The cold voice suddenly rang out, echoed in the command room, and also came into Li Meng''s ears.


    The sudden sound made the crew in the command room look at each other.


    This sentence can make people have to think more.


    But the crew still bowed their heads and continued to do their own thing.


    Others, just ignore, see nothing, hear nothing.


    Although the voice is cold, but the taste of the tone is very obvious.


    Li Meng was slightly stunned. After becoming "corpse girl", she became more and more acute.


    He could even guess what was in his mind.


    Yes, just looking at the night, Li Meng did think of Tanya and Natasha.


    "What? Have you tasted it? "


    Li Meng looks at the night shrouded in a hood.


    "Yes! I''m very uncomfortable. At least your highness doesn''t think about other people when he looks at me! "


    Very honest answer, not a little girl''s reserve.


    Li Meng has no choice but to see that after becoming a "dead man", she will not hide her thoughts.


    I will say what I want to say and do what I want to do. I won''t think too much.


    Patting his leg, Li Meng said softly, "come here!"


    Without hesitation, she came to Li Meng and sat in his arms.


    Although separated by a layer of hard skirt armour, Li Meng didn''t care, and gently hugged zhe Ye''s waist.


    Looking down at the night lying in his arms, Li Meng said with a smile: "OK! Your highness is wrong. Your highness shouldn''t look at you and think about other women! "


    "Your Highness! When she goes back, she must compete with them to see who is most qualified to be the one in your Highness''s heart


    A cold voice came out of the hood. It was a little dull.


    Jiye is serious


    From the tone, Li Meng heard this.


    Slightly stunned, but soon Li Meng returned to normal.


    Only in the same level of fighting, can they grow up.


    With him, I believe there will be no big accident.


    "Yes! Your highness, I''ll wait. Well, the winner must have a reward. That''s interesting! "


    Li Mengfei, instead of comforting Zheyi, fanned the flames. Because of Li Meng''s words, in his hood, Zheyi''s eyes were flashing and emitting strange light.


    What''s the reward?


    Li Meng is a little troubled about this.


    As "corpse girl", they don''t have much to need.


    By the way, with


    Holding the night''s waist tightly, Li Meng said: "Well! Wish, a wish. If anyone wins, I''ll give you a wish. I''ll make it come true to myself and others! "


    Wish?


    "Your Highness! I will win


    The voice was cold, but full of confidence.


    With a faint smile, Li Meng said in a soft voice, "come on!"


    However, Li Meng did not know that this night''s unintentional action created the root of the "chaos" of the first army.


    Of course, this kind of "chaos" is not necessarily a bad thing.


    Time is passing, and I leave unconsciously.


    In the sea area of Yelin Island, a lot of things have happened.


    Some have happened and some are about to happen.


    At this moment, the source of "turmoil" in the South China Sea finally turned the gear of history.


    The road has appeared, many people are unconsciously embarked on this new journey.


    No one knows whether it is opportunity or destruction.

 Chapter 511

    it''s dawn!


    Today is just the first day of the black market. For many people, their task has just begun.


    And for the most purposeful businessmen, they don''t care to be diligent in the short three days.


    Early in the morning, the beach became lively.


    "Ah..."


    What happened around her made Denisa wake up reluctantly.


    After a long night''s sleep, my body is almost stiff.


    At the same time, she stretched out her arms.


    Looking to the side, guniya was putting on her cuticle a, and her soft white underwear was just caught.


    Seeing Denisa wake up, gunya said, "tell Teresa to get up and get dressed. We''re leaving!"


    "Oh


    Before she was sleepy, Denisa shook her sister beside her vaguely.


    Teresa wakes up under Denisa''s shaking.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Teresa looked at her sister with a confused face.


    Denisa said feebly, "get up! Teresa, sister gunya said, "we''re going to start soon!"


    "Set out?"


    Teresa regained consciousness from her confusion.


    He quickly took off his white nightgown, revealing his thin white underwear, picked up the clothes and put them on his body.


    At the same time, I don''t forget to shake Denisa who is still confused.


    "Sister Denisa! Get up quickly


    Women are a very troublesome creature.


    When the three women dressed neatly, it had been a long time.


    Lifting the curtain of the door, guniya took her sisters out of the camp.


    Come outside, meet Gu Niya is not "noisy" beach, but low voice.


    Looking at everything in front of her, Guya frowned slightly.


    What''s going on?


    Many people whispered and gathered on the shore, watching the sea with telescopes.


    It seems that something is attracting their attention.


    At this time, several subordinates of gunya came over.


    "What happened?"


    Asked gunya.


    One of the three said: "a fleet appeared on the sea about five nautical miles north of yehlin island. The fleet was in an attack formation. Yehlin island was blocked!"


    He looked solemn.


    "Fleet? Where''s the fleet? How many boats are there


    Guniya looks quite surprised. How can anyone find trouble in the black market of Yelin island near Nanhai.


    After all, many people in the black market have unusual backgrounds.


    Even Bentley, which is closest to yehlin Island, dare not trouble yehlin island''s black market.


    Where did erlengzi dare to seal the lock Forest Island?


    "There are six ships in total. I don''t know what they belong to. There is a black flag on the mast!"


    Six?


    Guniya was even more surprised and doubted: "it''s just six boats! How can these people be so cautious? You can get rid of any fleet


    Gu Niya''s subordinates showed a bitter smile and said, "this is good again! That fleet is not made up of ordinary ships, it is made up of six armored ships, and they are mainly warships with firepower and armor. I have never seen the hull of those warships, but there are many thick gun barrels on the deck, so the firepower must be very strong! "


    At this time, a subordinate took out a telescope and handed it to gunya.


    "Miss! Go and see for yourself


    Taking the telescope from her subordinates, guniya came to the shore suspiciously, and looked to the distant sea with the telescope.


    From the telescope, you can see ships moored in the sea, which are all pirates or black market merchants.


    The line of sight moved slightly to the left. When the line of sight was no longer blocked by the offshore ships, Guya saw several ships full of metal texture in the distant sea.


    Streamlined armor, towering simple bridge, three huge turrets, as well as the innumerable black holes of the muzzle pointing directly at Yelin island.


    Clean white in the sea is so conspicuous, eye-catching.


    "How beautiful


    When she saw the armored ship floating on the sea, gunya couldn''t help exclaiming.


    Beautiful and terrifying, the dense gun barrel that every warship firepower is very strong.


    Besides, it''s too big. It''s too big.


    Especially the three warships in the middle, like a mountain lying on the sea.


    Just look, give people a sense of not to be underestimated.


    When the telescope was down, gunya looked heavy.


    No wonder the people on the beach look so worried. In front of several huge objects, those ships in the offshore are broken and vulnerable.


    Black flag?


    Gunya looks thoughtful.


    In memory, guniya does not remember which force''s flag is a pure black flag.


    I don''t understand


    "Miss! What should we do now? "


    Look heavy, Gu Niya light way: "can also how to do! We have to wait and wait for the development of the situation. There are so many people here, and there will always be people who come forward to negotiate with the other side. Since the other side has not launched an attack immediately, it shows that the other side has a clear purpose to blockade Yelin island. Therefore, there is still a turning point! "


    Yes, there''s a turnaround.


    But some people don''t have the patience.


    "What are you afraid of! Are so many of us afraid of just a few boats? You''re afraid. I''m not afraid, brothers! Let''s go. We can''t stay here long! "


    There was a lot of noise on the beach.


    Look at that dress. It''s supposed to be a pirate.


    The loud voice also attracted a lot of people''s attention.


    "Get on the boat! aboard! Let''s go


    On the dock, the pirates boarded the boat and were leaving.


    The pirate''s action also makes the beach become turbulent.


    Many people''s faces are changing.


    Yes, the other side has only a few ships. Even if they block the north, the offshore ships can also make a detour to the east along the coastline.


    The black market can''t continue any more. It''s better to leave as soon as possible.


    To avoid getting involved in a trouble.

 Chapter 512

    "Let''s go!"


    A lot of people are whispering, and a lot of people are walking to the dock in groups.


    The boat on the shore was pushed into the water and many people were leaving.


    Some leave, others wait and see on the beach.


    Now the situation is not clear. For the wise people, even if they want to leave, now is not the time.


    Only those who are impulsive will be taken as the Spearman.


    Most of them stayed on the beach, looking through their telescopes at the reaction of the fleet at sea.


    "Come on! We''re leaving from the East, full speed


    In the "boom" of the boiler running sound, the offshore berthing ship in the sea, four wooden ship''s stout chimneys emitting white smoke.


    The propeller under the tail is already turning.


    Driven by the propeller, the four wooden boats moved to the East under the gaze of many eyes.


    Boiler power gear in the fierce groan, in the white smoke, the ship''s speed is faster and faster.


    In the distant sea, when the white smoke rises, the Fleet Monitoring yehlin Island finds the abnormal movement of offshore ships.


    When the four ships left the army and headed east.


    The alarm of the fleet suddenly sounded "Wula Wula".


    "Report! Four ships are leaving the blockade area at 19 knots and heading east along the coastline! "


    "Warning shots will be fired in five seconds!"


    "No.1 turret, please pay attention, please lock the target, be ready for warning firing, one volley, all ships, main gun lock the target, wait for firing order!"


    The changes in the coastal waters of Yelin island made the atmosphere in the bridge command room suddenly become solemn.


    Each crew member carries out his duty orderly.


    Outside, the main guns of all the ships were ordered to move their muzzle slightly, following the four ships leaving eastward off yehlin island.


    "Turret one is on target! Please proceed to the next step! "


    In the command room, Erlang Yamada stands straight in front of the window, looking at Yelin island in the distance.


    Order to fire!


    "Fire!"


    Give me an order.


    "Bang!"


    Suddenly there was a loud shelling on the vast sea.


    On the front deck of the cruiser, a huge flame erupted from the stout muzzle of No. 1 turret.


    There was a big shock at the muzzle, and the shells roared into the sky.


    Left two visible white marks in the sky.


    The distance of a few nautical miles arrived in a flash, and the shell headed for the four fleeing ships.


    "Boom!"


    With the roaring sound, there was a sudden explosion on the sea surface tens of meters in front of the most forward ship, and two huge water columns soared up, tens of meters high.


    The huge shock wave disturbed the sea surface and formed huge waves that spread all around.


    Strong waves, such as the general wind swept the ship, many figures on the deck immediately turned upside down.


    Before I got up, it began to rain cats and dogs in the sky. It was a column of water shaken by the explosion and the sea water flying around.


    I''m afraid the rising water column is comparable to the volume of a large ship.


    "Boss! The ships behind have stopped. Let''s stop, too! "


    Four ships left.


    When seeing the huge explosive power of the shell, the three ships behind were afraid, slowed down, and gradually separated from the first ship.


    "What are you afraid of! So far, they won''t hit us! Just a little more distance and we''ll be safe. Full speed, full speed


    The minions are helpless. After all, the boss is the boss, so they have to listen.


    The sound of the boiler was louder, and more smoke came out of the chimney.


    The ship''s going faster.


    "Is that guy a fool? They don''t have any chance for such a powerful naval gun! "


    "Stupid! They''re done! "


    People on the beach have been paying attention to the development of the situation.


    In particular, the four ships that left attracted the attention of many people.


    Not surprisingly, the fleet at sea opened fire.


    The power of naval gun is amazing. Look at the huge water column, no ship can bear the bombardment of a shell.


    In surprise at the same time, the heart more dignified.


    When I saw four ships leaving, one of them went on uninfluenced. When I exclaimed, I couldn''t help but scold him for being stupid.


    "Big sister! I''m afraid we''re in trouble this time! "


    At a beach, Chen Hui, standing beside Chen Nannan, looks worried.


    If before, there is still hope.


    It''s just a misunderstanding to hope that the fleet will appear on Yelin island.


    But now, from the sound of the shelling, we can see a lot of things.


    The target of that fleet is very clear. It''s Yelin island.


    The "Pirates" on Yelin island are the most. As the largest Pirate Group on Yelin Island, the situation of broken sword Pirate Group is certainly not very good.


    Put down the telescope, Chen Nan Nan''s face dignified, overlooking the distant sea, said: "it''s really a lot of trouble, a lot of trouble!"


    "You go to the ship and tell the brothers to get ready for battle. I''m afraid we pirates won''t have a good time this time!"


    "I''m going now!"


    Chen Hui nodded solemnly, then turned and left.


    At this time, there was another change in the fleet at sea.


    The firelight is flickering, and the sound of "boom" bombardment rings out one after another.


    From far to near, the shells roared incessantly.


    "Boom! Boom


    In the east not far away, in the sea around the ship rose one after another huge water column.


    "Long! The sound of the explosion almost shattered people''s eardrums.


    The rising water column one after another, and the distant shelling also did not stop.


    The naval gun is so powerful that it has amazing firing speed.


    The ship was lucky to escape two rounds of bombardment.


    But its good luck is over.


    "Boom!"


    There was a more violent explosion.


    This time there was no rising water column, but a fierce fire.


    In the huge fireball, the huge ship smashed, countless ship wrecks flew into the sky, burning flames fell into the sea.

 Chapter 513

    With only one shell, the 3000 ton wooden boat was smashed and sent to the bottom of the sea.


    There are no ships on the sea, only the disturbed water and the wreckage floating on the surface.


    From the water, occasionally you can see a touch of red.


    The fleeing ship was sunk, and the distant fleet stopped shelling.


    The roar of the guns disappeared, and the waters near yehlin Island calmed down again.


    Looking at the wreckage floating on the sea not far from the East, the people on the beach were silent for a long time, and their expressions were full of fear.


    Especially the pirates, with a trace of despair in fear.


    After all, pirates are the target of all official forces.


    The fleet in the distant sea obviously belongs to the regular army of a certain country. Will these "Pirates" come to a good end?


    Compared with the worry of pirates, businessmen on the beach are calm.


    He looked puzzled, but not too nervous.


    There''s nothing to worry about. They''re just businessmen. Even if they''re black market businessmen, their background can guarantee that they''re safe.


    "Sergeant! The target has been sunk! "


    In the bridge command room of the flagship, the crew is reporting the results of the shelling to Erlang Yamada.


    "The other three ships have retreated, and the ships in the target sea area have not changed for the time being!"


    Erlang Yamada: keep watching


    "Yes


    Turning around, Erlang Yamada looked at his highness on the captain''s seat and general Sawyer standing by, and said, "Your Highness! What should we do next? Are you ready to land? "


    Looking calm, through the window, Li Meng looked at Yelin island in the distance and said, "don''t worry! We''ll give them a little time, resistance or surrender! "


    "The landing time is set at 12 o''clock at noon! however! Before that, we need to send an emissary to the island to inform them of the demands of our first Legion. If they obey, everything will be easy to say. I don''t want to see bloodshed happen. If they resist... "


    Li Meng looked cold and said, "I don''t care about the bloody Forest Island!"


    Yamada Erlang said solemnly, "I understand! At eleven o''clock, I''ll send a messenger to the island! "


    At this time, one side of the night suddenly said: "Your Highness! I''ll take care of the messenger''s landing on the island! I''ll go myself! "


    "All right!"


    Li Meng did not refuse.


    The night was not very crowded. Even if there was an accident on this trip to the island, we could safely retreat.


    Sakuye: "I''m going to prepare!"


    "Go


    Even if you land on the island, you don''t have to land on the island alone at night.


    We need to bring some guards.


    Although those escorts are just a drag on the night, they should have the necessary style at any time.


    Night is gone!


    Soon after, a thunderbolt transport vehicle left the landing module of the amphibious landing ship, left the fleet and headed for Yelin island.


    "Something''s coming! It''s flying


    When the thunderbolt transport vehicle left the fleet and went to Yelin Island, it was found by the people on Yelin island.


    Hovering at an altitude of one or two meters above the ground is no less than flying for many people.


    It''s not surprising that people on Yelin island have this illusion.


    "How fast! Here they are! What shall we do? "


    "What are you afraid of? It''s a big deal!"


    "Shut up! Put down your gun and don''t harm us


    The approach of thunderbolt transport vehicle makes the crowd on the beach in a commotion.


    It''s not just the people on the beach, but also the people on the boats off the coast.


    In the face of thunderbolt transport vehicles approaching, many pirates have the impulse to control the ship''s artillery fire.


    But they dare not, can only watch the huge thunderbolt transport vehicle from their eyes.


    The engine was roaring and the sound of "buzz" reverberated on the sea.


    Under the pressure of the suspension system, the thunderbolt transport vehicle passed all the way, causing countless water mist.


    "Click!"


    At the same time, two 12.5mm wheeled heavy machine guns hidden in the armor on both sides of the thunderbolt transport vehicle came out.


    The black hole is like a beehive and the muzzle of the gun points to the front.


    "What the hell is this! I can fly


    "Is there a jet power furnace at the tail? Not really? "


    For human beings in this world, the appearance of thunderbolt transport vehicle is still too strange.


    It''s not like a flying object, it''s not like a boat.


    In the eyes of the public, thunderbolt transport vehicle directly across the pier, the huge metal body slowly landed on the beach behind the pier.


    Looking at the behemoth in front of him, the people around him could not help retreating a few steps.


    Looking at the unknown object in front of me with a novel look.


    "Click!"


    In the sound of metal running, the door in front of the thunderbolt transport vehicle opened.


    As the cabin door opened, people on the beach saw a metal figure standing neatly in the cabin.


    That mighty metal body, large rifle, let a person not from of inhale air conditioning.


    When the lowered hatch touched the beach, the soldiers mobilized.


    "Zheng! With the sound of "Zheng", a hundred people came out of the cabin.


    Running on the beach, formed a wall on both sides, blocking the people on both sides.


    "Click!"


    The bullets were loaded, the mobilizers were armed, and the black muzzle pointed at the crowd on both sides.


    This makes the moving people on the beach very nervous, holding the weapons in their hands tightly.


    But no one did anything rash.


    These guys are so strange. They are covered with strong armor, their eyes are completely covered, and they don''t even have windows.


    How does he see outside?


    Even the well-informed black market businessmen were stunned when they saw the army in front of them.


    I can''t believe that such sophisticated weapons and equipment can be seen in the South China Sea.


    The streamlined armor has no rough texture on its surface. It is extremely smooth, and even a small part of the huge gun looks round and exquisite.


    Without advanced technology, this kind of exquisite weapon cannot be made.

 Chapter 514

    "Zheng!"


    "Zheng!"


    The pace is light and heavy, full of metal texture.


    The sound of footsteps from the cabin also attracted the attention of people on the beach.


    Dressed in black blood pattern "skirt armor", the hooded night appeared in the cabin.


    And stepped out of the hatch in many eyes.


    When stepping on the sand, the metal "texture" of the footsteps suddenly disappeared.


    Looking at the black figure walking slowly on the sand, there is an unspeakable "feeling" in the hearts of people on the sand.


    My heart is almost dead.


    She must be beautiful!


    Although her whole body was covered with skirt armor, and even her face was covered with a big black blood pattern hood, looking at her, the same idea appeared in everyone''s heart.


    On the beach, night stopped.


    Although her body is much smaller than the tall and powerful steel body on both sides, at the moment, people on the beach are focusing on her.


    This is what she wants to see.


    Around, countless faces came into my eyes. When my eyes stopped, cold words came out of my hood.


    "Nanhai is the territorial sea of our" First Corps ". Any transaction is illegal. You are arrested!"


    It''s not very loud, but it''s very penetrating. On such a big beach, you can hear the words of night even in the forest.


    This is a strange phenomenon for people.


    First Corps?


    Territorial sea?


    Illegal?


    Because of the night''s words, everyone looked at each other.


    When did Nanhai have its owner?


    When will another unidentified force called "the first army" emerge in the South China Sea?


    When did the "first army" appear?


    Why have they never heard of it?


    Strange, so strange.


    "Interesting! How interesting


    At this time, a different voice appeared from the crowd.


    There was a slight commotion in the crowd, and a young man in a purple robe came out.


    Although his face was pale, his temperament showed a trace of nobility.


    He was followed by a subordinate with a scar on his face.


    The mobilizers did not stop him and let him pass by.


    This scene makes young people more satisfied.


    As he approached Jiyeh, he said: "Bentley dare not call it the master of the South China Sea. How ridiculous it is that a little power from nowhere should claim to be the master of the South China Sea."


    Looking straight at the night, his tone is full of irony and satire.


    Seeing that the young people are so bold, people on both sides are talking about it.


    "Who is he? How dare you be so bold


    "I don''t know. I''ve never met him, but he seems to have a great identity. Maybe he''s a senior member of Bentley!"


    "He? I didn''t expect him to come, too! "


    Most pirates don''t know about rose''s identity, but the well-informed black market businessmen certainly know.


    At this time, rose, who had been close to the night, was close enough to the night.


    With a smile, rose said gracefully, "whatever you say is fine, but will the forces around the South China Sea admit it? That''s another matter. I don''t want to join in this matter. As a senior member of Bentley, I think I have diplomatic immunity!"


    "I''m the son of commander kenover. Don''t you think it''s too impolite to hide your true face when you face me?"


    As soon as the words were finished, rose suddenly reached out to the hood of night.


    The pale face showed a look of hope.


    What is the most beautiful face in the hood?


    Rose was looking forward to it.


    "Master! Be careful


    The scar slave behind rose suddenly yelled.


    Because before Rose''s hand reached out to night''s hood, a faster hand grabbed his face.


    Although there was a reminder from the slave behind him, the hand was still too fast, and rose could only see the black hand standing face to face with him.


    "Pain! Pain! Let go of me


    That''s night''s hand.


    On such a big beach, rose was grabbed by night, and the whole person was lifted up.


    In terms of physique, there was a big difference between them, but joss could only be carried by night like a chicken.


    Although his hands tightly grasped the hand with iron gloves, he could not shake it.


    He was struggling, and rose was struggling, because the hand that held his face was like a brand iron, very hot, very hot.


    Rose''s face was smoldering.


    "Ah


    A scream like killing a pig echoed on the beach.


    This changed the face of the slave behind rose, but he did not dare to move, because the master was still in her hands.


    And in her, he felt the pressure, a suffocating pressure.


    In everyone''s strange eyes, night let go.


    Jos covered his face and knelt at the foot of the night.


    On Rose''s face, it was as if he had been roasted by fire, leaving a handprint.


    "What a tragedy! What a terrible woman! That guy''s face is ruined! "


    "You can''t judge a man by his appearance!"


    The situation is changing so fast that people are caught off guard.


    Looking down at the foot of rose, cold words came out of the hood.


    "What a disgusting face


    Disgusting?


    If si a Leng, take away to cover the face of the hand, the facial expression ferocious looking at night, sternly say: "you this hateful woman dares to say I disgust, I won''t let you go, I won''t let you the first regiment, one day I will personally crush you!"


    "Master! Please don''t say any more! "


    Behind rose, his scar slave murmured.


    The words of the slave behind him made rose more fierce.


    He snapped, "nuliang! Kill her? "


    Face scar slave a Leng, immediately facial expression a ruthless, wave hand ruthlessly to if Si''s neck to wave.


    "Bang!"


    With a dull thud, rose fainted.


    Before Rose''s body fell into the sand, the slave caught him.


    Holding on to the master, the slave said in a deep voice to the night, "young master is the son of commander kenover. You can''t kill him, or Bentley will not let you go!"

 Chapter 515

    "You are very loyal!"


    Night cold, temporarily ignored the feet of this loyal master and servant.


    Looking around again, she put her heart on the business.


    In the eyes of the public, he said: "at 12 o''clock at noon, the first army will land, any resistance, the first army will be regarded as a failure of negotiation, at that time! The first Legion will attack Yelin island with all its strength


    As soon as the words were finished, she didn''t give everyone a chance to ask.


    Coldly turned to the thunderbolt transport vehicle.


    As he turned around, a cold voice came out of his hood.


    "Kill them!"


    Jiyeh didn''t plan to let go of the two people on the beach.


    Since it threatens the first legion, it''s the enemy.


    When he treats the enemy, he doesn''t know what kindness is.


    For mobilizers, it''s an order, the general''s order.


    Turning around, several mobilizers aimed their guns at the two men on the beach, and the rest returned to the thunderbolt transport vehicle.


    "Da! Dada


    Flame spray, gunfire "boom.".


    Just then, in the flash of the firelight at the muzzle of the gun, a figure shot from the beach, dodged the bullet attack, jumped more than ten meters high, crossed the heads of the mobilized soldiers, and rushed to the forest behind the beach.


    When it fell from the sky, he ran like a monkey on the beach, very fast.


    All the way through, the crowd quickly avoid.


    "Let him go!"


    If he died, he could not die. There were countless blood holes in his body. The blood penetrated the yellow sand and dyed a dazzling red.


    And his slaves escaped.


    He was still in the crowd.


    When the mobilized soldiers turned to chase him, he was stopped by night.


    A loyal man should not die.


    He didn''t care to spare his life.


    By this time, the slaves who fled on the beach had disappeared into the forest.


    When everyone returns to the thunderbolt transport vehicle, the thunderbolt transport vehicle slowly lifts off in the roar of the engine and the gaze of everyone on the beach.


    Turn, move, faster and faster, come and go in a hurry.


    When the thunderbolt transport vehicle goes away, people in the beach look at each other.


    Looking at the body on the sand, the sand fell into a strange silence.


    So people are worried.


    Just then, a group of guards in leather armor and gray robes squeezed out of the crowd and ran to the body on the beach.


    When they came to the corpse, the guards were obviously at a loss when they looked at the corpse in front of them.


    "What to do? The young master is dead. I''m afraid we''ll die if we go back like this! "


    "Lord nuliang has escaped into the forest. Shall we go to find him?"


    "Yes! yes! Let''s find him


    "What about the brothers on board?"


    "Now that the ship can''t move, we will be attacked if we leave, and we have no choice!"


    "No matter! Bury the young master''s corpse first, and then we can''t be so wild! "


    "Yes, yes, let''s carry the young master''s body into the forest and bury it!"


    The guards began to move, carrying the body, surrounded by the direction of the forest.


    When the bodyguards carrying the bodies left, the crowd on the beach began to chirp.


    It''s near 12 o''clock at noon.


    There are less than two hours left.


    After two hours, the first Legion will land on yehlin island.


    By then! Where should they go?


    "This is not the way to go on!"


    Looking at all the people on the beach, Zhu Rui said in secret.


    Although he was a businessman, he didn''t have to be afraid of anything, but when the first regiment landed on the island for a while, if they met erlengzi to shoot and resist, the bullets on the battlefield would not have long eyes and would be easily affected in case of a battle.


    no way!


    This possibility must be avoided.


    Julie''s face is changing rapidly.


    For a while, it seemed that Julie had thought of something, and her eyes narrowed.


    Without further hesitation, Julie raised her hands.


    "Be quiet! Listen to me, everyone


    Did someone come forward?


    The speed of quieting down on the beach was far faster than jurey had expected.


    When he raised his hands and cried out, the sound on the beach suddenly quieted down, and thousands of pairs of eyes looked at him.


    The crowd around him also made room for him.


    Under the eyes of many people, Zhu Rui was quite indifferent and said in a loud voice: "even if we businessmen and pirates can fight together, we will not be the opponents of the first Legion. Once there is a battle, we will only be slaughtered!"


    "As you can see just now, the first regiment will not show mercy in case of a battle!"


    After a few words, Zhu Rui continued: "we can''t control who the" South China Sea "belongs to, but now, we can only compromise. I propose that before the landing of the first Legion at 12 o''clock, the pirates and businessmen send one representative to discuss with the first Legion."


    "After that, the black market of Yelin island should disappear. So, no matter pirates or businessmen, they should give up what they should give up. Don''t lose their lives for the money of their belongings!"


    What the fat man said is to the point, which is also a way to avoid war.


    The discussion on the beach began to chirp again.


    "It''s easy for you businessmen to get away. What about us pirates? In other people''s eyes, we are poor and vicious. Once we are caught, we will lose our heads. Maybe the first Legion will take this opportunity to kill us pirates! "


    "Yes! That''s right


    "Either go together or work hard together, you businessmen don''t want to leave at once!"


    "That''s right!"


    The pirates unilaterally rejected the fat man''s proposal.


    And the reaction was quite intense.


    Wiped the cold sweat of a forehead, fat person Shan Shan a smile.


    Fat man does have the idea of separating pirates from businessmen.


    Because it is of great benefit to their businessmen.


    If they want to get away, they need to pay only a sum of money.


    And pirates are not so easy, maybe have nothing, and finally have to lose their lives.

 Chapter 516

    Just then, a sexy figure came out of the crowd.


    It''s Chen Nannan, from the broken sword Pirate Group.


    Around, under the gaze of many eyes, Chen Nan Nan said with an elegant smile: "you should all know who I am. I don''t want to introduce myself. I have a proposal that you can consider!"


    It''s the broken sword pirates!


    The broken sword pirates are standing up!


    "Chief Chen! Just say it! The broken sword Pirate Group is famous. We pirates are willing to listen to you


    "Yes! We listen to you


    Pirates boiling, have expressed support for Chen Nannan.


    With a backbone, it is a reassuring thing for any pirate.


    "Then I won''t be hypocritical!"


    Looking at Zhu Rui, Chen Nannan said with a lazy smile: "fat man! We pirates are not stupid. How can we not see your plan? Now we are all grasshoppers on the same rope. Let''s spend time together. Let''s get together and scatter. Otherwise, don''t blame us for pulling your merchants into the water! "


    The fat man laughed and said awkwardly, "it''s easy to say! What''s the opinion of commander Chen? "


    Chen Nannan said calmly: "it''s not difficult for me to help you. How about you and me as representatives to see the first Legion? In the negotiation, I just hope you don''t fall into the water


    "This..."


    Zhu Rui looked around awkwardly and said in a loud voice, "I don''t know which colleague is interested in going? If not, then Zhu will still refuse to give up! "


    For a long time, businessmen had no objection.


    This early bird has been done. They don''t have to lie in the muddy water.


    Seeing that no one objected, Zhu Rui said to Chen Nannan, "it''s not too late! Then let''s go! "


    Chen Nan nodded.


    They went to the dock.


    "Wait!"


    Then there was another sound.


    Three figures came out of the crowd.


    One big, two small, one woman, two children.


    Chen Nannan looks slightly bright when she sees Gu Niya.


    She kept looking at gunya.


    Looking at the two, in the eyes of the public, gunya said: "we are not pirates or businessmen. Should we have a representative?"


    Chen Nan smile, but did not refuse, just lazy way: "if you go, also take your two sisters with you! Although it''s not pleasant to say, if there are two lovely girls, our chips will increase a lot? "


    lovely?


    Julie gave a strange look at the woman beside her.


    Although this woman is sexy and beautiful, how can her vision be so bad?


    Those two little guys are dirty all over, especially the face, which can''t match "cute" at all.


    "They will go!"


    The voice is very cold. Guniya doesn''t like Chen Nannan''s words.


    Dare to use her sisters as a tool to please others.


    However, the sisters still have to take it with them, and guniya is not at ease to stay on the beach.


    "Let''s go! It''s getting late! "


    Zhu Rui didn''t have any opinions, just urged.


    "Let''s go!


    Chen Nan nodded.


    Five people go together, in the eyes of the people boarded the boat on the dock.


    Under the oars of two people on board, the boat sailed slowly on the sea, heading for the distant fleet.


    "Your Highness! There are seven people on board, three men, two women and two children. Do you need to stop them? "


    Because of Yamada Erlang''s words, Li Meng raised his head slightly and looked through the window to Nanlin island.


    In the direction of Nanlin Island, a small boat on the sea is slowly moving forward, the bow straight at the fleet.


    Taking back his sight, Li Meng said calmly, "there''s no need to stop them. They should come to negotiate. It''s a good thing!"


    Turning his head slightly, Li Meng looked at the night beside him and said, "are you going or am I going to talk about this?"


    A cold voice came from the hood.


    "I''ll go!"


    Li Meng: then go to prepare the negotiation site


    "Well!"


    The night answered softly.


    Then he looked up at Erlang Yamada in front of the window and said, "Erlang Yamada! Take them to the back deck


    "Yes


    Yamada Erlang responded.


    Looking down at his highness, he said: "Your Highness! Then I''ll get ready! "


    "Go


    Speechless, night turned and left the command room.


    ---


    "Sister gunya! What a big boat


    The closer you get to the fleet, the bigger you feel.


    When the small wooden boat sails into the shadow of the cruiser, the ship is more like a steel mountain.


    Little Denisa couldn''t help exclaiming.


    "This is the biggest ship I''ve ever seen!"


    Then Denisa looked at Julie and said, "fat man! what about you? Have you ever seen a bigger boat? "


    Little girl a big fat let Zhu Rui slightly embarrassed.


    Although he is really fat, he doesn''t want to be said, and he is a dirty girl.


    After touching his nose, Zhu Rui rolled his eyes and said, "of course! I''ve been to Kyoto once. In the ports of Kyoto, ships of this size can be found everywhere. However, they are all merchant ships. It''s the first time I''ve seen warships of this size! "


    Denisa looks back at gunya.


    Gunya, of course, interrupted ahead of time until Denisa wanted to say something: "OK, Denisa! Just be quiet for a while. Look, the person who picked us up is coming! "


    A fast ship appeared from the shadow of the ship and came to their small wooden boat.


    On the deck, gunya could see the dark green figures.


    When approaching the wooden boat, the mobilizers on the deck said to the men on the boat, "come up! The general is waiting for you on deck! "


    general?


    It''s an old name.


    Speechless, they left the boat and boarded the speedboat.

 Chapter 517

    Led by the mobilizers, they boarded from the stern of the cruiser.


    Through the outer corridor, came the rear deck.


    When the group left the outer steps and came to the deck, on the stern deck of the cruiser, the crew, under the command of the night, had arranged a temporary consultation place.


    A table, and enough benches.


    of course! It''s all iron.


    When the five of them arrived on the deck, night was already waiting.


    It''s a nice day today. The sky can see the sunshine.


    The dim sunlight sprinkled on the deck, giving people a very warm feeling.


    Of course, it''s just an illusion.


    Although there is sunshine, but the sunshine is not warm, the outside is still cold.


    "Sit down!"


    Looking at a few people standing on the deck, he asked.


    It''s just that the cold voice seems insincere.


    However, she did not need to show her sincerity.


    She took the lead to sit down at the table.


    Seeing this, a few people had to take a seat and sat down on the opposite side of the night.


    In front of the night, even Denisa, who has always been lively, is obediently quiet.


    The atmosphere was a little strange. She didn''t open her mouth, and the other people didn''t take the lead.


    Seems to be waiting for each other to speak.


    Teresa, who is sitting next to gunya, looks at her elder sister, who is sitting opposite. After she takes her eyes back, she looks down and thinks.


    A moment later, she raised her head and looked at the big sister. Teresa gave a sweet smile and said, "big sister! Can I walk around here? "


    Teresa''s words made Guya look stunned. She quickly lowered her head to scold Teresa.


    "Well!"


    Night light should be a promise.


    Yes?


    Guya was stunned and forgot to scold Teresa.


    Teresa smiles and says, "thank you, big sister."


    Then Teresa said to Denisa beside her, "sister Denisa! Let''s go


    "Oh..."


    Before she recovered, Denisa was dragged away by her sister.


    Worried looking at the figure of the sisters leaving, guniya wants to talk and stop, the worry on her face is very obvious.


    "What our first Legion advocates is" order ". Absolute order. Don''t worry. They are safer than anyone here!"


    A cold voice came out of the hood.


    This let Gu Niya slightly relieved at the same time, also let other a few people slightly surprised.


    It seems that the first Legion is not difficult to get along with?


    A word of night let a few people feel relaxed.


    We are more confident in the future talks.


    Thinking of this, Zhu Rui calmed down and took the lead in saying: "I don''t know why the first Legion would trouble the" black market "? I don''t think it''s entirely legal! "


    There is no way to eliminate the black market. Without Yilin Island, it will also appear in other places.


    Even if the first Legion becomes the master of the South China Sea, it is impossible to completely eliminate the existence of the black market.


    The first regiment can''t have been unaware of this.


    In her hood, she said faintly: "a month ago, in the sea area dozens of miles east of Nanlin Island, the fishermen on a fishing boat were killed by pirates. More than a dozen dead souls returned to the embrace of death. Your highness was angry and ordered to eliminate all the pirates in the South China sea! And yehlin island is just our "first" goal


    Zhu Rui looked relaxed and relieved.


    It turned out to be a trouble for pirates.


    It doesn''t matter to them!


    Compared with Zhu Rui''s "good" mood, Chen Nannan''s heart is sinking.


    Did you really come to trouble them as pirates?


    Chen Nannan, still calm, said with a lazy smile: "our broken sword Pirate Group has always been only operating in the waters north of the South China Sea. The biggest target of plunder is Bentley''s merchant ships! We seldom plunder the merchant ships of non benthic countries. It should have nothing to do with our sword breaking Pirate Group! "


    "Moreover, although there are a large number of pirates in the South China Sea, most of them will not hurt the lives of the people on board when plundering. Only a few pirate groups are extremely vicious and will kill wantonly, but those guys are all operating in the waters south of the South China Sea near the West Asia islands!"


    Looking at the opposite night, Chen Nannan said: "the pirate circle is very big, but it is also very small for the internal people. If your army wants to find the" murderer ", we can help the broken sword Pirate Group!"


    However, Chen Nannan is doomed to be disappointed.


    Cold words came out of the hood.


    "My task is to exterminate pirates in the South China Sea. Any pirate is the target of" extermination ". You have only two choices. Either put down your arms and obey the arrangement of the first regiment, or take up your arms and the first regiment will exterminate you!"


    The voice was resolute and bloody.


    This makes Chen Nan''s face sink.


    I don''t think we can talk about it?


    Chen Nannan was not reconciled and said in a deep voice: "there are thousands of thieves on Yelin island in Shanghai. Can you kill them all? Although you are strong, we pirates do not have the ability to fight back! "


    There is a strong smell of gunpowder!


    Zhu Rui''s face changed, and he felt something bad.


    "It''s your choice! Resistance is war. Once we fire, our first army will not stop until one side is completely destroyed


    This is the answer of night, cold and heartless.


    Chen Nannan''s face became more ugly.


    What should I do?


    At this moment, Chen Nannan''s brain is running fast.


    Finally, Chen Nannan looked back at the fat man beside him.


    In Chen Nannan''s gaze, Zhu Rui smiles awkwardly.


    With a smile, he looked at the opposite night reluctantly and said: "well, the first regiment has the intention to control the South China Sea. Of course, we have to abide by the rules of the first regiment. Black market trading is indeed illegal. However, even if we are arrested, we should have the right to pay the ransom."


    In the eyes of Chen Nannan, who was about to kill people, Zhu Ruishan continued with a smile: "these pirates, formerly known as vagrants on the sea, are wandering in the sea to avoid the polluting animals on the land. Since the restoration of human order and the development of commercial activities, they have changed into" Pirates "to engage in plundering. This is also a way of survival, isn''t it?"

 Chapter 518

    "Behind every pirate regiment, there are a large number of old and weak women and children, all over the islands or water strongholds on the sea. If your first regiment catches these pirates, within ten days, those old and weak women and children who stay in the pirate base will be starved to death. You first regiment should not want to bear this sin."


    With that, Zhu Rui looked at the opposite night with a smile.


    There is no doubt that Julie is smart.


    If you can''t be tough, you have to be soft.


    And it is the kind of "soft" that people have to consider carefully.


    Chen Nannan is quite satisfied with Zhu Rui''s performance.


    There was a little relief in my heart.


    The fat man was still faithful and didn''t drop the chain at the critical moment.


    Looking back at the "general" of the first army opposite, Chen Nannan is waiting for her response.


    In the hood, night''s expression fell into thinking.


    The situation of the fat man in front of her really exceeded her expectation.


    Although she didn''t care about the lives of the old and weak women and children.


    But she knew very well that she didn''t care, but someone would.


    And this man is your highness.


    Although his highness is the "God of death" and advocates "death", he values life more than anyone else.


    His highness respects life and believes that the natural end of life is the greatest mystery of "death".


    Any unnatural "death" is a kind of blasphemy to life.


    A cold voice came out of the hood. Looking at the people on the other side, she said calmly: "I don''t care about the lives of those people, but your highness will care. So I give you two choices for pirates. One is that you can leave after paying the ransom, but the first army''s suppression of pirates in the South China Sea will not end. Once they encounter in the future, the second negotiation will never appear, 2£º The first Legion gives you pirates a chance to clean up your identity. Nanlin island is now the base camp of our first Legion. There are still some residents on it! "


    Nanlin island?


    The base camp of the first Legion was originally in Nanlin island.


    From his words, several people across the street got a surprising message.


    It''s a very remote place.


    Although it is very close to ASEAN and sea routes, Nanlin island is sparsely populated and has no port.


    Without a port, passing merchant ships will not stop, and will be forgotten as time goes by.


    Is it an outsider?


    Or is it a new force?


    In a short period of time, people thought a lot.


    And your highness


    Is it the prince of a certain country who came out to experience?


    However, no country around the South China Sea can possess this peculiar armament.


    I''m afraid that level of technology can be compared with Kyoto.


    There are too many doubts and too many unknowns.


    No matter what other people think, Chen Nannan is greatly relieved to hear what she said.


    Whether it is the first choice or the second choice, they are finally "carefree".


    And for the second choice, Chen Nannan is quite excited. The identity of pirate is not her wish, but for the sake of the big family on broken sword Island, she has no choice.


    But now it seems.


    Chen Nannan''s face changed and she hesitated in her heart.


    Finally, Chen Nannan calmed down.


    We still need to ask our brothers'' opinions on where to go.


    She was able to make a decision only after she agreed.


    The pirate problem has been solved. It''s hard to say for Chen Nannan. As the representative of pirates, she has completed her task now.


    The fat man said with a smile: "that''s right! We all value harmony! It''s good for everyone! However, how do you intend to punish us black market businessmen? We accept the penalty, but this ransom matter.... "


    As if afraid of being misunderstood, Zhu Rui said: "of course! Naturally, the ransom will be paid, but how much! As a black market merchant, the goods are basically on board. Does the first Legion want the goods or the protocrysts? And then there''s Bili... "


    "Sixty percent of the value is converted into protocrystals. The first Legion doesn''t need your goods!"


    A cold voice came out of the hood.


    This is the price offered by Jiye.


    Zhu Rui''s expression was relieved, and his heart was full of breath.


    It''s a bit of a pain, but 60 percent is still acceptable.


    You know, in other countries, once they are caught, they will not only lose money but also be jailed.


    Of course, as black market businessmen, they usually have good access, and access allows them to ignore the power of the official.


    "No problem! deal! I''ll tell the businessmen on Yelin island the news! "


    What else can Julie say.


    In order to get out as soon as possible, Zhu Rui is not going to waste any more words.


    At this time, it was gunya''s turn.


    The matter of merchants and pirates has been solved, and now only those who are not pirates or businessmen are left.


    "There are a lot of people on Yelin who are not pirates or black market merchants. They just come to Yelin for some reason. I don''t know what the first Legion will do to them," Gunia said


    "Equal treatment!"


    This is the answer of Sakyamuni.


    Gunya sighed, and the answer was not unexpected.


    There are no innocent people in the black market.


    Because it is illegal to participate in the black market.


    Gunya didn''t say much, just nodded in silence.


    Seeing that the people were speechless and the result of the negotiation had come out, he said, "you can leave now! Soon I''ll send a destroyer to the sea, and the ransom will be gone! "


    It''s finally over


    Everybody up!


    Led by the crew, Chen Nannan and Zhu Rui came back the same way. The boat they came in was floating on the sea at the end of the cruiser.


    And gunya stayed.


    The sisters haven''t found it yet, and gunya has something else to do.


    Looking around, guniya didn''t see her sisters on the deck. She was worried.

 Chapter 519

    "They should be on the bow deck. You can go ahead and look for them!"


    With that, she got up from her seat and planned to leave.


    "Wait!"


    See the night will leave, Gu Niya quickly called.


    Stop, night to see Gu Niya.


    Although she couldn''t see the night''s eyes, gunya knew that the general of the first army must be looking at her.


    "I don''t know if the first Legion is a country or a force?" gunya asked


    country?


    On one side?


    The night was a little stunned and lost in thought.


    Although the first Legion can not be called "one country", it will happen sooner or later.


    However, the first Legion is still a force.


    "One side forces!"


    A cold voice came out of the hood.


    Now the territory controlled by the first Legion can not be called "one country". If it depends on the small Nanlin Island, it will be called "country", and it will only be laughed at by other countries.


    "I think the vision of the first Legion is not limited to that!"


    The ambition of being able to claim to be "the master of the South China Sea" can not be tolerated by one side.


    Bentley has been the capital of China for more than 100 years, and it is not willing to think about the South China Sea.


    You can imagine how brave the first army is!


    Or confidence?


    After a slight pause, gunya continued: "in fact, I come from the kingdom of Austria. My real identity is the eldest daughter of King vilchin and the eldest princess of Austria. As a princess, I have the right to ask your army for diplomatic pardon!"


    Gunya told me who she was.


    It''s not recklessness, it''s gunya''s thinking.


    Princess?


    The night was slightly surprised.


    Surprised at the same time, she looked at the dirty woman in front of her eyes.


    Yeah! Although some dirty face, but the body does have a different temperament.


    After a little thought, he said: "I can''t pay attention to this! I need to report to your highness! "


    With that, she said to the navy soldiers: "tell them not to wait, this lady will stay on the ship for a while!"


    "Yes


    The Navy soldier in white power combat suit responded.


    Of course the Marines know who they mean.


    They were the two men who had just left, a pirate and a businessman.


    The Marines used the messenger to inform the people under the deck.


    At the stern of the cruiser, on the descending platform, a Navy soldier said to Chen Nannan and Zhu Rui, who had already boarded the wooden boat, "your companions will stay on the boat for a while for some reasons. You can leave first!"


    After nodding and looking back at Chen Nannan, Zhu Rui said, "let''s go! That woman''s identity is not simple. She''s in a much better position than us! "


    Chen Nan nodded gently.


    With the fat man''s sign, the two men on the boat began to paddle, and the little wooden boat gradually left.


    On the back deck of the cruiser, night left to report to his highness about the kingdom of Austria.


    And gunya was left.


    Gunia found that although there were many soldiers in white armor on the deck, she did not limit her range of activities.


    There was no sign of her sisters in sight, and guniya was worried.


    As a result, gunya began her journey to find her sisters.


    ----


    "Sister Denisa! Should we go back? If the negotiation is over and we can''t be found, sister gunya will be worried! "


    On the broad deck as like as two peas, the two Petite figures are walking hand in hand.


    The same clothes, the same golden hair, the same dirty face, no matter from which angle, they are the same.


    For her sister''s worry, Denisa said, "don''t worry! Teresa, it won''t be so fast! "


    "You see, the ship is so big, don''t you want to see where the end of the deck is? Shall we make a circle from the front


    Teresa had no choice but to say, "OK! Sister Denisa


    "Then let''s go!"


    Holding sister''s hand, they trotted up on the broad deck.


    "Wow! What a big barrel


    When they came to the front deck, they saw the thick gun barrel above their heads. Denisa couldn''t help exclaiming.


    The long gun barrel protruded out of the ship, and the black muzzle pointed to the distant Yelin island.


    "Sister Denisa! You see, there is Yelin island! "


    Denisa was attracted by the stout barrel, but Teresa looked out to the island in the distance.


    From this position to Yelin Island, everything becomes smaller.


    Even ships moored in the coastal waters are very small.


    "Well! Everything is getting smaller! "


    Because of her sister''s words, Denisa looks into the distance with her sister''s eyes. All she can see are the smaller islands and boats.


    On the side of the boat, they stood speechless, looking at the distance quietly.


    Standing high, looking far away, the vastness of the sea completely shocked the two little guys.


    Teresa gently tugged at the corner of radynisa''s coat.


    Aware of the change in her waist, Denisa turned her head and looked at talissa beside her and asked, "what''s the matter? Teresa


    Teresa pointed to the front!


    In the direction of her sister, Denisa looks forward to the bow.


    Ahead, at the end of the narrow bow, there is a platform, a raised platform.


    The platform is not big, like a small bed.


    On the platform, Denisa saw a shadow.


    It''s a person, a person lying on a platform.


    With one hand holding her sister by her side, Denisa walked forward.


    At the same time, he said, "let''s go and have a look!"


    Pulled forward by Denisa, Teresa timidly said, "sister Denisa! That''s not good! "


    "There''s nothing wrong. We''re just going to have a look. Well, quietly!"


    Denisa didn''t flinch from her sister''s words.


    When they came to the bow, the people on the platform could see clearly.

 Chapter 520

    It''s a man!


    Not a very handsome man.


    His face was very pale, as if he were ill.


    He just lay quietly on the platform, very quiet, very quiet, as if he didn''t even breathe.


    Teresa was very afraid and she could see the figure on the platform timidly.


    "Sister Denisa! Is he dead? "


    "No... I don''t know!"


    Dinissa was a little scared when her sister said that.


    It''s like I''m really dead


    "Sister Denisa! Why don''t you go to his nose and see if he''s still angry! "


    Denisa looked at her sister and shook her head.


    "Never! I''m not going


    "Go! You are my sister! You should go about it! "


    "No, I''m a sister! Maybe you are my sister! At the beginning, my mother said that when we were born, she also forgot the sequence! "


    "But... But you''ve always been a sister!"


    "No, no, this time you''re a sister! You go


    All of a sudden, Teresa smiles sweetly, and her fear disappears.


    "Sister Denisa! It''s a shame


    The change of her sister''s tone made Denisa a little stunned.


    Looking at Teresa foolishly.


    In dinissa''s dazed gaze, Teresa gave a sweet smile and said, "sister, I''m going now!"


    With that, Teresa climbed onto the platform without fear.


    But instead of sniffing, Teresa sat beside the figure and gently shook him in Denisa''s chagrin.


    "Big brother! Big brother


    My hands are shaking and shaking!


    Li Meng couldn''t pretend any more, so he had to open his eyes.


    Expression of quite confused, Leng Leng looking at the side of the little girl, as well as the platform under the little girl.


    Eyes move back and forth from the two little girls. Finally, Li Meng looks at the little girl beside him.


    "Little girl! Don''t you know it''s very impolite to disturb people''s dreams! "


    Facing Li Meng''s question, Teresa said with a sweet smile, "but I don''t think big brother is asleep!"


    "Why does big brother pretend to sleep! Is it because of sister Denisa and me? "


    "Teresa! I''m the sister


    Denisa stressed angrily.


    Looking back at Denisa, Teresa said faintly, "but sister Denisa said, now I''m the sister!"


    "But... That''s because..."


    Denisa''s face was tangled, and finally she bowed her head.


    Teresa seems to be very happy to win. She looks at Li Meng again: "big brother! You haven''t told me yet


    Li Meng smiles in his heart.


    The girl doesn''t know where she came from, but she is smart.


    Hands crossed pillow in the bottom of the head, Li Meng leisurely lying on the platform, lazy way: "who said I was pretending to sleep? I''m sleeping, just sleeping! I enjoy the cool breeze here, but I''m disturbed by you two little girls! "


    Cool breeze?


    Teresa was stunned.


    Looking at the big brother in front of him, he said: "big brother! Don''t you feel cold? "


    Just a thin black dress. It looks very thin, very thin.


    Wearing so little, I still enjoy the cool breeze.


    Theresa couldn''t imagine what it was like.


    Is it really a pleasure?


    Teresa is skeptical.


    Looking at that dirty, dull face.


    In Li Meng''s heart, there is a kind of prank impulse.


    From the bottom of his head, Li Meng took out his left hand and reached out to the little girl.


    "Feel it!"


    Subconsciously, Teresa reached out and touched the hand.


    "It''s so cold!"


    As soon as she touched it, Teresa let out a cry, and her hand flashed back.


    With a smile in his heart, looking at Teresa''s shocked look, Li Meng plans to withdraw his hand.


    At this moment, however, Teresa''s retracted hand came out again and seized Li Meng''s cold hand.


    In Li Meng''s astonished look, the little girl held his hand and put it on her face.


    Clearly frozen shivering, but still sweet smile, said: "big brother! Is it warmer? "


    This girl


    Li Meng had a bitter smile in his heart.


    There was no idea of mischief for a moment.


    The mind is moving, the hand is heating up rapidly.


    "Look! It seems to be getting warmer and warmer! "


    Teresa was happy to feel that her hand on her face had warmed up.


    Putting down her big brother''s hand, Teresa said seriously: "big brother! Did you get caught by those guys in armor? They are so cruel to you that they don''t dress you. Don''t worry, I''ll let sister gunya save you! "


    Gunya?


    Who is this?


    However, this little girl seems to have misunderstood something.


    Seeing that the little girl sitting beside her is so serious, Li Meng plans to explain.


    Just then, a light voice rang.


    "Denisa! Teresa! What are you doing? "


    A woman came up.


    She was wearing leather armor, a gray robe and a sword around her waist.


    He had blonde hair, but his face was dirty.


    Physique is not tall, but there is a light and soft state of the United States.


    The figure is pretty good, even the big grey robe can''t completely cover her gentle curve.


    She looked at the two little girls, especially the one beside her.


    Is this a nuisance to adults?


    Li Meng had no choice but to sit up.


    You can''t lie down now.


    Seeing gunya''s sister coming, Teresa quickly left the platform and trotted to gunya.


    Pulling guniya''s clothes, she said: "sister guniya! You see, that big brother was caught on the boat by those strange guys, was abused, and didn''t even wear clothes. Look at his face, how pale! When we found him just now, he lay limply. We thought he was dead! "


    It''s so miserable. It''s so miserable


    Sitting on the platform, leaning against the side of the boat, Li Meng could not help touching his nose when he heard the girl''s words.


    I''m so pathetic.

 Chapter 521

    What a misunderstanding!


    "Is it?"


    After listening to her sister''s words, gunya looked forward.


    The figure sitting on the platform was really thin, especially the face, which was extremely pale.


    And the appearance of being unable to lean against the side of the ship is worrying.


    There was a look of embarrassment on gunya''s face.


    This is not Georgia. They don''t count.


    Just as guniya hesitated and was struggling, a black figure came over.


    "Why are you here?"


    Dressed in black blood pattern and wearing a hood, the visitor came to search for Li Meng.


    The doubt inquired a, the night passes by from gu ni Ya''s side, came to Li Meng body front.


    Slightly bent body line a ceremony, night cry: "Your Highness!"


    Your highness?


    When I heard that the general called the pale young man his highness.


    Gunya was completely stunned.


    Denisa and Teresa are also staring at the big brother sitting on the platform.


    He was called "Your Highness" by that terrible woman?


    In Denisa, Teresa''s heart, the woman in black armor is very terrible.


    Because on the beach, they saw with their own eyes that the woman gave the order to "kill" coldly.


    Sitting on the platform, lazily leaning against the side of the boat, looking at the night in front of him, Li Meng said calmly: "you come to me for them?"


    Some left, but they stayed.


    Some things are not hard to guess.


    There must be something that night can''t decide.


    "Yes


    The night answers.


    Since I''m here, I don''t need to talk about it.


    At this time, gunya stepped forward and said apologetically, "I''m so sorry! My two ignorant sisters are disturbing you


    "No harm!"


    Li Meng didn''t care.


    And don''t think those two little girls disturb him.


    Hearing this, gunya was relieved and said, "my name is gunya, the eldest princess of the kingdom of Austria. This trip to Yelin island is just a" Hope "in our journey. I hope that as the eldest princess of Austria, I can get the right of diplomatic amnesty and get rid of the punishment this time."


    Big princess?


    Li Meng looked at gunya carefully.


    Although look up to some embarrassed, but also a bit noble temperament.


    Looking at Gu Niya, Li mengruo thought, calmly said: "it seems that you have a lot of" treasure "on board!"


    Li Meng''s words made Guya feel tight.


    I look very nervous.


    Because the young man in front of him was right. This time, in order to get help from the outside, almost one third of the wealth of the whole kingdom of Austria was loaded on that ship.


    But the boy''s next words let Guya relax.


    Li Meng looked indifferent and said, "I will not seize anything that is not mine. Since you are the princess of Austria, of course, you can''t be compared with those pirate merchants. Although you have participated in the black market transaction and violated the laws of the first legion, I have granted you the right of pardon."


    Standing up from the platform, Li Meng walked on the deck.


    When he came to gunya''s side, Li Meng stopped slightly.


    He reached out and touched Teresa''s little head next to gunya.


    "You have a smart, smart sister! What a tempting soul


    In Teresa''s silly, gunya''s eyes, Li Meng withdrew his hand.


    When leaving guniya a a figure, a word also came into guniya''s ear.


    "Take good care of her!"


    This is a very meaningful sentence.


    The only pity is that gunya will never understand the meaning of Li Meng''s words.


    Li Meng left.


    The figure gradually disappeared in people''s eyes.


    When his highness left, she looked at guniya and said, "you can go!"


    With that, she left.


    As for the women on the deck, there are soldiers to lead them.


    When the terrible woman left, Denisa was greatly relieved.


    But then she thought of something. Denisa looked at Teresa on the other side of gunya''s sister with feigned ferocity and said: "Teresa! What did you just say? "


    Facing Denisa''s fierce eyes, Teresa gave a sweet smile and said softly, "sister Denisa! I was joking with you just now! The elder sister is the elder sister. How can it change? "


    "That''s about it!"


    Denisa takes back her fierce eyes with satisfaction.


    I don''t know what happened between the two sisters.


    But it must not be a good thing.


    "Ouch!"


    "Oh dear!"


    She banged the little heads of the two sisters. In the pathetic eyes of the sisters, Guya took them away and left the front deck.


    For gunya, a problem was finally solved.


    Now the only thing that needs to be done is a journey back.


    The representative is back.


    The representatives of the merchants and pirates are back.


    The small wooden boat pulled in while everyone was waiting anxiously. When Zhu Rui told the merchants and pirates on the beach the conditions of the first regiment.


    There was no voice of opposition, and there was no strong language.


    Everyone started to clean up the camp on the beach and pushed the boat into the camp.


    This is the reality, the reality of strength.


    Even if pirates are not afraid of death, they will not fight a losing war.


    In this era, living is everything.


    In front of "life", everything can be discarded.


    Seeing the busy beach, Zhu Rui felt a little relieved.


    What he is most afraid of is that some people who are stupid stir up the flames.


    Now it seems that he thinks too much.


    "What are you doing? Pack up and go back to the boat


    Seeing that the guards around him were still stupidly stunned, Zhu Rui yelled.


    "Yes, yes!"


    Under Zhu Rui''s scolding, the guards hurried to the direction of the camp.

 Chapter 522

    And in a corner of the beach, the camp established by the broken sword pirates.


    The pirates are reclaiming the camp, while Chen Nannan is discussing with her two brothers.


    When Chen Nannan told her two younger brothers what she wanted, she was opposed by one of them.


    "Big sister! Have you ever thought that as pirates, though we are drifting in the wind and rain and living on the blade, we at least have freedom? You want to give up your "pirate" status and go to Nanlin island to be an ordinary resident. Elder sister, do you think there will be freedom? "


    Chen Jing''s mood is very fierce, firmly opposed to the elder sister''s decision.


    Looking at the elder sister, Chen Jing earnestly advised: "elder sister! Brothers have been "Pirates" for a long time and are used to licking blood on the blade. Will they adapt to that kind of stable life


    Chen Nannan didn''t just listen to Chen Jing. He asked Chen Hui, who was silent all the time: "second brother! What do you think? "


    "This..."


    In Chen Jing''s "Xiyi" eyes, Chen Hui said: "I think it''s feasible. If we can get rid of the identity of" pirate ", for the old and weak women and children of Duanjian Island, they will have a place to live!"


    Chen Nannan is very pleased that his second brother can approve of his decision.


    Turning around, Chen Nannan walked to the beach.


    Looking at the back of the elder sister, in Chen Jing''s disappointed eyes, Chen Hui looked at his brother again and said, "third brother! I know your temperament, but the sky in the South China Sea has changed. I have a premonition that a war will break out in the South China Sea soon. There is no hope for pirates in this war, so! We can only make arrangements early! "


    "I hope you don''t bury your brothers for your own selfish desire!"


    In Chen Hui''s pressing eyes, Chen Jing kept silent.


    Even the second elder brother said so, he is weak, what else can he say.


    Looking at the unwilling third brother, Chen Hui patted his brother on the shoulder and comforted him: "elder sister is a woman, no better than US men. If she resolutely gives up her identity as a pirate, can we leave her! Don''t forget our childhood vows. We swore together to protect "her" forever


    Chen Jing was slightly stunned. Because of his second brother''s words, his mind was filled with memories of the past.


    Now! The back of the elder sister has gone away.


    Looking at the graceful figure on the beach, Chen Jing recovered from his memory and quickly caught up with it.


    Looking at the figure of the third brother catching up, Chen Hui was relieved. In any case, they couldn''t leave.


    No matter where you go, you must be together. It''s not only an oath, but also the last word your father said to their two brothers. Although he was still young at that time, Chen Hui clearly remembers what his father said.


    The man must protect the woman, must protect the elder sister, live together in this "disaster" world.


    Whether they are pirates or businessmen, they all know that Yelin island is probably their last arrival. In the future, they will not come here again.


    In the process of merchants and pirates cleaning up, the beach is soon cleaned up.


    All that was left was black ashes and some food waste.


    When everyone left yehlin island by boat one by one, yehlin island was calm again.


    The beach was empty.


    Merchants and pirates have returned to the ship.


    Under the deterrence of the fleet in the distance, none of the big ships in the offshore dare to leave without permission, and they are waiting patiently.


    At this time, from the fleet, a smaller warship left the fleet and came to the offshore area where the ships were moored.


    The destroyer was sailing on the vast sea, riding the wind and breaking the waves, tearing the waves coming in front of it. The bow of the destroyer hit the sea, and the water rose high and splashed on both sides of the bow. All the way, it left a long white trail on the sea.


    Within a mile of the offshore area where the vessel was docked, the destroyer stopped on the sea and dropped its anchor.


    At this time, the coastal ships began to move, one by one, in a row to the destroyer.


    They will be inspected by the first legion, and then pay ransom before they can leave.


    More than 50 ships. It takes a lot of time.


    The first ship to be inspected was a pirate ship.


    When the pirates drive the ship close to the destroyer, the pirates on the ship are full of helplessness when they marvel at the huge twin turrets on the deck of the destroyer.


    In the pirate''s eyes, armed mobilizers began to board the ship, counting and calculating the value of the ship one by one.


    About half an hour later, the first ship was counted.


    He took the ransom from the pirate leader, a big bag full of "protocrystal", weighed it in his hand, and mobilized the soldiers to say: "you can go! If you plan to be "Congliang", you can go to Nanlin island. At that time, these ransoms will be returned to you together! "


    With that, the mobilizers did not pay attention to the changing look of the pirate leader, but turned and left.


    "Let''s go!"


    On command, the mobilized soldiers who boarded and searched returned to the destroyer.


    The first pirate ship to pay ransom, in the pirate leader''s complex look, sailed into the vast sea, the hull is far away.


    The second is a merchant ship.


    Merchant ships are no better than pirate ships. It took the mobilizers who boarded the ship to count their belongings for an hour to calculate the value of the whole ship.


    In the merchant''s face of pain, mobilization soldiers took a big bag of ransom.


    Protocrysts, like protoliths, have seven colors.


    The purity of red is the lowest, followed by orange, and purple is the highest quality "protocrystal".


    The higher the quality, the more precious.


    In the human world, protolith and protocryst are common currency.


    But the value of the original stone is a little higher than that of the original crystal.


    Generally speaking, protocrystals with green quality are rare.


    Generally speaking, the currency in circulation is the primary crystal of red, orange, blue and green.


    The ransom money the merchant gave to the mobilizers was small, but the original crystal inside was blue.


    The ratio of red to blue is 1:1000. Although the weight of the bag is very light, its value is very high.


    With the same look of pain, the owner of the second merchant ship sailed away.

 Chapter 523

    In the distant sea, the fleet of the first Legion was quietly moored.


    The huge ship is like a mountain lying on the sea.


    On the deck of the cruiser, two black figures stand on the side of the boat facing yehlin island.


    The line of ships waiting in the distance is being looked at.


    "It seems to take a lot of time!"


    The indifferent voice came from Li Meng''s mouth.


    "Your Highness! Do you need more people? Send out all three destroyers


    A cold voice came out of the hood.


    "No! We are not short of time, and we need the necessary deterrence. In order to avoid accidents, we need enough mobile firepower! "


    Li Meng vetoed Jiye''s proposal.


    The sea is dangerous, not only from the outside, but also from the inside.


    The ships in the distance seemed obedient, but Li Meng knew very well that they would not let go if they had a chance.


    Although the warships of the first regiment are powerful, there are only six of them, of which only four are the main ones. In the long distance, with the advantage of advanced equipment, they can destroy the enemy in the distance without injury.


    But if the two sides are close enough, it will be different. Although the caliber of the guns on the merchant and pirate ships is small, the number of them is large, and ants can kill elephants.


    Therefore, only one destroyer is needed, and other ships must carry out deterrence in the open sea, so as to ensure safety.


    As time goes by, ships on the sea are leaving one by one.


    At this time, a relatively large tonnage wide bodied ship slowly approached the destroyer.


    Compared with other ships, the deck of wide hull ships is very wide.


    There were about dozens of guards standing on the deck.


    They all wore uniform color leather armor and were armed.


    The guards looked nervous and alert.


    The guards on the deck were even more nervous when they were close to the huge destroyer.


    When the merchant ship was stable, the mobilizers on the destroyer began to board.


    "What''s down here?"


    This ship is different from other ships. There are many flat doors on the deck of this ship.


    The mobilized soldiers inquired of the ship''s escort.


    "This..."


    The bodyguard who was asked faltered and could not speak for a long time.


    The look of the guard made the mobilizers more concerned.


    "Open them up!"


    The mobiliser waved to his comrades to open the hatch on the deck.


    "Wait! Wait


    See mobilization soldiers on the deck to open the door on the deck, a fat man trotted over in a hurry.


    I have a big bag in my hand.


    When he came to the mobilized soldier, the fat man said with a smile: "this adult! There are only some filthy things below. You''d better not open them to avoid polluting your eyes! "


    With that, the fat businessman handed over his cloth bag to the mobilizers and said, "this is our ransom. It''s guaranteed to be much more."


    He took the cloth bag from the fat man, opened it and mobilized the soldiers to look inside.


    Green protocrystal?


    The value of such a large bag of green protocrystals is not low.


    The mobilization was quite surprising.


    No matter what the ship''s cargo is, such a large bag of green protocrystals is enough to pay the ransom.


    "Let''s go!"


    There are many ships in the back. Mobilizers don''t intend to waste too much time on this ship.


    Hearing the order, the mobilized soldier on the deck who was preparing to open the hatch stopped his action and turned to leave.


    Seeing this scene, the fat businessman gave a little smile and finally felt relieved.


    "Let''s go!" he said in a loud voice


    In the great roar, white smoke billowed from the merchant ship''s huge chimney.


    As the stern propeller turned, the merchant ship moved slowly and left the destroyer.


    The mobilizers on the deck of the destroyer are quietly waiting for the merchant ship to leave.


    At this time, one of the mobilizers said in a very uncertain way: "chief Sergeant! I seem to have heard some women''s voices under the deck just now. Maybe it''s an illusion! "


    Women?


    "Why don''t you say it earlier, quick! Board immediately


    A roar came from the messenger.


    At the same time, on the deck of the destroyer, a mobilized soldier ran down the deck and chased the merchant ship.


    The auxiliary engine was running at full power, and the mobilized soldiers jumped up from the side of the ship and landed on the deck of the merchant ship ten meters away.


    When the mobilizers jumped up, the other mobilizers on the deck also ran wildly.


    In the roar of the auxiliary engine, more than ten figures jumped up and fell to the deck of the merchant ship.


    "Bang! Bang


    Heavy body, plus the impact of falling, let the merchant ship''s wooden deck groan.


    More than ten mobilized soldiers successfully boarded the merchant ship.


    "Stop! Stop the ship immediately


    The mobilizers held up their guns, their Black Muzzles aimed at the guards on the deck.


    The guard on the merchant ship didn''t have any reaction, instinctively raised the gun in his hand.


    The two sides are in a state of confrontation.


    At this time, the bridge command room of the destroyer also seemed to find the situation outside.


    The three twin turrets turned, and the black muzzle pointed to the merchant ship.


    Although the merchant ship was moving, the distance between the two ships was only 20 meters.


    "What happened?"


    "That ship seems to be the slave ship of ASEAN merchants."


    "Does that fat man want to resist?"


    "I don''t think so. Just now the ship has left, which means that he has paid the ransom. I''m afraid the first Legion has found something in the cabin."


    All the ships in the rear can see the changes of the front ship.


    There was a lot of discussion about the interception of the slave merchant''s ship.


    The ship in front is intercepted, and the ship behind can only stop to observe the development of the situation.


    "No! No! Let''s stop the ship, let''s stop the ship, and you, put down your guns and don''t want to live! "


    See not far away that black hole thick muzzle aimed at his own merchant ship, fat forehead flowing a few drops of cold sweat.


    Hastily said aloud to, interrupted the confrontation.

 Chapter 524

    When he came to the mobilized soldiers, the fat man said with a smile, "Why are you doing this! Didn''t I give you the ransom? "


    The mobilizers didn''t talk to the fat man until they said, "we need to check the ship carefully!"


    With a slight change of expression, the fat man said with a smile: "I just said that there are some filthy things below, which will affect the mood of adults!"


    The mobilized soldiers didn''t want to talk with the fat man. Ignoring the existence of the fat man, they waved to their comrades in arms and said, "go and open the hatch on the deck!"


    "Yes


    Mobilise the troops to action.


    "No! You can''t do that! "


    On the deck, the fat businessman was still shouting, and his face became more and more nervous.


    The mobilizers were doing their own business, and several people worked together to open the many doors on the deck.


    As soon as the big cabin door opened, there were many low cries coming from inside.


    When the mobilizers looked inside, they looked up at their faces.


    Dirty and rag worn, they huddled together, keeping warm with their bodies, only numb in their eyes.


    On the deck, there are many such doors, each representing a cell.


    "Sergeant! There is a cabin under the deck, full of women


    "It''s the same with me!"


    "Sergeant! It''s the same with me! "


    Standing from the cabin door, the sergeant was dignified.


    These guys turned out to be human traffickers.


    When the sergeant looked at the fat businessman, the fat man laughed and avoided his eyes.


    But in the fat man''s eyes, it reveals a bad feeling.


    There are slaves everywhere in this world.


    Although the law allows the trade between slaves, there are many restrictions.


    For black market slave traders like him, the origin of the goods was irregular.


    Among those slaves, most of the women were not slaves. They were plundered by him by many means.


    "Please report to the commander! Find a merchant ship full of female slaves, I need the next order


    The chief sergeant who could not decide his attention had to report to his superior.


    "I understand! Please wait for the order


    In the messenger, the chief Sergeant gets a response.


    When the communication was interrupted, the chief Sergeant looked at the fat man and said, "get the ship close to the destroyer immediately!"


    "Yes! Yes


    How dare fat people refuse now.


    Now we have to comply with the will of the first Legion to see if we can get through this crisis.


    When the fat man left the deck, the sergeant said to the mobilized soldiers on the deck, "search the whole ship, and don''t let go of any corner!"


    "Yes


    Execute the command.


    Mobilizers opened the hatch leading to the inside of the merchant ship and began to search the whole ship.


    Just then, in the distance, in the fleet moored at sea, Li Meng just returned to the bridge command room, and Yamada Erlang just reported a message to Li Meng.


    "Your Highness! What should we do? Do you want to detain the ships or let them go? "


    A merchant ship full of slaves, Yamada Erlang is not qualified to pay attention to it. He can only report it to his highness.


    Slaves?


    Speaking of slaves, Li Meng thought of some things.


    Before the first army occupied Nanlin Island, slaves also existed on Nanlin island.


    Many wives of civilians in Qingcheng are "bought" back.


    After the first Legion occupied Qingcheng, the slaves were abolished.


    In the first Legion''s law, the word "slave" is prohibited in Nanlin island.


    Even if it''s voluntary, you can''t sell yourself.


    You can go to the security team if you have difficulties.


    The security team will arrange work for them to solve the difficulties.


    Moreover, as for a family, the old and weak women and children in Qingcheng are clearly stipulated in the law of the first Legion that their immediate family members have the responsibility of providing for the aged.


    In that "demon" invasion of the war, many young people in Qingcheng died, leaving a lot of old and weak women and children.


    For these people, the first regiment made corresponding arrangements after occupying Qingcheng.


    In a certain area of Qingcheng, a residence under the care of the security team was directly divided.


    It is not for no reason that the first regiment set up a security team.


    Qingcheng''s public security, personnel deployment and civil disputes are all handled by the public security team.


    The job of the security forces is not easy.


    I think it''s a bit far away.


    Perhaps in memory, "slave" is an existence in a very distant era. In his heart, Li Meng is quite disgusted with slaves.


    The soul with rich life experience is delicious, and those numb souls will only deepen the filth of the world.


    Whether it is the memory of the past or Li Meng''s instinct, it is a clear rejection of "slaves".


    It was under the influence of Li Meng that "slaves" would never appear in the territory controlled by the first Legion.


    After recovering from his meditation, Li Meng made a decision.


    "Arrest the ship! As for the slave merchants... "


    It''s too cheap for those evil people to let go.


    It''s bad luck for them to meet the first Legion this time


    Li Meng said: "take it back to Nanlin Island together!"


    "Yes


    Yamada Erlang responded.


    Then the order was issued.


    When the order was given, the mobilizers on the destroyer took action.


    The merchant ship returned


    As soon as they got closer, the mobilizers on the deck of the destroyer poured into the slave merchant ship.


    "Arrest them! Arrest everyone


    At the sergeant''s command, the mobilized soldiers quickly took control of all the guards on the deck.


    And the guards did not dare to resist at all. They put down their weapons at the muzzle of the black hole and showed their surrender by holding their heads in both hands.


    Seeing the chaotic scene on the deck, the fat businessman had a heart to cry.


    He had guessed what would be next to greet him.


    Sure enough, a group of soldiers of the first Legion are coming to "he" standing on the deck.

 Chapter 525

    When he came to him, the fat businessman heard the words that made him feel desperate.


    In front of the fat merchant, the sergeant in charge said: "according to the law of our first regiment, human trafficking is a serious crime! You''re under arrest! All your property will be confiscated


    "No! You can''t do that. I''m not a member of your first Legion. I''m a legitimate businessman in ASEAN. It''s legal to trade slaves! "


    Fat businessman face panic, fear of looking at the mobilization soldiers.


    The mobilizers didn''t care what the fat merchant was thinking at this time. The two mobilizers directly passed the sergeant and controlled the fat merchant.


    Looking at the fat businessman still struggling to resist in the hands of the mobilizers, the sergeant said coldly: "in the territorial waters of our first legion, the law of the first Legion is the only effective one, and those who break the law will be severely punished!"


    With a wave of his hand, the sergeant said, "take it away!"


    In mourning, the fat businessman was taken away by the mobilized soldiers.


    The next thing waiting for the fat man is prison life.


    Before that, of course, there is a trial waiting for him.


    The hatch on the deck is not an entrance, but a vent.


    Below the vents, it''s not a separate compartment.


    It''s a whole cabin, a slave cell.


    When the mobilizers entered the hull and came to the cabin where the slaves were held.


    At the foot of the road is a long passage, on both sides of the passage is one after another iron cage, each iron cage are holding a lot of female slaves.


    They are more embarrassed than beggars in the street.


    When they saw the mobilizers walking in the passage, they were still numb.


    Looking at them, even the mobilized soldiers could not help muttering.


    "I finally know the cruelty of the world! It seems that the most dangerous things in the world are not just those terrible monsters


    "That''s not surprising. In Al, in some dark age, slaves are not uncommon!"


    "Yes! No matter where you are, the "heart" is the most dangerous thing


    "All right! Don''t say a word, do something! This ship will return to Nanlin island with the fleet. First let these women out of the cage, and then arrange to live in the lower cabin! The environment there is better! "


    In the end, the sergeant interrupted the subject.


    In the dark cabin, the words of mobilizing soldiers rang, and they were also heard by the slaves in the cage.


    "We are the first Legion! This ship has been detained by our side, and will return to Nanlin island in the near future! In Nanlin you will be free again


    "Now! We will open the door of the cage. Please keep order. You will be arranged in the lower cabin! "


    First Corps?


    Seizure?


    Freedom?


    When the mobilization words echoed in the cabin, the anticipated commotion did not appear, and the slaves remained quiet.


    A few people''s numb eyes revealed a trace of dexterity, but most people are still unmoved.


    There was only a void in the eyes of the mobilized soldiers.


    This situation makes the mobilized soldiers look at each other face to face, feel very difficult, but also feel heavy.


    "What to do? These women have been bullied for a long time and sold as goods. They have lost their "Hope". They don''t believe in anyone. In their eyes, I''m afraid we are no different from those slave merchants! "


    It''s a problem


    Looking around the huge cabin, the existence of many figures in the iron cage made the sergeant feel helpless.


    The soldiers were right. These women have lost their "Hope".


    Anything to them is just another kind of deception.


    Turning around, the sergeant said to the soldier beside him, "go and bring that fat man over!"


    "Yes


    The soldier answered and left.


    "Sergeant! This is... Should you ask the commander''s permission first? "


    It''s not hard to imagine what a sergeant will do.


    To let these women see "Hope", we must let them see what they want to see.


    The owner of this ship is undoubtedly a good tool.


    "No! According to the law of the first legion, it''s not enough for him to die ten times. I want him to die more useful! I''ll report to the commander after the event! "


    It''s the sergeant''s decision. The soldiers don''t talk anymore.


    While waiting, the fat slave merchant was taken to the cabin where the slaves were held.


    "What are you doing? What are you doing? "


    When he saw the soldiers of the first Legion taking themselves to the place where they were holding slaves, the fat merchant was a little upset.


    What''s more, there is a depressing atmosphere in the cabin, which makes the fat businessman fear.


    "Kneel down!"


    In the struggle of the fat businessman, the mobilizers forced the fat man to the ground.


    "You can''t do this. You can''t kill me. I''m the younger brother of ASEAN members. If you kill me, my brother will not let you go!"


    The fat man finally realized something and cried in horror.


    The sound is like killing a pig.


    He was struggling, but the two iron hands on his shoulders made him unable to move.


    Let the fat man scream like a pig. The sergeant looks around the cabin and looks at a figure in the cage.


    There''s no need for the chief sergeant to say more.


    When the fat man entered the cabin, the slaves who had stayed behind the cage crowded to the front of the cage, staring at the fat man kneeling in the passage.


    A little dull, eyes showed hatred, hands out of the cage, like the direction of the fat man to grasp, mouth deep "Wuwu" roar.


    "Click!"


    The bullet was loaded, and the sergeant came up behind the fat man and raised his gun.


    The black muzzle aimed at the fat man''s "head".


    In the fat man''s desperate struggle, the sergeant pulled the trigger.


    "Da!"


    In the dark cabin, a flash of fire suddenly flashed, and a huge gunshot rang out.


    "Pa!"


    Under the tear of the large caliber bullet, the head burst.


    Blood splashed all over the mobilized soldiers.

 Chapter 526

    On the smooth armor, the blood with a little white foam flows down, and the picture is unspeakable ferocious.


    And in the hands of the mobilizers, the bodies that lost their heads were more bloody and terrifying.


    In the helmet, the sergeant looked calm. This time he was really angry, or he would not execute the slave merchant without reporting to the commander.


    Damn him!


    The chief Sergeant did not regret his impulse.


    Looking at the body on the ground, the sergeant said calmly: "drag it down! Throw it into the sea to feed the fish! Just throw it, let the people on the boat behind watch it, let them spread the news. In the territory of our first legion, there is only one fate for slave merchants, that is "death!"


    "Yes


    Two mobilization soldiers covered with blood dragged away the bodies in their hands.


    When the two mobilizers with headless bodies disappeared into the cabin, the sergeant looked around the cabin again.


    This time, that pair of eyes no longer numb.


    Just squeeze in front of the cage silently shed tears, hundreds of slaves in the cabin, no one cried, all in silent tears.


    Crystal tears from the cheek flow out, let their faces more dirty.


    Seeing this, the sergeant was relieved.


    It''s good to know "cry", at least there is a trace of "Hope" in their hearts.


    "Open these cages!"


    At the first order, the mobilized soldiers began to act and opened the iron door of the cage one by one.


    To the slaves, the iron gate was indestructible, but to the mobilizers, the lock of the iron gate seemed to be nonexistent, and it could be pulled off with a little tug.


    "This way! Don''t be scared! No one is going to hurt you now! "


    "You''re going to live in the cabin on the ground floor for a while, where there''s food and clothing!"


    Under the guidance of the mobilized soldiers, the slaves in the cage came out silently.


    Mingming channel is full of dense figures, but there is no sound.


    The women helped each other and walked in groups.


    Looking at the slaves passing by silently, the sergeant sighed in his heart.


    What should these women do when they return to Nanlin island?


    It''s a big problem.


    Their "experience" has made their life dark, which can not be washed away by time.


    Outside, on the deck of the merchant ship, when two mobilizers came out of the hatch with a headless body, even the mobilizers on the deck were startled.


    Surprised looking at the blood covered comrades in arms, the line of sight can not help looking at the past.


    And behind watching the changes in front of the ship, not to mention, the people on the ship issued a cry of surprise.


    Even the pirates were so frightened that they almost lost their telescope.


    The ships just behind the merchant ships were even more unfortunate.


    I saw a headless corpse thrown from the deck by the first Legion.


    "Wow!"


    The body fell into the water with a "Dong" sound, and the water splashed.


    Blood was pouring out of the sea, and the fat body was floating on the sea.


    "Don''t look!"


    Unfortunately, the ship behind the merchant ship was gunya''s.


    When the headless body was pulled out of the cabin by the soldiers of the first legion, Gunia and her sisters were standing on the side of the bow.


    By the time gunya realized, it was too late.


    Next to gunya, Denisa and Teresa look at the deck of the merchant ship in front of them, pale.


    Originally intended to cover the eyes of the sisters'' hands, gently covered the two sisters'' small heads.


    There was a shot just now.


    Although she did not know why, she knew that the headless body must have something to do with the gunshot.


    It''s not hard to think of some things when you think of the merchant ship''s owner.


    In the previous scene, the merchant ship that had left was intercepted by the first regiment.


    What does that mean?


    It shows that the slave merchant did not hide from the eyes of the first Legion.


    Touching the heads of the two sisters, gunya said softly, "do you know what''s in that boat?"


    "There are slaves, many slaves. Those slaves, ah, have no freedom, even the right to speak. They are bullied and sold as tools."


    "As a slave merchant, do you think he should die?"


    Looking at the silent sisters, gunya smiles.


    Looking at the metal figures standing on the deck of the merchant ship, gunya didn''t think that the first Legion was so terrible.


    Light way: "pirates can let go, why not let go of slave merchants?"? It seems that in the eyes of the first legion, slave merchants are far more hateful than pirates! "


    The corpse had fallen into the sea, and the ferocious scene could no longer be seen.


    It made Teresa, Denisa look a little bit more relaxed.


    Denisa didn''t understand what sister gunya said, and she didn''t understand what sister gunya was going to say, but for those tins, Denisa was afraid, very afraid.


    On the other side, Teresa seemed to understand something.


    "Cruel! It''s so cruel. What did the slave merchant do? The first Legion beheaded him? "


    "Fool! It''s not beheading, it''s shooting. The guns in their hands are very big. They must be very powerful. Whoever gets a shot in the head will burst! "


    "What did you do? For some people, the identity of slave merchant is the biggest "sin"! That fat man is not a good thing, and I don''t know how many women he killed! Although the black market businessmen in Kyoto have a black heart in making money, at least they will not touch the slave market. Only those disgusting businessmen in ASEAN will take their own people as their wealth accumulating objects! "


    Seeing the terrible scene on the merchant ship, the ship behind was not calm.


    On the armored ship of the broken sword pirate regiment, in the bow, Chen Nannan stood side by side with his two younger brothers, looking through a telescope at the merchant ship leaning against the warship of the first regiment.


    Of course, they saw the scene just now.

 Chapter 527

    Put down the telescope, Chen Jing a face dignified to the side of Chen Nannan way: "elder sister! Do you still think your decision is right? The first regiment is so cruel, we went to Nanlin Island, I''m afraid we won''t live as we wish! "


    Chen Hui didn''t agree with his brother''s words. He put down his telescope and said, "second brother! You only see the surface. Do you know what ship it is? "


    In Chen Jing''s puzzled eyes, Chen Hui continued: "remember the slave merchants we saw on the beach? That ship should be a slave merchant ship! Just now, the merchant ship had obviously left, but it was intercepted by the first Legion. This shows that the slave merchant did not hide his goods, and underestimated the tolerance of the first Legion to the slave merchant, so he paid the price of losing his life! "


    Chen Hui showed respect on his face and said: "slaves exist everywhere, and there are slaves in Kyoto! Although many people don''t like "slaves" and think it''s a kind of "degeneration" of human society, the pressure of reality and bad environment can''t eliminate the existence of "slaves". In the face of hidden rules, even Kyoto, a powerful power comparable to "powerful country", can''t eliminate "slaves"! Maybe we can see that in the first Legion! "


    "Second brother is right! Third brother! You can''t just look at the surface! "


    Chen Nannan''s words came into the ears of the two brothers. At the same time, Chen Nannan put down his telescope.


    Chen Jing is silent. Although he is not willing to break the sword and the Pirate Group just disappears in the South China Sea, the second elder brother agrees with the elder sister''s decision. Even if he is not willing, there is no way.


    Moreover, he didn''t want to fight against her for this.


    In the roar of "boom", in the white smoke, the merchant ship moved again.


    Although the merchant ship left this time, it was in the direction of the first Legion fleet.


    And the deck of the merchant ship was full of soldiers of the first Legion.


    There is no doubt that the first Legion has taken control of the ship.


    When the merchant ship left, it was gunya''s turn.


    Guniya''s boat is not big, but it is very slender. At first sight, it is for sailing and speed.


    When guniya''s ship docked on the destroyer, the mobilizers on the deck of the destroyer did not board.


    Just standing on the side of the boat, watching gunya on the deck, he said, "I''ve got orders! Princess gunya! Have a good trip


    Many guards on the deck looked at each other. How did the soldiers of the first regiment know the identity of the young lady?


    But a little thought, people will understand.


    Should be not long ago, miss as a "casual" representative to the first legion of the surface identity of it.


    Gunya nodded gently and said, "thank you very much."


    With that, gunya said, "let''s go!"


    The ship that just stopped started to move again and slowly left the destroyer.


    The slender ship is moving away.


    With the slave merchant ship, this is a lesson for the ships behind. They should be more careful, at least not to touch the brow of the first Legion at this time.


    "Your Highness! After checking! There are 513 slaves on the merchant ship, all women. The merchant ship has been detained and will return to Qingcheng with the fleet! also! Just now it was reported that the slave owner of the merchant ship had been sentenced by a chief sergeant of the first rank! "


    In the bridge command room of the cruiser, Erlang Yamada is reporting to his highness.


    "Executed?"


    Slightly surprised looking at Yamada Erlang, Li Meng some doubts.


    As for the execution of slave merchants, Li Meng didn''t remember giving this order.


    "I don''t know why," Yamada said. "It seems that the news from the front line is because of the slaves! Your highness! Is it necessary to recall the chief sergeant who executed the slave merchant and let him explain the details? "


    "No need! Execution is execution! Like this kind of trafficker, even if I go back to Nanlin Island, I don''t intend to let him live


    This is Li Meng''s answer.


    Although I don''t know the details, Li Meng didn''t care.


    According to the law of the first legion, ten deaths of the slave merchant were not enough.


    Generally speaking, the soldiers of the first Legion will not execute the "prisoner" without orders, even if the prisoner is at a vicious level.


    However, in front-line operations, the chief sergeant has the right to make some favorable changes according to the existing situation.


    The first sergeant must have his own reason for executing the slave merchant.


    "Your Highness! The task is detailed! "


    At this time, Yamada Erlang said.


    It''s very fast.


    After pulling the display pushed aside, Li Meng enters the data system and opens the latest task file.


    The mobilized soldier who ordered the execution of the slave merchants was Vania, a first-class sergeant.


    The details of the incident were written in the task report.


    It''s because of the female slaves!


    Because of being insulted for a long time and being bought as goods, those slaves have lost their trust in "others". Only the object they hate can their hope be regained by the death of slave merchants.


    It was for this reason that Vania decided to execute the slave merchants.


    In front of the slaves, Vania himself shot the slave merchants in the head.


    Pushing the monitor aside again, Li Meng said, "there''s a mistake! But that''s right, no award, no punishment! "


    This is Li Meng''s decision.


    That''s the end of it.


    Everything is in order.


    For the first corps, according to the current schedule, the fleet will be able to set foot on the return journey tomorrow.


    The trip to Yelin island was also a complete success.


    After this time, the black market on yehlin island will no longer exist.


    Although the task of "suppressing" pirates has not been completed, how big is the South China Sea? It can''t be done with only one fleet. Even with enough strength, this process will take a long time.


    For today''s first legion, development is the primary goal, far greater than the pirates in the South China Sea.


    Moreover, after the attack of the first corps, pirates in the South China Sea will be more cautious.

 Chapter 528

    The "good" conditions given by the first Legion will also greatly weaken the power of pirates.


    This time, although there was no big fight, the goal of the first Legion was perfectly achieved.


    After that, we just need to go through the cycle gradually and slowly to gnaw down the hard bone of the "South China Sea". One day, pirates will have no place to live in the South China Sea.


    ----


    The long river can''t see the end at a glance. The river is sparkling. Whenever the breeze blows, it will cause ripples on the water surface, forming a circle of ripples.


    There are endless forests on both sides of the Strait. The trees are straight and tall. When you look into the forest from the gap between the branches and leaves, you can see only a dark area.


    In the wide river, a huge ship is slowly moving forward.


    The huge bow gently cut the water and pushed the river to both sides, forming two waves to both sides.


    The engine is rumbling, pushing the bloated ship forward.


    This is a transport ship, without the towering bridge of the warship, just a slightly higher cab, and the deck is very open.


    On the deck, Daodao''s silver gray figure was standing on the side of the boat, watching out warily, watching the river and the forest on both sides.


    It''s inland. They''ve been inland for a long time.


    Although I left the sea and followed the current river all the way, there was no accident.


    But we should not relax our vigilance.


    "General!"


    Then there was a commotion on the deck.


    A black figure came to the deck, and the soldiers on the deck paid homage to him.


    "Well!"


    Tanya answered coldly.


    "Zheng! "Zheng The black figure went straight to the bow.


    It didn''t stop until it came to the side of the bow.


    A black blood grain armor, wearing a black hood, black figure standing quietly.


    The line of sight in the hood has already looked forward, that is the end of the river.


    I''ve been away from Nanlin island for two days, exactly two and a half days.


    The sea is the first half of the way, and the river is the second half.


    From leaving the sea to entering the river, transport ships have been driving in the river for a long time.


    At the end of the river, the swamp remains invisible.


    But Tanya knew that the destination would arrive soon.


    The huge stone by the river passed just now.


    Beside the boulder, there is a river leading to the starting place of the master, dirty valley.


    Although it has been a long time, Tanya still remembers what her master said when she left the swamp ruins and passed the huge stone.


    Tanya can''t forget what the master said.


    The boulder is a sign that tells Tanya that the swamp ruins are coming.


    Gently cut the water, the transport ship slowly forward.


    I don''t know how long I''ve been sailing, maybe an hour, maybe a few hours.


    When the 200 meter long transport ship slowly drove out of a bend, the river in front suddenly became broad.


    Looking to the left in the distance, you can see a building that is seven upside down and eight crooked, half of which is out of the water.


    Looking further away, you can see the ruins of a city.


    The swamp ruins are here!


    After nearly four months, the first Legion came back.


    The huge transport ship slowly moved away from the main channel of the river, entered the vast waters, and approached the forest of building ruins.


    In the water about 200 meters from the land of the city ruins, the huge transport ship stopped.


    The roar of the engine faded until it was completely extinguished.


    "Wow!"


    The huge anchor fell into the water with a splash.


    Leaving the cab, Tanya came to the deck and stopped at the side of the bow.


    The eyes in the hood looked into the distance.


    Although Tanya doesn''t wear a power combat suit and has no helmet image focusing function, her eyes are no worse than any telescope. As long as there is no shelter on the way, Tanya can clearly see even a bird dozens of kilometers away.


    It''s a little quiet. It''s too quiet in the ruins of the city.


    At a glance, you can''t see anything active.


    It is reasonable to say that the appearance of such a large target will attract the attention of some people in the swamp ruins.


    However, Tanya did not see any trace of "human" in the ruins of the city.


    It seems that it is necessary to go ashore for exploration in any case.


    "Choose a hundred people to come ashore with me, and other soldiers will be stationed on the transport ship!"


    Through a portable communicator in her ear, Tanya gives the order.


    At the command, a riot broke out on the deck.


    Countless soldiers rushed to the deck.


    At the landing platform on the side of the transport ship, soldiers also entered the control room.


    The transport speedboat on the back deck was also pushed to the landing platform by the soldiers.


    In a short time, five transport speedboats and a hundred soldiers were put into the water.


    The engine roared, the waves rolled, the speedboat began to move, left the shadow of the huge body of the transport ship, and headed for the shore.


    A few hundred meters away, five speedboats from fast to slow, the bow of the boat slowly arrived at the water and grass on the shore.


    Jumping out of the speedboat, Tanya, dressed in black blood "armor", was the first to board the river bank.


    The soldiers followed closely and boarded the weedy shore one by one.


    "Leave the river bank, go to the water far away from the river bank and wait for our return!"


    Before leaving, Tanya gives an order to the soldier driving the speedboat.


    This order can ensure that the speedboat can avoid the threat from the shore.


    When all the soldiers landed, the speedboat on the shore obeyed the order and left.


    On the bank, hundreds of silver gray metal figures stand standing on water grass. At a glance, Silver Gray figures are surging.


    "Let''s go!"


    With a word, Tanya steps to the deeper ruins of the city.


    The soldiers saw this and followed closely.

 Chapter 529

    The decadent buildings, the vines twining all the things, and the lush vegetation under her feet are what Tanya can see when she goes deep into the ruins.


    Green seems more obvious than ever.


    A few months ago, when the first regiment came to the swamp ruins for the first time, although the ruins were full of green vegetation, it was not very obvious, because there were human beings in the ruins, which greatly hindered the pace of green occupation of the ruins.


    Now, however, no one seems to stop the green, is rapidly occupying the entire ruins.


    At the foot of the road is not obvious, all kinds of road blocking protrusions blocked the way forward, wrapped in a thick layer of green vegetation, no one knows what will be in the vegetation.


    Maybe it''s the remains of a building, maybe it''s a skeleton, anything.


    Tanya was not too surprised by the great changes in everything around her.


    However, for the new soldiers, everything in front of them is so amazing and incredible.


    A rotten City, a city occupied by green vegetation, the scene is like the special effects scene of the end of the world in the movie.


    It''s true. It''s true. The soldiers know it.


    So at the same time of exclamation, also in vigilant observation around.


    Armed with guns, the soldiers looked around and generally followed the black figure in front of them.


    Although there is no road ahead, the place that the black figure passed is the road.


    As we move forward, the vegetation gradually becomes sparse.


    According to the direction of memory, Tanya with 100 soldiers has been moving forward.


    When a bridge and a wall stand in front of us, it''s time to open the city.


    By this time, the surrounding vegetation has completely disappeared.


    Only in a narrow corner can we see a touch of green.


    On the road between decadent buildings, it is obvious that there are not many obstacles.


    No one?


    With the approach, when Tanya with soldiers walking on the bridge, but found that there was no one on the wall.


    The sky above the city wall is empty, and no "people" can be seen.


    And the gate is also wide open, the wooden gate looks very shabby, it seems that no one has repaired it for a long time.


    Did the rebels give up the outer city?


    What she can see in front of her eyes makes Tanya think so secretly.


    Tanya knows more about Qicheng. She knows that there are two walls.


    There are inner cities and outer cities.


    With doubts, the party entered the gate.


    After entering the city gate, it was a very broken scene in the eyes of the public.


    The buildings on both sides of the road are not only decadent, some even collapsed. Occasionally, there will be a crater on the road, and the huge crater is full of sewage.


    The road is dirty. It seems that no one has passed it for a long time.


    No change, no change.


    Looking at the environment in front of her, Tanya is more confused.


    After a long time, the rebels have not disposed of the traces of self-propelled artillery bombardment.


    No matter the buildings or the craters in the streets, they all keep the appearance after the battle against the Hydra group.


    "General! Is this an abandoned city? Or did the war destroy the city


    When he left the street and came to the square outside the inner wall, looking at the dense craters on the square and the wall that still had no life, a soldier gave out his doubts.


    "I don''t know! But not long ago, there were a lot of "humans" in this city! It seems that a lot of things happened here after the first army left! "


    Tanya is also puzzled about everything in front of her.


    What happened to the rebels?


    "Go to the city!"


    Like the outer city, the gates of the inner city are wide open.


    Under the leadership of Tan Ya''an, a group of people entered the city.


    Not surprisingly, the inner city is also empty, no one exists.


    With the soldiers, Tanya came to the house.


    This house was the place where the former slave City owner lived. After the rebels got away, it became the rebel''s office again.


    Open the closed iron gate outside the wall, Tanya leads the soldiers into the courtyard.


    The courtyard is a bit messy, some vegetation seems to have not been taken care of for a long time, luxuriant growth, branches and leaves scurrying, almost covering the whole courtyard.


    "Bang!"


    The gate of the mansion was knocked open by the soldiers.


    Soldiers poured into the residence one after another.


    Behind the door, there was a dark hall. When the soldiers rushed into the hall, some dust fell from the sky, making the hall gray.


    "Look around and see if you can find anything?"


    Enter the hall, look around, Tanya gave the order.


    The soldiers responded and scattered, searching the whole house.


    Tanya was waiting in the hall.


    Soon, the soldiers who searched the mansion returned to the hall.


    "General! Nothing! Every room is clean, there is no sign of fighting


    "I also found a study on the second floor of the mansion, but the bookshelves were empty!"


    "There is a basement on the first floor, but the entrance is destroyed, there are signs of explosion!"


    After listening to the soldier''s report, Tanya looks calm, thinking in her eyes.


    This time I went to the swamp ruins, I thought of everything.


    But I didn''t expect this to happen.


    Where are the rebels in Kai Cheng?


    Destroyed?


    It''s impossible. Even if it''s destroyed, it should leave battle marks.


    But from entering the city all the way over, did not find any trace of the battle.


    Tanya thought of the other three cities.


    Maybe in the other three cities, you can get the answer you want.


    "Go! Go to the west city


    They got nothing in the mansion. They left the mansion and went to the west of Qicheng.


    Leaving the inner city, from the west gate of the outer city, they left Qicheng.


    The four cities are close to each other. When you leave the west gate of Qicheng, you can see the east wall of the west city.


    Looking at the city wall hundreds of meters away, Tanya has a bad feeling in her heart.

 Chapter 530

    Tanya''s feeling is right, when the party came to the wall, there was still no one on the wall, and the big gate was also open.


    Without stopping, when a group of people enter the west city from the open gate, everything they see is the same as Qicheng, they can only see an empty city.


    The street is quiet, all people disappear, time seems to stop in an instant, fixed in the moment after people disappear.


    Standing in the street, Tanya stopped.


    Seeing this, the soldiers behind Tanya had to stop.


    Behind is a tall gate, in front is a straight road, the road across the West City, you can see the wall on the other side.


    Tanya will not stop for no reason.


    In the hood, Tanya''s expression slightly changed!


    "General..."


    The soldiers saw what Tanya saw.


    In the distance, in the middle of the West City, there is a very powerful building.


    The building is very big, much higher and bigger than most buildings in the west city.


    Just at the top of the building, a huge object rolled up!


    Big, big, much bigger than any "fierce beast" Tanya saw.


    It is sleeping. Its huge body is covered with black scales. It looks like a snake, but it has four claws. There is a row of barbs on its back. Each barb is about the size of a person.


    Simultaneous interpreting the "dragon" in the name of "black dragon" in black scale.


    It''s too big. I''m afraid its radius is no less than five meters and its length is at least 100 meters!


    What kind of existence is this?


    The soldier behind Tanya had been stunned for a long time. He looked stunned. His throat seemed to be swallowed and he couldn''t speak.


    It''s fear and panic.


    Is there such a terrible existence in this world?


    "Back! Let''s go


    Even Tanya became cautious now.


    Fortunately, "it" is sleeping, otherwise, it will be in trouble.


    Tanya is confident that she can leave at any time, but the soldiers behind her don''t have that ability.


    As for killing "it", although Tanya is ready to move, she is not sure.


    It not only has a huge physique, but also has an amazing power. If ordinary people see it, their legs will be scared.


    Tanya turns and is ready to leave the west city.


    But the soldiers did not move.


    "General! He opened his eyes as if he were looking at us


    The soldier''s words make Tan ya a Leng who turns around.


    Solemnly, he turned around again, and his eyes returned to the original place.


    It wakes up and opens its golden pupils.


    The slender and strong body is moving slowly, the ferocious head is raised high, and the golden pupils are staring at them in front of the city gate.


    It saw them, it noticed them.


    Tanya could feel the bloodthirsty sight clearly.


    Hand slightly to one side, dark gray power of death, a black blood grain sword in Tanya''s hands.


    Both the hilt and the body of the sword are black and bloodstained.


    "Bang!"


    Holding the big sword in reverse, the sharp point of the sword is deeply inserted into the ground, and the hard ground is like tofu.


    Looking at the sword in the general''s hand, the soldiers were more confused.


    General, where does this huge sword come from? And what''s that dancing black energy just now?


    Although confused, at this moment, the soldiers can feel a strong momentum from the general.


    "Go


    In the dignified look, Tanya light "spit" a word.


    The word made the soldiers recover from their stupidity, and they quickly turned to the gate.


    A hundred shaking figures, the pace is very fast.


    "Roar!"


    In the distance, the giant "dragon" monster suddenly opened its mouth and made a huge roar.


    The roar is deafening, reverberating between heaven and earth. I don''t know how far it has reached.


    After the roar, in Tanya''s eyes, it jumped off the roof, and its huge body rushed to the gate on the straight road.


    The slender body twists like a snake, and the wagging tail makes a huge "collision" sound every time it touches the buildings on both sides of the road, and then the walls break and the stones dance.


    It is extremely fast, like a heavy tank in the street, the "rumble" of the impact sound, so that the west city is no longer calm.


    With a slight turn of her hand, Tanya pulls out the sword from the ground, and holds the handle in her other hand.


    Holding the sword in both hands, legs slightly bent.


    "Bang!"


    The gravel on the ground beat, and the black figure had rushed out.


    On the street, the dark shadow of galloping was like lightning, which was invisible to the naked eye.


    Close, closer, on the road, a big and a small met.


    When the two sides contacted, the snake monster directly used its huge body to rush to the small shadow.


    Seeing the huge body coming, Tanya didn''t hit hard. Instead, she flashed and jumped to one side to avoid the impact of the huge body. When she stepped on the building wall beside the road, she jumped up again. The shadow flashed and attacked the head of the snake like "monster".


    The sharp sword in his hand has been raised, and the sharp blood blade has cut the huge head of the snake monster.


    "Dang!"


    A metal "collision" sounds, and the sword cut on the snake monster is directly bounced away.


    "It''s hard!"


    Feeling the rebound from the sword, Tan Ya''s face in the hood was lovely.


    "No!"


    It''s not good to be distracted in battle.


    Tanya''s strike didn''t hurt the snake, but it made it hurt.


    The huge head is like a whip to tan Ya who is losing strength and falling in the air.


    There''s no place to borrow around, and this blow can''t be avoided.


    As soon as her expression changes, Tanya puts her sword in front of her.


    "Bang!"


    A dull crash, a small figure flew out, very fast, like lightning in general.

 Chapter 531

    "Bang!"


    "Bang!"


    The huge force made the little figure crash into two decadent buildings and the walls of the third house, stopping in the third house.


    "Boom!"


    In the dust, two houses collapsed.


    The huge sound of collapse reverberated over the west city.


    The huge "snake" monster roared up to the sky, as if celebrating its victory.


    Just then, a dark shadow rushed out of the collapsed wall, over the collapsed building, shot out from the dust, and climbed up to the body of the "snake" monster.


    A burst of sword light and sword shadow, fire light splashed, "Dang! The sound of metal banging was incessant.


    In the "snake" type monster''s body, Tanya wields the big sword to chop unceasingly, the frequency is extremely fast.


    "Roar!"


    "Snake" monster eat pain, constantly shaking his head, want to get rid of the enemy on the head.


    When Tanya''s posture is quite flexible, no matter how the "snake" monster swings, she always sticks to the huge body of the "snake" monster.


    "Bang!"


    The snake like monster of eatong rushed directly to the building beside the road, and the three-story building collapsed directly.


    The second building, the third building, the west city''s building is bad, the "snake" monster rampaged in the building, countless buildings collapsed into ashes.


    "How can this guy''s head be so hard?"


    Tanya was distracted again in the battle.


    "Bang!"


    Tanya was swept away by an oncoming building wreck.


    In the sky, Tanya adjusted her posture and landed steadily on the ground.


    The dust is rolling around, hiding everything.


    But the changes around let Tanya know that the "snake" monster has returned, wandering in the dust.


    "Hoo


    It was the warning of the wind, and a huge shadow appeared from the dust and hit Tanya.


    Before you arrive, the wind has arrived.


    With a flash of body shape, Tanya jumped up, rushed out of the dust and landed on the roof of a three story residential building.


    Holding a big sword, Tanya looks at the rolling dust coldly.


    A huge object slowly emerged from the dust, even on the roof of the building, far below the height of its head.


    Leaving the dust, it did not attack immediately, but lowered its head and stared at Tanya standing on the roof with its huge golden pupils.


    At this moment, Tanya didn''t move, neither did it.


    In her hood, Tanya looks at the beast in front of her, searching for its weakness.


    This guy''s head is so hard that even the weapon given by his master can''t break the defense.


    no The weapon given by the master should not be so weak. What''s wrong?


    In her heart, Tanya thought to herself.


    It turns out that this is the case. With a flash of inspiration in her mind, Tanya wants to understand during the short confrontation.


    Why is the weapon given by the master so ordinary.


    It''s not about the master, it''s about her.


    With a movement of thought, countless forces of death gush out of the mark of death, flow through Tanya''s whole body, and flow to Tanya''s sword.


    Outside, Tanya, standing on the roof, suddenly burst out of her body with black energy. The dancing energy is like a black flame, twining her body in the night.


    And the big sword in hand, the blood veins on the body of the sword are like lava, becoming hot, and the body of the sword is wrapped with a layer of black flame.


    At this moment, Tanya''s momentum greatly increased, like a dark king, exuding a breathtaking atmosphere.


    The change of breath stimulates the "snake" monster in the confrontation.


    "Roar!"


    With a big mouth open, "snake" monster bites Tanya on the roof.


    See "snake" shape monster hit, Tanya figure a flash, disappeared from the roof, this time Tanya faster.


    "Bang!"


    When a huge head hits the roof.


    Among the stones dancing, only the dark shadow in the sky flashed, and Tan Ya had come to the side of the head of the snake monster,


    With a flash of light, the big black sword slashed at the huge head.


    This time it''s more powerful.


    "Zheng!"


    "Click!"


    The fire is red. Under the blade, the scales are broken and a bloodstain appears.


    Great power, but also let the "snake" monster''s head to one side.


    With a huge body, crashed into a three story building.


    And Tanya is rebounding from the sword force, the figure steadily fell on the roof of a three story building.


    As soon as it fell, Tanya rushed out again.


    Because this blow only caused a little damage to the snake monster, it stood up again in the ruins.


    A battle is taking place in the West City, in the "boom" sound, countless buildings collapsed.


    In the ruins of the building, the huge King beast is entangled with a small figure.


    The king beast has strength and defense, while the small figure has dexterous posture and extraordinary attack power.


    Every flash of sword light will make a scar on the king beast.


    From a distance, you can only see a small figure jumping up and down around the king beast, and the sword light flickers from time to time.


    Occasionally, the little figure would be hit by the king beast, and hit several buildings like a shell, but for a while, the little figure seemed to have nothing to do and continued to join the battle.


    Two intertwined figures, from the east to the west, and then from the west to the north, in the light of the sword, in the roar of "roar", the west city is being destroyed bit by bit.


    "Colonel Tanya is so powerful. Why haven''t I heard of it before?"


    Outside the western city, on the wall of Qicheng, the retreating soldiers did not leave. They were worried about Tanya, so they waited here. But they did not expect that general Tanya was so powerful that he could compete with the huge monster.


    "Today''s captain Tanya is not the same as before. Today''s captain Tanya is general Tanya, not the same as before! Don''t you realize that? Now general Tanya has been able to ignore the world''s pollutants! "

 Chapter 532

    "I''ve noticed it for a long time. I''ve noticed it since I first saw general Tanya. I don''t know what happened to general Tanya. How could it be like this?"


    "Haven''t you heard of it? Our "commander" is comparable to the existence of "God" and can give extraordinary power to mortals. General Yiye of the rising sun empire and general Natasha of the suvier Empire were blessed by the commander and obtained extraordinary power! "


    "It''s impossible! How can God exist? "


    "What''s so strange! This world is not like al. It has strange elements and energy. The most important thing is that human beings can control them. The commander has the ability comparable to God. This is not too strange! "


    "All right! To end this topic, it''s time to think about how to help general Tanya eliminate that monster! "


    The sergeant in the team ended the meaningless topic.


    Helping general Tanya?


    But what can they do?


    "Sergeant! We didn''t carry heavy weapons this time. I''m afraid the rocket launcher can''t do too much damage to the beast! The strongest firepower in the cargo hold is anti armor artillery, but the caliber is too small, and the power is very limited! "


    It''s a problem.


    They can''t do anything without strong enough weapons.


    "Don''t support me! You return to the carrier immediately and get ready to leave! When I kill this guy, I''ll go back immediately! "


    General Tanya''s cold voice came from the messenger.


    Their conversation was heard by general Tanya.


    The soldiers looked at each other and did not know what to do.


    Then the chief sergeant said, "yes! Follow orders and we will return to the carrier immediately! "


    When the communication was interrupted, the chief sergeant said to the soldiers around him, "let''s go! We''re here to distract general Tanya! It''s our task to follow orders and return to the transporter! "


    "Yes


    The public responded.


    Under the leadership of the sergeant, the soldiers left the city wall and were leaving.


    In the West City, the fighting is still fierce.


    Before the arrival of the first legion, before the battle in West City, the swamp ruins were not as calm as they appeared.


    There are people, just hidden.


    When the battle of Xicheng starts, the "roar" of the king beast reverberates between heaven and earth. In the north of the swamp ruins, a figure rushes out from the ruins and rushes into the forest.


    He ran all the way into the forest and skips over the obstacles in the way.


    In the dark forest, his figure flashed by.


    After running for several kilometers, out of breath, the line of sight in front of me suddenly opened up.


    Panting, he sprang out of the forest and came to a wide open area.


    This is a farm. It''s a big farm. You can see square farmland and a large wooden house in the distance.


    There are many figures walking around in the farmland. They are doing farm work.


    The figure from the forest, attracted the attention of many people, eyes with his running figure and move.


    "Xiaoqi! Slow down! Look, you are tired. What did you find in the ruins this time? You lucky fellow


    He did not stop because of the words in his ears, but continued to run. In the eyes of many doubts, his figure disappeared in the largest wooden house.


    "Bang!"


    The door of the cabin was savagely opened by him.


    The cold wind poured into the room, so that all the people in the room looked at him.


    Aware of the sight of the crowd, gasping for breath, he smiles. With the sign of someone''s sight, he has to turn around and close the door and wait in the side of the room.


    The room is very spacious. There is a long table and a stove in the corner. Charcoal is burning now to keep the room warm.


    Around the long table, there are many people sitting at the moment, including Li Lanxin, the leader of the Resistance Army, Tang Hao, the leader of the West City, Huang Lei, the leader of the North City, Li Jing, the leader of the South City, and some people wearing strange clothes.


    There are only three of them, two men and one woman, two men, one middle-aged, one young, and the woman is very quiet, did not say a word, a long waist hair, looks very beautiful, but look a little cold, the black dress, let her appear more difficult to approach.


    And the two men, in terms of wearing a black-and-white uniform, the style of clothes looks quite like a Western gentleman.


    At this time, the middle-aged man sitting on one side of the long table was more dignified. Then he went on to the topic just now and said, "I thought it was an ordinary King beast, so I came in a hurry. I also brought two of my students with me, but I didn''t think it was the" black necked dragon "that had undergone three metamorphosis and became an old king beast. I''m not the enemy of this existence, and I want to eliminate it, I need to go back to Kyoto! "


    Generally speaking, polluting animals are divided into larva, adult and mother. Adult is the main fighting power of the group, and individual fighting power is also different. Generally speaking, the bigger the body is, the stronger it is, and the mother is the breeding nest.


    Sometimes, in order to gain more powerful "power", the mother will give up her ability to reproduce, change her gender and become a male. At this time, the mother is no longer the mother, but the king beast.


    After becoming a king beast, in order to "transmute" and become stronger, the king beast will often devour his children in order to get enough nutrition. After a transmutation, the king beast will become an old sex body. With each transmutation, the king beast of the old sex body will become stronger.


    There is no end to the number of metamorphosis, but the more behind, the more difficult it is.


    In the human world, the king beast is rare, and the old king beast is even rarer.


    After three metamorphoses, the king beasts are even more numerous. They are all located in Jedi, and neither fierce beasts nor human beings dare to get close to them.


    Li Lanxin nodded and said, "that''s good! I''m sorry to trouble you, but please return as soon as possible. The black necked dragon has devoured its own group and gained three metamorphosis. Although it is not hungry yet, as time goes on, once it comes out to hunt, I''m afraid no one in the forest can survive! "

 Chapter 533

    Thinking of the black necked dragon, Li Lanxin sighed deeply.


    In the battle a few months ago, although humans in the swamp ruins won, they also buried the root of the disaster.


    The serpent group was badly damaged, the mother felt the crisis, instinctively gave up the ability to reproduce, and became the male king beast.


    And engulfed all the children, in a short period of three months on the metamorphosis of two times, became a second metamorphosis of the old king beast.


    In the swamp ruins of the forest, the tribe of snakes disappeared, but one more King beast,


    A month ago, it appeared, first attacking south city.


    The high city wall is tofu to it, which will be destroyed by a slight bump.


    Without heavy weapons, the soldiers in Nancheng could not do any damage to it.


    Taking advantage of its plundering the east city, the other three cities fled in a hurry and fled into the forest.


    However, the residents of Nancheng are more than 70000, and less than 10000 people have escaped. Among the more than 10000 people, Li Jing, the leader of Nancheng, is also included!


    More than 60000 people died in Nancheng, which became the food of the king''s beast, the green scale king snake.


    With enough nutrition, the green scale King beast underwent the third metamorphosis and became the old king beast "black necked dragon" after three metamorphosis!


    Today, the existence of black necked dragon in the ruins is far more dangerous to human beings than the previous snake tribe.


    In order to eliminate the king beast in the ruins, Li Lanxin had to turn to the rebel forces in other places.


    Kyoto has a vast territory, and Li Lanxin''s letter has not been answered. In Li Lanxin''s disappointment, just two days ago, these people came in front of her, holding her help letter to the rebel forces.


    They came from Kyoto and were commissioned by a member of the rebel army in Kyoto to help solve the problem in the ruins.


    Although it''s strange that the rebels in Kyoto should be connected with the martial arts institute, Li Lanxin didn''t think much about it.


    Now, what Li Lanxin wants to do most is to eliminate the old king beast in the ruins, and let the ruins people all over the forest safely return to their original home.


    "My name is Wang Xiaosheng. These two are my most proud students, Chen Yuyan and Zhang Gongke! It takes about half a month to go back and forth. I''ll leave the two students to help you just in case! "


    Wang Xiaosheng introduced himself.


    Although they are proud of their martial arts, they are not inhuman.


    I didn''t introduce myself before. I told you my identity. Now, it''s time to leave.


    Li Lanxin nodded and said, "thank you very much! Then we''ll wait here for your good news! "


    With an indifferent look, Wang said, "don''t worry. I''ll come here in person this time and your troubles will be solved. It''s just a matter of time. Just wait patiently!"


    In this way, I''m afraid Wang Xiaosheng''s status in Kyoto is not low.


    Looking at the indifferent Wang Xiaosheng, everyone thought to himself.


    When did the rebels come into contact with the martial artists in Kyoto?


    This is the most puzzling and surprising thing for the other three city Lords.


    "Younger martial sister! Looks like we''re going to work together for a while! "


    Beside Wang Xiaosheng, Zhang can turn his head and smile to the younger martial sister.


    The tenderness and admiration in his eyes made others get goose bumps.


    I also secretly smile in my heart. It seems that these two students in Wang Xiao''s holy belt have deep intention.


    The soft words in her ears are so harsh to Chen Yuyan, and she responds to the soft eyes with her cold eyes.


    There was a flash of murder in the pupil.


    Looking at Zhang can be used silently, Chen Yuyan coldly said: "looking at me with that disgusting eyes, I will kill you!"


    Plain words, no one will think that what she said is a lie, she is serious.


    Everyone in the room looked at the scene and laughed secretly. It seemed that it was a rose with thorns.


    For the cold words of the younger martial sister, Zhang Ke could only smile awkwardly, but he turned his head and stopped talking.


    It is Wang Xiaosheng on one side to detect the killing in Chen YuYan''s eyes.


    With a sigh in his heart, Wang Xiaosheng has some helplessness.


    As a student, I don''t know why, his original qualification was mediocre, and he was not outstanding among many students. Since he came back from the last trial, not only his temperament has changed, but his qualification has also improved by leaps and bounds. In just a few months, he has defeated all the students in the class and won the first place in the last competition of the same level.


    However, it was in that first place competition that she was punished by the college and imprisoned for more than half a month. If it wasn''t for her family, the punishment would be heavier.


    It''s just a similar expression of love. In the final duel, she seemed to be stimulated by something. With just a few moves, she cut off each other''s arms and stabbed the sharp sword into each other''s chest mercilessly.


    Fortunately, the teacher took action in time to save the other party''s life.


    Wang Xiaosheng thought that when she rushed to the swamp ruins not long ago, she asked to go to the "dirty Valley".


    They went and returned to the test site. She seemed to be looking for something. It took her two days to give up. Since then, Wang Xiaosheng can feel that there is a sense of hostility in his student''s heart.


    "This time back to Kyoto, Zhang can use it! You follow me! Chen Yuyan can stay alone! "


    Wang Xiaosheng has a premonition that if he doesn''t take the student away, he will probably hear the news that he has lost his life and polluted the mouth of animals when he returns.


    "Old... Teacher! Isn''t that good? "


    Zhang can very reluctantly said.


    It''s a rare chance to get along with my younger martial sister this time. Isn''t that a good teacher?


    "Needless to say! If you are told to follow, you will follow! "


    Wang Xiaosheng''s tone is very firm and can''t be refuted.


    "All right!"


    Zhang can say dejectedly.


    This opportunity is wasted again.


    The young man did not know that his teacher was saving him!


    Taking his eyes back from the students, Wang Xiaosheng looked at Li Lanxin, who was the first one, and said, "it''s not too late! I''ll go now! I''ll be back as soon as possible! "


    With that, Wang Xiaosheng left, and the people sitting around the long table also stood up.


    Looking at Wang Xiaosheng, Li Lanxin said, "Bon Voyage!"

 Chapter 534

    "That..."


    At this time, Zhou Qi, who was waiting, could not help talking.


    He thinks it''s better to let the martial artists in Kyoto know about the situation in the ruins.


    This sound, Zhou Qi''s voice is very big, has suppressed all sounds.


    Facing the puzzled eyes of the people in the house, Zhou Qishan said with a smile: "I just want to tell you that in the swamp of the West City, it seems that someone is fighting with the king beast. The scene is very fierce!"


    "Yes! When I left, there was a team of 100 who withdrew from the west city. They looked like the first regiment we met before


    First Corps?


    Someone''s fighting the king beast?


    "No way! In Kyoto, apart from the martial arts institute, who has the ability to solve an old king beast that has undergone three metamorphosis? I don''t think the military of the Acropolis will do these things that will cost a lot unless they bombard with a lot of heavy firepower! "


    Wang Xiaosheng''s face changed slightly. He didn''t believe that anyone would dare to go to the trouble of black necked dragon.


    But Li Lanxin was slightly stunned, with a look of disbelief.


    After a few months, the first Legion appeared again?


    Thinking of the first legion, Li Lanxin thought of the weak boy in her mind.


    Has he come yet?


    Back to her senses, Li Lanxin looked calm and said, "it''s no use saying more! Go and have a look! If it''s the first legion, maybe they can solve our problems! "


    In the dark wooden house, the words of Li Lanxin echoed.


    Is the first Legion here again?


    Not to mention Wang Xiaosheng''s feelings, the three people in the house are changing their faces.


    If the first Legion really comes, as a supporter of the resistance, if the crisis of ruins is lifted by the first Legion afterwards, the three cities may have no more choice but to join the resistance.


    No, it should be said that the two cities, because the South City has been destroyed, for Li Jing, the city leader of the South City, he has not much choice.


    "Good! Let''s go and have a look! "


    Wang Xiaosheng also wants to know who it is. He has such courage.


    Not only he, but also his two students are very curious.


    Even Chen YuYan''s cold face showed a trace of curiosity.


    Who knows the power of black necked dragon?


    Black necked dinosaurs are also the dominant species in the high level of the human spectrum.


    "Go! Go and have a look


    The crowd swarmed out of the hut and walked quickly into the forest.


    In the forest around the swamp ruins, there are many farms, big and small.


    In the past, there was no one on the farm except for farming and harvest season.


    Because the forest is not safe, polluting animals will often haunt.


    Since the black necked dragon attacked the swamp ruins, people fleeing from the ruins have had to make the farm a new home.


    For the sake of safety, more than 100000 people did not gather in one place, but scattered the farms.


    Due to the power of black necked dragon, the area of tens of kilometers was deterred, so that other polluting animals did not dare to approach.


    In this case, more than 100000 people can live in the forest safely.


    But it can''t last long.


    More than 100000 people in the forest are just a kind of food reserve for black necked dragon. It is too full to eat and needs time to digest. Once it is consumed, when it is hungry, the human in the forest will become its prey target.


    Li Lanxin knew this very well, so before the black necked dragon was hungry, she thought of all kinds of ways to eliminate this threat.


    "Bang!"


    Black necked dragon''s huge body is like a wall, sometimes it can''t be avoided at all.


    The sharp big sword cuts down on the broken scales, and the big sword cuts into the meat.


    The painful black necked dragon smashed his whole body at the little figure beside him. A dark shadow flashed across the sky, as if he was bowling. The little figure was hit by the huge body.


    A black lightning "bang" hit the wall.


    Gravel flying, dust rolling, small figure directly hit the wall down a groove.


    After fighting for so long, Tanya''s hood didn''t slip.


    After flying the enemy, the black necked dragon did not attack the enemy immediately, but watched the dusty place warily.


    Sure enough, a small shadow came out of the dust again.


    The black blood pattern armor is not broken, but the big sword in the hand. The black flame around the blade is not as vigorous as before, and becomes a little dim.


    For Tanya, it doesn''t matter if she is protected by armor after repeated impacts. Moreover, her physical strength is far more than that of other people, and the damage to her body is very small.


    But it costs a lot.


    After several hours of fighting, the flow of the power of death was not smooth. It was a call that was almost exhausted.


    Once the power of death is exhausted, at that time, Tanya can only rely on the strength of her body to fight with Blackneck.


    Compared with Tanya, the black necked dragon is much more miserable.


    Although the huge body was not fatally injured, its whole body was covered with scars of broken scales.


    The green blood continuously flows out, which makes black neck dragon''s black scales all dyed green. It looks extremely miserable and ferocious.


    After a few hours of fighting, although black necked dragon was powerful, it could not escape the common characteristic of creatures, that is, physical strength.


    Black necked dragon''s physical strength is about to be exhausted, and its movement is much slower.


    Tan Ya has no such problem.


    Because she is the "dead", the dead is not a creature, of course, there is no physical strength.


    Although it will also consume energy, that is, the fatigue of the soul, Tanya has a great advantage in this aspect compared with physical strength.


    The huge West City has been completely destroyed. The three-story building is too fragile. The huge body of black necked dragon will collapse if it is touched lightly.


    During the hours of fighting, the west city was in ruins, with only a few buildings still standing.


    Lost the foothold of the building, Tanya was hit more and more times.


    On the other hand, black necked dragons are very smart, very smart.


    We know that those tall buildings are an advantage to the enemy, so we destroyed them from the beginning of the battle and pushed all the buildings down.

 Chapter 535

    In the ruins, Tan Yajing stands, the big sword in his hand, the black flame beating slightly on the blade.


    On the other hand, the black necked dragon slowly twists its slender and huge body, its huge head constantly shakes left and right, and its golden pupils stare at the little enemy not far away.


    It seems to be very irritable, and the sense of powerlessness in the body makes it have a crisis.


    The pain of the whole body makes it fear.


    Both sides are consuming a lot.


    In this pause, both sides are seizing the time to recover and prepare for the next battle.


    No one moved, but the atmosphere of confrontation became more and more tense.


    Just as two figures, one big and the other small, confront each other in the ruins, Li Lanxin and his party, who came out of the northern forest, also boarded the north wall of the western city.


    They were very confused. When they walked out of the forest before, the "movement" from the "West City" was particularly obvious.


    The sound of "boom" is very intense.


    As they approached the north wall of the West City, the sound of the city suddenly disappeared and became extremely quiet.


    Is the battle over?


    No, it''s not over.


    When they entered the gate and climbed the city wall, they finally saw the huge body of the black necked dragon in the ruins of the west city near the east wall, as well as the ruins of the west city.


    Looking at the scene in front of us, everyone was stunned.


    So the big west city just disappeared?


    It''s a lot of building debris.


    What a fierce battle to make the West City look like it is now?


    "What a tragedy! Who hurt the black necked dragon like this? "


    Although it was far away, the people brought their telescopes, through which the rebels could clearly see the situation in the distance.


    Wang Xiaosheng and Wang Xiaosheng don''t need binoculars. The "neck" is a kind of magic power. When the neck is gathered in the eyes, it can strengthen the eyes and make the eyes see further.


    "Look! There''s a man opposite the black necked dragon


    Although the ruins block the sight, but in the ruins, people can vaguely see the existence of a person.


    He was wearing black armor, a hood and a big black sword in his hand.


    So he stood quietly opposite the black necked dragon, facing the black necked dragon.


    The two figures, one big and the other small, are totally out of proportion, but in the eyes of the public, the fighting situation is equal.


    The black necked dragon was afraid to step forward.


    "Alone?"


    Looking at the distance, Wang Xiaosheng muttered to himself.


    In the distance, the man could fight with the black necked dragon one by one. Looking at the scars on the black necked dragon, the black necked dragon did not have an advantage in the battle.


    On the contrary, the little figure was very neat and didn''t seem to be hurt too much.


    There is also the sword in his hand, actually jumping black halo like fire, is that "neck"?


    No, it''s not "neck", because Wang Xiaosheng doesn''t feel the existence of "neck" in the west city.


    In such a fierce battle, if the man uses "neck", the flow of "neck" in the air should be very clear.


    So, that person''s "strength" is not the neck.


    What''s that?


    Is it western magic?


    That''s not right. Those envoys don''t have the ability to face up to a strong enemy alone, and they don''t use "sword", and they don''t wear heavy armor.


    Who the hell is that guy?


    Wang Xiaosheng was very confused.


    You can''t be distracted in the fight, but Tanya is distracted again.


    In the ruins, Tanya instinctively looks at the source of the sight because she is aware of the many sights coming from the distance.


    And this small move seems to make black necked dragon feel that it is a flaw, and its body is like a sharp arrow attacking Tanya.


    Speed, almost an instant came to Tanya''s head.


    The huge black shadow, like the top of Mount Tai, pressed down on Tanya. The open mouth of blood basin, ferocious and sharp teeth were clearly visible.


    How can Tanya not notice the attack of black necked dragon?


    When the black necked dragon''s big mouth hit, Tanya''s figure flashed and jumped more than 20 meters high, onto a piece of debris.


    "Bang!"


    Losing the target, the huge body of black necked dragon fell into the ruins.


    There was another whirl of gravel and dust.


    When Tanya falls on the ruins has not made the next action, the big black necked dragon rushes out of the dust and attacks Tanya on the ruins.


    This time Tanya didn''t dodge, but flashed forward.


    The big sword was raised high, and the black light of the sword flashed. Before the big mouth opened, the blade wrapped in the black flame slashed on the black neck''s head.


    Great strength and pain made the black necked dragon fall to the ruins on one side.


    But just then, before the black necked dragon fell, its tail swung away like Tanya, who was falling from the sky.


    Unable to borrow, Tanya calmly blocks the sword in front of her.


    "Bang!"


    When the black necked dragon "boom" fell in the ruins, Tanya also flew out, "boom" fell in the ruins dozens of meters away, aroused a piece of dust and gravel.


    But after a short time, the fallen black necked dragon stood up again, and the small figures that fell into the ruins rushed out of the dust, and the large and small figures rushed to the opposite side.


    Gravel dancing, dust rolling, in a small two figure fighting place, "boom" sound into a piece, and that constantly issued a roaring roar.


    Either the black necked dragon was knocked down, or the little figure was blown away. The fierce battle made the people on the wall look stunned.


    "What a savage way to fight. Is that guy human? Even our martial artists can''t stand such a strong impact. There is still strength. That guy has the power to knock down the black necked dragon. It''s incredible, it''s incredible! "


    On the wall, even Wang Xiaosheng couldn''t help crying out.


    When fighting against the king beast, the martial arts practitioners use their own flexibility to consume the king beast''s physical strength, and then find out the weakness. They will kill the king beast with one hit, and will never fight against the king beast.


    Because although the body of a martial artist has been strengthened by the "neck", it can not escape the restriction of the ordinary body. If he is hit by the king beast in the front, just one hit, his body will be seriously damaged.

 Chapter 536

    Looking back from the distant battlefield, Wang Xiaosheng turned to Li Lanxin and said, "instructor Li! Do you know him? "


    Li Lanxin did not put down her telescope. Even she was infected in the distance. Looking at the battlefield, Li Lanxin said: "I don''t know! however! It should have something to do with the first corps! "


    First Corps?


    Since just now, Wang Xiaosheng has heard these words.


    Wang Xiaosheng has no idea about the first Legion.


    "Can you tell me where the first army is?"


    Wang Xiaosheng asked.


    Li Lanxin shook her head, didn''t put down her telescope, and said: "I don''t know very well. The rebel army and the first army are just cooperative relations. I don''t know about the origin of the first army just like you


    Don''t you know?


    Wang Xiaosheng did not ask too much and looked back at the battlefield.


    At this time, the battle in the ruins is in the most intense moment.


    "Bang!"


    A violent impact, in the dust rolling, two entangled figures separated.


    When the dust subsided, in the ruins, the two figures looked at each other 100 meters apart.


    The black necked dragon''s appearance is more miserable. There are many huge wounds on its head, and the green blood rolls out from its eyes. It looks very embarrassed.


    The little figure was not much better. Although there was no obvious damage on its appearance, the hand holding the big sword was shaking slightly. The black flame around the blade was dim and almost extinguished.


    Too much energy.


    In the hood, Tanya looks calm. The next battle will be the last one.


    No matter she or the huge object on the other side is at the end of the storm, the next battle will be the time to decide life and death.


    "Roar!"


    In the confrontation, the black necked dragon suddenly made a deafening roar.


    In the roar, the black necked dragon changed.


    On the back of the black necked dragon, the neatly arranged barbs began to emit a blue light, and the light became more and more intense.


    In the ruins, the blue light behind the black necked dragon is like a huge blue sun, emitting dazzling and eye-catching light.


    "No! Black necked dragon is going to work hard. It''s the unique energy attack of black necked dragon. It can extract all the energy in the original stone, and then release it instantly, forming a powerful burst ball of energy! "


    On the wall in the distance, Wang Xiaosheng''s face changed when he saw the black necked dragon in the ruins.


    Wang Xiaosheng''s words surprised people and looked at the ruins with dignified expression.


    Can he win?


    In their hearts, of course, they are looking forward to the victory of "human beings", rather than polluting animals.


    At this time, opposite the black necked dragon, Tanya also has a new action.


    Holding the sword in the backhand, the sharp edge of the sword inserted into the ground.


    The only remaining power of death in the mark of death is surging out. The dark gray power of death is like a black flame around Tanya. The black flame is becoming more and more prosperous and rushes to the sky more than ten meters high.


    Around Tanya, the gravel on the ground is shaking slightly. Under the violent flow of the power of death, it is crushed to pieces.


    From a distance, you can see with the naked eye that two different abilities, one basket and one black, are fighting in the sky.


    A wave of pressure swept across the city wall, making their hearts heavy.


    For a few of the rebels, they have long been dazzled by the battle of the ruins in the distance. Is this what human beings can do?


    Is that kind of black brilliance that human beings can possess?


    They are ordinary people and don''t understand what kind of ability that is.


    Compared with the shock of the rebels, in the eyes of Wang Xiaosheng, they knew what it was.


    It''s a contest between elements and energy.


    "Roar!"


    There was another roar in the ruins.


    Looking deep into the ruins, behind the black necked dragon, the blue light has reached the extreme.


    The golden pupil stares at the small figure wrapped by black flame in the distance. As soon as the roaring mouth of the blood basin is closed, the blue light of the black neck dragon''s back flashes suddenly.


    A blue ball of light with a diameter of more than 10 meters shot from the back of the black necked dragon. It was like a shell coming out of the chamber, and it was very fast.


    The surface of the sphere of light is round, like a blue flame beating, across the sky, "Zizi" sound like the thunder of lightning, the huge blue sphere of light with a very powerful power to attack Tanya.


    And then, in silence, Tanya moved.


    With a flash of his figure, Tanya rushes out and only runs for a few steps. Tanya strides forward and makes a throwing action. With a 360 degree turn of her body, Tanya throws the big sword.


    The big sword spinning in the air turned into a black flame and attacked the blue light ball.


    The air was torn, and in the whistling, blue, collided with black.


    "Boom!"


    As soon as it came into contact, the blue light ball was torn by the rotating sword. In the chaos of energy, it exploded, and the violent shock wave spread in the sky visible to the naked eye.


    The ground as if ushered in a gale, raised a burst of dust.


    Burst of energy also let the sky suddenly under the blue meteor shower.


    The big sword wrapped in black flame is still castrated. After tearing the blue light ball, it marks a black awn and shoots out from the burst blue light.


    There''s a flash in the sky!


    "Hiss!"


    The rotating sword directly tore the hard scales of the black necked dragon, and the sharp blade almost reached the handle and sank into the big head of the black necked dragon.


    "Roar!"


    In the blue rain of fashion, the black necked dragon made its last roar.


    The huge body seems to have lost all its strength and fell to the ground with a bang, raising a burst of dust and gravel.


    It''s over!


    In the ruins of the distance, dust rolling, the sky is under a blue meteor shower, let that piece of sky looks beautiful.


    Also in the dust, the huge figure fell down, quietly fell in the ruins, no longer moving.

 Chapter 537

    "Go! Inform the departments in the forest immediately and move back to the four cities as soon as possible


    The shocking battle scene is over. Looking at the huge corpse in the ruins, Li Lanxin first thought of the people in the forest.


    Once the black necked dragon dies, the existence of the fear of the polluting animals in the forest will no longer exist, and those who have left will come back again.


    Soon, the forest around the swamp ruins will be restored to its former form, full of danger.


    Before the animals return to their respective territory, the people in the forest must leave as soon as possible and return to the four cities.


    Because of Li Lanxin''s words, everyone was slightly stunned, and then thought of something.


    Meng Haijun, who followed Li Lanxin, left, and Bao left on Monday. Seeing the two leave, several high-level members of the rebel army left one by one in a hurry.


    The blue rain is no longer coming.


    When the dust subsided, the little black figure in the ruins moved slowly among the ruins.


    She won this battle, and the glory of victory belongs to her.


    "Zheng! "Zheng


    She walked among the ruins. When she stepped down, every step would send out "Zheng!" The sound of a collision.


    It''s the sound of metal shoes hitting hard ground.


    Through the distance of 100 meters, the small figure came to the huge spoils.


    Leng Leng looked at the behemoth in front of him. I''m afraid that only his head is ten Tanya''s size.


    It''s too big.


    Looking up, on the head, about three meters high, you can see the black hilt.


    Mind fretting!


    The magic scene appeared, the big sword inserted in the black neck head suddenly turned into a black energy floating into Tanya''s forehead.


    Reaching out, Tanya touches her eyebrows.


    This battle, let Tanya know a little.


    It turns out that the mark of death is the big sword, and the big sword is the mark of death.


    It''s a weapon. It''s a place to store the power of death.


    In the last stroke, Tanya understood this, so she inspired the power of death in the sword.


    At that moment, the power of the big sword was infinite and irresistible, and the hard head of the black necked dragon also became fragile.


    The consumption is still too much


    Tanya can feel the emptiness of the power of death in the mark of death. Although it is recovering slowly, it will take a lot of time to return to the full level before.


    In the hood, Tanya''s expression suddenly slightly stunned.


    Then a word came out of the hood.


    "What a pity!"


    It''s a pity.


    Previously, Tanya was able to feel the energy source from the black necked dragon''s body.


    The origin is in the head of the black necked dragon.


    But now I can''t feel it.


    What does that mean?


    It shows that the "original stone" in the black neck dragon head is no longer there.


    Looking up at the wound caused by the last blow of the sword above, Tanya''s heart is slightly clear.


    It seems that the power of the last blow is too strong, and it just hit the location of the "original stone", causing the original stone to be broken and turned into the purest energy.


    It''s a pity that the original stone in the head is blue at least according to the energy color emitted from the back of black necked dragon.


    Blue, which is second only to purple, is very precious.


    Someone is coming


    Tanya, next to the black necked dragon''s body, turns her head slightly and looks to the north.


    In the ruins of the north, there are several figures are approaching!


    A little thought for a while, Tanya did not choose to leave.


    But chose to stay, waiting for those people to get close.


    What happened to the swamp ruins and where did the people of the four cities go?


    Maybe the people who come can give Tanya the answer.


    Waiting, they finally arrived.


    Two women and six men came out of the ruins.


    Tanya''s face moved as she looked past in her hood.


    Because in the crowd, Tanya saw an acquaintance.


    Li Lanxin, the rebel''s instructor.


    When you are close enough, you can feel the size of black necked dragon and the power of "it". Even if you are dead, the power of black necked dragon makes people nervous.


    I''m afraid its body will move.


    In front of the huge head, people also saw the black figure.


    She has been standing there for a long time without moving, just standing so quietly.


    She was covered in armor and her face was hidden in her hood.


    But look at that armor. It looks like a woman?


    She was looking at them, and they could feel it.


    Step by step close, when came to Tanya not far away, people stopped.


    At this time, Wang Xiao, who was walking in the front, said respectfully: "I don''t know where you come from? The black necked dragon, the king beast of the old sex, who has been transformed for three times, must not be an ordinary person


    Tanya doesn''t respond to Wang Xiaosheng. She looks at Li Lanxin in her hood.


    "It seems that you''ve had a bad time recently!"


    A cold voice came out of the hood.


    This makes people stunned. To whom did this say?


    Besides, she is really a woman!


    In the confusion of the public, Li Lanxin stood up at this time.


    Suspiciously looking at the black figure not far away, he said: "I don''t know if you are?"


    No?


    Indeed, when entering Qicheng, Tan Ya was wearing a power combat suit. The power combat suit concealed everything, so that the rebels did not know Tan Ya''s existence, nor did they know that there was a woman under the armor.


    But even if they know the changes of Tanya, they don''t know each other.


    "General Tanya of the first army! As for the purpose, you should be clear! "


    The cold voice rang out from the hood, and also came into the people''s ears.


    Does she seem to know herself?


    From Tanya''s tone, Li Lanxin recognized this.


    Tanya?


    general?


    However, it''s really from the first Legion!


    Tanya''s words let Li Lanxin relax slightly.


    If it was the first legion, she would have nothing to worry about.


    After all, the first Legion and the rebels are cooperative. With this kind of relationship, it''s easy to say a lot.

 Chapter 538

    First Corps?


    Wang Xiaosheng looks up and down at Tanya.


    Although his words were ignored, Wang Xiaosheng didn''t care. After all, the characters of the "strong" are strange. Wang Xiaosheng won''t remember what he can ignore.


    But on one side of Zhang can be a little angry, want to say something, but Wang Xiaosheng stopped.


    Li Lanxin looked at Tanya and said, "since you left, many things have happened in the swamp ruins!"


    With that, Li Lanxin said, "if general Tanya doesn''t dislike it, please move. Let''s go back to Qicheng and have a detailed discussion!"


    "No! Come back to me when you''ve finished your work! I''m on the east bank! In that transport ship


    Tanya kindly refuses Li Lanxin.


    Obviously! The rebels will be busy for a while.


    Tanya is not in a hurry for this mission. It is necessary to give the rebels a little buffer time.


    With that, Tanya turns and leaves in the eyes of all.


    To the East, the figure slowly disappeared in the ruins.


    When the black figure disappeared in the ruins, the crowd fell into a strange silence.


    At this time, Wang Xiaosheng looked at Li Lanxin and said, "instructor Li! Since the black necked dragon has been eliminated, there is nothing for us here! Then we''ll leave! "


    With a smile, Li Lanxin said: "thank you very much for coming here this time! After all! You are the only ones who have taken action after receiving the help letter. Thank that comrade for me! Let''s just say that our rebels in the swamp ruins are very grateful for his help! "


    Wang Xiaosheng nodded and said, "I will!"


    With that, Wang Xiaosheng turned to the two students beside him and said, "let''s go!"


    Before he left, Wang Xiaosheng suddenly thought of something. Looking at Li Lanxin, he said again: "the military of the Acropolis has a plan to eliminate the area within ten thousand li of Kyoto. When it will be implemented has not been determined. However, this time will not be too long. You''d better make plans as soon as possible!"


    It''s a warning. It''s a warning from Kyoto to the rebels.


    Li Lanxin was stunned and looked at Wang Xiaosheng in bewilderment. She said, "I''ve always wondered why Kyoto" that "wanted to delegate power to the Acropolis. If she didn''t, Kyoto would have become a country long ago, and it would not be like now. The country is not like a country, and the sense of belonging of the nation is almost lost."


    Wang Xiaosheng wry smile, shaking his head: "things are not so simple! There are so many factors in this, sometimes even "she" can''t help it


    Wang Xiaosheng did not say much, but said: "keep working hard! As for the "rebels", we "Kyoto" support them secretly, but only support them. We can''t and can''t do anything. Your thoughts of the rebels may be the only way to change the status quo of Kyoto! No matter how much time you need, the only thing we can do is wait


    With that, Wang Xiaosheng left with two students.


    The figure soon disappeared in the ruins.


    Seeing Wang Xiaosheng leave, Li Lanxin regained her sight when the three figures could not be seen in the ruins.


    Turning around, Li Lanxin faces the three people behind her, the former leader of the three cities.


    With a solemn look, Li Lanxin said faintly: "the west city is destroyed, and the north city is also destroyed. Now there are only two cities left in the four marsh ruins: Qicheng and Nancheng. Now there is only one way to leave you, that is to join our Resistance Army! You''ve heard what you said just now. Although it can''t bring us any benefits, Kyoto supports us. The military of the Acropolis is the tool of power and desire. It is the existence that needs to be overthrown! "


    What else can they say?


    Today''s Qingcheng has long been out of balance.


    Originally, the four cities lost two cities. Now the rebel army is the only one, and there is the first army behind it.


    Can they say no?


    To compromise early is to know the current affairs and to become a senior member of the Resistance Army.


    As for the hard road in the future, that is the future. At least now, they see a little hope in the rebels.


    In silence, there is always a need for a person to express his position. As the only surviving North City in the three cities, Huang Lei, the leader of the North City, stands up.


    "We all know the situation of the three cities, the times are changing, we will not stubbornly abide by the so-called balance, we join the resistance forces!"


    Huang Lei''s words are undoubtedly the most effective, which also represents the attitude of the three cities.


    Li Lanxin said with a smile: "very good! With the participation of three members from the city, I believe that our rebel army will rise rapidly and get closer to the belief and goal of our rebel army! "


    "Now! Please also pacify the people of each city. If the threat is not there, it''s time to go home! "


    They all nodded and left one by one.


    Only Li Lanxin stayed and walked to the direction of Qicheng with more than a dozen members of the Resistance Army.


    There are more than 100000 people in the forest, and it is not easy to return to the ruins in a short time.


    It takes time!


    On the east coast of the ruins.


    When Tanya''s figure appeared from the ruins, the soldiers waiting on the shore were relieved.


    There were 100 soldiers leaving the ship. When they were ordered to return to the transport ship, most of them left, leaving about a small group of soldiers on the shore waiting for general Tanya''s return.


    "General Tanya! Is there any injury? "


    The soldiers came up.


    "Let''s go! Let''s go back to the transporter! don ''t worry! It''s powerful, but it can''t hurt me! "


    There is no pause. From the passage where the soldiers get out of the way, Tanya goes to the speedboat which is parked on the shore.


    The soldiers followed.


    Looking at the black figure in front, the eyes in the helmet were full of respect.


    General Tanya, the "fierce object", was able to wipe it out. How "powerful" was that?


    The glory belongs to general Tanya.


    When everyone gets on the speedboat, the speedboat starts to return.


    The stern of the boat was so swift that it began to move in the water.


    All the way through, leaving a long white trail on the water.


    The transport ship was berthed in the water hundreds of meters away, and the distance was very close. Soon, the speedboat entered the shadow of the transport ship''s huge body.


    Using the lifting platform, the speedboat and the crew returned to the wide deck of the transport ship.

 Chapter 539

    Leaving the speedboat, Tanya went to the cabin. As she walked on the deck, an order was sent down.


    "I need to rest! No one is allowed to disturb me until I wake up. If there are any rebels coming, the Sergeant can discuss with them! "


    Although the body did not suffer too much damage, but the consumption of the soul is too intense.


    "Shiji" is not a complete "dead", but also has a sense of pain and synaesthesia. The power of the dead comes from the fire of the soul. The consumption of the fire of the soul makes Tanya feel powerless all over her body, and there are bursts of stings in her head.


    She needs to rest, enough time to rest.


    Back in her cabin, Tanya, wearing a hood, lies on a small iron bed, sleeping with her clothes, and soon falls into sleep.


    At Tanya''s command, the top Sergeant took over the command.


    Tanya''s sleep did not affect the progress of the task, everything is in order.


    Yelin island!


    In the waters of the North!


    After two days, the ships off yehlin island had already left.


    When the last merchant ship left the side of the destroyer and slowly sailed into the sea.


    There is no ship in sight off yehlin island.


    Not long ago, two Bentley camouflaged warships returned to Yelin island after paying ransom. They moored for a while on the east coast of Yelin Island, but left soon.


    This scene, although the first Legion saw, but did not make any response.


    "Your Highness! Why don''t we sink them? "


    Although the two armored ships were big, their firepower was very weak, and they were wide bottomed ships, slow and heavy.


    The fleet can sink in a few rounds of shelling!


    She didn''t forget the young man she ordered to shoot on the beach.


    When he came back, he told his highness about it.


    In the wide bridge command room of the cruiser, Li Meng leaned back on his seat and supported his chin with his hands, which was very casual.


    Li Meng said calmly, "why did you sink it? Someone has to send back the news of the young man''s death. Otherwise, how can Bentley trouble us? "


    With a faint smile, Li Meng looked at the night standing beside him and said, "although it''s a careless move, you''ve done a good job. It''s also the fate of the young man! It''s fate. I''m afraid "he" is the source of the turmoil in the South China Sea


    At this time, one side of Yamada Erlang, whispered: "Your Highness! Although the trip to yehlin island was successful and achieved the expected "interests", we also offended Bentley and ASEAN. In the task report, I found that the two men killed by us had different identities in Bentley and ASEAN. The young man killed by general Sawyer could be identified as the son of kenover in Bentley, while the other one was unknown, But he calls himself the younger brother of ASEAN members! "


    "Bentley is needless to say. If the news of his death comes back, Bentley and the first Legion will become enemies. In the hatred, Bentley will react in the near future. ASEAN, after those businessmen go back, they will know about our" first Legion ". If that businessman is really a member''s brother, ASEAN''s black market businessmen must know their identity. If his death is heard by a member of Parliament, our first Legion will also be hated by ASEAN! "


    After a little pause, Erlang Yamada continued: "this Bentley country is far away from Nanlin Island, and they are located at both ends of the South China Sea. If Bentley country has any action, our first regiment also has enough buffer time. However, the situation in ASEAN is quite the opposite. Nanlin island is very close to ASEAN, and the nearest mainland is less than 150 nautical miles. Once ASEAN moves in such a close distance, we have no time to respond. "


    "It is conceivable that in the near future, the first regiment will face the danger of being attacked on both sides! Your highness needs to plan ahead! "


    Yamada said a lot and analyzed the future situation of the first Legion.


    Li Meng listened to Yamada''s words very carefully and listened to every word.


    It makes sense that the first Legion will be exposed to the eyes of human beings after this trip to Yelin island.


    The first Legion''s demand for the South China Sea will also trigger a crisis.


    Today''s human beings have lost the ability to control the ocean.


    But not everyone is entitled to claim to be the Lord of the sea.


    It needs strength and recognition.


    Li Meng wanted to be an enemy of Bentley, because he cared about Bentley a long time ago.


    That country is under the brutal rule of the soldiers, and its people have already lost their sense of national belonging. Even if the first Legion becomes the ruler of Bentley, it will not encounter too strong resistance.


    Of course, it''s just an idea in my heart.


    If you want to occupy a country, you still need to play some tricks. Only in this way can you make a good name and not leave anything to say.


    The conflict on yehlin island is undoubtedly a good fuse.


    As long as Bentley dare to fire the first shot, after that, no matter what the first Legion does, it will stand on the "reasonable" side.


    So, it''s an opportunity, a great opportunity.


    Li Meng will not give up this opportunity. He will not give up this rare opportunity because of ASEAN''s involvement.


    From thinking back to God, Li Meng looked calm and said: "no harm! After this return trip, priority should be given to the development of the Navy, and the revenue this time should be able to maintain two small fleets! "


    Although the revenue is high this time, the first Legion has no stable source of revenue in finance.


    For an army, the price of recruitment is only the first expense. After that, the maintenance, repair, loss and supply of equipment will cost a lot.


    Today, the total military strength of the first Corps consumes nearly five million energy points per month. This is still a non combat period. In case of war, the financial consumption will increase several times or even more than ten times.


    So! When recruiting troops, we need to consider the scale carefully. With the development of the first legion, the cycle is gradual!


    Only in this way can we ensure the normal operation of the weak capital chain of the first Corps.

 Chapter 540

    "Your Highness! Destroyers are back in the fleet! Let''s go


    By this time, outside, on one side of the fleet, the paid destroyer had returned.


    Looking at the sea outside the window, Li Meng said calmly: "let''s go! Return to Nanlin island! "


    "Yes


    Under the order of returning, there were several long sirens in the vast sea area.


    After the sound of the whistle, a "rumble" of the engine reverberated on the sea.


    In the agitation of the sea, the fleet moved slowly and sailed to the East.


    The fleet will make a big circle around Yelin island and then move southwest!


    With the passage of time, the fleet of the first Legion also disappeared in the waters near yehlin island.


    When there were no more ship shadows in the nearby waters, yehlin island was calm again.


    Only the waves that hit the coast are making rhythmic waves.


    ---


    Swamp ruins!


    Three days have passed!


    More than 100000 people in the forest returned to the ruins a day ago.


    Some people have returned to their "homes" and some people''s homes have been destroyed.


    There are only two cities left in the ruins, and nearly 100000 people are homeless.


    Under the arrangement of the rebel high-level, it took two days to solve the housing problem of all the people.


    When the most difficult thing was solved, a new problem had to worry the rebels.


    In Kai Shing, the inner city house, a meeting is taking place as the rebel''s power center.


    In the conference room, all the high-level rebel forces gathered, including the former ruins of the three City owners.


    Of course, they are no longer the city leaders, but members of the rebel forces.


    Because of the special status of the three men, the soldiers of the three cities were led by them. Now they have become a member of the rebel army and the "Captain" of the leader.


    In front of the round table, Li Lanxin sat upright, her little hand unconsciously on the table and tapped lightly.


    Looking around at the crowd, Li Lanxin said in a deep voice: "our rebel forces have always been the targets of suppression by the military of the Acropolis. If they want to clear the area thousands of miles away from Kyoto, their first target will be the" rebel forces "!"


    "Fighting is inevitable. We must prepare for it in advance."


    Li Lanxin''s voice reverberated in the conference room and was also heard by the public.


    When the voice fell, Meng Haijun, who was sitting at the round table, said: "once the military''s clean-up plan of the Acropolis is implemented, only the No. 4 and No. 6 Acropolis can threaten the swamp ruins. These two Acropolis are closest to us and are most likely to send troops. Therefore, in order to avoid the military''s raid on the swamp ruins! I suggest that we send people to infiltrate the No. 4 and No. 6 Acropolis as soon as possible to monitor the two cities at all times. We can also contact the rebel forces in the two cities and ask them to provide necessary information! "


    "I agree! We must monitor the movement of the Acropolis army! As long as we know when they will take action, we can rely on the sea of forests to set up defenses on their way to the ruins. Even if we can''t resist them, we can also consume their strength! "


    Shu Dongdong agreed with Meng Haijun''s words very much and echoed them.


    People nodded, if you know the deployment of the Acropolis military, even if the "strength" is inclined to the Acropolis military, the resistance is not without the power of the first World War.


    At this time, Huang Lei looked at the crowd and said in a deep voice: "after the black necked dragon''s rampage, the strength of the resistance is very weak now. Because there are too many casualties in the fight against the black necked dragon, now the total strength of the resistance is only 8000, and there is a serious lack of guns and ammunition! The army of the Acropolis is no better than the ordinary refugees and robbers. They are "guards" with powerful weapons. Although they are the first generation of old "guards", they should not be underestimated


    Yes!


    After all, the military of the Acropolis controls all the Acropolis, and the details of more than 100 years can not be compared with the rebel forces.


    The people''s faces were heavy, and they bowed their heads to think.


    "We can turn to the first regiment for arms, but the rebel army and the first regiment only have a cooperative relationship. If they want arms, they must have a large amount of money. Now the rebel army can''t afford too much money, and the first regiment can''t give us arms for nothing. And don''t forget, there are conditions for the first regiment to cooperate with us, You should not have forgotten that agreement


    On Monday leopard''s words, the crowd again kept silent.


    Yes!


    Without enough money, it''s hard for the rebels to grow.


    It''s just a drop in the bucket to hunt the polluting animals and get the "original stone". Even if we start hunting now, we can''t solve the financial problem in a short time.


    Moreover, hunting needs to consume bullets, which is not a small expense.


    Moreover, the rebels are short of ammunition. If you take it to hunt polluting animals, the ammunition will soon be consumed.


    Without ammunition, the guns in their hands are scrap iron. What do they use against the military of the Acropolis?


    In the meditation, Ma Donglin suddenly raised his head and looked thoughtfully at the little figure on the theme.


    He seems to be hesitating about something, some uncertain attention.


    In the end, he said, "I have a way. I don''t know if it''s feasible or not."


    The voice reverberated in the conference room, making everyone''s eyes look at the figure.


    In the crowd''s gaze, Ma Donglin looked at Li Lanxin, who was the first, and said, "instructor! This may be a little offensive to you, but I don''t think it''s a bad thing! I wonder if I should say it or not


    Li Lanxin was stunned by the sight of Ma Donglin. She didn''t know what Ma Donglin was selling.


    However, Li Lanxin also wants to know what Ma donglinkou said.


    With an indifferent look, Li Lanxin said, "go ahead! Say what you think


    In the eyes of curiosity, Ma Donglin spoke.


    "It''s easy! Although we don''t know the background of the first legion, the strength of the first Legion is by no means comparable to that of us now. The first Legion is very powerful, and we can make use of it! "


    "Wait!"


    Li Jing interrupted Ma Donglin''s words and said: "the first army is not stupid. Can we use it?"

 Chapter 541

    Yes! Would the first Legion be so stupid? Would be willing to be used by them?


    People do not think that the first Legion will be stupid enough to be used by others.


    Ma Donglin continued with a smile: "it''s just a speech to use. I think it should be" help "! As you all know, the young man with the highest status in the first legion, we don''t know about his status, but can it be a simple person to gain the loyalty of those strong soldiers? Besides, there is the general. You should all understand "general". That is a high-level "military post" in the human army in the last era. From this title, we can see that the first army is not a small force, let alone an arms dealer. And that general Tanya is able to kill the existence of "black necked dragon" alone, but such a powerful existence calls the young man as the master. You can imagine how noble the young man''s identity is! "


    What on earth does he want to say?


    After saying so much, people still didn''t understand.


    In the eyes of more and more people, Ma Donglin continued: "although our resistance forces are still very weak, we have ideals and the spirit of struggle. One day we will succeed and achieve the seemingly distant goal. And as the leader of the marsh ruins Resistance Army, instructor Li will have a noble identity in the future! "


    Looking around at the crowd, Ma Donglin said with a faint smile: "my way is very simple, that is to make the resistance and the first army more" intimate ", of course! This intimacy is not based on a treaty, but on "people". If instructor Li can become the young man''s fiancee, with this kind of relationship, both sides will be able to deepen the cooperative relationship! "


    Because of Ma Donglin''s words, people look at each other. Is there another way?


    Is that ok?


    Li Lanxin''s face turned ruddy because of Ma Donglin''s words.


    But the ruddy silk soon disappeared!


    Looking back, Li Lanxin said faintly, "have you ever thought about what to do if the other party refuses? At that time, not only will I have no face, but we, the rebels, will also be the laughs of others! "


    "So! Instructor Li is not against this method? "


    Ma Donglin''s expression is still full of confidence.


    Li Lanxin said calmly: "if this can really bring benefits to the resistance, I have no objection!"


    With a smile, Ma Donglin confidently said: "instructor Li has no objection. Everything is easy to say! Instructor Li, don''t underestimate yourself. At least in my eyes, you are the most beautiful girl in the swamp ruins, and you don''t underestimate our resistance forces. If the first regiment''s vision is wide enough and far enough, we can see the future of our resistance forces! "


    "Moreover, cooperation is not a one-sided cooperation, but a deeper cooperation. The rebel army can benefit, and the first regiment can also benefit. In the face of huge interests, I don''t think the first regiment will refuse!"


    Looking around again, Ma Donglin finished his words.


    His method has been put forward. As for whether to adopt it or not, it''s everyone''s business and instructor Li''s own business.


    In the conference room, there was a "buzz" of discussion.


    The rebel leaders are murmuring.


    Li Lanxin, who is sitting in the chief office, looks at the people quietly without disturbing their comments.


    To be his fiancee?


    Although there is a feeling that Li Lanxin is not clear about "he", she has never thought about becoming his fiancee.


    Although it''s just a political marriage, Li Lanxin doesn''t resent it!


    And it''s really a good idea!


    For a long time, the public''s discussion finally came to an end.


    At that moment, everyone''s eyes looked at the little figure on the chief.


    At this time, the leopard looked solemn and said in a deep voice: "instructor Li! This is not the only way. We don''t object to it, but the final answer lies in you. This is not the only way. Even if instructor Li doesn''t agree, we can think of other ways! "


    "Yes! This is not the only way, our only hope is that the instructor must not force himself! "


    Meng Haijun on one side said in a voice.


    Li Lanxin was more pleased with their words.


    With a little smile, Li Lanxin said softly, "as a girl, I always want to get married. I don''t hate him either. Maybe it''s a good thing! Let''s make it so! I''m going to write a letter to show the sincerity of our resistance forces! "


    Seeing that instructor Li had made up his mind, the crowd stopped talking.


    At this point, the meeting is coming to an end.


    In the end, Li Lanxin said: "after tomorrow afternoon, I will invite general Tanya of the first Legion to discuss the matter! Don''t be late! That''s all for today! Let''s get out of here! "


    The crowd nodded and stood up one after another.


    After saying goodbye to Li Lanxin one by one, he left.


    Everyone left, but Ma Donglin stayed.


    Sitting in the chief, Li Lanxin didn''t move. She just looked at Ma Donglin and said, "if you''re here to apologize, you don''t have to. It''s not your fault, and I agree with your approach."


    With a sigh, Ma Donglin said in a deep voice: "instructor! You are a woman, even if our resistance can grow, in the future, in the future, if we encounter other resistance? Those men will command you and take everything from you


    "Not all the rebel forces have lofty ideals and ambitions. Many of them are speculators. Now we are still in the swamp and ruins, and no one can threaten the rights of instructors. But what if we go out in the future? If the instructor has no strong backing, he will be eaten up by those speculators! "


    After a few words, Ma Donglin continued: "if the instructors have the support of the first corps, they will not only have a backer, but also make our power center more stable, because they know the strength of the first corps, so they will always follow the instructors around!"


    The line of sight has been taken back from Ma Donglin, and Li Lanxin, who is sitting in the chief, keeps silent.


    Because what Ma Donglin said was exactly what she had been worried about for a long time.

 Chapter 542

    She is still young, close to the prestige is not enough, in the high prestige, as a woman in her weak appearance, will slowly wear away.


    She has always understood and been afraid of this.


    After all, she is just a girl who has just turned nineteen.


    She didn''t know when she would lose her position!


    And what will happen to her after losing her position?


    As Ma Donglin said, she has a beautiful face.


    But the beautiful "face" often becomes a woman''s biggest sorrow.


    In the past few years, she did not sleep well. She seemed to have loyal subordinates beside her.


    But they all have their own purposes.


    Because a lot of people get rights because of her.


    A light look at Ma Donglin, Li Lanxin light way: "can I believe you?"


    Ma Donglin smiles, shakes his head and says, "it''s better not to believe anyone! I am not out of the list, because no one can resist the "temptation", if there is, it is just the "temptation" is not enough! Because of this, I hope there is a supporter behind the instructor who makes us feel scared! "


    "Before that, I didn''t think the first Legion could make us afraid, but when I saw general Tanya, I was afraid, very afraid. In the mood of" fear ", I told you what I wanted to say most!"


    Li Lanxin laughed at herself. What Ma Donglin said surprised her and made her realize the nature of human beings.


    Looking silent, Li Lanxin said faintly: "you should know that I trusted you before, whether you or you!"


    "So I said don''t trust anyone! Even the most loyal people around! I know you are disappointed, but this is the fact and the "nature" of human beings. Loyalty is often maintained by interests. If there are no interests to be achieved, loyalty will no longer exist! "


    When he said this, Ma Donglin''s voice was very weak, because what he said was true, and he also wanted the instructor to understand this.


    Waving her hand gently, Li Lanxin felt tired and said in a soft voice, "go!"


    Looking at the appearance of instructor Li, Ma Donglin sighed in his heart.


    He said a little more today.


    But there are things he has to say.


    It''s not just for the instructors, it''s for the rebels.


    Ma Donglin never thought he was a good person, because when the former instructor was still there, he did not do less bad things, everything was due to interests, but Ma Donglin did not think he was a bad person.


    At least under the leadership of instructor Li, the rebels in the swamp ruins have clear ideals and fight for faith.


    Ma Donglin does not want this belief to disappear.


    Without saying anything more, Ma Donglin turned and left.


    When Ma Donglin''s figure disappeared behind the door, Li Lanxin finally couldn''t control herself. She gently lay on the round table and buried her head in her arms.


    She is very tired, not only body, but also heart!


    When there is no one, she is just a little girl.


    "Dong! Dong


    At this time, the door of the conference room was knocked.


    Raising her head, Li Lanxin sat upright and regained her consciousness, making her face as usual.


    "Come in!"


    Looking at the direction of the door, Li Lanxin said.


    As soon as the voice fell, the door opened and a member of the resistance came in.


    And said to the only one in the room, "instructor! An unidentified person has asked to see you. Do you want to see him? "


    Someone wants to see themselves?


    If you don''t know who you are, isn''t that the man in the swamp ruins?


    Li Lanxin had some accidents. She seldom contacted people outside the ruins, and few people outside the swamp ruins knew her.


    Who would it be?


    "Bring him in!"


    No matter who he is, it''s better to meet him. Since he is named to meet him, Li Lanxin also wants to know who he is.


    Under Li Lanxin''s first order, the members of the rebel army left.


    It wasn''t long before he came back.


    There was only one more person behind him, a man covered in a cloak, who looked mysterious.


    Entering the conference room, the rebel soldiers said to Li Lanxin, "after a search! He has no weapon on him


    Nodding, Li Lanxin put her eyes on the man who was covered by the cloak and said, "sit down! What can I do for you! I''ve never been out of the swamp ruins. I''m very curious. What''s the reason for you to come to me? "


    In the gaze of Li Lanxin, he was not polite and sat down at the table.


    "Yes! But only to you


    The male voice came out of the gray cloak.


    Li Lanxin turned to the rebel soldiers and said, "go down! There''s no need to wait here! "


    The rebels left, closing the door as they left the conference room.


    Looking back at the man in the grey cloak, Li Lanxin said, "now you can say it."


    A hand came out of the cloak and lifted the hood from his head.


    A middle-aged face appeared in Li Lanxin''s eyes.


    Very strange. Li Lanxin doesn''t know him.


    Facing Li Lanxin''s puzzled eyes, he said: "instructor Li doesn''t know me! But instructor Li should know this! "


    With that, the middle-aged man reached into his cloak, took out an envelope and put it on the round table.


    "Isn''t this a letter of help I wrote?"


    Looking at the letter on the round table, Li Lanxin whispered in her heart.


    In order to eliminate the "black necked dragon", Li Lanxin wrote many help letters. Relying on the information recorded by the previous instructor to the rebel forces of other branches, Li Lanxin sent the letters to many places.


    It seems that some letters didn''t go where they should.


    Then the middle-aged man said, "this time I''m just a representative. I''m just representing my master to come to you to discuss something."


    Li Lanxin looked puzzled and said, "I don''t know if your master is..."


    The middle-aged man gave a faint smile with a look of pride.


    "Qian Yongfu, general director of the Kyoto Branch of Sanshen company!"


    Sanshen company?


    Li Lanxin was slightly surprised.

 Chapter 543

    Qian Yongfu is unknown to Li Lanxin, but Li Lanxin, the name of Sanshen company, has been mentioned.


    Sanshen company is a global company, almost every country has a branch of Sanshen company.


    Sanshen company has a wide range of business, whether it is industry or service industry, all industries are involved.


    The most terrible thing is that Sanshen also has electronic technology.


    In the advanced cities of various countries, the electrical appliances manufactured by Sanshen company control 50% of the market share. In the eyes of many people, Sanshen company is a wealthy private enterprise.


    Li Lanxin is more and more puzzled. Why did the Sanshen company find her?


    When was the resistance in the swamp ruins so conspicuous?


    Looking at the middle-aged man, Li Lanxin asked: "what''s the matter with your master?"


    Looking calm again, the middle-aged man said: "Kyoto has the foundation to become a superpower, but the military corruption of the Acropolis has blocked the progress of the superpower. Whether it is our Sanshen company or the businessmen of the Acropolis in Kyoto, in the eyes of the military of the Acropolis, it is just a piece of meat, a piece of meat slowly cut off! Although our Sanshen company is powerful, Kyoto is not an ordinary place and cannot be solved by force, so! Sanshen company needs an agent! And you, the rebel, are the agents that our Sanshen company wants! "


    agent?


    Is the company going to rely on their resistance forces to achieve its goals?


    This is not hard to guess.


    Looking solemn, Li Lanxin said in a deep voice, "what do you want?"


    The middle-aged man said with a smile, "what we need is a free trade agreement. When you succeed, in your city, Sanshen company needs the greatest freedom! Of course, our Sanshen company is just a private enterprise and will not challenge your authority! "


    "As the agent of our Sanshen company, we will give you financial support!"


    Doubt, a great temptation.


    Sanshen company is extremely rich. If it has the financial support of Sanshen company, the problem that confronts the rebels will no longer be a problem.


    But


    Li Lanxin was puzzled by the conditions of Sanshen company.


    It''s just a free trade agreement!


    This is not difficult for any executive.


    As for the right to freedom, what can we do with it?


    This has no effect on the executive.


    Too simple conditions will make people more alert and think more.


    Seeing Li Lanxin hesitating, he said: "maybe you don''t know! Throughout Kyoto, there are 12 rebel forces, and your rebel force is the weakest. All the other rebel forces are backed by the merchants of the Acropolis. With sufficient funds, the rebel forces of all the ministries are developing rapidly. The most powerful one has an army of 50000 people! "


    How could there be so many rebel forces?


    Li Lanxin is silent.


    Thinking about the changes of the rebels in the swamp ruins in recent years, Li Lanxin felt very heavy in her heart.


    Did she delay the development of the resistance?


    "Why do you come to me when the resistance forces of other departments are so strong?"


    The only thing li Lanxin doesn''t understand is this.


    With a faint smile, the middle-aged man knew that the young instructor would ask such a question and said, "what we Sanshen company need is an agent with clean identity background. Although the resistance forces of other departments are strong, the forces behind them are too mixed, which is not what we Sanshen company expected!"


    "In that letter, we learned that you are still a rebel force in the swamp ruins, and we contacted the martial arts institute and sent powerful martial arts practitioners to solve your problems! Now that you are safely back to the ruins, the trouble must have been solved! "


    It''s them!


    Li Lanxin suddenly!


    It''s all clear.


    Why do martial artists in Kyoto care about this small swamp ruins? It turns out that Sanshen company is involved in it.


    "Yes! The trouble has been solved! "


    Li Lanxin did not tell the existence of the first legion, nor did she tell the middle-aged that black necked dragon was not destroyed by martial artists.


    At this time, it is not a wise thing to mention the first regiment.


    "Can the instructor give me an answer?"


    Looking at Li Lanxin, the middle-aged man asked with a smile.


    In the middle-aged people''s gaze, Li Lanxin pondered slightly, and finally nodded.


    "I promise! From now on, Sanshen company is the only supporter behind our rebel army! "


    Li Lanxin emphasized the only two words.


    With a little smile, the middle-aged man seemed very satisfied and said happily: "although he is young, but he acts decisively, instructor Li''s future achievements must be extraordinary! My family name is Qian and my name is Hui. In the future, I will handle the cooperation between Sanshen company and instructors! "


    "To show sincerity! Three days later, a Sanshen transport ship will come to the swamp ruins. There are a lot of living materials and a sum of money on it! "


    Li Lanxin was very happy in her heart, but she looked very calm.


    The people in the ruins have just settled down, and they are extremely short of living materials. The sincerity of Sanshen company can be said to greatly reduce the burden of the rebel army.


    "Thank you for your kindness! Living materials are exactly what we need now! "


    Li Lanxin said thanks politely!


    Qian Hui said with a smile: "where! Now it''s just the first time to cooperate. I hope we can go on hand in the future! "


    "Of course!"


    Li Lanxin smiles and can''t deny Qian Hui''s words.


    With a slightly positive look, Qian Hui said: "the military of the Acropolis is under close surveillance. This batch of materials are still sent from other countries. In terms of materials, our Sanshen company can''t give you too much help. You have to find your own way! There are also arms. I can introduce some arms dealers to you, but we will not participate in the transaction! Sanshen company has a lot of business in Kyoto. Once it is found by the Acropolis military that Sanshen company is secretly supporting the rebels, the Acropolis military will have an excuse to fight against the branches of Sanshen company in each Acropolis! We can''t take that risk! "

 Chapter 544

    Li Lanxin nodded her head slightly. She could understand what Qian Hui said.


    Since he is an agent, some things can''t be exposed.


    Looking at Qian Hui again, Li Lanxin said: "as long as the funds are in place, we can solve other things! And arms dealers, we have our own way! There''s no need for you to introduce it! "


    Qian Hui nodded, which also reduced the exposure probability of Sanshen company.


    After reaching out, Qian Hui put on his hood and stood up from his seat.


    "The matter has been settled, so I won''t stay any longer. Please keep instructor Li in mind about Sanshen company. Even the most loyal people around you don''t tell us that the object of cooperation of Sanshen company is not the rebel army, but you!"


    With a slight nod, Li Lanxin said, "don''t worry! There will be no third person in the swamp ruins to know about it


    "So I can rest assured! See you in three days


    With that, Qian Hui left in a hurry. His broad cloak concealed all his information.


    When Qian Hui''s figure disappeared, Li Lanxin was the only one left in the huge conference room.


    In the chief seat, Li Lanxin looks thoughtful.


    Recently, there have been a lot of things. Everything has come together quickly.


    Whether it''s the emergence of black necked dragon, or the first legion, or Sanshen company.


    Li Lanxin was unprepared for the rapid change of the situation.


    After that, however, the rebels were able to get on the right track of rapid development.


    With the support of Sanshen company, the capital will not become a problem for the rebels.


    However, we can not rely entirely on Sanshen company.


    If we can''t form laziness, we must have a capital chain belonging to the resistance. Otherwise, in the future, there will be conflicts between the resistance and Sanshen company. Once Sanshen company takes back the capital, it will be an absolute disaster for the resistance.


    Because a strong army needs money to maintain. Without enough money, a strong army will fall apart.


    And the first Legion!


    Although there is Sanshen company, the existence of the first Legion is still needed.


    The letter will still be written. If you can maintain a close relationship with the first legion, there will be a second layer of security for the rebels.


    Even without the support of Sanshen, the rebels can go on!


    Fiancee?


    Li Lanxin sighed deeply.


    This letter is really hard to say!


    But I have to write!


    And tomorrow''s meeting will be cancelled.


    Only after the funds of Sanshen company arrive can the first Legion be invited to discuss matters.


    Three days won''t be long!


    ----


    Swamp ruins, in the waters of the east coast!


    The huge transport ship has been moored for several days. Life on the ship is not comfortable, but the soldiers don''t care about it.


    They care about the general, general Tanya!


    Since general Tanya transferred command to the sergeant general, he entered the bedroom.


    It''s been three days, and the hatch is still closed. No one knows what''s going on in the bedroom.


    Can general Tanya stand three days without food or drink?


    But orders are orders. General Tanya is not very human. Even if they are worried, the soldiers will still obey orders


    However, the rebel army has not contacted the first Corps these days, which makes the soldiers on the ship very confused.


    In the task report, they are very clear about the purpose of this trip.


    However, the urgent thing is not them, but the rebels. Before general Tanya came out, the soldiers didn''t plan to do anything!


    Just wait!


    The space on the boat is limited, as is the largest bedroom.


    In the dark bedroom, on the small iron bed, after four days, the figure finally woke up.


    The originally still body moved, and Tanya sat up from the bed.


    In the hood, the pupil was a little dazed, but he soon regained consciousness.


    Quietly left the iron bed, Tanya left the cabin.


    "I don''t know how long it''s been..."


    In her heart, Tanya thought.


    "General! You wake up at last


    In the passage of the cabin, a soldier saw Tanya walking in the passage and welcomed her with surprise.


    Looking at the oncoming soldiers, Tanya pauses slightly and says, "how long have I slept?"


    "Four days! General, you''ve been sleeping for four days! general! You should be hungry! I''m going to tell the kitchen to make some delicious food! "


    Four days?


    Fortunately, it''s not too long.


    "No! What''s the latest news from the rebels? "


    For Tanya now, she doesn''t need to eat, and of course she doesn''t feel hungry!


    The soldier said, "yesterday the rebels came to us and invited us to go to Qicheng two days later to discuss something."


    It seems that the rebels have been in a lot of trouble recently.


    Two days later?


    It''s not too long!


    Only waiting!


    ---


    "Woo! Woo


    The sound of the long whistle reverberated in the distant sea.


    It was also introduced into the ears of mobilized soldiers on the mountaintops on both sides of the bay.


    In the distance, a fleet appeared on the sea.


    The fleet that has been away for many days has come back


    When the mobilization soldiers on the top of the mountain spread the news, the harbor was boiling.


    The war on the east coast is long over, and the construction workers who had left have returned to the port.


    On each construction site of the port, there are labor figures everywhere, as well as the "rumbling" construction machinery.


    The sea is also busy, countless wooden transport ships, a steady stream of stone from the quarry, sent to the port, at the entrance and exit of the Bay, to and from the ship!


    The first regiment had a navy, a large fleet, and the construction of docks was on the agenda.


    Such a large beach, half of the area has been paved with thick gravel, after post-treatment, it will become a thick and solid stratum.


    On the shore, a T-shaped wharf is under construction. In the labor of many figures and the "roar" of construction machinery, the wharf is slowly forming.


    Of course, it will take a long time to complete the construction.

 Chapter 545

    In the puzzled eyes of many workers, many soldiers of the first Legion swarmed into the beach. They seemed to be waiting for something on the beach.


    "Look! What''s that? "


    As soon as they left the Bay and sailed along the coastline, the boatman saw the shadow of the ship in the distant sea.


    The white hull is very clear in the sea, and can be seen from a long distance.


    "What a big boat! So much! "


    "It''s the black flag! It should be the ship of the first Legion


    The flag flying high is the most conspicuous. When seeing the ship, the boatman also saw the black flag flying on the mast.


    The black flag is as like as two peas in the green city.


    There is no doubt that the fleet at Sea belongs to the first Corps.


    In the eyes of many, the fleet is approaching, slowly to the port.


    More and more close, until the "rumble" engine sound reverberates in the ear, the huge fleet in the "roar" sound into the bay.


    The slender hull and beautiful appearance of the ship slow down the speed of the wooden transport ship on the sea, so the boatman stood on the deck and watched the fleet sailing into the coast.


    It''s too big. Only when the fleet passes by can we feel the size of the ship.


    Every ship is like a mountain, just passing through the sea in the distance, you can feel a kind of pressure.


    The workers on the shore have long been stunned by the fleet sailing into the bay. They can''t help but put down their work and stare at the fleet approaching the shore.


    As it approached the coast, the fleet stopped.


    Moored in the deep sea far from the shallow water.


    Finally


    In the bridge command room of the cruiser, Li Meng stood up from the captain''s seat.


    Before he left, Li Meng said to the other night, "after you have arranged things, go to the temple and look for me."


    The night in the hood nodded softly and said, "OK! Your highness! I''ll be back as soon as possible! "


    "Your Highness! What should those women do? Their mental state is not very good. They need a period of psychotherapy to return to normal. During this period, they don''t even have the ability to take care of themselves! "


    See his highness will leave, one side of Yamada Erlang quickly asked.


    "Well..."


    Li mengmianlu pondered, those women are really difficult to arrange.


    There are many of them. If they are arranged at will, it is easy to cause a second injury to them.


    But the mental trauma is not so easy to recover.


    What''s more, can they forget their previous experiences as slaves if they want to?


    It''s a kind of imprint in the heart, which can''t be washed away in a lifetime!


    What should I do?


    With a movement of thought, Li Meng is disappearing.


    In the night, Yamada two eyes, as well as many crew in the command room under the gaze of the dark gray energy gradually disappeared.


    Before disappearing completely, a word came into the ears of all the people in the command room.


    "Wait! I''m going to make sure! "


    As soon as the voice fell, his Highness''s figure in the command room was no longer there!


    Yamada Erlang, as well as many crew Lengleng watching his highness disappear!


    Where is the hall going?


    By this time, Li Meng had left the cruiser.


    In the void, Li Meng shuttled between the fleets like a ghost, and soon came to the deck of the broad bottomed merchant ship.


    There are some mobilizers on deck.


    Without disturbing anyone, Li Meng entered the cabin quietly.


    The cabin on the first floor is a huge connected space, which is full of cages one after another.


    Although the man in the cage is no longer there, Li Meng can feel strong hatred and resentment in the air.


    Without too much stay, Li Meng went through the floor and entered the next cabin. In a larger cabin, Li Meng found them!


    The slaves rescued by the first Legion.


    There was some darkness in the cabin, and two mobilizers stood at the door of the cabin.


    In the corner of the cabin, they huddle together, close to each other, clearly wearing thick clothes, but the presence of their companions seems to make them feel warm.


    The pale faces, suffering from vicissitudes, only have numbness!


    A little sigh in the heart, Li Meng has made a decision!


    Move your mind!


    There''s a stroke in the big cabin.


    Is the black wind, the wind has no temperature, but can make people feel its existence.


    Like an elf, the black wind blows from everyone''s heart.


    The change in the cabin caught their attention when they raised their pale faces!


    Whispering in their ears, luring them in the depths of their souls.


    Black wind, they see it.


    It''s like the black Aurora dancing above the cabin.


    In the black wind, a huge black robe shadow looms.


    The murmur of the soul became more and more intense, as if countless voices were telling something in their ears.


    That vague shadow, let them dull, numb expression flash a trace of doubt.


    "Resentment? Don''t you like it? Want to wash away the filth? Want to start over? "


    It was the temptation of the devil, whispering in their ears.


    Sentence after sentence, disturbing their "heart"!


    "It''s God." is it God? Yes, I want to start over, I want to wash away the filth, help me! God! I need your help, anything, anything you want! "


    A woman rushed out of the crowd and crawled to the bottom of the shadow in black robe. She knelt on the ground and looked at the huge shadow in the sky feverishly.


    At this moment, the unknown existence above is the God in her heart.


    Other women seem to be infected by her, kneeling on the ground, praying to the "God" above.


    That''s hope!


    Numb eyes, the only hope.


    Today, only God can wash away their filth.


    In the huge storeroom, hundreds of people were praying and kneeling on the ground.

 Chapter 546

    "God can''t save you!"


    At this time, a calm words, like a thunder, sounded in their hearts.


    This made their praying voice and frenzy stop suddenly.


    In their dull eyes, the huge black robe above changed into a young man in black.


    He seems to have no weight in general, light floating to the ground.


    When he touched the floor and looked around the girls in the cabin, Li Meng said faintly: "God can''t save you, but I can!"


    The voice is not big, but it rings in all people''s hearts.


    In that pair of eyes, Li Meng continued: "I can wash away your filth, also can let you start again!"


    "You have resentment in your heart! There is also hatred! If you want revenge, I can also give you strength! "


    Around the girls, Li Meng smiles. It''s death''s smile.


    "You don''t have to pay anything, just leave your body and mind to me!"


    Revenge?


    Revenge?


    Yeah? The damned man is not dead, he must take revenge! Send those damned people to hell!


    In just a few words, Li Meng brought out a vengeance in the hearts of the women.


    They didn''t want to be slaves. Originally, they should have an ordinary and beautiful life, but because of the existence of some people, they lost everything, even freedom!


    Shouldn''t they hate it? Shouldn''t it be revenge?


    no


    They want revenge!


    A woman climbed out of the crowd, she came to Li Meng''s body, raised the pale face, staring at Li Meng.


    A few words came out of her mouth.


    "Help me!"


    Looking at the resolute face, Li Meng gave a smile, stretched out his hand and gently stroked the pale, dirty face.


    As he stroked the face in front of him, Li Meng looked around the cabin.


    Li Meng was very satisfied with what he could see.


    From that pair of binocular light, no longer only numbness.


    He took back his hand from his face and looked at the faces. Li Meng said faintly: "very good! The beauty of the soul is the most beautiful beauty, now! Don''t do anything. Someone will take you to a place soon, where you will gain strength and rebirth! "


    As soon as the words were finished, Li Meng disappeared with a faint smile, and disappeared without a trace in the cabin.


    Looking at this scene, everyone in the cabin looked at each other, then sat quietly, waiting in silence.


    Completely did not have before that crowded together, shivering appearance.


    Now they have been changed.


    After leaving the merchant ship, Li Meng went back to the cruiser bridge command room.


    There was only one sentence echoing in the command room.


    "Take them to the temple! I have my own plan! "


    The appearance of the sound made the night stunned, but soon returned to normal.


    Stepping forward, Tan Ya walks to the command room.


    On the outside, the return of the fleet also makes the Bay lively.


    Amphibious landing ships moored in the deep sea began to transport troops to the beach, and thunderbolt transport vehicles began to shuttle between the fleet and the beach.


    There are more than 1500 mobilizers in the two amphibious landing ships, ten scythes, and ten thunderbolt transport vehicles. It takes two round trips to transport all the soldiers of the amphibious landing ship to the beach, which takes a lot of time.


    Only when all the soldiers are transported to the beach will it be the women in the merchant ship''s turn.


    "General night! Welcome back


    When I saw the black figure coming out of the thunderbolt transport vehicle, Jacob rob, who had been waiting on the beach, quickly welcomed it.


    "Well!"


    Should a, zhe night then stopped a footstep.


    Looking at Jacob and rob in front of him, he said: "prepare some boats! There are hundreds of women in that merchant ship, and they need to be sent to the temple immediately! "


    "Woman?"


    Jacob and rob were stunned!


    "The slaves saved by this trip to yehlin island! No need to ask! This is your Highness''s order


    Cold words came out of the hood.


    Jacob and rob had a good look and said, "I understand! I''m going to get ready! "


    The port does not have a road to connect Qingcheng. If you want to go back and forth to Qingcheng, the waterway is the most convenient.


    Due to the size of the troops, the landing mobilizers will return to Qingcheng by land.


    Although there is no real road in the forest, after the last battle at the port, the armored forces supported by them rolled out a road in the forest.


    The road on land is not hard to walk!


    However, the women in the merchant ships could not go inland.


    Long time of slave life makes them weak and lack of physical ability.


    Although the port is not far from Qingcheng, it is also tens of kilometers away. They have no strength to walk this distance.


    They can only be transported to Qingcheng by water and ship.


    When all the mobilizers on the amphibious landing ship are delivered to the shore, for the naval soldiers on the ship, they will finally be able to relax.


    Before the next mission, they will stay on the ship, take the necessary vacation, and nourish their energy before the coming battle.


    Under Jacob Rob''s arrangement, ten speedboats, plus five wooden carriers, sailed to the broad bottomed merchant ships.


    On the deck of the merchant ship, the mobilized soldiers who received orders had already taken the women in the storeroom to the deck.


    On the broad deck, hundreds of people were standing in dense, almost full of the deck.


    "What do you say happened to them? How do I feel like they''ve changed? "


    "Who knows! I think I''m going to be free soon. I want to be open! "


    They have changed. They have changed a lot. Their mental outlook is not as dead as before.


    Although they are still silent, the mobilized soldiers can clearly feel their changes.


    Looking at the women around, the mobilized soldiers could not help muttering in a low voice.


    "All right! Here comes the boat, ready to let them aboard


    At this time, on both sides of the merchant ship, more than ten ships had approached the merchant ship.


    The side of a merchant ship is much higher than that of a speedboat.


    However, this is not a problem.

 Chapter 547

    There are some very thick nets on the deck on both sides of the merchant ship. They are climbing nets, which are specially used for getting on and off the ship.


    When the mobilizers on the deck threw down the heavy net, the speed boats on both sides of the merchant ship were close to the bottom of the climbing net.


    At the sign of mobilizing soldiers on the deck, the women began to leave the merchant ship and board the speedboat.


    There were many people mixed up, and the riot lasted only a little time.


    When the last figure left the merchant ship and boarded the speedboat.


    Engine "sudden" roar up, whether it is wooden transport ships, or speedboats, have started the engine.


    In Qingcheng, wooden transport ships use old power furnaces, which are the power plants of the world.


    The structure of the power furnace is not complicated, it is just an exciting and circulating steam device.


    Of course, no matter how simple the structure is, it can''t be made in Qingcheng before.


    All the ships in Qingcheng, even the fishing boats, use the power furnace as the power plant, and the power furnace comes from ASEAN.


    At one time, in a certain period of time, Qingcheng had close contact with ASEAN, and a large number of power furnaces in Qingcheng were obtained by purchase and gift. Later, for some reason, ASEAN cut off contact with Qingcheng, and Qingcheng also lost the source of power furnaces, which also led to the aging of power furnaces on a large number of ships in Qingcheng.


    After the first regiment occupied Qingcheng, due to limited financial resources, they did not buy special engineering vessels. Instead, they used some large transport vessels for waste utilization, squeezing the last point of utilization value.


    Of course, that will change soon.


    The power furnace in this world is not advanced. The utilization rate of raw stone and primary crystal is very low. 80% of the energy will be evaporated, and only 20% of the energy will be used.


    This also leads to the decrease of durability of protolith.


    Just like fishing boats in Qingcheng, a fingertip sized protocrystal can only provide power for fishing boats for two days.


    The precious degree of protocrysts also greatly consumed the income of fishermen.


    From the side of the merchant ship, more than ten small boats sailed out of the bay.


    Considering the slow speed of the wooden carrier, the speedboat slowed down and walked with the wooden carrier, and the fleet was slowly leaving.


    In one of the rescue transport speedboats, Jiye was also among them, accompanying the fleet.


    Leaving the Bay, the fleet sailed in the sea.


    The sea outside is not as calm as the sea in the bay.


    Although it is not rough, the sea is fluctuating.


    Whether it''s a speedboat or a wooden transport ship, the degree of shaking is very obvious. It''s not very good for the people on board.


    Fortunately, the sailing distance on the sea was not far, and soon the ship team left the sea and sailed into the river.


    The water surface of the river is very calm, only a little wave, which is caused by passing ships.


    Now, just after noon, the river is still clean.


    Occasionally, we can see a wooden transport ship carrying building materials passing by from one side of the fleet, and the sound of "boom" is particularly obvious.


    Especially the stout chimney on the ship, emitting a strong white smoke.


    After driving on the river for about two hours, Qingcheng finally arrived.


    The prosperous West Port is close at hand!


    As soon as they got close, the noise of the bustling "noise" suddenly came to their faces.


    The harbor is full of people and figures. It''s so busy!


    On the military wharf, there were a lot of mobilizers. At the back of the port, the bulky bison assault vehicles were particularly obvious. There were no less than dozens of them parked in a row. The weapon station attached to the roof made the bulky metal body even more powerful.


    It seems that the mobilization soldiers in Qingcheng have received the news ahead of time!


    In the eyes of the mobilized soldiers on the wharf, the fleet slowly came up to the wharf.


    In those wooden transport boats, we can see some women in gray robes, and their number is very large.


    When the figure of night leaves from the speedboat and gets on the dock.


    The women of the boat, began to leave the boat and board the dock.


    "General night! We have learned the news of your victory this time! Welcome back


    Looking at the oncoming black figure, a black blood pattern "skirt armour", eye-catching!


    The mobilized soldiers on the dock saluted to the night.


    "Well!"


    Cold words came out of the hood, and the pace didn''t stop.


    Seeing this, the mobilized soldiers quickly turned aside and made way.


    When walking in the mobilization of soldiers to get out of the way, from the hood, a word came out.


    "They are yours! Be sure to send it to the temple as soon as possible! "


    The voice came into the mobilizers'' ears.


    At this time, a mobilized soldier said: "please rest assured! We''ve got the news! They will be sent to the temple at once


    When the words of mobilizing soldiers fell, the figure of night had gone far away.


    And there are a lot of women on the dock.


    The change of military wharf has also been concerned by people in the port.


    So many women out of the boat, this is a very puzzling thing.


    In the eyes of people watching at the port, the women on the dock began to board the car under the guidance of mobilized soldiers.


    At this time, the night has been riding a bison armed assault vehicle left.


    Vehicles have entered the city and are galloping along the road of Qingcheng.


    Sitting in the vice seat, through the window, night''s eyes looked out.


    After leaving for a few days, there was no change in Qingcheng, everything was as usual.


    It''s just that the road of the vehicles is a little strange. They are turning around in the street, as if they are in a circle.


    "Why not go straight?"


    The night of a little doubt asked the mobilizer driving the vehicle.


    In response to general Jiye''s inquiry, the mobilized soldiers replied, "many places in Qingcheng are under construction and are closed. We need to bypass those closed roads!"


    i see!


    The night is clear in my heart.


    It''s time to improve the traffic conditions in Qingcheng.


    When the vehicles left Qingcheng, the road to the temple was much better. All the way, the vehicles soon reached the square on the hillside.

 Chapter 548

    "General night! Welcome back


    As soon as she left the bison assault truck, the soldiers on duty in the square came up and said with a salute.


    "Well!"


    Light should be a night, then stepped on the steps, to the temple.


    The soldiers on duty in the square looked at the black figure leaving, put down their hands on their foreheads, and went back to their posts to continue on duty.


    As soon as she stepped on the last step and came to the front door of the temple, the door of the temple was opened and a group of graceful figures came out.


    They were dressed in uniform black maid dresses with a little white stripes. They looked small and cute one by one, and none of their faces matched ugliness.


    Leaving from the gate, when they saw the oncoming night, they were obviously stunned, and then hurriedly went up.


    "Master Yiye! You''re back! It''s said that the task of the elder has been completed perfectly. The elder is really very powerful! "


    A group of little girls are chirping around the night.


    Looking at the little girl in front of her, there is some helplessness in her eyes.


    Had to lift the hood, let the silver hair exposed, and the beautiful face.


    "What a beautiful" sickle "pattern! Master, what is that? "


    Looking at the sickle pattern in the middle of her eyebrows, everyone was surprised and envied.


    Looking around at the girls, she asked, "where are you going?"


    "Just now, your highness said that many women will come to the temple, and we are preparing to receive them!"


    One of the maids answered Yee''s words.


    Is it because of them


    Jiye: "then you go quickly! They will be here soon


    "Yes! Let''s go now


    With that, the girls left the night and stepped on the steps.


    "Yes


    Seems to think of something, night turned around and called to leave the ladies.


    Because of the night''s words, the people on the steps stopped and looked back at the master who was standing in front of the gate.


    Looking at the women on the stairs, she whispered, "it''s time! You must be prepared not to let those women go ahead of you


    The girls were stunned, and then a maid said with a smile: "we are ready already! Don''t worry! Master Jiye


    Night quietly nodded, then turned away, the figure disappeared in the temple.


    And the women on the stairs, seeing that master Jiye had left, also turned and continued to walk, with a look of "Hope" on their faces.


    As they say, they are ready and looking forward to it.


    The wide corridor is still so quiet, but how long can the silence last?


    Once those women enter the temple, the temple will lose its former tranquility.


    Walking in the wide corridor, the expression of night is silent.


    She thought of the women and the arrangement for them, and she guessed his Highness''s plan.


    Although in the heart, night does not agree, because those women are not pure.


    Even if the body is pure, the spirit is polluted.


    What''s the right to stay with your highness?


    If they become "corpse concubines", they can really wash away the filth from their bodies, but she always feels uncomfortable.


    In the middle of wishful thinking, night came to the hall!


    In front of the main hall door, Jiye stopped a little for a moment before pushing the door.


    With one touch, the huge black iron gate opened automatically, slowly revealing the empty hall in the main hall,


    On that throne, night also saw the familiar figure.


    Yes, your highness!


    "Zheng! The sound of "Zheng" footsteps echoed in the hall.


    In the sound of footsteps, night came to the front of the stairs!


    When she was ready to speak, Li Meng on the throne took the lead.


    Looking at the graceful figure under the stairs, Li Meng leaned back on the throne, leaning back slightly, with a lazy posture, and said in a soft voice: "you did a good job in this task! Say it! What did you want? Even if it''s my reward to you! "


    Reward?


    She shook her head and said in a soft voice, "Your Highness! I don''t want a reward! "


    "No?"


    Li Meng smiles, shakes his head and says, "that can''t do it!"


    "Come here! Come to me


    Li Meng said to zhe Ye.


    Stepping forward, she ascended the steps and walked to the figure on the throne step by step.


    When he left the steps and was close enough to the throne, Li Meng waved his hand and ran up to the night''s body.


    "Skirt armour" dissipated, and a Black Gothic Dress appeared on her body.


    The pattern on the shoulders, the beautiful bow on the chest and the delicate dress make the originally Petite night look more petite and lovely.


    It''s like a black spirit, set off by silver hair, it looks more beautiful and moving.


    Looking at the night before him, Li Meng nodded with satisfaction.


    He patted himself on the leg.


    What does your highness mean? How can you not know?


    Clever step forward, sitting in his Highness''s arms, hands around his Highness''s neck.


    Holding the person in his arms, his thin waist, soft body and comfortable feeling in his arms made Li Meng smile.


    Don''t care in that ruddy lips, Li Meng said with a smile: "Why are you so beautiful? It''s like the fairy who doesn''t eat people''s fireworks. It''s exciting to see it


    Qingling''s eyes looked at the ordinary face and whispered: "Your Highness! I''m in your arms, aren''t I? "


    Li Meng was a little stunned and lost his smile.


    Yes! Isn''t this lovely little girl in his arms?


    In the clear eyes of the night, Li Meng lowered his head and savagely occupied the ruddy lips.


    This time, it was no longer a dragonfly skimming the water, but all the way to capture the city and pull out the stronghold, to the deepest.


    Pale face slightly become ruddy, in front of the person''s wanton, night''s eyes gentle good like water, silently bear the person in front of the rough, hands tightly embrace the person in front of the neck, along the rhythm of the person in front of the body, let two people more closely.

 Chapter 549

    When Li Meng left the ruddy lip with satisfaction, a crystal silk thread connected their lips. It took a long time for them to break and disappear.


    There was a blush in the air.


    The pale face became ruddy. In the night Li Meng was pregnant with, his eyes were blurred and he looked lazy.


    Looking at the petite and lovely night in his arms, Li Meng felt an impulse in his heart.


    A very strong impulse!


    A hand is not honest into the bottom of the black skirt.


    "Your Highness!"


    Feel between the legs, that constantly sliding hand, night face flushed light call.


    That weak, not according to the voice, but also aroused the hearts of Li Meng beast.


    Li Meng smiles a little, the hand of skirt bottom is more reckless.


    And the night is bashful face buried in the warm chest, silently bear his highness to her wanton.


    "Well, hum!"


    "Zheng! "Zheng The sound of the footstep in the hall has been ringing for a long time.


    When she came to the steps, she saw that the two people on the throne still ignored her existence and went their own way to kiss me. Natasha couldn''t help but "hum" when she entered the hall.


    When the voice echoed in the hall, it also surprised the two people on the throne.


    Li Meng smiles and puts his hand into the bottom of the skirt back naturally.


    For the arrival of Natasha, Li Meng has long been aware of it, but he just pretended to ignore it.


    Li Meng''s night, however, fell into the caress of his highness and did not notice that someone had entered the hall.


    When Natasha''s "hum" sounds, the night in Li Meng''s arms is slightly stunned.


    Then he looked coldly at Natasha in the hall and said, "general Natasha! Your highness is not paging you! Why are you here? "


    In his voice, he was quite angry.


    Natasha looked indifferent and said sarcastically, "you dissatisfied woman! If I don''t come, how can I know that you will be so shameless to seduce the master! "


    The tone is full of irony!


    As soon as his eyes were fixed, the momentum of night in Li Meng''s arms increased, and Natasha''s eyes became colder and colder.


    What a strong smell of gunpowder


    Li Meng touched his nose. It seems that even if he becomes a "corpse girl", his nature as a woman still exists.


    however! This is a good thing, because such a woman is more feminine!


    Ignoring the growing smell of gunpowder between the two girls, Li Meng loosened his hand holding her waist. He was afraid of the round arm at the bottom of her skirt. In her slight shyness, she said in a soft voice: "OK! You just sit on one side! "


    "Well!"


    The night answers gently.


    He got up and left Li Meng''s arms. He walked to the side seat and sat down on it.


    Looking at Natasha under the stairs, Li Meng said, "come on up! You are also qualified for this side position! It happens that I have something to do with you. Sit down and talk about it in detail! "


    "Yes! Master


    With a reply, Natasha strode up the steps and sat down in the seat on the left side of the throne, just opposite to the night.


    On the other side of the cold eyes, Natasha is not afraid to meet up, the same back to a sarcastic look.


    There seems to be an invisible force in the air!


    Ignoring the smell of gunpowder in the air, Li Meng looked at the night on one side and said: "in the future, the cult of death will follow the expansion of the first army and build temples everywhere! Develop believers! The temple must be presided over by people. Those poor women are good candidates! When they become "corpses", they are the "fighting nuns" who preside over the temple


    After a little pause, Li Meng continued: "the world is very dangerous! Therefore, they must have a certain "strength", even if they can''t be compared with you, they can''t be too weak! In a moment, I will go to the reincarnation pool to set up a transformation form of the system! There are too many of them, and they need too much power of death and faith to meet their transformation needs, so they can only simplify and make themselves strong through cultivation! "


    Li Meng looked at the night, with a slightly serious look, and said, "what you want to do is very simple! Host this transformation feast, remember! In order to let them die painlessly, only in this way can their souls remain intact. Otherwise, their souls will become the fire of incomplete souls, and their emotions, consciousness and memory will be destroyed, and they will become "zombies" with a powerful body


    "Yes! I''ll be careful! "


    The night nodded heavily.


    "And! I bought a batch of standard nuns'' clothes, which should have been sent over! "


    In the reincarnation pool, the equipment can be saved, but the weapon must coagulate by itself.


    Although they have no ability to condense weapons, they can condense their own "scythe of death" by relying on the system rules set by Li Meng. Although their power can''t be compared with the mark of death, it''s just a model. In the future, fighting nuns can make their own weapons more powerful through their own "strength".


    Night nodded, indicating clear.


    Portal is a single, whether it is small, medium, large, giant portal can only exist one.


    Today, the giant portal is in the dock of the port, the large portal is in the base of Qingcheng, the medium portal is still in the emperor, and the last small portal is placed in the temple.


    Before that, some of the daily necessities needed by the temple were delivered from the small portal.


    For the location of the portal, she knew what to do next.


    "Go! It''s time for them to be here. Before they enter the reincarnation pool, they need to make themselves cleaner! When entering the reincarnation pool, it''s better to let them put on nuns'' clothes. In this way, the protective ability of nuns'' clothes will be enhanced after being soaked by the power of death! "


    "Yes


    With a cold look from Natasha, she got up and left.


    Graceful figure, stepping on "Zheng! The pace of "Zheng" left only one figure for them.


    When she left, Li Meng looked at Natasha.


    Just look at it, no words, no words!


    The sight of the master was not bad for a while, but Natasha was not at ease for a long time.

 Chapter 550

    "That... Master! What can I do for you? "


    Li Meng shook his head!


    "If not, I''ll leave first!"


    Then Natasha decided to leave.


    But Li Meng shook his head.


    That made Natasha wonder.


    It''s not to leave, it''s not to leave!


    At this time, Li Meng said with a smile: "why do you come here? I don''t remember I subpoenaed you! "


    "This..."


    Natasha didn''t know how to answer, but finally told the truth.


    "Because the master came back, he wanted to come and have a look!"


    Natasha''s voice came out of her hood.


    "So it is!"


    Li Meng nodded clearly.


    After patting the armguard, Li Meng said softly, "come on! Let the host have a good look at you


    In the hood, Natasha''s expression was a slight proof.


    But she left her seat and half knelt in front of the throne. Natasha lifted her hood.


    A shoulder length brown hair, but also that white and resolute face, reflected in Li Meng''s eyes.


    Reaching out, Li Meng gently pinched Natasha''s chin to make her look at herself.


    In terms of face, she is not as beautiful as night. In terms of figure, she is a little less beautiful than Tanya. But she has a temperament, especially her resolute face, which makes her have a kind of heavy military temperament.


    He released his hand and looked at Natasha in front of him. Li Meng said faintly: "Tanya, I gave them a gift! Of course you can''t miss it


    With that, Li Meng waved, and a black light ran into Natasha''s body.


    In Natasha''s stupor, the black armor of blood disappeared.


    A cool body, white body completely exposed to the air.


    When Natasha subconsciously hugs the key parts, the dark gray force of death emerges again, and turns into a black tight waist dress on Natasha.


    The style of the dress is very exquisite, which not only perfectly shows Natasha''s figure, but also makes the resolute military temperament elegant.


    Looking down at her dress, Natasha said, "thank you, master!"


    Looking at the beautiful person in front of him, Li Meng nodded with satisfaction.


    People depend on clothes, horses depend on saddles, this sentence is very accurate.


    This black dress makes Natasha more beautiful and attractive.


    Looking at Natasha''s serious, cold appearance, Li Meng couldn''t help but raise the heart of teasing.


    Reaching out, Li Meng patted his leg and said, "sit up!"


    Natasha was a little stunned, staring at the master in front of her.


    Then he regained his normal look and said coldly, "master! If it''s OK, I''ll go first! "


    "Come up!"


    Looking at Natasha, Li Meng just repeated.


    But this repeated sentence made Natasha frown tightly. When she relaxed, she stood up and sat down in Li Meng''s arms.


    You Wu into the arms, Li Meng impolitely took Natasha''s waist, her cold body tightly into the arms.


    In her ear, Li Meng said softly: "if you don''t put soft body, I will bully you more carefully!"


    Natasha had no choice but to soften her body and make her warm again.


    Aware that the body in his arms has become soft, Li Meng smiles with satisfaction.


    Bow to kiss the ruddy lips.


    Natasha slightly turned her head and stopped Li Meng''s invasion. She said weakly: "the master said that she would not bully me again!"


    "That''s right!"


    With a smile, Li Meng did not deny it.


    "But! Just now you interrupted me and Jiye. It''s your duty to put out the fire I''ve raised. "


    "This..."


    Natasha''s neck shrank as she watched her master''s fiery gaze.


    She said: "master! Do we need sexuality for existence like us? "


    Looking at Natasha''s puzzled eyes, Li Meng suddenly froze?


    unwanted?


    Looking at Natasha in disappointment, Li Meng said faintly: "I don''t need it. Why should I keep your feelings? You will be more rational without emotion. Why do I do that


    Let go of Natasha''s waist, Li Meng said calmly: "go! What you have to do is very simple. You''d better prepare for the battle. There will be a battle waiting for you in the near future! "


    The host seems to be angry


    Natasha was puzzled. Why was the master angry?


    Is it because of her words?


    But Natasha didn''t think she was wrong!


    Quietly left the host''s embrace, dark gray power of death surging, left Li Meng embrace Natasha and restored the black blood grain armor.


    "Master! Then I''ll leave first! "


    With a farewell to Li Meng, Natasha strode away.


    The figure soon disappeared in the hall.


    "Ha ha! ha-ha! What an inhuman woman! I said... Ha ha, you''ve finally been shriveled this time! No, I''m going to die laughing! "


    As soon as Natasha''s figure disappeared, the exaggerated laughter came to mind.


    The tone of ridicule is undisguised. It''s a joke!


    But the laughter of "it" is really nice, which makes Li Meng get goose bumps all over his body!


    Looking calm again, Li Meng said in his heart: "say it! What''s the matter with you! "


    "Oh! Er... Ha ha, I''m sorry, i... really... Ha ha... I can''t help it. I just want to tell you that you have 2325326432 energy points recorded in the account, minus the small amount is 2.3 billion! It''s quite good! My master, you broke out once in a blue moon


    Li Meng rolled his eyes when the main brain suddenly became normal.


    His expression returned to calm, and Li Meng said with a faint smile: "it''s OK! But the income of this trip to Yelin island is beyond my expectation


    "Don''t be happy too soon! Let me settle a bill for you! In Nanlin Island, the construction cost is about 22 million energy points per month, living materials, wages, and about 8 million energy points per month. The quantum communication tower under construction will cost 55 million energy points to complete, as well as the army. Only the existing army of the first Corps will cost 32 million per month! "

 Chapter 551

    "That is to say, the total monthly cost of the first Legion is more than 120 million energy points, master! Do you think 2.3 billion is more energy? "


    Not much, how can there be more!


    Li Meng was a little embarrassed. The surprise was gone.


    Yes!


    When the team is big, there will be more places to spend.


    Now tens of millions, hundreds of millions of energy points are drizzle for the first Corps.


    "You''re still planning to expand the army, aren''t you?"


    I can''t hide it from the master.


    Li Meng admitted it truthfully and said, "that''s right! A war will break out in the South China Sea soon, and our first Corps is in the center of the war vortex. We must make preparations in advance! "


    "I knew you couldn''t spare time. Now that something happened, get ready! The host''s goal is "Bentley country". This country is watched by wolves. If the host wants to capture it, he needs to knock those wolves around, otherwise, they will bite at the first chance! "


    Wolves?


    Does the brain refer to those countries that are also thinking about Bentley?


    If so, the brain''s warning is necessary, because those countries are indeed a problem.


    In this case, it is necessary to develop the Navy on a selective basis.


    As long as the control of the South China Sea, sea power in the absolute advantage, those wolves dare not act rashly!


    It seems that we will recruit some sea units with absolute suppression in firepower.


    A missile is a good thing. I''m afraid it can destroy any kind of warship in the world.


    It seems that it''s time to recruit some warships with missiles


    "The world''s environment has a great impact on electromagnetic waves. Radars can''t work, and any guidance devices can''t work properly. In this case, missiles are just like ordinary rockets. They don''t have special advantages, and the manufacturing of missiles is expensive, which will exert great pressure on finance. It is suggested that we should pay attention to the development of" cannibalism "!"


    ok The main brain''s veto made Li Meng realize the reality.


    It seems that those cannons and warships will be recruited honestly, and the quantity will be piled up instead of being advanced.


    After all, the world''s environment is too strong for advanced weapons.


    "Master! How do you think we should spend this energy point? "


    Languidly sitting on the throne, Li Meng is communicating with the main brain in his mind.


    The army is to be recruited. In Li Meng''s mind, it is in favor of the Navy. The size of the army is large enough.


    Even for landing operations, the army scale of the first regiment is enough to cope with.


    "We need three fleets, one to deal with Bentley, one to guard against ASEAN, and the last to cruise the South China Sea to guard against a third party! As for the army, it is suggested that it should remain as it is. It is convenient for the army to recruit and recruit again when necessary! "


    "As for the recruiting units, considering the current financial situation of the first regiment, it is suggested to choose the retired warships sealed up by the three camps of" Al "in the world. They are leather enough, durable enough, cheap enough, powerful enough, and have no guided weapons. They are the perfect choice!"


    Three fleets?


    Li covered his face and thought.


    If we really want to recruit three fleets, then the first Legion will have no way back and must win the war.


    Moreover, it is still unknown whether binley will get into trouble with the first Legion because of the son of commander kenover. What if kenover agrees?


    The first Legion could not have waged war against Bentley without any reason.


    Because of this, the reputation of the first Legion not only stinks, but also gives the third party a reason to intervene.


    At that time, the first regiment may turn into a common enemy of the countries around the South China Sea. Maybe Kyoto in the north will take part. At that time, no matter how powerful the first regiment is, it will not be the enemy of the United forces.


    This possibility must be eliminated before the war, otherwise, the first Corps will be expelled from the South China Sea.


    After thinking about it, Li Meng had a decision in his heart.


    Kenover''s only son is dead. It''s impossible to say nothing.


    Only genover makes a little action, the first Legion has a way to let Bentley take the lead in attacking the first Legion.


    By then, everything will be all right.


    "The size of the fleet is up to you! You know what I know. You should know the intensity of this war in your mind. I don''t need to elaborate on it! "


    In the heart, Li Meng said lightly.


    "I understand! Leave it to me! I will make good use of these 2.3 billion energy points! "


    With the assurance of the main brain, Li Meng can rest assured, and he can rest assured about the recruitment of the fleet.


    The huge hall is quiet, but the only person who exists is speechless.


    After the communication with the main brain, Li Meng looked around the hall.


    There''s nothing to see in an empty palace.


    Move your mind!


    Li Meng on the throne is disappearing, and the power of death is disappearing.


    In the void, Li Meng is passing through one wall after another.


    After a while, he went through the gate outside the reincarnation tower and entered the reincarnation pool.


    On the way, Li Meng saw a large group of women in the corridor.


    However, Li Meng did not disturb them.


    In the dark reincarnation pool, Li Meng''s figure emerged.


    After a few days of recovery, the color of the pool water is a lot stronger.


    But that''s not enough!


    When his mind moved, the dark gray power of death poured out of Li Meng''s body, turned into a long black river, and continuously flowed into the pool water. With the strong power of death, the pool water became more and more strong.


    There are more and more black awns jumping on the water, and the black halo on the water is more and more intense.


    With a movement of thought, the long black river disappears, and the power of death no longer emerges.


    At this time, a mass of milky white bald head emerged from Li Meng''s forehead, slowly fell into the pool, and disappeared when he touched the water.


    As a result, Li Meng relaxed everything.


    The power of faith is really a good thing, can do everything you want to do.

 Chapter 552

    The last group of light is the power of belief. Its only function is to coagulate weapons as additives and carriers of similar substances. At the same time, it also has various functions. In the power of belief integrated with the pool water, Li Meng added some information, which is similar to knowledge, and can let the transformed people in the pool know some knowledge, and even obtain some gifted abilities.


    After all this, Li Meng left again.


    Hasty return, there is a little girl, he did not go to see it!


    Although she couldn''t feel what was happening outside in her deep sleep, Li Meng missed her for many days. Now it''s time to visit her.


    The shadow on the edge of the pool is disappearing.


    Once again, the tower is calm again, only the black arc on the water is constantly jumping, like black elves.


    At this time, in a certain corridor of the outer hall, it was noisy.


    Countless figures are surging in the corridor, until the end of the line of sight.


    Women, all women, all dirty women walking in the corridor.


    As they walked down the corridor, the clean ground became dirty.


    "Please follow the people in front and don''t walk around!"


    On both sides of the crowd, a beautiful and gentle maid was maintaining order.


    Their beauty makes the women in the corridor feel inferior.


    How can there be such a beautiful woman in the world?


    And it''s all together!


    All the way forward, led by the maids, the ladies came to a huge bathroom.


    The size of the bathroom is like a swimming pool. The water in the pool is steaming with heat.


    This is originally a swimming pool. Although there is no need for entertainment measures in the temple, his highness is a mortal. As his home, some entertainment measures must exist.


    The maid changed the swimming pool into the bathroom after a little change.


    Otherwise, so many people can''t finish the washing in three days.


    At the edge of the pool, a maid said to the ladies who entered the bathroom, "this is the bath! After the bath is clean, go to the next room to get your clothes, and then someone will take you to another place! "


    "It''s very big here. Please move inside when you enter the bath!"


    Although a little frightened, they clearly remember what "he" said not long ago.


    No need to worry, no need to be afraid, just listen, they will always see him.


    In the eyes of the maids, the women began to take off their clothes, until they were naked, and then step by step into the bath. The appropriate warm water let the women in the bath hum comfortably.


    Not long ago, the huge bath was filled with white body.


    There was a little smell in the bathroom, which made the maids look slightly red.


    "Master Jiye!"


    At this time, a black figure came into the bathroom.


    Seeing this, the maids went up quickly.


    "Well!"


    Light should be a, night looked around so big bath one eye.


    That numerous white flower''s body is quite dazzling.


    Although they were slaves of ASEAN merchants, not all of them were yellow skinned people. Among them, there were many white skinned people. Besides black hair, there were also some golden and brown hair.


    "What a beautiful man!"


    When she looked around at the women in the pool, she also attracted the attention of the women to the black figure in the bathroom.


    When they saw the beautiful face and silver hair of the night, even the women could not help shouting.


    It''s so beautiful!


    In particular, the black "skirt armour" makes her look like an elf in the night.


    Looking around at the pool, he took back his sight.


    "After bathing, let them change into nuns'' clothes and wait in the room beside the reincarnation tower, while you..."


    After thinking for a moment, he said, "Your Highness, you always need someone to serve you. Please keep your appearance! You are the bodyguard beside your highness when you become the corpse girl


    The ladies nodded!


    This is what they have been looking forward to.


    "I''ll meet you in the reincarnation Tower!"


    With that, she turned away and disappeared behind the door.


    Everything in the temple is in order.


    Transformation takes time, and it takes a lot of time. After all, there are too many women. It can''t be completed in a short time. It takes enough time.


    After leaving the reincarnation pool, Li Meng didn''t go anywhere and went straight to the side hall beside the bedroom hall.


    Under Li Meng''s command, no one would come near the side hall and disturb the people inside.


    Although there was an accident last time, it was just an accident.


    There was no sound in the side hall.


    In the hall, only Li Meng''s figure was walking, and his steps didn''t make any sound.


    When you enter the inner room, the people on the bed are in your eyes.


    Without any change, the little man was still in deep sleep.


    Sitting beside the bed, Li Meng gently stroked the small face, with a helpless expression.


    He seems to be omnipotent, but many things are equally powerless.


    In the end, he is just a "mortal".


    "The power of death" is not hope, but despair!


    With a deep look at the people on the bed, Li Meng got up and left.


    When we came to the front door of the side hall, the figure disappeared without a trace, leaving only a few strands of dark gray death force floating in the air.


    ---


    Swamp ruins!


    The waters on the east coast have always been quiet, and even the presence of a huge ship has not broken the silence.


    Today, however, the peace is broken.


    Shortly after dawn, the water was still covered with a mist.


    On the misty River, a huge ship sailed out from the East.


    The ship is just a wide bottomed ship. The deck is quite wide. The only thing you can see on the deck is the low bridge.


    There were also two naval guns on the deck, and the huge and bulky turret was very conspicuous.

 Chapter 553

    An armed merchant ship without any flags.


    Although there was no flag, there was a huge sign painted on the wall of the ship, a huge black circle with three parallel lines.


    "Woo! Woo


    Entering the waters on the east coast, the armed merchant ship made a loud whistle.


    Because they found a bigger ship in the water ahead of the armed merchant ship, the whistle was a warning.


    The huge sound of the siren also attracted the attention of the patrol soldiers on the deck of the transport ship. They stopped at the side of the ship and looked at the approaching merchant ship in the mist nearby.


    "Report! A merchant ship is approaching, armed on deck! In a non combat state


    The soldier on the deck reported what he had found to his superior.


    The news reached Tanya all the way.


    "Don''t act rashly, just watch closely!"


    Tanya responded.


    This is not the territory of the first Legion. It is possible for any ship to appear, even armed merchant ships.


    But Tanya did have some accidents. Will merchant ships come to the swamp ruins?


    And it''s a big merchant ship.


    When she came to the deck of the merchant ship, Tanya saw the approaching merchant ship.


    It''s really big. Although it''s much smaller than a transport ship, the ship sailing in the mist also gives people a huge feeling.


    There are people on the deck, not many, about dozens.


    Most of them are as like as two peas in uniform black uniforms. They dress very clearly. The clothing of the standard is seen as a combat suit. The guns in their hands are the same. The equipment seems to be excellent.


    There is a black circle mark on the chest of the guard.


    In the bow of the ship, there was a man who was particularly attractive, because he was wearing a cloak, and his whole body was covered in a black cloak, which looked rather mysterious.


    When the soldiers on the deck looked at them, the other side also looked at the transport ship.


    It was a big ship, much bigger than the one under their feet.


    When they saw the metal figure on the deck and the dim blue light on the helmet, they were obviously stunned.


    Advanced armor and huge rifles are much more advanced than their equipment in any way.


    In the accident at the same time, the heart is also quite surprised, with a curious look at the large merchant ship not far away.


    In particular, a black figure on the side of the boat attracted their attention. The black blood "armor" and the wide hood made it impossible for people to see the people inside. But she just stood like this, which made the people watching her in the distance feel a strong pressure.


    It''s a warning from the soul.


    "Director Chen! Do you need to contact each other to make room for them? "


    The place where the other ship berths just blocks the waterway in front of it. The bank in front of the waterway is the best unloading point because it is flat and wide enough!


    Chen Hui''s face was dignified when he asked the guards around him.


    Who are they?


    Chen Hui''s enviable eyes were red. On those metal figures, Chen Hui could feel the strong flavor of electronic technology.


    Black flag?


    Which force''s flag is this?


    Even the well-informed Chen Hui has never seen such a banner.


    "Let''s go to the other side!"


    In the face of unidentified forces, it is better to be cautious.


    Chen Hui doesn''t want to encounter any trouble in this critical period!


    It''s better to avoid the trouble you can avoid.


    Under Chen Hui''s command, the merchant ship, which was originally heading for the first regiment transport ship, turned on the way and sailed to the other side of the water bank.


    Merchant ships are leaving. There are many landing sites on the huge east coast, not just the one occupied by the first Legion.


    Their choice to avoid is undoubtedly very wise.


    Take back the sight from the merchant ship who left, the faint voice came out from the black hood.


    "Prepare the boat! It''s time to go to Qicheng! "


    Today is the day when the rebels invited the first army to go to Qicheng for talks.


    Tan Yake has never forgotten this!


    Having been in the swamp ruins for many days, Tanya has already had the idea of going back.


    As for the establishment of outposts in the swamp ruins, at this moment, Tanya has given up.


    The swamp ruins are close to the ASEAN border, but they still belong to Kyoto.


    In the past, the first Legion was just a small force. In the territory of Kyoto, from the sense of belonging, it also belonged to Kyoto, but now it is different. Now the first Legion has occupied Nanlin Island, and the next war will make the first Legion change into a force only inferior to the country.


    If you set up outposts in the territory of Kyoto, you are just looking for trouble!


    Of course, there is no problem in establishing a contact station.


    But it''s not necessary.


    Nanlin island is not far from the swamp ruins, it can be said that it is very close.


    At the speed of a speedboat, it will take half a day to get there!


    Moreover, in the future, if the rebel forces have any needs, it should not be the first army looking for the rebel forces, but the rebel forces looking for the first army.


    The distinction between primary and secondary should be made clear.


    "Yes! I''ll get ready in a minute! "


    The sergeant next to Tanya answered with a military salute.


    Then he left quickly.


    At this time, the distant merchant ship stopped in the water hundreds of meters away from the shore.


    The small boats on the merchant ship began to put into the water, while the guards on the deck took the cargo out of the cabin and put it on the boat.


    On the shore, I do not know when, out of the ruins of a large group of people, they are armed, wearing all kinds of rags.


    When they saw the merchant ships on the water, they seemed very excited, waiting eagerly on the shore.


    When a small boat docked on the shore, they happily began to carry the goods.


    Carrying the goods, they went back to the ruins in droves, talking and laughing.


    "Come on! Move these things to the hangar of Qicheng! And those boxes. Hello! Be careful, the things here are precious

 Chapter 554

    At the moment, the river bank is full of people, incomparable noise, many figures surging, which has already broken the tranquility of the river bank.


    As the leader of the rebel army, leopard is very busy on Monday. He has to remind his rude subordinates all the time.


    Some of these goods are not broken. What a pity if they break down.


    Although the throat was dry, the leopard was very excited on Monday. There were so many things that the rebels didn''t need to worry about food for a long time.


    "Well! Here comes the instructor


    From the ruins out of a group of people, see that group of people appear, Monday leopard Leng for a while, hurriedly welcome up.


    "Instructor! What are you doing here? It''s up to me to carry the goods. I don''t need you to come here in person! "


    Li Lanxin said with a smile, "of course I believe you, but this time I met the owner of the ship!"


    On Monday, the leopard gave way to Li Lanxin with a smile and asked, "instructor! When did you do it? There are a lot of materials this time! However, this batch of materials came in time! "


    On Monday, leopard''s doubts were also what everyone behind Li Lanxin wanted to know.


    When instructor Li said that there was a batch of materials to reach the swamp ruins recently, they thought it was the first corps, but it was not.


    It''s another businessman!


    But


    With limited funds, how did the instructors get the supplies?


    Doubts, people deeply feel confused.


    With a faint smile, Li Lanxin said: "don''t ask about this. You just need to know that in the future, the rebels will not worry about money. We will have what we should have!"


    What they said made them more and more confused.


    However, people in the eyes of Li Lanxin, there is a different color.


    "All right! You wait here! I have something to talk to the owner in private


    In a small boat approaching the shore, Li Lanxin saw him, the figure covered with a cloak.


    People speechless, stopped, can only look at the instructor to leave the figure.


    "Mr. Chen Hui! We meet again! We hope that our future cooperation will continue all the time! "


    When Li Lanxin came to the shore, Chen Hui''s boat also arrived.


    Looking at Chen Hui leaving the ship, Li Lanxin said with a smile.


    "Our sincere instructors of Sanshen company also saw it, but they don''t know if they really cooperate with us?"


    When he said this, Chen Hui''s eyes intentionally or unintentionally looked at the big ship moored on the water in the distance.


    Although Chen Hui''s face can not be seen, the direction of the hood can let Li Lanxin know what Chen Hui''s words mean.


    A little smile, Li Lanxin light way: "please rest assured! The other side is only a trading relationship with our resistance, and it is also the arms dealer we are looking for. It''s just a simple trading relationship! I also said that Sanshen company is the only supporter behind our Resistance Army! That will never change! "


    Looking back at Li Lanxin in front of him from a distance, Chen Hui undoubtedly said, "I believe you!"


    Yes, Chen Hui believes in the young people in front of him, very much.


    Because some words can be seen from one''s eyes.


    As the director general of Sanshen company in Kyoto, he is proficient in human knowledge.


    Chen Hui can tell at a glance whether it is a lie or a cheat.


    Maybe the young people in front of her don''t tell the truth completely, but Chen Hui only needs to know that she intends to cooperate with Sanshen company.


    Anything else is superfluous.


    "Look forward to the future cooperation! I''ll send my men to look for you regularly. What can I do for you? "


    Li Lanxin nodded and watched Chen Hui get on the boat and leave.


    Look at each other, everything in silence.


    The boat is going away. At last, Li Lanxin looks at the figure shrouded in the cloak. She turns around and walks to the people not far away.


    On the Bank of the river, the transportation of goods is still going on, and boats are still sailing to the bank.


    It will take a lot of time to move the materials.


    When she came in front of the crowd, Li Lanxin stepped slightly and said, "let''s go! A meeting with the first Legion is waiting for us! We can''t let them go to Qicheng first. The friendship between the landlords should be done! "


    Before leaving, Li Lanxin said to a nearby Leopard: "Captain Zhou! There will be a batch of silver boxes, which are the funds needed for the future development of our resistance forces. We must escort them safely to the Treasury of our departure! "


    Money?


    On Monday, the leopard was stunned, then overjoyed, and quickly nodded: "yes! Don''t worry! an instructor! Make sure you get the job done! "


    Li Lanxin nodded her head, then she was reborn and left.


    The crowd followed in a daze.


    This is both material and capital. Where do instructors get these things?


    Ma Donglin was also very confused. He thought it would take a long time for the instructor to accept what he said, but he didn''t expect that she had done so many things in just a few days.


    But also to hide from everyone, do not know.


    At the same time of surprise, Ma Donglin was also very pleased.


    This shows that the instructor has realized how to lead the Resistance Army.


    There are so many roads leading to Qicheng. Tanya, who landed, walked in the ruins of the south side with a small group of soldiers, while Li Lanxin, with a group of high-level rebel troops, walked in the north side. The distance was almost the same, but the road conditions were much better.


    As Li Lanxin expected, before the first regiment reached Qicheng, they arrived first.


    On the bridge outside the east gate of Qicheng, Li Lanxin and her party stopped.


    Prepare to welcome the first Legion here.


    Next to the group, a member of the rebel army with his back against the goods walked across the bridge.


    Although the goods on their backs were heavy, the look on their faces was very happy and they walked happily.


    Among the numerous figures, from the ruins on one side, the person li Lanxin was waiting for finally arrived.

 Chapter 555

    She was dressed in black armor, followed by about a dozen soldiers.


    As soon as Tanya''s figure appears, the people behind Li Lanxin''s face can''t help condensing.


    From the black figure, they felt the heavy pressure.


    Even Li Lanxin''s look was uncomfortable.


    Fortunately, knowing her identity, Li Lanxin did not flinch. Instead, she faced Tanya and went up.


    When the two figures stopped at the bridge, Li Lanxin said with a smile: "welcome to general Tanya!"


    With that, Li Lanxin turned aside from the road and said, "general Tanya has been waiting for a long time these days. Let''s go to Qicheng to discuss the matter."


    "Lead the way!"


    A cold voice came out of the hood.


    With a smile, Li Lanxin stepped forward.


    They followed Li Lanxin to the direction of departure.


    Entering the gate of the outer city, a group of people came to the outer city of Qicheng.


    Compared with before, the outer city has changed again. After a little care, the streets have become much cleaner, and the existing craters have also been filled with soil.


    The decadent buildings on both sides of the road can occasionally be seen walking in the floor.


    The building collapsed by the shells has now become a playground for children.


    At a crossroads, Tanya saw the children playing in the ruins.


    Children are always ignorant, now they will not understand what will greet them when they grow up.


    Along the way, there were not many words.


    For both the first Legion and the rebels, everything can only be discussed at the negotiation table. At least for now, the two sides are not very close to each other.


    No words all the way!


    No matter how far the road is, it will always come.


    When they entered the inner city, they soon came to the rebel office, the house of the former slave City owner.


    Enter the mansion, and everyone goes straight to the meeting room!


    "Sit down, please!"


    At the invitation of Li Lanxin, Tan Ya sat down at the round table.


    When Tanya sat down, a group of senior members of the resistance took their seats one by one.


    At the top of the round table is Li Lanxin, and Tanya sits beside her.


    When all the people sat down, there was silence at the conference table.


    Li Lanxin''s face was full of meditation, which seemed to have a little bit of awkwardness.


    The rebels did not speak, and of course Tanya, as a guest, would not take the lead.


    The atmosphere just froze.


    The people sitting around the round table, seeing that the atmosphere was so awkward, all pretended to bow their heads and think about things.


    Only the rolling eyes betrayed them.


    Finally, Li Lanxin spoke. When she spoke, she looked as if she had accepted her fate.


    "It''s not the first time the rebels have cooperated with the first army! Although it''s been four months, the agreement is still valid. We are willing to continue our cooperation with the first Legion! "


    Good cooperation is a win-win situation, while contradictory cooperation often leads to both losses and no one can get benefits.


    Of course, Tanya understands that since the rebels still recognize the agreement, everything is easy to say.


    In the hood, Tanya''s cold words came out.


    "From now on, regarding the arms trade, the first Legion will act in accordance with the agreement and will try to meet your needs. Our headquarters of the first Legion is in Nanlin island. If you have any needs in the future, you can contact us on the island!"


    Nanlin island?


    Tanya''s words make people look at each other. Some people know about this place, but others don''t.


    Li Lanxin is one of those who don''t know.


    Looking at the people at the table, Li Lanxin asked, "do you know where" Nanlin island "is?"


    At this time, Huang Lei replied: "not far, out of the sea, more than 300 nautical miles to the southwest is" Nanlin island "!"


    Although he said that, Huang Lei was very strange. In his cognition, Nanlin island is not a big place, and it''s also very remote. Not many people know it.


    When did the first regiment go to Nanlin island again.


    Base camp?


    Did the first Legion take Nanlin island?


    In his heart, Huang Lei felt very confused.


    Li Lanxin nodded her head slightly. In this way, it''s not a far place. It should be easy to find the first Legion.


    Looking back at Tanya, Li Lanxin said: "recently, a lot of things have happened in the swamp ruins, many soldiers have died, weapons and ammunition are consumed very quickly, and ammunition is seriously lacking. The rebel army is in urgent need of a batch of weapons and ammunition. I wonder if general Tanya can provide them as soon as possible?"


    In the hood, Tanya looked calm and said, "yes! Now there is a batch of arms on the transport ship, which should be able to meet your needs! "


    Li Lanxin''s face brightened, and even said: "our rebel fighters have expanded a lot recently. I don''t know if the existing weapons can meet our needs?"


    In Li Lanxin''s eyes, Tanya said faintly: "20000 ak-45 rifles, 20 million bullets, five towed 85mm howitzers, five towed 85mm anti armor cannon, 2000 shells of corresponding types, as well as some maintenance tools and parts of various weapons!"


    Tanya''s words blew up the conference room.


    All of them were flushed, looking at Li Lanxin sitting in the first place.


    Once the rebels get these weapons, they will be able to turn over the peasants and increase their strength several times.


    In particular, the ten guns are even more exciting.


    Li Lanxin smiles awkwardly at the sight of the crowd.


    What a shame!


    Looking at them, I can''t help climbing up the round table.


    However, Li Lanxin can understand the excitement in people''s hearts.


    Since she became an instructor, the weapons of the rebels have been a headache.


    Even second-hand weapons are a treasure in the Resistance Army.


    Now it''s different. All the weapons of the first Legion seem to be brand new.

 Chapter 556

    The weapon provided last time has been used for so many months, but it seldom breaks down. It''s just that the barrel is worn too seriously, and the accuracy of many rifles is not as ideal as before, but it''s not a big problem.


    "Cough!"


    Li Lanxin coughed falsely, indicating that people should not be too impolite.


    This reminder seems to make people aware of something. They smile and sit back.


    Just looking at Li Lanxin with Xiyi''s eyes.


    It looks like a dog begging for food.


    With a helpless smile in her heart, Li Lanxin said to tan ya, "we need all these weapons for the resistance forces."


    In the eyes of the crowd, Li Lanxin said: "can the money drawn from the income be settled at the end of the year? In this way, it will be convenient for both sides! "


    Because of Li Lanxin''s words, the happy people were silent again.


    Yes, the deal with the first Legion comes at a price.


    Although the weapons of the first Legion are excellent and guaranteed in quality, the price is too high.


    Tanya did not refuse, indifferent way: "can!"


    Li Lanxin breathed a sigh of relief. In this way, in a short period of time, the finance of the rebels will be much easier.


    Next


    Thinking of this, Li Lanxin''s face turned red.


    She''s from a big girl''s family. How can she say the next thing?


    But we have to say it.


    After struggling in her heart for a moment, Li Lanxin''s expression returned to calm, but her heart was still in disorder.


    Looking at Tanya, Li Lanxin said with a faint smile: "in order to ensure the better cooperation between the first corps and the rebel army in the future, I think it is necessary to deepen the relationship between the two sides. I wonder if general Tanya agrees with this!"


    Deepen the relationship?


    In the hood, Tanya''s eyes were slightly stunned.


    However, Tanya does not object to Li Lanxin''s words. It is indeed beneficial for both sides to deepen their relations.


    Whether it''s for the rebels or the first Corps.


    "I agree!"


    Cool words come out of the hood, which is Tanya''s response to Li Lanxin.


    Hearing Tanya''s clear answer, Li Lanxin smiles and says, "little girl is not talented! I''ve admired the master of the general for a long time. If I can be your master''s fiancee, I believe it will make us closer together! "


    fianc¨¦e?


    This time, Tan Ya was stunned.


    The expression in the hood looked at the "she" beside.


    She said she wanted to be the master''s fiancee?


    Stupefied for a moment, Tanya regained her silence, her eyes flashing.


    long time!


    In the eyes of Li Lanxin''s smile and silence, Tanya said coldly: "you have courage! Dare to say this in front of me, if it is "she", you are already a dead man at the moment


    The cold and angry words made people shudder!


    The air seemed to be filled with a chill, and the people whose faces changed greatly looked at Tanya who was full of murderous gas in horror.


    Li Lanxin is the closest to Tanya. She can feel the murderous atmosphere of Tanya herself.


    She looks pale, unconvinced way: "why?"


    Tanya gave a cold smile and cold words came out of her hood.


    "No woman in this world is worthy of my master! If you want to cooperate with our first legion, don''t pay attention to my master! "


    Hearing this, Li Lanxin smiles instead. Although her face is pale, her smile comes from her heart.


    Looking at Tanya without fear, Li Lanxin said with a smile: "it seems that you like your master very much! You really mean to kill me, and you are very strong, but you dare not kill me. I think this is your master''s order


    Tanya''s expression in the hood is still cold, but her eyes to Li Lanxin are no longer as murderous as before.


    Because she''s right, Tanya won''t disobey her master''s orders.


    Although even if you kill her, the host will not do anything to herself, but Tanya will not do anything to make the host unhappy.


    "You are very clever! But you dare to use this intelligence on your master. Without my help, someone will take your life. "She" is not like me. Once "she" feels that you are a threat, you have to die. Maybe you will take the rebels behind you! "


    Is this a threat?


    The cold words in her ear made Li Lanxin''s heart tingle.


    Is she so miserable?


    As a girl, she just said those humiliating words and was so humiliated.


    Thinking of this, Li Lanxin felt very aggrieved.


    But Li Lanxin held back her tears, took out three letters from her arms, put them on the round table, and pushed them to the woman beside her.


    With a cold look, Li Lanxin said, "please give these three letters to your master. Two of them are mine, and the other one is from Kyoto. I don''t know who the writer is, but the recipient on the envelope is your master!"


    Tanya did not refuse, but coldly put away the letter on the table.


    The scene just now made the atmosphere in the meeting room very depressing.


    The men at the round table couldn''t get in the conversation between the two women.


    Although they see the instructor being bullied, they have a bad feeling in their heart.


    But that woman was terrible.


    So that people did not dare to speak at all, only to watch the development of the situation quietly.


    In silence, Tanya got up and went out of the meeting without saying a word, ignoring the eyes of all kinds.


    A meeting just broke up.


    When the black figure disappeared behind the door, everyone in the meeting room looked at each other.


    Aware that the chief commander Li''s look is not very good, Meng Haijun said with a smile, "what''s the big deal? If we don''t cooperate with the first corps, there are so many arms dealers. As long as we have money, are we afraid we can''t buy arms?"


    "Yes! His first regiment is strong, and he can''t bully people like that. Who can''t be such a beautiful girl as the instructor? It''s the master of her family who doesn''t have such luck! "


    People have good words to comfort, you a, I a, so big conference room is not lively.

 Chapter 557

    Li Lanxin shook her head in the silence and the noise.


    Looking at the quiet crowd, Li Lanxin said calmly: "I''m nothing! It''s no big deal to be wronged. It''s not settled yet. Let''s call it a day! The captains have arranged for people to unload the weapons on the east bank. Ma Donglin, the money for buying the weapons is up to you and the first army! "


    "Yes


    "Then we''ll go first!"


    "Instructor! You can have good news! "


    After saying goodbye to Li Lanxin one by one, they all got up and left the meeting room.


    Now, in the ruins, the matter of materials has not been dealt with well, and we have to deal with the matter of arms.


    Today is an extremely busy day for the rebels.


    Leaving from the conference room, Tanya takes the soldiers on the way back.


    Along the way, Tanya was in a very bad mood.


    When she thought of what the woman had just said, Tanya was upset.


    And the letters.


    What if the host agrees?


    Although we know that this is a political marriage, what will happen in the future is still another matter.


    But Tanya''s heart is very uncomfortable, there is a sense of panic.


    It''s just a rebel instructor. How can you match the master?


    Not even in name!


    In the confusion, the party left Qicheng.


    Walking in the messy ruins shrouded in green, the soldier behind Tanya couldn''t help asking, "general, what''s on your mind?"


    No wonder!


    Since entering the ruins, general Sawyer has almost hit the obstacles on the road several times.


    But for their warning, the obstacles would have been terrible.


    "Nothing!"


    Cold words came out of the hood.


    How could they understand what she was thinking?


    There''s no need to tell them what''s on their mind.


    The soldiers looked at each other and had to follow the general in silence.


    Back to the transport ship, by this time, the merchant ship not far away had left, but there were still several piles of materials on the shore.


    There are a lot of figures shaking on the shore, and the piles of materials are slowly decreasing. I believe they will disappear soon.


    "Get those weapons ashore, Sergeant! Go and settle the price of the arms! "


    As soon as she stepped on the deck of the transport ship, Tanya issued an order.


    At the command, the transport ship suddenly boiling up.


    The running sound, the starting sound of the cabin door, the "hoarse" sound of the motor, when all kinds of sounds come together, a busy scene is formed.


    The figure on the deck swayed, and a large number of ammunition were mobilized to move out of the cargo hold and put into the speedboat on the deck. With the speedboat, it was put into the water by the lifting platform.


    When the speedboat entered the water, the engine roared, and the speedboats loaded with goods ran to the shore.


    When the speedboat was on the shore, the soldiers on board began to carry the goods and put the ammunition in the speedboat on the wide and flat shore.


    Shortly after the armed merchant ship left, the east coast, which had calmed down a little, fell into the noise again.


    When Ma Donglin, the high-level rebel, came to the east bank with his men, the east bank was boiling.


    Looking at the large and small wooden boxes on the shore, all the rebel soldiers had a fiery sight.


    In particular, the row of guns placed together made their eyes red.


    The long barrel, the black muzzle, was really powerful.


    Ma Donglin had a lot of people with him. At a glance, the ruins were full of rebels.


    At the moment, they all watched eagerly as the soldiers of the first Legion moved boxes of ammunition from the ship and piled them on the coast.


    The number of weapons has not been counted, the money has not been delivered, and the arms on the shore do not belong to them at the moment.


    With four rebel soldiers and two silver boxes, Ma Donglin went to the busy soldiers on the shore.


    Seeing Ma Donglin approaching, the chief sergeant in charge on the bank met him directly without any nonsense.


    "The largest box contains ten shells, the smaller wooden box contains ten rifles, and the smallest wooden box contains ten thousand bullets. The maintenance tools and parts are in bulk. Now they are still on board. After the ammunition inventory is completed, I will send a soldier to teach you how to use the maintenance tools, As well as the matters needing attention in the use of artillery, you have time one day, and we will return after noon tomorrow! "


    Ma Donglin nodded and said: "don''t count the quantity. We believe in the first Legion. Let''s calculate the total price."


    "According to the market price in Kyoto, a rifle is between 40 and 55 red crystal coins. The ak-45 rifle is powerful and of very good quality. How about 45 red crystal coins?"


    Crystal coin is the universal currency in the world, and the original crystal can be shaped. In order to make the currency more accurate and facilitate the transaction, countries all over the world have set up a set of universal monetary system for crystal coin.


    In terms of weight and size, all the crystal coins are the same. There is only purity. The higher the purity, the more valuable the crystal coin is.


    Just like the "original stone" divided into seven colors, the purity of the original crystal is also divided into seven colors.


    The purity of red is the lowest and that of purple is the highest.


    The ratio of all kinds of crystal coins is generally 100:1.


    In other words, an orange crystal is worth 100 red crystal coins, a yellow crystal is worth 100 orange crystal coins, 10000 Red Crystal coins, and so on. The higher the purity of the original crystal, the higher the value.


    However, money is not practical everywhere, such as the black market.


    In the black market, businessmen usually only trade with scattered protocrystals, because the purity of each country''s currency is different, and the color is the same. In order to meet the weight of the currency, some countries will add some combustible impurities. Although this will not cause any harm to the use of protocrystals, it will reduce the durability of protocrystals.


    Only scattered protocrystals are the purest, and there will be no impurities.

 Chapter 558

    "Yes!"


    The first regiment has a little understanding of the world''s currency, and the sergeant is no stranger to "crystal coin".


    The value of 45 red crystal coins is not low, which is not a loss for the first Legion.


    The price of the rifle has been fixed in the previous transaction, but now it is just changing the original stone into crystal coins.


    Other weapons need to be priced by the first Legion.


    The chief sergeant said: "I''ll calculate the total price for you. 20000 ak-45 rifles are worth 900000 red crystal coins, 10 bullets are worth one red crystal coin, 20 million bullets are worth 2 million red crystal coins, each 85 mm caliber gun is worth 100000 red crystal coins, 10 guns are worth 1 million, 1000 shells are worth one red crystal coin, 2000 shells are worth 2 million red crystal coins, maintenance tools and parts, The total value of these weapons is 6 million phyllite coins! "


    Six million red crystal?


    Ma Donglin looks relaxed, the price is fair, and does not exceed his budget.


    In the past, even if the rebels sold themselves, they would not be able to get the money, but now it is different.


    Today''s rebels are rich and powerful. Although the 6 million phyllite coins are not a small amount, they have no problem for today''s rebels.


    With a little smile, Ma Donglin said: "very reasonable price!"


    With that, Ma Donglin turned to the rebel soldiers carrying the large silver box behind him and said, "bring the box here!"


    When he turned around, Ma Donglin said: "this box is full of orange crystal coins. Each box is about 30000 pieces, and two boxes are 60000 pieces. It will only be more or less. The extra money will be regarded as tuition fees."


    If you want to learn some maintenance skills in the first corps, how can you do without a little blood!


    The chief sergeant was satisfied with the rebel''s awareness of current affairs.


    "Yes! However, it also depends on the degree of your resistance to the military, so it! I''ll send an engineer to teach you self-cultivation knowledge. How much you can learn depends on yourself! "


    Ma Donglin said with a smile: "thank you! Thank you very much


    After ordering the two soldiers to take money from the rebels, the sergeant turned and left.


    Ma Donglin, on the other hand, waved his hand and yelled, "what are you waiting for? Brothers! Move! These are all ours


    "Oh yeah!"


    The crowd cheered and rushed to the shore with excitement.


    Scramble to move a box of ammunition, look excited to quickly step to the direction of the city.


    "Be careful, don''t bump. There are also ten cannons. A few people will push them back to the city!"


    Although there is no vehicle, the volume and weight of the 85mm gun are not heavy. Four people can push the two mobile wheels on the towed gun.


    Seeing the rude actions of his subordinates, Ma Donglin broke his heart.


    Even if touched lightly, on the face showed the distressed appearance.


    Then he scolded his subordinates.


    The riots on the east coast lasted for a long time, far longer than those caused by the armed mall.


    Ammunition is not like materials. It''s not only difficult to carry, but also very careful.


    After returning to the transport ship, the sergeant kept his promise. Soon after, an engineer rushed to the shore in a speedboat.


    The task of the engineer is very simple, teaching the rebels to repair and maintain the weapons sold to them by the first legion, as well as some precautions for the use of artillery.


    This is not a small matter, but a big matter that cannot be ignored.


    If it is said that rifles can be used through self exploration, but the maintenance and maintenance of rifles can not be learned by self-study.


    There is also the use of cannons. Cannons are not like rifles. You can feel for them any way. As long as the muzzle of the gun is not aligned with you, the cannonball is extremely dangerous. If you are not careful, the cannonball will be destroyed and people will die.


    On the side of the transport ship, the black figure stood still.


    Looking at the ruins of the distance, and behind is busy on the deck of soldiers.


    In the black hood, Tanya''s expression is indifferent, but she is thinking about things in her heart.


    Or that matter, about the rebel "Li instructor" thing, Tanya in the heart of the possibility of this estimated how much.


    The results were not ideal.


    With the master''s character, if this can bring benefits to the first legion, I''m afraid I won''t care about having another "fiancee".


    And the Master seemed to care about her. Before she left, the master told her that no matter what she wanted to do, she could not hurt her life!


    Is it just appreciation?


    Maybe!


    In my heart, Tanya is willing to believe this.


    In her heart, Tanya thought of her master.


    What is the master doing now?


    ----


    Nanlin island!


    Qingcheng!


    In the orderly development, the merchants of Qingcheng have set out.


    They rely on loans to get a start-up fund from soul bank.


    They hope to buy ships, recruit crew, and set sail full of cargo.


    Not far northwest of Nanlin island is a waterway.


    For the businessmen going out to sea on Nanlin Island, they have two choices.


    One is ASEAN, which is relatively close, and the other is Kyoto, which is relatively far away.


    Those who are confident can also go to Bentley.


    For businessmen, the best place is, of course, Kyoto.


    Because Kyoto has a good order, as long as you get to the port, you can make a lot of money.


    The opposite is true for ASEAN and Bentley.


    Even if we arrive at the port, "safety" cannot be guaranteed.


    Of course, it''s also a matter of probability.


    Although ASEAN''s trade is not as good as Kyoto, many businessmen also use ASEAN''s ports as berths.


    "Danger" is only relative.


    Moreover, ASEAN is not without order, it is just more chaotic than Kyoto.


    For the old businessmen, this phenomenon can make them make a lot of money. For the new businessmen, the chaotic "public security" will only put them in "danger" and be watched by many wolves in the dark. If they are not careful, they may end up with empty money and people.

 Chapter 559

    Many businessmen have gone to sea. No one can know their fate.


    It''s their choice.


    In one''s life, one should always be responsible for one''s own choice, which is no wonder to others.


    As time goes by, the vast green city is changing little by little.


    All over the project are in the rush.


    Beside the Qingcheng military base, a huge iron tower is under construction.


    The foundation has been laid, the base has appeared, and is piling up bit by bit.


    It is not so much a tower as a tower like building.


    The base structure is not all steel structure like the tower, but a mixture of steel structure inside and a circle of concrete outside.


    The tower built upward seems to be divided into layers, with a lot of space left in the middle. It seems that the tower is not just a simple tower.


    This is the quantum signal tower being built by the first corps, a signal tower mainly for transmitting and receiving information.


    Once it is established, the communication problem of the first Corps will be solved.


    At that time, the combat power of the first regiment will increase a lot.


    However, quantum signal tower is not omnipotent, and signal transmission distance is also limited.


    Although the quantum signal tower can cover an area of 5000 kilometers in El, it is still unknown whether it can cover as wide an area as El under the influence of pollutants in this world.


    Nothing can be said too soon!


    Three days later, the night in the temple also completed its task.


    When the last group of nuns came out of the reincarnation tower, there were no "living people" in the temple.


    In the huge hall, with the influx of many black figures, the originally quiet hall was filled with black figures.


    They were wearing big black blood tattooed nuns'' clothes. Their whole bodies were covered under the nuns'' clothes. Their heads and faces were hidden in their hoods.


    There are more than 600 figures, almost occupying the whole hall corridor.


    Among the stairs, twenty-four graceful figures stood on the stairs. They were dressed in black and bloody maid dresses, and their exquisite dresses made them look delicate and delicate.


    Under the black skirt, a pair of looming black blood silk stockings legs, let them have a kind of unspeakable sexy.


    Their faces are pale and beautiful, but they look cold, like the ice girl on the snow mountain, which is extremely hard to touch.


    They all have long black and beautiful hair. Although the hairstyles are different, each hairstyle is very suitable for them.


    They are just like spirits in the dark. Just standing there, people can''t ignore them.


    Although there were many people, the hall was quiet and there was no sound.


    In the seat next to the throne, the night sat quietly.


    The people on the throne haven''t appeared yet, but she knows that she won''t wait long.


    indeed!


    A strange breath broke the void and appeared.


    As soon as it appeared, it was detected by the sensitive night.


    The dark gray power of death is dancing. On the throne, a black figure gradually emerges.


    Here comes your highness!


    "Master!"


    Seeing the figure on the throne, the twenty-four maids standing on the steps half knelt on the ground and cried in unison.


    As soon as they knelt down, the nuns in the hall were all black and white, like a fading wave, and half knelt down on the ground.


    The nuns were silent.


    Looking around the hall, Li Meng, who was sitting on the throne, said calmly, "get up!"


    The figure stirred, and the maid on the steps and the nuns in the hall stood up.


    Looking at the people in front of him and feeling the breath of their bodies, Li Meng was quite satisfied.


    Looking to the side of the night, Li Meng praised: "well done! Their foundation is not bad. They can reach the peak even if they work hard! "


    With that, Li Meng looked at the women on the steps. Their breath was much stronger than the nuns in the palace.


    "Especially them! Night! It seems that you are partial! "


    For his Highness''s smiling eyes, she said softly, "it''s necessary. They will be his Highness''s bodyguards in the future. Of course, their strength can''t be too bad!"


    Bodyguards?


    With a puzzled look at the night, Li Meng doesn''t remember the order to set up the bodyguard team.


    But after a little thought, Li Meng thought again.


    This bodyguard team is necessary in any case, after all, with the change of identity, this display, there should be or need to be.


    And if they are around at any time, sometimes they are not idle.


    With a slight nod, Li Meng acquiesced in the existence of the bodyguard.


    Although there are many black figures in the huge hall, the sound is very quiet.


    Quietly, only the words of Li Meng and zhe Ye echoed in the hall.


    Looking around the women again, Li Meng finally puts his eyes on the women on the stairs.


    After scanning all the women, Li Meng fixed his eyes on one person.


    "Wendy! Come here


    As soon as the words came out, all the women on the stairs focused on a black figure.


    She is petite, a black dress with blood lines, which is incomparably lovely. She is also stunned when she calls to her master.


    But he soon reacted and walked to the host on the throne in silence in the eyes of the sisters.


    When she came to take the throne, she bowed her head and half knelt in front of her master.


    Looking at Wendy, who had changed a lot, Li Meng looked up and down.


    Although there have been great changes, Wendy is undoubtedly more beautiful and moving now.


    "Well! Good. You''ll be the captain of the bodyguard in the future! "


    The words in her ear made Wendy slightly stunned, instinctively looking up at her master in doubt.


    In terms of qualification, the position of captain is not her turn!


    Reaching out and stroking Wendy''s raised face, Li Meng said softly, "is there a problem?"


    Is the master touching her?

 Chapter 560

    Wendy''s eyes twinkled as she felt the master''s hand on her face.


    "I see," Wendy whispered, with a slight opening! Master


    "Good! Go


    From Wendy''s face, Li Meng withdrew his hand.


    Wendy nodded and stepped back to the last step.


    It''s closest to the host.


    Looking far away, Li Meng looked at the nun under the stairs.


    Looking indifferent, Li Meng said slowly: "I said it! I will give you the opportunity of revenge. Although you have become the "dead" and have no desire for revenge, this is your obsession in life. I will fulfill your wish! "


    "But! The time has not come! You need to wait! "


    Light and heavy words echoed in the hall and were heard by all the women in the hall.


    Covered by nuns'' clothes, they still stood silently, like a black statue.


    From them, Li Meng took back his eyes, turned to Wendy and said, "from now on, no one is allowed to come near the temple. You are responsible for the garrison of the temple!"


    There are more and more dead creatures in the temple. With the appearance of nuns, Li Meng can clearly feel the strong power of death in the temple. This change is a good thing for the "dead" in the temple, because in this environment, "dead" will feel more comfortable.


    For humans, the power of death in the temple is a chronic poison.


    Light mental disorder, nightmares, serious mental disorders, become insane.


    Now the temple has become the forbidden area of human beings!


    "Yes! Master


    Wendy whispered.


    "Go


    In Li Meng''s sign, Wendy turned and left.


    As they stepped down the steps, the nuns in the hall made way for a passage.


    As Wendy walked through the passage, the nuns followed her and followed Wendy out of the hall.


    Most of the guards on the steps left, leaving only two.


    In any case, there must be bodyguards around the host.


    After a while, when the last black figure left the hall, the hall was quiet again.


    Sitting lazily on the throne, Li Meng looked at the night and said, "after so many days, those businessmen should go back to their respective countries, too! Is there any progress in ASEAN''s surveillance of the Philippines


    Looking back at his highness, he whispered: "two destroyers have been sent to the South China Sea for cruising. We will know in advance if there is any news about Bentley. We have not received any news about Bentley in the last two days!"


    Li Meng looked calm and didn''t feel surprised by the news.


    Trouble is bound to come, just sooner or later.


    It''s been a week since I left Yelin island.


    As early as a few days ago, I''m afraid Bentley had already got the news.


    What are they waiting for?


    In his heart, Li Meng had a hunch that Bentley would respond to this matter soon.


    It should not be the first legion, but Bentley.


    The longer it takes, the more powerful it is for the first Legion.


    Leaving the throne, Li Meng stepped down the steps and walked out of the hall.


    When the host passed by, the only two bodyguards who stayed in the hall followed.


    When he stepped down the steps, Li Meng''s words rang out again and came into the ears of zhe Ye.


    "When you''re done with your business, come to me in the courtyard."


    Accustomed to the night with the side, side to no night, Li Meng always feel the lack of something.


    Although in the temple, it is not as easy as on the "emperor", but occasionally it needs to be relaxed.


    Although the body doesn''t feel tired, Li Meng also needs solace from the soul.


    When you are free, you can make yourself comfortable. Why not!


    Sometimes enjoyment is also a task.


    Looking at his Highness''s back, he felt a little stunned, but then returned to normal.


    Put on the hood, when your Highness''s figure is about to leave the hall, he gets up, leaves his seat and walks out of the hall on the steps.


    Her task has not been completed, and today, she needs to go to the port.


    In the long corridor, the night walked slowly.


    Today''s temple is no more than before. In the past, the temple was quiet most of the time.


    Now, the temple has become active.


    Walking figures can be seen from time to time in the long corridor.


    They were dressed in black blood tattooed nuns'' clothes. Every time they appeared, they were in a group of two. They did not walk fast, but they were very quiet. Their steps were silent and did not make any sound.


    "General!"


    When they see the oncoming night, they always stop and bend slightly to show respect.


    And the night is cold from their side, no words, no language, only "Zheng! The sound of "Zheng" footsteps echoed in the corridor.


    They didn''t care about her attitude, only when she was far away, they continued to walk in the corridor.


    As "the dead", they can''t express their feelings to the same kind, and of course they don''t know how to be polite.


    Even if she meets Natasha or Tanya, if there is nothing important, she will not stop and respond.


    When we came to the end of the corridor, the gate of the temple blocked the way of night.


    The gate of the temple will not be an obstacle to the "dead"!


    When the night is close enough to the gate.


    "Creak!"


    In the sound of machinery, the door of the temple opened.


    Step out of the gate.


    When leaving the gate, the guard outside is no longer a soldier, but a nun with a huge sickle.


    They were embracing a huge scythe, with one end of its handle on the ground and the other end over their heads.


    Against the backdrop of the huge sickle, their bodies became more delicate.


    There were four of them, standing on both sides of the door, like four statues, motionless.


    The black nun''s clothes, the black sickle, the bloody lines, and the standing posture like a statue give people a great pressure just to look at them.

 Chapter 561

    When the night passed by, they were still silent.


    Stepping on the steps, I walk to the square on the hillside at night.


    When they came to the square, in addition to a bison assault vehicle that had been waiting for the night to come, there were six nuns with scythes. They stood silently in front of the steps and guarded the only way to the temple like statues.


    In the bison assault vehicle, the mobilized soldiers in the driver''s seat keep looking at the black figures. Even for the soldiers of the first army, everything in the temple is mysterious.


    And their costumes are too strange.


    Is that a nun?


    It''s a bit like that, but it looks too dark, especially the huge sickle they are holding and the blade with blood veins makes people shiver.


    "Let''s go!"


    When he got into the car at night and the sound of warning sounded, the mobilizers in the driver''s seat came back to their senses.


    He started the engine at once.


    In the roar of the "engine", the bison assault vehicle moved slowly.


    The speed is faster and faster, galloping towards Qingcheng.


    All the way, bison armed assault vehicle rushed into the gate, galloping in the streets of Qingcheng.


    Now, just after noon, there are many pedestrians on the street, some on the way to the construction site, some on the way home, and more importantly, they go to some small markets.


    There is only one market in Qingcheng, which is soul language mall. However, in addition to soul language mall, there are some small markets with stalls all over Qingcheng.


    Small markets often appear around residential areas. The only reason for their existence is to give people convenience.


    After all, for some people, the mall is too far away.


    In the absence of transportation, many people like to buy living materials nearby. Although it is a little more expensive, it also avoids a tiring road.


    "Ah


    The bison assault truck was speeding along the road when a scream broke out.


    In the scream, a small figure ran out of the street, just on the road of the bison armed assault vehicle.


    See the front suddenly appeared obstacles, mobilized soldiers face a change, quickly stepped on the brake.


    Such a big car suddenly a, "harsh" friction sound up.


    The wheels brake in an emergency, and the tires rub against the ground in a long black shadow.


    But the speed of the bison assault vehicle was too fast, and the small figure was too close.


    In the harsh sound of friction.


    "Bang!"


    With a dull crash, the little body flew out of the street and fell to the ground more than ten meters away.


    After crashing the figure, the bison armed assault vehicle slid forward for several meters before stopping.


    Hit someone?


    Among the helmets, the mobilized soldiers were stunned and calm.


    The same situation has not happened in Qingcheng. After all, there are roads, cars and, of course, car accidents.


    He quickly opened the car door and mobilized the soldiers to go down.


    At this time, outside the street, a woman rushed into the street crying and ran to the little figure lying on the ground not far away.


    "My child! Are you okay? Don''t scare me


    Her face was full of fear, holding the child lying on the ground, a look at a loss.


    Pedestrians on both sides of the road saw the accident and also gathered around.


    On the road to the mother and son, pointing, have a lot of discussion.


    When the mobilizers came up and saw the child in the arms of the women, they felt a little heavy.


    Probably there is no help, the child''s face is bloody, seven holes bleeding, looks quite tragic, has fainted.


    Squatting down, the mobilized soldiers checked the child in the woman''s arms.


    There is no breathing, although the heart is still beating slightly, but it has become slower and slower.


    Taking back his hand, the mobilized soldier shook his head and said, "your child is dead! This is an accident. Go to the security team! Explain the situation, they will give you some compensation! "


    "I don''t want compensation. I just want my child. You killers, he''s just a child!"


    The woman roared loudly!


    Sad appearance, let people around heavy shook his head.


    "It''s just an accident. No one will kill your child on purpose!"


    Mobilizers look solemn, heavy emphasis on a sentence.


    "I don''t care! You killed him. You killed him. He was a child. You killed him when he was so young! "


    The voice was piercing, and the woman had lost her mind.


    More and more people are watching the accidents in the street.


    There are more and more comments on the scene of the car accident.


    For the first regiment, they did not dare to accuse them out loud, so they had to talk in a low voice.


    "Here comes the security team! Here comes the security team


    Outside the crowd, there were two shouts.


    The crowd dispersed, making way for a road, and two heavily armed security officers came over.


    When you see the car of the first regiment and the mother and son huddled together on the ground, the security team knows what happened.


    Traffic accident in Qingcheng is not the first time!


    The probability of death is not high, but there are always a few bad luck.


    Seeing the security team coming, the mobilized soldiers were relieved.


    To the oncoming members of the public security team, the mobilization soldiers said: "the scene is up to you! I have business to do! "


    The policeman nodded and said, "leave it to us."


    In response, the mobilizers turned and left, walked quickly to the bison assault vehicle and boarded it.


    "Sorry! general! There was an accident


    Sitting in the driver''s seat, the mobilized soldiers apologized to night.


    From the time of the accident, she had been sitting in the car all the time. She knew everything about the scene.


    Now Qingcheng''s law on roads is not perfect.


    As the saying goes, a spectator sees clearly when he is in charge.


    This accident is not normal!


    1¡¢ The scene of the accident is very wide. As soon as the bison assault vehicle appears, you can see it from a long distance. Even if you can''t see it, you can hear the "roar" of the car engine.


    2¡¢ The mobilizer, as a driver, may not have noticed it, but she saw that before the accident, a head was sticking out from behind the wall to observe the bison assault truck driving in the street. The man was the mother of the dead child in the street at the moment.


    When these two points come together, some things are not hard to guess.

 Chapter 562

    However, although I knew that it was a deliberate accident, I didn''t know why.


    I didn''t want to get involved.


    Her sadness is not fake, perhaps she did not want to let her children to "die".


    But she has to bear the consequences of doing wrong.


    When the engine of the bison assault vehicle roared, the crowd dispersed.


    In the roar of the engine, in the eyes of many, the vehicle from the crowd out of the way.


    Soon disappeared at the end of the street.


    The car accident is just a small episode, and will not affect the journey of the night.


    In the later journey, all the way smoothly, in the mobilization of soldiers to apologize again, night out of the car, came to the West Port military dock outside the city.


    The prosperity of the West Port remains the same. Before the night comes, it will always be so noisy.


    Not long ago, the first regiment has recruited a number of new military speedboats to cruise the waters around Nanlin island.


    It is light gray, longer, bigger, and has a longer voyage. It is also more resistant to waves. It has basic weapons. It has two weapon stations that can install all kinds of weapons. It has a nice full name, which is called "wave breaker" armed speedboat


    It belongs to the allied units. Similarly, the cruising tasks around Nanlin island are also carried out by the soldiers.


    Leaving the dock, he boarded a "wave breaker" armed speedboat at night!


    "To the port!"


    Entering the cockpit, he said to many soldiers who had just entered the cockpit.


    "Yes


    The engine roared and the water was disturbed.


    In the white waves, the armed speedboat began to move slowly.


    Speed is faster and faster, in the roar of the "engine", from the river side of many ships speeding by.


    The spray left a long lasting mark on the tail.


    The distance of tens of kilometers passed in a flash.


    When the "wave breaker" armed speedboat roared out of the river and into the sea, the destination was not far away.


    Along the coastline, in the sea, "wave breaker" armed speedboats ride the wind and waves, galloping on the ups and downs of the sea.


    After only a few nautical miles, the Bay was close at hand.


    When the "wave breaker" armed speedboat sailed into the Bay, it was a shocking scene.


    In the Gulf, there are many warships moored. At a glance, there are more than 20 warships.


    The black flag was flying, and the huge ship was rippling slightly with the sea.


    In the whole bay, the warships in the water are divided into three colors, one is silver gray, which belongs to the allies, the other is white, which belongs to the sunrise Empire, and the last one is dark green, which belongs to the sunville empire.


    Although the painting is not the same, but all kinds of warships are turrets, bridge towering, it is incomparably powerful.


    A few days ago, the workers working on the dock were driven away. One day later, when they returned to work, they saw a scene of shock at sea.


    Just one day, there were more than a dozen huge warships in the bay. Although the colors were different, they were all black flags.


    The flying black flag proved that the warships belonged to the first regiment.


    What does the first Legion want?


    How can so many warships gather in one bay?


    At that moment, it was the only thought in the minds of the workers.


    Nine destroyers, six cruisers, three heavy cruisers, six amphibious landing ships and three troop carriers are the sea power of the first Corps.


    In terms of tonnage, the warships of the same class in the three countries are almost the same, and their firepower is not much different, but there are slight differences in the caliber of naval guns. For example, the caliber of naval guns of destroyers and sunrise empire is 140 mm, while that of soville Empire and allies is 138 mm and 135 mm, respectively, It''s only a few millimeters.


    In the three camps, the military power on the sea is controlled by Jiye, Tanya and Natasha respectively.


    Natasha is responsible for monitoring Bentley. Two destroyers have been secretly cruising in the waters near Bentley to monitor Bentley.


    In charge of ASEAN, two destroyers set sail yesterday to monitor ASEAN''s nearest port city to Nanlin Island, shanjiancheng.


    And Tanya due to the implementation of the mission has not yet returned, the fleet temporarily anchored in the Gulf.


    The task of the allied fleet is to cruise the South China Sea and deter the third party forces who want to participate in the war during the war between Bentley and the first Legion. Now is not the time for the fleet to go out.


    In the coming war, the first Legion is ready.


    Entering the Bay, at the sign of the night, the "wave breaker" armed speedboat approached a white painted heavy cruiser.


    The huge heavy cruiser, more than 23000 tons of ship body, is like a mountain, quietly moored on the sea.


    The ups and downs of the sea, in its huge body, did not let it produce a little shaking.


    The broad deck, the huge triple turret stand, the first three and the last one.


    The 280 mm gun barrels are like huge columns.


    The thick gun barrels make heavy cruisers have a sense of "firepower".


    When the shadow of the top of the head, the "wave breaker" armed speedboat approached the heavy cruiser and sailed into the shadow of the ship.


    In the slow movement of the speedboat, night left the cockpit.


    Arriving at the deck of the bow, the black figure flashed in the eyes of the soldiers in the cockpit.


    The speedboat sank!


    The black figure has leaped up to the deck more than ten meters high with a beautiful arc.


    And the speedboat in the water, under the impact, swaying, sometimes up and down.


    The soldiers in the cockpit are not surprised by this scene.


    Although they are still puzzled by the power far beyond human beings, because they don''t know how to do it.


    But in the first legion, all the soldiers already know that their top officers have gained extraordinary "strength" because of their commanders, which gives them many incredible abilities.

 Chapter 563

    Time has passed for a long time, and the soldiers of the first Legion have adapted to the existence of "strength".


    At the same time, I learned from the Legion''s database that there are "abilities" in this world, and many people will use them.


    In this world, if you want to adapt to survival, you must change the perception of another world. The soldiers of the first Legion all know this very well, so they are changing themselves quickly.


    When general Sawyer was sent to his destination, the "wave breaker" boat in the water left.


    And jump on the deck of the night, then walk slowly to the bridge command room.


    "General night!"


    When night''s figure appeared in the command room, Yamada quickly stood up from the captain''s seat.


    The crew in the command room also turned to face the coming night and raised their military salute.


    "Well!"


    A cold reply.


    When the crew turned back and continued to work on their own affairs, he looked at Erlang Yamada in front of him and said, "do you have something to report?"


    Looking a positive, Yamada Erlang solemnly replied: "no! Because of the serious interference, communication and radar can''t be used. Although I don''t know where the two destroyers are now, a speedboat will send back the destroyer''s report every five hours! "


    Between Bentley and ASEAN, ASEAN is less likely to have a change, even if you want to find trouble with the first legion, it will not be so fast.


    For ASEAN, moyeh is not too worried.


    Now the main enemy of the first Legion is Bentley. Although this "enemy" has not been really determined, the result will not be too unexpected.


    The enemy is the "enemy" after all, and Bentley will eventually make the first Legion satisfied.


    After all, Nanlin island is just a small place!


    How strong can the first regiment in this small place be?


    Although she is concerned about Bentley, Natasha is responsible for the war against Bentley. She doesn''t intend to have a conflict with that woman.


    After all, the distribution of tasks is decided by your highness.


    For her, what she cares most about now is her own task.


    "Keep watching! Any change in ASEAN must be reported to me as soon as possible! "


    "Yes


    Yamada responded.


    Speechless, night turned and left


    Come and go in a hurry.


    Although he wanted to stay on the warship and pay attention to his mission, how could he not go back when he left?


    ---


    The blue sea is boundless, just like the reflected sky.


    It''s a fine day today. The sea is sparkling and slightly undulating.


    On the sea, a huge fleet was sailing.


    The fleet is so large that it covers a large area of sea.


    I''m afraid the number of ships is no less than 30.


    The sea water was cut, in the "rumbling" sound of power furnace operation, a ship only sailed by.


    Disturbance of the sea has not yet returned to calm, behind the ship "rumbling" to meet up.


    In front of the fleet, a huge armored ship was sailing. It was the leader of all ships and the target of all ships.


    At the moment, on the deck of the bow of the armored ship, three figures stood in parallel.


    They looked into the distance, into the distant horizon.


    The pirate flag on the mast has already been put down. This time, we are going to "Congliang" instead of going to sea as pirates.


    How can Chen Nannan not know what to do.


    At the beginning, after deciding to be "Congliang", he left Gonglin island and returned to Duanjian island. It took only two days for Chen Nannan to persuade his brothers.


    Then it took a day to get ready to go to sea.


    37 ships, more than 1000 fighters, more than 8000 old and weak women and children, this is the strength of the whole broken sword Pirate Group.


    "Pay more attention to the situation at sea! There are too many ships this time. Don''t be watched by any fierce sea animals! "


    From the distance to take back the line of sight, Chen Nan nan to the side of the brothers gave an advice.


    The crowd looks spectacular, but it is also easy to be watched by sea animals in the sea.


    Although powerful sea animals generally move in the deep sea, if the "abnormal movement" on the water is too fierce, they will often be attracted.


    "Big sister! You can rest assured! Brothers always pay attention to the underwater! Just now I saw a school of fish swimming through the bottom of the water. There is nothing too dangerous in the sea area nearby! "


    Chen jingdali said, did not care about the big sister said the danger.


    As a pirate who often goes to sea, whether a piece of sea area is safe or not can be seen from the swimming of aquatic organisms.


    If there are fierce sea animals in a sea area, the fish in the sea will panic and scurry, and the phenomenon of flying out of the water will appear. That''s the fish''s crazy escape in order to avoid danger.


    For pirates living on the sea, judging whether there is danger underwater can be judged from the underwater fish.


    Chen Nannan did not relax his vigilance because of Chen Jing''s words, but carefully looked at the sea where the armored ship was heading, and searched for all "suspicious" movements.


    For the sake of nearly 10000 lives, we should be vigilant at any time. Only when we get to Nanlin Island, we can say that it is absolutely safe.


    Seeing her nervous appearance, Chen Hui comforted her: "I don''t need to worry too much. According to our current speed, we should be able to reach Nanlin island after noon tomorrow! Where is the South China Sea that we are not familiar with? There will be no problem


    The consolation of the second younger brother in the ear makes Chen Nannan take back her sight from a distance.


    Maybe I''m worried too much!


    In my heart, Chen Nan sighed.


    She always has a feeling that the voyage to Nanlin island will not be too smooth!


    But there is no basis for that feeling. Chen Nannan can only be alert to prevent that dangerous feeling.


    And this trip to Nanlin island


    Chen is not sure whether she made the right decision.


    "Congliang" is to follow, but the time is too hasty.


    Chen Nannan did not forget what the first regiment did on Yelin island.


    Although Chen Nannan also hates that guy, his identity is unusual!


    The killing of "he" by the first Legion is likely to trigger a war between the first Legion and Bentley.


    Once a war happens, can the first regiment win?

 Chapter 564

    Bentley is a country, and the first Legion is just a force that has never been heard of.


    If the first Legion fails, what will they do?


    But Chen Nannan did not have the right to choose, because the man became angry and used his identity to cut off the material source of Duanjian island.


    Without supplies, broken sword island can''t last long.


    After all, the broken sword Pirate Group is not an ordinary Pirate Group, because there are too many old and weak women and children for the broken sword Pirate Group to support.


    On the bow deck, Chen Nan Nan''s expression was full of worry.


    The uncertain "future" always makes people think more.


    ----


    Bentley!


    Voda city!


    As the capital of binley''s kenovo garrison, Voda is huge.


    It is not only a port city, but also a home for more than 800000 people.


    It not only has a wall hundreds of meters high, like a dam, but also has a high power grid outside to guard the safety of the wall.


    For the world, inside and outside the city are two worlds.


    People living in the city seldom worry about their own safety, because for most people, they will never have the chance to cross the wall. Their world is only inside the wall.


    They don''t know how bad and dangerous the outside world is, and they don''t need to know.


    Because the surrounding high walls can help them put an end to any danger.


    For people outside the city, they have been struggling on the edge of starvation and cold all their lives, struggling to survive surrounded by threats.


    The world is not fair, and there is no fairness.


    This is "fate", everyone has their own "destiny", can not blame who, can only be strong to take their own road.


    High rise buildings, electricity, lights, cars, for a city that still has human civilization, these are infrastructure.


    Hundreds of years have passed since the dark age. In these hundreds of years, with human wisdom, a science and technology chain has been developed to adapt to the new environment.


    As early as a hundred years ago, the industrial capacity of human beings broke out once. In that industrial capacity explosion, many countries developed rapidly and had the ability to protect themselves under the threat of "fierce beasts".


    In that explosion of industrial capacity, Bentley was lucky enough not to fall behind other countries too much.


    However, due to the shortage of land, people and limited resources, Bentley''s industries are all basic industries, and its industrial chain is not perfect. Many resources need to be imported from abroad.


    Today, Voda city has welcomed two distinguished guests.


    Commander Massey and commander musk!


    Voda City, in the juntong mansion on a hill outside.


    The huge juntong mansion is like a small fortress, with extraordinary momentum and great power.


    Just after noon, two black cars, escorted by guard patrol cars, drove into juntong mansion from the mountain road.


    Juntong mansion, a huge and splendid conference room.


    In the soft light, on three soft seats, three older middle-aged people sit face to face.


    One looks cool, while two are thinking.


    Looking at the two colleagues and opponents in front of him, kenover said coldly: "I don''t know where the so-called" first army "got the courage, but my son''s death can''t be counted like this! Hum! The leader of the South China Sea? It''s a joke. Do you think that if you control a small Nanlin Island, you can control the whole South China Sea? "


    With a slightly calming look and wandering between them, kenover continued: "as a neighboring country in the South China Sea, even if it''s not because of my" son ", Bentley can''t ignore the arrogant and ridiculous practice of the first regiment, or do you really want to give up the South China Sea?"


    Although the sea is dangerous, it is rich in resources. Fishery is only one of them. The most important thing is crystal ore, because crystal ore above yellow is on the bottom of the sea, and there are many islands in the South China Sea, which are also rich wealth.


    Marcel and Marcel looked at each other. At last, they looked at each other with deep meaning.


    A little backward, his body kneaded into the soft seat, and his expression was indifferent. Massey said slowly: "the main reason for this is your personal reason, that is to say, it''s your private matter. The first Legion came out from there, I don''t know, but we can''t find the trouble of the first Legion just because of a word! I don''t know how many forces, big and small, are there in the fight against the South China Sea. Are we busy? "


    "Yes! The most important thing is your son. Why do you say your son has nothing to do with Yilin island? There are dragons and snakes in the black market. Only idiots will go to that place at risk! "


    Light looking at genover, Muske''s tone is extremely ironic, not to genover face.


    His face was a little heavy, and he forced his anger in his heart. Kenover said coldly, "it''s not just my business. You have to think clearly, two cities! When it''s over, you''ll be in charge of lopo and Nalu in the North! "


    When they heard that kenover was such a man, they looked at each other and laughed!


    McGregor said with a little pleasure, "isn''t that right! Anyway, the two northern cities are also a problem for you. We can share your worries! Don''t you just want to borrow my fleet? It''s no problem. Just use it! It''s about the prestige of the kingdom of Bentley. How can I stand idly by! "


    When he said this, he didn''t blush at all. What he said was so reasonable and moral.


    Kenover didn''t pay attention to Massey''s snob, but looked at Muske.


    Not surprisingly, musko nodded softly and said, "the fleet in my hand is also for your use!"


    "But


    Muske was puzzled. He looked at kenover and asked, "your fleet, plus our fleet, the number of warships is more than 50. Is it a bit of a fuss?"


    This is also very puzzled, and McGregor looked at kenover.


    In their eyes, kenover said faintly: "I get the news! Although there are not many warships of the first regiment, each one is "elite" and has very strong firepower. Once we fight, our side will lose a lot, so we have to be absolutely superior in quantity, launch the wolf tactics, and don''t give the other side the chance to fight for a long time! "

 Chapter 565

    I see. The two of you are quite clear about kenover''s plan.


    Bentley''s industry is too weak to build too powerful warships.


    And warships are not for sale to all countries. Bentley can''t buy them even if it wants to. It can only rely on its weak industry to build armored ships of about 4000 tons.


    The tonnage is not big, and the firepower is very limited. Moreover, Bentley''s warships pay attention to armor. Each armored ship has only three 135 mm naval guns. For a warship, three guns are obviously not enough.


    If the enemy''s warships are powerful, Bentley will have to win by number.


    Looking at them, kenover said faintly: "I will let Nurian lead this fleet. I must make sure that your people can obey" his "orders!"


    Nuliang?


    Two people are tiny a Leng, look at the vision of kenover to have some inconceivable.


    Muske was even more surprised and said, "do you give the fleet to a slave? I don''t know how you think of it! "


    With that, Muske shook his head, completely incomprehensible.


    "I remember he was with your son all the time," he sneered! This time your son died, not only did not blame him, but let him command the fleet revenge! Kenover! I''m willing to bow down to you as a means of buying people''s hearts! "


    Kenover gave a faint smile, not paying attention to the sarcastic tone of masseter.


    The three of them have been fighting each other for a long time. One of them will fall into the well, and the other two will never help each other. They will only fall into the well.


    "Before tomorrow afternoon, the fleet will gather at the port of opollon city. Please don''t wait for the two men''s fleet! As soon as the fleet leaves, I will begin to withdraw my troops from both cities! I won''t go back on this matter, but please don''t make a slip of the tongue


    When he said this, kenover looked very serious.


    Muske smile, indifferent way: "don''t worry! You have lost two cities, and we are only lending you a fleet. I will command my men to obey your loyal slave''s orders


    On one side, Massey nodded and said, "I am the same as Muske in this matter, and the victory of this war is also a good thing for Bentley. At least it can frighten many restless forces around the South China Sea!"


    Kenover stood up from his seat, looked at them and said calmly, "I was going to hold a banquet to invite the top class of Voda city to wash the dust for the two commanders. Since they have important business, I won''t keep them!"


    With a faint smile, McGregor and Muske stood up and did not care.


    They can understand that it is impossible to lose two cities without anger in their hearts.


    And in Voda, they don''t want to stay long.


    "In that case, we won''t disturb you!"


    With that, Muske turned to masseter and said, "anyway, the way we both go back is the same channel. It''s better to go back with us."


    McGregor gave a faint smile and said, "very good! I have something to talk about with Commander musk! "


    "Then let''s go!"


    With that, musko and Massey go out to the conference room under the gaze of kenover.


    Kenover''s face sank as the two figures disappeared from the conference room.


    It''s impossible to lose two cities without anger.


    But these two cities must be lost!


    Joss is his only child. How can he let that child die for nothing?


    "The first Legion..."


    Sitting on the soft seat again, kenover''s face was twisted and the words were in his mouth. His face looked terrible.


    His heart is roaring!


    ----


    The huge courtyard is dark.


    Countless vegetation and flowers are in full bloom.


    A few days ago, they had already withered, and their strong power of Death killed them and made them unable to survive.


    Not long ago, however, a strange force joined in, rejuvenated them and changed them.


    The original colorful, into a dark gray, purple, black, although the color has changed, but they exude this other kind of beauty.


    A dark, evil beauty.


    In the dark flowers, there is a stone road. One end of the stone road connects the corridor, and the other end connects a pavilion.


    At the moment, there are three people in the pavilion.


    Two graceful figures were standing, while one was sitting on a wide seat,


    He looks languid and looks at the pavilion unconsciously. It seems that he is rather bored.


    There are two people around.


    But their posture is like a statue, standing in the pavilion is not moving, the expression is also cold, refused to people thousands of miles away.


    It doesn''t make people think about communicating with it.


    "What''s your name?"


    In the boredom, Li Meng suddenly thought of the existence of the two people behind him, although those maids had been around him for a long time.


    But except Wendy, her maid Li Meng didn''t know her life.


    "Winnie!"


    "Pasha!"


    The cold voice reverberated in my ears.


    The two women responded to the host''s inquiry.


    Winnie?


    Pasha?


    Good name!


    It''s not what Li Meng wants to do, but simply want to know their names.


    Eyes continue to unconsciously looking at the pavilion.


    In the corridor at the edge of the courtyard, a nun would walk by from time to time. The courtyard was not big, but it was not small. You could see clearly in the corridor.


    When two black figures were walking in the corridor, Li Meng was stunned by the flash of his face in his hood.


    My mind moves.


    A thought came into the heart of the black figure.


    "Come here!"


    This is what Li Meng said.


    The master''s voice rang out in her heart, which made her slightly stunned.


    I didn''t stop walking, but when I got to the fork road, I suddenly stepped on the stone road in the courtyard and came to the pavilion at the end of the stone road.

 Chapter 566

    The two women in the pavilion looked at the change in the corridor.


    Just about to take action, a faint voice sounded in their ears.


    "Let her come here!"


    Master''s words, let two female press the impulse in the heart!


    Dressed in a nun''s dress, she walked slowly into the pavilion.


    Not far away from Li Meng, she half knelt on the ground, speechless.


    Looking at her, Li Meng didn''t say much, just said calmly: "uncover the hood!"


    "Yes! Master


    She whispered and reached for her hood.


    When the hood fell off, a far away face appeared in everyone''s eyes.


    Not only Li Meng, but also Winnie and Pasha in the back are looking at her by accident.


    What a strange look!


    Although her skin is white, her appearance is beautiful, but her hair is light green, and her ears are big, and she also has white hair. She looks a bit of animal! And that pair of eyes, it''s silver, it looks pretty.


    Beast?


    There are no real beasts in this world, because they were eliminated before the dark ages.


    I don''t know how she escaped the eyes of the ladies before.


    However, it is not surprising to think of the number of women.


    At the beginning of the transformation, I''m afraid that batch by batch into the reincarnation pool, which has time to check one by one.


    "Does the master want to destroy" Shayue "? It''s true that Shayue is not qualified to be the master''s servant! "


    She lowered her head and said coldly, with no emotion in her voice.


    Li Meng''s expression is somewhat unexpected. Why does she say so?


    With an indifferent look, Li Meng said in a soft voice: "I ask you! Were you human before you died? "


    She lowered her head and said softly, "master! I''m a beaver! It''s not pure human! "


    The beavers?


    There was a trace of curiosity in Li Meng''s eyes.


    Although I have heard that there are some human like and non-human beings in this world.


    But when he first saw it, Li Meng was also surprised by the "creative means" of nature.


    I don''t know how the Asians came into being?


    You know, it''s not long for hundreds of years. It''s impossible for human beings to evolve into animal type.


    And where are the evolutionary genes?


    The animals in this world have been extinct for a long time!


    "Why do you say I want to destroy you?"


    Looking at her kneeling on the ground, Li Meng asked faintly.


    She said in a low voice: "because there are a lot of pollutants in the sub human race, in the eyes of human beings, the sub human race is just like a polluting animal, which needs to be excluded and eliminated!"


    "How did you survive?"


    How did she avoid the eyes of the slave merchants before the first Legion seized the merchant ship?


    Li Meng was curious about how she did it.


    She whispered, "disguise! We beavers have the ability to release a kind of gas, which can change our appearance! "


    i see!


    It seems that in order to survive, those sub humans have acquired some ability to make the race survive.


    With that, she said: "after becoming a" corpse girl ", my ability disappeared! Master! In order to avoid getting into trouble because of me in the future, please destroy "Shayue"! "


    "Destruction?"


    Li Meng light smile, languidly lying on the seat, looking at her, said: "why do I want to destroy you! I''m not a human being. All the people here are not human beings. It''s none of my business what human beings think of Asians! "


    After a little pause, Li Meng said calmly: "no matter what kind of existence you are in front of, as long as you become a" corpse girl ", that''s my" person "!"


    "Yes! Do you Asians have infectious properties? "


    Human beings will not slaughter the same kind for no reason. Although Asians are not pure human beings, their appearance is not different from that of human beings.


    Human beings have high intelligence, but also very emotional. No matter how evil people are, they can''t slaughter Asians without any pressure.


    I''m afraid that there are some reasons for human''s rejection of the Asian race.


    She whispered: "as long as there is not too" intimate "contact, human beings will not be polluted!"


    In this case, why should humans exclude the Asian race?


    Is there another reason?


    The first Legion knows too little about the world.


    It seems that we have to get some basic information about the world in other countries.


    Otherwise, I don''t know anything. In the future, the first Legion will suffer a big loss for this reason.


    Her name is Shayue. Her name is very nice.


    "Where was your hometown before you became a slave?"


    Li Meng is very curious about this. She is not the only one of the beavers.


    She whispered, "in the Republic of SARGA! My family was discovered and exterminated by the believers of the god religion of the earth. The people of my family scattered and fled, while I was caught by the merchants passing by when I fled to the seaside. Although I turned into a human, they still sold me to the slave merchants! "


    The Republic of SARGA?


    That''s the northernmost country, not close to the South China Sea.


    It can be imagined that this girl had suffered a lot before she fell into the hands of ASEAN slave merchants.


    However, they were saved by their first legion, and now they become the fighting nuns of the death cult.


    She''s had some twists and turns in her life!


    Looking at Sha Yue, Li Meng said calmly: "go! Good practice, when you are strong enough, you can be alone, maybe you can fulfill some wishes in your life! In the reincarnation tower, as long as you can enter the fifth floor, you will be the general of the first legion, and the general has the right to command the army of the first Legion. At that time, whatever you want to do, it will be your freedom! "


    There are seven stories in the reincarnation tower. Needless to say, no one can go there except Li Meng.


    Although there is no coercion in the seventh floor, there is a strong coercion in the six floors below.


    In Shiji, even the most powerful Tanya, Jiye and nantasha can only reach the fifth floor.


    And the sixth layer, only with the strength of the three people is unable to go up.


    Therefore, the fifth level is a standard in Li Meng''s mind.


    As long as you can enter the fifth floor of the reincarnation tower, whether you are a fighting nun or your own escort, you will naturally become a general of the first legion, and you can serve in three camps at will!

 Chapter 567

    "Yes! Master! I''ll work hard! "


    Sha Yue''s expression is indifferent, and she responds coldly.


    For today''s Sha Yue, her wish before she died is just a wish. For her at the moment, she has no "impulse" emotion and will not be bound by everything before she died.


    Of course, she doesn''t care to work hard if she can finish her thoughts.


    With that, Shayue got up and retreated. The black nun''s dress was fluttering. She was walking along the stone road.


    Before her figure entered the corridor, another figure stepped on the stone road from the corridor.


    Seeing the visitor, Sha Yue bent slightly and said in a soft voice, "general night!"


    Black figure speechless from the side, raised a breeze.


    Sha Yue stood upright and walked into the corridor.


    And the night is walking on the stone road, to the end of the stone road "Pavilion".


    When the pavilion is close at hand, one step is about to enter the "Pavilion".


    The dark power of death gushes out and surrounds her body. Surrounded by the power of death, her black blood pattern skirt disappears and turns into a black gothic dress.


    In the change, night entered the Pavilion!


    "Your Highness!"


    Into the pavilion, night slightly bent body, soft voice way.


    Looking at the night in the pavilion, Li Meng said with a smile, "you''ll be back soon! There seems to be no bad news or good news! "


    Night accident looked at his highness!


    How did your highness know that?


    She did not get any news when she went to the port this time.


    "Come here!"


    Li Meng patted himself on the thigh.


    Night body micro movement, small step to his highness body gently sat down.


    Soft body into the arms, Li Meng comfortable embrace the people in his arms.


    For the two women behind him, not only Li Meng ignored them, but also she ignored their existence.


    And Winnie and Pasha stood with no squint. They were used to this scene.


    In his Highness''s arms, the night is still.


    Although their "dead" have no body temperature, because their bodies are cold.


    But it''s not hard to create warmth!


    It''s just


    He looked up at his highness and said softly, "Your Highness! Where did you put your body? "


    This is something that she has always cared about.


    His highness hasn''t eaten for a long time. Although he didn''t know what happened, his highness in front of him must not be the weak one.


    Although she could not detect the difference between the two bodies, Her Highness''s fasting had already made her think of many things.


    Accidentally looked at the little girl in her arms, was she aware of it?


    Li Meng has nothing to hide, and there is nothing to hide about this.


    A hand from the night of the waist away, touched the white face!


    Looking at the night in his arms, Li Meng whispered: "in a very safe place! His task has been accomplished


    Is that right?


    The night nodded softly!


    It seems that your Highness''s "ordinary body" has reached the limit!


    Head gently rely on the warm chest, night whispered: "Your Highness! General Tanya has not returned. If there is a war against Bentley, does it need to transfer the command of the fleet? In yehlin Island, Bentley has already learned something about us. If Bentley wants to make it difficult for the first regiment this time, I''m afraid it will be fierce! I''m afraid it''s very difficult for general Natasha''s fleet to defeat the enemy


    The first regiment already has a basic understanding of Bentley''s warships. Although it is not sure whether Bentley still has more powerful warships, this possibility is very small. Even if it does, it is by no means an opponent of the first regiment''s advanced warships.


    However, although the warships of the first regiment are powerful, they are not large in number. Although Natasha''s fleet has reached nine, except for non combat vessels, only six of them can fight the enemy head-on.


    Six warships, no matter how powerful they are, will not be able to win under the suppression of absolute numbers.


    Although I don''t know how much fleet Bentley will deploy in this battle against the first legion, it doesn''t prevent the first Legion from making preparations in advance.


    Jiye''s worry is unreasonable. After thinking about it, Li Meng said: "if Tanya has not returned at the time of the war, the command of the fleet will be given to you! Once a naval battle happens, we must annihilate all the enemy''s warships, otherwise Natasha will be greatly troubled in the future war against Bentley! "


    Before the war, Li Meng was thinking about attacking Bentley.


    This self-confidence is like Bentley''s battle at sea.


    In fact, Li Meng did not think Bentley could defeat the first Legion at sea.


    After all, Bentley is just a country that is not in the class, even a country with second-line strength. If the first Legion can''t deal with Bentley, then the wild hope of the first Legion for the future is just a joke.


    "Well!"


    The night in Li Meng''s heart whispered.


    With his Highness''s instructions, there will be no problem in the transfer of command of the fleet.


    I don''t know when general Tanya will come back


    He had little interest in commanding the allied fleet.


    Because the division of the camp will lead to the inconvenience of command, unable to flexibly play the maximum power of the fleet.


    Moreover, a mixed fleet is easy to cause command confusion when the communication channels are not independent, which will easily affect the performance of the two fleets.


    Only by doing their own duties, under the leadership of their respective commanders, and cooperating with each other, can we give full play to the greatest strength of each fleet.


    Now the only waiting!


    In the pavilion, two people quietly embrace each other, quietly enjoy this short peace!


    Time is passing. It won''t stop for anyone!


    The storm will come in the end, a moment of peace will only make the storm brewing stronger!


    Unconsciously, the time of the day passed.

 Chapter 568

    early morning!


    The recovery of all things!


    But for the sea, the arrival of the morning does not change much except the departure of the night.


    The blue sea is rippling gently, the sea is boundless, at a glance, a gray piece in the distance, can''t see the end.


    But in the vast sea, there is a water city.


    It''s not a floating city, it''s a fleet of broken sword pirates.


    When the night came and there were no islands around to avoid the storm, the broken sword pirates would connect all the ships with ropes, turn off the lights and turn off the fire, and let the continuous ships connected with ropes drift on the sea.


    As the boats are close to each other, it looks like a water village floating on the water.


    When the night faded and the light came, there was a movement on the silent ship.


    On an armored ship, Chen Nannan came out of the cabin and came to the deck.


    "Tell the brothers to hurry up and have breakfast. We''ll start immediately after breakfast!"


    Came to the side of the boat, looking at the two sides close together with a continuous boat, Chen Nannan said to the side of Chen Hui.


    Chen Hui nodded, didn''t say much, turned and left, and entered the cabin again.


    Soon after, the ships at sea began to boil and smoke came out of them.


    There is also a fragrance in the air, which is the fragrance of rice.


    "Big sister! Have something to eat


    Chen Jing came out of the cabin with an iron plate and came to Chen Nannan.


    From the third brother''s hand took the iron plate, Chen Nannan sat on the side of the boat eating the food on the plate.


    Breakfast food is very simple, iron plate on a few rice balls, as well as a few pieces of meat half a palm size.


    Chen Nannan is wearing tight leather armor, and her posture on the side of the boat shows her perfect figure. No matter where she is, she is concave and convex, exuding the breath of a mature woman.


    Looking at such an attractive "elder sister" sitting on the side of the boat, Chen Jing felt his nose awkwardly and didn''t say anything. He turned his head and looked at the continuous boats on one side of the armored boat.


    The narrow boat was undoubtedly very stuffy. Many people left the cabin and ate on the deck.


    Looking to one side, Chen Jing can see many dining figures on the deck.


    "Wow!"


    Chen Jing''s attention was aroused by a splash of water that I don''t know where.


    Chen Jing bent slightly to the side of the boat!


    The sound of the splash seems to come from below.


    Looking at the sea under the side of the ship, Chen Jing was stunned.


    Fish, lots of fish!


    A huge school of fish is clinging to the surface of the water, rapidly passing downstream from the bottom of the boat.


    From time to time, there are fish jumping out of the water and then falling into the water with a "puff".


    That''s how the sound of water comes from.


    "Bang!"


    A fish jumping from the water hit the wall of the boat. When it fell into the water, it swayed its tail fiercely and swam away quickly.


    They seem to swim in a hurry!


    The changes in the water also attracted the attention of people on other ships. They all lie on the side of the ship and watch the changes in the sea.


    Chen Jing''s face changed when he seemed to think of something.


    When Chen Jing turns around and is about to say something to the elder sister beside him, he goes to find that the elder sister beside him is no longer there. He doesn''t know when he is standing on the deck of the bow.


    Stepping forward, Chen Jing walked quickly to the bow.


    At this time, a figure came out of the cabin. It was Chen Hui, the second younger brother of Chen Nannan.


    When he saw the third younger brother who was walking to the bow of the boat, he asked, "third younger brother! I heard a strange noise in the water in the cabin, but what happened? "


    Chen Jingshen said: "I''m afraid there are some" fierce things "in the nearby sea area. The fish in the sea are frantically fleeing!"


    Chen Hui was slightly stunned, and then his face changed greatly.


    They were speechless and walked quickly to the figure in the bow.


    "Big sister! Big things are not good... "


    Before approaching, Chen Jing said loudly to the elder sister standing in the bow. Before he finished, he was interrupted by Chen Nannan''s wave!


    Standing in the bow of the ship, Chen Nannan is inspecting the distance. The energy in the "energy pulse" has already gushed out and poured into the eyes, enhancing Chen Nannan''s vision.


    What she is looking for is not a threat in the sea, but a place to avoid it.


    For a long time, Chen Nannan took back her sight from a distance.


    Then he turned around and said to the two men, "don''t say any more. The fleet will start immediately! There is an island in the distant sea three o''clock in front of us! Move the fleet to the shallow water area near the island immediately. Only in this way can we avoid this crisis! "


    Chen Hui, Chen Jing face a coagulation, speechless turned away.


    For a moment, the fleet at sea was in turmoil.


    "Come on! Untie the rope


    "Muzi! You start the boiler


    "Leave the rope alone, let it fall!"


    "Get in the cabin, don''t run around!"


    Countless figures rushed to the deck, untied the ropes between the ships in the noisy roar, and started the boiler.


    In the "roaring" sound of the power furnace operation, white smoke rose in the air and filled a large sky of the fleet.


    The sea is rippling, white waves are rolling, and the most peripheral ships are moving slowly in the "roar".


    One boat, two boats, three boats. When all the boats started to move, the water stronghold had disappeared, forming a fleet to ride the wind and waves on the sea.


    In the distance, there is an island, which is the target of the fleet.


    ----


    Bentley!


    Port of oboaron city!


    As the capital city in the territory of commander musk, oboaron is undoubtedly huge. It is not only guarded by a hundred meter high wall, but also has a wall to protect the port.


    Although the wall is not as tall as the city wall, it is no less than 50 meters above the water. Undoubtedly, it is also a giant.


    It''s like a bridge. The guard wall is surrounded by a crescent shape protruding outward, and connected with the 100 meter high city wall.


    Under the guard wall, there are two huge gates, which are the only entrance and exit of the port.


    As one of the few port cities in Bentley, the port of OBO Aron is prosperous. Soon after dawn, numerous ships have entered and left.


    There were armored ships, wooden ships, native people and foreign businessmen.


    There are many ships going in and out, some of them are coming out of the sea, and some of them are leaving.

 Chapter 569

    Outside the Acropolis, in the deep sea.


    A dense shadow of the ship is moored on the sea, at a glance, no less than 50.


    The floating fleet in the open sea has attracted the attention of countless passing ships, and they have speculated on the purpose of Bentley.


    It''s impossible for such a large fleet to get together for no reason.


    Even the soldiers on duty in the Acropolis looked down at the fleet in the open sea with puzzled eyes.


    "What do you mean, commander musk? Is it for war to gather so many warships? "


    "War? How can it be? Who can Bentley fight


    "Not necessarily! There are so many warships in the open sea, not all of them are under the command of commander musk. I''m afraid there are two other adult fleets! These three adults are quite contradictory at ordinary times. If they are willing to cooperate this time, I''m afraid something big has happened! "


    On the Acropolis, the soldiers on duty pointed out and talked about the fleet in the open sea.


    At this moment, in the fleet moored in the sea, on a flagship!


    In the huge bridge command room, as the commander of this fleet, nurang is meeting with musko, the two fleet commanders under masseg.


    Damn slaves!


    As Admiral of the fleet, you''re going to listen to a slave?


    What a joke!


    Although there was commander Muske''s order, kevier was still a little angry in his heart, and also a little disapproval.


    Coldly looking at Nurian in the command room, Cowell said in a deep voice: "because of commander Muske''s orders, I''m only obedient to you. Damn slave, don''t think you can ride on my head because of this!"


    Words can be said to be merciless, looking at Nu Liang''s eyes are also full of disgust.


    Nuliang didn''t care about kevier''s evil words, but said faintly: "this time I''m also ordered to command the fleet! If Lord kervier doesn''t agree, I can tell Lord genover that Lord musk will be replaced by a fleet commander who can obey orders! "


    This words let Keweier language match, mercilessly looked at Nu good no longer speech.


    Kevier understood that the task was very important. If it happened to Lord Muske, he would be scolded.


    And Jiwei, who was looking at Nu Liang, smiled and said, "since you are the order of maksege, you has the final say in this trip, of course! I''m only in charge of fighting. I don''t care about anything else! "


    Nuliang could not deny Jiwei''s words and said calmly, "of course! I only need two of you to follow my orders during the naval battle. Of course, you don''t have to interfere in the landing operation! "


    This time, nuliang not only carried 18 warships, but also 10 troop carriers, with a total of 12000 landing soldiers.


    In the troop carrier, there are 12 human mobile weapons "guards"!


    Together with the other two fleets, the mixed fleet under nurang''s command this time, the total number of warships reached 56, and with 10 troop carriers, the fleet''s size reached 66.


    Sixty six ships is not a small number, and most countries can not afford so many warships.


    Looking at kevier, giver, nuliang said calmly: "since you two have no problem, let''s get ready to go!"


    With that, nuliang took a meaningful look at them and said, "you should stay close to me. If you encounter with the first Legion at sea, please fight with all your heart. Otherwise, if you fail, you will not only be the sinners of Bentley, but also the deal between you and my master will not count!"


    It''s a reminder and a warning.


    Jiwei didn''t care a little smile, didn''t say much, turned and left.


    Kewell, on the other hand, snorted and left.


    Watching the two people leave, until their figure disappears behind the command room!


    Looking back, nu Liang said to the people in the command room, "let''s go! The fleet is ready to go


    "Yes


    In the command room, one of the crew responded.


    After answering the call, the convenience ship''s communicator sent the order to the fleet to prepare for departure.


    "Woo! Woo


    In the open sea berthing fleet, suddenly sounded the "Wuwu" whistle.


    The sound is long and continuous.


    The whistle went on for a long time.


    As passing ships watched, white smoke rose from the fleet and floated in the sky.


    In the sky, the floating smoke only exists a little, then it disappears.


    Except for ten troop carriers, all the warships were almost the same. One warship took the lead in sailing, stirring the rolling water and moving forward slowly.


    The other ships follow!


    In the "rumble" sound, the huge fleet is slowly moving.


    Little by little away from the port, little by little from the many line of sight slowly disappeared.


    Such a large fleet, stretching over a large area of the sea, riding the wind and waves in the ups and downs of the sea, appears to be fierce and powerful.


    However, soon after the huge fleet left the port, its whereabouts were discovered.


    The sea is boundless and boundless.


    However, in the vast sea, an armed speedboat is quietly floating in the ups and downs of the sea.


    Occasionally, there''s a trail to follow on the edge of the sea.


    In the east of the armed speedboat, Bentley''s coastline is clearly visible, but because it is too far away, only gray land shadow can be seen.


    On the deck of the speedboat, a number of mobilized soldiers stood in a triangle, each responsible for observing a direction.


    In order to effectively monitor Bentley, all port cities in Bentley are under the surveillance of the first Legion.


    There are only three port cities in Bentley, which are the capitals of the three military commanders of Bentley.


    "The target has set out, heading to the northwest, the goal has been made clear!"


    "There are 66 ships in the fleet, including 10 unarmed ships! Intelligence has been captured! "


    "They are really gathering" strength "! Now that the situation is clear, let''s go! Return to the destroyer


    Yesterday, the mobilizers who monitored the three port cities of Bentley discovered the change of Bentley.

 Chapter 570

    Among the fleets moored in the three port cities, the other two fleets converged to the port of opollon along the coastline.


    Even in the dark, it didn''t stop the gathering of the three fleets. It was around three o''clock in the morning that the three fleets successfully joined.


    It''s all in the eyes of the first Legion.


    When the figure on the deck entered the cabin, the armed speedboat started its engine.


    In the roar of "rumble", the jet engine disturbed the water, and the armed speedboat moved.


    Turn 180 degrees on the sea and go west.


    Half a hundred miles away in the west, a destroyer is waiting for their return!


    So big destroyer quietly floating on the sea, with the ups and downs of the sea shaking.


    Although the dark green painting makes the destroyer quite conspicuous in the sea, who can notice the existence of this green in the vast sea?


    Even if someone finds out, the first Legion won''t care at this time.


    The enemy''s fleet has set out, and the war is unstoppable.


    No one can influence the coming of war.


    "Sergeant! The enemy fleet has set out. It''s not small. There are 66 ships in total! "


    When the armed speedboat that went out for surveillance returned and was still riding the wind and waves on the sea to approach the destroyer, the mobilized soldiers used the communication device to report their findings to the higher authorities at the first time.


    The enemy fleet''s off?


    In the bridge command room, the sergeant sitting in the captain''s position was obviously stunned, and quickly replied: "don''t go back to the ship, you immediately inform the 0002 ship dozens of nautical miles away in the north, let them monitor the enemy fleet, our ship is responsible for sending the news of the enemy fleet to Nanlin island!"


    "Yes


    In the messenger, the chief Sergeant received a response.


    Outside, on the sea not far east of the destroyer, the speeding armed speedboat suddenly turned 90 degrees and headed north, gradually away from the destroyer.


    "Set sail! Let''s go back to Nanlin island! "


    In the bridge command room, the sergeant calmly gave the order.


    "Yes! Ready to sail


    With the roar of the "rumbling" engine, the sea water at the tail of the huge destroyer stirred and rolled with white spray.


    Driven by the propeller, the destroyer drifting on the sea moved slowly.


    Turn 180 degrees on the vast sea and sail rapidly to the West.


    The sharp bow cuts the water, and the fast-moving propeller stirs, leaving a long-lasting white mark on the tail of the destroyer.


    ----


    "Here we are at last!"


    Standing on the broad deck, standing in the bow, looking at the distant coastline, Tanya couldn''t help thinking in secret.


    After more than ten days, she finally came back.


    This trip to the swamp ruins took too much time, much more than expected.


    Fortunately, the successful completion of the task, this is Tanya''s only comfort, finally live up to the expectations of the host.


    But


    Tanya still cares about the unreasonable demands of the rebel instructor Li.


    What will the host do?


    Such a large transport ship is not as fast as a warship. It can only sail at an average speed of more than 20 knots.


    Although the sea is big and boundless, the huge transport ship is very conspicuous.


    Patrol around Nanlin island in the armed speedboat far away to see the transport ship, but! When you see the black flag on the transport ship and the streamlined and bulky ship, the soldiers on the armed speedboat can''t know who the owner of the ship is sailing at sea.


    General Tanya, who has been away for a long time, has finally come back!


    "General Tanya! Welcome back


    After saying hello to Tanya, the armed speedboat, which was close to the transport ship, turned and left to continue to patrol.


    As time goes by, it gets closer and closer to the port.


    When the bay is far enough in, Tanya can see ships coming and going along the coastline even if there is still some distance.


    Those ships are not sea going ships. Most of them are flat bottomed boats suitable for driving in the river. Some speedboats can also be seen in the coming and going ships.


    When I left, the Bay was still very cold, but when I came back, it was already busy.


    Looking at the scenes in the distance, Tan Ya can''t understand that the construction of the port has started again.


    The proximity of the transport ships also attracted the attention of many people, especially the mobilized soldiers on the mountains on both sides of the bay.


    As soon as the transporter appeared, the news of the return of Colonel Tanya spread.


    Some of the people in the port had already taken action before the transport ships had entered the bay.


    "This is..."


    When the transport ship sails into the Bay from the side of the mountain, even Tanya, who is already the "dead", can''t help but be surprised to see the numerous ship shadows in the bay.


    After more than ten days'' departure, what happened to Nanlin island? Did the first regiment set up such a large fleet?


    Silver gray, dark green, white, three camps of warships have appeared.


    Looking at the many warships moored in the deep sea in surprise, at the moment, in Tanya''s heart, the only thing that exists is doubt.


    Tanya really wants to know what happened in the more than ten days after she left, and why the first army changed so much?


    The huge transport ship slowly drove into the Bay and stopped in a wide water area.


    Fortunately, the bay is big enough. Although a huge fleet has been moored, it does not seem crowded to the wide waters in the Bay, far from reaching the limit.


    "General Tanya! Appointed by the commander, Sergeant chief Davis reports to you! "


    As soon as the transporter stopped, an armed speedboat came by, on which was allied Sergeant class 10 darvis.


    As soon as he got on the transport ship, Dawes met his target "Captain Tanya" on the deck!


    Wearing black armor and a hood, he looks like an ancient soldier. This is not the TAVIS impression of Colonel Tanya.


    But Dawes knew that the man in front of him was general Tanya.


    Because in the first legion, the generals were all dressed the same.


    It''s like a soldier in the age of cold weapons, and the color is black, black with blood lines.

 Chapter 571

    Looking at Davis, Tanya asked, "what happened to the first Legion during my absence?"


    The cold words came out of his hood and into Dawes'' ears.


    Putting his hand down from his forehead, Davis said, "yes! As a result of general YeYe''s trip to Yelin Island, he shot and killed "Jos", the son of kenovo in Bentley, which triggered Bentley''s hostility to the first Legion. Now the first Legion is under complete martial law and ready for war. "


    After a few words, Davis continued: "general Tanya is just back. The fleet is the backbone of the coming war."


    i see!


    Is that woman responsible for the trouble again?


    However, for the master, this is exactly what the master wants. I''m afraid that woman will be praised by the master again.


    Thinking of this, Tanya said to Davis: "send me to Qingcheng immediately! Report to me in detail on the way what happened in the first Legion


    "Yes


    Soon after, a "wave breaker" armed speedboat sailed out of the Bay and disappeared in the distance of the coastline in the eyes of mobilized soldiers on both sides of the bay.


    The speedboat sped all the way. When she returned to the West port outside Qingcheng, Tanya had learned everything from Dawes.


    Leaving the cabin, she stepped on the deck and boarded the dock. Tanya, who was on the dock, turned to Davis and said, "go! Go and do what you have to do


    "Yes


    With a reply, Davis turned away and got into the cabin,


    Tanya also turns around and goes along the pier to the parking lot outside the pier.


    "General Tanya!"


    There are many soldiers on the dock. Seeing Tanya coming, they salute and shout.


    "Well!"


    Cold should be a, Tanya''s steps did not stop from the soldiers passed by.


    See this, a soldier in the sergeant''s signal quickly out of the line, followed by the black figure.


    After leaving the dock, the soldiers behind Tanya quicken their pace and walk by Tanya. They first come to the co driver of a bison armed assault vehicle and open the door!


    "General Tanya! This way, please


    Tanya did not refuse, from the door opened by soldiers boarded the car.


    When Tan Ya boarded the car, the soldier closed the door, bypassed the front of the car, opened the driver''s door and boarded the car.


    "Hum!"


    The engine of the bison assault vehicle has been activated.


    In the roar, the bison assault truck started to move, slowly drove onto the road outside the parking lot and drove to the gate.


    Soon, in the uproar, bison armed assault vehicle disappeared in the city gate.


    All the way, bison armed assault vehicle in Qingcheng detour, I do not know how many turns to reach the gate of the south city!


    From the gate as like as two peas, the Tan Yawen''s night was the same as the night.


    "Qingcheng is building roads! Many places have been closed, so we have to make a detour! "


    This is the soldier''s answer.


    As soon as the words came down, the destination had arrived.


    "Here it is


    With a slight brake sound, the bison assault truck stopped steadily in the square half way ahead.


    Opening the door, Tanya stepped out of the car.


    Everything you can see is different.


    Soldiers used to guard the square, but now they are four black figures.


    They were dressed in black and blood tattooed nuns'' clothes, holding a huge sickle bigger than themselves in their hands, standing still like statues.


    They didn''t respond to Tanya''s approach!


    When Tanya walked up the stairs beside them, Tanya''s look in her hood was a little unexpected.


    Tanya can feel that there is a kind of power in their bodies that is the same as "she", but that power is slightly inferior and weak compared with her.


    But there is no doubt that they are of the same kind and the same "dead"!


    Outside the gate of the temple, Tanya saw two straight figures.


    After entering the temple, Tanya also saw more black figures walking in the corridor.


    They are standing side by side in a group, not slow, but rhythmic!


    When was the temple so busy?


    Enter the temple, in the corridor only a few hundred meters, Tanya has seen no less than ten of the same figure.


    "General Tanya! The host is waiting for you in the courtyard. Be sure to go as soon as possible! "


    This time, the nun did not just call Tanya''s name to show respect, but sent a message to Tanya.


    He nodded slightly, and continued to walk with his feet.


    The nuns who stopped also continued to walk in the corridor. They were not idle and aimless, but because the sleeping area and the reincarnation tower were not in the same place, they had to go back and forth between the two places.


    The space of the reincarnation tower is not big, and it can''t accommodate too many nuns to practice at one time. Therefore, the time in the reincarnation tower is very precious, and we can''t stay in it for a long time. More than 600 nuns practice in the reincarnation tower in turn, which leads to no lack of walking in the corridor of the temple.


    Tanya knows exactly where the courtyard is.


    After all, she is responsible for the construction of this temple.


    Tanya can be said to keep in mind the various areas of the temple.


    When Tanya''s figure appeared from the corridor and stepped on the stone road, Li Meng''s eyes looked in the past.


    The news of Tanya''s return has been passed into Li Meng''s ears before Tanya arrives at Qingcheng.


    Li Meng has been waiting in the pavilion for a long time.


    There are only two figures except Li Meng in the huge Pavilion.


    One is Wendy, the bodyguard chief of Li Meng, and the other, of course, is Jueye, who is with Li Meng.


    Although it is clear that he wants to return to the port and pay close attention to the situation of ASEAN, how can Li Meng let go?


    It''s still too boring in the temple, which can be regarded as the sequela of "decentralization"!


    Li Meng, the highest commander of the first army, had nothing to do.

 Chapter 572

    Whether it''s Qingcheng or foreign wars, Li Meng doesn''t need to care too much.


    Li Meng''s only task is probably to deal with the material list delivered from each Sergeant every day.


    But for the delivery of various materials, those lists are just too long. Sometimes Li Meng can''t even look at them. Everything is arranged by the main brain!


    In fact, the passage of time does not feel much for Li Meng.


    Of course, there will be no sense of boredom. Boredom is just a description of Li Meng who has nothing to do.


    If it''s really boring, Li Meng can wake up after sleeping for hundreds of years.


    Of course, Li Meng will not do that!


    Sleeping for hundreds of years, who knows what the first Legion will look like after hundreds of years?


    The main brain will only do his part when he is awake. Once he is asleep, the first army will stop moving forward.


    Without another world as a backup, the first Legion can not support for too long.


    It will only dissipate with time, and the powerful first army will only be a flash in the pan in this world. Maybe it will leave a very mysterious legend!


    When entering the pavilion, Tanya puts down her hood and exposes her shoulder length golden hair to other people''s eyes.


    This includes other people, including Li Meng.


    "Master!"


    Not far in front of Li Meng, she bent slightly and said softly.


    Li Meng looked aside and said, "sit down!"


    In the pavilion, there is a stone table with several stone benches beside it.


    At this time, she was sitting on a stone bench. She was dressed in a black gothic dress and was slightly lazy on the round table. It seemed that she was bored.


    Moving a few steps to one side, Tanya sat down on the stone bench, one hand gently on the stone table.


    Looking at Tanya, Li Meng said calmly, "this time you came back a little late. Why? Not a smooth trip to the swamp ruins? "


    The journey of several hundred nautical miles took 13 days. In terms of time, it took too much time!


    It doesn''t take so long at all. It only shows one thing.


    That is, Tanya''s trip is not very smooth.


    There should have been some delays.


    Tanya nodded softly and said, "a lot of things have really happened!"


    "Master, do you remember our last experience in the swamp ruins?"


    Li Meng nodded and said, "of course I remember! How can I forget those terrible things! "


    The battle of swamp ruins can be said to be the first cognition of the first Legion to the "polluting beast" in this world.


    The ferocious, all the bodies born for killing, the boundless number, all these gave the first army a great shock at that time.


    Looking back at the master, Tanya said in a soft voice: "after the battle, although our first army left, the swamp ruins did not enjoy a long period of peace. Because of the huge loss, the mother of the group felt the crisis, swallowed up the same species and evolved into a more powerful old king beast. She retaliated against the four cities in the swamp ruins, and one of the four cities was destroyed, Tens of thousands of residents were killed and injured. Seeing that the other three cities could not resist the invasion of the king beast, they fled from the swamp ruins and entered the forest to escape the king beast''s edge! "


    "When I arrived at the swamp ruins, I met" it ". At that time, the king beast had been transformed three times and became the old" King beast "after three times of transformation. Human called it" black necked dragon "! It''s very strong, just like the ancient dragon. After several hours of fighting, I eliminated it, but I spent all my strength and slept for three days! "


    Three days of deep sleep?


    It is conceivable that the intensity of this fight must be very fierce.


    Li Meng''s face changed slightly. Looking at Tan ya, he said softly, "come here!"


    Tanya stood up speechless, a few steps came to the master''s body.


    "Take off your armor!"


    This is the master''s order!


    Tanya very clever execution of the order!


    The dark power of death gushes from Tanya. Surrounded by the power of death, Tanya''s armor disappears and turns into a purple dress.


    Reaching forward slightly, Li Meng grabs the little hand and gently puts a bag in her arms. Tanya sits in Li Meng''s arms.


    Nestle in the master''s arms.


    The night by the round table looked at the scene, and the little head on the hand simply closed her eyes, and it was clear to see nothing.


    "Don''t move! Just be quiet


    Tightly holding Tanya''s waist, in Tanya''s ear, Li Meng undoubtedly said.


    Tanya look Lengleng, had to stay quietly in the master''s arms.


    With one hand around Tanya''s waist, Li Meng''s other hand began to swim up and down Tanya''s body.


    From hand to shoulder, then to waist, then to thigh, then to calf, all over the body, there was no place to let go. Finally, Li Meng''s hand stopped on the full twin peaks.


    It''s a little soft. As a "dead man", she doesn''t have the habit of wearing underwear, which makes the peaks under Li Meng more soft.


    Although the touch of palm is very comfortable, what Li Meng cares about at the moment is not this.


    Staring at the master, Tanya didn''t care about the master''s being so frivolous. She belongs to the master, and she won''t fight against anything the master does to her.


    She just doesn''t understand the master''s behavior.


    Looking at Tanya in his arms, Li Meng solemnly said, "you woman! Do you know what happened to your body? "


    Facing the host''s serious eyes, Tan Ya shook her head.


    With a sigh in his heart, Li Meng said helplessly: "although you are powerful, you are not invincible. Although you are the" dead ", you have no chance to be reborn for the third time! You should learn to protect your body


    "Night! Listen to me, too


    My eyes didn''t look to the night!


    When Li Meng''s words came to zhe Ye''s ears, because of his Highness''s cry, zhe Ye opened his eyes and listened quietly to his Highness''s next words.


    Winnie, who is behind Li Meng, also looks at the master. She knows that what the master wants to say next is also very important to them.

 Chapter 573

    In the three women''s eyes, Li Meng slowly said: "your corpse Ji is not a real" undead creature ", because you have seven emotions and six desires, also have pain! The lethal point of the undead lies in the brain. In addition to the brain, your corpse has a "heart". If a sharp weapon seriously damages the heart, you will also disappear and turn into ashes


    "With the strengthening of the power of death, although you have very strong self-healing ability, this is only in terms of muscle. Although your skeleton is as strong as alloy, in high-intensity battle, once the dislocation occurs, the rapid healing of muscle will lead to the dislocation healing of skeleton, which will affect the streamline of the body and make you more rigid!"


    Looking down at Tanya in his arms, Li Meng said: "your sternum, as well as your waist bone, there are a total of 23 dislocated bones all over your body! Does it hurt? "


    Tanya''s eyes flickered, avoiding the aggressive eyes of her master.


    After a while, he nodded timidly.


    Pain is inevitable, but Tanya has a strong tolerance for pain.


    The time of pain has passed, with the self-healing of the body, the only thing left is the discomfort of the body.


    The host is right. Tanya does feel very stiff, not as flexible as before.


    Indifferent to see with a look at Tan ya, Li Meng did not say much, just with his hands heavily began to knead all parts of Tan Ya''s body.


    "Click!"


    Every time kneading, there will always be a few clear sounds.


    The sound is not pleasant, on the contrary, it makes people feel numb.


    A little pain, but also a little numb, deep into the bone marrow feeling let Tanya pale face slightly become ruddy.


    long time! Li Meng''s hand was pulled back from Tanya.


    After patting Tan Yana''s slender thigh, Li Meng said softly: "stand up and move for a while to feel the change of bone. In the future, if there is bone dislocation, you can solve it yourself!"


    "Well!"


    Gently should a, Tanya left the master''s arms.


    In such a large pavilion, Tanya began to do some big angle and gentle movements!


    "Click!"


    In the soft movement, there is a dull sound.


    It''s the sound of a complete reduction of the bone.


    It''s like doing yoga. The soft body seems to have no bones. The feminine beauty is perfectly displayed in Tanya.


    long time!


    Tan Yacai stopped and returned to the stone bench beside the round table.


    I don''t know where I took out three envelopes and put them on the round table in front of Li Meng.


    Looking at the master sitting on the reclining chair, Tan Ya said: "this trip is quite smooth. The agreement between the first regiment and the rebels is still limited. Considering the status of the first regiment now, it is not appropriate to set up outposts in the swamp ruins! I have told the rebels of Nanlin Island, the base camp of the first regiment. They will come to find us if they have any needs in the future! "


    Glancing at the envelope on the round table, when she looked back at the host, Tanya said again: "this is the letter that the rebel" instructor Li "asked me to pass on to the host! Two of them are hers and one is from Kyoto! "


    Kyoto?


    Taking three letters from the round table, Li Meng looked at the signature on the envelope.


    Two of them belonged to Li Lanxin, the rebel''s instructor Li.


    When Li Meng looked at the last letter, the signature on the envelope made Li Meng slightly stunned.


    Morgan pandragon!


    It''s her?


    The name reminds Li Meng of the two women he drove away from the "emperor" a few months ago.


    A few months later, it seems that their life in Kyoto is good.


    This letter is the biggest proof!


    It seems that I''m not a human being! The fat man kept his word.


    What will the letter say?


    Li Meng is very curious about this.


    First put Li Lanxin''s two letters aside, Li Meng opened the letter from "Morgan pandragon" in Kyoto.


    A piece of white paper was pulled out of the envelope by Li Meng.


    Spread out the white paper, Li Meng looked at it!


    Salute the master of love:


    More than 30 days and nights have passed unconsciously. In these days, I always think of you late at night. I can''t calm down because of my confused thoughts. Tonight, in my fear, I began to write a letter that I always wanted to write. I sincerely hope you can receive it.


    Although you drove us away sternly, I knew the master''s mind. Arles was still young, and her character also needed to be tempered. But I believe that sooner or later, she will understand the master''s mind, rather than taking surpassing the master as the goal and training herself crazily.


    Arles is working hard. Maybe she feels a lot of pressure from your "goal". In a way, it''s a good thing. I just hope that in the future, Arles''s efforts will not be aimed at "master" you.


    We have a good life. The master doesn''t need to worry. Coach Zhang of Xuyu family takes good care of us. Coach Zhang is a foreign coach of Kyoto Martial Arts Institute. This identity has provided us great convenience to enter the martial arts institute. Now, Arlis and I are both students of Martial Arts Institute.


    Kyoto is very big. It''s a magical and beautiful place. I can''t imagine how huge it is without seeing it with my own eyes. Even when I was a child, the "city" in my memory was far less than "Kyoto". I really hope that one day the master can come to Kyoto and have a look at the style of "Kyoto".


    Please forgive me for talking too much. There are many things I want to talk with you, but I have to ponder every word under the nib for a long time when I sit at the table.


    Living in dirty Valley for a long time, I''m still not adapted to the colorful life of "Kyoto". The people around me seem to be very good, but in fact they all have a purpose. The only thing that benefits me from years of "dirty Valley" life is probably the ability to see the "essence" of people!


    Although I try my best to avoid contact with the opposite sex, I still have to be entangled. Why don''t they understand that my heart and my body belong to your master? They have no hope.


    Master, you don''t need to worry about Morgan. Because of the existence of the queen in Kyoto, the rules of the martial arts institute are very strict. Morgan will not be harassed.


    And they don''t have that strength, so don''t underestimate Morgan. Because they have some foundation since childhood, after a short period of training, Morgan has become much more powerful. Ordinary people don''t fear Morgan.


    However, compared with the progress of Arles, Morgan''s strength is not worth mentioning. Arles has amazing talent and has already surpassed me in strength. Now she is carrying out the leapfrog test. It''s really terrifying to think about it. After all, Arles is still young.


    Well, that''s all. There are many things I want to say, but this time I think it''s enough. I''ve finished all at once. Next time, there''s nothing to say. Forgive Morgan''s willfulness.


    In short, in any case, the master is the master. In Morgan''s mind, this point can never be changed.


    Hope that one day I can return to the master''s side, at that time, also ask the master not to refuse a piece of heart!


    People who love you: Morgan

 Chapter 574

    Fold the white paper into the envelope again, and Li Meng felt a lot about what he had in mind.


    It was not his wish to drive the two girls away, but Li Meng had to do so at that time.


    Everyone has his own way, and the way of Arles is not by his side.


    Li Meng can only push her behind to set her on her own road.


    Although the practice is a little inhumane, at that time, Arlis has changed and is no longer a simple little girl in Li Meng''s cognition.


    She has ideal and ambition. In order to let her concentrate on striving for "ideal", she can only cut off her connection with herself, and at the same time give her a "seed" as a driving force!


    "I can''t help that girl Morgan!"


    With a deep sigh in his heart, Li Meng put the letter he had read on the round table.


    After that, there were only two letters left for Li Lanxin.


    "This wench also wants to divide before and after!"


    Looking at the clear label on the envelope "read the first letter, then open the second letter", Li Meng had no choice but to smile.


    But did not cross 1, to see 2, Li Meng honestly opened the first letter!


    The content of the letter is not much. When Li Meng looked over the letter, he was slightly stunned and had a bitter smile!


    He shook his head slightly. Li Meng looked to one side and was quietly looking at Tan Ya and zhe Ye. She said, "that girl said that she would become my fiancee, so that the first army and the rebels can maintain a long and unbreakable relationship. What do you think of this?"


    fianc¨¦e?


    Tanya knew this for a long time. There were not many accidents on her face.


    As soon as Li Meng''s words came out, the fiancee''s "three words" hurt her nerves greatly, which made her sit up straight and stare at Her Highness.


    He looked cold and said, "it''s not necessary! Even if it''s a political marriage, how can she be a close partner of the first army? We can maintain a normal cooperative relationship with the rebels. There''s no need for your highness to commit himself to marry that woman! "


    Li Meng didn''t seem surprised, he just looked at Tanya and said, "what about you! Tanya! You should have known about this for a long time. You should have thought about it very clearly along the way! "


    In Li Meng''s smiling eyes, Tanya nodded and said in a soft voice: "I have the same opinion as general Sawyer. There''s no need to maintain such a relationship with the rebels!"


    Li Meng shook his head and put the letter he had read on the round table!


    After putting it away, Li Meng looked at the two girls and said, "I think it''s feasible! There will always be an era when the rebels will rise. Although there is no "Hope" now, they still have great potential. This is equivalent to an investment. We should not focus on the present, but look further! I''m still very interested in this investment! "


    Tanya frowned and asked in a soft voice, "is master going to agree to the woman''s request?"


    "Yes! I''ll promise! "


    As he spoke, Li Meng opened the second letter.


    When he finished reading the second letter, Li Meng laughed again, shook his head and stuffed it into the envelope.


    After putting the envelope on the round table and looking at the two girls, Li Meng said, "this last one is a private letter. I won''t tell you what it says! Let''s make a decision about the fiancee! After solving the problem of Bentley, we will discuss the details with the rebels! "


    Sure enough!


    The master''s decision is not what Tanya expected.


    Although Tanya thought a lot, no matter how she thought about it, the probability of her master''s consent was still very high.


    Because the "fiancee" incident has no harm to the first legion, only benefits.


    This benefit obtained without any reason should not be given up because of emotion and reason. How can the owner give up.


    Now that the master has made a decision, Tanya can''t oppose it any more.


    One side of the night also did not say anything, kept silent, but look at her appearance seems not very happy.


    Lie back a little, put a comfortable posture, Li Meng said calmly: "you come back in time this time, I''m afraid there will be a war in the South China Sea in the near future, so it''s better for you to command the allied fleet."


    "Now the purpose of our first Legion is Bentley. In case of a war, the first Legion will not only win at sea, but also capture the whole territory of Bentley. Natasha can''t do it alone, so you should help her. I''m afraid the war will not end in a short time. You should be prepared for a protracted war!"


    Although Bentley is small, its territory is dozens of times the size of Nanlin Island, and its people are numerous. Most importantly, Bentley is a complete nation.


    Although many people lost their sense of belonging to the nation because of the cruel oppression of the soldiers in power, it is by no means for outsiders to intervene.


    Once the first Legion attacked Bentley, it was the invader. For those in power in Bentley, with a little provocation, the first Legion would become the enemy of millions of Bentley people.


    At that time, the first Legion''s occupation of Bentley will encounter great difficulties.


    "Don''t worry, master, I know what to do!"


    Tanya, who is sitting on the stone bench, responds.


    And one side of the night and again lie down on the round table, seems to be a little sad.


    How could Li Meng not see the obvious "unhappiness".


    But now is not the time to comfort her.


    At this time, a burst of "Zheng! The sound of "Zheng" steps appeared.


    The appearance of the voice aroused the attention of the public.


    Looking out of the court, a black figure was walking along the stone road towards the pavilion.


    It''s Natasha!


    When she entered the pavilion, Natasha took off her hood and showed her brown hair.


    Bending down and half kneeling, Natasha whispered, "master! We have received accurate information that Bentley''s fleet has set out and is heading for Nanlin island. We expect to arrive at Nanlin island after noon tomorrow! "


    Slightly a Leng, immediately Li Meng then smile!


    In the end, Bingley could not swallow the bad breath and made the action that the first Legion wanted to see.

 Chapter 575

    Languidly lying on the seat, Li Meng said with a slightly pleasant tone: "very good! This is the action of Bentley at last


    "Yes! What is the size of the enemy fleet? "


    Looking at Tanya, Li Meng inquired.


    Half kneeling and looking up at her master, Natasha whispered, "66 ships, 10 unarmed ships! Although the number is large, it''s not enough to worry about. If there are two generals to assist, the first regiment will easily win the naval battle! "


    66 ships?


    Look at the guests, Li Guo is pouring out this time!


    Pour also willing, also very confident!


    Looking at Natasha, Li Meng said, "get up! Sit down and say it


    "Yes


    With a reply, Natasha rose from the ground and sat down on the stone bench beside the round table.


    At this point, several generals of the first Legion came together.


    Looking at the three women beside the round table, Li Meng said: "Natasha is the main force in the war against Bingli. You two are helping! We can keep a little surveillance on the unknown third party forces. If anyone dares to intervene in this war, our first Legion will not care about having one more enemy. Let it go! Now our first Legion doesn''t have to worry about anything! "


    Li Meng said with a smile: "of course! The first shot is still to be fired by Bentley. It''s better to record the shooting! In this way, if the surrounding countries and human beings come to trouble afterwards, we have a very good saying! "


    Natasha nodded and whispered, "yes! I''ll try to attract them to fire first when the war starts! "


    No matter which side fires first, war is inevitable. But standing on the moral side, no matter how the situation develops, there is a strong voice. It seems unnecessary, but it is actually very important.


    Looking around at the three girls, Li Meng said softly: "go! I believe you are ready, too! "


    In Li Meng''s gaze, the three women nodded slightly and stood up from the stone bench.


    Surrounded by the dark power of death, the three women returned to combat form, wearing their own armor.


    When she put on her hood again, Tanya looked at Li Meng and said, "master! Then we''ll leave first! Wait for our good news


    Li Meng nodded gently!


    In silence, the three women are stepping on the "Zheng! The sound of "Zheng" left the pavilion one after another, far away.


    Until the three black figures disappeared in sight, Li Meng took back his sight.


    In his meditation, Li Meng said to Wendy behind him: "Wendy! Send some fighting nuns to fight with the army! The first Legion will certainly lose something in this war against Bentley. The existence of nuns can at least make some lucky guys have a second life


    Shi Ji is not an ordinary dead creature, but a kind of "undead species" created by Li Meng. They have strong talent and inherit some of Li Meng''s abilities.


    Like "rebirth"!


    Of course, it''s just a simple "rebirth". The object of rebirth will be transformed into the dead by nature and get a second life.


    Become a ghost without emotion, pain and memory!


    In terms of strength, ghouls are not strong, but they are much better than ordinary people. They are good shields.


    In Li Meng''s expectation, there must be a melee unit in the first legion, which can deal with the threat of fierce beasts well.


    Whether it is the pollution animals on the land or the sea animals in the sea, their scale is extremely large.


    When human beings fight against it, even if they have powerful weapons, they can''t stop them from approaching like a tide. Sometimes hand to hand combat is inevitable.


    Often at this time, human beings will suffer a heavy loss, because human fragile body is not the opponent of fierce beast at all, a little touch will be torn by fierce beast.


    At this time, if there is a melee unit that can fight with fierce beasts in melee, it will be different. With the cooperation of shield and spear, the battle loss can not only be greatly reduced, but also the fierce beasts can be better eliminated.


    In the development of death religion, human belief is useless to Li Meng. Only the belief of the dead can make Li Meng gain the power of belief.


    The ghost plan not only enables the soldiers of the first Legion to have a second life, but also increases the number of believers in the cult of death!


    With the appearance of nuns, Li Meng was finally able to implement the plan of strengthening the death cult.


    Although this is only the first step, but also a starting point, the Church of death grows slowly with it!


    For nuns, going to war with the army is also an opportunity to exercise. After the baptism of war, they can get some combat experience that they can''t get in meditation. Only after the baptism of war can they become stronger.


    "Yes! I''ll arrange it right now


    With a reply, Wendy left.


    However, when Wendy left, the bodyguard who was standing outside the courtyard came in and replaced Wendy.


    One was Winnie, the other did not know his name, and Li Meng, who was in deep thought, did not ask much.


    There was no sound in the pavilion. Since the three figures left, the courtyard was quiet again.


    In the corridor to the outside of the temple, three black figures were walking slowly.


    They are wearing black blood armor and hoods. They are Natasha, Tanya and koye who are going to leave the temple.


    "The speed of the enemy fleet is about 20 knots. Now it''s about 400 nautical miles away from Nanlin island. We have plenty of time. I''ve chosen a small island 250 nautical miles east of Nanlin island!"


    Cold words reverberate in the corridor. This is Natasha''s detailed explanation of the battle while the three are still together.


    "The master said that the first shot must be fired by Bentley. Bentley''s intelligence on the first Legion comes from general Sawyer''s fleet, so! The decoy is left to general Yiye, and the fleet under general Tanya and I are hidden behind the island. Once the battle starts, we will join the battle immediately and annihilate the enemy fleet! "


    During the conversation, the gate of the temple had arrived.


    In the sound of metal rotation, the temple door slowly opened.

 Chapter 576

    The three figures stepped forward, crossed the gate and left the temple.


    From the front door of the black figure next to walk, three people walk side by side on the stairs.


    "You are in charge of this battle. I will follow your Highness''s orders and help you! I''ll take care of the bait! "


    Walking on the long steps, the cold words came out from the hood of the night. It was a response to Natasha!


    At this time, Tanya said coldly: "this war with Bentley is a big event for our first army! There is no need to explain too much, just give an order, and I will help you! "


    The two women''s response to Natasha is undoubtedly a happy thing.


    Natasha does not doubt the victory of the battle. In any case, the first regiment of the naval battle can not lose.


    It''s not the first Legion that can''t see the reality, it''s Bentley.


    When you come down the stairs to the square on the hillside!


    In the square, a bison armed assault vehicle has been waiting!


    The mobilized soldiers who received the notice drove here early.


    Open the door, three people one by one boarded the car!


    All of a sudden, when I saw the three generals, even the mobilizers driving the bison assault vehicle felt a little nervous and started the engine in silence!


    "Hum!"


    In the roar, the bison assault truck moved.


    Turn 180 degrees on the square and drive down the mountain.


    Soon disappeared at the end of the mountain road.


    Driving into Qingcheng from the gate of the South City, on the street of Qingcheng, bison armed assault vehicles gallop all the way, across Qingcheng in the sound of the trumpet "didi", and come to the West port outside the city.


    Unconsciously, after noon, the West Port, which is a little quiet at noon, has become prosperous again. People come and go in the port, people''s shadows are surging, and the noise is floating over the port.


    "Buzz" of a very active popularity.


    No more than a waste of time, three people from bison armed assault vehicle down, straight into the military dock, boarded a "wave breaker" armed speedboat!


    In the roar of the "engine", the "wave breaker" armed speedboat left the military wharf, sped slowly and quickly in the river, and disappeared at the end of the river in the blink of an eye.


    When the "wave breaker" left the river and sailed into the Bay, it was an hour later.


    Machinery "boom", all kinds of shouting and crashing sound filled the port, the construction of the port is a busy scene.


    Outside, on the water in the Bay, countless huge warships stand in a forest. At a glance, there are many metal mountains, which make people feel small inside!


    Sailing in the shadow of the ship, "wave breaker" armed speedboat shuttles in the fleet.


    The first is a large heavy cruiser in the White Fleet, which is also the flagship of the White Fleet.


    "Keep communication!"


    In the cockpit, he left the cockpit with a cold voice.


    When leaving the cabin, night came to the bow deck.


    Under the gaze of many eyes in the cockpit, the black figure on the deck jumped up and disappeared in sight.


    The only thing left is the impact of the moment, as well as the ups and downs, the swing of the speedboat!


    "Dong!"


    Night''s posture appeared from the outboard of the ship and landed steadily on the deck with a beautiful arc. The collision between the metal tube shoes and the metal deck made a clear sound.


    Below, in the water outside the boat, the boat moved again and sailed out after night.


    In the speedboat transport, the three returned to the flagship!


    As the order was issued, the fleet anchored in the Gulf was suddenly moved.


    "Woo! Woo


    A long whistle suddenly sounded from a warship, echoing over the bay.


    The changes on the sea also attracted the attention of the working workers in the port. They looked at the Bay one after another, looking at the forest of ship shadows.


    In the command room of a cruiser on the way in dark green, Natasha sits on the captain''s seat, and her eyes in her hood look through the window to the vast sea outside the bay.


    Cold words came out of the hood.


    "Let''s go! The fleet set out at once


    "Yes! The fleet is ready to go


    As a result, the Navy crew in the command room began to send orders to the outside.


    Radio orders to the fleet.


    "Call! call! Call sergeants at all levels. General Natasha orders that the fleet set out immediately. Please follow the flagship


    "I understand! Ship 0003 is ready! "


    "Got it! Start the engine now


    At Natasha''s command, there was a commotion in the bay.


    In the long sound of the whistle, "rumble" engine sound up.


    The warships moored on the sea began to reclaim the anchor, and the sound of the chain sliding was heard.


    Just as the fleet in the Gulf was about to set out, a number of "wave breakers" armed speedboats sailed in from outside the Gulf.


    At the same time, a message was sent to the three flagship ships.


    "This is the master''s order?"


    Natasha, sitting in the captain''s seat, was stunned by the report from the Navy crew.


    But then I understood the master''s plan.


    Since it was the master''s order, Natasha could only abide by it.


    "Pass it on and tell the sergeants at all levels that the visitors are nuns in the temple. They don''t need to pay attention to anything they do, just do their own thing!"


    The soldier who reported to Natasha nodded his head, turned around and released a message on the instrument in front of him.


    At this time, among the ships of the fleet, the "wave breaker" armed speedboat was sailing slowly in the shadow of the ship.


    Every warship, the speedboat will stop a little.


    At this time, the nuns dressed in black blood tattoo nuns will leave the cabin, jump up on the deck outside, and jump onto the deck of a warship more than ten meters high!


    Whether it was the rising sun empire, or the allies, or the soldiers of the sunville Empire, they were very curious about the nuns'' arrival.


    I don''t know why the commander sent some women to the warship.

 Chapter 577

    What''s more, they are a group of strange women. They are wearing black nuns'' clothes and holding huge blood sickles. No matter where they look, they are not normal people.


    Two destroyers, three cruisers, four heavy cruisers, and even amphibious landing ships and troop carriers boarded the two nuns.


    The number of nuns who went to battle this time reached more than 20!


    "Follow me, please! The room is ready for you! We have received orders that you may move freely on board! "


    Looking at the two black figures in front of him, even the soldiers could not help muttering in their hearts.


    What a terrible woman! Even through the helmet, only the appearance on the screen can make him feel a sense of depression.


    Dare not more than face them, a silver gray power combat suit soldiers, turned in front of the road.


    And the nuns followed quietly, the bloody scythe in their arms was so dazzling.


    Entering the cabin, walking in the passage to the room, all the soldiers who passed by gave way sideways and watched two black figures leave. The eyes in the helmet were full of curiosity.


    The arrival of the nuns is just a small interlude for the fleet to set sail.


    In the command room of the heavy cruiser, Natasha saw that it was almost time, and gave the order to set out.


    "Let''s go!"


    "Yes! The fleet set out


    "Attention, sergeants at all levels, fleet set sail, fleet set sail!"


    Outside, the long whistle suddenly stopped.


    Then, three rapid sirens sounded rhythmically.


    As the sound fell, the dark green fleet moved first.


    Huge cruiser, the tail of the water is turbulent, the huge propeller in the water turns up, and the thrust generated by stirring the sea makes the huge heavy cruiser move slowly.


    In the roar of the engine, the fleet in the Gulf is slowly leaving.


    The departure of the fleet has also attracted the attention of the workers in the port, especially the workers who are building the wharf. They stand on the wharf one after another and watch the departing fleet.


    "Left? What do you think the first army is going to do? "


    "Who knows, but I heard that the first regiment went to Yelin island not long ago!"


    "Yelin island? What is this place? "


    "The black market is also a place where pirates often go! I used to be a fisherman. I know this place! "


    "After coming back from Yulin Island, a lot of warships of the first regiment suddenly appeared. You say that the first regiment is not going to wipe out the pirates in the South China Sea?"


    "Perhaps! It''s possible! "


    There was a lot of discussion, pointing at the departing fleet.


    As civilians, they can never know the truth in advance, they can only guess with curiosity.


    When the war between the first Legion and Bentley started, I don''t know what kind of mood the civilians in Nanlin island would have.


    In the Gulf, the fleet has set out. The huge fleet, more than 20 warships, are leaving in the roar of the engines.


    In the eyes of the mobilized soldiers on both sides of the mountain, they slowly left the Bay and entered the open sea. The huge and dense shadow of the ship was gradually moving away.


    In addition to the emperor, there are several troop carriers and amphibious landing ships.


    This battle is a sea battle, not a landing battle.


    Whether amphibious landing ships or troop carriers, their chances of playing are in the landing battle against Bentley after the first regiment won the naval battle.


    This is not the time for auxiliary ships.


    The sea is vast and boundless.


    As they left the Bay, the fleet speeded up.


    In the sound of "rumbling" engines, the huge fleet was sailing at an average speed of 30 knots.


    In a large area of sea, the undulating sea water is torn by the huge metal ship body, facing the waves, the huge ship is rapidly advancing in the surging waves.


    Along the way, the sea was stirred, rolling white waves for a long time.


    In the "rumble" of the engine sound, in the fleet over the reverberation of the sound of waves hitting the hull.


    Every time the big wave ahead comes, the huge ship body rips the big wave along with the undulation of the sea. The impact force makes the two sides of the bow stir up two surging water columns.


    When the spray falls on the sea, it will make a strange sound of "Hua La".


    The fleet is going away, and the coastline of Nanlin island can''t be seen behind.


    In the next voyage, the huge fleet will sail hundreds of miles in the endless sea until it reaches its destination.


    Nanlin island!


    Qingcheng!


    Temple, courtyard!


    "Master! If you want to go, please take us with you! The fleet has just left, and it will soon catch up by speedboat! "


    In the pavilion, in front of Li Meng, Wendy was half kneeling, pleading for the lazy figure on the seat.


    "No! If you follow, who will manage the temple? "


    Looking at Wendy half kneeling on the ground, Li Meng clearly refused.


    "But..."


    Wendy looked up at the master with firm eyes and said, "we can''t always guard the master''s side. What''s the meaning of our existence?"


    After a little pause, Wendy said, "the management of the temple needs only a few sisters!"


    Looking at Wendy''s firm eyes, Li Meng had a headache.


    Corpse Ji can all be some die hard son, don''t take their words, perhaps can make what can''t retrieve of affair.


    In Wendy''s aggressive eyes, Li Meng compromised.


    Had no choice but to say: "follow it! There''s no need to chase the fleet. Let''s take the emperor and get there slowly! This war will not end soon! You can''t stay at sea for a long time without the emperor


    "Master! Would you like to bring some nuns with you


    "Sister? Yeah! It''s necessary. Take some with you


    The emperor has been at sea for a long time. Although there is no lack of maintenance, the cleanliness is not as good as before.


    I need some hands to clean it up.


    Although nuns are "corpse concubines", they have memories in their lifetime, which should not be difficult for them.

 Chapter 578

    Starting slightly, Li Meng stood up from his seat.


    Looking at Wendy still half kneeling on the ground, Li Meng said calmly: "I''m waiting for you on the emperor!"


    With that, in Wendy''s gaze, Li Meng disappeared, the black figure turned into a faint force of death, disappeared without a trace.


    In this scene, Wendy was not surprised, but stood up from the ground calmly.


    Looking at the other three graceful figures in the pavilion, Wendy said calmly, "you three will stay in charge of the temple!"


    In Wendy''s gaze, the three women nodded and one said, "yes!"


    "If someone comes to the master, especially the chief sergeant of the first regiment stationed in Nanlin Island, tell them that all matters should be paid attention to by themselves in the absence of the master!"


    "Yes! I''ll tell them! "


    With a nod, Wendy turned and left.


    For Wendy, she has a lot to do next.


    Wendy had to select the crew from the numerous nuns and then take them to stop the "emperor" in the bay. The steps seemed clear, but it also took a lot of time.


    You can''t keep the host waiting.


    From the temple to leave, in the void, Li Meng across the castle, flying wantonly in the air.


    Black figure like a sharp arrow, into a black awn in the clouds shuttle.


    In the virtual boundless, no matter exists, even the clouds are not disturbed by the extremely fast speed.


    Just a few breaths, Li Meng came to the top of the destination.


    Looking down from the sky, the size of the port is very large, and there are countless rows of land.


    The workers who are working, they are like ants.


    Li Meng floats quietly in the sky in the void and boundless world that no one can explore.


    It''s shoulder high with the clouds, not too high.


    Looking up, there is a layer of red cloud above the white cloud, which is much higher than the white cloud layer.


    It''s strange! If you look at the sky from the ground, when the dark clouds disappear, you will still see a blue sky.


    When you look up at a certain height, the blue sky disappears and is replaced by an endless red cloud.


    Is it the refraction of light that disturbs human vision?


    Li Meng didn''t know about this, but he did.


    Why is the world in the severe winter season all the year round, and why is there no temperature in the sunshine?


    Perhaps the biggest culprit is "it", the red sea of clouds in the sky tens of thousands of meters high.


    Although he had the impulse to rush into the sea of red clouds, Li Meng gave up at last.


    Maybe it was an illusion. In the sea of red clouds, Li Meng felt a sense of crisis.


    Because of this feeling, Li Meng gave up the impulse in his heart.


    There must be something special about strange things. I''m afraid there are some secrets hidden in the red "clouds" in the sky.


    For today''s first legion, it is obviously not the time to dig out the truth.


    With an idea, Li Meng began to land in the air and headed for the biggest "emperor" in the bay.


    Although as Li Meng''s previous car, since the completion of the construction of the temple, the Emperor Li Meng rarely came.


    I should say I haven''t been here once.


    For several months, the emperor was still in the open sea, floating alone in the sea. Only a few days ago, it came here and was placed in the deep sea area on the side of the bay.


    Although it was idle, there was no lack of guards in the "emperor" because of its medium-sized portal.


    There are about 100 guards on the emperor.


    They are all mobilizers in dark green combat suits.


    In the pavilion on the top deck of the emperor, Li Meng''s figure gradually emerged.


    After a while, it appeared in the pavilion.


    Everything has not changed much, the flowers outside the pavilion are still growing luxuriantly, transgenic varieties, let them have a strong vitality.


    Although the host is not here, it is still well managed here!


    Looking around quietly, Li Meng sat down on the couch.


    Now we have to wait!


    I hope those girls won''t keep him waiting


    "Commander! What are you doing here? "


    When the mobilization soldiers on routine patrol saw the unexpected figure in the pavilion, they could not help but stop.


    A mobilized soldier went into the pavilion and gave Li Meng a military salute.


    Looking at the mobilized soldiers entering the pavilion, Li Meng lay lazily on the seat and said softly, "who is in charge here now?"


    "Sergeant I" vieev "!"


    Li Meng waved and said, "go! Tell vyev to get ready to go! "


    set out?


    Is the commander just going somewhere?


    The mobilized soldiers were puzzled and asked, "commander! Where are we going? "


    Looking calm, Li Meng whispered: "Nanhai! The direction of the fleet


    Is the commander planning to join in the fun?


    Although the mobilized soldiers are curious about the coming naval battle, is it too dangerous to rush to the battlefield now?


    After all, the "emperor" is just a cruise ship without any defense weapons. Once it encounters an armed ship, it is difficult to safely evacuate.


    "Commander! All the warships that can fight have been transferred away. Is it necessary to send a destroyer from the ASEAN coastline to escort the emperor


    In order to monitor ASEAN''s every move, two destroyers of the rising sun empire are secretly cruising ASEAN''s long and narrow coastline.


    It''s also the closest combat ship to Nanlin island.


    "No need! This time we are not going to fight, we are spectators! We''ll set out as soon as the nuns arrive! "


    Since the commander insisted, the mobilizers could not refute it.


    He had to answer: "yes! I''m going to inform sergeant vieev! "


    With that, after saluting Li Meng, the mobilized soldiers left.


    With the team members outside the pavilion, they left in a hurry.

 Chapter 579

    Nuns did not let Li Mengjiu wait, less than an hour, from the entrance of the bay into a number of "wave breaker" armed speedboats.


    When the nuns boarded the ship one by one, the "wave breakers" armed forces had left in the water outside the ship.


    At this time, vieev in the control room gave the order.


    "Whistle and set sail!"


    "Yes


    Outside, the vast Bay, suddenly sounded the "Wuwu" sound of the siren, a long, two short.


    After the rapid sound of the siren, "rumble" engine sound immediately roared, it is hoarse is the output power of the motor.


    In the current rapids, the huge "emperor" tail water propeller turned up.


    The huge propeller stirred the sea, and the thrust made the huge emperor move slowly.


    The change of the "emperor" also attracted the attention of the mobilized soldiers in the port.


    "Call the" emperor ", call the" emperor ", did not receive your mission instructions, please explain!"


    In the messenger, there were calls after calls.


    Viev quickly responded: "this is the commander''s order!"


    "We didn''t get the instructions! Please confirm your mission again! Please confirm your mission again


    Vyev: the commander is on the ship


    "... I see! Is it necessary to deploy a warship to escort it? "


    "No need!"


    "Yes! I see. Have a good trip


    Under the gaze of countless eyes, the huge "emperor" is gradually leaving the bay.


    In the eyes of mobilized soldiers on the peaks on both sides of the Bay, the "emperor" drove away from their side, left the Bay and entered the endless sea.


    In the "rumbling" engine sound, the huge "emperor" sound like a mountain in the sea, riding the wind and waves, all the way, leaving a long white trace.


    Soon, the coastline of Nanlin island was out of sight behind the emperor.


    There was a vast expanse around, only a sea without borders.


    Under the breeze, the sea was not calm, rising and falling from time to time, forming waves. From time to time, they came face to face with the "emperor" and hit the huge hull of the "emperor", making a "clattering" sound.


    On the top deck, in the garden, many black figures holding scissors are decorating the overgrown flowers and grass.


    The cut flowers, the beneficial juice from the wound, make the whole pavilion filled with a variety of strong fragrance.


    This makes Li Meng in the pavilion very comfortable. In a narrow sense, he sits on the reclining chair, and his face is dull and lazy.


    From time to time, his eyes wandered over the black figures in the garden.


    It''s getting dark!


    When the "emperor" set out from the port, the fleet had already left for several hours, but it couldn''t catch up. Li Meng never wanted to catch up with the fleet!


    Looking slightly, Li Meng said to Wendy beside him, "let''s go! That''s all for today. Keep quiet and leave early tomorrow morning! "


    Wendy nodded gently, then covered her ears with her left hand and contacted the crew in the control room with a portable communicator.


    "Well! Keep quiet! No, as long as there is no light outside, and don''t make too much noise! "


    A few steps back, Wendy whispered, communicating with the control room.


    A moment later, Wendy put her hand down from her ear and returned to her original position. Wendy said, "master! It has been ordered to go down! "


    It''s not necessary for Wendy to say that Limon also felt it!


    At the foot of the ship is slowly slowing down, the "rumbling" engine sound as if stuck in the neck, suddenly stopped.


    Outside, outside the glass layer of the top deck, the vast world is welcoming the arrival of darkness.


    And quickly expel the light, not long! The darkness completely enveloped the earth.


    Darkness is dangerous, especially for human beings. No one will haunt the wasteland at night, let alone the more dangerous sea.


    Like human beings, sea animals are also attracted by strange and unusual things.


    Like the lights of ships moored on the sea!


    "Emperor" is the predecessor of a cruise ship, it has colorful lights.


    Once the night comes, the "emperor" floating on the sea is just like a colorful desk lamp, so beautiful and dazzling.


    But the colorful beauty lasted only a little time, and the lights on the "emperor" were extinguished one by one.


    The light of the news, so that the surrounding waters blurred, eyes a dark, can only hear the sound of waves hitting the hull.


    It''s the same on the top deck, and the lights are out.


    However, all the people on the top deck are not "human beings". They are creatures in the dark. How can they be afraid of the dark?


    Outside the pavilion, the nuns are still in no hurry to repair all kinds of flowers. The extinction of the light has no effect on them.


    In the dark, only countless pairs of blue pupils are shaking, which makes the top deck look like "ghost land"!


    Although in the dark, but sitting on the reclining chair, Li Meng felt comfortable for a while!


    For the undead, light is like boiled water. Although it will not kill you, it will also peel off your skin. No undead will feel comfortable in the sun.


    Li Meng is no exception!


    However, perhaps because the power of "death power" has been acquired by Li Meng, the influence of sunlight on Li Meng is not so great, because there are countless forces of death in the air. As soon as Li Meng arrives there, the forces of death in a large area nearby will rush to Li Meng. In this process, when the sunlight is sparse by those invisible forces of death, When irradiated on Li Meng, its effect is already weak. It may make Li Meng feel numb, but it will never bring "pain"!

 Chapter 580

Although the night is long, it always leaves with the passage of time.


    No words all night!


    When the darkness left, the sky and the earth became bright, far away in the sea area more than 100 nautical miles away where the emperor stayed,

 Chapter 581

    In the endless sea, a huge fleet is sailing.


    The huge metal body cuts through the sea, and the dense gun barrels make each warship look like a hedgehog, powerful and aggressive.


    The average speed of 32 knots made the huge warships tear the sea, forming rolling white waves one after another.


    When the fleet passed, the sea was disturbed, the white waves rolled, and the traces remained for a long time.


    Towards noon, the goal finally arrived.


    A nameless island.


    "General! The target island can be seen! "


    In the bridge command room, yevrich stood upright, and the focus lens in his helmet was magnified to see the hazy island from the distant skyline outside the window.


    The island is not big. From a distance, you can see the whole side of the island.


    When yevrich saw the island, the mobilizers on the observation platform saw a different scene.


    Besides the island, they saw something else.


    On the back of the island, there are many boats with masts, which are very large.


    "Report! At 12 o''clock in front of the fleet, many ships are found on the back of the island! "


    Yevrich was stunned by the report of the mobilized soldiers on the observation platform.


    Lian said: "can we confirm the" enemy or ourselves "


    In principle, Bentley''s fleet could not reach the nearby waters before the first Legion.


    Because according to the speed of the Bentley fleet, now the Bentley fleet should be more than 100 nautical miles away. As for driving at night, jevrich doesn''t believe the Bentley fleet has the courage.


    "Can''t confirm! It should not be Bentley''s warships. The boats on the back of the island are all wooden boats, not warships! "


    As they approached, the mobilizers on the observation deck were able to see the boats on the back of the island.


    Although most of them are covered by the island, a few boats can see clearly.


    The ships were not warships, they were just wooden ones.


    Hearing the report from the mobilizers, yevrich breathed a sigh of relief.


    Turning to Natasha beside him, yevrich said, "it should be some businessmen!"


    Businessmen?


    In her hood, Natasha looked thoughtful.


    The sea area near here is not a waterway. Generally speaking, except for pirates, no businessman will rush in the South China Sea, because it is very dangerous.


    For businessmen, a relatively safe channel is the most correct choice, even if the channel is farther than a straight line.


    After thinking for a moment, Natasha said, "the fleet will slow down and send a destroyer to warn them that this is going to be a battlefield. If you don''t want to die, leave now!"


    "Yes


    Yevrich answered, then turned to the messenger and said, "order to go down, all ships slow down at 15 knots! 0003 set out to warn the ships behind the island that they must get out of here! "


    "Yes


    "Call all ships, call all ships, fleet slow down at 15 knots!"


    "Call Sergeant 0003! Details of the mission information has been transmitted, please complete your mission


    "I understand!"


    "Got it!"


    At Natasha''s command, the fleet sailing on the sea began to slow down.


    The roar of the engine is no longer intense, but rather gentle.


    And a destroyer with dark green coating left the fleet and went straight to the island.


    The turbulent white waves at the tail left a long lasting trace.


    At this time, the back of the island!


    When the first Legion discovered their existence, the people on the ships on the back of the island also found the huge fleet in the distance.


    The "Dangdang" alarm bell has already sounded, and the figures on the deck are surging. There is a tense atmosphere in the air.


    On an armored ship, many figures were looking at the huge fleet on the sea in the distance.


    Although the distance is far, they are stunned by the continuous huge ship shadow.


    It was not the size of the fleet that was stunned. In terms of size, it was far less than their own fleet in number.


    What they were stunned by was the firepower of that fleet.


    With the help of the telescope, the warship sailing on the sea was clearly visible in the distance.


    That''s the real warship. The huge body, streamlined armor, dense and strong gun barrels, and towering bridge all make people feel numb.


    People can''t help thinking, once those warships fire, how terrible the scene should be?


    "It''s the black flag! It''s the black flag! Isn''t that the flag of the first Legion? "


    "The first Legion? But aren''t the ships of the first Legion white? "


    "No, there''s white. That fleet is a mixed color fleet. There''s white, there''s silver gray, there''s dark green, there''s three colors, but they all have black flags!"


    "Really? How can the first Legion come here? Give me the telescope and let me have a look! "


    There was a lot of noise on the deck, making the sea area where the boats of the broken sword Pirate Group moored noisy.


    On the only armored ship, on the side of the ship, Chen Nannan, Chen Hui and Chen Jing stood side by side, with binoculars in their hands, looking at the approaching fleet in the distant sea.


    Powerful and shocking.


    Looking at the vast fleet in the distant sea, this is the only idea in Chen Nannan''s mind at this time.


    "Big sister! They are slowing down. A warship is approaching us. They should have found us! "


    From the mirror tube, Chen Jing can see the warships in the distance clearly. Although he is shocked by the strength of the first army, he is also vigilant.


    Why is the first Legion here at this time?


    It''s for the broken sword pirates?


    It''s impossible!


    Chen Jing knows in his heart that this is impossible.


    The telescope did not put down, and Chen Hui on one side said, "it''s the first Legion! There should be no doubt about that! That black flag can prove that! Big sister! Why do you think the first Legion came here? This sea is not a fairway


    Yes!


    Why are you here?


    Chen Nannan, who is looking at the distant sea with a telescope, doesn''t understand this either.

 Chapter 582

    However, they should soon understand.


    Chen Nannan didn''t ignore the warship leaving the fleet and approaching the island.


    Put down the telescope, Chen Nannan to the side of the two humanitarian: "command down! Everyone should not act rashly and wait for the change! "


    "And! Start the power stove! We''ll meet you up, and the others will stand by! "


    Chen Jing and Chen Hui were slightly stunned, and then quickly turned away.


    "Start the power stove and get ready to go!"


    "The others stand by! Don''t act rashly


    At Chen Nannan''s command, with a roar, white smoke billowed from the chimneys of the armored ship,


    Agitated by the underwater propeller at the tail, the armored ship of several thousand tons moved slowly, left the fleet, and sailed to the dark green warship under the gaze of many eyes.


    Less than a nautical mile northwest of the island, the two ships crossed and stopped.


    The distance between ships is less than 20 meters.


    There were several figures standing on the side of the two ships.


    On one side were the mobilizers of the first regiment, while on the other side were Chen Nannan and others.


    "Why are you here? This is not the fairway, report your identities! "


    Looking at the opposite several people, standing on the side of the mobilization soldiers said.


    A slightly mechanical voice came into Chen Nannan''s ears.


    The dark green armor is different from the soldiers of the first regiment that I saw before.


    On yehlin Island, the soldiers were wearing white armor, while in front of them they were dark green.


    Without much thought, looking at the soldiers opposite, Chen Nannan said: "we are the broken sword Pirate Group! I''m going to Nanlin island! "


    Pirates?


    Standing on the side of the ship, the expression of the mobilized soldiers in the helmet was slightly stunned.


    But it soon became clear.


    It turns out that they are "Congliang" pirates. That makes sense. For pirates, where is the fairway? Of course, they will choose the nearest straight line.


    Mobilizers look clear, said: "the original is" Congliang "Pirates! Welcome to the first Legion! However, this is going to be a battlefield. For your safety, you must leave as soon as possible! "


    battlefield?


    Now it''s time for Chen Nannan to wonder.


    Is the first Legion here for the hidden sea animals?


    Chen Nannan puzzled way: "your Legion but for this piece of sea area hidden sea animals?"


    "Sea beast?"


    The mobiliser shook his head. Although he didn''t know what the woman was saying, the mobiliser still said, "no!"


    no


    And why?


    Chen Nannan was puzzled.


    Leaving?


    This is impossible. The sea area has not returned to calm, and unknown sea animals still exist.


    The small crustaceans that refuse to enter the water on the beach are the biggest proof.


    Chen Nannan can''t risk it.


    Looking at the soldiers opposite, Chen Nannan said: "we can''t take risks. There are powerful" sea animals "hidden in this sea area. Once we enter the deep water area, we may be found by sea animals. I can''t risk the lives of nearly 10000 old and young people!"


    Are these people here because of the threat of sea animals?


    Chen Nannan''s words made the mobilized soldiers understand this.


    Turning back, the mobiliser said to his companion, "go and tell general Natasha the news! I need general Natasha''s choice and command


    "Yes


    Another mobilized soldier left and quickly returned to the bridge command room.


    Using the communication device in the command room, the mobilized soldiers sent a message to the fleet sailing slowly not far away.


    By this time, the fleet was very close to the island, about a few nautical miles away.


    "The broken sword pirates? "Sea animals?"


    In the command room of the heavy cruiser, Natasha received a message from the destroyer ahead.


    "What can sonar detect?"


    Natasha asked the crew in the command room.


    At this time, the crew sitting in front of the sonar monitor said, "no! However, this sea area is really quiet. It''s been two hours. I haven''t even found a school of fish in the water! "


    In this way, I''m afraid there is something dirty in this sea area.


    Because there is nothing, this is the biggest vision.


    The sea is boundless. There is more than just one species in the sea.


    There are fish, there are weaker creatures.


    No matter where they are in the sea, their figures are not uncommon.


    The disappearance of those small and weak creatures in the sea is just one thing.


    There must be something in this sea that they are afraid of, and they instinctively flee.


    In her black hood, Natasha''s face was reflective.


    If there are really powerful "sea beasts" in the sea, it may be a big threat in the coming naval battle.


    Because once the battle starts, the fierce battle will surely attract the attention of "it".


    Once the unknown "sea beast" is attracted to the battlefield, it will be a big trouble for the first Legion.


    If the "sea beast" is strong enough, I''m afraid the first Legion will pay a great loss.


    What should I do?


    Natasha hesitated.


    Now there are two problems in front of Natasha''s eyes, one is the broken sword Pirate Group, the other is "sea beast".


    Since the broken sword pirate regiment intends to "Congliang" to Nanlin Island, the first regiment can''t ignore their safety and let them enter the dangerous sea area.


    But this is about to become a battlefield, in order to implement the "bait" plan, this island is essential, because only this island can hide the huge fleet of the first Legion.


    But this hiding place was occupied by Congliang''s broken sword Pirate Group.


    Lost the hiding place, this temptation plan is a joke.


    When Bentley''s fleet sees the real power of the first legion, it may turn around and flee. At that time, the first Legion''s fleet can only chase after Bentley. It''s also impossible for Bentley to start the first shot.

 Chapter 583

    What should I do?


    Natasha didn''t forget her master''s advice.


    Time doesn''t wait!


    A little meditation, Natasha made a decision.


    In the hood, the ruddy lips moved and the cold voice came out.


    "Pass it on! Abandon "bait" plan, fleet full speed forward, with the enemy fleet face to face


    When Natasha''s words came into yevrich''s ears and helmet, yevrich was stunned.


    Looking at Natasha on the captain''s seat, he asked, "general! Is there something wrong with abandoning the bait scheme? The commander''s request... "


    "Carry out the order! The responsibility lies with me, and I''ll tell you afterwards! "


    Before yevrich finished, Natasha interrupted him.


    Yevrich had no choice but to say, "yes!"


    With that, jevrich looked back at the crew in the command room and said, "go on! Decoy plan abandoned, fleet full speed forward, and the enemy fleet face to face combat


    "Yes


    "Call the ships! Call the ships, pass on general Natasha''s order, give up the decoy plan, the fleet will advance at full speed, and engage the enemy fleet head on! "


    "Got it! Fleet full speed ahead


    "I understand!"


    "0003 ready to return!"


    At Natasha''s command, the slow sailing fleet roared again.


    The propellers in the tail water rotate rapidly, and the fleet speeds up gradually.


    "What is she doing?"


    In the bridge command room of the white heavy cruiser, she was surprised and puzzled to hear the order from Natasha.


    Why abandon the bait program?


    If you fight head on, you can''t achieve the result your highness wants to see.


    "This time, the command should not be given to that woman!"


    In my heart, she murmured to herself.


    "General! General Tanya has a message. It''s on channel three! "


    One side of the Yamada Erlang seems to have received some news, turned to the captain''s seat on the night said.


    Hearing this, she raised her right hand and put it into her hood to adjust the channel of her portable communicator.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Through the messenger, the night inquired.


    In the electromagnetic interference, Tanya''s voice came from the communicator.


    "That woman is going to give up" bait "plan, completely against the wishes of the host, do you want to remind her?"


    Reminder?


    Jiyeh doesn''t think that''s necessary.


    "She is the commander this time. This is also the order of your highness. The responsibility lies with her. Let her explain to your highness afterwards!"


    Since she didn''t care, Tanya couldn''t say anything more. She just said, "I see! That''s it


    Turn off the communicator, and night''s hand is down.


    The view in the hood looked out through the window. In the view, we could see the disturbing and rolling sea, as well as the warship sailing on the sea.


    The speed of the fleet has increased.


    On the side of the island, the destroyer on the side of the armored ship received orders from the fleet.


    "Sergeant! Get orders from the flagship! Abandon decoy and engage the enemy fleet. General Natasha wants us back


    The sergeant, who was waiting for the news on the side of the ship, received a report from the bridge command room.


    "I understand!"


    In response, the chief Sergeant looked at Chen Nannan on the opposite ship and said, "I have received the order! The battlefield has changed, you can stay here! After the battle, there will be warships returning to Nanlin island. If you are afraid of the threat of "sea animals", you can follow the returning warships back to Nanlin island! "


    With that, the sergeant decided to turn and leave.


    However, at this time, Chen Nannan even busy way: "I do not know who your enemy is?"


    The chief Sergeant did not hide, said: "Bentley country!"


    In Chen Nannan''s clear eyes, the sergeant turned and left.


    "Buzz!"


    Before the mobilizers left the deck, the destroyer roared with powerful engines.


    Under the rotation of the propeller in the tail water, the huge ship moved slowly, and slowly left the side of the armored ship. The faster the speed was, it sailed to the southwest of the island to the departing fleet.


    Looking at the departure of the destroyer, and not far away that steel ship shadow of the fleet, Chen Nannan''s expression fell into meditation.


    The war between the first Legion and Bentley really started.


    It''s clear who wins and who loses.


    First Corps


    "The first Legion is so powerful! The number of guns in this fleet is not less than a few hundred, and they are powerful. Only the three ships with different colors and the largest volume have dozens of guns, especially the huge guns of the four seater triple unit. The power is extremely terrible. These warships are designed for the maximum "firepower", and they are the most perfect and powerful warships, Such a powerful warship, how can Bentley''s iron clad warships be rivals? I''m afraid Bentley will suffer this time! "


    Chen Hui exclaimed, looking at the fleet not far away, his expression was full of incredible.


    How could the first Legion have such a powerful warship?


    Where on earth do they come from?


    This is the biggest question in Chen Hui''s mind.


    Chen Jingshen beside Chen Hui is also full of incredible feelings.


    The fleet not far away, which was advancing fiercely on the sea, was too powerful.


    If you look at it from a distance, you will feel out of breath.


    Looking back from afar, Chen Nannan said calmly: "go! Let''s go back! "


    There is nothing to worry about. The strength of the first Legion only shows that her choice is correct.


    It''s just


    In the conflict between the first Legion and Bentley, Chen Nannan has a feeling that the war may last for a long time.


    On the side of the island, in the sea where the boats of the broken sword Pirate Group are moored.


    The steel fleet in the distance is leaving, and the deck is gathered with people watching. Their faces show shock, incredible eyes and talk.

 Chapter 584

    "What a terrible power! The first army is so powerful


    "Yes! I''m afraid Bentley has kicked the iron plate this time! "


    "But! Where do you say the first Legion comes from? Nanlin island? It''s impossible. Before, Nanlin island was a small place. There was no powerful force on the island! "


    "Who knows! However, it should be outsiders, not the forces surrounding the South China Sea! "


    "Pioneers? I''m afraid the South China Sea won''t be too calm in the future! "


    "Pioneers? Is that possible? The South China Sea is not a deserted land. ASEAN will not agree to Kyoto! "


    "Whatever! We are going to join the first army this time. The stronger the first army is, the better it will be for us. Other things are not what we should consider! "


    "That''s what I said!"


    The fleet of the first regiment was leaving amid the voices of the people on the deck of the ships.


    The speed is very fast. Before long, you can only see the blurred ship shadow with the naked eye.


    It''s just an accident for the first Legion to meet the broken sword Pirate Group, but because of this accident, it has a great impact on the first Legion.


    Not only let the first Legion lose the opportunity in name, but also let the first Legion take the title of invader.


    No matter whether there is the incident of the broken sword Pirate Group or not, in other people''s eyes, what the first army will do next is no different from that of the "invaders", but in general terms, it is quite different.


    In this disaster world, human beings are scattered all over the world. For the survival of human beings, all countries, forces and organizations abide by a rule.


    The rule is that no matter how serious the conflict between human beings, they can not attack each other and avoid consuming human power.


    Although this rule has no binding force, it has also become an excuse for the major powers to obtain benefits and do something about it.


    For the major powers and small countries, if things go too far, they will only take advantage of those big countries. Therefore, in order to protect themselves, conflicts between small countries are often resolved through negotiation.


    If the negotiation cannot be resolved, there is another way, that is, to "Duel", and to use the "capable" to win for the country. Whoever wins will have the right to speak.


    This time, however, Bentley directly used its military power.


    Perhaps for Bentley, the first Legion is just a small force, not equal to itself. This time, it is just a lesson to destroy the small force of the first Legion on Nanlin Island, not a big event at all.


    Of course, it will not attract the attention of those big powers.


    The first Legion didn''t know what Bentley thought, but what the first Legion wanted to do was very clear.


    Even if Bentley is always on its own, war is inevitable.


    Because the first Legion is a very aggressive force, it will not stop moving forward until it satisfies its appetite.


    No matter it is "fierce beast" or human, any stumbling block on the way forward will be mercilessly erased by the first Legion.


    The sea is vast and boundless.


    On the vast sea, a huge fleet is sailing.


    The slender ship, the towering bridge, the numerous gun barrels, and the powerful ships cut the water fiercely, breaking the waves in the sound of the "rumbling" engine.


    Along the way, the white waves rolled, leaving a long white mark on the sea.


    In the bridge command room of a heavy cruiser, Natasha sat quietly in the captain''s seat, looking in her hood at the distant horizon in front of the ship.


    Quietly in the command room, the crew quietly monitored the instruments in front of them.


    Looking back from the distant horizon, his ruddy lips were slightly open, and his cool voice came out of his hood and echoed in the huge command room.


    "Send orders! Stop and send speedboats to search the waters within 50 nautical miles! "


    The sea is vast. No one knows the route of Bentley fleet.


    Without radar, communication can not be transmitted over a long distance, so we can only rely on the original method of visual search.


    Time is almost up. According to various calculations, Bentley''s fleet should be in the sea area nearby.


    "Yes


    One side of the yevrich voice should be way, immediately to the command room of you command: "to the ships! Stop


    "I understand!"


    The messenger sent a message to the whole ship!


    "Call the ships! Call the ships! Stop the whole ship, stop the whole ship


    "Got it!"


    "I understand!"


    At Natasha''s command, the roar of the engines of the fleet sailing on the sea suddenly slowed down, and the speed of the fleet slowly decreased.


    It''s getting slower and slower until it''s completely at sea.


    Fleet is located in the deep sea, can not be anchored, once stopped, can only drift with the current.


    In order to avoid collision between ships, the distance between ships is relatively far.


    After the fleet stopped, a number of armed speedboats were put into the water. In the roar of the powerful "water jet" engine, they raced in all directions on the sea, and soon disappeared without a trace.


    Next, the only way to wait! Waiting for news from the speedboat.


    When the fleet of the first Legion stopped at sea, it was in the southeast of the fleet, dozens of miles away.


    A much larger fleet was sailing on the sea.


    There are many metal ship shadows all over a large area of the sea, and the roar of "rumbling" can be heard far away.


    The yellow bird shaped flag on the mast is fluttering, which is Bentley''s national flag.


    Under the huge scale, the fleet sailing on the sea appears to be fierce and powerful.


    In the waters not far north of the Bentley fleet, a distinctive warship is sailing parallel with the fleet.


    In the vast sea, Tibet cannot be hidden.


    In an environment where radar doesn''t work well, the destroyers of the first regiment can only have a visual way to stare at Bentley''s fleet.


    When you can see the enemy''s fleet, the enemy can also see himself!

 Chapter 585

    The fleet of Bentley had already found the uninvited guests in the sea not far away.


    Before that, Bentley''s fleet was not unresponsive, but they had nothing to do.


    Because they can''t catch up with the dark green warship.


    That warship is very fast, much faster than theirs.


    On the high mast, the black flag is flying. Although the painting is different from the information obtained by Bentley, the black flag is enough to prove that the warship belongs to the first Corps.


    That is the enemy that Bentley intends to destroy this time.


    In the cockpit of an armored ship, nuliang stood up and looked at the distant sea through the window on one side.


    The ship was so close that its streamlined metal body could be seen even with the naked eye.


    Although he was the enemy, nurang had to admit that the enemy''s ships were far more powerful than Bentley''s warships.


    Not to mention the numerous gun barrels, just the slender hull, it seems to give people a perfect, powerful sense.


    It''s not just the firepower, it''s the craft.


    Only powerful craft can make such a perfect and powerful warship.


    Looking at the distance, nuliang looked dignified.


    In Yelin Island, the warship of the first regiment is white, while the warship in the distance is dark green.


    What does that mean?


    It shows that the fleet that appears in Yelin island is not the "strength" of the first Legion.


    Powerful warships, the first Legion has more than he imagined.


    That''s not good news!


    Nu Liang had a bad premonition about his trip to eliminate the first army.


    "Look! What''s that? "


    Just then, there was a cry of surprise in the cab.


    In the distance, right in front of the fleet, a red streamer rose from the sea and burst in the air, forming a long-lasting red smoke.


    The burst and twinkling light of that moment also attracted nurang''s attention.


    It''s a flare. It''s a message.


    Who is it?


    Who is delivering the message? What''s passing?


    The red signal bomb attracted the attention of the fleet. At this moment, I don''t know how many eyes are watching the red in the distant sky.


    Frowning slightly, nu Liang''s heart instinctively appeared a trace of "vigilance".


    The appearance of the ship on the Northern Sea showed that all the actions of Bentley were monitored by the first Legion.


    The first Legion could not have done nothing without Bentley''s massive invasion.


    What the fleet will face next, nu Liang''s heart rose a little uneasy.


    When the red flare rose high and left a touch of red in the air, in the distance, in the sea area where the first Legion fleet was moored.


    Although the distance is far, the flare''s flashing light is still found by the first Corps.


    Enemy fleet found!


    This is the only message the flare can convey.


    "Red flare! Find the enemy fleet! Direction: Southeast! "


    The voice in the messenger suddenly rang, and the content made yevrich slightly stunned.


    Unable to help thinking, yevrich said to Natasha beside him: "general Natasha! Enemy fleet has been found! The flare is going up in the southeast! "


    Found out?


    Natasha moved her face and said calmly, "very good! Pass it on! The fleet set sail immediately to meet the enemy


    "Yes


    Yevrich looked very excited, and the battle began at last.


    Once a naval battle occurs, everything will be a foregone conclusion, and the situation in the South China Sea will finally change.


    Looking solemnly at the crowd in the command room, yevrich said in a deep voice: "Herald! The fleet set sail! Southeast! So the warships are ready to meet the enemy! Highest Red Alert


    "Yes


    "Call the ships! Fleet set sail, heading southeast, red alert, ready to meet the enemy! I repeat, prepare to meet the enemy


    At the command, the fleet that had been moored on the sea suddenly became riotous.


    Among the ships, so the crew went to their posts, artillery, sightseers, so the combat personnel were in emergency positions.


    "Hum!"


    The roar of the engine suddenly "roared", so the tail of the warship, white waves rolling, propeller rotation, stirring the sea.


    Under the thrust of the propeller, the fleet moved slowly, faster and faster.


    Looking down from the sky, in the vast sea, the huge fleet is turning, the angle is not big, the tail left a number of arcs of white marks.


    In the roar of the engines, the fleet sailed rapidly on the sea and sped southeast.


    In the vast world, there seems to be a tense atmosphere.


    Whether it''s the fleet of the first Legion or the fleet of Bentley.


    Members of the ship are nervously watching the sea, patrolling the potential enemy.


    On the towering bridge observation platform of the heavy cruiser, many mobilized soldiers are looking into the distance, using the focusing function of the sensor to search for the enemy in the distance.


    As time went by, there was no one to speak, and the observation platform was still, so the soldiers were paying close attention to the sea.


    At this time, a dark shadow suddenly came into the sight of a mobilized soldier. There were countless dark shadows.


    enemy! That''s the enemy!


    The mobilized soldiers who found the enemy fleet said to their comrades: "find the enemy fleet! At one o''clock! "


    The words of his comrades in arms made other mobilized soldiers look at the one o''clock direction one after another.


    you ''re right! That''s the enemy fleet!


    "Report to general Natasha immediately!"


    "I understand!"


    A mobilized soldier quickly turned around, picked up the cable communicator on the observation platform and reported to the command room: "the enemy fleet has been found. It''s in the direction of one o''clock!"


    In the command room, reports from the observation deck let yevrich''s eyes on Natasha.


    "General! The enemy fleet has found out! One o''clock! "


    One o''clock?


    Yevrich''s words, let Natasha''s eyes through the window to the one o''clock direction of the distance.

 Chapter 586

    Natasha''s eyes were caught in the dark.


    With a calm expression, Natasha said in a deep voice: "tell Yee, two generals Tanya! Let them lead their respective fleets to attack from the flanks on both sides, and the enemy will flee. We need to catch them with speed. We can''t let go of an enemy ship! "


    "Yes


    At Natasha''s command, the fleet divided into three and surrounded the enemy in the distance.


    In the "rumbling" engine sound, the three separate fleets ride the wind and waves on the sea, approaching the target at high speed.


    The distance is still far away. It is not within the firing range of the naval gun. It will take some time for the battle to start.


    In the distance, when the first Legion''s fleet found Bentley''s fleet, as it approached, Bentley''s fleet also saw the distant fleet approaching.


    The black flag is flying!


    That''s the fleet of the first Legion!


    At that moment, Bentley''s fleet suddenly became turbulent.


    The warning sound of "Ding Ling Ling" reverberated among the ships, harsh and urgent.


    In the endless sea, there are a lot of black armored ships, riding the wind and waves on the sea. Although it looks fierce, at the moment, on the ships, it reveals this frightening atmosphere.


    On the deck, in the cab, countless eyes with the help of binoculars looking at the distant sea, looking at the enemy fleet in horror.


    The black flag is fluttering, the huge metal body, the streamlined lines, the towering bridge, the numerous gun barrels, perfect and powerful, those warships just look at people''s scalp numb, full of strong "firepower" texture.


    At first glance, people can not help but rise up in the heart of the "failure" two words.


    Compared with the enemy''s warships, the warships under their feet can''t be compared at all. The gap is too big and suffocating.


    "Is that what you mean by small scale? Damn slaves! Do you want all the Bentley warships buried here? "


    The roar from the messenger made nuliang look black, but nuliang could not say.


    The roar in the messenger didn''t make nuliang put down his telescope, but he was still watching the fleet that suddenly appeared on the sea in the distance.


    Unmatched, they are not qualified to fight each other!


    Just like the anger of the roaring man in the messenger, once the battle starts, the fleet will be destroyed.


    When the dark green warship on one side of the fleet appeared, nu Liang had a premonition in his heart.


    I''m afraid the fleet of the first Legion is far larger than they think.


    Now it seems that this is true!


    "Now is not the time to fight. I''d better think about what to do next. The enemy fleet has separated. I''m afraid that the formation is trying to encircle and annihilate us!"


    There was another sound in the messenger. It was giver, commander of the fleet under commander Masseger.


    "What else can we do! Evacuation, of course! Damn, those warships are the real king of firepower. Do you want to continue fighting? I can''t bury my fleet here if I''m not with you


    In the communicator, kevier''s roar is still the same, and there is a sense of retreat between the words.


    Looking at the distance, nu Liang''s face was expressionless, and the scar on his forehead made him look a little ferocious.


    In the cab, all the people looked at him eagerly, waiting for his next order.


    They can also see and feel the incomparable power of the enemy fleet in the distance.


    It''s far away from Bentley. If they fail, they will be met only by death.


    No one wants to die, and they are no exception.


    With a silent expression, nuliang said calmly: "evacuate! Disperse and retreat! The enemy warships are faster than us, we can only break up into parts! I''m afraid the first regiment will not stop because of our withdrawal. Anyone who can return to Bentley must give a warning to the commanders! I''m afraid Bentley is in trouble this time! "


    "What do you mean? Do those guys dare to attack Bentley? Are you kidding? They can''t have the guts! "


    There are countless forces fighting against Bingli, but who dares to do it?


    Cowell didn''t believe that the first Legion had the guts to fight Bentley.


    "That''s all! Retreat now! While there is still a distance between us and the enemy warships, we must stay away from them! "


    In the messenger, giver is urging them.


    Putting down his telescope, nu Liang said calmly: "withdraw!"


    With that, nuliang turned to the crew and said, "let''s go! So the warships follow the flagship and leave! "


    "Yes


    In the vast sea, the sea is slightly undulating, under the breeze, forming a wave.


    In the roar of "rumble", the steel ship tore the waves and aroused waves.


    Huge fleet, all over a large area of the sea, stormy sea, high-speed driving.


    And at this time, "Wu Wu" of the siren suddenly sounded.


    In the rapid sound of the whistle, the huge fleet split in two, quickly turned to both sides.


    The big turning angle makes the armored ship incline to one side in a big arc.


    The change of Bentley fleet attracted the attention of the first Legion.


    "General! They''re running away! "


    In the bridge command room of the heavy cruiser, yevrich reported to Natasha the movement of the enemy fleet.


    In the hood, Natasha looks calm, and the escape of the enemy fleet is expected by her.


    We can see at a glance who is strong and who is weak. Under the "quality" gap of warships, the enemy knows very well that once they fight, their only result will be the total annihilation of the whole army.


    Human beings are a kind of "intelligent" creatures. Knowing that they are invincible, they will certainly choose to retreat to preserve their strength.


    "Chase


    A cold voice came out of her hood, which was Natasha''s attitude.


    The sea is vast, whether Bentley or the first legion, although the fleet is huge, it is insignificant in front of the sea.


    One side is on the run, the other side is chasing. Although the warships of the first regiment are far faster than those of Bentley, they can''t catch up in a short time.


    It''s bound to be a chase that takes a lot of time.

 Chapter 587

    "Free to attack! Fire


    Destroyers who had been following the Bentley fleet on one side launched the attack.


    In the ups and downs of the sea, the dark green destroyer ride the wind and waves, in the rapid navigation, the turret on the deck turns, and the black muzzle aims at the enemy warship fleeing from afar.


    The second gun on one side, the tricycle cannon, also turned slightly and aimed at the enemy warship.


    At this moment, the destroyer is the real hedgehog.


    "Bang!"


    The muzzle of the black hole suddenly burst, accompanied by the sound of heavy artillery, huge flames surging out.


    The roar of the shell immediately sounded, tearing the air and attacking the distance.


    A volley of six shells flew into the sky.


    After a few breaths, several jets of water rose around a frigate in the distance.


    When the rising water column fell into the sea again, the explosion came back.


    "Bang! Bang


    Another round of shooting, in the surging fire, the shells flew into the sky, issued a harsh roar!


    "Boom!"


    In the distance, there was a flash of fire on an armored ship, and an explosion took place. The splashing debris rose into the sky with a ball of fire.


    In the sea around the armored ship, many water columns rose.


    When the fire dissipated, a crater suddenly appeared on the deck of the hit armored ship.


    The deck was torn to reveal the passage in the cabin.


    Bursts of screams, screams, roars echoed in the cabin.


    Hit by the shell, the whole ship became chaotic.


    The flames are surging, and the sound of "rumbling" guns keeps ringing. Every time the fire flashes, the roar of shells will immediately ring.


    Although there is only one destroyer on the sea, it also disturbs the calm of the sea.


    "Launch the torpedo!"


    "Yes


    Outside, the torpedo tube on one side of the deck turned and aimed at the enemy warships in the distance.


    There are a lot of enemy ships all over a large area of sea, which is more likely for torpedoes to hit enemy warships.


    "Don''t! Whoa


    A dull sound, four torpedoes were ejected out.


    The huge and slender metal body plunges into the sea, and the tail thrust system is activated. Among the waves, four torpedoes flash past underwater and attack in the distance.


    When it makes a sharp U-turn, Bentley''s fleet will be divided into three parts and will leave in three different directions.


    The purpose is very clear. Dispersing one''s own strength is also dispersing the enemy''s strength.


    Bentley''s fleet is running away in a panic. The power furnace is running at maximum power. The harsh "roar" almost pierces people''s eardrum. The white smoke covers the sky and lingers in the sky for a long time.


    In the rear, the warships of the first regiment are approaching little by little. Originally, only one black spot can be seen, but the black spot is getting bigger and bigger.


    On one side, a destroyer of the first Legion was harassing the fleeing Bentley warship.


    Although the main gun power of the destroyer is limited, even if the shell hits the enemy warship, it can not cause effective damage. After all, it is an armored ship, which is much stronger than a wooden ship.


    However, destroyers are equipped with a large number of torpedo launchers.


    Torpedo is a big killer, although the hit probability is very low, but once hit, the huge power is enough to sink enemy warships.


    "Fire! Fire


    In the distance, the enemy warships were shooting, the fire was flashing from time to time, the artillery bombardment was deafening, and the Bentley warships were not idle.


    Countless navy soldiers in blue uniforms rushed to the deck and controlled the three cannon on the deck, aiming at the enemy warships on the sea not far away.


    The gun on the deck of Bentley warship is not a professional mechanical turret, but a rotating turntable. The gun is placed on it and pushed manually to achieve the ideal firing angle.


    A burst of busy, a number of warships flashing fire, dull shelling sound immediately sounded.


    The shell roared and cut across the sky, attacking the enemy warships on the sea in the distance.


    "Boom! Boom


    In the fierce explosion, in the wind and waves, high-speed driving around the destroyer, the sea rose a number of water columns.


    The spray splashed on the deck, making a water mist rise on the wide deck.


    "Boom!"


    In the fleet from Bentley, an armored ship exploded.


    The huge explosion was deafening. In the surging fire, the powerful shock wave tore up the armored ship directly.


    Countless wrecks flew into the sky, and rain fell on a large area of the sea.


    The fire is burning, and the rising fireball is like a huge mushroom. In the raging fire, the exploding armored ship slowly sinks into the sea with the burning remains.


    The soldiers on the surrounding armored warships looked at the sinking warship in horror. What weapon is it? How powerful is it?


    A warship with heavy armor sank in just one attack?


    "Be careful! There''s something in the water, Dodge, dodge


    Torpedo speed is not fast, and close to the sea, when close enough, you can see the torpedo in the water.


    The soldiers on the deck saw the torpedoes in the water.


    Although I don''t know what it is, it''s not our own, of course it''s the enemy''s.


    Many soldiers rushed to the stern of the boat, lying on the side of the boat, looking at the torpedoes rowing through the water.


    The torpedo missed their warship, but in their eyes it hit the warship on the rear side.


    "Boom!"


    The huge explosion sounded again, and the firelight flickered. In the surging flames, the huge armored ships were torn apart. Countless wrecks flew into the sky and fell into the sea, and some also hit other armored ships.


    When the mushroom cloud rises, the strong shock wave can feel the strong heat even a few hundred meters away.


    The huge explosion left the fleeing fleet in chaos, and the soldiers on the deck looked pale at the sea.


    If they get hit by that thing, they''re done.


    No one can survive that kind of explosion, even if they are not killed, they will be stunned, and then sink into the sea with the warships.


    Even if you don''t die, no ship will stop. Once it falls, it will be abandoned.

 Chapter 588

    "Damn it! damn! What should I do? Why is that ship after us? "


    In the cab of an armored ship, Cowell''s face was terrified and looked rather ugly.


    Although his fleet had left the army and fled to the northeast, his fleet was watched by the enemy warship who had been following them all the time.


    In the battle, the enemy warships had sunk two of his warships, and their attack did not even hurt the opponent''s fur.


    Because the distance is too far, the accuracy of naval gun is greatly affected. If you want to hit, you can only use the number to carry out coverage firing.


    But the coverage firing needs to be built under the dense artillery fire. Bentley''s warship has only three naval guns. Even if several warships fire together, it is far from the ideal firepower.


    "It''s torpedoes. It must be torpedoes. Only torpedoes have so much power!"


    Kevernan said to himself, looking very ugly.


    Cowell is no stranger to torpedoes. Although Bentley does not own torpedoes, they are introduced in detail in military textbooks.


    It''s a weapon against ships, and it''s also a toy of a big country. Only with powerful and precise technology can we make the small power devices needed for torpedoes.


    Bentley''s technology can only produce vehicle power furnace, which is the limit of minimization. Due to the backward technology, the torpedo, which is a big killer of ships, has not been assembled in Bentley''s warships.


    It can''t go on like this!


    In terms of speed, our warships are not as good as the enemy''s, and in terms of firepower, the gap is even bigger. If we don''t try to escape, sooner or later, his warships will be gradually destroyed by the enemy''s warships!


    Especially for the enemy warships pursued by the rear, once they catch up, his fleet will only be "destroyed".


    Kervier knows where he is now.


    "Damned slave! Our fleet of Bentley is destroyed in his hands


    Kewell could not help cursing at the thought that the slave was responsible for the present situation.


    "Commander! The enemy is strong and I am weak! Now we have to do our best to evacuate. Although that warship is strong, there is only one. In terms of quantity, we have the advantage, so that warship dare not approach, and can only rely on the main gun to stop us from a long distance! "


    Beside Cowell, an officer said calmly, he was the captain of the warship.


    He then said: "I have observed that although the main gun on that warship is strong, it is very difficult to sink our armored ship. Although the" torpedo "weapon is powerful and its attack mode is very hidden, its attack wave is very slow and it is not necessary to hit. As long as we are vigilant, it is not very difficult to avoid the attack of torpedo, Now our biggest enemy is the rear pursuit fleet, we must find a way to drag until dark, only under the cover of night, we can escape the enemy''s pursuit


    The captain''s reminder brightened Kewell''s eyes, and he said: "yes! yes! It''s dark. Once it''s dark, we can escape from the enemy''s sight in the dark! "


    "Tell me to go down! Watch the sea and watch out for the enemy''s torpedo attack! So when the warship sails at full speed, do not consider the service life of the power furnace, and operate at maximum power! "


    "Yes! I''ll call the captains immediately


    The sea is vast and boundless, and a chase is taking place.


    The huge fleet has been separated, the two fleets are divided into three, the distance between the three sides is slowly away.


    On one side, the "rumble" of guns had already sounded, and the roar of explosions reverberated in the sky. Although the battle was not fierce, it also broke the tranquility of the sea.


    And the other two are much quieter.


    There is still a long distance between the two sides. In terms of speed, although the warships of the first regiment are far ahead of each other, it takes a certain amount of time to catch up with the enemy fleet and enter the combat area in the vast sea.


    Even if the fleet sails at full speed, it will not be able to catch up with the enemy in a short time.


    After all, the speed of a ship is relatively slow. Even if it sails at a high speed of 36 knots, it will not take a short time to catch up with the enemy''s fleet that sails away at more than 20 knots.


    The sea is rippling, and high-speed warships disturb a large area of the sea.


    Looking back at general Natasha from afar, jevrich said, "general! It''s probably less than two hours before dark, once night falls! I''m afraid the chase will end! "


    Night is the enemy of human beings, it will disturb the sight of human beings, and it is also the active time of sea animals.


    Although the first Legion has night vision devices, it can see things in the dark, but the distance of night vision devices is limited, and the first Legion will also be affected by the dark.


    In the dark, even if we don''t consider the threat of "sea beast", the first Legion is likely to lose the enemy fleet.


    Moreover, the weather at night is unpredictable. If there is a storm, in bad weather, it will even affect the chase.


    What should we do?


    Once the enemy fleet is allowed to escape, those warships will undoubtedly be a big problem in the local operations against Bentley.


    Trouble?


    Natasha seems to have thought of something. Those warships may not be trouble for the first Legion.


    In the confrontation, even if they are several times larger than the fleet of the first legion, they are still not the opponents of the first Legion.


    Where will the enemy fleet go once they escape this time?


    It''s impossible to stay on the sea. They don''t have the guts.


    There was only one place for them to go, which was to shrink in the harbor and use the fortifications of the harbor to confront the fleet of the first Legion.


    Seeing the power of the first Legion fleet, this is their only choice.


    As long as they crouch in the harbor, for the first legion, they have lost the right to harass.


    For the port city of Bentley, the first Legion will certainly blockade it once a full-scale war occurs.


    Once blockaded, those warships hiding in the harbor can not move at all.


    Thinking of this, Natasha asked yevrich beside her, "at our speed, can we catch up with them before dark?"

 Chapter 589

    Jevrich shook his head and said, "it''s hard! Even if we catch up, it will be dark when we fight! This naval battle can''t be over for a while and a half, general! If it''s not necessary, don''t fight the enemy in the dark! After all, we don''t have a good weapon against "sea animals" yet


    The sea is the paradise of "sea animals". In the water, sea animals have absolute advantages. If powerful sea animals really join the chase, it will be a very dangerous test for the first army.


    Even if the enemy fleet is released, it will not have a great impact on the next operation of the first Legion. In yevrich''s view, there is no need to take this risk.


    After thinking for a moment, Natasha had an idea.


    Yevrich is right. There''s no need to take the risk of destroying the enemy. It''s not worth it.


    "Give up the chase, the fleet is sailing at an average speed, launch the signal bomb, and inform the night, general Tanya, to gather with us!"


    A cold voice came out of the hood and into yevrich''s ears.


    At this time, Tanya, the fleet under the command of night has been far away, each chasing an enemy fleet.


    "Yes


    With a reply, yevrich turned to the crew in the command room and said, "stop chasing. The fleet is sailing at an average speed. Send a message to the two generals with a yellow flare."


    "I understand!"


    In the transmission of the order, a yellow signal bomb rose from a warship in the moving fleet, burst in the high air, flashing dazzling light at the same time, leaving a long-standing smoke in the sky.


    It''s a signal, an evacuation signal.


    After a few breaths, another flare rose into the air. The same yellow was exposed in the sky, and the flashing light was sending a message to the distant fleet.


    "Yellow flare?"


    In the bridge command room of a white heavy cruiser, Sawyer got a report from Erlang Yamada.


    Do you want to give up chasing?


    In the hood, this was the only thing that came to her mind.


    "Stop chasing! Let''s go back! "


    The reason is that the sea war is not the same as the land war. If one side is determined to flee, it will be difficult to fight.


    There is no need to pursue. When the enemy has no way to retreat, a naval battle that the first regiment wants will naturally take place.


    In the night when she gave the order to give up chasing, and in the other side of the sea, Tanya also gave the order to evacuate.


    The two pursuing fleets gave up the enemy in front of them, slowed down and drew close to the middle fleet.


    "The first Legion gave up the chase?"


    When he got the news, nu Liang, who was running away in a panic, was relieved.


    "Do you want to inform the other two adults to approach our ship?"


    One side of the captain to Nu Liang consultation.


    Nu Liang shook his head and said, "they are frightened now. Let them go! We will return to Voda immediately, and we must inform commander kenover of the attack of the first Legion


    "My Lord! Do you mean the first Legion will invade the homeland of Bentley? "


    The captain''s expression was rather suspicious, and he didn''t seem to believe that the first Legion had the courage to attack Bentley.


    The defeat of the naval battle does not mean anything, but if the first Legion invades Bentley, it will be different in nature.


    It was a real war, a national war.


    Nu Liang looked dignified and said in a deep voice: "this may not be without it! In any case, Bentley must be vigilant. Necessary prevention is essential! "


    The captain nodded slightly. No one can know the future in advance.


    They don''t have to wait long to know whether the first Legion wants to take the idea of Bentley.


    In the vast sea, as the first Legion gave up chasing and fleeing the Bentley fleet, a naval battle just started and ended.


    When the Yellow flare cleared, the separated fleets began to gather. Even the destroyers who had been following the enemy fleet gave up their attack and turned their direction to gather the large forces.


    The expected war of annihilation has not been completed, but the battlefield is unpredictable, and the plans often can not keep up with the changes. For Natasha, the commander of the fleet, any change is expected, because whether she succeeds or fails, it is temporary. As long as the final result does not change, any change on the way is within the acceptable range.


    When the fleet successfully converged, the fleeing Bentley fleet was far away. In the vast sea, the first contact war was over.


    In the bridge command room of the heavy cruiser, Natasha got up, left her seat and went to the projection platform in the command room.


    The information of the country is not perfect, so we can only rely on the relevant information to simulate the country.


    On the projected simulation map, it shows the whole territory of Bentley, every city, every coastline and every beach.


    In front of the platform, at night, Tanya''s figure appears, not her real body, but a three-dimensional image projected.


    As soon as the projection appears, night and Tanya look at Natasha.


    "The annihilation operation plan failed, and the enemy fleet has fled. You should have some ideas about the next operation plan in your mind! Say it! I want to know the next step in your mind! "


    Looking at Natasha, Tanya''s voice rang. Through mechanical conversion, her voice became a little hoarse and mechanical.


    Jiye has no words, because what she wants to say has been said by Tanya.


    Looking at the map projected on the platform, Natasha said calmly: "although the annihilation plan has failed, it will not change the next battle plan against Bentley! In the previous plan, if the annihilation plan is successfully implemented, the two generals will lead their respective fleets to carry out their own tasks. Now the annihilation plan fails, and the strength of the enemy fleet is completely preserved! "


    "In the next battle, my task is to attack the mainland of Bentley. In order to avoid the harassment of the enemy fleet, I need two generals to send some warships to blockade the cities of Voda and oboaron! The last port city, Marani, is up to me! "

 Chapter 590

    The plan can''t keep up with the change. Although both of them have their own tasks after that, they both have the responsibility to assist Natasha in the fight against Bingley. Natasha''s request can''t be refused.


    "The blockade of OBO Aron is up to me," he said


    At the end of the night, Tanya''s voice began to ring.


    "I''m in charge of the blockade of Voda!"


    With the help of the two generals, Natasha''s task is undoubtedly much easier.


    When you reach for a point on the 3D map, the map zooms in and becomes more accurate.


    Natasha explained her next task to them.


    "Bentley has three main islands, namely, Songlu Island, Woda island and Marani island. Songlu island is in the north, Marani island is in the middle, and Woda island is in the south. It is separated from the two islands and separated by an archipelago!"


    A little forward, the map zoomed in, a bay like a gourd suddenly appeared, fixed to the entrance of the Bay, an island like a gateway.


    "This island is called" Turner island ". It is the gateway of Marani Bay and the first defense front of Marani city. Here is also my first goal. Turner island is big enough and has gentle beaches. It is a good base for advancement! As long as we occupy this place, we will have a base at the gate of Bentley. With this base, we can eat around step by step! "


    "According to the information we got, Turner island has a small wharf and a fort, which has a certain defense" strength ", so the next thing I want to do is to capture the island!"


    A small island became the starting point of the war.


    The roulette of fate is stirred under Natasha''s fingertips. At this moment, the fate of countless people has been changed and embarked on another path of destiny.


    Only time can prove whether it is death or rebirth.


    The fleet of the first Legion is heading for Bentley, and the emperor, which is closely behind, has reached the place where the fleet arrived not long ago.


    Standing in the sea, the small island has never changed.


    The broken sword pirates still stay on the side of the island, using the island to avoid the threat of water.


    The fleet of the first Legion left. It was dark that day. When the light was about to leave, another ship appeared on the sea.


    A huge ship, though not a warship, is much bigger in volume than a warship.


    That''s a mountain, a metal mountain floating on the sea.


    The black flag was flying, which let the broken sword pirates know who the owner of the ship was.


    Like the departing fleet, the huge ship belonged to the first regiment.


    It was dark, and the emperor stopped moving.


    On one side of the island, the boats of the broken sword Pirate Group continued to occupy a large area of the sea, which could not be ignored by the people on the "emperor".


    The sea is vast, and so is the sea around the island.


    However, the leeward sea area is not big. When the huge "emperor" docked at the side of the sea area where the broken sword Pirate Group ships docked, the leeward sea area of the island suddenly became crowded.


    "No! Don''t worry, it''s just some merchant ships to avoid the storm


    Although the number of ships was a little more, Li Meng didn''t care too much.


    Li Meng denied Wendy''s words.


    Wendy wanted to confirm the identity of the fleet not far away, but in Li Meng''s opinion, it was unnecessary.


    No matter what the other party''s status, even the most vicious pirates, Li Meng did not think that they were a threat to the emperor.


    Although the "emperor" is just a cruise ship, without any warship weapons, the numerous existence of the "emperor" is much easier to use than warship weapons.


    Wendy is silent, no longer words, since the master said so, of course, she can''t go against the master''s will.


    In the pavilion, Li Meng is lying lazily on the seat. The time of the day has passed, but it doesn''t feel too much to Li Meng.


    There is only one price for Li Meng to lose his "human" identity, which is "impulse".


    There is no impulse to be driven by desire as a human being.


    There''s nothing you want to do, there''s no entertainment for leisure, and there''s certainly no big concept of time.


    It''s getting dark, and the world outside the glass layer is shrouded in darkness.


    In the boat not far away, there were lights flashing, but it soon went silent.


    "Emperor" is the same, gorgeous lights only lasted a little time, then disappeared without a trace.


    In the dark, although the dense shadow of the ship is one after another, but it is silent, only the waves hit the hull, the "clatter" sound.


    The sound is not big, but it''s very dense. It''s not the sound of nature, but it''s like the sound of nature.


    I don''t know how long later, in the quiet Pavilion, Li Meng opened his eyes and showed his black pupils.


    In Wendy''s surprised eyes, Li Meng stood up from the couch.


    "I''m going away for a while! I''ll be back soon


    With that, before Wendy had time to respond, Li Meng disappeared and disappeared in the pavilion.


    Looking at the place where the master disappeared, Wendy was stunned. She had some doubts on her face. She didn''t know where the master was going so late?


    Where can I go?


    It''s an endless sea out there.


    Wendy would not have thought that her master had peeped.


    Yes, Li Meng did peep.


    Because on a ship outside, Li Meng felt a different atmosphere.


    Among the ordinary people, she was like a bright lamp in the dark, attracting Li Meng''s attention.


    Left the "emperor", in the void, Li Meng locked an armored ship until he reached the target. His figure went straight through the deck and came to the place where the breath was.


    Just through the deck of the ceiling, Li Meng''s eyes were filled with a white body.


    Here is a bathroom, next to a huge wooden basin, and she is taking off her clothes.


    Full of bimodal strong and full, she bent slightly, is taking off the last layer of cloth.

 Chapter 591

    From the perspective of Li Meng, her white body can be seen at a glance!


    Both the soft part and her perfect body curve are clearly exposed in Li Meng''s eyes.


    Looking at the spring in front of him, Li Meng was stunned, and then returned to normal. He watched the beauty without shame.


    She is really beautiful. Not only is she beautiful, but her body is also full of a woman''s healthy beauty. She not only has a woman''s soft beauty, but also has a strong feeling with her tight lines.


    In terms of figure, she is not inferior to Tanya at all. The beauty of Oriental women adds a temptation to her.


    She gently padded her feet and went into the steaming bathtub.


    "Hoo


    The warm hot water stroked her skin, which made her face ruddy and proud. It seemed very comfortable.


    Gently sitting in the bathtub, her face flushed with enjoyment.


    Who is she?


    In the void boundless, looking at the beautiful charming body full of temptation in the bath plate below, Li Meng''s eyes were hot.


    The purpose of coming here has long been forgotten by Li Meng.


    This woman


    Looking at her in the bathtub, Li Meng had no choice but to smile.


    It''s really powerful. It caused a fire in his heart.


    A deep look, in the bathtub is still unconscious of her, Li Meng left, left the steaming bathroom.


    When Li Meng reappeared in the pavilion of the emperor, Wendy''s eyes were a little surprised.


    In Wendy''s eyes, the time for the master to leave was not long, and it would not be more than half an hour at most.


    Master, what''s the matter?


    Wendy could feel something was wrong with the master''s look.


    Sitting on the reclining chair, Li Meng couldn''t calm down at all. All he saw was his white, plump and attractive body.


    long time! Li Meng, who couldn''t be quiet, had no choice but to smile.


    Clearly as a "God", but still troubled by lust, is this God not worthy of the name?


    God?


    Li Meng frowned slightly. When did he instinctively think that he was "God"?


    When did it happen?


    Looking at the following impulse caused by temptation, Li Meng gave a free and easy smile.


    There''s nothing bad about it. This feeling of being filled with desire makes Li Meng feel more of his own existence.


    Instead of the insensitive "God".


    Looking around, there were many figures in the pavilion, including Wendy and several other members of the bodyguard.


    Finally, Li Meng paid attention to Wendy.


    She''s right there.


    "Wendy! Come here


    Suppressing his voice, Li Meng called to Wendy.


    Because of the master''s words, Wendy walked forward a few steps and came to the master''s side.


    Looking at Wendy beside him, Li Meng reaches out and grabs the white hand. With slight force, Wendy''s small body falls into Li Meng''s arms.


    Holding the waist of the man in his arms, Li Meng''s eyes were full of fire.


    Looking up at the host, Wendy in Li Meng''s arms was puzzled.


    His ruddy lips were slightly open, and before he could say anything, Li Meng gave Wendy a savage and domineering kiss, blocking Wendy''s words.


    "Hum!"


    Wendy didn''t know what to do with the sudden attack.


    But the dam break in front of her mouth made her face ruddy, and her little hand gently touched the master''s chest, silently bearing the master''s rudeness.


    In the dark, nothing can be seen, the only creaking sound, and the slightly shaking figure.


    When you say nothing at all!


    I don''t know how long later, the creaking voice in the dark suddenly became intense.


    Lasted a little, in an instant, the creaking voice disappeared, and the pavilion was calm again.


    On the wide seat, they hugged each other quietly.


    Looking at the lazy person in his arms, Li Meng chuckled and moved his hand up his waist to put on the dress for the person in his arms.


    "Master!"


    In the dark, Wendy''s voice rang softly.


    She was in the master''s arms, calling out.


    "Well!"


    In the dark, while stroking the waist length hair, Li Meng answered softly.


    "If general Jiye knows! She will be angry


    Wendy was very concerned about this, lying quietly in the arms of her master.


    Don''t you mind?


    Wendy knows that although master Jiye has been staying by her master''s side, her master has never really touched her.


    However, in today''s world, she first mingles her soul and body with her master.


    The heat in the body is so clear, while quietly feeling the touch of blending, Wendy also has to care about the existence of master Jiye.


    "Yes! She would be angry, but! Wendy, this is not the time to say she''s human


    In Wendy''s confused eyes, Li Meng bowed his head and gave a kiss on his white forehead.


    The dark power of death emerged in the dark, silent.


    On Wendy''s forehead, a fiery red color appeared, gradually sketching a sickle pattern.


    When the pattern was formed and flickered, the fiery red light was silent.


    There was a black sickle on Wendy''s forehead.


    This is the mark of death. It''s also a proof, a proof of identity.


    Gently touch the forehead that clear incomparable existence, Wendy''s expression Lengleng Leng.


    Of course Wendy knows what that is.


    The mark of death is a mark of death that only generals have.


    The mark of death is not only the symbol of status, but also the symbol of "power". It not only represents the noble status, but also the "power" given by the master.


    Looking at the master in front of her, Wendy said softly, "master! Thank you for your blessing


    Li Meng nodded gently and said, "go! To feel that power, you need enough time to adapt to it


    "Well!"


    Soft voice of answer way, Wendy then propped up the two sides of the armguard, intend to leave the host''s embrace.

 Chapter 592

    "Hiss!"


    Gently move, in the body of emptiness into Wendy''s heart, the dark also sounded a blushing sound.


    Ruddy face left the master''s arms, in the pavilion, Wendy slightly arranged a look on the body messy dress.


    After finishing, Wendy saluted Li Meng, then stood on one side, quietly feeling the "death mark" in the middle of her eyebrows.


    And Li Meng!


    After the absurd release of desire, Li Meng never felt so comfortable.


    It doesn''t represent Li Meng''s mood at the moment.


    All in all, it''s better than that.


    On the couch, after Wendy left, Li Meng closed his eyes and fell asleep.


    But in my heart, I was thinking.


    After being seduced by that woman and releasing her desire once, Li Meng thought of his previous life which seemed to be abstinence.


    Although it is because of the "human" body, but now think about it, before that kind of life is really boring.


    After tasting the sweetness for the first time, Li Meng not only changed his original intention, but also looked forward to his future life.


    What''s the meaning of living without thinking about it?


    What''s the meaning of living in the world when there is no desire or desire like "God"?


    Li Meng never thinks he is a "God". Even if he is, he should live in the world like a "man".


    Seven emotions and six desires are not the defects of life, but the additives of life.


    The life with seven emotions and six desires is perfect, which makes people have endless aftertaste.


    This moment! Li Meng''s soul seems to have been sublimated. Many things that troubled Li Meng''s mind have disappeared one by one.


    From this moment on, Li Meng has changed.


    As the highest commander of the first legion, this change not only affected Li Meng, but also changed the whole first legion with Li Meng''s change.


    No words all night!


    Although the night is long, but always with the passage of time and leave.


    When the light comes, the darkness fades.


    The morning has come.


    Although the darkness faded, the world was still gloomy.


    Unconsciously, the sky has been covered by dark clouds.


    Thick dark clouds, black pressure of a boundless, dark environment makes people feel like the whole day is about to fall down.


    In the sea, the weather is unpredictable, and a storm is coming.


    The strong light suddenly flickered. In a flash, a lightning across the sky suddenly appeared, but it disappeared in a flash.


    The light generated in that moment makes the world produce a moment of light.


    "Boom!"


    The huge Thunderclap immediately rang out, the sound was deafening, and the mighty reverberated between the heaven and the earth.


    The sky is full of dark clouds, stirring fiercely. I don''t know when the wind is whistling in the sea.


    On the other side of the island, the sea has been disturbed by the strong wind, the sea fluctuates violently, and waves several meters high rush to the beach.


    At the moment of impact, "Hua La Hua" rang out.


    In the leeward of the island, the sea area is still calm, but the ships moored on the sea are already in fear of the power of nature.


    "It''s raining!"


    Dense and huge raindrops hit the glass, making a continuous sound.


    The sound of "pa pa" enveloped the top deck with noise.


    In the pavilion, Li Meng, sitting on the reclining chair, looks at the rain curtain outside the glass layer, and gives out a feeling in his heart.


    Looking at the weather outside, it seems that the storm will not stop in a short time.


    Although in the leeward of the island, but the wind also let the sea distance ups and downs.


    Both the emperor and the broken sword pirates were swaying with the rippling sea.


    Although the emperor is big enough, the shaking feeling is still very clear.


    "Master! It''s stormy outside. It''s not good weather for sailing. For safety, we suggest that we wait until the storm stops and then move on! "


    Wendy, bending over and lowering her head, whispered in Limon''s ear.


    Li Meng nodded, in the storm, it is not a good day to travel.


    Although the emperor is big enough and strong enough to resist waves, the power of nature is endless.


    No matter what happens, he and the "dead" will not be in any danger. Even if the "emperor" capsizes, they can survive well.


    However, there are still mobilizers on the emperor. They are ordinary people, and they are also wearing heavy power combat suits. Once they fall into the water, they will sink to the bottom of the sea. Even if they are not suffocated, they will be crushed by the strong water pressure.


    That kind of consequence is what Li Meng does not want to see.


    "Then wait!"


    Li Meng didn''t have a clear purpose for this trip. He had plenty of time.


    Li Meng is not in a hurry, just take your time!


    Looking at Wendy standing beside her, her black gothic dress makes her look petite, and her waist length black hair makes him reveal the beauty of an oriental woman.


    She bent slightly. Although the fuller mountain was covered by black clothes, she could see a touch of attractive white from the angle of Li Meng.


    Last night''s spring breeze didn''t make her change anything. She was still her, Wendy and the captain of the bodyguard.


    As his heart moved, Li Meng''s eyes became fiery as he looked at Wendy.


    At least now, Li Meng has no strong resistance to sexual desire.


    Of course, this object is also very important.


    For the people around them, everything is just natural


    Aware of the host''s fiery eyes, Wendy was slightly stunned, but she understood what the host longed for.


    Despite the existence of many figures in the pavilion, Wendy steps forward slightly. In Li Meng''s expectation, Wendy gently plunges into Li Meng''s arms.


    Soft body into the arms, Li Meng gently holding that can hold the waist.


    In a narrow sense, lying on the seat, the beautiful person entered his arms. Li Meng didn''t go on to the next step, but quietly held the delicate body in his arms and felt the comfortable softness##### Want to see a complete content, can add QQ group: 176793741

 Chapter 593

    In silence, several other members of the guard team in the pavilion quietly looked at the two people hugging each other on the seats. There was only calm in their eyes, and there was a trace of envy in the calm.


    Since the spring breeze last night, in their consciousness, the image of the host has completely changed.


    Become more like "human", is no longer like "God" before the general lofty indifferent existence.


    For them, the dawn of "Hope" finally appeared, at least they also have the opportunity to blend deeper with the host.


    Maybe it''s just an extravagant hope, but hope still exists, there are still possibilities, and it''s enough to have this.


    When Li Meng was enjoying a degenerate life, not far from the sea, Chen Nannan, the leader of the broken sword Pirate Group, was not so lucky.


    A lot of trouble was bothering her.


    In the cabin, the biggest sound is not the sound of footsteps in the cabin passage, but the thunder outside, and the sound of dense raindrops hitting the deck.


    In a wide room at the stern of the armored ship, this is the living place of Chen Nannan and the widest place of the whole ship.


    With trouble, Chen Hui and Chen Jing find their elder sister Chen Nannan.


    Behind a desk in the room, Chen Nannan sits with her slender left leg on her right. Her tight Leather Armor shows her perfect female figure, giving people a lazy atmosphere.


    On the desk in front of her was a mess of things, including books and many other things.


    In front of the table, the two brothers were standing in the room, looking at the lazy and beautiful elder sister behind the table.


    "Big sister! We have been here for nearly three days, and the food on board has been consumed rapidly. If we wait like this, we may not be able to get to Nanlin island! "


    Although the elder sister is very beautiful, Chen Hui is not in the mood to appreciate her beauty at the moment. His mind is already full of the biggest troubles of the broken sword Pirate Group.


    If we don''t solve this problem, it will be a tragedy for the broken sword pirates.


    On one side, Chen Jing also said with a sad face: "there is still water! The reserves of drinking water are running out! "


    Because of pollutants, the purest water comes from the ground, and only the ground water can be drunk.


    Although the marine power furnace can evaporate some fresh water, there are pollutants in the sea water. The fresh water evaporated by the power furnace is also not drinkable and can only be used for some non drinkable use.


    For example, it''s used to wash things and clean the body.


    Kneading her forehead in distress, Chen Nannan feels helpless about Chen Hui''s and Chen Jing''s words.


    Living materials are the most important for sailing in the sea. Chen Nannan didn''t plan to stay in the sea too long with a large family this time, because the reserved materials on each ship were not allowed.


    However, due to various accidents, the fleet had to stay at sea.


    For materials, Chen Nannan has long thought of it.


    In the plan, even if there is an unknown "threat" in this sea area, the fleet must set out today.


    However, the "threat" in the sea is still unknown, but a storm has come again, which makes the fleet have to continue to stay.


    After all, in a way, the threat of nature is more terrible than that of sea animals.


    With a deep sigh in his heart, the beautiful face seemed quite helpless. Chen Nannan said: "let''s save some money! Now the only thing we can do is to pray that the storm won''t last long


    Chen Hui and Chen Jing were silent about what the elder sister said. They understood what happened to the broken sword Pirate Group.


    Not everyone can solve this problem.


    They have no way, their elder sister Chen Nannan also has no way.


    "Yes! Did the ship leave? "


    Looking at the two brothers at the table, Chen Nannan inquired.


    Chen Hui shook his head and said, "no! Like us, they are avoiding the storm


    Chen Nan nodded gently.


    The ship is so big that people can''t imagine it. Chen Nannan doesn''t know what kind of craft level can make that kind of giant.


    Just from a distance, you can feel a kind of suffocating pressure.


    It''s like a mountain, a metal mountain floating on the sea.


    Who is he?


    Who is the owner of that ship?


    For the first legion, Chen Nannan is not clear.


    Although the ship did not escort the warship, but the floating black flag, let Chen Nannan heart has a guess.


    The owner of that ship, I''m afraid, is not small. I''m afraid it''s the top of the first regiment.


    The existence of the "ship" alone can prove this.


    "Big sister! The ship belongs to the first legion, and our goal is to go to the first legion, you see! Are we... "


    Chen Hui only said half of what he said, but he didn''t finish it, because he knew very well that what he thought might be a little unrealistic.


    Although the broken sword pirates are going to join the first legion, at least now, the broken sword pirates are not qualified to let the first Legion help.


    Because before they reached Nanlin Island, they were still pirates.


    The accident saw Chen Hui one eye, Chen Nan Nan fell into the meditation.


    She certainly understood what Chen Hui meant.


    Since they are going to join the first legion, they are in trouble now. The ships of the first Legion are on their side. Can they ask the first Legion for some help?


    Their request is not too much, but Chen Nannan has to care about it.


    The identity of the owner of the "ship" in the first Legion is just one of them.


    And most importantly, are there enough supplies on that ship?


    There are a lot of people in the broken sword Pirate Group. The total number of old women and children is no less than ten thousand. The ten thousand people consume a lot of materials every day.


    No one knows when the storm will end, and no one knows when the fleet will continue its journey to Nanlin island.


    In this buffer period, there are too many things to care about.

 Chapter 594

    "Say it again! Let me think about it carefully, and then consider whether I need to contact with the other party! "


    After thinking about it, Chen Nannan did not make a decision immediately, but postponed the issue.


    There are some things that can''t be done just by saying they can be done. We must consider the interests involved.


    The huge armored ship is shaking on the undulating sea, which makes the shaking motion in the cabin quite clear.


    Because of the shaking "force", many things no longer stay in the same place and collide with other things, which makes all kinds of slight but can not be ignored "abnormal noise" in the cabin.


    In the slightly dim cabin, the two figures who had stood left. The only one left was the lazy and attractive figure behind the table.


    The sky is covered with dark clouds, lightning and thunder, and raindrops of the size of beans fall from the sky, "Shua Shua" hit on the sea.


    The wind is whistling, blowing the sea, disturbing the sea.


    In the dark between heaven and earth, nearly 10 meters of huge waves like a spread of the skyline, rolling, sweeping everything on the sea.


    At the back of the island, countless boats floated, no matter the wind or the huge waves were well blocked by the island.


    But with the passage of time, the sea area behind the island also lost its former calm and became more and more turbulent.


    In the violent shaking, the big and small ships are groaning.


    The connection between the anchor and the other section is under great pressure.


    The hoarse sound of "creak creak" reverberated among the boats. The sound was not only harsh, but also worried the people in the boat.


    Only the "emperor" standing in the dark sky and earth is as stable as Mount Tai on the sea. No matter the strong wind or the disturbed sea, it can''t shake the huge metal body like a mountain.


    The soft light dispelled the darkness and made the top deck of the emperor bright. It was completely different from the dark world outside.


    In the pavilion, Li Meng is lying on the chair lazily, still holding the petite person in his arms.


    She has closed her eyes, small head pillow in Li Meng''s chest, seemingly asleep, in fact, it is not.


    She is meditating. Li Meng can feel that the invisible force of death is pouring into the mark of death in her eyebrows.


    While feeling the softness in his arms, Li Meng thought of another figure in the distance.


    A storm is sweeping the South China Sea, and the fleet of the first regiment must be in the range of the storm.


    I don''t know what happened to the fleet


    Li Meng is very concerned about this.


    ----


    Dark clouds covered the sky, and the whole world was dark.


    Torrential rain in the next, in the dark between heaven and earth, only the flash of lightning is the only light source.


    The wind is blowing the dark sky and the sea is disturbed.


    The sea was rough, and one huge wave after another swept away in the distance. It was fierce and irresistible.


    However, in the rough sea, a metal fleet is breaking the waves.


    Splashing water, choppy, in the rough sea, the huge warship, quite difficult to navigate.


    The disturbed sea surface makes the warship go up and down. When it goes down, the sea surface is almost level with the bridge. When it rushes up to the floating sea, it is like a balloon pressed into the water. Almost half of the warship''s body sinks into the sea, and then it rushes out from the sea like a fish leaping over a dragon''s gate. The bow of the warship rises high, and the red bottom of the warship is clearly visible. Then it falls into the sea with a bang,


    At that moment, the water rose like a rain curtain, as high as tens of meters.


    At present, the huge waves nearly ten meters away are coming. The fleet is fearless, facing up, riding the wind and breaking the waves, and crossing the obstacles set by nature.


    Looking down from the sea, in the dark storm, the huge fleet is struggling in the huge waves, struggling forward.


    As soon as they go up and down, the impact of the sea makes the huge ship shake. For the people on the ship, it''s like playing on a swing.


    In the dim sea, although the huge heavy cruiser was big, it was also disturbed by the rough waves.


    In the bridge command room, so the crew have fixed their bodies to deal with the fierce shaking of the ship.


    Looking out from the window, the sea is rough. When the warship sinks down, the sea is almost parallel to the line of sight. People can''t help but fear the rough sea.


    Sitting quietly in the captain''s seat, Natasha''s face was expressionless.


    No matter the "groan" sound of metal distortion in her ear, or the surging waves outside hitting the hull, hitting the sound on the window glass, she could not make a little waves rise in her heart.


    For Natasha, the bad weather will only cause trouble to her, and will never bring any harm.


    Natasha believed in science and in her fleet.


    One of the necessary conditions for a warship is its strong anti wave ability. Unless it is an irresistible natural disaster, the fleet will not sink.


    In this storm, the only problem for the fleet is that it is difficult to go forward, which will waste a lot of time.


    The rest is nothing to worry about.


    "General! This storm may make the fleeing enemy fleet suffer a lot. I have observed the warships of the enemy fleet before. The wide bottomed warships are not strong enough to resist waves. If those warships do not have the ability of "tumbler", this storm will be enough to make them lose their vitality! "


    In the violent shaking, in the bridge command room, yevrich''s voice rang.


    In one of the seats, yevrich sat upright, with a seat belt in front of him, and his eyes in his helmet were looking at Natasha on the captain''s seat.


    "So what? Even if they save themselves, they will only be trapped in the harbor in the future battle! "


    Cold words came out of the hood and echoed in the huge command room.


    Yevrich cannot deny the confidence of general Natasha.


    "Although we have an absolute advantage in terms of" weapons ", we should not take it lightly. In the battlefield, even an ant may change the direction of the war, let alone the other party is not an ant!"


    It''s not a warning. It''s just a reminder. There''s a little warning.

 Chapter 595

    Natasha''s silence is not unreasonable.


    Although Bentley is only a second-class country, it can''t completely ignore the power of Bentley with the strength of the first Legion.


    Although the "power" of the sea is completely superior to the first legion, if their faith is strong enough and they are brave enough to die, those warships, though weak, can also cause great damage to the warships of the first Legion.


    As yevrich said, regardless of the strength of the enemy, once a war occurs, we must fight with the belief of fighting a strong enemy.


    Any contempt on the battlefield may result in defeat.


    How could Natasha not understand this.


    In silence, silence returned to the command room.


    In the dim sky and earth, the huge fleet is riding the wind and waves on the rough sea. In the storm, the sea is in a fierce disturbance. The fleet goes forward bravely and is approaching its destination bit by bit.


    Time is passing, many places are taking place in their own course.


    The world is so alive, different lives, at the same time are doing their own things.


    The huge South China Sea, with the changes of Yelin Island, everything has become blurred.


    The South China Sea, which has been calm for hundreds of years, seems to be involved in a war.


    The harmonious atmosphere of human beings has disappeared and become undercurrent.


    Due to the influence of pollutants, the relationship between human beings is not close. However, although the earth is large, the circle of human society is very small.


    Under the linkage of some global business organizations, some major events will spread around the world in a short time, which will not take more than a month.


    It has been half a month since the accident of liyelin island.


    Maybe it''s just a small matter, but for the countries around the South China Sea, they all know something they must know.


    The situation in the South China Sea is also being observed by many countries.


    With Bentley and the first Legion as the center, a storm swept across the South China Sea.


    Outside the storm, many countries are watching, observing the development of the situation and considering whether they should enter the storm.


    Nanlin Island, Qingcheng!


    The fleet of the first Legion has left. What has the fleet done? What is the first Corps going to do?


    It''s not a secret, but the truth lies only in the circle of the first Legion.


    For the civilians in Qingcheng, they have no idea about the actions of the first Legion.


    The only thing they knew was the news coming from the gate of the workers in the port.


    There is a huge fleet in the port under construction. There are many ships, big and big armored ships. They have left. They don''t know where they have gone.


    For the civilians in Qingcheng, the situation in the South China Sea is not something they consider.


    No matter what happens, there is the first army on top, and the only thing they need to do is to live peacefully and peacefully.


    The fleet has been on the road for many days. Although the first regiment has left and gathered in the port, everything is normal in Qingcheng. Although trivial things happen all the time, they are all the affairs of the public security team. There are no major events. The external actions of the first regiment have not affected the peace of Qingcheng.


    The sky is covered with dark clouds, the roaring wind is blowing the sky and the earth, and the huge green city becomes a little hazy in the rain.


    Dense raindrops hit the ground, and Qingcheng was immediately enveloped by the sound of nature.


    At the moment, many civilians working outside have returned home to escape the storm and enjoy the warmth of their families.


    The construction of Nanlin island was completely stopped by the storm.


    By the rain shrouded in the streets, now is open, empty, no figure.


    In the headquarters building of the security team, the stormy weather also made sun Haiwang, the leader of the security team, feel a little depressed.


    It''s not just the bad weather that''s depressing, it''s also the countless small documents handed over from all over Qingcheng.


    There are too many responsibilities of the public security team. They control Qingcheng in an all-round way. The public security team handles everything big and small in Qingcheng.


    The management of a city, division of labor and cooperation is a reasonable way of management, but because the first regiment soon controlled Nanlin Island, and Qingcheng is not a big city, for various reasons, a perfect management system has not been effectively established.


    In the office, sun Haiwang''s slightly old figure is sitting behind his desk. There are some accumulated documents on the desk in front of him. At the moment, he is focusing on looking at the documents in front of him.


    In the soft light, the office seems quiet, except for the "Shua Shua" rain outside the window, there is no sound.


    In this stormy weather, few things happen. For sun Haiwang, today is his rest day.


    Although we still need to see some documents, they are not a headache. On the contrary, they are a source of information to know what happened in Inner Qingcheng recently.


    Sun Haiwang has already signed the important approved documents, and the remaining documents are reports of some incidents.


    "Dong! Dong


    When sun Haiwang is focusing on looking at the file in his hand, the door of the office suddenly rings.


    Without looking up, sun Haiwang said: "come in!"


    When sun Haiwang''s voice fell, the door of the office was opened.


    Cheng Wei, dressed in a forest camouflage combat suit, comes in.


    Approaching the office, Cheng Wei strides to the desk and looks at Sun Haiwang, who is focusing on the documents behind the desk. Cheng Wei solemnly says: "team leader! I have inquired into the news clearly, and the information reported is true. There are indeed some illegal assembly activities in the ruins of the Western District! Under the banner of "freedom", they preach the slogan of driving away the "invaders". It is not clear who the leader is for the time being. In order to avoid scaring the snake, I have only taken surveillance action against illegal gatherings! "


    "Well..."


    Sun Haiwang answered softly.


    Then he put down his papers, looked up at Sun Haiwang standing at his desk, and said softly, "it''s not strange. After all, the residents of Nanlin island have lived in this place for generations, and they have a strong sense of belonging to Nanlin Island, and they have an aversion to the foreign forces of" the first army ". This is also human nature!"

 Chapter 596

    "That can''t let them continue to be presumptuous. Although the first regiment has delegated power to us, we can''t indulge them because of this. This matter must be solved as soon as possible. With the strength of the first regiment, once it is found that there are organizations against the first regiment in Qingcheng, I''m afraid there will be another bloody storm in Qingcheng!"


    Cheng Wei''s expression is very serious, with a hint of unknown meaning in his words.


    Sun Haiwang smiles indifferently. He doesn''t care about Cheng Wei''s serious look. He says casually: "I''m worried! There are so many civilians in Qingcheng. What do they want to say? We can''t stop them! Besides, even if they have some ideas, what can they do! Sooner or later, they will know that the first Legion is not something they can shake


    Sun Haiwang knows very well that some things can''t be put an end to. Among the tens of thousands of people in Qingcheng, there will always be some other people who won''t follow the waves to obey the rule of the first army.


    Whether it is for the sake of so-called "freedom, or a means of obtaining rights, these are phenomenal existence, which cannot be eradicated."


    Cheng Wei does not agree with sun Haiwang''s words.


    Looking at Sun Haiwang behind his desk, Cheng Wei said in a deep voice: "Captain! We may not like those guys, but what about the first Legion? In the eyes of the first legion, if the civilians in Qingcheng make trouble, the responsibility lies with our security team! "


    Yeah?


    Cheng Wei''s words made sun Haiwang realize, and his expression fell into meditation.


    Indeed, if there are organizations in Qingcheng that disturb the order of Qingcheng, how will the first Legion react when it is found?


    Is it ignoring its existence or bloody suppression?


    Compared with the former, sun Haiwang believes in the latter.


    Sun Haiwang nodded and said, "you''re right! We may be able to be kind to those guys, but the first Legion won''t, in order to avoid something we don''t want to see happen! Cheng Wei! It''s up to you! It''s better to uproot those guys and put an end to any possibility. If necessary, it can also remind the civilians of Qingcheng that if you want to have a better life, you''d better be calm! "


    "Yes


    Cheng Wei answered in a deep voice.


    The captain''s words are exactly what Cheng Wei thinks in his heart. After so long, it''s time for the restless guys in Qingcheng to understand something.


    They can''t be fooled around.


    The change of Qingcheng is not easy, and life is getting better and better. Cheng Wei will not let anyone destroy the peace of Qingcheng.


    "Captain! Do you have any information about the recent actions of the first Legion? Listen to the workers who have returned from the port. There are a large number of warships of the first regiment moored in the bay of the port. A few days ago, those warships left. Their whereabouts are unknown! "


    Cheng Wei has always been very concerned about this.


    Because of his duty, Cheng Wei rarely leaves Qingcheng. Even if he leaves, he just goes to several places outside the city to inspect.


    These places don''t include the port being built by the first regiment on the east coast, and they don''t know much about the warships moored in the Gulf.


    Only in those workers who returned to Qingcheng, they learned some basic information.


    The first Legion had a fleet, a huge fleet.


    Warships are incomparably powerful and huge. They are some huge armored warships.


    Although Cheng Wei knew something about the first Legion''s trip to Yelin Island, he didn''t know much about it and couldn''t think of anything.


    First Corps?


    Although very curious about why Cheng Wei suddenly asked this question, sun Haiwang shook his head and said he didn''t know.


    With a calm expression, sun Haiwang said in a deep voice: "I don''t know the specific situation! What I know, you know, and what you don''t know, I don''t know either. But do you remember Sheng Zheng a few days ago? "


    Looking at Cheng Wei at the table, sun Haiwang continued: "it''s only a few days since Ming Ming''s return to Qingcheng, but the soldiers in that base have poured out again. After leaving Qingcheng, the army has disappeared in the forest outside the West Port. The destination of the army should be the port on the east coast. I think of the warships moored in the harbor Bay, Some things are not hard to think of. If I guess correctly, I''m afraid the first Legion is fighting with a certain force at the moment! "


    Sun Haiwang made a bold speculation about what the first Legion was doing.


    It has to be said that sun Haiwang is really resourceful. He thinks deeply about some things and thinks reasonably. He is not far from the facts.


    As sun Haiwang guessed, the first Legion is really fighting with a certain force at the moment.


    And this force is still a whole country.


    "Could it be the pirates?"


    Cheng Wei made a guess about the enemy the first army was dealing with.


    "Perhaps! okay! You and I don''t have to think about it. No matter what the first Legion does, it doesn''t matter much to you and me. Let''s think about our future


    Looking at Cheng Wei, sun Haiwang exhorted: "the first regiment has said before that at some time in the future, Nanlin island will have a complete political management system, and the appointment of relevant posts will depend on the" election "of civilians. Therefore, for you and me, the" influence "of civilians is very important. I am old, even if the election fails, The first Legion will not treat me badly, but you are not the same. You are still young. You can show some ambition and make good use of your power! Let the civilians in Qingcheng trust you, and those influential people, take time to have a good talk with them, they are also a kind of political resources! "


    Cheng Wei nodded and said, "I understand! I''ll pay attention


    Neither of them is a fool to be the head of the security team.


    Since the first Legion has reminded them in advance, it is equivalent to a statement. The first Legion hopes that they will do something in the future election.


    This at least shows that in the eyes of the first legion, they still hope that they will continue to be competent for important positions and contribute to the development of Nanlin island.


    Sun Haiwang waved and said, "go!"

 Chapter 597

    After that, sun Haiwang once again warned: "I don''t think the storm will end in a short time. This man, once he stays at home, it''s easy to cause trouble, especially the businessmen who were engaged in business not long ago. The orphans and widows left by them are easy to be bullied. The civilians in Qingcheng are only 60000, while the armed members of the security forces are nearly 1000, If we can''t even keep a little law and order, it''s our dereliction of duty


    For the captain''s reminder, Cheng Wei nodded and said solemnly: "don''t worry! Captain! I have arranged a full number of sentries in all parts of Qingcheng, and there are public security teams to inspect the densely populated housing areas. I strictly abide by the laws formulated by the first regiment, and they understand the consequences of breaking the law. Our public security team will not show mercy on this point! "


    "Well!"


    Sun Haiwang nodded his head and answered softly.


    Looking at the captain, Cheng Wei said, "I have something else to do! Then I''ll leave first! "


    "Go


    He nodded gently. In sun Haiwang''s gaze, Cheng Wei left, and his figure disappeared behind the door.


    "Bang!"


    The open door was gently closed again.


    His eyes slightly stayed on the closed door for a while. When he took back his eyes, sun Haiwang picked up the document on the desk and looked at it.


    In that pile of documents, it is the historical process of Qingcheng, and it is also an experience of Qingcheng''s behavior on the way forward.


    When nothing and little things come together, the appearance of Qingcheng will be very clear.


    For sun Haiwang, that stack of documents is not another political resource.


    Enough understanding is the greatest political resource.


    ----


    When people are in the incomparable sea, they will feel their own insignificance.


    No matter how powerful and huge the carrier is, for the sea, it is just a drop of water in the sea, incomparably small.


    When nature gets angry, big Haydn is disturbed by the storm.


    The sea shrouded in darkness is even more turbulent and surging.


    The dark clouds are rolling, the sky and the earth are changing color, and the power of nature is incisively and vividly displayed in this storm.


    No matter how it exists, at this time, it can only avoid the edge of the sea.


    However! There is no absolute, even nature has its opponents.


    The South China Sea is being ravaged by storms, and the waters where the emperor stayed have become disturbed.


    Although the small island blocks a lot of "kinetic energy" sweeping by, even the afterwave can also cause the disturbance of the water surface.


    I do not know when, the island leeward of the sea became disturbed, as if something stirred in the water in general, let the sea undulating fiercely.


    The disturbance of the sea also drives the ships moored on the sea.


    Dozens of ships are like a boat on the sea, tottering and likely to sink at any time.


    Even the "emperor" can''t stabilize itself at this moment. The sea shaking violently also makes the huge "emperor" swing left and right, just like a floating log in the torrent. Although it won''t sink, it will drift with the current.


    In the dark, countless figures running on the deck of each ship, they braved the rain, are nervous action.


    "Come on! Hold all things in place


    "Be careful! Stay away from the side of the boat. If you fall into the sea, no one can save you


    "Hurry up! Clear the deck when you''re done! "


    The shaking of the hull affected their action, often a large tilt, will cause people to overturn.


    Fortunately, there is a half height of the ship''s side, blocking a lot of sliding figure.


    In the broken sword Pirate Group, there are not many armed ships, accounting for only half of them. The rest of the ships are civilian ships. Whether they are civilian ships or armed ships, many things are placed on the deck of the ships, which are the family of the broken sword Pirate Group.


    More and more disturbance of the sea, the shaking of the ship caused a lot of materials to fall into the sea.


    In order to avoid the loss, under someone''s order, the people in the boat had to leave the safe cabin and come to the deck to fix the supplies under the storm.


    The busyness in the darkness lasted only a little while, and soon the lights on the deck disappeared again.


    In the undulating sea, only the shadow of the ship struggled on the surging sea.


    "Fortunately, there was not much loss! Although they are all belongings, they are the property of all the members of the broken sword Pirate Group. Even when we get to Nanlin Island, we need them too! "


    Chen Hui gave the order to fix the materials on the deck.


    This order may be very dangerous, it may cause a lot of personal damage.


    But in Chen Hui''s view, this is necessary.


    In any case, no matter where we live, wealth is essential. Without wealth, no place is an ideal place to make people happy.


    A commotion was over, and the only good news was that no one was killed by his orders.


    In the cabin of the armored ship, Chen Hui calmly answers his elder sister Chen Nannan''s question.


    "Well! This is the only good thing for us


    Chen Nannan on the seat behind the table answered softly, feeling general way.


    Chen Nannan knew about the disturbance on the deck. She knew it from the moment it happened.


    Although we know that it is dangerous to operate on the deck at this time, as Chen Hui said, the materials on the deck are the capital of the broken sword Pirate Group. Once they are lost due to the storm, it will be a big blow to all the members of the broken sword Pirate Group.


    In the violent shaking, Chen Hui reluctantly stood up straight, looked at Chen Nannan behind the table and said: "elder sister! The situation of food shortage is almost the same in every ship. Now the people in every ship are in a panic, and there have been some bad comments! Do you think it''s up to the elder sister to appease them? "


    appease?


    Unexpectedly looked at Chen Hui, Chen Nannan refused.


    "There''s nothing to say now. Everyone is experiencing the same threat. The more I say, the more serious it will make them feel. Now, no matter what you and I talk about, we just need to keep silent. No matter what they talk about, we can''t change the current situation of the broken sword pirates. After a long time, they will understand this!"

 Chapter 598

    In Chen Nannan''s gaze, Chen Hui nodded.


    What he said has his own consideration, but what the elder sister said is also reasonable.


    Although the elder sister has great prestige in the broken sword Pirate Group, at this time, just "prestige" can''t calm the frightened people.


    Instead of doing this, it''s better to do nothing, let the reality let them know where they are now.


    "Dong! Dong


    Just then, the cabin door was knocked.


    The sudden knock on the door attracted the attention of two people in the room.


    "Come in!"


    Looking at the knocked door, Chen Nannan said calmly.


    In the distance of the ship shaking, Chen Jingfeng pushed the door and entered, looking very serious.


    Looking at the two people in the room, Chen Jinglian said: "there is something in the sea. I think we have met the legendary" storm messenger "


    Chen Jing''s words made Chen Hui and Chen Nannan look stunned and changed dramatically.


    "But I saw it with my own eyes?"


    Chen Hui asked.


    Chen Jing nodded and said, "see! In the storm outside, a continuous blue light is passing through the rough sea. It should be blue scale whale


    Chen Hui''s face moves. The blue scale whale is easy to identify. The third brother will never be wrong. In this case


    Looking back at the elder sister Chen Nannan behind the table, Chen Hui said: "elder sister! This blue scale whale is a valuable treasure. Even if we catch only one, we will get it! "


    Although blue scale whale belongs to "sea animal", its meat quality is edible, and it has the functions of healing trauma and virus infection. In particular, the most precious "dragon birthday fragrance" on its body is a precious treasure.


    Longshengxiang is not only a kind of medicine, but also a skin beauty product. As a medicine, it has comprehensive efficacy, especially for pregnant women and some dying people. Longshengxiang can give them a second life.


    For pregnant women, longshengxiang can make the baby in her womb worry free, free from the invasion of pollutants, healthy growth.


    For those who are dying, longshengxiang can revive the dead cells in their bodies. Whether they are dying of old age or seriously injured, they can recover and regain a new life.


    In addition to being the "holy thing" of medicine, longshengxiang also has the function of beauty. Any woman who eats longshengxiang will expel toxins from her body and make her skin more beautiful. For women, longshengxiang is an irresistible "temptation".


    In the room, Chen Nannan on the seat has a complicated look, and she is also a little excited about the blue scale whale.


    But


    Blue scale whale is just a legend. Although it is recorded in human books, in reality, blue scale whale almost does not exist, and dragon''s birthday fragrance is more about the legendary things.


    According to the introduction of related books, blue scale whales have been chasing storms all their lives. They will disappear with the advance of the storm and with the disappearance of the storm. More importantly, blue scale whales have associated species. In an ethnic group, there is only one associated species.


    The companion of blue scale whale has a strong intelligence. It is a magical and ancient "sub human" species. Humans call that kind of creature "Mermaid", also known as "blue scale Mermaid"!


    A hundred years ago, the powerful United States of Saudi Arabia did not appear, and there were forces of all sizes in that land.


    A coastal force named "Shajia" successfully captured the blue scale whale and its companion "blue scale Mermaid". Although there were only three, three blue scale whales gave birth to a powerful country.


    Relying on the wealth created by the three blue scale whales, the city of Shajia swept across the land and built a huge country in just over ten years.


    At that time, the blue scale whale and the blue scale Mermaid appeared in the human eye.


    But only once.


    Although after that, many people for the sake of wealth risked to break into the dangerous storm to look for the blue scale whale, but no one got anything.


    Since the successful capture of blue scale whales in the United States of SARGA, the species seems to have disappeared without a trace, and human beings can no longer find their trace.


    In order to make human beings not forget that magical creature, human beings use books to record all the information of blue scale whale and spread it in human society.


    No one doubts the authenticity of the existence of the blue scale whale, because the "blue scale Mermaid" is still alive and placed in the mermaid exhibition hall in the capital of the United States of Saudi Arabia.


    Although more than 100 years have passed, her life is still active.


    Chen Nannan knew very well that meeting blue scale whale was their once-in-a-lifetime opportunity.


    However, Chen Nannan knows one thing.


    Although the United States of SARGA captured three blue scale whales at the beginning, it also suffered a great loss, almost damaging the root. If it had not found valuable treasure on the blue scale whales, the United States of SARGA would not exist today.


    Looking at the two men at the table amid the violent shaking of the ship, Chen Nannan said calmly, "don''t look at them. Blue scale whales are not ordinary" sea animals ". Although we know little about them, we can''t match them! In this sweeping storm, once our ships leave leeward waters, they may sink. How can we hunt those blue scale whales? "


    Yes, now how can they be the opponents of those "sea animals"?


    Even if they are full of treasure, what can they do?


    With the present broken sword Pirate Group, even if the treasure lies in front of us, all we can do is watch the treasure disappear.


    Chen Hui and Chen Jing look at each other because of their elder sister Chen Nannan''s words.


    The appearance of legendary things made them forget the most basic things.


    That is the strength, the strength to realize the ambition in my heart.


    Without strength, any delusion is unrealistic.


    In Chen Nannan''s gaze, the two brothers are silent.


    "Let''s go! Go outside and have a look! "


    During the conversation, Chen Nannan stood up.


    After leaving the table, he went to the door.


    It''s a pity that we don''t see the blue scale whale with our own eyes.


    Even if you don''t have the strength to realize the wild hope in your heart, you still need to fight for this blessing.


    It''s a legendary thing. Not everyone can see it with their own eyes.

 Chapter 599

    The dark clouds are still rolling, the sky and the earth are still dark, the wind is still blowing, and the sea is still disturbing.


    However, in the disturbed sea, a strange blue light spot in the deep sea is so dazzling, eye-catching.


    In the surging waves, under the surging water, a little bit of blue light, like starlight, stretches over a large area of the sea.


    Their appearance makes the dark sea present a "strange" picture.


    In the storm, the strange blue light not far away attracted a lot of people''s attention. Some people saw it and soon many figures appeared on the deck of the ship.


    The ups and downs of the sea made the ship shake, but it did not stop people''s curiosity.


    In the distance, the broken sword pirate group saw the strange situation in the sea. Of course, Li Meng on the "emperor" also saw it.


    It can be said that since those things began to float from the deep sea, the sonar system on the bottom of the "emperor" has detected them.


    They appear very suddenly. I don''t know whether they are from a distance or from the deep sea. When the sonar system detects them, they are close enough to the emperor.


    Hundreds of meters southwest of the emperor, a galaxy of blue light is spreading far away.


    Standing on the bow side of the emperor, Li Meng quietly looked at the distance, looking at the gorgeous blue star river in the storm.


    In Li Meng''s body side, is Wendy, at the moment she is also a face of novelty, looking out at the sea swept by the storm.


    Not far away, the blue light attracted her attention.


    "What a beautiful creature!"


    It is impossible to see the essence of the blue light spot on the sea floor with the naked eye, but neither Li Meng nor Wendy are ordinary people, not in the scope of "ordinary people".


    In the eyes of Li Meng and Wendy, those blue lights are only part of what can be seen, and the part that cannot be seen is underwater.


    They are very big, and their size is not less than a 100 meter long frigate. Not only that, they have strong vitality in their bodies. The blue light is just the light emitted by each piece of scale on their bodies.


    When many of them come together, the light of each piece of scale makes the place they pass form a very beautiful blue star river.


    "It''s beautiful indeed!"


    Wendy''s soft voice made Li Meng respond.


    Are they sea animals?


    Yes, there is no doubt about this, because there is an energy core in their bodies, which should be the original stone.


    The energy fluctuation is so strong that even Li Meng can''t ignore it.


    This is enough to show that they are not "weak", but the overlord in the sea.


    However, their temperaments seemed to be very mild. Li Meng didn''t feel the fierce breath of "fierce beast" from their bodies.


    There is only peace, there is a lonely, ancient atmosphere.


    That kind of feeling is very strange, so that Li Meng fell into deep thinking.


    In the dark storm, the Blue Star River is leaving, little by little away from many eyes.


    In the thunder and lightning, "woo! Woo The sound of thunder reverberates between heaven and earth, penetrates the sound of rain and thunder, and rings in people''s hearts.


    They are passers-by in the storm. Neither the first regiment nor the broken sword pirates are qualified to disturb them.


    Although there are wild hopes and delusions in some people''s hearts, the reality can not be ignored. Without the most important "strength", any delusion is unrealistic.


    Like the broken sword Pirate Group, although the "emperor" has great power, it lacks relevant information. Even if a golden mountain is placed in front of Li Meng, Li Meng can not know, let alone find their trouble.


    What if I knew?


    Sometimes, even with absolute "power", it is impossible to do whatever you want.


    They''re gone, the long blue stars are disappearing, they''re going away.


    Until the last bit of blue light disappeared in the dark world, the rough sea seemed to return to normal.


    The rain is still falling, the wind is still blowing on the sea, and the waves are still sweeping the sea. The appearance of the storm messenger is just a small episode, which is hard to forget.


    Taking back his sight from the distant sea, Li Meng left the bow of the boat and went to the arbor in the garden.


    Wendy followed.


    On the way, Li Meng had been thinking about the strange "sea animals".


    They are like spirits in the sea, which are hard to forget.


    Until entering the pavilion and sitting on the reclining chair again, Li Meng collected his thoughts slightly.


    Looking up, Li Meng''s eyes went through the garden, through the glass outside, and looked at the sea, which was darker than before.


    The night is coming, and the time of the day will pass again.


    Looking at the stormy world outside, Li Meng was a little distracted.


    As time goes by, it is getting closer and closer to a full-scale war.


    No matter the first Legion or Bentley, they can''t retreat in this war.


    Although the war was caused by the ambition of the first army, Li Meng didn''t feel any pressure in his heart.


    In the face of personal desires, any moral kidnapping is powerless.


    In this world, although human beings are still in a weak position, what can we do?


    Li Meng has never forgotten that he has lost the identity of "human".


    All the actions of the first Legion are authorized by him, for what purpose?


    A living space, big enough living space.


    Nanlin island is too small. It''s suffocating. Only a wider space can accommodate the first Legion.


    Even if it was a barbaric invasion, Li Meng would not hesitate.


    "The master is worried about general Natasha?"


    In the ear, Wendy''s voice sounded quietly, echoing in the pavilion.


    The master''s expression is a little out of his mind. What can make the master think in his heart should be the fleet in front of him.


    That''s all Wendy thought of.


    Eyes did not withdraw, Li Meng''s eyes are still looking at the outside world that seems like the end of the world.

 Chapter 600

    Looking a little indifferent, Li Meng said softly: "as a general, Natasha has good military talent. She knows what to do!"


    Looking back from the outside, Li Meng closed his eyes and lay leisurely on the seat.


    Li Meng, with his mouth moving and eyes closed, said faintly, "do you know why I want to change the military system?"


    How could Wendy know that?


    Just looking at the host with curious eyes.


    In Wendy''s gaze, Li Meng''s voice rang again.


    "Although I''m a commander, I''m not omnipotent. There are things I''m good at and things I''m not good at. Whether it''s vision or qualitative, I still have a long way to go in some aspects!"


    With a lazy smile, Li Meng said to himself, "I''m a lazy man. I don''t want to take care of all the big and small things! But nobody can manage it, so you''re going to be a little tired! "


    "Master! You are the helmsman. As long as you control the direction well, it is enough to do this well. You don''t need to worry too much about other things. This is also our duty! "


    In Li Meng''s ear, Wendy said softly, looking quietly at the owner on the seat with soft eyes.


    "Well! You''re right. So, more people should be arranged for the position of general! "


    Looking sideways, Li Meng looked at Wendy beside him and said, "now your strength is almost the same. In terms of your qualifications, I don''t doubt your military ability. How about that? Do you want to be a general? "


    A general?


    Gently shook his head, Wendy simply refused.


    She looked at her master with soft eyes, and Wendy whispered, "master! No matter now or in the future, my position will always be by your side! "


    His face was a little pale and his voice was a little cold. But from his words, Li Meng recognized Wendy''s hidden thoughts.


    Li Meng light a smile, don''t speak also don''t language, just lightly closed eyes to continue to lie asleep.


    Standing at the side of the master quietly, looking at the master quietly.


    Although the host did not make a statement, Wendy knew that this position would always belong to her.


    In the silence, the pavilion was silent again.


    Thunder and lightning, outside the dark world gradually dark down.


    As the lights disappeared, darkness enveloped the emperor.


    Completely shrouded, in the stormy night, is the dark world, only the flashing arc is the only source of light between heaven and earth.


    But it''s too short. It''s fleeting.


    ----


    No one ever thought that the fleet that had been out to sea would return in a panic.


    In the encounter before it was too late, the three fleets separated and fled back to their respective ports.


    The only lucky thing is that in the storm, the fleet capsized only one ship and damaged more than 100 people.


    Of course, it was only for the fleet under nurang.


    When the waters outside the port of Voda city appeared a forest of warships, it was two days later.


    The storm swept southward, and Bentley had long been out of the storm.


    Because Voda city is located in the southeast corner, it is farthest from the South China Sea.


    When nurang led the fleet back to the port of Voda City, the other two fleets had already returned to their respective ports.


    The three port cities of Bentley are all the same. There is an arc wall around the port to wrap the whole port and guard the safety of the port.


    The only entrance and exit of the port are the two huge gates.


    The news of the fleet''s defeat is unknown, and Bentley is still as usual.


    The port is still prosperous, and there are many ships entering and leaving the port.


    In the eyes of many, more than 20 warships have entered the port.


    Standing on the hull, nuliang quietly looked at the familiar scene.


    The busy wharf, the towering city wall in the distance, everything has not changed much.


    The expression on his face was calm, but not in his heart.


    He was thinking about how to explain to commander kenover, and the news that the first Legion might invade later.


    Will commander kenover believe it?


    Maybe!


    If there is no calculation error, the fleet of the first Legion may have reached the coastline of dabenly. The other two commanders may have known the news of the invasion of the first legion, and this news may be on the way to Voda city.


    When the warship landed on the military dock, nurang did not stay too long.


    Once the fleet returns to the port, he has lost command of the fleet. There is nothing to explain, and he has no such qualification.


    Without disturbing anyone, nurang quietly returns to the commander''s house and finds commander kenover.


    In the office, kenover looked solemn, his eyes twinkling, and he was thinking.


    How could the operation against the first Legion fail?


    Although the loss of the fleet is not big, but from Nurian''s mouth, kenover knows the difference between the two sides'' sea power.


    How could Bentley''s fleet run away in a hurry if it wasn''t for the great disparity of power?


    "Are you sure? If it does happen, it''s a big deal! "


    Looking at Nurian at the desk, kenover asked in a deep voice.


    Kenover still doesn''t believe it. Although Bentley is the "meat" in the eyes of many forces, a piece of meat that they want to eat alive, it''s not for no reason that Bentley has been able to stand for decades under such a peep.


    For the disbelief of commander kenover, nurang did not say too absolute words, but said: "it''s possible! If the first Legion really has plans to invade Bentley, at this time, the city of opoaron and Marani should get relevant information, and this news should be on the way to Voda, commander! You have to plan ahead! "


    Kenover''s face changed and he fell into thinking.


    Is that possible?


    Since the founding of the people''s Republic of China, Binli has been safe and sound under the scrutiny of various forces. Is this calm going to disappear today?


    What''s more, it''s just a small force whose name has not been spread.

 Chapter 601

    Small forces?


    Thinking of this, kenover was stunned.


    How can a small force have the power to defeat Bentley''s sea power? How can a small force have such a powerful fleet?


    There''s nothing fishy about it. Kenover doesn''t believe it.


    At this moment, they are sitting upright, looking at the angry speaking masseter on the throne.


    "He kenover is very happy. His son is responsible for the trouble, and he is responsible for the trouble, but let us carry the pot. How can there be such a good thing in the world?"


    On the theme, Messinger is roaring, his expression and words are full of anger.


    "Commander! We''ve heard some news that the first Legion hasn''t appeared yet. It''s just Gilley''s guess. There''s no evidence that the first Legion will invade Bentley! "


    One of you has expressed your doubts.


    "Yes! Before it was certain, the commander dropped the two vanguards out of Marani. Is that a little worried? "


    Another person here seconded.


    Aware of the confused eyes, Massey said in a deep voice: "it''s really groundless, but it''s not an excuse to relax. We must be prepared for the battle, and if it really exists, it should appear soon. Therefore, the necessary precautions must be made in advance, so as not to delay the fight in a hurry when we get it!"


    "Commander! If the information is true, it is necessary to be on guard in advance. However, should we give more consideration to this troop transfer? There are six cities in our defense area. Marani city is heavily guarded, and only with its high wall can it block the eyes of some interested people. However, the other five cities do not have as strong defense as Marani City, especially the coastal cities of Amway and Bali. One of the two cities is surrounded by topaz, the other is the only salt producing area in the defense area, and it is also a seasoning food manufacturing base, If any city is attacked, it will be a bone breaking loss for us. Therefore, I suggest that even if we have to be on guard, these two cities must focus on it! "


    "Yes, these two cities can''t be lost. We must strengthen our guard. It''s better to send two vanguards to each city. Only in this way can we be safe."


    "Two? Isn''t it too much? We have only eight ten thousand commanders in total, and these two cities have sent four. Don''t other cities defend? "


    "Yes! If we concentrate on guarding the two cities, there will be no guarantee for other cities. These two cities are important. Aren''t other cities important? "


    There was a lot of discussion among the people, and their opinions were not unified, so they fell into the dispute.


    For a moment, the conference room was noisy.


    "Why do you all want to defend? If the first Legion does come, why don''t we stop them above the sea? "


    At this time, a person suddenly put forward a rather strange idea, which made the noisy voice in the meeting room suddenly, fell into silence.


    Everyone''s looking at one.


    It''s giver.


    As Admiral of the fleet, givey is certainly eligible to attend the meeting.

 Chapter 602

    "It''s easy to say. Don''t forget that the world is not our human being has the final say. There is no possibility of survival for the people to leave the wall. And our defense area has a long coastline. How much force do we need for the long coastline? It''s impossible to stop them from landing! "


    "Yes! We can''t stop them from landing! "


    In the face of many doubts and questions, givey said with a faint smile: "in some aspects, we are equal to the first Corps. We are afraid of the crisis in the forest. Of course, the first Corps is not included. Under the same conditions, the first Corps will never choose to land on the long coastline. The reason is very simple. There are many polluting animal groups in Bentley, Once they choose to land in no man''s field, they will be exhausted by the pollution animals alone


    At any time, the threat of polluting animals cannot be ignored, and giver knows it.


    They can''t ignore the threat of polluting animals, and the first Legion certainly can''t.


    "Do you know the direction of the first regiment''s attack?"


    This inquiry, let all people''s eyes look at Jiwei, including sitting on the theme of the maiseg.


    In the eyes of many people, giver said calmly: "in fact, if you think about it carefully, it''s easy to think of the attack direction of the first Legion. It can also be said that the first Legion has no choice. Only by attacking this place can we pose a threat to Bentley!"


    "Jeev! Let''s get this straight! Don''t beat around the Bush


    Marcel was in a bit of a hurry.


    If you know the direction of the first Legion''s attack, they can take the lead.


    In the face of commander Massey''s urging, giver nodded and said, "Turner island! The gateway of Marani Bay, this island will be the first attack target of the first regiment! Only by occupying this place can they have a suitable front base, and relying on this island can the first regiment advance and retreat freely when fighting with us! "


    "There''s no need to doubt this. Looking at the whole Bentley country, Turner island''s position is perfect. Coupled with the powerful sea power of the first legion, once it occupies here, the first Legion is like holding our neck with a hand, but we can''t break away from the hand on the neck, we can only suffocate and die bit by bit by this hand!"


    Because of Jiwei''s words, everyone looked at each other and whispered again.


    There was a buzz again in the conference room.


    Marcel, who sits on the theme, is lost in thought because of giver''s words.


    For a moment, in the midst of the crowd''s discussion, masseter raised his head and looked around.


    Seeing that masseter was about to speak, they stopped talking and looked at the commander in the throne.


    They are waiting for the final conclusion.


    In the crowd''s gaze, masseter said in a deep voice: "time is waiting for no one! No matter whether the first Legion will attack Turner island or not, we must strengthen the defense of this island! "


    With that, McGregor focused on the two people sitting together at the round table and said, "Vader, viah, you two brothers are responsible for defending Turner island! Giver''s fleet will help you! "


    "Yes


    At the round table, two relatively young middle-aged men nodded slightly in response to commander Massey''s instructions.


    "Giver!"


    Masseter turned his head and looked at giver not far away.


    Of course, givey knew what commander masseter was going to say, nodded and said, "I see! I will do my best to help the two vancomrades transport their troops to Turner island! "


    "But... Commander Masseger, once there is a war around Turner island as we think, once the battle starts, the first regiment will cut off our contact with Turner island with powerful warships, and Turner island will be isolated. In order to cope with the possible protracted war, Turner island must reserve enough materials, In this way, the two vanguards can fight without worry! "


    At this time, Vader said in a voice: "Lord giver is right. Materials must be ready! Only in this way can we cope with high-intensity fighting! "


    Masseger nodded and said, "I''ll tell the postmaster about this! After the meeting, I''ll ask him to act immediately, and the supplies will be sent to NAT island! "


    Three people nodded, so, things are easier to do.


    Time waits for no one to know when the first regiment will arrive.


    At the end of the meeting, Masseger said: "the communication lines at the border are being restored. Once restored, the whole territory of Bentley will be reconnected. At that time, the communication will be unimpeded. For the future of Bentley and the coming crisis, the border roads should be prepared to remove the roadblocks at any time."


    Because of the separation of the territory of the other two commanders by Massey''s defense area, Massey ordered to cut off the communication lines with the other two places at the beginning due to some contradictions, which led to the inconvenience of Bentley''s communication. The complete separation of the three places and the independence of communication gradually divided Bentley into three parts.


    If there was no invasion of the first legion, as time goes on and generations later, judging from the current situation of Israel, it may be a big problem whether there will still be houbinli at that time.


    Communication lines restored?


    Everyone was stunned, and looked at the main position of masseter unexpectedly.


    At the beginning, when commander Massey ordered to cut off the communication lines and completely isolate the three places, many people objected.


    Although there are factions, they do not want to affect the development of Bentley.


    Before that, whenever someone talked about this topic, commander Massey would be furious, but this time he took the initiative to repair the communication line. How could they not be surprised?


    It seems to be aware of the surprise of the public, and Massey said to himself, "I''m not stupid. When facing the external forces, we must unite together. I also hope they can be more intelligent. If they still choose to fall into the well at this time, it can only show that the time of national subjugation is coming!"


    Everyone was silent. Of course, they knew the contradiction between the three commanders.


    It''s not just personal gain, it''s factional.


    Bentley''s three-point military system has lasted for a long time. No matter which commander, the factional dispute has never disappeared.

 Chapter 603

    In this term, when commander Massey came to power, the division of factions became more and more intense. Finally, no one was expected to meet with the commanders. The huge Bentley country was also divided into three because of the interruption of communication lines.


    Although many people don''t think that''s a good idea, the reality is that even if you don''t want to do something, you have to do it.


    "That''s the end of the meeting. It''s an eventful time. Your mind should keep awake and wait for orders at any time!"


    In the end, Massey announced the end of the meeting.


    They stood up and walked out in groups in silence.


    After a while, the original noisy conference room became empty again, and even the owner of the house, Marcel, left.


    After a meeting, Marani entered a state of emergency.


    Of course, everything is going on quietly.


    The first Legion hasn''t appeared yet, and some things can''t be concluded.


    When Marani entered a state of emergency, the city of opoaron, hundreds of kilometers away, entered a state of emergency with the end of a meeting.


    The return of the fleet gave all three commanders a piece of news.


    That is, the enemy is coming.


    Under the external threat, at this time, the three commanders of Bentley made the same move, that is to contact the other two commanders.


    On the surface, Bentley is normal, but on the back, it''s undercurrent.


    With the frequent mobilization of troops, some people can smell the unusual atmosphere, but under the closed news, they can''t imagine that Bentley will face the invasion of foreign enemies.


    At the time of Bentley''s emergency operation, the first Legion''s fleet at sea was not idle.


    The sea is vast and boundless.


    Driving away from the storm, the sky outside seemed wider and the water bluer.


    The wind is very gentle, the sea is sparkling, a peaceful scene.


    However, in this peaceful scene, a huge fleet is sailing on the sea.


    In the rolling sea, the fleet''s navigation has never been so smooth.


    There''s no wind, there''s no waves, there''s only the disturbance caused by the bow tearing the sea.


    The white trace on the tail seems to be lightened with the softness of the sea, and soon disappeared on the sea.


    Meal time has just ended and it''s a little past noon.


    In the roar of "rumble", the fleet is moving little by little on the sea. Under the sunlight, the smooth metal is shining with reflected light.


    It''s very close to the mainland of Bentley. Although we can''t see the land line, it doesn''t take long.


    In the dark green fleet, the only heavy cruiser.


    Heavy turrets, heavy cruisers appear huge and powerful.


    In the bridge command room, Natasha left the captain''s seat and came to the command platform again.


    In the blue light, at night, Tanya''s projection has appeared beside the command platform. The three people stand upright, and their thick and deep hoods hide all their information. The only thing they can see is their black and red clothes.


    "The follow-up fleet in the port should have set out, and my task is to clean up everything on Turner island before the troop carrying fleet arrives! Time''s up. Let''s split the fleet! "


    A cold voice came from her hood, and Natasha''s words came to the ears of two people in other ships through communication equipment.


    The hood moved, and the night''s projection looked at Natasha.


    In the messenger, the sound of night rang.


    "I''ll keep three ships, one cruiser, two destroyers. Blockade of the port should be enough!"


    When night''s words were over, Tanya''s voice followed.


    "So do I. leave three ships and seal off the port of Voda!"


    With a slight nod, Natasha said, "let''s go our separate ways."


    In a flash, the blue glow disappeared.


    Seeing this, Natasha turned away and returned to the captain''s seat.


    Soon after, the fleets sailing on the sea changed, and all kinds of fleets began to separate.


    The white and silver gray fleets began to separate. Some of them moved to the northeast and Southeast, while the other turned at a large angle on the sea and went in the same direction.


    Jiye''s task is to monitor ASEAN. She needs to lead the remaining warships back to Nanlin island to strengthen the monitoring of ASEAN.


    Tanya''s mission is to serve as a reserve force to prevent the third party from joining. Her position is not in Bentley, but in the South China Sea, cruising in important waters.


    The huge fleet is divided into five parts. Only the dark green fleet keeps its original shape and goes forward bravely without changing its direction.


    With the passage of time, the separated fleet is gradually disappearing. Looking around, the sea is empty and the scattered fleet can no longer be seen.


    ----


    The storm has lasted for three days, the sea is still disturbed, the wind is still blowing.


    There is no more rain in the sky, and the strong wind is much weaker.


    The ups and downs of the sea are not as intense as before.


    All kinds of phenomena show that the storm is about to leave.


    Dark clouds in the sky in the fierce rolling, as if struggling in general, slowly fade color.


    With the change of the dark clouds, the dim sky and the earth become slightly bright.


    The storm, which lasted for several days, seemed to be going away.


    Is that a good thing?


    Of course, no one thinks the disappearance of the storm is a bad thing.


    But for the broken sword pirates, the departure of the storm is really a relief.


    But the next problem, but let the broken sword Pirate Group so people''s heart hanging up.


    The ship''s supplies are exhausted!


    Although in these days, has been frugal, but still can not resist the huge consumption.


    Both food and water have bottomed out.


    The storm had passed, but there was not enough material left for them to reach Nanlin island safely.


    Although the sea is much calm, but the ship is still shaking, with the ups and downs of the sea, swing left and right.


    In the cabin of an armored ship, in the big room, Chen Nannan, Chen Hui and Chen Jing are looking for ways to solve the problem that plagues the broken sword Pirate Group.

 Chapter 604

    A tight leather armour perfectly reveals the feminine tenderness, but at the moment, the sexy Chen Nannan is not as confident as before, with a worried face and a worried eyebrow. It looks heartbreaking.


    "Big sister! The nearby island is not small. Maybe we can get some supplies from it. Should we send our brothers to search for something edible? "


    Seeing his elder sister''s appearance, Chen Jingpo was distressed and said a way out.


    On one side, Chen Hui shook his head and said in a deep voice: "the supplies were exhausted yesterday! We can''t waste any more time! Elder sister, let''s go! It''s about 200 nautical miles away from Nanlin island. If you''re lucky, there should be no problem in sticking to Nanlin island. You can only make your brothers suffer! "


    "Bitter? Three days, three days without food or drink, the strong brothers may be able to survive, but what about the old and weak women and children? Can they survive? "


    Facing his younger brother Chen Jing''s eyes, Chen Hui said calmly, "this is the only way to do it. Other ways are not without it. That huge" ship "is our" way ". The only thing we don''t know is whether they will help us!"


    Chen Jing kept silent about his brother''s words. A few days ago, they had the idea of seeking the boat next to him.


    But this method was rejected by elder sister Chen Nannan.


    They know what the elder sister thinks.


    But now, in order to survive, what else can''t be done.


    Thinking of the boat, Chen Hui felt an impulse.


    Looking up at the elder sister, Chen Hui said, "elder sister! Let me negotiate with them! See if you can get help! "


    Chen Nannan did not agree, but shook his head: "the most suitable candidate is me, as long as I go to appear more sincere!"


    "But..."


    Chen Hui was worried and said: "after all, you are a woman. Some things are inconvenient, but they will cause some unnecessary conflicts!"


    Of course, Chen Nan knows what Chen Hui is worried about.


    With a cool smile, Chen Nannan said fearlessly: "don''t say anything. It''s not too late. Go and get ready! I''m going to the ship for help


    See elder sister insist, Chen Hui can only compromise.


    Because Chen Hui knows very well in his heart that once the elder sister makes a decision, no one can make her change her mind. It is unnecessary and superfluous to say more.


    With a slight nod, Chen Hui said in a deep voice: "since elder sister has decided, I won''t say more! Big sister! Even if you fail, don''t force yourself too much. If you don''t return within two hours, even if you offend the first legion, we will take the boat! "


    Facing Chen Hui''s serious appearance, Chen Nannan had no choice but to smile and said in a soft voice: "try your best! But don''t mess around. Even if it doesn''t work, they won''t embarrass me. There''s no need to be too nervous! "


    "I hope so!"


    Just like what he said, Chen Hui could only hope that it would be just as the elder sister hoped.


    Take the emperor?


    The ignorant are fearless. If they knew what kind of existence was on the emperor, they would not say that. I''m afraid they dare not think about it.


    On the surface, "emperor" looks like a civilian ship without any combat power, but its actual combat power is far more than that of any warship. Just "Li Meng" is like a heavy firepower fortress, not to mention other powerful bodyguards and nuns.


    The aftermath of the storm is still stirring the sea, and the weather outside is still bad.


    But in this bad weather, the broken sword pirates are on the move.


    In order to show sincerity, Chen Nannan will take a boat to the emperor.


    In this bad weather, you can imagine how dangerous it is to take a boat without any anti wave ability.


    But there was no fear in Chen Nannan''s heart.


    The small wooden boat had been put down. There was no one on it. There was only a rope connected to the boat to prevent it from drifting away with the current.


    The sea is undulating violently, and the small wooden boat is swinging to the left and right with the ups and downs of the sea. The inclination is so great that it seems that it will sink at any time.


    "Big sister! At least let me follow you


    The turbulent sea conditions outside worried Chen Jing, who was standing on the side of the boat.


    There is nothing more to say. The bad sea conditions outside can''t stop Chen Nannan.


    Pulling the rope connecting the boat, Chen Nannan looked at Chen Jing with a worried face and said, "wait for me to come back with peace of mind!"


    This is an advice and a reminder to Chen Jing.


    With that, Chen Nannan''s vigorous body leaped lightly, and her graceful body fell down on the boat gently and steadily along the rope.


    Pick up the oar, untie the rope, Chen Nannan skillfully paddle the oar.


    Under the slight push of the boat, it was hard to move forward on the ups and downs of the sea, leaving little by little and approaching the "big ship" not far away.


    Except for Chen Hui and Chen Jing, no one knows what Chen Nannan is going to do.


    Especially the people on the armored boat, looking at the boat looming on the sea, a pair of words and stop appearance.


    What are you going to do in such dangerous weather?


    It''s too dangerous!


    In the sea around the emperor, the mobilized soldiers on the deck have been watching,


    The mobilization soldiers on the deck also found the approach of a small wooden boat.


    The small wooden boat is undulating on the sea, looming in the undulating sea. If you don''t look carefully, you can''t find the existence of the small wooden boat.


    "It''s a woman!"


    "Yes! It''s a woman


    "It''s like it''s coming from those boats not far away. What''s she going to do?"


    Looking at a small wooden boat approaching on the sea not far below, the mobilized soldiers stopped to wait and talk.


    "I don''t know! Do you want to tell the sergeant? "


    "Let''s make it known."


    "She''s waving! Are you asking for help? "


    "For help? She doesn''t look like a drowning man


    When it was close enough to the emperor, looking up, Chen Nannan saw her figure on the high side of the boat.


    Put down the oar, Chen Nannan waved.

 Chapter 605

    Chen Nan Nan''s move, although the mobilization soldiers don''t know what the woman on the boat below means, they also guess that the woman below wants to talk to them.


    The mobilized soldiers did not have the right to make decisions without authorization, so they reported the situation to the chief sergeant at a higher level.


    As a chief sergeant, vyev also did not have the right to let outsiders board the "emperor" without authorization, so he had to report the news to his superiors.


    This report shocked Li Meng.


    She fell gently in Li Meng''s ear. Wendy didn''t know what she was whispering.


    "It''s her!"


    With a little sense, Li Meng sensed that there was a vigorous life on the sea below.


    That feeling is familiar.


    Li Meng has seen all his body. Can Li Meng not be familiar with her!


    I didn''t expect her to come.


    At the same time of the accident, Li Meng was also puzzled.


    I don''t know why she came here.


    Wendy was surprised by the appearance of the host.


    Looks like the host knows her?


    But how?


    She could stay by her master''s side all the time. She knew everyone he knew, but Wendy didn''t know anything about that woman.


    "Master! Do you know her? "


    Next to Li Meng, Wendy asked suspiciously.


    "Well! I know you! I know her, but she doesn''t know me! "


    After a little doubt, Li Meng didn''t care much.


    Although he saw all her body, Li Meng didn''t mean it.


    It''s just the "strength" in her body that attracts Li Meng. It''s just an accident.


    i see!


    Wendy understood.


    Without much thought, Wendy asked softly, "master! What should I do? Do we need to respond to her? She seems to want to talk to us! "


    conversation?


    She should come from the fleet not far away!


    Li Meng didn''t forget where he saw her.


    In this way, something should have happened to her.


    forget it!


    Although Li Meng didn''t want to contact with outsiders, who told him to look at her body by accident!


    Even if it is a kind of compensation!


    After thinking about it, Li Meng said, "let vyev contact her! See what she''s going to say? Maybe it''s some trouble! If you don''t go to the three treasures hall for nothing, it''s no good to find it at this time! "


    "Since there''s nothing good, just ignore it!"


    Li Meng shook his head lightly and said: "it''s fate to meet the vast sea. It''s either the enemy or the friend. Our first army can''t be too isolated in human relations! If you can help, you can help. It''s also a way to uphold "justice."


    Justice?


    Li Meng wanted to laugh at his words.


    But Li Meng held back.


    Wendy on one side, as well as the members of the guard team in the pavilion, did not feel much about the host''s words.


    Darkness and light, justice and evil, they have no idea at all.


    They just act according to their master''s will, which is not about justice and evil.


    Even if it is evil, the master says "justice", that is justice.


    "I see!"


    Wendy left, walked out of the pavilion and whispered to vieev outside.


    After getting the clear instructions from the superior, vieev conveyed the order to the following.


    When the mobilizers received the instructions from vieev, they began to guide the small wooden boats on the sea.


    Under the guidance of the mobilized soldiers on the deck, Chen Nannan rowed to the sea below the stern hatch of the emperor.


    Crane has been put down, the use of crane, Chen Nannan boarded the "emperor.".


    When the crane rises slowly, all you can see is the smooth wall. When the wall disappears, there is a huge platform in front of Chen Nannan.


    Many figures are shaking on the platform. They are wearing uniform dark green armor and look like they have a strong metal texture.


    In the eye, there is a metal world.


    Looking from the outside, the ship is very big. When you get on the ship, the feeling of "big" is even stronger.


    Soft light, metallic luster, when two kinds of low light interweave together, give people a sense of science fiction.


    When stepping on the deck, everything around makes Chen Nannan feel like entering another world.


    A world completely different from before.


    In Chen Nannan''s visit to the surrounding scene, several metal figures come over.


    To their approach, Chen Nan Nan looked in the past, look still calm.


    When he came to Chen Nannan, vyev stopped.


    Looking at the woman in front of him, vyev inquired, "please explain your intention! This is the emperor, the first legion of the ship. No outsiders are allowed to enter


    The emperor?


    What a domineering name.


    The identity of the owner of this ship must not be simple.


    Although it was an unarmed ship, there were many soldiers on board.


    Chen Nannan said in a low voice: "I''m the representative of the fleet not far away. I''m here to ask for help! I wonder if I can meet your leader? "


    Chief?


    Commander?


    Vyev did not agree. Of course, it is impossible to disturb the commander''s purity.


    A slightly mechanical voice rang out, and vieev said, "explain your intention! According to the importance of the matter, I will consider whether to report it or not! "


    In the heart, Chen Nan Nan some self mockery, it seems that he even see the other party leader''s qualifications are not.


    I didn''t care too much. This trip, Chen Nannan came to ask for help. Since she asked for help from others, this attitude should not be too high.


    Next, Chen Nannan showed her identity to vieev and the needs of the broken sword Pirate Group.


    "The broken sword pirates?"


    Looking over Chen Nannan, veyev looked at the fleet on the sea not far away.


    It''s a coincidence that this fleet is intended to be "good" pirates.


    Dozens of ships, the scale of this pirate group is not small, I am afraid it is the largest pirate group among the "Congliang" pirates.

 Chapter 606

    Since he is a "Congliang" pirate, of course he will help if he can. However, vyev has to report this matter to the higher authorities for advice.


    Looking back at Chen Nannan in front of him from a distance, vieev said: "I need to report this to the top!"


    With that, vieev contacted Wendy on the top deck with the communication device in his helmet, and explained some information about the Pirate Group.


    On the top deck of the emperor.


    "Master! It''s clear! The fleet was a pirate group planning to be "Congliang". Due to the storm, they stayed here for a long time, which resulted in the shortage of materials. So they asked us for help. The one who boarded the ship was the head of the Pirate Group, named "Chen Nannan"! "


    In the pavilion, Wendy leaned over Li Meng''s ear and whispered the news of vieev''s report.


    Chen Nannan?


    A lady, even a pirate leader, is quite surprised at Chen Nannan and Li Meng.


    But it''s not surprising to think about her identity.


    After all, as a "martial arts man", he is far superior to ordinary people in terms of individual strength and can become the leader of pirates, which is also a matter of course.


    Since he is a "Congliang" pirate, he is his own.


    Without much thought, Li Meng said, "since they are from their own family, give them some help."


    Li Meng is never stingy when necessary.


    If Congliang joined Nanlin Island, the population of Qingcheng would increase a lot.


    Now that we have met each other, we need to extend our helping hand.


    The answer has been obtained, and the meaning of the host is very clear.


    Standing slightly and using the portable communicator in her ear, Wendy contacted vieev.


    In a low voice, he told the master what he meant.


    "I understand! Yes! I''ll arrange material assistance immediately! "


    On the platform of the stern hatch of the emperor, vieev is communicating with Wendy.


    The instructions from the superior are very clear. Of course, vieev knows what to do next.


    When the voice in the communicator disappears, vieev interrupts the call.


    Looking at the waiting Chen Nannan again, vyev said: "I have got clear instructions, and I will give you some material assistance!"


    Hearing what vyev said, Chen Nannan was greatly relieved.


    This trip didn''t expect to be so smooth. When she came, Chen Nannan thought a lot of things in her mind. Now it seems that she thought too much.


    Looking at the metal body in front of him, Chen Nannan said with thanks: "thank you very much for your help!"


    "It''s an order. I''m just acting on it. It''s not me that you want to thank, it''s the commander!"


    Slightly mechanical words came to Chen Nannan''s ears.


    Commander?


    From the words of the people in front of her, Chen Nannan got some information.


    It seems that the owner of the ship is what he called "commander".


    It should be the commander who "ordered" her to accept her request.


    Who is he?


    To this point Chen Nan Nan is very curious, in the heart has one kind to want to see his impulse.


    Chen Nan laughs at himself. How can he meet him.


    Veyev didn''t care about Chen Nannan''s changing face, but continued: "prepare to receive materials! We won''t stay here long, we''ll leave as soon as the storm stops! "


    Chen Nannan nodded, didn''t say much, turned and left, and returned to the small wooden boat.


    This time, when she came back, it was not a boat, but a big boat.


    When Chen Nannan returned to the armored ship in a small boat, Chen Jing and Chen Hui, who had been waiting on the deck, breathed a sigh of relief.


    It wasn''t long for the elder sister to leave, about an hour or so, but in this short time, it was like years for them.


    When Chen Nannan stepped on the deck, the two brothers who had been waiting for him quickly came up.


    "Big sister! What about? Did they make it difficult for you? "


    Chen Hui asked nervously.


    Chen Jing also looked at the elder sister with consulting eyes.


    With a sigh of relief, Chen Nannan gently shook her head and said with self mockery: "I haven''t even seen your elder sister, so why bother? Don''t worry. It''s going well this time. They promised to support us with some supplies! "


    "Yes! That would be great


    Chen Nan''s words let Chen Hui feel relieved.


    If the supplies are solved, there will be no problem for their fleet.


    It''s only a matter of time before we go to Nanlin island.


    "All right! When the storm is a little weaker, you can go and receive supplies. "


    Although the sky and the earth are a little brighter, they are still shrouded in darkness.


    The wind is still sweeping, the sea is still disturbing, but the movement is not as strong as before.


    It''s a matter of time before the storm leaves. Now, for the broken sword pirates, they have to wait.


    Leaving the windy and windy deck outside, the three returned to the room belonging to the head of the pirate regiment.


    When sitting on the seat behind the table, Chen Nannan held the table in her hands and fell into meditation.


    Chen Jing and Chen Hui at the table looked at the elder sister with a puzzled look on their faces.


    Look at the expression of elder sister. Elder sister has something on her mind.


    It was good before. How did it come back like this?


    What happened on that ship.


    Just as Chen Hui was about to ask something, Chen Nan Nan''s voice rang.


    "The first Legion is really different. Whether it is weapons or equipment, it''s refreshing. Especially people, those soldiers, contact with those soldiers, it gives people a very strange feeling. That feeling can''t be expressed in words, but it won''t be annoying!"


    It seems that the eldest sister has a high opinion of the first Legion.


    It''s not common. It''s very rare.


    Chen Hui knows very well that her eldest sister is very proud.


    It''s harder to get her approval than to go to heaven.


    Thinking of this, Chen Hui said: "this can only show that the elder sister''s choice is very correct. With the first army standing on the top of the mountain, those old and weak women and children can live in peace!"

 Chapter 607

    "I think it''s the opposite! The greater the strength, the greater the ambition. Is the first army willing to shrink in Nanlin island? Recently, the South China Sea is not peaceful. Maybe the first regiment will make more drastic moves next! There is no stable life in war


    For the second brother''s view, Chen Jing''s view is completely the opposite, the first Legion is too powerful, so powerful that people can''t believe it.


    With a strong military force, how can we be satisfied with the small Nanlin island?


    If the first Legion is really a pioneer, then there will be war after war with the first Legion.


    In the war, no matter how safe the rear area is, threats from all sides cannot be avoided.


    Looking at the two brothers with different opinions, Chen Nannan said calmly: "OK! The road has been chosen, and I''m not going to go back. This is my choice, and it''s also your choice. We must go on this road all the time! "


    They were solemn and nodded heavily.


    The argument is just to express what they think. It doesn''t change anything.


    As the elder sister said, there is no turning back here.


    ----


    Night has come!


    The day passed again.


    In the dark sea, a ship shadow floating, darkness shrouded everything, can only rely on the dim light from the sky, to see the outline of a huge warship.


    That''s the fleet of the first legion, Natasha''s fleet.


    It''s not far from Bentley. Maybe you can see the coastline of Bentley after sailing dozens of nautical miles.


    But with the advent of night, Natasha had some scruples and ordered the fleet to stop.


    We should never be careless and never underestimate the threat of "sea animals".


    "Sea beast" is the real overlord in the sea, the necessary vigilance is still needed.


    After a storm, the sky was empty, and the full moon hung high in the sky, casting silver light on the sea.


    In the moonlight, heaven and earth really want to put on a layer of silver frost, the sparkling sea is reflecting the silver brilliance.


    The sea is quiet, forming a beautiful and spectacular scenery.


    The endless sky is full of starlight. Looking up, you can feel the vastness of the starry sky and feel your own insignificance.


    The only pity is that how many people are enjoying this beautiful scenery at this time?


    Maybe, but very little, very little!


    Although the night is long, but for human beings, the night is the fastest time to pass, often wake up, the night has left, completely people can not feel the passage of time.


    No words all night!


    In the early morning, everything revives!


    I do not know when, thick white fog from the sea, shrouded in a large area of the sea.


    In the thick fog, Turner Island looms, only the tall lighthouse stands high, out of the thick fog, standing in the white fog.


    As the gateway of Marani Bay, Turner island is the first line of defense of Marani city.


    Although in the past, the function of Turner island was only to guide the ships going in and out of Marani Bay, the fortress on the island was very clear at the beginning of its establishment, in order to resist foreign enemies.


    But Bentley has been peaceful for hundreds of years, and the world environment does not allow human beings to kill each other. Over time, the fortress on Turner island has been forgotten.


    Although necessary care is provided every year, Turner island is not important in the eyes of Bentley''s upper class. Because of this, there are few more than 100 soldiers stationed in the fortress on Turner island.


    Turner island is not big, but it is not small. In the thick fog, on the cliffs, a fortress looms.


    The fortress is so big that it almost occupies the whole island.


    Turner island is steep on all sides and full of cliffs. The only entrance and exit is on a beach.


    A wharf was built on the beach. Behind the wharf, there is a stone road spreading upward, leading to the fortress on the cliff.


    Yesterday''s chaos has subsided. In the thick fog, the only thing that has changed on the wall of the fortress is the many upright figures.


    In the past, there were only a few soldiers in the fortress and only a few on the wall.


    Today, however, the city wall is full of soldiers in gray leather uniforms.


    Some of them are walking on the wall, some are gathering behind the battlements, and they don''t know what they are talking about, and some are standing on the wall to inspect the sea covered by thick fog.


    The white fog blocked everything, the only thing that could be heard was the roar.


    It was the roar of a marine power stove. It was just a passing merchant ship. The soldiers had been used to it for a long time and didn''t care too much about it.


    Behind the city wall, there is an open space. In the space, wooden boxes are stacked and piled separately.


    It''s all kinds of living materials, as well as weapons and ammunition.


    Yesterday, countless materials were transported from Marani city. The warehouse in the fortress had already burst, and the rest could only be placed outside in the open air.


    In addition to the stacked materials, there are more than a dozen powerful guards in the field.


    The guards are humanoid weapons, but these more than a dozen guards are not humanoid. It''s like adding a pair of mechanical feet under an egg shaped turret. They look very bloated.


    This is the first generation of guardians, who have not yet possessed a complete humanoid posture.


    Its design concept is not for flexibility, but for firepower and adaptability.


    The 85mm cannon has excellent firepower, which is enough to destroy the scales of most "fierce beasts". It has balanced and dynamic mechanical legs, which enables the guards to run freely on various terrain.


    The auxiliary weapon is a 20 mm machine gun, which can be used as a close defense.


    Although it was just dawn, there were already figures shaking around the bloated guards.


    They hold all kinds of tools, jump up and down on the bloated guards, and carry out the necessary maintenance.


    "Big brother! Do you think the first Legion will really come? I don''t believe that Bentley has been founded for more than 100 years. I don''t know how many times this crisis has occurred, but in the end, it''s all over the place. There''s never been a real war! "

 Chapter 608

    On the wall, two figures in gray uniforms stood side by side.


    Looking at the row of guards in the field below, Vader said to the people beside him.


    Viah''s face was calm, like her brother, viah, looking at the guards in the field below.


    There''s no certainty, and Victoria won''t jump to conclusions.


    But it doesn''t stop Victoria from making some guesses.


    With a cool look, weaya said: "this time is different from the past. The battle on the sea has started, and the fleet is in a panic. I''m afraid it won''t be like the past."


    "War?"


    Looking down, Vader murmured to himself.


    Will war really happen?


    Although as a commander-in-chief, Vader did not experience war.


    The only battle was a battle against the "sea beast". It was in that battle against the plate crab orcs that the two brothers were promoted to vanfu and entered the high level of Bentley.


    Vader has no experience in the war of mankind. It can be said that in the whole country of Bentley, no vanguard has any experience in the war of the same kind.


    After all, it has been peaceful for a long time, and few of you have any experience in fighting with other countries of the same kind


    Looking back from below, viah continued to patrol the wall.


    See big brother viah left, Vader quickly followed up.


    Walking side by side with viah, Vader said: "although this fortress has been built for a long time, it is still quite strong. However, the more than ten shore defense guns have been destroyed. Those are big guys, and they can''t be replaced for a while. I have inspected and found that there are only seven shore defense guns that can be used, but there is a lot of lack of long-range firepower."


    "If it''s bad, it''s bad! If there is a war, those shore defense guns don''t play a big role. Don''t forget that the other side has powerful warships. I''m afraid those shore defense guns will be destroyed in the first wave of naval gun bombardment! "


    Vader was silent. The elder brother was right. However, in this case, once there was a war, they would be in a bad situation.


    It seemed to know what Vader was thinking in his heart, and she said calmly, "don''t worry! The layout of this fortress is designed to resist the high-intensity bombing. There are not only defense holes in the wall, but also the thickness of the upper layer of the wall is amazing, which is enough to resist the high-intensity bombing! The key to the victory of the war lies in the attack and defense of the fortress. As long as we can hold here, the victory will only belong to Bentley


    Vader nodded, and as he walked, he said, "that''s true. Turner island has plenty of troops. It''s not so easy for the other side to capture this island!"


    It''s not that easy?


    You don''t feel so relieved.


    There can''t be a fortress that can''t be broken in the world. Although the fortress is strong, it''s too old.


    Some places are no longer as solid as the surface.


    Moreover, no matter how strong the fortress is, it is also made of stone.


    It may be able to withstand a temporary bombardment, but it won''t take long.


    "Did you hear anything?"


    "What? What do you hear? It should be just passing ships! "


    "The sound seems to be a little different. The roar of the power stove is not that kind of sound!"


    "No, I don''t see anything!"


    There seems to be a change in the thick fog


    Some are far away and some are weak, which makes it impossible to confirm.


    The soldiers on the wall murmured, the thick fog shrouded everything, only with the slightest change can not let people know what.


    Standing at the top of the wall and looking into the distance, all the soldiers could see was a thick fog.


    There was also the sound of the sea hitting the cliff below.


    The emergence of the change will not be without reason, just in the waters less than seven miles northwest of Turner island.


    In the thick fog, the gentle "roar" is ringing suddenly.


    In the roar, one warship after another penetrated the thick fog and drove slowly on the sea.


    The speed is very slow, the ship is sliding gently on the sea.


    On the towering bridge observation platform, a number of mobilized soldiers are searching in the thick fog.


    Just then, a huge shadow flashed through the thick fog in the distance.


    The fog was moving, and the shadow was soon covered by thick fog.


    But from the flash of the screen, the mobilized soldiers determined the location.


    Look carefully, freeze the target, with the heavy fog floating, an island looms, whenever the island appears, the huge fortress on the island is clearly visible.


    "Report! We''ve got target Turner Island, six nautical miles away from 11 o''clock


    The mobilizers on the observation platform reported their findings to the command room.


    eureka?


    Hearing the report from the observation deck, jevrich, who was watching the dense fog through the window in the command room, was slightly stunned. Then he turned to the black and red figure on the captain''s seat and said, "general! The destination has been found, six miles ahead. "


    Natasha''s face moved in her hood because of yevrich''s report.


    Speaking slightly, Natasha said calmly, "keep the order! Stop the fleet and get ready for the attack


    "Yes


    At the command, in the thick fog, the fleet slowly stopped, and in the slow movement, set up the attack formation.


    The so-called opposite shore bombardment formation is to place the warships on the side and face the attacking targets on one side of the hull. Only in this way can the maximum firepower of each warship be exerted.


    In the thick fog, the sound of metal gears is buzzing.


    Destroyers, cruisers, heavy cruisers, so the main gun, auxiliary gun turrets rotate, and the muzzle of the black hole is in the same direction.


    Fog shrouded everything, let the fleet appear silent, no one knows, a fleet is hiding in the fog at this time.


    In the quiet morning, time is leaving little by little.


    As time goes by, the dense fog is dispersing bit by bit.


    As the fog gets weaker and weaker, what is hidden by the fog can no longer be hidden.

 Chapter 609

    This is true for the fleet of the first legion, as well as for the defenders on Turner island.


    When the fog slowly dissipated, the towering bridge on the sea in the distance, the majestic ship body also exposed to the eyes of Turner island fortress garrison.


    Looking at the distant sea, a large area of warships looming in the mist, the Bentley soldiers on the fortress wall suddenly rioted.


    "The enemy appears! The enemy fleet appears


    "Come on! Sound the alarm


    "Inform the two centurions immediately!"


    In the process of the soldiers'' running, the sound of "Wu Wu" suddenly sounded hoarsely in the fortress, so loud that it could be heard in a large area of sea around.


    The appearance of the police call made the fortress, which was originally quiet, suddenly become turbulent.


    Countless soldiers in gray leather uniforms climbed the wall and ran to their posts.


    On the wall of the city, dense figures are shaking, and the sound of "pedaling" footsteps is continuous.


    On one side of the wall facing the northwest, rows of soldiers stood on the broad wall behind the battlements, nervously looking at the fierce fleet on the distant sea.


    The huge ship body, the numerous gun barrels, the dancing black flag, everything, let them feel the pressure from the spirit.


    "My Lord! Here you are


    In the soldiers'' intense gaze, two figures boarded the wall on this side, and a chieftain stationed in this section of the wall rushed to meet them.


    "Prepare for battle"


    The pace didn''t stop, Vader just told.


    "Yes


    While they were talking, they had come to the wall, behind the battlements, and looked at the sea covered by mist in the distance.


    The fog was so light that nothing could be hidden.


    The enemy fleet moored on the sea is clearly visible.


    At the same time, Vader and viah picked up their telescopes and observed the fleet on the sea in the distance.


    In the camera, everything is very clear.


    On the sea, the formation of the fleet made Vader look heavy.


    While observing, Vader said: "big brother! The enemy''s fleet has been set up to attack. You are right. I''m afraid that this war will not end like before! "


    Like Vader, viah has the same heavy look.


    The distant fleet put a lot of pressure on Virginia.


    Too strong, just looking at the appearance of those fleets, it gives people a ferocious feeling.


    That''s the ferocity of firepower.


    No wonder giver''s fleet will come back in a hurry to fight against such powerful warships, and their Bentley fleet will not have any chance of winning.


    It''s the only right way to escape and save power.


    "Those warships are really fierce! No wonder giver''s fleet will flee in a panic. What''s the origin of the first Legion? Not everyone can own those warships! Small forces? Are we getting the wrong information? "


    Whether a warship is powerful or not can be seen from its appearance.


    Although the warships of the enemy fleet are large and small, the lines of each warship are very slender and smooth. The layout on the deck is perfect, and the firepower is extremely fierce. The turrets, the gun barrels, and each warship are like a hedgehog.


    A hedgehog full of guns.


    Just from the appearance, the numerous gun barrels give people a kind of almost suffocating pressure.


    Yes! How can a small force have such a powerful fleet?


    What Vader doubts is exactly what VAIA doubts.


    But this is not the time to think about it.


    "Get ready to fight," she said in a deep voice


    After putting down the telescope, they left the city wall.


    As the highest officers of the fort, the positions of the two men were not at the front line, but at the rear.


    Their safety is the most important factor to ensure the victory of the battle.


    No matter who is killed, it will affect the morale of his troops.


    As long as two people survive, the soldiers in the fort will stick to the last one.


    Turner island is the gateway to Marani Bay, close to the coastline.


    Malani Bay is a gourd shaped sea area deep inland, while Turner island is in the middle of gourd mouth.


    Looking south and North, Bentley''s coastline is clearly visible, no more than seven nautical miles.


    Before the battle started, the fleet of the first regiment had a new operation.


    Two destroyers left the fleet and began to blockade the waters around Turner island.


    The waters near Turner island are the only entrance to Marani Bay. As long as the waters near Turner island are blocked, Marani city will be isolated.


    The effect of the first Legion''s operation is very obvious. Ships entering and leaving Marani Bay are blocked by the first Legion at the entrance of Marani Bay.


    From this moment on, no vessel is allowed to enter Marani bay or leave.


    The garrison in the fortress had no choice but to watch the enemy blockade the sea area.


    Although the coastal artillery in the fort can touch the two warships cruising in the nearby waters, they dare not.


    Because their task is to defend Turner Island, the longer the delay, the better. Of course, they can''t take the lead in firing and let the enemy attack.


    For the change of Bentley, a war around Bentley is about to take place, which the merchants blocked by the first Legion are very curious.


    The merchant ship was stopped, for those businessmen, this is not something unacceptable.


    Without Bentley, they can go to other places. All they need is a little time.


    And the attack on Bingley was a big event for those businessmen.


    In the near future, the news of Bentley''s attack will be spread all over the South China Sea by those businessmen.


    Changes in the open sea, the emergence of the first Legion fleet, the news quickly spread back to Marani city.


    The news was brought back by the merchant ships who left. They wanted to leave, but the open sea was blocked and they had to return to Marani.


    The news that merchants brought back from the open sea spread quickly throughout the whole Marani city. Both the military and the people got the news at almost the same time.


    The only difference between the two is that the military has been psychologically prepared, and the appearance of the first Corps is unexpected and expected.

 Chapter 610

    The first reaction of Marani people to the invasion of Bentley was to "doubt" the authenticity of the news.


    Bentley has been peaceful for more than 100 years. How can war happen?


    It''s hard for people in Marani to believe that the war happened.


    However, whether the people will believe it or not, for the military, things have finally come to an end.


    The first Legion is here. It''s true. All the expectations have come true.


    For the military, the subsequent response plan is the only thing they need to consider.


    Marani, commander''s mansion.


    News of the invasion of the first Legion fleet has spread all over Marani, and there is no doubt about its authenticity.


    An emergency meeting was held again in the conference room of the commander''s mansion.


    This time, all the senior officials of Marani city were called together. The huge conference room was almost filled with dozens of main and Deputy seats.


    Daodao was sitting upright. As a military government, almost all the senior officials were soldiers, and all the officials in the conference room were wearing gray uniforms.


    At a glance, the gray military uniform was exquisite, and a repressive atmosphere filled the meeting room.


    On the throne, masseter sat upright with a slightly serious look. Before the meeting started, he kept silent.


    Before the beginning of the meeting, during the time of the small meeting, the senior officials present whispered about the coming "war".


    Before that, although they were prepared, they were surprised when the first Legion really appeared.


    Because it shows that the peace in Bentley has been broken and the war has come.


    In the voice of the superior officials, a deputy in an officer''s uniform trotted to Massey''s side.


    Bowing his head, the Deputy whispered in his ear, "commander! Except for the six vancomrades who have left, all the other officials have arrived! "


    Masseter nodded.


    Seeing this, the Deputy got up and left, standing on one side of the conference room and looking around the huge conference room.


    Slightly in the right place, Marcel looked around at all the people in front of him.


    The meeting begins!


    With his mouth slightly open, masseter lowered his head slightly, keeping his mouth close enough to the microphone in front of him.


    "Be quiet! Be quiet


    Among the trumpets all over the conference room, there was the sound of masseter.


    The loud voice completely suppressed the "buzz" in the conference room.


    Commander Masseger spoke, and the officers at all levels who were talking stopped talking and looked at commander Masseger in his position.


    The sound of the discussion quickly disappeared, and the meeting room suddenly became quiet.


    Feeling the sight of Tao gathering on himself and looking at the crowd, masseter said calmly: "you already know the matter! Yesterday, we just speculated, and we didn''t think that the first Legion would appear. Some people still expected that this war would be as unfinished as before, but now, you can put away your illusions! "


    As he said this, masseter''s voice grew heavier.


    "The fleet of the first Legion has appeared, Marani Bay has been blocked, Turner island is surrounded, and war is imminent!"


    After a few words, in the eyes of many people, masseter continued: "this meeting is not just to send you the news of the coming of" war ", but a seminar to discuss how we should deal with the invasion of the first Legion!"


    Discussion?


    It should be negotiation.


    Seeing that masseter stopped talking, an officer at the round table said, "my Lord! What is there to discuss? Although Bentley has been in peace for more than a hundred years, Bentley is a military government. If the first Legion wants war, what are we afraid of? Give it to him


    As a soldier, he is not afraid of war, and he has no intention to retreat in his words, but has the confidence to move forward bravely.


    With a twinkle in his eyes, Massey exclaimed, "good! This is the military. You are right. We are the military government. The military is in power. There is always bias in the military. Our military strength is not weak. Why should we be afraid of foreign enemies? "


    "Although that''s true, commander, we still need to be vigilant in our internal defense work. If necessary, we can talk to those famous businessmen. If they are willing to come forward, they can at least suppress those who are not very secure below!"


    Next to the round table, another person in the room said.


    Massey nodded and said, "you''re right. In this war, those anti-government gangs may make some small moves and bring us some trouble. It''s time to have a good talk with those businessmen."


    After a few breaths, and looking at the people in front of him, Massey said, "internal stability is very important. The police must pay more attention to the pacification of the people. Other departments should help and use your methods to maintain the stability of Marani city."


    "This is a special period, so all departments should serve for the" war ". Before the end of the war, this is the last meeting. After officers at all levels go back, they must faithfully perform their duties. This is not only for me, but also for yourself, but also for Bentley!"


    The crowd, solemn and quiet, gently nodded and responded to Massey''s instructions.


    During the war, as usual, those who can enter the conference room are all qualified people. No one will be stupid if they can climb up to this position. They know when to take it seriously.


    At this moment, the Deputy standing on one side of the conference room seemed to get some news. He frowned and ignored the meeting. He quickly came to masseter, bowed his head and whispered something in his ear.


    People in the conference room looked at the deputy''s behavior one after another.


    Dare to disturb such an important meeting, there should be something important.


    Time is very short, after a few breaths, the Deputy finished speaking, stood up and left.


    When the Deputy left, masseter''s face grew heavier.


    Solemnly looking up at the people in front of him, masseter said slowly: "everyone! I have two pieces of news, one good and one bad! "

 Chapter 611

    After a pause, in the eyes of the public, masseter continued: "the good news is that the communication lines at the border have been restored, and the communication across Bentley has been restored!"


    It''s really good news. Communication is very important, especially in the war of foreign invasion.


    What about the bad news?


    Many confused eyes still did not disperse.


    "The bad news is that after the communication is restored, the other two commanders have sent me a message. Like Marani, Voda and opollon are also blocked by the fleet of the first regiment," said Massey


    "No? How can it be


    "These three places have been blocked, and Bentley has lost contact with the outside world completely!"


    "Yes! The first army is coming in a fierce way


    As soon as Masseger''s words came out, it was like dropping a heavy bomb in the conference room. The conference room suddenly became boiling, and all kinds of voices were filled together, and the conference room was covered with "buzzing" comments.


    "Yes! The first Legion is coming, but what about that? "


    In the "buzz" of the discussion, Massey said in a deep voice.


    With the help of the loudspeaker, the huge voice overshadowed the voices of the people and made them quiet.


    Looking at the crowd solemnly and solemnly, Masseger continued: "when the communication is restored, we will be able to know the situation of the whole territory of Bentley. As we expected before, Turner island is the only place where the first Legion will attack. The main attack direction of the first Legion has been confirmed. They want to tear a tone in our defense area, and then eat the whole territory of Bentley step by step!"


    "After the meeting, I will find a way to reach an agreement with the other two commanders to get their assistance!"


    "The meeting is over. Time is pressing. You must be faithful to your duties," said masseter in a deep voice


    The meeting is over


    In the silence, Daodao figure stood up.


    All kinds of voices filled the meeting room immediately!


    In the abnormal sound, Daodao figure with a complex look quickly left the meeting room.


    After a while, the huge conference room was quiet again, and became empty, leaving only slightly messy tables and chairs.


    As the parties respond, time goes by.


    The battle had not yet begun, and the fleet of the first regiment remained silent in the waters off the Marani Bay.


    Although the opposite shore bombardment formation has been set up, Turner island has been under the threat of warship black hole gun muzzle, but the first Corps fleet did not make the next move.


    What is the first Legion waiting for?


    I''m waiting for the next fleet, of course.


    It will take at least three days before the arrival of the follow-up fleet, during which it is impossible for the fleet to bomb the fort on Turner island all the time.


    Bombing is just to reduce the enemy''s effective strength more likely, and the final victory or defeat is landing operations.


    Ammunition on warships is not unlimited. If it is consumed too much, it is very difficult to replenish it.


    Bentley is more than 600 nautical miles away from Nanlin island. It will take at least ten days to go this time. Time is not allowed.


    Therefore, the fleet of the first Legion can''t forget the ammunition consumption and pour shells to the enemy fortress. It must save some money in a planned way, otherwise it will affect the "firepower" support mission in the future battle.


    In the fleet of the first legion, there is still a lack of a kind of logistics ship, that is, a supply ship. If there is a supply ship, it can slow down the problem of ammunition consumption.


    There is also oil. All the engines of the first regiment''s warships burn fuel oil, a kind of liquid fuel, which is the oil eliminated by the world. The diesel oil refined from oil is the fuel needed by the first regiment''s warships.


    Although each warship carries enough fuel to sustain itself for thousands of nautical miles, there is no problem staying at sea for a month or two.


    But one or two months is not enough for this war against Bentley.


    Once the fuel on the warship is exhausted, the fleet must return to Nanlin island to replenish fuel. At that time, there will be loopholes in the first Legion''s maritime blockade of Bentley.


    If the army develops too fast, it often ignores some of the most basic things. This time, it is also a lesson for the first Corps.


    The main fleet of the first Legion was not idle when the Marani Bay was sealed.


    While deterring Turner Island, we are also observing Turner island to collect some basic information.


    For example, the defense arrangement on the island.


    Turner island is not big, but it''s not small. The fort occupies only one corner of the island.


    The whole island is oval in shape, and the edge of the island is mostly bare cliffs, as well as some rocks.


    But behind the cliff, there is also a forest.


    Fort is located in the northern corner of Turner Island, by the sea, is also the highest place on the island.


    In the north, East, West and three directions of the fortress are cliffs. The only way in and out is in the south. A stone road winds down from the fortress, through the forest, and then to the only beach wharf northwest of datna island.


    The beach is long and narrow. From a distance, you can see a golden yellow.


    When you look further, you can see a forest of rocks and a green forest behind the rocks.


    "The enemy''s first line of defense should be in the rubble behind the beach. If we set up a line of defense in the rubble, the enemy will make full use of the terrain, which will cause great trouble for our landing forces!"


    Looking at the island standing in the sea in the distance, yevrich looked very serious.


    The sound came from the helmet and became slightly mechanical.


    Leaving the command room, Natasha and yevrich come to the observation deck.


    In terms of perspective, there is a great limit in the command room. Only the observation platform without dead angle can see further and more clearly.


    Natasha did not make a sound, but followed yevrich''s line of sight, looking at the island in the distance.


    Everything on the island is revealed in Natasha''s eyes. Natasha can see whatever yevrich can or can''t see.


    The line of sight did not leave Turner island. Yevrich continued to analyze the enemy on Turner island.

 Chapter 612

    "The second line of defense should be in that forest. The distance between the beach and the fort is nearly two kilometers. The combat area is quite abundant. If the enemy arranges a line of defense in that forest, it will effectively block our landing troops!"


    "The fortress with the highest terrain is the enemy''s last line of defense, which is also the strongest line of defense. However, if our troops can advance to the bottom of the fortress, the victory or defeat of this battle will be obvious. It''s only a matter of time!"


    Speaking slightly, yevrich took back his sight from Turner island in the distance, turned to Natasha beside him, and said: "before the landing troops arrive, it is suggested that the fleet should not take any further action for the time being, because the shelling can not cause absolute attack to the other side, even if it carries out several waves of bombing on the enemy, and when the bombing is over, The enemy also has time to recover! "


    "Only when the landing forces arrive and cooperate with the landing forces can the enemy not be given any breathing space!"


    As for the strength of the fleet, yevrich knows very well that if the ammunition is sufficient and the firepower of the fleet is enough to plough the whole Turner Island, but there is one thing yevrich has to consider, that is, logistics.


    The ammunition carried by warships alone can not support the luxury consumption.


    Moreover, with the financial resources of the first legion, extravagance and waste are not allowed.


    As soon as the cannon goes off, there will be ten thousand taels of gold. This is a famous saying. It also describes that the money needed for a war is huge and bottomless.


    Every shell fired by a warship is money, and it''s not small money.


    A fleet is not so easy to keep.


    In fact, the first regiment has no financial ability to support such a huge fleet.


    I can afford it, but I can''t afford it. With all kinds of money consumed, I''m afraid that in a few months, the finance of the first regiment will be dragged down by its fleet.


    The reason why commanders will buy warships regardless of everything, and buy a large number of warships, yevrich knows very well that everything is caused by the war.


    Although the cost of a war is huge, as long as the victory is won, the benefits are also huge.


    If you want to win in this war, you must be willing to invest in the early stage.


    Natasha adopted yevrich''s suggestion.


    As for the financial situation of the first legion, yevrich knows, and Natasha certainly can''t fail to understand.


    The bombing of Turner island is not irreversible.


    Previously, in Natasha''s plan, the fleet first arrived at Turner Island, and then bombed Turner island to eliminate the living forces and defense business on Turner island as much as possible, so as to reduce the fighting pressure for the landing troops arriving later.


    The plan was not absolute, but was made when the enemy fleet fled.


    It''s also possible to make a slight change and wait until the landing forces arrive to cooperate in combat.


    And as yevrich said, if we bomb Turner island now, the effect will not be ideal.


    Not only the effect will not be very ideal, but also the ammunition reserves on warships will be consumed a lot.


    "As you said, the fleet will remain silent for the time being, and all combat matters will wait until the landing troops arrive!"


    Cold words came from the hood and echoed on the observation platform.


    It was a response to yevrich''s suggestion.


    Yevrich nodded gently so that they didn''t have to do anything next.


    But what is Bentley''s response?


    Are you watching Turner Island attacked by the first corps, or are you taking corresponding measures?


    In any case, one thing is indisputable: Bentley is not peaceful at this time.


    As jevrich thought, Bentley has long lost its former tranquility.


    With the spread of the news of the invasion of the first legion, both the military and the people, the whole country of Bentley was in a panic.


    No matter the three big cities or the small cities of Bentley, they all got the news that the first Legion invaded Bentley.


    The war came suddenly, and for the civilians in Bingley, they were not ready for the "war".


    Marani!


    As the closest capital to the war, the people of Marani have a clearer perception of the coming of "war".


    The day is still that day, the air is still so cold.


    The sun is setting, the night is coming!


    In the streets of Marani City, as usual, the people after work are rushing home.


    The traffic on the road is rolling, and the figures on the sidewalk are shuttling. The huge square is full of lights. The huge billboard stops flashing and the changing picture becomes dark.


    Inside the high wall is a modern city, and outside the wall are two different worlds.


    One is the primitive world. People living in the primitive world are threatened by hunger, cold and "fierce animals", and they are on the edge of life and death all the time.


    The other is a world full of advanced civilization, where there are technology, cars, electric energy, various electrical appliances and instruments using electric energy, and art. People living in a civilized world have a beautiful and stable life.


    Although the pressure from overhead can be very uncomfortable occasionally, at least they have a comfortable and beautiful hometown.


    The huge square is located on one side of the apartment area. Whenever night falls, under the light, there is no lack of so-called popularity here.


    There will always be some idle people flocking to the square for various night activities.


    "Did you hear that? It is said that the first army has invaded our country and is now attacking Turner island! "


    "Do you think it''s true or not? Although the news has spread all over the world, I still don''t believe it! "


    "What if you don''t believe it? Today''s news from the military is not small. According to the information I got, just today, three 10000 troops left Marani! "


    "Yes, yes, I''ve heard about it. I''m afraid it''s impossible to fake it!"


    "If it''s true, it''s fun. Do you think it''s a conflict caused by diplomatic contradictions or a" war of interests "


    "Who knows! But it''s not surprising that the junta guys have done anything! "


    Figure in the shaking, the huge square, the crowd gathered in twos and threes, all kinds of sound "buzzing" together.


    As the biggest recent event, the invasion of the first Legion became the most lively topic tonight.

 Chapter 613

    Scenes like this are all over Marani at the moment.


    Both civilians and dignitaries from all walks of life are no longer calm because of the invasion of the first Legion.


    Some are running around, seeking to know the authenticity of the intrusion.


    Some of them are thinking about the impact of the war on them.


    The war has not really happened yet. On the surface, Marani is still calm, but in the dark, there is a undercurrent.


    Why did war happen?


    What was the reason for the first Legion''s invasion of Bentley?


    Apart from the military, that''s the only thing the people of Bentley want to know.


    The emergence of the first Legion was too sudden, because they had never heard of the first Legion before.


    There must be a factor in the occurrence of a war, an event that triggers a war.


    What is the event?


    Is it a diplomatic conflict?


    Or "conflict of interest"?


    Or territorial invasion?


    Who is the moral side?


    Lack of information, in addition to those who know, other people can not know the truth.


    Time passed slowly under the tense situation in Bentley.


    The night is very beautiful, half moon hanging high in the sky, silver moonlight splashing heaven and earth, bringing a glimmer of light for the dark.


    In the open sea of Marani Bay, the sea is sparkling, and in the faint light, the outline of Turner Island looms.


    In the distance, a soft light was flashing. Besides the moonlight, the light on the ship was also dispersing the darkness.


    Let the fleet around the sea, become a little bright.


    For the garrison on Turner Island, the silence of the enemy fleet is like a mountain floating overhead. This mountain may come down at any time, so it''s hard to be on guard.


    However, no matter how hard it is, they must always be vigilant and ready to fight.


    Night is the best sleeping pill, especially for human beings, no matter what resistance, sleepiness will always hit.


    In the night, calm, everything fell into silence.


    No words all night!


    The sea is vast and boundless.


    After several days of plundering, the storm finally left.


    When the dark clouds in the sky disperse, the sky will never be blue, and the sea will never be calm.


    Last night, the storm had left. When the light covered the earth, the sea became peaceful.


    With the aid of the emperor, the broken sword Pirate Group left in a hurry as soon as the day broke.


    At the same time, the emperor continued on her journey.


    In the sparkling sea, there is neither wind nor wave. The huge "emperor" is tearing the sea, pushing the sea and sailing at high speed.


    The roar of the engine reverberated in the sky and the earth, leaving long white traces on the sea.


    The sea was very calm, but I don''t know when, a trace of strange sound appeared, I don''t know where it came from.


    "Woo! Woo


    Sound seems to come from the water, is a short wave, again and again, there is no rhythm, but there seems to be rhythm.


    The penetration of the sound is extremely strong, even the engine sound of the "emperor" can not cover up the unknown sound.


    The voice aroused the attention of the mobilized soldiers on the "emperor", but when they looked around the sea, the empty sea was empty.


    "It''s not sure where the sound came from, there''s nothing! Sound cannot be directed from underwater! Do you need to expand the search scope? "


    On the side of the ship, the mobilized soldiers who searched the sea reported to their superiors.


    When the strange sound appeared, the mobilized soldiers who had been patrolling on the deck stopped and scattered around the deck to explore the sea around the emperor.


    The strange sound transmitted from afar obviously belongs to aquatic organisms.


    Whether it is a harmless aquatic organism or a marine animal, no one can know before the results of exploration appear.


    "There is no need to expand the scope of exploration," the emperor "continued to move forward in accordance with the current channel, paying close attention to the surrounding waters!"


    In the messenger, vieev''s voice rang, and the mobilized soldiers who were exploring the surrounding waters also got clear orders.


    "Got it!"


    At the end of the call, the mobilizers on the side of the ship continued to monitor the sea around the "emperor" visually.


    The sea is vast, and there are countless creatures in the water. In addition to being the "overlord" of the sea, there are also all kinds of aquatic creatures. The owner of the strange sound may be the "sea beast" or other harmless aquatic creatures.


    But no matter what it is, it can''t stop the emperor.


    In the strange sound, the emperor continued to sail.


    On the top deck of the emperor.


    As the "dead", both nuns and members of the bodyguard are more sensitive than mobilizers.


    The "strange sound" coming from afar and the presence on the top deck of the "emperor" have a deeper feeling.


    "The sound is transmitted from underwater, and the location can''t be determined. Master, do you need further attention?"


    In the pavilion, Wendy bent slightly, leaned over Li Meng''s ear and said softly.


    Cool face with a little soft, waist black hair, but also set off her cool beauty.


    Wendy''s words whispered in his ear, and the expression on Li Meng''s face was still indifferent.


    As soon as the "strange voice" appeared, Li Meng had found out the location of the voice owner.


    Since the return of the world of edras, in the past few months, Li Meng''s mental power has increased greatly.


    After the replacement of the body, the mental strength has increased greatly, and the speed of mental strength increase has also accelerated a lot.


    Today, the scope of Li Meng''s spiritual exploration has reached a radius of 50 kilometers.


    Within the scope of spiritual exploration, nothing can be concealed from Li Meng.


    Even if it is the floating of microorganisms in the 10000 meter seabed, Li Meng can clearly detect it.


    However, as before, once the mental power radiates outward, there will be a lot of information within the scope of radiation to impact the brain. If there is no super computing power and the ability to withstand pressure, that huge amount of information can burst a person''s brain.


    Even Li Meng can''t open the mode of full information exploration for a long time.

 Chapter 614

    It''s not that you can''t, but in that state, the longer you stay, the greater the pressure you will bear. The pressure from the depths of your soul won''t make you feel better.


    Therefore, usually in unnecessary circumstances, Li Meng is not bored to use his mental energy to explore the surrounding situation.


    However, it is necessary this time. Li Meng also seems to know who the owner of the voice is.


    From the voice, Li Meng can hear the anxiety and fear of the voice owner.


    The emotion is extremely obvious, which shows that the host of the sound is a creature full of obvious emotion.


    His face moved, and Li Meng on the seat was disappearing.


    Black body into a little bit of dark gray light, gradually dissipated.


    Before it completely disappeared, a word echoed in the pavilion.


    "Keep going! I''ll be right back! "


    The sound fell, and the black figure on the seat disappeared.


    Wendy was quite calm about the disappearance of her master.


    Although I don''t know where the host has gone, it must have something to do with the "strange sound" echoing in my ear.


    As Wendy thought, Li Meng had left the "emperor" in the void that no one could touch.


    In the boundless sky, Li Meng is flying freely. His black figure cuts through the sky like a sharp arrow and goes to the distance.


    In the void, Li Meng can''t feel the whistling of the wind, and certainly can''t feel the fun of flying.


    Indifferent look micro movement, in the virtual boundless rapid flight of Li Meng suddenly changed.


    The dark power of death disturbed Li Meng''s black body.


    The next moment, I saw a flash of dark light, a huge black figure suddenly rushed out of the dark power of death.


    Now in the world!


    At a point in the sky, the air suddenly twisted, like a drop of water into the calm water, waving a ripple.


    In a flash, from the twisted waves, a huge black robe rushed out, turned into a shadow and disappeared in the sky.


    The wind is whistling and the clothes are floating.


    Looking at the sky and the earth, feeling the resistance of the oncoming wind and the strong wind, Li Meng felt the comfort he never had.


    At the moment, Li Meng only felt relaxed and happy, never had such a strong impulse in his heart.


    Heart thought a move, in the air flying black robe suddenly 90 degrees turn straight into the sky, into a shadow rushed into the clouds.


    At that moment, the clouds were disturbed and a huge skeleton appeared.


    The thick cloud was broken by Li Meng in a flash.


    Just out of the clouds, a huge dark shadow rushed into his eyes. The appearance of the unexpected object startled Li Meng.


    Although Li Meng didn''t recover his mental strength, his energy was mainly concentrated on the sea and the sea.


    Only the sky was forgotten by Li Meng, leading to obstacles in front, unexpectedly did not find.


    There was no time to think about it. Li Meng''s idea moved. He saw the black robe rising straight into the sky suddenly turned, and it could pass by the side of the obstacle on his head.


    It turned out to be a ship, a ship flying in the sky.


    When passing by the side of the boat, Li Meng realized that the obstacle in front of him was actually a boat.


    The ship is very big, and the main body has the shape of a ship. The only difference is that the deck has sails similar to those of ancient windsurfing warships.


    As he passed by the side of the deck, Li Meng saw several figures, as well as his astonished eyes


    With the contact of startled eyes, Li Meng disappeared and his black robe rushed to the sky.


    Did not leave, in the upper part of the spaceship, the rapid flight of black robe slightly, then steady stop.


    The huge black robe is suspended in the sky, and hundreds of meters below, the huge spacecraft is moving forward.


    A flying boat?


    Looking at the strange spaceship below, Li Meng was quite surprised.


    I didn''t expect that the world had a boat that could fly.


    What is the principle?


    Is it similar to the principle of an empty boat?


    The next moment, Li Meng rejected the idea in his heart.


    Although the ship is a little bulky, the cabin should not be able to accommodate the air bags that can lift such a large ship.


    It can''t be the fan blades rotating on both sides of the stern. It should be an auxiliary propulsion device, which is used to propel the spacecraft forward.


    So, how did such a large spaceship take off?


    This is


    In the spaceship, Li Meng felt a very strong energy fluctuation. That kind of energy is different, a bit like


    The element, yes, is the power of the element.


    The world suddenly changed in Li Meng''s eyes, as if opening the eyes of reality. The essence of the world was revealed in Li Meng''s eyes.


    At this time, the spaceship was different in Li Meng''s eyes.


    The main body is still that one. There will be no change in this point, but the spaceship at the moment seems to be transparent in Li Meng''s eyes.


    Everything is very clear. In the spaceship, Li Meng saw several energy circuits of elements. At a certain point, the cyan wind elements gathered together, which was particularly dazzling, and the energy fluctuation was very strong.


    At the bottom of the boat, guided by the elements of wind, the wind of nature gathers.


    It''s the wind that brings the ship up.


    "Interesting..."


    It''s so interesting. In Li Meng''s opinion, all of that ship is not "technology".


    It''s magic, whether it''s the magic array engraved on the bottom of the ship or the thing in the cabin that emits strong fluctuations of wind elements. These are all things in the magic world.


    How can magic appear in this world?


    This makes Li Meng very curious.


    Today, the discovery of this spaceship has changed Li Meng''s understanding of the world.


    Compared with Li Meng, whose sky is leisurely looking at the spaceship below, the people on the spaceship are not as leisurely as Li Meng.


    Hovering over the spaceship, the black robed figure can make them very nervous.


    What is that?


    Fierce beast?


    Not very much, because the presence above is too human.


    Is it human?


    It''s not very like that. Only the body shape can make people veto this point.


    Although it wears a black robe, the existence in it can never be human.


    And it can fly, which humans don''t have.

 Chapter 615

    On the deck of the spaceship, there are dozens of figures standing up.


    They are well-dressed and can be seen as people living in a civilized society.


    They raised their heads and looked at the black robe hovering hundreds of meters above the spaceship in amazement. Their eyes were full of incredible.


    "Ready to fight! Put up the crystal gun for me


    With the sound, the atmosphere on the deck suddenly changed and became grim.


    Many figures on the deck ran and ran into the cabin.


    Soon, in a sound of metal friction, three huge turrets emerged from the open deck, showing incomparable power.


    When it was fully out, it was fixed, the turret turned, and the thick, long gray barrel pointed directly at the huge black robe above the spaceship.


    The battle is imminent.


    "Attack


    The voice seems to be extremely strong, just like his practice, not human, that is the enemy, there is no good doubt.


    With a command, three huge turret microseisms, in the black hole of the muzzle out of the red light in flashing.


    That moment!


    "Bang!"


    There was a blast like the wind, and in the red light, three red balls of light shot out from the muzzle of the black hole.


    When leaving the muzzle of the black hole, the red light ball in the air instantly expanded and turned into three huge energy balls with a radius of one meter and flashing red arc all over, attacking the black robe in the sky.


    The speed is not slow, only one breath, three huge red energy balls, have been close to the black robe.


    How can the anomaly from the spaceship escape from Li Meng''s eyes?


    The turret rose from the deck. Of course, Li Meng saw it.


    For the attack of the spacecraft, Li Meng did not respond in advance.


    Because the weapons on the spaceship don''t seem to be conventional weapons, Li Meng wants to know the power of the weapons on the spaceship.


    It can also be regarded as obtaining information about enemy weapons that may appear in the future in advance.


    The wind is whistling, and three red light balls are rolling in the air, where the air seems to be twisting.


    All kinds of phenomena show that their power seems to be good.


    From the red energy ball, Limon also sensed the explosive energy fluctuation.


    Here comes


    The red energy ball rolled in, and Li Meng''s eyes were filled with red arc.


    At the moment of contact, in front of the black robe, the air twisted.


    When touching the twisted air, the red light ball is like hitting a wall.


    "Boom! Boom! Boom


    The red light burst suddenly, and the light produced at that moment almost blinded the eyes.


    The huge explosion sound immediately sounded, the powerful shock wave formed a circle of outward diffusion of air waves, rolled around, swept all the way, the air was twisted.


    The red energy ball that went straight into the sky hit the black robe with quite accurate accuracy.


    Burst of red light enveloped the sky, like a red flame burning.


    On the deck of the spaceship, countless eyes were looking at the sky. They wanted to know the result of the attack.


    However, they are doomed to be disappointed.


    When the red flame dissipated, the black robe gradually appeared in the sky.


    He was still standing in the air, and the attack of crystal gun did not cause any damage to it.


    This makes the master''s expression of many eyes on the deck slightly change, become frightened and nervous.


    Compared with the panic and commotion of the people on the deck, Li Meng was quite calm.


    At the moment, he is calculating the power of the red energy ball.


    "It''s equivalent to the explosive power of a 150 mm caliber shell. It''s not surprising in terms of its power. It looks like it''s bluffing. I didn''t expect it to be seen but not used!"


    In his heart, Li Meng murmured to himself and made a conclusion about the unknown weapon on the spaceship.


    The non-traditional weapon, the power of this kind of energy weapon, Li Meng was greatly disappointed.


    In Li Meng''s impression, the power of energy weapons should be great, far beyond the traditional gunpowder weapons.


    Now it doesn''t seem so.


    However, considering the energy weapons that will appear in the first Legion in the future, Li Meng is looking forward to them.


    Among the information that Li Meng got, those energy weapons were quite powerful.


    Take the defective electric eel assault speedboat as an example. The Tesla Coil Gun on it, if fired with full power, is also powerful, far more powerful than the energy weapon on the spaceship.


    That''s not to say, the more powerful energy weapons in Al world.


    "Fill in the green protocrystal and prepare for the next attack!"


    Although I don''t know why the black robe above didn''t react, it was a great opportunity for someone on the deck.


    "Captain! Green protocrystal is so precious, isn''t it a waste? It''s going to work. We''ll lose a lot this time! "


    The crew next to him didn''t seem to agree with what someone said.


    "Money or life? Besides, it should be a new species. If we can eliminate it, we can take the recorded information to the bus association to recover our losses! "


    "That''s true, the captain is wise!"


    Duvier didn''t have the heart to enjoy the flattery of the crew. The floating black robe above gave him a lot of pressure.


    What kind of creature is that?


    Just looking at it makes people feel shivering. It''s the pressure from the depth of the soul. The soul is trembling.


    "Go! Evacuate the deck immediately, clear the deck


    Duville had a feeling, a bad feeling.


    Although the power of the crystal gun filled with green protocrystals is huge, far more powerful than that of the gun filled with red protocrystals before, duville has no confidence in whether it can hurt the opponent.


    The scene just now was really amazing. It was clear that the shell hit heipao, but heipao was not injured in the explosion. Not only was he not injured, but also his robes were not damaged at all.


    How on earth can this be done?


    "Please return to the cabin immediately, please return to the cabin immediately!"


    "Sir, madam, this is for your safety. Please return to the cabin immediately!"


    Driven by a number of crew members, many figures on the deck left the dangerous deck with various looks and entered the cabin.

 Chapter 616

    When there was a riot on the deck, the muzzle of the three crystal cannons, black holes, had begun to shine green.


    Li Meng in the sky also sensed the abnormal movement of energy weapons on the spacecraft below.


    This time, the energy fluctuation seems to be stronger.


    This time, Li Meng didn''t dare to be careless and won''t use the mental shield to resist the attack.


    Although Li Meng is confident that the position shield formed by his mental strength will not be easily broken by the other party.


    But it''s boring to be defensive all the time. It''s not Li Meng''s character to be beaten passively.


    Although Li Meng didn''t want to shoot down the ship from the beginning to the end, since the other side''s reaction was so fierce, Li Meng certainly had to respond.


    The invisible mental force scattered around, covering the sky for tens of kilometers.


    At the top of heipao''s head, the wind is disturbing, and the air within tens of kilometers forms visible air currents, converging to the top of heipao''s head.


    At the top of the black robe, a white transparent sphere formed by air is rolling and rotating, constantly absorbing and squeezing the collected air.


    After a few breaths, the balloon above heipao''s head has expanded to a diameter of less than 10 meters.


    The white light in the air balloon is flashing. Under the wind visible to the naked eye, the air balloon formed by air compression is very powerful. Even the sky above the black robe is disturbed.


    The abnormal movement of the sky attracted the attention of the people on the deck of the spaceship below.


    Looking at the expanding and imposing light ball on the top of heipao''s head, duvier''s eyes were a little frightened.


    I don''t know what kind of attack it is, but I''m afraid its power is extremely terrifying.


    We can''t wait. If we wait on, who knows how terrible the enemy''s attack power will be.


    "Launch! Attack now


    A loud roar echoed across the deck.


    In the echo of the sound, the charging of the crystal gun is over.


    As soon as the words fell, the black gun tube was shocked fiercely, and the green light was flashing.


    Three green energy balls were blasted out of the barrel.


    Leaving the gun barrel, the energy ball flying in the air suddenly expanded into three huge energy balls.


    Like three green fireballs, the green arc on the surface of the fireball leaps, cuts through the sky and rushes to the black robed figure in the sky.


    Seeing three huge green fireballs rising from the spaceship, Li Meng moved.


    With a sudden thought, the empty balloon on the top of heipao suddenly fell, like a meteorite falling from the sky, towards the green fireball.


    The sky is full of green and white brilliance. When the two kinds of brilliance interweave, the white balloon contacts with the green energy ball.


    At that moment, a "blast" swept the world.


    "Boom!"


    The explosion was deafening, like a scream, sweeping far away.


    All kinds of brilliance twinkle, a huge mushroom cloud rises, flames rolling in the cloud, and sometimes with lightning.


    Circles of visible air waves swept around, just like the huge waves in the sea attacking the spaceship and the black robe in the sky.


    "Get down! Prepare for the shock


    Duvier roared at the white sky.


    As soon as the words fell, the storm had already hit.


    "Bang!"


    The air wave touched the spaceship, which seemed to touch the rocks. There was a violent crash.


    "Hiss!"


    The impact of that moment directly tore the sails. The high mast was creaking and shaking violently. It looked like it would be broken at any time.


    The air wave was like a strong wind. The hot wind made the people on the deck turn upside down and howl.


    The powerful air wave also made the spaceship sink fiercely, lowered its height and moved forward close to the clouds.


    When the aftereffects of the air wave disappeared, the deck was in a mess. The sails not only became rags, but also the crew who stayed on the deck were hit by the sudden air wave, which was like a big hammer.


    The impact of that moment made them have intimate contact with the deck.


    For the fragile human body, the deck is much stronger, of course, the deck is OK, but the crew was hit by the head and blood.


    Even duvier was slightly impacted. Although duvier fell down in time, the air wave came from above. The impact of that moment was like someone grabbed his head and smashed it on the deck. The impact of his head made duvier''s eyes golden and fell into a short faint.


    But soon, duville woke up.


    The first thing to wake up is to look up at the sky.


    The huge mushroom cloud has dissipated, leaving a few circles of white smoke. In the sky after the smoke, the huge black robe is still motionless.


    In his heart, duvier raised a little fear.


    He looked at the black robe in the sky in horror.


    A wave of despair rose in my heart.


    Is that the end of his career as a captain?


    During his more than ten years as a captain, he has encountered numerous crises, each of which he can survive safely. However, this time, God seems to have stopped caring for him.


    "Captain! Run away


    Escape?


    Can you escape?


    But the other side has the ability to fly, and the spacecraft itself is not good at "speed" vehicle, how can it escape?


    yes! There''s no hope of getting rid of the enemy. We can only get away.


    Duville did not fall into complete despair.


    What if it''s a dying struggle?


    It''s not that there is no chance to be born.


    A little to stabilize their emotions, the use of portable wrist communicator, duvier contacted the cab.


    "Turn on the auxiliary propulsion, run at full power, enter the clouds, now, now, let''s get out of here!"


    The situation is urgent. In the riot, the crew in the cab faithfully carried out the captain''s order.


    "Buzz!"


    The sound of mechanical rotation suddenly sounded, and the sound became stronger and stronger.


    The blades on both sides of the tail of the spaceship rotate slowly, and the speed is faster and faster.


    In the rotation of the rotary blade, the spacecraft suddenly trembled, and the flight speed was greatly improved.


    Almost at the same time, the spaceship suddenly descended and plunged into the clouds.

 Chapter 617

    From a high altitude, the cloud disturbance where the spaceship disappeared is slowly filling the hole when the spaceship left.


    Escaped?


    Looking at the place where the spaceship disappeared, Li Meng in the sky was silent.


    You can''t escape. Even without mental detection, you can see the spaceship looming in the clouds with the naked eye.


    The size of the spacecraft is not small, and it cannot be completely hidden in the clouds.


    However, Li Meng didn''t take any further action, just watched the spacecraft move away,


    Just run away! At the beginning, Li Meng didn''t want to shoot down the other side.


    This encounter itself is an accident. Although the other party attacked him, it was an instinctive way to deal with it. After all, his form at the moment is the enemy to human beings. It''s natural to attack the enemy.


    Although it was just a small episode, from that spaceship, Li Meng''s understanding of the world deepened a little.


    Escaped?


    Looking up at the sky, duvier''s expression was a little inconceivable.


    How could they escape?


    "Captain! There is no discovery in the airspace around the spaceship. It seems that the enemy is not catching up! "


    The messenger on the wrist sounded the voice from the report.


    It made duville look a little relaxed.


    The spaceship has been flying in the clouds for a period of time, so the enemy did not appear in such a long time, it should not appear.


    Think of this, duvier''s look a little shush ran, he originally thought that the survival of hopeless, but did not expect that God is still protecting him, let him escape again.


    "Captain! Do you think we are in a hurry? If we had not attacked it, the battle might not have happened at all! "


    Next to duvier, a shipwrecked crew covered his head and frowned.


    The wound seemed to hurt, which made his mouth grin.


    Duville was stunned by the crew''s words and thought of something.


    Yes, from the beginning to the end, heipao didn''t attack them. The last attack was just self-defense. They were attacking each other from the beginning.


    Thinking of this, duvier thought that what the crew said was really possible. Maybe the other party didn''t care about their existence at all, and only made self-defense because of their provocation.


    Thinking of this, duvier felt a burst of happiness. If that thing was angry because of their provocation, I''m afraid none of the people on this ship could escape.


    But


    What on earth is it?


    It''s mysterious. Is it a creature?


    Not really. It''s impossible for a creature to look like that. Moreover, the black robe is obviously the dress of an intelligent creature.


    After thinking about it, duville didn''t think of a reason.


    "It seems that the information recorded this time has been given to the bus Association. Maybe the bus Association knows something!"


    In his heart, duville murmured and made a decision.


    The sky is endless and boundless.


    In the vast world, a shadow came from a distance, passed over the clouds, and disappeared in the blink of an eye, turning into a black spot.


    The wind is whistling in my ears, and the world is vast. The scene in front of me is rapidly retrogressing. Under the resistance of the wind, the broad black robe is blowing "Hua Hua" sound. Where it passes, the air is disturbed, and there is a sharp howling sound.


    In the sky, Li Meng is flying freely.


    After leaving from the high altitude of the encounter place, Li Meng continued with his previous purpose.


    The strange sound from the sea still exists, but it is much weaker than before.


    It''s close.


    In the gap of a cloud, the black robe flying on the cloud turns down, passes through the gap, and comes to the sky under the cloud and above the sea.


    The sea is boundless and blue.


    After a short flight in one direction under the clouds, Li Meng saw the target of the trip on the sea.


    In the vast sea, an area of no less than one nautical mile is disturbed.


    In this sea area, the sea surface is disturbed, and countless huge creatures cling to the sea surface and circle around this sea area.


    At a glance, the shadows were one after another, no less than dozens.


    The creatures in the water are huge. Every shadow sliding from the water is no less than a frigate, and the length is no less than 100 meters.


    In the black shadow, a little bit of blue light was shining. Although it was not as bright as in the night, seeing the creatures in the water, Li Meng remembered the group of "sea animals" he encountered in the night of the storm not long ago.


    There is no doubt that the creatures in the sea in front of us are the sea animals we encountered on the night of the storm not long ago.


    "Woo! The sound of "Wu" is continuously ringing. It is clearly transmitted from the water, but the sound is extremely harsh, and it is transmitted between heaven and earth.


    It''s their call, their panic call.


    Over the disturbed sea area, Li Meng stood in the air, quietly looking at the disturbed sea area below.


    The swimming shadows in the water were all printed in Li Meng''s eyes.


    Li Meng is very familiar with the shape of the underwater shadow, much like the "whale" in his memory, but it has been magnified by many times.


    "Probably a product of whale evolution!"


    Looking at the huge "sea animals" in the sea, Li Meng muttered in his heart.


    The existence of pollutants broke the genetic lock of organisms, which also led to the unlimited evolution of primitive creatures on the earth.


    No matter what form it evolves, it won''t be too novel.


    However, for sea animals, most of them have the shadow of primitive creatures on the earth, and their body shape will not change much.


    That''s


    Searching for the sea surface, Li Meng found a floating object on the sea surface at the center of the disturbed sea area.


    A white thing.


    It looks like garbage, but it''s not. It''s a creature, a creature the size of a human.


    After a close look, Li Meng was moved by what he saw.


    Is it human?


    No, it''s not!


    It''s not human.

 Chapter 618

    Her upper body is very similar to human beings, with a head of hair as blue as the sea, and a pair of hands like human beings. Only occasionally, her arms are covered with a few gorgeous scales.


    Like human women, she also has two towering peaks, and a few broad scales act as a cover for shame and key parts.


    If her upper body is the same as human, her skin is also white and full of flesh color.


    Then her lower body is completely different from that of human beings. Under her navel, she is covered with gorgeous scales. Her lower body is not like human legs, but a fish tail, a fish tail reflecting blue light.


    Li Meng was stunned when he saw her floating on the sea.


    It''s quite strange in my heart.


    Is this a mermaid?


    If in the world of edras, Limon would not be surprised at the mermaid.


    Because in the world of edras, mermaids exist, but they are not as beautiful as the legend.


    But in this world mermaid, that is completely contrary to common sense.


    Seeing her, Li Meng also thought of Sha Yue when he was shocked.


    That girl is also quite strange, although it is roughly the same as human beings, when that pair of furry ears, human beings don''t have them.


    Sha Yue and her floating on the sea raised a question in Li Meng''s heart.


    How did the Asians come from?


    If we say evolution alone, it is absolutely impossible to evolve into a sub race in a few hundred years.


    Moreover, there is genetic isolation between each species, no matter how it evolves, it is impossible to evolve the morphology of other species.


    Unless it is gene plunder, however, genes of different species are mutually exclusive, and it is almost impossible to integrate them.


    Even if there is a possibility of successful integration, the probability is only one in ten million.


    This question can''t be answered in a short time. It takes time to resolve.


    Put away his mind, Li Meng focused on her.


    She seems to be ill. Her pale blue scales are not only dull, but also covered with dense gray black spots, especially on her upper body. Her exposed skin is covered with gray spots one after another, which are all over her body, and it looks a bit ferocious.


    There was also the face submerged by the sea. The gray spots almost covered the whole face. The slender melon seed face no longer looked beautiful, but a little ferocious.


    "Is this infected with a virus?"


    Looking at her floating on the sea, Li Meng had this guess in his heart.


    Is that possible?


    As a "sea animal", how can it be invaded by pollutants?


    Unless


    With a flash of inspiration in his mind, Li Meng understood.


    "She" should not be "sea beast", but Asian.


    Asians are more resistant to pollutants than humans. If they enter the area with strong radiation of pollutants, they will also be attacked by pollutants and infected with viruses.


    This guy should have accidentally entered the high radiation sea area and been attacked by pollutants and infected with the virus.


    Looking at the spread of her whole body radiation spots, she should have been infected by the virus for a long time.


    Otherwise, it would not be like this.


    "It shouldn''t last long!"


    As the "God of death", Li Meng can clearly feel that her vitality is rapidly passing away.


    If it goes on like this, she will "die" soon.


    She was surrounded by a sea animal like a whale, which should have a close relationship with her.


    Because in their bodies, flashing the same light.


    Their fear, their uneasiness, Li Meng can clearly feel the way.


    Of course, it can only be because of "she".


    This is a mermaid


    Looking at her floating on the sea, Li Mengpo felt some pity.


    It''s a pity that rare species will die like this.


    Help?


    Li Meng has this idea, but how to save it?


    Kill her and bring her back to life?


    It doesn''t make any sense.


    Because once she was revived, in Li Meng''s eyes, her value would be far less than it is now.


    Life is precious only when it is alive. Once it becomes a "dead", life will not exist.


    What Li Meng needs is a living creature, not a dead one.


    "For the treatment of the virus," Al "has made some progress. The Asian people have strong resistance to the virus. If there is the help of external forces, the success rate of eliminating the virus can reach 60%!"


    At the critical moment, the master''s words rang in time.


    It''s raining in time.


    Every time the main brain appears in time, Li Meng has only such feelings and thoughts in his heart.


    60 percent?


    The success rate is already very high. It''s worth a try.


    In the sky, the floating black robe moved slowly and fell slowly to the floating "she" on the sea.


    The giant in the water seems to find the black robe near the sky, and their swimming in the water seems to be more intense.


    But they didn''t act too aggressively.


    "Hiss!"


    A water column rises high. When the water column falls into the water, the sea water disturbs and a sea animal emerges.


    The huge body is like a warship, and the light blue scales reflect the bright light.


    The huge blue eyes are full of wisdom, quietly looking at the sky is approaching the black robe.


    It has big eyes, and Li Meng can clearly feel that his eyes are focused on himself.


    But in those eyes, Li Meng didn''t feel malice, only peace.


    These "sea animals" seem to be different and have high intelligence.


    No matter what kind of reaction these sea animals will have, today, Li Meng must take "she". No one can stop her, neither can they.


    The huge black robe landed slowly. When it was less than 10 meters away from the sea, the dark power of death disturbed the black robe and dissipated into a boy in black.


    The body is like a feather, and the sea is like a mirror. The boy stands on the water gently, as if there is a mirror under his feet, bearing his body.


    "She" floating on the sea is under Li Meng''s feet.

 Chapter 619

    With his head down, Li Meng looked at her quietly.


    Speechless, Li Meng bent slightly, stretched out his hands, in the gaze of the huge blue pupil beside him, and explored to the "she" on the water.


    Just as Li Meng''s hand was about to touch her.


    The face submerged by the sea, the eyes suddenly opened, revealing the blue pupil inside.


    Leaning out of his hand, Li Meng could feel another line of sight.


    When Li Meng followed the source of his sight, he could only see her eyes closed again.


    When she closed her eyes, Li Meng saw the blue in her pupils.


    I''m still awake


    This is very rare.


    Although there was some accident in my heart, my hands moved and continued to explore her.


    Put your hands in the water, one on her back, the other on her tail.


    Slightly forced, in the splash, Li Meng picked up "she" from the water.


    It''s lighter than you think.


    Holding her and standing on the sea, Li Meng did not leave immediately.


    It''s looking at the behemoth next to it.


    From the pupils, Li Meng felt reluctant and attached.


    I really don''t know what kind of connection exists between these two different species. There is such a close connection.


    Without saying much, Li Meng nodded to the sea beast.


    Then his body moved, and Li Meng rushed to the sky with her in his arms. His figure turned into a black awn and disappeared in the sky


    When the sky can no longer see the black figure, the sea beast floating out of the sea slowly sank into the sea.


    The sound of "Wuwu" still reverberated, but it soon became silent.


    Originally close to the sea swimming figure, but also with the disappearance of the song, slowly sank into the deep sea, disappeared without a trace.


    With "she" in his arms, Li Meng was flying all the way.


    The figure of rapid flight in the sky into a black awn across the world, in the flight, Li Meng opened the spiritual shield, so as to avoid in the rapid flight, causing a second injury to her arms.


    Under the clouds, less than half a minute after flying, the emperor was clearly visible on the sea in the distance.


    When he found the "emperor" and approached the "emperor", Li Meng contacted the main brain.


    "Send over the corresponding medical equipment!"


    A dark shadow flashed across the sky, and the rapid flying body was slightly stunned. Over the lower deck of the "emperor", Li Meng''s figure appeared and landed on the deck lightly.


    When you step on the deck, the voice of the master in your head suddenly rings.


    "Has been transferred, the device is being installed!"


    The speed was very fast. I didn''t expect that the medical equipment was ready.


    "Kick! Kick


    The sound of footsteps in a hurry suddenly and intensively rings. A small group of mobilized soldiers step out from the corner and come to Li Meng.


    "Commander! This is... "


    Looking at the "man" in the commander''s arms, the mobilized soldiers were surprised.


    Body, fishtail, is this a mermaid?


    It seems to be, but it''s too ugly.


    Against the backdrop of those gray spots, no matter how beautiful things are, they will become ugly.


    It was not only him who was surprised, but also his comrades in arms behind him.


    Mermaid, this is a legendary thing. It only appears in movies. I didn''t expect to see it in reality.


    "Where is the medical equipment just delivered?"


    Li Meng asked the mobilized soldiers in front of him.


    "In the medical district!"


    Knowing the answer, Li Meng didn''t waste his time.


    "Go on with your mission!"


    With that, Li Meng left.


    Li Meng is very familiar with the "emperor" and can find places in several major regions.


    "Yes


    Looking at the commander''s back, the mobilized soldiers answered.


    "Captain! You said the commander was holding a mermaid


    "It''s impossible! How can mermaids exist? "


    On the soldier''s words, the comrades nearby vetoed.


    "What the commander is holding in his arms can''t be just a prop. You''ve all seen it with your own eyes!"


    "This... Should be!"


    The commander has been far away, and the members in the surprise are talking about it. The existence of the mermaid is too curious for them, arousing their thirst for knowledge.


    "All right! Continue to patrol. Any species in the world is possible. It''s nothing strange! "


    At last, the leader of the mobilization team ended the topic and the discussion of the team members.


    "Yes


    Mobilizes the soldier body shape one is, says in unison.


    Under the leadership of the captain, this small group of mobilized soldiers began to walk on the deck again, and continued to patrol the "emperor".


    Li Meng entered the cabin with her in his arms and arrived at the medical area all the way.


    When Li Meng arrived at the medical area, the medical equipment had been installed, and the medical staff had made corresponding preparations.


    In a wide medical room, at a glance, there are a variety of instruments.


    In the middle of the room, a huge glass jar stood up.


    The jar is full of light green liquid. Outside the jar, there are countless glue pipes, one end of which is connected to the bottle and the other end is connected to the glass jar.


    In the glass tank, a slender figure is soaking in the green liquid with her eyes closed. Her upper body is human, but her lower body is fishtail, a mermaid.


    In the room, a number of medical staff in white robes walked back and forth, some observing the situation in the glass jar, some checking various kinds of instruments in the room.


    Outside the room, outside a glass wall that can see all the pictures in the room, Li Meng''s figure stands erect and is looking at the room through the glass wall.


    Beside Li Meng, there is also a medical staff.


    "Commander! This kind of virus is very peculiar. It can kill the cells in the organism. It has very strong adhesion and is difficult to remove. However, it also has another characteristic, that is, it infects the cells and makes them mutate. Although cell mutation is not a good thing, it''s just a transition! "

 Chapter 620

    The cell itself has the ability of self correction. With the help of external forces, the mutated cell will slowly correct until it returns to its original form. Although it is very troublesome, this is the only way to treat the "virus" infected body today! "


    Looking at the room on the other side of the glass wall, the medical staff are making some introductions to Li Meng.


    Listening to the medical staff nearby, Li Meng thought of something.


    "How are the soldiers infected with the virus now?"


    It''s been a long time since Li Meng left dirty valley. It''s almost half a year since now.


    Although for a long time, Li Meng did not forget those soldiers who were infected by the virus.


    The medical staff shook his head and said with regret: "because the time given to us is too short, they can''t support us before we find a way to treat it!"


    "Sacrificed?"


    Li Meng was a little bit shy. He had some feelings for the first group of soldiers.


    "No! The virus didn''t kill them, it just made them mutate. Because of too long time, the virus has spread all over the body, and the cells have been completely alienated, so there is no possibility of recovery. After the mutation, they lose their rationality, and their bodies act completely by instinct. They are very sensitive to flesh and blood, and they are very dangerous. Now they have been controlled and used as experimental bodies to study "viruses!"


    Li Meng quietly, for them, this end should be the best result.


    At least they''re alive


    Don''t worry about those things. They are soldiers. Coming to this world is like going to the battlefield. They must be prepared for sacrifice.


    "How long does it take to get rid of her virus completely?"


    Li Meng asked the medical staff beside him.


    "It''s not known yet, because everyone''s speed of cell correction is different, fast or slow!"


    In this way, the time needed to get rid of the virus may not be short.


    In that case, there is not much need to stay here.


    "Keep me informed of the progress of the treatment!"


    Li Meng told the medical staff nearby.


    "Yes


    After a deep look at her in the glass jar, Li Meng turned and left.


    When returning to the top deck, Li Meng did not take the normal road, but directly entered the void boundless, crossed the layers of barriers and returned to the pavilion.


    Disturbed by the dark force of death, Li Meng''s figure appears on the seat in the pavilion.


    The master is back?


    The familiar figure on the seat suddenly appeared and attracted many eyes in the pavilion.


    Wendy, in particular, took a step forward, leaned over his master''s ear and said, "it''s been a long time since the master left. After listening to the report from the people below, did the Master bring back something?"


    Looking at Wendy beside him, Li Meng gave a cool smile.


    "You are well informed!"


    As soon as he stretched out his hand, Li Meng took Wendy''s little hand and gently moved his graceful posture into his arms.


    The black dress, long hair and black stockings under the skirt make Wendy very attractive.


    Sitting in her master''s arms, Wendy obediently let her master hold her and let her hand go under her skirt.


    He walked gently on the soft skin, feeling the softness and smoothness of his hands, and the comfortable touch. Li Meng didn''t have any self-knowledge of his frivolous Wendy behavior.


    Used to bullying, everything is natural.


    While enjoying Wendy''s softness, Li Meng was not idle. He whispered, "it''s been a long time. As for the things I brought back, you should know!"


    Wendy nodded in Li Meng''s arms and said in a soft voice: "according to the people below, what the master brought back is a mermaid, master! Is that true? "


    "Yes! It''s true. She is now in the medical district for treatment. If you have time, you can see for yourself! "


    It seems that even Wendy is skeptical of the mermaid.


    After all, mermaids are so rare that they are almost legendary.


    Suddenly appear in front of, see with one''s own eyes, who will be surprised, can''t believe.


    "Well!"


    Wendy nodded gently.


    Looking at the appearance of Wendy Keren in her arms, the impulse in her heart surged out uncontrollably.


    Feeling the desire from the soul, Li Meng had no choice but to smile.


    Desire seems to have expanded a lot since the soul communion with Wendy.


    Looking at several people in the court, Li Meng said: "go down!"


    Several graceful figures in the pavilion nodded silently and walked away.


    When the bodyguard team left, there were only two people on the seats left in the huge Pavilion.


    It seems to know what the host will do next. With a slight body movement, Wendy takes the initiative to straddle Li Meng.


    In Li Meng''s body, Wendy looked down at the master, her ruddy lips slightly open, stretched out her right hand to comb the black hair in front of her forehead, and then bent down to the master''s lips.


    To that ruddy lips hit, Li Menglai refused, welcomed up.


    The lips of the two people are close to each other.


    This kind of feeling is very good, which can make Li Meng feel Wendy''s existence more clearly, and want to integrate the soft body into his body.


    In the face of his Highness''s more and more rough and forceful actions, Wendy had to obey. She was unable to resist and didn''t want to.


    Hands gently sliding on Wendy''s back, as if to comfort Wendy.


    After a satisfied demand, Li Meng let Wendy''s lips go.


    Two lips separation, soft looking at the body of his highness, Wendy reached out to wipe the corner of the mouth wet.


    Your highness is not satisfied. Wendy can feel it clearly.


    Wendy didn''t know what it was like, but she didn''t hate it, because it was what her highness wanted.


    As a dependant, what she can do is to satisfy her Highness''s wishes and thoughts.


    There was nothing more to say. Wendy just laughed and moved


    It''s all in silence.


    There is no wind blowing, the garden is quiet, only the pavilion has the slightest change.

 Chapter 621

    A blushing scene is taking place in the pavilion. In the quiet garden, the breath is so obvious.


    Although not visible in the eyes, but listening in the ears is very concerned.


    In the pavilion, although the maidens of the bodyguards were loyal to guard, their eyes looked at the pavilion from time to time.


    Although they can''t see anything because of the perspective, they can''t help but think about it because of the curiosity and care in their hearts. They fill up the picture in the pavilion at this time.


    Unknowingly, more than one disappeared.


    Outside the pavilion, the guards looked at each other. The strange sound from the pavilion made them quite speechless.


    Recently, the host is really impulsive.


    Captain Wendy is also true. The master''s body can''t stand the toss.


    Even if the master can''t control himself, why is the chief bodyguard Wendy following the master today.


    What if the host is hurt?


    In the worry and care of the bodyguards, the strange sound in the pavilion finally disappeared, which made the bodyguards feel relieved.


    In the arbor, on the wide seat, Wendy lay lazily in the master''s arms, as if asleep, with her eyes closed.


    And Li Meng, also comfortable embrace the arms of the petite person, but the expression is lost in meditation.


    That kind of feeling did not leave, the movement from time to time will cause the impact of the soul, although the day is a bit absurd, but Li Meng did not forget the things that should not be forgotten.


    Li Meng knows when to enjoy and when to do business.


    In terms of time, the fleet on the front line should arrive at Bentley by now.


    I don''t know whether the war against Bentley was successful.


    The sea is so vast that it often passes by.


    In the case of poor communication, any action will feel constrained.


    In particular, the information is not clear, so that people can not carry out the next action well.


    The follow-up fleet in the port should start. Although the return warship "emperor" did not encounter it, in terms of time, it is also time for the follow-up fleet in the port to start when the battle of the front fleet is smooth.


    Holding Wendy''s waist, Li Meng''s eyes looked out of the pavilion. His eyes penetrated through the glass outside the top deck to the vast sea.


    The sea is boundless and boundless. All you can see is the sparkling sea and the continuous clouds. At the end of the line of sight, the sky and the earth are connected together, hazy, beyond the distance that the line of sight can touch.


    Now, for Li Meng, only when he reaches the end of this journey can he know what he wants.


    On the sparkling sea, the huge "emperor" is like a huge metal mountain, tearing the sea and sailing at high speed in the roar of the "rumbling" engine.


    Along the way, it left a long white mark on the sea.


    The sea is vast, and no one can know what is going on out of sight.


    But in the direction of the emperor, dozens of miles to the southeast, a fleet was sailing.


    The fleet has two colors, white and silver gray. On the high mast, it has the same flag, a black flag.


    It''s the fleet of Tanya, who is returning to perform their respective missions.


    There are not many warships in the fleet, and the total number is less than two figures.


    Although the number is not much, but the fleet riding the wind and waves on the sea is still full of power, it seems to be fierce.


    "Sure?"


    In the bridge command room of the heavy cruiser, the night sitting on the captain''s seat confirmed to the nearby Yamada Erlang.


    "Yes! Yes, it''s the emperor. It''s not far northwest of us. It''s sailing at a high speed to the East


    Yamada Erlang is very sure to say.


    This is a report from the observation deck. Although it''s a little far away, only one black spot can be seen, but the picture transmitted through the observation deck, Yamada Erlang is very sure that the small black spot on the picture is "emperor".


    It doesn''t make sense


    In her wide hood, she looked a little puzzled.


    "Emperor" is your Highness''s car. It should be parked in the Bay now.


    Apart from their generals, who else is qualified to drive the emperor to sea?


    Who else?


    Night''s expression is slightly stupefied, isn''t it


    In Qingcheng, there is still one person who is most qualified to drive the emperor to sea.


    This man is your highness, the supreme commander of the first Legion.


    Standing up from the seat, at the same time, a cold voice rang from the hood.


    "Put down a speedboat, and the fleet will continue to sail. After I leave, the fleet will be under your command to monitor ASEAN. There is a detailed plan for the task. Just follow the above plan!"


    The words of night let Yamada Erlang micro certificate, general this is going to where?


    The emperor?


    Some do not understand Yamada Erlang, why the general would give up their mission to the "emperor.".


    But when he thought about it, he understood.


    Your Highness has not used the "emperor" for a long time, which makes people forget who the real owner of the "emperor" is.


    Is it to find your highness?


    It''s rare for general Sawyer to be so urgent!


    But


    Yamada didn''t accept the order as he used to. Instead, he said to the night that he was going to leave: "general! I understand how you want to go back to your highness, but the present general is not a little maid beside your highness. You are the leader of the army, and you have your responsibilities. If the general goes like this, what will your highness think of him? Yes, your highness may be happy, but I don''t rule out other ideas! "


    "The fleet needs a general, the rising sun empire needs a general, and the soldiers in this world also need a general''s leadership. I believe your highness also hopes that the general will become a valiant God of war," he said solemnly


    Yamada Erlang''s voice reverberated in the command room, into the ears of the people in the command room, and also into the ears of the night.


    The body shape that leaves is tiny Dun, the night that a suit of black blood grain skirt armor froze, the cool expression in the hood is changing.

 Chapter 622

    For a long time, night''s expression recovered as usual, stepped back and sat on the captain''s seat again.


    Night gave up, gave up the intention to return to his highness.


    As Erlang Yamada said, in this unpredictable situation, we must take the overall situation into consideration.


    This is not the time for love.


    Although the impulse to see her highness was very strong in her heart, and the "emperor" was not far away. As long as she stepped out of the command room, she would soon see her highness, but in this extraordinary period, she knew that she could not be willful.


    "The fleet continues to advance, strengthen the signal transmission strength of the signal tower, and synchronize the data terminal of the" emperor "with our side!"


    Although he didn''t speak to his highness personally, she didn''t intend to leave so quietly.


    After all, something should be left to let his highness know that at a certain moment, there is such a person who has been watching his departure.


    "I understand!"


    Yamada responded.


    Although the world''s pollutants seriously hinder the signal transmission, heavy cruisers have high-power signal towers. As long as they operate at full power, they can transmit signals within tens of nautical miles even under the heavy pollution.


    However, the full power operation of the signal tower will consume a lot of power, all kinds of components will also produce a lot of heat, once the time is too long, the signal tower will be scrapped.


    The signal receiving and output device on a warship is extremely precise and expensive. Once it is damaged, the loss is not small for a warship.


    Fortunately, data synchronization does not take too long, as long as the corresponding parts are cooled in time, it will not cause too much loss.


    For Yamada, as long as general Sawyer can change his plan to go to the emperor, let alone a signal tower, even a warship, Yamada also thinks it''s worth it.


    This is not for his own sake, but for the sake of general Yiye, and even more for the sake of avoiding the future status of the rising sun empire in his Highness''s heart.


    In this world, the camp of the rising sun empire needs a strong general who has made a great contribution to the first Legion and has the supreme glory in the first legion, rather than a little girl who only wants to talk about love.


    Between the tentacles, the "emperor" passed by the returning fleet.


    The distance between the two sides is not close. If we don''t make a special inspection, we can''t find the existence of the two sides at all.


    The White Fleet knew the existence of the "emperor", how could the silver gray fleet not know?


    It''s just that Tanya''s approach is more like that of a soldier than that of night.


    In his job, I have to worry about it a lot.


    Tanya just meets the intersection of the two with her eyes, and then looks away from the "emperor".


    In the vast sea, it is very rare for both sides to pass each other.


    The capture of signal and the update synchronization of database make the "emperor" wake up at last.


    The target of the fleet is much bigger than that of the "emperor". Under the intentional search, the mobilizers on the "emperor" soon discovered the existence of the fleet on the distant sea.


    In the cab of the emperor.


    "Sergeant vieev! The signal has been interrupted and the database has been updated synchronously. "


    The report of his subordinates in his ear made him look solemn.


    It seems that the returning fleet has delivered the details of their mission to the "emperor", that is to say, they know that the commander is on board, otherwise they will not deliberately send the signal source to the "emperor".


    The distant fleet is going away. For vieev, he must inform the commander of the news.


    "Contact captain Wendy and give him the news!"


    "I understand!"


    Emperor, on the top deck.


    As usual, everything on the top deck was more comfortable.


    In the cozy, quiet envelops the garden, silent, even breathing sound does not exist.


    A group of "dead" of the world, emotion can not be well expressed, how can the top deck lively.


    Inside and outside the pavilion, the graceful black figures are still standing, straight bodies like statues.


    In the pavilion, Li Meng is still lying on the seat, closing his eyes and pretending to sleep. On one side, Wendy''s graceful posture is still standing quietly, looking at the owner on the seat quietly.


    Although she has had two spiritual exchanges with her master, Wendy will not have too many thoughts in her heart. It is also her responsibility to make her master feel happy, and she will not think that her status has been changed.


    Wendy''s expression suddenly moved in her indifference.


    The portable communicator in my ear suddenly rang out a call from below.


    Looking back from the owner in the chair, Wendy walked away from the pavilion.


    After a short stay in the garden outside the pavilion, Wendy left, not knowing where to go.


    After a while, Wendy''s figure reappeared and entered the pavilion with light feet.


    Returning to his master, Wendy leaned over Li Meng''s ear and said, "master, the fleet of general Tanya and general Sawyer just left the sea on the side of the emperor a short time ago!"


    Because of Wendy''s soft voice, Li Meng opened his eyes.


    Wendy''s words let Li Meng know a news.


    It seems that Tanya and Jiye have begun to return to carry out their mission, which shows that the battle of the front fleet should be very smooth.


    "Did they say anything?"


    Since they met, they didn''t stop. They should have left some messages.


    Li Meng was very pleased with what they did. In the war, every minute should be fought for.


    It''s not worth wasting time for him to be an idle man.


    In Li Meng''s ear, Wendy whispered: "the database has been updated, which records the details of their mission!"


    "How? It''s going well! "


    Li Meng inquired.


    Wendy shook his head slightly and said, "it''s not very smooth. The enemy fleet has not been annihilated. The initiator of this first shot is not Bentley, but our first Legion."

 Chapter 623

    "Well?"


    Li Meng was quite surprised by Wendy''s words.


    This is unreasonable. When the fleet left the Bay and rushed to the sea, Li Meng had a clear demand for the three.


    In Li Meng''s view, his request is not difficult.


    It won''t be difficult for Israel to make the first shot with its self righteous "self-confidence".


    "Master, do you remember the broken sword pirates?"


    To Wendy''s inquiry, Li Mengli naturally said: "of course I remember!"


    How long did Li Meng forget this.


    In the master''s ear, Wendy said softly, "I''ve read the mission details. The island where the broken sword pirate group stayed is the battle site chosen by general Natasha. If the broken sword Pirate Group doesn''t exist, general Natasha can easily do what the master asked. When I learned that the broken sword pirate group was planning to go to Nanlin island for" Congliang ", in order to protect the broken sword Pirate Group from the impact of the battle, General Natasha gave up the decoy plan and chose to fight the enemy fleet head on! When we saw the strength of our fleet, the enemy fleet did not have the courage to fight at all and fled in a panic. Because the time of fighting was not right, after sinking several warships of the enemy fleet, night had already come. Taking advantage of the night, the enemy fleet fled! "


    i see!


    Is it because of the broken sword pirates?


    If you think about it, the scale of the broken sword Pirate Group is not small, with tens of thousands of people. Once a naval battle happens, it is uncertain how many innocent people will be injured.


    In order not to affect the "Congliang" broken sword Pirate Group, and gave up the "bait" plan, this is not another kind of morality.


    Plans often fail to keep up with changes. Since it is a "Congliang" pirate regiment, the first regiment certainly can''t ignore each other''s lives.


    Li Meng can understand Natasha''s practice.


    Lose, lose!


    Li Meng didn''t care too much about the loss of the opportunity to stand on the moral high ground.


    Even if we stand at the height of morality, what can we do? In fact, there is no interest. The only advantage is that we have a good speech.


    And even if we get this statement, the first Legion can''t last long.


    Because the first Legion is a very aggressive force, it will not stop expanding until its appetite is satisfied.


    The conflict between human beings is full of barbarism. Why should we care about it?


    Who can try the "first army"?


    In the past, before the first Legion arrived at Nanlin Island, this possibility might have existed.


    But now it''s impossible.


    With Li Meng''s present existence, who can destroy him?


    Even if the first Legion fails, as long as Li Meng still exists, it can also make a comeback.


    With the protection of the root, Li Meng had no fear.


    While the human race has not recovered, Limon must ensure that the first Legion can obtain enough benefits.


    With a slightly positive look, Wendy went on to say, "all the port cities of Bentley have been blocked by our first regiment. Now, general Natasha''s target is" Turner island ", the gateway of Marani Bay. This island has been besieged by general Natasha''s fleet. Wait for the landing troops to arrive, and then launch an attack."


    "That''s all the details of the mission. The location of Turner island has been learned. When we get there, the battle should not start, and the fleet carrying landing troops should still be behind us."


    With that, Wendy stood up straight and looked at the owner on the seat quietly.


    And Li Meng, because of Wendy''s words, thought slightly in his heart.


    Although she has deviated from the original plan, Natasha''s adaptability is still very good.


    There are many factors that will affect the plan. As a general, he must change the plan with his own opinions, knowing that he can''t do it.


    At this point, Natasha did a good job.


    Thinking of this, Li Meng compared Jueye with Natasha.


    If she is the commander of this operation, what will she do?


    Is it the same as Natasha to give up the original plan?


    Or continue to carry out the original plan regardless of the death of the broken sword Pirate Group?


    Between the two, Li Meng is more inclined to the latter.


    The reason is very simple. Natasha is a soldier, a pure soldier. Not long after she came to this world, her relationship with Li Meng is not as close as that of Tanya and Yiye. For Natasha, the task is the task. If something can''t be done, she won''t think about what Li Meng will think. She will only change the plan to the maximum benefit and complete the final task.


    In her eyes, Her Highness is "God", and Her Highness''s words are imperial edicts. She will try every means to accomplish what her highness wants to see even if she is afraid of doing something. In this process, if innocent people''s lives will be affected, she will not care about it, and there will be no pity in her heart.


    The super power troops of the rising sun empire are soldiers, hard to say, killers. Every time they go out, they will be covered with the blood of countless lives. As a member of the super power troops, night''s temperament has been changed in the long-term killing. It''s cold and merciless.


    Before becoming "the dead", the gentle and amiable appearance is only a necessary disguise.


    After becoming the "dead", the compassion that didn''t exist in his life will certainly not exist as a "dead".


    I think a little too much


    In any case, Natasha was the supreme commander in the battle against Bentley, not moyeh. It is not appropriate to compare the two.


    The distant fleet has disappeared, and the huge "emperor" once again sails alone on the sea.


    Encountering a returning fleet means that the destination is not far away.


    As time goes by, the journey is always full of boredom.


    In the middle of boredom, the destination is getting closer and closer.


    Bentley, Turner island.


    In the twinkling of an eye, two days have passed. In the eyes of Turner Island garrison, the behavior of the fleet on the distant sea is a little puzzling.


    Why keep silence?


    Why not attack Turner island?


    What''s the use of just besieging them?

 Chapter 624

    The supplies on the island are enough to sustain 20000 garrison troops for half a year. Both food and drinking water are abundant.


    In terms of time, the island''s defenders can afford it.


    This is what the defenders on the island want to see. Only if they can hold down the first legion, they can fight for enough time for Bentley and allow Bentley enough time to respond.


    On the wall of the fort, Vader and viah appear again.


    After the battlements, they looked into the distance.


    In the distant sea, a dark green fleet was floating.


    The huge metal body, towering naval gun and numerous gun barrels are full of streamline beauty and enviable power from a distance.


    The shadow of each ship stands in a forest all over a large area of the sea. The battle is fierce and frightening.


    However, once something is seen for a long time, it will make people numb.


    The distant fleet has been moored for a long time. Although it is in an attacking posture, there has been no new action since they appeared.


    This makes the two brothers a little confused.


    "Big brother! What do you say they''re waiting for? "


    Looking at the distant fleet, Vader said with a little doubt.


    Like Vader, viah was also wondering why the fleet in the distance made a fierce formation, but did not take any action.


    Is it true that, as Vader said, the distant fleet is waiting for something?


    "I don''t know! But the behavior of the first Legion is really puzzling, Vader! If you were the commander of that fleet, what would you do? "


    How do you do it?


    Vader didn''t think much about big govia''s inquiry. According to his mind, Vader said: "of course, it''s an attack. With such a powerful" warship ", I will first baptize NAT island with artillery fire, and then send landing troops to attack it!"


    It''s natural for viah to do so, no matter who is the commander of that fleet.


    Because it''s the best way to fight.


    When there is a strong military force, there is no need to use those crooked minds.


    Although very confused about the silence of the distant fleet, but Victoria is very clear.


    A strong attack on Turner island is inevitable. It''s just a matter of time.


    Thinking of this, viah said calmly: "the initiative is in the hands of the enemy. Now, we can only keep our energy and wait for the development of the situation and prepare for the coming battle!"


    Vader nodded. As the elder brother said, the battle will happen sooner or later. We can''t relax our vigilance because of the temporary ease.


    Taking back their sight from a distance, they left the battlements and inspected the city wall.


    "Behind the beach, the first line of defense in the rocky forest, you must pay more attention to it. It''s the only way for the first regiment to capture the island. As long as you keep it, the first regiment can''t eat Turner island!"


    As she walked, she said to her brother.


    The defensive forces in the rocky forest are subordinates of Vader, so Vader should supervise them.


    After his brother, Vader nodded and said, "don''t worry! Because of the complex terrain of the stone forest, powerful firepower was deployed at the commanding height to ensure that the enemy landing forces could not move in an inch! "


    It''s good to be confident, but there''s one thing we have to tell you.


    "We should be careful of the firepower support of the enemy fleet. We should withdraw when we need to. The most important thing is to preserve our strength. Don''t forget that our final defense line is the fort under our feet. We can''t lose too many people outside."


    Vader nodded and said, "I understand. I''ve already told the chieftain who guards the first line of defense to retreat to the second line of defense to help the second line of defense against the enemy once the casualties are more than half."


    In this way, Victoria was relieved.


    There are only two 10000 man teams on Turner island. It seems that there are a lot of them, but under the threat of the enemy''s powerful "strength", this strength is not enough, far from enough.


    To resist the invaders, the garrison on Turner island alone is not enough. It needs the military strength of the whole Bentley country.


    Only by mobilizing all the military forces of Bentley can the invaders be defeated.


    Looking at the huge fortress and walking on the wall, Virginia''s heart is not as calm as it seems.


    In terms of the "strength" shown by the first legion, can Turner Island hold?


    Although Victoria is confident that she can hold on for a while, it won''t be too long.


    Without support, Turner island will not last long.


    You know that.


    Sylvia thought of Marani.


    After so many days, has commander Massey thought of how to support Turner island?


    Just as viah thought in her heart, during these two days, massega in Marani was not idle.


    The restoration of national communication lines has enabled the military system to operate at a high speed.


    In these two days, Massey first ordered people to remove the roadblocks on the border road, and then through long-distance communication with the other two commanders to discuss some operations to resist the invasion of the first Legion.


    The discussion was very smooth. Considering that the first regiment put the main attack direction in the defense area of masseter, the three men joined hands to gather the main combat forces of the whole country to the defense area of commander masseter to resist the attack of the first regiment.


    Relying on a network of roads linking cities across the country, troops from all parts of Bentley are converging on Massey''s defense area.


    A big war is going on.


    War is inevitable.


    Under the invasion of foreign enemies, the politically separated Bentley United for a rare time to resist the invasion of foreign enemies.


    For external threats, the military launched actions. For internal threats, in order to stabilize the people''s hearts and to incite the hearts of the people, the military publicly declared to the public that the country was being invaded and invaded by the first corps, which committed all kinds of crimes.


    In a short period of time, people in all the cities of Bentley know that the country is being violated.


    Under the intentional guidance, the people were filled with righteous indignation, and the recruitment sites in the cities were almost crowded by hot-blooded men. At this moment, before the national righteousness, the military government''s past inaction, high-pressure policies, and iron and steel suppression were subconsciously ignored by the people.

 Chapter 625

    Human nature is complex. Human beings are group creatures. They are divided into an independent group. No matter how disharmonious the group is, it is full of contradictions. Once foreign enemies invade, the contradictory group will no longer be contradictory and will unite to resist foreign enemies.


    It has to be said that the first Legion underestimated human nature, or Li Meng underestimated human nature.


    It is believed that the people should have a rebellious mentality when the Bentley military government implements a high-pressure policy. They will not reject the rule of the first legion, and may also welcome the arrival of the first Legion.


    Facts have proved that Li Meng takes it for granted.


    Bentley is a small country, but not a soft persimmon. The potential of military mobilization is not small.


    But the first Legion didn''t know that the soft persimmon in their eyes was a soft persimmon that was hard to swallow.


    A tough battle is waiting for the first Legion.


    Marani City, commander''s house.


    A military conference is going on.


    Compared with the previous comprehensive meeting, few people attended this military meeting.


    Only a few vancomrades with military command attended the meeting.


    Plus a couple of heads and vice heads of the logistics department.


    Five vancomrades have left Marani city to garrison in the designated city. Now, only three vancomrades remain in Marani city.


    In such a large conference room, the figure on the seat seems a little sparse.


    On the throne, Messinger sat upright, looking at the people in front of him solemnly.


    "The support units of the other two commanders are on their way. It''s estimated that they will reach 100000 troops. It will take about five days for them to arrive at Marani, everyone! We are pressed for time


    After a few words, Massey said, "Turner island outside is still under siege. We don''t know when the first regiment will start, but it won''t be too long, so we should be vigilant!"


    "Once the battle starts, Turner island will bear the test of strong artillery fire. Before the support troops arrive, Turner island can not be lost. We need to find ways to support" Turner island. "


    Support Turner island?


    The crowd was silent. For several logistics officers, they didn''t know anything about war, but of course they knew something common sense.


    In the current situation of Marani City, how can it support Turner island?


    As for the vancomrades with good military quality, they are also not optimistic about supporting Turner island.


    At this time, a commander-in-chief said: "Turner island is located in the open sea, at the entrance and exit of Marani Bay. If you want to support Turner Island, you must use the fleet under the command of admiral givey, but the combat power on the sea is far from that of the enemy. Once our fleet goes to sea, I''m afraid it will be sunk in the Marani Bay, commander! If you want to support Turner Island, you need to find a way on land. "


    "Yes, we have to find a way on land. Although Turner island is located at the exit of Marani Bay, it is closer to the northern coastline, less than 10 kilometers away. The reason why the first regiment chose" Turner island "as the main attack direction is that it is close enough to the coastline!"


    With a slight pause, the speaking commander looked at masseter and said, "my Lord Commander! We can set up an artillery position on the coastline north of Turner island. Once the enemy lands, we can provide fire support to Turner island. "


    Artillery positions?


    This is a good way.


    The eyes of all of you here are slightly bright. What the vanguard said is undoubtedly a good way.


    After thinking for a moment, masseter did not reject the proposal.


    Maybe it''s not the best way, but it''s a way to move faster for masseter today.


    Looking at the vanguard who made the proposal, McGregor said, "Gilgal! You think of this method, and it''s up to you to carry it out. No problem! "


    With a positive look, he nodded his head and said, "no problem! However, the establishment of artillery positions needs enough artillery. The power of the artillery needs to be strong enough. It must be more than 100 mm caliber. The 10000 men''s troops are equipped with armaments. Although there are more than 100 mm caliber artillery, the number is too rare. Do you think it is... "


    Looking at the look of kigor''s wishful thinking, of course, messeg knows what kigor thinks.


    However, this artillery position is the most important. There are not enough heavy guns. Of course, it is impossible to effectively support the "Turner island". The demand of Youngor is not excessive.


    Maisaige did not refuse, said: "after the meeting, I will inform the quartermaster, you go to collect it! No one knows when the first regiment will attack. I want to hear your good news in two days


    "Guarantee to finish the task!" he said


    Two days is enough. It''s not difficult to set up artillery positions. After all, the destination is not far away.


    Taking his eyes back from Youngor, Masseger looked around the crowd and said, "this is the end of the meeting, everyone! For the sake of Bentley''s future, we must abide by its duty


    The crowd nodded in silence under the aggressive gaze of masseter.


    They got up and went out to the meeting room.


    ----


    The wind is blowing, making the blue sea slightly turbulent and sparkling.


    In the sparkling sea, on the edge of the sky, at the junction of the sky and the sea, a black spot is approaching.


    With the approaching, the huge figure of "emperor" gradually became clear.


    The destination has finally arrived


    The distant "Turner island" has entered the eyes.


    The dark green fleet besieging "Turner island" can also be seen.


    The approach of the "emperor" and the fleet besieging "Turner island" were certainly aware of it.


    "Here comes the master?"


    In the bridge command room of the heavy cruiser, Natasha was quite surprised to hear yev''s strange report.


    This has been confirmed, yevrich said: "the commander has not come, I do not know, but the" emperor "is approaching!"


    What''s the difference?


    "Emperor" is the owner''s car. Besides the owner, who is qualified to come here by "emperor"?

 Chapter 626

    Although there was no confirmation, Natasha knew that in all probability the master had come.


    "Prepare a speedboat. I''m going to meet the master!"


    Yevrich nodded and said, "yes! I''m going to get ready! "


    If there is a commander on the emperor, it is necessary for general Natasha to meet the commander.


    At least explain to the commander the reason for the change.


    Less than a nautical mile to the northwest of the fleet, the so-called "emperor" stopped and anchored on the sea.


    When the "emperor" berthed soon, a speedboat from the dark green fleet, riding the wind and waves on the sea, like a sharp arrow to the "emperor".


    Less than one nautical mile away, Natasha boarded the tail platform in the shadow of the emperor.


    "General Natasha! Welcome


    The black figure just fell, "pedal!" The sound of a fall on the deck, waiting on the platform for a long time, vieev quickly met up.


    As the speedboat approached, vyev found out and left the cab, waiting on the platform of the stern cabin.


    As a direct subordinate of general Natasha, vieev certainly has to give the greatest respect.


    "Well! Where is the master? "


    Natasha asked with a soft answer.


    For Natasha''s "master", of course, vieev knows who it is.


    "Yes, the commander has been staying on the top deck. This trip is also required by the commander," said vieev


    Sure enough


    The answer is not what Natasha expected.


    "Since it''s the master''s request, before the end of this trip," emperor "you should guard well and do your own business! I''m going to see the master


    "Yes


    Leaving the platform, the two separated in the hangar. Vieev went to the cab, while Natasha took the elevator to the top deck.


    When you step out of the elevator and come to the top deck, the view is as before.


    The space on the top deck is still luxurious, the garden is still beautiful, and the blooming flowers seem to never wither.


    Fortunately, they did not become the "flower of death" in the temple.


    However, there are two sides to everything. Being a "flower of death" is not only beautiful, but also can bloom forever.


    Although transgenic plants extend the blooming time of flowers, it''s not a long time. It will wither one day.


    Lucky or not, the answer is a little vague.


    Walking in the corridor, although the ear is quiet, but the black figure is not uncommon. From time to time, there is a nun wearing a black nun''s dress passing by. They walk slowly without a sound.


    Unconsciously, the garden has been close, the garden pavilion also reflected in the eyes.


    In the pavilion, the familiar figure did not exist unexpectedly. He was lying on the seat with a slim figure standing beside him.


    Looking into the pavilion, you can still see the figure standing upright.


    Lifting her hood, revealing her brown shoulder length hair and her white face, Natasha strode into the pavilion, half kneeling in front of the black figure and lowering her head.


    "Master! Natasha has something to report to you! "


    How could Li Meng not know when such a big man entered the pavilion?


    From Natasha into the pavilion, Li Meng put his eyes on Natasha.


    Looking at Natasha who is half kneeling on the ground, Li Meng knows what Natasha said.


    If there is no return fleet on the way, Li Meng may not know about the change of plan.


    Now that he knows in advance, Li mengke has no heart to blame Natasha.


    "You''re going to report on the plan for the failure of the first shot? I already know that it''s not your fault. You did a good job! "


    Natasha''s expression was slightly surprised.


    How did the master know about it?


    Look at Natasha''s look, Li Meng knows what Natasha is wondering.


    Li Meng said to Natasha: "on the way here, the emperor encountered the returning fleet."


    The master''s words make Natasha suddenly, so it seems that the master learned the news from Tanya and Sawyer.


    "Master! The responsibility lies with me. Please punish me! "


    In any case, Natasha knew that she had violated her master''s orders.


    Before the fleet left the port, the master had told her, but she turned the master''s attention to yellow.


    Looking at Natasha, Li Meng looked indifferent: "I really should punish you, because your decision makes the first army lose the" first chance "to stand on the moral side. Because of your decision, the first army has become an invader who violates other countries'' territory completely. All this is because of you. How can I punish you?"


    Natasha was speechless and didn''t explain. She just whispered, "please punish me, master!"


    Leans back, finds a more comfortable position on the seat, looks at Natasha who is half kneeling on the ground, Li Meng says: "I will punish you, but not now. You have to make up for your own mistakes. Before all human forces come to us, you have to occupy the whole territory of Bentley to stop them."


    For many countries, Bentley is a very fat meat, no one does not want to bite, but because of face, no one wants to be the first to expose the ugly appearance.


    Once the first regiment bites the first bite, those countries that have long coveted Bentley will certainly take action. Military conflicts may not happen, but they have to use some words to negotiate. If negotiation fails, it is time to use force.


    Before talking, the first Legion must occupy the whole territory of binley. Only in this way can the ugly countries shut up and let them weigh whether it is worth fighting with the first Legion.


    "Yes! Once the landing troops arrive, I will speed up the war against Bentley! "


    Natasha has been waiting, waiting for the arrival of landing forces, as soon as the landing forces arrive, they will immediately attack "Turner island".


    "Get up! Sit down and talk to me about what happened recently

 Chapter 627

    What can happen? The battle hasn''t started yet. There are no big things, but there are many small things. What Li Meng wants to know is all kinds of small things that happened during the fleet''s journey.


    That little thing is the most interesting.


    Standing up from the ground, Natasha sat down on the stone bench beside the stone table.


    In the pavilion in the eyes of many, began to slowly talk about the fleet from the port to datna island on the way to all kinds of things.


    It was very quiet in the pavilion, only Natasha''s cold voice echoed.


    As time goes by, today, as usual, the first Legion still has not launched an attack on "Turner island".


    When night falls, for many people, the day of peace is over.


    But will peace continue tomorrow?


    No one can know that.


    Even the enemy fleet off the Marani Bay did not know, because they also did not know where the fleet carrying the landing troops was now, either far away or close.


    Marani city.


    When the night comes, the light from the city replaces the light, so that the city will not fall into darkness.


    In the bright light, some unknown things are hidden.


    When foreign enemies invaded, not all the people of Bentley were full of blood.


    What is home? What is a country?


    A country with freedom is a home, a country and a real country. For some people, although they are walking in the dark, they are working hard for the country and the nation. Even if they are not recognized by others, they still go forward bravely.


    They are the rebels, also known as "illegal anti-government organizations" by the junta.


    Once upon a time, the idea of freedom swept the world. Although it was only a flash in the pan, the idea of freedom was rooted.


    I don''t know how many people with lofty ideals have been awakened to let people of different races and countries struggle for "freedom".


    In Bentley, there is also a rebel army fighting for "freedom".


    They hide in the cities, seemingly obedient, but in private, they are engaged in secret activities, arousing more ambitious people to join the rebel camp.


    In a short period of more than ten years, the resistance has penetrated the whole territory of Bentley. Even in a small city, there are members of the resistance.


    Although they are far less powerful than the junta, they are patient and believe that one day their resistance will rise and become the master of the country, spreading the glory of free thinking.


    In a corner of the city, in a villa on the outskirts.


    The villa is located on a hill and surrounded by woods. It shows that the identity of the villa owner is not simple to have such a place.


    In fact, it is true that the owner of the villa is a famous businessman in Marani city. Of course, the businessman is only a face-to-face identity. He also has another identity, that is, the supreme "instructor" of the rebel forces in Bentley.


    No one knows how the position of instructor came into being. However, in the rebel forces all over the world, the top leader of each rebel force is "instructor". Over time, the instructor has become the title of the top leader of the rebel forces.


    Rox, President of Huixing chamber of Commerce, is one of the famous businessmen in Marani.


    The main industry is fruit planting, and the subsidiary industry is wine making.


    Throughout Bentley, it has 12 orchards and three wineries, which are respectively located in the defense area of three military commanders.


    Holding the pass orders given by the three military commanders at the same time, they can pass through the whole territory of Bentley.


    As a businessman, in addition to being able to gather money, Lockes also provided great convenience as a "instructor".


    However, for his safety, very few people in the rebel army knew that Lockes was the rebel instructor, only a few of the core members of the rebel army knew.


    Due to the invasion of the first legion, at this time, in the villa, a secret meeting is unfolding.


    In the villa, in a study, three figures are sitting on a random seat. They are not very old, about thirty years old, but their faces are weathered, and they look calm.


    They sat upright and looked at a middle-aged man with eyes behind the desk.


    The middle-aged man looks a little heavy and seems to be thinking about something.


    He''s Rox, the president of Huixing chamber of Commerce.


    The three men sitting here are the most important core members of the resistance.


    Orino was in charge of the military, pelos was in charge of the logistics, and lelos was in charge of spreading the idea of freedom and strengthening the resistance.


    These three men are a collection of rebel rights, but none of them can be denied. They are also the right-hand assistants of Lockes.


    Rox looked up and finished thinking.


    Looking at the three men, Lockes said: "we have limited knowledge of the information of the first legion, so we can''t make any self righteous actions. You must remember clearly what the purpose of our rebel forces is to give the people freedom and peace, not war. As a last resort, we can''t betray our motherland!"


    "Instructor! You worry too much. This time we''re here to see what you think of the invasion of Bentley by the first legion, and see if you can get some benefits for the rebels from this war! "


    Looking at Rox behind the desk, orino explained.


    On one side, pelos also said: "the contradiction between us and the junta is a matter within Bentley. Of course, we will not do what the instructors are worried about."


    The last sentence of the instructor has been very clear. As the three persons involved, of course, they should express their position immediately.


    After all, it''s about one''s own country. No matter what, one can''t be a traitor.


    "What if the military government fails in this war? At that time, did our resistance forces have the ability to expel "foreign enemies"


    Compared with pelos, orino and lelos, they are more realistic.


    As soon as the words came out, they were silent and looked at each other.


    Even Lockes had to think about the relationship under the gaze of lelos.


    Yes, what if the war fails?


    At that time, there was no way out for the rebels.


    There are only two ways: fight for "freedom" or lay down your arms and disband on the spot.

 Chapter 628

    In thinking, Rox looked at lelos and said, "lelos! What do you think? "


    As soon as this words came out, the eyes in the study focused on lelos.


    In the face of the public''s sight, lelos looked calm and said slowly: "wait for the change, to advance for retreat!"


    What does that mean?


    "Don''t be pedantic, make it white!"


    White lelos one eye, pelos not angry said.


    Lelos could not help shaking his head, but said: "the so-called waiting for the change is to observe the direction of the war. If victory is partial to the military government, we have nothing to do and nothing to do. If victory is partial to the first army, then we must take the initiative to contact the first army. Only in this way can we gain rights after the war, Better benefit the people of Bentley. "


    Perlos finally understood what lelos meant.


    Looking at lelos with a little surprise, pelos said: "lelos! Your method is treason. How can we face the people of Bentley after we do it? And how can you confirm that the first Legion will give us power? "


    Peros said with a smile: "this is the so-called politics. If the first Legion wants to rule Bentley, it must delegate power to the local people. Only in this way can the people of Bentley be pacified and civil strife be reduced. Otherwise, the resistance of the people will make the first Legion tired to deal with it!"


    Speaking of this, peros''s meaning is completely clear.


    It''s not a good way.


    If the operation is improper, the hatred of the people will easily be attracted to the rebels. At that time, let alone gaining rights, it is probably a question whether the rebels can continue to exist.


    To peros'' opinion, Lockes did not veto it.


    As peros said, if the victorious Libra falls to the first legion, where will their resistance go?


    The fall of the voice, let the study into a strange quiet, the only four people, look unpredictable, thinking about their own interests.


    For a long time, in silence, Rox closed his mind.


    Looking at the three people in front of us, Lockes said, "although I don''t want to be a traitor, peros is right in many ways. Sometimes we don''t have the right to choose. For the future of Bentley, personal gains and losses are small. Even if we are reviled by thousands of people, we have to seek the future for the people of Bentley."


    Is this the instructor''s choice?


    They looked at Rox respectfully.


    Not everyone has the guts to make this decision. Anyway, it''s admirable.


    Looking at Rox, pelos said solemnly: "instructor! I''ll listen to you. Even if I''m scolded by thousands of people, I''ll take my share! "


    "Yes! Peros is right, we are one, no one can be out of the list! "


    Lelos also made a statement.


    The words were all said by pelos and lelos, and olino could only nod his head to show his support.


    For the three people''s support, Lockes is very pleased.


    "Good! In this war, the policy of the rebel army has been so decided. We will wait for its change and take advance as retreat! "


    In the end, Rox made a decision.


    As soon as these words came out, they had a bottom in their hearts.


    With the bottom, everything is easy to do.


    With the plan, the tense atmosphere in the study suddenly relaxed, and the expression on all faces was no longer as tense as before.


    Looking at the three, Rox said, "I''ll keep an eye on the direction of the war, lelos! The situation has been chaotic recently. Let''s suspend the development of the members of the Resistance Army, so as to avoid those who want to get involved in the Resistance Army! "


    Nodding, lelos said, "I understand! When I get back, I''ll let you know the news! "


    In response, Rox looked at orino and said, "orino, just in case, when he went back, he began to let the rebel members in commander massega''s defense area gather in Marani city. When he needed" strength "to avoid getting it, he had no hands to move!"


    Orino nodded and said, "I see! I''ll do it as soon as I can! "


    Finally, Rox looked at pelos and said, "pelos! Let''s start to collect the hidden weapons and gather them together. We may be able to use them soon! "


    "All right!"


    Peros responded solemnly with a straight look.


    The arms issue is no small matter. A little carelessness may lead to exposure. Once exposed, the rebels in Marani will be affected. Of course, pelos understands the importance of this matter.


    Nodding to the three men, Rox said, "that''s it this time! Go back, be careful on the way, and pay attention to your own safety! "


    The three nodded and stood up from the wooden chair.


    Looking at Rox behind the desk, orino said, "then we''ll leave first."


    Rox nodded and said, "keep in touch all the time!"


    Speechless, the three turned away and disappeared behind the door.


    When the three left, the study returned to the previous quiet.


    Behind the desk, Rox was lost in thought again.


    Recently, the situation in Bentley is very delicate. The emergence of the first Legion is too sudden and unexpected.


    Looking at the white plane on the desk, Rox hesitated.


    After a long stalemate, Rox picked up the phone and dialed a number.


    In the study, there was a sound of "Dudu".


    In the dark, all sides around the invasion of the first Legion are in action.


    Both the military and the civilian are working hard for this country at the moment.


    In the open sea of Marani Bay, the huge "emperor" is quietly moored on the sea. Surrounded by various lights, the "emperor" is just like a light in the dark, shining brightly and illuminating a large area of the sea.


    There won''t be any powerful sea animals near the coastline. Even if there are, the target of sea animals won''t be the emperor, but the human city on land.


    As a result, the emperor was fearless and did not keep silent as in the deep night.

 Chapter 629

    It was dark outside, but in the top deck there was light.


    The light is not strong, but rather soft.


    In the dark, Natasha had already left. Although she did not need to watch the huge fleet all the time, as a soldier, even if she became the "dead", she did not forget the nature of the soldier and was on duty faithfully.


    There was no figure in the pavilion, but there were figures standing on the side of the boat outside the garden.


    But under the light, Li Meng stood quietly by the side of the boat, overlooking the dark sea in the distance.


    In addition to the fleet floating in the dark, there was the island.


    In the dark, little light gathered in a certain area of the island, although far away, but also can see the existence of the island.


    That''s Turner island. It''s the first place for the first team.


    "When the" power "of human beings gradually grows, they have the ability to breathe under the threat of fierce beasts, and when the threat of the outside world can not threaten the survival of the human family, the contradictions between human beings will appear sooner or later. This is human nature. Human beings are a kind of creature full of contradictions and driven by desire, and our first Legion only speeds up this process!"


    The indifferent voice reverberates in the soft light, like telling and feeling.


    Wendy, who is beside Li Meng, looks at the host.


    She understood and did not understand the master''s words.


    "Therefore, the evolutionary history of species is driven by desire. The only difference is that one is the instinct of the body, and the other is the tool of wisdom. Even the dead will have infighting because of their desire for interests. How can we talk about" human beings "


    Wendy''s voice was light and soft.


    As a "dead man", Wendy is very clear about her own existence. Even if she does not have as many emotions as human beings, no matter what kind of existence, as long as she has the wisdom of self cognition, there will be desire, and this undead is no exception.


    Li Meng was surprised that Wendy could say this.


    Looking at Wendy by his side, Li Meng said with a smile: "you are right. All things in the world will not exist without desire. In a planet that breeds life, it is a arena. Only the winner can leave the cage and go to the wider world outside."


    Arena?


    Wendy had nothing to say about the metaphor of the master.


    But


    Looking at the master, Wendy said softly, "it seems that the master thinks the sky is too small!"


    Li Meng didn''t deny it. He just looked at the night outside and said calmly, "it''s just the instinct to explore, and it''s also a desire to seek knowledge. Don''t you think the starry sky outside the world is beautiful?"


    Beauty?


    Wendy looked up at the sky. In the black sky, the stars were twinkling, and the dim stars were showing its existence.


    It''s really beautiful. It''s also very attractive.


    Looking at the sky, Li Meng said calmly: "the endless lives of our" dead "will come out of the sky one day, but how long will it take? a hundred years? Or the millennium? If you want to leave this cage, you can''t do without the help of "science and technology". The development of science and technology needs huge resources. The quickest way to obtain resources is "war"! "


    In a word, it simply explains that the reason for waging a war is not for the sake of population or territory, but for resources. Territory and population are just accessories under "resources".


    Protocryst and protolith are pure energy. Through research, we can get the mystery of "energy" and control the energy. Although it takes a process, once we control the "energy", there will be no problem to leave this cage.


    The deal with Al world is not the hope in Li Meng''s eyes.


    People in "Al" world have more advanced "technology" than this world. They have touched the edge of controlling "energy". The only thing they need is a push force, a driving force for the rapid improvement of science and technology.


    And protolith and protocryst are undoubtedly a shortcut to make them closer to the mystery of "energy".


    Li Meng''s ambition is very big. Although he didn''t explain it to the people around him, under his guidance, the first regiment is full of aggression. Isn''t this another kind of fact that proves Li Meng''s "ambition"?


    Li Meng has never hidden his inner thoughts, but the people around him will not take the initiative to ask. Over time, Li Meng passively hid his inner thoughts.


    Although the inner thoughts are hidden, the first army is marching forward firmly and forcefully.


    It has been nearly half a year since we left dirty valley. The speed of development of the first regiment is unimaginable, which fully shows Li Meng''s "hasty" heart.


    Silent looking at the master, Wendy''s heart at the moment is very calm.


    No matter what the master wants to do, what he plans to do, and what seemingly distant goals he has, as followers, they have to firmly follow the master''s steps and cut away the thorns ahead for the master.


    This is not only her belief, but also the belief of the whole first Legion.


    The night is deep, and darkness covers everything. The bright light can''t fight against the darkness between heaven and earth. Under the best lullaby, everything is silent. In the silence, time is passing by.


    No matter how long the darkness is, the light will come back.


    When the darkness fades and the light covers the earth, a new day comes.


    In the early morning, when everything revives, the silent Marani city becomes active.


    In this city with a population of nearly one million, it is an independent small society. All kinds of life, emotions and joys can be found in this city. Everyone has his own life experience. When the life experiences of countless people come together, it is civilization and human civilization.


    Today is destined to be an extraordinary day.


    In Marani, everything is as usual. Despite the threat of foreign enemies, the order of Marani is still stable.


    The operation of the city is as usual, and the threat of foreign enemies has not brought Marani into chaos. Everything is going on in good order.

 Chapter 630

    In the open sea of Marani Bay, however, something happened that the defenders in the fort of Turner Island did not want to see.


    The strength of the enemy fleet is more "powerful". Not long ago, shortly after leaving early in the morning, another fleet appeared on the distant sea, with a large number of seven. In the eyes of the fortress garrison, the new fleet joined the formation of the dark green fleet.


    The fleet carrying the landing troops finally arrived.


    Three troop carriers, three amphibious landing ships, plus a destroyer for escort.


    On one side of the main battle fleet, three troop carriers and three amphibious landing ships are berthing quietly. Although the huge ships are of different colors, they all look very powerful.


    In particular, the three amphibious landing ships, the straight through deck and the larger ship body give people a sense of "not to be underestimated" from a distance.


    Among the six ships, there are more than 5000 soldiers and 80 armored units, including 50 scythes and 30 hammers.


    It can be said that in this landing operation, Natasha dispatched all her troops.


    The landing troops arrived and the battle was about to begin.


    Heavy cruiser, bridge command room.


    In front of the command platform, Natasha is looking at a three-dimensional map in front of her.


    The map is Turner island.


    The map is very clear, even the terrain, latitude, and height are clearly marked.


    Relying on the three-dimensional map in front of them, Natasha and yevrich are working out an attack plan.


    Once the plan is formulated, mission information can be transmitted to the lower level officers.


    In the integrated data terminal, input the corresponding task information, and the data terminal will transmit the task information to the corresponding officer panel according to the commander''s idea. Depending on the received task information, the officer will complete the task.


    It''s like playing a real-time strategy game. Natasha, as the commander, just needs to give corresponding instructions in front of the command platform.


    It''s just a small island. There''s only one direction to attack. There''s no shortcut to this battle. We have to attack the enemy head on.


    The so-called plan making is just the selection of front-line officers for the operation of seizing the island.


    Before long, the selection plan of officers for island seizing operations had been worked out.


    "General Natasha! After several days and nights of running, the landing troops need a certain period of rest to ensure that they are in the best condition during the operation. It is suggested to postpone one day and launch the attack early tomorrow morning! "


    On the side of yevrich, he made suggestions to Natasha.


    Mobilizers are human beings, not machines. They also feel tired. The living conditions on board are not so ideal. It is easy to consume people''s energy.


    It takes time to recover. Only in this way can we keep the mobilizers in the best condition.


    Natasha did not refuse yevrich''s suggestion, but said: "before landing troops land on the island, it is necessary for the fleet to bomb Turner island in turn for one day to clear the obstacles for landing troops and reduce the pressure of landing troops."


    Looking back from the command platform, Natasha looks at yevrich, and a cold voice comes out of her hood.


    "Order to go on, the fleet will attack immediately, and bomb several points on the island in turn according to the plan made!"


    Looking straight, yevrich nodded solemnly.


    The battle finally began.


    At the command, the fleet, which had been moored on the sea for several days, finally got some movement.


    From the outside, the warship is as usual, because there is not a figure outside the deck, but in the cabin, the harsh alarm is ringing, and countless figures are running to their posts in the cabin aisle.


    Under the command of sergeants at all levels, the whole fleet survived.


    Outside, on the broad deck, in the "whine" sound of motor rotation, the turret that had been aimed at Turner Island moved slightly and adjusted its angle.


    Whether it''s a destroyer, a cruiser, or a heavy cruiser, the main and auxiliary guns on the deck are all aimed at Turner island.


    The battle is imminent.


    The wind is disturbing, caressing the sea, making it sparkling.


    In the vast sea, the fleet lined up, the black muzzle pointed to Turner island.


    The defenders on Turner island are tired of watching this formation. Although they have not relaxed their vigilance, they will not think that the enemy fleet will launch an attack today.


    But today is different.


    In the bridge command rooms of the warships, sergeants at all levels are watching Turner island.


    It means nothing else. The fleet is about to launch a bombardment on the other side.


    The respective missions, targets of each warship, and mission details are displayed on the panel in the helmet.


    The gunner who controls the naval gun also gets the bombing coordinates, waiting for a "fire" command.


    For a long time, the command finally came from the communicator.


    "Fire!"


    Just two words, it is the roar of "death".


    In these two words, I don''t know how many lives will vanish.


    "Fire!"


    "Fire!"


    Under the authorization of the order, officers at all levels in the bridge command room gave orders to fire.


    At this moment, the fleet began to roar like death.


    "Bang! Bang


    Outside, in the vast world, there was a sudden burst of dense explosion.


    The muzzle of the black hole was suddenly shocked, and a group of flames came out fiercely, accompanied by a huge sound of artillery.


    The fire on the sea flickered, and more than 100 naval guns were fired in volley. The huge noise produced at that moment tore the sky.


    The "rumble" from afar made the garrison in Turner Island look slightly stunned.


    When they didn''t respond, death had come.


    The roar in the air came from afar, as if death were hissing in his ears.


    That moment.


    "Boom! Boom


    The earth is shaking, and the sound of "rumbling" explosion is deafening. Countless huge fireballs are rising from all parts of the fort, and the burst air waves sweep everything around with the gravel.


    On the city wall, countless defenders who had no time to escape disappeared in the flames and turned into ashes.


    With the scream, broken limbs flying, just a moment, the wall was covered with blood, became a scene of hell.

 Chapter 631

    The enemy fleet launched an attack?


    In the violent explosion, the fortress was in chaos, with explosions everywhere and flying debris everywhere.


    "Get out of the city wall, come on, get into the inner wall and get out of the fire!"


    The enemy''s artillery fire was too fierce. The wall at the foot was shaking violently, which made people doubt whether it would collapse next moment and fall into the sea below.


    From a distance, the fortress on Turner island has been shrouded by gunfire. There are flashes of fire and huge mushroom clouds rising. In the explosion, countless buildings collapsed and turned into ruins.


    In addition to the fortress, the troubled forest behind the beach is also under the baptism of artillery fire almost at the same time.


    Compared with the solid burst, the bombing of random Stone Forest showed the power of naval gun.


    Whenever the flames are surging, huge fireballs are rising, and the waves are sweeping around, they will always carry countless stones.


    Countless stones were smashed by the shells. In the fierce artillery fire, the stone forest is disappearing.


    In the flicker of flames, in the "rumble" of explosions, in the distant sea continuous shelling sound, Turner island is under the baptism of gunfire.


    The huge sound of explosion resounded through the world and swept away in the distance.


    The battle started


    The news soon spread back to Marani City, and then spread to all parts of Bentley through the communication system.


    Whether it''s opollon or Voda, it''s a fact.


    At last the battle began, and the first regiment launched an attack.


    Although it''s expected, it''s still unbelievable when it really happens.


    After so many years of peace in Bentley, war is inevitable.


    At this moment, Bentley was swept by a storm, a storm from the war.


    I don''t know how long the "rumble" of the explosion sounded. At that moment, the explosion suddenly disappeared.


    At the end of a wave, the fleet stopped bombing Turner island.


    With the last shot down, the flame is not flashing, so the huge fleet quietly floating on the sea.


    In the distance, Turner island is in a mess. Both the fortress and the first line of defense in the rocky forest are taken special care of. Under the bombardment of large caliber naval guns, everything is destroyed.


    The attack was too sudden, especially for the defenders in the first line of defense. They didn''t have time to avoid the artillery attack. When they responded, the shells had fallen from the top of their heads.


    Under the fierce bombing, the original stone forest has changed greatly. It seems that part of it has been obliterated. Countless stone hills have been blasted and scattered with broken stones, which makes the stone forest seem to be much smoother.


    For the garrison of luanshiling, the sudden bombing is their disaster.


    The soldiers were either blown to pieces or buried under the rubble.


    All the commanding heights of heavy firepower in the rubble forest disappeared and were cut off by the fire.


    In the first line of defense, more than half of the 2000 garrisons were killed and injured in less than half an hour''s bombing. Almost all of them survived with injuries, which was very heavy.


    The power of the enemy''s naval gun is too great. When a shell goes down, even if it is 100 meters away, you can feel the amazing heat wave and the explosion that can almost tear the eardrum.


    The debris that is hit by the waves can even kill soldiers 100 meters away.


    The simple trench built by riprap is of no use at all. On the contrary, it is in danger of being buried by gravel. Under the fierce bombing, the worry about the terrain of riprap forest can not be reflected. Instead, it has become a veritable burial ground.


    In a disordered Rock Forest, countless craters are everywhere, large and small. The smoke from the explosion stays for a short time, making the Rock Forest seem to be covered by fog.


    In the fog, countless howls reverberate, and there are countless wounded figures looking for wailing companions in the fog.


    There was no commander, no person giving orders at the scene, and the surviving soldiers were looking for companions in the fog with the help of the cry for help.


    For a moment, the position was extremely chaotic.


    In the fortress, in a strong observation tower, Vader and viah brothers came to the front line after the bombing.


    Fortunately, they were in their respective rooms when the fire hit.


    And their rooms, on the other side of the fort, facing Southeast, avoided the bombardment.


    Through the lookout, looking at the messy scene, Vader was silent for a long time.


    After a baptism of artillery fire, the fort is not as strong as it looks, it has become broken.


    In particular, on one side of the wall facing the enemy''s fleet under the direct fire, large and small craters were densely distributed, and the tall wall was even more cracked. In particular, there were many large and small gaps on the wall, which was a tragic scene.


    "The first line of defense is over! Vader! Order the soldiers on the first line of defense to withdraw quickly


    While Vader focused on the broken fortress, viah noticed the first line of defense in the distance.


    Tragic, very tragic, although the telescope is not very clear, can only see a piece of smoke rising, but from the telescope, via can see that the rubble forest has disappeared, by the enemy''s forceful blow flat.


    Although we know that the enemy''s artillery is very powerful, but the power of the explosion is far beyond our expectation.


    That rock forest can''t be erased by any artillery. I''m afraid the artillery of about 100 mm can''t do any damage to that rock forest.


    But under the bombardment of the first Legion fleet, it was easily erased.


    Is the caliber of this naval gun more than 200 mm? Or higher?


    We do not know that although the distant fleet is clearly visible, the accuracy of their telescopes is not enough to observe the caliber of those guns on the warship.


    Vader''s face was heavy and he nodded in silence.


    The first line of defense situation Vader also noticed, very bad, looks very tragic, I do not know how many people can survive.


    After grabbing a soldier beside him, Vader said, "go to the communication room and tell the first line of defense to withdraw!"

 Chapter 632

    "Yes


    The soldier is tiny Leng, immediately reacted to come over, hurriedly answer a way.


    Then he left in a hurry.


    When the soldiers left, Vader looked at Virginia and said in a deep voice: "the first line of defense has been lost so soon, and the second line of defense may not last long. In the final analysis, the fortress at the foot is the best line of defense. Brother, in order to preserve the strength, do you think it is..."


    Vader''s meaning, how can Victoria not understand it, just want to save strength.


    If the explosion just happened again, the second line of defense will never survive.


    However, the situation of the second line of defense is different from that of the first line of defense, and we will never abandon it easily.


    Looking at the enemy fleet that had stopped shelling on the distant sea, via said solemnly: "the second line of defense is hidden in the forest. For such a big target, the enemy can''t know where the second line of defense is in the forest unless it targets the forest and carries out covering bombardment, but it''s impossible, because the forest is too big!"


    "The forest is a good cover. I''m going to put 5000 troops into the second line of defense and have a good fight with the enemy landing forces," she continued


    Five thousand troops?


    Weide is a little stunned. It''s a big deal. Is it too risky?


    Once it fails, the defensive power of the fortress will be greatly weakened. Will it not be worth the loss?


    "Brother! Is that too risky? "


    Vader didn''t agree with his brother''s decision.


    Viah shook his head slightly, put down his telescope, and said to Vader beside him: "the enemy will not be very abundant in terms of troops and will not be able to fight for a long time. We are the defenders. We have a geographical advantage. Even if we are defeated, we can also consume the strength of the enemy. This also reduces the pressure on the fortress guards."


    The elder brother originally is this plan, Vader understood


    Nodding, Vader said, "I see! brother! Do you need some support from me? "


    Sylvia refused.


    "No, we should not invest too much troops, otherwise the guard of the fort will be affected," he said


    Since my brother said that, Vader could not force it.


    And as my brother said, Turner island has more than 20000 guards. If there is too much loss in the second line of defense, there will be loopholes in the last line of defense.


    This needs to be avoided as much as possible.


    As time goes by, the defenders of the first line of defense on Turner island are withdrawing, taking advantage of the gap between the waves of fleet bombing.


    In the first wave of bombing, the defenders of the first line of defense suffered heavy losses. At last, less than half of the 2000 defenders were able to get out of the rocky forest.


    In the rubble forest, many soldiers may still be alive and buried under the rubble.


    But they will be met only by death.


    There is no time to rescue them in the war.


    Although it is cruel, the war itself is cruel, full of the breath of death.


    "Hurry up, let''s get out of here!"


    After the stone forest, at the junction with the forest, countless figures helped each other out of the stone forest, and went to the forest along the stone road at their feet.


    Their faces were covered with gray dust and blood, and their gray battle suits were not only in tatters, but also in blood red wounds under the broken space.


    The wound had solidified and turned black.


    Standing on a raised stone, a surviving Centurion was directing the evacuation team.


    Among the surviving soldiers, he was the only one with the highest military rank. His superior, the two chieftains, had died and could not be found.


    They may still be alive, lying under a piece of gravel, but the survivors can do nothing. They must follow the order and evacuate from the position as soon as possible.


    "Wu, ah!"


    A cry and a laugh suddenly came from the stone forest.


    In the sight of the soldiers who stopped slightly and were attracted by the howl, a soldier whose legs were broken by the explosion came out of the rubble forest, being held by two soldiers.


    Looking carefully, not only legs but also a right hand were broken.


    In the broken gray combat suit, you can vaguely see the big wound.


    The blood clots in the wound are black, and white bones can be seen in the black.


    In particular, the right hand, which had been blown off, seemed to have been vaporized, leaving only a pale white bone. It looked very special and made people shudder.


    Looking at the wailing soldiers, the owner''s face turned pale and went on walking without looking back.


    Looking at the three people walking under him, the centurion standing on the stone didn''t say anything, just quietly watching the three people go away.


    The relationship between the three people must be unusual if they can walk out of the stone forest with the "he" who will die.


    "Speed up, speed up, go back to the fort, and you can heal your wounds!"


    In the centurion''s urging, many people left from the stone forest, the pace slightly accelerated a lot.


    Although they are in war, no one wants to die. Even if their bodies have become disabled, they still want to live.


    "Kick! Kick


    At this time, from the stone forest, a mechanical operation of the sound suddenly rang up.


    When the centurion on the stone was attracted by the sound and looked into the stone forest, he was stunned.


    It turned out to be a guard.


    The guards with gray coating look good as a whole, but the gray coating has been scraped off a lot, exposing the metal inside. The long gun barrel is slightly twisted, and there are sparks at the joints of the mechanical leg from time to time. The guards with a height of nearly 7 meters walk with some crutches, just like a person with one foot disability. It seems that the mechanical leg is faulty.


    Looking at the guard approaching step by step, the centurion was surprised.


    It''s a miracle that this guard can survive the bombing. After all, the huge guard is much bigger than the human target, and the probability of survival is certainly lower.


    There are three guards on the line of defense in the rocky forest, and this one is the only one that survived. What else can it be if it''s not good luck?

 Chapter 633

    As the great guard passed by, the centurion called out, "Hello! Can you walk back? What''s more, are there any soldiers left behind? "


    The centurion received a response, and the giant guard stopped slightly.


    A slight mechanical sound came from the loudspeaker on the guard.


    "There should be no problem. There is no one in the position!"


    The centurion breathed a sigh of relief, no one, his task is completed.


    Finally get out of this damn place.


    "Good luck then!"


    With that, the centurion jumped from the stone and walked quickly to the forest along the stone road under his feet.


    Seeing the figure on the stone leave, the guard who stops slightly walks around again. The posture is like an old man in twilight. Every step seems to be very difficult.


    Step by step forward, the huge body slowly disappeared in the forest.


    Shortly after the soldiers on the first line of defense withdrew, in the far northwest sea, the fleet anchored on the sea launched another shelling.


    The firelight flickered, and the gun tubes of each warship were spewing flames. The air waves caused by the shell bore made the sea under the gun tubes ripple one circle after another.


    In the surging flames and smoke, shells flew into the sky, tearing the air, whistling in the sky.


    The voice of death came again, and the piercing roar came from far to near.


    That moment!


    "Boom! Boom


    The continuous explosion immediately sounded. In the fortress, the random Stone Forest once again lifted up one fireball after another. In the flicker of the fire light and the huge mushroom cloud, the instant vibration tore everything around, and the powerful shock wave splashed away with debris.


    In the "rumble" of explosions, in the burst of flames, in the sweeping waves, Turner island is suffering from the baptism of war.


    This time, the garrison on the island is ready. The garrison in the stone forest has withdrawn. No matter how the bombing is, it will not bring damage to the garrison on the island again. At the end of the last wave of artillery fire, the garrison in the fort hid in the dark hole under the city wall. Relying on the solid city wall, the soldiers can survive safely in the artillery fire.


    Of course, it is not absolute security.


    "Boom!"


    There was a violent explosion on the wall, and a huge flame burst. In the explosion, a large section of the wall collapsed, instantly burying a number of hidden holes for Tibetan soldiers below.


    A 204 mm armor piercing shell penetrated the wall and exploded inside.


    The shell exploded inside and was more powerful, leaving a huge gap in the wall.


    The dust on the head is rolling, and the "rumble" of the explosion is so strong that every time there is an explosion, you can feel the ground shaking under your feet.


    This makes the soldiers in the dark cave have some doubts. Can the dark cave really protect their safety?


    When the collapse of the wall came from the outside, and the faint exclamations and wails, the soldiers in the dark cave turned pale.


    They don''t understand that this seemingly safe dark hole is also not safe. Once the wall above their heads collapses, the dark hole is their coffin, and there is no possibility of survival.


    "Rumble" of the explosion reverberated between heaven and earth again, dense explosion one after another, continuous.


    Thirty minutes later, the fierce bombing of Turner Island lasted for thirty minutes. As time passed, the shelling ended, and the fleet on the distant sea was calm again. Only a circle of long-lasting white smoke floated over the fleet.


    After the second wave of bombing, the fortress became even more dilapidated. Black smoke rose from all parts of the fortress and collapsed in many places.


    As soon as the bombing was over, the fort was boiling.


    Countless soldiers ran out of the dark cave and began to search for the survivors buried under the ruins under the command of the officers.


    Especially because of the collapse of the city wall, and was buried in the dark hole.


    Under the thick city wall, there are numerous dark holes, each of which has a large and small space. The large one can accommodate hundreds of people, and the small one can accommodate dozens of people.


    During the bombing just now, many parts of the city wall collapsed. The dark hole under the city wall was buried by the broken ruins of the city wall. I don''t know how many soldiers were buried under the ruins.


    "Big brother! It''s too passive. The enemy fleet obviously needs powerful firepower to consume our strength. It''s not the way to go on like this. We have to fight back, at least give them a taste of it! "


    In the strong observation platform, Vader''s expression was dignified. In the bombing just now, although it was only half an hour, Vader personally felt the feeling in the artillery fire in half an hour.


    The earth is shaking, the huge explosion sound, pierced the heart, sound wave seems to pierce the internal organs of people, the instant vibration, make people chest tightness.


    In particular, the splashing of gravel, crackling incessantly, like bullets in general hit everywhere.


    From the sky howling, the voice is extremely harsh, but also let people fear.


    Because no one knows where the shell falling from the sky will fall.


    Although the observation tower is strong and has multi-layer concrete, it is also in danger under enemy fire.


    In the previous bombing, a number of shells hit the observatory.


    Although there was nothing wrong with the observation platform, the shock at the moment of explosion also made everyone in the observation platform turn upside down, including their brothers.


    Being beaten passively made Vader very angry and helpless.


    Compared with Vader''s anger, Virginia is much more calm.


    While looking at the enemy fleet on the distant sea with a telescope, via said: "in the previous bombing, two of the seven shore defense guns were destroyed, one was blocked, and three were in other directions, so they could not attack the enemy fleet. Only one shore defense gun could be used. The shore defense guns in the fort were all 180mm caliber, with great power and long range, But the enemy fleet is about 15 kilometers away from the fortress. Although it is within the range of the shore defense gun, it is too far. The accuracy is a big problem. It needs good luck to hit the enemy warship! "

 Chapter 634

    While Vader was watching, viah said: "because it hasn''t been used for a long time, the coastal defense guns in the fort are old-fashioned decades ago, and the stored ammunition is also consumed by the defenders who don''t do anything but play. In the case that it can''t cause enough threat to the enemy fleet, it''s better to keep this coastal defense gun and use it when the enemy begins to land on the island, In this way, we can provide some firepower support to the second line of defense. Although there is only one, there is little to talk about! "


    Speaking of this, Virginia was quite angry.


    After a long period of peace, the Garrison who used to garrison the fortress only knew how to enjoy the peace and didn''t want to make progress. They used the coastal artillery in the fortress to fry fish.


    At a certain time every year, the blue bearded fish living in the deep sea will leave the deep sea to spawn in the shallow water area along the coast, and Turner island is a must pass place for the blue bearded fish. In the human diet, the blue bearded fish is a top-grade food, and its meat is tender, smooth and delicious, which is a rare beauty.


    Therefore, every time a school of blue bearded fish appears, the garrison in the fort will have a coastal gun to fry fish to satisfy the desire for words.


    What makes Victoria most angry is that this obvious violation of law and discipline has become a routine.


    When he took over the fort, when he learned of this practice and faced the question from viah, the centurion who was stationed in the fort was very upright and said that it was a kind of welfare for the soldiers stationed on Turner island. For decades, this has always been the case, not only him, but also the previous centurions.


    From a certain point of view, although this is a small matter, garrison on Turner island is indeed a kind of hard work, and the officers seek some benefits for their subordinates, which is justifiable. On the other hand, it also shows that Bentley''s military system has fallen and decayed.


    Even if officers do not act, how can we talk about ordinary soldiers.


    "It can only be so!"


    Nevertheless, Vader''s expression was rather helpless.


    The enemy wantonly bombed Turner Island, but they did not have any effective means of counterattack, which made Vader feel very uncomfortable.


    The helpless tone in Vader''s words is felt by viah.


    As for his brother''s frustration, viah could only comfort him: "this is the war. In the case of unequal weapons, the backward party can only be beaten. This battle will last for a long time. You have to learn to adapt."


    Vader ordered it.


    He has already done so and is adapting to the unequal gap in weapons between the two sides.


    ----


    The battle began. Under the siege of the first Legion fleet, Turner island was isolated.


    As the gateway of Marani Bay, Turner island is of great importance in this war. Both Bentley and the first Legion are bound to win.


    The first Legion is attacking Turner Island, and Bingley is not idle.


    In the woods along the northeast coast of Turner Island, an army attached to the city of Marani is moving.


    Bentley country is rugged and mountainous. If there is no road, it will be difficult to walk in the forest.


    Fortunately, there is a road along the coastline across the forest. With this road, jigol is leading his subordinates to the destination.


    The forest sea is boundless, and the mountains overlap. In a green forest sea, a white trace winds around the mountains and reaches to the forest sea beside the coastline. Then it goes straight ahead until it reaches the end of the line of sight.


    The white mark is a road, a two-way road. The road is more than 20 meters wide and is made of concrete. It looks quite solid. The ground is very flat and the wear marks are obvious. This shows that the road is in regular use.


    At this time, on the winding road under the mountains, an army was moving, and the black figure formed a long dragon. Among the moving troops were soldiers in gray military coats, and also rumbling war machines.


    In the war machinery, there are "assault vehicles" used by the military officers. The assault vehicles are gray, undulating and round, just like a beetle. They look very skinny. They have a large body and six wheels. They almost occupy the whole one-way road on the road, and the length is not less than 10 meters.


    There are also two heavy machine guns on the roof, and the soldiers controlling the heavy machine guns can be seen in the egg shaped glass shell.


    In addition to assault vehicles, there are also "guards" who shake on the road and act like human beings.


    Every step of the huge mechanical foot on the ground, it will make a "clank" step sound. When the "clank" step sound is full of together, the marching team is full of metal texture.


    At a glance, there are a lot of guards in the long black dragon. I''m afraid the number of guards in the long team is no less than dozens.


    In the middle of the line, a larger war machine was roaring.


    It has 18 huge wheels, a powerful cab, tilted armor, and irregular cuboid containers.


    It is 20 meters long and no less than 4 meters high. Its power seems to be very strong. When driving, the roar of "rumbling" comes from the power room and white smoke comes from the exhaust pipe.


    This is Bentley''s military transport vehicle, which is good at transporting heavy objects between cities in the dangerous forest.


    Heavy armor can withstand the threat of polluting animals from the forest and sea on both sides of the road. In Bentley, the transportation of materials between cities depends on such military transport vehicles.


    Among the marching troops, there are more than ten military transport vehicles. Their huge metal bodies and the "rumbling" power room make the marching troops pay special attention in the forest. The "rumbling" roar can be heard far away.


    At the back of each military transport vehicle, there is a four-wheel towed cannon. The cannon is very powerful, with a bulky body and a long and thick gun barrel. The caliber is no less than 150 mm.


    This is the latest cannon developed by Bentley, with a caliber of 175mm and a maximum range of 27km. It is called "ruoli" type a cannon.


    It was named "ruoli" in memory of the main person in charge of its research and development, and "a" represents Bentley''s most famous graphic designer "a".

 Chapter 635

    The speed of the army''s movement is not fast, because in addition to a small number of armored units, more soldiers are walking, which of course can not be improved.


    The destination is approaching. A certain section of the coastal road is the ultimate goal of Youngor. There, Youngor will arrange artillery positions to support Turner island at sea.


    In a command vehicle refitted from a military transport vehicle, zingor is making operational deployment with his seven thousand commanders.


    The container space of the military transport vehicle is very large, but after modification, the space is even larger.


    In the command car, beside a long metal table, eight Gray figures stood, their eyes looking at the table.


    There is a map on the desktop, a map showing the whole defense area of commander Massey.


    Routes, mountains, plateaus and cities are all painted one by one. On this map, the geographical information of commander Massey''s defense area is extremely clear.


    With a baton in his hand, jigal pointed to a point on the map and said, "we are here now!"


    The baton moved all the way down to the sea.


    He continued: "this is our goal. It''s not far. It''s less than ten kilometers away. We''ll be there in an hour!"


    When the baton stopped at that point, jigal looked up at the people at the table and said solemnly, "it''s very dangerous to act rashly in the forest, especially to build a" artillery position "that will cause great movement. But we have no choice. We must support Turner island!"


    His eyes re focused on the map. Jigal touched a point on the map with the tip of his baton, then went around a circle and said: "in this circle, there is the artillery position, and your task is to lead your soldiers to guard this circle, so that the artillery position will not be threatened by the forest pollution animals!"


    The baton moved again. Outside the circle, Gilgal pointed out a few points in particular.


    "Your line of defense should not be too close to the artillery position. You need to leave a buffer zone and build a line of defense just a mile outside this circle. This is the most appropriate distance!"


    Looking up at the crowd, he said solemnly: "remember! If you can''t shoot, don''t shoot. If you can drive away, try your best to drive away, because the sound of gunfire can easily expose your position and our circle. The enemy fleet has firepower advantage. Once our position is found by the enemy fleet, we will be in a very dangerous situation. You must understand that! "


    The crowd nodded and looked solemn.


    They all have a certain military quality to become chieftains. Although they are not necessarily smart, they will instinctively understand the situation of the battlefield.


    Although the information of the first Legion is not very clear, the fleet in the open sea is enough to prove the "strength" of the first Legion.


    They all understand the advantages of the enemy and the gap between the two sides.


    Under the threat of huge war machinery, they certainly need to be cautious.


    Otherwise, it will be destroyed by the powerful artillery fire.


    Putting down his baton, Youngor is going to end the prewar meeting.


    He said all that he could, and he didn''t need to explain more than that.


    Finally, jigal said: "this is the end of the meeting. After you leave, you should make early preparations. Once you arrive at your destination, you should take immediate action. Before the artillery positions are built, the defense lines must be built!"


    "Yes


    All the people looked solemn and answered in unison.


    Jigal nodded and said, "go!"


    In silence, they turned and left.


    The first regiment is not aware of Marani''s response.


    Except for Turner Island, which can be seen with one''s own eyes, the first regiment has no idea of anything happening on land.


    Of course, the first regiment is aware of the lack of intelligence, but time does not allow, and it is impossible to know Bentley''s internal information by some means.


    The first regiment can only fight this war with its own rhythm.


    The bombing of Turner island is still going on, and it won''t be over until dark.


    As time goes by, the fortresses on Turner island are being erased bit by bit under the destruction of artillery fire again and again.


    No matter how strong it was, it could not resist the bombardment of shells. In the midst of the artillery fire, the fort became dilapidated and crumbling.


    When night fell, the fleet of the first Legion finally stopped shelling Turner Island, and for the defenders on Turner Island, they finally had time to breathe.


    The wind is blowing, hiding too much in the dark sea.


    On the northwest coast of Turner Island, on a road in the forest, in the dark, an artillery position appeared unconsciously.


    On the road, countless war machines stood, and the thick gun barrels looked up at the sky, pointing in the same direction.


    At a glance, there are seventeen of the same war machines in a row on the road, which looks quite spectacular.


    In the dark, the artillery positions were silent, only the war machinery showed the outline in the evil light of the moonlight.


    In the forest on both sides of the road is also silent, a dead silence.


    This is Li Meng''s second night in dabenli.


    This night was the same as usual. For Li Meng, he couldn''t get involved in the war of Binli, and there was no need to influence Natasha''s command. He came here by "emperor". Li Meng''s purpose was very simple.


    That is to observe the progress of the war, but also to pass the boring time.


    There are too many capable people under him, and Qingcheng is on the right track of development. As the highest leader of the first legion, Li Meng has nothing to do.


    Li Meng has a clear understanding of the war, which is cruel and bloody.


    It''s not a play, it''s not a joke, it''s a passing life.


    But life is like this, full of ups and downs, everyone will have their own catastrophe, and for some people, this war is just a disaster.

 Chapter 636

    "The treatment is still good, the disease has been out of danger, the virus is being stripped bit by bit, it will take a long time to cure completely, and the exact time is still uncertain!"


    In the garden pavilion, Wendy is conveying to Li Meng the medical staff''s report on the treatment.


    It has been many days since the discovery of the creature similar to "Mermaid", and Li Meng has been paying close attention to the treatment.


    And the medical staff did not forget to report to Li Meng every day.


    Li Meng, who was lying on the chair, had no change in his expression.


    At the beginning, the reason why he saved "she" was proposed by the main brain. From the moment he fished "she" out of the water, Li Meng never doubted that "she" would be in danger.


    If so, why does the brain propose to save her?


    It''s a waste of effort. It''s not like the brain can do it.


    "Master! After blood identification, "she" is not a natural creature bred by nature. Although DNA is 99% similar to human beings, there are signs of gene "synthesis". According to the medical staff, "she" should be an artificial product. According to the test, she should be 217 years old, and the cells in her body are still very young, According to the medical staff, "she" has an amazing life span. According to the current degree of cell aging, "she" should have a life span of about a thousand years? "


    Wendy''s words surprised Li Meng.


    A thousand years of life?


    That''s more than ten times the average human life span.


    What surprised Li Meng was not only that, but also that she was an artificial creature?


    In this way, the existence of sub human race is somewhat strange.


    Just think about it. It''s only more than 300 years since the era of "great destruction" of human beings. In such a short period of time, no matter how amazing nature is, it''s impossible to evolve a species similar to human beings.


    From what she found, everything makes sense.


    It seems that genetic achievements have made human beings do something they shouldn''t do.


    To fight for the power in the hands of the creator, will mankind come to a good end?


    "Is it confirmed?"


    Li Meng confirmed again.


    Wendy nodded her head and said, "it''s confirmed!"


    Hearing Wendy''s confirmation, Li Meng nodded.


    It seems that nine out of ten Asians were made by human beings themselves.


    I''m afraid that human beings are not satisfied with the species they have created. Moreover, the existence of sub humans should pose a certain threat to human beings. Otherwise, human beings would not be so blatant in their ruthless extermination of sub human species.


    In the face of racial "righteousness", there is no morality to speak of. Human practice can not be right, but it can not be completely denied.


    After all, there can only be one intelligent race on this planet, that is human beings.


    There are no two tigers in one mountain, and there is no second intelligent race.


    Even if this species is created by itself, for human beings, things beyond our control will certainly affect human survival. We can only destroy things created by ourselves.


    A figure flashed in his mind, and Li Meng thought of a person.


    "Should Shayue be on the boat?"


    Li Meng asked Wendy.


    Shayue?


    Wendy thought for a while at the master''s inquiry.


    Soon Wendy searched out the relevant information from her memory, and knew who was Shayue in the main population.


    It''s the beavers who have been transformed into "corpses.".


    Although only one-sided, but her particularity let Wendy remember her, also in this trip.


    In the master''s ear, Wendy whispered, "master! Shall I call her over? "


    It looks like it''s on the boat.


    "Not now!"


    I just thought of her, by the way.


    After calling her, Li Meng has nothing to say.


    Although the Asian people are very strange, as an Asian, "Shayue" should know a lot about the Asian people, but think about where Shayue came from, in addition to where she lived, I''m afraid she doesn''t know much about her people and the Asian circle.


    Not really?


    Li Meng was slightly stunned.


    How is that possible?


    In an ethnic group, even if Sha Yue can''t know the news of the same kind from the outside world, she should also listen to the old people in the ethnic group say something about the sub human race, which is equivalent to inheritance, so that the younger generation don''t forget the roots of the sub human race.


    Li Meng withdrew his words.


    Looking at Wendy, Li Meng said: "go! Ask her to come over and I''ll ask her something. "


    Although I don''t know why the owner changed his attention, Wendy didn''t think much about it.


    With a slight nod, Wendy left, her graceful figure out of the arbor and disappeared into the garden.


    The disappearance of his graceful figure made Li Meng take back his sight.


    Lying on the seat, Li covered his face and thought.


    For the first legion, although there will not be much intersection between the Asians, the news about the Asians is rarely circulated in the countries around the South China Sea, which indicates that the scope of the Asians'' activities is not in the area around the South China Sea.


    Nevertheless, this does not prevent the first Legion from having some necessary knowledge of it.


    In Li Meng''s wishful thinking, Wendy who left soon came back.


    He left alone and came back with a black figure behind him.


    She was dressed in a black blood striped nun''s dress and a hood. From the outside, although she could see nothing, only one person could follow Wendy into the pavilion, that is, the person Li Meng wanted to see, Sha Yue.


    Entering the pavilion, Wendy returned to her original position, next to her master.


    The nun behind Wendy took off her hood, revealing her pointed, furry ears and her white, delicate face.


    Half kneeling on the ground, looking at the master on the seat, Sha Yue said softly: "master! What can I do for you


    Although there is only one side of support, Sha Yue is still relatively clear in Li Meng''s memory.

 Chapter 637

    With a slightly positive look, Li Meng looks at Sha Yue, who looks strange but beautiful.


    Indifferent way: "how much do you know about the Asian race?"


    Asians?


    Sha Yue didn''t understand why her master asked about it?


    Without concealing anything, Sha Yue said in a soft voice: "not much. When I was in the clan, I occasionally heard the clan elders talk about the Asian race!"


    "Tell me about it!"


    I''m still very interested in Asian Li Meng. If I can learn something about Asian from Sha Yue, it would be great.


    "All right! Master


    Sha Yue answered softly.


    In the eyes of Li Meng, Sha Yue said in a soft voice: "listen to the clan elders, our tribe''s original home is not in the territory of the Republic of Sharjah, but in the more West and south, that place is called" Middle Earth ". In Middle Earth, there are countless sub human tribes like us, and there are many countries established by Asian tribes."


    "Because the country established by the beavers was broken in the war, the tribes began to migrate to human territory in order to survive, in order to avoid the impact of the war, and the Republic of SARGA is the final foothold of our tribe!"


    Looking at Li Meng, Sha Yue whispered: "master! That''s all I know about Asians. "


    Although she didn''t speak much and knew little about it, from her words, Li Meng still knew a little more about Asians.


    It seems that this Asian race does not exist scattered all over the world, but a larger group than Li Meng imagined.


    This group has a place on the planet.


    By the west, by the south?


    So the Middle Earth should be in the Western Hemisphere, on the other side of Eurasia.


    In this way, the migration distance of Shayue''s tribe is not close, almost across Eurasia.


    Put away the thoughts in the heart, Li Meng visited Sha Yue''s body.


    Well, the strength has been improved, the strength of death in the body has been enriched a lot, and the toughness of the body has also been increased.


    It seems that during this period, the nuns worked hard.


    With the current strength of isayue, it should be no problem to enter the third floor of the reincarnation tower, and the edge of the fourth floor should also be touched.


    The fourth level is the "strength" level of the bodyguard team. To reach this level, if there is no help from external forces, it will take a long time for nuns.


    The fifth level is the level of generals, not to mention the sixth level. Even the powerful generals can''t get in.


    "Go down!"


    With that, Li Meng took back his sight from Sha Yue.


    "Yes


    With a slight answer, Shayue got up from the ground, put on her hood again, turned and left the pavilion, and disappeared into the garden.


    After Sha Yue left, peace was restored in the pavilion.


    It was late at night outside, and the lights on the "emperor" disappeared a lot, only the soft light on the top deck.


    Looking out, all you can see is the starry sky, the starry sky in the dark.


    It''s late at night, but for some people, it''s a sleepless night.


    In the fort on Turner Island, in a temporarily vacated battle conference room, Vader and viah are working out the battle plan for tomorrow under the bright light.


    They are the only two people in the small meeting room. Although the space is small, it is also very empty.


    In front of a table with a map, Vader and viah stood side by side, their faces filled with awe.


    Looking at the map in front of the God, viah''s face was heavy, and said: "as soon as the new fleet appeared, the enemy''s main fleet launched artillery attack on Turner island. According to my observation, the new fleet is a transport fleet, which is used to transport soldiers, because those ships are not like warships. There are no large caliber naval guns on the armor plate, they can only be transport ships. No wonder there was no movement in the enemy fleet before, It''s waiting for the landing troops to arrive


    Vader looked solemn and said, "so tomorrow the enemy will fight to seize the island?"


    Sylvia nodded and said in a deep voice, "that''s right! Today''s shelling is just the first battle. It will kill us as much as possible and clear up the obstacles for tomorrow''s Island seizing forces. "


    Pointing to the map on the table, via said: "from now on, the troops will be on the highest alert to prevent the enemy from seizing the island. After the meeting, we must restrain our subordinates. Tomorrow''s World War I will be the most critical one. If we can hold the second line of Defense, after that, we can have a long-term war with the enemy. If we can''t hold it, We will not be able to hold this fort for a long time


    Vader nodded and said, "don''t worry! From the moment they boarded Turner Island, they knew that we all had no way back. If we wanted to survive, we had to fulfill our duty. We knew that, not to mention the officers under our command, they all understood. "


    Guarding Turner island is not only loyal to the country, but also helpless to orders for Vader, viah and more than 20000 soldiers.


    No one wants to fight alone, but they have no way.


    There are always people who need to pay. The orders from their superiors give them no choice but to lead the troops and fight hard on the isolated desert island to win a little time for Bentley.


    From the moment they landed on the island, Vader and viah knew that they had been abandoned.


    Once the war really happens, their only task is to hold back the first Legion and win more reaction time for Bentley.


    War requires sacrifice, and they are in the ranks of sacrifice.


    As soldiers, it''s their duty to obey orders. No matter how hard it is to swallow the bitter fruit, they must swallow it, even if they die in the end.


    "Big brother! Do you think commander Massey will give up Turner island? Although the enemy fleet has sealed off the malani Bay, malani city should know about the situation of Turner island. Although only one day has passed, commander Masseger should respond. "


    Reaction?


    Sylvia looked at her younger brother, who looked a little hopeful, and said calmly, "what do you want captain Massey to do? Don''t forget, we are on an island, an isolated island. There are no warships. Everything is empty talk. Even if messeg is worried about Turner Island, there is no way

 Chapter 638

    Yes, without the right to control the sea, commander Masseger could do nothing to worry about Turner island.


    Now, Vader, Turner island is in a bad situation.


    The enemy''s artillery fire was too strong. Under the bombardment of the day, the fort was dilapidated, which also let them know that the fort under their feet was not indestructible.


    It''s all up to them.


    In the passage of time, the long night gradually left.


    When the light comes, the darkness fades, and the morning covers the world.


    Today is a fine day, there is no fog boiling, between heaven and earth a clean.


    Under the breeze, the sea is rippling slightly, forming a series of obvious waves to hit Turner Island, "bang" on the cliff.


    Somewhere on the beach, the waves roll in, sometimes submerge the beach, sometimes fade away.


    The sea is not calm today.


    So large fleet quietly floating on the sea, from the surface, the fleet is very calm.


    In fact, at this time, the fleet has been active.


    At this time, the soldiers on the warship are enjoying breakfast, especially the landing troops. Before the battle starts, they must have enough to prepare for the coming high-intensity battle.


    When the morning left, the time for the battle finally came.


    On the bridge deck of the heavy cruiser, Natasha is looking at Turner island in the distance.


    The wind was blowing in her ears, the vast world was reflected in her eyes, and in her hood, Natasha looked calm and spoke slightly.


    "Attack


    The order to attack was finally given.


    In silence, yevrich delivers Natasha''s order to the fleet.


    "Chief sergeants at all levels, please pay attention, start landing operation, execute according to the operation plan, and launch attack immediately!"


    At the command, the atmosphere of the fleet changed.


    From the outside, everything is as usual, but inside the warship, the soldiers are running to their posts, and the alarm bell is ringing.


    "Fire! Let it go


    The first thing to "roar" was the naval gun on the warship. The sound of "bang, bang" was heard, and the dense flames were flashing one after another. In the huge gunfire, countless shells flew into the sky, whistling in the sky.


    After a moment, Turner island in the distance was once again shrouded by gunfire. In the flash of fire, the fortress on Turner island and the stone forest behind the beach, countless huge fireballs rose, huge mushroom clouds swept up, and the "rumbling" explosion swept the world.


    "Bang! "Bang"


    The huge and strong naval gun is in a rage. The surging fire from the gun barrel makes the Sea red. Every time the gun barrel shakes, the sea waves circle after circle.


    At the sound of the shelling, the fleet returned to its wartime state.


    When the fleet shelled Turner Island, the landing troops in the amphibious landing ship were not idle.


    After the hatch was opened, 12 landing transport boats of different types were launched from three amphibious landing ships.


    One white, one dark green, one silver gray.


    White is the thunderbolt transport vehicle, the landing craft of the rising sun empire, just like a bloated plane that can fly on the water.


    The dark green is the "turtle" type transport boat of the suvier empire. It is like a turtle racing on the sea. It is the largest of the three transport boats. It uses a water jet engine and is a transport boat sailing in the water. Among the three transport boats, the speed is also the slowest.


    The last kind of silver gray is the "U3" landing transport boat of the allies, which adopts the suspension system and can sail on the water like the thunderbolt vehicle. Although the speed is not as fast as the thunderbolt vehicle, it is also much faster than the "turtle" landing transport boat of the soville empire. It is second only to the "turtle" landing transport boat in size and more like a wide body car with clear water chestnut, It''s like a rectangular metal box.


    Twelve landing craft, carrying 1500 soldiers, 10 hammer tanks and 15 scythe machine armour, stormed the sea and approached Turner island.


    Extremely fast speed, leaving long traces on the sea.


    Of course, the defenders on Turner Island noticed the changes on the sea.


    Although it was under heavy bombing, there were many observation ports on the city wall. From the observation ports, the garrison on the island found the approaching landing craft on the sea.


    "Enemy ships approaching on the sea, enemy ships approaching!"


    In the exclamation, the news quickly passed on.


    After hearing the report from the soldiers, Vader and viah, who were originally in the safe area, risked heavy gunfire and entered the observation platform.


    After entering the observation platform, they quickly came to the observation port, ignoring the "rumbling" explosion and strong vibration outside, picked up the telescope and observed the sea.


    123... 12, a total of 12 ships, 12 ships with strange shape and amazing speed.


    "This must be the ship carrying the landing troops, big brother. The first regiment has begun to seize the island!"


    Looking at the fast approaching landing ship on the sea, viah looked solemn.


    As expected, the first regiment launched an operation to seize the island today.


    Put down the binoculars in hand, viah said to a soldier behind him: "go to the communication room, tell them to go to the second line of defense, let them prepare for battle, the enemy is coming!"


    "Yes


    The soldier turned and rushed out.


    In the new day, the first Legion launched a new operation. In this sea area, in addition to Turner island and the first legion, there are also hidden forces of a third party.


    On the northwest coast of Turner Island, in a golden beach.


    Many figures came out from the forest behind the beach. They were wearing gray coats and military uniforms. They quickly set up something on the beach. It was a bit like a telescope, but it was very big, like a gun barrel.


    This is an observer. It''s used for ranging. It''s the eyes of artillery positions.

 Chapter 639

    The battle on the sea has begun, but now is not the time for fire support on Turner island.


    The sea is vast, the enemy''s ships sailing towards Turner island are very fast, and the dispersion interval is also very large. The firepower of 17 cannons is limited, and they can not form an effective firepower network. When the enemy forces land on the island, it is the time for the artillery position to exert its power.


    The observation team on the beach is looking at the only landing site on Turner island.


    The wind is blowing, in the vast sea, in the "rumbling" explosion on Turner Island, in the flicker of flames, twelve landing boats of various types ride the wind and waves on the sea, and quickly approach the beach on Turner island.


    It''s very close. It''s less than a mile away from the landing point.


    All the way smoothly, the landing craft on the sea was not attacked.


    The fortress is two kilometers away from the northeast of the beach. Although the fortress is located at high potential and can observe the beach well, it can not pose any threat to the approaching landing craft without powerful long-range weapons.


    In the "rumbling" engine roar, thunderbolt transport vehicles, U3 landing craft first rushed to the beach.


    The air flow emitted by the suspended engine raises bursts of dust, making the beach shrouded by the flying sand city for a while.


    As the roar of the engine gradually weakened, the huge thunderbolt transport vehicle, the U3 landing craft, gently docked on the beach.


    And the "turtle" landing craft also rely on the track on the land to rush to the beach.


    Twelve huge landing craft occupy almost half of the area of the beach. The world of yellow sand has become a world of metal.


    When the landing craft rushed to the beach, the bombing of the rocky forest behind the beach was over, in order to avoid the artillery fire affecting the landing soldiers.


    After all, the precision of the naval gun is not ideal, and it is likely to deflect. If a shell falls on the beach, it is likely to cause greater casualties to the landing troops.


    After all, the power of naval gun is powerful. When a shell falls into the crowd, even the mobilized soldiers in power combat suits will be killed and injured.


    "Click!"


    In the sound of metal rotation, the front door of the landing craft slowly opened.


    "Kick! "Pedal"


    When the door opened, in the dense sound of footsteps, countless dark green metal figures rushed out of the landing craft and poured into the beach.


    "Rumbling" engine roar, in the dark green shadow, the huge hammer tank in the powerful engine roar left the landing craft, rushed to the beach.


    The track turns and raises the dust.


    After the hammers, the scythe from the landing craft into the sand is much lighter.


    The slender mechanical feet make scythe mecha look very dexterous, walking dexterously on the beach.


    When the landing troops left from the landing craft, the sand was filled with black shadows, which was magnificent.


    Among the dark green soldiers, there are many black figures landing with the mobilizers. They are wearing black nuns'' clothes and hoods, quietly following the soldiers.


    Leaving the landing craft, the landing troops did not stay on the beach for a long time, but pushed towards the rocky forest behind the beach.


    When the landing force was lowered, the landing boat engine on the beach roared again, ready to return and continue to transport the landing force.


    "Boom!"


    Just then, an explosion broke out on the beach about 100 meters north of the landing force.


    The huge explosion was deafening, the surging sand mixed with flames soared high, and the powerful shock wave made the yellow sand hit the landing troops like bullets.


    "Boom! Boom


    After the first explosion, before the landing troops reacted, the violent explosion sounded again, this time more.


    Not only in the sea, but also on the beach.


    One explosion after another is spreading to the landing troops.


    In this case, the landing forces can not understand that the enemy is bombarding the beach, and the target is of course them.


    "Leave the beach immediately, push towards the rocky forest, landing craft, please leave the fire area immediately!"


    The commander of the landing force, Sergeant 5, immediately gave the order.


    As soon as the order was given, the advancing speed of the landing troops was improved. Following the hammers and scythes in front of them, they came close to the rocky forest along the stone road at their feet.


    In the roaring "engine" sound, the landing craft also left the beach. At this time, the bombing area of the enemy''s artillery fire was close to the beach where the landing troops were. The landing craft just launched was immediately bombed by the enemy''s artillery fire. Between the rising water column, the landing craft quickly drove to the direction of the fleet.


    "Boom!"


    There was a violent explosion. A tortoise landing craft returning from the sea suddenly burst on its armor last time. A huge fireball soared high, and the powerful shock wave swept around with some debris. When it fell from the air, it was like a shower of rain on the sea, rippling little by little.


    When the fireworks dispersed, the "Tortoise" landing craft hit by the shell still survived, and was not fragmented by the powerful explosion, but the armor of the upper hull was almost torn and black.


    The cockpit was also affected. Half of it was cut off. From the outside, you can see the Figure shaking in the cockpit.


    The tortoise landing craft hit by gunfire is still moving forward. It seems that the power system is still in good condition.


    On the beach, in the bombing with a large distribution of landing points, although the landing troops withdrew from the beach in time, several shells still fell into the crowd.


    With the surging dust rising, many figures were blown out.


    The power of the shell has far exceeded the protective ability of the power combat suit. In the short time of landing on the island, the landing troops suffered casualties.


    This made Natasha, who had been observing the situation on the front line on the heavy cruiser, quite surprised.


    Where did the enemy''s shelling come from?


    The fort?


    It''s impossible. The fort is being bombed by naval guns. In the heavy artillery fire, how can we free our hands to fire on the landing troops.


    Moreover, several prominent coastal guns in the fort were destroyed in yesterday''s shelling.


    With the number of shore defense guns in the fort, it is impossible to have such powerful firepower.

 Chapter 640

    I''m afraid that the number of artillery on the beach is not less than a dozen, and the caliber is not small, so the power of the explosion is very good.


    "General! The hit "turtle" landing craft has returned. According to the trajectory calculation, the enemy''s artillery position is probably in the northeast direction. If my guess is correct, there should be an enemy''s artillery position on the coastline north of Turner island. The exact position is still unknown! "


    In the helmet, yevrich looks solemn.


    Looking at Natasha beside him, yevrich said again: "this artillery position is a great threat to our landing forces. It is suggested to eliminate it, otherwise it will cause great casualties to our landing forces!"


    Turner island is not far from the northern coastline, no more than 10 kilometers, that is to say, the whole Turner island is within the range of the enemy''s artillery positions, and the landing forces are always under the threat of the enemy''s artillery fire.


    "Send a reconnaissance team to search the northern coastline and find out where the enemy''s artillery positions are!"


    Cold words came out of her hood, and Natasha gave the order.


    As long as we find the enemy''s artillery positions, everything will be easy.


    The range of naval gun is more than 30 kilometers. As long as it does not exceed this distance, no matter where the enemy''s artillery position is, once the position is found, the naval gun can easily destroy it.


    "I understand! general! Does the landing of follow-up troops need to be stopped temporarily? The enemy''s artillery positions have locked down the landing point. After the last bombing, I''m afraid the accuracy of this bombing will be more accurate. If we act rashly, we will have a great loss. "


    When the landing troops leave the beach, the enemy''s shelling stops. This shows that everything on the beach is under the surveillance of the enemy''s shelling position. It also shows that the landing troops will face more accurate bombing when they land next time.


    Without much thought, Natasha''s voice rang again in her hood.


    "Before the enemy''s artillery positions are destroyed, stop landing on the island and send orders to the landing troops who have already landed on the island to stand by!"


    "Yes


    The incoming artillery bombardment disrupted the first regiment''s plan to seize the island.


    Although in war, both sides of the enemy and US attack each other under fire, this is purely normal.


    However, the artillery positions on the coastline pose a great threat to the first Corps. If the artillery positions are allowed to play their own firepower, it will make the first Corps extremely uncomfortable and increase the casualties of the first Corps.


    This is absolutely not allowed.


    For the landing troops of the first regiment were bombarded on the beach, the defenders in the fort on Turner Island were also very surprised. At the same time, they were a little excited.


    Surprisingly, they didn''t know they had support from outside. Excitedly, they didn''t fight alone.


    When the fleet''s guns stopped firing.


    The battle on Turner island seemed to have stopped suddenly. In the thick smoke, it fell into silence.


    "Commander Masseger did not give up Turner island. As long as the support firepower was focused on the beach, the first regiment would not dare to act rashly. Brother, where do you say the artillery positions supporting Turner island are?"


    In the observation tower, looking at the distant fleet that had stopped shelling, Vader said with a slightly excited look.


    Before the bombing on the beach, he saw it with his own eyes. The firepower was not small, causing a lot of casualties to the enemy landing forces.


    The telescope didn''t take it off. Looking at the direction of the stone forest, she said, "where else? The nearest to Turner island is the northern coastline, where the artillery positions can only be built. "


    "Don''t relax our vigilance. We can''t contact the support forces on the Shanghai coastline. We can''t call for artillery support. They can only stare at the beach. They can''t help the battle on the island. Moreover, I don''t think the first regiment will allow the existence of artillery positions!"


    The current situation is just a little better than before.


    Although the existence of support forces can make people feel at ease, via also understands that without the guidance of the island garrison, the shelling position on the coastline has little effect. It can only harass and intercept the enemy landing forces to a certain extent, and can not affect the outcome of this battle.


    Yes, if we can''t get in touch with the support forces, when they need artillery support, the support forces on the coastline can''t know their needs, and if we can''t get in touch with the communication, we can''t cooperate with the support forces.


    Vader said quietly that the emergence of support forces is indeed a happy thing, but just as big brother said, the only thing they can rely on in the next battle is themselves.


    "A small number of enemy troops have landed. Their weapons are really advanced. They have a lot of armored weapons. Even their equipment is full armor. In terms of military strength, the first regiment is probably the most powerful around the South China Sea. I''m afraid even Kyoto can''t be compared. I''m afraid Bentley is in trouble in this war!"


    Not long ago, when she saw the enemy troops landing, she felt a sense of the strength of the first regiment. Not to mention the landing boats galloping on the sea, only the soldiers landing on the enemy were too shocking. The whole army could not see a piece of cloth, all of metal, all of them were powerful, and the rifles in their hands were heavy and powerful.


    When he heard that, Vader was not confident.


    "Big brother! Do you think we can hold Turner island? "


    Viah shook his head, still holding a telescope in his hand to observe the outside, said: "it''s not a matter of whether we can defend ourselves, but how long we can defend ourselves and the arrival of support troops. This shows that commander Massey hopes we can support us for a longer time. If I guess correctly, Bentley is now reorganizing its armaments. At this time, the three commanders should have joined hands."


    "Is that possible?"


    Vader didn''t believe his brother''s conjecture. He doubted whether the three commanders would join hands.


    After all, how bad the relationship between the three commanders is, otherwise there would be no separation of defense areas.


    "They have no choice. In the face of a strong enemy, they must put down their contradictions and unite together. Only in this way can Bentley have the hope of victory. Otherwise, if commander Massey fails, the other two commanders will not escape the same fate. It''s just a matter of time. You and I all understand this. Don''t the three commanders understand it?"

 Chapter 641

    Vader nodded. Just like viah, the telescope in front of him never put down. He was observing the situation outside.


    Elder brother is right. In front of foreign enemies, they have no choice. No matter how big the conflict, they must put it down. If they are considering their own interests at this time, they will only suffer from their own consequences in the end.


    How could the three commanders not understand what they understood.


    The arrival of support forces has slowed down the situation on Turner Island, but how long can it last?


    Time is money. Bentley, as the defender, needs a buffer of time and uses various methods to fight for more time.


    The first Legion is also seizing time. It must open the door of Bentley as soon as possible according to the plan.


    Although the operation of seizing the island has stopped, the first Corps is carrying out corresponding countermeasures.


    The follow-up troops stopped transporting, and the leading troops who landed on the island stopped advancing when they entered the rocky forest.


    The expected battle did not happen. When the troops entered the rubble forest, they could see only piles of broken stones and craters after craters.


    In addition to the stone road, the ground filled with yellow sand is quite soft.


    The troops stayed in the middle of the rubble forest. On the gravel road, the hammers tanks formed a column, forming a straight line. The engine had been turned off, and the black muzzle pointed straight ahead.


    The scythe machine armour stayed in the soft sand, randomly arranged among the rocks, and three wheeled heavy machine guns were turning around, searching and alerting.


    The mobilized soldiers rest in the rocks, waiting for the next order.


    This is located in the middle of the stone forest. On both sides of the stone road, you can see the trace of a position. In the previous artillery fire, the position in the stone forest was erased.


    In the gravel of the position, you can see a lot of corpses pressed under the gravel. Occasionally, you can see one piece of solidified black blood in the sand. The broken limbs and bodies are not uncommon. The scene is shocking and ferocious.


    In this shocking scene, the mobilized soldiers are quite calm.


    Even sitting beside a bloody broken arm, you can still ignore it.


    This is a war. There are always dead people in war. No matter how ugly death looks, it''s just corpses. Why should we be afraid?


    In one of the rocky forests, there are two rows of lifeless metal figures on the soft sand.


    Before landing, they were hit by enemy artillery, the powerful explosion tore the protection of the power combat suit, so that they lost their lives.


    A row of 12 people, a total of 24 mobilized soldiers lost their lives.


    Next to the body, a mobilizer was lining up to see his dead comrades off.


    Although the helmet covered their expression at this time, but the heavy atmosphere, we can think that they are sad.


    At this time, in the heavy atmosphere, five black figures came up. They were wearing black blood tattooed nuns'' clothes and black hoods. Their broad robes covered all their information. Under their skirts, they came to the corpses on the sand.


    They stood apart and surrounded the body in a circle.


    The appearance of nuns made the mobilizers puzzled, puzzled and even at a loss.


    Although these nuns always existed during the voyage, many mobilized soldiers did not know why they existed.


    They just received orders from their superiors. They didn''t need to pay any attention to the nuns and couldn''t hinder them from doing anything.


    What are they doing?


    "What are you doing?"


    As the commander of the vanguard, Sergeant chief five "love" couldn''t help asking the nearest nun.


    This problem is also around the mobilization soldiers want to know, the line of sight to the nuns in the field.


    Under the gaze of many eyes, a cold voice came out of one of the nuns'' hoods.


    "It''s the master''s order to give the people with firm faith a second life and let them continue to fight with you."


    Second life?


    Rebirth?


    Is that possible?


    Because of the nun''s words, the mobilized soldiers looked at each other. Although there was no comment, everyone was surprised.


    It would be against their common sense if they could come back to life.


    Master?


    This should be the commander.


    In the surprised sight of the mobilizers, the nuns had new movements.


    Bending slightly, the nuns half knelt on the sand. In the murmur, the black and gray power of death poured out from under their robes and surrounded their bodies.


    The dancing power of death is like the black light and the black spirit jumping.


    This magical scene, the mobilization of soldiers to see a Leng Leng.


    Even love is surprised to see the changes in the field. Although he knows that the world has many abilities against their common sense, can the law of life and death really change?


    There was a change in the scene. In a "scream" from the bottom of my heart, the power of death around the nuns turned into a long black river and poured into the sky.


    At a point in the air, five forces of death in the air gather and turn into a black whirlpool.


    In the black vortex, the black arc is flashing, very gorgeous.


    After a while, little white light emerged from the whirlpool, mixed with the dark light falling to the ground, and poured into the 24 corpses on the beach.


    Black whirlpool in the air 20 meters high, falling white light and black light, forming a strange and beautiful scene.


    In the beauty, there is also a kind of breath that makes life tremble.


    Under the constant erosion of white light and the power of death, the six corpses began to flash black light, and amazing changes have taken place.


    The dark green power battle suits on the six corpses, as if they had been dyed, gradually turned into black, and the hard metal seemed to have been softened, changing its structure. Some regular water chestnut appeared on the smooth armor, round helmets were also covered with water chestnut, and the sensors were fused, revealing two black holes in the eyes.

 Chapter 642

    The biggest change is the gun they hold in their hands. In the first legion, the gun in the hands of the soldiers is like a kind of identity certificate. Even if the whole body is smashed, only the gun still exists can their identity be identified. For the soldiers, the gun will never leave their hands, except for the day when they retire, even if they die before that, The gun will be with them and die with them, which is a symbol of glory.


    In the dark light, the rifle is changing, as if it had been fused and recast, lengthened and narrowed.


    When the dark light dissipated, a big sword with black blood grain body appeared in the hands of six changing corpses.


    The changes in the field surprised the mobilized soldiers around. They were already speechless in the magic scene.


    They also have a doubt in their heart. Can the changed players really survive?


    Even if you can be reborn, are you still your former comrades in arms?


    In the doubts of the mobilized soldiers, there was a change in the field, and the black vortex in the air began to dissipate slowly, quickly, almost instantly.


    When the black whirlpool disappeared, with the last few white light spots pouring into the changing figures, the six changed corpses that had fallen into silence moved


    In the black eyes of the helmet, the blood red light suddenly appeared, but soon faded.


    Then, six changed corpses turned over and stood up.


    At this time can not be said to be a corpse, but the resurrection of the soldiers.


    The changes in the field, many other mobilized soldiers are gathered around, looking at the body of six strange black figure standing.


    They are all dressed in black and blood grain armor. The style is extremely exquisite. The armor of key parts is slightly raised. The helmet is also a big change. The water chestnut is clear. There are a pair of small black wings on the top of the head. The big sword in the hand is a foil to their mighty breath, which looks like ancient armor soldiers.


    The 24 corpses resurrected six people, that is to say, only six people have the will to "survive", and the resurrection turned into "ghost".


    "Ino! You... How do you feel? "


    Among the resurrected corpses, some mobilized soldiers seemed to know each other and asked the black figure standing quietly in the field.


    Among the six black figures, one of them turned his head slightly and looked at the mobilized soldiers who asked.


    Emotionless words ring from the helmet.


    "I''m fine!"


    This made the mobilization of soldiers a sensation.


    Although it''s just a simple response, it''s enough to show that the comrade in arms in front of us is still the former comrade in arms. Although the appearance has changed, the soul is still the former one.


    Although gathered in one place, but the stone forest is still quiet.


    In the silence of the crowd, the five nuns stood up from the sand.


    Looking at the six people still standing in the corpse, a nun said: "your task is to assist your comrades in arms to fight, and maintain your current position before the next command arrives!"


    In the silence, the six figures in the field nodded.


    Seeing this, the nuns left, leaving the place where the soldiers gathered.


    The six figures in the body also stride forward and come to love.


    In the face of the top six men who have changed a lot, even love, there is an invisible pressure in his heart.


    Love could feel that there were many eyes looking at him in his dark eyes.


    A cold voice sounded from a recent Ghoul helmet: "before the end of the war, we will obey your orders!"


    Before the end?


    Hearing this, love asked subconsciously, "where are you going after the end?"


    "I don''t know!"


    Yes, I don''t know. This is the answer of the "ghost".


    How will the host arrange for them? How can they know now.


    They become "ghouls", and they get a lot of knowledge as if they had been passed on.


    How they exist, and how the master exists. In that message, they know everything.


    In the past, in the first legion, there was a saying that seeing is believing and hearing is believing.


    It is said that the commander can revive the dead, and the "God of death" believed by the first Legion is the commander himself.


    No one will believe this spread. In the eyes of the soldiers, the commander is really different and has a strange power, but how can he become a "God"?


    Now, seeing is believing. Those nuns have the ability to resurrect human beings. What about their master "commander".


    Maybe the commander is a God.


    At this moment, many soldiers in the rubble forest have the same idea.


    As they increased their awareness, the soldiers also had some ideas in mind.


    Although there are contractual restrictions, if commanders are really gods, their lives will undoubtedly be guaranteed for a second time.


    Although the chance of resurrection is not 100% depending on the situation, it always gives people a thought.


    "Go away! Go back to your teams and wait for the order to fight


    The troops are too dense. More than 1500 people, except the mobilized soldiers on duty outside, are almost all gathered together. If the enemy''s artillery fire falls on the head at this time, I don''t know how much damage it will cause.


    To avoid what was expected, love dispersed the assembled soldiers.


    At love''s command, the mobilizers dispersed and returned to their respective ranks.


    From general Natasha''s order, love can only stop advancing and stay in the rocky forest.


    But that doesn''t mean love can''t do anything.


    Although staying in the rubble forest, but outside the rubble forest, love has ordered close surveillance.


    Love is very clear that there must be a defensive front of the enemy in that forest. Once the troops continue to advance, they will fight against it. We can''t relax our vigilance.


    ----


    More than ten nautical miles away from Turner Island, the huge "emperor" floats quietly.


    This place is far away from the war area and will not be affected by the war.


    On the top deck of the emperor.


    "Master! What happened just now? "


    In the pavilion, Wendy asked the owner about the change.

 Chapter 643

    On the surface, although everything was as usual, and no vision occurred, Wendy could feel that at that moment, there was a strong wave of the power of death on the master. Although it was only a moment, Wendy caught it.


    Li Meng said: "the nuns on that island had a" rebirth "ceremony. It seems that the first landing operation is not going well, and there are many casualties in the landing troops."


    The nuns alone can''t make a dead person become a ghost. They need the help of external forces.


    Of course, this external force can only be Li Meng. The existence of the force of belief makes Li Meng have a connection from the soul with all the "dead" under his command. This connection is like a channel, a channel of information and energy transmission.


    Through this channel, Li Meng can respond to the prayers of his "dead".


    At the ceremony on the island not long ago, Li Meng responded to the prayers of the nuns and gave them the power of death and faith they needed by using the power of faith to jump into space.


    In the process of giving, because the "power" that nuns ask for is extracted from Li Meng''s body, there will be a strong energy fluctuation.


    So it is


    Wendy suddenly realized.


    It''s because the nuns perform rituals.


    "Master! In this war, if our "dead" join in, it should speed up the process of ending the war. Do we need our bodyguard to join in the fight? "


    In Li Meng''s ear, Wendy proposed a new idea.


    Nuns'' strength is limited, but if they are members of the bodyguard team, it is different. In terms of strength, the members of the bodyguard team are far stronger than nuns. After all, the foundation of the two is not at the same level.


    Li Meng shook his head, said: "in a large-scale battlefield, you can not affect the outcome of the war, and you are not invincible. Although you are" dead ", you will also die, and the second death is the complete end, you will no longer have the chance of a third rebirth."


    Yes, although the "dead" under Li Meng''s command are far more powerful than human beings, they are also likely to suffer physical damage under the attack of modern scientific and technological weapons. Once the attack power exceeds the range that the body can bear, it will also be broken to pieces.


    Take the "ghost" for example, under the protection of body armor, as long as it is not directly hit by a shell less than 200 mm, there is no possibility of body damage. If it is close enough, it may be injured by earthquake, but it can also recover quickly.


    However, the artillery shell over 200 mm is not the same. It is too powerful. If it is close enough to the explosion point, the corpse may be torn into pieces instantly.


    However, Wendy is right. If bodyguards join, it will increase the speed of the war.


    After all, the strength of the individual, in some cases, can reflect the incomparable advantages.


    After thinking about it, Li Meng didn''t completely reject Wendy''s suggestion and said to Wendy again: "say hello to Natasha! If there''s any place for you, tell her not to be polite! "


    Wendy nodded and said, "I see!"


    In the first legion, the power of the "dead" is still too weak. After all, the number of nuns is only 600. Most of them are nuns with inferior power, and their high fighting power is very few. In the war against Bentley, the power of the "dead" in the first Legion can be ignored.


    Li Meng never thought that the "dead" could do much in this war.


    When Wendy told Natasha the news, Natasha was quite surprised. At the same time, she had the idea of a bodyguard beside her master. After all, the strength of the bodyguard can''t be ignored. It has great use in many places.


    "I see! I''ll let you know when you need to! "


    With the communication cut off, Natasha continued to look into the distance.


    "Can investigation troops be dispatched?"


    Looking out at Turner Island, Natasha asked yevrich, who was beside her.


    Yevrich nodded and replied, "it has been dispatched. Now it should be near the land in the northeast."


    Yes, if all goes well, the scouts should be on land soon.


    When Natasha asked yevrich, it was in the northeast, less than a mile from the coast.


    The sea is clear. In the dark and deep sea, several blue lights are flashing.


    In the blue light, twelve figures loomed.


    Twelve dark green metal figures are slowly moving forward step by step in the sea floor.


    Along the way, the water was muddy, and I don''t know how many tiny creatures were disturbed.


    "What a beautiful sea floor


    Looking at the green beauty in front of me, a voice of praise from a mobilized soldier came out of the communicator.


    It''s really beautiful. Although there are many reefs on the sea floor, there is a kind of emerald green seaweed growing on the reefs and in the sand. Although it is not dense, it looks like streamers floating on the sea floor.


    Although it is dark underwater, the light from the sea can also make people see everything underwater.


    When integrated with the sea, the ear appears very calm, dark around, quiet, no sound.


    "Pay attention to the surroundings. It''s not safe in the water!"


    To this world, the first Legion already had certain understanding.


    What threat exists in the sea, and how the mobilized soldiers do not know.


    "No threat in visual range!"


    "Report your situation!"


    "The air pressure is stable, there is 65% oxygen left, and the power combat suit is in good sealing condition!"


    "It''s all right!"


    "It''s all right!"


    "Attention! We are close to the surface of the water. Watch out for what''s going on outside


    "I understand!"


    "I understand!"


    In the coastal waters, the water depth is less than 100 meters, and the underwater bearing capacity of the power combat suit is 80 meters. In order not to be found by the enemy, starting from the fleet, when it is not far from the coast, the investigation team chooses to move from the bottom of the sea to the target coastline.


    Only in this way can no one find out.

 Chapter 644

    The breeze is blowing. Driven by the wind, waves are rushing towards the beach. The sound of "Hua la la" is incessant.


    In the sea, which is less than 100 meters away from a beach, several metal heads quietly come out of the water to observe the shore.


    The golden sand beach stretches to the end of the line of sight, making people unable to know where the end is.


    "Captain! Landing from the beach is too conspicuous. If there are enemy troops hidden in the forest, we may be found! "


    "No way! Our task is to investigate. We must cross the barrier of the beach! "


    "What about that?"


    Yes, what should we do?


    Looking at the golden beach in front of us, the mobilizers in the water were quite embarrassed.


    It''s not difficult to cross the beach, but the forest behind the beach is the dilemma for the mobilizers.


    The forest can hide too many things. Once they leave the water, they may be found by enemy troops hiding in the forest.


    If the enemy sets up artillery positions in this forest, how can they not monitor the beach connecting the sea?


    Maybe in the forest, there are countless pairs of eyes staring at the beach at the moment, or maybe they have been found in the water, everything is possible.


    Go around?


    It''s too far. Looking left and right, the golden beach extends to the end of the line of sight. How long does it take to really go around?


    After thinking for a moment, the leader of the investigation team made a decision to move on.


    "March on the ground!"


    With such a long beach, the enemy can''t watch it everywhere. The investigation team leader is gambling that the beach is not under the enemy''s surveillance.


    This is the only way, the investigation team has no choice.


    The captain gave the order, and the rest of the investigation team had to comply.


    Twelve figures began to move forward on the ground in the water. Pushed by waves one by one, they moved closer to the beach.


    When they touched the dry beach, twelve people left the water one after another.


    Twelve figures were crawling on the golden sand.


    Although the posture is a little ugly, it''s much more hidden than standing and walking, and it''s not easy to be noticed.


    "Attack


    When the twelve dark green figures came to the middle of the beach, the dark shadow suddenly swayed in the forest behind the beach, followed by a roar.


    "Bang! Bang


    In the dark forest, the fire flashed, and there was a dense sound of gunfire.


    The heavy rain of bullets hit the mobilized soldiers crawling towards the beach.


    "Ho! Hiss


    Bullets hit the sand and splashed yellow sand.


    "Dang!"


    From time to time, the bullets hit the mobilized soldiers. Fortunately, they were protected by the powered combat suit, and the bullets struck the armor of the powered combat suit, causing sparks.


    Bullets roared overhead, and a curtain of bullets from the forest shrouded the scouts on the beach.


    Feel the intensity of enemy firepower, how can the investigation team not know that there are many enemies in the forest.


    "Retreat!"


    At the command, twelve mobilized soldiers rose to their feet, raised their rifles and half knelt down to shoot in the forest.


    "Dada!"


    The big caliber rifles were roaring, and in the shells that were ejected one by one, the dense bullets swept through the forest.


    "Ho! Hiss


    The bullet shot down the leaves and also hit the shaking figure in the forest.


    Screams and wails rose.


    In the fierce exchange of fire, the beach was immediately filled with dense gunfire.


    "Withdraw!"


    A wave of firepower suppression, the investigation team neatly turned and ran to the sea.


    The auxiliary power system is fully open. In the rumbling sound of mechanical operation, twelve dark green figures rush to the sea like the wind.


    Although there are sparks from bullet friction on the back from time to time, it can withstand the enemy''s short-term attack under the protection of back armor.


    In the dense barrage, at the junction of the beach and the sea, twelve figures jumped into the sea like hungry tigers and sheep.


    "Poop


    With the waves aroused, the dark green figure has disappeared without a trace.


    As the enemy left, the gunfire in the forest gradually subsided. When the last gunshot fell, the shadows in the dark forest swayed, and countless figures came out of the forest and entered the beach.


    They were dressed in grey coats and military uniforms. At a glance, there were no less than 100 of them.


    Looking at the empty sea, there was some fear in their eyes.


    As an ambush party, they could not even stay with each other, but lost four people.


    The equipment on the enemy''s body is so strong that their rifles can''t penetrate the armor of the enemy.


    "Centurion! It''s supposed to be the enemy''s investigation force. It''s here to search our artillery positions. Do you want to tell this news to commander Wan? "


    A soldier on the beach inquired to a man beside him.


    The man next to the soldier is the centurion of the team. Compared with the soldiers next to him, the gray coat on his body is much more exquisite. Although the color is the same, it is much more beautiful in appearance. You can see that it is different from the others.


    The centurion shook his head and said, "no! Commander Wan has known for a long time that the enemy will send investigation teams to investigate the location of the artillery positions. Our people are everywhere on the one kilometer beach. It is inevitable to contact with the enemy''s investigation teams. I''m afraid commander Wan will already know when the gunfire starts! "


    "That''s what I said!"


    Looking back from the empty sea, the centurion turned to the soldier behind him and said, "go! Let''s go back! "


    Figure surging, not long, the beach has been empty, the open beach has returned to the past calm.


    In the middle of the sea, the evacuating investigation team has left the beach and is on the way back.


    The mission failed, which made the members of the investigation team a little discouraged, but they had no way. If their whereabouts were found, the enemy would monitor the beach more closely, and their chances of successfully entering the forest would be even smaller.


    We are outnumbered, so we have to give up our mission and leave.


    "Open the tank, let''s go!"


    The northern coastline is more than ten nautical miles away from the fleet. If you walk on the bottom of the sea, you may not be able to reach the fleet in one day.

 Chapter 645

    There is an air cabin installed on the back of the power combat suit. Once the air is injected, the heavy mobilizers can float on the water surface, and then rely on the micro water jet engine installed at the ankle. In this way, the mobilizers wearing heavy power combat suit can move quickly close to the sea.


    The last trip to the bottom of the sea was just for the purpose of concealment, so we closed the air chamber, let our body sink into the bottom of the sea, and moved slowly from the bottom to the shore.


    Because the power is too small and the power of the micro water jet engine is limited, when the investigation team returns to the fleet, it will be an hour later.


    By this time, noon had passed.


    In the bridge command room of the heavy cruiser, after receiving the report from the lower level, yevrich reported the failure of the investigation team to Natasha.


    "The investigation mission failed. The enemy closely monitored the coastline. As soon as the investigation team landed, it was driven back to the sea. It seems that the enemy has already prepared!"


    Unexpected and expected.


    Natasha was not too surprised by yevrich''s report.


    The enemy''s daring to place the artillery position within the range of the naval gun shows that the enemy has long been prepared to prevent the enemy from discovering its own artillery position.


    Looking at Natasha on the seat, yevrich analyzed: "when the enemy is ready, it''s not necessary to send an investigation team, unless we launch landing operations on the Northeast coastline, but in this case, the landing troops will also be exposed to the enemy''s artillery fire. In this way, it''s completely against our original intention, and it''s not the same, It''s better to forcibly seize Turner island under enemy fire. "


    Even if there are undead people in the war, we should not be timid. In yevrich''s view, even if the enemy''s artillery positions bombard the landing points at fixed points, the casualties caused to the landing combat forces are within the acceptable range.


    In war, the necessary losses are inevitable, and sometimes a part of them must be abandoned to obtain greater benefits.


    Zero loss, that''s impossible.


    Natasha got up from her seat and said, "order down, suspend any action, and prepare a speedboat!"


    In the helmet of Natasha''s command, yevrich''s expression was slightly stunned, but then he was silent.


    Although I don''t know why general Natasha ordered to stop the operation, it was an order that he had to carry out.


    "Yes! Where is the general going? "


    Step out, when to step out of the door of the command room, a word came into yevrich''s ear.


    "The emperor!"


    The emperor!


    By speedboat, Natasha came to the emperor, a few miles away from the fleet.


    The purpose of this visit to the emperor is very simple, because of Wendy''s words not long ago.


    Using the people around her master, Natasha felt that she should talk to her master in person.


    It''s a kind of respect, or she''ll look too unruly.


    Familiar scene, familiar figure, when you take the elevator from the cargo hold to the top deck, what you see is still familiar picture.


    In the garden pavilion, Natasha also found the person she wanted to find.


    Lifting her hood, Natasha strode into the pavilion.


    Natasha was half on her knees in front of the black figure on the seat.


    He said: "master! What Wendy said before still counts? "


    Suddenly, the sound reverberates in the pavilion, which makes Li Meng open his eyes. His dark pupils look at Natasha who is half kneeling on the ground.


    With his lips moving, Li Meng said calmly, "it''s only been so long. It seems that you have a lot of troubles in this war!"


    Natasha did not veto this point, coldly said: "our forces are limited, in order to ensure that there are sufficient forces available in the next war against Bentley, we can not lose too much on" Turner island. "


    It''s a fact. The 5000 plus troops are still too few. It''s just a delusion to win the kingdom with 5000 troops.


    How could Li Meng not know this?


    It''s clear, but Li Meng can''t use his little energy.


    Looking at Natasha, Li Meng said calmly: "to support the war with war, take down a city, and get 60% of the benefits. I will give you the right to use it freely, and you can recruit soldiers and buy horses with you!"


    Although it is a simple sentence, it is also a promise of decentralization.


    The so-called general has a very high position in Li Meng''s mind. He has more power than anyone can imagine. Li Meng is slowly giving this power.


    It is Natasha''s task to attack Bentley. When the war is over, the first Legion wins. Of course, Bentley belongs to Natasha, and Natasha will become the first feudal historian in the first legion, who is in full charge of Bentley.


    Of course, this is the future, and it is also Li Meng''s expectation of the future.


    There may be some twists and turns on the way before completing the expectation, but Li Meng believes that there will be no change in the result.


    It''s self-confidence and a belief in Natasha.


    Li Meng''s indifferent words moved Natasha''s heart. Although she was a "dead person", the protection of her master did not make her lose the emotion possessed by "human beings". Although she looked as usual on the surface, Natasha was very excited at this time.


    She doesn''t care about rights. What she cares about is glory. When she has supreme rights, it is also the greatest glory for soldiers, because it represents trust.


    For soldiers, trust is the greatest reward for loyalty.


    Looking down, Natasha whispered, "master! Please allow me to mobilize the guards around you. I need their help. "


    Li Meng did not answer Natasha immediately, but looked at Wendy beside him and said with a smile: "Wendy! You can''t take back what you said. You can do it yourself! "


    Wendy nodded softly and said softly, "OK! Master


    Then Wendy looked at Natasha, who was half kneeling on the ground, and asked softly, "general Natasha! Come on, what do you need us to do? "


    In Wendy''s gaze, Natasha whispered, "there is an enemy artillery position on the north coast of Turner island. I need the position of this artillery position!"

 Chapter 646

    Nodding, Wendy said, "it''s easy to do. I''ll do it right away and wait for my news."


    "The beach is under close surveillance. Please be careful when landing!"


    Natasha reminded Wendy.


    Wendy didn''t say much, just nodded gently.


    Seeing that the goal had been achieved, Natasha looked up at her master and said coldly, "master! If nothing else, I''ll leave first! "


    Li Meng waved.


    "Go


    Natasha got up, put on her hood, turned and strode away. Her black figure soon disappeared in the garden.


    When Natasha left, in the pavilion, Wendy said to the host beside her, "master! Then I''ll get ready! "


    "Go


    If you say what you say, of course you have to do what you say.


    And this time, Natasha''s problems seem to be a little tricky, otherwise she could not find herself so quickly.


    Anyway, the bodyguard is idle, to slightly promote the process of the war, Li Meng is very happy to see.


    Hearing the host''s reply, Wendy turned to the graceful figures in the pavilion and said, "Renee, Lili! You two join me, take the messenger and wait for me on the platform of the tail cabin! "


    Among the many graceful figures, two of them nodded and then walked out of the pavilion. Their clothes were floating and their waist length hair was swinging.


    When Renee and Lili left, Wendy said to others in the pavilion, "this is for you!"


    The girls nodded.


    Seeing this, Wendy turned to Li Meng and bent slightly. Then she walked out of the pavilion and disappeared in the garden.


    Leaving the top deck and taking the elevator, Wendy went into the cargo hold.


    Follow the passage in the cargo hold and Wendy goes to the rear platform of the "emperor" cargo hold.


    When Wendy stepped on the platform, Renee and Lili had been waiting for a long time.


    Looking around, there are many mobilizers on the platform besides Renee and Lili.


    "Let''s go!"


    There was no pause. When the words fell, Wendy had passed by the two girls.


    Seeing this, Renee and Lili are right behind Wendy.


    When they came to the edge of the platform and watched by the mobilized soldiers on the platform, the three jumped down.


    Falling posture is like a sharp arrow, "poop" sound, a head into the sea, aroused many flowers.


    Once again, the falling graceful figure has disappeared without a trace, the only wandering water is telling something.


    But under the water, in the deep sea, three black figures just like sharp arrows across the water, very fast.


    On the three delicate bodies, the force of death revolves around them in a clockwise direction, which can form a thrust force, so that the delicate body can move forward freely and rapidly in the water.


    More than ten nautical miles away, in less than half an hour, the three women had reached the northern coastline of Turner island.


    In the waves that hit the beach, three shadows flashed under the rippling water.


    "Bang!"


    The sea suddenly surged and splashed with spray. Three dark shadows shot out of the spray and fell on the beach dozens of meters away in an arc. As soon as they fell, the three shadows rose up again. The speed was extremely fast. They turned into one dark shadow and plunged into the forest across tens of meters.


    It''s too fast, from appearing in the sea to disappearing in the forest, just in a breath.


    With the naked eye, we can only see a black shadow passing by in a flash.


    "Hey! Did you see anything just now? "


    In the dense forest, in a cluster of small trees, a number of Bentley soldiers are nesting in the soft sand, watching the beach outside the forest.


    Just now, there seems to be a change on the beach.


    "My eyes are dazed! I don''t see anything. What do you see? "


    "This... Maybe I was too nervous and had a delusion!"


    He just saw a change on the beach. When he looked at it, it seemed that something flashed through his eyes.


    What is it? He can''t confirm it. Maybe it''s just the sunlight that makes his eyes spend a little.


    I didn''t think much about it. After a while, the small trees were quiet again.


    However, the soldiers in the trees did not know that on the green shank tree above them, three figures were standing among the branches, looking at them with cool eyes.


    The height of nearly 100 meters, as well as the dense branches and leaves, well concealed the existence of the three people.


    Between the branches, Wendy whispered orders to the two girls beside her.


    "Lenny left, Lili right, search in this area within 10 kilometers. Once you find enemy artillery positions, report to me immediately!"


    With a wave of her hand, Wendy said, "let''s go!"


    With that, Wendy jumped up and disappeared in the eyes of Renee and Lili.


    Seeing Wendy leave, Renee and Lili look at each other and nod. Then they jump up and disappear into the forest in both directions.


    With her powerful bouncing ability, Wendy leaped forward among the branches of the trees that human beings could not reach.


    The nimble posture twinkles, like the spirit in the forest, shuttling freely in the forest.


    Green branches and leaves in the eyes of the rapid retreat, the wind in the "Huhu" sound, raised a wisp of hair.


    The steps are like the wind and the landing point is accurate. When searching the forest, the brain is also calculating the route and the next landing point.


    Looking up from the ground, you can only see a shadow passing among the dense branches.


    All of a sudden, Wendy, who was jumping among the branches, stopped. The flash of her figure condensed on a thick branch.


    Looking forward, the front is no longer a dense forest, but an open area.


    In front of us was a road, a 20 meter wide road, which divided the forest in two and blocked Wendy''s way.


    "Captain Wendy! I''m Lily! I''ve found the enemy''s position. The enemy''s artillery position is set up on the road. If you go right along the road, you can see it! "


    At this time, Lili''s voice suddenly came to mind in the communicator.


    eureka?


    Wendy was a little stunned, then she flashed and went south along the road.

 Chapter 647

    Less than two kilometers south, Wendy found the enemy''s front guard on the road.


    More than 50 soldiers were stationed at the sentry. They were all wearing gray military coats. There was a shelter made of simple wood on the road. The shelter blocked the road horizontally and cut off the road.


    In the forest on both sides of the post, Wendy also felt a lot of human "breath", which should be a line of defense.


    Step did not stop, in silence, Wendy from the top of the line over, continue to move forward.


    When the distance was close enough, Wendy sensed Lili''s presence.


    Along the way, in a branch of a tree, Wendy found Lili.


    As soon as the figure flashed, Wendy appeared beside Lili.


    Lily has long sensed Wendy''s approach and is not too surprised at Wendy''s appearance.


    Just to its way: "enemy artillery positions on the outside!"


    Needless to say, Wendy saw it.


    Just on the road outside the forest, huge armored vehicles were arranged at intervals. Behind the armored vehicles, there were big guns with thick gun barrels. The long gun barrels looked very powerful.


    "There are a lot of people in this forest. There should be no less than ten thousand people."


    Beside Wendy, Lilly whispered.


    Wendy was aware of this, too. She met many people all the way.


    Those humans should be soldiers of Bentley, and the purpose, of course, is to guard the artillery positions on the road.


    "Shua Shua!"


    A sudden clatter of branches and leaves sounded.


    Only a flash of shadow, Renee appeared in the tree where they were.


    Now, everyone is here.


    "Calculate the coordinates separately, and then correspond!"


    Looking out at the artillery positions, Wendy whispered.


    With the calculation ability of three people, it is impossible to calculate the coordinates wrong, but just in case, one person is wrong, it is impossible for all three people to be wrong.


    For a long time, the three got the answer.


    The coordinates are the same.


    The coordinates of the enemy''s artillery positions have been obtained, and the three men''s task has been completed.


    "Renee! You return to the fleet and report to general Natasha the coordinates of the enemy artillery positions, Lili! You stay with me to deal with the aftermath! "


    No matter how intensive the artillery fire is, there will always be some fish who are missing the net. The enemy''s artillery positions are set up on the road, which is as long as one kilometer, and it is difficult to cause annihilating attacks on them.


    And their aftermath is very necessary, at least to make the artillery here, every door can not escape the end of destruction.


    With a slight nod, Renee jumped up and disappeared into the forest.


    "Let''s go! There will be shelling here soon. We need to stay away from here! "


    With that, Wendy jumped out and headed south down the road.


    Lili followed closely, and the two figures passed on the thick branches.


    The beach, the junction of the beach and the forest.


    I saw a disturbance of branches and leaves, and a dark shadow came out of the forest at a very fast speed. When I stepped on the beach, it soared into the air again and turned into a dark shadow. It crossed dozens of meters and headed for the sea.


    "Puff!"


    In the splash, the figure has disappeared without a trace.


    Leaving Renee did not expect that her every move was found by a pair of eyes.


    It''s not that she''s not fast enough. It''s that when she comes out of the forest, her eyes just look through the telescope on her way. She''s completely exposed when she passes the beach.


    "Are you sure?"


    In a forest, in the dark shade of a tree, a small group of Bentley soldiers whispered.


    "Yes! I saw a woman in a black dress. Her speed was very fast and her jumping ability was amazing. She jumped out of the woods and landed on the beach. Then she flew away, crossed a distance of 50 meters and headed for the sea. "


    "Can''t you be a martial arts artist? Only those guys have that ability. "


    "What is this place? How can martial artists be here? Even if it is, I''m afraid it belongs to the first regiment. Maybe the artillery positions on Liancheng road have been found. "


    "What are you waiting for? Tell the master of ten thousand quickly


    "But! What if we think too much? "


    There were different opinions among the people. They were talking in the dark shade, and no one could decide to pay attention.


    At this time, another sound came out.


    "No matter how much we think about it or not, we just need to tell the news to commander Wan, and let him make a decision."


    "That''s right. Tell commander Wan as soon as possible. In case it''s true as we think, there won''t be much time for artillery positions to be transferred."


    "Come on, let''s go back!"


    In the shadow shaking, the shadow of the road under the shade of the trees left quickly.


    Only in the soft sand left countless footprints.


    "Woman?"


    On Liancheng Road, a command vehicle refitted from a military transport vehicle is in the middle of the vehicle.


    When he received a report from his subordinates, he let out a voice of surprise.


    Women?


    Is that possible?


    There are layers of defense lines around the artillery positions. How did she find the artillery positions through the defense lines?


    This is not an easy task, even for martial arts practitioners.


    After all, there are more than 10000 people in the area of one kilometer. It can be said that if you want to get close to the artillery position, you must avoid the constant inspection of thousands of pairs of eyes.


    "According to the report of the beach front-line soldiers, they did see a woman leaving the forest and disappearing into the sea. They speculated that this would be a scout sent by the first Corps? After all, the first investigation team was repulsed by us. The second time, we should be more cautious and dispatch strong investigators. This is not impossible! "


    He nodded to the officer beside him.


    Yes, it''s not impossible.


    However, once the artillery positions are transferred, it will take a lot of time for them to set up again. The enemy fleet can take advantage of this time to launch landing operations on Turner island. Once they land successfully, their support operation is over.

 Chapter 648

    The situation on the island is so vague that they can''t bombard Turner island because it''s easy to hurt their own people.


    "My Lord! If it''s true, the woman who left is the detective sent by the first regiment, and she also got the position of the artillery position, that''s not much time left for us! "


    Looking at keegor who is thinking, the chieftain who reports to keegor reminds him.


    The words of the chieftain beside him made jigal excited.


    Yes, time is running out.


    "Ruoli" A-type cannon is the latest artillery system in Bentley, and its output is not high. Although the captains'' capitals can produce it, they have not replaced the old-fashioned cannons because of the high price and no war for a long time.


    These 17 cannons are the most powerful cannons in Marani city. They can''t be buried here.


    If the first regiment really invades the interior, these 17 guns can cause absolute damage to the enemy no matter in that city.


    With a positive look on his face, jigal said: "the artillery positions should be transferred immediately. Don''t turn around. Let''s go north first!"


    "Yes


    With a solemn look, the commander turned and strode away from the command car.


    And outside through the communicator issued the transfer order.


    "Officers at all levels! Move the position now, move it now


    At the command, the forest within one kilometer of the artillery position was boiling.


    Countless figures ran wildly in the forest because of the command coming from the communicator.


    With the help of the engineers, the "ruoli" A-type cannon on the road of Liancheng also folded up the support and mounted it to the military transport vehicle parked at one side.


    For a moment, the road was noisy.


    The roar of the engine and the roar of the officers filled together, making the originally quiet forest no longer quiet.


    The abnormal movement of the artillery position made Wendy, who was hidden in a forest, slightly stunned.


    When you know something.


    Look at the news. The enemy''s artillery positions are to be transferred.


    As soon as they got the coordinates of the artillery positions, the enemy began to shift. Is this a coincidence?


    Of course not.


    "Renee''s whereabouts should be revealed, chief bodyguard! What shall we do? "


    What should I do?


    What else can we do?


    Although they were strong, they could not destroy the enemy''s artillery in the crowd.


    Time is too late. No matter how fast Renee is, it is impossible to inform general Natasha of the coordinates of the artillery position before the artillery position is transferred. When the naval gun''s shell falls, the enemy''s artillery position is already transferred.


    And it''s too late to tell general Natasha to stop bombing useless coordinates.


    After thinking for a moment, Wendy turned to Lili beside her and said, "go back to the fleet immediately and tell general Natasha that the enemy''s artillery positions have been transferred. Now it''s time to land. I''ll continue to monitor the enemy here. I''ll report any changes to her in time!"


    She nodded softly. In silence, Lili jumped up and disappeared among the dark branches.


    In less than a quarter of an hour, the military transport vehicles on the road were loaded with guns. The roar of the "rumbling" power stove was roaring. In the white smoke, the long motorcade began to move.


    As the motorcade headed north along the road, countless soldiers in gray coats rushed out of the forest and trotted with the motorcade.


    For a moment, the forest was full of commotion.


    Not long after, the figure on the road is a black, continuous for several kilometers.


    At this time, in the distant sea, Renee also arrived at the fleet.


    In the shadow of the heavy cruiser, I saw a dark shadow in the water. Suddenly, the water was surging. In the water, a dark shadow shot out and fell steadily on the deck more than ten meters high.


    It''s Renee on the way back.


    Stepping on her long slender legs, Renee went to the bridge command room.


    Although she had just left from the water, Renee''s whole body was not wet and still dry.


    The clothes and skirts of the bodyguard are soaked in the reincarnation pool. It can be said that they are a kind of magical equipment, so that the clothes and skirts on the bodyguard will not be stained with water. Even if a drop of water drops on them, they will slip without leaving any trace,


    When entering the bridge command room, Renee saw Natasha sitting in the captain''s seat.


    Natasha certainly saw Renee''s arrival. It can be said that Natasha had found Renee when she appeared on the deck.


    In Natasha''s gaze, Renee came to Natasha and said: "coordinates 321205, North and South are enemy artillery positions!"


    After listening to Renee''s report, Natasha didn''t waste her time. She immediately turned to yevrich and said, "do you hear me? Bombard the target immediately


    "Yes


    With a military salute, jevrich answered.


    Then the command was sent to the whole ship by the communicator in the helmet.


    "Sergeants at all levels, new bombing coordinates 321205, one mile north and one mile south, open fire freely!"


    As soon as the order was given, the whole fleet was boiling.


    In the sound of mechanical operation, the main guns of big and small warships rotate in the same direction.


    A few breathing pauses!


    "Bang! Bang


    The flames were surging, and the fierce gunfire suddenly rang out.


    The fleet opened fire.


    The barrel of the black hole vibrated and spewed out fire.


    The fury of more than 100 naval guns is incomparable.


    The surging flames reflected the Sea red.


    In the surging flames, large and small shells flew into the sky, whistling in the sky, sweeping to the distance.


    The distance of more than ten nautical miles is fleeting, and countless "fireballs" suddenly rise in the forest on the distant coastline, with countless flames surging and branches breaking.


    The powerful impact tore up countless branches, and countless huge trees fell to the ground in the burst of fire.


    "Rumble" of the explosion continued, resounding through the world.


    The forest is being ravaged by flames and shockwaves.


    In a section of the road across the forest, he was given special care. Countless huge mushroom clouds rose up on the road and were swept away in the burst fire and smoke. One huge crater after another appeared.

 Chapter 649

    At this time, the team on the road did not leave far away, when the explosion behind suddenly sounded.


    Leaving the army, many figures are looking back to the fiery distance.


    Looking at the rising fireball and the direction of the heavy smoke, the eyes of the Bentley soldiers who are transferring are full of joy.


    If they had stayed there, it would have been a corpse by now.


    The flames of conflict, the smoke and the explosion lasted for half an hour.


    When the last shell landed and exploded, everything calmed down.


    At a glance, the area bombed by the first regiment fleet has become a dead area.


    In the bombed area, the forest within a mile was blackened.


    Under the huge explosion power, no matter how dense the forest is, it can not escape the end of being ravaged. No matter how thick the trees are, they can only fall to the ground, leaving one bare and blackened trunk after another.


    Although the forest is humid and full of water vapor, the high temperature produced by the explosion also vaporized many green vegetation.


    After the bombing, the scene was in a mess, and the dense artillery fire directly opened up a space with a radius of about one mile in the forest.


    The most tragic thing was the concrete road in the bombing area, with countless black craters all over it, almost covering the nearly one kilometer road.


    The deepest crater is several meters deep. This road is useless. Ordinary wheeled vehicles can''t pass it at all. I''m afraid only tracked vehicles with strong cross-country ability and mechanical foot vehicles can pass this section of road.


    "What a powerful firepower!"


    On the road a few kilometers north of the bombing area, the shifting troops are evacuating.


    In the last side of the army, the command car of Youngor has stopped, and Youngor himself has left the command car, standing on the road, looking at the place where the smoke rises several kilometers away with binoculars.


    Not long ago, it was their artillery position, but now it has been scorched by the enemy''s shelling.


    At the foot of the location where the terrain is high, Tyger can clearly see the area after being bombed by the enemy fleet.


    Scorched earth in thick smoke


    That''s the only thing you can see through the telescope.


    Looking at everything in his eyes, Ji Gore was surprised. The advantage of the first Legion in firepower was unimaginable.


    The firepower of that fleet was so strong that no one could resist under that firepower.


    Turner island is in danger.


    At the moment, the only thing that jigal is lucky about is that except for the three capitals, all the cities of Bentley are far away from the coast and are not within the range of the enemy fleet. Even if the first Legion conquers Turner Island, it will not be able to give full play to the advantage of the fleet''s firepower in the land war. At that time, the first Legion will not have much advantage in the firepower in the land war.


    As for the three capitals, there are not only high city walls to guard them, but also defensive walls to protect the harbor. The defensive walls are full of many coastal defense guns, and the firepower is very fierce. Jigal does not believe that the first regiment has the courage to use the fleet to attack the coastal defense guns on the defensive walls.


    "My Lord! Where are we going next? Continue to support Turner island? "


    The officer on one side inquired about jigal.


    "Ruoli" A-type cannon has a long range. There are many shooting points on the coastline, one of which is destroyed. There are other places to set up artillery positions, and there are many places to choose.


    Zingor shook his head and said, "we have lost the chance. Now I''m afraid the first regiment has launched an attack on" Turner island ". When the artillery position is set up again, it will be too late!"


    It''s no longer necessary. It takes time to set up the artillery positions. This time is not short. When they set up the artillery positions, it will be too late. The enemy landing forces have already boarded "Turner island".


    There''s nothing to see.


    Put down the telescope from the front of my eyes, once again looked at the distant distance, Youngor turned and walked to the command car.


    Turning around at the same time, a word rang up.


    "Let''s go! Go to the city of kegaba according to the plan


    Kegaba city?


    The army officials looked at each other face to face. This is not a good place.


    This city is built around a yellow crystal. Although protocrystal is a good thing, it will also increase its sense of existence and become a target easily.


    During the war, once the garrison city becomes the target of attack, it will certainly not be a pleasant thing for the guards guarding the city.


    Kegaba city is not close to here, because it''s more than 80 kilometers to make a detour.


    In silence, the crowd followed the figure in front.


    "Have you left?"


    As they were leaving, they did not know that in the forest a few miles away, a pair of eyes were staring at them, watching their every move.


    Indeed, she left. Looking at the huge vehicles leaving on the road in the distance, Wendy was sure of that.


    If the enemy wants to continue to support Turner Island, they will not leave. Instead, they will choose other shooting points and seize the time to set up artillery positions. However, their attitude is not flustered. Obviously, they choose to withdraw.


    Wendy did not leave, but continued to watch the enemy leaving on the road in the distance.


    Wendy didn''t look back until there was no more enemy in sight.


    Figure a flash, and then look, where the original branch, her figure has disappeared.


    When Wendy returned, Lili had been back in the fleet for a long time, and Natasha also learned the news of the enemy''s artillery position transfer.


    Wendy''s suggestion was carried out to transport the landing troops to Turner island before the enemy artillery positions were set up again.


    "Big brother! The enemy is landing again


    On the vast sea, the strange landing craft appeared again, and came close to Turner island.


    In the observation tower on the wall of the fortress, Vader could see clearly.


    Viva was silent. She could hear the loud explosion just now from the northern coastline.


    Think of the end of the explosion and the landing of the first Legion.


    The answer has come to Victoria''s mind.

 Chapter 650

    "Big brother! The support forces on the northern coastline should be withdrawn! Maybe it''s gone! "


    Unexpectedly, I took a look at Vader in front of my observation mouth. It seemed that I was a little surprised that Vader had this cognition.


    As if aware of the elder brother''s sight, Vader said with a faint smile: "I have been observing the fleet of the first regiment. Just now, I saw with my own eyes that the guns on those warships turned to the same direction. It''s not hard to guess that the first regiment may have obtained the position of the artillery position of the support forces. Under the attack of that kind of firepower, If the support troops don''t withdraw before the artillery fire comes, there will be only one end in the field... "


    How can Victoria not know what will happen?


    Slightly away from the telescope, Vader turned to look at the person beside him and said: "big brother! Now it''s up to us. The battle has just begun. I won''t give up until the Victory Day falls to one side! "


    Nodding, Virginia picked up the telescope, looked at the approaching enemy landing ships on the sea, and said faintly: "then try it! See how long we can last! "


    For both of them, this is not the time to lose hope.


    They still have power on this island, enough power.


    How can you know your own limit if you don''t work hard?


    In the roar of the engine, all kinds of landing craft rushed to the beach.


    The beach was filled with huge metal figures.


    In the sound of the metal moving, the door was opened.


    In the roar of the engine, the huge hammer tank roared out of the landing boat and roared forward on the sand.


    In the roar of hammer tanks, in other boats, mobilizers in dark green power suits, as well as scythe mecha, are also coming out one after another.


    Soon, the beach was filled with metal figures of all sizes.


    In the roar of "boom", all kinds of landing craft began to return, leaving the beach.


    The landing troops on the beach advanced along the stone road behind the beach to the stone forest.


    Landing operations resumed, and the front-line combat forces who first landed on the island also received orders to attack.


    "Attack! Close to the forest


    As the commander of the front-line operations, Sergeant chief five "love" gave orders to the team to attack.


    At the command, the troops waiting in place began to advance.


    The engine roared, and the hammer tank on the stone road moved again in the roar, crushing the gravel on the road and advancing fiercely.


    The scythe mecha, which stayed in the rocks, also stepped out of the metal feet in the sound of metal rotation and moved forward dexterously on the soft sand.


    However, the mobilized soldiers scattered all over the rocky forest converged on the stone road and followed the two sides of the hammers.


    When the team goes to the edge of the stone forest, that is, the junction of the stone forest and the forest.


    Between the forest and the rocks, there is a buffer zone, not big, only half a hundred miles away.


    At a glance, clusters of bushes, like mountains in general, ups and downs, a cluster next to a cluster.


    The stone road is so conspicuous that it extends from the green bush to the forest.


    At the edge of the rocky forest, the long line stopped.


    Although we monitored the forest before, we only observed whether there was any movement in the forest. We could not confirm that the enemy''s defense line was at the edge of the forest.


    Looking left and right, on the side of the first hammer tank, at the front of the line, love gave the order.


    "Exploratory shooting! Goal: the forest


    As soon as the order was given, the turret of the first hammer tank moved, and the muzzle of the black hole aimed at the forest not far away.


    "Bang!"


    There was a violent shock in the barrel, the flames were surging, and the shells roared out.


    Hammer tank fired.


    "Boom!"


    After a short time, there was an explosion in the forest at the edge of the forest. The fire flashed and a fire rose slowly.


    The bursting flames swept everything around, and the powerful shock wave shattered countless branches and leaves.


    When the explosion in the forest just sounded, the hammer tank opened fire again, and the black barrel burst into flames again.


    There was a violent shock in the barrel. In the fire, the shell roared out again.


    In the roaring sound, there was another explosion in the forest. In the surging flames, countless branches and leaves were torn and splashed.


    After two rounds of firing, the hammer tank stopped firing.


    And love was watching the forest.


    There was no movement, and the forest was still dead.


    It seems that the enemy''s front is not on the edge of the forest.


    This is also true. The edge of the forest is not a good place to set up positions. The target is too big.


    Love gave the order again.


    "Spread out to the left and right, march into the forest!"


    In the order, the mobilized soldiers who originally formed several columns on the stone road dispersed to the left and right sides, forming a loose horizontal line.


    The team began to move forward and swept through the forest.


    Half a hundred distance, the team easily across.


    When entering the forest, the top of the head suddenly a dark, tall trees block the sun, but also disperse the light.


    The picture in front of me suddenly darkened.


    Looking forward, the stone road under the shade of trees looks extremely quiet, and the end is a dark deep.


    Only the huge hammer tank, in the sound of track rotation, in the roar of the engine slowly forward.


    In the forest on both sides of the road, the shadow of the road is shaking in the dark space under the shade of the trees, and occasionally a bigger figure will be seen to sway by.


    In the space between the trees, scythe is moving dexterously.


    The stone road connects the fortress. As long as you follow the stone road, you will encounter the enemy''s defense line sooner or later.


    Time left little by little, and the procession along the stone road approached the fort little by little.


    In the dark forest, there was still silence ahead, and by this time, the front-line troops had reached the middle of the forest.


    On the quiet stone road, in the roar of the engine, the hammer tank is slowly moving forward.


    From afar, you can only see the huge outline of the way on the dark stone road.


    The tracks are rolling on the ground, and the forests on both sides are also shaking with the sound of "Shua Shua", which is the sound of touching the branches and leaves.

 Chapter 651

    "Bang!"


    A dull explosion suddenly sounded from the front woods.


    The firelight flickered, and a huge red streamer cut through the dark forest above the stone road, and hit the advancing hammer tank.


    "Dang!"


    When the two touch, a clear, harsh sound of impact sounded.


    In the burst of sparks, the fiery red streamer turned to one side of the forest in the roar.


    The heavy armor of the hammer tank resisted the attack of the enemy''s shells and made it jump.


    The sound of the gun made the forest boil.


    "Bang! Bang


    Dense gunfire suddenly sounded from the front of the dark forest, in the flash of fire, countless bullets cut through the dark forest, forming a fire red meteor shower to the front-line troops.


    The forest is dense, the tree trunk is thick, many fire red streamers are intercepted by the tree trunk on the way, but there are also many bullets close to the front-line troops.


    "Boom!"


    On the left side of the stone road, a big tree suddenly exploded. In the surging flames, countless broken branches fell to the ground in the "creak creak" sound.


    In this lush forest, it is difficult for small caliber guns to exert their own firepower, because the lush trees will block the firing path of shells.


    "Attack


    The enemy launched an attack and exposed the position of the position in the dark forest.


    It''s not far. The enemy position is right ahead.


    Looking at the end of the stone road, you can see that under the dark shade of trees, there are many figures shaking, and flames flashing from all over the forest.


    "Dada dada!"


    The soldiers mobilized to fight back.


    The rifle in the hand spits out the tongue of fire crazily, with fiercer firepower carries on the counterattack to the enemy.


    In the dark forest, all of a sudden, it was filled with dense gunfire.


    Fire red bullet marks, like a meteor shower, swept through the dark shade of the trees.


    "Boom!"


    From time to time there will be violent explosions.


    The muzzle turned slightly, and in the sound of machinery running, a hammer tank in the front of the stone road aimed at a certain point under the forest at the end of the stone road.


    From time to time there would be huge flames in that place, and whenever the flames flickered, there would always be explosions in the nearby woods.


    There must be a gun there.


    "Bang!"


    The muzzle of the black hole was suddenly shocked, and the surging flames burst out.


    In the burst of fire, a fire red streamer shot out, in the dark forest instantly across a distance of several hundred meters, hit the end of the stone road.


    "Boom!"


    There was a huge explosion, and a huge fireball surged up from the forest at the end of the stone road.


    In the rising flames, we can see the figures running away in confusion.


    "Left wing, right wing, continue to push forward and attack the enemy line!"


    Stone road is obviously the main defensive direction of the enemy, gathering the fierce firepower of the enemy.


    Fortunately, the armor of hammer tank is thick enough to keep a slow speed in the burst of sparks.


    At loff''s command, the forces on the left and right wings of stoneway began to speed up their advance.


    In the dark forest, mobilizers skillfully shuttle, while using the cover of tree trunks to avoid enemy bullets, while fighting back to advance.


    Under the crisscross of bullet marks, the mobilized soldiers on the left and right wings are rapidly approaching the enemy positions.


    When the troops advanced to less than 200 meters away from the enemy''s line of defense, they could finally see the enemy''s position in the dark forest.


    It''s a highland.


    On a high hill, the enemy built a position.


    Less than 200 meters away, both sides have been able to see each other clearly, even their faces.


    The only difference is that the mobilizers can see the enemy''s face, while the enemy can only see the armor on the mobilizers.


    "Forward! Number three! Cover me


    In the dark shade of the trees, three scythes emerged from the forest one after another.


    In the sound of the powerful motor engine, the metal feet crisscross rapidly, making the scythe like a fast-moving spider moving rapidly in the forest.


    One scythe has a fast sprint, and the other two have fire cover.


    "Hum! Hum


    Aiming at the enemy''s defense line, the two rotary heavy machine guns on the scythe machine armour were angry. In the sound of the motor running, they spat out a long flame. In the dark forest, they formed a fire dragon composed of bullet marks and attacked the enemy''s array.


    "Ho! Hiss


    Under the attack of the metal storm, the enemy''s defense line suddenly turned upside down and was suppressed by the powerful firepower.


    Under the cover of two scythes, the scythes were rapidly approaching the enemy''s front, followed by a large number of mobilizers.


    The officers on the enemy''s front panicked when they saw the enemy coming up.


    "So there are cannons! Attack approaching enemy armored units immediately


    There are a lot of cannons in the position. Although the caliber is only 75mm, it is light to carry and powerful. It is the standard equipment of Bentley''s 10000 man team.


    At the command of the officer, the two cannons in this section of the position were quickly aligned and aimed at the enemy armored units not far away.


    "Fire!"


    With a roar, the cannons were furious.


    "Bang!"


    The gun body suddenly burst, the muzzle flame surging, two fire red streamers attacked the target.


    "Boom! Boom


    Missed the target. Two shells hit the tree trunk on the side of the enemy armored unit.


    The burst heat set the trunk on fire.


    The burning will only last for a short time, because the forest is full of water vapor, so the flame can''t keep burning.


    For the soldiers in Bentley, they have only one chance to attack.


    The attack is invalid. In the rapid movement, the scythe mecha is about to reach the enemy''s front.


    Less than 10 meters away from the front, the driving team in the cockpit of scythe machine a can even see the soldiers in grey coats on the front.


    "Locked by enemy armored units, avoid!"


    As soon as they appeared, just a step away from the enemy''s front, the team in the cockpit of scythe a found that they were locked.

 Chapter 652

    On the high ground, there stood three bulky armored units, their metal legs were particularly eye-catching, and the gun barrel on the oval body and the black muzzle pointed directly at them.


    "Bang!"


    A jet of fire, enemy armored units fired.


    The distance between the two sides is less than 100 meters. Before the fiery streamer strikes, the scythe mecha in the process of moving forward makes a fierce meal, and the mechanical leg bends greatly and jumps to one side.


    From the surging flames, the shell, which was shot from the side of scythe mecha, collided with a big tree behind and exploded.


    Before we had time to be happy, the scythe mecha just landed, and the sound of shelling sounded again.


    This time it was an enemy armored unit that fired.


    "Boom!"


    This time the scythe didn''t escape, and there was an explosion on the round armor.


    In the surging fire, under the powerful explosion power, the weak armor of scythe machine armor was directly torn.


    Two wheeled heavy machine guns were also blasted into parts.


    As the flames dissipated, the front armor of the scythe armor was torn open with a huge opening, revealing the circuit board inside which the sparks burst.


    At this time, the enemy''s third armored unit has aimed at the flaming scythe mecha, intending to make a final strike.


    At this critical moment, the sound of mechanical rotation suddenly rang, and the last surviving wheel heavy machine gun on the sickle armor was transferred to the enemy armored units in the burst of sparks.


    "Buzz!"


    In the unique sound of gunfire, countless bullets formed a fiery long dragon to attack the last armored unit that had not yet fired.


    "Ho! Hiss


    The shooting angle is low, and the roaring bullets hit the foot of the enemy armored unit one after another.


    The bullet pierced the mechanical foot of the enemy''s armored unit. In the burst of sparks, the enemy''s armored unit was paralyzed after only a few breaths. The metal legs bent and the bloated main body plunged to the ground.


    "Abandon the plane! Let''s go


    The power system has failed. Before the enemy''s armored units refill their shells, they must leave, or they will be buried in front of the enemy''s front with the scythe machine armour.


    In the sound of air pressure, the emergency escape hatch was opened. In the hail of gunfire, the driving team evacuated to the rear under the cover of comrades in arms.


    When the pilot group evacuated from the cockpit, the scythe machine armour, which was still standing, collapsed, like an oval ball, in front of the line.


    The scythe mecha was destroyed, and the mobilizers behind him stopped charging and covered in place.


    The firepower on the enemy''s front is good, with a large number of artillery and upright armored units. Reckless charging is not allowed.


    Although the dynamic combat suit of the mobilized soldiers can effectively resist the bullets from the guns of the opposite party, it can not stand in the rain of bullets and be hit by multiple bullets, so the dynamic combat suit may also be broken down.


    The first charge of the right wing troops was intercepted by the enemy, and they are shooting at the enemy on the front.


    The left-wing forces charged in the same way. They saw that they were about to rush to the position, but they were beaten down by the armored units in the enemy position.


    However, the situation on the left side was better than that on the right side. The scythe machine armour was evacuated in time and was not destroyed under the muzzle of enemy armored units.


    In the middle of the stone road, the hammer tank also encountered problems.


    The closer to the enemy''s position, the denser the artillery fire appeared from the forest. Under the attack of the denser artillery fire, the heavy armor of the hammer tank successfully resisted the attack of the enemy''s artillery fire.


    But the gun barrel was destroyed. Under the continuous fire attack of the enemy, the gun barrel cracked in the explosion and could not fire back.


    The embarrassing thing is that the stone road at the foot is very narrow, less than six meters wide. The hammer tank behind can''t bypass the damaged hammer tank and replace it.


    Only in the rear dislocation, looking for shooting angle, the enemy positions in front of the fire.


    When the war was not going well, there was a stalemate in the forest.


    In the dark forest, both sides rely on their own bunkers to shoot each other.


    Dense gunfire, "rumbling" explosion, echoing in the forest, echoing over Turner island.


    "Ho! Hiss


    In the crisscross bullet marks, the soldiers in the position were hit by large caliber bullets from time to time.


    Once hit, it''s dead.


    Even if it hits a non lethal part, a 9.2mm bullet can cause devastating trauma.


    Once suffered from destructive trauma, if not timely hemostasis treatment, will soon die due to excessive blood loss.


    In a chaotic war, it is not easy to get timely treatment?


    Often being hit means death.


    In the fight of shooting, the situation of mobilizing soldiers is much better. Even if they are hit, they can return in time. A bullet can''t penetrate the armor of power combat suit.


    However, in a war, no matter how good the defense capability is, there can be no zero casualties.


    Although the rifles in the hands of enemy soldiers cannot pose a fatal threat to the mobilized soldiers, those guns are not included.


    There are so many guns on the enemy''s position that they bombard the forest constantly. Sometimes the prediction is wrong, and the mobilized soldiers will pay for their lives.


    It has been two hours since the fighting took place. During the two hours of fighting, the enemy lost a lot and the mobilized soldiers were not much better.


    Dozens of mobilizers have died.


    War is cruel, for both sides.


    "Sergeant love! It''s about an hour before dark. Do you want to request naval gun to bomb enemy positions? In this way, we can seize the position before dark! "


    In the rear, next to a hammer tank on the stone road, an officer who had retreated from the front asked love.


    Looking back, there are many hammer tanks, one by one, quite powerful.

 Chapter 653

    The subsequent landing troops have joined the front-line forces. In this forest, the force of the first regiment has reached more than 4000.


    It''s just that there are only more than one thousand soldiers in the battle. The last group of landing troops has just arrived, and it''s not the time to attack the whole line.


    It''s time


    It''s time for a full attack.


    In his helmet, lov, with a slightly positive look, said to the officers beside him: "inform the front-line combat forces to stop fighting and retreat for a mile. Ten minutes later, he will launch artillery attack on the enemy positions!"


    "Yes


    With respect to the military salute, the officer answered, then turned and strode forward to leave.


    Not long after the officer left, the fierce gunfire in the forest suddenly slowed down, and the "rumbling" explosion gradually subsided.


    The withdrawal of the front-line forces has made both sides lose their targets. Without targets, of course, there is no need to open fire.


    The fierce fighting also subsided in the forest.


    As the last shot fell, the forest was completely calm.


    Is the enemy evacuating?


    Looking at the disappearing figures in the forest and the retreating enemy armored units on the stone road, the Bentley soldiers in the position were relieved.


    In the previous battle, although the enemy''s attacks were repulsed again and again, the defense line was barely maintained.


    It was barely held by the dead.


    In just over an hour of fighting, the defense line has shown signs of collapse.


    It''s getting dark. The enemy should not attack again.


    Thinking of this, the Bentley soldiers on the front could not help but take a breath and relaxed slightly.


    Darkness is the enemy of human beings. For the defenders, they have more advantages than the attackers in the dark.


    A little bit wiser, will not attack in the dark.


    "How much has been lost?"


    In the cockpit of a guard, a middle-aged man with a rough face is asking his subordinates through a messenger.


    He was the highest ranking officer in the line of defense, a commander.


    In the soft seat, he is sitting upright. The screen in front of him shows the picture outside. There is no dead angle between the front and back, left and right. It''s just that the connection between each screen is inferior and obvious. However, this does not affect the picture on the screen.


    For a long time, the answer he was waiting for sounded in the messenger.


    "More than 700 people were killed and injured, of which more than 300 died, more than 300 were seriously injured, more than 200 were slightly bruised, three guards were damaged to varying degrees, and two guards were completely destroyed! The 75mm cannon lost 16


    The loss is not small


    Hearing the report from his subordinates, the chieftain sighed in his heart.


    In less than two hours of fighting, the loss is so great that tomorrow''s fighting will be miserable.


    tomorrow


    The chieftain suddenly thought.


    Look at the sky. It''s more than an hour before the dark comes. Is the enemy really retreating?


    Is


    Thinking of this, the commander''s face changed. He did not forget that there was an enemy fleet with amazing firepower on the sea.


    Reach out and hit a button to open the communication of the whole team.


    The chieftain roared in a ferocious voice: "evacuate! Evacuate to the second reserve line, now! Come on


    The order was too sudden. The officers on the front who received the order were slightly stunned. They didn''t understand why the commander would give the order.


    But Leng Guileng, don''t understand, don''t understand, the officers or command the subordinate to evacuate in a hurry.


    But it''s too late.


    In the waters northwest of Turner Island, the silent fleet came alive again.


    Summoned by the front-line forces on the island, the turret on the warship turned slightly, and the black muzzle aimed at Turner island in the distance.


    Almost at the same time, troops in the forest received reminders from the fleet.


    "Our naval gun is on line, please avoid!"


    As soon as the sound in the communicator fell, the fleet on the sea suddenly flashed with flames, and the "rumbling" shelling sounded.


    The sky suddenly rang out the whistling sound.


    In the sky, the shells roared, across the forest and headed for their destination.


    "It''s over!"


    The Bentley soldiers in the position were evacuating. When the voice came from the sky, many soldiers showed a look of panic, especially the officers. They knew what it meant.


    "Run! Evacuate


    Countless figures rushed to the back, but it was too late.


    "Boom! Boom! Boom


    Violent explosion suddenly sounded, a huge fire surging, powerful shock wave swept around everything.


    Although the forest was thick, the first wave of shells exploded on the treetops.


    But the strong shock wave directly tore the thick branches, with rolling air waves straight to the ground, under the strong air waves, the position was full of people.


    When the soldiers in the position had not recovered, the second wave of bombing came again.


    In the whistling sound, the shell falling from the sky directly fell on the position.


    Mushroom clouds rose one after another, and the surging flames rolled around with gravel and soil. The powerful shock wave shattered everything around.


    In the "boom" of the explosion, the forest positions are suffering from bright.


    On the distant sea, the continuous sound of shelling is still going on, the roar of shells in the sky is still going on, and the explosion on the position, one after another, is deafening.


    Under the attack of artillery, everything in the position is gradually broken.


    There are only simple bunkers on the position, and no trenches to avoid the artillery attack. The heavy bombing is a disaster for the Bentley soldiers on the ground.


    Countless soldiers died in the gunfire, the cannons were blown to pieces, the tall guards were overturned, and gradually disappeared in the later wave of bombing.


    The bombing lasted for a quarter of an hour, when the "rumbling" explosion subsided and the last shell fell.


    The first regiment launched a full-scale attack.


    By this time, it was already getting dark.

 Chapter 654

    On the stone road, the damaged hammer tank was pushed to the side of the road. The tanks in the rear drove past the damaged hammer tank and pushed forward in the "roaring" sound. The black muzzle pointed straight ahead.


    The troops in the forest on both sides of the stone road also began to advance. Under the cover of scythe mecha, the mobilized soldiers began to advance.


    This time, the first regiment put in more troops. On the one kilometer long front, the forest was full of mobilized troops.


    With the advance, when it is close to the enemy''s position, in the smoke of gunfire, the enemy''s position has changed greatly and become empty.


    A large area of forest disappeared out of thin air, revealing a blackened land.


    The higher ground seems to have been obliterated.


    At the junction of the scorched earth and the forest, the advancing troops poured out from the forest. Dense metal figures and huge war machines were moving on the scorched earth.


    When the advancing troops stepped on the scorched ground, there was no response in the positions on the high ground.


    When the troops continued to advance and rushed to the enemy''s position, everything in front of them was expected.


    Corpses, corpses all over the place, the corpses are black and different in shape. The dense corpses are all over the whole position. Some corpses are still burning, and the fire is burning with grease crackling. The scene is unspeakable ferocious.


    Burst of high temperature so that a lot of things are burning up, in a blackened position, billowing smoke in the air.


    Powerful war machinery has become a pile of scrap iron, like a huge piece of scorched stone nest in the scorched earth, some are still burning.


    Today''s battle is over.


    The war is cruel. As a soldier, the cruel mobilizers have already adapted to it. They walk silently among the corpses. The mobilizers are cleaning the war, carefully checking every corpse and searching for any survivors.


    It''s not to kill all, but to treat the enemy soldiers who survive in the battlefield as the winner.


    This is the most basic tenet. The first regiment will not go against this and will search for survivors as much as possible.


    "And the breath! Carry it down


    A mobilizer found a lucky man in the corpse.


    Although his whole body was scorched and his overcoat was burned, his chest was still beating, which showed that he was still alive.


    With the help of two soldiers, the lucky one was carried away from the terrible enemy.


    He was not the only lucky one. After that, the mobilized soldiers found many lucky ones in the corpses.


    There are still a lot of people. From time to time, the mobilized soldiers left the highland carrying a lucky man.


    On the back coast, the first regiment set up a medical station.


    In the station, the enemy soldiers who survived the battle will be well treated.


    Just as the soldiers were mobilized to clean up the battlefield, it was getting dark.


    The night did not stop the mobilizers. With the help of night vision, the mobilizers continued to clean the battlefield.


    After the occupation of Turner Island, Turner island will become the forward base of the first Legion. Of course, the corpses left in the war can not be exposed between heaven and earth, and must be effectively dealt with.


    Of course, the most effective way to deal with it is cremation. Only flame can eliminate all traces.


    Tonight, the mobilizers must collect all the corpses together, and then dispose of them in a unified way. After the disposal, the battlefield cleaning is really over.


    The defense line in the forest has fallen, and many Bentley soldiers withdrew from the defense line in the bombing. The surviving soldiers did not garrison on the second reserve line, but directly returned to the fort.


    It''s no longer necessary to garrison the second line of defense. All armored units and heavy weapons are left on the first line of defense. What do they do to stop the first army''s attack?


    And most of all, their most senior officer, a chieftain, has died.


    There are no leaders in the group, and the force is weak. With less than a thousand troops, there is not much to do in the forest.


    The surviving soldiers had no choice but to withdraw to the fort.


    In the night, at the end of the stone road, countless gray faced soldiers came out of the forest, through a metal gate, and entered the fort one after another.


    On the city wall, the soldiers stationed in the city wall with the help of the lights looked at the soldiers passing from below, pointing and talking.


    During the day, they felt the fighting in the forest. The sound of gunfire and explosion was very intense.


    Especially in the last bombing, when the smoke rose from the forest, they had a bad feeling at that time.


    Then the fighting subsided, and nothing came as expected.


    The troops on the forest line failed.


    "I''m afraid less than a thousand people can come back! It''s a big loss this time! "


    "No! I thought the defense line in the forest could last at least a few days, but it collapsed in the first day of contact. "


    "As expected! Even we in the fortress are too pressed to fight back. What about them in the forest? The threat of the enemy fleet is too great. Without the protection of the fortress, no amount of troops can survive under that kind of artillery fire! "


    The murmuring voices reverberate low on the wall. In the light, the figures gather in twos and threes, watching the soldiers withdraw from the forest defense line under the city, murmuring.


    The situation of the war makes people worried. If we lose the defense line in the forest, we can only rely on the fortress at our feet for the next battle.


    In the night, Turner Island, the huge fortress seems a little hazy.


    During the day''s bombing, many circuits in the fort were destroyed.


    The fortress shrouded in darkness, only a little sparse light in the blink, so that the fortress will not fall into complete darkness.


    Darkness is the great enemy of mankind. However, for the soldiers of Bentley in the fortress, they hope that the night will never leave, because the night is the only time when they can stay away from the threat of enemy fire. Only in the night can they relax a little.


    In the observation tower, the night has just come. Vader and viah, who have not yet left, have suspended their departure due to the collapse of the forest defense.


    There''s something wrong with the war


    Looking at the dark night sky outside, the brothers looked worried.

 Chapter 655

    Too careless!


    Time is not allowed, so that the forest defense did not establish a good fortification.


    As a result, the soldiers in the positions do not have any resistance ability under the attack of enemy artillery.


    Although the forest is dense, how can it stop the enemy''s artillery bombardment?


    It''s too late to understand.


    "Tomorrow will be the most critical day. The enemy will attack the fort. If we can hold it, we will successfully defend Turner island. If we can''t, we will fail and end our mission!"


    If they can hold it once, they can hold it for the second time. Maybe one day the fortress will be broken, but when that day comes, their mission will be completed.


    Holding back the enemy''s invasion and fighting for time for the country, they completed the task well.


    Victoria''s only fear is that the first Legion will not give them a chance to complete the task.


    After all, the fortress has become fragmented in the previous bombing.


    Looking at the fortress from the outside, although it is in good condition as a whole, if you look closer, you will find that the fortress is already in danger, and it has become dilapidated, which can''t match the strength.


    When Vader kept silent, the situation on Turner island never changed. The defense in the forest never had the luxury to resist the attack of the first Legion. They just delayed the progress of the first Legion.


    But I didn''t expect that the defense line in the forest would be broken so soon. In less than two hours, the defense line had been defeated.


    In terms of time, it is far beyond their expectation.


    Now, they have to rely on the fortress under their feet to resist the attack of the first army.


    Turner island is just a small island. Although there are forests on the island, there are no polluting animals.


    Although there are some tiny creatures, they are all harmless species. Small islands can not accommodate the next complete biological chain.


    There is no need to be afraid of anything to do at night without polluting animals.


    Although the darkness shrouded Turner Island, but in the dark, there were several bonfires burning somewhere on Turner island.


    Under the water of flammable gas, the bonfire formed by corpse pushing is burning.


    In the burning bonfire, the landing troops of the first regiment also set up a temporary camp on the scorched position.


    On the open position, many dark green tents stand. At a glance, there are countless, shrouded in the forest flattened by gunfire.


    On the outskirts of the camp, scythe and hammer tanks form a steel wall, and the side facing the fort is closely monitored to prevent the enemy from dying and invading in the dark.


    Everything on the island is in order. Tomorrow, Turner island will belong to the first Legion.


    This is an unchangeable fact.


    In the camp, in a relatively large tent, love is receiving reports from his direct subordinates.


    Although the tent is large, the internal space is still small. Fortunately, there are only four people in the tent at this time, which is far from the limit of the number of people in the tent.


    At a folding metal table, four figures stood upright, and one of them was talking.


    "After counting, 3217 people were killed, 437 were seriously injured, 235 were slightly injured. The survivors were being treated at the temporary medical station on the beach. Among the seriously injured, there were more and more deaths, and the death toll was still increasing!"


    "Try your best to save it!"


    It''s superfluous to say too much. Love can only say so.


    It''s the most difficult to treat the shock injury caused by the strong artillery bombardment. I''m afraid that one third of the seriously wounded will be killed one after another. As the enemy, the first regiment has done its utmost to rescue the seriously wounded.


    However, the casualties in this battle in Linzhong are indeed quite high.


    In a war, when one side loses two fifths of its troops, the outcome is clear.


    At this time, the defeated party will often be defeated like a mountain, either withdraw to save the strength, or surrender.


    In this battle in the forest, the firepower of the fleet was too fierce, and there was no time for the other side to leave. The defense business of the opposite side''s position had almost no resistance to artillery bombardment. For various reasons, almost all the enemy soldiers on the defense line were annihilated. Even the first regiment was surprised at this result.


    In the face of the dense and charred bodies on the battlefield, the mobilized soldiers who boarded the enemy''s position were surprised at that moment.


    At this time, another mobilized soldier said: "we have 136 casualties, including 87 deaths and 49 minor injuries. The injured have been sent to the" emperor "and are being treated in time!"


    The main purpose of the power combat suit is not to protect, but to isolate the body of the first Legion soldiers from the outside air, so as to avoid being invaded by the pollutants in the air.


    Once injured, the power battle suit will be destroyed, and the body will be exposed to the air.


    The wounded soldiers will return to the place with excellent medical equipment for treatment, which is impossible for the fleet to possess. Only the "emperor" who came to inspect this time has this condition.


    Inadvertently, the arrival of the "emperor" is a good thing for the fleet.


    At least the wounded soldiers can have a good place to go. No matter what, they can return to the "Al" world through the small portal on the "emperor".


    The emperor?


    Is that ok?


    "Does general Natasha know about this?" asked love


    The mobilized soldier nodded and said, "I know! It is because of general Natasha''s order that we transported the wounded to the emperor. The emperor has good medical equipment and a door to al. The wounded soldiers can be taken good care of! "


    Love nodded, so he was relieved.


    Since it was Natasha''s order, the commander must have approved it.


    Otherwise, it is not appropriate to disturb the commander''s peace and quiet on his own.


    Love looked up at a man and said, "can the dead soldiers be arranged?"

 Chapter 656

    The mobilized soldiers, who were asked by Luo Fu, replied: "the arrangements are in place. The bodies have been transported back to the ships. Once there are ships returning, they will be transported back to Nanlin island!"


    Love nodded softly and said, "good! They have been chosen to come to other places far away, at least to be able to return to their hometown after death, which is an account for the family there! "


    People are silent. Although they are soldiers, when their comrades die, they are not as calm as they seem.


    But as soldiers, they must control their emotions and not be affected by foreign things.


    "Yes! What do the nuns do? Among the soldiers who died, there should be some lucky ones favored by the God of death, right


    Love thought of the nuns and the soldiers who had been resurrected in the previous ceremony.


    The mobilized soldier who was asked by Luo Fu replied, "yes! The original death toll was 107, of which 20 were resurrected by nuns and became Black Knights. "


    The black knight is a title given by the soldiers of the first Legion to the resurrected soldiers.


    Because it''s too image, this title is very consistent with the image of the warrior after resurrection.


    Dressed in black armor and holding a big sword, it looks like a knight in the ancient cold weapon era. This name is very suitable for the resurrected soldiers.


    As soon as the appellation came out, it aroused the resonance of many soldiers.


    As a result, the soldiers who turned into "ghouls" became the Black Knights in the words of the soldiers of the first Legion.


    "In this way, there are a lot of Black Knights in the team. They should be useful in the next battle."


    In my heart, love can''t help thinking about it.


    In the previous battle, because the number of Black Knights was too small, and the fighting time was too short, rove did not let the Black Knights participate in the attack. After all, the Black Knights were close fighters, and they were easy to be blocked by the enemy''s long-range fire on the way of charging. For various reasons, rove forgot the Black Knights in the previous battle.


    What''s more, he doesn''t know much about the Black Knight love. His cognition still exists in the form of human beings before. Subconsciously, he thinks that the black knight is not suitable to participate in the attack in the enemy''s barrage of bullets.


    Finally, looking around at the three, love said in a deep voice: "go down and have a good rest. Tomorrow''s battle will be more fierce. This will be the last battle on Turner island!"


    "Yes


    The three men raised their heads and held their chests high.


    "Go


    As soon as love''s words fell, the three turned and walked out of the tent.


    Outside, in the huge camp, with the passage of time, the "crackling" bonfire gradually went out. When the last fire disappeared, the bonfire disappeared, leaving only piles of black ashes.


    With the extinguishment of the campfire, the camp completely fell into silence. Only the steel walls outside the camp illuminated huge beams of light, moving back and forth, constantly scanning the forest outside.


    In the silence of all things, the darkness left little by little.


    Early in the morning, when all things revive.


    As soon as it was light, the camp was boiling.


    Countless dark green figures left the tent and began to put away their tents.


    Breakfast has already been eaten in the tent, and then, for the front-line troops, it will be the time to fight.


    The order from the superior has been issued, and the huge camp is rapidly disappearing.


    Soon, the tents had disappeared, and the blackened earth was exposed again.


    On the scorched earth, countless dark green figures are shaking. At a glance, they are dense.


    At the edge of the scorched earth, armored machines had started their engines, and the roar of "rumbling" reverberated in the forest.


    "Let''s go!"


    At a command, in the scorched land, sergeants at all levels led their soldiers to start operations.


    Countless figures began to swarm into the forest. Beside the dark green metal figures, there were scythe mechas on the left and right. With the soldiers, scythe mechas entered the forest together.


    And on the stone road on the side of the scorched earth, hammer tanks are driving away from the scorched earth one by one and onto the stone road.


    On the scorched earth, the huge crater could not stop the hammer tank''s advance. In the roar of the "rumbling" engine, one hammer tank after another drove away from the scorched earth and walked on the stone road.


    In a short time, there was no more existence on the scorched earth in the forest. It was empty. Under the breeze, only the black ashes were flying with the wind.


    And in the woods, a huge army is moving forward.


    It''s not far from the destination. The fort is just a few kilometers away on the mountain.


    On the other side of the mountain are cliffs, facing the sea, while on the other side are gentle hills.


    There is only one way up the mountain, which is a stone road across the forest.


    In the last part of the journey, the stone road straight, straight up the hill, straight to the fortress on the mountain.


    At a long distance, the hammer tank on the stone road was found by the defenders in the enemy fortress.


    The fortress is high and covers a vast area, occupying almost the whole mountain. The length of the wall from west to East is no less than one kilometer.


    The wall is tall and over 30 meters long, which makes the garrison on the wall have a good view.


    If you look out, you can have a panoramic view of the whole forest, and you can know the movement of the stone road in the forest at any time.


    "Enemy! The enemy is coming


    With a loud roar, there was a riot on the city wall, and the alarm bell rang "Dong! "Dong" rang.


    In the alarm bell, a large number of figures appeared from all over the city and rushed to the south wall. Soon, the top of the wall was occupied by a soldier in a gray coat.


    "Prepare to fight!"


    On the one kilometer long wall, officers at all levels are commanding their subordinates.


    At the urging of the officers, the cannons were pushed up the city wall and set up between the battlements. The muzzle of the cannons pointed to the forest outside the city wall, especially the end of the stone road, and the approaching enemy armored units.


    Under the city wall, at the end of the stone road is a huge metal gate, which is 15 meters high and 10 meters wide. It looks very heavy.

 Chapter 657

    But in this era, the era of powerful gunpowder weapons, the strong city gate, under the fire is also vulnerable.


    Except for an armored City, the whole wall is made of steel.


    No matter how strong the metal gate is, what is connected with it is only a wall made of stone. No matter how strong the stone is, it can not stop the power of artillery explosion. There is only one end, which is mercilessly destroyed by the first army.


    At the end of the stone road, under the shade of trees, several dark green figures stand upright. The picture in the helmet shows the situation on the fortress wall not far away.


    With the focus function of the sensor, everything on the remote city wall is clearly displayed in the picture in the helmet.


    Shaking the head, as well as the black muzzle, all no longer show that the enemy is ready to fight.


    Next to him, the huge hammer tanks rumbled one by one. In the woods on both sides, there were also mobilizers and scythes.


    In the ear of all kinds of voice, love gave the order.


    "Calculate the coordinates, ask the fleet for two rounds of fixed-point bombing, and attack the whole line after bombing!"


    "Yes


    At the command, an officer left.


    It is more than ten nautical miles away from the fleet, which is beyond the communication range. We must use high-power communication instruments to ensure smooth communication with the fleet.


    The battle in the early morning had not yet begun, but the fleet moored on the sea took the lead.


    Received a call from the front-line forces, the fleet in the first time to respond.


    The Gunners and sightseers are on standby 24 hours in turn. As soon as the request for fire support arrives, the turrets on each warship turn slightly, and the black muzzle aims at the coordinates.


    "Coordinates 320148, two volleys, release!"


    "Bang! Bang


    With a flash of fire on the sea, the silence of the morning was destroyed by the sound of artillery.


    Gun tube vibration, flame spray, in the surging flames, countless shells flew into the sky, whistling at dawn.


    The changes in the distant sea have long been discovered by many eyes of the closely watched fleet.


    Before the sound of shelling, the fort echoed the alarm to avoid bombing.


    The sound of "Ding Ling Ling" was rapid and harsh, which echoed continuously in the fortress.


    As soon as the alarm bell rang, the garrison on the south wall suddenly dispersed in a mass of people. Even the cannons on the wall were ignored. They rushed down the city wall and entered the dark hole under the city.


    When the last figure left the city wall, the distant sea suddenly sounded the "rumble" of artillery.


    After a moment, the sky whistling suddenly appeared, from far and near, to the moment.


    At that moment, the explosion broke out, and countless fireballs rose from the south wall.


    "Boom! Boom


    The violent explosion was incessant, the flames were surging, the powerful shock wave swept all around, and the "rumbling" explosion was deafening.


    Countless mushroom clouds mixed with flames are rising on the wall, and the scattered gravel is sweeping around like bullets.


    The southern city wall was immediately shrouded by gunfire, and even the forest outside was affected. Countless fireballs rose in the forest, and the shock wave shattered everything around. The high temperature made the trees burn up temporarily. In the sound of "creak creak", countless thick branches were broken and fell to the ground in piles.


    In the "boom" of gunfire, the southern wall is suffering from bright.


    "Boom!"


    Violent explosions, such as deafening thunder, are roaring.


    The earth is shaking. In the surging flames, a section of the city wall collapses and countless debris flies into the sky.


    After two rounds of shelling, the bombing was over.


    When the last fireball rose on the wall and disappeared in the burst, the southern wall gradually subsided.


    The smoke of war shrouded the fortress. From a distance, on the south wall of the fortress, dust filled the sky one after another.


    "Up the wall! Prepare to fight


    No one knows how many people were killed in the bombing. As soon as the bombing was over, the soldiers hiding in the dark hole under the city left the "safe" place under the urging of the officers and climbed up the wall again like dying.


    In the dense sound of footsteps, countless figures rushed to the city wall and their respective posts.


    After a series of bombing, the city wall has become dilapidated, full of gaps and craters.


    The cannons erected between the battlements also lost a lot. Although there are well preserved cannons, the number is not much.


    When the top of the wall was full of figures again, the troops who were marching in the forest were close to the wall.


    The hammer tanks on the stone road are less than two kilometers away from the city wall.


    "Attack


    Seeing that the war machines on the stone road were approaching fiercely, the defenders on the wall launched an attack.


    "Bang! Bang


    The fire spurted, and the sound of gunfire rang out from the wall.


    The cannons on the wall opened fire.


    There was a roar in the air above the forest.


    "Boom! Boom


    On both sides of the stone road, there was an explosion on the crown of the trees in the forest. In the roaring flames, the broken branches fell.


    "Boom!"


    A shell also landed on the stone road and exploded on the stone road tens of meters away from the first hammer tank.


    In the "thunder" like explosion, when the rising fireball dispersed, a small crater appeared on the stone road.


    The enemy launched an attack, and the front-line forces of the first regiment also launched a counterattack.


    So big hammer tank, the black turret turns slightly, the muzzle of the black hole aims at the end of the stone road "city wall".


    "Bang!"


    The thick gun barrel suddenly shrinks, and the flame spurts. A sharp howl suddenly sounds over the dark stone road.


    It''s less than two kilometers away, and it''s in a flash.


    "Boom!"


    After just one breath, there was an explosion on the wall.


    Air waves, stones dancing, splashing stones, let the garrison on the city wall for a while.


    "Bang!"


    In the distance, as soon as the explosion on the city wall fell, the hammer tank opened fire again.

 Chapter 658

    The fire surged again, and the sound of shelling reverberated in the forest.


    Over the dark stone road, there was a roar again.


    In the distance, the city wall once again raised a ball of fire, accompanied by deafening explosions.


    The extremely fast firing speed makes up for the lack of firepower of the hammer tank, and also shows the ferocity of the hammer tank.


    The fighting started, and the troops in the forest speeded up their actions.


    When the troops in the forest were close enough to the wall, the dense gunfire on the wall suddenly rang out.


    Bullets whistling, bullet marks dancing, branches and leaves were excited to splash and fly, countless bullets into the forest, when the forest sounded "Dong Dong" sound.


    It was the whistling bullet that hit the tree trunk.


    The hammer tank on the stone road will bear more fierce fire as it approaches. There will be sparks on the armor from time to time, and even violent explosions.


    The caliber and armor piercing ability of enemy shells are limited. Although they are under fierce fire, the first hammer tank in front of the team is still in good condition.


    With the Figure shaking in the forest, in a buffer zone between the forest and the city wall, the troops rushed out of the forest.


    "Da! Dada


    The gunfire became more intensive. On the open buffer zone, under the cover of scythe machine armour, the mobilized soldiers ran and shot at the city wall, braved the hail of bullets and approached the city wall.


    In the continuous forest, there are figures everywhere.


    For a moment, the situation became tense.


    "Da! Dada


    The huge scythe machine armour is like a heavy machine gun fortress, set up on the buffer zone, frantically spitting out the tongue of fire to the city wall.


    The strong metal storm made the garrison on the city wall unable to lift their heads.


    "Ho! Hiss


    Dense bullets hit the city wall, and immediately the debris flew around, and one crater after another appeared.


    "Whew! Whew


    In a strange roar, the mobilizer with the rocket launcher on his shoulder fired rockets at the wall.


    With the jet of flame, a whistling across, the air filled with a stream of smoke, strong head exploded.


    Under the powerful firepower, although the garrison at the top of the wall occupies the best terrain, it has no chance to rise.


    A riser will be hit by bullets coming from below. For a moment, a large number of soldiers on the wall fall to the ground, causing heavy losses.


    "Aim at the armored units below, fire!"


    In the rain of bullets, a cannon on the wall turned its muzzle and aimed at a scythe machine armour under the wall.


    The soldiers who controlled the cannons operated for a while, filling in the shells, observing and aiming, and preparing to fire.


    There was a strange scream in the air under the wall.


    A white mark flashed in the air, and the wall outside the muzzle exploded.


    "Boom!"


    The flames were surging, and a fireball rose slowly from the wall. The shock wave generated at the moment of explosion directly blew up the cannon.


    The soldiers who control the cannons on the wall are too close to the explosion point. Although they are protected by battlements, the sweeping shock wave also makes them roll to the ground, and a little blood flows out of the corner of their mouth.


    The shock of the explosion hurt their internal organs.


    One of the unlucky ones was hit by the cannon, and died on the spot.


    "Hum! Hum


    In the roar, along the stone road, the hammer tank rushed out of the forest.


    "Bang!"


    Flamethrower, the first hammer tank fired.


    The thick barrel was shocked, the flames were surging, and the shells were blasted out.


    The shell whistling in the air, bravely to the forward attack, one day to the huge metal gate.


    "Boom!"


    Suddenly a ball of fire rose from the dark metal gate.


    The flames burst and billows swept around.


    The impact of the moment makes the heavy gate tremble, and the place connecting with the city wall falls countless dust and gravel.


    "Bang!"


    The shelling sounded again, and in the roaring sound, a fireball rose again at the gate.


    The shock wave produced by the powerful explosion made the tremor of the city gate more intense.


    This is not the second shell to bomb the gate. When it is close enough to the gate, the first hammer tank aims at the gate. When it drives out of the forest, it does not know how many shells it has fired at the gate.


    However, the shelling had a great effect, and the huge gate was already crumbling.


    I can''t stand it. I can''t stand it at all.


    Although there were many brothers on the wall, they could not stop the enemy from approaching the wall.


    The enemy''s firepower is too strong, they have to pay the cost of their lives to pour firepower down, a short battle, the wall has been covered with one body after another.


    The only heavy weapon cannons are almost destroyed. Their role in this battle is so low that people feel uncomfortable. Once the cannons are fixed by the enemy under the city, they will only be destroyed.


    "They''re going to destroy the gate! Send out the guards! Come on, send out the guards


    The abnormal situation of the city gate was found by the garrison in the city, and quickly made a response plan.


    Under the order, on the playground behind the city, the guards who had been waiting for a long time began to take action.


    The power stove started, and in the sound of machinery running, 24 guards boarded the wall.


    As soon as they appeared, they launched their own firepower advantage and attacked the first regiment under the city.


    "Bang! Bang


    The flames are shooting and the shells are roaring.


    Countless fireballs suddenly rose from the buffer zone under the city.


    The flame burst, the shock wave attacked everything around, and the strong vibration made the multi-channel figures around the explosion point fly out.


    In just one wave of attack, the first Legion lost a lot of soldiers.


    In response to the sudden appearance of war machinery on the city wall, the first regiment under the city quickly made a response.


    Concentrated fire.


    The dense metal storm hit the war machinery on the city wall, including one rocket after another.


    "Boom! Boom


    Under the attack of intensive firepower, the war machinery on the city wall suddenly soared one fireball after another.

 Chapter 659

    But it''s useless. The round body of the war machine seems to be particularly strong. Neither the bullets fired by scythe machine armour nor the Rockets can cause effective damage.


    Only a few war machines were dumbed by the explosion of rockets, but more war machines are still on fire.


    With the addition of enemy war machines, the fighting situation became more intense.


    Around the city wall, the bullets from both sides crisscross each other, and dense gunshots and "rumbling" explosions fill the sky over Turner island.


    The city wall is an obstacle. Before the gate is destroyed, the troops emerging from the forest can only fight with the garrison on the wall in the open space.


    In the absence of cover, although the troops of the first regiment can suppress the garrison on the city wall with their firepower advantage, it can not be maintained for a long time. Once the war situation is stalemate, the gap of the city gate can not be opened for a long time, and the garrison on the city wall will gain the upper hand under the favorable terrain.


    After all, the ammunition you carry can''t sustain the war of attrition for a long time, whether it''s scythes or mobilizers.


    Especially the scythe machine armour. Although the scythe machine armour has strong firepower, the ammunition consumed by the three rotary heavy machine guns is extremely terrible. If they fire continuously, the three heavy machine guns can shoot tens of thousands of bullets in one minute.


    The scythe armor''s ammunition capacity is only 50000 rounds, which has consumed most of it in previous battles.


    "The enemy''s gate is quite strong, and I''m afraid it will not be able to break it for a while and a half. The addition of the enemy''s war machinery has put great pressure on our siege forces," Sergeant love! Is it necessary to pull down the troops and prepare for the next attack? "


    On the outskirts of the front, rove had been watching the siege.


    The straight stone road has a good angle of view. Although the angle is slightly small, you can only see the city wall within a few degrees outside the stone road, but the situation of this section of the city wall has enabled love to observe the direction of the battle.


    "No way!"


    Luo Fu vetoed the proposal of the officers nearby, and explained: "once the troops withdraw and lose the firepower suppression, the enemy will use the worry of the terrain to attack the withdrawn troops. Before withdrawing into the forest, the troops will lose a lot. In order to avoid such consequences, we must work hard to break the fortress!"


    What should we do?


    The crowd fell into a short silence.


    In the present situation, the city gate can''t be broken for a while and a half. In such a stalemate, the siege troops will also suffer great losses.


    In the shade of the tree, several high-ranking sergeants stood upright, discussing the war.


    In the first regiment, the first, second and third Sergeants are the front-line combat officers who lead the troops to charge, while the officers above the fourth level do not need to be in the front line. Their position is to give orders in the rear and direct the front-line combat soldiers.


    "Let the engineers do the blasting! The explosives carried by engineers should be able to blow up the gates of enemy fortresses! "


    A chief Sergeant suggested.


    "I''m afraid it''s not easy. The enemy already knows that we are going to destroy the gate. I''m afraid we will do anything to keep the gate. Now the enemy''s firepower has been concentrated at the gate. It''s hard to get close to it!"


    "Yes! Under the fierce bombardment of the enemy, the two hammer tanks near the city gate have been scrapped. If you want to let the engineers near the city gate, even if you succeed, you don''t know how many engineers will be lost. The engineers are technical arms, no more than conventional combat arms. It''s a pity to sacrifice on this small island! "


    "Then what? Now our siege forces are entangled with the enemy, and we can''t call for artillery support! "


    Under the shade of trees, in the dark stone road, sergeants at all levels, you and I got into the discussion one by one.


    No one has a good way, even if there is, it is impossible to think of in a short time.


    Time is pressing. This is not the time for discussion. There must be a conclusion.


    Either continue to attack, put in all the strength, regardless of sacrifice to break the enemy wall, or withdraw, for repair, and then a second attack.


    Whatever the decision, there will be a lot of casualties in the first Legion.


    At this time, when the sergeants were in all kinds of difficulties, a black figure appeared from the shade of the tree and approached several people.


    It''s a nun. It''s an accompanying nun.


    The sergeants also found the nun''s approach.


    When the sergeants looked at the approaching black figure, the nun stopped.


    A cold voice rang out, echoing in the dark shade of the trees.


    "They have power that you can''t imagine. When you encounter problems that you can''t solve, leave them to solve them."


    As soon as the words fell, the nun turned and left, and the black figure disappeared in the depths of the forest.


    Looking at the place where the nun disappeared, the chief Sergeant looked at each other.


    Since they landed on the island, they have rarely seen these nuns. They only appear when a soldier dies. Although they are accompanying them, they can''t see them at all in the team. They don''t know where they are. They seem mysterious.


    They?


    Do you mean "Black Knight"?


    The sergeants could not confirm, but the nuns said that they were only Black Knights.


    Looking at love, a chief sergeant said, "chief Sergeant love! The world has strange and inhuman abilities. You and I all know that although the black knight is still our comrades in arms, he is no longer "human". From the Black Knight, you should also feel this. "


    The chief Sergeant then said: "the" power "of the Black Knight comes from the nuns, and the" power "of the nuns comes from the commander. I''m afraid you and I don''t know how the commander exists. But looking at the past, the" power "shown by the commander is far beyond our imagination. Maybe the Black Knight inherited the power of the" commander ", Have extraordinary strength


    It''s not impossible. The chief sergeant''s words brightened the eyes of the chief sergeants.


    Some things, once understood, can make people think of a lot.


    There''s no time to delay. Love''s no longer hesitating.


    In the helmet, love looked dignified and said in a deep voice: "fight on! Order to go on, send out the Black Knights, hammer tanks to leave the stone road, drive into the buffer zone outside the forest, and cover the siege forces


    "Yes


    "I understand!"

 Chapter 660

    As soon as the order is given, there is no need to delay, just follow it.


    In the transmission of the order, the front-line combat forces immediately had a new action.


    On the stone road in front of the city gate, two hammers were sitting quietly on the stone road. The front armor was black. Although it was not torn, it had become pitted and deformed.


    The long barrel has been twisted out of shape, and the track is broken, lost power.


    As soon as the enemy armored units appeared, the two hammers near the city gate were hit by heavy artillery fire.


    Although the penetrating ability of the enemy''s shells is limited, no matter how thick the armor of the hammer tank is, it can''t hold the enemy''s continuous fire.


    As the enemy hoped, they successfully prevented hammers from destroying the gate.


    When a command is received from the rear.


    In the "buzz" of the engine roar, the hammer tank on the stone road suddenly turns its direction, the track turns quickly, and rushes down the stone road in a fierce manner, and roars in the buffer zone outside the forest.


    Leaving the narrow shade of the trees, the shooting angle is perfectly displayed, and the hammer tank at the edge of the forest begins to attack the enemy''s armored machinery on the city wall.


    "Bang! Bang


    The fire spurted and the guns rumbled.


    In the barrage of bullets, the roaring shells hit the city wall, and countless fireballs suddenly rose on the wall.


    It was the hammer tank in the storm that launched a artillery attack on the enemy.


    Some hit the city wall, in the burst, countless stones take off, the city wall was born of the explosion opened a gap.


    Some of them hit the armored machinery on the city wall. In the rising fireball, the power of the armor piercing bullet directly tore the armor of the enemy''s armored units, and there was an explosion inside. In the surging flames, countless metal debris splashed around. When the flames dispersed, the huge armored machinery also fell down.


    The hammer tank''s attack seemed to infuriate the armored machinery on the city wall and began to strike back angrily.


    Both sides of the shell you come and I go, not lively.


    The sound of shelling, explosions and gunfire immediately enveloped Turner island.


    The situation is in a heated state.


    But in the forest a few kilometers southeast of the fort, it was quiet.


    In the distance, although the sound of explosion and gunfire was clear and audible, the forest was quiet.


    There was no sound, no movement, only darkness, and the sunlight through the gaps between the branches and leaves.


    And in the shade, a soft and open ground, the road figure kneeling on the ground, in the quiet and dark environment, slightly strange.


    They were silent, not even a breath, and completely integrated into the dark forest.


    Suddenly, there was a rustle in the forest.


    A black figure appeared from the shade of the tree. She came to many figures and knelt down on the ground.


    "You are too busy! Even if there is no "ghost", they can still capture the fortress. Death is just the beginning of a new life. You should not change their destiny! "


    In the quiet shade of the tree, with the figure kneeling, a cold voice reverberates in the shade of the tree. The ethereal voice makes people unable to know from which black figure the voice comes from.


    "Maybe my words are just the fate that they should experience. The growth of our dead clan should not be based on their death. This is also what the master wants to see!"


    It''s not a rebuttal, but a kind of explanation, a kind of cognition and view.


    With the words falling, the forest in the shade fell into silence.


    For a long time, a word echoed in the dark space under the forest.


    "Maybe you''re right!"


    With the fall of the words, the dark forest is completely immersed in silence.


    The nuns continued to meditate, feeling the power of death floating in the woods and over Turner island.


    They are eager to be strong, also eager to "strength", and more eager to make further progress in identity.


    And all of these need the corresponding "strength", and the strength can not be obtained without any reason, they must cherish every second of time, and strive to practice, to achieve the degree they want in their hearts.


    The fighting outside the forest is still going on and never stops.


    Dense gunfire, "rumbling" explosions, staggered bullet marks, the battle is in intense.


    Every minute and every second has a life in the past, in the war, no matter which side will not be excluded.


    Around the wall to the south of the fort, a battle of life and death is going on.


    Outside the city, the dark green army surged out of the forest like a tide, pouring bullets and shells into the city wall. The tall city wall was like a mountain blocking their way, and the only huge gate was the only entrance for them to enter the fort.


    On the city wall, dense Gray figures are surging at the top of the wall. On the one kilometer long city wall, they are soldiers of Bentley, blocking the enemy outside the city under the barrage of bullets.


    On the city wall, on the front line 500 meters around the city gate, the huge war machinery "guards" are like blockhouses pouring shells under the attack of the enemy''s firepower.


    In the rain of bullets, many guards have been destroyed, toppled over the wall, and some are still burning with flames.


    The crawler war machinery of the enemy outside the city caused great casualties to the guards on the city wall. Although it was covered by battlements, it was difficult for the enemy to hit the guards on the city wall from a narrow angle, but once it was hit, the guards could not escape from being destroyed.


    The battle is going on fiercely, and the winner and loser of Tianzhen doesn''t fall to either side, but as the defender, the soldiers on the wall have suffered heavy losses.


    On the broad wall, there are not only soldiers holding their posts to stop the enemy, but also dead bodies lying on the wall. Although there are many living people, there are more dead people. For the living people, the dead companions are like the whispers of the God of death, telling them to cherish their lives all the time, otherwise they will only end up with the same fate as them, Lying on the bloody and cold walls.


    In the battlefield full of "death" atmosphere, many things will affect people''s fighting spirit, affect the original firm heart.

 Chapter 661

    The death of a companion is an important factor to lower the morale of the living.


    The faces of many soldiers on the city wall are full of fear and uneasiness. Although they are still fighting, the straw in their heart can be easily crushed. What they need is just a little pressure from the outside.


    "Fight! Continue to fight, concentrate fire to protect the gate, as long as the gate can be held, we can win


    On the broad city wall, officers in fine grey military coats are walking back and forth against their bodies. Their existence and roar are the most important existence to maintain morale.


    As long as the officers don''t mess with themselves, the soldiers on the wall will not shrink back. No matter how frightened they are, they will stick to their posts.


    Just then, in the middle of the battle.


    Many strong figures suddenly appeared on the stone road in the forest.


    When they step out of the forest, they enter the open space outside the forest.


    They have a clear view of their bodies.


    Dressed in black armor and holding a big sword, he walked slowly on the stone road, making a "clank" metal sound.


    They were covered in black blood armor, like ancient heavy armor knights.


    As soon as they appeared, they not only attracted the attention of their own soldiers, but also the attention of the garrison on the wall of the enemy city.


    1¡¢ Two, three, a total of six figures.


    When you walk out of the forest, your posture is completely exposed to the outside world.


    The six burly figures that had been walking slowly suddenly quickened their pace.


    The footsteps collapsed, six figures quickly ran up, in the "clank" footsteps, the burly posture rushed to the city gate along the stone road at the foot, the speed was extremely fast, the powerful posture was like a tank in the wild, giving people a feeling of unstoppable.


    "Stop them!"


    How can the guards on the wall not find the changes on the stone road? When they find the six strange figures running towards the gate, the guards on the wall quickly react.


    "Attack! Come on, stop them


    Although no one thinks that only six people can destroy the strong gate, it''s not a good idea to let the six figures close to the gate.


    When the garrison on the wall responded, the Black Knight running on the stone road had already walked half the way, not far from the gate, just 200 meters away.


    "Bang! Bang


    The defenders on the wall turned their guns and concentrated their fire on the black knight who was close to the gate.


    The dense bullets suddenly formed a barrage and poured out to the Black Knight running on the stone road.


    "Ding! Ding


    A few hundred meters away, countless bullets hit the Black Knight, the Black Knight''s body immediately splashed out countless sparks.


    That''s the spark of the moment when the bullet touched the armor, blocked by the armor with amazing defense, and before the bullet flew.


    Invalid?


    The bullet didn''t work?


    Seeing that the bullet had no effect on the Black Knight, he looked at the garrison on the wall.


    Although the soldiers in dark green armor can resist the bullets from their rifles, they are not 100% defensive. Once they are attacked by intensive fire, they can also break their armor and kill the soldiers in the armor.


    But the black soldiers on the stone road were different. Facing the dense bullets, they walked forward in the rain of bullets. The dense bullets seemed to have no effect on them. In the sparks, the black armor almost completely resisted the attack of the bullets.


    The firepower is not enough. We must use more powerful weapons.


    "Bang!"


    A "guard" on the wall opened fire, and the muzzle of the gun pointed directly at the black figure running on the stone road below.


    The barrel was shocked, the flame was surging, a red bullet shot out, cut through the sky, and hit a black figure running on the stone road in the roaring sound.


    "Dang!"


    After an extremely harsh sound of metal collision, the black figure who was hit suddenly burst into flames and exploded.


    In the explosion of the flame, a shadow flew out, full fly out dozens of meters away, only heavily hit the ground.


    Before the garrison on the city wall had time to breathe, the Black Knight, who had been blown off and smashed to the ground, turned over as if nothing had happened and continued to run towards the city gate.


    In front of his chest, the Black Knight''s armor seemed to have been melted. It was as red as molten metal.


    Not dead?


    Seeing that the hit black knight turned over from the ground, the garrison on the city wall was shocked. It was an 85 mm cannon. It was a 85 mm cannon. It was OK to bear an 85 mm cannon on the front?


    What kind of monster is this?


    At this moment, the garrison on the wall was a little flustered.


    At this time, the five Black Knights running on the stone road were very close to the wall, only a few tens of meters away.


    In a wave of firepower bombing just now, only one black knight was hit by the artillery fire, and the other five Black Knights were successfully approaching the city gate.


    At a distance of tens of meters, due to the angle limit, the enemy''s artillery can no longer touch. At this time, no one can stop the black knight from approaching the city gate.


    When he was close enough to the gate, the black knight had a new action.


    The five Black Knights waved their swords. The swords, like sharp arrows, turned into five shadows in the sky and shot at the gate.


    The distance of tens of meters will arrive in a flash.


    "Ho! Hiss


    In the sound of metal piercing, five big swords were inserted into the heavy gate one after another.


    Facing the heavy metal gate, almost half of the five swords pierced into the gate. How powerful the black knight was, how sharp and indestructible the sword was.


    When the big sword was thrown out, the Black Knights didn''t stop. When the big sword pierced into the city gate, just a few breaths later, the running Black Knights followed them in a row, like a tank to the city gate.

 Chapter 662

    "Bang!"


    With a deafening sound, the earth was shaking, and five Black Knights almost hit the gate at the same time.


    In the loud sound, the huge city gate cracked, a large city gate was stripped from the main body, crashed out, fell into the fortress dozens of meters away, "boom" fell to the ground.


    Under the impact of the Black Knight, a gap of four meters wide and six meters high appeared in the huge city gate.


    After the gate, many Bentley soldiers looked at the gate with a big hole and the black knight who was picking up the sword from the ground.


    "The gate is broken! The gate is broken! Attack! Stop them


    In the panic of the roar, the square behind the gate, Bentley soldiers shot at the black knight.


    In the face of gunfire, the Black Knights chose to charge.


    Only a flash of shadow, in the sparks, Black Knights a jump, across the distance of dozens of meters, into the crowd.


    Like a shell, the impact of the landing caused a burst of people tumbling.


    But then there was a bloody scene.


    The Black Knights waved their swords and began to reap life after life.


    The blade of the bloody sword flashed. In the spraying of the blood mist, the figure of Dao Dao was torn and turned into two pieces.


    Some were cut off by laziness, some by decapitation, some by amputation of limbs, and fell to the ground in the howl.


    Not long after, the soldiers in the square were killed by six Black Knights and a large area of them were injured.


    The killing in the melee was cruel and bloodiest. Under the broken limbs, the square was full of blood.


    "Don''t come here! The devil, the devil


    In the face of bloody killing, one of the soldiers couldn''t bear the wanton killing of the black and red figure, and the psychological straw completely collapsed.


    But collapse at this time will only make his life disappear faster.


    In the eyes of the black hole, the Black Knight mercilessly waved his sword to the collapsed soldiers.


    "Hiss!"


    In the spraying of blood mist, the collapsed soldier was cut in two directly. The pain lasted only a few seconds. When he fell down, his face was full of fear and ferocity.


    Under the bloody scene of the city, the garrison on the wall saw it. All the people were pale, but they had no choice, because the enemy outside the city was pouring in the open gap.


    "Forward! Attack


    See the city gate was opened a gap, the troops outside the city immediately made a response.


    In the roar of the engine, all the hammers rushed to the gate and drove up the stone road again.


    On the front line for a mile, so the troops are moving towards the gate.


    Only by entering the fortress will the victory be theirs.


    I can''t keep it!


    I can''t keep it.


    The winner and loser of Tianzhen has tilted at this moment, and the defender has failed.


    In the panic, the morale of the garrison on the city wall has been reduced to the extreme. Coupled with the bloody scene on the square in the city, many soldiers have the intention to retreat.


    Looking around with fear, an officer on the wall fell into silence.


    Outside the city, the enemy is coming to the gap. Soon they will enter the fortress. They can''t stop them.


    The disadvantage is obvious.


    I can''t keep it.


    Mouth slightly Zhang, stalemate for a long time, finally, he said a word he did not want to say.


    When it comes out, it''s a huge roar.


    "Evacuate! All clear! Evacuate to inner Fort


    As soon as the evacuation order from the superior officers was given, the city wall was boiling.


    So the soldiers abandoned their posts, with pale faces, and evacuated along the city wall to the inner defense line. Even the "guards" of the war machinery were the same, regardless of the dead comrades'' bodies on the city wall. The heavy metal feet trampled on the bodies and burst out a mass of plasma.


    The soldiers on the wall are running wildly, and the figure of bee surge is moving like the tide.


    Outside the city, the enemy''s evacuation and the attack from the city wall almost disappeared. The hammer tank drove up the stone road again and drove to the broken city gate with the mobilizers on both sides.


    In the roar of the engine, in the trot of footsteps, the vanguard outside the city from the city gate hole into the fort.


    At this time, the enemy guards under the city had already fled, and those who did not escape became the souls of the Black Knight under the sword.


    When the troops drove into the fort, what they saw was a ferocious and bloody scene.


    Behind the city gate is a huge square, but now the square is a hellish scene. There are broken bodies all over the place. No body is complete, and the blood is still flowing. A blood River almost flows to the city gate.


    The six black figures, also known as the Black Knights by the soldiers of the first legion, stood quietly among the corpses and looked around blankly, as if confused by the disappearance of the enemy.


    Looking at the bloody scene, even as a companion, the mobilized soldiers could not help but tremble.


    Fortunately, it was their companions. Otherwise, their fate would be better than those broken bodies in the square.


    Although the scene on the square was terrible, the troops who poured into the fortress did not stop, but continued along the roads on both sides of the square.


    The battle is not over. There is one last battle.


    Behind the square, there is a low barracks. The barracks buildings are unified, and they are the same kind of three story square houses. The square houses are arranged neatly, which is very neat.


    Behind the camp, at the northwest end of the fort, was an inner fort.


    The inner castle is like a small castle, with independent walls, complex forms and towering buildings. It looks very solid.


    It''s just a look on the whole. In the previous bombing, the inner fort is also in a state of disrepair. Many buildings have collapsed, and there are one messy gap after another.


    From the moment the city gate was broken, the victory had been confirmed. The enemy was just dying in the next battle.


    "Fortunately, it''s hard! Let''s leave the next battle to us! "


    As the troops entered the fort together, looking at the scene on the square, love still pressed his discomfort and said to the black knight standing upright on the square.

 Chapter 663

    Luo Fu was able to confirm that many of his eyes were looking at the bloody square, and many of them were looking at the six black figures on the square. Different views were inevitable.


    Although soldiers are soldiers, they are also human beings, and they also have the emotions that human beings should have. Sometimes, inner emotions cannot be suppressed. After all, human beings are sentimental creatures.


    It''s still too cruel. The bloody scenes of the killing caused by cold weapons are hard to accept.


    The ranks of the fortresses formed two dark green dragons, moving in the same direction from the roads on both sides of the square.


    Dense shaking figure, "Zheng Zheng" pace, like a river in the square diversion.


    "Sergeant love! There''s an order from general Natasha


    After a short stop in the square, a sergeant ran outside the line and approached love.


    Orders?


    It''s not the right time to give orders!


    After all, in love''s view, the battle on Turner island is almost over.


    The attack began in the early morning, and now it is past noon. After several hours of attack, the battle is finally coming to an end.


    "Say it!"


    Love also wants to know what orders Natasha will give at this time.


    In lov''s gaze, the chief sergeant said: "Natasha orders that before launching the final attack on the enemy, the first step is to persuade the enemy to surrender, so as to avoid the enemy''s desperate counterattack. If the enemy refuses to surrender, the fleet will bombard the inner fort with armor piercing bullets and bury the enemy thoroughly, so as to avoid the loss of the army!"


    What a merciless order.


    Although we don''t know how many enemy soldiers there are in the inner fort, once the fleet bombards the inner fort with armor piercing bullets, although there are not many armor piercing bullets for each warship, it is enough to destroy the inner fort. Depending on the style of the inner fort, if the inner fort is destroyed, all the defenders inside will be buried, and no one can escape.


    At that time, I don''t know how many ghosts will be buried in the inner castle.


    It''s no wonder that the war is cruel. No matter what happens, it''s their own choice. The first Legion gave them a chance.


    "I see!"


    Since it was general Natasha''s order, of course love had to do it.


    Now it''s only up to the defenders in the inner castle. If they want to die, it''s up to them to make their own choices.


    Following the line of action, love continued to move forward, leaving the square full of ferocious eyes.


    The fortress is not big, but it''s not small. The barracks are about one kilometer long and one kilometer wide. It''s a long way from the gate to the inner fortress.


    On the two roads, the troops of the first regiment advanced in parallel. The road was wide and smooth. Although cracks appeared in some places, it did not hinder the driving.


    From the sky, a long dark green dragon was moving along the two roads in the fortress.


    The moving war machinery, the shaking figure, a dense, full of a mile on the road.


    The gate fell, and many soldiers returned to the inner fort, forming a second line of defense in the inner fort.


    There is a wide square at the edge of the camp, and outside the square is the high wall of the inner castle.


    Although the walls on both sides are connected with the walls of the inner castle, the walls of the inner castle are higher and separated by two towers.


    The troops of the first regiment are walking through the camp.


    Located on the high city wall, everything in the camp is reflected in the eyes of the garrison on the inner castle wall. Of course, the garrison on the city wall also sees the enemy troops approaching in the camp.


    Although the city wall nearby is full of companions, at this moment, the defeat of the battle makes people unable to see the hope, and the companions nearby can not give any sense of security.


    A gray painted "guards" stand on the city wall. Compared with the previous scale, there are few guards on the inner castle wall. At a glance, few of them are distributed on the city wall.


    The defeat of the external defense line caused heavy losses to the defenders in the fortress. Now less than one-third of the defenders with more than 20000 people have survived.


    The situation is clear. Many soldiers on the wall look desperate. They don''t know what will be waiting for them next, and the most likely one is "death".


    In the face of death, many people are vulnerable. After all, survival is the instinct of every life, and the instinct to "live" cannot be suppressed.


    At the top of the wall, Vader and viah are at the forefront of the battle. Not long ago, this is the rear, but now, this is the forefront of the battle.


    For the two brothers, it''s meaningless to hide in the inner castle. Even if they live, nothing can be changed. The only thing they can fight for is to step back and step into "death".


    It''s better to die like a soldier on the battlefield, so that you can retain the last bit of dignity.


    Standing on the top of the wall, the two brothers had no fear on their faces. They just looked at the approaching enemy troops in the camp in silence.


    The battle is about to begin!


    In the roar of "rumble", in the sound of "clank" footsteps, in the shaking figure, in the gaze of the garrison on the wall, from the roads on both sides of the square, the troops of the first Legion poured into the square like two dark green dragons.


    In a short time, the square has become a world of metal.


    The first regiment did not attack immediately, but stopped in the square under the city, which was only 100 meters away from the city wall.


    The first half of the team entered the square and the second half was still on the road.


    The expected battle didn''t happen. Although I don''t know what the first regiment, which looked fierce under the city, wanted to do, the enemy didn''t launch an attack, and of course they couldn''t, because once they attacked, as the inferior side, they would have no way out.


    When the team stopped, in addition to the roaring war machinery, the dense dark green figure stood upright and motionless. At a glance, the continuous figure was like a stump, silent, showing the enviable military discipline.


    Seeing that the army in the square was so powerful, even as an enemy, Vader and viah were moved.

 Chapter 664

    With such a powerful army, what is the origin of the first army?


    At this moment, the only doubt in their hearts was this.


    At this time, there was movement in the army under the city.


    A crawler type war machine is moving forward in the roar of "rumbling". The rotating Crawler "creaks" crushes the ground and drives towards the city gate of inner fort. When it is less than 20 meters away from the city gate, the heavy and ferocious war machine stops.


    In the eyes of the city wall, the top cabin door of the war machine opened, and a soldier in dark green full body armor leaned out.


    Looking at the top of the city wall with a helmet without eyes, the soldier cried: "victory or defeat is clear. Any resistance is a dying struggle. You have two choices: surrender or continue to fight. Surrender is your last battle. Give you half an hour to think about it. After time, we will launch an attack!"


    Then, regardless of the reaction of the garrison on the wall, the soldier who protruded from the hatch drew back. With the hatch closed, the stopped hammer tank roared again, retreated and returned to its original position.


    Surrender?


    Looking at the enemy''s armored machinery that had returned to its original place, the defenders on the wall looked at each other and talked in a pale voice.


    The chirping sound echoed on the wall, and many soldiers looked hopeful.


    If they can "live", they don''t care about surrendering. In this war, they have paid enough, and they are worthy of the country.


    Moreover, for the so-called "country", they don''t have a great sense of belonging in their hearts. They are just private armed. They join the army just for a bite and a better life.


    As ordinary soldiers, they have no right to speak. Even at this time, they have to obey the orders of their superiors. They look at the two people on the wall.


    Only those two people can decide their life and death.


    In the face of the gathering sight, Vader and viah fell into silence.


    And the two people around the pro guard is nervous, in the hands of the gun can not help but grip, eyes vigilant looking around.


    At this time, in order to survive, mutiny is likely to take place in order to gain the right to decide.


    Now, the situation is desperate, and the only way to survive is in their hands. For this "way to survive", it is possible to make people "Crazy".


    Compared with the tension of the guards, Vader and viah are calm and fearless. Their team is built by them. They believe that even at this last moment, their soldiers will not betray them.


    Looking at the army under the city, viah said to her brother, "Vader! What do you think? Surrender? Or fighting? "


    My brother''s words make Vader smile bitterly. At this time, how can he make a decision simply.


    Seems to feel Vader''s dilemma. "Don''t be embarrassed, no matter what you say, I won''t blame you. I just want to know what you think in your heart," continued viah


    Looking at his brother''s serious appearance, Vader was silent for a short time.


    After a long time, he began to say, "commander Massey has been very kind to us. If it wasn''t for him, we wouldn''t be like this, but! In this war, we have tried our best. When commander Massey sent us to the island, it was not a kind of "give up"? For our abandonment, the gratitude has been reported. Now it''s time to consider our own retreat. Moreover, there are thousands of brothers in the inner castle, and a large number of wounded people, big brother! Do you have the heart to have them buried with us for Bentley? "


    Yes, this gratitude has been rewarded. Maybe they didn''t do very well in this battle and didn''t effectively hold down the first legion, but they can''t do anything. They have done everything they can.


    A long time of peace and easy life has made the soldiers of binley lose their self-confidence and "glory". Even they have been affected. When their lives are threatened, there is nothing they can''t do, even if they betray their country.


    Like the ordinary soldiers, Victoria didn''t want to die, didn''t want to die on this lonely island.


    The expression on his face changed a while. In Vader''s gaze, viah was struggling.


    long time!


    Via seemed to be appointed in general, with a deep sigh, in the eyes of all people, the gloomy light way: "surrender!"


    Just three words, although the voice is small, but pierce into the heart of everyone on the wall.


    When the short three words sounded in my ears, the many tense faces on the wall relaxed and attacked. In my eyes, I revealed something called "Hope", which is the desire for "life".


    As soon as he said this, Vader was relieved. His words were not in vain. Although the result was not so satisfactory, at least they were still alive. As long as they were alive, everything was possible. No matter how bad they were, they were just starting from scratch.


    Maybe after that, they are no longer the vanguard, and they don''t have the same scenery as they were when they were vanguards. But in a way, they have also gained freedom, and they can no longer restrain the narrow sky of Bentley. They can also realize their dream of a long time ago and go to the outside world.


    That''s good. Vader is satisfied with the result.


    Looking back, Vader yelled at the soldiers on the wall, "all of them! Leave the city wall immediately and gather under the city


    As soon as the sound fell, the soldiers who were still in a daze on the city wall quickly returned to their senses and stepped forward. The figure of the bee swarmed down the steps to the bottom of the city.


    Within a quarter of an hour, the walls of the inner castle were empty.


    Although the huge war machine "guard" is still lying on the wall, the cabin door is open, and there is no one inside. The wall, which used to be surging, has become empty and desolate.


    In the square under the city wall, thousands of people stood in a neat line.


    When you leave the city wall, come to the square, and look at the soldiers in the square, you don''t have much to say.


    Just sink a voice way: "open city gate!"


    At the command, the gate was opened by several soldiers.

 Chapter 665

    With the gradual expansion of the door crack, we can also see the dark green metal figure on the square outside the city wall.


    It''s the enemy''s army, and it''s the object of their surrender.


    In silence, Vader and viah walked side by side towards the gate.


    The soldiers in the square behind them moved with the two figures in front, forming a long dragon and leaving the inner fort.


    The gate opened, and the choice of the enemy''s garrison in the inner fort was clear.


    With several teams of mobilized soldiers, love left the army and waited not far from the gate, waiting for the enemy soldiers coming out of the gate.


    When she came to lov, she said in a deep voice, "We surrender to you. I hope you will keep your promise and ensure the safety of our" lives! "


    Although we don''t know whether the person in front of us has the decision-making power and whether he is the highest officer of the enemy army in the square, in viah''s opinion, the dress of the person in front of us is no different from that of other enemy soldiers in the square. However, since we can wait for their surrender here, even if he is not the highest officer, he should be able to speak in the first army.


    Moreover, since he stands here, it means that he is responsible for the surrender.


    "Don''t worry! We are not ferocious pirates or bandits who love to kill. We are the first Legion. We can do what we say. Now you are our captives. When the war is over, you will be "free."


    I didn''t say much. This sentence can prove the attitude of the first Legion. In a word, it is also the attitude of the first Legion towards their captives.


    "Freedom" will give, but not now.


    Hearing this, viah relaxed. Although he did not know when the real day of "freedom" would come, he also understood that it was a time of war and the first army could not let them go now.


    After all, there are quite a few soldiers who have surrendered, more than 6000 of them. If they are put back in the war, they are likely to rejoin the army and become their enemies again. This is not impossible. It can be said that no one will let them back.


    "There are still many seriously wounded in the inner castle. Please treat them well. Even if they are not saved, please give them a good time!"


    At last, viah made a request to love again.


    There are no good medical conditions on Turner island. For the defenders on Turner Island, once they are injured, they can only wait to die. In the previous battle, many of the wounded were carried down from the battlefield. After simple bandaging, they were left in the inner fort to die.


    Within a few days, many of the wounded died.


    For viah''s request, love did not refuse, even if the person in front of him did not say, the first Legion would still treat the wounded properly.


    "We will set up a medical station in the camp, in which all your wounded will get good treatment!"


    Hearing love''s words, viah was relieved.


    There is nothing to say now.


    Turning back, viah motioned to the soldiers behind him.


    In via''s sign, the soldiers who stopped behind them moved again. They walked past Vader and via, lined up in the square, dropped their guns, and then waited on the other side of the square.


    At this time, from the first legion of large troops out of a few mobilized troops, began to maintain the order of the prisoners in the square.


    In such a big square, everything is in order.


    Only the craters all over the fortress and the black traces show the recent war.


    From the first Legion to Bentley, the whole ten days, the first Legion finally got a perfect start.


    When Turner island was captured, the first Legion got a forward base.


    Relying on this forward base, the materials for maintaining the war in the rear area are constantly transported to the front line. Relying on this forward base, even if a protracted war is launched with Bentley, the first Corps is no longer afraid.


    The news of the surrender of the garrison in the fort was sent back to the fleet in the first time.


    When receiving the news from the front line, yevrich reported to Natasha.


    "General! The news from the front line is that the enemy in the fort has surrendered, Turner island has been taken by us, and we have won in this battle! "


    When the fleet is enjoying the joy of victory, Natasha, who is reaping the fruits of victory, appears unusually calm.


    There is no joy, there is no accident, of course, there will be no negative emotions.


    Winning is a good thing, but Natasha has forgotten how to be "happy" and how to express this emotion.


    Before becoming "corpse girl", Natasha''s military career was full of cold blood. As a human being, she never laughed and lived a military life like a machine. After becoming "corpse girl", her happiness, anger, sadness and happiness were far away from "she". For Natasha now, even if she was about to face destruction, she would not have any fluctuations in her heart.


    Tall posture sitting in the captain''s seat, no one knows the look of the face in the hood at this time.


    The news of the victory was not unexpected, but expected.


    But if a battle is a victory, the victorious party certainly has the right to enjoy the fruits of victory.


    For Natasha, though the war on Turner Island ended, it was only the beginning of the war.


    The next battle is the most important thing and the most important node after the war.


    As long as the victory in the next battle and the war against Bingley, the first Legion can blossom in an all-round way and speed up the pace of occupying the whole territory of Bingley.


    "How much is left? Can it support the next battle? "


    The cold voice echoed in the command room, also interrupted the joy of many soldiers in the command room.


    With these words, the soldiers on duty in front of all kinds of instruments turned pale and went on duty.


    As a sergeant of the 10th rank, the highest officer in the rank of general, yevrich certainly knows all the information about the fleet.


    Without too much calculation, yevrich replied: "there are about 70% of the material reserves on each warship, about 70% of the living materials, and very little ammunition reserves left. Because there are no corresponding logistics supply ships, the average ammunition reserves on each warship are about 30%. As for the ammunition reserves on the army, The army''s ammunition reserves are all transported by troop carriers and amphibious landing ships. Because these two types of ships are not Logistics ships and the carrying capacity is limited, the remaining ammunition reserves above can barely support a medium-sized battle. "

 Chapter 666

    In combat, the consumption of ammunition is amazing.


    As far as the battle on natna island is concerned, the front-line troops on the island have only been engaged with the enemy for a few hours. In these hours of offensive and defensive warfare, nearly 400000 bullets are consumed per hour on average.


    During the rounds of operations, each soldier replenished ammunition five times on average. When the battle ended, the landing craft transported more than one million bullets of various calibres and tens of thousands of shells to the island, and the ammunition transported to the island was almost exhausted.


    In terms of battle scale, the offensive and defensive battle on Turner island can not even be called a medium battle scale. However, in such a small-scale battle, the ammunition consumption is so terrible. We can imagine how terrible the ammunition consumption is in a medium-scale battle and a larger scale battle.


    "According to the next battle plan, our goal is" Baali city ", a city built on the Yellow protocryst. According to the information we have, the population of this city is no less than 300000, and the size of the garrison is unknown, but the troops should be no less than 20000. In wartime, the importance of the Yellow protocryst is emphasized, Pali city will certainly strengthen its defense, and the garrison will be even more. "


    In the helmet, yevrich''s face was slightly heavy, and he said in a deep voice: "Bali city has a high city, this battle is not easy to fight!"


    After a little pause, he continued: "Pali city goes deep into the mainland and is not within the range of naval guns. Once we lose the firepower support of the fleet, we will lose the ability of long-range firepower support. Without long-range firepower support, we will have no advantage in firepower. The arms of the army... At the beginning, the commander was too willful in recruiting arms, There is no comprehensive consideration! "


    "Too much!"


    A cold voice reverberated in jevrich''s ear, as if dissatisfied with jevrich''s words, but also with a sense of warning.


    Seems to realize that his mouth fast, yevrich even busy way: "yes! As subordinates, we also have responsibilities! "


    Among the helmets, yevrich was a little embarrassed. For a moment, he was quick to say what he thought and shouldn''t have said.


    He knew very well that even if the commander was at fault, he was not qualified to say anything.


    In her hood, Natasha said faintly, "before that, he was my" commander ", but now, he is my master. You may not understand many things, but you must understand one thing. Anyone who dares to offend" master "will die. Today, it''s me who listen to you, You won''t have a second chance to speak in front of other generals! "


    "Yes! Please punish the general


    Solemn, jevrich said solemnly.


    But to everyone''s surprise, Natasha didn''t punish yevrich, just said: "at the beginning, the master intended to let you be promoted to" general ", but you refused. Although it doesn''t mean much, it proves that the master appreciates your talent very much. Be careful, the merits and demerits are equal this time!"


    "Yes


    General Natasha''s words relieved yevrich. He should be careful.


    This is a lesson.


    "Say it! Go on with what you have to say! "


    Yevrich obviously didn''t finish what he said just now. This topic should continue.


    "Yes


    With a reply, yevrich took up the topic just now and said: "if there is no accident, regardless of casualties, there is a 60% chance that the battle against Bali city can be won, and it can not be a protracted battle. The battle must be fought and decided quickly, otherwise there will be pressure from the logistics, which will lead to the failure of the battle!"


    Isn''t that right?


    In my heart, Natasha is in the dark.


    In her expectation, after the capture of Turner Island, she made every effort to capture the city of Bali, made use of the primary mineral resources of Bali, provided sufficient funds for the next war, used to expand her troops, and then carried out a full-scale war on the whole territory of Bentley, ending the war in the shortest time.


    Now, it seems that it''s too simple to think about it. The expected node encountered difficulties in the second step. With the existing "strength" of the first legion, it''s a little reluctant to capture Bali city.


    If we can''t capture Pali City, we can''t provide enough funds for the war. If we don''t have funds, we can''t expand our troops. If we don''t have troops, how can we capture the whole territory of Binli?


    It''s a dead cycle, and there''s only one tear in this dead cycle.


    Natasha had an idea of what to do.


    "Seize the time to deal with the post-war affairs, and prepare a speedboat when it gets dark! I''m going to the emperor


    "Yes


    Although general Natasha didn''t know how to solve the problems they were facing, yevrich thought of the commander.


    The commander has power and everything that general Natasha needs, but if you want to get power from the commander, you have to have a reason, a reason to convince the commander.


    What would general Natasha do?


    Yevrich was expecting something.


    Marani Bay is not small. Turner island is not close to Marani city. Marani city can''t hear the fighting from afar.


    However, regarding Turner island''s war situation, Marani city has been paying attention.


    When Turner Island fell, the sound of fighting disappeared, and soon Marani city received news of the defeat from the front line.


    Turner Island fell?


    Many people are surprised when they learn the news.


    Time is too short. In less than two days, Turner Island, which has a strong fortress, was defeated by the enemy?


    It''s hard to believe that it''s unacceptable to the people of Liberia.


    With the reconnection of the communication system, the front-line situation soon spread to the whole territory of Bentley.


    The news of the fall of Turner island was spread by people with intention. In less than an hour, people in all the cities of Bentley had learned about it.


    Their country was defeated at the beginning of a war.


    The loss of an island in such a short time made the people of Bentley doubt the military government''s ability.


    In the face of them, it''s like a hungry tiger. In the face of foreign enemies, why are they so vulnerable?

 Chapter 667

    For a time, the people of Bentley were in a panic, and all the cities were talking about the war situation on the front line.


    Turner island is lost, and it''s time to fight inland.


    Who will be the next target of the first Legion?


    How many people will die in this war?


    Nearly a century of peace, both the military and the people of Bentley feel a sense of maladjustment to the arrival of war. This feeling makes them at a loss and they can only passively accept the invasion of war.


    When Turner island was captured by the first legion, military governments around Bentley were also responding urgently.


    Troops from all over the country are on their way to Marani city in an attempt to repel the invasion of the first Legion in commander Masseger''s area.


    Even if we can''t drive the first Legion away, we should let the first Legion retreat.


    For a time, the whole Bentley country was united because of the invasion of the first Legion. The three military governments put aside their contradictions and worked hand in hand to fight back the invasion of foreign enemies.


    At this moment, what the first Legion needs to face is not the military government of a certain part of Bentley, but the military power of the whole country.


    A big war is coming!


    Time went by, and after the fall of Turner Island, night soon came.


    On Turner Island, for the front-line troops of the first army, the fort on the island is undoubtedly a good base before the next order comes. It is spacious enough to accommodate more than 4000 soldiers of the first army on the island.


    The only trouble is that due to the complicated logistics of the first regiment, in order to ensure that the soldiers are not invaded by pollutants, the garrison needs good living support, the space needs to be closed enough, and the air needs to be pure enough.


    As a result, once stationed on the island, the soldiers of the first Legion could only live in small tents, and the comfortable rooms in the fort would not be enjoyed.


    Considering all kinds of considerations, the first regiment set up the medical station in the inner fort. The ready-made room in the inner fort was just right for the wounded.


    Fortunately, the inner fort is not small enough to accommodate nearly 3000 wounded. Otherwise, the placement of the wounded is also a headache.


    For those who surrendered, the first regiment placed them in a camp in the outer city, which was large enough to accommodate more than 6000 people.


    The soldiers of the first regiment who landed on the island set up the camp on the square outside the inner fort and inside the outer gate, so that the camp for prisoners could be sandwiched in the middle for easy care.


    When night falls, the post-war affairs on the island have been arranged. Whether it is the cleaning of the battlefield or the arrangement of the prisoners, they have been handled perfectly.


    The captives were put in camps inside the city, while the bodies on the city walls were piled up outside the city for cremation.


    When night came, flames were burning on the edge of the forest and on the open space outside the fortress city, and the sound of "crackling" rang out.


    In the war of seizing the island, the first Legion lost more than 300 soldiers, most of them died in the battle of seizing the city. After the war, after the nuns'' resurrection, a total of 55 soldiers became Black Knights.


    The garrison on Turner Island lost more than 10000 soldiers, most of them were killed by the shelling of the fleet, and a few were killed by the landing troops of the first Legion in the attack.


    For both sides, the losses are relatively heavy, especially as the defensive side, almost half of the more than 20000 garrison on the island lost, only 9000 people survived, one third of them were wounded, which is not heavy casualties.


    Compared with the loss of the defenders on Turner Island, the loss of the first Legion is not worth mentioning.


    Matters on Turner island are well under way.


    Natasha, in the fleet, left the heavy cruiser at night and went to the emperor.


    "Where is the master?"


    When you come to the top deck, into the garden, into the pavilion.


    Natasha was surprised to find that there was no familiar figure in the pavilion.


    The only thing you can see is the members of the bodyguard team and the bodyguard chief Wendy.


    Not much, Natasha asked.


    For the arrival of Natasha, Wendy also seems a little surprised, at this time, Natasha should not be here.


    For general Natasha who has won the victory, he should be very busy now.


    Standing quietly in the pavilion, Wendy, dressed in black, looked at Natasha and replied, "the master should be in the medical area. If general Natasha has something important to do, just wait here. The master should be back soon!"


    The master has been away for a long time to see the "Mermaid" in the medical area. Wendy doesn''t know when he will come back, but the time should not be too long. It''s just a visit. It won''t take too much time.


    In order not to waste too much of Natasha''s time, Wendy suggested.


    Natasha nodded, and that was all.


    The hood has been taken off, standing quietly in the pavilion, Natasha is waiting.


    In silence, there was silence in the pavilion.


    Smart eyes fret, waiting for Natasha seems to be attracted by something in general, eyes focused on Wendy.


    The cold eyes looked up and down at Wendy, as if to find something.


    Looking at Wendy, Natasha asked: "why do you have the smell of master? What''s more, there seems to be a very pure and powerful energy wave in your body, which should be the force of death! "


    What Natasha found in Wendy is more than that. In addition to the power of death in her body, which is familiar with the breath, Wendy''s own changes. After a few days, Wendy''s "strength" seems to have increased a lot, and the energy fluctuation of the death mark in her eyebrows is more and more intense. If she goes on like this, she will soon catch up with them.


    Natasha didn''t understand what had happened to Wendy.


    Of course, Wendy is aware of her own changes in her doubts about Natasha.


    There''s nothing to hide, and there''s nothing to hide. In Natasha''s gaze, Wendy gently stretched out her right hand, stroked her belly and said softly, "my master has left something here. I''m absorbing it. The" power of death "contained in it is very pure, which can enhance my" strength "!"

 Chapter 668

    It?


    Natasha was a little stunned. She glanced all over Wendy''s body and understood.


    Although she did not have that kind of experience, but Wendy''s body changes, she can also see that Wendy at this time, is no longer pure body.


    Natasha was quite speechless at the thought.


    Natasha didn''t understand why the master was so interested in "sexuality" and even attacked the people around her.


    She glanced at the women in the pavilion, and Natasha was puzzled again.


    Apart from Wendy, other women are still pure. Why?


    Is there anything special about the chief bodyguard Wendy?


    Can you make the host treat you specially?


    Look at Wendy again.


    Looking at Wendy, who was caressing her belly, she understood a little.


    The "soul" and "thought" of the master are still human beings, and they have very rich seven emotions and six desires.


    As a male master, how can he resist Wendy''s charm?


    In my heart, Natasha is a little clear, and no longer contradicts her master''s behavior as before.


    Understanding can change people''s minds, and that applies to Natasha.


    "What are you thinking?"


    Ears familiar with the voice suddenly sounded, a figure quietly appeared behind Natasha, a hand touched Natasha''s left shoulder.


    When the hand touches the armor, the armor on Natasha''s body turns into gray energy. When the dancing power of death condenses again, a black tight waist dress is formed on Natasha''s body.


    When the dress appeared on Natasha''s body, the hand on her shoulder left, and the figure behind walked past Natasha.


    Sitting lazily on the deck chair and looking at Natasha in the pavilion, Li Meng said with a smile: "you come to me at this time. It seems that something is bothering you. Let''s talk about it! What can we do to embarrass our general


    Does the host seem happy?


    Natasha can feel this from the tone of the host.


    This is something that has never happened before.


    At this moment, Natasha hesitated, whether she should continue to say, so as not to affect the master''s mood.


    Her expression changed for a while. At this moment, Natasha''s heart was tangled.


    As if aware of Natasha''s change of expression, Li Meng knocked on the round table beside the seat and said, "sit down! Sit down and say it


    Without refusing, Natasha nodded gently, and then she stepped forward and sat down on the stone bench beside the round table.


    Looking at Natasha sitting down, Li Meng praised: "today''s fight is good, in such a short period of time to capture Turner Island, the enemy should also be very surprised, how? Look at your manner, do you have no confidence in the next battle? Bentley''s military strength is indeed beyond our imagination, but it should not be difficult for you! "


    In the whole first army, Natasha should be the first in terms of military ability, which is inferior to Tanya.


    As a soldier, Natasha is proud and confident.


    Li Meng has no doubt that Natasha will have the idea of shrinking in this war.


    Natasha shook her head, looked at the host beside her and said slowly, "master! Our military system is not perfect. If I want to win this war, I need to improve my military strength. I need power and money! "


    The meaning of Natasha''s words was very clear. She came to ask for soldiers and power.


    This is not the same as what I said before


    Li Meng didn''t agree or refuse. He just looked at Natasha and said in a narrative way: "the recruitment of the fleet cost nearly 2 billion energy points. In addition to Tanya''s original crystal brought back from the swamp ruins, the current capital account of the first Legion is less than 500 million energy points, and the cost of the first Legion every day is more than 5 million!"


    After a few words, Li Meng continued: "for the sake of this war, the first Legion has spent nearly 2 billion energy points. In order to maintain the normal operation of the capital chain of the first legion, it has formulated the battle plan of supporting the war with war. It seems that you have not implemented this plan very well!"


    The recruitment cost of the fleet is too much. A total of 27 warships, large and small, together with 24 landing craft of various types, the recruitment of the fleet in the early stage is about to break the 2 billion mark.


    At the beginning, Li Meng was also shocked when he learned the news from the master.


    But this cost is necessary. If the first army wants to expand, it must have decisive power at sea, otherwise everything is empty talk.


    It was also because of the lack of funds that Li Meng gave the generals the greatest right to give full play to their talents in the war, and to use the benefits of the war to expand their own power, so as to achieve the purpose of supporting the war with war.


    But now, Natasha, whom Li Meng always believed, turned to him for help at the beginning of the war. How could Li Meng not be disappointed.


    Yes, because of the particularity of the first legion, with "Al" as the backup with unlimited potential, it can be said that as long as there is money, the first Legion can have everything they want in a short time.


    However, the support with unlimited potential needs funds to maintain. As the first Legion relies on "Al" for everything, the dependence on "Al" is too strong, and the cost of funds is endless. With the expansion of the power of the first legion, the more funds it needs to spend, once the capital chain is interrupted, the financial revenue will not be able to make ends meet, The first Legion may also die out.


    If everything depends on "Al" and the power in the hands of Li Meng, Natasha will be too incompetent in this war.


    Natasha was silent about her master''s words.


    The master has his problems, and she has her own problems.


    Yes, if we attack Bali City regardless of the casualties, the first Legion can really win at this important node.


    But what''s next?


    Even if you get the benefits that the first Legion wants in Bali City, it will take a certain amount of time to turn this benefit into an army.

 Chapter 669

    During this period of time, the first legion, which suffered heavy losses in Bali, will face the siege of tens of thousands of enemy troops. At that time, in the war, the first Legion may face the first battle failure.


    If we want to avoid failure, we have to face up to Bentley''s military strength and invest more troops.


    Instead of using thousands of troops to fight a surprise attack.


    Slightly up, in Li Meng slightly unexpected gaze, Natasha transposed, came to his side of the stone bench, sat down, lean posture, hands on the armguard, head pillow in the hand, a look of leaning close to Li Meng.


    Is this a gentle offensive?


    For Natasha''s sudden action, Limon was quite unexpected.


    Because in Li Meng''s cognition, Natasha has not been very interested in him since she came to him. Even if she becomes a "corpse girl", she only respects his master. Even if Li Meng intends to be close to her, she will stay away.


    Now, pillow on the armguard, she is like a dog that is being stroked by the owner, completely changed her previous image.


    Although I don''t know why, Li Meng didn''t refuse Natasha.


    In Li Meng''s eyes, "Shiji" is like his own child, with a connection comparable to blood.


    But with a smile, Li Meng reached out and gently stroked the brown hair. The hair was smooth and rubbed, which made people feel comfortable.


    Natasha, on the other hand, is quietly enjoying the caress of her master. Her face is very calm.


    In the pavilion, Natasha nestles quietly beside Li Meng, forming a warm picture.


    Looking around, it was dark outside the garden, and the soft light in the pavilion was shrouded by the night, adding an indescribable atmosphere to the pavilion.


    A long time, maybe a long time, maybe a short time.


    Natasha whispered in the pavilion.


    "Master! I need rights, absolute rights, no one can interfere with the right, when the war is over, Natasha will not let the master down


    Gently stroking the soft hair, Li Meng''s expression was quite helpless to Natasha''s soft words.


    I''m afraid she is the only one who dares to say that.


    This is not a simple sentence. It can be said that it completely negates what Li Meng did before.


    Natasha denied the recruitment of arms and the formulation of operational plans.


    Natasha, on the other hand, demanded the right from him to fight the war as she wanted.


    It seems that the war has put a lot of pressure on Natasha, otherwise she would not have said that.


    For Natasha''s boldness, Li Meng was not angry.


    Because Li Meng is very clear in his heart that he is not good at both politics and military. From the development of the first army to now, although he is in the right direction, there are still many flaws in the details.


    With the gentle touch of her hair, Li Meng fell into meditation.


    Give it or not?


    As soon as he thought about it, Li Meng figured it out.


    Looking at Natasha nestled beside him, Li Meng had no choice but to smile and said, "Natasha! It''s a gentle attack, but it''s so powerful that people can''t refuse it! "


    With a slight movement, Natasha stood up with arms in her hands and turned her figure in a black tight waist dress. She was already in the master''s arms.


    Gentle body into the arms, in Li Meng stunned at the same time, a pair of white hands to his neck around.


    With her white face close at hand, a little cold and soft, she whispered, "will the master refuse?"


    Will it?


    Would he refuse?


    Looking at the face close at hand, the soft and resolute eyes, Li Meng had some heart.


    In terms of beauty, Natasha may not be as good as Tanya and Jiye, but her temperament, the military temperament, adds a charm to her as a woman, and this charm is an irresistible instinct for any man.


    Li Meng is no exception.


    Without too many words, Li Meng leaned over to his ruddy lips.


    This time Natasha did not refuse, but bowed her head to cater.


    When her lips touched, Natasha''s eyes moved and fell into the master''s attack.


    All the way to the fortress, explore the softest place, in the tangle, Li Meng crazy demand.


    And Natasha, in the face of the master''s request, can only submit to the master''s body, so big and full of bimodal, tightly against the body of the person''s chest.


    For Li Meng, the softness of his chest and the wordless kneading made him extremely comfortable, which impacted his inner desire.


    Looking at the two people entangled on the seat, the guard team in the pavilion does not squint. Only Wendy on one side is slightly surprised to see Natasha on the host. After all, Natasha''s behavior today seems abnormal to Wendy, which completely violates her previous impression of Natasha.


    However, no matter how strange Natasha''s behavior is, her intimacy with the host is only the host''s private life. As bodyguards, they just need to do their part.


    Li Meng was finally satisfied and left his soft lips.


    When the lips are apart, a silver thread connects the two lips. It takes a long time for them to break and disappear, which makes a warm atmosphere float in the pavilion.


    Looking at Natasha, who was still calm, Li Meng stroked her face and said, "stay tonight!"


    It''s an invitation, the host''s invitation, what''s going to happen if you stay, Natasha can''t understand.


    There was a flicker of hesitation in the beautiful eyes, but it soon disappeared.


    Natasha nodded gently as Li Meng watched.


    A little smile, the desire in the heart let Li Meng already impatient.


    With one hand behind Natasha''s back, one hand reached into the bend of her legs, got up and strode out of the pavilion with Natasha Limon in her arms as a princess.


    Leaving from the garden, Li Meng holds Natasha and goes straight to the suite to the room on the third floor.


    Open the door, so big hall into the eyes.


    With a beautiful woman in her arms, Li Meng will stay in the hall, stride out of the hall and enter the bedroom.

 Chapter 670

    On the big bed, Limon gently put Natasha down.


    In the big bed, Natasha is lying quietly, a black tight waist dress perfectly shows her posture, appears incomparably moving.


    Sitting by the bed and looking at Natasha, Li Meng is not too anxious, but appreciates Natasha''s wonderful posture.


    Looking at Natasha with a calm look, Li Meng smiles in his heart. He is very scared and frightened, but his face shows a natural look. Natasha is really lovely in front of him.


    His hands reached out, reached into Natasha''s legs, bent down, and Li Meng picked Natasha up again.


    The unexpected behavior of the host makes Natasha confused and looks at the host in front of her with questioning eyes.


    Without saying much, Li Meng came to the balcony on one side of the bedroom with Natasha in his arms. The balcony has a very wide space, soft seats and transparent glass round table.


    In a soft seat, Li Meng sat down with Natasha in his arms.


    Holding Natasha quietly, Li Meng looks at the sky.


    It''s in the bow and the highest place. Looking out, you can only see the darkness and the endless stars.


    In the dark, the scenery here is the most beautiful.


    "Beautiful, isn''t it?"


    In Natasha''s ear, Limon whispered.


    Because of the host''s words, Natasha in Li Meng''s arms looked up slightly to the sky.


    In the dark night sky, the stars are twinkling, and the endless stars are reflected in Natasha''s eyes.


    "It''s beautiful," Natasha said softly, with a slight opening


    Looking back at Natasha from the sky, Li Meng gently said, "go ahead! You want that star, when it''s time, it belongs to you


    stars?


    The master''s words in her ear made Natasha quite speechless. She is not a little girl. Can she be cheated by these words?


    As if knowing what Natasha thought in her heart, Li Meng touched Natasha''s forehead with his head and said softly, "it''s not a lie. You and I can wait until that day. Let''s go and have a look at it then."


    Staring at the master in front of her, Natasha understood, and finally understood the meaning of the master''s words.


    How long will that day be?


    A hundred years, a thousand years, or ten thousand years?


    But no matter how long, she will always be around the master, and that day will come sooner or later.


    Thinking of this, Natasha suddenly had an indescribable feeling in her heart.


    The feeling of inflation, as if something is going to break through the bottom of the heart that layer of defense.


    "Click!"


    In the end, the line of defense was broken.


    Looking at the owner with clear eyes, Natasha revealed an undisguised heat in her eyes.


    It''s a desire, a desire to possess.


    Looking down, in Li Meng''s slight stupor, Natasha''s aggressive kiss on Li Meng''s lips is very rude. Natasha''s sweeping on her mouth makes Li Meng stupefied.


    This wench actually took what medicine, unexpectedly become so active.


    Without much thought, as a big man, how could Li Meng shrink back and fight back immediately.


    The action is not intense, the two people''s action is very gentle, are enjoying each other''s warmth.


    As a soldier, Natasha is special, when necessary, she has a woman''s gentle, but as a soldier''s perseverance is more likable.


    Of course, Li Meng is willing to accept Natasha''s initiative. He is not polite and enjoys the comfortable touch.


    At this time, Natasha is green and astringent. The feeling of heart beating makes her eyes confused, and she looks at the host in front of her.


    But what to do next, Natasha seems a little at a loss, she does not know how to proceed to the next step.


    She has no experience in this kind of thing. The hearsay in the past does not help him now.


    She plucked up courage, but also timid.


    Seems to be aware of this, Li Meng just a faint smile, left Natasha''s ruddy, mouth way: "give it to me."


    Natasha blushed and looked shyly at her master''s words.


    But she is very obedient, sitting quietly, waiting for the master''s next action.


    Compared with Natasha''s green and astringent, Li Meng is an "old hand" in this aspect.


    Li Meng knew what to do to make Natasha relaxed, and what to do to make Natasha spend the night wonderfully.


    Women are made of water, like men''s sweet words, like men''s gentle.


    However, Li Meng knows that Natasha is different from ordinary women. She is a soldier. What she likes most is to conquer and be conquered by her master.


    But what to do, Li Meng was also a little nervous.


    All the time, Natasha was more aloof in his heart, even to his commander. There was no intimacy between the two sides, just the relationship between the superior and the subordinate.


    Natasha is beautiful, but in her heart, Li Meng did not hit her attention. For Li Meng, it is enough to maintain a superior subordinate relationship with Natasha.


    The relationship has changed from indifference to familiarity, and now it has completely changed, which Li Meng Wan never thought of.


    Natasha is not an ordinary woman. Li Meng knows that at this moment, even Li Meng is nervous and hesitant.


    Natasha is not an ordinary woman, she is a soldier, soldiers pay attention to efficiency, and Natasha is also an acute.


    See the master suddenly in a daze, look Leng Leng, in hesitation, in hesitation, as if some at a loss.


    It makes Natasha wonder, commander. What''s going on?


    In Natasha''s eyes, her commander is a big turnip. As far as she knows, Tanya and Jiye should be put to bed by him.


    Although Natasha is indifferent to these things, in her eyes, the commander is the commander, and also a soldier. She disdains the relationship between the superior officers and the subordinate officers.


    But after such a long time, Natasha knew that this world was not the one she knew well, and she was indifferent to some things.


    Once bearish, perhaps because of the heart of the psychological comparison, Natasha''s mentality changed.


    But is that true?


    No, it''s not


    Although the commander was weak and looked sick, Natasha also saw a unique charm in him.


    This kind of charm can''t help but get close to him, take care of him and protect him. For women, it''s easier to stimulate their inner motherhood.


    Natasha is a soldier, but she is also a woman. She can''t get rid of him. As time goes by, her attitude has changed.


    As if aware of something, Natasha chuckled.


    "Master..."


    A light call, in Li Meng surprised eyes, Natasha bashful smile, not angry white master one eye.


    Clench your teeth slightly and move your body back slightly

 Chapter 671

    I don''t know how long, an hour, or a few hours later, everything has been calmed down.


    On the seat, they hugged each other quietly. Their soul and body were relaxed. Unconsciously, Li Meng fell asleep.


    It''s not that I close my eyes to sleep, and my mind keeps clear, but that I fall into deep sleep, and my soul goes into sleep for a short time.


    Unconsciously, they spent a long night on the balcony seat.


    Time is passing, and the night is slowly leaving.


    When the light covers the earth and the darkness fades.


    "Pa!"


    With a light sound, the automatic induction lamp turns off the light source.


    The soft sound of closing awakened Li Meng, who was in sleep.


    The tightly closed eyes moved, and then opened them, revealing the pupils that seemed at a loss inside.


    The dazed color passed in a flash and restored the pure brightness.


    With a slightly dazed look on his face, Li Meng surrounded him.


    The sky outside the glass is already bright, and the night leaves unconsciously.


    Falling asleep?


    Li Meng showed an incredible look, but soon returned to normal.


    Although I don''t know the reason, it''s not a bad thing. After a short period of dormancy, Li Meng can feel that his soul seems to be strengthened, but the degree is very small, and it''s hard to detect.


    No more than care, Li Meng put his eyes on the person in front of him.


    Natasha did not leave, but quietly fell in his chest, it seems that also fell into deep sleep.


    The feeling under the body depends on. After waking up, strange feelings attack Li Meng''s heart.


    Big a hache, Li Meng stretched a stretch.


    Before he put down his hand, Li Meng grinned slightly and took a breath.


    Natasha is still with him, and when she moves


    Natasha woke up with a start.


    Eyes open, eyes confused flash past, consciousness returned to pure.


    At first glance, Natasha saw the ordinary face of her master, as well as her slightly hot eyes.


    It seems to be aware of something, Natasha mouth revealed an arc, she looked at the body with a smile under the master.


    Facing Natasha''s whole expression, Li Meng had no choice but to put his arms around Natasha''s waist, press her on his chest, and whisper in her ear, "Natasha, master, I''ll give it to you."


    At the same time, Li Meng released Natasha.


    Natasha had no choice but to get up and look at her master with a coquettish look.


    This is the master''s request. What can she do?


    Slightly clenching her teeth, in Li Meng''s heartless smile, Natasha began her morning exercise.


    It took a long time for the disturbance in the morning to subside,


    Lifting a wisp of hair in front of her forehead, Natasha began to tidy up her slightly messy dress just as Li Meng watched.


    It took Natasha a a while to tidy up her messy dress.


    At this time, the black power of death surged and shrouded Natasha. When the power of death dissipated, Natasha put on the black armor again. Her perfect and attractive posture was completely covered by the heavy armor, and no trace could be seen.


    Li Meng knows that Natasha is leaving. Although she won the first battle, the next battle is the most important thing. As the supreme commander of this war, Natasha has a lot to do.


    "Go! From now on, you have all the rights you want, if you need them! "


    Before Natasha left, Li Meng gave her a heart beating needle.


    Look slightly Leng, Natasha Leng Leng looking at the master.


    Although this is her request, she never thought that her master would agree to return to the fleet this time. She is ready to fight hard. Anyway, Bali must be captured.


    Light step came to Li Meng''s side, beside the armguard of the seat, Natasha half knelt on the ground, looking at the master with bright eyes, said: "master! I don''t want to ask you to agree to my request because of last night''s events. This is not a deal. The owner belongs to me. Maybe not before, but from now on, until I die, this fact is unchangeable! "


    Li Meng shook her head helplessly. No matter what Natasha said, there was a kind of strong woman tone, and the tone was still so natural, no doubt.


    Why doesn''t she belong to him, but he belongs to her?


    Although the meaning is similar, the meaning is far from.


    Li Meng was too lazy to refute. He flicked Natasha''s forehead and said, "don''t think too much. I know a lot about military affairs. I don''t know anything about military affairs. The reason why the first regiment can achieve its present success is only relying on the backup of" Al ". If I were other people, I would do better than me. In the past, I could do whatever I wanted, But it won''t work in the future. With the growth of the first Legion and the expansion of its territory, it can''t be as willful as before! "


    "Do you know why there is your" general "? In order to share the rights in my hands, now I just advance the process a little bit. "


    After patting Natasha''s white face, Li Meng said, "OK! Don''t think about it. You are a general. You should show your courage as a general. You should accept your rights as they belong to you! "


    Staring at her master, Natasha fell into silence.


    It took a long time to get up. Li Meng stood upright and said coldly, "I understand!"


    As soon as the words fell, his expression became soft. Looking at the master, he said softly, "master! I''ll leave first and exercise my rights! "


    Nodding, Li Meng said happily, "go!"


    After a deep look at Li Meng once again, Natasha turned and left, her valiant posture disappeared in the bedroom.


    "Master! Congratulations, another girl''s heart


    In my mind, the voice of the main brain quietly rang up again.


    The voice was still so light and full of maiden heart.


    Girl heart?


    Thinking of this, even Li Meng felt a chill in his heart, and his whole body was agitated.


    Speaking of Natasha, Li Meng fell into silence.


    Li Meng thought of last night, absurd night, that feeling Li Meng did not hate, all the heart, just let it be.


    But after the event, Li Meng has an unreal feeling.

 Chapter 672

    For their own identity, as well as their "power", and those beautiful people, everything is so unreal, like a dream, like a dream


    Although it was ridiculous, Li Meng was afraid that this dream would really wake up.


    Looking at the far end of the sky through the glass outside the ship, Li Meng said silently: "master! You say, if I am not your master, where am I now and what is my destiny? "


    "Are you afraid?"


    The voice in my mind is slightly ironic.


    Li Meng did not retort, but fell into silence.


    "If all this is false, you are not only denying your own existence, but also denying the existence of" she ". She is also false, just an illusory dream. Isn''t that better? You don''t have to... "


    The words did not finish, when it came to the last sentence, the brain did not continue to say.


    Because Li Meng''s expression is already very ugly, quite ugly. His cold expression just makes people feel shivering.


    For a long time, the haze was swept away, Li Meng''s expression became indifferent again, and his sight was still looking at the distant distance unconsciously.


    In my mind, the master sighed helplessly and said softly: "if you think everything in front of you is a dream, then go to explore the truth! Use what you have to find the "truth". If the earth can''t find it, go to the starry sky. You have endless life. One day you will find the "truth" you want. "


    True?


    What is truth?


    Release the desire in the heart, to feel the existence of those beautiful people?


    Li Meng does not deny this, and the release of sexual desire is also a kind of fear in Li Meng''s heart.


    But the more you get, the more you fear. If it''s a dream, you will lose more when you wake up.


    This is a dead cycle, in which there is no way out.


    With a cool smile, Li Meng was dumb about the tangle in his heart.


    When did you feel so affected.


    Just as the brain says, if you want to find the "truth", you should cherish everything around you before you find the "truth", even in a dream.


    Why tangle, and why put yourself into a dead cycle?


    Li Meng felt refreshed and his confused eyes disappeared.


    To the main brain in his mind, Li Meng said, "you heard what I said just now! I''ll give Natasha my rights for the time being! This war needs Natasha''s full play, and I also need the victory of this war! "


    "I understand! I''ll give Natasha all the permissions to use the portal and the arms recruitment panel! "


    That''s it!


    Natasha has left. She is going to return to the fleet to carry out her rights. Limon will not interfere with anything she wants to do next. All Limon needs to do is wait for the end of the war.


    When the war will end, no one knows, no one can know, not even Li Meng.


    One night''s venting, Li Meng''s mood is very good, comfortable sitting in the seat, looking at the distance with a relaxed look.


    Today''s weather seems good!


    ----


    A new day is coming. Today is an unusual day for the first Legion and Bentley.


    For Bentley, the all-out war has begun, and the territory of "Turner island" has been lost. At the beginning of the war, it lost a battle, which is unacceptable to the people of Bentley. The military government of Bentley must win a battle, so as to stabilize the domestic people and better deal with the invasion of the first Legion.


    To this end, Bentley''s military forces have been launched, and the whole army is converging to Marani city. Bentley is an island country with a long and narrow coastline. It takes a lot of time for the troops from all over the country to gather to Marani city.


    While Bentley was busy deploying its troops, the first regiment was also seizing the time. As the top commander of the fleet, "Natasha" had gained the "right" she wanted. She would fight the war against Bentley according to her own ideas.


    After the emperor left, Natasha returned to the fleet in the first time.


    In the bridge command room of the heavy cruiser, Natasha and yevrich are seizing the time to arrange the battle plan.


    Time doesn''t wait. The faster the first regiment moves, the better it will be able to take the lead in this war


    In front of the battle command platform, Natasha and yevrich stood side by side, staring at the three-dimensional map on the platform.


    "I have obtained absolute" rights "from my master. In this war, I will have the right to use all the resources available to the first Legion."


    In jevrich''s unexpected eyes, Natasha looked at the three-dimensional map in front of her and said: "our main target is still Bali, but the battle plan must be changed. When to attack Bali, there must be a time difference. Otherwise, even if Bali can be captured, we can''t defend it!"


    "The general wants to recruit soldiers? Nanlin island is not close to Bentley. I''m afraid it will take nearly ten days to go back and forth! "


    Yevrich only thought of this, otherwise general Natasha would not ask for the so-called time difference.


    With the existing forces of the first regiment, regardless of the casualties, it is no problem to attack the city of Bali, but it cannot be defended. Therefore, the follow-up support forces must arrive in time, before Bentley launches an attack on the fallen city of Bali, otherwise, the troops of the first regiment in the city will be in danger.


    Cold words rang from her hood, and Natasha said, "yes! But it doesn''t take ten days, three days! "


    Three days?


    How can it be done in three days?


    Jevrich looks at Natasha in disbelief.


    As if aware of yevrich''s doubts, Natasha said, "we don''t need to go back, because the emperor is on one side, and the owner is beside us. Although we don''t have the ability of remote communication, the owner does!"

 Chapter 673

    So it is. Yevrich knows.


    The connection between the commander and the "Al" world is not with the help of some instruments, but a more magical and strange way. No matter where the commander is, he can contact "Al". In this way, with the help of the commander, they can transmit the command to the soldiers who will come to this world.


    In this way, things are much easier.


    But is three days too short?


    No matter how fast the ship is, it can''t reach Bentley in three days unless it sails day and night


    Day and night?


    With this in mind, yevrich is very clear. Compared with the tense war situation, the threat of sailing on the sea at night can be ignored. It''s a big deal to increase the escort force and add some equipment to deal with sea animals.


    Thinking of this, yevrich said to Natasha, "general! Do you have an idea about the choice of arms? "


    Taking a portable data terminal from the command platform, Natasha gave directions on the big screen.


    On one side of the command room, the blue light is flashing, and the huge three-dimensional image panel is displayed, which shows the three arms units of the suvier empire.


    The air force was ignored by Natasha. With the existing conditions of the first corps and the lack of information technology, it is not the time for the first corps to have the air force.


    Natasha opens the Navy page.


    Natasha ignored the combat ships. The existing ships are enough for the first Corps.


    Natasha opened the logistics ship page, a number of large ships suddenly appeared.


    After selecting one of them, Natasha said: "in this war, logistics is the most important thing. If logistics can''t keep up with it, the war can''t be continued. The" multi elephant "combat support supply ship is big enough and fast enough. Its body of more than 70000 tons gives it huge space and carrying capacity. It only needs two ships to meet the logistics needs of this war!"


    Page conversion, the screen shows another type of ship.


    "This is the" h51 "class tank landing ship. The armored units recruited this time must have a ship with a large loading capacity. When is the best time for the tank landing ship?"


    Yevrich nodded lightly. General Natasha''s choice was undoubtedly wise.


    As a modern combat support supply ship of the soville Empire, "multi elephant class" is a very good ship, which can meet the logistics needs of the first Legion.


    The main purpose of the tank landing ship is to transport armored units. It is an indispensable auxiliary ship. Although the displacement of h51 tank landing ship is only 6000 tons, the space for loading armored units is much larger than that of amphibious landing ship. Although the type is old, as an auxiliary ship, the Tank Landing ship does not need to be too advanced, It''s very suitable for the first corps with financial difficulties.


    After closing the Navy page, Natasha opened the army page. Compared with the sea and air units with few units, the army arms units are more complicated.


    However, as a senior officer of the sunville Empire, she had a long military career. Natasha knew better than anyone about the military system of the sunville empire. She knew what she needed in this war.


    Fingertip operation does not stop, from the complex arms, Natasha selected a few units.


    This is


    Yevrich is very familiar with the units shown on the three-dimensional images.


    The first is a kind of small vehicle. It is an all terrain combat vehicle. It is a kind of military off-road vehicle. It has four huge wheels and a simple basket. It is much smaller than the "bison armed assault vehicle" of the allies, but it is also closed. The whole basket has few metal supports, and most of them are glass, which allows the personnel in the vehicle to have a good view, It also has a weapon station on the roof, which can install all kinds of weapons, which makes it have a certain firepower support capability.


    Its full name is "mouse" all terrain assault vehicle, which is the most commonly used military vehicle in modern suvier empire.


    The second vehicle is huge. It has bulky metal, thick and long gun barrel. At the first glance, yevrich knew what it was. Although it had been eliminated for decades, it was famous in the Third World War.


    It is the big killer 2A1 self-propelled gun of the suvier Empire, commonly known as "2A". Its firepower is very powerful. It has a 205mm howitzer and is the king of artillery on land.


    The third type is more common, which is the 2C1 ammunition delivery vehicle matched with 2A1 self-propelled gun. Its main function is to deliver ammunition to 2A1 self-propelled gun.


    Carrying that huge howitzer, the internal space of 2A1 self-propelled gun is not much. Coupled with the large size of shells, it is impossible to load too many shells inside, so it can only rely on auxiliary vehicles.


    The fourth type is hammer tanks. The existing hammer tanks are not enough to cope with the war, so the number of them must be increased.


    The fifth is scythe armor. Like hammer tanks, the number of scythe armor must be increased in order to achieve better combat effect.


    The sixth is the basic arms "mobilizers" of the soville Empire, as well as the matching power combat clothes, and the large caliber adk-99 automatic rifles.


    The seventh is a large transport vehicle. It looks very big and bulky, just like a rectangular metal box. It is a military transport vehicle, 9a1 type 16 wheel large military transport vehicle.


    And the eighth is more complicated, is a variety of auxiliary vehicles, there are tank cars, road wreck rescue vehicles, military engineering machinery, a very large variety, at a glance, there are more than a dozen.


    There are eight categories in total. The number of each category is two "multi elephant" combat support supply ships, each with 50 million energy points, two h51 tank landing ships, each with 25 million energy points, 120 "rat" all terrain assault vehicles, each with 8000 energy points, 20 2A1 self-propelled guns, each with 200000 energy points, 20 2C1 ammunition delivery vehicles, and each with 100000 energy points, There are 30 hammer tanks, each with 150000 energy points, 50 scythe a, each with 130000 energy points, 15000 mobilized soldiers, 60 9a1 transport vehicles, each with 12000 energy points, and 50 auxiliary vehicles. The total energy required is 1000000.

 Chapter 674

    This time, the scale is not small. It can be said that the strength of the first Legion has been improved by several grades.


    But the cost of such a large scale is not small. Yevrich roughly calculated in his mind that the recruitment of soldiers this time needs more than 400 million energy points, of which the power combat suit almost accounts for most of the cost. After all, the power combat suit is a high-tech product, each set of 15000 energy points, 15000 soldiers is more than 200 million energy points, There are also supplies on the supply ships. The supplies loaded by the two supply ships are huge, which also represents a high price.


    In yevrich''s gaze, Natasha orders to transmit. Since then, the "emperor" will receive the message from Natasha. When the "emperor" receives the message, it will transmit the message to the portal, and then to "Al" through the portal. A few hours later, the recruited soldiers will be transmitted to the world in the harbor dock of Nanlin island.


    In the past, this step will be one more step, and the node of "commander" will be added. In the past, only with the consent of the commander can they transmit what they need from the "Al" world.


    Now, Natasha has the right given by Li Meng. She can skip the node of Li Meng and contact "Al" directly.


    Of course, having the right means having the responsibility. At the same time of getting the right, everything of the first Legion is displayed in Natasha''s eyes.


    The blue light flickered, the three-dimensional image changed again, this time a slightly blurred figure appeared.


    The figure on the screen is extremely fuzzy, like a mosaic, even the specific color can not be identified.


    The appearance of the unknown figure attracted Natasha and yevrich''s attention. Although their faces were blurred, they could feel that the image in the three-dimensional picture was looking at them.


    The sound of machinery came from the audio.


    "The master has given you absolute rights, and I will not interfere with any of your actions. After the recruitment of these soldiers, there are only more than 50 million energy points left in the first Legion. Within ten days, you must attack chinley city and plunder its protocrystals. Otherwise, the capital chain of the first Legion will be broken, and the portal will lose its connection with the" Al "world, If you want to connect again, you need a huge amount of energy to collide again, and the cost is unimaginable. "


    Is that a warning?


    Or a warning?


    It is


    "Take care of yourself!"


    As the sound of the machine falls, the picture flickers and the blurred figure disappears.


    The three-dimensional influence returns to the blue picture.


    "General! It is... "


    Yevrich had guessed who it was, but could not confirm it, so he had to confirm it with Natasha beside him.


    In the hood, Natasha''s expression was changing, and it took a long time to return to normal.


    In the "Al" world, the number of people who have really seen "it" is not more than one digit, and those who have seen it have no good end, because once they see it, it means that the trial has come.


    Ordinary people don''t know the existence of "it". They don''t know it before they come to this world. The trace of "it" is just a legend among the people. They didn''t know the existence of "it" until they came to this world.


    Because "it" is the person who makes the contract and also the regulator.


    The only irony is that the contract is not fair. It is totally partial to one party. It can be said that the so-called contract serves the "master" alone, and their "Al" is the tool under the contract and the tool to be used.


    However, the appraisal contract is also of great benefit to al. The interests are two-way. Only this can make the contract fair.


    Speaking slightly, Natasha said calmly: "the regulator of the contract!"


    Sure enough, Natasha''s words made yevrich feel something.


    Although the contract is signed by themselves, as the regulator of the contract, they are totally ignorant of it.


    I''ve seen it today!


    Moving her feet, Natasha left the battle command platform and headed for the captain''s seat.


    Yevrich followed.


    As she walked around, Natasha said, "tomorrow, the fleet should start from the port. According to the speed of the slowest ship in the fleet, it will take 42 hours to travel day and night, nearly two days. Today, we have three days to capture Bali!"


    When the first Legion arrived in Bentley, the distance between Bentley and Nanlin island became very clear. It was about 1500 kilometers, and the difference was no more than 20 kilometers.


    It''s 1500 kilometers, which is not a short distance. It takes a certain amount of time for a fleet with relatively slow speed.


    Natasha had come to the captain''s seat.


    Turning back, Natasha sat in the captain''s seat.


    At the same time, he said: "immediately send an investigation team to investigate the situation of Bali city and find out the road conditions. Tomorrow, the troops will land on the coastline south of Turner island and March to Bali city. I will lead the team myself!"


    "Yes


    Yevrich responded.


    Once the troops go inland, they will lose contact with the fleet, and the front line must be under the command of senior officers.


    General Natasha is also suitable.


    Under the order, not long after, the two speedboats left the fleet and rode the wind and waves on the sea. The extremely fast speed left a long white mark on the sea. In a short time, the two speedboats had disappeared on the southeast sea.


    At the end of the southeast line of sight is Bentley''s native coastline. At a glance, you can only see the dense forests and rolling mountains.


    ----


    Nanlin Island, east coast port.


    Although the port has not yet been built, the natural bay is a good berth.


    Today, as always, the bay is a busy scene.


    The workers on the shore are working hard. Although the model of the port is very clear, it will take a lot of time to complete it. This is a big project, which can not be completed in a short time.

 Chapter 675

    And in the Bay, on the vast sea, in addition to the wide bottomed transport ships, in the quiet sea, there are a lot of ships moored.


    The ship is not small, it is suitable for sailing in the sea.


    It was the ship of the broken sword Pirate Group. As early as a few days ago, under the guidance of the speed boats patrolling in the open sea, the fleet of the broken sword Pirate Group entered the bay.


    The old and weak women and children on board have been sent to Qingcheng. With the signal of the first corps, sun Haiwang, the leader of the security team, delimits an area in Qingcheng to settle the old and weak women and children of the broken sword Pirate Group.


    The dozens of sea going ships moored on the sea are the personal belongings of the broken sword Pirate Group. Although the broken sword pirate group no longer exists, it has the right to deal with its own personal belongings, and the first regiment has not interfered.


    Although they are only wooden ships, they still have some value.


    Although they are reluctant to be used as warships, they can still be used for transportation. There are many businessmen in Qingcheng. Now they are short of big ships that can sail on the sea. If they are used properly, these dozens of ships will be a big business opportunity for the broken sword Pirate Group.


    With the investment of funds, Nanlin island is a prosperous scene. There are construction sites everywhere, especially Qingcheng, which is changing every day in the tense construction.


    In more than ten days of intensive construction, the first stage of infrastructure construction in Qingcheng is almost over.


    The new main roads have reached the end of the schedule. In a short time, the new main roads will be able to be put into use. By then, the construction of Qingcheng will speed up.


    There is no end to the construction of a city, and it will never stop work. The purpose of the first Corps is very simple, that is, to completely eliminate the obsolescence of Qingcheng and turn it into a brand-new city. In order to achieve this goal, the first Corps has increased investment in construction funds.


    Maybe today next year, Qingcheng will take on a new look.


    In an old street, several figures are accompanying.


    Looking around, although the buildings on both sides of the street are slightly old, in the distance, a new building is under construction. At the junction of the new building and the old building, huge construction machinery is demolishing the old houses, "boom" building collapse sounds from time to time.


    Nanlin island is in the era of the transition between the old and the new. If you are lucky to experience this era, it is not a kind of luck.


    The leader of the team is a woman. She is wearing tight leather armor and a sword. She has a beautiful face and a proud posture.


    She is Chen Nannan, the former head of the broken sword Pirate Group.


    "Big sister! Although leisure is very comfortable, it can''t be so idle! Brothers are used to being wild. It''s OK for a while. It''s not good to stay here for a long time. Shall we set up a chamber of Commerce? Won''t the first Legion praise business? We have ships and people. We can certainly make the chamber of Commerce bigger! "


    With the elder sister behind, Chen Jing while walking, looking around in front of Chen Nannan suggested.


    Although the Pirate Group has been dissolved, its heart is still in Chen Nannan, the leader. Even if they are free, they will instinctively gather around Chen Nannan.


    This is instinct, a kind of instinct to be alert to strange environment. Only when you stay by the side of the person you trust, can you relax your restless heart.


    Although after settling down, the pirates with families have been together with their families and have their own homes, but not long after the broken sword Pirate Group came to Qingcheng, the hearts of the people have not dispersed. Before their respective careers have developed, as long as Chen Nannan said, the original subordinates will gather, which is beyond doubt.


    "Entrepreneurship is not as simple as having a boat and people. It also needs luck and knowledge. Moreover, the life of businessmen is too comfortable for us!"


    As she walked, Chen Nannan said, still looking at everything she could see.


    "That''s right!"


    Chen Hui, who is beside Chen Nannan, also agrees with her.


    After a few words, Chen Hui continued: "not everyone can become a businessman, nor can anyone make money in business. It needs enough luck, good vision, and a smart heart. If the conditions are not met, even if we set up a chamber of Commerce, I''m afraid we''ll lose money. And elder sister is right, we''re people with guns, I''m used to putting life and death aside. Although it''s dangerous to be a businessman, it''s too comfortable for us! "


    With both hands spread, Chen Jingpo said, "what do you say to do? You won''t stay in Qingcheng all the time? Although the law here is relatively free, I don''t want to stay here all my life. That kind of life is too boring! "


    Shaking his head, Chen Nan Nan walked and said, "don''t worry! After a few days of understanding, we have some basic understanding of the first corps and Nanlin island. It is obvious that the first Corps is to develop the island, otherwise it would not be so hard to carry out large-scale construction. From the perspective of advocating commerce and opening up conditions, the first Corps will certainly make arrangements for some people who are restless in Qingcheng, After all, not everyone wants to live a peaceful life. This spirit of adventure exists in any age, and it is also an indispensable spirit! "


    Chen Hui nodded his head and agreed: "what you said is right. Yesterday, I heard people say that the first regiment is going to set up a hunter''s Union to encourage people with combat experience to become hunters and hunt polluting animals in the forest to obtain raw stones. It''s said that it should be open to individuals, teams and regiments, The trade union itself exists for the purpose of serving the hunters, and the details are still unknown. However, it is said that the public security team is preparing for this matter, and I don''t know whether it is true or not. If it is true, it is a good way for us to become hunters! "


    Hunter?


    Chen Nannan''s face reflects, thinking about the possibility of what the second younger brother said.


    As the second younger brother said, if the first Legion really set up a hunter''s Union to become a hunter, it would be a good way for the brothers of the broken sword pirate regiment. At least their skills can be used where they should.

 Chapter 676

    However, it''s a very dangerous thing to go hunting in the forest. If you are careless, you may lose your life. In some ways, it''s more dangerous than when they were pirates.


    After being a pirate for most of his life, how many brothers are willing to become hunters with great danger?


    Many things can not be wishful thinking, in a short moment, Chen Nannan thought of a lot.


    The footstep tiny Dun, Chen Nan Nan stopped at the roadside.


    She this stop, let the following a few people can only stop.


    Turning back, Chen Nannan looked at Chen Hui and said, "it''s really a good choice to become a hunter. Second brother, recently you pay more attention to the public security team and set up a hunter''s Union. The public security team will send out a message in advance. When the news about the establishment of the hunter''s Union is sent out, we need to know it in the first time. In addition, we need to arrange people to talk with our former brothers, See how many people are willing to go on with us! "


    Facing the elder sister''s eyes, Chen Hui nodded and said, "I''ll do it when I go back!"


    From the second brother''s body to take back the line of sight, turn back, Chen Nannan continues to walk in the street.


    The crowd followed.


    The destination is almost there.


    When they came to a dilapidated apartment, they stopped.


    Looking at the old and dilapidated residential building in front of us, everyone looked at each other with a strange look on their faces.


    There are doubts, but some can''t believe it.


    Even Chen Nannan is the same, looking at the apartment in front of her curiously.


    "Second brother! You''re not mistaken. Would a shipyard owner live in such a place? "


    Looking at the dilapidated building in front of him, confused Chen Jing can''t help asking the second elder brother next to him.


    The boss was found by the second brother. Chen Jing thinks that the second brother should know the reason.


    Chen Qi looks calm. When he found the boss, he was surprised. After all, as the owner of the only shipyard in Qingcheng, it''s hard for people to believe that he would live in such a place. However, the accident is still behind him.


    "Let''s go! You''ll know when you go in! "


    Without saying much, Chen Hui just said mysteriously.


    Chen Qi''s words made people more confused.


    Step forward, Chen Nannan took the first step to the dilapidated apartment.


    Seeing this, everyone had to follow.


    When you enter the apartment, darkness suddenly envelops you. There is a dark corridor in front of you. The dark environment makes everything seem vague and depressing.


    What a bad environment.


    This is the only thing that people can see in front of their eyes.


    No lights, the ground is pitted, walking in the corridor, I will step into the puddle.


    The water in the pit made the aisle look damp.


    It''s only when you step all the way up the stairs that things look better.


    Under the leadership of Chen Hui, everyone came to the third floor.


    As soon as I got out of the stairs, someone''s voice rang out from the dark corridor.


    "Move out as soon as possible! This place will be demolished soon. Take the relocation certificate I gave you and go to the hall of the security team to get a house. You are pregnant, and there are maternity subsidies. In the future, you and your husband''s life will be much better than it is now! "


    In the dark corridor, in front of the door of a room, there is a human figure, which is someone''s figure.


    Walking out of the corridor, people saw him. He seemed to be about to leave. He was talking to someone in the room.


    Although I just came to Qingcheng, people were very clear about the figure in front of the door.


    That is Qingcheng unique occupation, demolition assistant, specialized in dealing with demolition above matters.


    "I see! I''ll start packing tomorrow and get out of here as soon as possible! "


    A female voice came out of the room and echoed in the corridor.


    The figure shakes. The figure in front of the door leaves and faces the crowd.


    The shaking of many figures in the corridor also seems to attract the attention of the demolition assistant.


    Fortunately, the corridor is very wide, in the eyes of each other, the two sides crisscross.


    In the dark, Chen Qi, who is moving steadily, suddenly quickens his pace.


    Before the door closed, I came to the door of my destination.


    "Mrs. Wang! Just a moment, please


    The sound outside the door made Wang Weiwei stop her action.


    The sound outside the door is familiar


    Can''t help thinking, Wang Weiwei re opened the door, looking out the door.


    It''s him!


    Looking at the visitor, Wang Weiwei suddenly realized that this person came to find her yesterday and said that there was any big business. She said that she would come to discuss with her today. Wang Weiwei didn''t pay much attention to this matter. Although she bought the shipyard, the relocation address hasn''t been selected yet. Even if there is any big business, she can''t do anything now.


    "The last few are..."


    When she saw Chen Hui, Wang Weiwei also saw the others behind.


    There is also a woman, a beautiful woman, whose face alone is enough to be praised.


    For Wang Weiwei''s inquiry, Chen Huilian said quickly: "this is followed by my brothers, as well as the elder sister of the principal. I don''t know if Mrs. Wang has considered what she said yesterday?"


    Wang Weiwei completely opened the door, made way for the road, and said to Chen Hui, "come in! My family is so small that it can''t accommodate all your brothers. I can only aggrieve them to stay outside! "


    "Yes, yes!"


    Chen Hui responded with a smile and took the lead to cross the door.


    Pregnant?


    Looking at the woman in the room, the round and protruding belly is too conspicuous.


    Is that what the second brother said about the accident?


    It''s really surprising.


    It''s hard for her to live in such a bad environment. Life is really not easy.


    "Just wait outside!"


    Before entering the house, Chen Nannan said to several people behind him.


    This time out, in addition to the brothers, Chen Nannan also brought five former subordinates.


    "Yes


    Nodding to five subordinates, Chen Nannan turned and walked into the house.


    Entering the room, Chen Nannan sees a shabby and decadent hall, which is very simple, with only a few benches and a wooden table.


    After closing the door, Wang Weiwei came to the hall with a big stomach. She looked at the three people and said, "I can''t move. Please feel free."

 Chapter 677

    Seeing that Wang Weiwei couldn''t move easily, Chen Nannan quickly welcomed Wang Weiwei, helped her and said: "elder sister! Be careful


    Wang Weiwei smiles a little. She seems to be amused by this voice. She says with a smile: "although I''m pregnant with a child, maybe I''m not as old as you in terms of age!"


    Supporting Wang Weiwei, facing the smiling face, Chen Nannan also said softly, "I don''t know how old is my elder sister?"


    ¡°25£¡¡±


    Wang Weiwei whispered.


    Smile, Chen Nannan helpless way: "that can only be called a little sister, sister, I can be 27 years old this year!"


    It seems that the chat between two women enlivens the atmosphere. Sometimes, the communication between women can harmonize the relationship more quickly.


    With the help of Chen Nannan, Wang Weiwei sat down in a wide seat.


    Under the sign of Wang Weiwei''s eyes, several people in the hall can only find a place to sit down at will.


    When people sat down and looked at several people in the hall, Wang Weiwei said: "I really bought the shipyard, but because the first regiment needs the land of the shipyard, the old factory is moving. Even if there is an order, we can only wait for the new factory to be built. I''m afraid it will take a long time!"


    Before the arrival of the first legion, there was only one shipyard in Qingcheng, which belonged to the public, that is, sun Haiwang.


    When Qingcheng was occupied by the first army, the assets of the public were taken away by the first army.


    But the first regiment didn''t pay much attention to the shipyard, just let the shipyard keep the basic operation. After that, the biggest significance of the shipyard''s existence is to maintain and cultivate the wooden ships in Qingcheng.


    Four days ago, with the return of the first group of businessmen, many businessmen made very good profits in this business operation.


    As the amount of commercial loans increased, the first Corps began to sell public property.


    Farms, logging yards, iron ore plants and even quarries outside the city are in the scope of selling. Many of the previous public industries have been sold. According to the first corps, the purpose of selling public assets is to privatize, so that the business atmosphere on Nanlin island is more free and full of vitality.


    Wang Weiwei''s husband also came back, the only difference is that he came back with a body.


    This business is very successful, the only unfortunate thing is that on the return trip, Wang Weiwei''s husband''s merchant ship encountered pirates.


    Her husband is very honest, but the honest man is also very impulsive. In the face of the pirates'' guns, he did not choose to be silent, but wanted to escape with the money earned by the merchants. Of course, in the end, he undoubtedly failed.


    The pirates killed her husband, but the crew was let go by the pirates. The surviving crew took her husband back to Qingcheng and gave her the body and a relic.


    Of course, it''s just a statement of returning to the crew of Qingcheng. Whether the truth is true or not is being explored by the security team. What Wang Weiwei knows is that only the sailors recruited by her husband have been controlled by the security team. It''s impossible to draw a conclusion about the fact.


    Her husband''s death is a great blow to Wang Weiwei. No matter how disappointed she is with her husband, her husband is the pillar of the family. She suggested that she should go into business, and he also went into business because of her. Now that she is dead and her family has lost the source of money, Wang Weiwei once fell into despair about her future life.


    However, there is no way out. The relic brought vitality to Wang Weiwei.


    Not long after Wang Weiwei cremated her husband''s body, Wang Weiwei, who was in despair at home, was found by the first Legion.


    The arrival of the first Legion is not to give her humanitarian help, but to ask for the purchase of her husband''s legacy.


    When the first Legion put forward the price of the relic, Wang Weiwei did not hesitate. The relic is just a thought. For her now, money is the biggest help to her.


    And that sale money was quite a lot. She not only bought the shipyard, but also the logging yard outside the city.


    Perhaps God''s blessing, when the shipyard was bought, a demolition agreement was sent to Wang Weiwei.


    When the shipyard was relocated, Wang Weiwei not only got a compensation for demolition, but also got a piece of land for free to build a new shipyard.


    Although Wang Weiwei now lives alone in this shabby apartment, she now has a hundred workers.


    Among those workers, the most important shipbuilding technician, although Wang Weiwei is supporting them in vain now, all this is for the future.


    Wang Weiwei''s heart is very big. She is not willing to be ordinary. She is only a good wife and mother. She needs money and enough money. Only in this way can she protect her soon to be born daughter. Therefore, she needs enough ambition.


    And she''s doing the same.


    As the only shipyard on Nanlin Island, the profit of the shipyard is even greater. Wang Weiwei can make a great profit from it, whether it is repairing ships or building new ships.


    And the logging field is not to mention, without the logging field to provide wood, the shipyard is useless, nothing can be done, Wang Weiwei can not give such an important place to others.


    With a slight nod and looking at Wang Weiwei, Chen Nannan said, "I don''t need new ships. Instead, I have a number of sea going ships that need to be renovated. There are 37 ships with a tonnage of about 2000 tons. I wonder if your shipyard has the ability? I''m not in a hurry because it''s useless. After all, you''re the only one in Nanlin island. I don''t have a choice! "


    37 ships?


    Look tiny Leng, Wang Weiwei quite unexpected looking at this "sister".


    37 ships is not a small number. How can she get so many big ships.


    Just think for a moment, Wang Weiwei will ignore the identity of the sister in front of her, but think about the business of the sister in front of her.


    Although the shipyard in Qingcheng has no experience in building large ships, it doesn''t mean that it can''t build them. You should know that the structure of large fishing boats is more complicated than that of sea going ships. There should be no problem in building sea going ships. As for renovation, it''s no problem.


    Wang Weiwei replied, "no problem. If you can wait, after the new factory is built, you can take the first business."


    Nodded, Chen Nannan light way: "that''s settled, wait for my sister''s new factory built, I''ll go to find you!"

 Chapter 678

    "Yes! Do you know the address of my sister''s new factory


    Chen Nan did not know why, suddenly asked this question.


    With a slight shake of his head, Chen Nannan replied, "I''ve sent someone to look for the site, and there''s no news yet."


    "That''s good! I wonder if my sister will listen to me? "


    Chen Nannan asked again.


    "Sister, please


    Wang Weiwei did not refuse.


    Looking at Wang Weiwei, Chen Nannan said: "in the Bay on the east bank, the first regiment is building a port. Why doesn''t my sister move the shipyard to the Bay? The bay is a good place to build ships


    Port?


    gulf?


    Of course, Wang Weiwei thought about this, but


    Looking back at Chen Nannan, Wang Weiwei said to him, "I haven''t thought about the port, but can the first Corps promise? As far as I know, the port under construction in the Gulf is a military port! "


    Chen Nan shook his head and said, "no! Nanlin island needs a port, which must be used for both civil and military purposes. Seeing is believing, and hearing is believing. I''ve seen the port in the bay. It''s not a complete military port. I don''t need to worry about that. I just need to go to the security team and ask about it! "


    "That''s true. Thank you for reminding me!"


    Wang Weiwei sincerely thanks Chen Nannan.


    Wei Wei a smile, Chen Nan Nan light way: "you and I are women, there is no need to be so polite, but sister you, sister but admire tight ah, it is not easy to be alone!"


    With a forced smile, Wang Weiwei said: "this is also something that can''t be done. If you want to survive, you have to work hard. My husband is no longer here. Everything can only depend on me, that is, now, if I don''t come before the first legion, I can''t imagine what I have now!"


    With a slight nod, the first regiment does not have any loopholes in public security. Even the public security team itself is the object of supervision. In this case, the public security of Qingcheng is surprisingly stable and the crime rate is very low.


    After patting Wang Weiwei''s pale hand, Chen Nannan said pitifully: "although I was born as a pirate, I''m not a murderer. If my sister doesn''t dislike it, if she has any difficulties in the future, just ask me. I can help her. She will never refuse!"


    Is it a pirate?


    After the first Legion''s trip to yehlin Island, many pirates surrendered to the first Legion and followed Liang.


    I didn''t expect that my beautiful sister was a pirate.


    Thinking of several people following outside, Wang Weiwei knows clearly. It seems that this sister''s identity among pirates is not simple. Otherwise, it''s impossible for her to be followed by others.


    Thinking of this, Wang Weiwei smiles and says gratefully, "thank you so much, sister!"


    Looking around the dilapidated hall, Chen Nannan said to Wang Weiwei: "I heard that my sister will move tomorrow. Can I help you? After all, it''s inconvenient for you to be alone!"


    "I''ll go to the hall of the security team to get my house and furniture in a moment, and I''ll leave here tomorrow. There''s nothing to take here, so I don''t need my sister to worry about it!"


    Chen Nannan nodded: "since this is the case, let''s go around with my sister today."


    For Chen Nannan''s good intentions, Wang Weiwei did not refuse.


    She really needs help now. She has a good feeling for her sister, Wang Weiwei.


    "Yes


    It suddenly occurred to Chen Nannan that she had not reported her name.


    Looking at Wang Weiwei, Chen Nannan said, "my name is Chen Nannan. This is my second younger brother Chen Hui. This is my third younger brother Chen Jing!"


    At the same time, Chen Nannan points to Chen Hui and Chen Jing.


    Nodded gently to three people, Wang Weiwei whispered: "my name is Wang Weiwei, after please a few more care!"


    The three nodded in response.


    The good atmosphere reverberated in the hall, and several people had a good talk.


    In civil affairs, the first Legion did not treat anyone badly and treated unarmed civilians. The first Legion gave the most generous preferential treatment so that the people could get enough food and clothing.


    For the vulnerable, such as the old and weak women and children who are alone, the first regiment gives corresponding subsidies, while the elderly and orphans who have no support are settled by the first regiment, in order to make them have no worries about food and clothing.


    This is the kindness of the first Legion. It''s also a moral consideration. It''s also a responsibility.


    Since the first Legion has become the ruler of Nanlin Island, it must be responsible for the people on the island. This is the duty and obligation of the first Legion. The only difference is that in terms of people''s livelihood, the first Legion is more humane than any other country or force.


    The contribution of the first Legion is not unrequited. The changes in Qingcheng and the carefree life make many Qingcheng people realize that being ruled by the first Legion is not a bad thing.


    Under the perfect law, they not only get freedom, but also get dignity. They no longer have to lower their heads in the face of high position as before.


    In front of the law, everyone is equal. They no longer need to look at the faces of those in high positions. They just need to live according to their own ideas. Is there such a good thing in this life? What else can they ask for?


    With the change of Qingcheng, the first Legion''s civil preferential treatment, Qingcheng''s popular sentiment has gradually shifted to the first legion, the old Qingcheng, is being slowly forgotten.


    The war against Bentley did not affect the peace of Nanlin island. The civilians in Qingcheng did not even know that the first Legion was attacking Bentley, even the security forces.


    Although the first Legion didn''t need to keep secret when attacking Binli, it didn''t want to tell them. Now is not the time. Only when Binli is captured is the time to let the people of Qingcheng know everything.


    Qingcheng, in the temple.


    Since Li Meng left, the guards left behind in the temple presided over everything. Although many nuns left with the army, only a few of them left. Most nuns still stayed in the temple and went back and forth between the reincarnation tower and the training room day after day, with no change.


    If you want to be stronger, you have to work harder.

 Chapter 679

    In the side hall of the main hall, it is a small conference hall with complete facilities, oval tables and metal seats.


    Everything in the chamber is not as old as the temple looks, but full of science fiction.


    Although the space is not as wide as that of the main hall, as a side hall, the space in the conference hall is not small. At a glance, it gives people a "big" feeling.


    The first Legion has not entered the information age, and all the equipment in the conference hall is not turned on.


    Since Li Meng moved into the temple, the assembly hall has never been used.


    Even if there is something important to discuss, it is either in the main hall or in the courtyard.


    Since taking over the temple, the only three members of the guard team left behind, Winnie, Pasha, and Qinxi, have used the assembly hall as a meeting place.


    A black hair bundle and tie, casual draped in the shoulder, the body of Gothic Black Dress, let their bodies appear extremely petite.


    In front of the round table, they stood upright, looking at an object on the round table.


    On the round table is a statue, a ferocious devil statue. It looks like a human figure, but its shape is distorted and full of things like bone spurs.


    For most people, it is dead, because ordinary people can only see its existence from the appearance, and from the appearance, it is just a statue.


    But for some people, it is a living thing, because it can pollute the hearts of all creatures.


    This is the second devil statue owned by the first Legion.


    The first statue had been sealed by its owner and was placed in the bedroom.


    And this second statue is still in an unguarded state, which is dangerous.


    The trouble caused by the first statue is vivid. Not long after the time passed, the three people at the round table certainly knew its danger.


    "According to the investigation, this statue should come from Shanjian city in ASEAN. It was brought back to Qingcheng by a murdered businessman. After the merchant was murdered, the statue was handed over to the merchant''s wife as a relic. Then, our first regiment came forward and bought it. This time, the Zhi''an team did a good job and found it in time. Otherwise, it would be a storm again!"


    Looking at the statue on the table, Pasha, standing straight beside the round table, said faintly, her beautiful face was unspeakably cold.


    Looking at the statue on the table indifferently, Qinxi standing on one side said coldly: "it''s very dangerous. There are some unknown things hidden. Although it''s in silence now, once the things inside wake up, I don''t know what will happen. In case, one of us must carry it with us to avoid some unknown" power "to make trouble!"


    Take it with you?


    After a little thought, Pasha and Winnie nodded.


    This method is very good. The ability of statues is to corrupt people''s minds and then control them. Just like puppets, the corrupted people will be destroyed consciousness and become "puppets" of unknown "power".


    But they are not the same, they are corpse Ji, are "dead", they have no real "heart", the temptation of the statue is invalid to them.


    This point has been verified. When the owner got the first statue, he was quite interested in the ability of the statue. Afterwards, he took the corpse to carry out the corresponding experiment. The experimental results are not surprising. Although the corpse can feel a force around her body, and can also feel some kind of collision consciousness, she is isolated by her own strength.


    Who carries it with him?


    Without much thought, Qinxi continued: "since I said this method, I''ll take it with me."


    It''s the same with anyone, Pasha. Winnie''s not against it.


    Seeing Pasha, Winnie didn''t object. Qinxi reached out and picked up the statue from the table and put it in her waist pocket.


    After putting the statue away, Qinxi looked at Winnie and said, "Winnie! Has the identity of that woman been investigated? "


    Of course Winnie knows what she''s asking.


    When she bought the statue from the woman named Wang Weiwei, Winnie, who went to deal with it, felt a very familiar smell from Wang Weiwei.


    It''s the breath of the master


    How can an ordinary woman have the smell of a master?


    In order to solve the confusion, the three began to use their rights to investigate the identity of Wang Weiwei.


    She shook her head slightly. Winnie said coldly: "her identity is just an ordinary civilian. The only unusual one is her husband, that is, her brother. The master can''t meet her!"


    That''s strange.


    The third girl thought to herself.


    The breath in Wang Weiwei''s body really belongs to the owner. One night, the three of them went to confirm it again, which is beyond doubt.


    The life conceived in the woman''s belly has the breath of the master. The breath is very strong, which is exactly the same as the master.


    Is


    Three women thought of a possibility.


    Pasha shook her head and said, "it''s impossible! The child in that woman''s womb can''t be the master''s. You should know that our "dead" have no fertility. There must be something else in it


    "Pasha! You forget that the former "master" was a human being. The pregnant period of that woman was very close to the time when our first Legion occupied Qingcheng a few months ago. This is not impossible! "


    Winnie''s words made Pasha Weiwei stunned, and her cold face changed.


    Is it true, as Winnie said, that the woman''s belly really belongs to the master?


    This


    Qinxi is the same, some don''t believe Winnie''s guess.


    With hesitation, Qinxi said uncertainly: "this should not be possible. The master is surrounded by master Yiye, general Natasha, general Tanya, and us. In terms of beauty, the woman is inferior to us. How can the master take a fancy to her? Pasha''s right. There should be something in it


    The truth of the matter can never be answered by guessing. Whether it''s true or false, it doesn''t matter. What matters is what they should do now.


    Looking at the two girls, Qinxi said coldly, "what should I do? In any case, the child in the womb must have something to do with the master. Should we do something? "

 Chapter 680

    What are you doing?


    What can they do?


    Take that woman to the temple?


    That woman is human. I''m afraid she will die after a month in the temple.


    "No! We don''t do anything. If it''s really the master''s child, the master doesn''t need to cover it up at all. Even if it is, since the master has chosen to cover it up, the master must have some consideration. It''s not good for us to step in rashly! "


    In meditation, Pasha expressed her opinion.


    Don''t get involved?


    There was a brief silence in the chamber.


    Three people are thinking about how to deal with this matter.


    For a long time, Qinxi said, "as Pasha said, we don''t do anything!"


    It can only be so. The three people all understand that some things are not as good as the more they do. Now, the most correct way is to do nothing.


    Finally, looking at Pasha and Winnie, Qinxi said, "that''s it! The first regiment is attacking Bentley. Before the end of the war, Nanlin island is the only rear area. We must ensure the stability of Nanlin Island, which is also the responsibility of the three of us! "


    Two people Wei Wei nods.


    With that, the three figures walked out of the meeting hall.


    Soon, when the three graceful figures disappeared, the huge conference hall returned to its former calm.


    ----


    As time goes by, things are developing further.


    Nanlin Island, as the rear area of the first legion, is as usual, stable as before, and has not been affected by the war.


    Although the people on Nanlin Island knew nothing about the war of Bingli, some news still spread in Qingcheng.


    The construction of the port needs a lot of workers, and those workers are civilians in Qingcheng. The frequent movement of warships in the Gulf can easily remind people of something.


    Today, there is a military mobilization in the port again.


    I don''t know when there are a large number of warships in the Gulf. The new warships are bigger and more bloated, but their firepower is not good enough. Judging from the appearance, they are not equipped with large caliber naval guns.


    The new warships are all driven out of the expanded dock. Behind the gate, no one knows what kind of scene it is, and it can hold so many warships.


    However, the dock is really big. After expansion, it becomes even bigger. Now the dock has become an independent building, like a fortress, half of which is located on the shore and generally deep into the water.


    As the dock is semi enclosed, you can only see the tall walls and the arc-shaped ceiling from all around. The only way to see the interior of the dock is in the sky, and there are only several docks.


    Today''s dock is no longer an independent dock, but a shipyard, a shipbuilding base.


    There are more than 20 warships in the first regiment. One dock is not enough. Even for the most basic maintenance, expansion is inevitable.


    In the Bay not far from the entrance to the Bay, a number of warships are quietly moored.


    With the three amphibious landing ships originally moored in the Gulf, a fleet of seven warships has been formed.


    It''s dark, and night is coming.


    But on each warship, many engineers are still working hard, long-term storage will lead to some equipment aging failure, and the task of engineers is to inspect each ship to ensure that each warship can operate normally.


    Although it''s troublesome, it''s a cheap price. Otherwise, a huge warship can''t be bought by tens of millions of energy points.


    Tonight, the engineers must work hard to fulfill their respective tasks and ensure that the fleet can start on time tomorrow.


    The war on the front line is in a tense state. The earlier the transport fleet arrives in Bentley, the more opportunities it can seize in this war.


    Time is passing, and the night is gradually leaving.


    When the darkness faded and the light covered the earth, the morning had come.


    After a busy night, under the maintenance of engineers, four newly recruited warships have been repaired.


    With the sound of a whistle, in the mist of the sea, the fleet set out and embarked on the journey.


    When the transport fleet set out from the Gulf, the troops on Turner Island, 1500 kilometers away, began to gather on the beach and prepare to board boats to land on the southern coastline.


    The sea is vast and white.


    On the rippling sea, a huge fleet is moored quietly, and the huge ship body stands up, showing incomparable power.


    After some efforts, the fleet has become the overlord of the nearby waters. In the waters near Bentley, the first Legion has no rivals.


    In the southeast of the fleet, the huge Turner island is sandwiched between the north and South coastlines, which seems a little lonely.


    On the golden sand beach, the former calm is no longer there, and it is full of countless dark green figures and huge war machines. It is a dense area, stretching all over the beach.


    The troops are waiting for the landing craft to return. Not long ago, 12 landing boats had loaded a group of soldiers on the beach and headed for the southern coastline.


    The sea is rippling. In the morning, the vast sea looks white.


    In the south of Turner Island, twelve landing craft are riding the wind and waves, and are rapidly approaching the southern coastline in their own ways.


    The roar of the "rumbling" engine resounded all over the world, and in the splash of water, the landing craft approached the beach on the southern coastline.


    When approaching the land, the landing craft on the sea slowed down slightly and rushed to the beach at a slow steady speed.


    For a moment, as the landing craft landed, the silence on the beach was broken.


    In the "rumble" of the engine sound, the landing craft cabin door on the beach opened.


    Countless dark green figures and huge war machines poured out of the cabin and trampled on the sand.


    "Engineering team! Clear a temporary easy road in the forest immediately


    Leaving from the landing craft, when stepping on the sand, rove used the communicator to give orders.


    At a command, from the team staying on the beach, many figures left the queue.


    Although they wear the same power combat suit as the mobilizers and carry combat backpacks on their backs, what they carry in the backpacks is not tents, ammunition and food, but tools, the tools of exclusive engineers.

 Chapter 681

    When nearly a hundred engineers poured into the forest, soon after, there was another explosion in the forest.


    The explosion was accompanied by the sound of trees falling to the ground, "creak! The sound of "creak" is particularly obvious.


    When the first blast sounded in the forest, Luo Fu, who was standing on the beach, ordered again: "officers at all levels should immediately lead the troops to set up defense lines on both sides of the scheduled road to guard the engineering team, so as to avoid being harassed by polluting animals in the forest!"


    At the command, the troops moved again.


    The soldiers on the beach moved almost at the same time, rushing into the forest in silence.


    The scythes and hammers remained on the beach.


    Bentley''s terrain is not smooth, and the gap between the forests is relatively narrow. Without roads, even the smaller scythe machine armour is difficult to move in the forest, let alone the larger, tracked hammer tank.


    The roads built in Bentley are 6 kilometers away from the coastline. That is to say, engineers must clear a 6 km long passage in the forest. There are many trees in the forest. This is not a small project, it takes a lot of time.


    Moreover, clearing out a road is also prepared for the follow-up troops. When the transport fleet arrives, the armored machinery on it needs a road to go.


    When the soldiers swarmed into the forest one after another, the landing craft on the beach had already left. Looking at the sea, the landing craft on the return journey could only see a small spot.


    Nearly 4000 soldiers were transported back and forth by landing craft to the south coast of Turner island.


    The landing of the troops was not hindered. In the long coastline, the enemy did not deploy anti landing positions, because Bentley understood that the first regiment had a strong fleet and it was unwise to fight in the coastal area.


    Moreover, Bentley''s long coastline has numerous excellent landing points. It is impossible to keep every landing point.


    What will Bentley''s reaction be now? The first regiment does not know. It must be stepping up the deployment of defense forces to resist the invasion of the first regiment.


    With the return of the last group of landing craft, their mission is not over. They also need to transport all kinds of materials to shore supply points.


    On the huge beach, huge war machines stand, scattered all over the beach. At a glance, the metal body is dense.


    Armored units have to wait until the roads in the forest are connected.


    "General! According to the information sent back by the investigation team, the location of Bali city has been found. It is more than 50 kilometers away from the southeast. Although there is no enemy army outside the city, the enemy has strengthened its defense against the city! "


    On the golden sand beach, many sergeants at all levels followed the black figure in front and were walking towards the forest.


    She was dressed in black blood grain armor. She looked a little harsh. She was wearing a hood, so that people could not see her face.


    But everyone on the beach knew who she was. She was a general, the highest ranking officer, and the commander of the war.


    On Natasha''s side, love followed and reported to Natasha.


    When the head was dark, the crowd went into the dark forest.


    In the shade of trees, rocks are everywhere, vines are twined, and slippery things grow on the hard stones.


    The officers at all levels who follow Natasha in the shade of trees are not the only guests in the forest. In the shadows everywhere, we can see the posture of mobilizers. This forest has been occupied by the first legion, driving away all creatures that may be threatening.


    "How long does it take to clear the road?"


    Natasha''s cold voice began to ring in the dark shade of the trees.


    "According to the current progress of the engineers, after noon, a road that can barely move will connect to the road 6 kilometers away. Before dark, the troops should be able to reach outside the city of Bali!"


    This is the limit speed of engineers. It''s not easy to clear a passage in the forest. Although it''s a selective route, there will always be some obstacles no matter how gentle they are, and it''s not easy to clear those obstacles, whether they are big rocks or trees.


    "Tonight, the battle against Bali must begin! You have to pay attention to the rectification of the troops, and the explosives needed for blasting. Are you ready? "


    "Don''t worry! General, when the battle plan comes down, I''ll order the engineers to make a powerful time bomb. The bomb has been finished and will be placed on the beach. When we march to Bali, we will take it with us! "


    The city of Bali has a strong wall. It''s not wise to attack it head on, so the first Legion had to play some tricks.


    Darkness is a good cover, in the dark, human vision will be seriously disturbed, but the first Legion is different. With the help of instruments, the soldiers of the first Legion can move in the dark. With this advantage, if we can open a hole in the city wall, it will be of great help to the attack of the first Legion.


    Once the protective layer of the city wall is gone, it will be much easier to fight against Bali.


    In the dark forest, a group of people walking on the messy vines.


    On the left side of the crowd, although it was dark, there were bursts of explosions coming from the depths of the forest. It was the engineers who were blasting.


    And in the forest near the crowd, every time they walk forward for a while, they can always see teams of mobilized soldiers, warning everything around them in the shade of trees.


    When they saw Natasha and her party, they would always hold a military salute and watch the sergeants leave.


    Unknowingly, I don''t know how long I''ve been walking. When the darkness on my head disappears, they leave the forest.


    In the eyes of the public is a road, a fairly smooth road.


    The width of the road is nearly 10 meters. It is made of concrete. It looks rather solid. Although the road is bumpy, the road condition is still good.


    When they stepped on the hard road, they came to the endless road.


    Looking at the south-east end of the road, love said: "along this road, we can reach Pali City, and our rear is leading to Marani city. When the forest road is connected, along this road, we can reach anywhere in Bentley. However, the roads built in Bentley are relatively simple, and the node of the road is each city. If we want to attack a city, We have to attack all the cities on the road leading to the target city first. "

 Chapter 682

    Standing straight on the road, Natasha looked at the end of the road.


    The lush canopy almost covered the road, but not completely covered, leaving a trace in the forest.


    Looking up, you can see the cloudy sky, but the sky is very small.


    Natasha''s voice rang out from her hood: "Pali city is only the first target. After the capture, the war behind us only needs to be gradual, and we can eat Bentley step by step. As long as we have a firm foothold in Bentley, there will be no change in the outcome of the war!"


    "In the previous landing war, the enemy had artillery support from the land, and the power was not small. This shows that Bentley has sharp guns, which will exert great pressure on our future fighting! Don''t be careless


    In war, artillery is the biggest weapon. No matter how powerful the equipment is, it can not survive under artillery fire.


    The military capability of Bentley can not be underestimated, and rove never ignored this point.


    Looking back from a distance, the eyes in the helmet looked at Natasha. Love said: "general! In the battle against Turner Island fort, the Black Knight''s performance is very good, and the individual combat ability is very strong. Can we make good use of them in the future battle? Strong individual strength will be of great use in future battles! "


    A cold voice came out of her hood, and Natasha said, "in this war, the Black Knights are under the command of the army. The commander of the battlefield has the right to command them. Where they are needed, they can be driven as much as they want."


    In this way, love was relieved.


    In the previous battles, the kind of "power" shown by the black knight is unimaginable. This power is also of great benefit to the war. If the black knight can command freely, for love, he will have more information about the next battles.


    After a short stay on the forest road, the group left again.


    The landing of Bentley on the mainland, everything is in order.


    With the efforts of the engineers, shortly after noon, a 6 km long road was connected in the forest.


    Although the road is simple and can only be used, for scythe mecha and hammer tanks with good cross-country ability, they can pass as long as there is enough space in the forest.


    When the road in the forest was formed, Natasha gave the order for the troops to leave.


    At the command, the armored machinery on the beach suddenly roared.


    In the roar of "rumble", the first thing to move is scythe mecha, which has perfect cross-country ability. It can be said that there is no terrain that can''t be crossed.


    Dozens of scythe mecha, dense body shaking, one after another into the forest path.


    The road is messy, covered with raised gravel, covered with layers of branches and leaves, and the occasional concave place is filled with branches.


    Due to the limited logistics capacity, engineers can only use local materials to complete simple roads.


    Scythe has mechanical feet like spider legs, driving on simple roads like flat ground, and the long dragon formed by dozens of scythe is moving rapidly.


    When all the scythes entered the forest, the hammers followed.


    Compared with the lightness of scythe machine armour, the hammer tank is undoubtedly much more difficult. The rotating track rolls over the undulating ground, occasionally meets the high slope, roars in the "hoarse" engine, and slowly advances like a tortoise.


    Perhaps thanks to the blessing of the goddess of luck, none of the more than 20 hammer tanks broke down on the way. Nevertheless, when all the troops drove up the forest road, it was dusk.


    It''s only a short distance of 6 kilometers. It took a few hours. We can see how slow it is.


    "Let''s go! Target: Bali


    When the troops completely set foot in the forest kilometers, in a hammer tank, love issued the order to start.


    At the command, the troops moved.


    In the roar of the engine, the scythe and hammer tanks moved quickly on the road.


    The sound of machinery running, the sound of track rolling on the ground, suddenly continuous ring up.


    The mobilized soldiers, however, ran steadily on both sides of the long dragon formed by the armored units.


    With the help of the auxiliary power of the power combat suit, there is no problem with the rapid march of tens of kilometers.


    However, it''s impossible to keep up with the fast marching armored units.


    In order to avoid dispersion, the armored units slowed down and kept pace with the infantry.


    On the winding road in the forest, the marching troops are like a long dark green dragon, moving along the river of "highway" and approaching the target city of Bali little by little.


    In the long team, dark green is not the only color. In one part of the team, there is black.


    Compared with the mobilizers around them, they were dressed in black armor, and it was very easy to run.


    Although the black armor on them is not a power combat suit, and there is no auxiliary power to coordinate and assist the body, they have nearly unlimited energy. For them, the distance of tens of kilometers is a piece of cake and can be ignored.


    In the woods on both sides, a shadow occasionally passed between the treetops. It was not the enemy, but the nun who was with the army this time.


    Nuns seem weak, but their delicate bodies under the black robes are stronger than the Black Knights.


    In the tense March, the long line went on all the way.


    I don''t know how long later, the sky above suddenly became dim, and the light quickly faded.


    Night came.


    The marching troops are more than ten kilometers away from their destination.


    Although the darkness came, the troops did not stop.


    It was dark in the forest. With the help of the dim night, on the road under the shade of trees, there was only the roar of the engine, but no trace.


    From the road under the forest, only occasionally will the continuous shadow be passed.


    Armored units didn''t turn on the lights, because the lights would shine far, far away. Once they got close to Bali, they would be known by the enemy in advance.


    With the help of night vision, the marching troops move forward smoothly in the dark.

 Chapter 683

    I don''t know how long after that, when the marching troops boarded a small hill, in the distance of the hill, a city with gorgeous lights suddenly came into the eyes of the marching troops.


    Because it is located at a high place, the angle of vision is very good, and you can see the city behind the wall.


    Behind the city wall, the little lights twinkle like stars in the sky.


    Although far away, but everything behind the wall can still see the vague outline.


    There are no high-rise buildings, and there are no dense buildings behind the city wall, but a gentle suburb. In the middle of the suburb, there is a low building group, and the gorgeous lights are emitted from the building group. From a distance, it seems that there is a large town behind the city wall.


    Pali city was built on a yellow primary crystal mine. The purpose of this city is to mine the primary crystal mine. The military government of Bentley built a city around the mine to facilitate the management of miners. With the passage of time, several generations later, with the development of the city, the miners regarded it as their home, Over time, it has developed to its present scale.


    According to the information learned by the first legion, as a city that mainly mines protocrysts, there are not many civilians in Bali, only about 100000, while the garrison, when there is no war, has only a team of 1000 people, mainly responsible for the public security in the city and the defense of the city wall.


    Of course, it was only in the past when the war happened that Bentley would strengthen its defense capability against the protocryst city. When the first Legion didn''t know about it, the garrison of Bali must have increased a lot.


    In the night, the troops on the road are quietly approaching the end of the road to Bali.


    As for the approach of the first army, Pali still knew nothing.


    In human consciousness, night is the pointer of "stop all actions".


    In the eyes of the defenders of Bali City, the first Legion did not dare to act recklessly in the night, even if it was reckless.


    It was based on the "human" mentality that the first Legion chose to attack Bali at night.


    In silence, the army of the first Legion approached the city of Bali.


    On the woodland road a few kilometers away from Bali, the first Legion stopped.


    This distance is already the limit, otherwise, the roar of war machinery will come into the guard''s ears on the city wall.


    Moonlight in the sky, so that the dark will not fall into a dead silence.


    In the endless forest, Bali is surrounded by forest.


    Although there are mountains all around, the dense forest covers everything, which makes the forest sea look ups and downs. Only the towering peaks far away can go beyond the scope of the forest and expose the bare stones.


    Tonight, it''s another quiet night for Bali.


    In the tranquility, there is a tension.


    According to the news from Marani City, Turner island has fallen, and the army of the first regiment may have landed and is moving towards the next target. Bali City, which owns the primary crystal mine, is a city that can be easily targeted.


    After all, protocrystals are precious, especially those with yellow purity.


    In this case, people in Bali are already worried that their city will be the next target to be attacked.


    After all, the war is merciless, and no one can guarantee that he will be safe in the war. For his own safety, his opponent is unarmed. For the civilians of the vulnerable groups, of course, they hope that war will not come.


    But the voice of the common people will always be ignored. What they expect is just a delusion.


    When the war came, everything was out of hand.


    Three days ago, a team of ten thousand came into Bali with support from Marani.


    Under the leadership of the vanguard, Doctor Mark, an army of more than 10000 people joined the guard of the city wall.


    The defense capability of Pali city has been enhanced, which is good news for the civilians of Pali city.


    In the moonlight, the city wall, nearly 50 meters high, opened up a piece of land in the forest.


    From a high altitude, Pali city in the forest is very eye-catching. The four sides of the city walls are irregular, and the length of each wall is no less than 10 kilometers. This makes Pali city have a large area and sufficient land resources. Even without the support of external materials, Pali city can achieve self-sufficiency with sufficient fertile land.


    Although the city wall has four sides, there are only two gates: the west gate facing the sea defense line and the east gate leading inland.


    In west gate, facing the sea, if the first Legion attacks Bali City, the only attack direction can only be west gate.


    As a result, the west gate has become a defensive place for the defenders.


    In the moonlight, on the city wall more than 30 meters high in the west gate, dim lights are arranged sparsely at the top of the wall, and the light emitted slightly dispels the darkness of the city wall.


    On one side of the west gate wall, countless dazzling beams of light shot down from the wall, scanning the edge of the forest outside the city.


    Between the city wall and the forest, there is a man-made buffer zone. Although the ground is overgrown with weeds, it is relatively broad. Any existence that rushes out of the forest cannot escape the eyes of the garrison on the city wall.


    Under the dim light, the shadow on the wall shakes. Night has been coming for a long time. For the Garrison who keeps alert at any time, the only way to pass the boring time is to chat with their companions.


    In the dim light, the guards on the wall gathered in twos and threes, talking about some things.


    There are anecdotes, jokes, and topics about the war.


    "It is said that Turner island has been occupied. Do you know that?"


    "I don''t know. The news has spread a long time ago!"


    In a certain place on the wall, many soldiers gathered together and were whispering.


    Talking about the recent war around Bentley.


    "The first army is coming fiercely. It is said that there are two vanguards on the island. I didn''t expect that they would fall so soon!"


    "No! I''ve heard that the first regiment has very powerful warships. Our fleets have been beaten and run away. They are afraid to fight in the harbor. Turner island is an isolated island after all. No amount of garrison in the fortress will be useless if the firepower of the first regiment is bombarded! "

 Chapter 684

    "Yes, I don''t know how many people were killed or injured by the more than 20000 defenders in the fort. Are the living still alive? The most pitiful are the family members! "


    This is happening all over the city wall.


    The coming of war is so sudden that people can''t prevent it. It also makes people worry about their country and themselves.


    It''s also a way to release the pressure in your heart to tell your comrades in arms.


    In the dark, the city wall is shrouded in darkness. Only the light on the wall is a bright light of darkness.


    Although the light dispelled the darkness around, it also exposed everything on the city wall to the eyes of some eyes in the darkness.


    Outside the city, at the end of the road extending from the city gate, at the edge of the forest, in the dark shade of the trees, many figures are standing straight, a total of five people, four wearing black armor, and one wearing a dark green power suit, the helmet emitting a faint blue light.


    They are all in black armor. The black armor is perfectly integrated with the night. People can''t see their existence in the dark.


    "Your task is very simple, that is to stick your own things on the city gate. Remember, you must stick them on the four corners of the city gate, otherwise the force is uneven, and the city gate is difficult to be completely destroyed. In addition, this is a time bomb. The time has been set, and it will explode in 20 minutes. In other words, you only have 20 minutes to complete this task!"


    In the dark shade of a tree, a sergeant is explaining the mission to the Black Knight beside him.


    The battle against Bali was not a frontal attack. For some reason, the first regiment had to play some small tricks.


    Although the means are not bright, they are in the war. Any conspiracy is for the victory of the war. For the victory of the war, we must resort to all means.


    In the dark, the four Black Knights stood upright, each holding a square metal box. The box was not small, and it was half a meter long and wide. It was a time bomb made by the engineers. It was full of high explosives. As long as it ignited, it would produce a powerful explosion.


    "Let''s go!"


    In the shade of the dark trees, the sergeant''s mechanical voice sounded.


    As soon as the voice fell, the Black Knights began to act in silence.


    Between the edge of the forest and the city wall is a buffer zone as wide as a mile.


    Although the buffer zone is overgrown with weeds, it can not hide a person. As long as it is illuminated by the searchlight on the city wall, it will be found.


    In the dark, I saw four dark shadows on the edge of the forest. The Black Knights running out of the forest scattered and moved quickly on the buffer zone.


    Although there were heavy bombs in their hands, they did not have any impact on the Black Knights. On the buffer zone, the Black Knights moved quickly, avoiding the searchlight and approaching the city gate.


    The fast-moving Black Knight will occasionally stop and wait for the searchlight to pass on the road ahead before moving on.


    Just a mile away, but ten minutes, the first black knight has come to the gate.


    Because of the angle, as long as you arrive at the gate, you will not be found by the garrison on the wall.


    After a long time, the four Black Knights arrived at the gate.


    The journey went well, and the Black Knights began a new operation.


    The wall of Bali is very high, more than 30 meters long. The wall is tall and thick. As an important gate, it is also strong and tall.


    Pali''s gate is 20 meters high and 10 meters wide. It looks narrow and thick. The gray metal texture of the gate also shows how strong the gate is.


    Once you get to the gate, the task is much easier.


    Under the action of the Black Knight, four bombs were installed on the four corners of the city gate. Once the bomb exploded, it would be enough to blow up the connecting part between the city gate and the city wall. Without the bearing point, the city gate would collapse naturally.


    When the shadow flashed and the Black Knight rushed into the darkness again, the army on the forest road had a new change a few kilometers away.


    The stalled engine roared again, and the roar of "rumbling" reverberated in the still army on the road.


    "Let''s go! Attack


    At love''s command, the troops that had stopped on the road moved again.


    In the sound of machinery running, in the sound of track rolling on the ground, the troops of the first Legion stormed to Bali outside the forest.


    As they approached, the changes in the forest also attracted the attention of the garrison on the city wall.


    On the wall, all kinds of boring voices have disappeared, replaced by a tense atmosphere.


    All the soldiers on the wall looked deep into the forest with a look of surprise.


    What''s that?


    The strange sound in the forest is obvious.


    "Ready to fight! Come on! Send a warning to the city immediately, the first army is coming


    A roar, slightly anxious tone echoed on the wall.


    The roar of an officer stunned the soldiers on the wall, and then they became riotous.


    In the shaking of the figure, the soldiers rushed to their posts in panic.


    Is the first Legion here?


    Did Pali become the target of the first Legion?


    "Woo! Woo


    After the guards on the wall of Ximen issued a warning, the whole city of Bali was boiling.


    The alarm of "Wula Wula" reverberated over the city of Bali.


    In the alarm bell, both the garrison troops and the civilians in Bali are in a state of consternation.


    They couldn''t believe that Pali was really the target of the first Legion.


    In dismay, the parties are also responding quickly.


    Through the communication system connecting the whole territory, in a short period of time, before the first Legion launched the attack, the news of the first Legion''s attack on Bali city had already spread to Marani city and all the cities in the whole territory.


    For a while, Bentley, which has not recovered from the failure, is boiling up again.


    This time, everyone''s eyes were on Bali.


    Will the first team win again?


    What will the junta do? Can we beat back the first Legion''s attack on Bentley land?


    This is what Bentley civilians want to know most at the moment.

 Chapter 685

    In the west gate of Bali, a battle is about to begin.


    The voice in the forest is more and more clear. The voice comes from the road in the forest. What is that? The garrison on the wall knows very well.


    It was the roar of war machinery. There must be an army on the forest road approaching Bali.


    In the tense atmosphere, the five thousand guards on the wall of Ximen city entered a state of solemnity.


    The dazzling beam of light is constantly sweeping back and forth at the edge of the forest, especially at the junction of Liancheng road and the forest.


    Hidden in the shade of the road, the deep entrance, like a monster eating people, no one knows what monster will rush out of the forest next moment.


    "Prepare to fire!"


    Closer, closer, the roar of the forest more and more clear, as if at any time will rush out from the forest road.


    In the roar of the officers, the guards on the wall were staring out of the city, loading their guns and bullets, and filling their cannons with shells, waiting for the order to fire.


    In the waiting, under the dazzling light column, in the huge roar, at the junction of Liancheng highway and forest, a huge war machine suddenly showed up under the dazzling light column. All the defenders in the city could see was the dark green body, and the muzzle aimed at the black hole on the wall.


    "Open..."


    "Boom!"


    When the enemy appeared, the officer on the wall was about to issue an order to open fire, and a loud noise suddenly rang out.


    The huge gate burst into a huge flame.


    The earth is shaking, and the wall is shaking violently. The explosion and violent vibration are unexpected to the soldiers on the wall. The garrison on the wall near the gate of the city is overturned by the vibration of the explosion.


    What is going on?


    The explosion was so violent and sudden that many guards on the wall didn''t understand what was going on.


    "No! The gate is destroyed


    With a cry of surprise, the garrison on the wall finally understood.


    The enemy destroyed the gate.


    "Fire! FireStarter! Stop them from entering the city


    In the panic of command, the battle began.


    "Bang! Bang


    The west gate, shrouded in the night, was suddenly ablaze with countless firelights on the city wall, and the sound of dense gunfire continued to ring, which was also mixed with the sound of "rumbling" artillery.


    In the sound of gunfire, the sky was immediately shrouded in fiery red bullet marks, like a meteor shower, constantly attacking the enemy troops rushing out of the forest.


    From the road in the forest, the troops of the first regiment gushed out of the forest along the road in the face of a hail of bullets.


    With heavy armor, the hammer tank opened its way in front of it, bearing the enemy''s fire.


    Under the attack of the enemy''s intensive firepower, countless sparks burst out of the armor of the hammer tank rushing out of the forest.


    The whistling of bullets, the neighing of shells and the sound of metal collision form a unique melody.


    That''s the melody of war.


    When they came out of the forest, the first army also launched a counterattack against the wall.


    The black muzzle of the hammer tank is constantly flashing with fire. Every flash of fire, there is always a huge bullet mark tearing the sky and attacking the city wall. After a short time, there will be a violent explosion on the city wall. In the chaos of debris, countless figures on the city wall will be overturned by the blast wave, and the hapless ones will even be torn by shrapnel.


    Although the main gun of hammer tank is small caliber, it has extremely fast shooting speed, which makes hammer tank have intensive firepower.


    When the vanguard hammer tanks all rushed out of the forest, the wall was shrouded in gunfire.


    When the scythe machine armour gushes out from the forest, in the "buzzing" sound, the bullet marks flying in the sky instantly increase several times, and the dense bullet marks sweep towards the wall like raindrops.


    Under the attack of intensive firepower, the garrison on the wall was pressed down.


    The two sides of the bullet marks you come and I go, the battle is not fierce, in the "rumble" of gunfire, Pali city has been shrouded in war.


    "Boom!"


    When the distance from the gate is less than 100 meters, the tracks of a hammer tank charging at the front line suddenly burst out a fire.


    When the flame dissipated, the tracks of the hammer tank had broken, and the dumb fire was at the front line.


    Seeing this, the hammer tank in the back quickly turned around, bypassed the damaged hammer tank and continued to advance towards the city gate.


    It can''t be stopped. It can''t be stopped at all.


    In the face of the armored forces of the first legion, without the barrier of the city gate, the defenders on the city wall could not stop them. They could only watch the armored forces of the first Legion getting closer and closer to the city gate.


    "Come on! Let the guards block the gate immediately, and don''t let the enemy enter the city! "


    Seeing that the firepower on the wall could not stop the enemy''s armored forces from approaching the city gate, the most senior officers on the front line of the city wall quickly issued new orders.


    At the command of the officers, the guards who had been standing by in the square behind the gate of the city began to take action.


    When the gun rang out, the drivers in the guard were ready to fight, waiting for the order to fight.


    In the sound of machinery running, in the sound of faltering footsteps, twelve bloated guards moved to the square in front of the gate, and the black muzzle pointed directly at the collapsed gate.


    "Woo


    A rapid whistling, a huge red bullet from the city gate whistling in.


    "Dang!" It hit a guard.


    In the moment of a spark.


    "Boom!"


    In the fierce explosion, the guard was killed, a fireball rose, and the fallen guard burned.


    And the driver inside, I''m afraid, has already gone to hell with the guard, leaving no trace.


    By this time, the first hammer tank had entered the gate.


    The enemy armored units were clearly displayed, and the guards in the square behind the gate opened fire.


    The muzzle of the black hole burst into flames one after another, and more than ten bullet marks attacked the enemy armored units.


    "Dang! Dang


    The bullet marks came in a flash, and countless sparks burst out on the armor of the hammer tank. Many shells appeared the phenomenon of bouncing, hitting and exploding on the city wall.

 Chapter 686

    A few successfully hit the hammer tank, which was enveloped in flames in the fierce explosion.


    As the flames dissipated, the advancing hammer tank was damaged and stopped.


    Because the distance is close enough, the artillery penetration ability of the enemy''s guards has been brought into full play. Under the attack of multiple shells, the composite armor of the hammer tank has been torn, the interior of the cockpit has been shaken by the afterwave, the circuit has been damaged, and the anchor phenomenon has appeared.


    The front hammer tank was damaged, and the space under the gate was limited. The rear hammer tank directly hit the rear of the damaged hammer tank with a bang. Under the strong power, the rear hammer tank pushed the damaged hammer tank forward.


    "Bang! Bang


    Seeing that the enemy''s armored forces continued to pour in, the guards immediately launched a fierce artillery attack on the enemy under the gate.


    Under the gate of the city, there was a "rumbling" explosion, countless fireballs rising, with all around the banquet.


    Being pushed forward by the hammer tank in the rear, the damaged hammer tank now serves as the middle shield and bears the heavy fire of the enemy.


    Little by little in advance, in the enemy''s fire, the armored forces of the first regiment are approaching the city.


    It can''t be stopped. Only the firepower of the guards can''t stop the advance of the armored forces of the first regiment.


    After leaving the narrow city gate passage and being attacked by a wave of enemy armored units, more than 20 hammer tanks rushed into the square behind the city wall.


    Facing the heavy armored hammer tank, the guard of the square is like a weak little girl.


    "Bang! Bang


    In the course of the action, the hammer tank shelled it.


    The guards in the square, under the attack of hammer tanks, burst out a fire one after another and were destroyed in a short time.


    It''s only half an hour since the battle started, and the armored forces of the first regiment have entered the city.


    When the square was occupied, the hammers began to attack the garrison on the wall.


    At this time, after the hammer tank, the scythe mecha also poured into the city one after another.


    Compared with hammer tanks, scythe armor has better flexibility. As soon as it enters the city, it rushes up the steps to the wall.


    Scythe armor is an armored unit for infantry, which has unparalleled lethality for infantry.


    When the scythe machine armour rushed unstoppably into the wall, a killing feast began.


    There are three large caliber wheeled heavy machine guns, spewing out bullets. The "buzzing" hoarse sound is like the roar of death. Once hit by a bullet, there is only one end, that is, the body is torn, and there is no possibility of survival.


    In the firecracker like a fire dragon, in the "buzzing" hoarse roar, many garrisons on the wall fell down one by one like wheat.


    As the scythe machine armour mounted the wall, the mobilized soldiers in the forest also poured out of the forest and rushed to the city gate, attacking the wall as they moved forward.


    Under the attack of both sides and the situation that scythe machine armour slaughtered the garrison on the wall like death, the garrison on the wall finally collapsed.


    "Surrender! We surrender


    I do not know who roared out this sound, completely broke the defensive line in the hearts of the defenders.


    In fear, facing the war machinery like death on the wall, the garrison on the wall finally could not bear the pressure and surrendered.


    They squatted on the wall, holding their guns above their heads, in a gesture of surrender.


    The enemy surrendered. Seeing this, the scythe machine armour that swept around the city wall stopped its "buzzing" sound like the roar of death, and the Black Multi barrel muzzle calmed down, emitting bursts of smoke.


    With the surrender of the garrison on the wall, the gunfire at the west gate of Pali city gradually subsided, and soon the city of Pali in the night was quiet again.


    But the peace didn''t last long. When the mobilizers poured into the city, while receiving the prisoners, they divided the troops into two parts. Under the cover of scythe machine armour, they swept along the wall to both sides.


    The garrison of Bali was not completely annihilated. Ximen''s garrison was only the majority of them, and a small part of the enemy troops were distributed all over Bali, especially in the small town in the city.


    Tonight, the first Legion must control the walls of Bali. As long as they control the walls on all sides, the enemy in the city will be able to catch turtles in the urn. By then, the result of the battle will be clear.


    The fierce fighting broke out and disappeared for a short time. When the fighting started again, it was not only from Simon.


    For the civilians in the small town, the gunfire from all directions made them understand something.


    In this war, they still failed. The first Legion had already captured the city of Bali from west gate and was seizing control of the four walls.


    In the middle of the night, the gunfire in Bali lasted for a long time, until dawn, the gunfire completely disappeared.


    During the attack on the four walls, the first regiment was strongly resisted, and the progress was greatly slowed down, so that the battle on the wall was ended when the dawn was approaching.


    During the resistance, both sides suffered heavy casualties. When the last shot before dawn disappeared, the first regiment lost nearly 200 mobilizers, four hammers and seven scythes in the night''s battle. Most of them were lost in the battle on the back wall. After all, the space on the wall was relatively small, It greatly affects the flexibility of scythe mecha. In the face of enemy artillery attack, it can only resist hard, but can not avoid.


    The loss of garrison in Bali was even greater. After the war, the number of garrisons on the four walls was about 8000, and the number of garrisons in Ximen city wall section was the most, with more than 5000. However, the number of casualties was not large because Ximen garrison surrendered too quickly. Only 1500 people died, 600 were seriously injured, and 2000 were slightly injured.


    In the later battle on the wall, though there were few defenders on the other three walls, the resistance was quite strong, and almost no soldiers who surrendered were either killed or captured by the first regiment because of serious injuries.


    At the end of the battle on the wall, the first army did not continue to attack, but cleaned the battlefield.


    The corpses on the city wall can not be so violent in the wilderness. They must be disposed of as soon as possible. Otherwise, the strong smell of blood will lead to the polluting animals in the forest.

 Chapter 687

    Now that Ximen is bombed, if a certain group of polluting animals is attracted, it will be a big problem for the first Legion if there is no gate to stop them.


    While the first army was cleaning the battlefield, the darkness left and the light enveloped the earth.


    When everything between heaven and earth becomes very clear due to the coming of light, the huge city of Bali is also completely exposed in the eyes of the first Legion on on the city wall.


    In terms of scenery, Bali is still beautiful.


    Looking at the town from the city wall, you can see the ups and downs of the hills. There are no trees on the hills, only green weeds. The ups and downs of the grassland are isolated by mountain barriers. In each isolation zone, you can see wooden houses. The smell of the farm is extremely strong.


    The road from the city gate to the distance is winding, undulating with the hills, extending to the end of the line of sight, in the small town.


    It will take some time to clean up the battlefield, and when the first Legion cleaned up the battlefield, the city of Bali was in chaos.


    In the early morning, as usual, residents leave their homes, walk up the streets and rush to their destinations.


    In the past, they looked relaxed. Although the military government carried out a high-pressure policy and their life was not good, at least their lives were carefree and they could barely survive. For the civilians, it was enough to have enough food and clothing. They could not and could not beg too much.


    But now, the common people walking on the street are worried and worried.


    They wondered and some did not understand why at this time, the Council did not issue a general order of martial law and ban for the whole city, but did nothing. Did Baali win the battle last night?


    The civilians have some doubts about the actions of the Council hall.


    Just when the common people were daydreaming, in the town hall of Bali, it was a mess now.


    The so-called city assembly hall is a management part established by the military government of Bentley to manage various cities. It is mainly responsible for the civil affairs and public security of the city, directly under the leadership of the commander of the capital.


    Pali is a small city with a population of more than 100000. However, due to the importance of the Huangjing mine, although it is a small city, when planning the city at the beginning, we expected what would happen in a long time. Therefore, Pali has a large enclosure, leaving a large undeveloped area. The grassland farms in those empty areas are just waste for breeding livestock, To meet the needs of civilians in Bali for meat.


    The west gate fell and the city wall fell. As early as last night, Dr. mark, who was stationed in the assembly hall, had been reported by the soldiers stationed on the city wall. When the soldiers on the front line reported, the gunfire in the communication device was clearly visible. When dawn came, the gunfire disappeared, and some things were not difficult to think of.


    In the huge conference room, Taoist figures were sitting around a square table. Most of the people sitting in the room were dressed in civilian clothes. They were all officials in important positions in the city council hall. Only one of them was wearing a gray military uniform, which was a bit out of place with the people.


    Before the meeting started, all the people sitting there lowered their heads and talked about the war last night.


    "All right! Everyone, be quiet


    Seeing that the time was almost over, a middle-aged man sitting on the throne looked around and said in a deep voice.


    Because of his words, the disorderly voice in the conference room soon disappeared, and people all looked at him.


    His name is kirchin. He is also the mayor of the City Council. He is the head of the city of Bali. He only accepts the leadership of the commander of Marani City, Masseger.


    Seeing that the crowd had calmed down, kirchin looked at Dr. mark and said calmly, "Dr. mark, vanfu! The responsibility of the city defense lies with you. If the city of Bali falls, what you want to do is your own business. But I can''t. I''m the head of the city of Bali. I''m responsible for more than 100000 civilians in the city of Bali. I won''t let them fight against the first army unarmed! "


    Although kirchin doesn''t know about the situation of the front-line city defense, the fighting last night and the disappearance of the gunfire before dawn can remind people of a lot.


    Under kirchin''s aggressive eyes, Dr. Mark looked rather ugly. Finally, he had to say, "up to now, I won''t hide it from you. Last night, I lost contact with the soldiers on the wall. Now, I''m afraid the first army has captured the wall. The next step of the first army''s attack should be here!"


    At this point, the meeting room was boiling, and everyone''s expression changed dramatically and became panic.


    Although I have thought of the result in my heart, it is still hard to accept when I really confirm it.


    "Doctor Mark, commander! You have an army of more than 10000 people under your command. Why did you lose in just one night? Is our army so vulnerable? "


    A question was put to Dr. mark.


    In the face of questioning, Dr. mark did not change his face and said with a heavy look: "the first army has a strong army. Last night, the first army carried out a sneak attack on the city gate and started blasting. Without the defense line of the city wall, it is impossible for the army in my hands to stop the army of the first army. I am responsible for this, but I have tried my best!"


    "Now what? The city wall is captured by the first Legion. It''s a matter of time before we attack here. If we can''t, we must immediately issue a decree to the whole city and implement a ban. Otherwise, the first Legion will enter the city and will kill and injure many innocent people in the battle! "


    One of them stood up and planned to leave the conference room to issue a general order to ban the whole city.


    However, he was stopped by kirchin.


    In the puzzled eyes of the officials, kirchin looked around at the people sitting there. Then he looked at Dr. mark and said calmly, "there will be no fighting! I said, "yes, Dr. mark!"


    "This..."


    In the face of kirchin''s deep Italian words, Dr. mark hesitated.


    How could he not understand the meaning of kirchin''s words? However, he was a soldier. If he surrendered, how could he face commander Massey?


    Can''t fight?


    As soon as the governor of kirchin''s words fell, the people understood and kept silent.


    As subordinates, they''d better not talk too much about it. They will do whatever the mayor tells them. Even if they are held accountable afterwards, they don''t have to take responsibility.

 Chapter 688

    Seeing Dr. mark hesitating, kirchin said coldly, "if you want to fight, I won''t stop you, but you can''t fight in the city. There is a vast space outside the city. You can do whatever you want. However, as a colleague, I would like to remind you not to laugh at your own life, and don''t regard loyalty as life. People are selfish. If the object of my loyalty is the country, I will not cherish my life, but if the object of loyalty is only one person, I will only fulfill my duty, and you, in this war, you can do nothing, in this war, you have tried your best, when you fulfill your duty, you must find a way for yourself, otherwise, you will only sacrifice in vain! "


    "The mayor of kirchin thought so!"


    When he said this, he did not know whether it was sarcasm or just a sigh.


    Kirchin didn''t want to know what Dr. Mark would think of him. He just said calmly, "I''ve said so much. Where to go is your own business."


    Doctor Mark had no choice but to smile.


    "Do I have a choice?"


    No longer. Even if you sacrifice your life for the sake of loyalty, it''s just a waste of thousands of lives.


    The end of Bali has been decided. Seeing this, kirchin looked around at the people sitting there and said, "today, everyone is waiting here! As for the civilians, let them do as usual. I believe the first army will not embarrass the unarmed civilians! "


    After that, kirchin looked at Dr. mark again and said, "Dr. mark, commander! The army in the city will trouble you to transfer out of the city. You''d better wait for the first army to arrive on the road you must pass. If there is any misunderstanding, it may be another bloody incident. I believe you don''t want this to happen! "


    Nodding, Dr. Mark said, "I know what to do!"


    As soon as the words were finished, Dr. mark seemed to think of something. He said, "please tell commander Massey about the fall of Bali, even if it''s our last duty."


    "It should be!"


    Kirchin didn''t refuse. If Dr. mark didn''t say that, kirchin would do it.


    The situation is pressing. If there are other options, no one will be willing to surrender to the enemy, but they have no choice.


    Pali city is isolated and helpless. Now the city wall has fallen, and most of the army has lost. To continue to resist is only to increase casualties. It will not have any impact on the war. It knows the current affairs as a hero, and people know how to choose.


    For the decision of the Council hall, the civilians in Bali do not know, even if they know, they can do nothing.


    Just when the Council hall made the decision to surrender, in Ximen, the army of the first regiment rallied and continued to march into the city.


    The walls on all sides need to be garrisoned by soldiers. As soon as the troops are dispersed, the number of troops participating in the battle in the city will be much less. Starting from the square of the west gate, the troops acting on the roads in the countryside are only more than 2000.


    There were not many people, but the long line lasted for several miles.


    In the roar of the "rumbling" engine, the long dark green dragon is advancing towards the city bit by bit.


    Walking on the road, there are continuous grasslands on both sides, and they have left in the early morning. I don''t know when groups of livestock, including sheep and cattle, appear on the grassland. Occasionally, we can see several herdsmen wearing hats among the livestock.


    When they found the army moving on the road, the herdsmen seemed very afraid, so they kept away from the road and watched from a distance.


    For the herdsmen, the first regiment did not make sense, and the long line continued to advance into the city.


    Over time, at the end of the grass, the city that looks like a small town is very close. You can clearly see low houses and many figures on the road.


    For the army on the road, those figures seem to have noticed that some people are watching, while others leave quickly, leaving this land of right and wrong.


    Just then, a car darted through the crowd, came out of the town, and came face to face with the army on the road.


    Of course, the coming cars and the troops on the road are aware of it.


    Driving in the front of the hammer tank, turret in slightly moving, black muzzle with the car and moving.


    The vehicles coming are not military vehicles. They are not equipped with any weapons. They look a bit like off-road vehicles. They are very big, especially the rear of the vehicle is very bulky, and there is something like a chimney sticking out. When the car is driving, white smoke comes out of the chimney. For the mobilizers, the vehicles in this world are still strange.


    Within a hundred meters of the troops on the road, the car stopped in the middle of the road.


    Then several figures left the car and stood in front of it, waiting for the army to approach.


    Seeing the enemy''s war machines coming in the roar, Dr. mark, standing in front of the car, felt a kind of pressure, a great pressure.


    Looking at the enemy with metallic luster in front of him, Dr. mark sighed in his heart. No wonder his army is so vulnerable. Facing such a powerful armored army, how could his army be an opponent?


    The first army has such a powerful military force


    Looking at the approaching army, Dr. mark was shocked.


    "Zi!"


    With a screeching brake, the tracks of the hammer tank stopped turning.


    In front of the car blocking the road, the army on the road stopped.


    The top door was opened, and the captain''s upper body in a dark green combat suit came out.


    "Tell me what you''ve come for!"


    Looking at the four men in front of the car, the captain of the hammer tank inquired.


    They are soldiers. The soldiers in Bentley are all wearing gray military coats, and the style is clear at a glance. The people in front of the car are all wearing gray military coats, but the style is more exquisite. It''s not hard to think that the people in front of them should be the officers of the garrison in Bali.


    If you think about the current situation, it''s very clear what they came for.


    What a strange equipment!


    Looking at the soldiers who came out of the hatch and were covered with dark green metal armor, Dr. mark was very surprised.


    Won''t such heavy armor affect action?

 Chapter 689

    What''s more, the helmets are all closed, and they don''t even have a vision frame. How do they see outside?


    Strange, too strange, whether it''s armored machinery, or soldiers'' individual equipment, the first regiment is different. Dr. mark wanted to know where the first regiment came from?


    Although he was surprised, Dr. Mark''s face was calm. Looking at the inquirer on the war machine, Dr. Mark said: "this battle is your victory. The defenders in the city will not resist stubbornly. Please do not embarrass the unarmed civilians, and do not destroy the peace of Bali!"


    Is this surrender?


    This is a good thing. If the enemy surrender, the battle against Bali will be over.


    The first Legion also successfully occupied Bali.


    Dr. Mark''s words undoubtedly declared the defeat of Bali.


    Then, under the leadership of Dr. mark, the first army began to enter the city.


    Bali is indeed a relatively quiet city with a small population and not as noisy as a city with high-rise buildings.


    When the army of the first Legion acts on the street, only the different eyes on both sides of the street greet the army.


    There are doubts, curiosity, anger, fear and fear.


    In front of an imposing building, the army of the first regiment stopped.


    This building is the city hall, the power center of Bali city. If the first Legion wants to control Bali City, the first thing to do is to control the city hall.


    Leaving the hammer tank, Natasha looked around as she stepped on the hard ground.


    Natasha was surprised by the success of the war.


    The development of the war was so smooth that the city of Bali changed its ownership overnight and was occupied by the first Legion.


    Looking at the imposing city hall, Natasha approached it in silence.


    Behind Natasha, there was a group of senior sergeants!


    When Natasha left the hammer tank, the senior sergeants in the army consciously gathered around Natasha.


    At this time, in front of the stairs, Dr. mark was waiting.


    When he saw a group of soldiers surrounded by a woman coming forward from the back of the line, Doctor Mark was stunned.


    Although she was wearing black armor and a hood, she must be a woman.


    Surrounded by many soldiers of the first legion, her identity is obviously in a high position.


    Is the top general of this army a woman?


    For a moment, Dr. mark was quite unexpected.


    There was no time to think. They were near. Dr. mark took a few steps forward to meet them.


    When the two sides stopped, Dr. Mark said, "the mayor and the officials are waiting for you in the conference room. Please follow me!"


    With that, Dr. mark made a gesture of invitation.


    In her hood, Natasha looked slightly at the sergeant beside her and said, "take over immediately. No one is allowed to leave until the order arrives!"


    "Yes


    At the command, the mobilized soldiers on both sides of the hammer tank began to move, ran up the stairs and rushed to the city hall.


    Looking at the mobilized soldiers running up the stairs, Dr. Mark''s expression changed and he wanted to say nothing.


    In the heart helpless sigh.


    They''re losers now, so there''s no shame left.


    "Lead the way!"


    In Natasha''s cold words, Doctor Mark had to obey.


    The invasion of mobilizers made the town hall fall into a temporary chaos.


    When the Party led by Dr. mark entered the city hall, the chaos in the city hall had subsided.


    The mobilizers who poured into the assembly hall had controlled the scene, and all the people in the assembly hall had been controlled.


    It also includes officials in the conference room.


    When Natasha and her party entered the conference room with Dr. mark, the officials in the conference room had been controlled by the intruders.


    Stride into the conference room, looking at the figure standing in front of the square table, facing their eyes, Natasha said coldly: "Bali city has been occupied by our army, everything in the city belongs to our first army!"


    Looking around at all the people in the meeting room, Natasha said coldly, "where is the crystal bank?"


    As a primary crystal mining city, there must be a place to store the primary crystal. Because of the precious primary crystal, it is impossible to place it at will. The crystal bank must be in a hidden and solid place.


    Hearing Natasha''s words, kirchin on one side was quite angry and said angrily: "even if the original crystal mined in Bali city is turned over, only 80% will be paid, and the other 20% will be used for city operation. What''s the difference between your first regiment and robbers in this way?"


    robber?


    Looking at the angry speaker, Natasha said coldly: "robbers will only plunder, but our first army is occupied. Bali city has been occupied by our army, and everything in the city naturally belongs to our army!"


    Kirchin looks bald, the loser really has no right to speak, can only be slaughtered.


    At this time, one side of the doctor Marco exhorted: "mayor kirchin! As you can see from the current situation, Pali city has been occupied by the first legion, and as the mayor of Pali City, you have lost your responsibility. What''s the future of Pali city? It has nothing to do with you. Why ask for trouble? Even if you don''t say, there are so many people who know where jingku is, how can you hide this point? "


    There was a change in his face. Kirchin knew very well that Dr. mark was right. He had no choice now.


    After hesitating for a moment, kirchin finally compromised.


    Tone bald way: "crystal library is in the basement, this is not a secret, the key is in my office safe!"


    When he said this, kirchin''s heart was bleeding. The protocrysts of this quarter had not yet been turned in. In addition, the accumulation of yellow protocrysts in the crystal bank was quite considerable. Unexpectedly, he did not transport the protocrysts to Marani city in time due to his temporary relaxation, which made the first army cheap.


    "Love! Go with him


    Natasha said to love beside her.


    "I understand!"


    Luo Fu nodded, then motioned to the mobilizers behind kirchin and left the conference room with kirchin.

 Chapter 690

    When love left, Natasha looked at the people in the conference room again and said, "everything in Bali is as usual. I need the stability of Bali. It''s inseparable from your help. What position you used to hold is still the same now. Our first regiment doesn''t have much patience. One day when my first regiment is here, there will be no chaos and no rebels in Bali, Anyone who dares to make trouble must be prepared to give his life! "


    Yes, it''s a threat, not only to the officials in the conference room, but also to the civilians in the city.


    The officials on the scene listened to Natasha''s words and naturally told the civilians in Bali.


    For Natasha''s tough and impolite words, the officials in the meeting room looked at each other and had to nod silently.


    With such a tough stance, can they say no?


    They are not stupid, of course, they can''t, now they can only do is to obey, even if the obedience is temporary.


    It''s good for them, and for the civilians in Bali.


    Having said all she had to say, Natasha waved to the people in the room and said, "go! This place has been taken over by the first regiment. From now on, the first regiment will be your highest superior! "


    In silence, all had to leave in silence.


    This woman is too powerful to give them the right to speak. The only thing they can do is to obey.


    Shortly after the officials left, love returned.


    "How? What is the reserve of the crystal bank? "


    Natasha asked love.


    Luo Fu nodded gently and said, "about a few hundred jin. They are all high quality yellow protocrystals!"


    A few hundred jin?


    Natasha was a little disappointed. She didn''t expect that such a big mining city had only a few hundred jin of primary crystal reserves, which was far from what she expected.


    "According to kilchin, the mayor of Bali City, the output of the primary crystal mine is about 300 Jin in a quarter. This time we are here in time. The output of this quarter has not been delivered to Marani City, otherwise, the reserves in the crystal pool will be less!"


    The mining of protocrysts is not easy, because most of the protocrysts are scattered in the earth, which is like a big wave scouring the sand. The protocrysts of particle size must be extracted from the crushed stone. Often, only a few protocrysts can be extracted from hundreds of tons of crushed stone, so the mining of protocrysts is not easy.


    Although she was a little disappointed with the storage capacity of the crystal library, she was disappointed. Natasha knew what was the most important thing now.


    Now that we have obtained the protocrystal, we will send it to the emperor as soon as possible.


    Looking at love, Natasha ordered: "immediately arrange to send the original crystal to the emperor, remember! There can''t be any mistakes! "


    "I understand!"


    With a nod, love left.


    It''s very important to transport the "protocrystal", which he must carry out in person.


    Everything went well in the occupation of Bali. From early morning to noon, the first Legion not only took over the assembly hall, but also took over important places in the city. At the same time, the civilians in Bali also knew their current situation.


    Although people are in a panic, the relative calm of Bali is also a kind of comfort to the civilians. At least, the first Legion did not do anything extraordinary to them.


    The first regiment also made arrangements for the surrendering troops.


    Before the end of the war, they can only become the captives of the first legion, and will be restricted by their personal conditions.


    For better management, the first Legion arranged the surrender prisoners to the barracks of Simon.


    Pali city has two entrances and exits, one is the west gate, and the other is the east gate. In order to better garrison the city wall, there are two barracks in the east gate and the west gate, which are the rest places for the garrison on the city wall.


    It is undoubtedly a good use to hold prisoners.


    After the occupation of Bali, everything was in order.


    When taking over the Council hall, the first Legion also controlled a node of the Bentley licensing system. Through this node, if the first Legion wishes, it can contact any city in the whole territory of Shangri La, or send a notice to the whole territory of Bentley.


    It''s unnecessary. The war has been open since the battle on Turner island.


    As one of the aggressors, the first Legion only needs "strength" to speak and use war to achieve its goal.


    War is barbaric. There are too many reasons for it.


    ----


    When the officials in Bali were ready to surrender, a message was sent from Bali directly to the commander''s residence in Marani.


    The content of this message is very simple, only a few words.


    "The city of Bali is lost!"


    Although only a few words, but it caused xuanran big slope.


    When he got the news, commander Massey blocked it for the first time.


    Too fast, too fast for Bali to fall.


    Last night, the first Legion launched an attack on Bali. Today, Bali is falling?


    This is not only unacceptable to the civilians of Bentley, but also a matter affecting the prestige of the military government of Bentley.


    For Massey, Pali city can fall, but it can''t be so fast. Once the people of Bentley know that the army of the military government is vulnerable in the battle of Pali City, the popularity of Bentley will be dispersed, and a series of events will be triggered. In this foreign war, the military government will also be difficult.


    Shortly after the news of the fall of Baali city was received, a meeting was held at the commander''s residence.


    "Waste! A group of rubbish, Dr. mark won my trust in vain. There are more than 10000 people, including cannons, guards, and solid walls. They fell in just one night? What''s the use of our people to support you soldiers? "


    In the huge conference room, only masseter''s roaring and angry voice echoed.


    Under the angry expression of masseter, all the people sitting there kept silent and didn''t dare to say much.


    They were also surprised by the news of the fall of Bali city. It was too fast and unexpected.

 Chapter 691

    It was clear that a vanguard had been sent to Bali, but under the attack of the first legion, their army was defeated.


    Bali city can be in the inland, not more than Turner island. Turner island''s failure is justifiable, but the failure of Bali city makes people confused.


    Does the first army have three heads and six arms?


    So overwhelming?


    At this time, a commander in uniform said, "my Lord Commander! The city of Bali has fallen. No matter how angry you are, it''s useless. Now you''d better think about how to deal with the next thing. The troops supported by the other two commanders are still on the way. It will take at least two days for them to gather together completely. As for the talent of Dr. mark, the commander knows better than everyone sitting here. If Dr. mark vanfu is a waste, Then all vancomrades of our military government are waste of waste! "


    Dr. mark is the vanguard of the older generation. He has been in the vanguard position for more than ten years. His soldiers are all the best among the elite. In the whole Bentley junior high school, Dr. mark is a valiant general.


    The official in civilian clothes also said: "although the city of Bali has fallen, at least we have got a message from this battle. Compared with the strong sea power of the first legion, it also has a strong military front in the army. Otherwise, it is impossible to explain that the city of Bali will fall so soon. Knowing this, we must be careful in the next battle, Now we should not think about expelling the enemy, but how to defend the next city! "


    That makes a lot of sense!


    The officers and officials sitting in the conference room nodded their heads together.


    Knowing the powerful front of the first regiment, it is not wise to confront the enemy head on.


    When he regained his anger, he said in a deep voice, "whatever you think, speak up! Now, I need all of you


    The situation of the war has become more and more serious. The first army is unstoppable and has won one after another. Anyone can think of the tricky part.


    With masseter, the people in the conference room would not worry about it.


    A vanguard took the lead in saying: "when the supporting forces of the other two commanders arrive, we can drive 120000 troops. This force seems powerful, but it is not. Because it is not the direct line of commander Massey, there will be chaos in command. Once the command is in chaos, it will affect the strength of the whole army. Just think about it, What should we do if the first regiment''s troops are unstoppable and defeat our coalition forces? Once this army is destroyed, it will be equivalent to destroying the core military power of Bentley. What can we do to resist the attack of the first army? "


    "Yes! I support this view. Judging from the current situation, it is not wise to have a direct conflict with the first Legion. We should rely on the tall walls to prevent the first Legion from further invading Bentley! "


    "I also support that the route of Liancheng road is relatively simple, which enables us to know the next attack target of the first Legion. Now that Bali city is lost, the next target of the first Legion is either Marani city in the north or Amway city in the southeast. Marani city is the capital city, and the first Legion can never dare to attack Marani city at this time, so, The next target of the first Legion must be Amway city. As long as we gather our strength to strictly guard Amway City, we will be able to resist the front of the first Legion. We are fighting at home, and a protracted war is good for us. The first Legion is a long journey. Once the attack is defeated, there will be a big problem in logistics. Once the first Legion is defeated in Amway City, it will be difficult for us to fight, The final victory will belong to us


    "Yes! Amway city has a solid wall. If one ten thousand people team can''t keep it, then send three more. If three can''t, then transfer all the troops that can be mobilized to Amway city. As long as we keep Amway City, the final victory will belong to us! "


    There is a consensus. Everyone wants to defend and stick to Amway city.


    Defense is not what McGregor wanted, but in the current situation, he seems to have no choice.


    Between putting all one''s strength into a head-on battle against the first Legion or paying attention to defense and resisting the front of the first legion, McGregor must make a conclusion.


    In these two aspects, the former is more radical, but once it wins, it will be able to expel the first Legion. On the contrary, once it fails, Bentley will not be able to resist the power of the first Legion. The first is a more risky way.


    The second way is to be steady and use the advantages of local operations to fight a protracted war with the first regiment. The longer one can persist, the better one will win. The second way is that Bentley is more likely to win.


    Can you take a risk?


    Masseter''s face changed, and his heart hesitated.


    But in the end, masseter compromised.


    The first method is not only radical, but also has no way out. Once it fails, Bentley will not have the chance to come back again.


    Which method is the better choice? How can masseter not know.


    Looking back at the waiting eyes, Massey said: "implement the second" defense "plan. From now on, the army will move to Amway city one after another. Amway city''s defense force must be no less than four ten thousand people! Also, inform other cities to report to the commander''s office as soon as there is any change! "


    Before the end of the meeting, Masseger once again warned: "no one can tell the news of the fall of Bali. If anyone leaks the secret and takes severe punishment, the people of Bentley will know the news of the fall of Bali, but not now, but three days later!"


    Three days later?


    Yes, there is a three-day buffer. The people of Bentley should be able to accept it!


    If not, it''s better than one night.


    The first Legion didn''t know about Bentley''s response. Even if they knew, they probably wouldn''t care.


    For the first legion, the war is very smooth. After the capture of Bali City, the war will be smooth. No matter how Bentley Congress responds, the outcome of the war will not change.


    This is the confidence of the first Legion and Natasha. In a war, absolute "power" is the key to the victory or defeat of the war. Without "power", any conspiracy is useless.

 Chapter 692

    No one expected that the war against Bali would be so smooth, and the city was occupied in less than one day.


    When the night came again, love also completed his task.


    The protocrysts seized in Bali city have been sent to the "emperor". After getting these protocrysts, Li Meng on the top deck of the "emperor" also got a message.


    "It seems that the war on the front line is going well. Natasha should be in Bali now!"


    In the pavilion, Li Meng is sitting on the reclining chair with a leisurely look, and his heart is communicating with the main brain.


    1.7 billion energy points, which is the income from the capture of Bali city. Not long ago, the main brain told him.


    The speed of the capture of Bali was amazing, but the benefits were far less than Limon expected.


    In Li Meng''s mind, once a city rich in protocrystals is captured, it will at least bring 10 billion energy points to the first army.


    Now, it seems that we should take it for granted that the money is not so easy to earn, and the original crystal is not dung. If we have it, we can have it. Even if we have it, the "amount" will not be too large.


    "What? Miss your little lover? Now she should be very busy. It''s not easy for her to get a foothold in Bali. You won''t want to see her these days! "


    Yes, after all, the first regiment is an outsider and an invader. It''s easy for a city to be captured, and the management after the capture is the most troublesome thing. Some things are not easy to grasp, and it''s easy to make people anxious.


    With his hand tapping lightly on the guard, Li MengMian thought and said in his heart, "according to the current progress of the war, I''m afraid it will be a protracted war against the kingdom of Binli. This war has to be fought!"


    "The foundation of the first Legion is too thin. There is no perfect capital chain. It depends on the war to gain profits. If the war is deadlocked, the capital chain of the first Legion will be interrupted. Without new capital injection, the capital chain can not be maintained. Once the capital chain collapses, the logistics of the army will be greatly affected. The logistics will be affected, and the war will not continue, master! You have to find a way to solve the dilemma of the first Legion


    How can things be so simple? The money can''t come without saying.


    Whether it is the arms trade with the rebels or the commercial development, the profits earned in a short period of time are just a drop in the bucket for the first legion, which can not improve the financial problems of the first Legion.


    The war against Bentley is still a little hasty. If the first regiment is given a few more months, the war against Bentley will be much easier. At least there will be no shortage of funds.


    But the war was not the first group has the final say, the trip of the industrial Island, the son of kinover, was killed, and the Bentley country was annoyed. The Bentley state sent a fleet to the South Island. The Bentley army had all been called, and the first army could only respond to it.


    It''s just a strong response. The first Legion attacked Bentley directly.


    "There''s no need to worry. At least now, the war is going well. If Natasha can capture one city, he can capture two cities. If Natasha can guarantee the speed of capturing the city, the capital chain of the first Legion will not be interrupted, and even the first Legion will become a giant in this war!"


    giant?


    Li Meng doesn''t have the brain to be so open-minded. Once he becomes a soldier, the first army will be extremely amazing in terms of military scale. Once the scale of the army is large, some troubles will be involved. Although Bentley is a country rich in protocrysts, it can''t bear too much pressure. After all, protocrysts are not unlimited and will be mined out one day.


    The army''s consumption of funds is endless, and there will be no pause for a second. At that time, in order to maintain the weak capital chain, the first Corps may have to fight for war. At that time, more problems will plague the first Corps.


    Now the first Legion is like a dangerous building. If the foundation is not laid well, it may collapse at any time.


    Now is not the time to relax!


    Sitting on the reclining chair leisurely, looking at the garden outside the pavilion unconsciously, Li Meng is thinking.


    As the top commander of the first legion, Li Meng must undertake some duties and responsibilities himself.


    Li Meng never evades this point.


    "Master! What''s on your mind? "


    Wendy seemed to notice something and asked softly.


    Because the "dead" is full of inertia, in Wendy''s cognition, at ordinary times, the host is closed eyes to sleep to pass the boring time, if not disturbed, the state of sleep can be maintained for a day.


    Today, the host seems to have something on his mind. Wendy can feel it from his eyes and look.


    Shaking his head slightly, Li Meng said: "too leisurely life will waste people''s heart. It seems that I have to find something to do!"


    Looking for something to do?


    Wendy didn''t get it.


    Looking at the master, Wendy said, "master! You have the first Legion and we. What else do you need to do in person? "


    Holding out his hand, Li Meng grabs Wendy''s little hand and gently sits in Li Meng''s arms with Wendy''s petite body.


    Feeling the soft body in his arms, he held Wendy''s waist in his hands. In Wendy''s puzzled eyes, Li Meng said softly: "the war of Bentley must be ended as soon as possible. Now the first Legion is not suitable for a protracted war. Therefore, we must use the strength that the first Legion can use, including me!"


    Master, are you going to fight in person?


    Wendy understood that from the master''s words.


    "Master! If you want to use the high-end power of the first legion, our bodyguards, nuns and even general Natasha can do it. Why do you need to do it yourself? "


    Facing Wendy''s puzzled eyes, Li Meng put out his hand to touch his white face and said in a soft voice: "although your strength is good, you don''t have the ability to" fight against the city ". In the face of modern artillery fire, you also have the possibility of physical damage. The power of" the dead "is still very weak. You can''t lose it in this small place of Bentley, and! It''s time for the world to know the "God" we believe in in in the first legion, and it''s time for the glory of death doctrine to come to this world. Let Bentley be the beginning of all this! "

 Chapter 693

    This is the original plan of the master


    Gently lowered his head, Wendy quietly nestled in the master''s arms.


    Everything is clear from the master''s words.


    Wendy is very clear that if the master shows people in the form of "death", it will be a big impact on the human beings in this world and the first Legion.


    For the human beings in this world, they will encounter the existence that they can''t recognize and imagine. For the first legion, the identity of the master "God of death" will be really confirmed, and the original commander will become "God of death", the "true God" with the attitude of God.


    At that time, the identity of the first Legion will be changed to the guardian army and become a subordinate legion of the death cult.


    As the master said, when that moment comes, the power of darkness will sweep the world.


    In the night, the huge "emperor" is quietly moored on the sea. The lights on the ship make the "emperor" the only bright light in the dark. It looks very gorgeous.


    No one will deny that the darkness is dangerous, but the fleet of the first Legion is moored to one side. Whether it is sea animals or enemies, why should the emperor be afraid?


    Under the light, the sea is sparkling, and the sea is still calm tonight.


    The battle in Bali is over. Before the next battle, Bentley is in a short period of peace.


    But this tranquility is just breeding more violent storms. When the fighting starts again, it will be more fierce.


    "All right! It''s time to see Natasha! "


    Gently patted the soft shoulder in his arms, Li Meng wanted to get up.


    Wendy was silent about her master''s bad deeds, but her body moved and left her master''s arms.


    With nothing in his mind, Li Meng stood up from his seat.


    "Master! Do you want me to follow you? "


    Seeing that the host was about to leave, Wendy asked softly.


    "No! You can stay on the emperor! I''ll be back soon! "


    Li Meng doesn''t know where Bali city is, but Li Meng knows where Natasha is.


    The distance of more than 60 kilometers takes a lot of time for ordinary people to walk, but for Li Meng, it only takes a cup of tea, and it doesn''t take long to go once. However, if something happens in the middle of the period, let''s say something else.


    Words fall, in Wendy''s gaze, Li Meng in the pavilion disappeared.


    Where we were standing, only the residual force of death was swirling.


    At this time, in the void, Li Meng had left the "emperor".


    The black figure turns into a sharp arrow and rushes up into the sky. It flies rapidly on the undulating mountain like clouds. The extremely fast speed makes the black figure pass in the night sky.


    The distance of several tens of kilometers is very short. When the position of Natasha on the ground is sensed, the figure flying on the cloud suddenly turns down and plunges to the earth.


    When passing through the thick clouds, the city of Bali can be seen clearly in the dark, and the bright light is shining.


    With the landing, a more atmospheric building became Li Meng''s new target.


    In the building, Li Meng felt the breath of Natasha.


    Through the layers of obstacles, in a room similar to an office, Li Meng sees Natasha.


    She stood at the window, looking out at the empty street.


    The room is located on the third floor, with a good view, not only to see the street, but also to see a lot of buildings.


    Behind Natasha, Li Meng''s figure quietly solidified.


    Looking at the tall and slim body in front of him, Li Meng thought of the night not long ago.


    In his heart, Li Meng stretched out his hands to Natasha''s waist.


    When Li Meng''s hand touches the armor around Natasha''s waist, the black power of death suddenly emerges and twines Natasha''s body. When the power of death disappears, the armor on Natasha''s body has disappeared and turned into a black dress.


    Change in a moment!


    Li Meng pours into his arms impolitely to the delicate body in front of him.


    And Natasha, when her armor disappeared, knew who was coming.


    The only one who can disarm their generals is their master.


    When a pair of hands protruded from her waist and her back fell into softness, Natasha just showed a slight expression and nestled in the arms of the person behind her.


    "Master! What are you doing here? "


    Natasha was surprised at the unexpected arrival of her master and asked softly.


    Li Meng didn''t answer immediately. There''s plenty of time tonight to talk about business.


    Holding each other quietly for a moment, Li Meng released Natasha.


    Turning around, Li Meng came to the desk and sat down on the seat behind the desk.


    Looking at Natasha who had turned around, Li Meng patted the armguard of the seat.


    "Come here! Now I''m going to get down to business! "


    Can''t we just be serious?


    Natasha was quite helpless to see her master so unruly.


    But what can she do?


    I can''t beat him all the time!


    Natasha can only compromise, obediently went to the desk, sat in the arms of Li Meng.


    With her delicate body in her arms, Li Meng took Natasha''s soft waist in her hands.


    With her head on her master''s shoulder, Natasha whispered, "master! What are you doing here this time? "


    What''s up?


    Natasha can''t guess this. Now the war is going well, and Natasha can''t think of anything that will disturb her master.


    But the host will not come for no reason, just think of her?


    Natasha knew that it was impossible. Before that, she had been away from her master for less than two days. Moreover, Natasha also understood that she had not made her master think about the charm all the time.


    And she doesn''t need that kind of charm. The only thing she needs to do is to do her part well and become an indispensable person around the host. As long as she can do this, it''s enough.


    Holding Natasha in his arms, Li Meng asked softly, "what do you think of the three capitals of Bingley?"


    Three capitals?


    Natasha said softly: "the walls are strong and the guns are sharp. It must be amazing in defense. In this war, it is not difficult to capture those small cities. The three capitals of Bentley are the last line of defense to prevent the first Legion from occupying the whole territory of Bentley, and these three capitals will make this war continue indefinitely!"


    From beginning to end, Natasha knew very well that the three capitals of Bentley were the biggest obstacles for the first Legion.


    The definition that this war will last for a long time lies in these three capitals.


    Just understand, Li Meng continued: "I''m here this time! Just want to tell you, first gather forces to capture the small city of Bentley, and finally fight against the capital city, let "I" help you! Our first Legion can''t be delayed too long by little Bentley. We must end the war as soon as possible


    With a slightly stunned look on her face, Natasha looked up slightly.


    Master, are you going to fight in person?


    Indeed, the host has a strong "strength". If he participates in the final battle, the defense of the three capitals of Bentley, no matter how amazing, can not resist the host.


    "Well!"


    The sudden attack on her mouth made Natasha instinctively snort.


    Looking at the beautiful face, Li Mengshi couldn''t help but bow his head and kiss.


    Li Meng let Natasha go just after he asked for it.


    After leaving that lip and looking at Natasha who had not recovered, Li Meng said, "it''s settled. How do you fight this war or how do you fight it? Let me participate in the final battle!"

 Chapter 694

    "Yes


    Li Meng thought of the energy points obtained this time, and then said: "the income this time is about 1.7 billion energy points. How do you want to use it? Tell me as soon as possible that the war in Bentley can''t end in a short time. I can''t stay here for a long time. In a few days, I will set out to return to Nanlin island. At that time, it will be more troublesome for you to pass your demand to" Al "


    Master, are you going to leave?


    Natasha''s expression once again slightly Leng, but then a thought, then relieved.


    Nanlin island is the root of "the first Legion". Although Nanlin island is only a small place, with the existence of "Temple", this small place will become the most important place of the first Legion. The construction of Nanlin island and many things can''t do without the host''s presence. It''s really inappropriate to be away for a long time.


    With a slight nod, Natasha said, "I see!"


    The so-called business is over here.


    Li Meng has promised to be completely in charge of Natasha in the war. Since he has spoken, Li Meng will certainly do so. Li Meng will not give any opinion about the current situation of war, and Natasha has the final say.


    "Master!"


    Natasha suddenly whispered.


    "Well?"


    Li Meng looks at the person in his arms.


    Facing the host''s eyes, Natasha slightly lowered her head and whispered: "there is a bedroom in the office. The host can have a rest here for one night!"


    Is this an invitation?


    It seems that we can''t return to the emperor tonight.


    How can Li Meng refuse beauty''s invitation?


    Standing up, holding Natasha, Limon responds to Natasha with action and goes to the bedroom.


    Late at night, people do, happiness is not mentioned.


    No words all night!


    As time goes by, the long darkness will always be replaced by light.


    When the morning came, in the soft bed, when Li Meng opened his eyes, Natasha was gone.


    Li Meng didn''t know where she had gone. There was no Natasha in the office.


    No longer disturb Natasha, as quietly as Tathagata, leaving, the same silent.


    Today, the weather is very good, sunny, for the "dead", too bright sunshine can not make people comfortable.


    However, Li Meng is not in this list. For the weak and small "dead", the hot sun is enough to make them disappear, but for Li Meng, the hot sun is just a sunshine bath


    When Li Meng quietly returned to the "emperor", the morning had passed, and for Binli, they had a new day.


    When Li Meng''s figure appears in the pavilion, to his surprise, Wendy''s figure is not found in the pavilion.


    Sitting on a reclining chair, Li Meng inquired to several guards in the pavilion, "where''s Wendy?"


    Seeing the host asking Wendy''s whereabouts, Renee whispered: "not long ago, Wendy''s bodyguard received a message from the medical room. Now she should be in the medical room!"


    Medical room?


    Li Meng thinks of the mermaid she picked up from the sea not long ago. What''s wrong with her?


    It shouldn''t be. Li Meng has been paying attention to Mermaid treatment. The course of treatment is very smooth, and there will never be any unexpected changes.


    Li Meng didn''t worry about this, he waited with ease.


    Wendy didn''t keep Li Meng waiting for a long time. In less than a quarter of an hour, Wendy came back and stepped into the pavilion.


    "How''s it going? No accident has happened


    Looking back at Wendy, Li Meng inquired.


    Wendy shook her head slightly and said, "the treatment of mermaid is very smooth. She seems to be waking up not long ago due to the successful removal of the virus! But soon it was quiet again


    It seems that the treatment time is too short, the mermaid has not fully recovered.


    It''s a matter of great urgency. We have to take our time.


    Leisurely lying on the seat, Li Meng sleeps with his eyes closed.


    Today, the war against Bingley is still going smoothly. Although there are many factors affecting the direction of the war, the general direction will not change. Li Meng is very confident about this.


    Now, in Bentley, the protagonist is not Limon, but Natasha.


    Li Meng is just a spectator of the war. The only thing he needs to do is to finish the war.


    It is still a long time to finish. Before that, Li Meng still needs to return to "Nanlin island".


    Left Nanlin island for nearly half a month, this period of time is not short, although, Li Meng is not worried about the order of Nanlin Island, but some things still need Li Meng himself..


    Although there is a plan to return to Nanlin Island, the matter is not urgent. The emperor will stay for a few days again to ease Natasha''s troubles.


    Natasha is very busy in Bali city while Li Meng is sleeping.


    As a general, Natasha does not need to worry about some small things, but some things need to be asked by Natasha herself.


    Since the first Legion occupied Bali City, everything in the city seems calm. The civilians are still doing their own things as usual, but in Bali City, they can also feel an unusual atmosphere.


    Silence, a kind of silence that can''t make people feel comfortable.


    Whenever we see mobilizers patrolling the streets, the civilians in Bali always stay away. The mobilizers patrolling the streets are always empty and empty.


    When she learned of this, Natasha didn''t care.


    Ignore the best, as long as the city of Bali remains stable, it is the biggest help to the first Legion.


    Pali city is a good place. It''s close enough to the coast. It''s not only a good material storage point, but also a front line connecting Bentley''s mainland. The first Corps can use Pali city as a material transfer station to provide high-quality logistics services for the front line.


    Natasha plans to do the same.


    The master had left, and when he returned to the office, the bedroom was empty.


    Even Natasha blushed at the thought of last night''s madness.


    The master was so bad that he bullied her until late at night. In the early morning, they hugged each other and fell asleep.


    In the seat behind her desk, Natasha sat upright with a portable data terminal in her hand.


    The arrival of the host, let Natasha know the first Legion funds.

 Chapter 695

    There are 1.7 billion energy points, not much or less.


    However, with this energy point, it is time to reserve some arms and materials.


    In a war, the consumption of arms is astonishing. We must reserve a certain amount to ensure the combat effectiveness of the army.


    "We need to increase the size of the army. In this war, the size of the army should not be less than 50000 troops. Let''s take 50000 as the base."


    With a wave on the big screen, Natasha has confirmed the data.


    Bentley''s total force is nearly 300000. The first regiment uses 50000 troops to defeat 300000 enemies who have high walls and pay attention to defense. This is the lowest limit.


    If it is less than 50000, the first regiment will be short of troops in the face of the captured cities.


    After all, every time a city is captured, the first Legion must leave its soldiers to guard against civil unrest in the city.


    "There are enough transport units on the sea, and no matter how much material there is, it will not take much time to circulate. However, the number of logistic vehicles on the land should be increased, otherwise the transportation of materials on the land will be affected!"


    Natasha, who thinks so, has once again made a mark on the portable data terminal, adding some logistics vehicles.


    "Dong! Dong! Dong


    Just then, the door of the office was knocked, which interrupted Natasha''s action.


    Natasha had to pause.


    "Come in!"


    In Natasha''s reply, the door was opened and a mobilist in a dark green power suit came in.


    It''s love!


    Striding to her desk, love saluted Natasha behind her desk and said, "general! There is a man outside who claims to be a "rebel". Do you want to see him? "


    The rebels?


    In her hood, Natasha looked slightly stunned.


    There are rebels in Bentley, too?


    It''s really strange.


    In the first Legion''s intelligence, the rebel forces in Bentley were ignored.


    Because in the rebel revolution more than ten years ago, Bentley was quite quiet without any turmoil.


    This even makes people think that there is no rebel in Bentley. Now it seems that there is no rebel in Bentley, and there is one at home.


    See you?


    Or not?


    Now the rebels of Bentley came to the first Legion for the obvious purpose of gaining profits in the war.


    But can the first Legion get out of the way?


    That''s impossible.


    However, I still want to see her. Natasha also wants to know what she wants to say.


    "Bring him in!"


    This is Natasha''s answer to love.


    Love turned and left.


    It wasn''t long before love entered the office again, but this time, there was a man behind him.


    He was dressed in a long brown leather suit and looked very energetic. He was about thirty years old.


    When Natasha looks at the person behind love, the person behind love also looks at Natasha.


    A woman? A woman in a strange dress!


    The whole body is wrapped in armor, and the face is hidden in the hood. The interweaving of black and blood gives people an invisible pressure.


    It looks a little dark!


    The whole office seems to be emitting a frightening dark smell, which is very uncomfortable.


    Not far from his desk, love stopped, moved a few steps aside and stood aside.


    Slightly bent down, the rebel member saluted Natasha behind the table and said, "my name is lelos, a senior member of the rebel army. This time I venture to come here to convey our intention of cooperation between the rebel army and your army."


    "Cooperation intention?"


    Cold, confused voice into the ears of lelos.


    "Yes," he said excitedly! Cooperation, since the existence of our Resistance Army, we have been fighting against the tyranny of the military government of Bentley, but we are weak and have been developing secretly. Now the first army is coming, this is a good time to liberate the people of Bentley


    "Oh


    Natasha gave a light "Gee" and looked at lelos interestingly.


    "In the eyes of your rebels, is not our first Legion an intruder? If you cooperate with the invaders, are you not afraid of being rejected by the people of Bentley? "


    Words slightly pause, cold words continue to reverberate in the office.


    "I know more about your resistance forces. You pay attention to reputation and yearn for freedom and fairness. If this reputation stinks, it''s hard for your resistance forces to survive."


    Lelos quickly shook his head and said: "not so. The people of Bentley have been under the tyranny of the military government. As long as we publicize it a little, if your Legion cooperates, the first Legion will become the hero of Bentley!"


    hero?


    I''m afraid it''s going to disappoint lelos. Notice what the rebels are fighting. Natasha doesn''t know.


    To be the hero of Bentley''s people, the first Legion would be tied to anything. This is not what Natasha wanted.


    Facing the real eyes, Natasha said calmly: "our first Legion is not a hero, our goal is very simple, that is to capture the whole territory of Bentley and rule this land!"


    Leiluo silent, such a clean recognition of the invaders, which has been able to prove the ambition of the first Legion.


    Occupy the whole territory of Bentley?


    It''s really a wolf''s ambition!


    After pondering for a moment, lelos said reluctantly: "Bentley has more than four million people. Even if the first Legion defeats the military government, how can your Legion rule Bentley for a long time in the face of the rebellious public opinion?"


    Natasha did not answer the seemingly profound question of lelos, but asked calmly, "when a gun is aimed at your forehead, you have two choices: obey or die. How would you choose?"


    Although the voice was cold, the cold implication made lelos shudder.


    It seems that this is another military government. It will only suppress public opinion by force.


    In his heart, lelos is a little disappointed. It seems that there is no possibility for the rebels to cooperate with the first army.

 Chapter 696

    Then he bowed slightly and said, "since your regiment insists on this, we can only meet on the battlefield. For the future of Bentley, we rebel forces will not spare our lives to fight, and the two armies will not kill the emissary. I hope your regiment will not stop me from leaving Bali city!"


    Since the first Legion occupied Bali, it was only allowed to enter and not to leave. However, no one would come to Bali during the war.


    Lelos was also the first person to come to Bali.


    When lelos asked to enter Pali City, the mobilizers were not in a dilemma, they just made a basic cross examination, and lelos did not hide his identity, and told the mobilizers what he wanted.


    After that, lelos came here.


    Natasha did not refuse, leaving lelos for the first legion, there is no benefit, there is no need to force.


    "You may leave!"


    This is Natasha''s response to lelos.


    At this point, there is no room for negotiation. Lelos can only turn away disappointed and leave the office.


    Seeing this, after saluting Natasha behind the table, love followed.


    Without lov''s instructions, lelos wants to leave Bali City, which is undoubtedly a fool''s dream.


    Since general Natasha promised not to stop lelos from leaving, of course, love has the obligation to send lelos out of Bali.


    For Natasha, the arrival of the rebels was just a small episode, and she soon left the rebels behind.


    The enemy of the first Legion is the military government of Bentley. Why should the little rebels care?


    If the rebels in Bentley are strong enough, they will not be under the rule of the military government of Bentley without any sense of existence.


    When love left, Natasha took out her portable data terminal and continued to do her own business.


    The list of materials must be well organized, which can take a lot of time.


    At the end of a battle, Bentley fell into a brief calm.


    But this calm will not last long, whether it is the response of the Bentley military government or the waiting of the first legion, as long as the first Legion does not stop the pace of invasion, a new battle will start sooner or later.


    In Nanlin Island, the fleet in the port has set out, and the ship is full of supplies, as well as a new army.


    When the transport fleet arrives in Bentley, it will be time for the first Legion to attack again.


    Bentley is not aware of the first Legion''s actions, but Bentley is also responding to the invasion of the country.


    The troops supported by the commanders of the two places are on their way to Marani.


    Before arriving at Marani City, many troops were instructed by commander Masseger from Marani city to turn around and drive to Amway city.


    Under the command of Massey, the military forces of Bentley are converging to Amway city. In the near future, Amway city will become an indestructible defense line in Massey''s heart.


    There is no indestructible shield and no unbreakable spear in the world. Can Amway City, which was pinned on by Bentley, really resist the attack of the first Legion?


    No one knows that.


    With the response of all parties, a storm is growing, just waiting for the moment of release.


    At the east gate of Bali, on the road outside the forest, a bulky, heavily armored vehicle was waiting.


    Although the mobilized soldiers on the city wall saw the vehicles on the road under the city, they didn''t understand under the relevant orders.


    With a burst of "creak! Creak The sound of metal friction, the originally closed door was opened, the figure of lelos came out of the city.


    The change of the city gate seems to attract the attention of some people in the vehicle. The heavy door is opened, and several figures come out, waiting in front of the car for lelos who comes out of the city gate.


    "Lord lelos! What''s the situation? Does the first Legion intend to cooperate with our rebel forces? "


    Facing the eyes of his subordinates, lelos, who stopped in front of the car, shook his head and said with a heavy look: "the first Legion has the heart of tiger and wolf. Their purpose is very clear, that is to rule the land under their feet. They will not delegate power or compromise. This time, for the future of Bentley, even if we are weak, we may have to go to the battlefield!"


    The crowd was silent and extremely disappointed.


    "Let''s go! We should inform the instructor of this news as soon as possible, and we need the instructor''s instruction as to where we will go next! "


    The crowd nodded and followed lelos into the car.


    Soon after, with a "roar" sound, under the rolling white smoke, the armored car stopped on the road moved, turned around on the rather narrow road and disappeared in the deep forest.


    For the war, the first Legion is full of enthusiasm, and for the territory, the first Legion also has ambition.


    In the stalemate of the war, time passed day by day.


    Two days later, shortly after noon, in the open sea of Turner Island, a shadow of ships appeared on the distant sea. After three days of day and night sailing, the transport fleet finally arrived.


    Compared with combat ships, the ships of transport fleet are larger. Every ship sailing on the sea is like a mountain, especially the two combat support supply ships. Their huge ships are very impressive from a distance.


    With the addition of the transport fleet, the fleet of the first Legion at sea is even larger.


    In the open sea of Turner Island, with the arrival of the transport fleet, the sea became lively.


    Communications were connected, and yevrich, who was stationed in the fleet, did not let the transport fleet rest for a while, but directly ordered the relevant ships to immediately unload materials to the landing point on the South Bank of Turner island.


    At yevrich''s command, the transport fleet sailed directly to the landing point on the southern coast of Turner island.


    In the coastal waters, less than a mile from the landing point, the two supply ships stopped and anchored on the sea.


    The supply ship is a heavy ship with a deep waterline, which can not directly dock to unload materials, so it must be transferred by a tank landing ship.


    There are also three amphibious landing ships stopping together with the supply ships. Like the supply ships, amphibious landing ships have no direct landing and unloading capability.


    Only the tank landing ship has the ability to land directly.

 Chapter 697

    Because the bottom of the tank landing ship is specially designed, and the front half is flat bottom, which allows the tank landing ship to directly dock. In addition, the bow has an open hatch, which enables the tank landing ship to directly unload the armored units and materials in the cabin to the shore.


    In the rippling of the sea, two huge tank landing ships cut through the water and slowly approached the coast.


    More and more close, and finally gently against the junction of water and land out.


    In the sound of a mechanical operation, the bow door slowly opened to connect with the beach.


    The tank landing ship with displacement as high as 6000 tons is undoubtedly huge only in terms of ship body, which has huge space.


    When the bow of the cabin door opened, from the cabin suddenly sounded the "rumble" of the roar.


    The roar was so loud that the sand on the beach seemed to vibrate.


    With the appearance of dark green armored machinery, the huge 2A1 self-propelled artillery gradually drove out of the cabin and boarded the beach.


    The landing of armored units lasted two hours before the tank landing ship''s cabin was completely emptied.


    Two tank landing ships were loaded with more than 70 armored units, which filled every space on the ship.


    When the tank landing ship closed the bow door, pushed by the tail power, it retreated slowly to the transport fleet a mile away. On the huge beach, there were a lot of armored units, and the dark green metal body was continuous, reflecting the blood boiling light.


    To say the most prominent, or 20 2A1 self-propelled guns, long and thick barrel can not be ignored, the black muzzle is extremely ferocious, especially the huge body, nearly half larger than the hammer tank, is undoubtedly a behemoth.


    The unloaded armored units did not stay on the beach for a long time. After checking and confirming, the engine roared again, and the tracks turned, twisting the sand.


    The armored units stopped on the beach began to drive into the forest trail.


    The first to enter the forest were hammer tanks and scythe mecha, while the largest self-propelled guns and ammunition delivery vehicles were left at the end.


    Both self-propelled guns and ammunition delivery vehicles are huge and bulky. They are easy to be trapped on the forest road with not a few road conditions. If they walk in the front, once they can''t move on the forest road, they will cut off the whole road.


    It''s not unnecessary to worry. Under the heavy self-propelled artillery, the road in the forest became muddy and slippery. Fortunately, engineers were on the side to repair and help. Although it was difficult to drive on the road in the forest, the long team moved little by little.


    It''s going to take a lot of time.


    Less than six kilometers away, when the first self-propelled gun drove from the beach into the Forest Island and reached the road six kilometers away, it took four hours. By this time, it was already dark.


    On the beach of the landing site, the two departing tank landing ships came back and unloaded a large number of soldiers and armored units on the beach.


    As night fell, the first Legion stopped landing.


    It wasn''t until early the next morning that we started landing again and delivering supplies to the beach.


    It took two days for the transport fleet to carry all the materials in the cabin to the shore.


    At noon on the third day of the transport fleet''s arrival, the last supplies were unloaded onto the beach.


    By this time, the first army to unload had arrived in Bali.


    All kinds of materials placed on the beach are continuously transported to Bali city by military transport vehicles.


    In Bali, the first Legion requisitioned several factories and set up a supply station to store supplies.


    City of Bali, in the Council hall.


    "General! The army has assembled and can advance to Amway city at any time. After two days'' investigation by the investigation team, the enemy has laid a large number of fortifications in Amway city. There are four lines of defense in the open space in front of the city wall, in the forest, and with the city wall. After the last failure, the enemy has learned a lesson and dug a large number of trenches on the positions to resist the armored torrent of our army, I''m afraid this battle will be a tough one! "


    In the office, lof, standing upright, is reporting to Natasha.


    Tough fight?


    Of course, it''s a tough battle, and Natasha won''t have any doubts about this.


    The military government of Bentley is not a fool. The fall of Bali is a lesson for them.


    Smart people will only act immediately, gather strength in the next city where the first Legion is about to attack, and resist the invasion of the first Legion.


    Natasha has already prepared herself for the high-intensity battle against Amway city.


    "How are the logistics arrangements?"


    First put the war aside, Natasha asked love about logistics.


    The war against Amway city is not a short-term surprise battle, but a positional battle. The first regiment, as the attacking party, must keep up with the supply of logistics. In this battle, logistics is the most important thing.


    Nodded gently, love said: "the supply station has been built, a large number of materials are piled up in it, once the front-line battle starts, materials will continue to be transported to the front line, please rest assured!"


    Although there is Luo Fu''s guarantee, Natasha is still not at ease with the advice: "don''t be careless, the alert of the supply station must be safe, to prevent some people in the city from doing damage."


    Natasha''s worry is not superfluous. It is a threat in itself to build a supply station in a crowded city.


    After all, the first Legion is an intruder and an enemy. If there is an opportunity to destroy the supply site of the first legion, many people with lofty ideals in Bali will not miss this opportunity.


    In Bentley, the first Legion is the public enemy, the enemy of the military government and the enemy of the civilians.


    No one will be soft hearted to the enemy.


    This is true of the first legion, and so is the enemy.


    Luo Fu once again assured: "the supply station is closely guarded, and there are thousands of soldiers guarding it. Taking the supply station as the center, there are secret sentries within a mile. Once there is any change, it will be eliminated immediately!"

 Chapter 698

    With love''s repeated promises, Natasha would say nothing more.


    In the end, Natasha said to love, "tomorrow morning, the troops will start to move to Amway city. Two days later, the battle must start!"


    "Yes


    With a military salute in his hand, said love aloud.


    Amway city is not close to Bali City, which is more than 70 kilometers long. With the speed of the army''s movement, it will start in the morning and arrive in Amway city in the afternoon, but the battle will start the next day.


    Before leaving, love reported to Natasha what he had just received.


    "General! In the early morning today, the "emperor" off Turner island has already left. Officer yevrich has sent a message. Let me report to you! "


    In the hood, Natasha''s expression is calm, and the host will leave. She has known for a long time. Natasha is not surprised by the news.


    "Can you send warships to escort it?"


    Natasha asked love.


    Love replied, "yes! Sergeant jevrich sent a cruiser to follow the emperor back to Nanlin island


    So Natasha was relieved.


    There are perils in the sea. With such a big target, the Emperor may encounter some troubles. If there is a warship to follow, it will be different. Even if there are troubles, they can be solved well, so as not to disturb the owner''s leisure.


    ----


    It was Li Meng''s decision to return to Nanlin island. This trip was Li Meng''s spur of the moment. Although he was willful for a while, he still wanted to return to Nanlin Island honestly. After all, Nanlin island is the base camp of the first regiment, which can''t be confused.


    The war belongs to war, the construction of Nanlin island can not stop, and the political layout of the first army can not be affected.


    All this is inseparable from Li Meng.


    The sea is vast and boundless.


    In the vast sea, the huge "emperor" riding the wind and waves on the sea, like a mountain moving slowly.


    On the side of the emperor was a cruiser.


    So big cruiser and "emperor" together, loyal to protect the "emperor".


    No matter from which point of view, the sea is spectacular, just wait and see, people can not help but rise a sense of awe.


    Awe the vastness of the sea and the magic of nature.


    "Commander! The virus on the mermaid has been almost cleaned up. According to the detection of the life instrument, all her life features are normal, but I don''t know why, she is still sleeping. According to the common sense, she should have woken up long ago. Maybe her body structure is different from that of human beings, and can''t be judged according to the "human" standard


    In a medical room, in front of a huge glass irrigation in the room, Li Meng is listening to the report of the medical staff.


    In the glass jar, it was filled with light green liquid, and in the liquid, the mermaid picked up by Li Meng was sleeping quietly, receiving the treatment of repairing liquid.


    This mermaid is beautiful, but it is no different from human beings. It always plays some tricks.


    Looking at the mermaid in the glass jar, Li Meng thought to himself.


    Looking sideways, Li Meng looked at Wendy beside him and asked, "what did you find last time you came?"


    Wendy shook her head and said, "last time I just took a look in the outer hall. I didn''t look at it carefully!"


    i see!


    Separated by two layers of glass, it is difficult to find her false appearance.


    After pondering for a moment, Li Meng looked back at her in the glass jar, and said slowly, "this layer of glass has no sound insulation effect. You should have heard what we said. How long do you want to pretend to sleep?"


    The sound reverberated in the medical room and reached every corner.


    Pretend to sleep?


    In the medical room, a few medical staff look slightly Leng, then clear.


    It''s sleeping. No wonder the life detector can''t detect any problems.


    Under the gaze of many eyes, she finally can''t bear it. She slowly opens her eyes and looks at Li Meng outside with her blue pupils.


    Her mouth was slightly open, and a slightly magnetic voice came out of her mouth.


    "When? I''ll wait until I''m fully recovered! "


    Looking at the people outside the glass, she said coldly, "human! Although you have saved me, I will not thank you, because this is my disgrace and the great disgrace of the blue scaled mermaid


    Looking at her cold and hatred, Li Meng was dumb.


    A moment of kindness, did not expect, but in the end fed the dog.


    However, looking at her appearance, it seems that she has something to do with human beings.


    As for what the festival is, Li Meng can''t control it.


    As a rescued person, it''s just that he doesn''t return his benefactor. His attitude is so bad.


    This made Li Meng''s appreciation of her beautiful appearance disappear.


    Originally, Li Meng planned to let her return to the sea when she recovered.


    But now, being treated so badly, Li Meng doesn''t intend to let her go.


    How dare you spoil your kindness?


    In his heart, Li Meng''s disgust for something appeared for the first time.


    Clearly with a beautiful face, the heart is so unreasonable.


    For the so-called blue scale fish, Li Meng''s impression fell to the bottom.


    Eyes slightly narrowed, looking at her cold face, Li Meng said calmly: "is it a shame? It''s your own business. I saved you. This is the biggest fact. Ten years, serve me for ten years, I''ll let you go! It''s my report to save you


    Li Meng''s words made her look angry in the glass jar and sneered: "dirty and hateful human beings are really not well intentioned. Do you want me to serve you for ten years? Hum, delusion


    "Oh?"


    Li Meng also said impolitely: "it''s said that there is a blue scale Mermaid house in the Republic of Saudi Arabia, but I don''t care that there is a mermaid house in my territory. After all, you beautiful creatures have many admirers, which may make me a lot of money!"


    "Human! Don''t think you saved me, I dare not kill you! "


    Li Meng''s words seemed to infuriate her. She looked excited and stared at Li Meng indignantly. Her words were full of fierce color.

 Chapter 699

    "Kill me?"


    Li Meng said with a faint smile: "you are still the first one who dares to say this to me!"


    "That''s all!"


    Her expression changed from anger to calmness. She said calmly, "anyway, you have always saved me, human! You and I have nothing to do with each other any more! "


    As soon as her words fell, something changed.


    The green liquid in the glass can flows quickly for no reason. Its speed is so fast that the kinetic energy generated makes the glass can tremble slightly.


    "Click!"


    Under the impact of water flow, the glass jar cracked.


    There are spider web like cracks on the glass can, and the cracks are getting bigger and bigger.


    "Wow!"


    At that moment, the glass jar could not bear the pressure inside and broke.


    Like a small bomb, the glass jar burst.


    With the bursting of the glass can, the liquid in the glass can flowed all over the ground.


    In the turbulent liquid, a blue figure shot out, straight into the ceiling.


    "Bang!"


    In a crash sound, the ceiling ventilation network door was hit fly, the blue figure also disappeared in the ventilation duct.


    Escaped?


    "Come on! Alert the whole ship immediately


    See Mermaid escape, a medical staff quickly exclaimed.


    But Li Meng interrupted.


    "All right! If you handle the scene well, you don''t have to worry about anything else! "


    At the command of the commander, the medical staff had to give up sounding the alarm.


    "Master! Do you want me to get her back? How dare you offend the host so wantonly, Wendy suggested that she be disposed of


    Wendy said coldly, and the words were full of killing.


    She was very angry, very angry. Seeing her hateful face when she treated her master, Wendy had the impulse to tear her up.


    But she was stopped by the owner''s eyes, so that the damned Mermaid trampled on the owner''s dignity wantonly.


    It''s her fault, and she''s going to make it up.


    He reached out and touched Wendy''s head. Li Meng knew Wendy was complaining that he had just stopped her.


    Although Li Meng is also very angry about the proud Mermaid, what Li Meng wants is not to kill, but her obedience.


    Ten years, just ten years. This is what Li Meng says. Even if she doesn''t want to, she must serve Li Meng for ten years.


    Li Meng will never take back what he said.


    This is her own cause and effect, no one can blame.


    In Wendy''s sullen expression, Li Meng said softly, "leave it to me! I''ve worked so hard to choose the escape route. I''ll give her a little hope! "


    Raising Wendy''s chin and ignoring several people in the clinic, Li Meng gave a quick glance on her ruddy lips and said softly in Wendy''s dazed eyes: "go! Wait up there for me to come back! "


    The master''s warm words, for Wendy, could not resist him at all, so he could only nod his head foolishly.


    After that, Wendy left, went to the top deck according to Li Meng''s words, and Li Meng also left the infirmary slowly.


    "Emperor" is a big guy, and the internal ventilation duct is a huge labyrinth. It''s not easy to find the exit from the labyrinth.


    What''s more, there are countless doors to pass through when she wants to leave the "emperor" from the ventilation duct. How many times can her seemingly fragile head withstand the impact?


    As time goes by, she is still trying to find a way out in the internal ventilation duct of the emperor.


    She doesn''t have feet. It''s very difficult for her to crawl in the pipe only by her body.


    Unconsciously, the light quietly left, the darkness shrouded the earth.


    On the deck of the "emperor", at the entrance of a ventilation duct, Li Meng quietly leaned against the side of the ship, as if waiting for something.


    It''s almost time.


    Sure enough, with a crash, the net door at the outlet of the ventilation duct was knocked off.


    A dark shadow slid out of the air duct.


    "Bang!" He fell to the ground and moved slowly on the deck to the side of the boat.


    But her direction was blocked by her legs. When she looked up at the person who was blocking the way, she saw Li Meng''s indifferent face in the light.


    That human, hateful human, the anger in her heart, and the difficulties she experienced in the pipeline made her eyes red. Looking at Li Meng, her eyes were full of ferocity.


    In her angry expression, Li Meng squatted down, reached out and raised her chin, forced her to look at herself, and said: "it''s a good look, you''re beautiful like this, it makes people want to tame your heart!"


    "Hum!"


    Head ruthlessly one side, break away from that hateful human hand, the body''s powerlessness lets her know, escape already hopeless.


    She hesitated a little, but soon decided what to do. She looked up at the human in front of her again and threatened, "we blue scale mermaids have the ability to call blue scale whales. If you don''t want your ship to be destroyed, you''d better let me go immediately!"


    "Blue scale whale?"


    After a little thought, Li Meng knew what the blue scale whale was talking about.


    "Those big guys? I advise you not to call them


    She gave a cold smile and hummed: "hum! I''m afraid! If you''re afraid, let me go immediately! "


    "I''m afraid!"


    Li Meng shook his head with a smile.


    A grasp of her shoulders, Li Meng forced to embrace her.


    When the cold body, into the arms, Li Meng smell a fragrance.


    Although the woman''s character is fierce and bad, she smells good.


    "What are you doing? Let go of me


    To Li Meng''s sudden action, she is very frightened, struggling loudly.


    "Don''t you want to go back to the sea? I''ll take you down! "


    With that, Li Meng leaped forward, and the two figures hugged each other fell to the sea from the side of the boat more than ten meters high.


    Feeling the gravity of falling, watching the rippling sea in the dark getting closer and closer, Li Meng bound her look slightly stunned.


    Does this human want to die?


    Falling into the sea with her in the dark, won''t it give her a chance to revenge?

 Chapter 700

    "Dong!"


    In the dark, the rippling sea suddenly aroused the water, and the falling figure disappeared in the water.


    Cool sea water, and inadvertently hit the body, around a black, real hand can not see five fingers.


    The only thing she can feel is the breath of the person in front of her and the sense of gravity that is still falling.


    When the darkness, a flash of red light, when you see what is emitting red light, her face suddenly become frightened.


    It''s in the water, and it''s deep under the sea.


    Although she didn''t know how the human beings in front of her cut off the sea, it was not wise to go deep into the sea.


    She repressed her voice and said, "do you want to die? If you go deep into the trench, any "King" sea animal can make you and me bury in the sea


    Li Meng was not afraid. He just asked, "how about your whales?"


    "Well! Even in the trench, the blue scale whale is king


    Her tone seemed to be filled with pride.


    "Oh! That''s better than this! "


    I do not know when, Li Meng has stopped in-depth, stopped.


    The darkness did not know when it had left, because two huge eyes with blue light appeared not far from Li Meng.


    The eyes are very big. The diameter of each eye is no less than five meters.


    In the blue light, it was shrouded in darkness in the deep sea, its body looming, emerged a huge outline.


    The outline is very slender, and its body is huge.


    Staring at it, she looked pale and trembled: "it''s over! It''s the king of blue eels. It''s also the absolute king in the trench


    King beast?


    The momentum is really amazing.


    The sea is disturbing. It finds its prey. Although it is small, it instinctively feels a sense of crisis. Driven by instinct, it opens its mouth like a black hole in the dark.


    The huge body suddenly twinkled with blue light, forming pieces of blue scales.


    With the help of its blue light, its body is completely exposed to Li Meng''s eyes in the deep sea.


    In front of us, the king beast is undoubtedly a huge thing. I''m afraid it''s more than 100 meters long and no less than 10 meters thick.


    Just wait and see, let a person have a kind of shudder feeling.


    In the blue light, its big mouth suddenly flashes electric current. The running electric current is particularly eye-catching in the deep sea, and quickly converges, forming a flashing electric arc ball.


    In just a few breaths, the electric ball, which used to be only the size of a fist, has grown more than ten times, and it has become incomparably huge, and it is still growing.


    With the increase of the electric ball, it seems that there is a harsh "hiss" sound in the deep sea, and the water outside the mental shield is boiling, so the power of the electric ball seems to be amazing.


    "Go! This is the electric shock attack of the blue eel King beast. Once the plasma ball in the mouth is released, it can vaporize any substance! "


    Her tone is full of panic and powerlessness. Can she escape?


    Who can beat the speed of lightning?


    She was desperate.


    "The power is amazing!"


    Looking at the huge electric ball that was finally brewing, Li Meng was also amazed at its huge power.


    It can''t be allowed to go on.


    One hand released from her waist, ten fingers open, palm aimed at the blue eel King beast dozens of meters away.


    Looking at the king beast not far away, Li Meng''s mind moved, and his great mental power surged out, penetrating the thick sea, as if an invisible hand had caught the king beast of blue eel.


    With ten fingers open, the huge body of the blue eel King tens of meters away seems to have been torn by something, and the huge head can''t be formed, as if it was squeezed by something else.


    Its open mouth closed in an instant, and the whole head was squeezed into a meat ball.


    "Roar!"


    It''s struggling, it''s resisting, but useless, invisible force, it can''t resist.


    After a scream, a blue light burst out in the deep sea.


    In the light, the broken limbs with blood, swept around.


    There was no explosion, only the sea was violently disturbed.


    When the burst shock wave with the sea hit, its huge thrust, let Li Meng instant back a few hundred meters.


    When the blue light disappears and the deep sea calms down again, darkness covers the sea again.


    In Li Meng''s arms, she was in despair, but now she looked stunned.


    She saw everything just now, that is, the human in front of her, stretched out a hand and gently grasped the blue eel King beast. The huge blue eel King beast seemed to be caught by something and was crushed.


    What kind of "power" is that?


    Is this human power?


    "They are gentle, and I don''t want to kill them innocently. If you serve me well for ten years, I will let you go, and you have no choice, because what I say will never be taken back!"


    There is no doubt that the words of human beings are so overbearing.


    Is this a threat?


    Yes, it''s a threat.


    In the dark, she looks gloomy. Does she still have the "right" to choose?


    It''s gone. He has such a powerful "power". As he said, even if he calls the blue scale whale, it''s useless. He will only kill the blue scale whale in vain, because he has this ability.


    Li Meng doesn''t care about the change of the person in his arms.


    With a movement of mind, the mental shield envelops the human and begins to rise to the surface of the water.


    By moonlight shrouded in the sea, only to see a sea suddenly boiling up.


    "Wow!"


    The water column is surging. In the splashing water, Li Meng rushes out from the water with the mermaid in his arms.


    The embracing figure rushed into the sky, turned into a dark shadow, and galloped away in the direction of the emperor''s departure.


    In the moonlight, the endless sea is sparkling, reflecting a piece of silver light. Looking at the vast and magnificent sea below, her eyes in Li Meng''s arms are shocked, and her expression is full of incredible.


    Are they flying?


    How can they fly freely in the sky without any external tools?

 Chapter 701

    Is that what human beings can do?


    She was shocked by the perspective that she had never touched before. At the same time, the ability of human beings in front of her completely violated all her previous cognition.


    When is human being so powerful?


    The wind is whistling, but the strong wind is blocked by something invisible. You can only hear it, but you can''t feel its existence.


    Their speed is very fast, the clouds on both sides are fast backward.


    Just a few breaths, in the distant sea, the huge "emperor" has been clearly visible.


    Although the night came, the emperor did not stop.


    In the past, without the knowledge of the first regiment, some of them were afraid of the sea animals hidden in the deep sea in the dark. After some experiments, they found that worry was superfluous.


    In the dark, sea animals do have the habit of attacking passing ships on the sea. However, the sea animals attacking human ships are all sea animals living in shallow water. When sailing to the sea with a depth of only a few hundred meters, they really need to stop at night to avoid the edge of sea animals.


    However, when sailing in the deep sea with a depth of several thousand meters or even more than ten thousand meters, in the dark, human ships do not need to stop to keep silent, because the deep sea area is the range of "King" beast''s activities, while the king beast will only stay in the dark bottom of the sea and will not be interested in anything on the sea.


    Although the "King beast" in the deep sea has not landed on the land, this situation is very special and rare.


    Although the king beasts in the deep sea are powerful, they seldom make trouble for human beings. The sea beasts that human beings fear in coastal cities are usually the sea beast groups living in shallow water areas. Although these non king sea beasts are small in strength, they are fierce in temperament. They often attack human coastal cities for food or other reasons. Because of their huge scale, they are not the king beasts, Once a sea animal lands, a bloody battle will often happen.


    The South China Sea is a large basin, and the deep-sea area is not uncommon. If you have the geomorphic map of the South China Sea, you can choose the navigation route purposefully and keep sailing in the deep-sea area all the time, which can effectively avoid the attack of sea animals.


    Of course, the first regiment does not have this geomorphic map. However, with the help of relevant instruments, the geomorphic map of the South China Sea is being explored bit by bit by the first regiment. Soon, the first regiment will have a perfect geomorphic map of the South China Sea.


    In the night, the huge "emperor" emits a weak light, which guides Li Meng in the sky.


    Soon, Li Meng, who was flying in the sky, caught up with the emperor.


    On the stern deck of the emperor, Li Meng slowly lands with the mermaid in his arms.


    When stepping on the steel floor, Li Meng took her in his arms and walked to the top deck.


    Back on the top deck, he came to the swimming pool. Li Meng threw her in his arms to the swimming pool without any pity.


    "Plop"


    A splash of impact, in the aroused water column, the blue fish tail in the swing, the swimming pool water surface in the fierce rippling.


    Into the water, she swam in the pool for a few laps, then quietly shrank in the corner of the pool.


    She looked a little pale, not as proud as before.


    "It needs to be adjusted!"


    Looking at her hiding far away, Li Meng said in his heart.


    Stepping forward, Li Meng left the swimming pool and walked to the pavilion.


    Time has some things. Ten years is not short. Let her go tonight.


    Li Meng''s appearance, the bodyguards of course found out, only to see the master in the swimming pool seems to be very busy, did not disturb.


    When Li Meng''s figure entered the pavilion, Wendy, who had been waiting for a long time, welcomed him.


    Sitting on the reclining chair, Li Meng gave a comfortable stretch.


    Today, for the mermaid, Li Meng has been busy for a long time.


    I''m a little tired.


    "Wendy! Come on, rub it for me


    For the host''s call, Wendy''s feet moved, came to Li Meng''s side, half squatted on the ground, a pair of small hands gently kneaded in Li Meng''s legs.


    Under the kneading of those little hands, Li Meng felt comfortable and closed his eyes.


    After a long time, Li Meng opened his eyes and patted Wendy''s little hand.


    At the master''s signal, only Wendy stopped the action in his hands, stood up from the ground and returned to the original position.


    The night is deep!


    "Take a break, each of you."


    Standing up from the seat, Li Meng said to the girls in the pavilion.


    Then he left the pavilion and went to the suite in the bow.


    The sleep seemed to come back after soul communion with Natasha.


    A certain amount of sleep will make Li Meng feel refreshed, which is good for his soul.


    Back to the bedroom, after a bath, a bathing suit of Li Meng came to the balcony outside the bedroom.


    On the soft sofa, Li Meng sat comfortably, looking up at the sky unconsciously.


    Every time at this time, from the brain will always emerge a mess of things.


    There are memories of the past, illusions about the future, and Reflections on their own existence.


    What are the elements?


    What is the power of death?


    If we use scientific explanation, how to understand them?


    An energy? Available energy?


    Li Meng doesn''t know, but he knows one thing.


    With the growth of their own strength, as the "power of death" more and more understanding, in consciousness, as well as the soul, has been gradually detached.


    Li Meng felt deeply about this point, but he could not stop this change.


    No matter to people or things, they are numb little by little. Even for a small matter, Li Meng will instinctively think about the cause and effect and the origin. Nothing will make Li Meng have a little fluctuation.


    Clearly aware of their own changes, but Li Meng did not want to stop this change.


    It''s not that he doesn''t want to, but that this change has affected Li Meng''s consciousness and made him instinctively comply with this change.


    Is this deification?


    It seems so.


    But what is God?


    Li Meng had no choice but to smile. He couldn''t think much about some things. If he wanted to know the root, he would fall into a dead circle.

 Chapter 702

    They have cognition and consciousness of their own changes, which shows that they have not lost their "heart".


    As long as the "heart" does not lose, all changes, Li Meng will not deliberately resist.


    All "idealism" only!


    There was a slight noise behind her. From the bedroom, Wendy walked to the balcony.


    Aware of the movement behind him, Li Meng looked sideways.


    "Wendy! What are you doing here? "


    Wendy did not answer immediately, but came to the master''s body and squatted down.


    Looking parallel to the master, Wendy said softly, "it used to be general Sawyer with you. Now general Sawyer is gone. Let Wendy accompany the master in the future."


    Looking at the white face, Li Meng smiles.


    Wendy is the first woman he has. She is not only the captain of the bodyguard, but also the woman of Li Meng.


    Hand out, Li Meng gently stroked the face, feeling the hand from the tender.


    The other hand grasped Wendy''s fragrant shoulder and gently moved her graceful body into Li Meng''s arms.


    In Li Meng''s arms, Wendy, a black dress, quietly leans on her broad chest and lets her master bully her.


    Li Meng''s hands were not honest when she was in her arms.


    It is necessary to bully him.


    After a while of groping, Li Meng was satisfied and quietly hugged Wendy on the sofa.


    For a long time, Li Meng untied their bondage in Wendy''s soft eyes. When their body, mind and soul mingled together, everything came naturally.


    The night is already deep, and now a blushing scene is taking place in the huge balcony.


    I do not know how long, with a "stuffy" hum, the balcony returned to calm.


    A passion, in embracing each other, the two quietly feel each other''s temperature, feel each other''s existence.


    I don''t know how long later, unconsciously, they both fell asleep in the past.


    Time is passing, and the longest night will finally go.


    The journey on the sea is boring and boring. The vast sea is boundless. Once you see more spectacular scenery, you won''t have the shocking feeling at first sight.


    Time in the barren boring journey, little by little left.


    Just two days after the "emperor" left, a new battle was about to start in Bentley. The first regiment was about to launch an offensive again. A battle was brewing around Amway city.


    As early as yesterday, the army of the first Legion left Bali and began to march towards Amway.


    The movement of the army also made the city of Bali boiling.


    In order to ensure the stability of the front-line logistics, shortly after the army left, one military transport vehicle after another roared through the streets of Bali City, forming a long line to the east gate.


    In the streets where military transport vehicles pass, soldiers of the first regiment patrol everywhere.


    The change of the first Legion was personally felt by the civilians in Bali.


    Is the battle going to start again?


    In all kinds of eyes, the hearts of the civilians in Bali are not calm and full of sorrow.


    The first Legion is coming fiercely. In recent days, I don''t know how many troops of the first Legion pass through the city. The roaring armored machinery and suffocating military force make the civilians in Bali have to doubt whether Bentley can really win the battle?


    Who knows about the future?


    But what they have seen in reality makes people doubt that Bentley can win the war.


    "Bentley is a troubled country today! The association has also suspended the opening of its mission to Bentley. I''m afraid our guild will have to leave here if it goes on like this! "


    In front of a house which looks very chic, an old man over 50 years old looks at the street outside the iron gate with a sad look.


    The mansion is very large, not like the small houses in Bali. It has three floors and looks like a miniature castle. In terms of scale, it is only a little smaller than the Council hall.


    This residence is the headquarters of the "Silver Wing" martial arts association and the residence of the martial arts association.


    The old man is the president of the silver wings guild, and he is also a member of the martial arts association.


    "Leave? president! It''s not that far. The invasion of Bentley by the first Legion belongs to the invasion of foreign enemies. It''s not a matter of Bentley''s internal affairs. The meddling hero Association won''t stand idly by. Maybe it''s negotiating with the first Legion at this time. Maybe the war will be over soon! "


    Sure enough, he is still too young, and his view on the problem is relatively simple.


    To the young martial arts artist beside him, tolas shook his head and said in a deep voice: "how can it be so simple? Although the potential power of the hero association is extremely amazing, not everyone will give face to the hero Association. If the first regiment dares to invade Bentley at this time, it must have a complete strategy. It''s hard for me to stop this war!"


    "But! If the first Legion does not compromise, it will certainly join the war with the character of the group of heroes'' Association. No matter how strong the first Legion is, it will certainly retreat in the face of the attack of public opinion and the crusade of the heroes


    beat a retreat in the face of difficulties?


    If things are so simple, contradictions and conflicts between human beings will not happen frequently.


    Tolas knows that sometimes, if you don''t have "power", others will be afraid of you, and the power of the hero association is not as "daunting" as it is.


    With a deep sigh, the old man said softly, "look! It won''t end so easily. It''s still unknown whether it is the compromise of the first Legion or the compromise between the hero Association and the order empire! "


    As tollas said, the war of Bentley is not just the war between Bentley and the first Legion. When the sea battle started, the first Legion had already entered the eyes of some countries.


    Everything is due to the wrong timing. If the first regiment can fight against Bentley for a few months at night, no country will care too much about Bentley''s life and death.


    But not now. The first Legion invaded Bentley at the wrong time.

 Chapter 703

    "Charles, they should be in Marani now! I hope they don''t come back at this time! "


    The young martial arts artist looks sad and seems to be worried.


    "Don''t worry! We martial artists will not participate in the war of mankind. Even if they come back at this time, I believe the first Legion will not embarrass them. Compared with Charles, I am more worried about them. They should be in Amway now, and Amway now is not a good place to go. I really hope those girls can be inspired! "


    The president''s words made the young martial artists feel a little stunned.


    Yeah, Julie, they''re in the middle of the battle now. The guns are merciless. If


    No, they can''t be left alone.


    "President! Let me go! I''ll go and bring them back! "


    "Where are you going? Well, don''t worry. There''s only one way to Amway city. Compared with the dangerous road, the city is safer. Besides, the first Legion has imposed martial law on Bali city. It''s only allowed to enter and not allowed to leave. How can you get out? Stay at ease. When the war in Amway is over, they will come back


    For the young martial artists'' request, tolas did not agree. Now is not the time to run around.


    It''s too dangerous.


    "But..."


    Some of the young martial artists are not reconciled.


    "No, but... OK, Kawei, I know you are worried about your sister, but now the only thing you can do is to stay in the guild! You don''t want to make trouble, learn from other children, and stay in your own room to have a rest


    "That''s... OK!"


    The president said so. What else can Kaiwei do? We can only compromise.


    Under the sign of the eyes of tolas, keway had to go back into the guild.


    ----


    Forest is boundless, dense forest is beautiful, green color, making the forest full of the breath of nature.


    Although this breath is full of killing, the earth itself is a arena of competition, deprivation and killing.


    And every creature is a gladiator, who can win, is the king of the earth.


    In the past, mankind was the winner and the king of the earth, but now mankind has been pulled down from the throne, and the dawn of victory has been blurred. Whether mankind can still ascend the throne is still unknown.


    For all kinds of creatures living in the arena, sometimes the enemy does not come from the outside, but from the same kind.


    In this war of Bentley, it is a very good proof of phenomenology.


    Bentley, Amway city.


    This is a city of agriculture and industry. It grows agriculture and produces spices.


    It is also the only seasoning city in Bentley.


    Food is the essence of the people. In terms of "food", human beings have an unimaginable need.


    Because of this, although Amway city is small, it has a very important position in the eyes of the Bingley military government.


    The army of the first Legion has been stationed in the city. Although there is still no movement in the forest outside the city, the garrison of Amway city knows that the first Legion is coming, just in the forest outside the city, peeping at Amway City, and will attack at any time.


    Six centurions, 80000 troops. This is the current guard force of Amway city.


    With a total of 80000 troops, it can be said that in Amway City, the military government of Bentley is determined to win, otherwise it would not have gathered so many troops.


    In the west gate of Amway City, this is the main attack direction of the first Legion. Because of this, there are four ten thousand troops stationed inside and outside the wall of west gate, with a total of more than 50000 people.


    In the forest, 5000 troops were stationed on the first line of defense, 5000 troops on the second line of defense, and 10000 troops were stationed on the open space in the buffer area outside the city.


    Outside the wall of the west gate of Amway City, the originally overgrown buffer zone has disappeared. There are several continuous trenches. On the trenches, on both sides of the gate, there are countless sandbags. Looking down from the sky, a defensive position is quite large.


    In the forest, the first line of defense, the second line of defense is to establish the same fortifications.


    Bentley is fully prepared for the coming battle.


    What about the first corps?


    For the offensive side, Amway city''s all the first Legion are well aware, also know that Amway city''s defenders are waiting for their arrival.


    In the west of Amway, 20 miles away on the forest road, a huge army is slowly moving.


    Just a few miles behind the army, in the forest, the first regiment opened up an open space and set up a front-line camp.


    Not long ago, the army started from the camp.


    The huge camp covers an extremely vast area, no less than two miles in length and width. The camp is open and upright, almost all over the whole camp.


    On one side of the camp, there was an artillery position.


    Twenty 2A1 self-propelled guns were lined up, with the black muzzle pointing straight to the sky.


    Once the front-line artillery orders, the muzzle of the black hole will be angry, to the enemy to pour out powerful shells.


    More than 17000 people, over 100 armored units. This is all the strength that the first regiment invested in attacking Amway city.


    This force is strong enough to destroy the enemy''s "shield".


    Under the shelter of the tree crown, the road in the forest looks a little dim.


    On the dark road, the figure shakes and the machinery roars.


    "Clank" footsteps, "creak, creak" track rolling ground sound, constantly.


    On the dark road, the hammer tanks in action are extremely powerful. The line composed of dozens of hammer tanks can''t see the end at a glance, but can only see a steady stream of war machines driving out at the end of the normal dark road.


    On both sides of the hammer tank, however, were the accompanying mobilized soldiers. Each side was in three lines, and their figures could not see the end.


    The whole army is silent, walking in silence. Against the backdrop of the dark environment, the whole army exudes a kind of daunting momentum.


    "Stop!"


    Suddenly, in the atmosphere of silence, the command suddenly rang from the communicator.


    It''s an order. It''s an order from the chief sergeant.


    As soon as the order came down, the marching pace of the army stopped abruptly.

 Chapter 704

    In a harsh "brake" sound, the huge hammer tank stopped, along with the mobilization soldiers who accompanied him.


    In the rear of the army, on a rat assault vehicle, Natasha is commanding the whole army with a large communication device.


    On the road on the side of the rat assault vehicle, Natasha was not accompanied by mobilizers or any armored units, but by a black knight wearing black armor and holding a big sword. At a glance, there were hundreds of them.


    They stood silently on the road, like statues.


    It''s almost the distance


    According to the report of the investigation team, the enemy''s first front was just a few kilometers ahead.


    With a microphone in her hand, Natasha ordered to all the officers and men: "once the battle starts, the sergeants at all levels are responsible for the detailed command, and carry out the operation according to the operation plan of the senior sergeants. Our artillery position has been online, and the sergeants at all levels have the right to call for artillery support! Now... Fight


    At the command, the engine roared again, the huge metal body was shocked, and the hammer tank moved again.


    The mobilizers on both sides of the hammer tank, led by sergeants at all levels, left the road and entered the forest.


    As the mobilizers spread to the forest, the scythe mecha behind the hammer also quickened its pace, crossed the hammer tank and followed the mobilizers into the forest on both sides.


    The road is narrow and small, so it is easy for the enemy to gather fire. Only by spreading the attack, can the enemy''s position be suppressed with the greatest firepower.


    However, the first legion, as well as Natasha did not expect, the enemy garrison, did not want to just passive defense.


    Their way of defending the enemy is more radical.


    A fixed line of defense is just for the worst. In addition to the 40000 soldiers guarding the positions, another 40000 soldiers are mobile troops.


    In the forest, both sides have their own investigation teams. The first Legion knows the news of Amway City, and the defenders of Amway city also know the action of the first Legion.


    The first Legion is coming, approaching Amway city.


    When the Legion of the first Legion set out from the camp, the defenders of Amway city had learned the news.


    When the army of the first Legion approached Amway City, the mobile troops of Amway city garrison had made timely response action.


    The mobile troops left Amway city and entered the forest, waiting for the arrival of the first Legion.


    On the outside of the first line of defense in the forest, 40000 mobile troops are distributed in the forest within a few kilometers.


    For a moment, in the dark forest, everywhere is full of dense surging figure, and that body fat "guard".


    "Attention! The enemy has launched an attack, and the mobile forces will launch an attack immediately! "


    When he got the order from the superior officer, the mobile troops, which were still in the forest, began to move and move deep into the forest.


    Amway City defenders take the initiative to fight back, in the rear of Natasha also got timely reports from the investigation team.


    Natasha didn''t care when she heard the news.


    On the contrary, I think of another point from this news, that is, the defense force in the city is stronger than they think, otherwise how can the enemy defending the city take the initiative to attack the first army?


    The new order has not been issued. The encounter in the forest was originally in the expected combat plan. The first regiment''s troops advancing in the forest will not be surprised by the enemy''s active counterattack.


    The duty of a soldier is to fight. He must have a strong adaptability to any situation change in the battlefield.


    There is no shortage of soldiers in the first regiment.


    The forest is dark, rugged and overgrown with shrubs and weeds.


    In the dark shade of trees, in the bushes, dense dark green figure is shaking, moving steadily.


    With the sound of a mechanical operation, several scythe mechas emerged from the forest, stepping on the shrubs, and marching in the space under the shade of the trees with the mobilizers.


    Looking around, the dark woods were full of swaying figures and huge armored machinery.


    The forest is no longer calm, has been the arrival of human beings, broke the once quiet.


    At the front of the team, the advancing mobilizers were more vigilant, holding large caliber rifles and inspecting the dark forest in front of them.


    Not long ago, mobilizers had been informed that the enemy had entered the forest, and an encounter might happen.


    Speak of Cao Cao and he will arrive.


    Just then, in the shadow of the dark tree ahead, suddenly the figure swayed.


    Several Gray figures were exposed in the eyes of the mobilized soldiers. With the appearance of several figures, the forest in front of them suddenly became boiling, and countless figures were looming in the forest under the shade of trees.


    "Enemy! Attack


    With the help of instruments, the mobilized soldiers had better sight, and they were the first to discover the enemy.


    A roar, through the communicator, into the nearby forest, so mobilize the ears of soldiers.


    At that moment, the mobilization soldiers in the forest were boiling.


    In particular, the mobilized soldiers in front of the team immediately raised their guns, pulled the trigger on the forest in front of them, and at the same time they opened fire, approached a big tree as a cover.


    "Dada dada!"


    The unique sound of gunfire suddenly rang in the forest, and the fiery bullet marks formed a scene of metal storm attacking the forest.


    "Ho! Hiss


    The bullet smashed the Bush and made the shaking figure fall.


    The sudden attack seemed unexpected to the enemy in the forest ahead, but the riot didn''t last long. Under the scolding of the officers, the soldiers of Bentley quickly responded and started to fight back and push forward in all kinds of roars.


    In the exchange of fire between the two sides, dense gunfire immediately reverberated in the forest. Soon, gunfire began to ring everywhere in the forest.


    The battle in the forest started


    In the dense forest of bullets, the enemy is advancing, and the first army is also advancing.


    As the two sides got closer, the fighting intensified.


    In the dense forest, although the space is narrow, it is suitable for light armored units such as scythe.

 Chapter 705

    The forest is the main battlefield of scythe.


    With the sound of the gun, the scythe mecha in the forest quickened its pace.


    As scythe mechas rush out of the dark forest in the harsh sound of mechanical operation, the Black Multi barrel muzzle turns, aiming at the enemy in the shade of the trees ahead.


    "Hum! Hum


    The unique tearing sound was heard continuously.


    So big scythe machine armour spits out three tongues of fire, the bullets out of the chamber form three fiery long dragons and attack the forest in front.


    Large caliber bullets, dense firepower, tore up all obstacles.


    Even a little bit smaller trunk, can not withstand the impact of bullets, was hit by sawdust flying, raw broken.


    With the scythe machine armour coming to the front line, under the sweeping of fire dragons, the enemy troops in the forest suddenly fell down a large area, and the pace of advancing was suddenly released.


    With a scream, under the fire of scythe machine armour, the enemy troops in the forest ahead showed signs of collapse.


    "Bang!"


    Just then, in the dark shade of the trees, suddenly burst out a fire.


    In the flickering flame, a huge red bullet cut through the dark forest space.


    In the whistling sound, it attacked a scythe mecha that was sweeping.


    "Boom!"


    One of the scythe''s metal legs was hit and exploded.


    The huge explosion was deafening. In the burst of the flame, the metal legs split in an instant, and the explosion splashed.


    "Dang!"


    One of the fragments happened to hit a mobilizer, and a spark burst out of the solid armor.


    And the mobilized soldier who was hit was even more staggering, pushed to the ground by the kinetic energy of the debris.


    "Lucky guy! Get up


    One side of the companion see this, quickly pulled him up from the ground.


    On the mobilizers, the place hit by the debris was black, and the armor of the power combat suit was not penetrated.


    I''m really lucky.


    In the battle, they could not be hesitant, and then they continued to move forward, shooting in the forest in front of them with the help of the thick tree trunks.


    Not far away, the hit scythe is paralyzed.


    However, it didn''t seem to be a big problem. It was just that the mechanical foot was destroyed and lost its ability to move. The main structure was still in good condition. Even if it fell to the ground, the wheeled heavy machine gun still shot into the forest ahead.


    At this time, from the front of the forest, more than ten bloated, two legged enemy armored units rushed out.


    The gun on the bloated body was spewing fire to the troops of the first regiment.


    For a moment, with the addition of enemy armored units, the enemy''s firepower increased several times at a time, and the original slightly collapsed formation stabilized and continued to move forward.


    The addition of enemy armored units also increased the pressure on the first regiment in the forest.


    ¡°RPG£¡¡±


    Looking at the arrogance of the enemy''s armored units, with a loud roar, a mobilized soldier shouldered a rocket launcher and aimed at the enemy''s armored units in the forest ahead.


    His roar also awakened his fellow soldiers blocking the shooting angle in front of him. Several mobilizers in front of him quickly lay down in the Bush and made way of the shooting angle.


    Seeing that the firing route had been unimpeded, the mobilizers carrying the rocket launcher pressed the trigger.


    "Whew!"


    Flame jet, in a strange whistling sound, the rocket ejected from the chamber, whistling in the dark forest, turned into a red trace and attacked the target.


    A short distance of 100 meters will stop in an instant.


    "Boom!"


    The rocket smashed into the enemy''s armored unit.


    The violent explosion suddenly sounded, and a fireball suddenly rose from the body of the hit enemy armored unit.


    In the burst fire, the armor was torn and countless metal debris splashed.


    Pushed by the kinetic energy of the explosion, the metal debris splashed around like bullets and attacked the surrounding enemy forces.


    With a scream, the soldiers around the enemy armored units suddenly fell down.


    When the fire dissipates, the hit enemy armored units are still standing, the bloated body is not completely destroyed, only the gun barrel is transformed, and the armor on the body is torn several layers.


    Lost the ability to attack, enemy armored units fled in panic, turned and disappeared in the forest.


    Gunfire, gunfire, with the confrontation between the two armored units, the gunfire in the forest suddenly became fierce.


    On the road in the forest, with the advance, the hammer tank also joined the battle.


    The enemy did not come from the road ahead, but from the woods on both sides of the road.


    There are enemy armored units and enemy anti Armored Artillery.


    "Bang!"


    There was a flash of fire in the dark forest on the road ahead.


    A red bullet mark appeared, tearing the dark space under the forest. In the roaring sound, "Zheng" crashed into the front armor of the hammer tank.


    "Boom!"


    The huge explosion was deafening, the flames burst, and the surging flames directly enveloped the front half of the hammer tank.


    As the flames rose and the smoke dissipated, the hammer tank hit by the shell was safe, but the front armor was black.


    The tracks are turning, the engine is still roaring, and the hammer tank continues to move forward.


    Although the enemy''s artillery is dense, its caliber is limited and its armor piercing ability is insufficient, so it can not effectively penetrate the front armor of hammer tank.


    Nevertheless, since the beginning of the battle, many hammers have been damaged on the road by enemy artillery fire.


    The battle on the road is only an important place for the whole battlefield.


    Elsewhere, the fighting is more intense.


    The defenders of Amway city were engaged in a fierce battle with the first Legion on several miles long, in the dark woods.


    The battle has just begun, and the victorious Libra has not fallen to either side.


    But in the hail of bullets, a life is rapidly disappearing.


    In terms of equipment, Bentley''s army is not as good as the first Legion. Both sides are not of the same level in terms of protection and firepower.


    In the fierce battle, the mobile forces of Amway city garrison are suffering huge losses.


    "Withdraw!"


    Two hours later, towards noon, with an order, the troops of the first regiment, who were fighting with the enemy in the forest, suddenly chose to retreat.

 Chapter 706

    With the withdrawal of the first legion, the fierce fighting in the forest suddenly stopped, and the gunfire soon subsided.


    The first regiment removed all traces, took the dead comrades, and blew up the damaged scythe machine armour.


    When the order of evacuation was given, the troops of the first regiment broke away from the enemy forces in a few minutes on the front of several miles.


    After two hours of fighting, the first regiment advanced less than a mile.


    The enemy is numerous, has many armored units, and has a very high morale. When fighting, it can be said that it is brave and not afraid of death.


    Even if the comrades in arms nearby fall one by one, those who are still alive do not have any idea of shrinking back.


    In the number of advantages, as well as a firm belief, the garrison of Amway city makes it difficult for the army of the first Legion to move.


    The first army retreated


    There was no hesitation at the time of evacuation, and the whole line retreated to the rear camp.


    When the army returned, the camp became lively.


    It was noon, and the logistics staff had already prepared lunch. The returning soldiers began to take turns in the canteen.


    The idle soldiers were not idle either. They went to the front supply war to replenish ammunition, while the scythe machine armour and hammer tanks were parked in the open space on one side of the camp to receive maintenance, fuel and ammunition from the engineers.


    At Natasha''s command, the dead soldiers concentrated in a clearing in the forest.


    "How much has been lost in this battle?"


    In the forest on one side of the camp, on a clearing opened up, Natasha asked lof, who was beside her, as she watched a nun walk out of the forest.


    In the open space, there were several rows of soldiers who had died, and there were no less than 100 at a glance.


    In the helmet, love looked solemn and said in a deep voice: "in this battle, 372 soldiers of our side died, 13 scythe machine armours were damaged, and 6 hammer tanks were damaged!"


    The fighting intensity was not low this time. 372 soldiers died. This is the biggest loss since the first army started the war against Bentley.


    The biggest one?


    How long can this last?


    I''m afraid this record will be broken soon. The battle against Bentley has just begun.


    In love''s report, the nuns in the forest began the "Resurrection" ceremony.


    With a whisper, Natasha''s familiar breath emerged from the sky, a black whirlpool appeared, and the power of death fell from the whirling black whirlpool and splashed on the body on the ground.


    Under the erosion of the power of death, many of the more than 300 corpses began to change.


    The power battle suit on the body gradually turns black, and the guns in the hands seem to be melting, changing the structure.


    When the power of death that enveloped the body disappeared, everything was calm.


    For a long time, the black knight who was lying suddenly moved slightly. For a moment, the black knight in the corpse turned over and stood up one by one.


    To be able to come back to life, which is enough to show that they have a desire for life, this desire allows them to successfully get a second extraordinary new life.


    "General! When will the offensive start again? Since the enemy has the courage to fight with our army outside the city wall, we should not give them a chance to breathe. If we can eliminate the enemy troops outside the city, we can greatly weaken the defense force of Amway! It can also lower the morale of the enemy! "


    Looking back from the nuns, rove asked Natasha beside him.


    Looking at the black knight standing upright in the open space, Natasha didn''t think much about Luo Fu''s inquiry. A cold voice came out of her hood: "after noon, the troops are ready to launch a second offensive immediately!"


    "Yes


    Natasha''s answer was what love thought.


    If we don''t want this battle to be deadlocked, we must have an absolutely radical side, and the radical side can only be the first Legion.


    When the army of the first Legion retreated from the battlefield, the garrison of Amway city fell into a short daze.


    The end of the fighting came too suddenly, and the withdrawal of the first Legion made them at a loss.


    It is clear that the first regiment''s attack is so fierce that they will retreat to the first line of defense.


    At this critical moment, the first regiment withdrew.


    Did they win the battle?


    No, it''s not. It''s not over. They know that.


    They also understand that the first Legion is just repeating the banner and preparing for the next more fierce attack.


    The forest was dark and bushy.


    Not long ago, it was a battlefield, with dense bullets and rain interwoven, tearing apart all obstacles.


    In the thick tree, there are bullet holes everywhere, the bark has been torn, revealing the white trunk inside.


    And in the dark forest, in the Bush, a gray body lying horizontally, densely, everywhere, its number is not enough.


    The first Legion left and took away the dead comrades. Even if the first Legion left, they didn''t want to carry back their dead comrades from the battlefield and let the corpses go wild.


    Maybe it''s not that they don''t want to, but it''s not time to collect the bodies.


    In the forest, in addition to the corpses, there are also piles of metal debris, which are war machinery destroyed in the battle, including the first Legion and the Amway garrison.


    Occasionally, a trace of smoke will rise slowly from the metal debris, making the forest filled with smoke and fire.


    After the withdrawal of the army of the first legion, in this short breathing time, when they learned about the loss of the front-line troops, the six vanguards of Amway city could not sit still. They came to the wall one after another and fell into a dispute.


    "This is not good. The loss is too great. In the battle in the forest just now, our army lost more than 3000 people and 27 guards. How long did it last? If it goes on like this, no matter how many soldiers we have, we can''t afford such a big consumption! "


    On the wall, six ten thousand captains gathered together, and one of them expressed his worries.


    "Yes! Although we don''t want to admit it, in terms of weapons and equipment, the army of the first regiment is far ahead of ours. Facing the enemy head on, our army will be at a disadvantage. It''s really unwise. We should pay attention to the garrison of four lines of defense instead of taking the initiative to attack! "


    Another vanguard agreed, echoing.

 Chapter 707

    "The terrain in the forest is complex. Is it not another natural defense line? If our army has losses, will the enemy not? Even if we pay attention to the front defense, we can reduce the casualties of our army? I don''t think so! In terms of military strength, our army has an advantage. In terms of military consumption, our endurance is stronger. Even if we lose 1000 troops and hurt 100 enemies, we still earn money. Ladies and gentlemen, this is a national war. Even if there are undead people in the war, please don''t think about preserving your strength! "


    Some people agree with it, while others disagree with it. Those who agree with it are reasonable, while those who disagree with it are also reasonable.


    On the wall of the city, the six vancomrades had a dispute over whether they were facing the first Legion head-on.


    The argument is very fierce. Everyone has his own opinion and everyone keeps his own opinion.


    long time!


    "All right! We are all under the jurisdiction of different commanders. No one can make decisions without authorization. Let''s vote. Those who support the confrontation with the first regiment in the forest should raise their left hand, while those who oppose it should raise their right hand. The minority should be subordinate to the majority. The mobile forces in the forest all have our hands. Even if the losses are borne by all of us, I think that''s fair enough! "


    Vote?


    Good idea!


    As soon as this remark came out, it aroused the unanimous approval of the five people.


    As said, the mobile troops in the forest are shared equally by six people, and the losses are shared by six people. Only by voting can it be fair.


    "Then start raising your hands!"


    As soon as the words fell, the six raised their hands.


    Some people raised their left hand, others raised their right hand.


    Among the left hand and right hand, there were more people who raised their right hand, four of them.


    Only two people raised their left hands.


    4£º2


    The results are obvious.


    "As you can see, there are a little more people who support positional defense. Just as I said just now, we should pay attention to positional defense and avoid fighting head-on with the first regiment. Chief Wan, please withdraw the troops in the forest immediately and place them on each front to increase the defense on the front!"


    Everyone nodded, since the result of the vote has come down, then only the minority is subordinate to the majority.


    By the vote of the six vancomrades, the mobile troops in Amway city forest withdrew to their positions in order to increase the defensive strength of the front.


    The battle outside the city started. For Amway City, for the civilians in Amway City, they have become worried since the gunshot. Many people subconsciously look to the direction of the gunshot. Only the high wall can be seen in that direction.


    The city of Bali has fallen. Not long ago, the news has spread to cities in Bentley.


    Just a few days after the fall of Turner Island, Bentley failed again.


    The civilians in Bentley are very confused about the situation of the war. They don''t know who will win the war in the end.


    If the first team wins, what will they do?


    With the help of the disappointment of the civilians in Bentley towards the military government, a hidden force is now active in all the cities in Bentley. They publicize their beliefs and make exciting promises to the people of Bentley.


    A commercial square in Marani, Bentley.


    The square is located between high-rise buildings with a lot of people.


    On the roof of a large bus, a temporary platform was built. A man was speaking angrily on the platform. His face was excited and his tone was high. People listened to him, and his mood was driven up.


    In the square around the bus, because of his words, countless people stopped, a dense, no less than thousands of people.


    "This is the military government, the military government that has ruled us for hundreds of years, the three-point military system? What''s the difference between this and warlords? At the top, those government officials are well-dressed and well fed, while we civilians are well fed and the outside world is big, but we are trapped in this cage! "


    In full view of the public, he continued: "the city of Bali has fallen, and the military government has ushered in another failure. But do you know that the military government has deceived you and all the people of Bentley. Two days ago, the city of Bali has fallen. In just one night, the first Legion has captured the city of Bali, which is the army of the military government, My people, do you think such a vulnerable army can really guarantee our safety? Perhaps the purpose of soldiers with guns is to suppress US unarmed civilians? But against foreign enemies, they are vulnerable? "


    This words a place, the public boiling, on the face, one after another revealed the look of disbelief, and anger.


    In the angry eyes of all the people, he continued to excitedly say: "we need to change, Bentley needs to change, we need to resist, the tyranny of the rebel government, take back our rights, dignity and freedom from the military government! My brothers and sisters, our resistance forces need your help and support. Our resistance forces are willing to petition for the people and take back our own things. When Bentley is changed, our resistance forces are willing to return their rights to the people and let us build a new Bentley together! "


    "Down with the junta and take back freedom!"


    I don''t know who yelled such a slogan in the crowd.


    This slogan immediately aroused the indignation of the crowd.


    "Down with the junta! Take back your freedom


    One person roared, two people roared, not long, the whole square people, raised their right hands, look angry, roaring loudly.


    Neat slogans reverberate over Marani. It''s just one place.


    At this time, the same thing happened in the crowded places all over Marani.


    The tranquil city of Marani is no longer tranquil and, pushed by some people, becomes chaotic.


    And the chaos is getting more intense.


    "Here comes the army!"


    With a loud roar, chaos broke out in the square.


    As a platform for the square bus, but also in the rapid preparation for evacuation.


    How could the military government be unaware of the opposition in the square? When it learned that someone was deliberately advocating the voice of rebellion, the army of Marani immediately took action.

 Chapter 708

    When a large number of military vehicles came to the street, the crowd on the square formed a human wall to prevent the army from approaching.


    When the army tried every means to disperse the crowd, the mastermind of the trouble had already run away.


    The voice of opposition did not just appear in commander Massey''s defense area. The voice of opposition appeared in the defense areas of the other two commanders and in the three cities almost at the same time, and spread throughout Bentley through the recorded video.


    Freedom, dignity, resistance and the rapid change of the situation in Bentley made the people of Bentley not expect it in time, but also disappointed with the military government.


    Maybe it''s time for Bentley to make some changes.


    During the invasion of foreign enemies, Bentley''s interior was in chaos again.


    This is quite irritating to some people.


    "The damned mice just come out at this time. Hum, you can fool the people with freedom and dignity. Check it out. You must find out the rats. I will personally send them to the gallows and hang them one by one!"


    In the conference room of the commander''s mansion in Marani City, Masseger was angry with a group of officials, big and small.


    It''s disgusting that the little rebel forces should disturb binley at this time.


    Looking at the angry commander Massey, the officials present looked at each other.


    At this time, a man said in a deep voice: "commander! The rebel army has chosen to trip us at this time. It''s not a small plan. Cities should be vigilant to prevent those rebels from turmoil! "


    He calmed his anger slightly, nodded his head and looked around at the people: "I don''t care what the rebel''s purpose is, I will inform the cities below immediately, catch those rebels and put them to death immediately!"


    All of them nodded in awe.


    This time, commander Massey really seemed angry.


    After taking a few deep breaths, masseter''s face softened.


    "All right! The rebel army doesn''t have to say first. A group of clowns can''t make waves. Now Bentley is a troubled country. The battle of Amway city has begun. It''s hard to know whether we can resist the first Legion. In my heart, I don''t have self-confidence, but it doesn''t matter whether we have self-confidence. The only thing we need to do is to use all our strength to deal with the first Legion! "


    Looking at the officers sitting in the room, masseter said in a deep voice: "not long ago, I had a discussion with the other two commanders, and you should have guessed the content of the discussion. Yes, it is the hero Association. Although there are no heroes of our country in the hero Association, at this time, if there are foreign aid, It''s a good thing for Bentley! "


    Heroes association?


    If it is them.


    A few days ago, a magnificent spaceship arrived at the airport of Marani city. At that time, they had some conjectures about the owner of the spaceship, and the hero association was their first conjecture object.


    There are too many flags of different countries on that ship. Only the heroes of different countries in the hero Association have so many different flags. This also shows that there are many heroes in that ship.


    "My Lord! Is it not for the sake of the first Legion that the hero association comes here at this time? Is the hero Association willing to eliminate foreign enemies for our country? "


    "How can it be? Although the hero association is always nosy, everything is carried out in accordance with the constitution. Don''t forget that the leader of the hero association has no heroes of our country, and our country is not under the protection of the hero Association. How can they get involved in this war for no reason?"


    "That''s true. Do they have another purpose?"


    In the face of the public''s doubts, masseter did not say much, but said: "the hero association is not to get involved in the war between our country and the first legion, but to reconcile. They came here to ask us whether we have the heart of reconciliation, and they are willing to be the middleman to let the war settle down!"


    reconcile?


    All of a sudden.


    An official said: "if the hero association can really reconcile this war, it''s a good thing, but even if we want to, will the first army be willing to? Don''t forget that they have won several victories in a row, and now they are in full swing. Will they be willing to stop the war? "


    At this time, another man added: "yes, in this war, although the first Legion is an invader, at the beginning of the war, we took the lead in sending our fleet to find the trouble of the first Legion and invade our country. Although the first Legion has no moral opportunity, our country has no either! I think the possibility of reconciliation is very small! "


    "All right!"


    With a good look on his face, masseter stopped the argument.


    Looking around at the humanity: "I don''t know if it can be reconciled, but what the hero association needs is only our attitude. If we are willing to reconcile, the hero Association will persuade the first Corps. If we are not willing to, they will use their own means to stop the war as the hero Association has always done."


    "My Lord! What is the purpose of the hero association? Why do you care so much about this war? "


    There is a man who has expressed his doubts and the voices of all the people here.


    Yes, why does the hero Association care so much about the war between Bingley and the first Legion?


    It doesn''t make sense. After all, the heroes association is just a foreign organization that has nothing to do with Bentley.


    Masseter shook his head and said, "I don''t know exactly why, but it''s said that it has something to do with the southern expedition of the order army!"


    The southern expedition of the order army?


    People were puzzled.


    An official asked, "what news do you know?"


    Masseter didn''t hide it. He did get some news.


    "Yes, from the martial arts association, I do know something about the southern expedition of the order empire. As you know, a hundred years ago, demons suddenly appeared on the continent of Yunan. Under the attack of demons, many kingdoms on the continent of Yunan perished one by one. Twenty years ago, demons successfully occupied the whole territory of Yunan and destroyed all the kingdoms, Human beings from the outside world have lost contact with Yunan continent. What happened on Yunan continent? No one knows about this. The messengers sent by human beings from outside have disappeared. There is no news! "

 Chapter 709

    In the eyes of many people, Masseger continued: "half a year ago, at the call of the heroes'' Association, the order Empire held a conference in Kyoto. In that conference, representatives of 24 countries participated. The theme of the conference was alliance, which was to form a southern expedition led by the order Empire, The South China Sea is the only place to pass in the march of the southern expedition


    A must pass?


    The crowd was slightly aware.


    "In this way, the hero association needs peace in the South China Sea, so as not to affect the southern expedition to the southern mainland of the region?"


    Maiseg nodded and said: "it should be so. The Yunan continent is in the extreme south, while the diocese empire is in the northwest of Eurasia. The distance between the two sides is no less than 20000 kilometers even if they walk in a straight line. This is an expedition. The reason why they choose the route through Kyoto is that they should consider logistics, whether it is the Republic of Saudi Arabia, Kyoto or ASEAN, Or the East Asian countries, if they can sign an agreement, these countries will be able to maintain the logistics of the huge army of the order empire. As the gateway of the South China Sea, Bentley is the most important place. In the view of the hero Association, the war in the South China Sea will affect the expedition of the order Empire, so they will try their best to quell the war, Clear the way for the order empire


    Expedition


    In this era, expedition is not an easy thing, it can be said that it is a thankless thing.


    In the conference room, the faces of the officials changed, with doubts and exclamations.


    What is puzzling is why the order Empire went all the way to find the devil''s trouble. What''s amazing is that those religious lunatics really did anything for their faith. In this era, I''m afraid only the order empire can launch an expedition, and the power of faith can''t be underestimated.


    "My Lord! In this way, we should agree to this reconciliation, but the premise is that the first regiment must leave our country, and we can''t step back in this respect! "


    An official looked at messeg and said.


    Masseter nodded softly and said, "this is what our three commanders think. It can be reconciled, but the first Legion must leave our territory!"


    An official said: "in this way, we have nothing to say. The war has done great harm to our country. It is also our wish to stop it. In the final analysis, the war happened only for someone''s self-interest, not our country''s original wish."


    This words a place, all officials of Qi Qi nodded.


    Who is this person? You all know it very well, and it is true.


    Without someone, the war might not have happened at all.


    He looked around the crowd and said, "whether it''s war or peace, I hope you''ll do your part well. Whether it''s external or internal, I hope you''ll be on your guard. OK, let''s go!"


    The end of the meeting gave Bentley a clear direction.


    Although the power of binley is in the hands of the three commanders, some superficial things still need to be done.


    It''s authoritarianism, but it''s not authoritarianism. One can''t play with any right. One has to have his own team. If one wants to be loyal to himself, it''s not enough to give him rights, but also respect him.


    In the other two capitals, two captains were doing the same thing when Massey called officials to hold a conference room.


    Without waiting for me, the fleet of the first Legion was just outside the port. The ports of the three capitals were blocked. Standing on the defensive wall, looking at the sea, the cruising warships of the first Legion could be seen clearly.


    Many days of blockade, so that Bentley lost the sea trade this great profit, the occurrence of war, also let Bentley people panic.


    That needs to change.


    Marani, Bentley.


    In the northwest of the city, between the tall buildings, a strange building stands.


    The building is tall and large, like a semi-shaped pyramid. The base is large and smaller as it goes up. On the inclined side, it is a winding road, which connects the ground and the top platform.


    On the outside of the platform, a row of protruding wharves are arranged irregularly. There are a lot of them, five of them.


    Although there are many docks, there are very few docking ships. There is only one, a large ship with golden sails.


    On the mast, all kinds of flags flutter with the wind, representing every country and every person.


    This is the airport, the only one in Bentley.


    At the moment, in the spaceship, in a room that serves as a meeting room, a meeting is unfolding.


    In the soft light, next to a square table, five figures were sitting upright.


    They are dressed in various colors, bright and clean, and look noble.


    Of the five, there are older and younger. The younger is about 20 years old, and the older is not more than 30 years old.


    Similarly, there are also men and women, men''s demeanor and occasional smile give people a sense of self-confidence. Women''s delicate beauty and every move give people a kind of heroic temperament.


    Three men and two women.


    With a smile, he looked at someone at the table and said in a low voice, "it''s not too much trouble. Bentley''s answer should not exceed our expectation. After all, they are losing in this war. The only trouble is the first army."


    He picked up a cup full of red liquid on the table, took a drink from it, and continued with his eyes of enjoyment: "the origin of the first Legion is quite mysterious, even our hero Association knows nothing about it. They only know that six months ago they first appeared in the swamp ruins of Kyoto territory, and then they occupied Nanlin island. Since then, they have been in the desert for a long time, It seems that the first Legion has revealed its true face, and its actual strength is growing. In a few months, it has the strength to invade the country. If the first Legion has no background, I won''t believe it. Neither will you. Of course, the association won''t believe it any more! "


    With a slight pause, he said with a smile, "but! No matter what the background of the first regiment is, the reconciliation this time will be made by someone. As for who will go, it depends on everyone''s opinion! "

 Chapter 710

    At this time, she smile, she slightly squint, light way: "as for who to go, very simple, choose both ends, or the lowest ranking to go, or the highest ranking to go!"


    "Oh! Sister Yalan, you can''t agree to this method. All of you here are people with status. There must be a fair decision. You can''t be in the middle. It''s none of your business. Don''t say I''ve agreed. Can the others agree? "


    She was in a long blue dress. She was lazy and charming. Now she was smiling at the people beside her.


    "Claire is right. It can''t be so rash. A convincing decision has to be made!"


    A young man sitting there nodded in a voice.


    Yalan had no fun smile and said: "in this case, you can make a good decision!"


    Yalan''s eyes looked at the opposite two people, said: "Jerry, ivy, as men, should you take the initiative to bear the responsibility?"


    "This..."


    Opposite Yalan, Jerry and ivy look at each other.


    Jerry said awkwardly: "it''s the same for everyone. We''re just trying to reconcile. However, according to the information from the association, the leader of the first Legion is a young man. Young people are impulsive. They are so beautiful and moving. I believe they can better complete this task!"


    Claire eyebrows a jump, eyes rather bad looking at Jerry, cold way: "what do you mean? Do you think we women are just tools of communication? "


    Looking at the irritated Ke Lei Wei''er, Jerry said with a smile: "you have misunderstood me. I mean, if you go, the atmosphere of the negotiation will be better. Like us old men, we don''t have ink like that. This careless talk is easy to offend people. The first Legion is not simple. According to the association, It''s to deal with the matter as low-key as possible. "


    With Jerry''s explanation, Claire''s face finally changed slightly.


    Ignoring Jerry''s smile, Claire turned to the man who was sitting in the first place with a red wine glass and said, "Geer, you are the ninth highest hero here. You are the leader in the task of quelling the war in the South China Sea. What should we do? You have to come up with a plan. If necessary, I won''t refuse this trip to Nanlin island!"


    In the face of clevel''s aggressive eyes, Gayle had no choice but to smile, so he had to put down his cup and said in a slow voice: "this is it! It''s not hard to say, it''s not easy to say. Our task is to reconcile and to stop the war. Our duty is just to be an emissary to express the will of our hero association to the first army. As for whether the first army agrees to reconcile or refuses, it''s the future. It''s the same for anyone to go, but Jerry''s right, you go, It does increase the chance of success a little bit! "


    Clevel was silent for a moment and then said, "who do you want me to go with Yalan?"


    "Let''s go together! It''s a kind of care! "


    Smiling at the two girls, Gayle said without thinking.


    It seems that I have this plan in mind.


    Stretched a stretch, Yalan hit a hache, lazy said: "go on! At the same time, I also want to go to Nanlin island to see it. I heard that since the arrival of the first regiment, Nanlin island is different from the past. I''d like to see how it is different! "


    Yalan''s words, no doubt let the heart of geyle a sigh of relief, did not refuse like.


    Otherwise, it will be another trouble.


    Looking at the two girls, Gayle said: "then you start to prepare! Now, the first Legion is attacking Amway city. Bentley has invested so many troops in Amway city. If it fails, it will undoubtedly reduce the possibility of reconciliation! "


    Looking back at Claire, Yalan said with a lazy smile: "it seems that my sister is going to go with her sister this time!"


    In the face of Yalan''s evil eyes, Claire nodded silently.


    In that case, it''s only one trip.


    ----


    Bentley, Amway city.


    In the forest outside the west gate, a battle started again.


    The gunfire was everywhere, the gunfire was rumbling, and the smoke was rising from the forest, leaving obvious traces in the sky.


    "Attack! Fight


    In the roar of the officers, on the first line of defense in the woods, the defenders of Amway city are under the attack of the first Legion.


    Under the shadow of the dark trees, the red bullet marks are dense, and the piercing whistling sound is continuous. In the interweaving of the two sides, the lives are passing away.


    The first line of defense of the Amway city garrison is located on a high ground, which enables the garrison on the position to stand high and face the attack of the first Legion.


    But the worry of terrain can''t bring obvious effect to them.


    In the forest under the high ground, enemy troops are pouring out, and shaking figures can be seen everywhere.


    Occasionally, a huge dark shadow appears, often accompanied by a fire dragon like the roar of death.


    "Attack! Stop them


    "Bang, bang!"


    Flame spray, bullet marks dance, in the roar of the officers, the soldiers in the trenches crazy to shoot deep in the forest.


    "Ho! Hiss


    With a little bit of blood splashing around, just revealed the first few soldiers were instantly exploded head, half of the head was broken, slowly fell to the ground in the plasma.


    "Whew!"


    There was a strange roar.


    A fire red streamer in the forest cut through the dark space under the forest and headed for the position.


    "Boom!"


    There was a violent explosion on the outside of the trench, and the burst fireball mixed with soil swept everything around.


    And in the trench of a few unlucky escape not urgent, suddenly by the burst of the shock wave severely overturned on the ground, was buried in the soil.


    In the forest opposite the position, under the cover of scythe machine armour, the mobilized soldiers are charging towards the enemy position, and the front is unstoppable.


    Overhead, a dense barrage of bullets, from time to time, will also hit a huge streamer, often fire red streamer flash, there will be a violent explosion in the forest.


    It''s an armored unit in the enemy''s position, shelling the advancing mobiles.


    The fighting has been going on for a long time, and the troops of the first regiment have launched many charges against the enemy''s front.

 Chapter 711

    The tenacity of the enemy was beyond the expectation of the first regiment. In several charges, the first regiment failed.


    No matter how many enemies are killed or how many armored units are destroyed, the enemy positions will always be replenished in time. Whenever the charge troops of the first regiment are about to approach the enemy positions, they will always be hit back by intensive fire.


    There is no need for a strong attack, which will cost a lot of casualties. Often at this time, Natasha will order to retreat, rally and carry on the next attack.


    "Retreat!"


    When the battle was fierce, an order to retreat sounded again.


    Under this command, the mobilized soldiers in the charge stopped suddenly, turned around, took advantage of the cover of tall tree trunks, and fought and retreated. Soon, on the front of several miles, the troops of the first regiment withdrew from the battlefield and retreated to the depth of the forest.


    At the same time, the fighting on the forest road also stopped. In the exchange of fire between the two sides, the hammer tank was fading away and slowly disappeared at the end of the road.


    By this time, the sky was dark.


    Soon after the fighting subsided and the troops of the first regiment withdrew, the sky darkened rapidly.


    Before the defenders in Amway had time to breathe, the darkness had already come.


    This makes the defenders of Amway city as if facing a big enemy, and the defenders on all fronts are on high alert.


    They didn''t forget the lesson of Bali city. Since the first Legion can attack Bali city at night, they can also attack Amway City, which makes people have to guard against it.


    Undoubtedly, the defenders of Amway city are worried too much. At least tonight, Natasha has no plan to attack Amway city at night.


    The army retreated to the camp. After setting up the defense around the camp, Natasha held a post-war meeting in a huge camp.


    In this meeting, the speaker and the sergeants above grade five participated.


    After all, the army of the first regiment in Bentley is not small, and there are more than ten sergeants above grade five.


    The conditions on the battlefield are limited. There are no seats beside the square table. The Sergeants are all standing. Natasha, who is in the first place, is no exception.


    She was dressed in black blood grain armor and wore a wide hood. Natasha stood in the first place. Her eyes in the hood looked at the sergeants standing there and said, "now the number of Black Knights has greatly increased, and they can be effectively used. From tomorrow, each sergeant of level five will be equipped with 50 Black Knights. The power of the Black Knights is far more than ordinary people, You should make good use of it


    In the first regiment, the five Sergeants are generally front-line commanders, charging at the front line.


    The chief Sergeant above level five is the commander in the rear. He should coordinate with the order of the chief sergeant at a higher level in the rear and mobilize the front-line troops in time.


    At the time of the battle against Turner Island, rove was also a sergeant of the fifth rank, responsible for the soldiers against Turner island.


    In the fight after that, especially after the attack on chinley City, love''s position has been promoted to Sergeant Level 7, and now she is one of the senior sergeants around Natasha.


    Although love''s rank is not the highest, because of her outstanding performance in the war, Natasha has made him the front-line combat commander in the war, mainly responsible for front-line combat.


    Since the war against Bentley, the first Legion has also lost some troops, and the number of Black Knights has also increased. Up to now, the number of Black Knights has reached nearly 500. Such a scale can be used in the war, and can be used at a critical time.


    "Yes


    All together, the sound of machinery reverberated in the camp.


    The main purpose of this meeting is to allocate Black Knights.


    Then Natasha ended the meeting and the sergeants left one after another.


    When the last figure disappeared in the tent door, Natasha''s expression suddenly.


    She thought of her master


    Should the host be on the way back?


    I don''t know where I am.


    Reaching out, Natasha gently stroked the armor on her belly, where the feeling was still very clear.


    Just like Wendy, the captain of the bodyguard, the master left a breath in her body.


    In the past, Natasha never thought that she would have such a relationship with her host. She never thought that this kind of thing would make people so happy.


    The combination of body, mind and soul makes people infatuated and makes Natasha miss her master all the time.


    This kind of missing Natasha is not repelled. The impulse in her heart is very clear, and Natasha doesn''t want to resist the instinctive emotion.


    "When will this war end? When can I see the master again? "


    In her heart, Natasha murmured to herself.


    At this moment, Natasha, who has always been cold, is just like a little girl who is missing her lover. She is missing people who are thinking of her day and night.


    ----


    Marani, Bentley.


    The night is deep.


    At this time, in the suburbs outside the city, in a villa at the top of the mountain, a secret meeting is unfolding.


    Still in that study, still the four figures.


    As the top leaders of the Bentley rebellion, these people are the core and indispensable part of the rebellion.


    Looking at the instructor behind the desk, lelos looked excited and said: "instructor, you don''t know that after our intentional propaganda these days, the situation of our rebel forces in Bentley is very good, which has aroused the support of many civilians. Now, there are a steady stream of people joining our rebel forces everywhere, and many famous businessmen have contacted us privately, I''m willing to give us some support. The people of Bentley yearn for freedom and dignity, which I feel personally! "


    "Yes, the situation in Bentley has changed so fast that we did not expect it. The military government has not only lost the support of the people, but also the troops under it. Recently, I sent people to contact some vanguards. Although I did not get an accurate answer, I can feel that those soldiers are hesitating!"


    Like lelos, orino also looked quite happy, with voice.


    For more than a decade, the rebels have been held back by the junta. Now, the era of their resistance has finally come.

 Chapter 712

    Pelos also reported a piece of good news to Rox. He said with a smile: "recently, I got in touch with the ordnance factory director in Marani City, who said that if we can guarantee him enough benefits, he is willing to sell weapons and ammunition in the ordnance factory inventory to us!"


    This words a place, everybody is greatly surprised, even the lock behind the desk is also a face of accident looking at peros.


    With a slight frown on his brow, Lockes was quite alert and said: "we must be careful about this matter to prevent it from being cheated. If it''s true, it would be better. With weapons and ammunition provided by the arsenal, even if there is an incident, our Resistance Army will have the confidence. But if it''s false, maybe it''s a bureau set up by the military government and we have to guard against it!"


    Pelos nodded and said solemnly, "I''ve checked this matter over and over again and monitored the factory director for a period of time. There should be no problem in cooperation. That guy is old and always lives in luxury. The factory director''s reward is not enough for him. His hands and feet have not been clean for many years. Many wandering businessmen who are engaged in business abroad have bought weapons from him, There are a lot of shipments in recent years! "


    With Pelosi''s assurance, Rox was relieved and said, "Well! Let''s have a good talk with him. If we are sure that the intention of cooperation will be determined as soon as possible, then our Resistance Army will speed up the process of the incident in order to deal with the complicated situation. Don''t forget that there is the cancer of the first Legion in Bentley. Foreign enemies are in front of us. Our enemies are not only the junta, but also the first Legion, Once the rebellion is successful, this first army is the first threat we will face! "


    After a little pause, Rox looked at orino and said, "those Wanfu who have free thoughts and can join the rebel camp will try their best to come here and ask for money and power. We all agree that with the participation of those soldiers, the rebel army will be much easier in the Bentley revolution."


    Orino nodded and said, "I understand! I will spare no time to discuss with those who can be contacted! "


    The meeting has come to an end.


    Finally, looking around the crowd, Lockes said: "the invasion of the first Legion is the first time that Bentley has entered the war since the founding of the people''s Republic of China in a century. This is an opportunity to change Bentley, and it is also an opportunity for the rise of the resistance. Our approach may be a bit of a drop in the bucket, but for the future of Bentley, you and I have to bear this price, not just for the resistance, For the future of Bentley


    As soon as his face was in order, Lockes continued: "for the future of Bentley, please do your duty and speed up the preparations before the event!"


    The plan has already been made, and now the only thing the rebels need to wait for is a safe enough preparation and a chance.


    With both, the rebels can win in this revolution.


    "Yes


    Three people look solemn, in unison should way.


    The time has finally come for the rebels, who will not allow anyone to disrupt the change.


    They''re looking forward to it, and they''re confident.


    A private meeting may be very humble, but in this private meeting, it has changed the direction of Bentley.


    In that huge military commander''s mansion, someone is still dreaming that neither the first army nor the rebels can affect the foundation of the military government. However, he does not know that the times have changed. In the harsh rule, the people of Bentley have already lost hope for the military government. The people are the foundation of a country. If they lose the will of the people, they will lose the foundation, The collapse of the military government is inevitable, and sooner or later.


    ----


    It''s night!


    In the boundless sea, darkness covers everything. Tonight, the sky is filled with a thick layer of clouds, which makes the sea without moonlight fall into darkness.


    In the boundless sea, only the sea water is rippling, and the sound of water is "Hua Hua".


    Just then, in the dark, a ray of light appeared. Not long after, a huge ship passed by in the roar of "rumbling", the sea was surging, and under the light of the ship, only the huge hull could be seen in the dark.


    On the side of the huge ship, there is another ship. Although the hull is small, the accompanying ships look more powerful.


    In the dark, the road ahead is unknown, but it can''t stop the emperor from moving forward.


    Although the night has been coming for a long time, Li Meng on the top deck of the "emperor" is teasing the mermaid at this time.


    At the edge of the swimming pool, Li Meng sits on the ground and looks at the mermaid in the corner of the swimming pool.


    Since Li Meng caught her back, she quietly shrank in the corner, speechless.


    She didn''t move the food on the edge of the pool, which has been going on for two days.


    "Is this a hunger strike?"


    Looking at the silent, blank face, Li Meng said in his heart.


    A little hand, Li Meng lifted her head a few blue hair, playing in the hands.


    In her face of no resistance, Li Meng said calmly: "if you go on like this, I will have to put you in the glass jar. Even if you die, it doesn''t matter. I will make your body into a specimen for the world to watch and live... Isn''t it good?"


    Although the tone is light, the words are full of evil, which makes people tremble. This is not only a threat, but also a threat, and what Li Meng can do.


    His hair was very wet and soft. Li Meng said softly, "ten years, only ten years. The mermaid in the Republic of SARGA has lived for hundreds of years. To you mermaids, ten years is just an instant. I''ve exchanged ten years of freedom for life. I''m at a loss for this purchase. Or, although you mermaids have wisdom, they are beasts in nature, I don''t know how to repay my kindness? "


    How to repay your kindness?


    In silence, she raised her crystal clear face and looked at Li Meng with hatred in her eyes.


    She said indifferently: "I have nothing to talk about with you human beings. I have fallen into your human hands, and I don''t want to live. I will be your pet for ten years? Don''t say ten years, I look sick for a year! "


    Li Meng chose to ignore her sarcastic remarks.


    She just glanced at her whole body with great interest, nodded and praised: "listen to you, you are quite suitable to be a pet."

 Chapter 713

    Ignoring her hateful eyes, Li Meng forcefully pinched her chin and let her get rid of it.


    Looking at the crystal clear face, Li Meng said with a smile: "since you hate human beings so much, of course I can only satisfy you and make you hate human beings more!"


    "What do you want to do?"


    Her eyes were alert, and she had a bad feeling in her heart.


    "What for?"


    Not from many words, Li Meng one hand bound her, and the other hand, slowly sliding to her face.


    Through the slippery neck, and then to the pair of wet fragrant shoulder, all the way straight down.


    "Your mermaid''s upper body is no different from human beings. I''d like to see if it''s really the same as human body structure."


    Li Meng''s target is the two peaks covered by blue shells.


    When the finger all the way down, close to the proud peak, her face finally flustered.


    "You dare!"


    She shrieked, struggling even harder.


    But useless, the body is bound by invisible forces, even a finger can not move, how to prevent the invasion of human eyes.


    Li smile, with action to prove that he dare not.


    The fingertips have come to the bottom of the mountain, and Li Meng has felt the soft touch.


    The touch on her chest made her quite uncomfortable. Her fierce eyes were flashing, and her pale face was even ruddy.


    Next


    All the way up, Li Meng left the soft foot of the mountain and touched the hard shell.


    "I promise!"


    When Li Meng was about to take down the hard shelter, she finally couldn''t bear it and made a compromise.


    The action of fingertip stops abruptly, looking at her, Li Meng says calmly: "promise what?"


    She looked bald and said in a low voice, "I will stay with you for ten years."


    "Pets?"


    She nibbled her mouth, and repressed the words of the human in front of her, saying, "yes, pet!"


    Silent smile, Li Meng satisfied with the retraction of the hand.


    "If I had known this, why would I have been so reckless?"


    The bondage on her body has disappeared, and she chooses to be silent about the people around her.


    Blue tail gently swing, she sank into the water, slender body shuttle in the water, body dexterous swimming in the water.


    After a long time, she swam to the place where Li Meng was.


    "Wow!"


    In the splash, she came out of the water, her upper body lying on the side of Li Meng''s side of the pool, revealing the snow-white back, blue fish tail gently shaking in the water.


    Although the facial expression is still tight, her performance can make people clearly feel that she has obeyed.


    Looking at her and her smart eyes, Li Meng asked, "why do you hate human beings so much?"


    Hate?


    With a dim look, she put her head on her hands and said, "you human beings have created us, created the Asian race, but want to destroy us. War causes hatred, but for us Mermaid, we have lost our dependence. Human beings have enabled us to be born, but they have betrayed us, making us reduced to the sea and become the food of sea animals. For hundreds of years, When we mermaids are struggling to survive in the sea, you humans are killing my members wantonly in order to catch blue scale whales. They lure blue scale whales with mermaids'' flesh and blood. Over the past hundred years, I have traveled all over the world, but I can''t find my members in the sea any more. Do you think I should be cruel to you


    Sure enough


    The mermaid''s words on his side made Li Meng clear.


    The Asians are indeed created by human beings. The progress of genetics has made human beings enter into taboo. They compete with nature to create taboo life.


    Gently stroking the blue hair, more than a hundred years of loneliness, in the boundless sea of a person''s journey, it will be what kind of feeling, although Li Meng has not experienced, but it is not a happy thing.


    Tough?


    Yes, she should be cruel, and she should hate human beings.


    While playing with the blue hair, Li Meng asked softly, "what''s your name?"


    She hesitated a little, but finally answered truthfully.


    Ignoring the hand playing with her hair on her head, she replied flatly, "Claria!"


    Claria?


    In his heart, Li Meng murmured to himself, calling Claria''s name.


    It''s a good name.


    Retracting his hand playing with Claria''s hair, Li Meng takes a look at the food on the side of the pool.


    As if aware of Li Meng''s eyes, Claria said calmly: "we Mermaid people are no better than your people. Cooked food can be eaten, but it doesn''t suit our appetite. Our favorite food is" fish "!"


    Fish?


    Li Meng looked at her side with great interest and said, "Claria! Open your mouth and show me! "


    In the face of Li Meng''s curious eyes, Claria had no choice but to look up and open her mouth gently.


    The little tongue and the two rows of white teeth were exposed in Li Meng''s eyes.


    So it is


    The mermaid''s teeth are different from those of human beings. Each tooth is sharp, and there are four sharp protruding tusks, which are obviously used to chew food.


    "Then you''ll be hungry all night!"


    Looking at Claria, Limon said.


    In this dark night, where can Limon get some fish for Claria?


    We can only wait for tomorrow, and let the soldiers on board take part-time jobs as fishermen. We can find a way to catch some fish in the sea with local materials.


    She gently closed her mouth. Claria shook her head and said, "we mermaids don''t have a great demand for food. In the glass jar, that kind of strange liquid supplements the nutrition I lack in my body. I don''t need to eat in the next few days!"


    So, Li Meng nodded clearly.


    So this mermaid is a relatively inert creature.


    "All right! You just stay in this swimming pool. When you get back to Nanlin Island, I''m building a new home for you! "


    Then Li Meng stood up from the ground.

 Chapter 714

    "Home?"


    She looks indifferent, insipid way: "exhibition hall?"


    Hearing her extremely plain words, Li Meng said with a smile: "don''t underestimate the desire of" human beings ". For a beautiful creature like you, I''m not willing to show you to others. Since it''s my pet, everything about you belongs to me!"


    What an overbearing human


    For Li Meng''s words, Claria couldn''t help rolling her eyes.


    I haven''t been in touch with human beings for many years. Is the understanding of human being out of date?


    Looking slightly at the feet in front of her, Claria reminded: "we Mermaid are a very rare existence in human eyes. If you don''t want to get into trouble, you''d better not let anyone know my existence, otherwise, you will not only get into trouble, but also lose me!"


    "Oh


    Li Meng was a little surprised by Claria''s words and said with great interest, "who do you think can take you away from me?"


    There''s something in what Claria said.


    It''s not just a good warning. Li Meng can feel it.


    Looking up at the confident human in front of her, Claria said: "you are really strong, but there are so many powerful creatures in the world. Not to mention the most powerful emperor beast in the deep sea, the apostles from the sky are also untouchable existence of mortals, and these super powerful creatures are also tools available to human beings at some times. Facing them, Do you have the confidence to win? Don''t underestimate the attraction of female mermaid to human beings. If you know my existence, some powerful countries in your human beings will get me from you by all means! "


    With Clelia''s words, Lee was masked and thoughtful.


    It took a long time to look at Claria lying on the edge of the pool and asked, "to be honest, what other functions do you mermaids have to make people excited besides being able to lure blue scale whales?"


    "You don''t know?"


    Claria looked at Li Meng in surprise, as if she was surprised that the people in front of her didn''t know the role of their Mermaid.


    It didn''t look like fraud, and Claria was quite speechless.


    I really don''t know what the human life is like in front of me. He doesn''t know what everyone knows.


    In Li Meng''s eyes, clariya could only say: "the reason why we mermaids have a long life is that when humans created us, they mixed the genes of a variety of long-lived organisms. It is also because of the complexity of genes that we mermaids have no ability to reproduce. However, although we can''t reproduce and make our population strong, we have a long life, The female Mermaid will breed a "Heart Bead" in her body for a long time. This "Heart Bead" is what you human beings dream of. In your eyes, "Heart Bead" is a gene medicament, which can regenerate the dead cells of human body. It can not only increase the life span of human beings, but also make the face stay young forever


    Increase life?


    Eternal youth?


    Li Meng suddenly realized that no wonder human beings are so eager for Mermaid. For human beings, these two things are like the whispers of the devil, and no one can resist them.


    "Well, are you afraid now? If you are afraid, let me go as soon as possible. As long as I swim into the sea, none of you will catch me! "


    He shook his head with a smile. In silence, Li Meng turned and left.


    Looking at the figure of the human leaving, Claria crawling on the edge of the pool looks rather depressed.


    It seems that this human is not frightened by her.


    "I''m not reconciled!"


    In the heart of the whisper, the blue fish tail gently swing, Claria retracted into the water, swimming in the water, constantly changing the direction of freedom, flexible speed, let her like a water spirit.


    Although the swimming pool is big, it is still too small for the sea.


    It was late at night. When Li Meng returned to the bedroom in the suite, Wendy was already waiting.


    In the wide bed, Wendy obediently lies on the bed, while Li Meng, who is dressed in a bathrobe, lies on Wendy''s body, with both hands on both sides, quietly looking at Wendy''s snow-white face.


    For a long time, between the two people''s eyes, Li Meng lay down on his side, hugged Wendy into his arms, and let her back to himself.


    Holding Wendy quietly, feeling the softness in her arms and smelling the fragrance from her, the warm atmosphere is rising in the big bedroom.


    "Pa!"


    There was no movement in the bedroom, and the automatic light was off.


    Without the light, the bedroom darkened.


    The arrival of darkness did not interrupt the warm atmosphere, but the warm atmosphere rose to the extreme.


    Under the impulse of his heart, Li Meng didn''t disobey the instinct of his body.


    A burst of "shuttle" sound, in Li Meng hands light familiar road, the bond between the two disappeared.


    "Well!"


    In the dark, accompanied by a light "hum", the two people''s body and soul completely blend together.


    The figure is shaking, and the big bed is creaking.


    In the unique melody, I don''t know how long it took, with a dull hum, the bedroom shrouded in darkness completely fell into peace.


    In the dark, Li Meng holds Wendy, quietly feeling the existence of the person in his arms, and remembering the passion just now.


    Wendy, on the other hand, was holding her master''s hand lazily, letting it touch her soft mountain peak.


    The breath of the host is behind her, which makes her feel at ease. She can''t help but move and want a comfortable posture.


    This move, rushed to the heart of the touch, let Li Meng''s heart become hot again.


    Holding Wendy''s waist tightly, Li Meng in the dark bullies Wendy gently.


    Wendy has no choice but to let her master bully her.


    It was not until late at night that Li Meng stopped his madness and let Wendy go.


    In the dark, two pairs of eyes are wide open, feeling each other at the same time, but also in aftertaste of passion.


    For a long time, in the dark, Wendy''s voice began to ring.


    With a slight opening, Wendy whispered, "master! If general Sawyer knows about it, I''m afraid he will be in a mood. Please make up for it. After all, general Sawyer is the most qualified woman to be the master! "

 Chapter 715

    In the dark, Li Meng smiles and sniffs in his black hair.


    She felt the softness of Wendy''s chest in her hands. In her ear, Li Meng said softly, "she is not as stingy as you think, but you are right. I should make it up to her!"


    If you want to say that the only person who has been with Li Meng for the longest time is Zheyi. He has been with him since he was a "human". For Zheyi, Li Meng never conceals his desire for "her", but for various reasons, that bottom line has never crossed.


    Now, the bottom line has been torn up by Li Meng. Of course, Li Meng will make up for it.


    In the dark, with the silence of words, everything fell into silence.


    It''s night!


    In the passage of time, the long dark in the gradual departure.


    As the darkness faded and the light returned to the earth, a new day came.


    The eyelids of the figure on the bed moved, and Li Meng woke up from the deep sleep.


    Looking around, Wendy was no longer there.


    After a stretch, Li Meng began to get up.


    After cleaning up, Li Meng lazily walked out of the suite.


    As the three-tier ladder goes down all the way, the remaining light of the eyes is the vast and endless sea, and the cruiser that has been accompanying the emperor. Whether it is the engine sound of the emperor or the engine sound of the cruiser, it is absolutely impossible to ignore it.


    No matter how good the sound insulation effect of the engine compartment is, the roar of the engine can not be completely eliminated.


    By this time, it was full daylight, just early in the morning.


    Li Meng stopped walking by the swimming pool.


    Looking into the water, in a corner at the bottom of the pool, she was sleeping sweetly, and a series of bubbles came out of her mouth from time to time.


    The bubble rose slowly and burst on the water surface, causing the disturbance of the pool water.


    When Li Meng approached her corner, she seemed to be startled by the sound of footsteps. Her closed eyes opened, revealing the blue pupils inside.


    Blue tail gently swing, slender posture, like a flexible fish left the bottom, to the surface.


    "Wow!"


    Splashing water, she leaned out of the water, upper body lying on the edge of the pool.


    "It seems you slept well last night!"


    Next to Claria, Li Meng sat on the ground, looked down at her and said calmly.


    After a hache, Claria said lazily: "although it''s not big here, the water quality is very pure. It''s very comfortable to stay in it. We mermaids are full of inertia. In a year, almost half of the time we sleep!"


    "Oh


    Li Meng was surprised and asked, "how did you travel all over the world? If you are so lazy and want to travel all over the world, I''m afraid you can''t reach it in your long life


    After another hit, Claria said sleepily: "blue scale whale is the patron of our Mermaid. When we travel in the sea, the body of blue scale whale is our home. We can sleep in" home "for as long as we want, and it won''t affect our journey!"


    i see!


    Li Meng is getting better.


    "Then go on sleeping!"


    At the same time, Li Meng stood up from the ground.


    And Claria is lazy again slide into the water, let the slender body slowly slide to the bottom, a very lazy appearance.


    Looking at her in the water, Li Meng smiles silently.


    These creatures are like human beings, but not like human beings. They have human intelligence, animal instinct and appearance like elves. Apart from the role of mermaid, they can conquer human beings only by appearance.


    Yeah! A good pet.


    After leaving the pool, Li Meng walked to the garden.


    Even the relatively narrow top deck of the so-called "emperor" is wide. If it is really slow, it will take a while to get to the garden.


    "Master!"


    A light call came from my side, and a nun came up the other way.


    She saw the owner passing by and bowed her head to show respect.


    "Well!"


    Light should be a, Li Meng did not stop, but continue to walk.


    However, when he took two steps, Li Meng suddenly stopped.


    Turning around, Li Meng went to the nun standing still.


    When he came to the nun''s body, Li Meng stretched out his hand to the hood on the nun''s head.


    For the action of the former master, the nun quietly, no resistance.


    When the black hood was removed by Li Meng, a light green hair, and the pair of furry ears were exposed in Li Meng''s eyes.


    It''s her!


    Shayue.


    "It seems that you''ve been working hard at this time!"


    At the same time, Li Meng puts on a hood for Sha Yue.


    Every "corpse girl" changes in strength, at a glance, Li Meng can clearly feel the way.


    Compared with other nuns, the power of death is much stronger in Sha Yue''s body.


    This is enough to show that Sha Yue''s talent is good, and she has a strong affinity for "the power of death".


    "Keep working hard!"


    At the same time, Li Meng''s hand had left from Sha Yue''s hood.


    Turning around, Li Meng left and went on to the garden.


    And behind Li Meng''s back, Sha Yue''s light green pupils in her hood quietly look at her master''s back.


    When Li Meng''s figure disappeared in the garden, she continued to turn away and continue to do her own thing.


    When walking into the garden, on the path in the garden, a graceful figure came into Li Meng''s eyes.


    They stand on both sides of the road leading to the pavilion, their straight bodies are not moving, and their Black Gothic dresses make them look beautiful, like beautiful statues.


    When they saw Li Meng enter the garden, they bowed their heads slightly and watched the master leave in silence.


    When swept from the beautiful faces, Li Meng stretched lazily and walked to the pavilion.


    Surrounded by flowers all day, this life is really barren!


    But what about that?


    To enjoy life, Li Meng will not deliberately let himself tired.

 Chapter 716

    Compared with the troubles of the "human" authorities, Li Meng has no such worries.


    Well, life, since there are conditions, of course, to be a good bald, enjoy the fun of the world.


    Stride into the pavilion, not surprisingly, Li Meng saw Wendy.


    This little girl sneaked away in the morning, and Li Meng couldn''t bully her. There was a fire in her heart.


    Li Meng grabs Wendy''s little hand and makes a little effort. Wendy''s petite body sits in Li Meng''s arms.


    Holding Wendy''s waist, nose close to her hair, smelling the fragrance of her body, Li Meng said: "little girl! You ran away early in the morning, but it''s easy for me to find! "


    The whispers in the master''s ear made Wendy''s white face ruddy. What''s the meaning of the master''s words?


    It is because of knowing that she left early, otherwise, they may not be able to leave the bedroom on this day.


    She whispered, "how easy is it for the master to find me? The master just doesn''t want to! "


    Li Meng just laughed at Wendy''s words and said nothing more.


    Today can''t be a ridiculous day, there are still some things waiting for Li Meng to do.


    He patted his round buttock gently, and Li Meng said in a soft voice: "go! Let the soldiers on the boat find a way to catch some fish in the sea for Claria''s food


    "Claria? Master, is it the mermaid


    Wendy, puzzled, left the master''s arms and asked, standing on the side of the seat.


    Li Meng nodded gently and said in Wendy''s gaze, "that''s right! That''s the mermaid


    "I see! I''ll tell you to go down now


    With a soft answer, Wendy turned and left.


    "Fishing?"


    In the cockpit of the "emperor", looking at Wendy, the bodyguard who just came in, in his helmet, vieev''s expression was astonished.


    "Captain Wendy! We''re soldiers. We''re going fishing here... "


    Wendy didn''t think about vieev''s dilemma. She said coldly, "I''m just telling the master that you can''t do it, but I''ll tell the master the truth!"


    Vyev was shocked and laughed. He said: "don''t! Captain Wendy, I''m just talking about it. As you know, our soldiers don''t have the skill of fishing. It''s not easy to fish from the sea


    Although this "fishing" is not what the soldiers should do, since it is the command of the commander, there is no way to do it. For vieev, he can only do it with a stiff head.


    Wendy knew that of course. She understood and said, "make a list of what you want, and the equipment will be sent from Al!"


    After listening to Wendy''s words, in the helmet, vieev was relieved. With Wendy''s bodyguard''s guarantee and equipment, it would not be difficult to fish.


    With a military salute to Wendy, vyev said, "promise to finish the mission!"


    Looking at the back of Wendy''s bodyguard, in his helmet, vieev''s expression became a little distressed.


    What tools do you need for fishing?


    Fishing nets?


    Or some other fishing tool?


    Without this knowledge, even vyev doesn''t know what kind of fishing gear to use. How can he talk about fishing?


    "Yes!"


    With a flash of inspiration in his mind, vyev thought of a way.


    Since we don''t have the knowledge of fishing, we can only use the most direct and ancient way to fish.


    That''s fishing.


    Fishing is not difficult, as long as there is a fishing rod, a fishing line, and a bait.


    Vyev, who thought like this, immediately made up his mind and knew what to do.


    Under Li Meng''s "absurd" order to mobilize soldiers on the ship, a very absurd scene appeared on the emperor.


    On the deck of the "emperor", a mobilist was holding a fishing rod, and his long fishing line was thrown into the sea in a "fishing" posture.


    In fact, it is true that the mobilizers are actually fishing, fishing under the command of the commander.


    In order to complete the task as soon as possible, vyev personally went to battle, although he himself knew nothing about "fishing".


    In the suvier Empire, there was ice and snow all the year round. Even fishing was to dig up the ice on the river to catch fish. This "fishing" was not very popular in the suvier empire.


    On the side of the boat, the rows of fishing rods are not spectacular.


    long time!


    "Sergeant! After a long time, so many comrades have not caught a single fish. Is our fishing posture wrong? "


    Beside vieev, seeing that there had been no movement in the water for such a long time, one of the mobilizers asked suspiciously.


    "Nonsense! What kind of posture can I take for fishing? "


    Vieev immediately vetoed the mobilization.


    How can fishing need posture? Nonsense.


    "Is it because" emperor "is too fast and the current in the sea is too fast for fish to bite?"


    The mobilizers spoke of the possibility again.


    "Yes! That''s quite possible


    As soon as the words of mobilizing soldiers came out, the look in veyev''s helmet was bright.


    He immediately contacted the cockpit and said, "turn off the engine, stop moving. By the way, don''t forget to inform the escort cruiser!"


    "Yes


    In the messenger, vieev gets a response.


    With a command, the engine of the "emperor" in the voyage suddenly slowed down, and the speed slowed down slowly.


    The cruiser escorted by him also slowed down, and the roar of the engine was also silent.


    In a short time, the two ships in the fast sailing became taxiing. Soon, the two ships stopped completely and anchored on the sea.


    The suspension of fishing really seems to have worked.


    "Fish, fish!"


    Not long after, with a cry on the deck, a mobilizer with a fishing rod withdrew the fishing line from the sea. At one end of the line, a fish half the size of an arm was being pulled up from the sea by the mobilizer.


    The cyan fish was struggling, but it didn''t work. The line was tough enough, the rod was strong enough, and its figure was not big enough to break free.

 Chapter 717

    Mobilizers successfully fished the fish and put it into the bucket which had been prepared for a long time.


    Seeing that a comrade had caught a fish, the mobilizers holding a fishing rod on the side of the boat were more focused, staring at the floating on the sea.


    With a good start, soon, one after another of the fish was caught from the sea.


    In order to catch the fish, the two huge ships stopped in the vast sea. I have to say that no one can compare with Li Meng in terms of willfulness in power.


    It''s only half the way back. It will take a day or two to get back to Nanlin Island, so we need to prepare more for the fish.


    In the efforts of mobilizing soldiers, live fish were sent into the kitchen. After the treatment of chefs, a large number of live fish were boned and cut into a piece of crystal clear sashimi.


    Most of the finished products are sent to the freezer for refrigeration, and a small part of the sashimi is loaded and sent to the top deck.


    On the top deck of the "emperor", Li Meng came to the swimming pool with the sashimi just sent by the chef in one hand.


    By this time, Claria was no longer sleeping, but swimming back and forth in the water, moving her muscles and bones.


    She was aware of Li Meng''s arrival.


    Swimming at the bottom of the water, she suddenly turned the direction, and the blue fish''s tail was gently swinging towards the pool where Li Meng was standing.


    "Wow!"


    In the surging spray, she rushed out of the water and lay on the edge of the pool at the foot of Li Meng.


    The white back is crystal clear, and drops of water fall down one after another.


    That light green hair is the same, looks a little wet.


    Beside Claria, Limon sat on the ground


    Looking down at Claria beside him, Li Meng said softly, "look what I brought you?"


    He picked up a piece of snow-white fish from the plate and shook it in front of Claria''s eyes.


    When Li Meng was feeding her pet like this, Claria''s light green pupil rolled a white eye, and she had to say: "it''s blue scale fish. It''s the most common fish in the sea. It tastes pretty good!"


    "Come on! If you''re hungry, the repair solution can''t satisfy your stomach. It must have been cooing! "


    Holding a piece of sashimi, Li Meng feeds her.


    For the human in front of her, it''s like feeding pets. No matter how repulsive she is, Claria has to open her mouth and cooperate very well.


    Claria knows very well in her heart that although human beings look very friendly in front of her eyes, once they are exposed, they will be extremely barbaric and terrible. Claria still remembers the scene last night.


    Although Claria is not afraid of death, she also has to admit that the human beings in front of her grasp her handle and the most vulnerable place in her heart. In any case, she can not let the human beings in front of her destroy the purity of her body.


    Li Meng didn''t know what Claria thought. I''m afraid she wouldn''t care if she knew.


    This pet job, in the past ten years, Claria can''t run away.


    Since it''s a pet, why care about the idea of a pet?


    Claria ate very well. When the fish fell into her mouth, she ate it with relish.


    The chewing mouth, the wriggling cheek, just looking at it, gives people a very fragrant feeling.


    Delicious?


    Seeing that Claria ate so sweetly, Li Meng couldn''t help but pick up a piece of fish from the plate to pay for it.


    When all kinds of flavors came to her mouth, Li Meng frowned and immediately fed her the fish fillets she had bitten.


    No taste, a little bitter, and a little fishy, far from delicious.


    Looked at Li Meng''s frowning face, and looked at the fish fillets that had been bitten in human hands.


    Hesitated for a long time, Claria or a fish into the mouth, chewing with relish.


    Looking at the shriveled appearance of human beings in front of her eyes, she said with a smile: "your taste can''t stand the sweetness and bitterness of green scale fish. Although it is also a delicious food, it needs to be steamed to get rid of its bitterness. Otherwise, you can taste it raw or not!"


    Yes, I did.


    Don''t say delicious, it''s hard to swallow.


    "Well! Then change the food


    With that, Li Meng decided to take down the dish.


    Food?


    Is she really a pet in front of us?


    Claria is quite speechless in her heart. I don''t know what he thinks. Although she is not human, she has seven points of similarity with human beings. How can she be used as a pet.


    And he just never realized this, from beginning to end, really took her as a pet.


    Pets?


    How humiliating it is for the mermaid.


    But what about that?


    People have to bow their heads under the eaves. Claria knows very well that she has no choice but to be at the mercy of human beings.


    Hard white Li Meng one eye, Claria stopped Li Meng, said: "no! For us mermaids, the bitter taste of green scale fish is also a rare delicacy, otherwise, green scale fish will not become one of our mermaids'' recipes


    Bitter is delicious?


    Well, it''s really possible that there is a bitter taste in human dishes. Although the taste is bitter, it tastes very good. Maybe the bitter taste of green scale fish is the same for Claria.


    Now that Claria had said that, Limon gave up the idea of changing the ingredients.


    This is the best way to avoid the trouble of mobilizing soldiers.


    In this vast sea, it''s better not to be picky.


    In this way, Li Meng continued to feed clariya, ignoring clariya''s little action of rolling her eyes from time to time.


    However, Li Meng did not know that because of the "catch", the "emperor" was moored on the sea. It was precisely because the "emperor" stopped, and in the southeast of the "emperor", more than ten nautical miles away, a wooden ship was approaching.


    Although the speed of the sea going ship is fast, it is far less than that of the "emperor". If the "emperor" did not stop because of the "catch", the sea going ship would never encounter the "emperor" moored on the sea.


    Life is so wonderful, encounter in people''s life is not uncommon.

 Chapter 718

    The engine is roaring, the thick white smoke is rolling up from the chimney, and a slender wooden ship is riding the wind and waves on the vast sea.


    The sea is boundless. Looking around, the vast expanse of white is the world of "water".


    In the vast white sea, a black spot suddenly appeared in the distance.


    Is it an island?


    At first, for the people on board, they guessed like this.


    But as they approached, with the help of telescopes, they found that it was not an island, but a ship, two huge ships moored on the sea.


    "Miss! It''s a black flag, an armed warship, an unarmed ship, it should be the ship of the first regiment! "


    In the bow of the seagoing ship, several figures stood up. They were all dressed in leather armor and gray robes.


    At the moment, they are all watching the distant sea ahead of the ship.


    In the distance on the sea, two huge ships quietly moored, silent.


    This is the deep sea. Why do you stop in the deep sea?


    People were puzzled.


    "Miss! The owner of that luxurious unarmed ship, accompanied by a warship, must be a member of the first regiment. Should we pay a visit? Maybe it will help us on this trip? "


    Help?


    She was dressed in leather armour and gray robe. Under her golden hair, she had a beautiful and resolute face.


    Looking at the distance, she looked indifferent and said, "if we get the right news, what can the two forces in the war help us? Let''s go around. Our goal is Kyoto. We must get there before the representatives of the order Empire leave Kyoto! "


    At this time, a small hand took gunya''s right hand, gently shaking. Teresa''s small face looked at her elder sister gunya and asked softly, "sister gunya! Do you think that big brother is on that boat? "


    He?


    Of course, gunya knew who Teresa was talking about.


    Although only one-sided relationship, but the Guya is impressive.


    I''m afraid it''s amazing that the general of the first Legion can call him his highness.


    To the side of Teresa smile, gunya said: "should not be here! What a coincidence in the world


    "Hey, hey!"


    There was a little figure on the left side of gunya. She took gunya''s other hand with a smile and said softly, "for so long, Sister Teresa still remembers him. There must be some bad intention!"


    Bad intentions?


    Teresa retorted: "he''s not a bad man. Teresa can feel that the big brother is very nice!"


    "Only once, Sister Teresa. The good people in your heart are cheap."


    When she said this, Denisa''s little face was very surprised.


    Although her sister was as like as two peas, she was the same as the two, but her personality was quite different.


    Since childhood, most of them are silent. No one knows what she is thinking in her heart. They also reject contact with outsiders. In Teresa''s life, there are probably only her and sister gunya.


    It wasn''t just Denisa who was surprised, but guniya was also quite surprised.


    Over the past ten years, guniya has been watching her two sisters grow up. She knows all about them very well.


    It''s a rare thing that Sister Teresa can say that.


    "Miss! Whether we can achieve our goal in our journey back to Kyoto this time is still unknown. There is one more way and one more choice. Since the first Legion can take Yelin island as the source to find the trouble of Binli country, it must be very powerful in military. If we fail in our trip to Kyoto, the first Legion may become our next choice! "


    One side of the guard captain to Gu Niya proposed.


    "You mean..."


    Gunya looks at the person beside her with suspicion.


    He nodded and said, "that''s right! Who is the owner of the ship, we do not know, but as long as it is the top of the first regiment, it is always right to visit. Several princesses are not businessmen, nor ordinary traveler, but the royal family of Austria and Leah. The relationship between the countries is developed by means of communication. This time, take it as an exercise


    To the captain of the guard, gunya was silent.


    Royalty enjoy rights and respect, but also have responsibilities.


    As a princess, although the palace is not where gunya wants to stay, she does not have the right to choose. There are some things that she can not avoid as a princess. This is the responsibility, the responsibility as a princess.


    For a long time, guniya nodded softly and said, "as you said, go and visit!"


    "Sister Teresa! Now you are satisfied with it


    When guniya makes a decision, Denisa on the left side of guniya smiles at Teresa on the right side of guniya. She looks strange and lively.


    Teresa did not refute Denisa''s words. She just looked up and gave Denisa a sweet smile.


    This smile, let Denisa dumb speechless, had no fun to curl his mouth.


    With a clear goal, the slender ship turned slightly, her bow cut through the sea, and in the rolling water, she sailed to two large ships moored on the sea in the distance.


    Of course, the mobilizers on the "emperor" were aware of the approach of distant ships. They thought they were just passing by. After all, wooden sea going ships are very common. The South China Sea is a sea area with multiple channels, so it is normal for sea going ships to appear.


    However, when it was found that the ship on the far sea was coming straight to the emperor, the mobilizers on the emperor noticed something wrong and quickly made a response.


    The engine roared and white waves rolled in the tail. With the rotation of the propeller, the cruiser moored on the side of the "emperor" moved, bypassed the bow of the "emperor" and headed for the unknown ship.

 Chapter 719

    "Send out level one alert to the whole ship and inform the power room that the ship is advancing at a steady speed of 18 knots!"


    "Fire control room is ready to fire. Follow my orders!"


    "Communication station, immediately send radio signal to the other ship to inquire about its intention!"


    In the command room of the cruiser, a sergeant who served as the captain was issuing various orders orderly.


    The waves are rolling. Under the strong power, the huge cruiser is riding the wind and breaking the waves on the sea, and it looks fierce.


    Along the way, the tail left a long white mark.


    Seeing the warships of the first regiment coming, the wooden ships sailing on the sea slowed down. It looked like they were waiting for the warships of the first regiment to approach.


    When the two sides were close enough, the radio communication was connected.


    "This is the first Legion. Please state your intention. If you pass by, please make a detour."


    In the cockpit of the wooden seagoing ship, the huge communication device was buzzing, causing serious interference. Although the information from the first Corps was very vague, it was good that it could be roughly heard.


    Guya nodded to the captain of the close guard, indicating to reply.


    Seeing this, the captain of the guard picked up the communicator and said, "this is the Austrian kingdom of Leah. Your royal highness, Princess of Guinea, asked to visit your Legion."


    "Wait a minute! I need to ask the commander! "


    Commander?


    Although the voice from the communicator was hoarse, guniya in the cockpit clearly heard these words.


    "It''s really not him. The commander on this ship should be a senior officer of the first regiment."


    In her heart, gunya thought.


    At this time, the emperor was on the top deck.


    With vieev''s request, Wendy finds the owner by the pool.


    She took a cold look at her lying on the edge of the pool. When she looked at Li Meng, her eyes became soft again. Looking at the master sitting on the ground by the pool, Wendy said in a soft voice: "master! Princess gunya of the kingdom of Austria wants to visit you. Do you want to see them? "


    Wendy''s words let Li Meng''s action pause slightly. Ignoring Claria''s open mouth, Li Meng put the fish in his hand into the plate.


    To Wendy''s words, Li Meng''s expression seems to be very unexpected.


    Princess gunya of the kingdom of Austria, if Li Meng remembers correctly, they should be on the way back to the kingdom of Austria. How could they meet here by chance?


    For Guya, Li Meng''s impression is not very deep, but for Teresa, Li Meng''s memory is still fresh.


    The little girl''s soul is very pure, which attracts Li Meng. Li Meng will never forget her.


    With a faint smile, Li Meng took the fish from the plate and fed it to Claria. While feeding, he said: "the other party is a princess of a country. Since it''s a visit, it''s not too rude. Take them up! By the way, don''t forget to ask the kitchen to make some delicious food. I''ll treat them here! "


    Wendy turned away with the host''s intention.


    Soon after, under the order from the superior, the huge cruiser began to guide the wooden ship to the emperor.


    "How big! Sister gunya! What a big boat


    Standing on the side of the boat, looking at the "emperor" close at hand, Denisa''s look was very interesting and her voice was constantly startled.


    Under the guidance of the cruiser, the ship has entered the shadow of the emperor.


    Because of the big difference between the two ships, the height of the ship''s side from the sea is almost twice as high as that of a seagoing ship, which leads to the fact that the seagoing ship can only dock on the stern platform.


    Although the stern platform is the closest place to the surface of the water, it is still higher than the sea going ship.


    Fortunately, there is a lifting platform, so that it will not be difficult to board.


    "Well! It''s really big! "


    Gunya does not deny that.


    In front of her, this big ship is the largest she has ever seen in her life. It is so huge that it looks like a floating castle on the sea. Just waiting and watching, people are shocked.


    Under the control of mobilized soldiers, the lifting platform is being lowered.


    Seeing this, guniya, standing on the deck, said to the captain of the guard beside her, "stay on the boat! I can go with Denisa and Teresa! "


    "Out of the mouth comes evil." the captain of the Konoe nodded and exhorted him, "Your Royal Highness must be very careful!"


    "I understand!"


    Gunya nodded.


    At this time, the lifting platform is flush with the deck.


    "Teresa, Denisa, let''s go!"


    "Well!"


    Denisa responded cheerfully.


    Teresa, on the other hand, followed gunya closely.


    Not from hesitation, Gu Niya led the two sisters, boarded the lifting platform.


    In the slight vibration, the lifting platform was rising, and the three men were away from the ship.


    When they came to the platform of the tail cabin and stepped on the metal ground, they looked around and could see only metal, a world of metal.


    There are also soldiers in dark green full body armor.


    At this time, a soldier came up and said, "please follow me! The commander is up there waiting for you


    With that, the mobilized soldiers turned and walked into the passage.


    Gunya followed her sisters by the hand.


    Left the platform, through the long passage, in a white fog rolling, the door at the end of the passage opened.


    Leaving the metal world, the three people still see a metal world. The only difference is that the metal world is wider and bigger.


    It''s like a cabin, in which you can see a large number of neatly stacked materials.


    On the aisle of the cabin, the three people walked as they looked around.


    They were surprised by everything in front of them.


    It''s too clean. The ground is as smooth as a mirror. I can''t see any dirt. I don''t know how much better the environment is than their sea going ship.


    Moreover, the air in the cabin is not dull, but very clear. There is no tingling feeling in the respiratory tract, which shows that the air in the cabin is very pure, not like the air filled with pollutants outside.


    At the door of the elevator, the mobilized soldiers stopped, turned to the three people and said, "the elevator goes straight to the top deck, and there will be people on it to receive you!"

 Chapter 720

    "Thank you very much."


    With a word of thanks, Guya took her two sisters into the elevator.


    With the elevator closed, in the dreary environment, even Denisa, who had always been lively, kept quiet and stayed by gunya''s side without saying anything.


    Soon to see the owner of the ship, has always been calm in the heart of guniya also a little uneasy.


    What kind of person will the owner of this ship be?


    What''s the position of commander in the first army?


    Time goes by second by second.


    As the elevator goes up, the feeling disappears.


    "Ding Dong!"


    The elevator sounds.


    The sound fell and the elevator door opened.


    As the elevator door opened, everything on the top deck was also reflected in the eyes of the three people.


    What a good place!


    At a glance, the green lawn and the garden with all kinds of flowers in full bloom are reflected in the eyes of the three people one by one.


    When the three left the elevator, Wendy, dressed in a black gothic dress, was waiting outside.


    Is this the princess of the kingdom of Georgia?


    Looking at the three people in front of her, Wendy frowned slightly.


    The temperament on the body is a little different from ordinary people, but this dress is really impolite!


    The three are dressed in grey robes. They look dusty and messy. This dress is not comfortable.


    Especially for Wendy.


    "What a beautiful man!"


    When she saw Wendy standing at the door, gunya couldn''t help exclaiming.


    Her black dress makes her look petite and lovely. Her black hair and slightly weak face make her fully show the delicate beauty of Oriental women.


    In addition, she has a different temperament, which makes it look like a spirit in the dark, beautiful and extraordinary.


    Although Wendy cares about the three people''s dress, her good quality makes Wendy not show anything from her face. She just says to the three people: "come with me! The master is waiting for you


    Master?


    Guniya''s expression is slightly stupefied. The title of "master" makes her care about it very much.


    The title of "master" usually only appears in the words of slaves.


    Is this beautiful girl just a slave?


    If so, it would be a pity.


    Can''t help hesitating, to the figure that leaves, Gu Niya pulls two younger sisters to follow up quickly.


    Along the road at the foot of the road all the way forward, when the line of sight becomes broad, there is nothing to hinder the line of sight, a swimming pool into the eyes of the three people.


    In the pool, the three also saw two figures.


    One black, and the other


    Looking at the indistinct blue fish''s tail by the pool, Gu Niya was stunned.


    "This... This is the blue scale mermaid?"


    Guniya was a little incredulous and frightened.


    Yes, that''s right. That''s the blue scale Mermaid, the most precious creature in the world and the most wanted creature for human beings.


    "Sister gunya! Is that a mermaid? "


    As it approached, the blue tail was clearly visible under the white body.


    The identity has been confirmed.


    Surprised to see lying on the edge of the pool Clelia, in the side of the body of gunya Denisa curiously asked.


    "Well! yes! That''s the blue scale Mermaid you saw in the book


    Gunya said without a doubt.


    "But! My father said that there is only one Mermaid in the world? How can you be here in the mermaid aquarium in the Republic of SARGA? "


    What can gunya know about Denisa''s question?


    For a hundred years, the trace of the blue scale mermaid has long disappeared, disappeared without a trace. Human beings can no longer find their trace, except the one in the Republic of SARGA.


    Gunya never thought that she could see a blue scale mermaid on this ship.


    It''s so puzzling and shocking.


    "Is that him?"


    When Gu Niya moved her eyes to the man beside the blue scale Mermaid, Gu Niya was stunned.


    I didn''t expect it to be him!


    Your highness, the general of the first Legion.


    Gunya was surprised. The commander and his highness didn''t expect that they were referring to him!


    At the same time, in the heart, Gu Niya also slightly relieved.


    It''s better to meet someone you know than to meet someone you don''t know.


    "Feeding the mermaid?"


    Watching Li Meng treat the blue scale mermaid as if he were feeding a pet, Gu Niya is quite speechless.


    It''s a pity to treat such a precious creature like this.


    When the ear clear footsteps sounded, Li Meng stopped the action in the hands.


    He got up and gave his plate to the waiting guard. Li Meng turned to face the three men.


    And, of course, Wendy.


    When she came to her master, Wendy moved aside.


    Facing Li Meng''s inspection eyes, Gu Niya nodded slightly and said with a smile: "I didn''t expect to meet you here. It''s really a fate!"


    Li Meng can''t deny guniya''s words. It''s really a kind of fate to meet her in the vast sea.


    Eyes from Teresa slightly swept, Li Meng looked at gunya, tone slightly profound said: "can let you halfway back, it seems you get some unusual news!"


    "I''d like to know, what''s the reason for you to turn back on the way?"


    Facing Li Meng''s thirst for knowledge, Gu Niya said: "it''s just some news that we don''t know whether it''s true or false. We are going to Kyoto to verify it!"


    "That''s it


    Li Meng nodded clearly.


    "Let''s go! Let''s go to the pavilion and have a good talk! "


    Li Meng invited Guya.


    Gunya nodded softly.


    The crowd went to the arbor in the garden.


    When she looked at the mermaid lying on the edge of the pool watching them, Denisa was very curious and couldn''t help reaching out for a touch.


    "Cut!"


    See small human hand is not bad, clariya disdain of "cold hum" a, hard pedal Denisa one eye, the water blue fish tail gently swing, slender posture suddenly slipped into the water.

 Chapter 721

    Looking at the mermaid that has disappeared in the water, Denisa looks rather sorry.


    "All right! Denisa, this mermaid is very hostile to us. It''s not easy to touch them! "


    Denisa was a little unwilling and said indignantly, "then why can big brother? But I saw that the mermaid was obedient in front of the big brother


    "This..."


    For a moment, gunya was speechless and didn''t know how to answer her sister''s words.


    Hearing what the two girls said, Wendy said coldly: "no matter how savage a creature is, it will become docile after being tamed. If she wants to live, she must be her master''s pet honestly!"


    If it''s cold


    Denisa smacked her tongue at her sister''s words.


    The elder sister looks very beautiful, but it''s too cold.


    "So many beautiful big sisters!"


    When you walk into the garden, there are all kinds of flowers. The slim body standing straight in the corridor is also under a beautiful scenery.


    Looking at the big sister with an extraordinary appearance, Denisa praised.


    "All right! Just say a few words less! "


    To dinissa so much language, Gu Niya quite headache, can''t help but scold a.


    Denisa, who was very strict with sister gunya, laughed and stopped talking.


    Look at that look. Gunya''s words are in vain.


    However, what Denisa said is also true. These girls in black dress do have good looks, and each of them looks pretty.


    His highness is really blessed, and his life is enviable.


    When entering the pavilion, Li Meng sat down on the couch, pointed to the stone stool beside the round table and said, "sit down!"


    Three people smell speech, under the leadership of Gu Niya, walked down beside the stone table.


    Sitting on the stone bench and looking at Li Meng sitting lazily on the reclining chair, Gu Niya said with a smile: "your life is really enviable. Unlike us, we are running around for the survival of our country!"


    To Gu Niya''s words, Li Meng could not deny it. He honestly admitted it and said lazily: "you are right. Recently, you are a bit bald. However, everyone''s life experience is different. As a princess, you have your own responsibility. This responsibility makes you have an extraordinary life. And this life is not the price of being born in the royal family? It''s not so easy to control power and glory! "


    Smile slightly, Gu Niya did not refute Li Meng''s point of view, just said: "it seems that you have experienced a lot of things!"


    "No, you''re wrong. Twenty years won''t make people feel something about life."


    Twenty years?


    Looking at the boy on the seat suspiciously, it''s true that he doesn''t look too old, and he won''t be more than 20 years old at most.


    Think of this, Gu Niya is very surprised, surprised way: "that you can really be a genius, young age in high position, I''m afraid the future is immeasurable!"


    To Gu Niya''s praise, Li Meng just smiles and says, "let''s talk about it later! I''d like to know what news you''ve got, and you''ve rushed to Kyoto in such a hurry! "


    Right, right. Gunya didn''t want to hide it.


    If it''s true, I''m afraid the news is no secret.


    It doesn''t matter to tell the young man in front of you.


    Gu Niya, who thought so, whispered: "the order Empire, a great power in the northwest of Eurasia, held a meeting of alliance in Kyoto. In the meeting, the order empire made it clear that it would form a Confederate army to fight against the demonic occupied Yunan and restore the order of human beings in Yunan. The news is true or false. I don''t know for the moment, however, Now that this news has spread, it is true in all likelihood that the order empire is a country made up of religions, and only those crazy people will fight against demons for their faith! "


    "Oh?"


    Li Meng on the seat had a slight look. He was really surprised by the news.


    Li Meng knows where the southern continent is.


    It''s not far from the kingdom of Austria. To the south of the kingdom of Austria is the Aegean Sea, while to the other side of the Aegean Sea is the southern continent. The distance between them is almost 7000 nautical miles.


    Looking at gunya suspiciously, Li Meng guessed: "is the trouble in the kingdom of orglia related to the devil?"


    Guniya nodded heavily and said in a quiet voice: "there are external factors and civil strife!"


    It seems that the trouble encountered by the kingdom of Austria is not small. If it has something to do with the "devil", it will not be a small trouble, but a big one. No wonder it requires the help of external forces.


    He moved his body, took a comfortable posture on the seat, and looked at gunya. Li Meng said calmly: "in this era, it''s unimaginable to ask for the help of external forces. I don''t know much about the order Empire, but you''d better not have too much expectation. Although they have plans to go south, they have nothing to do with the alliance, The preparation time is long, and it may take several years. "


    Gunya Muran, he''s right. The kingdom of Austria can''t wait that long.


    But... Gunya said in a deep voice, "try it anyway!"


    Slightly nodded, Li Meng very understanding said: "this is also, there is still hope!"


    Looking at guniya''s whole body, Li Meng said: "the next time I see you, I hope I can see your beautiful side, not the present dress!"


    Guniya apologized with a smile and said: "when you go out, everything can only be simple. This time, I ran into you, and I didn''t have time to dress up for you to laugh!"


    With a cool smile, Li Meng said: "although the beautiful appearance is pleasing to the eye, the beauty of the soul is the most beautiful and the most likable!"


    As he said this, Li Meng looked at Teresa.


    Aware of Li Meng''s eyes, Teresa looks up and smiles. Although her face is a little dirty, she can''t say it''s cute.


    One side of the Gu Niya also seems to be aware of something, his face thinking.


    You seem to care about Teresa. Is there any reason?


    With a little smile, gunya said softly, "it seems that you like my sister Teresa very much."

 Chapter 722

    Li Meng could not deny guniya''s words and said calmly, "I said that the beauty of the soul is the most beautiful, and your sister has it completely. It''s also right to be liked!"


    "Big brother, what about me?"


    One side of Denisa quite unconvinced said.


    As like as two peas in the same breath, Li Meng looked at Teresa, who was exactly the same as Teresa. He said, "you and Teresa are two completely opposite characters. A calm and lively person can be a beautiful thing if he can keep it."


    It seems that she is very satisfied with the answer. Denisa grunts with satisfaction.


    As far as gunya is concerned, she hears more from this sentence.


    With a slight smile, Guya said regretfully: "it''s a pity that my sister has already got an engagement. If not, when she grows up, maybe she will have a marriage with you!"


    engagement?


    Li Meng is tiny Leng, quite unexpected say: "this wench just how old, unexpectedly have engagement in the body?"


    Gu Niya had no choice but to smile and said: "this kind of thing is not uncommon among princes and nobles. Some of them were born with engagement. Maybe this is the case with my two sisters!"


    "Two of you?"


    Li Meng said curiously: "I don''t know which lucky guy has such good luck?"


    Rubbing the little head of Teresa''s sister, gunya said pitifully, "it''s Caesar, the eldest son of Douglas commander in the kingdom of Baron. Ten years ago, there was a rebellion in the kingdom of orglia. General Douglas, the commander of the army in the kingdom of Baron, led his troops to orglia and helped the royal family to pacify the rebellion. In order to thank him, The father betrothed his two younger sisters to Caesar, the eldest son of General Douglas, and promised to marry them when they were 16 years old! "


    "The kingdom of Baron?"


    Li Meng thought to himself that, if he remembered correctly, the kingdom of Baren is in the west of ASEAN. It is a country with vast territory and strong national strength. It may not be as strong as Kyoto, but it is not so different.


    Speaking of this, Li Meng had some doubts: "since your country has this kind of relationship with the kingdom of balun, why don''t you turn to the kingdom of balun instead of the" order Empire "that has nothing to do with it?"


    Only to this point, Li Meng is very puzzled.


    Gunya suddenly became a little regretful and said: "the biggest reason why the kingdom of Baron helped the kingdom of Austria was that the princess of Baron was my aunt, my father''s sister. Many years ago, the old king of Baron died, and his younger brother Sergi succeeded to the throne. The aunt who lost her dependence returned to the kingdom of Austria. After the new king succeeded to the throne, General Douglas, who had great power, was also dismissed. Since then, the kingdom of Austria and the kingdom of Baron have lost contact


    This court affair is really complicated. The relationship between the kingdom of Austria and the kingdom of Baron is also complicated. However, Li Meng knows the reason.


    I didn''t expect Teresa to have an engagement.


    Although Li Meng doesn''t think much of Teresa, he is still a little uncomfortable to think that such an attractive soul should belong to others.


    Is this jealousy?


    Thinking of this, Li Meng was dumbfounded.


    This person''s desire is really incurable, good things always want to get.


    There are so many beautiful things in the world, how can we get them all?


    Sometimes, we have to learn to give up.


    However, for Teresa, Li Meng didn''t give up at all.


    It''s too early for Teresa to be sixteen. Who can tell the future clearly.


    Hearing her engagement, Teresa and Denisa fell silent.


    Although they are still young, they also know what engagement is.


    It''s a bondage, it''s a lifetime price.


    The atmosphere is a little depressing.


    With a little smile, Li Meng said: "I believe you are tired after a long sea journey. Today, you can make up for it."


    Then Li Meng looked aside at Wendy and said, "Wendy! Serve. By the way, don''t forget to bring some bottles of red wine. I''ll have a few drinks with them


    Li Meng doesn''t understand the rules and etiquette of the upper class.


    Since in his own territory, of course, his own rules are the main, those complicated etiquette, Li Meng will not care.


    At the same time, Li Meng left the chair and sat on the stone bench beside the round table.


    The stone table in the pavilion is quite big. There is no problem for four people.


    Gu Niya didn''t refuse Li Meng''s invitation. The long sea journey really made people tired.


    Two younger sisters that Xi Yi''s facial expression, also let gu ni Ya can''t refuse, have to smile of sit on the stone bench.


    Before long, Daodao''s graceful figure entered the pavilion with dishes.


    With the steaming fragrance, the pavilion is filled with a smell of meat.


    In the round table plate, the golden roast suckling pig is crystal clear and fragrant, which greatly increases people''s appetite.


    In addition to roast suckling pig, there are many other kinds of meat, sauce beef, roast duck, and all kinds of fresh vegetables.


    On the small stone table, it can be said that it has all kinds of color, fragrance and flavor.


    Wendy, on one side, was waiting, pouring wine for the four.


    Holding the wine cup in hand, Li Meng said softly, "you can do as you like! I don''t have so many rules here. These red wines don''t have much stamina. No matter how much you drink, you won''t get drunk and delay your journey! "


    If Li Meng is so approachable, Gu Niya''s heart moves. The people in front of her are really different.


    Between raising hands, it gives people a sense of "self-confidence", which makes people believe him involuntarily.


    Although the food on the table makes people ready to move, as princesses, their good manners do not make them do anything harmful to their dignity. They move slowly and have a graceful posture, and they eat the food on the table one mouthful at a time.


    Even Denisa, who has always been lively, is like this.


    Looking at the careful movements of the three, Li Meng smiles silently and drinks the red wine in the glass. He doesn''t take part in the dishes on the table.


    Li Meng is not very interested in Western food. Besides meat or meat, even vegetables are used as supplementary food for meat. Li Meng really has no love.


    Li Meng is interested in Chinese food, but there is no cook who can cook Chinese food on the emperor.

 Chapter 723

    At the end of lunch, gunya asked to leave.


    "Sir! I hope I can be more formal when I see you next time. This time we''re taking the liberty. Please don''t blame me! "


    In the pavilion, guniya three people have stood up from the stone bench and are saying goodbye to Li Meng.


    Li Meng also stood up from the stone bench and said softly, "I''ll wait and see!"


    With a slight nod, gunya took the two sisters by the hand and planned to turn away.


    At this time, Li Meng suddenly waved to Teresa and said, "Teresa! Come here, I have a word to say to you


    Teresa doesn''t have the slightest hesitation in her trust in Li Meng. She takes it off from gunya and walks to Li Meng.


    Looking at the little Teresa in front of him, Li Meng gently smiles and reaches up to Teresa''s ear. He doesn''t know what to say. His words are very vague.


    Teresa''s face changed a little strangely, showing a little stupefied, and finally nodded with a smile.


    "I know! Big brother


    After rubbing Teresa''s dirty little face, Li Meng said softly, "go


    "Well!"


    With a reply, Teresa seems to be in a good mood and turns away.


    When she came to gunya, Teresa grabbed the hand she had just broken away and said with a sweet smile, "sister gunya! Let''s go


    Guniya nodded and looked at Li Meng apologetically. Then she took the two sisters'' hands and left the pavilion.


    Looking at the back of the three people leaving, Li Meng faintly smiles and sits on the couch, shutting his eyes.


    From the "emperor" left, when the three Guya left the metal world, back to the ship.


    The guards who had been waiting anxiously surrounded.


    Konoe, a leader on the side, asked with great care: "Royal Highness Princess! Did the visit go well? Is the owner of this ship a senior officer of the first regiment? "


    In the face of the captain''s inquiry, Gu Niya nodded and said: "the visit is quite smooth. The identity of the other party should belong to the high level in the first Corps. He is a very good talker. Although I didn''t explain anything, he must have guessed that if this" Kyoto "trip fails, let''s go to Nanlin island!"


    After hearing guniya''s words, the captain of the close guard was relieved, and his determined face was very gratified.


    "Captain Torres! Let''s go on


    Gunya said to the captain of the guard.


    "Yes


    When the captain of the guard left, gunya on the deck looked at Teresa curiously and asked, "Teresa! Tell me honestly, what did he say to you when we left? "


    With a little smile and looking up at guniya, Teresa said in a soft voice, "that big brother just told me his name. His name is Li Meng. Besides, the big brother said that if our trip to Kyoto fails, we can go to Nanlin island to find him!"


    Gunya looked happy. In this way, the first Legion might be the object of their help.


    Although I don''t know Li Meng''s status in the first legion, his status will not be too low. With him speaking in the first legion, it may become a problem.


    This visit is really worthwhile!


    Looking away from the "emperor", gunya murmured to herself.


    In the white smoke, the wooden ship is leaving, slowly disappearing in the vast sea.


    Although this visit was just a chance encounter, it was not without any benefit to Li Meng. At least he learned the information about the order Empire and Teresa. Li Meng was very happy to see her so soon.


    With the roar of the "rumbling" engine, the "emperor" moored on the sea set sail again.


    Its huge body, tearing the sea, disturbing the sea, moving forward in the rolling white waves.


    "Master! What is so special about that little girl that you should value her so much? "


    In the pavilion, looking at the reclining chair in leisure thinking of the host, Wendy puzzled asked.


    With a faint smile, Li Meng said: "human beings, because of all kinds of desires, the soul will always be entangled with some dirt, but she is not the same. The girl is like a white lotus root in the mud, which comes out of the mud but does not dye. That kind of pure soul is not a small temptation to me!"


    Wendy shook her head and said in a soft voice, "she''s still young. People always change with time and environment. When she grows up, the host may be disappointed."


    "Maybe!"


    On Wendy''s point of view, Li Meng did not refute.


    Because Wendy is right, human beings do change with the environment. It is still unknown whether Teresa can keep her soul pure as before when she grows up.


    Who can determine the future now?


    "Emperor" is on the way back, and at the moment, thousands of miles away in Amway City, has been shrouded in artillery.


    Under the wave after wave of attack of the first legion, the defenders of Amway City retreated, leaving behind two lines of defense in the forest before noon.


    The dense forest has been shrouded in smoke, black smoke rising everywhere.


    I don''t know when the gunfire disappeared, and the broken forest became a little silent.


    The loss of two lines of defense in the forest also made the defenders of Amway city put their main strength on the front line outside the city.


    In the west of Amway City, the position outside the gate of the city is several miles long, with dense trenches, and countless firepower points simply stacked with sandbags stand one by one.


    In the position, the heads were surging, and the dense figures were one after another. They were lying in the trench, nervously looking at the forest outside the trench, holding the guns tightly in their hands.


    Above the city wall, dozens of guards stood in line, from the black muzzle to the forest.


    When the garrison of Amway city was ready to resist the attack of the first regiment again, in the forest sea to the west of Amway City, on the side of the camp temporarily built by the first regiment, when receiving the artillery instruction from the front sergeant, the long silent artillery array suddenly became active.


    The muzzle of the black hole moved slightly, and the long and thick barrel pointed straight at the sky, adjusting its angle.

 Chapter 724

    "Coordinate input, aiming at the specified coordinate position!"


    "All systems are working properly, loaded, ready to fire!"


    "All vehicles, follow my orders, three quick fire, fire!"


    At the first order, the gun barrel of 20 self-propelled guns was shocked in such a big artillery position.


    In a roar, burst out a fire.


    Before the flame dispersed, the vibrating gun tube was shocked again, and the flame shot out again.


    In this way, I shot three times in a row.


    The deafening sound of shelling continued, and the air seemed to be torn. The roaring sound of shelling swept away from the forest.


    In the sound of shelling, there was another kind of whistling in the sky, which was caused by the rapid shells tearing the air.


    The voice of the sky from far and near, as a soldier, Bentley soldiers in the position of course know what it is.


    It''s artillery. It''s artillery from the enemy.


    "Lie down! Lie down and avoid the fire


    The officers at all levels of the position roared and took the lead to the bottom of the trench.


    In the roar of the officers, the soldiers on the front were in a mess, lying down in the trenches in a panic.


    The piercing roar should be close to the extreme.


    "Boom! Boom


    The fierce explosion rang out, and countless fireballs rose up on the front line and the city wall.


    The earth is shaking, the earth is flying, and the fire is surging.


    The shock wave generated by the powerful explosion swept everything around, lifted up the gravel and soil, and ran into the sky dozens of meters high.


    The sky roared incessantly, and the positions and walls outside the city were immediately shrouded by enemy artillery fire, bearing the baptism of artillery fire.


    The fierce explosion was deafening. In the merciless artillery fire, countless firepower points on the front line were blown off, and occasionally a shell fell into the trench, taking away countless lives.


    In the rumble of the explosion, the position was also filled with screams.


    In the fierce gunfire, the guards on the wall are retreating to avoid the enemy''s gunfire.


    Because the arrangement is too dense, as long as a shell hits the wall, it will almost destroy a guard.


    When the guards on the city wall retreated, there were only a few piles of scrap copper and iron left on the city wall, some of which were still burning. They were the guards destroyed by the shells.


    The shelling lasted half an hour before it stopped.


    When the last shell exploded on the city wall, the sound of "rumbling" suddenly stopped.


    Outside the city, the positions that had been bombed were in a mess. There were craters more than one person deep everywhere. Countless trenches were buried by soil, and I don''t know how many lives were buried.


    On the wall, black marks are everywhere, and cracks appear on the wall facing the outside. Among the black marks, there are craters.


    "Come on! Get up! Prepare to fight


    When the shelling was over, the officers got up from the mud and yelled at each other in the smoke filled position.


    Under the scolding of the officers, the soldiers lying in the trenches stood up with a blank face.


    It took a long time for consciousness to recover, and the dazed face suddenly became panic, lying in the trench, nervously looking out at the forest not far away.


    The forest was quiet, silent, full of death.


    But the soldiers in the trenches knew that the army of the first regiment was in the forest, approaching the wall.


    In fact, in the forest, the army of the first Legion is advancing.


    In the dark shade, countless figures are shaking, and the dark green metal body fills the whole forest.


    In the dark green shadow, you can occasionally see a huge shadow, which is scythe mecha. The four legged mechanical legs make the huge scythe mecha move briskly in the forest. The rugged terrain has no effect on scythe mecha.


    On the road in the forest, the huge hammer tanks formed a long line, moving forward in the strong "roar".


    The way out is just ahead, and the enemy''s tall wall is looming.


    "Hum!"


    The engine is roaring.


    The shadow of the current side is not there. In the roar of the powerful engine, the first hammer tank rushed out of the forest like a tiger and entered the vast world outside.


    The muzzle of the black hole moved.


    "Bang!"


    With a bang, the black muzzle spewed out a fire.


    The cannonball suddenly roared out, whistling in the sky, a hundred meters away in a flash, headed to a firepower point on the position.


    "Boom!"


    In the fierce explosion, in the burst flame, the sandbags piled up at the fire point were blown away directly.


    In the rising soil, you can see a gun that has been blown up.


    The sound of the gun seemed to ignite the whole battlefield.


    In the forest on both sides of the road, on the line stretching for several miles, countless dark green metal figures rushed out of the forest, as well as the huge war machinery.


    "Bang! Bang


    "Boom, boom!"


    Intensive gunfire, "rumble" of the explosion immediately shrouded the Amway City West.


    Outside the city wall, gray on one side and dark green on the other, two different colors of the torrents are approaching like tides.


    Compared with the static gray, dark green is more radical, trying to get close to the gray front.


    An offensive and defensive war has begun again.


    The long lost gunfire reverberated over Amway city again.


    "Attack! Attack


    Seeing the enemy pouring out from the forest, the officers in the trenches yelled at their subordinates. Under the yelling of the officers, the soldiers fired in panic in the face of the barrage of bullets.


    The bullets are whistling, the shells are dancing, and the bullets on both sides are intertwined, forming a fierce battlefield.


    Charge in the rain of bullets, mobilizers look calm, rely on the uneven ground, as well as more than one person high bush, resist the enemy''s oncoming bullets, in the side of the scythe machine armour cover, little by little close to the enemy position.


    "Bang! Bang


    I don''t know when, the guard who left the city wall to escape the gunfire boarded the city wall again and used the cannon to attack the enemy below.

 Chapter 725

    With the addition of the enemy''s armored machinery, countless fireballs suddenly rose on the front line of the first regiment, and the sound of "rumbling" explosion was heard all at once, and the enemy''s firepower was much stronger in an instant.


    The first regiment didn''t respond to the appearance of enemy armored units. The hammering tanks on the road in the jungle had already left the road, scattered to both sides, and pressed on the enemy''s ground.


    The guard at the head of the wall is the primary target of hammers.


    "Bang!"


    In motion, the hammer tank opened fire.


    In the burst of fire, the cannonball came out of the chamber and attacked the city wall.


    In the roar of the shells, some directly crossed the city wall and flew into the urban area behind the city, some hit the wall facing the outside of the city wall, and some directly hit the guard of the wall.


    In the burst of fire, a number of fireballs shot up all over the wall.


    In the battle of bullets, the situation is fierce.


    The enemy is very tenacious, relying on the front, relying on the firepower support of the city wall, stiffly blocked the first corps, making it difficult for the army of the first corps to move, sacrificing soldiers all the time.


    "The enemy''s position is firm, and there are high walls in the rear. It''s unwise to rush hard, Sergeant love! It is suggested that the siege strategy be changed. If it goes on like this, we can cause a lot of casualties to the enemy, but our casualty rate will also be very high. The enemy has the best strength, so we should try to avoid war of attrition! "


    At the edge of the forest, under the shade of a tree, a sergeant chief was proposing to love. The sergeant chief was worried about the war outside.


    Looking back from the battlefield outside the forest, rove asked the chief sergeant who was giving advice beside him, "what do you suggest?"


    The chief sergeant who put forward the suggestion said: "we should be good at using our advanced equipment. Our first regiment can cope with the night battle, but the enemy can''t. in the daytime, we bombard the enemy positions with cannons, which makes the enemy soldiers tired. In the night, we use surprise tactics. In the night, the black knight can make effective use of it!"


    In the previous battle, the Black Knight did not appear. According to the combat strategy, in the final wall attack, it was the time for the black knight to go out.


    In the helmet, love hesitated.


    As a front-line commander, he has the right to change his operational strategy.


    But he can''t make a decision easily. He has to be considerate.


    The obstinacy of the enemy was really beyond Luo Fu''s expectation. In the battle in the forest, few of the enemy soldiers in the two positions surrendered and withdrew, fighting to the last moment of their lives.


    Even if the army of the first Legion rushed to the position, the enemy soldiers stationed in the position did not choose to surrender, but chose close combat. The result is self-evident. The mobilized soldiers have power combat clothes, which are far superior to the enemy in both strength and protection. The close bayonet battle is a one-sided situation.


    In fact, if you think about it carefully, you can guess the reason.


    The enemy did not lose the hope of winning, because they still had a strong wall, with which they could withstand the front of the first Legion.


    At this time, the chief sergeant who made the suggestion said again, "chief love! The battle against Amway city has been going on for too long. The enemy occupies the best terrain and has abundant troops. Hard to hard attack and defense can only cause a large number of casualties to the enemy and can not quickly end the battle. If you want to quickly capture Amway City, you must find another way. "


    After a few words, the chief Sergeant continued: "there are so many enemy forces gathered in Amway city. Once Amway city is captured, Bentley''s military strength will be greatly weakened, and there will be a gap in the mobilization of forces. The earlier Amway city is captured, the less time Bentley will have to prepare, and our future fighting will be much easier!"


    After a moment''s thought, love no longer hesitated and made a decision.


    The chief sergeant who put forward the proposal was right. The earlier the battle was ended, the more pressure it would bring to the future.


    As long as Amway city is conquered, the battle in a small city like Amway city will not be a problem. At that time, the first Legion will speed up its occupation of Bentley, and it may be able to occupy the whole territory of Bentley in a few months.


    In the helmet, Luo Fu''s expression was slightly positive, and said: "I have to ask the general about this. The time is almost up. Send orders to go down and withdraw!"


    "Yes


    The ammunition carried by both mobilized soldiers and armored units is limited. After a certain period of fighting, the ammunition will be exhausted. Once the ammunition is exhausted, the fighting can not continue, so we have to withdraw and attack them again.


    At the command, the first army on the battlefield suddenly changed.


    When the order from the superior was received, the first regiment''s offensive on the battlefield was suddenly stopped. Whether it was the mobilized soldiers, the scythe machine armour, or the hammer tanks, they all started to retreat orderly.


    Soon after, the mobilizers and scythes retreated to the forest and left the battlefield.


    And the hammer tank is also in the "rumble" of the roar of the road again, along the road, back to the forest.


    Seeing that the troops of the first regiment had retreated, both the soldiers in the positions under the city and the soldiers in the city were relieved.


    The first regiment''s offensive was too fierce. Even if they occupied the best terrain, they could not get any advantage. On the contrary, they suffered heavy losses.


    The defense line in the forest has been lost continuously. Can the city wall really resist the attack of the first army?


    Looking at the forest that has subsided, at this moment, many soldiers in Bentley doubt this.


    When the army returned to the camp, love reported to Natasha in the camp for the first time and put forward suggestions for night fighting.


    In the barracks, love said to the sergeants at all levels: "the battle just now fully shows the advantage of the enemy''s high wall. Our siege forces can only effectively kill the enemy''s living forces, but they can''t get close to their positions. If this goes on, this battle will become a war of attrition, which is good for the enemy but not for us. So, general, I suggest raiding enemy positions in the night. In the night, the Black Knight''s action can be more hidden! "


    Night raids?


    In the barracks, sergeants at all levels thought about what rove said.

 Chapter 726

    A chief sergeant said: "if we have night vision devices, it''s feasible to raid in the night. However, darkness is the time when the polluting animals are active. If the battle can''t end in a short time, it''s likely to attract the attention of the polluting animals in the forest. Once it attracts the attention of a certain group of polluting animals in the forest, it''s a big trouble!"


    Darkness is dangerous. It''s not just that darkness hinders sight. The biggest factor is the pollution animals who like to move at night.


    Although not all pollution animals like to be active at night, the pollution animals who like to be active at night are much bigger than those in Lieh.


    At this time, another chief Sergeant held a different opinion and said, "in the final analysis, Bentley is just a slightly larger island country. If there are any powerful groups of polluting animals in the forest, they have been attracted in the previous battle. Since we landed on the mainland of Bentley, although some polluting animals have been found in the forest, most of them are individuals, As well as some timid vegetarians, the threat is not worth mentioning. Before we get close to them, they have already slipped away. I think night fighting is feasible. As for the pollution animals, we can ignore it. "


    "The threat of polluting animals cannot be ignored. We should think of any possibility. In another week, the following troops will arrive. At that time, we will have 50000 troops in Bentley. Once we have enough troops, we will be able to fight separately, and the process of war will be accelerated. Before the follow-up troops arrive, we don''t have to fight at night for a little time. You should understand that once a group of polluting animals in the forest stare at us due to the sound of guns, the war against Amway city will be affected and the time will be delayed even more. "


    A chief Sergeant voiced his objection.


    There are some disagreements. Some sergeants think that it is necessary to fight at night to speed up the fighting process against Amway city. Some sergeants think that fighting at night is too risky and will lead to polluting animals. After all, Amway city is no better than Bali city. There are a lot of enemy troops in Amway city. Even if the night battle raids, it is impossible to end the fighting in a short time.


    At night, the longer the fighting time, the more likely it is to attract the attention of the ferocious and polluting animal groups.


    At this time, love spoke and said: "all the sergeants have a point. In this world, the threat of polluting animals can''t be underestimated. I think it''s too simple. Although Bentley is an island country, its territory is still vast. There may be a strong group of polluting animals in this vast forest. It''s really risky to fight at night for a little time."


    At the beginning, rove thought it was a good idea to raid Amway city at night, but after hearing the opposition, rove also realized it.


    That is to say, he is not alert enough to the world''s polluting animals and does not know enough about them.


    Because he has not participated in the large-scale battle against the polluting animals, he does not have a strong understanding of them.


    Although in the data terminal of the first corps, there are records of previous battles against polluting animals, the information is just information. No matter how real the video is, it can''t be compared with personal experience.


    Looking slightly, Natasha looked at love and asked, "how long does it take to capture Amway City, regardless of the night battle?"


    Luo Fu thought about Natasha''s question for a moment and then replied, "we should be able to take it before the follow-up troops arrive."


    After a few words, love explained: "the biggest problem in this battle is the position outside the enemy''s city wall. The enemy not only deployed a large number of troops in this position, but also could supplement them in time even if they suffered heavy losses in the battle. In addition, with the commanding firepower on the city wall, our soldiers want to defeat the enemy''s defense line in a single blow, which is very difficult, Under the city of Amway, it will become a bloody "meat grinder", which will cause heavy losses to both the enemy and us. Of course, this is not the battle we want. The battle against Amway city can only launch attacks wave after wave to destroy the enemy''s effective strength and energy. When the enemy''s losses exceed the limit that they can bear, That''s when we took Amway city in one fell swoop. "


    Speaking of this, rove sighed a little, and said: "if we have air force, we should not worry about such ancient" city wall "defense means."


    Who can say no? In front of air combat units, no matter how tall the walls are, they will be slaughtered because of the concentration of personnel.


    There was silence.


    Although they all hope that the first regiment can get space as soon as possible, they also know that the air force units are delicate and expensive. With the current conditions of the first regiment, they can not bear the economic pressure brought by the air force.


    One of the mobilizers echoed and said, "it''s true that for our army, the high and thick wall is a very difficult obstacle to overcome. We can only step by step and kill the enemy''s forces bit by bit. However, such a battle will cause great pressure on the logistics. In recent days, the city war has consumed a lot of ammunition, although at sea, Some transport ships are constantly delivering goods and materials to the front line of binley, but once the consumption exceeds the transportation volume, I''m afraid we will have to slow down the process of war. "


    "There''s no need to worry about ammunition. Not long ago, I checked the consumption of supplies. The supplies in Pali supply station alone are enough to maintain the battle against Amway city. In a few days, the supplies in the supply station are only 20 percent consumed."


    Said another chief sergeant.


    It dispelled the public''s worries about ammunition reserves.


    Looking around at the crowd, Natasha made a decision and said: "the night battle will not be considered for the time being. As always, the artillery position will strengthen the firepower bombing of the enemy''s front, shorten the time between the bombing waves, increase the bombing waves. In addition, the guard around the camp must be on the alert. If there are any pollution animals in the forest, Officers at all levels immediately mobilized their troops to resist. "


    "Yes


    The sergeants answered in unison.


    Soon after the sergeants left the camp, the battle against Amway city began again.


    This time, the "rumble" explosion was more intensive, and the artillery positions on one side of the camp strengthened the wave of firepower coverage to the enemy positions. Even if the front-line soldiers were attacking the enemy positions, they did not stop, but the coordinates of firepower coverage moved back a little, reducing the chance of injuring friends by mistake.

 Chapter 727

    In the face of wave after wave of attack from the first legion, the defenders of Amway city can only resist the attack of the first Legion.


    Amway city''s war fell into a disadvantage, in the face of huge losses, the request for help has already been sent to Marani city.


    But the response was disappointing.


    "It will take time for the people to be in turmoil in various cities, and it will take time for the troops to be dispatched. All vancomrades must be well prepared to resist the enemy and resist the enemy and the outside of Amway city."


    In a word, in a short time, Amway city is unlikely to have reinforcements.


    Faced with this answer, several vanguards guarding Amway city were quite disappointed.


    The first regiment''s attack is so fierce, without backup, how can they resist it?


    In the west of Amway, in the outpost behind the wall.


    This was originally the place where the soldiers stationed at the gate lived. Since the battle started in Amway, it has become the front-line command room.


    Amway city is not like Bali City, involving various industries, Amway city only involves one industry, that is condiment.


    Looking behind the outpost, what you can see is not a stretch of grass like Bali City, but a lot of factories, big and small. In the factories, huge chimneys rise straight, one by one. At a glance, Amway city is like a hedgehog, covered with thorns.


    The fighting stopped the operation of Amway City, and civilians were ordered to stay at home until the ban was lifted.


    This makes the city''s residential areas, large and small streets above the dangling, like a dead city.


    But if you look carefully, behind the glass windows on both sides of the street, you can see a few worried faces.


    In a room at the outpost, it served as a temporary command room.


    At this moment, in the command room, the six vanguards of Amway city gathered together and sat around a table with worried faces.


    I don''t know when I fell into silence in the command room. The look on every commander''s face fell into thinking, thinking about something.


    For a long time, one of the vancomrades looked up at the crowd and said helplessly, "Bentley is a mess today. There are not only foreign enemies, but also civil strife. The domestic resistance forces just come forward at this time. This war is hard for me to see."


    Nodding slightly, another vanguard said calmly: "the resistance forces are all speculators. If they don''t take the lead at this time, they have no chance to take the lead. Well, let''s not talk about the resistance now. It has nothing to do with us. Now let''s think about how to get through the present difficulties? "


    "Think?"


    Another commander sneered, "what do you think? In just a few days, Amway city has lost one fifth of its 80000 troops. That''s nearly 20000 people. How long can we last? The strength gap between the two sides is too big. If there is no high wall, our 80000 troops are a joke. If we fight head-on, we will be defeated in one blow! "


    The crowd fell silent at the sarcastic remarks of the commander.


    It''s a fact that they can''t refute.


    Although they have a large number of troops, their weapons are backward. No matter the rifles in their hands or the seemingly tall and powerful guards, they are inferior to the enemy''s weapons and armored units.


    On the other hand, in terms of protection, the enemy''s soldiers are fully armed, and their armor defense is extremely amazing. The rifles in the hands of the soldiers simply can''t cause effective damage to them, which leads to a big gap between the two sides.


    How big is it?


    Although not known, in the battlefield outside the city, when the enemy withdrew, there was no corpse left.


    What does that mean?


    It shows that the enemy''s loss is very low, as low as unimaginable.


    A vanguard said in a deep voice: "we can''t go on like this any more. If we don''t have support, we can''t defend Amway city even if we have all the troops in our hands. We have to find another way."


    What can we do when everyone is silent? What else can they do now?


    If there was a way, they would have thought about it for a long time. How could they shrink in the city and let their hands go down to die in vain.


    "What can I do? evacuate? Where can we go? If we disobey the order, no matter which commander will not let us go, we may be executed to frighten the morale of the army. "


    As soon as the words came out, everyone looked at each other.


    Yes, once they leave, they will be labeled as "harming the country and the people". As officers on the front battlefield, their every move is related to the safety of the whole Bentley country.


    It''s frightening to think about the consequences of private evacuation.


    "No, there''s another way..."


    Brivo light smile, quite confident said.


    "What can I do?"


    Looking at brivo''s self-confidence, a vanguard asked.


    In the face of the curious eyes of the public, brivo said calmly: "before the above military orders come down, we can''t withdraw. In this period, if our front-line officers are afraid of death, what is the hope of Bentley''s victory? Even if it''s not for the sake of righteousness, you should also think about your own lives. If you withdraw, you will die, and you will bear the name that you can''t erase all your life. However, Jian code has the hope of "living". Therefore, you''d better think about how to resist the attack of the first Legion. You''d better not think about anything else. "


    In the face of brivo''s words, people fell into meditation again, and their expressions were changing.


    At this time, a centurion asked, "what''s your opinion? Can you think of any good way? "


    "Of course!"


    Bravo nodded, clear in the heart, in the eyes of the people, said: "you know, there is a group of pollution animals named" cookies "in the forest nearby."


    "You mean


    "That''s right!"


    Bravo said positively.


    Bravo pointed to the ceiling and said, "my boss is Sergeant Massey. I''m familiar with this land. I know a little about where the cookie nest is."


    With a cool smile, brivo continued: "if we can attract cookies to the city of Amway, the first Legion in the forest outside the city will not feel good. We have high walls and can block cookies outside the city, but the first Legion does not. Although we don''t know where their front camp is, it must not be too far away from Amway. Once the second Legion fights with cookies, With the ferocious nature of the polluting animals, I''m afraid they will die. Although it''s only an extravagant hope to completely annihilate the first legion, it can at least bring some trouble to the first Legion. If the strong smell of blood causes the riot of the polluting animals in the forest in the battle, it will be more fun. In that case, no matter how powerful the first Legion is, it will temporarily avoid the edge of the polluting animals, The crisis in Amway city will be relieved naturally. Of course, it is only for a moment. When the riot of the polluting animals in the forest subsides, the first regiment will still attack Amway City, but by that time, there should have been action in Marani city. "

 Chapter 728

    The idea of polluting animals?


    It''s a good idea. Bravo''s suggestion brightened everyone''s eyes.


    After all, the forest is the world of polluting animals. If the polluting animals can bring some trouble to the first legion, it would be better.


    "How to attract" cookie "polluters to Amway city?"


    Inquired a centurion.


    This is what people want to know.


    In the face of everyone''s eyes, Bravo confidently said: "as long as you know where the nest of cookies is, it''s not difficult. The only thing you lack is a" brave man. "


    Brave?


    They looked at brivo suspiciously and didn''t know what he meant.


    In the suspicious eyes of the public, brivo explained: "it''s dangerous in the forest. Ordinary people don''t have the ability to move freely in the forest. Moreover, the nest of cookies is a long way away from Amway City, and ordinary people don''t have the physical strength. It can only be handed over to martial artists. As you know, martial artists have far more power than ordinary people. They can move freely in the forest, As for the distance between Amway city and cookie nest, that''s not a problem


    Martial arts?


    It''s the original plan, but it''s the same. With the strength of martial arts, it''s really suitable for this task.


    But


    A vanguard shook his head and said, "although martial artists are powerful, you should also know that martial artists will not take part in any war between human beings. They will not agree. Moreover, there is no Martial Arts Association in Amway. Where can we find martial artists?"


    Yes, they all know the rules of martial arts practitioners. How can they participate in this war?


    There was silence again in the command room.


    Only brivo, still confident, said with a smile: "since I have said this method, it is possible to implement it. Although there is no Martial Arts Association in Amway City, it does not mean that there are no martial arts practitioners in Amway city. As far as I know, several martial arts practitioners stayed in Amway city because of their mission before the battle of Amway city, Now they are staying in the city. As for the rules, of course, this can be avoided. In this season, it''s the time for the cookie polluting animals to lay eggs. As long as we send a middleman to release the task of catching "cookie animal eggs" to those martial artists at a high price, as long as an egg enters Amway, we will not be afraid that the cookie will come without tracking it. "


    So it''s the plan


    Everyone knows.


    This method is also feasible. Now it only depends on whether those martial arts artists are willing to accept the task of "capturing cookie eggs".


    "I''ll leave it to you. You don''t have to pay for the task. We''ll share it equally. Don''t you have any opinions?"


    The crowd nodded that they had no opinion.


    The cost of the task is only a small sum of money. One person less is just a little more. For five people, it''s not worth mentioning at all.


    How could brivo refuse to pay a small sum of money? Moreover, he came up with this method. It is still a question whether he can do it well in exchange for others.


    With a slight nod, Bravo said, "leave it to me! If the martial artists accept it happily, it will take about a day in terms of time. "


    One day?


    People nodded, this time can accept.


    Standing up from his seat and looking around at the crowd, brivo said, "it''s not too late. I''m going to contact the martial artists."


    With that, in the eyes of the crowd, brivo turned and left.


    ----


    Amway city.


    Since the fighting outside the west city began, the peace of the past has disappeared.


    Although Bentley has not seen the war for a long time, no one knows that the war is cruel.


    No matter what kind of person, should be in awe of the war, even if this person is not ordinary.


    In Amway City, in a hotel, in the hall of the sound of sweet music, several figures sitting opposite each other are very conspicuous.


    The battle outside the city has begun, the whole city is under martial law, and the hotel has lost its customers.


    The only thing that still works is accommodation.


    In the open hall, there was no one to eat. The only few people left were just talking about things.


    On the soft seat, she was dressed in a light blue leather skirt and was sitting upright. On her side, a slender sword with sheath was leaning against the armguard. She was smiling and her pupils under her brown hair were full of doubts.


    There are two people beside her, a man and a woman. The man sits straight, not handsome face, a face of awe, a gray black dress makes him look very strong, while the woman is petite, wearing a black knee length skirt, that slightly childish face is looking out of the window.


    "Sir, if you want to release a mission, you should go through the regular procedure, but you can''t go over the guild and come directly to us."


    Looking at the person in grey on the other side, Julie explained with a smile that her refusal was obvious.


    Opposite Julie, brivo, dressed in grey, said with distress: "of course I know that. But it''s a time of war and the whole city is under martial law. It''s hard for civilians like me to leave Amway city. What I need is very urgent. Once the time limit is exceeded, I have to pay a large amount of liquidated damages. Otherwise, I''ll give you a deposit first, As long as you complete the mission, after the war, I will go to your guild to issue the mission, and then go through the formal procedures, OK


    "This..."


    Julie hesitated. Although this method has not appeared in the past, it is not a regular procedure after all.


    See Julie in hesitation, no very clear refusal, in the heart, brivo smile, as long as there is no refusal, everything is easy to say.


    Looking at Julie, brivo pleaded: "I''ll pay a deposit of 100000 yuan first, and then pay 400000 yuan after completing the task."


    "Half a million dollars?"


    Julie looks at brivo in surprise.


    Even looking at the girl out of the window, he also looked back at brivo unexpectedly.


    If we follow the regular procedure, we can get the reward of an "s" level task.


    Julie was not tempted by the high price, but asked with a little doubt: "what do you want us to do? The reward of 300000 yuan can''t be paid by ordinary people. Don''t think highly of us. If your task reaches the level of "s" level, we can''t finish it

 Chapter 729

    Hearing Julie''s words, brivo quickly nodded and said, "of course, of course, I know that. This task is not difficult, it is not easy to say."


    "Let''s talk about it! If we can, we will not refuse. "


    The reward of 300000 is still very attractive. Although martial artists are not short of money, they will not have too much money, because the ultimate goal of every martial artist is to have a high-grade raw stone that can nourish vitality. The highest grade raw stone that can nourish vitality also needs cyan raw stone, and the value of cyan raw stone can be said to be extremely valuable, The cheapest will cost hundreds of millions of yuan.


    Ordinary martial arts artists, if they don''t have a good chance, can say, spend their whole life, I''m afraid they won''t get a stone that can give birth to vitality. You can imagine how precious high-grade stone is.


    Looking at Julie, brivo said, "I need a cookie''s egg."


    Cookie eggs?


    Julie''s face was slightly dazed and hesitant.


    As martial artists, they are very clear about the types of polluting animals. Of course, those who have settled in Bentley for many years also know about the situation of polluting animals in the nearby forests. After all, the biggest factor of martial artists'' existence is to deal with polluting animals. The silver wings guild, the only group of cookies in Bentley, just understands it.


    The trio knew exactly where the Cookie''s lair was.


    "Julie! If we just get a cookie egg, with the ability of the three of us, we should be able to complete this task. "


    The boy sitting next to Julie looked at Julie and said in a very positive tone.


    Between the words, I am full of expectations for this task.


    The temptation of 500000 crystal coins is not small, and it is an irresistible task for anyone.


    Turning to look at Chevy, Julie confirmed, "Chevy! Are you sure? This task is not difficult, but it is not easy. We all know where the Cookie''s nest is, but no one knows the situation in the nest. The underground terrain is complex. Once discovered by the cookie, even we have the possibility of physical damage. Cookie is a maternal society. Only the mother can lay eggs, and the mother usually only exists at the bottom of the nest to get the eggs, We have to go through layers of guards. Have you ever thought about the possibility of getting eggs? "


    Julie is more concerned about the danger than the tempting reward of the task.


    To Julie''s words, Qiwei can''t deny, said: "there is no task is not dangerous, Julie! Sometimes we have to take risks. This task is very difficult, but I believe that with the strength of the three of us, there is no problem in completing this task. "


    Seeing Qiwei''s insistence, Julie didn''t retort. She just looked at the girl sitting in front of the window on the other side and said, "Ellie! Do you think it will work? "


    Because of Julie''s words, the girl in front of the window takes her eyes back from the window and looks at Julie. She whispers, "I listen to sister Julie."


    Hearing this unexpected answer, Julie had no choice but to smile and ponder the possibility of it.


    Index finger tapping the table, looking at the hesitant Julie, Bravo is very nervous.


    From what he said just now, he can see that the young girl opposite is the one who has the right to decide.


    His mission can''t be defeated. If there are no other unexpected factors in the battle of Amway City, it will fall in three days at most.


    Listen carefully, you can vaguely hear the sound of guns coming from outside the west city.


    The fighting outside the city is fierce.


    With a smile and a look at Julie, brivo takes out a stack of yellow coins from his arms and puts them on the table.


    Pushing the Yellow coins to Julie, brivo said, "here are ten yellow coins, worth 100000 red coins. It''s just a deposit. When the task is finished, the remaining 700000 will be paid in one lump sum."


    Has the price been increased again?


    Staring at the yellow crystal coin on the table, Julie''s expression is changing rapidly.


    Finally, Julie reaches for the Yellow coin on the table.


    Looking at the client "brivo" who released the mission, Julie said calmly: "reasonably speaking, the insects of the cookie beast are not worth the price. What do you want to do with it? I just asked. We took the mission, and we can return in two days at the latest."


    After a few words, Julie looked at brivo solemnly and said seriously: "before that, I have to warn you that the smell of insect eggs is very strong. Even if the distance is a hundred miles, the polluting animals can also find the place where the stolen insect eggs are. We are not responsible for the follow-up troubles."


    Brivaux couldn''t deny Julie''s warning and said: "of course, of course, I have a relationship with the military government. You won''t get into trouble. Amway city has a high wall. Even if the cookies come, I believe it won''t pose too much threat to Amway city."


    With a slight nod, Julie said, "that''s settled. We''ll start as soon as possible."


    "Well, I won''t disturb you. When you come back, I''ll come to contact you."


    As he spoke, Bravo rose to his feet.


    He nodded to the three men. As they watched, brivo turned and left the hotel.


    When brivo''s figure disappeared outside the door of the hotel, the three took back their sight.


    Looking at Julie, Ellie said curiously: "sister Julie! You say, what is his purpose? Now Amway city is being attacked by the first Legion. If we bring in the cookie beast, it will be quite beneficial for the defenders of Amway city. Can we be regarded as participating in the war in disguise? "


    The war in disguise?


    As for Ellie''s statement, Julie chuckled and said, "well, since we have taken over the task, we have to complete it. As for the purpose of the client, no matter what his identity is, it has nothing to do with our task. For us, we are just doing a more difficult task, which has nothing to do with the war."


    "Well!"


    Ellie nodded softly and said, "the first regiment is quite regular. Although it''s an intruder, it hasn''t done anything terrible. The president should be relieved."


    "That''s true!"


    Julie can''t deny this.


    When he heard that the first Legion was invading Bentley, the president always worried about the safety of the civilians in Bentley.


    After all, in the war, unarmed civilians are the most miserable, often bullied by enemy soldiers.


    But what happened in Bali was reassuring.


    Although the first Legion occupied the city of Bali, everything was as usual, and it still kept the original state.


    At least for now, I haven''t heard of the massacre of civilians in the first Legion.

 Chapter 730

    Standing up, Julie said to the two men, "OK! Let''s get ready. We''ll have a good rest tonight. We''ll start from the east gate tomorrow morning. We don''t have much time. Since we promise to finish in two days, we''ll finish it in two days. "


    They nodded and then got up one by one.


    With the departure of the three people, the huge hall was calm again.


    As time goes by, the sound of guns outside the city disappears as the light goes away.


    The coming of night makes Amway quiet.


    Amway City, shrouded by gunfire and war, has never been out of the sight of the whole country of Bentley. Everything that happens here is transmitted to all parts of the country every moment.


    The message went to commanders everywhere, and to the rebels.


    The darkness will hide a lot of things, even in the night, in Amway City, the city of the front battlefield, the rebels are still in action.


    In a hotel in the city, a banquet is being held to reward the sergeant.


    The caller is a businessman, a businessman full of patriotism.


    In such a large hall, the lights are gorgeous, the Gray figures are shaking, the "buzzing" noise is endless, the music, the smell of wine and meat reverberate in the hall.


    There is a sharp contrast with the dark street outside.


    During the banquet, the military posts of centurions and above were all invited, including six ten thousand commanders.


    At a glance, almost all the officers in the huge hall are the same, and other types of people are almost invisible.


    Although facing the war, the officers in the hall were laughing and talking. They were drinking wine and eating meat.


    On the second floor of the hall, orino, dressed in a black dress and holding a glass in hand, slowly leaned against the guardrail and looked at an officer in the hall.


    Looking at the rank on his shoulder, he is a commander in chief.


    Looking at that face, isn''t it brivo?


    "It''s very lively, isn''t it? It''s hard to imagine that we can still see this scene in the battlefield, but in life, we just want to eat, drink and have fun? If you can indulge, even if you sacrifice in the battlefield, there will be no regret


    Leaning against the guardrail and looking at the busy hall below, orino said to himself, which is also for the people around him.


    The arrival of orino seemed to surprise brivo. He raised his glass and gave a slight sign.


    He said, "it''s Mr. olino. This banquet really bothers you. I''m here to thank you on behalf of all the officers."


    Orino also raised his glass in return and said, "where! As the people of Bentley, we can''t just let your soldiers charge at the front line. We businessmen should do something. That''s what I should do. "


    "Ha ha! If the businessmen in Bentley are as straightforward and righteous as you are, why should Bentley fear the first Legion? "


    Bravo laughed and took a sip from his glass.


    Nodding slightly, orino looked at brivo with a smile on his face and said: "I heard that the battle of adults in the front line is not smooth and they are under great pressure. I wonder if you can tell me a clear truth. I have a big career in Amway city. If you can get the news in advance, you can make some preparations."


    Brivo didn''t hide this and didn''t think much about it. He said truthfully: "it seems that you are a cautious man. I''m not afraid to tell you the truth. The front-line war is really serious. With the existing strength of Amway City, it can only support three days under the attack of the first Legion at most. If there are no other factors, Amway city will fall sooner or later."


    "Oh?"


    Ollino looked a little suspicious and said, "as far as I know, isn''t the garrison of Amway City 80000 troops? How could it not last a week? "


    "Eighty thousand?"


    Orino had no choice but to smile and said: "this is the gap in military strength. The first Legion has excellent equipment and powerful war machinery, but what about us? Now we are still equipped with the first generation of guards. That kind of old-fashioned equipment can not withstand the attack of the first army. In just a few days, we have lost a lot of troops who occupy the best terrain. "


    After hearing brivo''s words, orino felt thoughtful.


    It''s no wonder that the army movement in Marani city was abnormal. It seemed that they were transferring troops. When the rebels took action, the transferred troops were used to suppress the riots.


    If you guessed correctly, the army was deployed to support Amway city. Due to unexpected factors, the top leaders of the military government gave up supporting Amway city.


    This unexpected factor


    With a relaxed look, orino understood that the unexpected factor could only be their resistance.


    This is a good thing. For the task of his trip, if Marani city gives up Amway City, his task can be better completed.


    With a little smile and looking at brivo, olino said with a little deep meaning: "as far as I know, Amway city has been abandoned by commander Massey. No, it''s not only Amway City, but the garrison of each small city has been transferred by Marani city. Now, except Amway City, the garrison of the small city is very small in Massey''s defense area, I don''t know if you''ve ever thought about your future? "


    The way back?


    Although very surprised by the information brought by olino, brivo is more curious about the so-called back road.


    It''s a story in a story.


    He waved to the passing waiter and put down his glass.


    Looking back at olino, brivo said calmly: "our soldiers take obeying orders as their bounden duty. The so-called" back road "is only the handle of getting a crime for our soldiers, which is to go to the military court."


    With a slight smile, orino said with a smile: "you are joking. Now, the military government is unable to protect itself. How can you take care of you? You can see the current situation. If you don''t want to go back, Amway city will become the burial ground for you."


    "Yes


    After a little pause, orino continued: "don''t you put your hope on the cookie monster? Have you ever thought that no matter how long you hold on, commander Massey will not send reinforcements. Don''t force yourself to death


    Brivo''s face changed, he became solemn, and the look at olino became serious.


    Bravo even if again silly, also thought of the identity of the person in front of him is not just a businessman.


    Few people know about the issue of the mission to the martial arts practitioners.


    "I''m afraid you are more than just a businessman?"


    The words are full of questions.

 Chapter 731

    For brivo''s serious eyes, orino said: "before looking for adults, I have talked with several other adults. Those adults cherish their lives and clearly express that they are willing to seek a chance of life. I don''t know if adults are willing to join us?"


    "The resistance?"


    Looking at olino, brivo asked with some uncertainty.


    Facing the gaze of brivo, orino didn''t say much, just nodded.


    Although it''s just a small action, but in this nod action, everything is clear.


    "The principle is that they..."


    Looking at olino, brivo suddenly realized.


    If it''s the rebels, it''s all right.


    Otherwise, how could a businessman say that.


    "You rebels are so brave. Aren''t you afraid that I''ll take you to commander Massey?"


    To briona''s slightly threatening words, orino was not afraid, looked indifferent, and said: "will you, my lord? Even if the adults have this plan, I''m afraid the other adults will not agree. "


    "Ha ha!"


    Brivo laughs and says in deep Italian, "you rebels are really far sighted."


    To brivana slightly ironic words, orino did not care, chuckled: "that adult..."


    "Do I have a choice?"


    Brevo asked with a smile.


    With a clear nod, orino raised his glass to brivo and said with a smile, "welcome to the resistance."


    Compared with orino''s joy, brivole didn''t feel that happy.


    In any case, it''s not pleasant to be alone.


    As if aware of brivo''s unhappiness, orino said apologetically: "in extraordinary times, extraordinary means must be used. I hope that adults can understand this. Now Bentley is in troubled times. We must have an integrated government that can do things and has confidence to ensure the safety of the people of Bentley. Only we rebel forces can do this. You are soldiers, Even if you join the resistance, you are fighting for this country. "


    Shaking his head, brivo''s expression slowed down, looking at the humanity around him: "what do you want us to do?"


    Brivo knows very well that in the current situation, he has no choice.


    To be loyal to the military government, there is only one end, that is, to die in battle. To join the Resistance Army, there is a possibility of survival, and in the subsequent changes, it may still be immortal.


    Brivo knew exactly where to go.


    After taking a sip of the wine in his glass and looking at the busy hall below, orino said calmly: "there will be a meeting after the banquet. Then, someone will inform you. Wait for it."


    Brivo nodded, leaning against the guardrail like orino, looking down at the bustling hall.


    Standing up straight, orino nodded to brivo and said, "enjoy this moment of peace. Maybe you will be busy for a long time from tomorrow."


    With that, in the eyes of brivo, orino left, shuttle in the crowd, and soon disappeared without a trace.


    In such a big hall, only the aroma of wine and meat rose, and the slightly light voice echoed.


    The party is in progress.


    As time goes by, with the song falling, the music disappears, and a lively banquet comes to an end.


    The drunken officers huddled away and returned to the barracks in their vehicles.


    The six centurions stayed and were taken to a room on the upper floor of the hotel.


    A secret meeting is going on.


    When the meeting was over, it was late at night.


    At the gate of the hotel, brivo came out with the vancomrades.


    On the street in front of the hotel, a number of military vehicles are waiting for the arrival of their owners.


    "Things change, don''t they? In the past, no one would have thought that we would join the Resistance Army now. That''s right. The times are changing. The era of the military government may have gone, and the kingdom of Bentley should also change. "


    The sound in my ear stopped brivo in the street.


    At this time, "boom" engine sound has sounded.


    A number of military vehicles carrying captain WAN are leaving.


    Looking around, it turned out to be him.


    Nori, one of the six vanguards in Amway, was attached to commander kenover.


    In the dim light, brivo said calmly: "it''s hard to say whether this choice is right or wrong. It''s too early to predict everything."


    Nori did not deny brivo''s words, but said: "at least now we have avoided a crisis. We all know that in a short time, the first Legion will take over the city. At that time, we have no choice but to surrender or die."


    On this point, brivo can not deny, indifferent way: "how do you know to join the resistance is the right choice? It is true that there are some disadvantages in some front military governments, but the strength of the military government is not comparable to that of the resistance. No matter how many thousands of commanders the resistance has instigated, as long as the three commanders control their respective capitals, the situation in Bentley will still be in favor of the military government. "


    In Bentley, only three fully armed capitals can resist the front of the first army. In a way, joining the resistance is also a dead end


    "No, no, no, brivo! Your opinion is still too extreme. "


    Nori shook his head and disagreed with brivo.


    Looking at brivo, nori said: "the resistance is smart. The war has been going on for half a month. The strength of the first army is well known. If you are the leader of the resistance, what do you do in the face of this situation?"


    "You mean..."


    Bravo face with doubt, do not confirm whether the guess in the heart is correct.


    Nori nodded irrefutably and said: "in the military aspect, the rebels have no hope, so they can only compromise. This is the only way. I think they are trying to negotiate with the first Legion at the moment, and the city under our feet is a gift from the rebels to the first Legion when we leave tomorrow."

 Chapter 732

    Gifts?


    What''s the difference between brivo''s silence and treason?


    Seeing brievo''s look, nori smiled, patted brievo on the shoulder and said, "don''t think too much. In this era, the meaning of the country is too vague. If we can''t gather a nation''s heart, what is the need for the military government to exist in Bentley? For a long time, under the rule of the military government, how many people will die for their country? I can''t say no, but it''s very few. "


    "Yes! Don''t forget to cancel the mission to those martial artists, otherwise, it will cause another storm


    Speaking of this, nori sighed deeply and said: "the fact is really impermanent. Yesterday, we were still thinking about how to make trouble for the first Legion. Today, just, just, no doubt. In a word, we will be real colleagues in the future. Let''s support each other. One more friend is better than one more enemy."


    Nori left, in the eyes of brivo into the vehicle, in the "rumble" of the engine roar, the vehicle disappeared at the end of the street.


    "Lord Bravo! It''s late at night. Let''s go back as soon as possible. "


    The officer in charge of the guard and driver in the car called to brivo, who was standing in the street.


    Bravo heard the words and got into the car in silence.


    In the dim street, the roar of the engine sounded again. With the movement of the vehicle, it gradually disappeared into the darkness.


    The next day.


    In a hotel in Amway city.


    Looking at the figure that is leaving, and looking at a pile of liquidated damages on the desk, Julie''s expression is quite speechless.


    This kind of cheap is really rare.


    The task they took over yesterday was suddenly cancelled today when they were ready to leave.


    They not only got a deposit for nothing, but also got the same penalty as the deposit.


    In other words, the three were right about everything, and they got 200000 yuan.


    They have never encountered such a thing.


    "Sister Julie, I remember that the guy who released the mission to us yesterday should be a soldier. The guild has information about him. A few years ago, he entrusted the mission to our guild."


    Ellie, who is beside Julie, suddenly says that the memory in her mind makes her know the identity of brivo.


    Soldiers? Chivi on one side is thoughtful.


    "If you are a soldier, I''m afraid this mission is unusual. Maybe you will violate the rules of our martial artists and join the war."


    Julie nodded, and chivvy was thinking the same thing in her heart.


    At this juncture, a soldier came to look for their mission, which was obviously related to the war.


    "Sister Julie!"


    One side of ally suddenly cried.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Julie looks for sound and looks at Ellie.


    Ellie looked out of the window and said, "look out!"


    outside?


    Julie doesn''t understand and looks out of the window along with Ellie''s eyes.


    At this, Julie was stunned and slightly surprised.


    Army. Julie sees an army.


    An army was walking in the street outside the window.


    Gray coat, uniform, bloated guards, dense figure filled the whole street, dense footsteps "step" a piece, when people''s steps and guards'' steps mixed together, the earth seems to be shaking.


    It''s the garrison, the garrison of Amway city.


    What is this doing?


    Evacuation?


    "Go! Let''s go out and have a look! "


    Urged by Julie, the three left the hotel.


    When walking out of the gate of the hotel, a shocking scene on the street immediately came into the eyes of the three people.


    The army, a huge army.


    Dense gray figure continuous, until the end of the line of sight.


    Where you can see with the naked eye, you can only see the soldiers walking around.


    And guards and military trucks.


    Looking at the ground from a high altitude, on the main road from the west gate to the East Gate in the huge Amway City, the retreating troops formed a long dragon with a length of several kilometers, moving towards the East Gate in a mighty way.


    "Sister Julie! The defenders of Amway seem to be pulling out! "


    Ellie saw it. She saw the military truck on the street.


    In the open truck, ally also saw the bandaged wounded.


    There are a lot of military trucks and a lot of wounded people.


    With so many troops, there is only one possibility to see where they come from.


    Then the garrison stationed in Ximen, only Ximen''s garrison can form this huge army.


    In those faces, the solemnity of the soldiers was no longer there, only the joy and loss.


    "What happened?"


    Watching the army on the street, Julie is puzzled.


    Why did the defenders of Amway suddenly withdraw?


    And in such a hurry.


    It''s just dawn, it''s just early morning.


    "Hey! What happened? Where are you going? "


    The footsteps of the army soon awakened the sleeping civilians.


    Before the army left, many civilians left their homes and gathered on both sides of the street, looking at the soldiers who were leaving in confusion.


    Some civilians can''t help asking the soldiers who are leaving.


    "Are you going to give up Amway city? What about Amway city when you''re gone? "


    There are still some people who understand. Some people can see at a glance where the soldiers on the street come from.


    When they learned that the army was coming from the west gate, the civilians on both sides of the street were boiling.


    Civilians have understood that Amway city has been abandoned.


    In the face of the civilians on both sides of the street, the soldiers could not help lowering their heads and walking in silence.


    They failed completely. When they received the order to evacuate, all the soldiers on the wall were relieved. This lucky performance is enough to prove their failure.


    The army is pulling out, the civilians can only watch, they can do nothing.


    When the news of the withdrawal of Amway garrison spread all over Amway, for a moment, people in Amway were in a panic.


    Because the civilians know very well that the Garrison has withdrawn, and then it''s the turn of the first army to enter the city.


    Once the first Legion enters the city, no one knows what will greet them.

 Chapter 733

    Just as the civilians in Amway city were panicking, someone''s voice suddenly sounded on the radio all over Amway city.


    "Don''t panic, don''t be afraid, please maintain the previous order, your lives will be guaranteed, will not be affected by the war, I swear in the name of the" resistance ", I will guarantee the safety of each and every one of you, please believe me, please believe the" resistance ", for your safety, before the ban is lifted, please try to stay at home."


    The voice repeated over and over again, echoing around Amway city.


    I have to say that the rebels are very efficient.


    Amway city had been in full control before the army against it.


    Whether it''s the city hall or the most important communication room.


    The broadcasting in the city is a tool to deliver messages to the civilians. The voice appearing in the broadcasting is over and over again, which is also a kind of reassuring guarantee for the majority of the civilians in Amway city.


    "The sky is changing in Amway city!"


    Looking at the army in the street and the radio in her ear, Julie murmured to herself.


    Although the voice is not big, it is clear enough for the two people around.


    Looking back from the street, Chevy looked at Julie beside him and said, "what are we going to do next? Leaving Amway city? "


    Julie nodded and said, "when the first Legion takes Amway, we can go back to Bali, too."


    Chevy thinks that Pali city has been occupied by the first Legion. When the first Legion takes over Amway City, the traffic between the two places may resume.


    Qiwei said: "this is good, we have been away for so long, the president should be worried."


    Yeah, they''ve been out of Bali for a long time.


    Since the first Legion occupied Bali, they have been trapped in Amway and unable to return to the guild.


    Now is the time to return to the guild.


    Silent looking at the behavior of the army on the street, the three were silent.


    An evacuation order made the whole Amway City boiling.


    As soldiers, they just follow the orders of their superiors. They don''t think about why they want to retreat, and they don''t think about too many political factors. For soldiers, they just obey the orders.


    What''s more, many soldiers feel relieved when they hear the order to retreat because of the defeat in Amway city.


    No one wants to die, the soldiers are human, they are also afraid of losing their lives, no one is willing to fight a war doomed to failure.


    At this time, the garrison in Amway city was withdrawing.


    When the walls of the west city become empty and empty.


    In the west gate, on the road in front of the city gate, a bloated bus was parked alone.


    On the side of the road beside the bus, several figures in plain clothes are guarding the two people who are talking in front of the bus.


    Looking at the closed city gate and the empty city wall, orino in front of the car sighed helplessly to the people beside him: "this is the end of the matter, and we can only compromise with the first army. Anyway, at least we rebel forces have done what we should do."


    Bentley''s situation is changing so fast that people can''t expect it.


    The original plan of the rebels was to carry out a revolution in the war, to overthrow the military government and replace it with the rebels, and then to expel the first legion with the strength of the whole country.


    However, the plan can''t keep up with the change, and the junta is acting as the rebels move.


    Perhaps I got some news ahead of time. A few days ago, the three capitals of Bentley were under complete martial law. Among the three capitals, the strength of the rebels was too weak. Once an incident happened, they would only be suppressed. After the failure of the plan to rebel against the commander Wan in the capital, the rebels could only focus on the small cities outside the capital.


    In the subsequent operations, although the small town''s counter operation was very smooth, the rebels had to change their strategic plan.


    From the original plan against the first Legion to the strategy of giving priority to cooperation with the first legion, in order to reduce the killing cost of the country in this war.


    Lelos nodded, sighed in his heart, and said in a deep voice, "once the junta is destroyed, our resistance will no longer exist."


    Yeah, it''s gone.


    In any case, the first Legion was all outsiders. How could the rebels who helped the outsiders survive after the war?


    It can only be a flash in the pan, drift with the tide and meet the new regime.


    With a gloomy look on his face, orino said in a deep voice: "this is the price we must pay for the resistance. No matter how much our descendants despise us, as the instructor said, we have no choice but to be worthy of our hearts. As long as we do this, it is enough. You know, our compromise has created the happiness of thousands of families and saved countless lives, This is also a belief in "revolution."


    Lelos is sure of this, and there is no doubt about their resistance''s belief in revolution.


    With a slight nod, lelos said: "even in the early morning, I''m afraid the first army will attack the city soon. I should also set out. I don''t know if the purpose of this trip will be smooth when I see that one again."


    Looking back at lelos, orino said solemnly: "go! Be careful all the way


    Two people silent look at each other, in orino''s gaze, lelos boarded the bus.


    "Let''s go!"


    Boarding the bus, lelos gave the driver the order to start.


    Outside the car, the guards of the guard stay, and they will wait with orino for the return of lelos.


    With the roar of the "rumbling" power stove, the bloated bus started with white smoke.


    Seeing the bus coming, the only soldiers left behind at the gate quickly opened the gate.


    Pushed by the soldiers, the heavy door was slowly opened in the "creak creak" sound.


    When the gate was opened to allow the bus to pass, the bloated bus roared under the gate and drove out of Amway.


    On the road outside the city, the bus is moving at a steady speed.


    In the car, lelos looked through the window to the position on the side of the road.


    At a glance, the position was empty. Except for the black craters, there were only countless twisted trenches like little snakes.


    Black traces, dense shells, broken cannons, this scene, let the position full of a smoke of war.


    However, at this time, the position is dead.

 Chapter 734

    Along with the progress, the bloated bus left the blank area outside the forest and plunged into the dark forest.


    On the road in the forest, the scenes on both sides give people a different feeling.


    The forest is still thick, but occasionally broken war equipment can be seen on both sides of the road.


    The most conspicuous is the destroyed guard.


    Such a big guard is like a scrap iron, quietly nest in the roadside, if you don''t look carefully, you can only see a big dark shadow, like a big stone in the dark forest.


    The dark picture is retrogressive, quietly looking at the retrogressive picture outside the window, at the moment, lelos''s heart is very calm.


    "My Lord! There''s a guard ahead


    The voice of the driver in the front seat suddenly rang, interrupting the train of thought of lelos.


    In the direction of the bloated bus, in the distance of the road under the forest, there is a huge war machine, which quietly nests on the road, with the black muzzle pointing straight ahead.


    In front of the war machine, several shadows stood straight in a row, cutting off the road.


    "Slow down, get closer!"


    That''s lelos''s advice.


    In the exhortation, the bus on the forest road slowed down and slowly approached the sentry post.


    "Attention! There is a situation. An unknown vehicle is approaching. Be alert. "


    The approach of the bus and the mobilizers in the temporary roadblock were certainly aware of it.


    In the warning, the mobilizers on the road clenched their guns, raised their muzzle and aimed at the approaching vehicles.


    And the hammer tank behind also slightly moved the muzzle, and the fire of the black hole moved with the approaching of the bus.


    In the roar of the engine, in the white smoke, the bus slowly approached.


    In the eyes of the mobilized soldiers, the bus stopped in front of the roadblock.


    Looking at the bloated guy in front of him, the mobilized soldiers quickly surrounded him with guns.


    "Open the door! Check it out! "


    The bus was surrounded by mobilized soldiers. Although the voice was mechanical, the people in the bus could understand it. It was elegant.


    One of the most common languages in the eastern hemisphere is also the language used in Bentley.


    Standing up from his seat, lelos looked as usual and said to the slightly nervous driver, "don''t be nervous! Open the door and let me down. "


    "Yes


    The driver immediately pulled a buckle on his side.


    In the "Yi" sound, the door opened.


    In the black hole under the muzzle of the gun, lelos calmly walked out of the car.


    "This place is under martial law. No one is allowed to pass through it!"


    Before lelos spoke, a mobilist in the front of the car took the lead.


    In the face of the black muzzle, lelos said with a smile: "I''m not a passer-by, but I come here with a purpose. This time I come to see your general on behalf of the" Resistance Army ". Please tell me."


    The rebels?


    In the helmet, the mobilizing soldier''s look was slightly stunned. He didn''t make the decision without authorization, but turned and walked to the roadside to contact the camp.


    "Yes, I see. I''ll take him to the camp immediately!"


    In the communication, the mobilizers clearly received the instructions from the superior officers.


    At the end of the communication, the mobilizers returned to lelos and said to him, "leave the car and follow me."


    With that, the mobilized soldiers turned and left, leading the way ahead.


    Lelos can only keep up.


    When he came to the side of the hammer tank, the huge war beast beside him attracted the attention of lelos.


    Looking at the behemoth with a little doubt, lelos was very surprised.


    Bentley does not have this kind of crawler heavy metal giant. In the memory of lelos, the armored units of all countries are basically "guards" of various types. Such heavy machinery does not exist at all.


    The biggest enemy of mankind is the polluting animals in the forest. Only the "guards" can move freely in the forest. The heavy armored tracked units have too high requirements on the road conditions, and they will be eliminated by human beings over time.


    "Yes?"


    Looking at the side of the beast, lelos said in his heart.


    Armored weapons like this are obviously used against human cities.


    In the city of human beings, with better road conditions, machinery with heavy armor like this has higher survival ability. The first generation of guards can''t compete with it in the city. I''m afraid only the second generation of "guards" can have the ability to compete with one of them.


    Led by the mobilized soldiers, the two men came to the rear of the hammer tank and boarded a "mouse" assault vehicle,


    With a slight "roar", the assault vehicle turned around on the road and disappeared in the dark woods.


    The dark scenery outside the window is rapidly retreating. In the car, lelos looks left and then right. Everything in the car is so novel to lelos.


    The car is very stable. When sitting in it, lelos can''t feel the shaking.


    And the engine. What kind of power furnace does this car use?


    From the appearance, the car is not big, and the interior space is not enough for the power stove.


    There are so many doubts. The technology used by the first Corps seems to be different.


    All the way, there is a light at the end of the road, and the destination is about to arrive.


    As the darkness above disappeared, the rat assault vehicle drove out of the forest and looked to the right, all the huge campsites came into view.


    Looking through the windshield at the space opened up on the right, lelos''s expression was slightly stunned, full of incredible.


    What did he see?


    There are endless tents, countless armored machinery and soldiers in dark green armor.


    In the open space outside the tent area, countless soldiers lined up in several squares, ready to go.


    On the side of the open space close to the road, armored machinery was placed in order. At a glance, it exuded a kind of prestige that can not be ignored.


    Lelos even heard the engine roar.


    At present, the army seems to be preparing to set out.


    This scene, let lelos heart feeling.


    With such a powerful army, it''s no wonder that the first Legion was unstoppable in the war.


    In the face of this army, how can Bentley resist?

 Chapter 735

    In lelos''s active mind, the scooter left the road, passed through the troops in the open field, and stopped at the edge of the tent area, in front of one of the largest barracks.


    Leaving the car, stepping on the soft ground, lelos looked around.


    The camp in front of me should be the destination of this trip.


    "Follow me! General Natasha is waiting


    With the mobilizers, lelos entered the camp.


    As soon as he entered the barracks, lelos felt his eyes staring at him.


    Looking into the tent, at a square table, lelos saw many dark green figures.


    At one end of the square table, lelos also saw the person he wanted to see.


    The general, the general in black blood armor and a hood.


    Looking at the strange figure in the camp, the sergeants at the square table put their curious eyes into it.


    At this time, the rebels come to us. What''s the matter?


    Cooperation?


    At the time in Bali, it was known that general Natasha had explicitly rejected the rebel offer of cooperation.


    Why did you come here this time?


    In the eyes of the crowd, lelos came forward, nodded to Natasha at the other end of the square table, and said: "after many days, we meet again! This time, I hope the general will not let me return empty handed. "


    Looking at the person opposite, Natasha said coldly, "if you still cooperate, you will come back empty handed this time!"


    A cold voice came out of the hood and into lelos''s ears.


    With a smile, lelos could not deny Natasha''s words and said: "this trip is different from the past. I came here with great sincerity. My task is to seek cooperation, or not."


    "You have half an hour."


    Looking at lelos, Natasha said coldly.


    Of course lelos knew what that meant.


    He must persuade the general in front of him in half an hour, otherwise his mission is doomed to fail again.


    With a slightly positive expression, lelos became serious and said, "the garrison of Amway city has completely withdrawn this morning. This is the sincerity of our resistance forces and a gift for you."


    After a few words, lelos solemnly said: "it is undeniable that your first army has a strong military force, and Bentley will fall sooner or later. But with the help of our rebel forces, you will occupy the land under your feet more quickly."


    "There is an inevitable trouble in ruling the outside world, and this kind of trouble can not be avoided by a strong military force. Our rebel forces can let you solve this trouble well and completely rule Bentley."


    Amway city''s defenders are out?


    The news surprised the sergeants.


    At the same time, they are also guessing whether there is any change in the interior of binley. Otherwise, how can the rebels have the right to order the garrison of Amway to withdraw?


    Seeing that the general still didn''t respond, lelos continued: "this time I''m here, not to cooperate, but to compromise. The significance of our resistance is to liberate the oppressed civilians. As long as the first Legion agrees to several requests of the resistance for the people, our resistance is willing to give up all rights. After the war, the resistance will naturally disappear."


    "Oh?"


    Speaking of this, Natasha was surprised. What is the reason that the rebels are willing to pay such a high price?


    Looking at lelos curiously, Natasha said, "what are your requirements?"


    Seeing that the general finally had a response, lelos was relieved.


    As long as there is interest in this matter, in the rebel no bottom line compromise, lelos does not believe that the first Legion will not be moved.


    After taking a deep breath, lelos solemnly said: "first, in the post-war reconstruction of the political system, in terms of the appointment of rights, priority should be given to the talented and ambitious people in the Resistance Army."


    "Second, the first Legion should be kind to the people of Bentley, at least not worse than when the military government ruled."


    "Third, as compensation for the dissolution of the resistance after the war, the first regiment should give preferential treatment to the members of the resistance in terms of employment. They have been working all their lives for this country, and they can not be allowed to achieve nothing."


    The words tiny Dun, looking at that black figure, the Lai Luo deeply breathed a sigh of relief, way: "these three conditions should not calculate excessively."


    It''s not too much. It can be said that the first Legion has given up everything.


    Looking around at the people at the square table, Natasha said, "what do you think of this?"


    What do you think?


    When Natasha asked, a chief Sergeant immediately said, "the conditions are reasonable, and the details need to be considered. The commander of Bentley has given the general the right to act as agent. If he agrees, the general can make his own decisions."


    "Yes! We have been trying to find a way to quickly solve the war in Bentley. If we have the help of the rebel forces, the future fighting will be much easier. I think it is feasible. "


    Another Sergeant agreed.


    Opinions have been unified. Although the other sergeants have not spoken, at least they have no objection.


    Seeing this, Natasha''s gaze in his hood looked at Lellos. "Under the rule of our first army, the regime is free. Whoever is in power has the final say. In the hundreds of positions, I can give you the priority of the rebellion, but whether you can see in the election is only your own ability."


    election?


    Lelos''s eyes are bright. This kind of political model can be said to devolve power to civilians.


    In this mode of regime, even civilians may climb to the top of power.


    Isn''t it a kind of justice that the rebels believe in?


    Lelos was a little excited. He did not expect that the first legion, which has a strong military force, should be so fair and free in its political choice, which was beyond people''s expectation.


    At this moment, lelos was a little worried. He deeply realized that he must immediately inform the instructor of this news, and the future strategic direction should be changed immediately.


    The members of the rebel forces with status in each city must conceal the identity of the "rebel forces", use the identity of businessmen to do some good deeds, win the hearts of the people, and make early preparations for the future election.

 Chapter 736

    Forced down the excitement in his heart, lelos said excitedly: "no problem, such a fair regime and a free and fair election are more interesting. There is no need to discuss this. I agreed on behalf of the resistance."


    After a little pause, lelos slightly regained his mood, and then said: "after taking over Amway City, please stop the attack. A few days ago, our rebel forces began to persuade us to plot against the regimes in the small cities. The plot is in progress, and we still need some time. If our operation is successful, More than a dozen small cities in Bentley will open the door for the first Legion. "


    "As for the three capitals..."


    "The three generals of Bentley seem to realize something and begin to shrink their forces and defend the capital. Among the three capitals, our rebel forces have no chance. The final battle depends on your first regiment. Of course, our rebel forces will also help."


    The three capitals were not easy to move, and Natasha was not surprised by the defeat of the rebels.


    If the capitals of Bentley were so easily shaken by the rebels, the first Legion could easily destroy them without the help of the rebels.


    "One month, I''ll give you a month''s time limit. After the time, the first regiment will end the war in its own way. In addition, the government funds of the cities you are plotting against must be handed over to the first regiment. Anyone who dares to use the government funds will bear the consequences."


    Looking at lelos, Natasha said coldly.


    One month is long enough. It''s the limit Natasha can accept.


    "This..."


    Lelos is in a bit of a dilemma. The time limit of one month is good. Although the time is tight, even if we can''t completely overthrow the small city, we should also overthrow most of the cities, and the remaining obstinate elements are not enough to worry about.


    But there''s no guarantee of government funding, because he can''t represent the entire resistance.


    After all, the benefits are too great. No one is willing to give up the meat.


    Even he didn''t want to give up the fat.


    People have selfish desires, and the superficially noble is often just to cover up the inner ugliness.


    Seeing lelos''s hesitation, Natasha said coldly, "if this can''t be guaranteed, the agreement between the first Legion and the rebels will be invalid. I''ll give you three days. If there is no answer in three days, the agreement will be invalid."


    That''s all.


    Lelos nodded and said, "I''ll ask the instructor as soon as possible. I''ll give you an answer in three days."


    Looking at lelos, Natasha issued an expulsion order and said, "you can go!"


    Lelos had no choice but to smile bitterly, so he had to turn around and go.


    The general''s words are too strong for anyone to have the right to refute.


    Moreover, in the face of the first legion, as the representative of the rebel army, how can he be tough?


    Of course, there is no equal dialogue due to the unequal power. From the beginning to the end, lelos knows this very well.


    Lelos left and disappeared into the camp.


    When lelos left, Natasha gave orders to the officers in the camp.


    Looking at the officers, Natasha said, "the army will set out immediately to take over Amway city. Besides, we should not relax our vigilance when marching. We can not deny that this will not be a conspiracy against the first army."


    During a war, any possibility exists, whether it is an enemy or a friend, and it cannot be determined by just a few words.


    For now, at least, the rebels are not something the first Legion can trust.


    "Yes


    The sergeants answered in unison.


    At Natasha''s command, the troops in the camp set out.


    The engine was roaring, the machinery was running, and in the roar of "rumbling", the hammer tank drove onto the road, forming a column several miles long on the road.


    When the armored units moved out, the soldiers in the square array in the open space also began to move.


    The soldiers followed the armored units, forming four columns on both sides of the hammers, following the armored units.


    On the dark forest road, with the appearance of the marching army, it became turbulent again, and all kinds of strange sounds echoed in the forest.


    When the army of the first Legion was close to Amway City, lelos had already got on his bus and was returning to Amway city.


    The battlefield outside the city was silent and there was no life.


    Suddenly, there was a "roar" from the forest.


    The sound was getting closer and louder. When it was close to the extreme, the shadow swayed and a bus rushed out of the forest.


    The speed of the bus is very fast, whistling past the highway in the position, and within a mile of the blank area, it quickly crossed, followed the highway through the open gate and opened into the city.


    At the time of leaving, those figures were no longer there.


    The bus into the city did not stop, but quickly disappeared at the end of the street.


    At this time, the horns around Amway city are still ringing again and again, repeating the same words.


    When the bus disappears, the "rumble" of the engine goes with it.


    The empty west gate was calm again.


    But the calm did not last long.


    With the "strange sound" in the forest appearing again, Ximen became lively again.


    In the roar of the "rumbling" engine, in the dense sound of footsteps, we can only see the edge of the forest, the entrance and exit of the road extension, with the shadow shaking, an army appeared from the forest road, moving forward.


    The huge war machinery, dense and orderly arranged figures, like a dark green dragon, gushed out from the forest.


    The enemy disappeared.


    Looking to the front, no matter on the wall or the position under the city, there was no one, a dead scene.


    At the end of the road, the huge city gate has been opened. Looking into the city along the gate, you can see some buildings in the city.


    The defenders of Amway city have been evacuated. It seems that the news is correct.


    The road into the city is clear.


    As the front troops passed through the gate, the first regiment entered the city.


    The long line spread to the city like a long dragon.

 Chapter 737

    "The sergeants at all levels immediately took control of the four walls and occupied the important buildings in the city."


    When the army entered the city, at the command of front-line commander love, the marching troops were divided.


    Countless soldiers left the main team and ran down the stairs to the walls on both sides. A guard followed them.


    For the whole team, only a small number of troops were diverted, and the large troops still went to the city along the main road under their feet.


    Compared with the abundant land area of Bali City, the buildings of Amway city are slightly compact.


    As soon as you enter the city, there are many factories standing up in the square less than 100 meters wide.


    Looking to the end of the street, factories are like rolling hills, which can''t see the end at a glance.


    This is an industrial city, a small town with a small area.


    Compared with the city of Bali, the area of the city of Amway is much smaller. The length of the four walls is far less than that of the city of Bali. The length of the walls is enough to calculate the area of the city of Amway.


    When the long army left the industrial area and entered the residential area, the civilians in the city had already been prepared for the arrival of the first Corps. They closed the door and peeped at the troops passing through the street behind the window.


    Facing the empty streets, this is what the first Legion wants to see. Without the obstruction of civilians, the movement of the first Legion in the city will be more free.


    The machinery is roaring, the earth is shaking, the dark green army is like a metal dragon, crushing the ground, emitting a force that people can''t speak. Under this force, the civilians hidden in the room are all amazed.


    Outside the metal army, the orderly moving figure, the consistent sound of footsteps, just wait and see, gives people a feeling of trembling.


    "The first regiment has entered the city. Their target should be the Council hall."


    In a hotel in the city, there are three figures on the window seat in the lobby.


    Now they all look out of the window.


    Outside the window, a huge army was passing by, which attracted their attention.


    The mechanical roar of the war beast, as well as those soldiers walking around in dark green armor, all of which surprised chivi.


    Looking out of the window, he couldn''t help exclaiming: "the military strength of the first Legion can''t be underestimated. Taking this strict discipline as an example, it has far surpassed many countries."


    The war is cruel, especially when foreign enemies invade. When they attack a city, they have to burn, kill and plunder it. Sometimes when the army suppresses the rebellion, the soldiers will seize the opportunity to rob some property, not to mention the foreign enemies.


    However, the first Legion is very regular, no matter when they attack Bali or at the moment, they don''t attack the civilians.


    To Qiwei''s words, Julie can not deny, light way: "this is very good, at least in this war, Bentley civilians will not become victims."


    Three people speechless, only this, gratifying.


    "Sister Julie! What do you mean by the rebellion? Obviously controlled Amway City, but gave up. Isn''t it cheap for the first Legion? "


    In the heart of doubt, let the side of Ellie puzzled asked.


    Yeah, why?


    Julie didn''t understand that either.


    Only one side of chivi thought deeply, he said: "the purpose of the resistance is to seize power from the military government, but the invasion of the first legion of foreign enemies makes them see no hope. Perhaps, the resistance has compromised with the first Legion."


    Compromise with the first army?


    Julie, Ellie''s face is slightly dazed and thinking.


    Maybe Chevy is right. It''s a very high possibility.


    Chevy continued: "as you can see, in terms of military affairs, the difference between Bentley and the first Legion can be seen only by the army outside. It''s only half a month since the first Legion captured Turner island. In the half a month, Bali city and Amway city have fallen one after another, and the war situation is clear at a glance. According to this speed, the attack will not take three months, I''m afraid Bentley will fall completely. It''s no surprise that the rebels will compromise with the first army when they learn of this situation. "


    "If the rebels really compromise, it will be a good thing for the civilians in Bentley. At least because of the compromise of the rebels, a lot of killing will be reduced in this war, and many families will avoid the crisis of losing their family support. After all, the soldiers in Bentley are human beings and have their own families. If they die in the war, it will be very important for their families, No doubt it''s a devastating blow, whether it''s mental trauma or economic pressure, enough to bring down the whole family. "


    Julie nodded and agreed with Chevy.


    Chevy is right. The compromise of the rebels is undoubtedly a good thing for the civilians in Bentley.


    When the army of the first Legion entered the city, Amway city was destined to change its owner.


    For the rebels, Amway city is a gift to the first legion, a sincere compromise.


    For the evacuation of Amway related personnel, the rebels did a thorough job.


    Both the garrison and the military personnel related to the military were evacuated, leaving only some civilian officials in the Council of the first Legion.


    When the army of the first Legion took full control of the Council hall in the city.


    So far, Amway city has been completely in the hands of the first Legion.


    After more than half a month''s war, the first regiment took control of another city.


    When Amway city is controlled, there is no need for the camp outside the west gate to exist.


    At Natasha''s command, the camp disappeared, so the military entered Amway city one after another.


    At the same time, the roads between Amway city and Bali city have been restored, and the two places have been connected again.


    Amway City, city hall gate.


    With a slight engine roar, three assault vehicles pulled out of the street towards the assembly hall.


    On the road under the stairs, three assault vehicles stopped.


    The door opened and sergeants stepped out of the three cars.


    Among them, Natasha, who was dressed in black armor, got off the first rat assault vehicle.

 Chapter 738

    Seeing the arrival of general Natasha, Luo Fu, who had been waiting under the stairs, quickly welcomed him.


    With a military salute, love said, "general! Amway city has been fully controlled, patrol teams have been sent to maintain order, no armed personnel have been found


    "Well!"


    With a reply, Natasha stepped up the steps with the sergeants and went to the end of the steps, the gate of the Council hall.


    Love followed.


    As she walked, Natasha asked love, "what''s the flow of money in this city? On the commercial side, there is also the Treasury of the military government. "


    Following Natasha, rove replied, "the vault has been found, right in the city hall. As Amway City paid taxes to Marani city only a month ago, there are not many crystal coins left in the vault. As for the capital flow in business, it is OK after a simple understanding, because Amway city is an industrial city producing seasonings, and the business is very developed, However, as most of the factories in Amway city are private, the funds are in the hands of the businessmen in Amway city. "


    A businessman?


    After a little thought, Natasha said, "don''t move the interests of the people for the time being. As long as Amway city is controlled, the capital flow of business will come into the pocket of our first Corps sooner or later, step by step."


    Love nodded and said: "I think so too. If our first Legion wants to rule Bentley for a long time, it must maintain the stability of human society and not be too barbaric."


    The last step had passed, and the crowd followed Natasha into the open hall.


    When you enter the gate, you will see a hall.


    The layout of the hall is a little simple, it seems very open, looks like a slightly simple reception hall.


    In the hall, there are many posts, and in those posts, some civilian staff can be seen.


    For the soldiers of the first regiment standing guard in the hall, they seem to be very afraid and don''t know what to do when they stay in their posts.


    Walking in the hall, Natasha said to love beside her, "where is the mayor of Amway?"


    Love shook his head and said, "I''ve run away. I''ve left Amway city with the retreating garrison."


    Did you run?


    It seems that the mayor of Amway city has some backbone and is unwilling to serve the enemy.


    But what''s the point of his following the retreating garrison?


    Once the first Legion has reached an agreement with the rebels, the defenders he follows will be transformed into friends of the first Legion. Where can he go then?


    "Find someone to take his place! We''ll stay here for a long time. This industrial city can''t be abandoned. It can be restored as soon as possible. "


    "Yes


    Guided by love, Natasha and the sergeants entered a conference room on the second floor.


    The original empty conference room, with Natasha''s arrival, once again showed its role.


    When all the chief sergeants were seated one by one, Natasha, who was sitting on the throne, showed humanity: "the control of a city is not a simple matter. The civil affairs will be handed over to the civilian officials in the Council hall for the time being. The previous system of the military government should not break it for the time being, but wait for the end of the war to deal with the affairs in the political system. Now your task is to maintain law and order in Amway city. When you go down, you will divide the responsibility area


    "Yes


    They all answered in unison.


    "General Natasha!"


    At this moment, Luo Fu, who is here, suddenly exclaimed. He seems to have something to say.


    Natasha looked at love in her hood and said, "what''s the matter? Say


    Luo Fu said: "although Amway city is an industrial city, its raw materials for producing goods come from all the cities in Bentley. Now it is in the period of war. Once the spare raw materials are used up, the factories in the city will stop operation. Moreover, the transportation of goods needs smooth routes. Whether it is for foreign trade or domestic sales, it will pass through Marani city, Now Marani is still under the control of the junta. I''m afraid the industrial city will have to stop running before the end of the Bentley war. "


    Natasha was silent, but she ignored this easy thing.


    Yes, Amway City couldn''t work until the first Legion took control of Bentley.


    Now, we can only let the city continue to be silent.


    Looking up slightly, Natasha looked at love and said, "the conditions don''t allow it. Let''s talk about it later."


    "Yes! I see! "


    Love nodded and responded.


    Looking back from love, Natasha looked around and said, "go! Before the battle comes again, sergeants at all levels must do their own work well! "


    "Yes


    They all answered in unison.


    get up!


    A military salute was given to Natasha, who was sitting on the throne. The sergeants then walked outside the conference room.


    With the departure of the sergeants, Natasha was the only one in the huge conference room.


    Sitting on the throne, Natasha thought deeply. At the moment, she thought a lot.


    Think of Amway City, think of the resistance, think of the whole country of Bentley, and the master.


    Now the owner should return to Nanlin Island soon.


    In her heart, Natasha murmured to herself.


    Count the days. It has been many days since the master left.


    ----


    Amway city fell. The reason for the fall is unknown.


    The rebels were very clever. When they rebelled against the defenders in Amway, Marani lost contact with the front lines.


    In the Rebellion''s deliberate intention, major cities across the country have been informed of the fall of Amway city.


    Under the deliberate guidance of the rebels, the military government in Bentley is losing public opinion.


    The sword of daermos, hanging over the heads of civilians, is falling on the junta.


    The fall of Amway city has shocked countless people, and a storm is slowly sweeping the whole country.


    Among the three major cities, the news of the fall of Amway made the people panic, and the military governments of the three places were also tightening martial law on their respective capitals.

 Chapter 739

    Marani city.


    In a villa on a hill outside.


    "Instructor! Let''s evacuate as soon as possible. The military government has gone crazy. They are arresting people everywhere in the city. If we don''t leave, we won''t be able to leave. Now our forces are scattered in cities all over the country. In Marani City, we can''t protect the safety of the instructors. "


    In the study on the second floor of the villa, pelos in a grey robe was persuading the figure behind the table.


    Today, the sky of Marani has changed. In order to find out the rebels in the city, commander Massey has issued another order to kill them. Once suspected, they are likely to be dead.


    In this situation, it''s too dangerous to stay in Marani.


    It is because of this that Perlos, in his busy schedule, rushed back to the villa to persuade the instructor to leave.


    For Pelosi''s nervous look, lockth smiles indifferently, as if he doesn''t care about the dangerous situation.


    Looking at pelos, Rox shook his head and said, "pelos! You know, I can''t leave. Once I leave, I''ll be a rebel. Once I''m a rebel, you should know what will happen next. "


    With a smile of disdain, Lockes said sarcastically: "the military government will kill a lot in order to rest assured that they will not let go of any formal members of the Huihang chamber of Commerce. In the three capital cities, the family background of our Huihang chamber of Commerce will be completely uncovered, and tens of thousands of people will die because of me. Do you think I can leave?"


    "But..."


    Peros hesitated.


    Today''s Marani city is too dangerous. Once someone suspects the instructor, it''s all fun.


    At that time, Huihang chamber of Commerce will be eradicated, and even the instructor''s life will be in danger.


    "No, but!"


    Rox continued with a solemn look: "I have to stay. No one knows my identity in the resistance except you three. Do you think lelos and orino will betray the resistance?"


    Peros shook his head and said, "of course not!"


    With a slight look of relief, Lockes said with a smile, "since I won''t, my identity will never be exposed. Without the risk of exposure, I can''t leave. Even if I leave, I have to leave with the knowledge of commander Massey. Otherwise, Huixing chamber of Commerce will be in danger."


    Looking at the instructor''s resolute expression, Perlos sighed helplessly.


    He knew that the instructor would not leave. Huihang chamber of Commerce had a big family and a big business. It could not be buried in the hands of the military government.


    "Now that the instructor has made a decision, I won''t persuade him any more. After this time, I will leave Marani. I''m afraid it''s time for Bentley to fall in the next meeting," peros said


    With a slight nod, Lockes said: "the strategic plan of the Resistance Army after the war can only rely on the three of you. Since you have decided to take a free hand, do it boldly, and let the Resistance Army play its last remaining role."


    Looking at the instructor unexpectedly, Perlos asked, "instructor! Is it good news from lelos? "


    Rox nodded and said: "yes, soon lelos contacted me. For our compromise, the first Legion accepted and I agreed to their additional conditions. At this time, the first Legion should have reached an agreement with us."


    The contact with lelos was yesterday. One day later, the treaty should have been completed.


    "The three of you will talk about the details when you meet. By then, you will know the contents of the agreement."


    Perlos nodded and said, "I see!"


    Looking slightly sideways, lelos looked out of the window at the courtyard.


    The forest nearby, the city far away, all in the eye.


    It''s very quiet here, far away from the noise of the city, which can make people feel the freshness of nature at a close distance.


    Whether the unknown danger will come or not, there is no self-confidence in the heart of Lockes.


    Who can know the unknown things in advance? There is no impermeable wall in the world. No matter how thoroughly the identity is hidden, there is also the risk of exposure.


    But he did not regret his decision.


    Looking back out of the window, Rox looked at peros in silence and said, "don''t contact me any more, and don''t send someone to contact me. Since then, I''m not the instructor, but the president of Huixing chamber of Commerce, and the rebels..."


    In his heart, close sighed deeply and said: "after the war, it should not exist! My task is over, and the fate of Bentley Congress depends on the efforts of those who have aspirations. "


    Silently nodded.


    Clench your right hand, place it on your chest, bend slightly, and Perlos gives Rox a chest covering salute.


    In the farewell of Rox''s slight nod, pelos quietly turned and left.


    In the light step, peros''s figure disappeared behind the door.


    When peros disappeared, Rox, sitting behind the table, took a deep breath.


    As he stretched back, Rox reached out and rubbed his forehead.


    In recent days, the situation in Bentley has changed so fast that he did not expect it. As the instructor of the rebel army, he did not worry less.


    an instructor?


    Rubbing his forehead stopped abruptly. Rox put down his hand and looked at the plane on the table.


    Many, many years ago, there were no rebels in Bentley.


    Lockes did not understand the belief that freedom is fair.


    The only thing he knew was the one who wanted to change Bentley, completely.


    Under the direction of that one, he started from scratch and established a rebel army belonging to Bentley, fighting for freedom and fairness, and for overthrowing the military government.


    Now, his task has been completed. Although he can not be said to be successful and retired, at least because of him, Bentley has got an opportunity to change. Whether this opportunity is good or bad is unknown for the moment, but at least Bentley has a chance to change.


    In a moment of hesitation, Rox picked up the phone on the table and broadcast a number that had been hidden in his heart.


    The microphone was placed in his ear, listening to the "beep" in the microphone. For a moment, Rox was a little nervous.


    At this time, there was a strange sound in the microphone, and then a sound appeared.

 Chapter 740

    "Rox?"


    The voice is suspicious, but it is full of magnetism. You can tell from the voice that the age of the opposite is not much different from that of Rox.


    "Yes, it''s me!" he said


    "I haven''t contacted you for a long time. You should have good news this time."


    hot wire?


    Rox is not sure. He doesn''t know whether his choice will satisfy him.


    After a moment''s hesitation, Lockes said truthfully: "maybe it is! The opportunity to change Bentley has come. The rebels and the first Legion have reached an agreement. "


    Because of this, the other side of the phone kept a little silent.


    It took a long time for Rox to wait, and the voice rang again: "yes, maybe you are right, but Rox, what I want is to change Bentley country, not let it disappear."


    He denied it. To this point, Rox looked indifferent and said slowly, "I know, but I have no choice, and this country has no choice. You are for the country, and I am for the people. If Bentley has a little possibility, I will not choose this road. But from Bentley, I can see no hope, only let it perish, Waiting for its rebirth, musk! As a good friend of yours for many years, I hope you can learn to compromise, step back and expand your horizons. With your talents, you may be able to make great achievements in the future. "


    The other side of the phone fell silent again.


    After a long time, the voice began to ring: "maybe you are right, I will consider what you said, let time prove everything, if it really comes to the point where things can''t be done, I will give up and compromise."


    With that, the voice on the phone was completely silent.


    "Doodle" sounds again.


    Rox was relieved to hear that.


    Then he put down the phone and let it return to its original position.


    Sitting in his seat, Rox was in a trance. He thought of Muske.


    Although he is one of the three rulers of Bentley, he is not satisfied with the status quo of Bentley''s three-point system. His ideal is to integrate the whole Bentley and occupy a place among the world powers.


    But reality destroyed his ideal. He could not and did not have the ability to change the status quo of Bentley.


    That''s why Muske thought of the resistance and wanted to change Bentley by thinking. It was because of Muske that the resistance appeared in Bentley.


    If Muske is not one of the three Bentley commanders, Lockes knows very well that the position of instructor belongs to Muske, and no one can change that.


    "Let time prove everything?"


    Lockes murmured and shook his head helplessly.


    In the final analysis, there is still a "Hope" for Binli, which makes him intend to stick to the end.


    As he said, let time prove everything.


    The fall of Amway City surprised many people and affected their life trajectory.


    But for Marani''s commander, Marcel, the only thing left for him today is anger.


    Two days have passed since Amway city fell.


    A meeting to vent one''s anger just unfolds.


    In the early morning, all the vancomrades and senior officials in Marani city gathered together to attend a meeting in the military government temporarily called by commander Massey.


    Under the soft light, the huge office is full of people, both in the main seat and the Deputy seat.


    At a glance, there were no less than 100 people in the huge conference room.


    Crowded figure, let the meeting room see the heat boiling.


    Although there are many people, the huge conference room is silent, even a whisper does not exist.


    The most important source of this phenomenon is the theme based Messinger.


    He was dressed in a gorgeous gray uniform, and his face was gloomy. At a glance, he could feel the anger in his heart.


    At this time, no one dares to offend the angry masseter.


    In the eyes of many people, masseter raised his head and looked around at all the people in the conference room. He said with an excited look: "at the moment of Bentley crisis, the rebels betrayed their country. It''s ridiculous that these traitors still talk about freedom and fairness!"


    "And more!"


    Speaking of this, he became angry and said: "some soldiers are greedy for life and afraid of death. Their behaviors make people angry. They have been trained by the military government for many years to hold a high position and enjoy wealth. In the end, they still rebel without hesitation. They are just white eyed wolves. I don''t know what benefits the rebels have given them so that they can betray their country without hesitation. I am here to tell you clearly that I will not make them feel better for the rebels. They must be severely punished. "


    Angry voices reverberated in the conference room, which made many people silent and solemn.


    The collapse of Amway city had a great impact on the people. On the one hand, it was the morale of the people, and more importantly, it was the loss of troops.


    It was more than 80000 people, who were so simply out of the control of the military government.


    This is an absolute blow to Marani city.


    Today, Marani has few troops available.


    Even if the troops were recalled from those small cities, the garrison of Marani was only 60000.


    Although there are a lot of 60000 troops, it is impossible for Marani to stand on the two walls.


    At this time, a senior official summoned up courage and said: "my Lord, commander! Nowadays, the rebel forces are treason. Under the instigation of the rebel forces, the people in the small cities outside the capital are in a panic, for fear that they may be rebelled by the rebel forces. Recently, the rebel forces are very active in the small cities, and their actions are very frequent, which is very likely. "


    As soon as the words came out, an official retorted: "now that the troops stationed in the small cities have been withdrawn to Marani, what can we do even if we know that the rebels will act? Can we send troops to suppress it? The troops sent to suppress may be rebelled by the rebels in the middle of the journey. "


    Perhaps the official who spoke was not malicious, but this sentence undoubtedly caused a lot of people''s displeasure.

 Chapter 741

    A centurion in a grey uniform immediately asked, "what do you mean? Are all our vanguards treacherous? If so, do you think you have a chance to attend the meeting today? "


    In the face of the long men''s eyes, the senior officials who spoke shrunk their necks and laughed, no longer talking.


    He didn''t mean any harm, he was just a quick talker.


    Now that you''re wrong, the best thing to do is to shut up, or you''re likely to catch fire.


    Maisaige waved his hand to stop the conflict between civil servants and officers. He said in a deep voice: "now the situation is not good for us. We can only retreat from the capital and watch the change. As for those small cities, there are still some soldiers in those cities. I don''t believe it. All the city leaders are people who are greedy of life and fear of death."


    In silence, the situation in Bentley was so bad that the military government had to retreat in the capital.


    How long has it been?


    How long has it been since the invasion of the first Legion?


    In such a short period of time, their military government was completely at a passive disadvantage.


    At this time, an official suggested: "my Lord! It''s not the way to continue this situation. Now the rebel forces are all over the territory. It''s not the way to let them continue to be reckless. Do you want to consider asking for help from external forces? "


    Help from outside?


    Everyone looks at each other?


    Where do they come from?


    Although Bentley is very prosperous in maritime trade, it has not lost contact with the outside world. The airport of Marani is the biggest proof.


    However, due to Bentley''s chaotic political system, there is no necessary exchange with other countries, and there is no foreign embassy in Bentley.


    Even if they want to turn to outside forces, they don''t know who to turn to.


    What''s more, who will offend the powerful first army for Bentley?


    For this proposal, masseter was very interested. He said to the official who made the proposal, "what''s your opinion?"


    In response to the unexpected inquiry of masseter, the officials who put forward the suggestions were slightly stunned.


    He just said it casually. He didn''t expect that commander Massey was really interested in his suggestion.


    What can we do?


    It never occurred to him which country he could get help from.


    by the way!


    As soon as he was in deep thought, he said: "my Lord, commander! We can send someone to ask for help from ASEAN. It is said that the first Legion''s trip to yehlin Island offended not only commander kenover, but also a member of ASEAN. As long as we find that member, maybe it will be done. Even if ASEAN can''t cross the first Legion''s line of defense at sea, it can also make trouble for the first Legion in the rear of the first Legion. As far as I know, The headquarters of the first Legion is in Nanlin Island, which is very close to ASEAN. It''s very easy for ASEAN to find trouble with the first Legion. When contacting ASEAN, we can make preparations and send people to the nearest island countries in Southwest China for help. "


    "It''s OK to ask for help from ASEAN, but let''s forget the island countries in the southwest. If we don''t have a strong maritime force, we can''t help Bentley at all. As I say, we''d better go to the hero Association. They always like to meddle in their business. Is it a dispute between human beings that Bentley was invaded by the first army? If so, they have an obligation to help us through this


    One of the vanguards retorted and offered his own opinion.


    "Obligation? Do you really think the hero Association will participate in this war for no reason? If they don''t have the benefits they want, they will just look on coldly. Don''t forget that behind those heroes are all powerful countries, and their interests are those of those countries. Unless Bentley is willing to pay for the interests of the hero Association, there is no possibility of this. "


    In the face of the topic of asking for help from external forces, the conference room is in dispute.


    The intensity of the argument made the conference room noisy.


    "All right! Be quiet


    Seeing that the argument was getting more and more intense, Massey stopped it and ended the noisy argument.


    When the conference room was completely calm and looked around the crowd, Massey said in a deep voice: "ASEAN, a country full of slaves, dealing with them is undoubtedly to work with wolves, and if we want to drive this wolf, we need to pay a high price, because they are wolves. Therefore, even if we pay the price, it may not bring us help. So, turn to ASEAN, I''m not going to talk about it anymore. "


    "As for the heroes Association..."


    After a moment''s reflection, masseter said, "what''s the most valuable thing in Bentley? Of course, it''s protocrysts. If several protocrysts can solve the Bentley crisis, the price will be acceptable. This proposal is very good. Afterwards, I will discuss with the three commanders. Once it''s passed, we will send people to contact the hero Association and wait for our good news. "


    Heroes association?


    Everyone looks at each other. Is it really useful to ask for help from the hero association?


    Although they all know that the heroes in the hero association are all non-human guys, Bingley is facing a war. Can those heroes really quell the war?


    Some people are hopeful that the hero association can really solve the crisis in Liberia.


    And some people don''t think so. If the hero Association really has that ability, there will be no war between human beings.


    But people also know that in today''s situation, they don''t have much choice.


    Human society operates under the interests, and there are as many disputes as there are interests.


    Whether it was the invasion of Bentley by the first Legion or the reconciliation of the hero Association, everything was due to interests.


    But in some cases, once they give up their own interests, they will find that they have been peeped at by the wolves.


    To seek help from external forces is the only hope of the Bentley military government, but it may be the last despair.


    Where is Bentley''s destiny? It''s a blur now. No one knows what kind of future is waiting for Bentley.

 Chapter 742

    The sea is vast and boundless.


    In the sparkling sea, the huge "emperor" is riding the wind and waves, sailing fast.


    The sharp bow divides the sea water into two parts and flows to both sides. The sea water is disturbed and stirred by the propeller at the stern. Where the "emperor" passes, there are traces of white waves.


    Looking around, the sea is still a vast expanse of white, can not see the land, a world of water.


    After many days of sailing, Nanlin island is very close. Maybe we can see the land in the distant sky in the next moment.


    On the side of the emperor, the huge cruiser never left, just like a guard with a knife, sailing with the emperor.


    Compared with the "emperor", the cruiser''s size is a little petite, but under the black muzzle, the cruiser is more deterrent.


    At this point, by the pool on the top deck, as usual, Limon was teasing Claria.


    Since having Claria, Li Meng has the pleasure of passing the time in the boring days.


    The water is rippling gently. Claria in the pool, in the gaze of Li Meng by the side of the pool, has a slender figure swimming in the water, which is very dexterous.


    Suddenly, the water boils.


    In a splash, she rushed out of the water, her upper body lying on the edge of the pool, the fish tail gently swaying in the water.


    Looking at clariya beside him, Li Meng smiles silently. He picks up a piece of fish from the plate beside him and feeds it to clariya.


    In the face of food, Claria, like a dog, opens her mouth with sharp teeth, bites off the fillets and chews them with relish.


    Beside Li Meng, Wendy stood quietly, occasionally looking at the owner sitting by the pool, and occasionally looking at the mermaid in the pool.


    The huge top deck, with the existence of Li Meng, is just like a leisure place, which is full of baldness all the time.


    "Wendy, how long have we been away from Nanlin island?"


    When the fish in his hand was swallowed by Claria, Li Meng withdrew his hand and asked Wendy beside him.


    In the face of the host''s inquiry, Wendy thought a little. She said in a soft voice, "it''s 23 days, counting today."


    Unconsciously, 23 days have passed.


    Li Meng sighed: "time flies. You say it''s night now. Where are Tanya and them?"


    Li Meng thinks of Jiye and Tanya. Their tasks are rather vague. They may be stationed at the port or patrolling outside.


    "General Sawyer''s task is to guard ASEAN. Now he should be in the port. General Tanya''s task is to inspect the South China Sea. Now he should be somewhere in the South China Sea, master! If you want to see general Tanya, you can call her back


    Li Meng shook his head, got up from the ground, walked to the pavilion, and said: "let them continue to do their own things, I''m just asking!"


    Wendy didn''t say much. She just followed her silently.


    Today, although the problem of communication can not be solved, there are many ways to get in touch with the people who are performing tasks outside. Although the South China Sea is large, it is still relatively small compared with other vast waters. It is not difficult or easy to find someone in this sea circle.


    Only by heart can we find it.


    Entering the garden and the pavilion, Li Meng sat down on the couch.


    As soon as he sat down, Li Meng''s expression moved and said calmly: "it seems that we have" gone home "!"


    Yeah, home.


    Because of the host''s words, Wendy, standing in the pavilion, looked out of the glass into the distance.


    In the direction of the emperor, at the end of the distant horizon, the land appeared.


    Although it was hazy, there was no doubt that it was the horizon of the land.


    That''s Nanlin Island, the headquarters of the first regiment.


    After many days, they finally came back.


    Two hours later!


    "Woo! Woo


    In the sound of sirens, in the roar of engines, the huge cruiser with the "emperor" into the bay.


    Looking into the Bay, in nearly a month, the port has changed a lot, various construction measures have begun to take shape, and the traces of a port have been very clear.


    In a few months, a new port will appear in the bay.


    In the busy construction, the bay is still busy, with all kinds of ships going in and out, but compared with the past, those wooden river transport ships have disappeared and replaced with standard engineering ships.


    Both transport ships carrying sand and stone and engineering ships with other functions have been replaced by unified standard ships.


    This greatly increases the transportation volume of building materials and undoubtedly increases the efficiency of transportation.


    The appearance of the "emperor" undoubtedly shocked the port. As early as when the "emperor" appeared from the open sea, at the entrance of the Bay, the mobilized soldiers in the sentry posts on both sides of the mountain peaks had already informed the higher authorities of the news.


    When the emperor was moored in the deep water of the Bay, a speedboat came fast.


    Top deck, in the pavilion.


    Looking slightly, Li Meng said to Wendy: "go and prepare! It''s time to go back to the temple! "


    Wendy nodded and moved, leaving the pavilion.


    Although there was nothing to be prepared for such a large "emperor", Wendy knew very well what to prepare.


    There are many things to do for the ship going back to Qingcheng and the nuns on the ship.


    "Ding Dong!"


    The door of the elevator opened. When Wendy was about to enter, a black figure came out of the elevator.


    "General night!"


    Wendy was a little surprised when she looked at who it was.


    "Well!"


    With a reply, the night, dressed in black blood pattern, asked Wendy, "is your highness on the boat?"


    Wendy nodded and said, "yes, the master is in the pavilion."


    She got a satisfactory answer from Wendy, so she decided to leave.

 Chapter 743

    However, the abnormality suddenly found in Wendy''s body made night pause.


    The eyes in the hood swept Wendy''s whole body, and the night was full of doubts.


    Then he seemed to think of something, and night''s expression moved and her eyes flickered.


    Seeing that general Sawyer refused to leave in front of him, Wendy asked suspiciously, "is there anything else? General


    "No!"


    She gathered up her thoughts, stepped forward, walked past Wendy in the night, and walked quickly to the pavilion.


    Looking back at the night, Wendy entered the elevator with doubts.


    Although there was no expression on general Sawyer''s face under his hood, Wendy felt a clear mood fluctuation on general Sawyer.


    Why?


    What on earth made general Sawyer''s mood fluctuate?


    With doubt, Wendy''s figure disappeared in the elevator.


    "What is this?"


    When passing by the swimming pool, an unexpected object in the pool attracted night''s attention.


    Also let night stop.


    Looking at the figure lying on the edge of the pool, in the hood, the look of the night was stunned.


    Is this a mermaid?


    The legendary mermaid?


    The upper body is a human body, and the lower body is a fish tail. In the cognition of night, this kind of creature is a legendary existence, which only appears in novels and movies.


    Today, however, she saw a mermaid with her own eyes.


    From the appearance, she is really beautiful. She is a mermaid.


    She night some doubts, his highness is how to get her, unexpectedly got a mermaid?


    The stop of the night also made Claria notice such a passer-by staring at her.


    Two small eyes stare small eyes, are curious about each other''s identity.


    "Well, it must be the man again!"


    So think of clariya mercilessly white one eye, not far away she can''t see the face of the figure, slender fish tail light swing, she drilled into the water, leaving the night, only the waves.


    Looking at the figure swimming in the water again, she left with doubts.


    Mermaid, in any case, night can''t figure out that there are such creatures in this world.


    It seems that your Highness has encountered many things during his visit to Bentley.


    "Oh! Night is coming


    Looking at the figure in the pavilion, Li Meng''s eyes brightened.


    Entering the pavilion, she took off her hood and exposed her silver hair to the air, as well as her white face.


    "Your Highness!"


    In front of Li Meng, he knelt down in the middle of the night and cried softly.


    "Sit down!"


    Li Meng waved to the stone bench beside the round table.


    He got up and sat down on the stone bench.


    Facing Li Meng with her white face, she whispered, "Your Highness''s visit to Bentley seems to have gained a lot."


    Li Meng couldn''t deny this point, and said with a smile: "yes! To say the biggest harvest should be the mermaid in the pool. Well, it''s a very precious pet. "


    Pets?


    Night suddenly, a precious Mermaid, is worthy of your Highness''s identity.


    Looking at the sitting night, Li Meng said softly: "you have been back for a long time! What''s the situation in ASEAN? "


    "Night shook his head, said:" no action, everything is normal, no military change


    "Oh?"


    Li Meng was somewhat surprised and said, "it seems that ASEAN, a country full of slaves, is indifferent to kinship, so that they will not trouble us in the rear area."


    The slave merchant was the brother of a member of ASEAN. His brother was killed by the first legion, but the member did not act. What does that mean?


    It shows that the congressman didn''t care about his brother''s death at all.


    If we care, it is impossible for ASEAN to be silent.


    "What happened in Qingcheng recently?"


    Li Meng inquired to zhe Ye.


    After thinking about it, she looked at his highness and said in a soft voice, "no, everything is as usual. If you want to say something big, not long ago, there was a public execution, in which several murderers were shot."


    "The murderer of wealth?"


    To this matter, Li Meng raised a trace of interest.


    In Qingcheng, the first Legion implements the legal system, and the punishment for breaking the law is very strict.


    And the punishment of life injury is the most important, and the serious cases may even be sentenced to shooting.


    If you are sentenced to death, you are guilty.


    "Tell me, what''s going on?"


    Facing his Highness''s prying eyes, she night replied: "the process of the matter is very simple. A businessman who went out to do business and trade was killed by a sailor recruited on his return journey. They thought that they had done everything safe. Unexpectedly, they were discovered by the security team. After obtaining clear evidence of the crime, the security team sentenced the participants of the murder to death in accordance with the law."


    It turned out that Li Meng knew that.


    "People''s selfish desire is really terrible. In the face of the temptation of money, they often go on the road of crime."


    In the heart, Li Meng couldn''t help sighing.


    "The security team did a good job of this!"


    Li Meng praised the security team.


    Being able to solve a murder case shows that there are still some talents in the security team.


    He didn''t think so about this. He said coldly, "this is what they should do. If they can''t even see such an obvious murder, there''s no need for the security team to exist."


    Li Meng smiles and doesn''t refute zhe Ye''s words.


    Everyone''s point of view is not the same, the requirements for certain things will be high and low.


    And the demand of night is undoubtedly extremely high.


    Looking at the night, Li Meng said: "since everything in ASEAN is as usual, come back to the temple with me later."


    She did not refuse his Highness''s request and nodded gently.


    In fact, as generals, they don''t have to do everything by themselves. In a word, they will have the following officers to do it.


    Just as a military habit, they instinctively stick to their posts.


    Tanya and Natasha have the most obvious habit of being soldiers.


    If Tanya or Natasha are here, Li Meng knows very well that there is a half chance that they will definitely refuse.

 Chapter 744

    Only Jiye will not refuse any request to him, even if the request is just a casual word.


    Looking at the silent night, Li Meng smiles silently. From entering the pavilion, she seems to have something on her mind.


    Li Meng can clearly feel this.


    He waved to the night, and Li Meng said softly, "night! Come here


    For his Highness''s call, night''s expression moved.


    When she got up and went to Her Highness again, the dark power of death suddenly surged out of her body.


    The dark energy lasted only a moment, then disappeared.


    With the dissipation of the power of death, the skirt on the night disappeared and became a delicate Black Gothic dress.


    Under the exquisite dress, she looks petite and charming, exuding a soft temperament.


    In Li Meng''s gaze, she gently enters her arms and sits horizontally in Li Meng''s arms.


    Li Meng gently holds her waist and smells the fragrance of her body which she hasn''t seen for a long time.


    In that silver white hair, Li Meng took a deep breath.


    In the night in Li Meng''s arms, he looks quiet and feels the long lost breath of his highness.


    His head was buried in the silver white hair, but his right hand quietly stroked the proud mountain. On the mountain, Li Meng gently said in a dull voice: "here, I can feel that you have something on your mind, tell me!"


    The hand in front of the chest makes the white face of night blush slightly.


    His Highness''s light words in his ear make the night''s eyes twinkle.


    With a slight expansion of her mouth, she resisted the numbness of her chest and said in a slightly trembling voice: "Wendy, she has become different from before. In her body, I can feel the breath of Her Highness."


    It''s because of this.


    Hearing the words of zhe ye, Li Meng couldn''t help laughing in his heart.


    With his right hand away from the towering mountain peak, Li Meng held the night''s chin and let his white face face to himself.


    Looking at the white face and firm eyes, Li Meng said with a smile, "well, because Wendy is so attractive, your highness, I can''t help eating her."


    He glanced all over the night, and Li Meng laughed and said, "still, night! You want me to eat you. "


    Close to the ear of night, Li Meng repressed: "your delicious meal, I''ve been salivating for a long time!"


    For his Highness''s words like love words, his face was flushed at night. He bowed his head slightly and did not dare to look at the face close at hand.


    So explicit words, let her that already silent heart, uncontrollable beat up.


    Looking at the shy appearance of the night, Li Mengchong drowned and stroked his little head.


    Light way: "zhe night! You belong to me. You are not only my follower, but also my woman. My heart is very big when I am alive or dead. What I want will never be hidden. I will try my best to get it. I won''t care about anyone''s eyes or external pressure. This kind of wanton life is what I always want. Now, With this power, I will not let any tragedy happen. "


    With a slight sigh, Li Meng said in a soft voice: "the time of the dead is too long. It''s easy to be obliterated by time in the long years. Without a little thought, who knows what kind of existence it will be in the future."


    Nothing can last forever, even as a dead man.


    Because time is the enemy of all species.


    Even if the body can last forever, the soul will be consumed little by little by time.


    Gently leaning against his Highness''s chest, she whispered: "I know that she has been waiting. When your highness wants to eat this big meal, she will prepare it in advance."


    So let a person warm heart of words, Li Meng affectionately patted night that small head.


    Quietly holding the night that can be a grip of the waist, let her warm body close to himself, to feel the softness of her body.


    In the pavilion, the guards watched with envy, and they hugged each other quietly on the seats.


    In the pavilion, a warm atmosphere rose.


    Before long, Wendy, who had left, returned.


    When Wendy entered the pavilion, she saw this scene which made her blush.


    Wendy looked as usual to the two people who hugged each other in the chair. She just came to Li Meng and said, "master! The ship is ready, ready to go back to Qingcheng


    It''s time to leave.


    After patting the fragrant shoulder of the night, Li Meng said: "let''s go! Come back to the temple with me


    "Well!"


    With a light answer, she got up and left his Highness''s arms.


    Up, Li Meng also left the seat.


    Looking at the garden outside the pavilion, Li Meng stepped forward and said, "let''s go!"


    In the shadow of the departure, Wendy, night quickly followed up.


    The members of the guard team in the pavilion also followed.


    I''ve been on the boat for more than 20 days, and now it''s time to leave.


    As the crowd left the garden and passed the swimming pool, Li Meng stopped.


    Turning to the pool and looking at Claria in the pool, Li Meng said softly, "stay at ease. I''ll come to see you when I have time."


    "Wow!"


    The slender figure in the pool flashed by, and Claria rushed out of the water and lay down beside Li Meng''s feet.


    The blue pupil looked at the condescending Li Meng. She looked indifferent and said, "are you going to leave?"


    Claria could feel that they were close to land.


    She knew that human beings would not live at sea for a long time, but would return to land one day.


    Facing Claria''s eyes, Li Meng nodded.


    "I know!"


    As the fish''s tail swung, Claria drew back into the water and swam back and forth in the pool.


    Although the swimming pool is big, it is too small for her.


    Compared with the vast sea, the small swimming pool suffocated her.


    Looking at Claria in the pool again, Li Meng leaves silently and takes the people to the elevator.


    "Leave a few people to look after her!"


    As he walked, Li Meng said to Wendy behind him.


    "Yes


    Wendy answered, then stopped and motioned to the guard behind him,


    At Wendy''s signal, the three guards turn and leave. They will stay on the emperor and look after Claria in the pool.

 Chapter 745

    Li Meng''s return did not disturb anyone.


    After leaving the emperor, he took a low-key speedboat back to Qingcheng,


    On the military wharf of Qingcheng River, as many speedboats appeared from the river and docked on the wharf, the movement caused slightly attracted people''s attention in the port.


    But it''s just a few more glances. On the wharf, I don''t know how many soldiers of the first regiment go in and out every day. Once the soldiers of the first regiment leave Qingcheng, they will take a speedboat. For the speedboat running on the river, the civilians in Qingcheng have long been used to it.


    Today''s weather is very good, although the sky is floating with a layer of clouds, but the sun can also be clearly seen.


    The sun without temperature penetrated from the clouds, making the sky of Qingcheng a layer of gold.


    Leaving from the speedboat, when stepping on the ground of the wharf, Li Meng looked up slightly and looked around the harbor.


    For many days, the port was still prosperous, and the moving figures were still in a dense area.


    On the other side of the port, on the edge of the forest, there is a huge gap that divides the forest in two.


    It''s a road under construction.


    A road that can connect Qingcheng with the bay port.


    After more than a month''s construction, the road has begun to scale.


    However, it will take a long time to get through.


    "Commander!"


    Although he had learned that the commander had come back, when he saw that it was the commander coming out of the speedboat, the mobilized soldiers on duty on the dock were still startled, and quickly came up, holding a military salute.


    "Well!"


    Light should a, Li Meng way: "the vehicle can be ready?"


    "Yes! It''s ready! "


    When the commander left the port, they were informed and prepared in advance.


    Putting down his forehead hand, one of the mobilized soldiers said, "commander! Please follow me


    With that, the mobilized soldiers took the road ahead.


    Step forward, Li Meng followed.


    By this time, from the three speedboats, all the nuns had boarded the dock.


    Twenty three days ago, more than 100 nuns left Qingcheng, but now only a few dozen have returned.


    Her nuns stayed in Bentley, which needed their help in the war.


    "Commander! Recently, we have added a lot of vehicles, including military vehicles, civil vehicles and various types of engineering vehicles. When purchasing vehicles, we also selected a car for the commander. Although the military armed vehicles are safe enough, their comfort is too poor. Moreover, as a commander, we can''t always run around in military vehicles. It''s too beneath our dignity! "


    While walking, the mobilized soldiers leading in the front said to Li Meng.


    For nearly a month, Nanlin island under the control of the first regiment is not in the same place, some details are slowly improving.


    Identity?


    Li Meng gave a silent smile at what the mobilized soldiers said.


    It seems that his staff are very concerned about etiquette.


    When the mobilization words fell, the people had left the dock.


    When crossing the gate, on the road outside, a row of vehicles of different sizes appeared in Li Meng''s eyes.


    1¡¢ Two, three, four, a total of five, the front one is a black car, it is slender, smooth surface into the mirror, the shape looks like a kind of curve beauty.


    Behind the black car, there are four dark gray buses. The buses are bloated and square. The most eye-catching thing is the five and a half person high wheels on that side, which makes the bus look huge.


    "Commander! Please get in the car


    Under the guidance of the mobilized soldiers, Li Meng took YeYe and Wendy to the front of a black car.


    According to the mobilization soldiers, this black car is the exclusive car for Li Meng.


    The nuns boarded four dark gray buses, with more than 40 nuns and four buses full of 55 people. It can be said that one bus can hold all nuns, and four buses are shared. In terms of space, they are abundant enough.


    "It''s a good car!"


    In the black car, Li Meng on the back seat, after a little observation of the interior space of the car, praised.


    From the outside, the size of the black car is not small, and the interior space is not unexpected.


    Sitting in a car doesn''t make people feel tied up.


    It is also very luxurious in decoration, with leather seats and a small refrigerator.


    The temperature in the car adapts. The air conditioner must be on all the time.


    Sitting in the driver''s seat was a mobilizer, still a dark green power combat suit.


    With Li Meng sitting in the back of the night, as for Wendy, sat in the co pilot''s seat.


    Hearing his Highness''s praise, one side of the night took the words, said: "this" Stefan "brand bulletproof car, in Al is also well-known, leaders of all countries basically use this kind of car, as your Highness''s car is also suitable."


    At this time, from the rear, a bison armed assault vehicle passed by the side of the convoy and stopped in front of the convoy.


    In the driver''s waving signal of the bison assault vehicle, the roar of the "engine" suddenly rang.


    The vehicles in the fleet started the engine.


    With the roar of a "powerful" engine, the bison assault truck moving in front of it.


    The motorcade followed.


    Under the leadership of the bison armed assault vehicle, the huge motorcade stormed to the city gate.


    Along the way, pedestrians avoid, attracting countless gaze.


    In the eyes on both sides of the road, there are admirers and doubts.


    Envy is that a beautiful car, that kind of transportation is very rare in Qingcheng, no one does not want to own a car of their own.


    I wonder what the identity of the person in the car is, how could there be such a big battle.


    For the change of Qingcheng, the old gate seems to be out of date.


    When the motorcade passes under the city gate, there is a spacious Avenue in the city.


    In a few months of construction, the road of Qingcheng has been completed perfectly, and the two main roads in the city have passed.

 Chapter 746

    On the wide two-way four lane road, the motorcade sped all the way to the temple.


    Through the dark window, Li Meng looked out of the window.


    In the past few days, Qingcheng has changed a lot. Although the old buildings still exist, looking to the distance, there are many tall apartment buildings. Although they are still under construction, once the transformation of Qingcheng is completed, Qingcheng will be transformed into a brand new city.


    In Li Meng''s sight, the most prominent is the towering quantum communication tower in the city.


    It''s too high, too big. Although it''s only one-third completed, it''s more than 200 meters high. I can''t imagine how grand it will be when it''s completed.


    Aware of his Highness''s attention, he noticed the quantum communication tower under construction in the city. On one side, he said softly, "the quantum communication tower under construction is a large-scale communication device and a comprehensive signal transfer base station. The engineering quantity is very huge. Although it has been listed as a priority, it will take a lot of time to complete the construction. The first Corps wants to enter the information age, We have to wait. "


    The sound of the night did not make Li Meng look back from the window. Looking at the retreating picture, Li Meng said calmly: "the construction of the territory is not an easy thing. The small Nanlin island has cost us so much energy, time, money and manpower. With the expansion of the territory, the burden on the first army will be heavier."


    It''s easy to start a war, but post-war reconstruction is a headache for all the winners.


    In Bentley, with the victory of the first legion, the first Legion will also encounter this situation.


    Looking at his highness, he said softly: "this is because the foundation of Nanlin island is too thin, almost nothing. The construction of Nanlin island is equivalent to the construction of a new city, and the great cost is expected. But Bentley is different. Bentley has a perfect urban system, even if it becomes a ruin due to the war, In the ruins, the first Legion can be rebuilt quickly


    This is also true. Li Meng can''t deny what she said.


    The situation of Nanlin island is indeed different from that of Bentley.


    Therefore, in the war against Bentley, Li Meng told Natasha to avoid fighting as much as possible without fighting, because the damage to the city was equivalent to burning the money of the first legion, because the funds for post-war reconstruction were counted on the head of the first Legion.


    It''s not good for anyone to turn Bentley into a ruin.


    Speaking of this, Li Meng thought of one thing.


    Looking back at the night beside him, Li Meng said, "how is the business going in Qingcheng now?"


    He nodded lightly and said, "it''s developing well. Many lucky people have made a lot of money in the first trade. Through the increase of loan amount of soul language bank, the first corps of unnecessary industries in Qingcheng sold them to the merchants. The farms, logging yards and shipyards outside the city are all within the scope of selling, There are several businessmen with high potential, at least in terms of vision. If they are lucky enough, they may become famous commercial capitalists in the future. "


    Capitalists?


    Although this title is very harsh, the prosperity of business is inseparable from those capitalists.


    As long as they are properly controlled and restricted by the law of interests, there is no problem with the existence of capitalists.


    Although Li Meng did not understand politics very well, he also knew that the exchange of interests was an indispensable part of human society, and the existence of capitalists was necessary.


    When the motorcade entered into a shadow, looking out, the motorcade was passing through the gate.


    When the motorcade left Qingcheng, we could see a straight road extending to the temple on the mountain behind Qingcheng.


    The temple is here.


    All the way, in the hillside of the square, the team stopped.


    "Let''s go!"


    Li Meng opened the car door and took the lead to go out.


    When he stepped on the ground, the huge temple came into Li Meng''s eyes.


    Compared with the change of Qingcheng, the change of the temple is very small, and there is almost no change,


    Just like when I left, it was still so grand and full of darkness.


    "Your Highness! Welcome back


    Under the stairs, there are three graceful figures waiting all the time.


    When they saw Li Meng''s figure coming out of the car, they rushed to meet him.


    Looking at the three people in front of him, Li Meng knows who they are.


    He was a member of the bodyguard who stayed in the temple.


    "Well!"


    Should be a, Li Meng way: "so many days fortunately bitter you, the temple did not happen anything?"


    One of the three said: "everything is normal. There is only one unexpected discovery, which needs the owner''s instruction."


    What unexpected discovery, Li Meng did not immediately ask, just said: "let''s go! Go back to the temple! "


    "Yes


    Should be a, three people to a side to open, get out of the way.


    Seeing this, Li Meng stepped on the steps and went to the temple gate at the end of the steps.


    The crowd followed.


    "Master!"


    Where they had passed, the nuns on guard all bowed their heads and whispered to show their respect.


    In addition to Mu Ling, there are no living people in the temple, and the guards of the temple have been replaced by nuns.


    Although the temple is located outside Qingcheng, it is not isolated from the forest outside.


    But since the temple stood on the top of the mountain, the forest within a few miles has become a dead place.


    No polluting animals are willing to step into this forbidden area, because the instinct in the gene is telling them to stay away from the forbidden area with the smell of death. In the face of the fear of death, all creatures choose to stay away.


    It can be said that in the whole Nanlin Island, the temple is the safest, and the possibility of being invaded by polluted animals is infinite and close to zero.


    "Finally back!"


    Through the door of the skull hall, walking in the wide corridor.


    Looking at the sky above, Li Meng couldn''t help sighing.


    Compared with the polluted air outside, the environment in the temple made Li Meng feel more comfortable.


    The strong power of death is like a lover touching the skin and comforting the soul. For any undead, the temple is a holy land for the dead.

 Chapter 747

    Come to the courtyard again, everything in the courtyard has not changed much.


    Black flowers are still in full bloom, crystal clear, emitting a kind of strange beauty.


    With the girls, Li Meng walked into the pavilion surrounded by the black sea of flowers.


    Sitting on the soft seat, Li Meng stretched lazily.


    After staying on the ship for more than 20 days, the feeling is different from that on the land. The land gives people a kind of steady and solid feeling, while the sea is stormy and the heart is always hanging.


    Even as a dead man, Li Meng could not help but relax when he stepped on the earth.


    The guards were in their places, standing around the pavilion.


    Wendy and Jiye stayed in the pavilion, and there were three members of the guard team who stayed in the temple.


    Lying on the seat and looking at the three people standing side by side in the pavilion, Li Meng said, "go ahead! What did you find out by accident


    Li Meng was very concerned about the accident that the three girls said.


    Li Meng knew that his bodyguards would not bother him at all for some trifles.


    What they say about accidents must be something that can''t be ignored.


    Sure enough, one of the three, Qinxi, took out a statue from her waist pocket.


    Hands touching the statue, looking at the owner, Qinxi said: "our unexpected discovery, that''s it!"


    When Qinxi took out the statue from her pocket, Li Meng''s face had changed.


    It''s unexpected. It''s kind of incredible.


    Of course, Li Meng knows what the statue is in Qinxi''s hands.


    It''s a statue of the devil, an evil thing that can corrupt people''s hearts.


    He waved to jensy.


    Qinxi clear step forward, the hands of the statue to the master in the past.


    He took the statue from Qinxi and held it in his hand. Li Meng played with it.


    At the same time, he explored the statue with mental force.


    Not surprisingly, the statue is a chaos, there is an unknown evil power.


    Different from the last time, this time the statue in hand, the evil power is still sleeping, where its source is, even Li Meng can''t find out.


    Looking at the things in his Highness''s hand, the night sitting on the stone bench asked softly, "Your Highness! Is it related to the previous statue? "


    While playing with the statue in his hand, Li Meng replied: "a very similar force should be the same species."


    Hearing his Highness''s words, she became serious and said, "if this is the case, it shows that the owner of the statue is not at ease. The ability to corrupt people''s hearts alone is enough to cause chaos in human society


    Li Meng nodded. She was right. This kind of thing can''t be left alone.


    The idea moves, and a great mental force rushes out, wrapping the statue.


    The statue of his opponent, Li Meng, was sealed like the previous one.


    With a throw, the statue fell into Qinxi''s hands again.


    Looking at Qinxi, Li Meng said, "put it together with the previous statue."


    Putting the statue back in her waist pocket, Qinxi nodded to her master, then turned and left.


    There were also two people standing beside her.


    When the figure of the three women disappeared in the pavilion, Li Meng turned back to zhe ye and said, "although this thing is dangerous, it''s just a delicate work of art in our hands. It''s a good place to decorate the hall."


    She reminded, "I don''t know how many of these things still exist in our territory. As long as there is the possibility of the existence of such statues, it is a hidden threat. We must find ways to eliminate this threat."


    Lying back and in a comfortable position on the seat, Li Meng said, "we don''t know where this thing comes from. It''s not easy to stop it. The only thing we can do is to find it and control it in our hands before it can play its role."


    "Wendy!"


    Li Meng suddenly cried to the man beside him.


    Hearing the master''s call, Wendy whispered: "master! I''m here. "


    "Go to inform the security team and ask them to publish notices all over the city. If they find such statues, the first regiment will pay a lot of money to buy them."


    There must be brave men under a lot of money. Li Meng''s goal is to let all the people under the rule of the first Legion search for it under the benefit of money, so that it has no hiding place.


    "Yes! Tell Natasha about it, too, and you can''t deny that there won''t be such a thing in Bentley. "


    Although Natasha is on the front line, thousands of kilometers away from Nanlin Island, she can''t transmit in time. Nowadays, there are many ships between Nanlin island and Bentley. Those ships are the transmission channels of orders.


    But it took time for the news to reach Natasha.


    "Yes


    With a soft answer, Wendy stepped away from the pavilion.


    Looking at Wendy''s back, Li Meng suddenly realized that he had forgotten to ask the three girls who had just left.


    Looking back at the night, Li Meng inquired, "do you know the hand of the statue found this time? Night


    In the face of his Highness''s inquiry, she nodded. When she returned to Nanlin Island, she went back to the temple. At that time, the three women who stayed in the temple reported the matter to her.


    "Before he was exiled to Nanlin Island, the statue should be located in Shanjian city of ASEAN. For some reason, a merchant of Qingcheng bought it and prepared to give it to his wife as a gift. When the merchant returned to Qingcheng, the security team found the relic."


    Relics?


    Unexpectedly, Li Meng took a look at the night and said, "the businessman has passed away?"


    She nodded and said, "it''s the murder that I told your highness before. The businessman is the victim of this incident."


    i see.


    What an unexpected coincidence.


    However, it was really "evil taste" for the businessman to give such an evil statue as a gift to his wife.

 Chapter 748

    As time goes by, Li Meng learns a general situation of Qingcheng in the conversation with zhe Ye.


    Everything is in an orderly operation, whether it is construction, or commercial development, are in steady progress.


    Get up, Li Meng left the seat.


    Looking at the night on the stone bench, Li Meng said: "if you don''t have too important things, you should stay in the temple. You should go to the reincarnation tower more often. Although your general is strong, he doesn''t have no rivals in this world. It''s always right to practice more to improve his strength for the sake of the enemies he may encounter in the future."


    The night nodded softly and said, "I understand! Your highness. "


    Look at a smile, Li Meng left, thin figure left the pavilion.


    Looking at his Highness''s back, he didn''t speak for a long time.


    After his Highness''s figure completely disappeared, for a long time, she got up and left the courtyard.


    As your highness said, it is very important to improve your strength.


    The reincarnation tower has not been there for a long time. Now it''s time to stay in the tower for a while.


    As for ASEAN, there has been no movement for such a long time, and she would not think that ASEAN would take any action against the first army.


    There''s nothing to worry about.


    After leaving the courtyard, Li Meng did not go anywhere, but returned to the side hall beside the bedroom.


    Everything didn''t change much. The side hall was still quiet and silent.


    When Li Meng pushed the door, the quiet side hall slightly broke the peace.


    In the light footsteps, Li Meng entered the bedroom.


    In that white bed, I saw the little figure unexpectedly.


    She is still sleeping, like a Sleeping Princess in a fairy tale.


    Princess?


    Sitting beside the bed, Li Meng smiles and touches his white face.


    "Who will be the prince who wakes you up with a kiss?"


    Murmurs echoed in the bedroom.


    With a dumb smile, Li Meng shook his head helplessly.


    Human culture is really powerful. Sometimes it will affect the subconscious unconsciously.


    The person on the bed is indeed a princess, but there will never be a prince who can wake her up with a kiss.


    A kiss can''t break the curse of deep sleep.


    Necromancer magic can only be broken by the caster who has the power of death.


    In other words, only Li Meng in this world can wake her up from her deep sleep.


    But Li Meng won''t, at least not now.


    Li Meng can''t do anything about her "illness". To wake her up will only make her enter "death" faster.


    Li Meng always had a feeling that if Mu Ling died, even he who had the power of death could not revive him.


    That is to say, once the Muling dies, it is the real death. The soul will not be eroded by the power of death and can not be resurrected to become the eternal dead.


    Although this is just a feeling of Li Meng, this feeling is born from the unique soul of Muling. The feeling is very strong, which makes Li Meng dare not take risks, so he can only think of another way carefully.


    Looking at the little man on the bed, Li Meng said softly, "sleep! Have a good sleep. When you wake up, everything will be fine. "


    After staying in the side hall for a while, Li Meng left in silence.


    With more than 20 days of blank time, Li Meng has a lot to do.


    Although those things are only information page by page, from those information, Li Meng can know the changes of Qingcheng during this period.


    As the leader of the first legion, sometimes you can''t be lazy.


    Although Li Meng has come back, he will not feel too much for the civilians in Qingcheng.


    Because in the eyes of the common people, the first Legion is mysterious. They know nothing about its system, and who is the highest leader. The only thing they know is that under the rule of the first legion, the law is strict, and no one has the right to violate the law.


    Under the strict legal system, the changes in Qingcheng are vivid, and life is getting better and better.


    For many, the rule of the first Legion brought about the life they had hoped for.


    Life is not only guaranteed, but also free in body and mind, not to worry about hunger and cold.


    Under all kinds of changes, the first regiment has won the hearts of the people in Qingcheng.


    In a short time, in Nanlin Island, the first regiment has won public opinion.


    As the leader of the first legion, Li Meng has come back. Some things should be solved.


    Unconsciously, in the passage of time, five days passed in the blink of an eye.


    During these five days, Li Meng had a very leisurely life, occasionally looking at the data in the data terminal, the changes in Qingcheng and the war in Bentley.


    There is a set of device that can connect the data terminal of the first Corps on both the combat ship and the logistics transport ship.


    At present, when the ships going to Bingley return, through the real-time updated data, the front-line war details will be transmitted from the port to the base in Qingcheng, and then from the base to the temple.


    Although the update of the information is not immediate, it can also ensure that the situation of the front-line war can be obtained every few days in Nanlin island.


    The morning had just passed, and the sun was high in the sky.


    At this time, in the pavilion of the temple courtyard.


    Li Meng, dressed in black, is sitting in a reclining chair with a tablet computer in his hand, looking at something.


    As an advanced electronic technology, the tablet computer in Li Meng''s hand is very delicate, just like a glass with a frame, which looks extremely sci-fi.


    This is what Li Meng got from "Al" world when he was bored one day.


    Although the projection equipment is convenient, sometimes it will produce some blur due to the light.


    Although it does not hinder the use and browsing, it always makes people uncomfortable.


    Using his tablet computer, Li Meng has entered the data terminal of the first corps and is looking at the updated information from the front line.


    "The resistance? There are those guys in Bentley, too? "


    Looking at the data displayed on the tablet, Li MENGNAN said to himself.


    It seems surprising to see the presence of the Bentley state resistance.


    The surprise was for sure, because before the first Legion attacked Bentley, Li mengke had never heard of the existence of the Bentley state resistance.

 Chapter 749

    Looking at the owner on the seat, Wendy said softly: "fairness and freedom are the things that most human beings yearn for. The rebels believe in freedom and fairness. This alone can attract many ambitious people who are not willing to be ordinary. In today''s world, the rebels should be all over the world."


    "That''s true!"


    With a smile, Li Meng continued: "it''s a good thing for the rebels to compromise. Although it takes a month, it''s also worth a month''s truce to capture those small towns without any blood. Natasha''s decision is very accurate."


    The reduction of casualties is only one of the main factors. The more important factor is the reduction of the killing in the war.


    If we just fight all the way, attack the city and pull out the stronghold, when the war is over, I don''t know how many people will die.


    And too much killing is undoubtedly very disadvantageous for the first Legion to rule Bentley.


    Because war will give birth to hatred, and hatred will make people crazy. At that time, the first Legion''s rule over Bentley will be difficult.


    "Well? What''s this? "


    On the interface of the data terminal, a small flashing sign suddenly lights up.


    Li Meng, puzzled, reaches for his hand and points in.


    Gently, another page suddenly jumped out.


    It turned out to be a task message being generated.


    The text refreshes very quickly, which shows that the task being generated is very close to Qingcheng, maybe on Nanlin island.


    Curious Li Meng, took a look at the location of the mission.


    "This is..."


    With an unexpected look on his face, Li Meng looked sideways at Wendy and asked, "is sergeant rolomonf on a mission today?"


    Rolomanov?


    Wendy shook her head and said, "what did the master find?"


    Looking at the tablet in his hand, Li Meng said: "the task details show that sergeant rolomanov will explore the underground space of Nanlin Island today."


    Hearing this, Wendy suddenly said, "I know something about it, but does my master know about the invasion of the harbor by sea animals?"


    It didn''t take long for this to happen. Of course, Li Meng remembered it.


    In Wendy''s gaze, Li Meng nodded.


    Wendy continued: "during the battle against sea animals, a large number of polluting animals were rushed out of the forest. Although they were successfully eliminated in the end, they also let us know that there is an underground space on Nanlin island. After some exploration, we found two entrances to the underground space on Nanlin Island, which are at the north and south ends of Nanlin island. The entrances to the north are narrow, The entrance to the South collapsed not long ago, forming a sinkhole with a diameter of more than 100 meters and a depth of no bottom. "


    Wendy continued: "for the safety of Nanlin Island, we plan to explore the underground space and find out the threat level of the underground space. Today is the time to implement the plan."


    i see.


    Li Meng knows.


    No wonder the task details are being formed step by step.


    It seems that the exploration team is about to start.


    When Li Meng was paying attention to the new task details, at this time, in the south of Nanlin Island, in the forest dozens of kilometers away from Qingcheng, an exploration mission was in progress.


    The forest is boundless and continuous.


    But in the green forest, there is a few miles in diameter of the blank area.


    In the blank area, there are lots of rocks, and every inch of grass is barren.


    On the edge of the rocks, however, is a withered forest.


    Yes, the withered forest.


    A large area of trees somehow, green branches and leaves fall, gradually withered.


    On the ground of the forest, the shrubs and weeds that could be seen everywhere also disappeared and mixed with the soil.


    Outside the rubble, the withered forest was more than a mile wide and expanding.


    "What''s the result of the observation? Besides, has the test result of the green smell come out yet?"


    In the withered forest, a small group of mobilizers are moving forward.


    Romanov, who is walking in the front, asks the mobilizers behind him through the messenger.


    As soon as Romanov''s words fell, there was an immediate response in the messenger.


    "The results have come out. The withered forest is spreading out every day, about a meter away. The main culprit is the green gas coming out of the Tiankeng. According to the test results, the green gas has a very strange substance, which is harmless to life, but it has a very strong lethality to plants, which can instantly wipe out the vitality of all plants, Make it wither slowly


    Get the answer, let the helmet in the expression of romantic is very dignified.


    The seriousness of the matter seemed far beyond his expectation.


    Not long ago, it was quiet here.


    Since the incident that the port was invaded by sea animals subsided, the entrance in the rocky forest also subsided, and the black pollution animals never appeared again.


    But the accident still happened. For some reason, more than ten days ago, the entrance of the rocky forest suddenly collapsed, forming a deep and bottomless pit.


    At that time, a light green gas began to emerge from the sinkhole.


    That kind of gas seems endless, more than ten days have passed without stopping at all.


    This makes Romanov very worried.


    After consulting with the superior sergeants, the task of exploration was decided.


    The Tiankeng was explored to find out the source of green gas.


    That kind of gas is too strong. If we don''t find a way to solve it, it won''t be long before the whole Nanlin island will become a desert island.


    Although Linhai is a paradise for polluting animals, it is also difficult for human beings to survive without forests.


    Leaving the withered woods, Romanov takes a small group of mobilizers into the rocky forest.


    At this time, mobilizing soldiers can be seen everywhere in the rubble forest. They either stand on the rubble or patrol in the rubble.


    At a glance, there are dozens of dark green figures.


    As they approached the middle of the rocky forest, more mobilized soldiers appeared.


    In the spacious open space, you can even see some equipment.


    When the line of sight becomes broad, from a piece of rock, Romanov with mobilizers came out.

 Chapter 750

    Looking ahead, a huge sinkhole appeared in the eyes of Romanov.


    Tiankeng is huge, no less than 200 meters in diameter, irregular round.


    With the approach, when you come to the edge of Tiankeng, you can only see the darkness when you look deep.


    A stream of light green gas is pouring out of the darkness, sweeping to both sides of the pit.


    Because of the existence of gas, there seems to be one more color in the air, a light green color.


    At this time, on the edge of Tiankeng, many mobilized soldiers are walking around, installing a kind of sliding rope equipment.


    A number of colored ropes have been thrown into the sky. Next to the equipment, the mobilized soldiers are "laying the ropes" to find out the depth of the sinkhole.


    "How''s it going? Is the depth clear? "


    Come to slip rope equipment next to, Luo rumanfu to operate the mobilization door of equipment to ask.


    A mobilizer shook his head and said, "the rope has been lowered nearly 5000 meters, and the sensor at the end still doesn''t give an alarm. The depth of this sinkhole is amazing."


    "Wait! Here we are. The rope is in the end. "


    On the bloated equipment, the yellow light suddenly came on.


    This makes the mobilization soldiers who operate the equipment surprised, even busy.


    The yellow warning light is flashing, which means that the sensor at the end of the rope touches the ground and sends information to the ground in time.


    "How many meters?"


    Looking at the deep Tiankeng, Romanov inquired to the mobilized soldiers who operated the equipment.


    "5321 meters, more than 5300 meters deep."


    The mobiliser who operated the equipment replied.


    More than 5000 meters deep?


    In the helmet, Romanov looks dignified.


    It''s not so easy to explore with such depth. We must be fully prepared.


    "Vanya


    Cried Romanov suddenly.


    At this time, a mobilized soldier answered and moved forward, holding a military salute and said, "yes


    Looking back, Romanov looked at Vanya beside him and said, "first send two teams down to explore the way. Remember, everyone must bring an extra bottle of oxygen tank. The oxygen under the ground is very thin. The oxygen in the power combat suit can''t last long."


    "Yes


    Vanya responded.


    Roloman nodded and said, "go! Carry out the task. "


    Turning around, Vanya used the messenger to give orders to his subordinates.


    "The first and second teams, immediately prepare to go down to Tiankeng for exploration, pay attention to take the oxygen tank, ten minutes later, gather at the sliding rope of Tiankeng."


    "Yes


    "Yes


    Two responses came from the messenger.


    With the order of Romanov, the personnel who went to explore the pit were selected.


    Ten minutes later, two teams, 22 soldiers, each carrying a bottle of oxygen tank, gathered at the sliding rope equipment beside the Tiankeng.


    Wearing a power combat suit and carrying a half meter long oxygen tank makes the mobilized soldiers look even heavier.


    Looking at the two lines of the team, Vanya said in a deep voice: "this mission is extremely dangerous. It''s out of reach. Withdraw immediately. Team leaders, your mission is to ensure that every soldier can return safely. Now, let''s go!"


    As soon as the words were finished, Vanya made way for the mobilization of troops.


    At the command, the exploration team of the leading army set out.


    Using the six rope devices beside the Tiankeng, 22 soldiers slid down the rope to the depth of the Tiankeng.


    Standing at the edge of the sinkhole, rolomanov silently watched the mobilizers go deeper and deeper, and watched them leave.


    The exploration team descended rapidly. In the blink of an eye, more than 20 soldiers disappeared into the darkness.


    The Tiankeng is almost vertical, and the upper layer is also mixed with soil. With the mobilization of explorers, the cliff is pure rock.


    The rock is dark brown, with countless water droplets on its surface. The liquid is light green, which seems to have something to do with the light green smoke.


    Along the rope all the way down, away from the ground is also more and more far, all around a dark, silent, looking to the top of the head, only to see that point of light.


    "Turn on the night vision function, slow down steadily, and be alert."


    In the dark, with the blue light flashing, the mobilized soldiers sliding down the rope turned on the night vision function in the helmet.


    In the slight sound of mechanical operation, the darkness suddenly disappeared.


    The huge space was immediately reflected in the eyes of the mobilized soldiers.


    They are still in the sinkhole. In a vertical cylindrical passage, you can only see the cliff at a glance.


    It''s amazing.


    The vast space makes the mobilized soldiers sliding down close to the rock wall like insignificant ants, like a few black spots.


    At this time, on the ground, relying on the induction device in the rope, the ground personnel are constantly monitoring the exploration team.


    "Where are they now?"


    On one side of the sinkhole, in front of a monitoring device, looking at the huge screen, rolomanov asked.


    The chief sergeant''s question in his ear made the monitor in front of the screen say, "it''s down to 1500 meters now. In about half an hour, they will be able to reach the bottom of the Tiankeng."


    "Can they still be reached?"


    Romanov continued.


    "No, there is a lot of underground signal interference. They lost contact with them a few minutes ago. When they reach the bottom, that is, the other end of the rope, they will resume communication with the ground by relying on the wired communication interface at the other end of the rope."


    The rope used in this mobilization is not only rope, but also a wired communication line.


    For this exploration, the first regiment has made full preparations.


    In the sinkhole.


    In the "hissing" sound of friction with the sliding rope, the exploration team is descending along the cliff.


    The observation distance of night vision instrument is limited. Looking down, the deep darkness is like a monster with a big mouth. The weightlessness at the foot, the vast space, the lack of strong perseverance, and the pressure of the environment are enough to make people crazy.


    And the exploration team, since entering the Tiankeng, has been silent, no one left.


    In the "hissing" friction sound, the team always keeps the same speed of decline, and the distance between the personnel always keeps the observable distance.

 Chapter 751

    I don''t know how long later, for the exploration team, the scene has been repeated for a long time, almost no change.


    "Here we are! We''re in the end. "


    In the dark, one of the mobilizers suddenly let out a light cry.


    This made the explorers focus on the bottom of their feet.


    At the end of the line of sight, there is no longer deep darkness, but land.


    It''s not underground, but a protruding platform. On the other side of the platform, there is still deep darkness.


    "Slow down, get ready to land!"


    At the captain''s command, the mobilizers who glided down pressed the restraint device.


    With the "hiss" of the friction sound, the sharp ring, the rapid decline of the exploration team, the sliding speed of a fierce meal, slowed down a lot.


    At this time, the platform at the foot is close at hand.


    "Bang! Bang


    In the dark, with the Figure shaking, the sound of multi-channel slight impact sounded one after another.


    The explorers landed on the platform one by one.


    He stamped his feet on the platform gently. When he felt the thickness of the platform, the exploration team felt relieved.


    Although I don''t know how thick and strong the platform is, it should be no problem to bear the weight of more than 20 of them.


    "Untie the rope, survey the bearing capacity of this platform, and connect to the ground immediately."


    Under the order, the exploration team untied the rope and acted orderly.


    A mobilist opened the socket on the helmet, plugged the communication connector at the end of the rope into the helmet, and was connecting with the ground.


    The other mobilizers dispersed and explored around.


    The platform is very large, occupying almost one third of the cylinder space, and the farthest ground of the straight line is close to 100 meters.


    When came to the edge of the platform, in the investigation of the firmness of the platform, the deep darkness outside made the exploration team silent.


    right enough!


    They didn''t reach the bottom of the sinkhole. The depth below was so deep that no one knew how deep it was.


    "Captain! It looks like we''re still a little way from the bottom


    The sound echoed in the dark.


    At this time, another sound came out: "the platform survey is finished. We are standing on a huge protruding rock. The density of the rock is very high. Let alone us, even if we have another destroyer of several thousand tons, this platform will be able to bear it."


    Hearing this, the mobilized soldiers who were exploring everywhere were relieved. They were no longer careful and became more bold.


    "Captain! Communication with the ground has been made. "


    After some attempts, the mobilized soldiers near the cliff finally connected with the ground.


    "Report the situation to the ground immediately!"


    In the dark, the leader of the exploration team immediately gave the order.


    "Yes


    On the ground, in the temporary command center next to the sinkhole.


    When learning of the report from the exploration team, the correspondent immediately reported to Romanov.


    "Report! There is a report from the exploration team that the exploration team has reached the end of the rope, but it is not the bottom of the sinkhole, but a protruding platform. How deep the sinkhole is is still unknown! "


    In the temporary command center, Romanov looks slightly changed, some incredible.


    It''s more than 5000 meters deep, but it hasn''t reached the bottom yet?


    How deep is the sinkhole?


    When he marveled at the depth of the sinkhole, he was more cautious.


    He never forgot that there was a pollution animal in this sinkhole.


    The deeper the sinkhole is, the more complicated the situation is.


    After a little meditation, Romanov said, "send a message to the base immediately. We need more equipment here, so that they can find a way to transport it as soon as possible."


    "Yes


    The messenger in charge of the remote connection responded.


    Although Tiankeng is a long distance away from Qingcheng, it is beyond the scope of communication.


    But this is not a problem, because there is no lack of mobilized soldiers in this forest.


    As long as the message is transferred, it can also send relevant information to the base in Qingcheng in a short time.


    "Vanya


    Romanov looks to Vanya.


    "Here it is


    Hearing roromanov''s cry, Vanya responded with a salute.


    Looking at Vanya, Luo rumanfu said: "immediately lead all your subordinates, take the sliding rope equipment, go to the place where the exploration team is located, and build our outpost there. If possible, confirm the depth of Tiankeng as soon as possible, and the corresponding equipment will arrive in five hours."


    The Tiankeng is too deep. I''m afraid this exploration mission can''t be completed in a short time, and the hidden threats in the Tiankeng can''t be ignored.


    It is necessary to be cautious and be prepared for long-term exploration.


    And that platform is a good outpost. With a simple outpost, it will be much easier to explore Tiankeng.


    "I understand!"


    With a reply, Vanya left.


    Vanya is a first-class sergeant, so his staff is a team of 100.


    The advance team has gone down 22 soldiers. This time, he will take the rest of his subordinates.


    After some preparation, next to Tiankeng, Vanya gathered with his troops.


    The sliding equipment is in place and tied to the sliding rope. With the help of pulley, the sliding rope equipment will slide down to the deep sky under the control of mobilized soldiers.


    Facing more than 70 figures in front of him, Vanya didn''t say much, just said: "let''s go!"


    As soon as he said that, Vanya took the lead to turn around and came to the Tiankeng. He hung the restraint on the sliding rope, held the sliding rope device, and jumped down in the eyes of many people.


    The falling figure dropped quickly and disappeared into the darkness.


    See Sergeant Vanya jump down and the soldiers follow.


    Come to Tiankeng, hang the sliding rope and jump down.


    After a riot, more than 70 soldiers disappeared one by one into the darkness along the sliding rope.


    Darkness, darkness.


    Even if the night vision device is turned on, the darkness in the distance still does not disperse.


    At the foot, it is a deep darkness.


    Even Vanya could not help getting nervous with the uncomfortable sense of weightlessness and the "hissing" sound of friction.


    Not to mention other mobilizers.

 Chapter 752

    Human beings have an instinctive resistance to darkness.


    It''s nature, deep in human genes


    Thirty minutes later, a few starlike blue spots appeared in the darkness.


    The destination has arrived.


    The strange sound above also attracted the attention of the exploration team on the platform.


    When they look up, with the help of night vision, they see the figure of the road is sliding.


    It''s Sergeant Vanya with backup.


    Seeing this scene, the exploration team on the platform was relieved.


    Darkness makes people nervous, and they will feel a depressing atmosphere. With the increase of the same kind, the pressure will be reduced.


    Human beings are gregarious creatures, and the power of groups is endless, which can also bring people self-confidence.


    "Bang! Bang


    In a sound of impact, the backup forces one by one landed on the platform.


    With the arrival of the backup forces, the huge platform suddenly became lively.


    In the dark, the figure is shaking, and the blue light is flashing.


    That''s the light from the sensors on the mobiles'' helmets.


    "Welcome, chief Vanya!"


    As soon as he stepped on the platform, a mobilized soldier met Vanya.


    Looking around, the huge platform came into Vanya''s eyes.


    On the screen in the helmet, the capture program is distinguishing what it is looking at.


    Rocks, rising light green gas, and mobilizers moving on the platform.


    Looking back at the mobilized soldiers in front of him from a distance, Vanya said, "I''ve brought four sets of sliding rope equipment. Install them immediately. Before the backup equipment arrives, we must find out how deep the sinkhole is!"


    "Yes


    At Vanya''s command, the troops who had just arrived immediately took action.


    Every few people carry a sliding rope equipment to the edge of the platform for installation.


    In the dark, the mobilizers were moving, and the blue light was flashing.


    After a "Ding Ding" sound, the sliding rope device is fixed at the edge of the platform.


    The light green gas rose slowly in front of him and stood at the edge of the platform. Vanya looked at the end of the line of sight below the platform.


    Darkness, the end of the line of sight is a deep darkness.


    Looking at Vanya, he took his eyes back. Looking at the mobilized soldiers on the back of the sliding rope on the edge of the platform, Vanya nodded and said, "let''s go! Put down the rope


    In silence, the mobilizers began to move.


    Pick up one end of the rope and throw it out of the platform.


    In the sound of "shuttle" rotation, the sliding rope equipment is trembling, and the rope is rapidly released.


    The green indicator light on the sliding rope equipment, flashing rhythmically, reminds people that the equipment is running.


    The voice of "shuttle" has been ringing all the time, and the mobilized soldiers have concentrated on the edge of the platform, watching the running sliding rope equipment, waiting patiently.


    ten minutes later!


    "It''s 2000 meters!"


    In the dark, the sound reverberated, which did not break the tranquility of the platform, but there was an indescribable and unidentified atmosphere, which was tense and surprised.


    "Three thousand meters!"


    "Four thousand meters!"


    With the report again and again, the atmosphere on the platform has been compressed to the extreme.


    "Five thousand meters!"


    "Six kilometers!"


    With the words of six kilometers just falling, in the numbness of the mobilized soldiers, the sliding rope equipment suddenly flashed a red warning.


    Red alert?


    "It has arrived, more than 6200 meters in total. The red indicator light flashes, indicating that there should be water at the bottom of the sinkhole."


    With these words, all the mobilized soldiers on the platform were relieved.


    Finally, if it continues, they even doubt whether the crater will pass directly through the mantle.


    Although at this depth, there is still a long way to go from the mantle.


    But more than 10000 meters deep, it can be said that this is beyond the scope of human beings.


    Fortunately, their first regiment has advanced equipment, closed power combat suit and additional oxygen tank. As long as the underground temperature does not exceed the limit that power combat suit can bear, there is no problem in underground space activities under 10000 meters.


    More than 10000 meters?


    To calculate the depth of the sinkhole, Vanya said to himself.


    He had never seen such a deep sinkhole.


    There are also pollution animals. No passage was found in the cliff all the way down. This shows that the pollution animals come from the bottom of the sinkhole. How do these pollution animals survive under the condition of lack of oxygen?


    Oxygen?


    Think of this, Vanya a Leng, hurriedly detect the indicators in the air.


    After a while of detection, the detection indicators are displayed on the screen.


    The temperature is right. The current temperature is 23 ¡æ.


    The amount of oxygen is moderate, a few zeros less than that on the ground, which can be ignored.


    It is reasonable to say that 5000 meters below the ground, the amount of oxygen is already very scarce.


    But it doesn''t make any difference.


    There is only one possibility, that is, there is oxygen at the bottom of Tiankeng, otherwise it can''t explain this situation.


    I didn''t think much about it. Now Vanya knows very well that any guess is superfluous. As long as I investigate it myself, all the mysteries will be revealed.


    Vanya gave the order.


    "The first and second teams are ready to follow me on the exploration mission. Remember, we must check whether the power is sufficient and prepare more reserve batteries. It''s easy to go down, but it''s difficult to come up. Once the power is exhausted, you will be unable to move in an inch!"


    "Yes


    "Yes


    Two voices responded one after another.


    Then, two people''s words rang out in the dark.


    "Team one! Get ready to go


    "Second team, get ready and get ready to go!"


    There was another riot on the platform at the command.


    The mobilized soldiers for the exploration mission concentrated on the edge of the platform and the location of the sliding rope equipment.


    "Sergeant! It''s ready! "


    When they were ready, the team leaders reported to Vanya.

 Chapter 753

    I took a look at my power and checked the equipment in my pocket. After everything was correct.


    Looking at the exploration team in front of him, Vanya ordered: "let''s go!"


    With one order, Vanya took the lead and came to the sliding rope equipment.


    During the Vanya operation, other mobilizers also took action and hung ropes on several other sliding rope equipment suppliers.


    Looking at the endless darkness, Vanya stepped into the void and jumped down from the platform.


    Seeing this, the exploration team followed closely and jumped out of the platform one by one.


    "Hissing" of the friction sound immediately reverberated in the dark, spread to a far, far place.


    The shadow swayed, and more than 20 figures passed in the dark, heading deeper into the sinkhole.


    This time, it is no longer the cliff, but the void, in the middle of the cylinder space.


    Looking at the darkness under his feet, Vania was silent.


    There was only the "hissing" sound of friction in my ear. In the sound, Vanya felt the sense of weightlessness.


    Looking to both sides, the rope is swinging. Not far from the top, the exploration team is following.


    With the help of night vision, their figures are clearly visible.


    In this vast space, with their existence, Vanya felt a little comforted.


    Both sides of the cliff in the rapid rise, the exploration team in the rapid decline.


    "More than 10000 meters?"


    At this time, on the ground, in the temporary command room next to the Tiankeng, when he heard the report from the lower level, roromanov was stunned and looked extremely shocked.


    This is more than 10000 meters. How deep is the pit?


    Incredible, incredible.


    At this time, the correspondent in front of the communication equipment said: "Sergeant Vanya has gone down with the exploration team. In about half an hour, we will know the specific situation of this sinkhole."


    Half an hour?


    Romanov is looking forward to it.


    What on earth exists in such a deep sinkhole?


    Is it a pure underground space, or a nest of pollution animals?


    No matter what the result is, Romanov wants to know.


    Underground, Tiankeng is close to ten thousand meters underground.


    In the "hissing" sound of friction, the exploration team still continues to decline, the shadow of the road, blue light, in the dark pit in a flash.


    Half an hour has passed.


    All the members of the exploration team knew that soon they would reach the bottom of the sinkhole.


    They focused all their eyes on the deep darkness at their feet.


    The scene never changed. I don''t know how long it took.


    Suddenly, in the numb eyes of the exploration team, a little light appeared in the darkness below the sole of the foot.


    The light is dim, just like the dim stars in the night sky.


    This discovery, let the whereabouts of the exploration team look a positive, numb look no longer, become nervous.


    As it falls, the light grows.


    As he approached, Vanya understood.


    The light in the dark must be the light from something at the bottom of the sinkhole.


    But what gives off light in such a deep earth?


    With doubts, Vanya was staring at the growing light.


    "Water?"


    When the distance was close enough, Vanya saw the water at the end of his sight.


    The rough water reflected all kinds of light.


    "All teams, slow down now!"


    When he gave the order to the exploration team above, Vanya also slightly tightened the restraint device at his waist.


    With the harsh "hissing" sound, Vanya''s body in the fall suddenly slowed down.


    In the dark above, the harsh "hiss" sound immediately sounded, and the rapidly descending exploration team slowed down with Vanya.


    In the slow descent speed, the exploration team slowly slid to the bottom of the sinkhole.


    With the slide, the rock walls on both sides disappeared, and the sight in front of us suddenly became broad.


    "This is..."


    Looking at this scene, Vanya''s face showed a look of disbelief.


    Looking around, Vanya saw a huge space without boundary.


    Countless huge stone pillars stand in the water, connecting the sky hundreds of meters high, just like columns, supporting this huge space.


    The darkness has disappeared. There seems to be something shining in the clear water, illuminating the dark space.


    Colorful light, so that the endless water appears incomparably gorgeous.


    In the light of various colors, the huge underground space seems to be a possible scene in a fairy tale.


    Looking at the scene in front of us, the exploration team who followed Vanya into the huge space was also stunned and showed an incredible look.


    I don''t know when the falling figure stopped. At a height of 100 meters above the water, Vanya locked the restraint device at his waist, making his body stop falling.


    Looking up, the huge Tiankeng is just a tiny hole in this huge space.


    The blue light was quiet, and Vanya turned off night vision.


    The picture in the helmet is clearer.


    The wave of the water, the towering stone column, the light from the water, let the huge underground space form a beautiful scenery.


    It''s quiet. It''s quiet.


    The surrounding environment is very quiet, only the faint sound of water can be heard.


    "Chief Sergeant? What to do now, this place... Seems amazing. "


    On a rope not far away, a mobilist approached Vanya and asked.


    It''s amazing.


    As for how to do it?


    Vanya is still thinking about this.


    Although this place is beautiful and quiet, Vanya knows that the more beautiful it is, the more dangerous it will be.


    At the height of 100 meters, they may be safe, but they may not be close to the water.


    Before making a decision, Vanya tested the environmental indicators again.


    When the screen in the helmet showed the indicators in the air, Vanya was stunned.

 Chapter 754

    The temperature is on the high side, reaching 45 degrees.


    But the oxygen content in the air is more than twice that of the ground.


    More than twice, which means that this underground space has the ability to breed giant objects.


    In terms of standard indicators, the body shape of various organisms on the earth is related to the oxygen content.


    Of course, this refers to the period before the great collapse, before the earth''s ecological environment was not destroyed.


    The size of the pure original organism is related to the oxygen content.


    In this era, when the air is full of pollutants, the ecological chain of nature has been destroyed. Under the factors of evolution, new species will not be bound by the oxygen content in body shape.


    But in the same environment, where the oxygen content is higher, the size of the organism will undoubtedly be larger.


    However, Vanya has some doubts about the accuracy of this common sense.


    Because before the appearance of Tiankeng, the size of the animals that appeared from the bottom of the earth could not be called big, and they were smaller than most of the animals in the forest sea on the ground.


    "There''s movement in the water!"


    All of a sudden, the voice of a mobilized soldier came out.


    Under the sound, the exploration team became nervous.


    Vanya also put his mind away and looked at the water nervously.


    No, there is no movement. At a glance, the water under the foot is very quiet, and there is no movement in the water.


    "What do you see?"


    Asked Vanya.


    "I don''t know. I don''t know what it is, but I saw it. It flashed through the water and disappeared."


    Vanya was a little nervous about the mobilizers'' response.


    If you see it, it must be some kind of pollution animal.


    At this time, when the exploration team was watching the water nervously, the abnormal sound suddenly changed.


    The water is rippling, and suddenly a dark shadow appears on the surface of the water from the north. They face the waves and stir up countless water flowers.


    The sound of "Hua La" attracted the attention of the exploration team.


    Using the focusing function in the helmet, the exploration team can see what the shadow is by zooming in.


    It''s a pollution animal. The pollution animal that gushed from the ground last time is the same species as the pollution animal that attacked the harbor.


    "Look down!"


    A light call made the exploration team draw back their eyes from the distance and look at the water under their feet.


    In the water below, there are countless figures.


    They have slender posture, like ants, swimming in the water.


    In the light of various colors, their shadow is black and numerous.


    "Hula!"


    In the splash, under the stone pillar dozens of meters away, they rushed out of the water and climbed up along the stone pillar.


    They have four feet and claws on them, which allow them to climb on vertical pillars.


    The figure that rushes out from the water, Luo Yi is ceaseless, a few breath, so big stone pillar already was shrouded by black figure.


    "Turn on the power of the restraint and get ready to evacuate!"


    This scene changed Vanya''s face.


    It''s obvious that these pollution animals are coming for them.


    At the command, the exploration team began to act nervously.


    Make a tight connection to the power supply of the restraint.


    "Hum!"


    In the light of the sound of mechanical operation, the restraint device on the mobilized soldier''s waist trembled slightly.


    The power has been connected, the micro power has been activated, and the exploration team will be able to leave here at the first order.


    At this time, Vanya was about to order the evacuation.


    The change happened again.


    The bottom of the water suddenly disturbed, in the water a huge figure looming.


    The appearance of it makes the polluted animals in the water scurry everywhere. Even the polluted animals climbing on the stone pillars rush into the water. Their slender figure, like a diver, falls into the water from a height and splashes the water columns.


    "Bang!"


    A deafening sound suddenly sounded, the water suddenly surging, aroused a huge water column.


    From the water column, a huge figure rushed out of the water.


    It has a huge mouth and a row of sharp teeth, each of which is no less than the size of a car.


    Under the impact of the water column, countless polluting animals were shot up and soared with the water column.


    In that open mouth, countless pollution animals are struggling and roaring in horror.


    But as the mouth closed, everything went silent.


    When the upward momentum disappears, the half body posture of the beast comes out of the water, and then falls to the surface with the water column.


    "Bang!"


    When the huge body touches the water, it''s like a 400mm caliber shell explodes, causing waves tens of meters high.


    It''s hunting. The big polluter is preying on the smaller polluter.


    Looking at the ferocious and bloody scene at the foot, the exploration team looked incredible.


    It''s too big. I''m afraid it''s no less than 50 meters long when it just jumps out of the water. The huge mouth looks like a crocodile, but it''s a little narrow with sharp teeth. Its huge body looks like an extinct dinosaur, but it has no forelimbs and only a pair of backward claws.


    It doesn''t have the crustacean of common pollution animals, but its thick skin defense seems amazing. It''s covered with prey, but the smaller black pollution animals can''t do any harm to it.


    The riots in the water continued.


    Small black polluting animals fled in droves, while the behemoth chased after them.


    Because of its existence, the water surface at the bottom of the team''s feet fluctuated, forming waves several meters high.


    Looking at the bloody hunting scene below, the exploration team was stunned.


    Vanya even forgot to order the evacuation.


    The disturbance in the water lasted for a long time.


    With the small black polluting animals fleeing to the distance.


    At the foot of the exploration team, the water gradually subsided.


    Vanya breathed a sigh of relief as the disturbance in the water subsided.


    Although the giant looked extremely terrible, it was precisely because of its existence that the trouble they caused was eliminated.


    Vanya was sure that if the giant beast didn''t show up, those black pollution beasts would chase them.


    Maybe it will come out of the sky again.

 Chapter 755

    Looking at the calm water below, Vanya pondered for a moment, then untied the restraint device on his waist, and the power of slight vibration disappeared immediately.


    "You are waiting here, ready to leave at any time!"


    With that, Vanya loosened the restraint on his waist and slowly slid down to the water below.


    Above Vanya, the exploration team nervously looks at the water. The rifle is loaded and the muzzle of the black hole is aimed at the bottom.


    "Sergeant! Please be careful! "


    Looking at Vanya sliding to the water, one of the mobilizers couldn''t help reminding him.


    It''s too dangerous to take risks like this. No one knows if there are some kinds of polluting animals hidden in the water. Once they are close to the water, they may be attacked.


    Looking attentive, Vanya controlled the restraint device at his waist and slid down to the water bit by bit.


    DANGER?


    Vanya, of course, knows that.


    But he had to take the risk that there was something in the water under his feet, something that was shining, something that was definitely not ordinary.


    Now that we have reached the bottom of the earth, we can''t just leave with nothing.


    It''s not enough to just discover this huge space. We have to explore it.


    With the slide, the water was close.


    The water is very clear. The closer it is to the surface of the water, the clearer it is.


    The water was waving. When it was parallel to the water, Vanya couldn''t help looking into the distance.


    Water, endless water, this underground space is like an underground sea, very vast.


    With the rifle on his back and the rope in his right hand, Vanya''s body slowly sank into the water.


    When the water spread over his head and looked down, Vanya finally saw what was shining under the clear water.


    There is no bottom in the water, but in the place tens of meters away from the water, there are some plants floating.


    The plants are like jellyfish. They are huge and have a diameter of no less than 20 meters. Under the plants is a rope like root. One end connects the plants, and the other end disappears into the deep water.


    Under the water, the number of plants of the same kind is countless. At a glance, it''s dense.


    They emit the same glow, an orange fluorescence.


    Looking to the deeper water, the end of the gray line of sight is like a night sky, emitting all kinds of brilliance.


    There is no doubt that in deeper places, there are more different kinds of vegetation.


    It''s amazing.


    In front of the scene, let the sinking Vanya very surprised.


    Such a wonderful scene can be said to be the most beautiful place he saw in his life.


    "Sergeant! Come back, the beast is back


    From the messenger, suddenly came the voice of the exploration team.


    This changed Vanya''s face, and his left hand hit the restraint on his waist.


    In the sound of power machinery running, Vanya rose rapidly a few meters underwater.


    "Bang!"


    In the waves, Vanya''s figure rushed out of the water.


    As he rises away from the water, Vanya looks around.


    Not far away in the west, the water is floating, slightly raised up, all the way to Tiankeng.


    Under the water, the huge shadow loomed.


    "Sergeant! Do you want to evacuate? "


    When Vanya returned to a height of 100 meters, a team leader inquired.


    Taking a deep breath, looking at the approaching beast not far away, Vanya said: "don''t worry! What is it going to do? "


    Vanya was quite curious about this.


    Those small black pollution animals have fled, the prey is not there, what does it come back to do?


    It approached, and the huge shadow swam back and forth in the water under the feet of the exploration team.


    After a while, its slightly bloated body suddenly stopped swimming in the gaze of the exploration team, and its huge head gently protruded out of the water.


    This move made the exploration team at a height of 100 meters nervous.


    What is it doing?


    It''s like the heads of two buses, just standing still on the water.


    On the head, those two meters in diameter, pale red pupils staring at them.


    No, it''s not looking at them. It''s looking at the exploration team.


    Vanya could feel that the giant beast in the water was not looking at them, but at the pit above them.


    "This guy..."


    Looking at the giant beast in the water, Vanya''s face is dignified.


    That guy''s eyes are too smart, not like the eyes full of killing on the land.


    From those pupils, Vanya felt curious.


    It is curious, but also in doubt, curious about the existence of Tiankeng.


    Not long after, it had movement in the water. In the eyes of the exploration team, it retreated. Under the disturbance of the water, its huge head retracted into the water.


    The underwater body began to swing, and the huge body slowly disappeared into the deep water.


    It''s over?


    Looking at the disappearance of the giant beast in the water, Vanya was relieved.


    But this is not the end.


    Before the exploration team could take a deep breath, the giant beast in the water appeared again.


    I saw a huge shadow in the water, and its huge body was rapidly approaching the water.


    The water is disturbing. As the giant beast approaches, the water rises slightly.


    "Bang!"


    In the surging water column, it rushed out of the water.


    The huge body broke away from the water and ran up to more than ten meters high, bumping into the water column.


    It''s not a bump, it''s a jump.


    It jumped on the stone column and stabbed into the rock wall with its strong hind paw.


    Only with hind legs, it supports its huge body and stays on the vertical rock wall.


    It moved, two claws alternate, it is like gecko general, climbing on the vertical stone column.


    This scene changed Vanya''s face dramatically.


    Obviously, the beast''s target is the sinkhole. It wants to leave the underground space.


    "Withdraw! Evacuate immediately


    It''s too big. It''s like a moving mountain climbing on the stone column. I''m afraid it''s no less than 70 meters long and 50 meters high.

 Chapter 756

    The exploration team''s firepower alone can''t stop it from entering the sinkhole.


    Vanya, who understood the current situation, gave a clear order to evacuate.


    At the command, the sound of micro power mechanical operation suddenly rang up.


    In the "hissing" friction sound, the exploration team suspended in the air began to withdraw.


    Daodao figure moves up quickly along the rope.


    The beast was so fast that when the exploration team entered the sinkhole, it had left the pillar and moved on the sky.


    Strong hind paws, like bats, hang from the zenith.


    In this case, it''s still free to move, and it''s amazing.


    In that pair of claws, gravel "rolling", falling from the zenith, the water suddenly soared countless water column.


    Leaving the underground space, darkness comes again.


    The exploration team turned on the night vision again.


    In the "hissing" friction sound, the exploration team on the sliding rope is rising rapidly and returning.


    "Sergeant! It''s catching up


    Its speed is very fast, and its huge body can be seen at the entrance and exit of Tiankeng.


    It''s on the vertical cliff, climbing fast.


    It''s almost as fast as the mechanical exploration team.


    Looking at the fierce climbing on the rock wall, he pondered a little. Vanya said: "prepare for battle! Use the bazooka now and blow it down! Be careful of the tail flame. If you fall from this height, you''ll be dead! "


    When the rocket is launched, the temperature of the tail flame is extremely high. If you don''t pay attention, it''s easy to burn the rope.


    Once the rope is burned, the mobilized soldiers on the rope will fall into the underground space.


    Although there is water in the underground space, at the present height, once it falls, the instant impact with water is enough to break people to pieces.


    At Vanya''s command, the rising exploration team is ready to attack.


    The two rocket launchers have switched weapons.


    The rifle was put in the back, and the bazooka was on the shoulder, aiming at the beast climbing on the rock wall below.


    Although the target is very big, it is not easy to hit the target when moving.


    On the move, two mobilizers with bazookas aimed at the beast and pulled the trigger.


    "Whew! Whew


    In the dark, two red flashes suddenly appeared.


    In the flash, two fire red streamers shot out one after another, tearing the darkness in the shrill sound, and heading for the giant climbing on the rock wall.


    "Boom! Boom


    In two huge explosions, the beast''s back suddenly lifted two fireballs.


    The flickering fire lights up the darkness, exposing the giant beast''s huge body to the pit of heaven.


    "Roar!"


    The impact of the explosion made the beast''s body thump and slide down.


    A roar of pain, the beast struggling, two claws deep into the rock, stopped the body sliding.


    The attack from above seemed to infuriate it.


    "Roar!"


    It opened its mouth and let out a deafening roar.


    The huge roar reverberated in the pit of heaven, sweeping to the distance.


    After the roar, its upper body is close to the rock wall, and the two claws of its hind legs alternate quickly, so its moving speed is improved a lot.


    In the dark, its pupils emit a light reddish light. In the dark sky pit, it is like the stars in the night, staring at the exploration team above it.


    "No use?"


    Looking at the undamaged beast, Vanya was silent.


    Although there is no carapace, the important parts of the giant are covered with a layer of bone like material, which makes the giant look like a huge biological skeleton, and the appearance is extremely terrible.


    The power of the rocket explosion left only a black mark on its body.


    There is no doubt that its defense is amazing.


    This time, I went down the pit with light weight. I didn''t carry too many rockets. I only prepared one of them symbolically.


    In the first legion, each team is equipped with only one rocket launcher.


    This time, the exploration team is composed of two teams. In the attack just now, all the Rockets were used up.


    There''s no way to stop it without heavy firepower.


    Vanya is well aware of this.


    "Ignore it, focus on the return journey! Don''t fall


    Catch up is not to catch up, although the speed of both sides is almost the same, but its climbing speed is undoubtedly slower.


    The distance between the two sides is gradually widening.


    In the dark, Vanya''s words rang from the mobilizers'' communication devices.


    This allowed the team to lay down their weapons and focus on the operation of the waist restraint.


    Here, the restraint device can''t jam. Once it gets stuck, it will be left by the team. Once it is left, it is likely to die in the mouth of the beast.


    Although the mobilized soldiers in the middle of the cylinder space may not be injured by the giant animals climbing on the rock wall, after all, the ground where the rope is located is tens of meters away from the four sides of the cliff, and the giant animals may not be able to reach it.


    But there is only one life, life-threatening things can not be risked.


    It''s easier to go down than to go up.


    In the pit, more than 6000 meters away, the exploration team only took more than half an hour.


    But in the pit, it took two hours.


    The speed of going down the pit is not comparable to that of going up the pit.


    "They''re back! The exploration team is back! "


    In the dark, with a light cry, the mobilized soldiers left on the platform could not help but gather to the edge of the platform and look at the darkness below.


    At the end of the line of sight, at the end of the rope, the figure of the exploration team is gradually approaching.


    It''s the exploration team. The exploration team is back.


    What happened next?


    Not long ago, there was an explosion in the Tiankeng, but the mobilized soldiers on the platform heard it.


    The sound was very clear, like thunder, passing through the platform and sweeping further up.


    There was no doubt that fighting took place under the sinkhole.


    And the root of the battle can only be the exploration team.

 Chapter 757

    "Here we are at last!"


    Vanya was relieved when he could see the platform above.


    Looking down, for more than two hours, the giant climber had disappeared.


    Vanya was very clear that the beast did not leave, just a little behind.


    From the bottom of the sinkhole, listen carefully, and you can hear the sound it makes when it climbs.


    When he got on the platform with the help of the mobilized soldiers on the platform, Vanya immediately gave the order.


    "Retreat! There''s a big guy behind us. You have half an hour! "


    Vanya''s words made the left behind mobilizers on the platform look slightly stunned, then their faces changed and they moved quickly.


    At the command of the team leaders, the platform fell into a riot.


    The mobilized soldiers scattered around the platform withdrew and quickly ran to the rope on one side of the cliff.


    Hang up the rope, in the sound of mechanical operation, a mobilized soldier began to return, Dao Dao figure disappeared in the darkness above.


    When the mobilizers began to withdraw, Vanya contacted the ground with the cable communication in the sliding rope and reported the situation to him.


    And transmitted to the ground in the underground space he specially shot the picture.


    Transmission of the picture, there is a beautiful and shocking underground space, there is also the giant.


    The riot lasted more than ten minutes.


    When there was no one above the platform and more than 100 people left, Vanya hung the rope and left the platform.


    The rising figure soon disappeared into the darkness.


    After the mobilizers left, the huge platform was calm again.


    Only a small amount of equipment left behind proves the traces of the arrival of the first Legion.


    On the ground, in the temporary command room next to the sinkhole.


    Looking at the screen on the conversion of the picture, romantic face dew dignified.


    This is the picture transmitted by the exploration team in Tiankeng.


    That beautiful underground space is not to say, although the picture is beautiful, as in a fairy tale can appear in the scene, but rolomanov is more concerned about the giant beast.


    The beast on the screen is terrible.


    Huge body, such as skeletal body, its ferocious appearance is just for killing.


    And more worrying for Romanov is that the giant animal is coming to the ground.


    "Don''t let it get out of the ground!"


    Looking at the giant beast on the screen, Romanov thought.


    Such a giant animal is the biggest and most terrifying one that Romanov has ever seen in the world.


    According to Vanya, even rockets can''t do any damage to it.


    Such a fierce beast, if let it leave the underground, Qingcheng will suffer.


    "Come on! Transfer the scythe machine a in the base immediately, and be sure to arrive in an hour! "


    The soldiers of Bentley at the front almost transferred all the armored units in the base.


    But it was not completely removed, leaving some scythes and hammers in reserve.


    At this time, the hammer tank is not suitable, the forest can not accommodate the next hammer tank barbaric steel body.


    Even if it''s a selective route, the river across Nanlin island can''t cross it.


    Only scythe mecha can make it to Tiankeng in a short time.


    "Yes


    As soon as he answered, the messenger immediately sent an order to the base.


    At the command of rolomanov, the military power of the first regiment on Nanlin Island quickly began to operate.


    After receiving the order from sergeant rolomanov, the scythe armored forces staying in Qingcheng base responded immediately.


    Sixteen scythes from the base, start to the destination..


    When scythe machine armour passes through the streets of Qingcheng, the running posture immediately attracts the attention of countless passers-by.


    Looking at the scythe machine armour galloping down the street, the civilians on the roadside are talking about it one after another.


    Guess what happened in Qingcheng.


    It''s not just the civilians, but also the security forces that patrol.


    They would like to ask what happened to these four legged war machines in such a hurry.


    But they have no right to interfere with the actions of the first Legion.


    "Let''s go! The first Legion is always mysterious. We civilians have no right to know! "


    Beside the street, there are many figures standing.


    In the crowd, there are two men and two women. At the moment, they are looking at the scythe mecha running away in the street.


    It''s the same as the civilians on both sides of the street.


    It''s nothing to look at. Although Chen Nannan is very interested in the war machinery of the first corps, he also knows that these "civilians" can''t be involved in certain levels.


    To the side of her, a loose clothes, with a big belly of Wang Weiwei, Chen Nannan urged.


    With a smile, Wang Weiwei nodded and said, "let''s go!"


    Holding Wang Weiwei lightly, they continued to walk on the street.


    Looking at Wang Weiwei walking slightly difficult appearance, Chen Nannan said with a smile: "sister this belly is really getting bigger and bigger, will soon have a baby!"


    Round, convex degree has been very big, even the loose clothes can not cover up the big belly.


    Nodded slightly, Wang Weiwei said with a smile: "Well! Soon, there should be two months left! "


    two months?


    Hearing this, Chen Nannan breathed a sigh of relief and said happily, "I heard that in the middle of next month, the medical center in Qingcheng will be fully open. Fortunately, my sister caught up with this trip. Otherwise, I really don''t know what to do."


    "Well, with the medical center, my child should be able to be born smoothly."


    Although said so, but Wang Weiwei''s facial expression actually dimmed down.


    The child is about to be born, but she has to face the most painful things in life.


    Her husband has passed away, and now she is losing her own children.


    Aware of the change of Wang Weiwei''s expression, Chen Nannan was quite puzzled and said: "sister! Why are you doing this? The birth of a child is not a happy thing. Why are you so worried? "

 Chapter 758

    Gently stroking the plump belly, Wang Weiwei hesitated. She didn''t know whether to say it to her sister.


    She was born a pirate, but she was a good person.


    This nearly a month of care, Wang Weiwei is personally felt.


    No matter in business or in private life, the elder sister is in decline.


    Sometimes Wang Weiwei is very puzzled, why this elder sister can achieve such degree.


    Is it just pity?


    Seeing the hesitation on Wang Weiwei''s face, Chen Nannan said with false anger: "it seems that my sister doesn''t regard me as her sister. I''m amorous. There''s no need for her to be embarrassed. I don''t ask."


    The footstep tiny Dun, Wang Wei Wei pulled Chen Nan Nan''s hand, wry smile way: "don''t! Elder sister, I know you are for my good, but it''s a little unclear, and I don''t know how to tell you. "


    What''s not clear?


    Looking solemn, Chen Nannan said: "if it''s something you can''t say clearly, you have to tell me more, sister! Tell me, what''s going on? If you don''t know, make it simple. "


    Seeing that Chen Nannan was so resolute, how could Wang Weiwei refuse? She had to hold her abdomen lightly and murmured, "my baby will leave me as soon as I am born. This is an agreement, an agreement with someone."


    appointment?


    Chen Nan''s face showed anger and said, "who will make such an agreement with you? Damn it, sister. How could you make such an agreement with others? This is your child. "


    "I know!"


    Wang Weiwei looked gloomy and said in a low voice: "but I have no choice. At least I can see my child born. As long as the child can live well, I will be very satisfied."


    Looking at Wang Weiwei''s gloomy look, Chen Nannan is silent.


    It seems that her sister has happened a lot before.


    Holding Wang Weiwei''s hand and Wang Weiwei, Chen Nannan continued to walk in the street.


    While walking, Chen Nannan comforted: "sister, don''t worry. Under the rule of the first legion, Qingcheng is a legal system. No one can separate you and your child. The law won''t allow you, and I won''t allow you. I will wait for you on the day when my sister''s child is born."


    "Sister! I don''t know how to thank you! "


    Looking at Chen Nannan gratefully, Wang Weiwei sincerely thanks.


    Chen Nannan shook his head with a smile and said, "do we still need to talk about this between us? This may be "fate", fate let us meet, also let us become friends


    friend?


    Wang Weiwei nodded with a smile and said nothing more.


    There is no need to say more between friends. She is lucky to have such a best friend.


    Unconsciously, "home" has arrived.


    In front of the iron gate outside the courtyard of a villa, the four stopped.


    "All right! Sister, I''ll send you here! "


    Looking at Wang Weiwei, Chen Nannan said with a smile.


    "Go in and have a seat! I''m really in trouble today


    Wang Weiwei invited the three.


    "No, sister! I still have some things to deal with, so I won''t do more. "


    Seeing this, Wang Weiwei doesn''t have to detain her. She knows that this elder sister is not a single person. She is the leader of a group. She has to deal with many things. She has been delayed for one day because of her reasons. How can she detain her willfully.


    "My sister has something to do, so I won''t stay. Next time I have time to get together, aunt Lan''s food is delicious."


    "Yes! I didn''t expect aunt LAN to have this kind of craftsmanship, so I really want to taste it! "


    With the development of Commerce, the gap between the rich and the poor in Qingcheng is gradually revealed.


    In terms of residence, there is a large distribution. The rich live in high-end villas, while the poor can only live in apartments.


    This phenomenon is inevitable, no matter which era, there is a gap between the rich and the poor.


    The ability to divide people and their luck are also influenced by different personalities.


    Some people like power, others like money, and others like a peaceful life.


    Different consciousnesses, different occupations and different horizons will result in the gap between the rich and the poor.


    The first Legion never wanted to achieve real equality in the past, but tried to improve the minimum level.


    In Wang Weiwei''s eyes, Chen Nannan leaves, takes her two younger brothers, and returns to the place where they live.


    On the way back, looking at the graceful figure in front, Chen Jing, who followed him, said, "elder sister! Why do you care so much about her? Is there any reason? It''s not just a partnership with her. "


    Chen Jing is very confused about this. The elder sister has paid too much attention to her and has long gone beyond the relationship between cooperation.


    For the past month, I have been busy with that lady.


    The house distributed by the first Legion and the villa were all handled by Chen Nannan.


    There is also aunt LAN, who is also a nanny that the elder sister found among the familiar people.


    Chen Qi is also curious to see the elder sister.


    In the past month, they have seen everything the elder sister has done.


    It''s unnecessary, but the elder sister is so attentive. There must be some reasons.


    To the doubts of the two younger brothers behind him, Chen Nannan said with a smile: "you! Don''t think about it. There must be a reason for this. I will tell you when the time is right. "


    To elder sister so perfunctory words, two people quite speechless.


    I had to keep silent and stop asking.


    As my elder sister said, I will tell them when the time is right.


    They also know that according to the character of elder sister, even if they continue to ask, they will not get the answer they want.


    reason?


    Walking in the street, Chen Nannan was silent.


    As she said just now, everything is due to fate.


    Before arriving at Nanlin Island, Chen Nannan never thought that she could meet her long forgotten relatives in such a remote place.


    It''s not fate. What else can it be?


    Although the distant memory has been a little fuzzy, but some things will not disappear with the passage of time.


    Everything she does now is what she should do.

 Chapter 759

    To the south of Qingcheng, a rocky land surrounded by withered forests.


    After nearly an hour''s trekking, the scythe armored forces from Qingcheng base finally arrived at the stone forest where Tiankeng is located.


    "Come on! Go to Tiankeng immediately and set up a defense line. The big guy will arrive soon


    When scythe mechas rush out of the forest and walk through the withered forest.


    When the driving team had not recovered from the surprise of the withered forest, the new order had arrived.


    This accelerated the pace of scythe armored forces from the forest, through the dry forest, into the rocky forest.


    With the arrival of the armored forces, the ground defense line beside the Tiankeng was finally enriched.


    The huge Tiankeng is like a monster eating people, with its mouth open.


    Next to the Tiankeng, soldiers were mobilized to build a defense line.


    Nearly 300 mobilizers surrounded Tiankeng. They stood on the edge of Tiankeng, and their weapons pointed to the deepest darkness in Tiankeng.


    When scythe arrived, more than ten scythe were scattered around the edge of the sinkhole, strengthening the firepower of the front.


    In silence, the atmosphere of the stone forest became tense in vain.


    In the temporary command center by the sinkhole.


    "How long will it take for the exploration team to reach the ground?"


    Standing straight and upright, Romanov asked the relevant personnel in the command center to carry out the monitoring.


    "About twenty minutes."


    Next to a small monitoring instrument, a mobilized soldier answered.


    More than 20 minutes?


    Fortunately, there is still time.


    Looking up, rolomanov looked up into the sky.


    The sun has set in the west, the sky is dark, about an hour later, darkness will come.


    Once the night comes, it will be difficult to fight in the dark.


    In the dark, night vision devices are not omnipotent. Even if they can distinguish things in the dark, there will be a sense of blur in their sight, which will bring great obstacles to combat.


    Even the first Legion would not fight in the dark if it was not necessary.


    Whether the enemy is a human or a polluting animal.


    Time goes by.


    "Come back! They''re back! "


    With a little cry.


    The shadow in the deep of Tiankeng was shaking, and the team who went down to explore finally came back.


    When a mobilized soldier returns to the ground with the sliding rope, they are met by the gaze of many people.


    In the Tiankeng, the rising figure is continuous, and the figure on the sliding rope is like a string of sugar gourd.


    It took more than ten minutes for more than 100 people to leave Tiankeng completely.


    Vanya was the last and last soldier to leave the sinkhole.


    After leaving Tiankeng and returning to the ground, Vanya found rolomanov in the first time.


    "Chief Sergeant!"


    Striding into the temporary command center, Vanya raised a military salute to rolomanov.


    Looking at Vanya coming in, rolomanov nodded and said, "this mission is good. Go down and have a rest. The battle will happen soon."


    Vanya, of course, knew what sergeant rolomanov had said about the battle, which was the giant beast following them.


    At the moment, the beast is approaching the ground.


    Putting down his forehead hand, Vanya said, "in about half an hour, the beast will reach the ground. Now is not the time to rest, Sergeant! Let me fight. "


    On Vanya''s request, Romanov did not refuse, nodded: "that''s good! Lead your subordinates to strengthen the front defense! "


    "Yes


    With another salute, Vanya turned and left.


    When Vanya returned to the team, the team who had just returned to the ground did not have time to rest. Under Vanya''s order, they took off the oxygen tank behind them and joined the front line at the edge of Tiankeng.


    Time goes by, leaving little by little.


    At the edge of Tiankeng, the mobilized soldiers watched intensely at the deepest part of Tiankeng.


    Go and listen to whatever sounds from behind the sinkhole.


    I don''t know how long it took.


    All of a sudden!


    In the eyes of the mobilized soldiers, there was a change in the sky pit.


    When the change first appeared, it was very weak, but with time, it became bigger and clearer.


    At this time, hundreds of meters deep in the pit, a huge shadow suddenly appeared, along the cliff is fast approaching the ground.


    The appearance of the huge shadow attracted the attention of the mobilized soldiers.


    In the helmet, under the screen capture function, all mobilizers lock the huge moving shadow in the dark.


    "The target appears! So people are ready to fight! "


    I do not know when, Romanov came to the edge of the sinkhole, joined the front.


    Looking at the huge shadow climbing on the cliff in the Tiankeng, Romanov gave the order.


    Give me an order.


    "Click!"


    The bullet was loaded with the muzzle facing down. All the mobilized soldiers who had no problem in angle pointed their muzzle at the huge shadow in the sinkhole.


    Mobilizers armed with bazookas rushed around the edge of the sinkhole, looking for a shooting angle.


    Also moving with it is scythe.


    Due to the shooting angle problem, the scythe mecha and the mobilized soldiers with rocket launcher need to find the shooting position.


    Because the sinkhole is vertical, if it is directly above the target, even the mobilizers with rifles can hardly attack the target. Only in the side and the opposite angle can they have a better shooting angle.


    After a brief disturbance, the front returned to silence.


    At this time, the giant beast in Tiankeng is climbing without fatigue.


    Overhead, the light was visible, and the narrow sky was clearly visible.


    The sharp hind paw penetrates into the rock wall like a cutting machine. In the alternation of hind feet, it is trying to climb. The smell of different underground space makes the giant look excited and move faster.


    "Take your place!"


    To Tiankeng, luorumanfu watched all the time. When the huge shadow in the dark was close enough to the ground, he raised his right hand and ordered loudly.


    Under the order of rolomanov, the tension on the front became more intense.


    So my eyes were fixed on the huge shadow approaching in the dark below the sinkhole.

 Chapter 760

    "Attack


    With a sudden wave of his hand, rolomanov gave the order to attack.


    At the first order, the mobilized soldiers who had been ready to fight pulled the trigger.


    "Dada dada!"


    "Whew


    "Buzz!"


    The fire flashed and the gunfire rumbled.


    In the screeching roar of rockets, dense bullets and rockets formed a large and small fire red streamer to attack the darkness below the Tiankeng.


    The fiery red light illuminates the darkness, and also shows the giant in the darkness in the mobilization of soldiers.


    What a terrible creature.


    The huge body is covered with bone armor, making it look like a skeleton creature.


    A hundred meters away, the dark Tiankeng was suddenly shrouded in red bullets, heading for the giant beast climbing on the rock wall.


    Heavy rain of bullets enveloped the beast.


    "Ho! Hiss


    Countless bullets hit the giant beast''s huge body, and all of a sudden, sparks splashed and stray bullets danced.


    "Boom!"


    In the rain of bullets, the roaring rockets hit the target.


    There was a series of explosions on the beast.


    A huge fireball boiling, surging flames suddenly shrouded the beast.


    "Roar!"


    In the fire, the beast roared.


    The pain on his body made him angry, and the impact of the explosion made him slide down.


    The claws that pierce into the rock wall are loosening, and countless broken stones fall into the invincible abyss.


    "What an amazing defense!"


    Looking at the giant beast on the cliff below the Tiankeng, Luo rumanfu whispered to himself.


    No matter the scythe machine armour''s large caliber heavy machine gun or rocket, it can''t cause too much damage to it.


    It''s like white bone armor on the giant. Its defense level is quite amazing. Bullets of large and small calibres are almost all shot away on it, leading to stray bullets dancing in the Tiankeng. The scene is very amazing.


    Even if you hit a place without white bone armor, you can''t do effective damage to the beast. The bullet is blocked by the thick and tough skin, and can only pierce a little skin, causing pain to the beast.


    "Buzz!"


    There was a continuous barrage of gunfire.


    In particular, more than a dozen scythe mecha have amazing firepower.


    Under the sweeping fire of the wheeled heavy machine gun, the line became countless fiery long dragons, and the dense bullets continuously hit the giant beast like raindrops.


    Even the beast can''t bear the continuous attack.


    In the rain of guns and bullets, the giant animals slide down little by little. Every explosion on the body will loosen the claws that pierce into the rock wall.


    Hit by the metal storm, it retreated.


    Panic turn body, want to escape.


    At this time, two rockets from the sky, tearing the darkness, a head hit the side of the giant on the cliff.


    "Boom! Boom


    With the flame flashing, the explosion suddenly came.


    The surging flames swept everything around, and the shockwave sandwiched in the gravel bumped into the nearest giant.


    The power of the rocket is limited. When the shock wave hits the beast, it doesn''t do much damage to the beast.


    But just then, the accident happened.


    I don''t know if the rock wall under the giant''s foot suddenly cracked because of the vibration of the explosion.


    At the foot of the loss of bearing capacity, the giant beast that huge body with the broken rock fell into the dark abyss.


    "Roar!"


    In a startling roar, the giant beast''s huge figure quickly disappeared in the dark.


    The beast fell and the attack from the ground stopped.


    At the edge of Tiankeng, the mobilized soldiers looked at each other face to face. The falling beast gave them a lot of pressure.


    It''s too big. It''s too big.


    They have never seen such a big polluting animal.


    There is also its appearance, just looking at it gives people a sense of ferocity.


    Looking back from the sinkhole, romeman breathed a sigh of relief.


    That thing should have no hope of survival. The ground is ten thousand meters away from the bottom of the earth. Even if there is water at the bottom, the instant impact is enough to break the giant beast to pieces.


    Leaving from the edge of the sinkhole, Romanov returns to the temporary command center.


    After waiting for a little, three figures came in.


    The men who came were mobilizers and also the superior officers of the three hundred men in the rubble forest.


    Three first sergeants.


    Vanya was among them.


    Looking at the three people, rolomanov said: "the appearance of the giant beast is no longer safe here. You three will stay here and guard the Tiankeng to prevent such polluting animals from leaving the ground. In addition, the exploration task is not over. Although we have found the underground space, we need to know something about the underground space."


    His eyes moved slightly, and he looked at Vanya and said, "Sergeant Vanya! You already have an experience, and the next exploration task is up to you. Have a good rest tonight and continue to explore the underground space tomorrow. "


    "Yes


    Vanya responded with a salute.


    Nodded, Romanov to three humanity: "go! Arrange the camping separately! "


    "Yes


    The three of them answered in unison and turned away.


    When the three left, Romanov said to several people in the open-air command center: "finish the task as soon as possible. I have a feeling that the discovery of underground space will lead to some unpredictable things. The commander has come back and may have some opinions on this matter."


    One of the mobilizers said: "the task report is in progress all the time, and the relevant information has been transmitted to the database. Do you want to send a reminder email to the temple?"


    After thinking for a while, rolomanov shook his head and said, "the commander just came back. Don''t disturb him. Just report the task to the synchronization terminal."


    "I see!"


    After a short stay in the temporary command center, rolomanov left.


    It''s getting dark. It''ll be dark in about a few minutes.


    Before nightfall, Romanov must return to base.


    At the same time of exploring the underground space, the sealing of Tiankeng must also be synchronized.


    Otherwise, the forest will still be destroyed by the light green gas. Before long, Nanlin island will become a dead land.

 Chapter 761

    Today''s Tiankeng has become a very dangerous place. It is necessary to build a large outpost base station in Tiankeng to deal with the possible pollution animals from Tiankeng.


    The corresponding equipment, as well as the engineering team, all need to be handled by Romanov himself.


    It''s not an easy time for Romanov.


    Time goes by. With the coming of night, the time of the day goes by again.


    Different people have different experiences and different lives. For the civilians in Qingcheng, they have a peaceful day.


    For example, day after day, year after year, if there are not too many fluctuations in life, for the civilians, everything they experience every day will not change too much.


    Qingcheng, in the temple of Houshan.


    Under the soft light, in the pavilion shrouded by the purple sea of flowers, the graceful figures stand still, like statues.


    Only the pale teenager on the seat was playing with his tablet.


    Beside the boy, a graceful figure is listening to the boy''s words.


    The task details have been generated almost, whether it''s the words, or a large number of photos, let Li Meng know what the task is.


    Looking at the beautiful or ferocious pictures on the screen, Li Meng said: "there is a huge underground space in Nanlin island. It''s really beyond my expectation. It''s ten thousand meters deep..."


    Looking at the picture on the screen, Li Meng asked Wendy, "Wendy! Do you know how deep the sea around Nanlin island is? "


    Facing the owner''s inquiry, Wendy nodded and said: "because of its proximity to the mainland, the sea area around Nanlin island is not more than one kilometer deep except in the East and the south. The sea area in the East and the south, about 200 kilometers away, is more than 5000 meters deep."


    Wendy''s answer made Li Meng clear.


    In this way, the underground space may be very large, and its area is far larger than that of Nanlin island.


    It seems that there is still a lot of space to explore underground.


    Moving away from the beautiful photos, Li Meng looked at the ferocious beast.


    The pollution animal in the picture is very big and ferocious.


    Its shape is like a lizard with only hind legs, but it looks much more fierce than a lizard. Its head, body and body are covered with armor like white bones, which makes it look like a moving biological skeleton.


    It''s a terrible feeling just to look at it.


    What kind of species is this?


    Li Meng was very confused.


    "Does it have a name?"


    Li Meng suddenly asked Wendy beside him.


    Wendy was there. Limon knew that Wendy was watching as much as he could see.


    Sure enough, Wendy shook her head and said: "the first Legion has obtained all kinds of pollution animals in the world from various channels, and has entered them into the data terminal. On Nanlin Island, there are no relevant records of the black pollution animals and the small white pollution animals that the first Legion met before."


    No record?


    That is to say, is this a newly discovered species?


    Thinking of this, Li Meng became interested and thought deeply on his face.


    "Well, those white little things are called" canqiu ", the black pollution animal is called" puppy ", and the giant animal is called" skeleton ". I think this name is very suitable."


    Watching the host talk so much, Wendy was quite helpless.


    How can such a big thing be named so casually? Once a name comes out, it''s a permanent name.


    However, it''s very lucky for those polluting animals to be named by their owners.


    Although a little casual


    Beside Li Meng, Wendy whispered, "I understand! I''ll transfer the named data to the terminal later. "


    In this way, with Li Meng''s temporary initiative, three different kinds of pollution animals were named by Li Meng himself.


    Seeing this, there is no need to pay attention to Romanov''s exploration mission.


    Although Li Meng was very interested in the huge underground space and the gas from the sinkhole.


    However, the exploration of Tiankeng has just begun, and we can''t see much from the task report.


    Only after the end of the exploration mission can we know what will exist in the underground space.


    The underground space is probably an undeveloped virgin land that can breed such a huge beast as "skeleton". Maybe in it, we need what the first Legion wants.


    Before the results come out, anything is possible.


    After paying attention to the exploration task, Li Meng flipped other things aimlessly.


    Night has just come, in this long night, always need to do something to pass the time.


    In silence.


    Li Meng''s voice suddenly rang in the pavilion.


    "Wendy! Where is moyeh now? "


    Facing the owner''s sudden inquiry, Wendy whispered: "in the reincarnation tower, general Sawyer has been in it for many days."


    Reincarnation tower?


    Li Meng knows.


    That little girl is really obedient.


    I don''t know why the master suddenly asked general Sawyer. Wendy asked, "master! Do you want me to summon general Sawyer? "


    "No! Let her stay in it. It''s good for her. "


    "Yes


    Li Meng suddenly thought of something.


    Looking at the information on the tablet, he said, "has anyone been looking for Jiye in recent days? What''s wrong with the military? "


    In the last month or two, Nanlin island has not been peaceful. It should be said that the first regiment is not at ease.


    In addition to invading the benthic countries, we should also maintain necessary vigilance against ASEAN. In addition, we should also maintain absolute control over the huge South China Sea.


    In terms of sea power, although the first regiment is not weak, there are dozens of warships large and small.


    However, compared with the vast sea area, once the fleet is dispersed, its strength in various places will be relatively weak.


    However, even if the three fleets of the first Legion are scattered, any fleet can easily suppress the countries around the South China Sea.


    Thinking of this, another problem appeared in Li Meng''s mind.

 Chapter 762

    "By the way, Wendy, what countries are there around the South China Sea


    Although he has always paid close attention to the countries around the South China Sea, Li Meng has never really understood.


    The only countries we know are ASEAN, Kyoto and Bentley. Apart from these three countries, other countries know nothing.


    Wendy answered the host''s many questions one by one.


    Speaking slightly, Wendy whispered: "in the military, everything is in order. In the ASEAN and Bentley, everything is normal. As for the countries around the South China Sea... "


    In the north of Nanlin island is the territory of Kyoto, in the west is ASEAN, and in the East, opposite the South China Sea, is Bentley. In the south of Nanlin Island, about 3000 nautical miles away, there is a small continent, which is separated from Austria by a strait of tens of nautical miles. In the official cognition of human beings, there is a small continent, The small continent belongs to the continent of Austria, on which there are three kingdoms, namely, the kingdom of Asia, the kingdom of denza and the kingdom of Danlan. Around the South China Sea, except Kyoto, other countries are all third world countries. Their domestic order is chaotic, they are beset by poverty, and their military strength is not worth mentioning. "


    Kyoto, ASEAN, Bentley, denza, Danlan and Asiatic, that is to say, there are six countries around the South China Sea.


    The situation is really chaotic.


    In his heart, Li Meng said in secret.


    Although the South China Sea is small, it is close to so many countries.


    However, chaos has its advantages. For the first corps, the countries surrounding the South China Sea can be the targets of development.


    long time!


    "No more!"


    Put down the hands of the tablet computer, Li Meng a lazy stretch.


    He leaned back in a comfortable position on the seat.


    "Wendy! Here, give me a hammer to your master! "


    The master''s call made Wendy move.


    In silence, Wendy half knelt on the ground, two small white hands kneading on Li Meng''s legs.


    The comfortable touch makes Li Meng close his eyes and lie asleep.


    The picture in the pavilion is really bald.


    Time goes by.


    In the night of Qingcheng, everything fell into silence.


    Under the dim light, the streets everywhere are quiet, occasionally a few figures are passing by, which is also the security team on duty.


    In Qingcheng, the curfew is enforced. When night comes, people are forbidden to go out.


    After all, night is dangerous.


    Besides the same kind of danger, there are also pollution animals.


    Although Qingcheng is protected by city walls, many polluting animals have the ability to climb and often enter human cities.


    If you encounter a polluted animal invading the city at night, you will end up with only one, that is, being "killed" by the polluted animal.


    This has happened several times since the first Legion occupied Qingcheng.


    Although they were killed quickly every time, there were some casualties among the civilians in Qingcheng.


    In this world, there is no reason why the martial arts association is so common.


    Compared with sending out soldiers to kill the polluting animals invading the city, the martial artists with strong individual strength can undoubtedly eliminate the polluting animals faster and do less damage to the city.


    The next day.


    early morning.


    When the civilians in Qingcheng were still sleeping, in the southern forest of Qingcheng, the mobilized soldiers stationed in Tiankeng again went out to explore Tiankeng.


    This time, the exploration team of Xiakeng is more equipped and purposeful.


    Early in the morning, Romanov arrived at Tiankeng and presided over the exploration mission.


    Last night back to the base, the things have been done.


    The engineering team for the construction of the outpost is in the process of preparation, and it will start soon.


    Of course, before the construction, the basic road measures can not be put down.


    Without a road connecting Qingcheng and Tiankeng, the construction of the outpost is not so easy.


    Roads are essential.


    The construction of the outpost cannot be completed in a short time.


    It takes time, enough time.


    Before that, only a temporary camp could be built in the rubble forest to monitor the Tiankeng.


    "Where are they now?"


    In the temporary command room next to Tiankeng, standing upright, he inquired to the monitor.


    In the face of sergeant rolomanov''s inquiry, the mobilized soldiers in front of an instrument replied: "they have crossed the platform. Now they are about seven kilometers away. In about 30 minutes, the exploration team will reach the ground."


    Informatization is still too backward.


    Without long-distance communication, we can only use the sensors on the sliding rope to monitor the position of the exploration team, which is not very reliable.


    One of them is rigidity and slowness. The most important thing is that once something happens underground, they can''t know the situation in time on the ground. They can only know the situation through the wired communication report of the exploration team.


    It''s a big obstacle to command.


    At this time, in the sky pit under 8000 meters.


    It''s vast and dark.


    When all things vanish, the slightest sound will be magnified infinitely.


    The sound of "hissing" appeared and reverberated in the wide sinkhole.


    I saw hundreds of blue light shaking, in the dark pit, hundreds of shadow looming.


    The figure falls from the sky and goes deeper.


    Where we have passed, only the "hissing" friction sound reverberates.


    The series of figures on the sliding rope were the troops exploring the Tiankeng.


    The team for this exploration is composed of ten teams, with a total of more than 100 people.


    Compared with the last time, this time the exploration team was light loaded, did not carry oxygen tanks, with more ammunition.


    The last time we explored Tiankeng, we were worried that there was no oxygen in the ground, but we finally found that there was enough oxygen in the ground. In this case, it was unnecessary to carry oxygen tanks.


    However, although the heavy equipment such as oxygen tank is reduced, it is still not easy for some mobilized soldiers.

 Chapter 763

    The last exploration, let the first Corps know that in the Tiankeng underground is water, a world of water.


    To explore underground space, you have to carry ships.


    Therefore, each team has two mobilizers carrying a large package.


    One person''s backpack is a folding rubber boat, one person''s backpack is a small engine.


    For this exploration, the exploration team took great pains to prepare all the necessary equipment.


    "It''s almost there!"


    Although the foot is dark, but there is also a light spot in the dark, with the landing, the light spot is getting bigger and bigger.


    Of course Vanya knows what that is.


    Because the sinkhole is vertical, the perfect 90 degree angle, almost no point of offset.


    As a result, in the sinkhole, whether you look up or down, you can see a tiny point of light.


    That''s the light from both ends, the ground and the underground space.


    At the foot, the light is getting bigger and bigger.


    Vanya knew that they were getting closer and closer to underground space.


    In twenty minutes!


    As the line of sight became wide and the darkness disappeared, the team left the sinkhole.


    The figure on the sliding rope left Tiankeng and entered the vast underground space.


    Looking around, water, a world of water.


    All kinds of light emitted from the water, the stone pillars that rise from the water to connect the zenith, all of which form an incredible picture for the exploration troops.


    "Stop!"


    Right hand up, Vanya orders.


    At a command, the fast sliding figure stopped at a height of nearly 200 meters above the water.


    With the sliding figure still, a series of figures on the long sliding rope, like a sugar gourd, looks quite spectacular.


    Vanya was watching the water.


    The water is very clear, but the bottom is not deep. The deep and turbid light makes Vanya very cautious.


    In the helmet, Vanya''s face was slightly wrinkled.


    The water under the feet is very calm, but it''s too calm.


    Just yesterday, the polluted animal named "skeleton" by the commander fell from the Tiankeng. Ten thousand meters high, the skeleton could not survive.


    But Vanya didn''t see the body in the water nearby.


    Eaten?


    Such a large body, even if it is eaten, should leave obvious traces, but Vanya did not see any suspicious traces in the water.


    Are you still alive?


    Vanya looked grave at this.


    If the "skeleton" is still alive, the survival ability of the polluted animal is undoubtedly strong, and its body structure is extremely tough. All these show that the skeleton is a very powerful polluted animal.


    After exploring the water for a moment, Vanya gave the order.


    "Team one! Go into the water immediately and see the situation! "


    No matter whether the bones are alive or not, they can''t stop their exploration of underground space.


    Vanya is ready to sacrifice for this exploration.


    This time, the team won''t just stay under the sinkhole, it will go further.


    In silence, the mobilizers on the leftmost slip line began to move.


    More than ten figures slowly slide down and approach the water surface in the gaze of many eyes.


    When less than ten meters from the surface of the water, the front-end mobilizers untied their backpacks.


    Such a large backpack immediately fell free, "Dong" fell on the water.


    With the splash of water, a burst of inflation sound suddenly sounded.


    The original four square backpack suddenly expanded. In a few seconds, it expanded into a seven meter long, three meter wide rubber boat.


    A metal arm caught the boat before it was washed away.


    In a few minutes, all the twelve figures boarded the rubber boat.


    After installing the small engine at the tail, in the light sound of mechanical operation, the rubber boat moved on the water surface and swam back and forth under the sinkhole.


    Under the gaze of the high altitude exploration team, the rubber boat on the water turned round and round.


    It wasn''t until the third lap that Vanya was relieved.


    It seems that there are no polluting animals in the waters nearby.


    If it exists, there can be no movement in the water.


    Seeing this, Vanya issued an order, saying: "so the personnel immediately go into the water!"


    At the command, the mobilized soldiers on the sliding rope immediately took action.


    One by one, the figures began to slide. When they were not far from the water, one backpack after another fell from the sky and fell into the water.


    In the sound of inflation, the formation of rubber boats one by one.


    The explorers began to board.


    After a riot, ten rubber boats full of people were quietly moored on the colorful water.


    In one of the rubber boats, Vanya was sitting in the bow.


    Looking at the colorful water, Vanya looked up at the boats and said, "search the boats separately. Take this as the center and explore within a radius of 10 kilometers. Remember, once you encounter a polluted animal, evacuate immediately and send out a warning with the sound of gunfire."


    At the command, the engine roared slightly.


    Driven by the small motor engine in the tail, the boats moved, sailed on the water and scattered.


    After a while, the scattered rubber boats gradually disappeared on the water in the distance.


    All the other boats left, but Vanya''s boat didn''t.


    The mobilizers on the boat are being equipped.


    That equipment is a backpack, a propulsion backpack that can dive in the water.


    A total of four, including Vanya, are wearing diving backpacks with the help of other mobilizers.


    The diving backpack is bulky. When it''s worn, the originally bulky mobilized soldiers look even more bulky.


    When it was ready, an order was given at Vanya in the bow.


    "Let''s go! Follow up


    With that, Vanya leaned back and fell into the water.


    "Plop!"


    In the splash, Vanya''s figure disappeared in the water.


    Other mobilizers in diving backpacks followed, turning into the water one by one and following Vanya in the water.

 Chapter 764

    In addition to the exploration of underground space, the mission of this exploration.


    Vanya also has a task, which is to collect some of the colorful vegetation, detect its components, and identify what kind of organic matter it is.


    When entering the water, Vanya felt a kind of pressure despite the isolation of the powered combat suit.


    That''s the whisk from the water, and the resistance. Under the resistance of the water, everything in the water is very slow.


    It''s much harder than on land.


    Select a target about 70 meters deep. Driven by the propulsion backpack, Vanya is diving in the water.


    Behind him, three mobilizers followed closely, staring at the figure in front.


    The water is very clear. Even if you are in the water, you can see far away.


    About 100 meters under the water, there are countless vegetation emitting various lights. At a glance, it looks like lanterns hovering in the water.


    Lanterns have different colors, including orange, yellow, green, except black, white, and red.


    The scenery is very beautiful.


    The water is full of brilliance, which makes the bottom away from the darkness. Although it is slightly dim, it does not affect the sight.


    The distance of several tens of meters passed in a flash. Under the water, Vanya approached the selected target.


    Vanya stopped in front of an orange glowing vegetation.


    The vegetation in front of the body is very large, with a diameter of five meters, which is like a sphere and a jellyfish.


    The surface of the sphere looks very thin and translucent. From the outside, the orange light is obviously emitted from the inside.


    By this time, the three mobilized soldiers had come to Vanya''s back.


    One of them: "Sergeant Vanya! What should we do now? "


    How do you do it?


    Without much thought, Vanya took a dagger from under his thigh armor.


    Holding the dagger in his right hand, he stabbed at the spherical vegetation.


    "Hiss!"


    The sharp dagger pierced the ball.


    A bubble rolled out and rose to the surface, with a lot of orange liquid in it.


    Seeing that the sphere was broken, Vanya quickly took out a small bottle from his body and protruded from the inside of the sphere.


    When the hand comes out of the ball, the small bottle is full of liquid.


    At this time, with the outflow of the liquid in the body, the light emitted by the spherical vegetation has been dimmed a lot, almost dying out.


    Obviously, it''s the orange liquid that''s shining.


    Without the orange liquid, the globular vegetation becomes a cyan plant.


    "This is..."


    From the tear, under water pressure, the orange liquid has all flowed out, losing the light source.


    But in the spherical vegetation, there is a weak light source, which attracted Vanya''s attention.


    Put the bottle full of orange liquid, Vanya stabbed the ball vegetation again with a dagger.


    "Hiss!"


    Under the sharp blade, the surface of the spherical vegetation was torn by Vanya by a few meters.


    His hands opened the slightly tough gap, and Vanya looked into the ball.


    The sphere is hollow. When the orange liquid flows out, the sphere is filled with water.


    In the center of the sphere, where it connects the roots, Vanya sees something that looks like a pearl. It is orange, and the surface is very smooth, emitting a faint orange light.


    "What is this?"


    It''s big, half the size of a fist, and it looks very beautiful.


    I can''t help but think about it. Vanya swims into the inside of the sphere through the slit.


    Vania thought it would be difficult to take the Orange Pearl, but the result was unexpected.


    The Orange Pearl is not connected with the vegetation, so Vanya easily picked up the Orange Pearl.


    Looking at the Orange Pearl half the size of a fist in his hand, Vanya''s face was puzzled.


    On the surface, it looks a bit like an orange protocrystal.


    But protocrysts are minerals, not plants.


    Put away the thoughts in my heart, holding an Orange Pearl half the size of a fist, Vanya left the sphere.


    No matter what it is, it can only be known after a test on the ground.


    "Let''s go! Return to the water


    When he left the sphere, Vanya gave the order.


    The body is pushed to the surface by pushing the backpack.


    Seeing this, the mobilized soldiers followed closely.


    This exploration mission is half done.


    Then we have a basic understanding of this underground space.


    To explore how big it is, if it is more than 10 kilometers, this exploration mission will be over.


    With the existing equipment of the first corps, it is impossible to conduct a comprehensive exploration in this underground space.


    After all, the threat of skeletons is too great. Once you encounter that kind of creature in this underground space, it can be said that you are doomed.


    Not only bones, but also dogs and other types of pollution animals. In this environment, it is difficult for the exploration team to survive under the threat of pollution animals with the existing equipment.


    The water is disturbing.


    In the exciting spray, the metal arm stretched out from the water and grasped the side of the boat.


    With the help of the boat mobilizers, Vanya returned to the rubber boat.


    At this time, more than an hour has passed since the launch.


    Looking around, the scattered rubber boats could not be seen because of the stone pillars.


    He took off his backpack and sat in the bow of the boat. Vanya was looking around and waiting.


    "I hope nothing will happen!"


    Looking at the distance, Vanya whispered in his heart.


    Underground space is still too dangerous.


    Once noticed by some kind of polluter, the exploration team is doomed.


    In the process of evacuation, I don''t know how many people will be sacrificed.


    In Vanya''s worry, time passed by.


    The underground space is very quiet. It''s always quiet from the scattered exploration team to the return.


    There was no warning of gunfire or any other change.

 Chapter 765

    Vanya was relieved to see a rubber boat returning from afar.


    The mission was unexpectedly successful, and it was fortunate that it did not encounter any pollution animals.


    "Sergeant! This underground space is very large. We have been exploring to the East for nearly seven or eight kilometers, but we have not seen the end. It is still water. However, four kilometers away from the East, the stone pillar disappears. There is endless water outside, like an underground sea. "


    The returning exploration team began to report what they had seen to Vanya one by one.


    When the exploration teams returned one by one and got information from the nine teams, Vanya finally had some basic knowledge of underground space.


    The scope of the stone pillar is about five kilometers, and outside is the boundless underground sea.


    From the water surface to the zenith, the area within the stone pillar is relatively low, about 400 meters, while the zenith outside the stone pillar is all the way up, more than one kilometer at the edge of exploration.


    No wonder the team didn''t encounter any pollution animals. Compared with the vast underground sea, the place full of stone pillars is just a small place, and the probability of encountering pollution animals is certainly not high.


    With the return of the exploration team, the exploration mission can be said to have ended.


    Looking around the boats, Vanya gave the order.


    "Mission over, start evacuating!"


    At the command, the exploration team on the rubber boat began to return.


    One of the mobilizers put on a sliding rope and left one by one.


    The riot lasted only half an hour.


    Half an hour later, the water under the sinkhole was empty.


    The last figure just disappeared in the sinkhole.


    The explorers began their journey back in the dark.


    Three hours later, the explorers returned to the ground.


    And then, just after noon.


    "Is it something found in plants?"


    Next to the sinkhole, in the temporary command center.


    Looking at two things in his hand, a glass bottle full of orange liquid, and a pearl half the size of a fist emitting orange light, Romanov asked Vanya.


    Vania nodded and said, "yes! The liquid is taken from the bulbous plants, and the orange pearls are also found in the bulbous vegetation. They are all things bred by the bulbous plants. "


    "This thing is very strange. It seems that there are many secrets about the existence of underground space."


    Looking up at Vanya, rolomanov said: "this exploration mission is very hard. Take a good rest. There should be no more missions in a few days before the test results come out."


    "Yes


    After a military salute, Vanya turned and left.


    As Sergeant rolomonf said, he needs rest, and all his subordinates need rest.


    In the underground environment, the pressure of being entangled by danger will make people tired. Only by having enough rest can we get rid of that negative emotion.


    After Vanya left, Romanov was ready to leave.


    He had to return to Qingcheng and use the equipment in the base to test the ingredients of the two things in his hands to see what they were.


    Qingcheng, in the temple of Houshan.


    In the pavilion surrounded by purple sea of flowers, Li Meng on the seat is waiting.


    Not long ago, a stranger wanted to meet him.


    It''s strange, but I haven''t seen her before. Her identity is not strange.


    After all, in this world, the root of the dead is Li Meng, so all the dead are the descendants of Li Meng.


    Even if it''s a branch, it''s easy to distinguish the breath that exists in it.


    Because of this, even if she was close to the temple, the nuns outside the temple did not drive her away, but chose to report to Li Meng.


    Li Meng didn''t wait long.


    With the Figure shaking in the corridor, a nun with a strange woman into the courtyard.


    In the courtyard corridor, she is dressed in a black exquisite long skirt. When she walks around, she perfectly shows the beauty of being a woman and looks slim and graceful.


    That cold face is white and has the beauty of a perfect Oriental woman.


    Between every move, give a person a kind of elegant feeling.


    When entering the pavilion, she was half kneeling in front of Li Meng in a long black dress.


    She lowered her head and whispered, "master! I''ve come to see you at the order of my father Chen Qi! "


    She half knelt quietly, waiting for the host''s response.


    The waist length black hair was almost on the ground.


    The body is concave and convex and looks pretty and moving.


    Hearing her words, Li Meng on the seat didn''t seem surprised.


    When she entered the courtyard, Li Meng already knew her identity.


    As a descendant of his own, although he is a branch, Li Meng can still remember the smell of ghouls.


    After all, the species of ghouls was created by Li Meng unintentionally. Compared with ghouls, the ghouls have greater self shaping ability. Although they are inferior in strength, the agility of ghouls is far inferior to that of the ghouls.


    Looking at her half kneeling on the ground, Li Meng asked, "what''s your name?"


    "Chen Yan!"


    She answered softly, her head bowed.


    Chen Yan?


    It''s a good name.


    With an indifferent look, Li Meng continued, "for so long, you have not heard back. I even think you have sunk in the sea."


    Chen Qi has been gone for a long time, nearly a month and a half.


    For such a long time, I have been able to run back and forth between Nanlin island and No. 4 Acropolis in Kyoto for more than ten times.


    But Chen Qi, who left, did not return any news in more than a month.


    This makes Li Meng almost forget that there is such a descendant of ghouls among his descendants.


    "Master! Please calm down for a reason. My father didn''t mean to


    She was rather frightened and fell lower.


    Seeing that she was so frightened, Li Meng waved and said, "OK! You don''t have to be afraid. Since you said that you would be given the greatest freedom for ghouls, you will not be blamed for it. Now, look up at me and talk well. "


    "Yes! Thank you for your forgiveness


    As she spoke, she raised her head and faced Li Meng with her white face.


    Look full of joy, expression is very rich.

 Chapter 766

    Looking down at her, Li Meng said, "OK! Now tell me the purpose of your return this time, and how is the task I gave you doing now. "


    "Yes


    She nodded her head slightly, looked at the owner on the seat, and said in a low voice: "when we left Qingcheng, the planned destination was No. 4 Acropolis. When we arrived at No. 4 Acropolis, we successfully bought the goods at a high price. For pure food, those rich people in human beings were very interested in it. Therefore, my father met many famous businessmen, In order to expand the business circle, after selling all the commodities, we went to Kyoto. Through the introduction of cooperative businessmen, in Kyoto, we have crowded into the upper business circle. "


    Chen Yan looked at Li Meng with admiration and said softly, "this time I come back, I have hundreds of orders for goods in my hand. Because the goods needed are too large, I need boats. There are enough big enough boats, which need the help of the owner."


    Li Meng knows what Chen Yan said.


    It''s a simple matter. It seems that Chen Qijing''s trip to the capital was very smooth.


    Thinking of this, looking at Chen Yan half kneeling on the ground, Li Meng said: "since you are back, don''t rush to go. In Qingcheng, soul language bank and soul language mall are all the industries of soul language chamber of Commerce. First, build up the foundation of soul language chamber of Commerce. It''s up to you. I will give you the greatest support."


    "But..."


    Chen Yan hesitated and said anxiously, "it will take a long time to establish a chamber of Commerce. If the order in my hand is not completed within the agreed time, the credit will be reduced. Master, can I give it to someone else?"


    In Chen Yan''s gaze, Li Meng shakes his head and says calmly: "soul language chamber of commerce is the industry operated by your ghouls. It can only be established by your ghouls themselves. Orders can be given to your trusted subordinates."


    After thinking about it, Chen Yan had to nod her head.


    That''s all.


    "And more!"


    Li Meng suddenly thought of it, looked at Chen Yan and said, "in the territory of our first legion, it is forbidden to develop the descendants of ghouls."


    Prohibit the development of descendants?


    Chen Yan pulled the corner of her mouth and said, "master! Why? Do you think we ghouls are inferior


    Looking at Chen Yan''s pathetic appearance, Li Meng was dumbfounded and shook his head helplessly.


    This ghoul, though dead, has a living body, warm blood and warm body. Even his soul keeps the agility of human beings. His seven emotions and six desires are perfectly preserved.


    The resurrection of Chen Qi, because it is the first time to transform a person into an undead, does not take care of many things.


    Maybe Chen Qi didn''t die completely at that time. Under the erosion of the power of death, he got extraordinary changes.


    Li Meng didn''t want to recall the situation at that time.


    Since the creation of the ghoul family, even if it is wrong, Li Meng will not regret it.


    "You, don''t think too much. All the dead people in this world are my descendants. You are my children in my eyes. There is no difference between high and low."


    With a smile of joy, Chen Yan looked at Li Meng admiringly and said in a soft voice: "master! I think so much. Since the master has said that, Yan''er certainly obeys the order and will not develop her descendants under the rule of the first Legion. "


    Looking at Chen Yan in joy, Li Meng said to Wendy: "tomorrow, you can take her to receive the right. Give your full support. Soul language chamber of commerce must be established as soon as possible."


    "Yes


    She nodded softly, and Wendy responded in a voice.


    Looking back, Li Meng looked at Chen Yan again and said, "have a good rest today and go to work tomorrow. Next to me is Wendy, the leader of my bodyguard team. Tomorrow she will lead you to receive power. The temple is very big. Get familiar with it and the reincarnation tower. It should be good for you ghouls to stay in it for a while."


    In Li Meng''s gaze, Chen Yan shakes her head and looks at Li Meng eagerly, saying: "Yan''er just wants to stay with her master and serve her master well."


    Li Meng couldn''t refuse the yearning and hopeful eyes.


    Only a helpless smile, nodded: "want to stay you stay! Get up. "


    "Yes


    With a smile of joy, Chen Yan stands up gracefully from the ground.


    Light step came to Li Meng''s back, that pair of small hands gently knead on Li Meng''s shoulders.


    See Chen Yan so gallant appearance, one side of Wendy can''t help but ignore one eye.


    Li Meng Enjoys Chen Yan''s service.


    Li Meng knows very well that his descendants are naturally close to his ancestor.


    I can''t help getting close to him and getting his approval.


    For Chen Yan''s intimacy, Li Meng will not refuse, otherwise, emotional she, I''m afraid, will be distressed.


    Enjoying Chen Yan''s service, Li Meng takes the tablet computer on the stone table to check the updated data of the data terminal.


    Looking at the square screen in the master''s hand, Chen Yan is quite puzzled and asks: "master! What''s this? "


    While turning on the system and inquiring about Chen Yan, Li Meng said: "it''s a kind of mini computer and a kind of display, which can connect to the data terminal of the first corps and view the recorded information."


    "Is it an electronic instrument?"


    "That''s right!"


    Li Meng affirmed.


    Tablet computers are certainly one of the electronic devices.


    "Well, you can see a lot of these on the streets of Kyoto, but they are all hanging on buildings, and they are very big. There are always some people on them, and there are reports of accidents."


    Kyoto?


    In this way, Kyoto should be highly modernized.


    That kind of huge screen hanging on the building is a good proof.


    After all, the manufacture of that kind of electronic instrument is troublesome.


    There are numerous industries involved. Without certain industrial capacity, there is no ability to manufacture.


    "Have you ever been to Kyoto?"


    Looking at the tablet in his hand, Li Meng said.


    Chen Yan nodded behind Li Meng. Her hand didn''t stop. She said, "Hmm!"

 Chapter 767

    "What kind of city is Kyoto?"


    Li Meng asked curiously.


    Li Meng is still curious about Kyoto, although he mentioned Kyoto in Morgan''s letter.


    However, there is not much introduction to Kyoto, just a summary of one sentence.


    It''s hard to imagine what Kyoto looks like.


    Like what?


    After a little thought, Chen Yan said, "the city is very big. It is more than 100 kilometers from the south to the north of the city, covering an area of more than 6000 square kilometers. There are countless skyscrapers, the sky is full of spaceships, and there are four huge airports. There are no less than 30 Airbus" spaceships "going in and out every day, and there are countless buses on the ground. It can be said that Kyoto is the center of the world, So the headquarters of famous integration organizations are all set up in Kyoto, such as bus Association, hero Association and martial arts association. At the same time, Kyoto is also an art city, where artists who study song and dance also have a place. It is said that famous bands touring all over the world come from Kyoto, according to official statistics, There are nearly 16 million people living in Kyoto


    16 million?


    Hearing this figure, even Li Meng was stunned.


    In this era, it is a great thing that the population of a city can exceed one million.


    However, there are more than 16 million people living in Kyoto, which is more than several times that of Bentley.


    No wonder Kyoto was not founded, but its strength is at the top of the world.


    The population of a city alone has reached more than 16 million, surpassing most countries in terms of population alone.


    Thinking of this, Li Meng had a great interest in Kyoto.


    In the future, I should go and see for myself.


    Behind, Chen Yan''s words continued to ring.


    "Compared with those countries in the north, the countries around the South China Sea can be said to be representatives of poverty and backwardness. They have not even solved the basic long-distance communication, and are completely out of touch with the progress of human beings in the world."


    Hearing Chen Yan''s words, Li Meng felt a little sad.


    Yes, in this era, if you don''t want to make progress, you will soon be left behind by the trend. Once you do, it will be very difficult to catch up.


    "How to solve the problem of remote communication in Kyoto?"


    Li Meng is very curious about this.


    In this world, due to the interference of pollutants, the magnetic field is disordered, and the radio signal is seriously interfered, resulting in the obstruction of remote communication.


    Chen Yan replied: "at an altitude of 5000-7000 meters, there is a blank area. At this altitude, the pollutants are extremely thin and the magnetic field is relatively calm. In the textbooks of Kyoto, as early as a hundred years ago, the world''s major powers have invested countless air communication buoys in this blank area. After a hundred years of efforts, Basically, all parts of the world have been covered by communication buoys. When signals are transferred through buoys, long-distance communication is naturally not a problem. "


    Hearing this, Li mengmianlu was surprised.


    This wisdom is really omnipotent.


    Human beings can think of this way.


    Although the cost is certainly huge, if we can solve the problem of long-distance communication, no matter what the pros and cons, it is worth paying.


    Behind Li Meng, Chen Yan sneers and says with disdain: "of course, not everyone can use the air communication buoy. There is a clear rule among human beings that only countries that have joined the Treaty of alliance of mankind can use the air communication buoy without restriction. For those third world countries, they are not even qualified to join."


    Li Meng was not surprised by Chen Yan''s words.


    Human beings are intelligent creatures, and wisdom will give birth to desire, and desire will produce interest disputes.


    Under the interests, the human race will never achieve a real Republic.


    However, it is precisely because of this that human beings are so tenacious that they can survive and grow in whatever environment.


    It can only be said that between the advantages and disadvantages, the advantages are still greater.


    Thinking of this, Li Meng sighed: "it seems that the development of the first Legion needs to speed up, but it can''t be divorced from the world."


    "Does the master have an idea?"


    Chen Yan asks curiously behind her.


    Idea?


    Looking at the tablet in his hand, Li Meng said: "there is no such thing as human beings. There is no powerful power, no vast territory, no national strength that people can''t underestimate. Even if the first army sticks it shamelessly, those so-called powerful countries will refuse to establish diplomatic relations. In our eyes, the countries around the South China Sea are the countries of the third world, In the eyes of other powerful countries, our first Legion is not like this. In the eyes of those countries, our first Legion is not even a "country", but an illegal armed organization


    Hearing this, Chen Yan asked, "why don''t you build a country? Now the first Legion is attacking Bentley. When I came back, the news spread all over Kyoto. Bentley''s territory is still vast. Once captured, it should not be a problem to establish a country. "


    "The founding of the people''s Republic of China?"


    Li Meng shook his head with a smile and said: "without a land of ten thousand li, how can we talk about the founding of the people''s Republic? Even if there are thousands of miles, I will not build a new country. The first Legion is a purely militarized organization, and the only purpose of initiating war is to plunder. If we build a new country, those rules and regulations will be a big constraint on the first Legion. There is no need to build a new country. We only need to develop our subsidiary countries. "


    In Li Meng''s mind, the position of the first army is clear.


    The biggest purpose of a purely militarized organization is to trigger war and plunder its resources.


    However, in Li Meng''s expectation, the process of the first Legion plundering other countries was relatively mild.


    During the occupation, we will also consider to rule it, because the temporary plunder can only obtain temporary benefits, and only the rule can produce a steady stream of benefits.


    Therefore, since the founding of the first legion, Li Meng''s purpose has been very clear.


    The first Legion was used to initiate war, gradually expand the occupied territory, establish a new government on the occupied territory, and become a subsidiary of the first legion, so as to obtain a long-term source of interests.


    In the war against Bentley, Li Meng never wanted to let Bentley disappear completely and cancel its name.

 Chapter 768

    Because Li Meng is very clear that the influence of ethnic groups in human society is very great.


    The name of a country often represents a nation. If the name of a country is forcibly cancelled, it will be very harmful to the rule of the first Legion. It is obvious that the advantages outweigh the disadvantages to preserve the existing name of a country. No matter how powerful the first Legion is, it will not do anything to make itself miserable.


    Looking at the screen in his hand, Li Meng said: "as long as the first Legion makes a name in the South China Sea and becomes the overlord of the South China Sea, without the first Legion''s request, those powerful human beings will come to the door."


    That''s true.


    Chen Yan can''t deny the host''s words.


    The host is quite right. If the first regiment becomes the overlord of the South China Sea, without the initiative of the first regiment, those powerful countries will come and ask for the establishment of diplomatic relations and the signing of various agreements.


    At that time, it doesn''t matter whether it is a country or not. What matters is strength.


    Secretly looking at the master, Chen Yan''s mind is very active at the moment.


    Since her father willfully turned her into a ghoul, Chen Yan, the ancestor in front of her, just heard from her father, but did not see her with her own eyes.


    This time, when she learned that she was going to meet the host, she was very excited.


    She has always been curious about the origin of ghouls.


    I always want to know what kind of existence the ghoul who created them is.


    When I saw him, the excitement in my heart subsided.


    In addition to feeling a very familiar breath in him, Chen Yan has no other discovery.


    But there is one thing Chen Yan can clearly feel, whether it is physical and mental, or soul, can''t help but want to get close to him, that is a call, hidden in the body instinct call.


    To this kind of call, Chen Yan did not disobey, but obediently stayed at his side.


    From the human point of view, the host is very ordinary, no handsome face, thin body, pale skin, giving people a sick feeling, just like a child who has not grown up, leaving a trace of childishness on that pale face.


    But from the perspective of the dead, the master is an existence that can not be touched. Just by the side of the master, you can feel the great power and the pressure from the deep soul.


    This power makes people tremble and fear.


    With a sigh of relief, Chen Yan put down her mind and kneaded her shoulders.


    There is not much time left by the host. We must cherish it.


    Time goes by, and unconsciously, the light fades and the darkness covers the earth.


    When the darkness comes, everything becomes silent.


    Nowadays, there are not many entertainment measures in Qingcheng. Under the curfew, the civilians in Qingcheng can only stay at home and spend the time before going to bed.


    But in the base in the middle of Qingcheng, in a laboratory.


    An important detection task is being carried out.


    The huge laboratory is full of various instruments. Beside the instruments, many researchers in white coats are nervously testing a substance.


    In a bloated instrument, an orange pearl is enveloped by various lasers to detect its ingredients.


    They are not real scientific researchers in white coats. They are engineers who take off their power combat suits. For engineers with extensive knowledge, some precision instruments are also available.


    "The substance is congruent, and the similarity of components is 99.9%. The second test is the same as the first test. It can be confirmed that it is a kind of protocrystal."


    In front of the instrument for testing orange pearls, an engineer looking at the test data said.


    "Are you sure?"


    Data results, let the crowd around.


    "The test data is correct, its composition is the same as the original crystal, the only difference can be ignored."


    Get the answer, people exclaim, look a little incredible.


    "According to sergeant roloman, the orange liquid and the Orange Pearl are all taken from a plant. So, can a plant breed protocrystals?"


    Looking at the Orange Pearl in the detection equipment, an engineer said inconceivably.


    "Nothing is impossible. Protocrysts are formed by the variation and condensation of pollutants. The only difference is that one is formed by the precipitation of the earth, and the other is formed by plants. It seems inconceivable, and there is a set of reasonable rules."


    At this time, an engineer in a white coat came over. He looked at the crowd and said, "OK! Immediately do a good job in the task of reporting, and, to inform officer Rolo Manfu, said the test results out


    Obviously, the engineer who spoke was the principal of the laboratories.


    "Yes


    "I see!"


    At the command, the discussion disappeared, and the engineers dispersed to carry out their own tasks.


    At this time, as the principal of the base, Romanov is making a routine inspection in the base.


    The base is very large, with three floors. The first floor is the garage of the land armored unit, the second floor is the living area, and the third floor is the hangar of the air force unit. If you want to transit around the base, you can''t do it in a few hours.


    However, generally speaking, rolomanov only goes to a few important places and does not walk. Instead, he takes a small truck.


    The main function of that kind of small car is to transport ammunition, but it is also applicable to be used as a transport vehicle.


    In the garage on the first floor, on the wide corridor, Romanov is driving a small special car, slowly driving.


    At this time, the figure in the garage has been very few, only a few people in the garage for the necessary cleaning.


    The scythes that left the base did not return, leaving the garage empty, with only some bison assault vehicles parked.


    On the first floor, because he was not isolated from the outside world, he was fully armed and still wore the power combat suit.


    "Sergeant rolomanov! The test results have come out. "


    From the messenger, someone''s voice suddenly rang out.


    This let the hand hold the steering wheel Luo rumanfu a surprise, the car''s speed slowed down a lot.

 Chapter 769

    Looking slightly positive, while driving the car, Romanov responded: "what''s the result?"


    "After repeated tests, it has been confirmed that the Orange Pearl is protocrystal, and its quality is orange. The orange liquid in the bottle is a mixture of protocrystal substance and water. If it is refined, protocrystal can be synthesized artificially."


    Sure enough.


    Hearing this result, Romanov was surprised and expected.


    At the beginning of the results from Vanya''s hands of these two things, Romanov had a guess.


    To protocrysts, rolomanov is no stranger, that kind of gem like material, it is easy to distinguish.


    It was only because they were born from plants that Romanov could not make a conclusion for a moment.


    Now, the test results prove that his previous idea is correct.


    In the helmet, romeman looks thoughtful.


    The result is out, but it means what, Romanov is very clear.


    This means that the underground space is a virgin land with rich resources. When such a golden land is discovered, the first Legion will certainly develop it.


    But


    Think of the underground space in the "skeleton", Romanov some happy.


    Underground space is ten thousand meters below the ground, so it''s not easy to develop it.


    The threat of polluting animals is only one of them, and more of it is the danger of terrain.


    "It seems that we need to ask the commander about it!"


    In the heart, Romanov murmured to himself.


    This is too important. If we develop underground space, we must invest a lot of time and money in the early stage.


    Between the ground and the underground space, it is necessary to build a channel that can move quickly.


    The huge amount of work can not be completed in a short time.


    In other words, even if such a golden land is discovered, the first Legion will need a lot of time to develop it, and it is impossible to get any benefits from underground space in a short time.


    I looked at the time.


    It''s very late.


    Report to the commander. It looks like we''ll have to wait until tomorrow.


    In this way, rolomanov can only put the matter down for a while and report it to the commander tomorrow morning.


    ----


    The next day, early in the morning.


    Temple, in the bedroom.


    It''s a pity to spend the whole day in the morning, in the recovery time of all things, and in laziness.


    Early in the morning, Li Meng woke up.


    Since her first communion with Natasha, Limon seems to have regained sleep.


    Can enter the shallow sleep at any time.


    For his own changes, everything is under Li Meng''s control.


    It''s not a bad thing to be able to sleep.


    Therefore, Li Meng returned to his work and rest as a human being.


    Looking at himself in the mirror, Li Meng left the bedroom with satisfaction.


    When Li Meng left the bedroom hall, he saw two figures at the door.


    It''s jensy and Renee.


    It looks like they were both on duty last night.


    "Master!"


    Seeing the door open, the master''s figure came out of the bedroom, and the two girls cried.


    "Well!"


    With a reply, Li Meng walked past them and went down the corridor.


    The two women at the door followed closely.


    In the corridor, three people walk in front of each other.


    The slight footsteps echoed in the slightly quiet corridor.


    "They have gone?"


    While walking, Li Meng inquired to the two women behind him.


    Of course, jensy and Renee know who they are.


    Following the host, Qinxi replied, "yes! As soon as it was light, Wendy left with Chen Yan. "


    It seems that Wendy is busy today. The transfer of power is not a matter that can be solved quickly.


    Li Meng thought of Chen Yan, the girl was quite interesting.


    As a dead person, he is more like a human being. This is probably the characteristic of ghouls.


    Last night, Li Meng was entangled by her for a long time, until late at night, Wendy reluctantly forced to take away.


    The girl was not used to serving people, but she pinched her hands on his shoulder for several hours.


    This massage is very comfortable for a short time, but it won''t be so comfortable for a long time.


    Fortunately, Li Meng''s body has the ability of self-regulation, and can barely endure her devastation.


    To Li Meng''s amusement, from beginning to end, she didn''t realize it at all.


    Think of this, Li Meng thought of Chen Qi, did not expect that young he should have such a beautiful daughter.


    "Master!"


    When walking around a corner, a nun came face to face and stopped them.


    In front of Li Meng, the nun in a hood whispered.


    Step tiny Dun, looking at the nun in front of him, Li Meng said: "what''s the matter?"


    A light voice came out of the hood.


    The nun said, "sergeant rolomonf asked to see you, saying that there is something important to report to your master."


    Something important?


    What''s the matter, Li Meng doesn''t know, but it should not be a trivial matter.


    If it''s a small matter, the officers of the first Legion can make up their own mind.


    It must not be a trivial matter to ask for his advice if you can''t make up your mind.


    Li Meng said to the nun, "I''ll wait for him in the hall!"


    "Yes


    With a reply, the nun left quickly.


    And Li Meng also bent forward, but the destination has changed.


    From the courtyard to the main hall of the outer hall.


    When he came to the hall, he climbed the countless steps and sat down on the high throne.


    Looking around the hall, Li Meng took back his sight.


    The spacious hall is very desolate and empty. There are only three of them in the hall.


    Li Meng sits on the throne, and Renee and Qinxi stand on both sides of the stairs.


    The nun who left did not keep Li Mengjiu waiting.


    A moment later, from the open door of the main hall, two figures came into the room.


    One is a nun in a black nun''s dress, and the other is a dark green, negative power rolomanov.


    When she came to the hall under the steps, the nun who led the way stood aside slightly and let the romanman behind face the commander on the throne.


    Looking at the commander on the throne, rolomanov saluted and said, "commander! I have something important to report to you. I need your instructions! "

 Chapter 770

    Looking at the romance in the hall, Li Meng thought of the previous task.


    Recently, Romanov is in charge of the exploration of Tiankeng.


    What happened in Tiankeng?


    Li Meng, who thought like this, opened his mouth in the gaze of rolomanov and said, "but it has something to do with Tiankeng?"


    "Yes


    Romanov answered in the affirmative.


    With an indifferent look, Li Meng said, "go ahead! What the hell is going on? "


    Among the helmets, Luo rumanfu looked solemn and said: "in the underground space ten thousand meters deep under the Tiankeng, we found a very strange plant in the water, which can emit various colors of light. In an orange plant, we extracted an orange liquid, and found an orange pearl. After testing, the orange liquid and pearl, Its substance is the same as that of the orange protocrystal. "


    "Protocrystals from plants?"


    Li Meng confirmed in surprise.


    Rolomanov nodded and confirmed, "yes!"


    After confirmation, Li Meng continued to ask, "how many plants are there in the underground space?"


    "There are countless, deeper underwater, yellow, green, even blue plants."


    Hearing roromanov''s confirmation, Li mengmianlu pondered.


    In this way, the underground space is still a cornucopia, a place of gold.


    If we develop it, I''m afraid the first Legion will get amazing profits.


    Put away the thoughts in the heart, Li Meng looked at the romantic in the hall and said: "what do you think?"


    In the face of the commander''s inquiry, Luo rumanfu didn''t think much, and immediately replied: "invest money to develop it to the greatest extent. The vast underground space is far beyond our imagination. If we can control this golden treasure land, our first Legion will be able to continuously obtain benefits from this golden treasure land, and the benefits are amazing."


    "But..."


    Speaking of this, Romanov''s voice became a little hesitant.


    "Say it


    Seeing that Luo rumanfu wants to say nothing, Li Meng gives Luo rumanfu the confidence to speak freely.


    With the commander''s support, Romanov no longer hesitated.


    Looking at the commander on the throne, rolomanov said: "the terrain of Tiankeng is extremely dangerous, and the underground space" skeleton "is covetous. If we develop the underground space, the initial investment is extremely amazing. We not only need to build a 10000 meter deep channel, but also need to build a fortress factory in the underground space that can resist the invasion of polluting animals. The project is huge, It is unimaginable that we need not only financial resources and manpower, but also enough time. "


    "Is it worth it?"


    Li Meng didn''t say much, he just inquired with rolomanov.


    "It''s worth it!"


    Romanov said with certainty.


    Of course, it''s worth it. Once we get through the early stage, the income in the later stage is hundreds of times, thousands of times, or even tens of thousands of times more than what we paid in the early stage. How can it not be worth it?


    Romanov had no reason to answer the commander in the affirmative.


    Getting a positive answer, Li Meng said calmly, "let go and do it. I''ll give you this project. From now on, I''ll give you the right to use the funds of the first corps and tell me how long it will take you to complete this project."


    How long?


    For this problem, rolomanov has not thought about it.


    A little thought, Romanov uncertain way: "should not be less than two years."


    Time is a little fuzzy.


    Hearing this answer, Li Meng didn''t press too hard on Rolo Manfu, but said: "then take three years as the deadline, use the team you recruited, and use all the resources of the first corps to find a way to complete the project within three years."


    three years?


    In the helmet, romeman''s face is full of thought.


    If you have the right to use all the manpower and material resources of the first regiment, three years should be no problem.


    The romantic who thought so replied, "yes! Make sure you get the job done! "


    Then, with Li Meng''s signal, Romanov left with the right given by Li Meng.


    After that, the task of Romanov is to develop underground space and build a huge project.


    The difficulty of this task is amazing. It costs a lot of manpower and material resources.


    Li Meng is very clear about this.


    But Li Meng also knew that it was necessary to develop the underground space.


    Since such a large gold basin has been found, how can it be placed like a vase.


    Of course, we need to use any means to extract benefits from this golden pot.


    When the figure of Romeo left disappeared outside the hall, the hall became quiet again.


    At this time, Li Meng on the throne moved his face and gently pressed on the armguard.


    The blue light appeared, and a three-dimensional projection screen appeared in front of Li Meng.


    On the illusory screen, Li Meng entered the data system of the first army.


    Page transformation, Li Meng is looking for information from Bentley.


    Soon, Li Meng found the information he wanted.


    "Eh, the rebel forces are really efficient. Is this the beginning of action?"


    Looking at the briefing on the Bentley war, Li Meng was surprised.


    Just yesterday, the rebels in Bentley made an announcement.


    A declaration against the continuation of the military government.


    As soon as the announcement was made, six cities throughout Bentley responded and announced that they would leave the junta and join the rebel camp.


    Twenty four hours later, today, the first Legion received the first crystal from the rebels.


    The rebels didn''t go back on their word, so all the government funds for the rebellion against the city were handed over to the first Corps.


    The amount of crystal money is not small, and it will be more than one billion yuan to be converted into energy point.


    It seems like a lot, but in fact it''s very few. After all, it''s six cities with hundreds of thousands of people. On average, each city only has more than 100 million energy points. If we change energy points into crystal coins, the government funds of each city can be said to be very small.


    However, this is normal.


    Li Meng also does not believe that anyone dares to tamper with government funds.

 Chapter 771

    Before the war, in the three garrison areas of Bentley, except for the capital, other small cities were squeezed. Both the Council hall and the garrison were just tools for collecting money.


    Of course, there won''t be too much money in the tools of collecting money.


    Less than a third of the appointed time, the rebels had already controlled six cities, plus the two cities captured by the first Legion. In other words, in Bentley, the first Legion had actually controlled eight cities.


    Although these eight cities are distributed throughout Bentley, they are only temporary.


    Now, the military government of Bentley gave up all the small cities and took charge of the capital.


    Those small towns that have lost their guard power have no ability to survive in this troubled world.


    They were either persuaded by the rebels or confronted by the first army.


    There is not much time for them to hesitate.


    Li Meng believed that the current situation in Israel would not be more than a month before all the small towns in Bentley would be rebelled by the rebels and join the rebel camp.


    At that time, the three capitals of Bentley will be isolated.


    At that time, no matter how unbreakable the defense of the capital is, it will not be difficult for the first Legion to end the war.


    The situation is very good.


    Seeing this, Li Meng is in a very good mood.


    If fighting and killing can be reduced after the capture of Bentley, the rule of the first Legion over Bentley will undoubtedly be much easier.


    Li Meng is very clear that too bloody war will bring hatred.


    Although there is always some killing in the war, it can alleviate the hatred, and Li Meng will not deliberately create the killing.


    As the blue light disappeared, Limon turned off the projector.


    Li Meng left the throne and walked out of the hall along the steps.


    For Li Meng, how to spend leisure time is the most important thing.


    Today''s first legion, involving a wide range, not only in Nanlin island.


    Every moment, events related to the first Legion are happening.


    There are small things and big things.


    But Li Meng''s subordinates are too capable. When they get enough freedom, Li Meng, the principal, will have nothing to do. He can only watch the development of the situation in the rear area.


    Because of the special system of the first Legion and Li Meng''s special identity, there is no need to test the loyalty of his subordinates all the time, just like those who are in power. He is busy every day in order to stabilize his power.


    Li Meng only needs to sit firmly in the rear and guide the direction of the first army group at the critical moment.


    When he left the hall, Li Meng in the corridor suddenly stopped.


    In the corridor, Li Meng thought of Claria on the emperor.


    After so many days, I don''t know how she is now.


    It''s not the only way to keep her in a small pool all the time.


    Turning around, Li Meng looked at the two women behind him and said, "go and call her. I''ll meet her in the courtyard."


    "Yes


    One of the two women turned and left.


    And the other continued to follow Li Meng to the courtyard.


    ----


    It''s not easy to set up a chamber of Commerce. In order to recover her rights from the soul language mall and the soul language bank, in the early morning, Chen Yan ran back and forth with Wendy in Qingcheng.


    After leaving the temple, I took a bus to the base to meet with the superior Sergeant chief of the first Legion. At the same time, my other purpose was to input personal information into the data terminal of the first Legion.


    Then they set out from the base to the headquarters of the security team.


    On a main road in Qingcheng, a black car is driving.


    With the passage of time, in terms of details, the first Legion has done a good job.


    In cities, all military units are slowly disappearing.


    Like before, the scene of the huge army''s action on the street will not be seen in the future.


    In the gradual improvement of the political system, the base in the city is expected to be the headquarters of a mobile security force and the only security department with heavy weapons in the city.


    Of course, members of this department can only be soldiers of the first Corps.


    When security guards appear, the security team will transform into an unarmed police department.


    In addition to the gradual disappearance of military units, the first regiment is also making corresponding arrangements for the popularization of vehicles.


    "Qingcheng has changed a lot! I remember that before I left Qingcheng, the roads were not only dilapidated, but also the buildings were dirty and decadent. "


    Sitting in a soft seat and looking at the buildings on both sides of the street outside the window, Chen Yan can''t help but make a sound.


    He looked very happy.


    Although she has become a dead man, Chen Yan has a clear memory of her life.


    Chen Yan has never forgotten those poor and difficult days.


    Now the change of her hometown, even if she has become the dead, is also happy and gratified in her heart.


    Wendy, sitting on one side, looks at Chen Yan curiously.


    Wendy doesn''t understand Chen Yan''s mentality.


    In Wendy''s opinion, ghouls are more human than dead.


    With the seven passions and six desires of human beings, we have the desires of human beings.


    All actions are the same as human beings.


    "But! The road seems a little empty. "


    Along the way, there were few or no vehicles on the road.


    Occasionally there will be a military vehicle whistling past, the frequency of its encounter is quite low.


    Taking back her vision from Chen Yan, Wendy said calmly: "Qingcheng is poor and destitute. For most people, it''s wishful thinking that they want to get a car with their income. Only those successful businessmen can afford to buy a car."


    Wendy continued: "the first legion of automobile sales is under consideration. Now, the only problem facing the first Legion is the choice of power, power furnace or gasoline engine."


    Before the two, in fact, the first regiment preferred the power furnace.


    Because in this world, oil has been eliminated. Although there is oil in this world under the earth, compared with the convenience of protocrystal, who will waste energy to exploit oil.

 Chapter 772

    It is also because protocryst is very convenient. To outsiders, the first Legion is too mysterious to know the basic system.


    Up to now, sun Haiwang does not know who is the leader of the first army.


    The young commander?


    But in sun Haiwang''s view, the name of commander in the first Legion should only be one of the top.


    As for another beautiful looking young girl, sun Haiwang didn''t know her and didn''t have any information.


    Wendy didn''t say much about sun Haiwang. She just nodded her head.


    Today''s affairs, the public security team is essential. We have to trouble the former leader of the public security team.


    There are many things about him today. We need to talk with him about a lot of things.


    Sun Haiwang has long been familiar with Wendy''s indifference.


    In sun Haiwang''s eyes, the people in the first Legion are all strange people. They act very strange.


    It''s also very puzzling in terms of dress.


    Not to mention the soldiers in armor, even the nuns and several generals of the first Legion were all wearing hoods to cover themselves. Outsiders could not find out.


    Without saying much, sun Haiwang took the two girls to the headquarters building of the security team.


    When the three entered the gate and walked in the busy hall, they suddenly met with countless eyes.


    His eyes focused on the two graceful figures.


    Both Wendy and Chen Yan are beautiful, not only beautiful, but also full of temperament.


    For any man, there is not much resistance.


    For the surprise, surprise and fiery eyes, Wendy and Chen Yan keep a natural look. They follow sun Haiwang coldly and disappear in the steps.


    For Chen Yan, she has experienced many scenes of being watched. In Kyoto, she often attends some banquets held by businessmen with her father, and knows when to respond with what expression.


    Wendy is much simpler. As a corpse girl, she doesn''t think too much about it. She doesn''t treat anyone with cold eyes except in front of her master.


    "What would you like to drink? The conditions of the security team are limited, only coffee and water. "


    Entering the conference room, sun Haiwang asked like two girls.


    "No need!"


    Wendy''s answer was clear.


    Seeing this, sun Haiwang could only sit down behind his desk, pointed to the side and said, "please sit down!"


    In the guest seat beside the desk, Wendy and Chen Yan sit side by side, while sun Haiwang sits in the main seat behind the desk.


    Instead of chatting, the three of them went straight to the subject.


    Looking at the two girls sitting at one side of the table, sun Haiwang said, "I don''t know where you need help from the security team? Your excellency Wendy''s personal visit must be very important. "

 Chapter 773

    Facing sun Haiwang''s attention, Wendy said coldly: "this is the host of soul language chamber of Commerce appointed by the" master "beside me. She is going to establish soul language chamber of Commerce in Qingcheng. Soul language mall and soul language bank in Qingcheng are its own industries. The establishment of chamber of Commerce System needs the full help of the public security team. If she has any needs, the public security team can not refuse, whether it is human or material resources, We should try our best to meet the needs. The security team can apply for the relevant funds. "


    Master?


    Sun Haiwang looked slightly surprised.


    It was the first time he learned the word "master" from Wendy.


    Although it is only two words, we can guess a lot of information from the two words of "master".


    Who is the master?


    The young commander?


    Or someone else?


    The secret of the first Legion is too big. Even as the captain of the security team nearest to the first legion, he knows nothing about the basic system of the first Legion.


    From sun Haiwang''s look, Wendy didn''t know what he was thinking. She said coldly, "now is not the time for you to know. When it''s time for you to know, you will know."


    Sun Haiwang shook his head and said, "Nanlin island has been ruled by you. Why don''t you show the people of Qingcheng how your first army exists? Here, there is no ethnic distinction, and there will not be too much exclusion from the rulers. Your first Legion is strong enough to comfort the civilians in Qingcheng. "


    The origin of Qingcheng is just a place of residence established by a group of refugees. Therefore, there is no nationality or country here. It is a place of three nothings.


    In this land of three nothings, whoever is strong can make Qingcheng people return to their hearts.


    In the past, before the arrival of the first legion, sun Haiwang was a strong man, so he became the leader of Qingcheng.


    Today, Nanlin island belongs to the first regiment.


    The only thing sun Haiwang doesn''t understand is why the first army is so exclusive?


    It''s hard to integrate into the first Legion system.


    No, it''s not hard, it''s impossible.


    Although the first regiment occupied Nanlin Island, it was extremely scattered.


    Take the construction of Qingcheng''s apartment buildings as an example. The first regiment is responsible for the construction. When the construction is completed, it will be handed over to the public security team to exercise the civil right and assign the right of residence to Qingcheng.


    However, at the time of handover, the first regiment was extremely willful. There was no procedure and only a notice.


    Then the construction team withdrew and went on with other construction tasks.


    The same is true of the supervision of the security team, which is extremely loose, and there is no more formal department.


    So far, sun Haiwang does not know who is in charge of his head and which department of the first Legion is in charge. He can only follow the instructions of the military base in the city and anyone in the first Legion.


    Although this does not affect anything, but the decentralization of power, as well as chaos, is the existing fact of Qingcheng.


    Wendy can understand Sun Haiwang''s doubts.


    Although she is not involved in politics, she knows that the political system of the first Legion is still very chaotic.


    Looking at Sun Haiwang, Wendy said coldly, "when the Bingli war is over, the political system will be perfect. Now, do your part."


    The Bentley war?


    Hearing this, sun Haiwang was slightly surprised, and then suddenly realized.


    The merchants were right. The first army was really attacking Bentley.


    More than ten days ago, there was a news circulating in Qingcheng.


    The news was brought back by the businessmen who went into business.


    It is said that the first Legion is at war with Bentley, and the situation is fierce.


    Whether the news is true or not is just a rumor for most people in Qingcheng.


    Qingcheng is so calm, how can the first Legion be at war with Bentley.


    If there is a battle, there can be no news.


    But Sun Haiwang does not completely deny this. As the leader of the security team, he knows more than ordinary civilians.


    Because he knew that in recent years, the first regiment''s military movements were very frequent, and a large number of warships suddenly appeared in the port under construction on the east coast. Although he did not see them with his own eyes, the construction workers working in the port could not lie for no reason.


    There must be a reason for what they say, and they must have seen it with their own eyes.


    Think of this, sun Haiwang look a positive, listen to Wendy''s tone, the first Legion seems to win.


    If that''s the case, then the first Legion really wants a lot.


    After occupying Nanlin Island, they began to attack Bentley again.


    Sun Haiwang is very clear, in this troubled times, has a powerful force is how important.


    The stronger the first Legion is, the better it will be for him and for Qingcheng.


    Under the rule of the first legion, everyone has the chance to hold the power. Maybe, in the future, many people with lofty ideals in Qingcheng will be able to go out of Nanlin island and start a career in a wider world.


    In Wendy''s gaze, sun Haiwang nodded and said, "don''t worry! I will try my best to help this young lady, and I will give priority to her. The security team will respond to any request in the first time. "


    Wendy was very satisfied with this answer. She turned back to Chen Yan and said, "tell him what you want."


    With a smile, Chen Yan nodded.


    Looking back at Sun Haiwang behind his desk, Chen Yan said, "my surname is Chen, and my first name is Yan. I''ll trouble you later."


    After a change of words, Chen Yan said with a smile, "I don''t think it will bother you for a long time."


    As for Chen Yan''s smile, sun Haiwang nodded and said with a smile, "it''s her duty. Miss Chen Yan doesn''t need to be polite. I''ll help you with all my strength."


    "Well, now I have something I want to ask for your help!"


    So fast?


    Sun Haiwang was a little surprised and inquired: "what''s the matter with Miss Chen Yan? Please be clear. "


    With a little smile, Chen Yan said: "it''s very simple. In Qingcheng, I will set up the headquarters of soul language chamber of Commerce. It needs an office building, soul language mall, and the sub head of soul language bank. I need to interview them one by one to see if they can use it. It seems that the interview place will be borrowed from you."

 Chapter 774

    It turned out that sun Haiwang was relieved.


    It''s not hard.


    Looking at Chen Yan, sun Haiwang said: "no problem. I will choose a building in the city as the headquarters of soul language chamber of Commerce. As for the interview location, there are many meeting rooms in this building. Miss Chen Yan can choose at will."


    Sun Haiwang understands why he chose the headquarters of the public security team for the choice of interview location.


    Although soul language mall and soul language bank are managed by the first legion, the management of the first Legion is just as a regulator. There are many responsible persons under it, and those responsible persons are basically selected from the civilians in Qingcheng.


    Long time in power, it is easy to let those in charge of the heart of pride.


    Even if the owner changes, I''m afraid I won''t be too convinced with an outsider.


    How to choose to meet them here is of different significance.


    This shows that behind Miss Chen Yan, there is not only a security team, but also a candidate designated by the first Corps.


    This can avoid a lot of unnecessary trouble, also can let those in charge honestly accept the reality.


    Looking at Chen Yan who keeps smiling at any time, sun Haiwang exclaims to himself.


    This ingenuity, this intelligence, is not ordinary people can have.


    I don''t know where the first regiment got such a talent.


    And a woman of extraordinary beauty.


    With a little smile, Chen Yan said, "thank you very much. In order to avoid some unnecessary trouble, I''d better leave it to you to inform me of the meeting. I''ll meet them here at 10 o''clock tomorrow."


    Sun Haiwang nodded lightly. It''s easy for them. It''s more important for the security team to inform them.


    Things are easier to do.


    Sun Haiwang said: "no problem, I will inform the relevant personnel immediately and attend the meeting on time tomorrow."


    That''s the end of Wendy''s mission.


    With the assistance of the public security team, manpower and material resources are not a problem. The chamber of commerce can also be established in a short time.


    Of course, the premise is that Chen Yan''s vision should not be too selective, otherwise, the management system of the chamber of commerce is not so easy to build.


    Looking at Chen Yan beside her, Wendy said, "do you want to go back to the temple with me or to the place where you live?"


    Chen Yan''s return this time is not alone, but also brings some of her family members.


    Although it has not been developed for a long time, the development of the ghoul group is still very rapid, and now there are dozens of members.


    Among these dozens of members, some are good at management, some are good at communication, and some are good at fighting.


    Among the followers under Li Meng''s command, the power of ghouls is the weakest, but this is only relative to the power of corpses. For ghouls, the power of ghouls is still strong in ordinary human beings, which is by no means comparable to that of ordinary people.


    After returning to Qingcheng, under the arrangement of the first regiment, they had a foothold in Qingcheng, a villa in the south of the city.


    After thinking about it, Chen Yan said, "I won''t go to the temple. In order to establish a chamber of Commerce, I need to think about it carefully and make a corresponding plan. You don''t have to worry about the future. Leave it to me!"


    In this case, Wendy would not detain him, but said, "what can I do to go to the base in the city? Your information has been input into the data terminal of the first Corps. Under your right, the superior Sergeant chief of the base will give you full assistance and make good use of the microcomputer I gave you. Through it, you can enter the data terminal of the first Corps, In the data terminal, you will know what kind of rights you have. "


    Chen Yan nodded gently. When she left the base, Sergeant Wendy did give her something, a palm sized monitor.


    It seems that we should study it well after we go back.


    Chen Yan is very interested in the data terminal of the first Corps.


    After receiving Chen Yan''s response, Wendy looked at Sun Haiwang again and said coldly, "prepare well. In a month, Qingcheng will implement the political system envisioned by the first regiment. At that time, the public security team will be eliminated and transformed into an unarmed police station. The national election will be held for senior and important positions. In the upcoming election, you want to hold power, Start now. You don''t have much time


    For sun Haiwang, the first regiment is very optimistic. Although they are a little old, they are very pragmatic and don''t have much thought. In recent months, the public security situation in Qingcheng has been very good, and the civil affairs have been handled in a timely manner. All these are inseparable from his efforts.


    That''s why Wendy said hello to him in advance.


    Although this is not indicated by the owner himself, it is Wendy''s own practice, Wendy believes that the owner wants her to do so, because Wendy is very clear that the owner recognizes the talent of sun Haiwang, the captain of the security team, and hopes that he can continue to play his spare time for Qingcheng.


    In a month?


    Sun Haiwang was silent. Although he didn''t know the exact time, he also understood that he would not be able to sit in this position for long.


    For the upcoming election, sun Haiwang did not know, but did not expect to come so soon.


    Experimental?


    It seems that the first regiment is imperative for Bentley.


    Sun Haiwang is very clear that the first Legion is taking Qingcheng as an experiment. If the experiment runs well, the first Legion will use this so-called political system of decentralization in Bentley.


    Thinking only for a moment, looking at Wendy, sun Haiwang said, "thank you for reminding me. I will try my best."


    When she got up, Wendy got up from her seat and said to Chen Yan, "let''s go!"


    In silence, Chen Yan stands up and the two girls are ready to leave.


    Sun Haiwang followed closely, seeing off his two daughters.


    The three accompanied and left the security headquarters.


    In the street outside the gate, watched by sun Haiwang, Wendy and Chen Yan boarded the black car parked on the side of the road.


    "Come back, please."


    The black glass came down, and Chen Yan in the car said to sun Haiwang outside with a smile.


    "Slow down!"


    Looking at Chen Yan in the car, sun Haiwang said politely, with a low attitude.


    Then the car started.


    The lowered window went up again.

 Chapter 775

    In sun Haiwang''s gaze, the black car slowly disappeared at the end of the street.


    When the black car completely disappeared, sun Haiwang took his eyes back and turned to the headquarters of the security team.


    On the wide road, the black car was driving fast.


    Along the way, the two did not say much, the car kept silent.


    Chen Yan is thinking about the establishment of a chamber of Commerce. It''s not difficult to establish a chamber of Commerce, and it''s not easy to say it''s easy. She needs to spend a certain amount of energy to think about the details. In the next few days, she will be busy.


    Wendy, her task has been completed, what she should say has been said before, and she has nothing to say to Chen Yan.


    After returning Chen Yan to her villa, Wendy went straight back to the temple.


    By this time, noon had passed.


    Qingcheng, Houshan, in the temple.


    The huge courtyard is still dazzling, full of purple flowers.


    Strange colors make all colors dim.


    For the dead, everything in the courtyard is comfortable.


    But for strangers, the pressure is still too great. I''m afraid they will feel uncomfortable just staying.


    In the pavilion, Li Meng and zhe ye are sitting opposite each other.


    Not long ago, Li Meng sent someone to call Zheye out of the reincarnation tower.


    It seems that it took a lot of time, until after noon, just a moment ago, night could arrive.


    In principle, if she was in the reincarnation tower, it would not take so long.


    As a result, there was only one, that is, she was not in the temple at all.


    "When did you leave?"


    Sitting lazily on the reclining chair, Li Meng inquired to the night beside him.


    On the stone bench beside the round table, the petite posture of zhe Ye was sitting upright.


    In response to his Highness''s inquiry, she said in a soft voice: "two days ago in the early morning, I received a message from the port. There was a change in ASEAN, so I rushed back to the port to take charge of the situation."


    "What happened?"


    Li Meng asked curiously.


    It should not be a major event. If it was a major event, I would have reported it to him with caution.


    He shook his head and said, "it''s not a big deal. Three days ago, a fleet of five warships entered the port of Shanjian City, which attracted the attention of our warships patrolling the ASEAN coastline. After some inquiry, we found that it was just a simple visit."


    Visiting?


    "Who is it?"


    Who will visit ASEAN?


    ASEAN is a loose political system, and its power is concentrated on its members.


    It would be interesting to visit countries, because ASEAN has no supreme power executor.


    If you want to visit, you must visit every member all the time. Otherwise, the visiting mission will be in a thankless situation.


    "I don''t know the details, but the fleet belongs to the kingdom of Sidu."


    Xidu kingdom?


    Li Meng has never heard of this country.


    As if aware of his Highness''s doubts, he continued: "the kingdom of Xidu is located to the west of ASEAN. It is a leading country of ASEAN. It has a vast territory, numerous people and strong national strength. It is one of the world''s powerful countries."


    Power?


    This makes Li Meng a little curious.


    Li Meng asked, "why does a powerful country visit a third world country? Is it a private visit?"


    Although ASEAN''s national strength is good, it still belongs to the third world countries.


    At the same time, ASEAN is also the largest slave trading place in the eastern hemisphere. Such a country can not enter the scope of a powerful country.


    Looking at Li Meng gently, he said softly: "Xidu kingdom is a powerful country, and ASEAN is a loose collection of political systems. According to the information we have collected, Xidu Kingdom has been peeping at ASEAN and wants to turn ASEAN into a subsidiary country. It''s just because of the problem of interests that it can''t reach an agreement with members, It should be to persuade ASEAN members. "


    It turned out that Li Meng understood.


    In this era, the situation of a country with weak national strength is really difficult.


    They are watched by big powers all the time.


    As far as nabili is concerned, although it has been stable for a hundred years, there are many countries peeping at it.


    Let alone those powerful countries, even some third world countries have a peep at Bentley.


    "Your Highness! What''s the matter with you calling me in such a hurry this time? "


    worry?


    Looking at him, Li Meng said with a smile, "I''m not in a hurry to call you. Do you think I''m in a hurry now?"


    Li Meng''s words made him feel relieved.


    When she got the urgent message, she thought something was wrong.


    He quickly put down what he was doing and rushed back from the coast of ASEAN.


    Think of this, night puzzled asked: "that your highness called me back so-called what?"


    Body micro motion, put a comfortable position on the couch.


    Looking back at the night, Li Meng said softly, "we can relax our surveillance on ASEAN. Since they don''t have the idea to deal with our first legion, our first Legion should not worry about them. We can keep a certain inspection on the western waters of Nanlin island. We don''t need to pay special attention to the movement of ASEAN."


    He nodded to his highness.


    What his highness said is what she is going to do.


    Now, as your highness said, there is no need to monitor ASEAN.


    Although Nanlin island is very close to ASEAN, the narrow sea area provides great convenience.


    But one thing, after a long period of investigation, Jiye has got the general information about ASEAN.


    As ASEAN''s political system is scattered, it is a combination of cities, and there are only three port cities. As a result, ASEAN has no decent fleet.


    To be precise, there''s no decent warship.


    Perhaps because it is a mainland country close to the sea, ASEAN has given up developing its navy.


    In terms of military strength at sea, ASEAN is not even as powerful as the Philippines.


    Without a decent fleet, how can we get into trouble with the first Legion?

 Chapter 776

    Looking at the night, Li Meng continued: "let go of ASEAN''s business. I have other things to hand over to you."


    Anything else?


    The night was like listening.


    With a smile, Li Meng said: "it''s not a big deal. You should also know that in the future, Nanlin island will be the headquarters of our first Corps. It''s big enough to develop into a large city. In Nanlin Island, only one temple is not enough. Because of its particularity, ordinary people can''t enter the temple, so, We also need a symbolic building for the first Legion to receive foreign envoys. "


    After a little pause, Li Meng continued: "with the growth of the first army, one day it will enter the human society. At that time, the intersection between countries is indispensable. How can we get in touch with foreign countries and receive foreign visits without a decent place?"


    i see.


    Night slightly understand your Highness''s meaning.


    Looking at his highness, he asked, "do you want to build a parliament building or a palace?"


    Houses of Parliament?


    palace?


    Instead of making a decision immediately, Li Meng asked, "what''s the difference between the two?"


    Looking at his highness, he said: "the Capitol is just a simple government building, a comprehensive building for official use, while the palace is his Highness''s private place, which is more symbolic and entertaining. It is not only used to show his Highness''s identity, but also for official use."


    "Well! Then build a palace


    How to choose is not difficult.


    Compared with the Capitol, the palace is more widely used.


    It''s a long-term thing. To choose is to choose the best.


    Nodded, night inquired: "Your Highness, but do you want to leave this matter to me?"


    "Yes


    Li Meng answered in the affirmative.


    Looking at the night, Li Meng laughed and said, "Tanya is responsible for the construction of the temple. I want to leave it to you."


    How could she refuse Li Meng''s appointment?


    "Yes," he said! I''ll do it immediately. "


    The words slightly pause, the night then inquires: "Your Highness! Do you have a problem with the location of the palace? "


    "It''s up to you. The walls around Qingcheng will be demolished one day, and the development of the city will extend to the whole Nanlin island one day. The site selection should not be restricted to Qingcheng."


    Li Meng left all the decision-making power to zhe Ye willfully.


    Hearing this, she understood his Highness''s meaning and said: "I understand! I''ll think it over. "


    Looking at the solemn appearance of zhe ye, Li Meng laughed and said, "don''t be so serious in front of me. In front of others, you are the general who holds the power over thousands of people. In front of me, I hope you can restore the nature of little women. Otherwise, what''s the significance of keeping your feelings? I don''t want to face your cold face all day. "


    Li Meng''s words, let night slightly a Leng, then face slowed down, a face of apology at his highness.


    She didn''t mean it, but her long military career changed her every move.


    In the face of his highness, I can''t help showing the solemnity of the soldiers.


    This kind of change is not a kind of harm to your highness?


    "I''m sorry," she said apologetically! Your highness, I didn''t mean to


    "I know!"


    Of course, Li Meng knew that she didn''t mean it.


    Li Meng didn''t care too much about this.


    Looking at the sorry night, Li Meng patted his thigh and said, "come here!"


    What does your highness mean? How can he not know.


    He got up from the stone bench, walked to his highness, and threw his petite body into his Highness''s arms.


    Soft body into the arms, Li Meng tightly holding that can be a grip of the waist, head buried in the silver white hair, hard to take a breath.


    Fragrance of the body suddenly poured into the nose.


    In zhe Ye''s ear, Li Meng whispered: "zhe Ye! It''s your body fragrance that''s the most attractive. "


    For his Highness''s words that seemed like love words, she turned a little red and looked a little twisted. She quietly leaned against his Highness''s chest and didn''t dare to speak.


    Looking at Yi Ye''s shyness and the appearance of being picked by you, Li Meng couldn''t help stretching out his evil claws to both sides.


    When I was about to touch the full peak, my hand suddenly folded and pinched the white chin.


    Raising the white Wuxi face and looking at the shy eyes, Li Meng gently lowered his head and covered his ruddy lips.


    In the face of his Highness''s behavior, she had to close her eyes shyly.


    Without hesitation or hesitation, Li Meng occupied the lips cleanly.


    The softness of his lips didn''t satisfy Li Meng. His dexterous existence easily opened her mouth and plundered all her mouth.


    In the broad reclining chair, they embrace and kiss each other in a warm gesture.


    The blushing scene made the members of the guard team in the pavilion turn their heads.


    In this way, they are going to be jealous.


    For a long time, Li Meng let go of the night and left her mouth.


    Looking at the confused night in her arms, Li Meng gave a smile and dabbled at her forehead.


    Such a compassionate act makes her eyes watery and full of admiration when she looks at Li Meng.


    At this time, the slight footsteps suddenly sounded.


    In the corridor outside the pavilion, Wendy''s figure appeared, coming towards the pavilion.


    When Wendy stepped into the pavilion, she saw the scene of the night general nestling in his master''s arms.


    For the existence of general Sawyer, Wendy just looked slightly stunned and stood on one side in silence.


    Languidly sitting on the reclining chair, holding the night in their arms, how can they not know Wendy''s arrival.


    It''s just that in front of Wendy, the captain of the guard, they don''t have to be afraid of anything.


    In Li Meng''s arms, she closed her eyes tightly and looked very quiet.


    Li Meng, on the other hand, was holding her waist and asking Wendy, "have things been dealt with?"


    Wendy, who was behind Li Meng, whispered: "deal with it. The security team will help her. With her ability, she won''t let the host down."


    "That''s good, that girl''s mind is very active, this matter presumably also can''t defeat her."


    For Chen Yan, Li Meng is very relieved.


    Although only once, but what kind of person, from the eyes can see.


    And Chen Yan is undoubtedly the kind of intelligent person.


    Smart people, act naturally reassuring.

 Chapter 777

    Next, there''s not much to do. Holding the night lightly, Li Meng closed his eyes and pretended to sleep.


    I don''t know how long after that, in Li Meng''s arms, she closed her eyes and opened her eyes.


    She whispered, "Your Highness! The palace needs some planning. I''ll deal with it first! "


    I''m really worried.


    Because of the night''s words, Li Meng opened his eyes.


    Looking at the night in his arms, Li Meng patted the round buttocks of night and said, "go!"


    "Well!"


    He answered softly. In his face, he left Li Meng''s arms.


    Step light, in Li Meng''s gaze, the figure of night is gone, gradually disappeared in the courtyard.


    Night left, quite bored Li Meng stretched a stretch, and picked up the tablet computer on the stone table, idle to look up.


    It''s getting late. Soon, darkness will come again.


    Time in the passage of a little bit, the light is also fading bit by bit.


    When the night comes, the noisy green city gradually falls into silence.


    The time of the day will pass again.


    In the usual tranquility, Qingcheng once again spent a long night.


    The next day!


    East of Nanlin Island, in the open sea of the East Sea.


    On the calm sea. An armored ship did not know when to appear, floating quietly.


    Today''s weather is very good, cloudless, the wind in the gentle disturbance, so that the sea looks very peaceful.


    Floating on the sea, the ship is very big and slender, with a slim appearance, which is extraordinary.


    On the high mast, several flags of different colors fluttered in the wind.


    For the appearance of the unknown armored ship on the sea, the warships of the first regiment cruising in the nearby waters have already found it.


    On the side of the armored ship, several miles to the south, a white destroyer floated quietly. The black muzzle on the deck reached the armored ship not far away.


    A speedboat has been lowered and is galloping on the sea towards the armored ship.


    Although no weapons were found on the armored ship, the first regiment was most cautious.


    At this time, on the bow deck of the armored ship, two graceful figures were standing upright, looking at the approaching speedboat.


    "You don''t have to say that the equipment of the first Legion is really beautiful. Whether it''s the warship in the distance or the boat approaching, the industrial level required is not low just from the appearance."


    She has a slender figure and a light blue skirt. She looks very beautiful and full of strong femininity.


    She is Claire, a hero with the title of "hero", ranking 11th in the hero Association.


    On her side, there is also a slim figure. She is wearing a purple tight leather skirt. Under her tall physique, all parts of women are perfectly displayed.


    Her name is Yalan. She is a hero. She ranks 12th in the League of heroes.


    When she came to Nanlin island this time, her mission was to act as the ambassador of the hero Association, just like clevel.


    For clevel''s words, she said with a faint smile: "in the military aspect, the strength of the first Legion is well known. From the war in Bentley, we can see that the front of the first Legion is unstoppable in Bentley."


    "Yes


    There''s something about Claire.


    Also a little puzzled, she quite puzzled way: "I really don''t know where the first Legion actually comes from, is it the product of which power?"


    Yalan shook his head and said: "it''s hard to say that the intelligence network of our hero association is all over the world. Since the first Legion appeared in Bentley, the hero Association began to collect the intelligence of the first Legion. As a result, you know, their appearance is groundless."


    Yes, for the background of the first legion, even their hero association can''t find out. Who else can know the background of the first Legion?


    Thinking of this, Claire showed a look of great interest and said: "such a mysterious first army, I really want to know who their leader is. Yalan, do you think we can see him this time?"


    "Of course!"


    Yalan looks proud, and she is very confident about this.


    She said confidently: "behind us, we can represent every country. We are sensible and reasonable. For our mission, the highest leader of the first regiment should meet us."


    By this time, the speedboat galloping on the sea was very close.


    In the speedboat, the two women have been able to see some figures in white armor.


    On the deck, a light gray figure came quickly.


    Came to the two women behind.


    He said in a voice: "two adults! There is a public radio message, the other party asked us to leave immediately, or said that this is a military controlled sea area, no foreign ships are allowed to get close to it


    Military control area?


    Claire smiles. The first Legion is really powerful.


    The South China Sea was set as a military controlled sea area.


    In name, the South China Sea is the territorial sea of Kyoto. The first army is really fearless.


    Looking at the approaching boat, Claire said to the crew behind her: "reply truthfully, that is to say we are envoys from the hero Association, asking to meet with the highest authority of the first Legion and discuss important matters."


    "Yes


    With a reply, the crew left in a hurry.


    "Is that good?"


    Looking at the side of Claire, Yalan asked.


    Clevel shook her head. What did ya LAN mean? Of course she understood. She said: "we went all the way from Bentley to Acropolis 4 in Kyoto, and then we came here by boat from Acropolis 4. What''s the reason? This time we are envoys, envoys of the hero Association. We should keep a high profile in everything we do. "


    To clevel''s words, Yalan didn''t retort, just nodded gently.


    She understood the truth, but the necessary vigilance was needed.


    The first Legion is not a country, but an armed organization.


    Negotiate with the etiquette and rules between countries, not excluding the possibility that the other party does not follow the rules.


    Although with their ability, even if there is an accident, want to leave, also can retreat.


    But if they did, their mission would be a complete failure.

 Chapter 778

    The arrival of the hero association was a complete surprise to the first Legion.


    A completely unexpected thing.


    When the message of the hero Association envoy came to the temple, Li Meng in the pavilion was quite unexpected.


    "Heroes association?"


    Looking at Qinxi who reports the information in front of him, Li Meng looks a little surprised.


    "Yes, the message from the port is that the hero Association sent envoys to meet the host and said that there was something important to discuss."


    Qinxi confirmed again.


    What''s important?


    Li covered his face and thought.


    At this time, the hero Association''s visit makes people think more.


    Besides, I don''t know much about Li Meng, the hero Association. It can be said that no one has ever heard of it.


    "Wendy!"


    Li Meng called to Wendy.


    Hearing his master''s call, Wendy whispered, "master, do you want to know how the hero association exists?"


    "Yes, is there any information about the hero association?"


    Li Meng inquired.


    Looking at the host, Wendy said softly: "after the first regiment''s deliberate inquiry for a long time, we have a good understanding of the human world. There are many outstanding people in the human world. These people not only have high strength, but also have noble character. Ordinary people respect these people very much and call them" Heroes ", In the era of chaos in human society, people who can be called heroes are the backbone of all countries. As time goes by, after human civilization gradually returns to normal, the existence of heroes is very weak. In order to make people have faith and not let "Heroes" disappear, several major human powers have jointly formed the hero Association, which is responsible for solving disputes between human beings, The hero association is like a media organization, and those heroes are just like "stars", and they are very famous in all countries


    Wendy went on to say: "there are many heroes in the hero Association. There is a ranking. The higher the ranking, the more resources the leader of the hero association can get. Resources are not only beneficial to himself, but also bring great benefits to the home country behind the hero. In this ranking, strength is only a little, and fame is the most important, The higher the reputation, the higher the ranking in the hero Association. Therefore, those heroes will often "enjoy themselves" with the people, and like to do everything openly and under the camera. "


    It''s interesting. After listening to Yeh''s words, Li Meng became very interested in the hero Association.


    I didn''t expect that there was such an organization in human beings.


    As you can imagine, the people of those big countries are not boring on weekdays. They have a lot of entertainment to pass the time.


    But


    Li Meng thought of another point.


    Since the hero association has the obligation to solve human contradictions, it is not difficult to imagine the purpose of this visit.


    "To reconcile?"


    In his heart, Li Meng thought.


    If so, I''m afraid the hero Association will be disappointed.


    For Bingli, Li Meng was determined to win. No external factor could stop the first army.


    At this time, Qinxi in the pavilion spoke. She looked at her master and said, "master! The ship of the hero association is just in the sea area outside the dongchuhaikou. Would you like to meet them? "


    See you? Or not?


    Li Meng is a bit uncertain. Now that he knows the purpose of the hero Association, it''s inevitable to refuse. Now, it''s better to avoid it and reduce some disputes.


    If you don''t explicitly refuse, there will be room for many things, which will be of great benefit to the change of the situation in the future.


    "Master! The purpose of the heroes'' Association is very clear. Since they come to us and have a statement, we might as well listen to what they say. If they don''t see them, there may be a third party under the operation of the heroes'' Association to join the war between the first Legion and Bentley. Now, the situation in Bentley is very good. We should try our best to maintain this situation. "


    Beside Li Meng, Wendy suggested softly.


    After a few words, she continued: "moreover, as a big country in the future, we should also pay attention to some aspects. For foreign envoys, we can''t leave them alone. If the host doesn''t want to see them, just send a general. Isn''t general night in the city? Let general Jiye meet them


    In the pavilion, Li is masked and thinking.


    Wendy is quite right. If the envoys of the hero association come all the way and don''t see them behind closed doors, it shows that the first army is too stingy, which is undoubtedly a very impolite thing.


    What''s more, Li Meng is very interested in what the hero Association says.


    With a slightly positive look, Li Meng made a decision.


    Looking at Qinxi standing upright in the pavilion, Li Meng said, "bring them to me. I''ll meet them in the main hall of the temple."


    "Yes


    With a light response, Qinxi left quickly, and her graceful figure soon disappeared in the courtyard.


    After Qinxi left, Wendy, who was beside Li Meng, asked softly, "Your Highness! Is there something wrong with meeting them in the temple? They are ordinary people. If they are eroded by the power of death, they may become a bad diplomatic event, and the first army will have one more enemy. "


    With a faint smile, Li Meng said casually: "Wendy! What kind of people do you think the hero Association will send this time? "


    What kind of people?


    Without much thought, Wendy said, "in the style of the hero Association, the mission of foreign envoys is usually performed by heroes."


    "That''s enough. If those heroes can''t bear the invasion of the power of death, how can they be called" Heroes "? Without great power, no matter how famous it is, it''s just a vanity. "


    This is too willful.


    Wendy looks at the master quite speechless. Isn''t the master joking about the lives of those heroes?


    It''s a joke. As a dead man, Wendy knows the horror of the power of death.


    The power of this negative stillness is no less than a deadly poison to a living person. If you are careless, you are likely to lose your life.


    But it''s the master''s order. What else can Wendy do.


    He could only say softly, "master! Since you want to meet them in person, you can''t dress too casually. Master, you are the head of our first legion, representing the whole first Legion. You should show absolute authority in front of outsiders. "

 Chapter 779

    e dressed in?


    He looked down at his clothes.


    Li Meng didn''t think there was anything wrong with him.


    "I''m not all right?"


    Li Meng asked Wendy.


    "This meeting is more formal. We need to pay attention to our clothes," Wendy said softly


    It seems to be really bad.


    Li Meng didn''t pay much attention to his clothes.


    The clothes on the body also come out with the imagination in the heart, and the style is really not satisfactory.


    It''s just a simple black dress, far from exquisite.


    After a lazy stretch, Li Meng said: "authority can''t be shown on the surface, and a bright dress can''t represent anything. That''s it! It''s not that much trouble. "


    What else can Wendy say about the Caprice of her master.


    There was no choice but to keep silent.


    Just when Wendy was worried about the clothes of her master, the destroyer confronting the ships of the hero association also received orders from her superiors outside the dongchuhaikou.


    The order is very clear, let go, and take the envoys of the hero association to the temple.


    It''s much easier after that.


    Led by the soldiers of the first legion, the envoys of the hero association were taken to Qingcheng.


    Using the speedboat, the envoys of the two hero associations arrived in Qingcheng in the shortest time.


    On the wharf outside Qingcheng, three speedboats appeared at the end of the river.


    For Claire and Yalan, they finally arrived in Qingcheng.


    With the three speedboats berthing at the dock, clevel and Yalan, led by the soldiers of the first corps, left the speedboat and boarded the dock.


    When leaving from the shaking deck, stepping on the hard ground and hearing the noise, the two women could not help looking at the port.


    Although it is only a Hanoi port, it shows a very prosperous scene.


    The figure of Fengyong is endless, but the small place gives people the feeling of a sea of people.


    Looking at the scene in front of them, the two women were surprised.


    Although they are here for the first time, the explanation of Qingcheng in the database of the hero association is just a poor and backward place.


    Looking further away, the dilapidated city wall is nearby, but behind the city wall, you can see the towering tower under construction.


    "Follow me, please! The commander is waiting for you in the temple! "


    Commander?


    temple?


    From the soldiers leading the way, the two women got a lot of information.


    While walking, the two women pondered.


    When leaving the dock, on the road outside, a black car was waiting.


    Opening the door, the soldier who led the way said to the two women, "please get in the car!"


    This car is really exquisite.


    Looking at the beautiful black car in front of me, in the amazing eyes, the two women boarded the car.


    As soon as they entered the car, the two women''s sitting posture was very upright, but their eyes kept scanning the car.


    "What a fine craft!"


    Looking at everything in the car, they couldn''t help exclaiming.


    What kind of technology can be seen from the details.


    The layout of the car, the softness of the material and the combination of the parts can show a lot of things.


    There is no doubt that the first regiment has extremely advanced technology.


    I''m afraid Kyoto is not as good at its fine workmanship.


    When the car started to move, the two women were even more surprised.


    Taiping is stable. When the car is running, the two people in the car can''t feel too much shaking at all.


    What does that mean?


    It shows that the industrial level of the first Legion is extremely amazing, and this car is the best proof.


    Under the pressure of the shock in the heart, the two goddesses'' feelings are very flat, a leisurely look.


    When the black car left the port and entered Qingcheng, the appearance of the city was shown in the eyes of the two women.


    A city, a city under construction.


    The construction site can be seen everywhere where the black car passes.


    In particular, the huge tower in the distance is so conspicuous that people can''t ignore it.


    What''s that?


    Two women don''t know, but once it''s built, it should be a wonderful thing.


    Just in the two women''s exploration of the city, the black car is running fast, and soon leaves Qingcheng and enters the road leading to the back mountain.


    Looking forward, a huge temple sits on the top of the mountain, which gives people a grand feeling from a distance.


    Is it a temple?


    Inside the car, the two women looked at each other.


    The intelligence of the hero association does not say that the first Legion is a religious force believing in gods.


    Thinking of this, the two women smile bitterly.


    What they hate most is dealing with religion, because faith makes many people crazy, unreasonable and difficult to get along with. If they are careless, even if it is just a sentence, it will cause huge contradictions.


    Therefore, for religion, the hero association is far away.


    It can be said that the conflict between religions is the only forbidden area of the hero Association, and the existence of prohibition.


    "What to do? If religion is involved, according to the regulations of the heroes'' Association, we can give up our task this time. We can only find another way to achieve peace in the South China Sea. "


    Looking at the side of Yalan, Claire whispered, looking speechless depressed.


    This mission has a relationship with religion. Unexpectedly, at the same time, Claire is also very unlucky.


    In clevel''s cognition, anything connected with religion is not good.


    Nine times out of ten, their mission will fail.


    For Claire''s words, Yalan also said with a bitter smile: "what else can we do? We''ve all arrived in Qingcheng. We can only go on after that. "


    Speaking of this, Yalan comforted clevel: "don''t worry, when we meet with that person, we can say what we should say. Even if that person is not happy, it should not be difficult for me to wait."


    When saying this, Yalan has no confidence at all.


    I don''t know whether it''s comforting Claire or comforting herself.


    In their wishful thinking, the temple is getting closer and closer.

 Chapter 780

    On the square halfway up the hill, the black car stopped.


    Here, the soldier leading the way, his task has been completed.


    In front of the steps, Qinxi in a black dress was already waiting.


    When Claire and Yalan get out of the car, she greets them.


    Forward, Qinxi said to the two girls, "ladies and gentlemen! Please follow me


    I looked at the beautiful woman in front of me and the nuns standing in front of the stairs.


    The scene in front of them made the two women understand that the first army was really a religious force.


    Once here, the religious atmosphere is extremely strong.


    However, she is really beautiful in front of her!


    It''s a pity to have the weakness of Oriental women. That face is too cold.


    "Follow me, please!"


    See two women in a daze, Qin Qian said again.


    This made the two women come back from thinking.


    Under the guidance of Qinxi, the two women walk to the temple on the steps.


    The closer they were to the temple, the more dignified they were.


    Here, they feel a different breath, which makes people feel depressed.


    It''s like a mountain in my heart.


    What makes them even more nervous is that the energy in their bodies is ready to move for some reason, and they seem to reject this kind of breath from the outside world.


    When you leave the stairs, you will see two huge doors.


    On the dark gate, the Black Skull is extremely dazzling, which makes the two women feel a kind of dark and negative atmosphere.


    The evil objects carved on the door made the two women look at each other with a more dignified look.


    Is the first Legion a cult?


    The suspicion in the heart made the two women feel uneasy.


    Heresy is taboo in this world. It is also a kind of frightening and terrifying existence.


    Even the most inclusive religious order empire will wipe out the religions on the dark side, leaving no future trouble.


    In fear, the two women stepped into the door.


    At that moment, the pressure of the heart suddenly increased, so that the two women could not help but face a white, face show horror.


    Inside and outside are two worlds, at least for two women.


    It seems to be aware of the confusion behind the two women''s breath, while walking, Qinxi said: "you are martial arts?"


    In front of the leader''s inquiry, let clevel reluctantly way: "yes!"


    "You martial artists have" strength "in your body. If you let strength flow through your body, maybe you will feel better!"


    This suggestion brightened the eyes of the two women, and quickly drove the energy in the pulse of energy to make it flow all over the body.


    Sure enough, when the strength of the flow of the whole body, the two women immediately feel a light heart, a lot less pressure.


    "What is this?"


    While maintaining the "strength" circulation of the whole body, Yalan side to the front guide asked.


    It''s something Claire is curious about.


    That pressure should not only be the cause of the atmosphere, to say the atmosphere, the temple does not appear dark.


    It''s just a little strange. The strange light lightened a lot.


    The pressure they feel is never due to the temple atmosphere.


    "There are countless powers in the world. Although you martial artists are all over the world, you are not the only one. You should know that."


    The answer is not clear, but the truth is very clear.


    Indeed, although martial artists are all over the world, "Jin" is the most commonly used force of human beings.


    But it''s not the only one.


    In addition to martial arts, there are also contractors and more mysterious psychics.


    If the scope is expanding, in the world, all kinds of forces emerge in endlessly. Demons, demons, sub humans, they all have their own strength.


    There are also pollution animals, sea animals and apostles. It can be said that all creatures on earth have their own "power".


    The two girls are getting better.


    So, the first Legion has a different "power"?


    What would it be?


    Psionic?


    It''s impossible. Psionic power is a kind of spiritual power. It''s the purest power. It won''t make people feel so dark.


    Is it a contractor?


    It is very likely that the power of the contractor comes from the Spirit Crystal, and the power of the spirit crystal is changeable, and there are many kinds of power. Maybe the power of the first Legion is one of them.


    Could it be so?


    Two people are still unable to confirm, guess is guess, in the real answer did not appear before, can never be confirmed as true.


    Thinking of this, Claire sighed.


    The reality of the first Legion is more and more mysterious and complicated.


    Originally thought that through the collection of information, the hero association has a good understanding of the first Legion.


    When approaching the first legion, they found that their understanding did not even touch the first Legion''s fur.


    A religious organization, a religious organization with a strong military force.


    Claire was curious about what the first Legion believed in.


    Is it a doctrine? Or an ethereal God?


    There are too many doubts and too many wants to know.


    The long corridor seems to have no end, walking in it, people will unconsciously appear bored.


    The temple is very large, the corridor is very wide, and the murals are also very impressive. But once you see the shocking scenery for a long time, it will make you feel tired visually.


    "What a big temple


    Looking around, Yalan thought in her heart.


    Since they entered the temple, they have been walking in the corridor for nearly a quarter of an hour. They don''t know where the end is.


    At this time, there are two black figures in front of them, quietly passing by them and walking towards their coming direction.


    Since entering the temple, they are not the only three in the corridor. Occasionally, some nuns appear.


    A black robe, hood, this dress, at a glance can let people know the nun''s identity.


    Outside the temple, the two nuns had discovered the existence of these nuns.


    Nuns exist in any religion, which also confirms the identity of the first Legion as a religious organization.


    But


    Looking at the graceful figure in front of her, Claire is very curious. What role does she play in the temple?


    The black dress looks very delicate, like a maid''s dress, giving people a sense of someone''s "maid".

 Chapter 781

    When you walk around a corner, you can finally see the end of the corridor ahead.


    At the end of the corridor is a huge door. On the door, the huge skull carving is clearly visible. The dark pupil seems to be looking at you from all directions. No matter what angle you are in, you can''t avoid it.


    See this, two women how can not know, the destination has arrived.


    "Creak!"


    With the approaching of the three people, in the "creak creak" sound, the huge door opened automatically.


    In the tense expression, following the gentle figure in front, the two women entered the hall.


    After leaving the wide corridor and entering the main hall, the two women saw a huge space.


    In this huge space, the ground is as smooth as a mirror, and countless carved stone pillars are standing up neatly, which looks old and grand.


    In front of the hall, there is a long ladder. On the ladder, the two women can see many figures. Standing on both sides of the ladder, they are slim and graceful, and the black dress is the same as the one leading the way.


    Above the steps is a platform with a throne.


    On the throne sat a figure.


    A thin, pale young man.


    At this time, he was looking at them, and the two women could feel the gaze on them.


    There seemed to be some curiosity in his eyes, and he was visiting them.


    Is this the highest authority of the first Legion?


    Crayville couldn''t believe it. He was too thin and pale as a patient. No matter where he looked, he didn''t look like a man who could hold power.


    Ordinary, too ordinary, in his body, Claire did not feel any superior so amazing temperament.


    In front of the steps, Qinxi stopped.


    When the guide stops, the two women behind him can only stop.


    Looking at the master on the throne, Qinxi half knelt on the ground and said: "master! The envoys of the hero Association have arrived! "


    Master?


    Looking at the gentle figure half kneeling on the ground, the two people behind Qinxi were speechless surprised.


    So beautiful and full of temperament, is she the servant of the man above?


    It''s a pity.


    "Well!"


    Looking at the three people in the hall, Li Meng answered and then waved to Qinxi.


    In the master''s signal, half kneeling on the ground, Qinxi stood up, stepped on the steps, and stood with the bodyguard on the steps.


    After Qinxi left, there were only two people in the hall, namely, Claire and Yalan.


    Seeing this, Yalan looked at Li Meng on the throne and bowed slightly to cover his chest. He said in a loud voice, "Dear Sir, Yeltsin, Yalan, it''s a great honor to meet you. This is Claire next to me. We are here to meet you on behalf of the hero Association. Thank you very much for your reception!"


    When hearing Yalan say his name, clevel also made a chest covering salute to the young man on the throne.


    No matter in words or actions, both of them seem to be very complicated.


    Looking at the skilled appearance, I should be very familiar with this kind of scene.


    Looking at the two women in the hall, Li Meng said calmly: "I don''t remember the intersection between our first army and the hero Association."


    The voice from the throne echoed in the hall, and also came into the ears of the two women in the hall.


    Standing up slightly and looking at Li Meng on the throne, Yalan said solemnly: "the mission of our hero association is to solve the disputes among human beings, urge human beings to put down their disputes and jointly resist foreign enemies. Where there are disputes, our hero Association will appear."


    "Oh


    With a faint smile, Li Meng said, "so you are here for Bentley this time?"


    "Yes


    Yalan simply admitted it.


    Looking at him on the throne, Yalan continued: "war will bring hatred, hatred will bring killing, killing will make people full of irreconcilable contradictions, sir! Please stop your invasion of Bentley. "


    It''s very righteous.


    Looking at that beautiful but solemn face, Li Meng thought in his heart.


    Of course, Li Meng would not give up the war against Bentley just because of her words.


    That''s absolutely impossible.


    Li Meng did not immediately answer Yalan, but said calmly: "do you know who caused the war? In a way, our first Legion is just self-defense. "


    Hearing this, Yalan looked slightly upright and said, "I know that it was Bentley''s blatant invasion first, but Sir, the trigger point of this war is not Bentley''s first invasion, but on Yelin island."


    Unexpectedly looked at ya LAN one eye, Li Meng indifferent way: "your hero Association''s intelligence is really formidable!"


    To Li Meng''s words, Ya LAN can''t deny, solemnly way: "the behavior of the first Legion in Ye Lin Island, this is no secret."


    So it is!


    Li Meng knew that when the first Legion left, the pirates and merchants were all released by the first Legion.


    As soon as the pirates and businessmen left, what happened on yehlin island was certainly no secret.


    Li Meng shook his head and said, "it can''t be called a state affair. It can only be regarded as a private affair. They are responsible for the current situation of Bentley."


    Li Meng said with a smile: "I''m afraid of trouble. A wolf peeps at me in the dark all the time. Of course, I want to eliminate this threat completely. It''s said that the wolf is a gregarious animal. There should be more than one. However, if we can eliminate one, we can also eliminate the second one. If we can eliminate the second one, we can also eliminate all the wolves, Do you think so? "


    In the face of the eyes from the throne, Claire, Yalan a headache for a time.


    How can they not understand the words of the young people on the throne.


    Obviously, his words are a warning, a warning and a threat.


    Bentley is a wolf. The third party joining the war is another wolf. His meaning is very clear. The first Legion will not give up a wolf that must be killed for the sake of a wolf pack.

 Chapter 782

    Once again, he covered his chest and said, "sir! No matter who is right or wrong in this war, please withdraw from Bentley immediately for the future of mankind. At this critical moment, the South China Sea needs peace. If your Legion is willing to withdraw, I believe Bentley will give the first Legion corresponding compensation. "


    I''m afraid that will disappoint Yalan, just compensation can''t satisfy the first Legion''s appetite.


    In Yalan and clevel''s expectant gaze, Li Meng on the throne said calmly: "the South China Sea is just a remote place. How can it be related to the future of mankind? As for Bentley, the first Legion is bound to win. No external factors can influence the war. You don''t think the first Legion will withdraw from Bentley just by the words of your hero Association, do you


    Sure enough


    Yalan, Claire looks at each other.


    They had expected this result, but they didn''t expect that the young people above should be so ruthless and simply and clearly refused them.


    So far, their mission has failed.


    The persuasion of peace has failed, and the next step is to intervene by force.


    Claire didn''t give up. She looked up at the young man on the throne and said in a heavy voice, "sir! The South China Sea is the only place that human beings must pass. For the sake of the stability of the rear area, the heroes Association will guarantee the peace of the South China Sea at all costs. Don''t ruin the future of the first army at once. "


    This sentence is an explanation and full of threat.


    As soon as the words came out, Yalan unexpectedly took a look at Claire. She was quite helpless. She knew that with Claire''s character, it was not strange to say this.


    Now, it''s up to the young people above to react.


    I hope that this will not make both sides full of gunpowder.


    Li Meng on the throne is indifferent to the threatening gaze of clevel.


    Just in the next moment, the expression suddenly changes, becomes cold.


    Looking at the two women in the main hall, Li Meng said coldly: "still, who dares to participate in this war will bear the consequences."


    See more and more strong smell of gunpowder, Yalan quickly pulled is about to speak of Claire Weier.


    She looked apologetically at Li Meng on the throne and said: "please don''t get me wrong. The mission of our hero association this time is just to act as a lobbyist. Since it''s reconciliation, of course, there are successes and failures. Since your army is unwilling to quell the war, then our mission is completed. Please allow us to leave!"


    Li Meng didn''t plan to detain them. There was no reason and no need.


    Looking at Qinxi, Li Meng said: "Qinxi! Send them away


    "Yes


    With a reply, Qinxi left the stairs.


    When she came to the two women in the hall, Qinxi said, "you two! Please follow me


    Now, the matter has come to this point, more speechless.


    See this, Yalan can only pull the desire to talk and stop of Claire left.


    Looking at the two graceful figures who were leaving, Li Meng on the throne slowed down and couldn''t help stretching.


    In terms of etiquette, the hero association does a good job. It has a westerner''s face, but it speaks Chinese well.


    It must have been seeing that they were all oriental faces in the hall that they chose to use Chinese.


    As it happens, all the people in the first Legion are familiar with Chinese.


    Even ordinary soldiers can speak Chinese with the help of instruments.


    Naturally, communication is not a problem.


    Standing up from the throne and stepping on the steps, Li Meng walked out of the hall.


    "Call on Tanya and let her see me!"


    When walking between the bodyguards, Li Meng''s voice rang.


    A graceful figure left the hall from the side door.


    The rest of the bodyguards left the hall behind Li Meng.


    ----


    Come and go in a hurry.


    The meeting of the first regiment was very urgent, and it was also very urgent to drive them away.


    It took no more than five hours from departure to return.


    What about the mission?


    Failure, of course.


    For the Bentley war, the first regiment was unexpectedly tough, and there was no possibility to talk about it at all.


    "Yalan! Where do you think the first Legion has confidence? If our hero Association intervenes by force, their first Legion will not have the possibility of winning. There is also that guy who is obviously ill and so dishonest. Hum, he will suffer one day. "


    As soon as she got back on the boat, Claire said indignantly in Yalan''s ear.


    On the deck, the two walked side by side. For clevel''s indignant words, Yalan gave a cool smile and said, "what do you think of the young man''s status in the first Legion?"


    Identity?


    Claire Wei''er looks at Ya''an without knowing why. I don''t know why Ya''an asks this question.


    After thinking about it, Yalan said: "it''s really hard for people to think about such a young man with huge power. However, that position should not be for ordinary people to sit on, and the tone of his voice. Obviously, he has a great voice in the first Legion."


    With a slight smile, Yalan comforted: "this trip is not without success. At least we got the information of the highest leader of the first Legion. Although we don''t know his name, we at least recorded his appearance."


    Step slightly, in the side of the ship, two people stopped.


    He raised his right hand to his ear and took a very humble earring from his ear.


    It''s not an ordinary earring, it''s a miniature surveillance device.


    With the function of photography, the only disadvantage is that the endurance is too short. Turning on the power can only last ten minutes.


    "This..."


    Looking at the dark gray earrings in her hands, Yalan showed a bitter smile.


    "What''s the matter?"


    To see the strange look of Yalan, clevel asked.


    Yalan shook his head and said, "the circuit is damaged. The equipment has failed."


    With that, Yalan threw the earrings into the sea with some regret.


    Small earrings fell into the water, not even a drop of flowers splashed.


    What a pity.


    Looking at the earrings disappeared in the water, Claire is also a face of regret.

 Chapter 783

    "All right! Send the news back to the headquarters as soon as possible. Our task is over. It depends on the decision of the association. "


    The words micro Dun, looking at the distant coastline, Ya LAN sighed: "this South China Sea, after all, can''t escape a war, in the future, I''m afraid the South China Sea will be more lively."


    To ya Lan''s words, crayville nodded thoughtfully.


    If reconciliation fails, what will the association do next? This is still unknown, but Claire knows that the association will not just let it go.


    Expeditions to the "southern continent" are the top priority of the heroes Association. The association will not allow the South China Sea to be in chaos for a long time, and the possibility of military intervention is very high.


    The sea is vast and boundless.


    In the rippling sea, the big ship moored in the roar of the engine moved, in the multi flags fluttering in the wind, slowly to the north, and soon disappeared at the end of the sea.


    The arrival of the hero association is just an emergency.


    The first Legion was not known to all. Whether it was meeting or leaving, it was quietly and low-key.


    It has no influence on Nanlin island and Qingcheng.


    Nanlin Island, as usual, orderly spent another day.


    Time in the rapid passage of time, blink of an eye a few days of time has passed.


    In Bentley, it''s getting closer to the "one month" agreement with the rebels.


    In Bentley, the situation of the first Legion is very good. Under the tense action of the rebel forces, nine cities have announced to leave the junta and join the rebel camp.


    Although the first Legion only controlled Pali and Amway, including the cities controlled by the rebels, the first Legion actually controlled 11 cities.


    In Bentley, there are 23 small cities except three capitals.


    Eleven cities, that is to say, the first Legion actually controls nearly half of the territory of Bentley.


    Of course, the premise of all this is that the rebels will abide by the agreement with the first Legion.


    If you don''t comply with it, everything will be in vain. There must be a killing.


    The situation in Bentley is stable and will not change much in a short time.


    In Nanlin Island, Li Meng in the temple of Qingcheng''s back mountain is now leaning with Tan Yani, who is returning.


    Four days have passed since the envoys of the hero Association left.


    Four days later today, just after noon, Tanya, who received the recall order, returned to Nanlin island and the temple.


    In the large and quiet Pavilion, Tan yaduan, dressed in a black dress, sits on a stone bench, and his beautiful eyes are looking at the owner on the seat.


    Shortly after she sat down, she did not know the purpose of the recall.


    Speaking slightly, Tanya inquired: "master! What''s the matter with such an urgent recall? "


    Li Meng did not immediately answer, but asked: "you should know the event that the envoys of the hero Association visited a few days ago?"


    Tanya nodded softly.


    Although she did not know the specific situation, there was a description of the incident in the data terminal of the first Corps.


    When I returned to the port, I browsed the information about the visit of the envoys of the hero Association and got the general information.


    Looking at Tanya, Li Meng said softly: "the hero association wants to reconcile the war, but I definitely refuse. According to the hero Association, what they do is to prepare for" expeditions in the southern mainland ". They want to stop the war in the South China Sea, so that the expeditionary forces of mankind will have no worries."


    "Hum!"


    With a cold hum, Tanya said coldly, "what''s the future of mankind about our first army? And I''m afraid it''s just a statement of the hero Association, trying to put the great justice on the head of our first army. "


    With a faint smile, Li Meng agreed with what Tanya said and nodded: "I think so too. The war in Bentley will not last long. How can it affect the human expeditionary army? Even if it does, it''s because our first regiment doesn''t want to borrow the road. "


    As if she had thought of something, Tanya looked at Li Meng and asked, "master! Did you call me back for the heroes association? "


    Li Meng nodded and said, "yes! If the hero Association fails to reconcile, it does not rule out the possibility of intervention by force. Once the hero Association intervenes, I am afraid that the war in Binli will change again. "


    Yes, once a third party joins the war, the situation in the South China Sea will become more chaotic.


    At that time, even the first Legion will feel uncomfortable.


    After pondering for a moment, Tan Ya said: "we have some knowledge about the hero Association of the first Corps. If the hero association wants to intervene in this war by force, the military strength they need will only come from these countries."


    After a few words, Tanya went on to say, "we are the kingdom of Xidu in the southwest, Kyoto in the north, the Republic of SARGA, and the kingdom of Orleans. Kyoto can be ruled out because Kyoto is a country without a foundation. Although the highest consul is the highest ranked hero in the hero Association, she generally doesn''t take charge of affairs, and has no energy to take charge of external affairs, The most likely are the kingdom of Sidu and the kingdom of Orleans, which are close enough to the South China Sea. The nearest one is only a few dozen nautical miles, close to the South China Sea. "


    "Among them, the hero behind the kingdom of Orleans ranks sixth in the hero Association, named" Ichiro yamazawa ", who is good at using knives and is known as" sword sage ", and has a great reputation in human society."


    "The hero behind the kingdom of Sidu is the ninth in the list, named Gail. For this man, the first regiment has not collected enough information and does not know much about him."


    Since the first army entered Nanlin Island, they began to understand the human society of the world.


    Over the past few months, the first regiment may not know some secrets, but they have learned enough about common sense.


    In human beings, the hero association is very famous, and those heroes are public figures. They don''t need to know much. They can know their information just by asking.


    Looking at Li Meng, Tan yarou said: "I think the kingdom of Orleans is most likely to become a third party force in the war in the South China Sea, because the kingdom of Orleans is an island country. Although its national strength is strong, its narrow territory restricts the growth of the country. The kingdom of Orleans is determined to expand its territory and is very active in the hero Association. Maybe it will take this opportunity, "We should have a peep at the kingdom of Binli."


    Speaking of this, Tanya disdained to smile and said: "the hero association has a clear stipulation that it has the right to deal with the heroes who disturb the human society. That is to say, once Orleans takes part in the war and wins, he may become the master of Bentley."

 Chapter 784

    In the final analysis, everything is just for the benefit. There is no organization with real "righteousness" in the world.


    And the hero association is just a tool for big powers, a tool to extract benefits from outside.


    The only difference is that this tool has great righteousness and is respected by ignorant civilians.


    Once the public opinion is obtained, it will be very vague between right and wrong. Even if it is wrong, it is right in the eyes of the public.


    It has to be said that the establishment of the hero association has played a good card for those big powers.


    His body moved and leaned back. Li Meng said with a faint smile: "the world is bustling for profit, and the world is bustling for profit. The fight for interests is based on their own means. They can succeed, which is also their ability. What we have to do is to avoid becoming the object of their interests."


    "The master has a way to deal with it?"


    Looking at the host, Tanya asked.


    "There are not many ways to deal with it. There are many ways to crack the armed intervention of the hero Association. The military contest is just a bad strategy. It is a last resort to deal with the enemy."


    Speaking of this, Li Meng said calmly: "the hero association wants to solve the disputes in the South China Sea in order to open the way for the expeditionary army, and Bentley is the gateway to the South China Sea. Once there is chaos here, it will affect the way back for the expeditionary army. However, if you want to reach the Aegean Sea, there is another place you must pass, that is the araver Strait."


    "The three overseas archipelagic countries of Austria and Georgia are three archipelagic countries, with long and narrow islands, which almost block the way to the south. The araver Strait is the only place to pass. If the human expeditionary forces want to bypass here, they must go eastward, from the Atlantic Ocean east of Bentley, and then pass through the eastern waters of Austria and Georgia to reach the Aegean Sea south of Austria and Georgia, This journey is thousands of miles away, and human expeditionary forces will not choose this road. "


    Since the envoys of the hero Association left, Li Meng has been searching for a solution to the crisis in the database of the first army.


    Taking advantage of these days'' efforts, Li Meng also keeps in mind the landforms around the South China Sea.


    From the landform around the South China Sea, Li Meng came up with an idea.


    Although this method can not avoid the intervention of the hero association by force, it will make the hero Association feel very uncomfortable.


    With a cool smile, Li Meng said: "if the hero Association really wants to intervene by force, with our present strength, although we are not afraid of it, it will also consume our own strength greatly. If necessary, Bentley will give it to them. As long as we take down the three islands in the South and control the araver Strait, the hero Association will find that they want to reach the Aegean Sea, We still need our consent. At that time, it will be much easier to talk about what terms we want to talk about, and Bingli country may fall into our hands bloodlessly. "


    Because of Li Meng''s words, Tanya fell into meditation.


    The master''s meaning is very clear, that is, to besiege the city and fight for help, to avoid the chaos of Bentley, and to attack the three archipelago countries in the south. In this way, the hero Association will surely guess the intention of the first legion, and then fear to intervene in Bentley by force.


    Because they know that even if the Bentley war is put down, they will not be able to overcome the first Corps.


    They can quell the war in Bentley, but there is nothing they can do about the three islands in the south.


    Because it''s far away, there''s the South China Sea barrier, and there''s the fleet of the first Corps in the South China Sea.


    Since the first Legion had the idea of fighting against the South Islands, they would not let their hero Association interfere.


    A war is inevitable if we intervene hard.


    At that time, the first Legion will not be afraid of any force at sea.


    Looking up at the host, Tan Ya said: "if we open up a new battlefield, will the army in Bentley withdraw?"


    Li Meng shook his head and said, "no need! Even if it''s time to withdraw, it''s not the time for the first regiment to withdraw completely until the army intervened by the heroic association appears. Before that, the first regiment has to fight on both sides, maintain the local military advantage of Bentley, back up the action of the rebel army, and launch an offensive against the three islands in the south. "


    "Why?"


    Looking at the host, Tanya asked.


    Li Meng certainly knows what this "reason" means.


    The three countries off the coast of Austria are three complete countries. Although their national strength is not strong, they are not poor. They are three relatively peaceful countries.


    There are also ancient royal families and royal families in these three countries.


    If the first Legion invades openly without any reason, it may be regarded as an aggressive military organization by mankind. Maybe the hero Association will take this opportunity to set up a coalition to eliminate the first Legion.


    Of course, this is only a possibility, and the possibility is very small. Now the human expedition is imminent, and the hero association can''t make a fuss and start a full-scale war with the first army at this time.


    Why


    Speaking of this, Li Menglu pondered in his heart.


    There is no intersection between the first army and the Three Kingdoms in the south. Although they are close to the South China Sea, there is also a troubled Spratly Islands in the middle, which is close to three thousand kilometers away from Nanlin island.


    Seeing that the master was distressed by the so-called "reason", Tan Yalou suggested: "master! Or in the name of the founding of the people''s Republic of China, let''s say that the first Legion wants to unite with the countries around the South China Sea to establish a treaty country. This name can be louder, break away from poverty, move towards prosperity, common development and go to the world. "


    In the name of the founding of the people''s Republic of China?


    It''s a good idea for Li Meng.


    Although this reason is far fetched, it is also reasonable.


    Good, very good.


    "Well! Good idea, good idea! "


    Looking at Tanya, Li Meng praised.


    In the face of the praise of the host, Tanya smile, a time of unlimited amorous feelings.


    She said in a soft voice: "first, send envoys to the three countries to show the intention of the first corps, as well as some details of the negotiations. If not, it is not too late to use force."


    After a few words, Tanya went on to say: "when sending envoys to the three countries, the military should also be deployed in time. After all, a normal country will not bow to foreign forces, and war is inevitable."


    From the beginning to the end, the first Legion did not expect to be able to win the three overseas countries of Austria and Georgia without blood.

 Chapter 785

    The only purpose of doing these troublesome things is to reduce the barbarity of the war.


    It''s not a pure invasion, it''s for the sake of righteousness.


    Although it''s just an excuse, the first Legion needs it.


    Since we are in the human society, some unwritten rules need to be paid attention to and cannot be ignored.


    Nodding, Li Meng said: "it''s not too late. It''s up to you to send envoys to the three southern countries, as well as the recruitment of the army. In the past half a month, a lot of crystal coins have been transported back from Bentley. Now the capital of the first army is still sufficient. There should be no problem in recruiting another army."


    After thinking about it, Li Meng continued: "now several major projects in Nanlin island are under construction. They need to spend a lot of money. I can only give you permission of one billion dollars."


    One billion is already the limit. The interests plundered from Bentley are not ideal, and the first Legion''s finance is not sufficient.


    If we recruit another army, the financial pressure will be even greater.


    But today''s situation, Li Meng is also very clear.


    It is necessary to fight on both sides. From the beginning to the end, Li Meng never underestimated the heroic Association.


    After all, the background of the hero association is one of the most powerful countries in the world. No matter how confident Li Meng is, he will not be so confident that he can defeat the whole mankind with the strength of the first army.


    It''s time to step back. Li Meng won''t have any hesitation about this.


    billion?


    After a little thought, Tanya nodded and said, "enough. One billion is enough to recruit an army."


    Tan Ya said, "master, when we enter the Three Kingdoms of Austria and Leah, the trouble of Spratly Islands must be solved. Otherwise, the logistic transportation route will be in danger."


    Spratly Islands?


    Thinking carefully in the brain, Li Meng did not get information about Spratly Islands. He looked at Tan Ya and asked Li Meng, "what kind of place is this?"


    Looking slightly positive, Tanya replied: "in our southwest, 1500 kilometers away, there is an archipelago. In this archipelago, there are no less than hundreds of islands, large and small. Many of these islands are rich in land resources. Without the threat of polluting animals, these islands have become the settlements of refugees and pirates."


    Speaking of this, Tan Ya looked serious and continued: "in the Spratly Islands, the pirate forces are extremely prosperous. There are beyond count of well-known pirate groups. If we do not clear up pirates in Spratly Islands, we will hinder our first army''s rule over the South China Sea."


    It turned out to be pirate land.


    Li Meng nodded.


    Pirates are a real problem in one side of the sea.


    It''s a big threat to commercial routes.


    Like a time bomb, it will affect the order of the sea.


    Think about it, Li Meng looked very firm and resolute: "then get rid of this cancer. Your mission is still on the three countries of AO and Leah, and the group of pirates in Spratly Islands will be settled by night."


    At present, although she is in charge of building the palace, it can be left to her subordinates.


    The only reason why Li Meng left the task of building the palace to zhe Ye was that he wanted to put zhe Ye beside him.


    Now, there is something important to do. Of course, Li Meng can''t bind her around willfully.


    Thinking of this, Li Meng sighed in his heart.


    The number of generals in the first Legion is still too small.


    Up to now, it''s just Natasha, kuiye and Tanya.


    For such a large first army, the number of generals is seriously insufficient.


    However, as a general of the first legion, in addition to the accident of the dead, he also needs enough strength.


    At present, no matter the bodyguards or nuns, their strength has not reached the requirements of the general.


    "How many generals are there?"


    Faced with the plight of a small number of generals, Li Meng couldn''t help thinking about it.


    It''s not impossible. The only problem is the power of belief. It''s not easy to spawn a "general". The power of death is a small matter. The vastness of the power of death in Li Meng''s body is unimaginable. It''s all there is. The only thing that is lacking is the power of belief. Without enough power of belief, the power of death in Li Meng''s body can''t become someone else''s thing.


    The power of belief is equivalent to a thing of neutralization, which can erase Li Meng''s imprint in the power of death, so as to integrate into other people''s bodies. Otherwise, with the erosive power of death in Li Meng''s body, even if the object is the dead, it will be reduced to ashes.


    The power of faith is still too little.


    Although in the endless void, the power of faith from the world of edras keeps flowing and growing, most of the power of faith pouring into the body has been robbed by the greedy ghost of the main brain, leaving little for Li Meng.


    Since the return of the world of edras, Li mengke has never had enough faith.


    It''s hard to squeeze out a little every time.


    Thinking of this, Li Meng sighed, but he didn''t know what the brain was doing.


    "Master! Now that it''s settled, I''ll go and prepare first! "


    Looking at the master in deep thought, Tanya said.


    Tanya is ready to leave.


    Li Meng doesn''t want to stay. He knows that there are many things to be dealt with by Tanya one by one.


    Recruitment of the army alone is not an easy task.


    Nodded, Li Meng said: "go! When you encounter something that you can''t make a decision, remember to report it to me as soon as possible! "


    "Yes


    As she responded, Tanya stood up from the stone bench.


    In the eyes of Li Meng, she walked out of the courtyard and soon disappeared.


    Looking back from outside the pavilion, Li Meng fell into meditation again.


    A few days ago, the arrival of the envoys of the hero Association changed a lot.


    Although the war in Bentley has not changed for the time being, it will come sooner or later.


    For that day to come, the first Legion had to open up a new battlefield.


    To fight on both sides and maintain two armies is a great pressure for the first regiment.

 Chapter 786

    The plan can''t keep up with the change. The situation has changed, and the plan needs to be changed.


    Occupying the three overseas countries of Austria and Georgia and controlling the araver Strait has become the main goal of the first Legion.


    Thinking of this, Li Meng thought of the hero Association.


    After so many days, I don''t know what kind of response the hero Association will make to the war in Bingley.


    It''s unnecessary to worry too much. No matter what the hero association plans to do, the first regiment has a way to deal with it.


    The worst result is to give up Bentley temporarily.


    With a slightly positive expression, Li Meng ended his meditation. Now it''s unnecessary to think too much. He can only make a timely response with the development of the situation. Too much thinking will only become a drag.


    Putting down his mind, Li Meng said to Wendy, "Wendy! Go and call the night


    "Yes


    With a soft answer, Wendy left the arbor and walked out of the courtyard.


    My graceful figure, like Tanya, soon disappeared.


    Jiye didn''t make Li Meng wait long.


    Before dark, two graceful figures appeared in the courtyard.


    Wendy and Sawyer, one after another, entered the pavilion.


    As soon as he entered the pavilion, he asked, "Your Highness! Why did you call me back in such a hurry? "


    "Sit down!"


    Li Meng did not answer immediately, but motioned to zhe ye to sit down.


    A few steps forward, a black dress night, sitting on the stone bench.


    Wendy, on the other hand, returned to Li Meng.


    Facing the gaze of night, Li Meng said: "the war in Bentley has changed. I''m afraid the hero Association will intervene by force. In order to cope with the change of situation, the first army will open up a second battlefield, occupy the three overseas countries in Austria and control the araver Strait. The combat task has been determined. Tanya will be responsible for the war in the south, and you..."


    The words are tiny, looking at the night, Li Meng continues: "the construction of the palace is temporarily put down, and your subordinates are responsible for it. Your task is very simple, that is to clear the pirates in the Spratly Islands. I will give you five hundred million capital authority to recruit the arms to deal with the piracy."


    Spratly Islands?


    Night''s look was a little unexpected.


    She knows this place. It''s a pirate''s home. There are countless islands. It''s not easy to eliminate pirates here.


    It was not this mission that surprised Sawyer, but the plan of the first regiment to open up a second battlefield.


    In recent days, she has been dealing with matters concerning the palace. She has not paid timely attention to all kinds of new information of the first Legion. As a result, she does not know the plan for the second battlefield.


    However, listening to his Highness''s words, he has already made some progress in his task.


    Nodded, night light way: "understand! Leave it to me. I promise to finish the task in one month! "


    Li Meng is quite relieved about the night.


    "Yes


    Li Meng suddenly thought of one thing and said, "this time we will clear up the pirates. There are bound to be many refugees in the Spratly Islands. They will all be transported back to Qingcheng. They want to build Qingcheng into a metropolis. The population is the most important. Those refugees are filling the gap of the shortage of population in Qingcheng."


    This is not just a way to fill the population, but also a humanitarian arrangement for those refugees in Spratly Islands.


    No matter how ferocious the first Legion was, it was impossible to wipe it out.


    There is a bottom line for both pirates and refugees.


    He nodded his head gently, indicating that he understood.


    Time is passing, and in the communication with night, night will soon come.


    When the night comes, the bustling Qingcheng becomes quiet gradually.


    Only that little light, so that Qingcheng will not disappear in the dark.


    Outside the city, in the boundless forest.


    The coming of night seems to be a signal, and countless voices suddenly ring out from the depths of the forest.


    Night is the paradise of the polluting animals. When human beings fall asleep safely behind the city wall, the time of hunting has finally come for the polluting animals.


    The high wall divides the world into two parts, one is the battlefield of killing, the other is the place of peace and order.


    Time in the passage of a little bit, in the long night will also fade with the arrival of light.


    When a new day comes, the first corps of this war machine once again crazy operation.


    With the dawn of genius and the fog covering the huge Bay, a meeting was unfolding on a heavy cruiser in the bay.


    In the bridge command room, in front of the huge command platform, in the blue light, countless projections show that they are senior sergeants from various ships.


    A meeting is going on.


    Looking around at the illusory and solid figure, Tanya stands in front of the command platform.


    In the hood, Tanya looked solemn and said: "the combat mission has been assigned. The ships cruising in the South China Sea will gradually return within three days. The envoys sent to the three overseas countries of Austria and Georgia will start tomorrow, and the fleet must follow closely."


    Speaking of this, Tanya continued: "in this war against the three overseas countries of Austria and Georgia, the Asiatic kingdom is the primary target. In this war, the fleet is only the auxiliary force, and the landing force is the main offensive force."


    Landing forces?


    At this time, a superior sergeant said in a voice: "general! The army under our command is very small, only a few hundred, not enough to support this war. "


    "I know!"


    To subordinate''s question, Tanya replied: "the host has given me the corresponding authority, today, I will complete the Army recruitment."


    "If we launch a war against the three countries, even if we attack them one by one, we need a large number of soldiers. For this war, at least we need the strength of a group army."


    Said a sergeant.


    In the hood, Tanya''s voice rang again.


    "Apart from the air force, this time I will recruit three allied standard Armored Divisions!"


    Three allied standard armored divisions?


    Hearing this, the illusory figures couldn''t help looking at each other.


    Three armored divisions, that''s a lot of power.


    According to the Allied standard, an armored division consists of 15000 soldiers, 300 main battle tanks, 400 auxiliary armored units and 500 transport vehicles.

 Chapter 787

    This meeting is just a supplementary statement, general mobilization before the war.


    There is no need to say too much, nor to envision the operational plan.


    War is unpredictable. No one knows what accidents will happen in the next moment. We can only take one step at a time and act according to circumstances.


    In the hood, Tanya looked slightly upright and said, "after the recruited troops arrive, the sergeants at all levels should take over the power and implement the management mechanism. Before the fleet leaves, they must complete the" adaptation "training. There is not much time left for you!"


    "Yes


    The empty shadow of the Tao echoed the Tao in unison.


    "Go


    As Tanya''s words fell, the blue light flickered.


    The shadow of Tao and Tao disappeared one by one.


    Outside, in the huge Bay, countless ships stand on the sea.


    There are wooden sea going ships and the warships of the first regiment.


    There are also transport ships going in and out of the Gulf.


    Shortly after dawn, even at this time, the transport ships between Bentley and Nanlin Island did not stop at all. They would enter the dock busily, fill up the cargo, and then leave under the escort of the warship to go to Bentley thousands of miles away.


    In order to maintain the logistics of the army in Bentley, only a few transport ships are very busy. Occasionally idle tank landing ships will also play the important role of transportation, running between Bentley and Nanlin island.


    In the Bay, the huge heavy cruiser floated quietly.


    In the bridge command room, a meeting is over.


    With the departure of sergeants at all levels, only Tanya and Davis are left in the huge bridge command room.


    As Tanya''s only ten Sergeant chief, Davis''s task is very simple, that is to stay with Tanya, responsible for the transmission of orders, but also a staff officer, to give advice to Tanya.


    Leaving the command room, Tanya returned to the bridge and sat down in the captain''s seat.


    As soon as she sat down, Tanya took a tiny handheld computer from her waist.


    Through it, Tanya entered the database of the first corps and opened the service recruitment interface with her own authority.


    Once given permission, Tanya can do a lot of things in the data terminal of the first Corps.


    Military recruitment is just one of them.


    The existence of the data terminal makes the first Legion very digitalized in terms of rights.


    No matter ordinary soldiers, officers or generals, they all have personal accounts in the data terminal.


    This account is not a number, but an individual.


    Face recognition, retina, fingerprints, identification methods can be said to be numerous.


    Everyone''s identity, level and rights are clearly listed in the data terminal.


    How much power you have, how much you can see in the data terminal.


    The data system simplifies everything.


    Therefore, in the first legion, although wearing a power combat suit, the screen in the helmet can show who the opponent is, what kind of identity, status, rights and whether he is superior or not.


    In peacetime combat, the screen of the helmet will also show what each soldier wants to do, and the orders of the superior will also be displayed on the screen of the helmet in the first time.


    It can be said that the first Legion''s digital system makes a huge military system very simple and clear.


    Looking at the columns of service units on the small screen, Tanya''s expression fell into thinking.


    Among the Allied service units, some of them are beyond the existing conditions of the first regiment.


    If things are too precise, they will have higher requirements for logistics.


    For the first Legion now, the more advanced things are, the better.


    Practical is the most important thing.


    An armored division, as the core of the main battle tank is essential.


    Among the services of armored units, the most suitable one for the first regiment is the guardian tank.


    It''s advanced enough, it''s tough enough, it''s powerful enough, and more importantly, it''s cheap.


    Tanya didn''t think too much about the main battle tank, so she chose the Guardian Tank first, and input 150 tanks.


    Because of the world''s environment, there are not many places suitable for heavy tank operations. In terms of quantity, there is not much need. In urban operations, 150 tanks are enough.


    Then came the auxiliary combat armor. Tanya didn''t think too much about this, so she directly chose the multi-functional infantry combat vehicle.


    As a kind of all-purpose combat light armor of allies, the applicability of multi-functional infantry combat vehicle is very strong. The multi-purpose weapon station can not only install all kinds of weapons, its wide body, but also carry members of a small team. More importantly, its protection ability is very good, which can be as low as the less powerful bomb.


    In terms of quantity, Tanya Imported 300 vehicles.


    In urban operations, the combat capability of flexible light armored units is very strong, and there is a great demand in terms of quantity. Although 300 vehicles are not many, they are enough to support the demand in this war.


    There are many kinds of military trucks, but their functions are basically the same. Just choose any one.


    After a selection of transport vehicles and various logistics vehicles, Tanya has imported 750 vehicles in terms of quantity.


    The standard armament of an armored division is over.


    Next, Tanya opens up the remote fire support unit.


    For long-range artillery, Tanya did not hesitate, directly chose the calmer self-propelled artillery.


    The first regiment has already had experience in using this kind of artillery. It can be said that its mode of action is very suitable for the world.


    Its unique suspension system can make it adapt to any terrain. It is a very excellent service.


    In terms of price, it''s appropriate. Although the logistics requirements are a little high, it can barely cope with the existing conditions of the first Corps. There is no problem with a small amount of equipment.


    In terms of quantity, Tanya has imported 30 vehicles, which is not much, but enough to cope with the war.


    After the end of the army units, the next is the Navy.


    Although Tanya has a fleet under her command, most of them are combat ships, and there are few Logistics ships.


    This is no good. The three overseas countries of Austria and Georgia are more than 3000 kilometers away from Nanlin island. In order to cross such a vast sea area and transport troops to their destinations, logistic ships are only essential.


    After some choice, the recruitment of the ship, Tanya has been determined.


    Three tank landing ships.


    There are three large troop carriers.


    There are three large transport ships.


    Two large integrated supply ships.


    With a billion yuan of funds and the recruitment of Logistics ships, the number is already the limit.


    One or two more will exceed that number.


    In terms of money, Tanya''s calculation is very good. She doesn''t exceed the limit, but she is also very close to the limit.

 Chapter 788

    "General! Do you have any ideas about the candidates for the mission? "


    At this time, one side of Davis asked in a voice.


    Who is the ambassador?


    Tanya is still thinking about this problem and has not yet determined it.


    "What''s your opinion?"


    A cold voice came out of his hood and floated into Davis'' ears.


    Darvis said: "we come from" Al "and are not human beings on this planet. We can''t adapt to the environment of this world very well. It''s better for the envoys to be the indigenous people of this world. In this way, even if there are any changes, we can deal with them well."


    aborigines?


    In the hood, Tanya looks thoughtful.


    It''s not that she didn''t think about this, but the loyalty of the aborigines can''t be guaranteed. Moreover, this emissary group can''t be held by anyone. Eloquence is one of them, and a smart mind is also needed.


    The most important thing is the language. The language spoken by the three overseas countries of Austria and Georgia is South Asian. If the language is not good, there will be great problems in communication.


    In Qingcheng, Tanya can''t think of anyone who can take on this task.


    "Language and loyalty can''t be guaranteed by the indigenous people in this world. It''s still up to the internal members of the first Legion."


    Tanya vetoed Davis'' proposal.


    Only the internal members of the first Legion can guarantee loyalty and language.


    Because of the existence of data terminals, the first Legion recorded many languages in the world.


    The longer it takes, the more languages the first Legion will be good at.


    Today''s first Legion has recorded the most commonly used Chinese, South Asian and West Asian languages. It can be said that in the areas around the South China Sea, there are no language barriers for the first Legion.


    To Tanya''s veto, Dawes did not refute, just asked: "does that general have a candidate?"


    "Yes!"


    Tanya''s answer is very firm, she has thought of the candidate.


    In the hood, Tanya''s words rang out again: "the members of the emissary group are nuns and Black Knights. Nuns in the temple were slaves before they died. Their rich experience must make them understand the warmth of human relations. With their knowledge, they are more than enough emissaries, and the Black Knights are guards. Even if they encounter any accidents in this mission, With their ability, they can also protect the nun''s whole body


    Nuns and Black Knights?


    In the helmet, Davis has a slightly positive look. He has to admit that this is a very wise way.


    But


    Looking at Tanya on the seat, Davis said: "I don''t know if the commander will agree. The general needs to ask the commander about this."


    "I will!"


    Tanyake, the nuns in the temple, has no right to transfer. There is no need for Dawes to say about this. She will also go to the temple and ask for the owner''s consent.


    As she got up, Tanya got up from her seat.


    Before leaving, Tanya said to Dawes, "the recruited troops will arrive today. You are responsible for the relevant matters. I''m going to meet the host and discuss the affairs of the emissary."


    "Yes


    With a salute in his hand, Daves replied loudly.


    Turning around, in Dawes'' gaze, Tanya, dressed in black blood armor, left, and her figure soon disappeared in the bridge command room.


    At this time, while Tanya was busy, she was also busy with her own affairs in the bay.


    In such a big bay, the berthed warships are not only silver gray, but also another color, that is, the White Fleet under the command of night.


    Since the relaxation of surveillance on ASEAN, most of the warships cruising outside the fleet under the command of Jiye have returned to the Gulf, leaving only a small number of destroyers to continue cruising outside.


    In the Gulf, there are more white warships than silver grey warships.


    The total number is more than ten, and white warships account for more than half of them.


    The mighty and majestic ships are like metal mountains floating on the water. At a glance, they are not spectacular.


    early morning.


    The harbor and the Bay are shrouded in mist.


    Looking at the sea, everything became hazy.


    The huge seagoing ships and warships can only see the bridge of the upper body.


    The existence of mist makes everything quiet.


    On a white heavy cruiser, night is holding a meeting.


    In a relatively wide conference room, on the rows of seats, countless soldiers in white combat suits were sitting upright.


    The conference room is just like a classroom, with a platform under which are neatly arranged seats. The sergeants attending the conference sit on the seats just like the students listening to the lectures. On the platform, they are all dressed in black and blood skirt.


    On the platform, she was dressed in black dress armor, wearing a hood and holding a slender black stick.


    Behind her is a huge screen, which shows a map at the moment.


    A map around the South China Sea, with the South China Sea, Bentley, Kyoto, ASEAN, and many countries in the south.


    Holding a slender black stick, pointing to a point on the silver screen, the night''s chill Road: "our task is very simple, that is to clear all the pirates in this archipelago, whether it is the camp of pirates or the settlements of refugees, which are our targets. When we finish the mission and leave Spratly Islands, we must ensure that there will be no human being in this archipelago."


    When night''s words fell, one of the crowd raised his hand to speak.


    The night saw, cold way: "say!"


    The sergeant who raised his hand stood up. He looked at the night on the stage and asked, "what should we do with the pirates and refugees? Destroy them all? "


    This problem is also people want to know, dozens of pairs of eyes happened to look at the night.


    In the face of this problem, she did not hesitate and said coldly, "the resisters will be killed without mercy. The refugees will be transported back to Qingcheng to settle down and increase the population of Qingcheng. The pirates will depend on the situation. When they fail, there will be a trial waiting for them."


    When I was on Yelin Island, the first regiment seemed gentle, but in fact it was extremely severe.


    The real pirates will not be virtuous, especially the group of pirates who do not do evil. Although the first group of pirates who are virtuous did not study their past crimes, the first group of pirates who were sued by the people of Qingcheng did not let go of everything, and those who should be in the criminal law were sentenced.

 Chapter 789

    During that time, many of the people of Qingcheng who had been injured by pirates got a large sum of compensation.


    For pirates, it''s worthwhile to exchange money for their lives.


    In the view of the first legion, since the contradiction between the two sides can be solved with money, the criminal law does not care about a lighter sentence.


    Of course, the light sentence in the eyes of the first Legion is very severe in the eyes of others.


    Looking around at all the people under the stage, Jiye continued: "I will recruit the landing troops for this clean-up mission later. Once the troops arrive, the sergeants at all levels should do a good job in receiving them. You don''t have much time. The fleet will start tomorrow morning. The landing troops should follow closely and be ready to land at all times!"


    "Yamada Erlang!"


    He looked at the person in the front row and cried out.


    On hearing general Sawyer''s roll call, Erlang Yamada stood up.


    "Yes," he said in a loud voice


    Looking at the standing Yamada Erlang, he said: "before the fleet starts, you are responsible for the military arrangement!"


    "Yes


    Holding a military salute, Yamada Erlang shouts.


    Waving to Yamada Erlang, Yamada sat down in the sign of night.


    Looking around the crowd again, he said coldly in the night, "this mission is our first large-scale battle. My only requirement for you is to complete your respective missions. Your only task is to obey orders and obey them absolutely."


    "Yes


    In the night of harsh words, the audience stood up neatly, holding a military salute, shouts.


    The little hand with iron gloves waved gently, and the night was cold: "go! Do what you should do


    In silence, they left their seats and went out to the conference room.


    When dozens of figures left one by one, there was only one person in the huge conference room.


    In the conference room, she didn''t stay long. When the last figure left the conference room, she also stepped forward, left the platform and walked out of the conference room.


    He went back to the bridge command room and sat down in the captain''s seat.


    Then opened the display folded on the armguard and entered the data terminal of the first Corps.


    The elimination of pirates in Spratly Islands is not an easy task.


    The difficulty is not that pirates have the power to fight against the first army.


    It''s Spratly Islands''s complex sea environment.


    Due to the large number of islands, each island in the Spratly Islands is very close and close to each other.


    In the sea area between islands, there are always reefs all over the place, and the current is fast.


    If you are not careful, the ship will easily run aground, or even collide with the reef in the water.


    Once this happens, it is often the result of ship breaking and people dying.


    In this kind of environment, it is very beneficial for pirates, because if they are familiar with the environment, they can make use of the sea area that large warships cannot pass through to escape safely.


    The emergence of this situation is very unfavorable for the first corps, which delays the completion of the task for a long time.


    If we want to accomplish the task of elimination, we must recruit targeted services.


    In addition to landing operations on islands, a unit that can move freely in shoal waters is also needed.


    However, the first thing to consider is the basic arms for landing operations.


    In the rising sun empire, ordinary soldiers are "imperial Samurai". Although they are called "samurai", like soldiers in other countries, the main weapon is firearms, and the samurai sword is only an auxiliary weapon. Because of their martial arts, the imperial Samurai have very high attainments in swordsmanship and are very good at melee combat.


    As a soldier, the main unit of the army, there is a certain demand for quantity.


    Although the task of clearing up the Spratly Islands will only take place on the sea, the battle on the island will not be too intense, but the size of the landing forces is not going to be a big blow.


    We need at least one division, 15000 people.


    Because it was a battle to seize the island, he did not emphasize heavy armor, but amphibious equipment.


    After some selection, the recruitment of arms has been determined.


    As for the Navy, there were no additional combat ships, only two 5000 ton tank landing ships and one integrated supply ship.


    In addition, the fleet already has two amphibious landing ships and one troop carrier, which is enough in terms of transportation.


    As for the army, 15000 "imperial warriors" and 100 tsunami tanks were recruited.


    The Tsunami Tank of the rising sun empire is an amphibious unit. Although it is a heavily armored unit, it has excellent speed both on land and in water, so it is very suitable for seizing the island.


    In order to cope with the shoal waters of Spratly Islands, the night also recruited 5 two thousand littoral class littoral combat ships.


    At this point, arms recruitment can be said to have ended.


    500 million is not enough.


    After clicking confirm on the screen, she folded the monitor up again.


    In the captain''s seat, night fell into meditation.


    After the recruitment of troops, the army will soon be able to arrive, and the problems of military strength will be solved. Next, the task of clearing up Spratly Islands.


    She didn''t feel any difficulty in this task. All she needed was time.


    Compared to Spratly Islands, night night cares more about Austria and Leah''s overseas three kingdoms.


    In the first legion, general Natasha was in charge of the war in Bentley. Once Bentley was occupied, Natasha would become the governor of this place, the first frontier history of the first legion, and Bentley would also become Natasha''s military garrison.


    In the south, the first regiment opened up a second battlefield. Once it controlled the three overseas countries of Austria and Georgia, general Tanya would undoubtedly become the governor of the three countries, and the three countries would also become the military garrison of general Tanya.


    In the first legion, there are only three generals, two of whom are about to have their own territories, while only she, Jiye, has no target territory of her own.


    Spratly Islands?


    It''s just a small place and can''t be an administrative place.


    Although the three generals were subordinates of their masters, she also understood that they represented different forces behind them.


    Although these three forces are not on earth, they are influencing the first army at any time.

 Chapter 790

    The allies, the rising sun empire and the suvier Empire, are the military system of the first army formed by the soldiers of these three countries.


    In any case, the hometown and motherland behind these soldiers are influencing them, and the contradictions among the three countries also make the military system of the first Corps unable to be truly integrated, and can only be divided into three parts for common development.


    The contradictions between different countries and systems can''t be solved even by Li Meng as commander.


    Because of this, Li Meng will not hesitate to Tanya, night, Natasha into his followers.


    Only in this way can uncoordinated contradictions be avoided at the top of the three systems.


    However, Li Meng''s wishful thinking did not come true according to what he thought.


    Although the three women became his followers and had a common identity, the contradiction between them was not alleviated.


    In front of him at ordinary times, although the three people were very friendly, outside his sight, everything was as usual, and there was not much change. Li Meng knew this very well, and he was also quite distressed.


    "Hoo


    Think more in the heart, let night that small face not from of tiny frown.


    Mouth slightly Zhang, very humanized sigh.


    It looks very lovely.


    The host really is. Why do you want her to do this task?


    Mingming Xuri empire is better at landing, but she chooses Tanya.


    Thinking of this, she sighed again.


    She couldn''t help but look down at herself.


    Is your charm not enough?


    Thinking of this, she thought of the captain of the bodyguard beside her master.


    Lucky guy, I went out for a trip and was favored by the host. The mark of body breaking is too obvious.


    At the same time, she was also very upset.


    If she had asked to stay with her master, how could it be her turn to be the captain of the bodyguard?


    And she may be the one who is admired


    In her hood, she was slightly stunned, and slowly gathered up her thoughts.


    He looks a little awkward and has a ruddy face.


    Really, thinking about it, how can you think of these messy things?


    In the heart, night dark way, look quite helpless.


    Thought was put away, night thought of business.


    Today, the first army is about to open up the second battleground, plus the war in Spratly Islands, that is to say, the first army is going to go on a three party operation.


    The total force under his command has also reached 100000.


    Before long, the first army will be stronger than ever.


    Under the powerful military strength, the first Legion system was also exposed.


    In order to maintain the three sides of the war, the cost of funds is extremely huge.


    Although war is also a way to plunder resources, the income is not enough to make ends meet, which is the current situation of the first Corps.


    Whether in Bentley or in the second battleground to be built, the predatory resources are the priority among priorities, and Spratly Islands.


    At night, it is clear that in order to clear up the Spratly Islands, we must also seize the wealth of pirates and refugees and fill the holes in the capital of the first Legion.


    The war is pressing


    The situation faced by the first Legion made him think so.


    In any case, it is unwise to fight in many ways.


    Today''s first regiment is still very weak, even a vast territory is not, in the foundation is still too weak.


    However, although it is not wise to fight in many ways, in the current situation of the first corps, once victory is won, the fruits of victory will be very rich.


    Whether it is Bentley or the three overseas countries of Austria and Georgia, no matter which side wins first, it will bring a joint effect, which will lead to the end of the battlefield in a short time.


    On the seat, sitting upright in the posture of night, thinking quietly, lost in meditation.


    Qingcheng, in the temple of Houshan.


    After the prewar general meeting, Tanya returned to the temple.


    The mission of envoys is very important, and the diplomacy with Austria and Georgia under the rules of the three overseas countries is inevitable.


    Only in this way can the emissary be of the greatest use.


    Temple, courtyard, pavilion.


    Looking at Tanya in a black dress on the stone bench, Li Meng didn''t refuse Tanya''s request, but said calmly: "the candidates of the emissary group can be the nuns, but their safety must be guaranteed. Although they have" strength ", it''s not enough to make them protect themselves in the hail of bullets, No matter you as generals or they have no chance of a second rebirth. Once you die, you will be reduced to ashes and the source of "strength."


    The words slightly pause, looking at Tanya, Li Meng''s face showed never serious, continued: "I gave them a second chance to start again, they are just like my daughter, as a father, I must ensure their safety at any time."


    Facing the serious look of the master, Tanya nodded and said solemnly: "please rest assured, master, the backing of the emissary group is the whole fleet under my command. I promise you that they will not be hurt."


    With Tanya''s repeated assurance, Li Meng finally relaxed.


    Looking at Tanya, Li Meng waved and said, "go! You can find the person by yourself. There are hundreds of nuns in the temple, and there will always be one to your satisfaction. "


    "Yes


    After getting the owner''s approval, Tanya was relieved at last.


    With a soft look to the host, Tanya got up and left.


    Slim and tall posture soon disappeared in the courtyard.


    After Tanya left, in the quiet Pavilion, Wendy whispered in Li Meng''s ear: "master! If you don''t mind, why don''t you send our bodyguards? With our strength, we can retreat even in danger. "


    After a lazy stretch, Li Meng said with a smile: "before they died, I promised them one thing, which I have never forgotten. Maybe they have forgotten hatred, but their wishes always need to be realized. If they want to fulfill their wishes, how can they do without some training? It''s no good staying in the temple all the time. They should go out and show more

 Chapter 791

    After a little pause, Li Meng continued: "moreover, the death cult should be more exposed in this world. It''s up to them to publicize the existence of the death cult."


    The master had this purpose.


    Wendy nodded clearly.


    The development of the death cult, the master has not been the slightest movement.


    Even in Qingcheng, the existence of death cult is basically unknown among the common people.


    The civilians in Qingcheng only know that there is a temple with strong religious flavor on the back mountain, but they don''t know who is the owner of the temple, what they believe in, what doctrines they spread, and what position they have in the first army.


    Wendy has been thinking about when the master will really develop the death cult.


    I didn''t expect that the answer would come so soon. The development of death cult has already begun.


    Although it''s only the first step, Wendy believes that the dark light of the Death Cult will soon spread to the world.


    When the first legion, a militarized armed organization, was fully operational, its explosive strength was extremely amazing.


    The time from making a plan to implementing it is extremely short.


    Under the absolute command, the war machine of the first Legion was running at a high speed in order.


    The next morning!


    When the civilians in Qingcheng are still sleeping, the Bay covered by mist is already a scene of boiling.


    The army didn''t arrive yesterday. Because of the large number of troops recruited and the complexity of arms, "Al" needed time to prepare. This preparation lasted for a whole day. In the early morning of the next day, the recruited troops arrived one after another through the portal.


    When the darkness faded and the light covered the earth, the army completed the transmission.


    In such a big bay, on the calm sea, countless steel ship shadows stand, one by one, a dense one at a glance.


    Surrounded by mist, the Bay presents a shocking scene.


    In many ships, white and silver gray were separated.


    At this time, in the huge dock, there are tens of thousands of soldiers and armored units waiting.


    One troop carrier after another, as well as tank landing ships, lined up outside the dock waiting to enter the dock.


    Their task is very simple, that is to load the army waiting in the dock.


    After repeated expansion, the dock has become the largest building in the port.


    It covers a vast area, and the longest distance between the South and the North has exceeded one kilometer.


    More than ten docks have been built in the water, and the part on the shore is like a round base, which is connected with the dock. Its sealed structure makes the whole dock look like a short handle leaker.


    As early as more than ten days ago, the dock has been completely completed and the internal equipment has been installed.


    Today''s port, although still under construction, but the military terminal and civil terminal has begun to scale, the progress has been completed about 60%.


    The progress of the buildings behind the wharf is a little slower than that of the wharf.


    Although many buildings have sprung up, it is still a long time before they are completed, and the progress is only about 40%.


    I''m afraid it will take a long time for the port in the bay to be open to the public, at least two months.


    "Woo! Woo


    Just then, in the Bay shrouded by mist, the sound of long sirens suddenly appeared, echoing between heaven and earth one after another.


    In the sound of the whistle, the calm bay suddenly boiling up.


    The sound of the ship''s engine suddenly "rumbled", and in the roar, the White Fleet that had already been ready set out.


    Under the guidance of the first heavy cruiser, more than a dozen large steel ships of different sizes cut through the water and sailed on the sea, heading for the distance.


    The disturbance lasted for a long time, and when the White Fleet disappeared into the Bay, the Bay shrouded in mist fell calm again.


    Soon after, three silver gray destroyers sailed out of the Bay in the mist.


    Three destroyers, carrying three emissaries, will go to their respective countries.


    After the emissary group left, Tanya in the port was also seizing the time to prepare the army. Tomorrow, the fleet must start, and the time interval between the emissary group and the fleet should not exceed one day.


    At the moment, the war machine of the first Legion has been running at a high speed. With the new action of the first legion, the situation in the South China Sea has become chaotic and fuzzy again.


    As time goes by, when the mist in the Bay dissipates and the sun is high in the sky, the port falls into the chaos of construction.


    At this time, in the temple of Qingcheng Mountain, Li Meng, who got up early, stayed in the pavilion one day.


    "The night has set out, hasn''t it?"


    On the seat, Li Meng looked at the tablet in his arms and asked Wendy beside him.


    With a slight look on her face, Wendy replied softly, "the fleet has set off early this morning. It''s almost two hours since now."


    Wendy added, "there''s also the emissary. The warships carrying the emissary have already set out."


    "Well!"


    Put down the hands of the tablet computer, placed on the stone table, Li Meng leisurely lying on the seat, lost in thought.


    Li Meng thought of the hero Association.


    Because of the heroic Association, the first regiment opened up a second battlefield.


    Because of the second battlefield, the first army can not help but solve the problem of Spratly Islands''s drag.


    It can be said that the change of the situation in the South China Sea is the result of the heroic Association.


    With the intervention of the hero Association, the first army made a series of actions. At the moment, Li Meng was very curious about what the hero association would do?


    The first Legion''s idea of fighting against Austria and Georgia''s three overseas countries can''t be spread in a short time.


    What will the hero association do during this period?


    Reconciliation has failed.


    Li Meng knows that under his explicit refusal, the hero association can no longer consider the possibility of reconciliation.


    Today, there are only two ways for the hero Association.


    Either it intervenes in the war in the South China Sea by force, or it persuades Liberia to negotiate with the first Legion.


    Li Meng believes in the first possibility more than the second one.

 Chapter 792

    In the eyes of the third world countries, Bentley is a piece of fat. In the eyes of powerful countries, Bentley is not a piece of fat to swallow.


    No one will refuse the interest.


    The most possible way for the hero association is to take advantage of this opportunity to control Bentley, make it the spoils of a hero, and then divide the interests among them.


    Li Meng has seen the way of human politicians with his own eyes


    In the past, the struggle between politicians was not uncommon.


    Although there is no blood in the struggle among politicians, it is more cruel than blood.


    In front of interests, there are no friends, no relatives, only enemies.


    Once the hero Association intervenes in the war between the first Legion and Bentley by force in the name of pacifying the war, the hopeless Bentley will be the first to compromise, and then push the hero association to the front of the first Legion.


    At that time, the first regiment will face the front of the hero Association.


    Only in this case, Li Meng was extremely reluctant to see. Today''s first Legion fighting against those powerful countries in the human race will only hurt the enemy by 1000 and hurt himself by 800. Li Meng refused this thankless thing.


    Therefore, Li Meng gave Natasha an order that once the military forces of the hero Association intervened in the war, they would immediately withdraw from Bentley.


    It was also in order to avoid falling behind in the struggle with the hero association that Li Meng opened up a second battlefield and shifted his target to the three overseas countries of Austria and Georgia.


    Once the three overseas countries of Austria and Georgia are controlled, the araver Strait will be controlled. The ultimate goal of the hero Association will still be blocked by the first Legion like a mountain.


    By then, the initiative will remain with the first Corps.


    Li Meng on the seat closed his eyes and fell asleep.


    Now, for Li Meng, he has to wait, wait for the situation to change and wait for the outcome of the war.


    Just at this time, Li Meng, who had just closed his eyes and had a false sleep, suddenly opened his eyes again.


    In his spare time, Li Meng thought of something.


    Taking the tablet computer on the stone table again, Li Meng checked it again.


    At the same time, he said, "what''s the news from Tiankeng recently?"


    It''s been many days since rolomanov''s report. I don''t know what the situation is like in Tiankeng.


    Li Meng is very concerned about Tiankeng.


    If we can develop Tiankeng, it will be a cornucopia for the first army.


    Although the preliminary project is huge, it is worth it.


    For the owner''s inquiry, Wendy replied: "the relevant projects are under construction, and a road connecting Qingcheng and Tiankeng is being built. The situation in Tiankeng is still stable, and no report about the fighting has been received recently."


    In the data terminal, the information about Tiankeng is not too surprising, everything is in order.


    Seeing this, Li Meng put down his tablet computer again, put a comfortable posture on the seat, and continued to close his eyes.


    Because of the silence of words, the courtyard is quiet, and the silence of no one is restored.


    ----


    The war between the first Legion and Bentley disturbed the peace of the South China Sea.


    Let the calm years of the South China Sea because of human disputes once again ignited the flames of war.


    This is absolutely not allowed for certain forces, certain countries and certain people.


    An expedition is coming. It''s a battle of rejuvenation. It''s about the future of mankind.


    The association of heroes, representing the great powers of mankind, will never allow anyone to influence this expedition.


    When the reconciliation failed, a few days later in Kyoto, the hero Association held a secret meeting.


    No one knows the contents of the meeting. On the second day after the end of the parliament, in the kingdom of Orleans, a spaceship carrying the delegation of the kingdom of Orleans set out from the airport of LuChen city and went all the way south. I don''t know where to go.


    At the beginning of the action of the hero Association, Natasha, who stayed in Amway city in Bentley, also received an order from Li Meng.


    In an office in the Council Hall of Amway City, Natasha is having a discussion with several senior sergeants.


    A discussion of orders from the commander of Nanlin island base camp.


    Behind her desk, Natasha, dressed in black blood armor and hooded, sat upright.


    The eyes in the hood are looking at the dark green figures standing straight in front of the desk.


    Cold words came out of the hood.


    "A few days ago, the envoys of the hero Association arrived at Nanlin island and met with the host. They asked the first army to stop its occupation of Binli and reconcile with the hero Association. The host clearly refused."


    Speaking of this, the voice in the hood stopped slightly. In the eyes of many people, Natasha continued: "one of the purposes of the hero Association''s intervention in the war between the first Legion and Bentley is to open the way for the expeditionary army of the order Empire, and the South China Sea is the only way for the expeditionary army. Therefore, the hero association must ensure the stability of the South China Sea, Our first Legion is the most unstable factor. For this war, the host thinks that the hero Association will definitely intervene by force. "


    "Because of this, the master ordered to open up a second battlefield, ordered general Tanya to march to the three overseas countries of Austria and Georgia, occupied the araver Strait, controlled the only import and export of the South China Sea, so as to achieve the purpose of restricting the hero Association."


    "And the order to us is to withdraw from Bentley when the hero Association intervenes by force, so as to avoid the attack of the hero Association."


    evacuate?


    Hearing this, there was a slight disturbance in the office.


    The senior sergeants looked at each other and seemed surprised at the order


    At this time, a senior sergeant said in a voice: "general! Are you sure this is an order from the commander? We have an absolute advantage in this war. We are about to win. Why should we withdraw at this critical moment? "


    "That''s right!"


    A Senior Sergeant echoed: "we have a powerful fleet in Bentley, and the number of troops on land has reached 50000. Even if the heroic Association intervenes in this war, why should we be afraid?"


    "Yes! Please also ask the general to report back to the commander, saying that victory is in sight, and we are not afraid of any strong enemy! "


    As for this unexpected order, all the chief sergeants spoke one after another and said that they could not accept it.


    The fruits of victory are about to come. How can people be reconciled to suddenly stop at this critical moment?

 Chapter 793

    Natasha''s expression was a little unexpected in her hood when she was in such a fierce mood.


    When she got the order, she was a bit surprised, but she knew what the master was worried about.


    Although she had guessed that her subordinates would have doubts about the order, she didn''t expect such a big reaction.


    I don''t know when, the voice of the office is silent. In the helmets, countless eyes are looking at the black figure behind the desk.


    They knew that general Natasha would give them a clear answer.


    After pondering for a moment, Natasha said slowly in the eyes of the officers: "behind the heroic association are all the powerful countries in the human world. Their army is not comparable to that of Bentley, the third world country. It''s not just a strong enemy, but an opponent who can defeat our first army. The master doesn''t care about failure, what he cares about is your life, My master is not willing to waste your lives for a temporary victory. As a soldier, you should understand that there is a retreat and progress in a war. A retreat does not mean a defeat, but a greater victory. "


    This


    The sergeants were speechless about Natasha''s words. At this time, they didn''t know what to say, so they could only keep silent.


    "But


    After a change of words, Natasha continued: "your unwillingness is taken for granted. Even I don''t want to leave here. I want to give up the good situation of Binli. Once we leave, everything the rebels do is futile. I don''t care about their life or death, what I care about is their achievements."


    Is


    General Natasha, there''s something in it.


    Hearing this, all the chief sergeants came to the spirit and wanted to know what general Natasha would say next and what his plans were.


    In the eyes of everyone''s expectation, Natasha said coldly: "there is no immortal in war. As a soldier, we must be prepared to die in battle. Our suvier empire is a country coming out of the bloody war, and the most fearless thing is the strong enemy. I will tell our master about our will to fight."


    As soon as Natasha''s words fell, a sergeant agreed excitedly: "that''s right! The most fearless thing for our soldiers is death. If the hero association wants war, give them war and let them know that our first army is not easy to provoke. "


    Looking at Natasha, he exclaimed, "general! Please also show the commander our willingness to fight. "


    "I will!"


    Natasha responded solemnly.


    As for the evacuation, Natasha, like her unwilling subordinates, also disagrees with the evacuation.


    Natasha doesn''t think it is necessary to withdraw completely even if there is a third party''s participation in the war of Bentley.


    It is a good thing that the master cherishes the lives of the soldiers, but it will also affect the direction of the war.


    The master is laying out. Natasha knows this very well.


    The host just wants to use the three overseas countries of Austria and Georgia, araver Strait, which is the only place for the expeditionary army to contain the hero Association and make the hero Association worry.


    The plan to open up a second battlefield was also for the war of Bentley.


    But in Natasha''s view, the evacuation was totally unnecessary.


    In Bentley, the first Legion can fight with the hero Association, and make the reputation of the first legion, so that people know that the first Legion is not easy to provoke.


    Only in this way, in the war after the first legion, can we frighten some of them.


    Looking at the crowd at the table, Natasha said: "if you want to continue the fighting, the fighting in Bentley needs to be accelerated. Inform the high level of the Resistance Army to speed up their counter action. Ten days later, the first regiment will attack the resistance city. At the same time, after this meeting, immediately inform our combat ships cruising near Bentley to gather at Turner island, The first battle against the hero association must be a naval battle. Only by breaking through our maritime defense line can they land in Bentley. Therefore, we need to gather all the fighting ships to have a good fight with the hero Association in the waters north of Bentley. "


    After a pause, Natasha added, "of course! The premise of all this is that the master agrees with our request to fight. If not, we have to comply with the order to evacuate. "


    The master''s command is the beginning and the end of everything.


    If the host vetoed their request, Natasha would be ready to leave.


    However, Natasha is confident of persuading her master.


    "Yes


    They all answered in unison.


    When the words fell, a sergeant asked, "general! Recently, warships cruising on the sea have found many spaceships flying in and out of Bentley in the sky. Those strange aircrafts are very slow and usually fly above the clouds several thousand meters high. Will they be shot down? "


    airship?


    Hearing this, Natasha thought in her hood.


    The first regiment is no stranger to the ships flying above the clouds. When the first regiment captured Turner island and the warships were cruising around Bentley, they could see the ships moving slowly in the sky.


    At the beginning, the first regiment was really surprised. They were very curious about how the big guys flew in the sky.


    But if you see too much, it''s no surprise.


    In the absence of a clear order, the first Legion ignored the ships going in and out of Bentley.


    The reason for ignoring it is not the oblivion of orders.


    In this world, the number of spaceships is extremely rare. Because of the scarcity, they can not form an effective military force. Therefore, the use of spaceships is basically used as a tool for long-distance passenger transport.


    For example, the bus Association, in the sky most of the spacecraft are affiliated to the bus Association, the main purpose of the spacecraft is to carry passengers.


    With that in mind, the first Legion would not be able to shoot down the ships flying in the sky.


    With a slight shake of her head, Natasha said, "just ignore it. Those are just unarmed civilian ships."


    So far, this meeting can be said to have ended.


    At the end, Natasha said to the people, "go! Before the order arrives, you should be ready to fight at any time. No matter whether the opponent is strong or weak, we should do our best. "


    "Yes


    Holding the military salute, all the people answered in unison.


    Then she turned and left the office as Natasha watched.


    The dark green steel figure disappeared in Natasha''s eyes one by one.

 Chapter 794

    When all her subordinates left, Natasha quickly entered the work.


    Natasha needs to think about how to report to the host, convey their intention to fight, and persuade the host.


    There are many things to do, and the message to the host needs to be sent out as soon as possible.


    The unknown power is approaching, and the time left for her is running out.


    Just as Natasha was worrying about how to persuade her master to satisfy their belligerence, she encountered a problem in the night thousands of miles away.


    The sea is vast and boundless.


    In the vast sea, a fleet is sailing on the blue sea.


    White ships, big and powerful.


    When more than a dozen such ships form a fleet, the fleet is invincible.


    But it is this fleet with invincible potential, but the fleet formation is quite chaotic.


    The heavy cruiser, which used to be the first ship, has left the top of the formation and sailed outside the fleet.


    Smaller littoral combat ships are concentrated in the middle of the fleet, and on the outside are relatively large warships.


    Although the fleet is sailing, its speed is very slow, and its moving speed can be called "turtle speed".


    In the voyage of the fleet over, "Wu Wu" alarm has been reverberating, I do not know how long.


    On the foredeck of a heavy patrol ship, many white steel figures nervously control the large harpoon launcher, and the eyes in the helmet nervously patrol the surrounding sea.


    "Warning! Warning, giant sea beast is approaching, destroyer 3, it''s under you, please avoid it


    avoid? How to avoid?


    The rapid warning sound in the communication device made the bridge command room of Destroyer No. 3 fall into chaos.


    The monsters attacking the fleet are swimming underwater, and the destroyers don''t have weapons to deal with underwater targets.


    "Let it out of the water, No.3 destroyer stop, prepare for collision, all ships disperse immediately, harpoon ready for launch!"


    At this moment, a cold voice rang in the communicator.


    That''s general Sawyer''s voice.


    "Come on! Shut down the engine, inform the whole ship and get ready for collision immediately! "


    The order from general Sawyer finally let destroyer 3 know what to do.


    Outside, with the order of the night, the ships increased engine power, the speed of the ships increased sharply, scattered in four directions, leaving destroyer No. 3 adrift on the sea.


    The heavy cruiser not far away, under the command of night, turned its direction and rushed to destroyer 3 at high speed.


    With sonar detection, everything in the water is under fleet surveillance.


    "Three hundred meters, two hundred meters, one hundred meters, fifty meters, ten meters..."


    "Bang!"


    In the voice of the messenger, there was a sudden explosion on the sea. The destroyer No. 3 anchored on the sea was suddenly shocked. In the explosion, huge waves rose.


    In the waves, the huge body of the destroyer rose slightly, almost out of the water.


    At this time, many huge red tentacles emerged from the sea, like whips around the destroyer''s body.


    The tentacle is so huge that I''m afraid they can''t hold each other hand in hand.


    Under the entanglement of huge tentacles, the rising destroyer was pulled into the water.


    At that moment, the collision aroused surging waves, and the huge destroyer was almost pulled into the water by tentacles.


    The ship''s side is only less than one meter above the water. From a distance, the scene is extremely dangerous. It seems that the huge destroyer is going to sink.


    "Dada dada!"


    At this moment, the sound of dense gunfire suddenly rang out.


    The destroyer, entangled by the huge tentacles, defended itself, and the deck''s auxiliary guns and small arms fired at the tentacles.


    "Hiss


    Countless bullets and shells hit the red tentacles, which immediately made the tentacles bloody and cracked.


    "Roar!"


    A roar of pain came from the water.


    The sound is so huge that it reverberates between heaven and earth.


    On the sea side of the destroyer, the water suddenly boils, and numerous huge bubbles emerge.


    From the tumbling sea, a huge red and smooth object came out of the water.


    Octopus is a huge octopus.


    It''s too big.


    Looking at the red familiar with the shape of the huge thing, some of the people in the ship can''t believe it.


    There is such a huge octopus in the world. It''s almost the size of a destroyer.


    Incredible, incredible.


    It emerged from the water, directly climbed the destroyer, its huge body almost occupied the entire deck of the destroyer.


    The eight tentacles were dancing wildly. With a slight wave, the weapons that were firing on the deck were destroyed, and the barrel was twisted out of shape.


    "It''s" Gui Zhang ". It''s a terrible sea animal to" Gui Zhang ".


    Looking at the ghost chapter on the deck of the destroyer not far away, he said in his heart.


    In the sea, the most powerful is the sea king beast, but the sea king beast is not terrible, because they live in the deep sea and rarely leave their territory. The most terrible is the sea beast like GUI Zhang. They are not only huge, but also very aggressive. The most important thing is that they live in shallow water.


    This is undoubtedly a disaster for passing ships.


    Once it''s targeted, you can''t even run.


    The distance is almost there. The heavy cruiser sailing at high speed is very close to the destroyer.


    See this, night immediately way: "immediately launch harpoon, drag it into the water!"


    "Yes


    Should be a, Yamada Erlang immediately to the bow operation spear equipment soldiers command: "spear ready, once aimed, immediately fired."


    The order came.


    The order from the superior made the soldiers who controlled the harpoon look upright and move quickly.

 Chapter 795

    The huge spear spear was pushed by the soldiers, and the sharp diamond spear pointed at the "ghost chapter" that was sweeping around on the destroyer not far away.


    At this time, the heavy cruiser was very close to the destroyer, with an interval of only tens of meters.


    "Launch!"


    With a roar, the man who controlled the harpoon pulled the trigger.


    Shaking in the ups and downs, the deck suddenly appeared a "whew" abnormal sound.


    I saw a flash of shadow in the air, with a steel rope, a huge harpoon shot out.


    In the "whistling" sound, the sharp harpoon "hiss" into the "ghost chapter" that smooth head.


    The four meter long harpoon is almost completely submerged, and the part left outside is less than half a meter.


    "Roar!"


    The pain on his body made him crazy and gave him a roar of pain.


    The roar is huge, very harsh, resounding in the world.


    Eight huge tentacles danced and beat the deck of the destroyer.


    Every time we beat, we will deform the place where we collide.


    I can imagine how powerful it is.


    "Turn around, full speed ahead!"


    All the events happened in an instant. Seeing that the harpoon was nailed to the "ghost seal", the night in the bridge command room immediately gave the order.


    At the command, the heavy cruiser, which was approaching the destroyer at a high speed, quickly turned its direction, tilted its hull, and passed the destroyer more than ten meters away at a very exaggerated angle.


    "Creak!"


    In the hoarse sound of metal, the steel rope connected with the harpoon tightened as the heavy cruiser drove away.


    Pulled by the heavy cruiser, the huge "ghost seal" was pulled back into the water in the roar.


    At the moment of entering the water, with the fall of the huge body, the huge water wave suddenly rises.


    On the sea, the huge "ghost seal" was dragged forward by the heavy cruiser.


    It was struggling to get into the water, but the sharp harpoon nailed it so tightly that it couldn''t get rid of it.


    Its huge power makes the waterline of the heavy cruiser go down a lot in an instant, and its pulling force also reduces the speed of the heavy cruiser.


    In the huge engine "roar" sound, heavy cruisers such as old man cart, the speed is quite slow.


    Just then, another cruiser approached the heavy cruiser.


    "Whew!"


    With a roar, the harpoon gun on the foredeck of the cruiser was launched.


    I saw a flash of dark shadow in the air, with a long steel rope, a huge harpoon "Chi" inserted into the body of "ghost chapter" dragged on the sea.


    When the harpoon is inserted into the target, the cruiser turns slightly and leaves the heavy cruiser.


    It was planted with two harpoons, one was connected with the heavy cruiser, the other was connected with the cruiser. When the two steel ropes were separated and pulled to both sides, the result can be imagined.


    It''s a crack in the car.


    In the eyes of many people, the "ghost chapter" dragged on the sea is attracting the last moment.


    When the steel rope was tight, I saw the two ships sailing slowly on the sea. Suddenly, on the sea not far from the rear of the two ships, green liquid came out. The amount of liquid dyed a large area of the sea green.


    When the resistance at the other end of the rope disappeared, the speed of the two ships increased a lot.


    The battle is over.


    After some observation, in the bridge command room of the heavy cruiser, Erlang Yamada said to Kanye: "the target is dead, the battle is over!"


    It''s a real problem.


    After hearing the report from Erlang Yamada, she couldn''t help thinking of the terrible guy.


    If it is not "ghost chapter" is a sea animal in the water, it has a natural advantage in the sea. As long as it swims in the water, there is no way to deal with it.


    If you want to destroy it, you can only nail it with a harpoon when it comes out of the water, so that it can not return to the water. Once you catch it, the weapons on the warship can play a sufficient role.


    At this time, Yamada Erlang said: "it is suggested to give up salvage. Although the" ghost chapter "is powerful, the probability of the original stone in its body is infinite and close to zero. If we salvage it, we can only get a useless corpse."


    It''s really a useless sea animal.


    Originally, she thought that such a huge sea animal must use high-grade raw stones in its body, but she didn''t expect such a result.


    No wonder for human beings, GUI Zhang is an extremely annoying trouble ghost.


    Because after fighting with one another, we find that we can''t get any benefit from Gui Zhang''s corpse. Is there anything more depressing than this?


    Since there is no original stone, Jiye will not consider the possibility as small as zero.


    In the captain''s seat, night to Yamada Erlang said: "order to go down, so the warship close to the first ship, continue to move forward!"


    "Yes


    Encountering "ghost chapter" is only a short battle for the fleet.


    When the battle ended, warships scattered in a large area of the sea began to approach the main ship.


    After a while, the White Fleet appeared again in the vast sea, sailing on the sea with an invincible momentum.


    The sea was disturbed, and the fleet passed by, leaving a long white mark on the sea.


    From Nanlin island to today, two days have passed.


    Because the routes to Spratly Islands are shallow waters.


    Since its departure, the fleet has only sailed in the daytime, floating on the sea at night and keeping silent.


    For human beings, the threat of sea animals is too great, which even the first Legion can''t ignore.


    In the water, sea animals have natural advantages. No matter how advanced the weapon is, it is an irreparable disadvantage for human beings. Of course, the first army is also one of them.


    The sea is boundless, at a glance, you can only see a piece of water world, as if there is no end, stretching to the distant skyline.


    The sea was waving, up and down.


    Ships sailing on the sea, also with the sea ups and downs, sharp bow tearing the sea, riding the wind and waves, aggressively forward.


    Even if it is such a large heavy cruiser, when sailing on the ups and downs of the sea, it will also feel a clear sense of "shaking" inside.


    Just that kind of "shaking" in the huge ship body buffer, become not violent, very gentle.

 Chapter 796

    In the bridge command room of the heavy cruiser, sitting on the captain''s seat at night, the line of sight in the hood is through the window, looking at the sea area directly in front of the fleet.


    In front, it is still a endless water area, and the blue sea is the only color in the sight.


    "How far is it from the destination? Where has the fleet sailed? "


    The cold voice echoed in the command room.


    This sentence is undoubtedly to the side of Yamada Erlang said.


    Hearing the general''s inquiry, Yamada Jiro answered directly on one side and answered: "the fleet is now about one thousand and two hundred kilometers away from the southeast of Nanlin Island, seven hundred kilometers away from Spratly Islands, and it should be able to arrive tomorrow afternoon."


    In the hood, night''s expression is slightly clear.


    So the destination is very close.


    With a slight lip, he asked again, "can you sort out the intelligence of Spratly Islands?"


    Since receiving the task of clearing the Pirates of Spratly Islands, the first army began collecting the information in Spratly Islands under the orders of night.


    There are quite a few pirates in Qingcheng. Although pirates generally live in the waters north of the South China Sea, they are also aware of the Spratly Islands''s pirate lair.


    By understanding the good pirates, the first army has collected a lot of information about Spratly Islands.


    It''s just that the information is messy and needs a lot of time to sort out.


    In the face of general night''s inquiries, Yamada Jiro replied, "it has been sorted out that although there are many islands in the Spratly Islands, the number of pirate towns is very small. There are only four. They are La Si, Coro, moigo and Dan Mo four. When they do not go to sea, the pirates will settle in these four towns, and the four towns do not belong to them. Although the establishment of the four towns had something to do with the pirates, in the fight of rights, the refugees in the pirate towns gained the upper hand, controlled the town, and earned money from the pirates to make a living. "


    Speaking of this, Yamada Jiro said, "there are some villages on the other islands, but they are all settlements of some refugees. As long as these four towns are controlled, the pirates in the Spratly Islands will lose their foothold. After that, the sea is destroyed, but the South China Sea is large, but with our ability, Enough to make those pirates have no place to live in the South China Sea. "


    It seems that it will take a long time for the pirates to be eliminated.


    After listening to Yamada Erlang''s words, he whispered in his heart.


    The pirate towns on the island are easy to solve, but the pirates fleeing into the sea are not so easy to solve.


    The sea is too big, let alone a pirate ship. Even a fleet is not so easy to find in the vast sea.


    When the radar can''t work, we can only use visual distance to search the enemy on the sea, which increases the probability of Pirates escaping.


    For today''s plan, we must first control the four pirates of Spratly Islands, then slowly remove those fleeing pirates.


    Knowing what she wanted to know, she had some ideas about this mission.


    Now, we have to wait, waiting for the end of the sea journey.


    ----


    The South China Sea is vast. It doesn''t belong to anyone.


    Although the first regiment is determined to control the South China Sea, it will not boast that Haikou will become its master.


    In this era, no one can really become the master of the sea.


    Therefore, for Nanhai, the first Legion did not let it become its own backyard.


    In the South China Sea, as always, everyone has the right of free passage.


    As long as it does not disturb the military operations of the first regiment, the first regiment has always chosen to ignore the ships going in and out of the South China Sea.


    When the night came rash and too much in haste to Spratly Islands, some people arrived first.


    In the southeast direction of Nanlin Island, near the adjacent sea of Spratly Islands, a large iron armour is lying moored in the sea.


    The hull of the armored ship is very big and looks very bulky, giving people a feeling of "fat". On the high mast, there are many flags with different colors and patterns.


    If Li Meng is here, he will find out, isn''t this the ship of the hero association?


    Only the hero association can hold such a flag on a ship.


    Because each flag represents a hero. As many flags as there are, there will be as many heroes.


    There are four flags on the armored ship. That is to say, there are four heroes on the armored ship.


    At this time, on the broad bow deck of the armored ship, two graceful figures were standing side by side.


    One was dressed in a delicate blue dress, and the other in a tight leather dress.


    If Li Meng is here, he will find that these two women are the envoys who left the hero Association of Nanlin island not long ago?


    Why are they here?


    The mission of the emissary is over. For the two women, it was a week ago.


    In the course of this week, they returned to Kyoto, then accepted another emergency mission, joined the other two heroes, and then came here nonstop.


    Standing in the bow, the two women looked at the sea in front of the bow with a dignified look.


    Today there was no wind and no sign of a storm, but in the sea ahead of them, there was a huge fog.


    The thick fog is very big and quiet, without any floating.


    The thick fog is very huge, with a height of 1000 meters. Looking at both sides, the tall fog wall stretches to the end of the line of sight.


    The huge fog is like a huge cloud wall, blocking the way of the armored ship.


    Its scenery is incredible, its spectacular, let people fear.


    In front of the huge fog, the huge armored ship is like an ant, without any sense of existence.


    "It''s been more than a month. According to this time, with the evolution speed of those guys, their power is strong enough. This time, even if we unite the four heroes, we may not have a good chance of winning."


    Looking at the huge fog that seemed far away and near, Yalan said solemnly.


    On one side, clevel''s expression was also dignified. She nodded to Yalan''s words and said: "in recent years, those guys have been restless. They have been thinking of ways to break through the cage. They can''t break inside, so they use their talent to get help from outside. Two statues of the seven demons have been found, and this one is the third one."

 Chapter 797

    Speaking of this, Claire''s expression is not good-looking, said in a deep voice: "this time''s recycling, I''m afraid it''s the most difficult one."


    Yalan couldn''t deny clevel''s words, but looked at the overwhelming fog in front with solemn eyes.


    The power of the devil is powerful, but also the most bizarre. Its ability to "corrupt" the soul is the natural enemy of all intelligent creatures. At the same time, it can be easily taken away from consciousness and become a puppet manipulated. At the same time, it can be transformed into the devil, a degenerate in human beings and a toy in the hands of the devil.


    Speaking of this, clavie sighed. "This time, the association did not know what it was like. There were about one hundred thousand of humanity in Spratly Islands. If those humans were taken away by the devil, how could we solve them by just four of us? Without an army, this mission can''t be completed at all. "


    Yalan doesn''t think so about Claire''s frustration.


    She looked a little playful and disdainful. She said in a cold voice, "don''t you understand what the association means? We just need to defeat the incarnation of the demon God and take back the statue. As for those corrupted "souls", the association will not take care of this trouble. Have you forgotten the first Legion? If it can cause some trouble to the first legion, the association will be happy to see it


    Politics is politics, and its means are always disgusting.


    In the hero Association, the struggle of heroes is not uncommon, which is what Yalan hates most.


    With identity, fame and every move, politics will take advantage of it.


    After hearing what Yalan said, Claire suddenly realized.


    This is not unexpected, but not as smart as Yalan.


    After that, Claire understood in a flash.


    Just at this time, there was a sudden noise on the deck behind the two women.


    On the deck, a group of people came out of the cabin, not knowing what they were doing, fiddling with some instruments.


    This attracted the attention of the two women.


    When looking back, two figures came to them.


    Of course they know who they are.


    Geer, number nine, and Jerry, number eleven.


    Looking at some busy figures on the deck, Claire frowned slightly and said to the two people who came: "do you want to do things under the camera? The existence of the devil is a secret among human beings. Who gave you the courage? "


    With a slight smile, Gayle, dressed in long clothes, leaned against the side of the boat beside the two women. He shook his head at clevel''s words and said, "the signal here is not very good. If you want to work under the camera, you don''t have the conditions. Don''t worry, their task is very simple. It''s just a picture of our fighting with the devil. This is the requirement of the association. Take those oil bottles with you, It''s not what I want. "


    Jerry, standing straight and standing, looked at the crowd, and said, "well, gossip less, or think about how to accomplish this task. According to the intelligence obtained from the association, the Spratly Islands mutation has been taking place for nearly a month, that is, our opponents have been strong enough to defeat and even kill us."


    Jerry''s words are undoubtedly a cold killer, which makes the three people''s expression sink down and become dignified.


    The four of them know the horror and strangeness of the devil very well. When they were students of the martial arts academy, they went to the devil''s home for training in person. Just on the edge, the devil''s strength and strangeness are unforgettable to the four of them. Anyone who comes out of the martial arts academy can''t be unaware of the horror of the devil.


    And the seven demons are the king of the demons. Their power is extremely terrible. Even the queen who ranks first in the hero association has been injured by the demons. If she doesn''t get away with it, she will be hurt in the devil capital.


    Although it is only a statue, once it has absorbed enough strength, even if the strength is only one percent of the noumenon, it is not an existence that can be ignored for the four people.


    Seeing the three men''s dignified expression, Geer comforted: "don''t worry too much. It''s only a month. It takes time to gather the powerful forces. Although the devil is powerful, it''s absolutely impossible to have the power to defeat us in such a short time. For today''s sake, we should start as soon as possible and find the" source "as soon as possible, Don''t give it a chance to gather strength. "


    People nodded, which is the most effective way now.


    The longer the delay, the stronger the enemy will be. We can''t delay any longer.


    Seeing that everyone agreed, Iger said, "in that case, let''s make preparations early. In the fog, there is no big difference between day and night. We will start in two hours."


    It''s getting late. It''s past noon. In a few hours, night will come.


    There is no objection to Iger''s proposal.


    Looking at Iger, Yalan asked, "where are you going? There are four towns of pirates in Spratly Islands. "Source" will only appear in the most human places, that is to say, these four places are all possible. If a town or a town is searched, it will be a waste of time.


    Hearing this, one side of Jerry warned: "it''s better not to separate, with our" strength ", if we face the incarnation of the devil alone, there is only one way to die."


    Eagle agreed with Jerry''s words and said: "yes, this task requires us to work together. To avoid any possibility of acting alone and not give our opponents the chance to beat us one by one, the first place to search is lavas Town, which is closest to us and the largest of the four towns."


    To their words, Yalan did not refute.


    She had no intention of acting alone, and she knew that the risk of fighting alone was too great.


    She cares about time.


    The four towns of the pirate are scattered around the Spratly Islands. The distance between them is hundreds of kilometers, and thousands of kilometers away. If one place searches, it will take a long time. This undoubtedly gives the "source" the strength to grow.


    Although she didn''t object, Yalan also had something to say. Looking at Iger, she said calmly: "if we search one place at a time, it will take several months to search four towns. If we are not lucky enough, we will find the" source "in the last town. At that time, will we still have the energy to subdue it with our strength? In terms of time, we must find a way to solve the search for the four towns. Otherwise, what is waiting for us will only be a failure. "

 Chapter 798

    This


    Eagle, jerilu, and Yalan are right. If they can''t find the "source" in a short time, they are likely to fail in the final battle.


    "Have you noticed?"


    Looking at Yalan, Iger inquired.


    "Yes!"


    Yalan''s answer was very simple.


    This sentence, let three people''s eyes are fixed on the body of Yalan.


    In the eyes of the public, Yalan said slowly: "each of us is not strong enough to defeat the incarnation of the demon God, but we can find people who have the strength to help us. In Bentley, there are several martial arts associations, and we can issue tasks to them. If they are fast enough, they can arrive before tomorrow night, Then each of us will take a team of people and search the four pirate towns separately. "


    Speaking of this, Yalan continued: "if you have the help of martial artists, even if you are defeated, with our ability, there is no problem for you to retreat. As long as you find the" source ", things will be easy to do afterwards. In my opinion, this method is the most time-saving method. If you are lucky enough, we can find it in a week."


    Issue a mission to the martial arts association?


    All of a sudden, the original Yalan way is this.


    This is not a good way to say, but it is indeed the most time-saving way.


    But


    Iger accidentally looked at Yalan, this woman once ruthless is really terrible.


    In the face of powerful demon incarnation, those below the cyan level are cannon fodder.


    If one of the four of them encounters the incarnation of a demon God, and if they have the help of martial artists around them, they can really retreat with their ability, but at the cost that none of them can survive.


    "Yalan! You don''t know the power of demon incarnation. What can those martial artists do when they come? They will only die in vain. In the martial arts association of Bentley, there are no powerful guys. I don''t think we can do that. If too many martial arts artists are killed because of this mission, the old guys of the martial arts association will definitely find us in trouble. At that time, we will be in trouble. "


    On one side, Claire said what Iger wanted to say.


    Both the hero Association and the martial arts association are giants. Although they are heroes, if they kill too many martial arts practitioners, the pressure from their heads is enough to make them gasp.


    Once that happens, it''s a tough problem for any hero to get out of.


    "I know!"


    Yalan''s expression is still indifferent, facing clevel''s eyes, she said: "if our search behavior is careful enough, we can find where the devil incarnation is before it is startled, and the battle will not happen naturally. Moreover, the destiny of martial artists is to fight with different kinds and die in the battlefield. Is it not your fate or mine? If necessary, I will not cherish my life. "


    Although the words are plain, there is a firm tone in them.


    Yalan''s words make three people look at each other, especially Claire, looking at Yalan''s eyes with special admiration.


    She didn''t have the courage to face death.


    Although her ranking is higher than that of Yalan, her strength is also better than that of Yalan, but in terms of mentality, Claire knows that she is far inferior to Yalan.


    When it comes to this, it''s a bit difficult for several people. I don''t know what to do.


    Their heroes are the best in human beings in terms of strength, but they are not invincible. Many different kinds can defeat them and easily take their lives.


    The devil is one of them.


    The strength of the enemy forced the four to deal with it with utmost caution.


    "Look, what''s that?"


    A cry of surprise on the deck interrupted the four people''s thinking and made them look in the direction of the voice owner.


    On the deck, the photography team stopped their actions and gathered at the side of the ship to look at the distance, with bursts of startled voices.


    Far away?


    The actions of the people on the deck made the four people look at the distance curiously.


    At this time, the four people''s faces were stunned, showing a look of surprise.


    In the northwest direction of the sea, at the junction with the skyline, there are more than a dozen white dots.


    Although it''s far away, you can also see that the dots are ships.


    As a martial arts artist, four people have better sight than ordinary people.


    It''s a fleet, a fleet armed.


    The four men not only found out what the white spots were, but also knew which force the approaching fleet belonged to.


    On the high mast, the flag of the black flag was waving. It was the flag of the first Legion.


    It''s the fleet of the first Legion.


    "Strange! How did the White Fleet of the first Legion show up here? "


    Looking at the approaching fleet in the distance, Jerry said suspiciously.


    The first regiment has a strong maritime military force, and the heroic association has received enough information about this.


    I know that in the first legion, ships with three different colors also have three different forces.


    One is dark green, one is white, and the last is silver gray.


    It was the dark green troops who attacked Bentley. Their warships and weapons were all painted in dark green.


    Similarly, the heroic society knows that the first Legion has three fleets.


    All three fleets have left traces.


    In yehlin Island, the White Fleet appeared for the first time. In full view of the public, the White Fleet was the first intelligence obtained by the heroic Association.


    Then came the invasion of Bentley. The hero Association discovered the second fleet of the first legion, the dark fleet.


    Then there was the grey fleet. When the first regiment attacked Bentley, silver grey warships could be seen everywhere in the South China Sea. They were cruising around, and all the merchant ships in the past were looking at them. The black flag made people know who the owners of the silver grey warships were.


    Under all kinds of information, the hero Association analyzed the general military system of the first Corps.


    Three colors represent three different military forces.


    These three different military forces formed the first Corps.


    The reason why the hero association is so cautious to the first Corps is its strong navy.

 Chapter 799

    Each of the three fleets has extremely powerful warships. For the warships of the first regiment, the hero association is clear about them. In the war, those warships show extremely powerful firepower. They are very shocked by the performance of those warships and the powerful countries behind the hero Association.


    The shape and firepower of the warships owned by the first regiment are perfect. Without strong industry, it is impossible to build such warships.


    While marveling at the strength of the first legion, the hero association is also curious about where the first Legion comes from.


    Jerry''s doubts are not confused by everyone.


    The White Fleet is too strange here. Is it for the devil in Spratly Islands?


    Is that possible?


    Nothing is impossible. Now the South China Sea is the first garden of the first army. What''s more, it behoove the Spratly Islands anomaly.


    "We don''t know the purpose of the first Legion. Considering that there will be a war between the hero Association and the first legion, should we avoid it? Looking at the direction of the fleet''s navigation, it must pass us. If they find out, the first regiment will make some fierce reactions. "


    Looking at the approaching fleet in the distance, Iger was very cautious and proposed to the three.


    "No need!"


    Claire vetoed eagle''s proposal.


    In Eagle''s puzzled eyes, clevel said: "the war between the hero Association and the first Legion has not started yet. At least now there is no conflict between the two sides. We don''t have to deliberately avoid it. Moreover, I don''t know what kind of existence the first Legion is in your heart, but I know that the first Legion will not attack the unarmed ships, Whether the ship belongs to enemy forces or not. "


    Speaking of this, Claudio Weir''s speech continued, "moreover, the arrival of the first Legion is not a good thing for us. If their purpose is also the devil in Spratly Islands, it will undoubtedly give us a helping hand."


    Help?


    Iger frowned slightly and reminded: "there is only one statue of the demon God. If the purpose of the first Legion is also the statue of the demon God, what should we do? Hand in hand? "


    Iger''s words made people frown.


    Yes, it''s really nice to have an extra helper, but there is only one statue of the demon God. Who will the statue belong to when it''s finished?


    This is a very big problem.


    He shook his head slightly. At this time, Yalan said: "the statue of the demon God is very dangerous. Only the hero association has the ability to isolate it. In my opinion, the purpose of the first Legion should not be the statue of the demon God. If it is, they should know how dangerous the statue of the demon God is. They will never get it, they will only destroy it."


    This is also, to the words of Aram, all nodded in agreement.


    Hearing this, Jerry said thoughtfully: "so, should we contact that fleet? Some things should be explained in advance to avoid unnecessary misunderstanding. "


    There was no objection to Jerry''s proposal.


    As Jerry said, some things must be stated in advance. Otherwise, unexpected misunderstandings may occur, which will not be good for both sides.


    The sea is rippling. On the sea, the fleet is sailing at high speed.


    The fleet has already discovered the vision ahead.


    It''s too big. From a distance, it looks like a cloud wall across the sea. How can people ignore such a huge thing?


    Is a storm coming?


    Looking at the dark clouds in front of me, I can''t help thinking about it.


    No, it''s not clouds. No matter how low the clouds are, they won''t really be parallel to the sea.


    "General! I don''t know why the vision ahead is. It''s not just a cloud, but a huge fog. "


    In the bridge command room of the heavy cruiser, looking at the vision on the sea in the distance, in the helmet, Yamada''s expression was quite surprised.


    The view is really spectacular. The tall cloud wall is like a waterfall formed by fog, surrounded by objects on the surface, like a fairyland.


    Compared with Yamada''s surprise, the night on the captain''s seat seemed very calm.


    In the hood, night''s expression is not surprised, only dignified.


    Smell, there is an unusual smell in the air.


    Since the fleet entered this sea area, night has clearly felt it.


    That kind of breath is not strange to the night, in the temple, on the two devil statues, exudes the same breath.


    What does that mean?


    The night has thought of the reason.


    "Spratly Islands has turned into a devil. If we look at the fog, the power of the devil should be very strong. What time is it?"


    Looking at the vast fog in the distance, in my heart, the night whispered.


    Since the first Legion occupied Nanlin Island, although it was very active in the South China Sea, the warships of the first Legion generally operated in the northern waters of the South China Sea, but hardly in the southern waters.


    Spratly Islands''s changes, if not this time, will not be known in a short time.


    "Trouble!"


    In my heart, night murmurs to myself.


    Night has already guessed what happened to Spratly Islands.


    The fog is so vast that it shows that the power of the devil has grown in Spratly Islands.


    Now, the task of cleaning up is over. How can the pirates survive under the corrosion of the devil?


    "It seems that we are going to deal with the devil this time," she said slowly


    "The devil?"


    To the words of the night general, Yamada Erlang is a Leng at first, then suddenly.


    The look of surprise on his face disappeared and became dignified.


    The first Legion is no stranger to the devil.


    When the first Legion got the first devil statue, the devil''s power almost broke out in Qingcheng. If the first Legion didn''t react quickly and deal with it in time, now Nanlin island might have become a ghost land.

 Chapter 800

    Looking back at the night on the seat, Erlang Yamada said in a deep voice: "general! If the devil is really evil, we can not let them go. The devil is extremely aggressive. They occupy Spratly Islands and will expand outwards. Their strange abilities are impossible to guard against. If they are allowed to grow, it will be a disaster for the human beings around the South China Sea, even if our first army can not be alone.


    What Yamada Erlang said, why don''t you understand?


    To this matter, night can''t make a decision, need master''s decision.


    Now the Spratly Islands, the threat of pirates is no longer in existence, become a devil.


    If the goal is to eliminate the devil, the operational plan must be changed.


    "The boat? What boat? Heroes association? Can you see clearly? "


    It seems that Erlang Yamada has got some news. He doesn''t know what to say.


    When the call ended, Yamada first searched the sea in the distance. When he determined something, he looked back at koye and reported to Qihui: "general! In front of us, in the sea beyond the fog, we found a ship, which has been confirmed to be the ship of the hero Association. "


    Heroes association?


    In her hood, she frowned slightly.


    How did those guys get involved?


    "General! Do we need to do something? With the current situation in the South China Sea, we should have an inevitable war with the hero Association. Since we are the enemy, we need not be polite. "


    One side of Yamada Erlang, to the night proposal.


    The night did not deserve, very simply rejected.


    The cold voice came out of the hood. "Before the war has happened, we have no contradiction with the hero Association. Their emergence must be related to the change of Spratly Islands, and it is just an unarmed ship. If we sink violently and violate the purpose of our first legion, remember that our first army is not a robber who killed innocent people. If you want to have a foothold in this world, you must obey the rules of this world. "


    "Yes," Yamada said solemnly, holding up his military salute


    In the hood, the night whispered: "the situation of Spratly Islands needs to be reported to the owner immediately. I need clear instructions from my host. The devil is not an ordinary enemy. We must be careful in fighting with it."


    Erlang Yamada: "yes! I will send a message to Nanlin Island immediately


    The sea is boundless, but it is divided into two by a cloud wall.


    The huge white fleet is so small under the cloud wall.


    With a long wake, the fleet approached the cloud wall.


    "Woo! Woo


    Only a few long sirens sounded, the speed of the fleet from fast to slow.


    In the end, it stopped less than a kilometer from the cloud wall.


    More than ten warships make the warships look steel and magnificent.


    In the east of the fleet, a few kilometers away in the sea, the ships of the hero association are quietly berthing. All the people on the deck are observing the fleet that has stopped not far away.


    "They stopped! What do you think they''re going to do next


    Looking at the steel lined fleet in the distance, while marveling at the powerful naval power of the first regiment, Claire said to Yalan.


    With a slight shake of his head, Yalan replied, "no matter what they will do, we will make the necessary contact with them."


    Speaking of this, Yalan said to Iger: "Iger! As the highest ranking and most famous hero here, you should not refuse this contact with the first Legion


    In the face of Yalan''s eyes, Iger had no choice but to smile. This woman said so. How could he refuse?


    He could only say, "leave it to me!"


    With that, Iger turned away and walked to the bridge control room.


    In the main control room, he will use the sky''s communication buoy to call the fleet of the first Legion.


    White Fleet, heavy cruiser, bridge command room.


    "General! There is an external public message requesting to connect with us! "


    The correspondent in front of the instrument suddenly reported to jiyehui.


    External information?


    There''s no one around here except the boat of the heroes Association.


    "The heroes association?"


    The night confirmed.


    "Yes! They call themselves heroes of the hero association! "


    The correspondent''s answer made the night dim. It was the man on the ship.


    Without too much hesitation, she said to the correspondent, "pick it up!"


    "Yes


    When the correspondent looked back, he did not know what to do on the instrument. For a moment, the blue light suddenly appeared, forming a three-dimensional picture not far in front of him.


    In the picture, a young man appears.


    The young man was stunned by the sudden appearance of the picture. He immediately responded and said to himself, "my name is Iger. I''m a hero of the hero Association, ranking ninth. It''s a great honor to meet you, unknown sir!"


    The person in the picture is really strange. She seems to be sitting, dressed in black blood grain armor and wearing a hood. People can''t see her face clearly. The whole person looks very dark, which makes people feel a little depressed.


    "What''s the matter?"


    In the hood, night''s eyes looked at the young man on the screen, and said coldly.


    When the sound is transferred to Iger''s ear through mechanical conversion, it is a little fuzzy.


    But from the vague voice, we can also recognize the female identity of the other party.


    Is it a woman?


    Looking at the figure on the screen, Iger said in his heart.


    Igor''s expression was very small. He said: "the Spratly Islands association is very concerned. So the hero Association sent me to solve this incident. What''s the purpose of your Legion coming here?"


    "Of course! What your Legion wants to do is your freedom. The South China Sea is a sea area for free navigation, and the heroic Association will not deny that. "


    In order not to cause misunderstanding, Iger specially added a sentence.


    Whether the South China Sea is a free sailing sea area is not a matter for debate.


    In the future, who owns the sovereignty over the South China Sea will have a final conclusion, and now there is no doubt about it.

 Chapter 801

    In her hood, she said slowly, "what''s your purpose? I don''t want to know what you want to do. That''s your freedom, but you''d better not hinder us, otherwise, the artillery will be merciless."


    It''s a threat and a warning.


    The other party''s indifferent reaction made Iger very helpless.


    From the other party''s words, he didn''t get any information, which is not allowed.


    It is not important whether the first Legion aims at the devil in Spratly Islands.


    Because once the first Legion enters the fog, it is inevitable to encounter the devil. Even if the purpose of the first Legion is not the devil, once it enters the fog, the first Legion has no right to choose.


    Thinking of this, Igor was not hiding it. He said, "now that Spratly Islands has been occupied by the devil, the fog is covered by the devil''s field. In order to wipe out the devil''s great human suffering, we invite your Legion to cooperate with us in eliminating the strong enemy."


    Sure enough


    On the screen, the young people''s words make the night''s thoughts run fast.


    Although Jiye had expected that the appearance of the hero association was closely related to the devil.


    However, after confirmation from the young population, expectation is no longer an expectation, but a fact.


    Once the purpose of the hero association is confirmed, some things can be considered.


    "General! It is said that the heroes of the hero association all have great strength. If they participate in the fight to exterminate the devil, it will be a great help to our side. However, their goal should not be just to exterminate the devil. We need to ask about this matter. Otherwise, we will not consider the cooperation. "


    What Yamada cares about is very clear.


    There may be something that the hero Association cares about in Spratly Islands. If the first army is interested, once there is cooperation, there will be disputes over interests.


    The first Legion is not used to blackmailing its allies. In order to avoid this, some things must be explained in advance.


    In the hood, the gaze of the night looked at the young man on the screen again. "The purpose of our first group is to restore Spratly Islands to normal, to dispel the devil, and to cooperate, but you must tell the purpose of your visit, or else everything will be said without doubt."


    Hearing this, Iger looked happy.


    It seems that the purpose of the first Legion is not the statue of the devil, but to destroy the devil in Spratly Islands so that Spratly Islands can return to normal.


    Although I don''t know why the first Legion worked so hard to destroy the devil, Iger didn''t think much about it.


    No matter what the first Legion wants to do, as long as it doesn''t conflict with their purpose.


    Thinking of this, Igle smiled and said truthfully: "we are here to destroy the devil''s incarnation, and also the arch criminal who caused the present situation of Spratly Islands. Once the devil''s Avatar is destroyed, it will drop a statue. This statue is our purpose."


    Statues?


    Is it a statue of the devil?


    The statues mentioned by the young people, let kouye only think of this.


    It seems that''s the only way.


    There should be no doubt about that.


    In this way, there will be no problem of cooperation.


    In my heart, night murmurs to myself.


    The statue of the devil is of no use to the first Legion. It''s just a slightly delicate decoration. The purpose of the hero association does not conflict with the first Legion.


    In this case, for cooperation, sakuye happily said: "cooperation is OK, but the first Legion will act in its own way. In battle, if it can, the first Legion will help you morally."


    The words slightly pause, night continued: "you can follow us, you can also act alone, once in the fog, our first Legion will not stay for anyone, whether you can keep up with that is your own business."


    It''s true.


    From the beginning to the end, the other party''s words are full of an unquestionable tone.


    Clearly, as a hero, in front of anyone, Iger can raise his head and hold his chest, without any sign of weakness.


    But the other party''s strong words make Iger have no temper, which makes him feel uncomfortable.


    But what about the pain? The other party obviously didn''t give him any choice.


    Either agree or refuse. There is no third choice.


    Eagle could only suggest, "sir! The longer time goes by, the more powerful the demon incarnation will be. Can we cooperate more closely? We have four heroes, each of whom has great strength. They can lead a team to search the four pirate towns. Only in this way can we find the incarnation of the devil as soon as possible and relieve some pressure for the action of eliminating the devil. "


    "No way!"


    For Iger''s suggestion, she explicitly refused.


    In her hood, she said calmly, "our goal is to clean up every small town and save the surviving human beings. We can''t disperse our strength."


    "However, it takes a lot of time. Once the power of the demon incarnation exceeds what we can deal with, you and I are in great danger."


    Eagle is very reluctant to say.


    How long will it take to clean up towns by towns?


    Time is too long, which undoubtedly gives the devil incarnation the opportunity to strengthen the power.


    In the face of Iger''s unwillingness, night coldly said: "if you can''t solve it, we''ll solve it ourselves. You can leave at any time!"


    With that, she nodded to the messenger and signaled to disconnect.


    Speaking of this, it''s useless to say more.


    At the sign of the night, the correspondent disconnected.


    Looking at the huge screen that suddenly fell into black screen in front of him, how could Iger not know that the other party had disconnected.


    I had no choice but to leave the main control room and return to the bow deck to report the "good news" to other people.


    Seeing that Igel was back, Jerry asked, "how''s it going?"


    With a helpless smile, Iger leaned back against the side of the boat and shook his head: "the first Legion promised to cooperate with us, and the statue of the demon God can also be given to us, but it should be based on their actions. We can follow them and help them, or we can act alone."

 Chapter 802

    Speaking of this, Igor''s remarks were very small. Then he said, "the first Legion knows the existence of the devil. Their task is to clear up the Spratly Islands and let the Spratly Islands return to normal. They will clean up the devil in one town and one town. This action plan will take too much time. This undoubtedly gives the devil the power to grow in strength."


    In silence, it seems that it is not easy to find the incarnation in a short time.


    "Didn''t you tell them the power of the devil incarnation?"


    Asked Claire.


    "Of course."


    Speaking of this, Iger had no choice but to smile and said, "but the one who talked to me said that if we can''t solve it, they should solve the problem of the incarnation of the demon God themselves. We can leave at any time."


    "It''s a big tone. Without us, even if they can eliminate the demon incarnation, they don''t know how many people will die. They really don''t know what to do."


    Hearing this, one side of Jerry disdained cold voice.


    When "power" reaches a certain level, the role of modern thermal weapons is very small.


    This is not to say that the power of modern weapons is not strong enough, but the existence of strong individual strength. There are many ways to deal with the threat of thermal weapons, so that the power of thermal weapons can not be well played.


    To Jerry''s satire, Yalan didn''t think so. She said calmly: "in Nanlin Island, there is a temple, which I have been to with Claire. In the temple, we feel a strong pressure. Maybe in the first legion, there is no lack of powerful people."


    "Maybe!"


    Eagle didn''t deny this, he could only hope so.


    "What shall we do? With the first Legion? Or alone? "


    Asked Claire.


    "What do you think?"


    Iger left the problem to the public.


    People are silent, how to choose, this is too difficult to choose.


    After thinking about it, Yalan said: "if we are separated from the first legion, we can''t guarantee whether the first Legion will find the demon incarnation first. In case of any danger, we''d better follow the first Legion. In terms of time, since the first Legion doesn''t care, we don''t have to worry too much. You know, this time the first Legion takes an army, the demon incarnation is even more powerful, In the accumulation of quantity, they will also be consumed alive. When the first Legion fights with the incarnation of the demon God, only if we can help, can the statue of the demon God possibly belong to us. "


    To ya Lan''s words, three people slightly nod to express agreement.


    Now, they don''t have many choices. If they want to get the statue of the demon God, it''s the most rational way to fight with the first Legion.


    Seeing this, Iger said: "then be ready. When the first army starts to move, we will follow."


    By now, things have been settled.


    All of them were silent, looking at the White Fleet in the distance.


    It is still unknown when the first regiment will act. For the four, they have to wait.


    The Spratly Islands''s mutation was not anticipated by the first army, and the appearance of the devil was contrary to expectation of the first army.


    The devil is not an ordinary enemy. It is necessary to report to Spratly Islands on the South Island.


    However, she did not intend to wait for the master''s order.


    With regard to the South China Sea, the first regiment has a strong wild hope and will never allow the devil to disturb the peace of the South China Sea.


    Fighting the devil is inevitable.


    Reporting to the hosts is more about telling Spratly Islands the situation.


    I know what to do.


    "In the near future, the night will come, and the fog will cause great obstacles to the navigation of the fleet. After a long journey, the soldiers on the ship also need a certain time to rest and return to their heyday. It''s better to have a good rest tonight, and it''s not too late to start tomorrow morning."


    In the bridge command room, Yamada Erlang suggests to Sawyer.


    Night is coming soon, now is not a good time to enter the fog and face the devil.


    He did not refuse Yamada''s proposal and said, "order to go on. From now on, the fleet will keep silent. Tomorrow morning, the fleet will march into the fog!"


    "Yes


    Should be a, Yamada Erlang immediately came to the correspondent''s side, to the fleet issued a "silent" order.


    Under orders, the fleet, which kept its momentum and was ready to start, gradually calmed down.


    Engine shutdown, no "boom" roar, everything on the sea is quiet.


    Only the sea continued to wash the ship, making a slight impact sound.


    On the rippling sea, the fleet is rippling with the sea.


    In this endless sea, in the deeper sea, we can only pray that the storm will not come, otherwise, it will be a big trouble for the fleet moored on the sea.


    The silence of the White Fleet in the distance, how can the four people on the armored ship not understand that today, the first regiment will not act.


    "Have a good rest and keep your energy. The fleet of the first regiment should start tomorrow morning. By that time, the battle we will face will not be easy."


    With a word of advice to the three, Iger turned and left.


    Seeing that Iger had left, Jerry nodded to the two women and then left the bow.


    Eagle, after Jerry left, saw Yalan looking at himself. Clevel leaned against the side of the boat and shook her head. "It''s still early. It''s not comfortable outside. I''ll stay here for a while."


    Nodded gently, Yalan said: "also, it won''t make people feel stuffy outside, but also can feel the sea breeze."


    In speaking, Yalan also lazily leaned against the side of the boat, looking at the distance unconsciously.


    In the distance, there is the blue sea and the towering cloud wall.


    Regardless of the danger in the fog, the scene before us is not a beautiful scenery.


    In the bow of the ship, two graceful figures look up at the distance. This scene is not another kind of beauty.


    As time goes by, night will soon fall.


    When the last ray of light disappeared, the darkness quickly occupied the world.


    The sea is rippling. On the dark sea, only the shadow of the ships stands, looming in the dark.


    Perhaps it is the blessing of the God of luck, in the long night, the sea has always remained calm.


    There was no storm, no rainstorm, no big waves, and the fleet spent the night in calm.

 Chapter 803

    When the eastern skyline a touch of golden light slowly rising, the dark eventually faded, the world ushered in a bright.


    As soon as it was light, the soldiers on board woke up from their sleep. After breakfast, in the morning and even in the evening.


    "Let''s go!"


    When Yamada Erlang returned from the restaurant and strode into the bridge command room, on the captain''s seat, the cold sound of the night suddenly rang.


    Nodded gently, Yamada Erlang said to the correspondent in the command room: "order to go down, the fleet will start immediately!"


    With a command, the fleet moored quietly on the sea suddenly sounded the "Wuwu" whistle.


    The long whistle repeated three times, and after that, the White Fleet began to boil.


    "Rumbling" engine sound, suddenly resounded through the world, the sea seems to be boiling.


    In the roar of the engine, the sea water suddenly disturbed, the stern of each ship, the sea water rolled, the propeller turned up


    Under the thrust, the stationary fleet moved slowly, straight ahead, approaching the cloud wall ahead.


    The movement caused by the fleet also attracted the attention of some people a few miles away.


    In the east of the fleet, the armored ship belonging to the hero association started its engine in confusion, moved on the sea and approached the direction of the fleet.


    For the hero Association''s tail, after getting the relevant instructions, each ship chose to ignore and let the armored ship close.


    With the advance of the fleet, the front fog wall is getting closer and closer.


    Dense fog, people can not see anything in the fog from the outside.


    One mile, four hundred meters, three hundred meters, two hundred meters


    When the bow of the heavy cruiser rushed into the fog, the night in the bridge command room watched the fog coming, engulfing the whole heavy cruiser.


    From the outside, the huge fleet is entering the fog, being swallowed by the fog one by one.


    When the last destroyer disappeared in the fog wall, the armored ship of the hero association was late, followed by it, heading for the fog.


    Quiet, dead quiet.


    Fog seems to isolate the sound, even the sound of water can not be heard, the ship''s engine roar, at this moment seems to be particularly clear.


    Looking around, the world is vast and white. You can only see the dense fog around, and the visual distance is less than tens of meters.


    Looking out of the window, the thick fog is like flying dust, rolling and sliding on the glass, like a thin piece of sand.


    "Can you tell the direction?"


    The outside world is so turbid that he inquires about it.


    Of course, Hiro Yamada knew what general Sawyer was worried about. He replied, "with an electronic compass on board, the fleet will not lose its way."


    Hearing Yamada Erlang''s reply, she was relieved.


    As long as we don''t lose our way, the fog can''t stop the first army.


    With a slight pause, Yamada continued to ask, "general! The town of lasva is closest to our present position. Is it the first target


    Lasva town?


    Now the first regiment has no specific goal. Of course, it only needs to be eliminated in order of distance.


    So she thought, "let''s go here."


    With that, the night continued: "come on, the fleet is sailing at an average speed of 12 knots."


    The speed of the fleet is a little fast. In such a dense fog, too fast speed represents danger.


    If there are obstacles, reefs, or an island in front, once the speed is too fast, when it is found, it is difficult for the ship to stop in time, and it can only bump into it. The result is absolutely disastrous.


    "Yes


    As the roar of the engine abated, the speed of the fleet sailing in the fog decreased slowly.


    At the same time, each ship''s signal lights lit up almost at the same time, flashing in the fog, telling other ships their position.


    In the sea shrouded by fog, the fleet is moving slowly. As we pass by, we can only hear the roar of the engine.


    Spratly Islands is a long and narrow island group. It is nine hundred kilometers from west to East and three hundred kilometers from south to north.


    The scope of fog can be said to have exceeded the edge of Spratly Islands.


    The fleet is more than 200 kilometers away from the first target "lasva".


    It''s not a long distance, but it''s for a fleet that can sail at high speed.


    If sailing at 12 knots, it will take a lot of time for the fleet to reach its destination.


    The journey is boring, in the passage of time, ten hours unconsciously left.


    The voyage in the fog was unexpectedly smooth. Although the speed of the fleet was slow, it came all the way without any accident. Everything was very smooth.


    When the sky outside is dark, people will know the night.


    In the fog, the concept of time seems to be consumed to the extreme, people can not feel the changes between heaven and earth.


    "Woo, woo"


    The sea is rippling, and the fleet is passing slowly in the dark fog.


    The huge searchlight is straight ahead. Although the light column is clearly visible, it can''t see too far away.


    Just then, several long sirens began to sound.


    With the sound of the siren falling, the sailing fleet slowly slowed down until it stopped completely.


    When the fleet was still, with a "click" sound, the beams of light on each ship went out one by one.


    When the last pillar of light disappeared, the sea shrouded in fog was completely calm.


    As always, at night, the fleet stopped.


    This is understandable to anyone.


    After all, in shallow waters, the advent of darkness is extremely dangerous for mankind.


    Once being watched by sea animals, in a way, it is more dangerous than facing the devil.


    "What are you looking at?"


    From the dark, Yalan''s figure appeared, she leaned against crayville''s side, looked at the dark night outside, said aloud.


    Clevel was in a blue dress and lean against the side of the boat.


    She looked at the front of the fog and darkness, and was not too surprised by the arrival of Yalan.


    Just calmly said: "I''m thinking about this mission, you see the fog, overwhelming, that kind of disgusting smell, strong suffocating, this mission..."

 Chapter 804

    "Scared?"


    Looking at the side of Claire weir, Yalan light smile, as if joking in general said.


    But Claire nodded her head seriously and said in a very flat tone: "I''m afraid of death, more than anyone else."


    Speaking of this, she had no choice but to smile and said with self mockery: "it''s really not in line with her identity. As a hero, she is respected by thousands of people, but she is just a greedy and afraid of death."


    What''s going on?


    Looking at her unusual manner, Yalan was puzzled.


    It''s not like that. Isn''t it


    Thinking of this, Yalan''s face changed and he was about to say something.


    But it''s interrupted by Claire.


    "Don''t think about it. Since you can be a hero, how can you be corrupted by this little devil breath? Just now, you think I''m talking to myself. "


    "Hoo


    Taking a deep breath in her mouth, Claire sighed: "the smell in the air is really pungent!"


    Although in the heart some doubts, but saw that the gram Leiwei son has restored the normal, the Ya LAN greatly relieved one breath.


    Also, although this fog carries the devil''s breath, but such a gloomy breath can not even affect the hearts of ordinary people, how can we talk about a hero?


    She thinks too much.


    However, just now clevel''s manner still let Yalan care.


    If she remembers correctly, civil strife seems to be taking place in clevel''s home country.


    Is it the domestic situation?


    Although want to know the reason, but in the end, Yalan still didn''t say, just stay quietly with Claire.


    In the final analysis, the relationship between the two is not good. If it wasn''t for Binli and this mission, they would not have met too much in the heroic Association.


    There are too many heroes in the hero Association. In some countries, the number of heroes is not only one. In the interpersonal circle of the hero Association, Yalan has her own interpersonal circle, and Claire also has her own. If there is no special reason, the interpersonal circles of the two people can not overlap.


    Today''s two people are not even friends, just "colleagues" who work together.


    Looking into the fog, the fleet of the first Legion loomed.


    There are only two warships that can be seen, one is tens of meters away in front of them, and the other is not far to the left.


    The darkness shrouded the fog, and the fog shrouded the sea. Under the double shrouds, we can only see the vague outline of the two warships in the darkness.


    Although there is only one outline, it is undoubtedly a comfort for the people on the armored ship.


    At least let them know that they have not lost the first Legion.


    Time goes by. The darkness is long but short.


    The next morning, amidst the long whistle, the fleet set off again.


    The sea is rippling, the engine is roaring, and in the disturbance of the sea, the huge fleet is shuttling through the fog.


    In front of the fleet, it seems that there is no end of fog, a vast expanse of white, line of sight obstacles, people can not help but suppress.


    In the slow sailing, fog, the fleet closer and closer to the destination.


    The sea is rippling. In the roar of the engines, the fleet sails slowly in the fog.


    The sharp bow tore the sea, creating waves that swung to both sides.


    In the bridge command room of the heavy cruiser, Ichiro Yamada is scanning the fog ahead.


    Under the guidance of the electronic compass, the fleet is moving towards its destination. It has been able to see the outline of the island in the fog. It is very close to lasva town.


    "This is..."


    At this time, Yamada''s expression in the helmet was slightly wrinkled, and he made a sound of surprise.


    In the thick fog in front of the fleet, several oncoming ship shadows suddenly appeared.


    When the ship shadows appear, they only have a vague outline, but soon become clearer and clearer.


    Before Yamada could react, in the fog in front of the fleet, the shadow of the coming ships became clear. Three wooden ships broke through the fog and rushed to the fleet.


    Huge heavy cruisers bear the brunt.


    See this, Yamada Erlang look one step, immediately loud way: "hit, destroy it, immediately to the ship issued orders, ready to fight."


    It''s a pirate. It''s a pirate ship. From the three ships coming in front of him, Erlang Yamada saw the pirate flag.


    But to Yamada''s surprise, there was no one on the deck of the pirate ship. It was empty, only the huge chimney was emitting white smoke, and there was the "rumbling" sound.


    It''s too dangerous for those three ships to rush into the fleet. In the fleet, not all ships can resist the impact of pirate ships. Only when the three pirate ships are destroyed before they rush into the fleet, can the fleet be protected from damage.


    Under Yamada''s loud order, the crew in the command room immediately responded.


    At the same time, as the first ship of the fleet, the heavy cruiser turned slightly and went straight to the incoming pirate ship.


    Thirty meters, twenty meters


    Under the huge body of the heavy cruiser, the pirate ship looks so small.


    But the petite pirate ship ignored the sharp bow of the heavy cruiser.


    Under the waves of the sea, the two ships collided.


    At that moment, there was a loud "click". The heavy cruiser was shocked, while the pirate ship was torn. The wooden ship could not be collided with the city steel at all. Under the impact, it was smashed by the heavy cruiser, and the wreckage was pressed into the water by the heavy cruiser.


    The speed of the heavy cruiser did not stop at all. In the sound of "rumbling" engine, it passed through the wreckage of the pirate ship in the water.


    Behind the wrecked pirate ship, there are two more.


    Due to the angle problem, the heavy cruiser has no time to aim its hull at the incoming pirate ship due to its flexibility.


    In the fog, the pirate ship at full speed collided with the left side of the heavy cruiser.


    "Bang!"


    With a loud noise, the huge heavy cruiser was moved a few meters laterally by the impact force, and the huge hull swayed.


    Under the huge impact, the heavy cruiser was still moving slowly.

 Chapter 805

    The pirate ship was stuck on the hull of the heavy cruiser, the bow of which had been broken and was pushed by the heavy cruiser.


    Just then, the third pirate ship approached the heavy cruiser and directly hit the tail of the second pirate ship stuck on the left side of the heavy cruiser.


    In the violent impact, the rear of the second pirate ship was torn, and the front half of the third ship was seriously damaged.


    Just then, the vision appeared.


    In the fog, suddenly there was a strange roar.


    In the roar, two seriously damaged pirate ships, dense figures from the cabin of the influx, running like a madman.


    They are extremely flexible, walking on the ground on the damaged hull, rushing to the heavy cruiser.


    In the mist, the faint red light is flashing, which is their blood red pupil.


    This scene was clearly seen by people in the bridge command room of the heavy cruiser.


    "Destroy them!"


    In the hood, the cold voice of the night rang.


    Obviously, those figures are pirates corroded by the devil. They have become the tools of the devil and are no longer human beings.


    The words of night, let Yamada Erlang reaction come over.


    The order to attack was immediately given.


    In the order of attack, many auxiliary guns on the deck of the heavy cruiser turned one by one in the sound of mechanical operation and aimed at the pirate ship outside the left cruiser.


    On the broken pirate ship, the running figure is very close to the heavy cruiser. If you take a few more steps, you can board the heavy cruiser with a slight jump.


    But the first Legion won''t give them a chance to get close.


    "Dada dada!"


    The auxiliary gun on deck fired.


    Machine guns, machine guns, frantically spit out the tongue of fire, dense bullets to form a number of fire dragons, to attack the pirate ship.


    "Hiss, hiss."


    The dense metal storm immediately covered the dense running figure.


    In the fog, the broken pirate ship, in the baptism of the metal storm, the running figure suddenly fell down a large area, in the sound of guns, directly broke their momentum.


    "Bang!"


    Behind the heavy cruiser, a few dull shelling sounds suddenly sounded, and in the fog, several firelights flashed one after another.


    For a moment, there was a piercing roar in the misty sky.


    "Boom! Boom


    In the whistling sound, a pirate ship on a heavy cruiser exploded violently.


    Several huge fireballs soared high in the fog, and the powerful shock wave directly dispersed a large fog around. The fog was rolling, and the burning debris flew high and fell into the water.


    Under the artillery attack of a cruiser in the rear, the two pirates who collided with each other were directly torn to pieces and turned into a burning wreck.


    In the light of the fire, on the sea, a figure struggling, slowly sank into the water, that touch of red for a long time.


    On the surface of the water, the scattered debris is still burning, and the fire lights up a large area of the sea.


    In the burning light, the fleet is still slowly moving forward, gradually throwing the burning debris to the rear.


    The only heavy cruiser was still the first ship. Although it was hit twice, the heavy cruiser did not suffer much damage. It was just that the armor of the bow and the impact part of the left hull was deformed and uneven.


    These minor injuries can be ignored, but they are not very beautiful.


    However, on the battlefield, as long as we can maintain combat effectiveness, beauty can be ignored.


    "What happened?"


    In the rear of the fleet, on the deck of the armored ship of the hero Association, due to the changes in front, many figures came onto the deck.


    In the front, the fire and gunfire in the fog just quieted down. Although the fierce fighting just now was short, it could not be ignored.


    Eagle, who went on the deck, inquired of the three men who had already arrived on the deck.


    Jerry shook his head and said, "I don''t know, but we''ll know soon."


    In the mist on the sea, a pile of burning flames are approaching.


    It''s getting closer.


    With the advance of the armored ship, when the fire completely showed in their eyes from the fog, they finally knew what it was.


    That''s the wreck, the wreck of a wooden seagoing ship.


    "Dong! Dong


    As the armored ship passed by the burning wreckage, something seemed to be hitting the hull in the water.


    The collision sound is very frequent.


    Leaning slightly, the four looked to the water.


    In the water, only wooden debris and floating bodies can be seen.


    Bodies?


    See this, four people in the heart slightly understand.


    Looking back from the water, Yalan said: "it should be human beings who have been corrupted by demons. It should be pirates who can move on the sea."


    At this time, Iger said: "the direction of the fleet is the route to lasva town. Now we are not far away from lasva town. Presumably the first Legion chose lasva town as its first target."


    With a cool face, Jerry said: "this is a good thing for us. Lasva town is the largest of the four towns, and it is the most likely place for the devil incarnation to appear. If the devil incarnation is found in lasva Town, there will be no accident in this mission, and we can quickly separate from the fleet of the first Legion."


    Speaking of this, Jerry looked around at the three men and continued: "don''t forget that the war between the hero Association and the first Legion is about to start. Although it is the kingdom of Orleans that sent troops, it is carried out under the direction of the association. Once the war starts, we will be in a very awkward situation. As heroes of the hero Association, we are the enemy of the first legion, and we will deal with the enemy, The first Legion will never be soft handed. "


    Yeah, there''s something wrong with it.


    Jerry''s words made the three men on the deck look heavy.


    Time is too tight to miss the time difference.


    If the task of Spratly Islands is unable to be completed, once the war of Bentley States, the former partners will instantly become enemies.


    What''s more, once they become enemies, they will face a fleet.


    Against a fleet, no matter how confident they are, they don''t have the courage.


    Seeing some silence in the atmosphere, Yalan said: "let''s talk about the future. It''s superfluous to think about anything now. We can never know the future development of the situation. Now, the only thing we can do is to go step by step and finish our task as much as possible."


    There was silence.


    Now, this is the only way.

 Chapter 806

    Lasva, an island, is also the name of a small town.


    Located in the southwest of Spratly Islands, it is also the largest island in Spratly Islands.


    The area of the island is very large, no less than 50 kilometers between the South and the north, and more than 30 kilometers between the East and the West. The island is flat with fertile soil and a small lake.


    The excellent natural conditions make people pay attention to it.


    After a long period of development and construction, a small town stands up from the island.


    In the alternation of powers, many stories happened in this small town.


    But at this moment, the story of the town is over. Under the cover of the fog, all the causes and effects will disappear.


    In the sea area a few kilometers north of lasva Town, under the dense fog, a fleet quietly appeared. In the fog, the fleet slowly sailed and was approaching lasva town.


    "General! Ahead is the town of lasva, and our first goal is about to arrive. "


    In the command room of the heavy cruiser, Erlang Yamada is reporting to Sawyer.


    Looking forward, although the fog is thick, you can see a continuous undulating shadow in the fog, which is the coastline, rolling hills and woodland.


    "The four pirate towns are all close to the sea and belong to port towns. We can land from the dock of laswa Town, which is convenient for attack and retreat," he said


    In response to Yamada''s words, he said, "the elimination of lasva should be completed within three days. Once the fleet arrives at the port, it will land immediately."


    "There''s more."


    "We can''t rule out the possibility that there are still survivors in the town of laswa. We should pay attention to distinguish between the enemy and ourselves when fighting," she added


    "Yes


    Yamada responded.


    The sea is rippling and the fleet is passing slowly in the fog.


    Although the front is shrouded in thick fog, the outline of some buildings can be seen.


    When the outlines of the buildings were large enough, with a few "long" whistles in the fog, the sailing fleet slowed down and stopped a few miles away from the port of lasva.


    With the fleet moored, lasva town finally arrived.


    He got up, left his seat and strode to the command room.


    "Order to go down and land at once!"


    When the words fall, the figure of night has disappeared in the command room.


    Looking at the direction of general Sawyer''s departure, Ichiro Yamada immediately issued a landing order to the fleet.


    Under the order, the fleet just moored for a short time, the engine roared again.


    Two tank landing ships, two amphibious landing ships, and a troop carrier broke away from the fleet and headed for the wharf in the fog.


    Leaving the command room, night came to the deck of the heavy cruiser.


    Just then, on the left side of the heavy cruiser, a tank landing ship was slowly passing by, and the roar of its engines reverberated in the fog.


    In the hood, night''s sight moved with the passing tank landing ship.


    The footstep moves, sees night''s legs to bend slightly, next moment then rushes to the sky.


    Black slim body straight into the sky, into the fog.


    In the fog, the black figure fell to the tank landing ship which passed dozens of meters away with a throwing line.


    On the deck of the tank landing ship, there was a flash of black shadow in the fog, and a graceful figure came from the sky.


    Bang landed on the deck.


    The sound of metal impact was extremely harsh, which also attracted the attention of many officers in the cab of the tank landing ship.


    When it was found that the figure on the deck was general Yiye, the sergeants in the cab were relieved.


    Although it is hard for ordinary people to imagine the jumping ability, they have already seen the general''s ability as subordinates.


    Once you see a lot of things, you will feel very ordinary, and you won''t be surprised and shocked like the first time.


    When the foot tank landed on the deck of the ship, night stepped forward to the bow, stood on the side of the ship and looked at the fog ahead.


    In the fog, the outline of the dock was clearly visible.


    Laswa is just a town, a town with tens of thousands of people. Its port is bound to be small.


    But this big city is on a par with those big port cities among human beings. In a town, the port of lasva is not big, but it is not small.


    Laswa is a small pirate Town, which is open to pirates. For pirates running on the sea, the pirate ship is the most basic tool. As a place for pirates to stay, there must be a port large enough to dock with the pirate ship.


    As the ships approach the port, the outline of the port becomes clearer and clearer, and more things can be seen.


    Long docks appear one after another, and many towering ship shadows can be seen on the docks.


    Those ship shadows are the pirate ships berthed. There are a lot of them. At a glance, they are endless.


    The existence of the pirate ship makes laswa look very prosperous, but the harbor shrouded in fog is dead.


    When the tank landing ship where night lies broke through the thick fog and approached a large wharf, there was no one over the wharf, only the clutter on the ground, which fully showed that at some time, the harbor was in turmoil.


    The sea water is rippling, and with the roar of the engine becoming weaker, the tank landing ship where night lies slowly gets on the dock.


    As soon as the ship stopped, the tank landing ship was in a commotion.


    In the fog, the yellow warning light was flashing.


    In a mechanical sound, the tank landing ship''s rear door slowly opened.


    As the cabin door opened, a Tsunami Tank in the cabin was ready to go.


    When the door was down, the rolling water suddenly poured into the cabin.


    As the sea rolled in, the Tsunami Tank in the cabin started its engine.


    "Rumbling" engine roar suddenly sounded in the cabin.


    "Let''s go!"


    At the command, the Tsunami Tank with long lines set out.


    One by one, the tsunami tank rushed into the water, and the tank entered the sea through the rear hatch of the landing ship.

 Chapter 807

    Tsunami Tanks are amphibious armored units of the rising sun empire. They can charge on land and move in water.


    After leaving the cabin, the tsunami tank that entered the water drove to the side of the wharf on the green wave.


    Over there, on the edge of the pier, there is a flat beach, which is a good landing point.


    Almost at the same time, the "imperial warrior" in the tank landing ship began to land on the dock.


    The white figures poured onto the deck, rolled over from the side of the boat, and their heavy bodies landed on the wharf dexterously.


    In less than a moment, the figure was surging on the dock.


    In the sky, the black figure appeared, and the graceful figure fell from the sky at night, "bang" fell on the dock.


    When the body became straight, night had come to the front of the line.


    Looking at the slightly messy harbor in the fog, she stepped out of the dock.


    On the dock, the landed imperial warriors, led by sergeants at all levels, immediately followed.


    All the white figures follow behind the night and march towards the harbor.


    In the fog, everything is very fuzzy, the visual distance is only less than 10 meters.


    In the "clank" of footsteps, night left the dock.


    When you leave the wharf, you will see a road and a market on the other side of the road.


    In the market, there are many simple wooden stalls in neat arrangement.


    There are lots of goods on the stalls, which are placed in disorder, while the ground is a mess, with dumping debris everywhere.


    Walking on a wide road, I can see everything in the fog.


    The port, shrouded in fog, was calm and dead, and nothing had changed with the arrival of the first Legion.


    Behind him, the sound of "clanking" footsteps has sounded, and many "imperial warriors" have left the wharf and rushed onto the road.


    Holding the unique large caliber kinetic energy rifles of the "rising sun empire", they scanned the fog warily and followed the black figure in front of them.


    On the road, the pace of the night suddenly pause.


    For a moment, a cold word rang from the fog.


    "Clean up the port immediately and set up the outpost camp."


    Cold words through the ear of micro communication equipment, to a few miles around the scope of the transmission of the signal.


    Under the order, the "imperial warrior" who had been following him immediately took action.


    Under the leadership of sergeants at all levels, the landing "imperial warriors" radiated to all sides of the port to eliminate the possible threats in the port.


    Due to the clean-up action of the first corps, the huge port was in turmoil.


    When the Tsunami Tank landed from the beach on one side of the wharf, broke through the barrier and drove into the port, the port shrouded in fog was immediately filled with the sound of "rumbling" engine.


    In the fog, the huge metal body of the tsunami tank, with its headlights on, dashed across the harbor. In the flicker of the huge light column, the Tsunami Tank did not know how many obstacles it had destroyed, and it just opened a road in the harbor.


    The barbarism stopped when we reached the road in the harbor.


    On the dock, the rear troops are landing one after another. As time goes by, more and more troops are landing.


    In the port, with the landing of the first army, the port shrouded in fog has lost its former tranquility and become turbulent.


    At a glance, you can see shaking figures everywhere in the fog.


    The clearance of the port was smooth and rapid. When the order was given, it took less than a quarter of an hour to complete the task.


    In a quarter of an hour, the scattered troops cleared the harbor and explored all parts of it.


    Everything went well. There was no gunfire in the harbor. There was no gunfire, and of course there was no fighting.


    That is to say, there is no enemy in the harbor.


    With the landing of the large troops, the Senior Sergeant in charge of the front-line command also arrived at night.


    On a certain section of the road, zhe ye and many senior sergeants stood by the side of the road, looking at the tall wall in the fog ahead.


    "Pay attention to the control of each intersection, no matter where the road leads to, to prevent any possible danger into the port."


    Looking at the wall in the fog, he ordered to the sergeant behind him.


    "Yes


    A sergeant responded.


    The port is not big, but it is not small. On the one hand, it faces the sea, on the other hand, it leads to the woodland, on the other hand, it is a small town.


    In front of the crowd, at the end of the road, about a few hundred meters away, is a gate, and not a tall wall.


    Although the fog affects the line of sight, but from the outline can also make people roughly guess to some pictures.


    "We don''t have much detailed information about the pirate town of lasva, but no matter how big a town is, it can''t exceed the limit we can handle. The devil''s ability is to corrupt people''s hearts. Even if the whole town of lasva is controlled by the devil, the number is only tens of thousands. We don''t need to be too careful to eliminate lasva, It can be swept directly with superior forces, which can maximize the time saving. "


    Behind the night, a sergeant suggested.


    The other Sergeant also added a voice: "yes, we aim to be a pirate four town. The four pirates are far apart from each other. The time spent on the road will cost a lot. If the general wants to solve the Spratly Islands incident as soon as possible, he must release his hands on the battle."


    In terms of time, the night is not urgent, but if we can solve the devil of Spratly Islands faster, we will be happy to see it.


    As the sergeants said, lasva''s population is only tens of thousands, even if all of them are corrupted by the devil, the soldiers in front of the first Legion can only be wiped out.


    Since there are such conditions, of course, Jiye will let the army do it freely.


    "As you said, once all the troops land, let go."


    To the sergeants, this is undoubtedly a reassuring shot.


    Once they let go, their command of the army will undoubtedly be more free when they carry out their tasks.


    This time, the mission of the Pirates of Spratly Islands was solemnly, bringing up an army of up to fifteen thousand people and a large number of armored units.


    In terms of military strength, it can be said that it is sufficient.


    As there are more troops, it will certainly take some time to land.


    Laswa is just a town. Although the port is not small, there is no one to accommodate all the troops of the first Legion.


    In the middle of the army''s landing, under the organization of the sergeants, the leading troops began to march towards the town.

 Chapter 808

    The battle is about to start. On the road of the port, there are a large number of soldiers.


    In the fog, a Tsunami Tank parked at the side of the road, in a row, from the beginning to the end.


    Next to the tsunami tank are four columns of "imperial warriors.".


    Road white figure neatly arranged, like a white dragon, stretching posture on the road.


    Under the bright headlights of the tsunami tank, the light beams tore the fog and made the harbor clear.


    At the same time, the armored ship of the hero Association landed on one of the docks of the port.


    When the four left the ship and landed at the port, all they could see was a port occupied by the first Legion.


    In the fog, we can only see the numerous figures and huge armored machinery.


    The rising sun empire worships ghosts and gods, so there are obvious traces of national conditions in the appearance of equipment.


    The rising sun empire loved white. Its power combat suit was white coated, and its helmet was different from the suvier Empire and its allies. The helmets of "imperial warriors" were more representative, and they were ferocious masks of ghosts and gods.


    In Al, the "imperial warrior" of the rising sun empire is also known as the "Ghost Warrior".


    Its ferocious ghost mask makes the "imperial warrior" look fierce.


    Walking on the side of the street, looking at the figure in line on the street, the four people couldn''t help looking at it.


    I was also slightly surprised. All the time, in the intelligence of the hero Association, it was emphasized that the first army had advanced electronic technology and the weapons were very different.


    Now that they see it with their own eyes, they know what''s different.


    It''s not ordinary armor. It''s obviously more advanced power armor.


    There are also those huge war machines, the "guards" widely used by different human beings, their multi crawler behavior patterns, heavy armor, and the thick gun barrel, which are of inferior shape. Obviously, they are not good at fighting in the forest, but are specially used to deal with human cities.


    In the direction of weapons, we can already let people know the wolf ambition of the first Legion.


    Thinking of this, the four went on quietly.


    Their goal is to enter the city and search the town first.


    Today''s four have been fully armed, although they are still dressed, but they all take their own weapons.


    As a female, but in terms of strength, the two women are not weaker than men. With the strengthening of strength, they have extraordinary strength.


    The common weapons used by martial artists are swords and knives. Clevel in blue dress is good at making swords, with a long sword with sheath hanging around her waist. Yalan in brown leather dress is good at making swords, with a big silver sword on her back.


    As for Jack and Iger, their weapons are not knives and swords, but fists and daggers.


    What Jerry is good at is strengthening strength. His body is extremely flexible. His ghost speed makes it impossible for people to defend. Once he holds a dagger, he is like an assassin in the dark. Once he makes a move, he will kill people.


    Although Eagle looks like an elegant young man, he is good at savage momentum. When the "momentum" is released through his fist, it will make him look like a barbarian and have incomparable power.


    "The army of the first Legion is really extraordinary. I''m afraid that any country will not be too comfortable facing its troops. I''m afraid that if the association wants to solve the South China Sea war as soon as possible, it won''t be able to do so."


    As she walked, looking at the troops lined up in the street, Claire said.


    Eagle couldn''t deny clevel''s words. He said with a rather puzzled look: "I don''t know what the origin of the first regiment is. It''s not appropriate for the association to go to war without knowing the background of the first regiment."


    "No matter what the background of the first Legion is, the association will not be afraid of any strong enemy all over the world. Don''t forget that there are countless human powers behind the hero Association. No matter in any remote place, the hero association can quickly form an army. Such a huge alliance can''t be matched by one force, even if the war against the first Legion falls into the wind, That''s temporary. Do you think the first team has a chance to win? "


    One side of the Jerry look indifferent, coldly said.


    Although Jerry was also surprised by the situation of the first legion, he didn''t think that the first Legion had the ability to challenge the hero Association.


    In a way, the hero association represents the whole human race.


    Jerry couldn''t figure out who could beat the giant hero Association.


    In Jerry''s opinion, this is absolutely impossible.


    "Well, stop arguing unnecessarily. Don''t you think we''re in enough trouble?"


    Yalan''s words, let everyone silent, silent on the road.


    At this time, the end of the road is approaching, and after the fog, the wall of the town has been blurred and visible.


    Without stopping, they left the harbor and disappeared into the fog.


    When the figure of the four disappeared in the fog, on the other side of the street, the sight of night came back from the place where the four disappeared.


    When the four appeared, she found out.


    Just because of the fog, the four did not notice the existence of the night in the army.


    When the line of sight back, night mouth slightly Zhang, issued the order.


    "Let''s go!"


    A few simple words is an undoubted order.


    With an order, behind the night, a number of sergeants turned to leave and ran into the fog.


    After a while, with the roar of "engine", the port shrouded in fog was in turmoil again.


    In the street, a tsunami tank started the engine, and the huge metal body was shaking slightly.


    As the tracks thumped, the tsunami tanks moved along the road, followed by a line of imperial warriors.


    In the roar of the engine and the sound of the footsteps, the army began to move towards the town.


    At the foot of the road is not flat, potholes, giving a sense of dilapidation.


    When the army broke through the fog and came to the foot of the town.


    The dilapidated city gate and the decadent city wall are reflected in the eyes.


    The town of lasva in the fog is dilapidated and old, and the traces of time are left everywhere on the wall.


    It seems that the decision-makers of the small town did not pay attention to the protection of the city wall.


    This also fully shows that before the devil appeared, lasva town had no external enemies.

 Chapter 809

    Otherwise, it is impossible to be so careless about the protective wall of a city.


    In the fog, the huge city gate stands alone, and the two gates are wide open, as if to welcome the arrival of the first Legion.


    In the face of the open gate, the Tsunami Tank was the first to enter the gate in the "roar", followed by the "imperial warriors" on both sides.


    When passing through the long underpass, the appearance of laswa town is reflected in the eyes.


    The dense fog shrouds everything, but the near scene also reminds people of the overall picture of the town.


    Compared with the wide roads outside the city, the roads in the city suddenly become narrower.


    On both sides of the street are low earth houses.


    The combination of wood and earthwork makes the building look earthy yellow, which makes it look extremely backward.


    Nevertheless, the appearance of the buildings on both sides of the street is very neat, with two-story earthwork houses of the same color.


    It''s just that the old and the new are not the same. Some of them are still intact, while others have been damaged.


    More direct collapse, messy building debris all over the streets, the traces of the battle is obvious.


    Obviously, at some point before, there was a fight in the town.


    As for the outcome of the battle, it is obvious that the devil has won. Otherwise, laswa town would not be what it is today.


    "The troops were dispersed and eliminated, with a team of 100 people, led by a sergeant chief, from west to East."


    Under orders, the troops entering the town began to disperse.


    Led by the first sergeant, their subordinates searched from west to East.


    With the first Legion into the city, the fog shrouded lasva town suddenly became a riot.


    On the streets in the west of the city, the army of the first Legion was everywhere, and gradually spread to the whole city.


    When the vanguard troops had not fully entered the city, the follow-up landing troops had arrived, and gradually joined in the clean-up operation of laswa town.


    With superior forces, everything seems simple.


    As long as from west to East, push all the way.


    From the west gate, the straight road is the main road.


    On this main road, most of the troops of the first Legion are gathered.


    In the fog, the army acted like a long dragon, moving towards the middle of the town little by little under the shaking of the light.


    In the long line all the way to the town, from the team, also separated from the many "imperial warrior".


    The detached "imperial warrior" searches houses on both sides of the street in team mode.


    "Sergeant! No enemies or survivors were found, and everything in the room looked old, as if no one had lived in it for many years. "


    many years?


    How is that possible?


    The appearance of the devil is only one month at most. How could it be that no one lived there for many years.


    Believe it or not, facts are facts.


    From entering the town, the soldiers of the first regiment began to search every house in the town.


    But nothing was found in the house.


    The empty house seems to be uninhabited for a long time, which is very old.


    "Stop!"


    On the side of the tsunami tank, an "imperial warrior" suddenly raised his hand and stopped the front line of the main road.


    Warning from the outside, the driving team inside the tank immediately stepped on the brake.


    In a burst of harsh "brake" sound, the Tsunami Tanks in line one by one stopped.


    "Team one, team two, follow me!"


    With that, the "imperial warrior" who issued the order left the team first and ran forward.


    Behind him, more than 20 figures followed with a rapid pace.


    He saw that, as a first-class sergeant and a front-line unit, his vision was sharper than anyone else, so that he could find some threats that were easy to ignore.


    In the fog, on the street floor in front of us, there was a dead body lying on the ground.


    There''s a lot of bodies all over the street ahead.


    In the "clank" footsteps, the soldiers broke through the fog and came to the body.


    At the foot of the corpse is many, at a glance, countless, extended to the end of the line of sight.


    The corpses seemed to be soldiers. They were dressed in uniform clothes and armed with rusty guns. Their clothes were in tatters, as if they had been torn by something. Under the broken cloth, there were wounds with coagulated blood.


    The wound was black and looked extremely ferocious.


    Several "imperial warriors" squatted down slightly and began to examine the bodies on the ground.


    "There are no gunshot wounds, bite marks on the body, and lacerated wounds. Look at these wounds, they should have been injured by wild animals?"


    beast?


    Hearing this, the sergeant shook his head and said, "the only wild animals in this town are the human beings whose hearts are corrupted by the devil."


    As soon as the words were finished, the sergeant took his eyes away from the body at his feet and stood up.


    "Be vigilant and continue..."


    I haven''t finished my words yet.


    "Be careful!"


    The exclamation behind him surprised the sergeant who had just stood up on the ground. Instinctively, he rolled on the ground and left the place where he had just stood.


    At the moment, a shocking thing is happening in the fog.


    On the ground, those dead bodies, as if they had been resurrected, twisted their bodies and stood up in a strange manner.


    Their faces were purple, their muscles were withered, their eyes were red with blood, their mouths were slightly open, and there was a roar like a groan.


    This strange scene made the imperial warriors look at each other, watching the upright figures on the street step by step.


    "Sergeant! Have you ever been hurt? "


    The vice situation just now was very dangerous. Almost, the rigid hand could touch the sergeant''s foot.


    "I''m fine!"


    With the help of his subordinates, the chief sergeant stood up from the ground.


    Looking back at the mist, the straight figures stood. In the helmet, the sergeant''s expression was full of dignity.


    "Stand back, prepare to fight!"


    At the command, the imperial warriors began to retreat slowly.


    The large troops not far behind are also ready to fight because of the changes ahead.


    Such a huge tsunami tank, the thick gun tube turns slightly, until the front.


    The imperial warriors in line also spread out, standing on both sides of the Tsunami Tanks, forming a line of fire, from the black muzzle to the foggy street ahead.

 Chapter 810

    On the street ahead, the exploration team is evacuating.


    "Roar!"


    The movement caused by the evacuation of the exploration team seems to have alarmed them.


    At that moment, countless blood red pupils twinkled in the mist and looked at the evacuation team.


    Suddenly, a "hoarse" roar sounded in the fog.


    The roar was like a signal, and the countless upright figures, like crazy demons, rushed to the evacuating exploration team.


    That running posture is full of wild, blood red pupil, bloodthirsty breath is extremely rich.


    In the face of the tide of the figure, the evacuation of the exploration team to speed up, running back to the large army.


    "Attack


    When the exploration team returned to the army, the sergeant in the front quickly gave the order to attack.


    At this time, in the fog, the figure of the bee has been very close.


    With a "command" from the front sergeant, the soldiers on the front line of fire pulled the trigger.


    "Dada dada!"


    The fire spewed out, and in the fog, the sound of dense gunfire suddenly rang out.


    Fire red streamers burst out in the fire, tearing the fog and attacking the running figure.


    "Hiss


    In the fiery meteor shower, in the metal storm, bullets tore their bodies, deep into their bodies.


    Running from the wild posture, suddenly fell a large.


    "Bang!"


    In the fog, a huge flash of fire, only to see the front of a tsunami tank, the thick barrel of a shock, the flame suddenly ejected.


    In the fog, a huge streamer flashed, in the harsh "whistling" sound, in front of the street suddenly exploded.


    In the sound of the explosion, a group of flames surged in the rushing figure. The powerful shock wave tore all the figures around, and countless debris flew.


    Under the attack of absolute firepower, the wild posture in the fog was resisted outside the firepower defense line.


    Due to the sound of guns on the main road, the town of laswa, which is shrouded in fog, suddenly boils up.


    In the fog, there were all kinds of harsh and strange "roaring" sounds.


    When the gunfire on the main road rang out soon, in other streets, in the west of lasva City, gunfire began to ring up..


    The gunfire was so intense that the fighting was very fierce.


    "Forward!"


    Although there were many figures surging in the fog, they were blocked outside the fire line under the dense hail.


    The purpose of the first regiment is to clean up the small town. Of course, the operation should be more radical.


    Only in this way can we solve the "evil things" in laswa town more quickly.


    With a "forward" command, the powerful engine roared.


    The crawler turns, and the Tsunami Tank rushes out first and advances to the street ahead.


    The "imperial warriors" on both sides followed closely, using the Tsunami Tank as a cover, while close, shooting at the figure running in the fog.


    On the long main road, in the sound of gunfire, the troops of the action passed all the way, destroying all the invading enemies.


    "Dada dada!"


    Whistling bullets, like raindrops, tear everything they touch to pieces.


    Under the huge light column, dozens of wild figures on the street suddenly fell to the ground.


    In the "roar" of heavy armor, the army''s behavior, the ground seems to be shaking.


    In the "clank" of the footsteps, in the huge "roar" sound, the track of the Tsunami Tank mercilessly rolled over the bodies on the street, leaving a ferocious and bloody picture.


    "These evil things are really fearless, but they are still too weak."


    "Bang!"


    When he said this, the soldier pressed the trigger of the gun in his hand. In the spitting tongue of fire, a bullet blasted away, tearing the fog, and plunged into the head of a figure in the fog.


    In the fog, the running posture suddenly fell to the ground.


    "Don''t be careless. Although the devil species is very strange, there are also very powerful guys. Maybe it will hide in the dark and look for opportunities to attack us."


    In the messenger, a warning voice sounded.


    "Yes, yes, yes, Captain, it''s rare to be able to exercise again. You can''t be such a wet blanket."


    Although the voice didn''t care, the soldiers looked around warily.


    As the captain said, in the face of strange species, if you want to live, you must be extremely vigilant.


    "In the future, there will be countless battles waiting for us. If you want to exercise your muscles and bones, there will be more opportunities. Now, put your mind away and concentrate on fighting."


    "Yes


    Although the dense fog shrouded everything, but with the sound of guns, the fog shrouded laswa town fell into turmoil.


    The first to bear the brunt is the hero of the four hero associations who led the way into the town.


    On the roof next to the street in the town, four figures are like ghosts, skillfully writhing on the roof, and their running speed is extremely fast. When they encounter the gap between buildings, they will jump up, cross the space of more than ten meters or even tens of meters, and continue to gallop on the roof.


    Behind them, the "rumble" of guns has been heard.


    And in the street around, countless roaring figures are running wildly, rushing into the fog where the gunshot is.


    They are human beings whose hearts are corrupted by demons. They may still be alive, but they are deprived of consciousness and become bloodthirsty monsters, monsters who only know how to kill.


    The task of the four is to find the incarnation of demons. Those human beings who are corrupted by demons are not the target of the four.


    On the streets of those running figure, four people chose to ignore, focus on the forward.


    All of a sudden!


    At this time, the four figures on the roof suddenly stopped and stopped on the roof of a three story building.


    Unconsciously, the four had come to the edge of a square.


    Looking into the fog, the square is very broad, and a huge stone stands in the middle of the square.


    But what attracted four people''s attention was not the huge stone, but the three huge figures on the square.

 Chapter 811

    Under the boulders, they were still, like three statues.


    The distant gunfire did not attract their attention. They remained silent.


    Because their eyes were blocked by fog, the four could only see their huge outline, but could not see their appearance.


    Although they couldn''t see their faces clearly, they felt a kind of breath in the square, a kind of oppressive and powerful breath.


    On the roof outside the square, Claire, dressed in blue dress, looked at the three still huge figures on the square with dignified expression and said in a deep voice: "these three guys should not be ordinary" demons ". We need to be careful."


    The four were silent, with no light on their faces.


    "Is one of them a demon incarnation?"


    Eagle guessed with some uncertainty.


    The power of the three figures on the square is too strong. It makes people feel depressed just from a distance.


    This makes Iger doubt whether they have met the incarnation of demon.


    On the conjecture of Iger, Yalan shook his head and said in a deep voice: "it should not be. Although the three guys are strong, they haven''t reached the level of demon incarnation."


    Speaking of this, Yalan sighed: "time is too long, in such a long time, in the devil''s breath, enough to make some evil things strong enough."


    "Yalan is right. If the strength of the demon incarnation is only so high, the association will not send us four to complete this task. It seems that the demon incarnation is not in lasva town."


    On one side, Jerry agreed with Yalan''s words.


    "What shall we do now? Do something about them? "


    Clevel''s words made people think and couldn''t make up their minds for a moment.


    Although there was a verbal agreement with the first legion, they also made it clear that their goal was to "incarnate the demon God", and the evil things that were not "incarnate the demon God" were not within the scope of their obligations.


    Even if they leave, the first Legion can''t say anything.


    At this time, Yalan said: "although the" strength "of the three demons is strong, they can only be eliminated under the front of the first Legion. It''s not impossible for us to eliminate them, but we can''t guarantee whether we will be injured. Once one of us is injured, the combat power will weaken when facing the" demon incarnation ". The demon incarnation is not an ordinary demon, A little loss of combat power may lead to disastrous consequences. "


    They all nodded and agreed with what he said.


    Yalan''s right, their energy must be put on the "demon incarnation" body, can not be consumed by other things.


    "However, we have a cooperative relationship with the first Legion now, and we can''t do nothing. Let''s wait here first. When the army of the first Legion fights with the three demons, we can help."


    In order to maintain the cooperation with the first legion, Iger proposed cautiously.


    Good idea.


    Eagle''s words brightened people''s eyes and they nodded in agreement.


    Just as the four were talking on the roof, in the fog behind, the sound of guns was getting closer and closer.


    From the fog, occasionally there will be a flash of light.


    "Rumbling" machinery in the roar, flames in the blink, such as meteor like shrapnel across the fog, whistling in the street.


    At this time, the same scene is happening on the streets in the west of the town.


    In the fog ahead, the wild figure seemed endless, like the tide.


    But their bodies are not steel. They are as fragile as human beings. The advantage of quantity can not make them win.


    Under the barrage of bullets and shells, all evil things were wiped out, and the advance of the army was unstoppable.


    In the fog, the scarlet light spots, like stars, radiate strange light.


    In the light, is that wild running posture.


    "Destroy them!"


    A roar, the sound through the signal transmission, into every "imperial warrior" ear.


    "Dada dada!"


    This makes the "imperial warrior" with a kinetic energy rifle fire madly at the figures swarming in the fog.


    For the whistling bullet marks on the street, added countless fire red streamers.


    "Bang!"


    There was a big shock in the thick barrel, and a shell came out again.


    The piercing roar suddenly rang out, tearing the fog, a head into the fog.


    "Boom!"


    A moment later, there was an explosion in the fog. In the huge explosion sound, a flame rose high, and the powerful shock wave tore everything apart, disturbing the fog and dispersing a large blank area.


    But the amount of fog is endless. When the flame dissipates and the aftereffects of the explosion subside, the blank area disappears quickly and is filled with fog again.


    As the army marched along the streets of the town, it got closer and closer to the town''s central square.


    "Roar!"


    At this time, a roar suddenly sounded from the fog.


    The sound is so huge that it seems to penetrate the space, sweeping the world like a sound wave.


    As the sound swept by the troops, the firepower networks of the front lines all over the place were stunned, and the firepower weakened a lot.


    "Damn, what''s that noise?"


    Even the closed steel helmet could not stop the penetration of "sound". The "imperial warrior" in the battle was affected, and there was a brief tinnitus phenomenon.


    "Fight, they''re coming up."


    The weakening of the firepower network makes the figure in the fog rush up to the battle team on the street.


    Fortunately, tinnitus only lasted for a moment, and soon the imperial warriors returned to normal and joined the battle again.


    When the sparse gunfire became dense again, the charging figure in the fog was beaten back again.


    What is going on?


    A fight with the magic in the fog, many Sergeants are wondering what happened.


    Such a harsh sound is not what human beings can make. Is it some kind of powerful demon?


    Sergeants who think so are more cautious about fighting.


    The first regiment didn''t know what was going on because it was still some distance from the town''s central square.


    But the four who stayed on the roof at the edge of central square knew what was going on.

 Chapter 812

    It happened so suddenly, and I don''t know if I was surprised by the sound of guns coming closer and closer. The three magic objects that looked like statues under the huge stones in the square suddenly made an unexpected move for four people.


    As the line of sight was blocked by fog, the four people didn''t know the details, but from the outline, they guessed something.


    There is a monster roaring up to the sky, the voice is not only huge, full of penetration, but also caused the turbulence of the fog.


    A huge roar, like a strong wind, dispelled the fog, leaving a few miles of blank space in the town.


    When the fog is gone, everything becomes clear.


    But the sky is still cloudy, shrouded in fog, the only thing that becomes clear is the sky around the central square.


    The fog on the square disappeared, and the four people also saw the shape of three demons under the huge stones on the square.


    Even if they had seen all kinds of demons, they still showed an incredible look for the demons in the square.


    They have different shapes, but they are very large, the smallest of which are four meters high.


    Under the boulder, they stand side by side. On the far left is a chubby guy with a huge stomach, short hands and legs, terrible head on the shoulder, long tusks and the most terrible facial features.


    It does not have any fur on its whole body, as if it had been skinned, it is brownish red.


    Although it has human form, it is the most terrible form of human form.


    On the right side is a non-human demon, which looks like an insect, a fat, huge insect. Its huge round body is as good as water, and its surface is like waves, shaking.


    Although the body is fat, but it is like a centipede in general, which allows its fat body to slightly off the ground.


    Its body is also brownish red, like skinned muscles.


    From the appearance, it looks terrible, but what is more terrifying is that in the front of its insect body, there is a female head.


    The hair of the head, the facial features of the owner, the tyrannical smell in the eyes, and the blood red pupils make people feel shivering just from a distance.


    And standing in the middle is a giant, a giant of very uniform size. Among the three demons, it is the tallest and most human like.


    It''s like a man with a beard and hair. He''s wearing a broken fir. His feet are naked. His skin is human like. It''s yellowish. It''s covered with tiny spots. Under the black hair is a pair of huge pupils with scarlet eyes.


    In the body, it is like human, is the most terrible, its breath is also the most powerful.


    It is nearly six meters high, like an ancient giant, the most terrible is, in the right hand, also holding a black stone sword.


    The stone sword is thick and big. It has the shape of a sword, but it looks like a stone stick.


    It''s the only devil with a weapon.


    The roar just now also came from his mouth.


    The roar was very interesting. The dispersed fog was no longer condensed and solidified outside the circle, as if there was a transparent wall to block the entrance of the fog.


    Looking at the three demons in the square, they felt that they were more powerful than before. They were a little suspicious of their decision.


    On the roof of the four people, but also cautious retreat, hidden behind the roof, to avoid being found by the devil.


    "We look down on them. The smell is comparable to that of elite level demons. The first Legion will lose a lot if they are fighting against them. If they are allowed to kill the soldiers of the first legion, we will turn a blind eye to them, and the cooperation with the first Legion will be difficult to maintain."


    Behind the roof, Yalan said in a low voice.


    It seems that the effect of fog is not only to block the sight, but also to attenuate the breath.


    Otherwise, the four had been able to find the real strength of the breath on the demon just now.


    To make the wrong decision.


    Yalan''s words made them silent.


    What to do now, they can''t make a decision immediately.


    Do it now?


    Get rid of the first Legion before they arrive?


    This is not an easy task. If the decision is wrong, the task may fail this time.


    "They are very smart. They know that their size is not suitable for fighting in narrow streets, so they are waiting for their opponents to enter the square. Once we go out, they will stare at us. Once the battle starts, even if the first regiment arrives, they can only watch. Because the guns are merciless, their assistance will disturb our fighting rhythm."


    Speaking of this, Jerry said in a deep voice: "in the face of these three demons with unknown strength, we also have the possibility of injury. How to make decisions must be well thought out. My suggestion is that in order not to affect the final battle against the" demon incarnation ", we should leave here. As for the cooperation with the first army, it is not necessary at this moment. Once the war here is over, The first Legion will surely suffer heavy losses, and the search for the other three towns will slow down. During this period of time, it is enough for us to search the three towns ahead of time. "


    Leaving?


    They all looked at each other, their faces changing.


    Although such a decision is somewhat inhumane and will damage the reputation of the hero Association, there would have been a war between the hero Association and the first Legion. It is not too much to do with those who are about to become enemies.


    What''s more, their practice and agreement do not violate, just some moral discomfort.


    "Here they are


    At this time, clevel low remind way.


    Because of clevel''s reminder, people had to put down their mind and put their attention on the street behind them.


    When people looked back to the street behind them, the army of the first Legion was emerging from the fog one after another.


    At the junction, dense white figures with "clank" footsteps, along with the armored machinery in the slow forward, one after another from the fog.


    In front of the army, the wild figure is no longer there, and the weak demons are all eliminated in the fog.


    The sound of gunfire in the small town is slowly calming down, and it is not far from the end of the battle.


    The disappearance of the fog made the soldiers on the street curious and couldn''t help looking at the sky and around.


    When looking ahead, on the square outside the street, the three huge figures under the boulders made the "imperial warriors" take a breath of air.


    "Like some ghosts and gods in the Empire, there are such species in the world. They must be very dangerous."


    "Nonsense, how can such a big body not be powerful? We have to be careful. "


    "If only there were ghost King mecha, the evil things could be eliminated easily."


    The discovery of the great devil made the front-line troops of the first Legion talk.


    Even some front-line sergeants held their breath, and the look in their helmets was very dignified.


    That huge figure, only huge and terrible appearance, can make people fear.


    "Stop!"


    When the troops on the street drive to the exit of the street, they walk a few steps, and the square is outside.


    At this time, an order rang.


    The advancing troops stopped at the exit of the street amid the screeching "brakes".

 Chapter 813

    The movement in the street did not make the demons in the square change. They were still motionless, just looking at the army in the street with scarlet eyes.


    Under the scarlet eyes, the "imperial warriors" on the street raised their vigilance, clenched their guns and prepared for the battle.


    Just then, in the roar of the "rumbling" engine, the troops from the other two small streets also arrived at the square one after another, and stopped at the exit of the street just like the troops on the main road.


    No one dares to look down upon the demons in the square. The first Legion is waiting for the gathering of troops.


    From west to East, there are three streets leading to the central square. When the troops in the three streets arrive one by one, the atmosphere of the central square suddenly becomes tense.


    "Team attention, once the order to attack, the Tsunami Tank charge in front of the imperial Samurai cover shooting."


    Only heavy armor can resist the huge demons. With the shield of tsunami tank, the first regiment can give full play to its firepower advantage and attack the enemy targets.


    It''s too scary.


    In the fog of an armored command vehicle, looking at the picture from the front, Yamada Erlang''s expression is very dignified.


    For the devil, the first Legion did not know much about it. This battle can be said to be the first real contact between the first Legion and the devil.


    In the face of an opponent with unknown information, you can''t be too careful.


    After giving the order, Yamada asked the sergeant next to him, "can you see general Sawyer?"


    Not long ago, general Sawyer was like him, commanding the front-line operations in armored vehicles.


    But in the twinkling of an eye, he disappeared. In the still wide carriage, he could not see the figure of general Yiye.


    In the face of Yamada Erlang''s inquiry, the Senior Sergeant replied: "after that" roar ", general Sawyer left. I don''t know where he went. I think he should go to the front line."


    front?


    Yamada is a little clear.


    He focused on looking at the front-line situation, even when general Yiye left, he didn''t realize it.


    Think of this, Yamada Erlang quickly connected to the night with the general''s dedicated channel.


    "General! You don''t need to fight this time. Please leave it to us. "


    Yamada has already guessed the purpose of general Sawyer''s departure.


    No matter in the past, general Sawyer on the other side of the "Al" world, or now general Sawyer, their own abilities are terrifying, and they have high-end combat power. It''s not hard to guess what general Sawyer wants to do.


    When Yamada Erlang calls, and at this moment, night is jumping forward in the fog.


    On the roof of the house on one side of the street, I saw a dark shadow falling from the sky and crashing down on the roof. In the broken sound, the dark shadow rose again and disappeared in the fog.


    The wind is disturbing, the hood is blowing "Wuwu" sound, surrounded by fog, unable to see anything.


    But in her hood, she looked confident.


    When the upward momentum disappears, the night begins to fall in the air of tens of meters, and falls forward with a throwing line.


    The foot is a mist, but no matter where the foothold is, there is no problem for the night.


    She just needs to do her best to jump higher and farther.


    Shiji has power, and the structure of her body is far more than that of human beings.


    The endurance and resilience of the body are far beyond human comparison.


    Under this premise, it will naturally have amazing jumping power.


    The higher you jump, the faster you fall. The faster you fall, the more powerful you fall.


    At this moment, the fog suddenly disappeared, everything became clear, below, a huge square into the eyes of night.


    In the sky, on the edge of the blank area, there was a mist disturbance. A small figure rushed out of the mist and fell down from the sky like a meteorite to the square.


    "Bang!"


    When the petite shadow came into contact with the ground, there was a "loud noise".


    In the loud noise, gravel flying, dust.


    When the dust dissipated, a pit with a diameter of several meters and a depth of half a meter suddenly appeared in the square in front of the main road.


    In the pit, the petite black body stood upright.


    This scene, let the street "imperial warrior" slightly Leng, but the next moment they will know who is the owner of that figure.


    It''s the general, general Sawyer.


    However, how could general Yiye fall from the sky?


    When the fog disturbed the sky, many "imperial warriors" found it.


    Where the figure appears, its height is not less than 100 meters from the ground.


    At this time, in the rear of the armored car, when his voice just fell, he saw a figure from the sky in the video.


    At first glance, Erlang Yamada guessed the owner of the figure.


    At the same time, the messenger rang out the response of night.


    "I will personally test the power of the devil. This is also a good opportunity to collect the devil''s intelligence. Let me have this fight."


    The response from general sawyer made Erlang Yamada silent.


    This is an order, he can only tell: "general! Please be careful. If you can''t do something, please return it immediately. "


    "I will."


    In the hood, night looked cold. When the words fell, she stepped out of the pit.


    Looking forward, not far from the boulder, three huge figures are clearly visible.


    Its ferocious, horrible outside, let the hood in the night frown slightly.


    Real ugly species.


    There is nothing in the whole body that can be called "beautiful".


    When God creates them, it seems that he just wants to disgust people. No matter what kind of intelligent creatures, they will have an instinctive rejection.


    Although she is a corpse girl and a family of the dead, none of her family members is ugly.


    Whether she is a corpse, a corpse ghost or a ghoul, she can be praised in appearance.


    However, they did not relax their vigilance for their ugliness.


    They seem to be very strong, from them, night can feel a "strong" breath.

 Chapter 814

    The breath was full of evil, like the embodiment of desire, with a breath of temptation.


    "She is no ordinary person."


    The appearance of the night, the figure falling from the sky, and the deep pit left in the square, no doubt do not prove some facts.


    After the roof, looking at the petite figure on the square, Claire, who has been observing the development of the situation below, whispers.


    Although the voice is small, it''s like whispering in the ear to the three people beside Claire. Naturally, they hear it.


    "I never thought she was normal."


    To clevel''s words, Yalan just said so.


    Before, outside the fog, the negotiation between Iger and the first Legion was recorded.


    After the event, the four people studied the video, and they were not unfamiliar with the black blood pattern skirt armor and the figure wearing a hood.


    Looking at the situation in the square, Iger showed a look of great interest. He whispered: "it''s interesting. You always say that the first army is a religious armed organization, partial to the belief in the dark. Who do you think will win against the dark?"


    Who will win?


    How can the three know this?


    After all, they know very little about the first Legion.


    At this time, one side of Jerry said: "we don''t know what kind of strength she is using. If it is" Jin ", when she fights, the color formed by the friction between Jin and air can know her strength. If it is not, we can only judge by the result of victory or defeat."


    That''s right. After all, although martial artists are very popular among human beings, "Jin" is not the only power that human beings acquire. They are very familiar with "Jin", but they have limited knowledge of other "forces". They can only judge her strength by the process of fighting.


    "Well, is she going to take the initiative?"


    Clevel''s startled voice, let four people''s eyes on the square.


    Leaving from the pit, night didn''t stop. Her petite body approached the devil under the boulder step by step.


    Step on the hard floor, issued a "clank" sound.


    In the face of the approaching of night, the devil under the boulder finally has a movement.


    The big fat devil on the left couldn''t bear it. His fat, round body was shaking, and his scarlet eyes were staring at the tiny figure nearby.


    Suddenly, it opened its mouth and let out a roar.


    "Roar!"


    The huge sound was deafening, sweeping all around.


    Before it was about to rush out, a huge figure on the right rushed out first.


    The devil who rushes out is a bug with head and centipede legs. He attacks the night first.


    The giant centipede''s legs alternate rapidly, carrying its huge body. It moves very fast, and its momentum of running is like a heavy tank, crushing the small figure on the square.


    Seeing that the prey was robbed, the fat devil roared angrily at the insect headed and centipede legged devil. He stepped out with short and thick legs and chased the figure forward with huge soles on the floor.


    Compared with the devil with insect head and centipede legs, its speed is a little slow. During the running, the fat body is shaking. Under the heavy weight of the body, every step on the ground seems to be shaking.


    See the huge devil fiercely attack, walk between the night of the right hand slightly out.


    With a movement of thought, the black power of death swarmed out of the body and turned into a little black light gathering in the hands.


    The black power of death is like a elf, beating in the air, sketching an outline, the outline of a sickle.


    All happened in an instant. When the dark light solidified, a sickle appeared in the hand of night.


    When the touch of the real object appeared in her hand, she waved the huge sickle at will.


    The invisible strong wind suddenly appeared, raising a burst of dust.


    When the huge scythe appeared, night was like a god of death, whose momentum increased several times.


    Stride forward, body for Fu, in that moment, petite body into a black shadow to the oncoming devil rushed past.


    Where the figure passes, the dust is flying.


    On such a large square, with the approaching of three figures, the atmosphere suddenly became tense.


    At this time, when the distance between the two sides is less than tens of meters, the fat devil in the running suddenly makes an unexpected move.


    Its short and thick legs suddenly kick, the huge fat body suddenly jumped up, like a ball of meat, with the force of Taishan down to the night.


    Before you arrive, the wind has arrived.


    If hit by such a huge object, no one will feel better.


    But he didn''t flinch. He jumped up and waved his sickle when he was in the air.


    The sharp blade is shining with silver luster. When the two figures meet in the air, the silver light flashes, and the two figures crisscross in the air.


    When it fell from the air, she waved her sickle again and fell to the devil on the ground.


    Prey from the sky, the ground centipede legs of the devil made a response, it opened its mouth a spray, a white silk thread flew into the sky to the falling night attack.


    When he saw the attack coming, he was calm in his hood and waved the sickle immediately. At the same time, he got rid of the sickle.


    Driven by the force, the unconstrained scythe, like a huge whirling blade, turned into a silver blade and attacked the devil on the ground.


    When the scythe and the silk thread touch, there is no accident, the silk thread is on the verge of collapse, and the scythe goes to the devil on the ground.


    The devil could not avoid the attack from the sky. The silver light flashed, and the rotating sickle "hissed" into the head. Under the huge blade, the ferocious female head was directly torn in two.


    The scythe''s attack stopped the devil''s running posture, collapsed to the ground, and glided more than ten meters on the ground.


    The shadow of the sky falls, and the night falls in front of the fallen devil.


    When the night fell, there was a loud bang behind.


    The huge body of the fat devil falls to the ground in one second at night. Its huge body makes the landing full of strength, and the floor cracks, just like a spider web.

 Chapter 815

    "Hiss!"


    At this time, the fat devil''s fat body suddenly split a huge hole.


    The red blood spurted out like a curtain of rain.


    It''s over?


    Next to the devil''s body, the night stands upright, and the eyes in the hood quietly look at the last devil under the boulder.


    Whether in front of the devil, or behind the devil, their breath is weakening, is entering death.


    Next, it''s the only one.


    "It''s so powerful. The weapon in her hand is really sharp. The devil''s defense is almost ineffective. By the way, can you see how the weapon in her hand appears?"


    In a short moment, the battle was over, almost a second kill.


    Those two monsters, who seem to be terrible, can''t survive under her hands.


    From her movements, the four did not find anything at all.


    Compared with her "strength", Claire wonders how her weapons appear.


    It was amazing that such a big sickle appeared in her hands out of thin air.


    Looking at the figure beside the devil''s body in the square, Iger said in a deep voice: "this is not any power we know. I have never seen that kind of black energy. As for how the weapon in her hand appears, we can never know without understanding it."


    Yes, they are so unfamiliar with this "power" that they can''t guess any answers.


    "No, the devil is not dead yet!"


    At this time, Yalan suddenly issued a cry of surprise.


    In the exclamation of Yalan, there was a change in the square.


    The bodies of the two demons seemed to have been melted into a pool of scarlet blood.


    The two pools of blood seemed to be alive, gathering together and moving on the ground at a very fast speed.


    The feeble breath suddenly increased, and this change made him feel a crisis. He couldn''t help thinking about it. He didn''t even pick up the scythe that had fallen to the ground as the corpse melted. He jumped back, away from the area where the blood was surging.


    The moving blood seems to want to swallow the scythe, and the huge scythe is covered with blood, emitting bursts of smoke.


    Blood seems to be very corrosive.


    When the petite posture of night fell on the ground, far away night did not forget his weapon.


    With a movement of thought, the sickle covered with blood turned into the purest energy, turned into a dark light, and returned to the hands of night, forming the sickle form again.


    This scene was clearly seen by four people on the roof.


    The four showed incredible eyes and looked at each other.


    "How can energy be transformed into substance? What kind of "power" is this


    Yalan marveled.


    Yes, how can energy be transformed into material objects?


    This is what the four people can''t understand. It''s against common sense.


    It''s beyond their knowledge.


    They were silent and had no relevant information. They could only continue to watch the development of the situation in the square.


    Blood is surging, as if with consciousness in general, separated by tens of meters of blood, soon together, forming a pool of larger blood.


    On the square tens of meters away, the night quietly watched the changes of the blood pool.


    She wanted to know what the devil would do next.


    And it.


    The sight of the remaining light, night has never left the devil under the boulder.


    From the beginning of the battle, it has not moved, scarlet eyes quietly looking at the square.


    Night can feel, occasionally, its eyes will be on themselves.


    That kind of tyranny, evil desire breath is too strong, let night can''t ignore it.


    On the street outside the square, the troops who stayed were watching the situation nervously.


    Under the command, they could not enter to assist general Yiye, but could only watch from the edge of the battlefield.


    General Yiye is very strong. They know that from the battle just now, they have seen the strength of general Yiye. But after all, general Yiye is alone and faces three demons. How can they rest assured?


    "Sergeant Erlang Yamada! Please let''s go to war. How can the general face these terrible things alone? "


    In the front-line army, one after another Sergeant sent out a request to Yamada Erlang to fight.


    Although it was only half an hour before general Sawyer''s departure, within the half an hour, several sergeants asked him to fight.


    This makes the rear armored vehicles in Yamada some headache.


    It''s not his order, it''s general Sawyer''s order.


    If he could, he didn''t want to face the demon alone.


    But the order is the order. At this time, he can''t disobey the order of general Sawyer.


    In the armored vehicle, Erlang Yamada could only say again: "the request is rejected. This is the order of general Sawyer. Before the order of attack is issued, no one can act without authorization. Those who violate the order will be dealt with by military law."


    Yamada''s words are full of unquestionable.


    This makes the sergeants at the front line only press the impulse in their hearts.


    They don''t want to go to a military court. Even if it''s just a minor punishment, they don''t want to see it in this world.


    At this time, the square once again changed.


    When the confluence of blood and water into one, forming a blood pool.


    In the blood pool, the blood was boiling and bubbles came out one after another.


    In the boiling blood, a huge bald head came out, and then the body.


    When the whole body emerged from the blood, a naked, hairless human appeared on the square.


    No, it''s not human, it''s just human form.


    Although it is similar to human beings, its red pupils and dark spots on the skin can not change the fact that it is a "devil".


    The new devil is much smaller than before. It''s only three meters tall. It looks very strong and its protruding muscles are very conspicuous.


    After it appeared, the blood on the soles of its feet poured into the soles of its feet like homing ants.


    On the ground, there was not even a trace of blood.


    This scene, let the hood in the "night" is also slightly Leng.


    what is it?

 Chapter 816

    iotechnology?


    If you have cell proliferation technology, this ability is not surprising.


    But with the method of science and technology, the growth of tabloid will not be so fast, and it will not have such free shaping.


    Magic can only be explained by magic.


    Rebirth of it, look at the night.


    In his eyes, there was no sense of cruelty.


    It clenched its fist, strode forward, ran like the wind, and rushed to the night.


    In the run, finally issued a low roar.


    Its speed is extremely fast, almost only in a moment to reach the body of the night.


    It raised the right fist, so big fist hard to night hammer.


    In the face of the huge fist, he was expressionless in his hood. Although there was a huge difference between the two sides, he was not afraid.


    As soon as the huge fist was about to touch her head, she saw a flash of silver and waved her sickle.


    "Hiss!"


    In the twinkle of silver light, the devil''s naked body split in two, and fell behind him in the momentum.


    As just now, the devil was easily cut off again by night.


    But it didn''t end. The devil behind him didn''t die. The blood was boiling at the wound, and the other half grew up in a few seconds.


    The two body is as like as two peas. When the chopped body is healed, a devil becomes two, two devil.


    When one changes into two, the devil has not yet landed. How fast can they grow.


    Two as like as two peas on the ground, the devil went to the next night close at hand.


    Although she didn''t turn around, she felt the breath behind her.


    If you hold the scythe in reverse, you will cut it.


    The huge crescent shaped blade, flashing silver awn, two demons were cut off again by night lazy.


    This time, the night did not stop at the same place. After cutting off the devil, he jumped slightly and retreated for a distance.


    As expected, the devil was cut off by laziness, and the blood at the wound was boiling again. Before the upper body fell to the ground, it had grown into the whole body.


    This time, two devils become four.


    However, the four devils are smaller than before.


    After becoming four, the devil''s body is only about 2.5 meters high.


    When the growth is completed, the four demons rush directly to the night again. The speed is several times faster than before.


    In her hood, she frowned slightly. In the face of her fierce fist, she could only flash and dodge to one side.


    At this time, the devil who failed in the attack changed his direction instantly, and caught up with him before he fell to the ground.


    "So fast!"


    Facing the fists of the three sides, I feel the strong wind coming from the body. Even in the night, I can''t help but marvel.


    The devil species is so strange that it has this ability.


    If it can be increased infinitely, does it mean that the devil is immortal.


    In the battle, there is no time to distract night.


    The devil''s attack is close at hand, in a flash, the huge fist will be printed on the body.


    Jiye didn''t use the scythe. If the devil was changed from four to eight, even she couldn''t cope with the enemies from all sides.


    Several attacks let him know that sharp weapons are useless to the devil in front of him.


    If so


    With a movement of thought, the sickle in night''s hand suddenly turned into black, and the energy poured into his body.


    After the weapons in his hand disappeared, facing the fierce devil, he didn''t retreat but advance. As soon as he dodged, he dodged three fists. The fourth fist, which is an arm holding the fourth fist, was smashed to the ground.


    "Bang!"


    A huge crash, the ground under the devil is broken, can think of the strength.


    Before the second attack of the devil, the other demons attack again. The devil has to give up and greet the three demons.


    In the face of the huge fist, the night waved a small fist fearlessly to meet it.


    "Bang!"


    When the two fists collided, a crisp sound of fracture sounded, the devil''s huge body flew out with a soft arm, and "bang" fell more than ten meters away.


    The close combat makes the square rolling and dusty. The hard combat makes the people outside the square excited.


    Not only the four men on the roof, but also the soldiers under Yiye''s command were surprised by the small figure on the square, who moved dexterously and fought with the four demons without falling behind.


    They did not expect that general Jiye had such strength.


    Seemingly petite, she was able to blow out the tall devil.


    It''s incredible.


    As the "imperial warriors" under sakuye, they were all so surprised, not to mention the four people on the roof.


    When the little figure and the devil fight, a blow to the devil''s arm broken, and then flew out, this scene, four people have long been stunned.


    In the face of the devil, seemingly weak, she actually chose to meet the tough, not only that, in the competition of strength, she actually occupied the advantage.


    In the square, although it''s four to one, the devil can''t get any benefit from her. Otherwise, the devil has the ability to recover, even if it''s a broken arm, it can recover instantly, and the four demons would have been eliminated long ago.


    "Is she still human? Can you fight with the devil? "


    Incredible, this is too incredible, the battle on the square has already confused Yalan.


    After all, human beings are human beings. Even if they gain "strength", they can''t change the fact that their bodies are fragile.


    Among the martial arts practitioners, there are those who specialize in strengthening strength, but no matter how strong their body is, they can''t be compared with the devil, let alone the contrast in strength.


    Human beings are good at using tools to deal with the devil. They can only use sharp weapons to deal with the enemy.


    Like the square line of close combat, Yalan did not think of any strong human can do it.


    The strength of her body is too exaggerated. How did she do it?

 Chapter 817

    Compared with Yalan''s surprise, the mood of the other three people and Yalan is the same.


    Today, they have a long experience.


    It''s against their common sense that human beings can fight with the devil like this.


    Putting away his surprise, Iger looked at the square.


    The fighting station in the square has been going on for a long time. Although the devil is shot out from time to time and falls to the ground, the devil has strong recovery ability and can rejoin the battlefield in an instant.


    Although the small figure entangled with the devil can''t see fatigue, human energy is limited. If it goes on like this, it will be exhausted.


    Once she''s exhausted, she''s in danger.


    Thinking of this, Iger said in a deep voice: "this kind of devil with extremely strong recovery ability is the most difficult. There is no fatal point in their bodies. No matter where they are hit, they can recover instantly. Even if they are cut in half by a sharp weapon, they can also increase cell value. They can only use energy to deal with them, and turn them into ashes in an instant, otherwise, It''s just going to be endless. "


    Yes, all four of them know this, but can she know the following?


    Even if you know, does she have the ability to release energy shock?


    When "Jin" can be released out of the body, they can interact with various elements in the nature, thus releasing various powerful energy shocks, commonly known as "Jin Chong".


    "Do you want to remind her?"


    One side of Claire asked.


    Jerry shook his head and said, "no, it''s impossible that a force as big as the first Legion doesn''t know this. Moreover, she hasn''t been tired. It''s easy to fight. Even if we have to remind her, it''s not now."


    Everyone was silent, and Jerry was right.


    People who think so focus on the square again.


    At this time, the situation on the square did not change much, and the five figures were still entangled.


    Figure rolling, fist to fist collision, let the square dust.


    "Bang!"


    A punch is printed on that ferocious face, under the absolute "power", the hit devil flies out immediately.


    After that, she stepped on the ground and jumped up, away from the devil.


    But once the petite figure fell to the ground, four demons bullied him again, and the strong figure ran wildly in the square, full of momentum.


    See this, night did not face up again.


    The battle just now let her know that the devil is not weaker than her in physical strength. If it goes on like this, it will be endless.


    From the beginning of the battle to the present, the intelligence collection of such demons has been almost complete.


    Now, it''s time to end the fight.


    It is not afraid of sharp tools, any trauma can be very fast recovery.


    That is to say, physical attack is not effective on it.


    From the battle, zoye knew them well enough.


    What should I do? I have paid attention to it in my heart.


    What they have is not only a strong body, but also a strong "power of death".


    Now that physical attacks are not effective against demons, you have to change the way you fight.


    Think of this, night thought move, the outside world will have a linkage.


    The black force of death suddenly gushed out of the body of the night, like a tornado sweeping everything around.


    From a distance, the small figure on the square is now covered by the black energy.


    The black power of death is rising, and the night in the power of death is more dark.


    In the power of death, the momentum of night suddenly increased several times.


    In the face of the fierce devil, she looked calm and stepped forward with her right foot.


    This step, the petite figure from static to dynamic, into a dark shadow, to the oncoming devil rushed past, the speed is so fast, even the naked eye can not see.


    Only a dark shadow could be seen across the square.


    Almost in an instant, the night approached the devil.


    "Bang!"


    A collision, that small fist mercilessly printed in one of the devil''s face.


    At the same time, the power of death surges out and entangles the devil.


    At this moment, the power of death is like a burning flame. Before the devil is hit, it has been reduced to ashes and dissipated with the power of death.


    At this time, when the night continues to work together to eliminate the devil.


    The other three demons suddenly trembled, their huge bodies turned into a pool of blood, and the scarlet liquid flowed all over the ground.


    This scene let night a Leng, stopped the action in hand, standing on the square.


    So it is


    A little thought, night will understand.


    The consciousness of any species can not be split. Although the devil''s body is split, their consciousness is not split.


    As long as a body is destroyed, the devil''s soul will be damaged.


    Once the soul is injured, even if it is just a little bit of trauma, it will make its split body return to the origin.


    But then again, in the previous battle, the two demons were integrated into one. From the integrated demons, she did not feel the conflict between the two consciousness.


    In this way, the devil has the ability of soul fusion.


    But is that really a soul?


    As a dead person, he is extremely sensitive to the soul and can see something that ordinary people can''t see.


    As the corpse Ji Di zhe night, of course, also inherited this talent.


    She could see that the soul inside the devil was different.


    It''s not complete. It''s like a defective product. It doesn''t have much consciousness and only has the ability to distinguish between the enemy and ourselves.


    And it


    In her hood, she looks at the giant under the boulder.


    Under that skin, its soul seems to be more complete and has a certain consciousness.


    From the soul, night can feel weak emotional fluctuations.


    In such a large square, with the devil being eliminated, it is the last enemy under the boulder in the whole lasva town.


    As long as it is solved, the elimination of lasva will be over. As for the final end, it is the matter of the army.


    In the hood, night''s attention focused on it.

 Chapter 818

    In such a large square, two faces each other, one big and one small, and the two figures are totally out of proportion.


    An invisible atmosphere rises slowly in the square, which makes people feel depressed.


    Momentum is invisible, so is prestige. It comes from a confrontation in spirit.


    For the soul is not complete magic, the spirit of the fight, how night will fail.


    In the silent confrontation between the two sides, the giant devil could not bear it.


    It has consciousness, but consciousness is not complete. Incomplete consciousness cannot make it think.


    Any action of it depends more on the instinct in the body.


    "Roar!"


    It opened its mouth and growled at the night on the other side of the square.


    Sharp teeth, brown skin and ferocious face make it look terrible in the roar.


    When the sound fell, it stepped out of its huge legs and ran wildly in the square with a black stick in its hand.


    The wild running posture is full of power. The feet are on the ground. Every time they touch the ground, the square is shaking.


    See the devil coming, hood, night look cool, mind move.


    The black power of death appeared again, like a faint light gathering in the hands, forming a huge sickle.


    When the hands can feel the cold touch, the small step forward, a flash of shadow, night rushed out.


    No matter the devil or night, they did not shrink back, but chose to fight head-on.


    The distance between the two is not far, but dozens of meters.


    Almost in an instant, a large and a small two figures contacted on the square.


    The huge black stone stick is waving high, and the giant devil is waving to the enemy in front of him.


    The waving stone stick, before waving, was waving the sickle of the night to feel its strong wind.


    In an instant, he waved his sickle and turned his body to avoid.


    The huge stone stick just passed by Yeh''s body and fell on the ground with a bang.


    In the huge collision sound, the ground suddenly cracked, concave down a big pit, dancing at any time, dust.


    Absolute power, as well as heavy weapons, when they overlap, their combat effectiveness is not as simple as 1 + 1, but multiplied by several times of the base number.


    The giant devil is obviously powerful, and the huge black stone stick in his hand can give full play to its power.


    The black stone stick is very big, and it almost protects the front 180 degrees when it is waved, which makes it difficult for night to directly damage the devil''s body.


    Although the attack way of sickle is famous for its quirky, it has limitation.


    But this limit, lets the night fight with the giant devil, some binding.


    In such a large square, two figures, one big and the other small, were entangled together. The small figure kept churning and swam around the giant devil. The scythe in his hand waved to some part of the giant devil from time to time, but they were all knocked down by the giant devil with a black stone.


    With the confrontation between the two, the collision of weapons, the huge square suddenly sword light and shadow, the scythe blade and the stone stick touch, wipe out bursts of sparks.


    Although the devil''s body is big, but the action of waving the stone stick is very flexible. Although the attack frequency is not as good as that of Zheyi, every time he waves, he blocks Zheyi''s attack.


    Each swing is not only just right, but also occasionally counterattack to Jiye.


    Often see the devil in the hands of the stone stick from the swing, night can only side to avoid.


    Although he is very confident in his body, he will not try to confront the devil head-on.


    Even if the skirt armor on the body can defend with the hammer, it only defends the external trauma. The shock injury inside the body can''t be defended by the skirt armor. At that time, the body will be damaged, and the treatment will be extremely troublesome.


    In the fierce confrontation, both sides are waving their weapons. The collision between the weapons is bursting with fragmentary red.


    "Dang!"


    Find out the gap, night a measurement cut, but was blocked by the huge stone stick.


    Feeling the huge rebound in his hand, he wrinkled slightly in his hood and was quite impatient.


    This guy is as hard as a tortoise, especially the black stone stick in his hand. It is very hard, and the invincible sickle can''t hurt it.


    With the help of the rebound from the scythe, she leaped backward, away from the devil and stopped the endless entanglement.


    In the giant devil, tens of meters away from the opposite place, night light landing.


    The giant devil did not pursue the enemy''s departure, but stood still and gasped for breath.


    Huge body, chest rapid ups and downs, from the ferocious mouth, visible gas rolling out.


    The battle just now, no matter which side, consumed a lot of physical strength.


    Every time you wave a weapon, every time you collide with one another, you are consuming the strength of both sides.


    In the opposite of the devil, although the night seems very calm, still as usual.


    But the consumption of energy is also very huge. Although the dead have no physical strength, every move will consume energy, which is the origin of the dead, the fire of the soul.


    Once the fire of soul is consumed too much, it will hurt the source.


    With the separation of the two sides, the battle in the square fell into a confrontation.


    But everyone who watched the battle around the square knew that the next battle would be more fierce, and it would end the battle.


    It doesn''t matter who wins and who loses. No matter what the outcome, the devil has no choice but to die.


    But before the end of the devil''s life, this battle will be fought.


    Four people on the roof on one side of the square, looking at the square with a concentrated expression.


    Although the battle in the square has stopped, the four people''s eyes are still fixed on the two figures.


    With a slight bow, Iger whispered: "strength, skill, agility, these three specialties she has, plus that strange black energy, the outcome of this battle can be predicted."


    Speaking of this, Iger continued with a slight look: "obviously, the first Legion has a" power "system that we don''t know. This system is strong enough and has a very strong threat. Moreover, it is still inclined to the dark."


    dark?


    Eagle''s words made Yalan disdain to smile and said: "there is no light in this era. Both the people''s heart and the society are dark. Even the so-called religions in the order Empire only control the people''s heart under the banner of" God. "


    For Yalan''s fierce reaction, Iger looked back at Yalan in surprise.

 Chapter 819

    Looking at Yalan''s expressionless face, Iger seemed to think of something, with a slight look.


    He just said: "the era of chaos has just passed, and human order is developing. The existence of our hero association is to promote human beings to move towards the era of order. In this process, sacrifice is inevitable."


    "Inevitable?"


    Looking back at Iger, Yalan said with a sneer, "the home country behind you is strong enough to live in this turbulent world. Of course you will say that, but I am different. The country behind me is like a weak lamb, which will be swallowed up if you are not careful."


    Everyone''s destiny is not the same, some people are born to enjoy wealth and rights.


    Igor is the hero of a kingdom in the north, which is strong enough that even the neighboring diocese Empire dare not look down upon him and signed a non aggression peace treaty with him.


    The peace treaty has been maintained for hundreds of years, in which the order Empire has been expanding its territory, but it does not dare to peep at the country behind Igor.


    It can be imagined that without strong strength, how can we deter those who have a heart to peep?


    The second yaram is different. Her country is close to the Middle Earth and is only a mountain range away from the territory of the sub human race. The war with the sub human race for many years has made her country extremely weak. The war more than ten years ago even made her country almost destroyed by the Asian people. If it hadn''t paid a high price, she joined the hero Association. With the help of the soldiers sent by the allies of the hero Association, To drive out the enemy.


    But just because of this, her country has stopped, because the cost of joining the hero association has made her country lose a lot of sovereignty and interests.


    Once something is lost, it is difficult to take back. The chaos at home and the peeping of foreign enemies make her country weak little by little. It is precisely because she does not want to see the situation of barrenness at home that Yalan leaves the Kingdom and comes to Kyoto, becoming a hero.


    Although she left the Kingdom, she entered the hero association to find a way to save her home country.


    Igor knew that his fate was different from that of Yalan. As a companion, even if he was arrogant, he would not stab the scar in Yalan''s heart at this moment.


    Men, of course, should be gentlemanly.


    Although he was ridiculed mercilessly by Yalan, Igor didn''t care.


    He just said calmly: "I probably know your trouble, but the affairs of a country should not be on you or a woman. Although our heroes represent every treaty country in the hero Association, what we have done is not very helpful to the country behind us. In the end, we are all tools of the country. In this era, we are all tools of the country, The collapse of a country is a common occurrence. Since mankind stepped out of the dark era of great destruction, how many countries have gone to the collapse now? There are too many, too many, too many, so you don''t need to care about some things, because destiny can''t be changed, and what should come will come. Even if you want to change your destiny, you should not look for it in the hero Association. Over the years, I think you should understand this. "


    Although Igor''s words were to Yalan, the three people on the roof listened to them.


    Yes, although the hero association is very famous in human society, the reason why it is famous is not that they are free to reconcile the contradictions between human beings, nor to eliminate some powerful monsters, but for entertainment.


    Yes, it''s entertainment.


    In this polluted animal filled world, under the nervous tension, human beings need a kind of relaxed entertainment.


    Whether it''s the band touring the world or the hero worshipped by human beings, their existence is just for human beings to have a little faith in "justice" in this dark era.


    The civilization of order is being restored. For the intelligent race of mankind, good and justice are the root of the race.


    Without these two, human beings will lose their original heart and become the existence of the devil.


    For most people, this direction of evolution is absolutely undesirable.


    Under the guidance of a few people, the human world is returning to normal.


    Although there are many flaws, some sacrifices are necessary for the future of mankind as a whole.


    There was a short silence on the roof. Because of Igor''s words, they couldn''t help thinking about it.


    At this time, the change in the square attracted the attention of the four people, and also made them focus on the square again.


    In such a large square, the final battle is brewing.


    "Roar!"


    In the confrontation, the giant devil can''t bear it again, because it can feel that the enemy nearby is getting stronger and stronger.


    Huge roar earth shaking, in the roar, the giant devil''s body has undergone amazing changes.


    It''s burning up. It''s red under the brown skin, and there''s a magma like pattern on the skin.


    Around it, the air seems to be twisting, you can imagine how high the temperature is.


    When the sound fell, it was like a giant devil who was burning. The devil stepped forward and ran with great speed.


    The black stone stick in the hands of the troll devil turns red at some time, as if it had been thrown into a furnace and burned.


    How can you still have this ability?


    Looking at the devil who has changed all over his body, the night in his hood has a slight look.


    But the situation in front of her can''t bear her to be stunned. The giant devil is coming.


    In this case, night thought of a way.


    A solution to the devil in front of us.


    Although she has never tried this method, it should be feasible.


    She Ji, a dead species, was created by Li Meng.


    When they were created, in Li Meng''s imagination, they were not only soldiers, they were not only good at fighting.


    She has wisdom, memory of being human and the ability to learn.


    Therefore, Li Meng also added some death magic to his inheritance memory.


    Although magic came from edras, it was completely changed by Li Meng.


    Because the rules of every world and planet are different.


    The earth has the rules of the earth, and edras has the rules of edras.


    If you want to use the magic of edras on earth, you have to localize it.


    Fortunately, Li Meng has the power of the power of death. He is a warlock who can explore the source of the power of death and change the magic of death. Of course, it is no problem.


    In addition, during the period of edras, Li mengke made up a lot of knowledge about magic in the forbidden book library of Merlin manor. With his amazing memory and understanding of magic, Li mengke has reached the master level.


    Mind micro movement, the hands of the sickle disappeared again, into a black light into the hood.


    No matter the four people on the roof or the army on the street, they are very confused about this move.


    Why did she disarm in the fight?


    Isn''t that putting yourself in danger?

 Chapter 820

    At this time, the square once again changed.


    The black power of death emerged from the night''s body and floated in the air like a burning flame.


    In the hood, night whispered.


    The voice is low and the words are not clear, which is a very strange temperament.


    The way of magic needs to be guided by rhythm, which is called incantation.


    In the low voice of chanting, the night on the body is taking place amazing changes.


    The black power of death converged on the top of her head behind her, and a huge shadow of black robe gradually formed.


    As like as two peas of Li Meng, he will know that the shadow behind him is exactly the same.


    Suddenly, the low voice of singing suddenly stopped, in the hood, night''s eyes looked at the rushing devil.


    All happened in an instant, and the devil was very close to night, less than 20 meters away.


    In this distance, night can even feel the heat wave from the devil.


    Facing the devil, she raised her right hand and stretched out one.


    And the black robe virtual shadow behind her also made the same action, stretched out a white bone hand from the black robe of virtual shadow, and pointed to the devil running towards her.


    "The finger of death!"


    With a soft drink, the power of death surged to the black robe and gathered among the white bone fingers.


    The black light flashed out from the gray light between the white bones of the virtual shadow.


    The gray light seems to pass through the space, flash in the air, then hit the devil''s burning chest.


    This blow is unavoidable. It''s too fast for people to react.


    "Roar!"


    The devil, who was hit by death''s finger, ran for a few steps. After an angry roar, his huge body suddenly stopped and fell to the ground.


    "Bang!"


    Huge body, the black stone stick fell heavily on the ground.


    The fallen devil, like the fire of lava, is dying out, like the receding tide, is disappearing.


    That originally scarlet pupil open big, but now is a gray.


    When the lines of fire on the devil''s body disappear, the huge corpse of the devil seems to have burned and is slowly turning into ashes.


    First, the skin burns, exposing the huge skeleton, and then the skeleton also burns, like the skin muscle, turning into a little spark.


    It seems magical, but it''s very common, because it''s returning to the origin and giving back "power" to nature.


    No matter in the devil, or the devil, or their undead family, when they die, they will return to the source, turn to ashes and give back their strength.


    On the huge square, the huge devil is disappearing.


    When the last touch of ashes disappeared in the sky, only night stood alone in the huge square.


    In the battle with the devil, it is no doubt that night has won.


    Although the battle against the devil is over, for the people watching the battle around the square, their random whispers can not be calmed for a long time.


    What''s that?


    What is that huge black robe?


    It''s too simple to kill the devil with just one finger.


    As soon as it appears, even if it is just a virtual shadow, the air between heaven and earth seems to become sticky, and the consciousness is shaking, which makes people feel a sense of fear.


    It''s not just the four men on the roof, the troops on the street, the "imperial warriors."


    They are also curious about the shadow behind general Sawyer.


    It''s too real, or it''s just a virtual shadow, but it has a strong sense of existence, which can''t be ignored by anyone.


    Is this the "God of death" that the first Legion needs to believe in?


    For a moment, there were a lot of voices in the army on the street.


    And in the square, when the devil turned to ashes and disappeared, the shadow of black robe behind him gradually became dim, and finally completely disappeared.


    With the disappearance of the shadow of the black robe, the power of death surrounding her body poured into her body.


    When everything in the square subsided, the purge of laswa town was over.


    When the devil on the square dies out, the fog outside the square also changes.


    The originally static fog suddenly surged up and quickly filled the blank area around the square.


    In a short time, fog once again shrouded the square.


    The world is grey again.


    It''s over. It''s over at last.


    Looking around at the gray square, even if it''s night, I can''t help feeling relaxed.


    Although the clearance of laswa town is only half done, now that it has arrived here, the other half of the town is certainly not a problem.


    He raised his right hand and put it into his hood. Night opened the temporarily closed communication device in his ear.


    And issued an order, said: "continue to clean up, before the night came to end the battle in the town of lasva."


    At the command, the army waiting in the street, with the roar of the "engine", continued to move forward, and long teams poured into the square, and then drove out from the other side of the square.


    Under the illumination of car lights, the huge square was in turmoil, and an army was advancing in the fog.


    After giving the order, the petite figure on the square just flashed, then rose into the sky and disappeared in the fog.


    When the petite figure on the square disappeared, the four people behind the roof on one side of the square regained their sight.


    At this time, the four look unpredictable, pupil, the color of horror is very obvious.


    With a solemn look on his face, Iger said in a deep voice: "as you can see in the scene just now, the" power "system possessed by the first Legion is unusual. I don''t know what the virtual shadow represents, but its power is too intimidating. We can feel a kind of obvious pressure when we wait and see from a distance. Its existence must be very important."


    God?


    There is no God in this world. Even if there is "God", it is the God that human beings are willing to believe, not the real God. God does not exist, but a yearning and belief in human heart.


    Even if the shadow gave them a lot of pressure, they didn''t think it was "God".

 Chapter 821

    At this time, Jerry said in a low voice: "no matter what it is, what the first Legion believes in, we just need to report what we have seen to the association. Now, what we have to do is to leave here. The battle of laswa town is over. It won''t take long for the first Legion to clean up the town."


    "Do you think that general has found us?"


    One side of Claire suddenly cut in and asked.


    This


    Because of clevel''s words, the three were obviously stunned.


    Yes, their location is not hidden. The fog has cleared at that time. Although they hide behind the roof, they can not rule out the possibility of being found.


    For a moment, Iger said: "whether we are found or not, since the female general has not made a statement, let''s pretend that nothing has happened."


    In the fight with the devil, they should come forward to help, because both sides have a verbal agreement.


    Some things still need to be done, which can increase the trust of both sides.


    What they have done this time is obviously very unwise.


    That''s all.


    "Let''s go! Let''s get out of here. "


    Fog is a good cover up, can let them leave quietly.


    Now that laswa''s battle has come to an end, it is unnecessary for them to stay here.


    For Iger''s words, the three agreed.


    In the fog, the shadow on the roof flickers. Looking at it again, the shadow on the roof no longer exists.


    The town of lasva.


    When the army advanced from the west to the east of the city and entered the towns in the east of the city, there was no fighting.


    When the battle happened in the west of the city, it attracted all the human beings who were corrupted by the devil. When the battle ended in the west of the city, the task of cleaning up the town was over.


    Under the sweeping of the army, the town of laswa was fully explored.


    In the rear, on the foggy street, a huge armored command vehicle quietly stops on the road.


    The huge armored command vehicle is like a large beetle, full of bloated and metallic texture.


    Especially the eight pairs of huge wheels, almost one of them is tall, which makes the armored command vehicle more huge.


    In front of and behind the armored command vehicle, there are two Tsunami Tanks and a guard of a 100 man team. They faithfully guard the armored command vehicle.


    Although this is the rear area, human cities and towns are complex. How to search carefully can''t avoid missing the net, so we must be cautious.


    On such a big street, there is no sound, it seems incomparable silence.


    The fog shrouded everything and made everything fuzzy.


    Soldiers guarding armored command vehicles in the streets were surrounded by watchful patrollers, watching anything in the fog.


    Just then, the fog suddenly disturbed.


    From the street ahead, a figure appeared.


    The figure appears to be a little slim, slowly approaching the defense line of "imperial warrior".


    "Yes..."


    How could the "imperial warrior" on the defense line not know the vision in the fog ahead? A "imperial warrior" just wanted to shout, but he closed his mouth the next moment.


    Because it''s not other people who break through the fog, it''s their general.


    "General!"


    When they found out who was coming, the "imperial warriors" on the defense line quickly raised their military salute, made way for a road, and looked at the slim figure in front with admiration.


    "Well!"


    Light should be a, night from the "imperial warrior" to get out of the way through, to the rear of the armored command vehicle.


    When the night back to the armored command vehicle, had been waiting for a long time Yamada Erlang quickly welcomed up.


    "General! It''s too dangerous for you to do this. If you have an accident here, how can I explain it to the commander? You are the head of an army and the supreme commander of the army. How can you go to the front in person? "


    Speaking of this, Erlang Yamada sighed helplessly: "I know that generals have a strong" strength ", but I think the reason why the commander gives you strength is to let you have the ability to protect yourself in the battlefield, not to fight in person. General, you are the person who has been with the commander for the longest time, and your position in the commander''s heart is unique, Generals should learn to cherish themselves, even if not for our subordinates, but also for commanders. "


    Yamada''s tone can be said to be quite helpless.


    Jiye is his superior. As a subordinate, he can only remind him at the critical moment. He can''t say too much.


    Although you have won the battle this time, you can see Erlang Yamada in a cold sweat in the process of the battle, for fear that he will suffer a little damage at night.


    The devil, that''s the devil.


    Once you get hurt, it''s not a minor injury.


    If he had the right to choose, even if the troops suffered heavy losses, Yamada Erlang would not let general Sawyer fight.


    The general''s duty is to command operations in the rear, not to attack in the front.


    "Well, I''ll pay attention."


    For Yamada Erlang''s endless chatter, night should be so casual.


    Standing in front of the small command platform, she continued, "tell me about lasva."


    Although she had just left the front line, the war was changing all the time. Maybe something happened when she left.


    When it comes to business, in the helmet, Yamada''s look is Ichio.


    Solemnly said: "the battle is fairly smooth. After the battle in the central square of the town, the army carried out a covering search to the whole town. In the search, the battle did not happen. In the battle in the west of the city, the army has solved all the enemies, so there is no one in the west of the city."


    Speaking of this, Yamada murmured, "as for the survivors... No living human has been found since the army entered the town."


    No one alive?


    In the hood, the look of night is slightly wrinkled.


    Although she didn''t care about the life and death of the people on the island, her master did.


    The master wants to fill the vacant population of Qingcheng with the people on Spratly Islands. Now it seems that there is no hope.


    What should I do?


    If the host knew the news, I don''t know how disappointed he would be.


    When the night is daydreaming, Yamada''s voice continues to ring.


    "The power of the devil is to corrode the heart, to turn human into a monster of loss of consciousness. When Spratly Islands''s mutation happens, we do not know, but this time will not be too short. In such a long time, ordinary human beings can not survive under the threat of the devil. You must be prepared for it. If I had expected it, there would be no human existence in Spratly Islands. "

 Chapter 822

    No more humans?


    In the hood, because of Yamada Erlang''s words, night thought slightly.


    Her mission was to clear the Pirates of Spratly Islands and bring back the people who lived in Spratly Islands.


    Because of the existence of the devil, her mission can be said to have failed or succeeded.


    In the task, there are two main points.


    One is to destroy pirates, one is to bring back human beings on Spratly Islands.


    Today, although the pirates have been destroyed, but the same, those people on the island are also destroyed in the hands of the devil.


    Even if the first army cleared the whole Spratly Islands and eliminated the devil, she could not get anything for the night, but what she could do was to go back empty handed.


    However, even so, the war against the devil still needs to be fought.


    If the first regiment does not give up its strategic policy towards the three overseas countries of Austria and Georgia, the South China Sea must be in the hands of the first regiment.


    Moreover, Spratly Islands is on the line between Nanlin island and Austria and Leah''s overseas countries. Once they are allowed to do so, they are likely to pose a threat to the route.


    Under this premise, moyeh is very clear that whether this war against the devil can bring benefits to the first Legion or not, the first Legion must fight to eliminate the threat of the devil.


    Thinking of this, night said: "the battle plan remains unchanged. Our only goal now is to destroy the devil in Spratly Islands. The South China Sea must be in the hands of our first legion, and we must put an end to any threat in the control area of our first army."


    This answer is not what Yamada expected.


    Because from the beginning to the end, the first Legion''s attitude towards the "devil" is very clear.


    That''s annihilation, complete annihilation.


    An evil species, a bloodthirsty species, a species fond of playing with the soul.


    For such a species, no matter who is merciful, will not have any sympathy for it.


    That''s true for humans, and so is the first Legion.


    Nodding lightly, Yamada Jiro said, "if the next task of clearing up is successful, the elimination of Spratly Islands should be completed within a month."


    In the fog, the battle against the four towns is not a problem. The biggest problem and the most time-consuming one is "journey".


    The Spratly Islands is very large, and the four towns are separated from each other.


    In addition, the fog shrouded everything, making it impossible for the fleet to sail at full speed, and it took even longer.


    one month?


    In the hood, night''s expression changed.


    If possible, the night of course would like to end the turmoil in Spratly Islands earlier.


    Today''s first Legion has opened up too many battlefields. The war in Bentley is not over, and now it is moving forward to the three overseas countries of Austria and Georgia in the south.


    If you want to win on both sides of the battlefield, you need more strength.


    If she can finish this task as soon as possible, she can join the front battlefield and expand territory for the first army.


    Whether it is to join the Bentley battlefield or the upcoming war in the south, with her joining, the strength of the first Legion will undoubtedly be more powerful and will gain greater advantages in the war.


    However, she also knew that her urgent task was useless, and she could only go step by step.


    In her hood, she whispered, "hurry up, we can''t spend too much time on this. There are many things waiting for us outside."


    Today''s situation of the first regiment is understood not only by Yi ye, but also by several sergeants in the armored command vehicle. They know that outside the fog, the first regiment is preparing for battle.


    Around the South China Sea, a big war is coming.


    The fog shrouded everything.


    The world became grey.


    Being in it can make people feel depressed unconsciously.


    Once the depression in the heart reaches the limit, it will make people crazy.


    The greatest weakness of human beings is not the fragile body, but loneliness.


    As long as alone, human beings will not be able to survive for a long time.


    The devil''s ability is to corrode people''s hearts. It seems very evil and magical, but in the eyes of the devil, is it not a kind of "technology" that belongs to them?


    For human beings, the devil is strange and unpredictable, but in the eyes of the first legion, the devil is just a strange species.


    As long as the species live in nature, no matter how strange they are, they all have their reasons and reasons for existence.


    On earth, in this paradise with the theme of evolution, no one can deny anyone.


    The fight between species is only for survival, but also for the continuation of fire.


    In the past, human beings were the overlord, but in the future, human beings will not return to their former glory.


    Because on the earth today, human beings are just one of the intelligent races.


    The "technology" advocated by human beings has been unable to make them regain their hegemony.


    In the future, the planet is just a breeding room. One day, the intelligent species on the planet will go out of the planet and explore the endless starry sky.


    It may take a long time for that day to come, but as long as the civilization on earth still exists, it will come sooner or later. When fate comes, the earth, the mother of all life, will wait quietly, waiting for her children to go to the starry sky.


    I don''t know when the big lasva town will be quiet in the fog.


    There were no more troops in the streets.


    When the riots in the town disappeared, laswa became quiet and dead.


    Night was drawing near when, not long ago, the last troops had just left the town of lasva.


    The search for lasva has been completed by the first army.


    The result was not unexpected. The soldiers searched every room in the town and found no survivors.


    And tens of thousands of people in laswa town are lying on the street in the west of the city.


    For those dead bodies, the first Legion did not deal with them, but directly evacuated the town of laswa.


    When the first army eradication of the devil, Spratly Islands will become a dead place.


    In this desolate archipelago, no one was the result that the first Legion wanted to see.


    It was the first regiment''s intention to become a place of death.

 Chapter 823

    It took the first regiment only three days to land in the town of lasva and then leave.


    After dealing with some post-war affairs, on the third day, in the town of lasva, the troops of the first regiment began to withdraw.


    The morning should be quiet, but the wharf shrouded in fog is boiling.


    On the wharf, a huge steel ship stood on one side, and countless white figures lined up to board the troop carrier along the tower plate.


    On the shoals on both sides of the wharf, in the fog, many ships were floating, and one Tsunami Tank "roared" to the sea, heading for the floating ship shadow.


    "The army is withdrawing and is expected to be able to board the ship in five hours."


    In the harbor, on a road, next to the huge armored command vehicle, several figures stood, watching the troops moving in the street beside them.


    In the inland direction of the fog, dense figure like endless general, a steady stream out of the fog.


    The only melody in the port is the sound of "clanking" footsteps and the roar of engines.


    In the standing figure, the graceful posture of the night suddenly appears in it.


    Next to him were Yoshiro Yamada and some senior sergeants.


    Looking at the troops on the road in front of him, Erlang Yamada said to the night.


    It''s been three days.


    The real battle ended on the first day, and the next two days were a comprehensive search of laswa.


    After all, there is no guarantee that there will be some "hidden" places in lasva.


    Perhaps in those hiding places, there are surviving humans.


    As it turns out, the first Legion thought a little bit more.


    Although there are many cellars in lasva, they are not "hidden" places.


    Although some "humans" have been found in the cellar, they are no longer "humans".


    It seems that even if you hide in the ground, you can''t escape the end of being corrupted by the devil.


    In short, under the invasion of the devil, the whole army of laswa town was destroyed, and there was no survivor.


    In the hood, the night looks calm. The event of laswa town is a great event for human beings.


    But it''s not enough to make a sensation.


    It''s just tens of thousands of people. People living in this world live under the threat of polluting animals every day.


    All over the world, every minute, every second, there are human deaths, not to mention a town. Even if a city is destroyed, human beings will not be too surprised, because the bad environment has made them understand how to accept and numb to the death of life.


    He opened his mouth and asked, "which town is the next target?"


    On hearing general Sawyer''s inquiry, Yamada immediately said, "Koro, it''s Koro town. This town is the closest to laswa Town, about 200 kilometers away. If the fleet can start at noon, it is expected to arrive in three days."


    Three days?


    The time is not long. If we follow the current progress, we may not be able to complete the task of cleaning up in a month.


    It''s time to hurry.


    In the hood, night thought.


    Slightly from the front of the line of sight in the army, night to Yamada Erlang way: "seize the time, navigation, you can speed up a little bit, but to ensure absolute safety."


    "Yes


    The night''s words let Yamada Erlang eyes a bright, loud should way.


    Before the speed is too slow, slow in the heart of people fidgety.


    Although at that speed, absolute safety can be guaranteed, it will undoubtedly take more time to be too careful.


    If the speed can be increased, the Sea Fleet between the towns will be able to cross faster, and the task of cleaning up this time will be completed faster.


    Although the fog shrouded everything, but the wharf shrouded by the fog, everything is in orderly progress.


    When the army of the first regiment was boarding on the dock, in the sea far away from the dock, the armored ship of the hero association was quietly moored on the sea, waiting for something.


    On the hazy deck, four figures were looming, and a trace of sound was reverberating in the fog.


    "The fog does not affect the signal transmission. The situation here, as well as some discoveries of the first legion, have been informed to the association. The association has made it clear that the statue of the demon God must be recovered anyway. As for other matters, we do not need to intervene, such as" the first Legion. "


    Iger''s words made the three people''s expressions change, thinking about something secretly.


    The order of the association is very simple. The ultimate "purpose" is the statue of the demon God.


    The statue of the devil is the most important thing.


    And the last supplement is like a reminder to them.


    On one side, Jerry said thoughtfully: "it seems that the association has made up its mind to intervene in the affairs of Bingley. If it is outside, the association will fight with the first Legion. It is really inappropriate for us to stay with the first Legion."


    Yeah, Jerry''s words made everyone silent.


    Now although they get along well with the first legion, it is under the condition that there is no conflict between the two sides.


    Once outside, the association fought with the first Legion.


    Can this kind of good atmosphere be maintained?


    Maybe, but the possibility is very small.


    Looking at Iger, Yalan said calmly: "what do you say we should do? Separated from the first Legion? "


    part company each going his own way?


    Yalan''s words let people ponder for a while, thinking about the possibility of this matter.


    It''s feasible. It''s completely feasible.


    Clevel nodded and said: "this is feasible. Lasva is the first target of the first Legion. The second target is not hard to guess. It must be Kolo, the nearest town to lasva. As long as we get here first, we can search the remaining towns before the first Legion arrives."


    "As you know, the fleet of the first Legion is very slow in order to ensure the safety of sailing in the fog, which will undoubtedly waste a lot of time, but the slowness of the fleet of the first Legion is an opportunity for us, which allows us to have enough time to find the incarnation of the demon."


    "Claire''s right. It should work."


    As soon as clevel''s words fell, Yalan took the lead in nodding her approval.


    It''s the most important thing for the four people to be able to find the incarnation faster.


    Because the sooner you find it, the power of the demon incarnation will not become too strong, and it will be easier for the four to fight.

 Chapter 824

    Although one side of Jerry did not make a statement, his silent attitude is not a kind of affirmation.


    Seeing that none of them objected, Iger said, "that''s the decision. In order to find the demon incarnation faster, we can start."


    With a decision, action will follow.


    In the silence, the armored ship of the hero association started the power furnace. Surrounded by the fog, the huge armored ship left slowly in the "roaring" sound.


    How can the first regiment not know the departure of the temporary collaborators.


    Although the fog covers everything, it can not stop the sound transmission.


    And although dense fog, but also can see the existence of some fuzzy.


    When the ship of the hero Association left soon, the news about the temporary cooperator''s departure came to the ears of the night.


    "Gone?"


    In the wide compartment of the armored command vehicle, Nakano in his hood took a slightly unexpected look at Erlang Yamada beside him.


    Just now, Erlang Yamada reported a news to her.


    The news surprised her. The group of heroes left first.


    "Let''s go. Don''t worry about them."


    A little thought, night no longer care, indifferent said.


    The goal of the group of heroes'' Association is the incarnation of demons. Although they don''t know what the incarnation is, it should be very powerful.


    Jiye will not believe that the heroes will give up the mission, though somehow they are separated from the first army.


    But as long as they can solve the problem of demonic incarnation, their obligations as temporary collaborators of the first Legion will be completed.


    As for the rest, she doesn''t care.


    "Yes


    Yamada Erlang nodded.


    Although some people are curious about why the hero Association left the fleet, Yamada Erlang is not distracted.


    According to Yamada, those heroes are dispensable.


    With them, the first Legion will not be very helpful. Without them, the first Legion will also be able to complete the task of elimination.


    In this way, the departure of the hero association did not have any impact.


    Both the first Legion and the heroes remained silent.


    After all, the agreement between the two sides is just a sentence, and no one has too much expectation of the other side.


    The two sides have their own tasks. Only when the tasks overlap for a moment can they get together for a short time.


    When time comes, separation is doomed and inevitable.


    The island of lasva, shrouded in fog, is no longer calm due to the existence of the first Legion.


    But the first Legion is leaving and soon the peace will be restored.


    When the first Legion on laswa island was boarding the ship and preparing to leave, Li Meng received two reports from different directions and people thousands of miles away in Qingcheng.


    In the bay of the port, in the sea of Bibo, engineering transport ships are constantly going back and forth in the Bay, while on the shore, there are a continuous group of buildings.


    Against such a background, the huge "emperor" is like a mountain moored quietly on the blue sea.


    Today''s weather is very good, the sky is very blue, cloudless, overlooking the distance, people can have a relaxed and happy feeling.


    In such a fine weather, Li Meng stayed on the "emperor" like an otaku.


    Three days. Three days.


    A few days after she left with the fleet, Li Meng came to the emperor with a group of bodyguards.


    It''s a good name for leisure.


    On the top deck of the emperor, it''s business as usual.


    The small grass is still shady, and the small garden is also full of flowers. The only thing that has changed is probably the mermaid in the swimming pool.


    Sitting on the edge of the pool, Li Meng, dressed in black plain clothes, looks at clariya lying on the edge of the pool with great interest.


    Her white shoulders are bright and clean, and her blue hair makes her beautiful, just like the existence in fairy tales.


    In the pool water, the blue scale fish''s tail is gently swinging, the human body fish''s tail, is this still the existence in the fairy tale?


    No, that''s a reality.


    Gently picked up a wisp of blue hair, Li Meng smile, said: "I know, here is very small, you are also very uncomfortable here, after all, in the past, you live in the sea, this small pool of water, of course, can not satisfy you."


    Lying lazily on the edge of the pool with her chin on the back of her hand, Claria didn''t move at the words of the people beside her. She looked lazy, as if she didn''t hear them.


    What if I know?


    Claria is very clear that in the hands of this person, she is not going to leave within the ten years of this agreement.


    Now that she has accepted her fate, what else can she do? She can only live one day at a time.


    Ten years old?


    Not long. For Claria, who has a long history, ten years is just a snap.


    But


    Although I hate human beings, I hate you more, but you did save me. Without you, I may have died. You save me. This is the truth. If you save me, you have to repay me. You let me stay with you for ten years. Although I have no choice, I will stay with you for ten years, I just hope you can give me a little dignity. You should understand that mermaid is only a legend in human history, but in this era, mermaid exists and is a noble and intelligent race, not a pet. "


    Pets?


    Hearing Claria''s words, Limon was dumbfounded.


    Li Meng said with a smile: "a smart man-made creature who can speak and think, what kind of person can take such creatures as pets?"


    The so-called pet is in the case of species class inequality.


    Human beings are perceptual. No matter how abnormal they are, they will never take human beings as pets.


    The mermaid in this world is a man-made creature. It has human lineage, and its appearance agrees with human characteristics.


    How can this creature be used as a pet?


    From the beginning to the end, Li Meng didn''t have this idea.


    It''s not just because she''s a mermaid that he keeps Claria around.

 Chapter 825

    As for the reason


    "Well, that''s not necessarily. You human beings are born with abnormal genes. Nothing is impossible."


    To those around her, Claria hummed coldly.


    She was too familiar with human beings. Although she lived in the sea for hundreds of years, she had no little contact with human beings before she was free. She was too clear about the existence of human beings.


    Although the time is long, the impression of human beings in her mind has never been lost.


    She remembers very clearly, very clearly.


    Putting down her blue hair and looking at Claria under her, Li Meng said calmly, "human beings are too smart to be surpassed by other creatures, and wisdom will make human beings full of contradictions. This is the law of nature, and it is also the sharp weapon given by nature to human beings. It is precisely because of this" wisdom "that you Mermaid exist, In a way, human beings are your creators. Without human beings, there will be no Mermaid


    "So what?"


    Claria''s face showed an ironic look, and she said coldly, "if you are too confident, you will only bring destruction in the end. No matter how smart human beings are, they are also the creatures bred by the creator" nature ". The final result of seizing power from nature is today''s world full of disasters."


    A little smile, Li Meng no longer words.


    Although she is a mermaid and has lived in the sea for a long time, Li Meng, an outsider, is far inferior to her in understanding the world.


    In terms of his knowledge of the world, Li Meng can only bow to the old antique beside him.


    Just then, the sound of footsteps, a black dress Wendy came.


    When she came to the pool and looked at the master sitting by the pool, Wendy whispered, "master! There''s a message from general Natasha and general Sawyer. It''s urgent and needs your attention. "


    "Oh?"


    Wendy''s words made Li Meng slightly surprised.


    How long has it been?


    It''s only a few days since she left. How could news come back so soon.


    As for Natasha''s message, Li Meng is not surprised. After all, Bentley is thousands of miles away, so it''s right to have doubts about Natasha''s recent order, so we should give him feedback.


    "Come on, let''s talk about the night. How long did the girl leave? How could news come back so soon. "


    "Master..."


    Wendy did not immediately answer, but looked at Clement next to her.


    Aware of Wendy''s eyes, Li Meng gave a cool smile, touched Claria''s little head, and said in Claria''s gloomy look, "go ahead, it''s OK."


    What does Wendy care about? Li Meng doesn''t know.


    But it''s unnecessary. Claria is a mermaid, not a human. There''s nothing to avoid.


    What''s more, some things, even if Claria knows, can''t be disclosed to others on the premise that she can''t leave.


    Seeing that the owner did not care, Wendy could only say, "there have been some changes in Spratly Islands. A fog has enveloped Spratly Islands. This seems to have something to do with the devil." in the message, the general said that they had met heroes from the hero Association, which seemed to have something to do with the changes in Spratly Islands.


    "The devil?"


    Hearing this, Li Meng frowned slightly.


    What''s with the devil again?


    Those guys with weird abilities are hard to deal with. If there is no special need, Li Meng doesn''t want to deal with those guys.


    "What else did she say?"


    Li Meng raised his head to ask Wendy.


    Facing the host''s eyes, Wendy shook her head and said, "no, the message is full of guessing tone. Maybe general Sawyer doesn''t confirm whether there is a devil in the fog."


    Shaking his head, Li Meng said, "I''m afraid this is not a simple guess. There must have been a riot in Spratly Islands."


    Speaking of this, Li Meng sighed helplessly: "the devil is really restless."


    For any unnatural event, there must be a reason.


    The existence of fog can explain everything.


    Only when devils and Demons act in seclusion can they make some means to hide themselves.


    The devil is far away in the south, thousands of miles away from the South China Sea. Although the devil incident happened in Nanlin island before, it was just an accident. In this region of East Asia, the devil''s tentacles can not be extended here.


    Therefore, the devil can be ruled out.


    Once the demons are eliminated, there are only demons left.


    Looking at the owner of the pond, Wendy said, "with the character of the general of the night, we should lead the fleet into the Spratly Islands. Should the master give some instructions to the general at night?"


    After a little thought, Li Mengyao said, "no, the military strength under the night is strong enough. I believe she can solve the change in Spratly Islands. We must not interfere with the operation of the night. But just in case, we must send a combat squad to watch the movement of Spratly Islands and report to me anytime."


    "Yes, I will dispatch the investigation team immediately ahead of Spratly Islands."


    Wendy replied softly.


    Li Meng is not worried about the safety of the night. As a general of the first legion, he is impeccable in terms of "strength", which is also Li Meng''s doting on the generals.


    Under Li Meng''s indulgence, the generals of the first army have a strong "strength". Even if the army is defeated on the battlefield, they can safely withdraw as generals.


    Although the situation of Spratly Islands is unknown to Li Meng, Li Meng knows the devil''s situation.


    Although the secret of the devil is rarely known among human beings, the existence of the devil is not a secret.


    You can know everything you want to know with your heart.


    With the first Legion''s "intentional" understanding, we have a general understanding of the demons in this world.


    After all, the devil today is just a lost dog, trapped in a Acropolis in Kyoto.


    Although the Acropolis was destroyed by the devil, it also became the devil''s cage, which tied the devil to death and made them unable to move.


    In the case of the cage can not break through, the demons began to use their talent to break through from the outside.


    The statue of the devil is a tool used by demons to corrode people''s hearts and control human beings.

 Chapter 826

    Although the working principle of the statue is still unclear to Li Meng.


    But who is better at spiritual things than Li Meng.


    There are some things that you can understand with a little thought.


    "Come on, what''s going on with Natasha?"


    With a change of words, Li Meng turned his attention to the situation of Bentley.


    The Bentley war has been going on for a long time, although the situation has now shifted to the first Legion.


    But it''s hard to say what the final result will be. In terms of Israel''s own strength, it will be difficult to resist the first army.


    The only change in this war is in the heroic Association.


    In the north, the heroic association is ready to move, which is a great threat to the first army.


    With a slightly positive look, Wendy said in a low voice: "general Natasha seems to be dissatisfied with the master''s evacuation plan. Compared with the enemy''s evacuation, general Natasha wants to fight with the outsiders who are involved in the war. General Natasha''s meaning is very clear. He wants to fight with a third party at sea."


    Face to face with the enemy?


    Li Meng was not surprised by Natasha''s reaction.


    Natasha is a soldier, the purest soldier, the most intolerable is to retreat in the face of the enemy.


    Natasha had this idea for sure.


    It is not without Li Meng''s consideration that he will fight head-on with the third force.


    However, in the end, Li Meng gave up.


    The reason for giving up is very simple, because the hero association is not a country or a power organization, but a huge Union in the human nation.


    The will of the hero association is the will of those powerful nations in the human race.


    Even if the first Legion beat back the hero Association, I''m afraid it will attract more revenge after that.


    Maybe the hero Association will unite with all the countries in East Asia to attack the first army, which Li Meng didn''t want to see.


    Although the first Legion has grown to a certain extent, which is enough to be called "powerful", it is also a very irrational thing to want to be the enemy of human "common consciousness".


    The reason why the hero Association intervened in the war of Binli was very simple. Perhaps there was also a dispute of interests, but the bigger reason was "stability".


    In Yunan continent, that is, the original continent of orantia, the human civilization almost disappeared because of being ravaged by demons.


    Today''s human beings have a firm foothold in this new world, and naturally will focus on the lost land.


    Although this expedition was organized by the order Empire, it was not the common will of mankind?


    Driven by interests, human beings will unite.


    When human beings are united, it will be a tremendous "power".


    Under this force, even Li Meng had to give in.


    It''s not wise to have a direct conflict, and at this point, it''s even more irrational to have a conflict with the hero Association.


    Because it''s easy to be labeled anti human.


    In this case, some things are difficult to say clearly.


    In any case, the first Legion belongs to the "human" side. At least for now, Li Meng does not intend to withdraw from the "human" camp.


    Therefore, Li Meng must care about some things.


    Natasha wants to fight head-on, which is her right duty as a soldier.


    However, as the highest "leader", Li Meng must see the situation clearly and not take advantage of his courage.


    Therefore, Li Meng said clearly: "if you want to reply to her clearly, you must obey the order. Once a third party appears, you should withdraw from Bentley immediately."


    "Yes


    Wendy whispered.


    For Wendy, she doesn''t know anything about military affairs, but as the captain of the host''s bodyguard, her only task is to convey the host''s meaning to the following.


    Wendy can''t say anything about it.


    With a slightly relaxed expression, Li Meng looked at clariya beside him and said, "what do you want to say?"


    Not long ago, Claria looked like she wanted to stop talking.


    That watery eyes, looking at him, how can people not know what she means.


    Raising his hand, Li Meng waved to Wendy.


    Wendy retreated in silence, and her slim figure gradually disappeared.


    When Wendy left, looking at Limon''s oncoming sight, Claria said calmly, "I just want to tell you that you should be careful in the face of the devil. Those guys are not normal creatures. Their abilities are not only weird, but also more intelligent than human beings."


    Clelia''s warning made Li Meng smile, and her pale right hand stroked her blue hair again.


    "There''s no need for you to worry. The devil is terrible, but if you knew our true colors, you might not think so."


    Life and death are two different planes. If human beings represent "life", then the first Legion in the future will be "death". Although the devil is terrible, it also belongs to the scope of "biology", which is just a little strange.


    The spirit of the dead is not the same. The spirit of the dead is the opposite of life. It is attached to and opposed to life.


    It is not a "creature", but a more magical magical species.


    true colours?


    To this words, Clelia obviously a Leng, suspicious looking at the man beside.


    In front of him, this man is really unusual, and the women around him.


    He not only has a strong "power", but also has a very strange smell.


    That kind of feeling is somewhat elusive, and the sense of disobedience is extremely strong.


    Aware of clariya''s suspicious eyes, Li Meng reached out and knocked on the little head and said, "don''t think much. If you know, the agreement between you and me is not only ten years old. I''m afraid you will stay with me all your life."


    Lifetime?


    Hearing this, Claria gave Li Meng a white look and said coldly, "we mermaids have a long life. Your life is just a short time for us. Don''t try to fool me. I won''t be fooled."


    Li Meng just laughed at her words and didn''t say much.


    Just stroking the blue hair in my hand, I fell into silence.


    life?


    How can their dead have a long life? As long as they don''t die, they can live forever.


    It''s really longer than life. In Li Meng''s eyes, the long life of mermaid is just a snap.


    Of course, that''s not what Claria should know.


    Because once he knew, Li Meng didn''t know what to do with her.


    There is no undead in this world, and Li Meng certainly will not let the species of undead appear in this world.


    Otherwise, when he returns to the world with the power of death, he will be able to give birth to the undead.


    But Li Meng did not.


    Because the rules, in the rules of the world, do not allow the appearance of the dead.


    If Li Meng is good at changing the sequence of death elements in this world, he is likely to be backfired.

 Chapter 827

    This kind of backfire may not affect life, but it will certainly pay a great price.


    There are some things that Li Meng doesn''t know, just doesn''t want to do.


    Since he gained the power of "the power of death" in edras, the world that Limon knew has completely changed, and his view of the world is different from that of the common people.


    This kind of change is inevitable, and Li Meng never has the idea of changing in the past.


    There will be something to pay, perfect things for any creature is a luxury.


    Of course, Li Meng is no exception.


    For Li Meng''s silence, Claria couldn''t help looking up at Li Meng with her white face.


    When the two eyes are opposite, Li Meng''s face is indifferent, while Claria is on the verge of collapse. She looks like a frightened rabbit. She lowers her head and looks a little ruddy.


    Looking at Claria''s coquettish little woman, Li Meng laughed to herself.


    This mermaid is indeed a strange species, with wisdom, can know human language, and natural beauty, it is the spirit of the sea.


    Looking at her beautiful and extraordinary, for a moment, Li Meng was compassionate.


    In the past, her home was an endless sea. In the vast waters, she swam around the world, traveled to countless sea areas, and lived a free life.


    Now, I live in this small pool.


    In fact, Li Meng is very clear in his heart that Claria seems very quiet on the surface, and seems to have no opinion about her present home.


    When he came here a few days ago, he saw the lonely figure in the corner of the swimming pool.


    Li Meng will never forget the way she looked at herself at that time.


    There are too many emotions in it, which makes Li Meng''s heart beat for a moment.


    That kind of heart is not a kind of "desire", but a kind heart hidden in the heart, a kind of compassion.


    Suddenly, Li Meng gave a dumb smile, as if he wanted to understand something.


    Looking at clariya lying beside the pool, Li Meng said calmly, "I can let you go back to the sea, but the ten-year agreement is still valid. At this time of year, you have to go back to Nanlin island and stay with me for a month."


    Li Meng''s words, no doubt let the side of Clelia heart a shock.


    She Lengleng looked up at the side of the people, look some can''t believe.


    She is a mermaid, the existence of human dream, in front of this human really willing to let her go?


    Looking at clariya''s stunned look, Li Meng said with a faint smile: "what I said will not be taken back. You can leave, and I will not stop you. But I also don''t like people breaking their promise to me. If you don''t abide by our ten-year agreement, no matter where you hide in the sea, I will find you, and I will find the mermaid who survived in this world, Let the mermaid pay the price. "


    It''s really a strong man. She has no right to refute at all.


    Looking at that light smile, but merciless face in the mouth, for a time, Claria was speechless.


    At this time, she didn''t know what to say.


    To be able to return to the sea is of course her hope, but with his ten-year appointment, Claria never had the idea of breaking her promise.


    She is ready to spend ten years in this small pool.


    But now, the man in front of her is ready to let her go.


    But is it really the case?


    Claria was a little bit incredulous.


    Although she was very surprised, Claria knew that although the man was ordinary, his identity was very different. He not only had extremely powerful "power", but also was the leader of one side.


    This month, stay at his side, in the dialogue between him and his subordinates, for his identity, Claria has slightly guessed something.


    The first legion, Bentley, Nanhai, these are the most related words that Claria heard around him.


    The first Legion is his power, the South China Sea is where they are now, and Bentley is the object of war.


    The first Legion seems to be at war with Bentley.


    Thinking of this, Claria said quietly: "the sea is our home, but also our Mermaid yearning for free waters, you say so, I can not refuse."


    Looking at the ordinary face on her head, this time, she did not shrink back. She said with a cool voice, "you can think clearly that once I return to the sea, many things are not for you to has the final say. Even if I have the heart to abide by the agreement, I will be troubled by all kinds of dangerous factors in the sea."


    Once she returns to the sea, who can restrain her.


    If she is free, she will not be bound by anyone.


    As for finding her, how hard is it to find her in the vast sea?


    The difficulty is no less than looking for a needle in a haystack.


    Claria didn''t pay attention to the man''s last warning.


    Taking back her hand from Claria''s blue hair, Li Meng said with a faint smile, "there are not many mermaids in the world. I just don''t want this species to disappear in the long stream of history."


    What a strange man.


    The words of the people around her make her speechless.


    In front of the human seems to know the precious Mermaid, she showed a very indifferent manner.


    Yes, he really didn''t care, didn''t care about her Mermaid, a precious species, didn''t care about her priceless treasure.


    Everything he said was serious, and Claria could feel it from her indifferent look.


    In those indifferent eyes, Claria kept silent.


    For a moment, Claria said quietly, "you human beings are strange, totally different from the human beings I know. If you are Mermaid, maybe we can be very good friends."


    friend?


    Li Meng gently shook his head and said, "in today''s world, all things are equal, and human beings are no longer the overlord of the earth. If we still hold the previous idea, human beings will be unable to move."


    "What you say is free and easy, but others don''t think so. If human beings really change, they won''t kill all the Asians. In this world, maybe you are the only one who thinks so."


    Looking at the people around her, Claria''s eyes changed a little at the moment.


    No longer as before that exclusion, inner instinctive conflict.


    He is different. What he does is very different from the human in her heart.


    For so long, there was something that Claria could feel around him.


    Although they didn''t get along well with each other before, what he did and the time he stayed with her in the next period of time didn''t annoy Claria.


    At least there''s no sense of disgust and breathlessness.

 Chapter 828

    But for freedom, for the vast sea, Claria still yearns.


    Although the sea is full of crisis, it is also a place of freedom. Only in the sea can they live a free and unrestrained life.


    Only in the vast sea can they ensure their own safety.


    Up, Li Meng stood up from the pool.


    Looking at clariya lying on the edge of the pool, Li Meng said, "prepare well. Someone will take you to have a general examination later. Tomorrow I will let you go."


    Li Meng will not take back what he said.


    Li Meng has seen the mermaid with his own eyes.


    It''s beautiful. It''s a beautiful water creature.


    Although they were born out of human hands.


    But now the mermaid belongs to the sea.


    Only for this, Li Meng didn''t want to deprive Claria of her rights.


    The sea is Claria''s home, and only the sea is where Claria really should stay.


    In Claria''s gaze, Li Meng left, her thin figure disappeared in the garden.


    Looking at the back of the road leaving, Claria''s beautiful face was stunned, and her look was full of complexity.


    Although the virus on clariya''s body is almost eliminated, it can''t guarantee recovery.


    Virus recurrence is very strong, a little bit of residue is likely to make a comeback.


    What Li Meng wanted was a healthy Claria, not a Claria who left with the virus.


    Back in the pavilion, as soon as Li Meng sat down, a graceful figure stepped into the pavilion


    It''s Wendy who left not long ago.


    Seeing Wendy coming back, Li Meng said, "let''s take Claria to the infirmary for a good examination. Tomorrow she will leave."


    Leaving?


    Wendy''s face was a little dazed, but she understood something in a moment.


    The expression is quite some don''t understand of way: "master! Is that all right? In this world, mermaid is an extremely precious species. It has unimaginable interests. Even if the owner doesn''t see these interests, why should he let them go? "


    That''s the only thing Wendy didn''t understand.


    Mermaid is rare and precious. Because it has no fertility, it will disappear sooner or later. In this era of mermaid existence, who knows what a mermaid stands for.


    For Wendy''s question, Li Meng did not explain, but said softly again: "go! Do as I say. "


    The host said so, Wendy could not continue to ask, but nodded gently, then turned away and left the pavilion again.


    After staying in the pavilion for a moment, Li Meng got up and left the pavilion.


    When walking through the pool, Claria in the pool was no longer there.


    Leaving the top deck, Li Meng came to the infirmary.


    "Commander! Why are you here


    When Li Meng walked into the infirmary, several medical staff on duty were obviously stunned and rushed to meet him.


    "How is the mermaid''s inspection going?"


    Looking at the oncoming medical staff, Li Meng inquired.


    For the commander''s inquiry, the medical staff quickly said: "in the inspection, now everything is good, no virus residue has been found."


    The words slightly pause, the medical personnel follow closely: "commander! Please follow me


    With that, the medical staff will lead the way ahead.


    Following the medical staff, Li Meng came out of a room.


    On one side of the wall outside, you can see everything in the room clearly.


    In the room, Li Meng saw many white instruments, as well as several busy figures in white coats.


    And Wendy, who was standing next to a glass can, watching the glass can filled with liquid.


    In the glass jar, Claria is sleeping with her eyes closed, and her expression is full of serenity.


    "Our treatment method has been tested many times. There is no virus in the body of mermaid, because there are some pollutants in the environment of the world. These slight toxins are normal. Although they can be removed, they will also damage her immunity, which will make her unable to adapt to the world."


    On Li Meng''s side, the medical staff accompanying Li Meng gave some explanations to Li Meng.


    On the side of the medical staff, Li Meng listened quietly.


    The world is really strange, and the strangest thing is the pollutants.


    After hundreds of years of change, the pollutants are far from the products left by nuclear radiation.


    It has become gentle, it has become diverse, and it is a catalyst of nature.


    In the environment full of pollutants, all creatures are evolving, rapidly.


    It can be said that under the invasion of pollutants, the genes of all kinds of organisms are forcibly alienated, resulting in all kinds of organisms are forced to embark on the road of evolution.


    The inspection will take some time, but it won''t be too long.


    After a short stay in the infirmary, Li Meng left.


    It''s very quiet to leave. I''m afraid Wendy in the room doesn''t know. Not long ago, her master was outside the room.


    On the way back to the top deck, walking in the aisle of the cabin, Li Meng fell into thinking.


    What he cares about is not Qingcheng, but Bentley.


    Nanlin island is the base camp of the first regiment. Although the three main forces have been sent out, there are many troops left on Nanlin Island, which are enough to defend against any enemy.


    The construction of Nanlin island is in rapid progress. In a stable order, it is changing the old appearance bit by bit.


    In Nanlin Island, the first Legion is in control.


    Li Meng cares about Binli country, not Natasha''s ability.


    Li Meng is sure of Natasha''s talent.


    No matter how critical the situation in Bentley is, Limon believes Natasha can solve it.


    But there is one thing that Li Meng cares about.


    Today, due to the unexpected intervention of the hero Association, the situation in Bentley has become unpredictable.


    So far, though, the heroes'' Association has not started.


    But those who should come will always come. Li Meng believes that the situation in this country will change soon.


    For the war, Li Meng is not afraid, because behind him stands a world.


    Anyone who is against him is against a world.


    With a world as its backing, Li Meng doesn''t need to be afraid of anyone.


    However, Li Meng did not want to waste his life in the war.


    Today''s first Legion needs time to grow and to gather strength.


    In Li Meng''s view, the involvement of the hero association is an unnecessary war.


    At this time, there is no need for the first Legion to have a direct war with the hero Association.


    There is not only one way to solve some things, opening up a third-party battlefield, but also Li Meng''s way to more gently end the conflict with the hero Association.


    It''s also to make the hero Association compromise.

 Chapter 829

    In thinking, Li Meng returned to the top deck.


    Time is passing, and the time of the day is passing quietly.


    The next morning, early in the morning, on the stern platform of the emperor, a farewell to regain freedom was in progress.


    Today, there are only a few figures on the large platform of the tail cabin.


    Wendy, the medical staff carrying the glass can, and Claria in the glass can.


    When the crane started, the medical staff put the glass can on the crane.


    The sea is just below. Although it is in the glass jar, Claria has already felt the smell of the sea.


    It made her look a little excited and her white face flushed.


    After a few days, how could Claria not be excited about regaining her freedom.


    In her excitement, Claria looked left and right, scanning the platform.


    But on the platform, Claria didn''t see what she was looking for.


    With a light step, Wendy came to the crane.


    Looking at Claria in the glass jar, Wendy said calmly, "it''s a good thing for you to leave. I hope you don''t forget the ten years. It''s an agreement between you and your master. You''d better abide by it. Otherwise, although the sea is vast, there is no place for you."


    With that, Wendy nodded to the medical staff without waiting for her reaction.


    In Wendy''s sign, the crane started and began to descend slowly.


    While in the glass jar, Claria has a complicated look and doesn''t know what to think.


    Only those beautiful eyes are twinkling, a little sad and a little excited.


    When the jar entered the water, the waves rolled and Claria swam out of the jar and into the sea.


    Under the surface of the water, the blue fish''s tail was swinging. After a while, it disappeared.


    In the direction of the entrance of the "emperor" Bay, about 100 meters away in the water, a beautiful face protrudes from the water, and the beautiful eyes are closely watching the upper direction of the "emperor".


    After a while, the beautiful face retreated into the water.


    Under the surface of the blue wave, I saw a figure passing by, like a sharp arrow to the exit of the bay.


    It disappeared in a moment.


    Emperor, on the top deck.


    Wendy''s graceful figure stepped into the pavilion in the light of footsteps.


    "Master! She''s gone. "


    Looking at the lazy figure on the seat, Wendy said softly when she stopped.


    Because Wendy''s voice reverberates in the pavilion, Li Meng, who sleeps with his eyes closed, opens his eyes.


    Starting slightly, Li Meng stood up from his seat.


    "Come on, it''s time to go back."


    As he spoke, Li Meng walked out of the pavilion.


    When the host passed by, Wendy followed silently.


    And the guards in the pavilion and nearby also left their posts because of Li Meng''s words, following the thin figure.


    Claria''s problem has been solved, but there are still more things to be solved and paid attention to by Li Meng.


    In the recent period of time, Li Meng is not free.


    ----


    Spratly Islands, unknown sea area.


    In the gray fog, a fleet was sailing.


    Under the huge shaking light column, a steel ship slowly passed through the fog.


    Under the impact of water waves, the groans of "metal" reverberate in the fog.


    It''s two days since I left lasva.


    Although the speed of the fleet accelerated, two days later, the fleet still did not reach the second town.


    "It''s not far from korwo town. We should be able to arrive before dark. General, in order to save our precious time, we suggest shelling korwo town and using the power of naval guns to completely destroy the town."


    In the bridge command room of the heavy cruiser, Mr. Yamada is making a suggestion to Sawyer.


    "Shelling?"


    Because of Yamada Erlang''s suggestion, night made a question.


    In the helmet, Erlang Yamada said with great certainty: "yes, artillery. Since we already know that there are no surviving human beings in kovao Town, we can use our firepower advantage to carry out coverage attack on the target."


    Toya didn''t immediately agree with Yamada''s suggestion, but was pondering over the relationship.


    Bombing the town of kovao is a viable proposition.


    But there is one thing that needs to be guaranteed.


    Although there are no surviving human beings in lasva, it does not mean that kovao has not.


    This shelling is absolutely impossible until it is certain that there are no surviving humans in kovao.


    If there are still surviving humans in kovao Town, they can survive under the threat of the devil, but they can never survive under the bombardment of naval guns.


    Although night does not care about human life and death, the order of his highness is to bring back the human beings in Spratly Islands.


    Even if there is only one person in the Spratly Islands, the night should be brought back safely.


    In his hood, night murmured, "shelling is OK, but to ensure that there are no surviving human beings in the town of kovao, this is the only absolute guarantee."


    Seeing that general Sawyer didn''t object, Erlang Yamada said, "it''s not difficult. This time, we''ve brought a small number of new generation UAVs. These little guys have the most basic intelligence. They can complete their own tasks even without the connection of the central control server. We can use these UAVs to search Koro town."


    Since Yamada Erlang has everything in mind, what else can he say.


    If we can finish this task faster, Jiye doesn''t care about some radical methods.


    "Do it your way, as you say."


    Finally, sawa agreed to Yamada''s proposal.


    "Yes, I will get rid of the demons in the town of kovao as soon as possible. Let me fight this time."


    Before the battle in laswa Town, Yamada Erlang had a lingering fear.


    If anything happens to general Jiye, as the highest officer under the general, he can''t escape the responsibility.


    As for responsibility, Yamada is not afraid to take it. His only fear is how to explain it to the commander.

 Chapter 830

    After all, no one in the first Legion knows the relationship between general Sawyer and his commander. As an officer of the rising sun empire, he is happy to see that general Sawyer has such a relationship with his commander.


    But this relationship has also made him very nervous about the safety of general Sawyer, for fear of making a mistake.


    Yamada knows that if a fierce devil appears again in the small town of kovao, general Sawyer will surely do it himself.


    In order to avoid general Sawyer putting himself in danger again, Yamada can only find a way to make general Sawyer avoid contact with the devil.


    And "shelling" is the only way that Yamada Erlang thought of and the fastest way to solve the battle.


    "There are also the heroes of the hero Association. They should be in the town of kovao now. At least now, the hero association has not clashed with us, so their lives should not be hurt. Before shelling, try to remind them."


    When he agreed to Yamada Erlang''s "shelling" proposal, Sawyer also thought of those guys from the hero Association.


    Although in this fog, even if the first Legion solved them, I''m afraid no one knows.


    But it''s not the first regiment''s way to do this furtive thing.


    Even if we want to kill them, the first Legion will kill them aboveboard.


    "Please don''t worry, general. I''ll pay attention to this matter. There won''t be any human beings in the town of kovao until the shelling is launched."


    In the face of the general''s advice, Yamada promised again.


    In her hood, she looked out.


    Outside the window is the endless fog, a gray, people can not see anything.


    In such an environment, people can''t help but feel depressed.


    Only in the deep steel hull can people have a sense of security.


    In the fog, the huge fleet slowly forward, to the destination point by point close.


    In the night when he led his fleet sailing in the fog, in the South thousands of miles away in the sea, Tan Ya''s fleet has reached the designated position.


    In the endless sea, a huge silver gray fleet floating quietly.


    The bulky hull, full of streamlined armor, and the huge turrets on the deck make the fleet extremely powerful.


    Looking around, it is still a piece of water, no islands, no coastline.


    "The coastline 300 nautical miles away from our south is the territory of the Asiatic kingdom. The three envoys left first, and now they should arrive at the three countries one after another."


    In a huge heavy cruiser, Tanya, dressed in black armor, is listening to Davis'' report.


    On the captain''s seat, Tan yatuan, dressed in black blood pattern armor, was sitting. Her slender posture made the enclosed armor unable to stop her female beauty.


    Although wearing a hood, no one would doubt that it would not be a beauty under the hood.


    On one side, as a sergeant of the 10th rank, Davis stood upright and was reporting some necessary information to general Tanya in the captain''s seat.


    It''s almost time.


    Nearly ten days have passed since I left Nanlin island.


    With a distance of nearly 6000 nautical miles, this journey is not short.


    When she comes to a strange place, Tanya is very clear about her task, and she also knows what she should do.


    Diplomacy is the business of the mission, and her fleet is the backing of the mission.


    Whether the mission is going well is still unknown, but Tanya is ready for war.


    This war is no more a complete invasion than before.


    In terms of "morality and justice", the first army has long lost ground.


    But no one in the first Legion cares about morality. The only thing the first Legion cares about is to accomplish its own goal.


    "Darvis, do you think these three countries will agree to the unreasonable demands of our first army?"


    I do not know why, Tanya suddenly to one side of Davis asked this question.


    "This..."


    In the helmet, Davis''s expression was slightly hesitant.


    Although it seems certain, how can a country give up its sovereignty because of a word from an outsider.


    However, there is no absolute solution. The disturbance caused by the first regiment in the South China Sea has been for a long time, and the countries around the South China Sea already know enough about the first regiment.


    Under absolute "strength", nothing is impossible.


    This question, at least for now, Dawes can''t answer.


    Because the possibility is uncertain. Maybe we will agree or not.


    After thinking for a moment, Davis said, "general! It is common sense to infer that both small and large countries will not give in to outsiders. Even if the other side has the strength that they cannot resist, they will still resist angrily, because war is just a nightmare for civilians, and for those in power, even if they fail, their lives will be carefree. "


    Tanya can''t deny Davis'' words.


    For those in power, the victory or defeat of a war is just a game of rights. Even if they fail, those in power can always retreat.


    In the case of a carefree life, why not do it.


    Resistance may win, while compromise will lose everything. It''s not hard to guess how to choose.


    "Since war is inevitable, we should be well prepared for war and pay close attention to the emissary. They should not have any accidents."


    The three envoys were all selected from the nuns.


    In the emissary group, in addition to the accompanying escort, other personnel were all assumed by nuns.


    Because of the particularity of nuns, Tanya can''t ignore their safety, so she must give absolute security.


    With a slight nod, Davis said: "yes, I will pay close attention to the movement of the mission. The general does not need to worry too much about the security of the mission. The two countries will not kill envoys when they are at war. I believe that the three overseas countries of Austria and Georgia will not embarrass our mission."


    Now Tanya can only hope for the comfort of Dawes.


    After all, in this era, people''s minds are unpredictable, and nothing is impossible.

 Chapter 831

    The continent of Austria, the kingdom of Austria.


    In a glorious era, there was only one country on the continent of Austria, that is, the kingdom of Austria.


    However, no matter how brilliant the country is, it will disappear in the long stream of history.


    The once powerful kingdom of Austria cannot escape this fate.


    In the struggle for power, the kingdom of Austria fell apart.


    From one empire to many kingdoms.


    The three overseas countries of Austria and Georgia were separated from each other in that civil war.


    Half a century has passed since the founding of the people''s Republic of China. In the face of the threat in the sea, the three overseas countries of Austria and Georgia have been working hand in hand to protect their homeland. Peace has been going on and has been going on to this day.


    However, peace will not last forever. It will be broken one day.


    The disputes in the South China Sea present an opportunity to break the peace.


    Although the three overseas countries of Austria and Georgia are far away from the disputes in the South China Sea, they can not escape from the whirlpool of war.


    Under the inadvertent gaze of the first legion, the three overseas countries of Austria and Georgia were drawn into the storm of the war in the South China Sea.


    The kingdom of ASI, the city of korandan.


    It is not only a big city, but also an ancient city. It is also the capital of Asiatic Kingdom and a port city near the sea.


    Although the kingdom of Asia and the west is not rich and the industrial level is not satisfactory, the people here are not poor, at least they can live comfortably.


    For maritime trade, the Asiatic kingdom was not keen on it, which also led to the quietness of the port of gulandan.


    Although there were ships, there were only a few.


    Those ships were not merchant ships of foreigners, but transport ships for material exchange among the three countries.


    In terms of trade, the circle of the three overseas countries of Austria and Georgia is very small. It can be said that it is only between the three overseas countries of Austria and Georgia.


    Today, however, a different ship has arrived at the port of gulandan.


    An armored ship carrying a black flag.


    And this armored ship is the messenger group sent by the first Corps.


    Among the three emissaries, the emissary mission to Yaxi Kingdom took the lead in arriving at the destination.


    When the armored ship carrying the emissary of the first regiment slowly sailed into the port of gulandan City, it immediately attracted the attention of the port guards.


    After the relevant negotiations, an undercurrent suddenly surged in the Asiatic kingdom.


    The news of the first Legion envoy soon spread to the royal family of the Asiatic kingdom.


    In the city of gulandan, in the king''s Hall of the city.


    A few hours after the arrival of the emissary of the first legion, King ferrandis urgently summoned the ministers of Parliament and held a meeting.


    In the wide King''s hall, on the throne on the steps, an old man in golden robes was sitting upright. Although his white hair was floating, his face was quite strong, giving people a sense of stability.


    At the moment, he is squinting at the ministers under the stairs. There are many figures in the hall under the stairs. Although it is a temporary emergency call, several important ministers have arrived.


    "Your majesty! I don''t know what to call us so urgently? "


    In the hall under the stairs, a middle-aged man in a gorgeous black robe asked.


    His eyes were full of puzzlement as he looked at the old man on the throne.


    Looking at the middle-aged man in the hall and looking around at the crowd, ferrandis opened his mouth slightly and said: "general yeranes, as well as the ministers, do you know the" first army "


    First Corps?


    His Majesty''s words stunned everyone in the hall, and most of them looked confused.


    Only yeranes, surprised, seemed to know something.


    Looking at his majesty ferrandis on the throne, yerrance said, "your majesty! As I know a little about the first legion, it is a very aggressive force. Now, the South China Sea is turned upside down by them, and there is a war with Bentley. "


    Speaking of this, yeranes was even more puzzled and asked, "why did your majesty suddenly ask about the" first army "


    Under the gaze of many eyes, ferrandis said slowly: "a few hours ago, the messenger group from the first Legion arrived in gulandan."


    The emissary of the first Legion?


    The words of ferrandis undoubtedly caused a great disturbance, and the people in the hall looked at each other with a look of surprise.


    For the first legion, some people don''t know, but more people do.


    Although the three overseas countries of Austria and Georgia are located in remote areas, they are not derailed from the world.


    Through the channel of bus Association, major events around the world can be known.


    The invasion of Bentley by the first Legion in the South China Sea is no secret to mankind.


    Especially after the intervention of the hero Association, the existence of the first Legion can be said to have been well known.


    Looking at the reaction of the people in the hall, Ferrandi on the throne said calmly: "I''m also surprised by the arrival of the first regiment messenger group. Although we are close to the South China Sea, it''s thousands of kilometers away from the South China Sea, and I don''t know what attention the first regiment is playing."


    Yeah, what''s the first Legion fighting?


    Since the founding of the people''s Republic of Asia, there has been little contact with the outside world, except for a few neighboring countries.


    Why did the first Legion suddenly send messengers to the kingdom of Asia?


    The purpose of the first Legion is the only answer that everyone in the hall wants to know.


    "Your majesty! Where are the messengers of the first army now? "


    Looking at Ferrandi on the throne, yellans asked.


    Looking at yeranese, ferrandis said: "they are now staying in a hotel belonging to the royal family. Tomorrow morning, I will summon them. We will know what the purpose of the first Legion is


    When Fernandez''s words fell, a minister said: "Your Majesty, the kingdom of ASI is a country and a recognized kingdom in the world. The first Legion is a force of unknown origin. We in the kingdom of ASI had better not contact with it. I think the emissary of the first Legion is better to drive away."

 Chapter 832

    Drive away?


    This proposal, let the hall into a riot.


    The ministers looked at each other and murmured.


    Among the comments, some disapprove, while others think it should be so.


    The Asiatic kingdom is a country, and the first Legion is just a new force that has just appeared. Is it qualified to communicate with the Asiatic Kingdom at the national level?


    In most people''s opinion, the kingdom of ASI has no obligation to receive the emissaries sent by the first Legion.


    And Yasi kingdom does not want to have any contact with the first Legion.


    Looking at the noisy discussion in the hall, the king''s ferrandis did not stop the ministers from talking.


    On this matter, ferrandis needs the advice of the ministers.


    Before the meeting, he also had some thoughts on whether to receive the envoys of the first Corps.


    The result of thinking is to summon the emissary of the first Legion.


    Although the first Legion is not a country, it undoubtedly has the power of a country.


    The ability to wage war against Bentley is the greatest proof of "strength".


    After waiting for a moment, seeing that the result of the discussion had come out, Flanders said, "OK, be quiet!"


    The deep voice reverberated in the hall, and the words of his Majesty on the Throne made the hall calm gradually.


    Everyone''s eyes looked at the old man on the throne one by one.


    Facing that pair of eyes and looking at the ministers in the hall, Flanders said calmly: "it''s a troubled time. Although the kingdom of Asia is on the edge of the war in the South China Sea, it may be pulled into the war at any time. At least, at this time, we should not offend the" first army. "


    When King ferrandis''s words fell, the ministers in the hall looked like a change.


    Isn''t it a sign of weakness to the first regiment that your majesty said so?


    Is that necessary?


    Yaxi kingdom is a country. Should it be afraid of an unidentified armed force?


    Bentley is just a country with scattered power. The ability to invade Bentley only shows that the first Legion has a certain strength, but why should they be afraid of Yasi kingdom?


    "Your majesty! Is there something wrong with this decision? According to the information I got, the hero association has been involved in the war in the South China Sea. Now, the expedition to the southern mainland is about to start. Neither the hero Association nor the order empire will allow the emergence of such an uneasy armed force as the first regiment in the South China Sea. If we contact the first regiment at this time, it may cause some unnecessary misunderstandings. "


    A minister came forward and clearly expressed his opposition to summoning the emissary of the first Corps.


    His words were undoubtedly fierce, which not only showed the interests of the group, but also told the worries brought about by the meeting with the emissaries of the first Corps.


    It was the minister''s words that made ferrandis on the throne hesitant.


    The hero Association''s ears and eyes are all over the world. If the kingdom of Asia meets the emissary sent by the first regiment, the hero Association, which is thousands of miles away, will know the news the next day.


    Although the kingdom of Asia and the hero Association have not much intersection, it is no stranger to the hero Association.


    After all, behind the association of heroes are the great powers of mankind, which the kingdom of Asia cannot ignore.


    If the hero Association misunderstands something about this, it''s not a good thing for the kingdom of Assisi.


    Although the Asiatic kingdom is somewhat closed today, it is due to the limited conditions. Fernandez still hopes to rely on the hero association to make some necessary contacts between the Asiatic Kingdom and the outside world, but this can not destroy the major events that affect the future of the Asiatic kingdom.


    At this time, in the hall, yeranes, who had been silent, spoke.


    He looked at ferrandis on the throne and said, "Your Majesty, the reception of the emissary of the first Legion needs to be discussed. Let the emissary of the first Legion stay in gulandan for a few more days."


    That''s all.


    Ferrandis nodded at yerrance''s proposal.


    Looking at the ministers in the hall, ferrandis said: "as general yerans said, this matter still needs to be discussed. Today''s meeting is over. I hope the ministers have a clear idea when the next meeting is held."


    Hearing what his majesty ferrandis said, all the ministers in the hall said in unison: "yes! Your majesty, holy peace


    The end of a parliament did not come.


    On the issue of receiving the envoys of the first legion, the kingdom of Asia gave the highest caution.


    Between seeing and not seeing, Yasi kingdom was in a dilemma.


    The provisional meeting ended, and as king, Fernandez returned to the palace.


    In the back garden of the palace, Fernandez is meeting a man.


    In such a large pavilion, two figures sit opposite each other.


    One is the old king ferrandis, the other is the young general yeranes.


    Looking at yeranese, who was sitting in the prime of his life, ferlandis''s old face gave a little smile and said enviously, "these days are really unforgettable. At your age, I was spilling my blood on the battlefield. Whether I was fighting with the same kind of animals or with polluting animals, although there were many crises, that time was the most unforgettable time in my life, It''s also a memory that you never want to forget. "


    Gently put down the wine cup in his hand, yeranes, who was watched by ferrandis, said with a smile: "Your Majesty is worried. Life is not long or short, and death is everyone''s destiny. Neither your majesty nor I can escape this destiny."


    "You are free and easy. When you get to my age, maybe you won''t think so."


    What does that mean?


    He picked up the glass on the stone table again. When he poured the liquid into his mouth, yeranes was also paying attention to the look of King ferrandis.


    When he put down his glass again and looked at King ferrandis, he said, "Your Majesty is troubling the messengers of the first Legion?"


    "What do you think?"


    Fernandez looked at yerans with a smile.


    This made yeranes hesitant.


    For a moment, yeranese said thoughtfully: "the first Legion suddenly sent an emissary to the kingdom of ASI, which is indeed unexpected. However, your majesty, let''s not say what the purpose of the first Legion is. If I am not wrong, our neighboring countries, the kingdom of Dengsha and the kingdom of Danlan, have encountered the same problems as us."


    After a few words, yeranes continued: "as we all know, the kingdom of Asia, the kingdom of denza and the kingdom of Danlan have an alliance. No matter what the purpose of the first army is, it must be carried out simultaneously with these three countries. Otherwise, the purpose of the first army can not be achieved by only one country."

 Chapter 833

    Fernandez nodded happily and said, "what you think is the same as me."


    Is


    Yeranes looked at the opposite king ferrandis suspiciously and asked uncertainly, "is the king waiting for the reaction of the other two countries?"


    "That''s right!"


    To this point, ferrandis did not deny, but readily admitted.


    Looking at yeranese, ferrandis said calmly: "this temporary meeting is just to let the other two countries know about the first regiment''s sending envoys. After the meeting, I sent envoys to the two countries to discuss the first regiment''s sending envoys."


    i see.


    Yeranes suddenly realized.


    No wonder in the king''s hall, King ferrandis would so happily agree to his proposal to postpone the problem.


    All this is just to buy enough time for the negotiation among the three countries.


    Rubbing his forehead, Fernandez said wearily: "the first regiment of envoys came too suddenly, which made me a little unexpected, and I never thought that the first regiment would pay attention to our three countries. Now, although I don''t know the purpose of the first regiment, I''m afraid it''s not a good thing for our three countries. I have to guard against it."


    Your majesty seems a little nervous


    Always paying attention to the change of ferrandis'' expression, yeranes can clearly feel this.


    He was quite puzzled and said, "is your majesty a little worried? Now, the first Legion is fighting with Bentley. It should not have too much conflict with our three countries. This time, the mission may be just an ordinary exchange. "


    For the first legion, yeranes didn''t know much about it. The only thing he knew was the invasion of Bingley by the first Legion.


    The war in the South China Sea has been going on for a long time.


    The first regiment and Bentley, the center of the war vortex, are now in a fierce war.


    According to the news from the bus Association, in the war, it was a one-sided situation. Bentley had been losing most of its territory under the invasion of the first Legion. Now it is sticking to the "capital" and waiting for the help from external forces.


    "Ah


    With a long sigh, he put down his hand on his forehead and said with a headache, "I have a hunch that the first Legion is not good."


    come with evil intent?


    On hearing this, yeranes was silent.


    The king was very clear about what he was worried about.


    Timing, the timing of the first regiment''s mission is too delicate.


    At this time, the first Legion was fighting with Bentley. But at this time, the first Legion sent an emissary mission to the Asiatic Kingdom thousands of miles away. If there was no purpose, I''m afraid no one would believe it.


    With a slight look on his face, yellans said, "your majesty! Do you want me to find out about the emissary group? "


    "No, no one is allowed to have private contact with the mission before deciding whether to receive it or not."


    For yeranese''s proposal, ferrandis clearly refused.


    "Yes, I see!"


    Although I don''t know why the king forbids anyone to contact with the emissary group, this is the king''s order. As a general, yeranes can only nod his head.


    Picking up the glass in front of him and looking at the red liquid in the glass, Fernandez said calmly, "go and reorganize your army. Maybe they will be used in the near future."


    "Yes


    In the face of change, yeranes left with confused thoughts.


    His Majesty''s last words are the ultimate purpose of summoning him alone.


    Warfare?


    Will war really happen?


    Yeranes is not sure about that.


    Because they still can''t know the purpose of the first legion, before the real answer is known, all expectations are conjectures, which can''t explain anything.


    But yeranes understood what his Majesty was worried about.


    If the first Legion really does not mean well, they must be ready for war.


    But can they really afford a war?


    As a general, yeranes is the most clear about the military affairs of the Asiatic kingdom.


    A long period of peace and a treaty with neighboring countries have made the arms of the kingdom of Asia the weakest.


    Although there are three generals in the Asiatic Kingdom, the troops under the three generals are not full.


    Whether it is the Royal Guard, or the city guard, or his Rangers, are in a semi member state.


    The military strength of the whole Asiatic kingdom is only 50000. Even with the guards of the towns, it will not exceed 70000.


    On the way out of the palace, yeranes thought a lot.


    As the top general of the foreign war Rangers, he must be more comprehensive than anyone else.


    While thinking about the war, he also had to think about his Majesty''s ideas.


    His majesty asked him to prepare for the war, but he didn''t ask him to strengthen his troops. The 20 000 cavalry troops alone can''t cope with a war.


    Walking in the wide corridor, yeranese was thoughtful.


    It seems that his majesty is just preventing. I''m afraid he will not believe that there will be war in his heart.


    No matter how arrogant the first Legion is, it should not trouble the kingdom of Asia at this time.


    After all, in the South China Sea, the first Legion is fighting with Bentley.


    At this critical time, the first regiment will not disperse its forces to open up a second battlefield.


    With the arrival of the emissary of the first legion, the kingdom of ASI was surging. On the surface, everything was as usual, but the spread of some news made the atmosphere of gulandan a little unusual.


    Gulantan, Chengxi, Haier hotel.


    As one of the Royal industry, the location of Haier hotel is undoubtedly the most perfect.


    It is close to the most prosperous city center, surrounded by high-rise buildings.


    As an industry of the royal family, Haier hotel has also become a gathering place for famous people.


    Only here can we show the dignity in line with our identity.


    Today, however, Haier hotel is closed.


    The reason for all this comes from the team that arrived not long ago.


    Compared with the tall skyscrapers around, Haier hotel is also tall, with a total of 56 floors and a height of more than 200 meters.


    On the 56th floor, in the superior suite on the top floor, the emissary of the first regiment is arranged here.


    As a country, for the arrangement of foreign envoys, the Asiatic Kingdom followed the basic etiquette.


    On the 56th floor, it also became a place where the messengers moved freely.

 Chapter 834

    In a suite, on the soft sofa, three black slim figures are sitting upright. Their broad hoods cover their faces and hide everything in their broad robes.


    On one side of the sofa, an allied soldier in a silver gray power combat suit stood upright and reported to the three people in the sofa what he had just received from the liaison officer.


    "My Lord! The liaison officer of the Asiatic Kingdom has just heard that it will take some time for the Asiatic kingdom to consider meeting us. "


    "How long will it take?"


    A cold voice came out of the hood of a figure.


    The reporting soldier replied, "I don''t know. The liaison officer didn''t tell us the time. He just told us to wait."


    Silence, when the soldier''s words fell, the suite fell into a brief silence.


    For a moment, the cold voice sounded again.


    "What''s your opinion on this?"


    This is a conversation between nuns. The soldiers on one side can only wait for a while.


    "We are an emissary group with a clear purpose. We can wait, but we can''t wait for a long time. We represent the first Legion. The longer we wait, the kingdom of Asia will despise the first Legion. Two days later, we will tell the kingdom of Asia the limit we can wait. Two days later, if the kingdom of Asia has not made a decision, we will leave."


    One of the three nuns said coldly.


    When the eyes in the hood look at the last nun.


    Being watched by her eyes, she didn''t say much, just said: "I have no problem."


    When the consensus, hood, Shayue look slightly a positive, to the side of the soldier said: "go! Tell the liaison officer what we want


    "Yes


    With a reply, the soldier turned and left quickly.


    When the soldiers left, the huge suite was quiet again.


    The three figures on the sofa sat so quietly, speechless and speechless.


    Sitting on the sofa, in the hood, Shayue fell into thinking.


    As the main representative of this emissary group, she can stand out from many nuns, which is enough to show her ability.


    As an Asian, this is not a problem in the first Legion.


    When Shayue becomes Shiji, her Asian identity is no longer important.


    No matter now or in the future, she has only one identity, that is Shiji, the nun of the temple of death.


    Up, Shayue left the soft sofa and came to the window.


    It''s high and the view outside the window is very vast.


    Tall buildings and winding streets are reflected in Sha Yue''s eyes.


    This is gulandan, the capital of the Asiatic Kingdom and the only port city.


    Although Yasi kingdom is on the edge of human society and poor, it also has its magnificent side.


    In autocratic countries, there is often a serious polarization between the rich and the poor.


    Aristocrats and civilians, different identities, different status, different levels, will lead to different lives, of course, wealth will flow to the "right" people.


    Gulandan is the capital of the Asiatic kingdom. People who can live in this city, even civilians, are the best among the civilians.


    In gulandan, all the wealth of the Asiatic kingdom is gathered. It is because of this that gulandan can become a large and prosperous city.


    Looking far away, the end of the line of sight is a huge wall.


    The city wall is very high and huge, like a mountain range, surrounding the gulandan.


    Although he was high, he could not see the scene outside the city wall.


    Looking at the city scenery outside the window, Sha Yue thought of the situation when she came.


    The messenger group landed from the port and was taken here after landing.


    Although you can see the place you pass by on the way from the window, you can''t see too much from the narrow window.


    However, when the motorcade passed through the high wall, Shayue paid special attention to it.


    In that tunnel, the motorcade has been driving for a long time. According to the time and speed of the motorcade, the length of that tunnel is not less than one kilometer.


    It''s impossible for a city wall to be so wide. There''s only one possibility.


    In gulandan, the wall facing northwest is built on a mountain range.


    Even if it''s not a mountain, it''s a high hill.


    This makes the walls of gulandan look very tall.


    From the window to take back the line of sight, turned around, and sat down on the soft sofa again.


    Looking at the two women on the sofa, Sha Yue said coldly: "gulandan is located in a small basin, surrounded by mountains on all sides. Using the mountains, the Asiatic Kingdom has built an indestructible defense line, which is a great obstacle for our first army."


    "It''s still unknown whether war will happen. This time we are ambassadors. We can''t do some things, because once found, it will lead to conflicts between the Asiatic Kingdom and the first army. At that time, it will be very difficult for our ambassadors to retreat, and war is inevitable."


    Among the three, a nun made a voice, and the cold voice echoed in the room.


    Without the identity of emissary, Shayue and she will be able to do a lot of things.


    You can make full use of your ability to collect information about the defense line of gulandan.


    In particular, the walls around qur''antan.


    Although making use of the innate advantage of mountains can make gulandan indestructible, there is no perfect thing in the world, because the more perfect things are, the more obvious loopholes will exist.


    As long as the loopholes in the gulandan line are known by the first legion, once a war occurs, the first Legion will be able to take the initiative and be more comfortable in the war against the Asiatic kingdom.


    However, Shayue also understands that it is not suitable for them to collect intelligence as they are now.


    And most of all, it''s hard for them to leave the hotel in silence.


    Although they are not restricted here, they can go in and out at will.


    But Shayue knew that once they left the hotel, they would be followed by a large number of people.


    In the eyes of many surveillance, even they are difficult to make too many actions.

 Chapter 835

    Now, for them, the only thing they can do is wait.


    In the waiting, time is slowly passing.


    When the three envoys who set out together arrived at their destination, the other two envoys also arrived at their respective destinations within 24 hours.


    The arrival of the envoys of the first Legion is undoubtedly an extremely unexpected event for the three overseas countries of Austria and Georgia.


    In the face of the envoys of the first legion, the kingdom of Dengsha and the kingdom of Danlan, like the kingdom of ASI, did not immediately receive the envoys of the first Legion. Instead, they were waiting to see the reaction of the neighboring countries.


    In the matter of whether to meet the emissaries of the first corps, the three countries are hesitating, and no one wants to be the first to stand out.


    News from afar soon spread to the headquarters of the hero Association.


    After learning that the first regiment sent envoys to the three overseas countries of Austria and Georgia, the hero association was quite surprised.


    In surprise at the same time, in Kyoto, the headquarters of the hero Association, held an emergency meeting.


    In Kyoto, between tall buildings, there is a dome.


    The dome building is very bulky and tall. From the outside, it has no hierarchy, just like a whole.


    In the upper part of the body, a platform protrudes outward, that is a dock, dock ship dock.


    On the dock, you can see some docking ships.


    This is not just an ordinary civil building, but a base.


    In the assembly hall of the hero Association headquarters, a meeting is going on.


    The huge conference hall is open and tidy.


    There is no extra decoration, just a super large round table.


    Next to the round table, at the moment, more than ten figures are sitting upright, and their eyes look at a person in the middle of the round table.


    He was dressed in a white robe with a cool look. Although he had white hair on his head, his face was very determined and looked very strong.


    The people at the round table are old and young. The older are as old as the senior. They are white haired, upright and middle-aged. None of them can be called "young".


    This is inevitable. Both the president of the hero Association and the members of the Council need certain qualifications, which need a certain amount of time to accumulate. If you want to sit in this position, the qualifications of young people are obviously not enough.


    Looking around, the old man in high position said in a deep voice: "today''s emergency meeting is mainly about the first army."


    The voice of the old man reverberated in the huge conference hall, and also came into the ears of the people around the round table.


    Many people are puzzled by this.


    For the first legion, didn''t the hero Association make some plans?


    Why is it necessary to call members again?


    "President Yi! As for the Bentley issue, does the association already have an answer? Why do we need to call again? "


    Some people have doubts, which is why the people around the round table want to know.


    For the war in the South China Sea, in the previous meeting, the hero association had decided to intervene in the war between Bentley and the first legion, and made corresponding plans.


    How long has it been?


    Did the first Legion make any unexpected moves?


    The old man''s words made the people around the round table think more.


    Looking at the people''s thoughtful expression, the old man said in a deep voice: "just now, I got the news from the three overseas countries of Austria and Georgia. Just yesterday, the envoys of the three first legions arrived at the kingdom of Asia and the west, the kingdom of Dengsha and the kingdom of Danlan, which are thousands of kilometers away from the South China Sea, What''s the purpose of the first regiment''s long-distance mission to Austria and Georgia? "


    When the old man''s words fell, everyone was stunned and looked quite surprised.


    Surprise is followed by meditation.


    In the hero Association, members are representatives of every treaty country, and no one who can sit in this position is a fool.


    There must be a very clear purpose for the first corps to send envoys to the three overseas countries of Austria and Georgia.


    But people don''t know what the purpose is. They can only guess and predict.


    When the Conference Hall fell into silence, a member said, "I know something about the three overseas countries of Austria and Georgia. None of them has been established for a long time, but they have been independent from the kingdom of Austria for decades. Because of their remote location and backward information technology, the hero association has not been involved here, We need to ask the bus association or the Martial Arts Association for assistance if we want to know the relevant information about the three overseas countries of Austria and Georgia, but.... "


    Speaking of this, the speaker hesitated and hesitated.


    "Say what you want. Don''t worry too much. Now I need your own opinions."


    Seeing the hesitation of the councillor, the old man said.


    The old man''s words are undoubtedly a kind of support for members.


    Seeing this, the speaker no longer hesitated. He continued: "this is just my guess. I can''t confirm whether the purpose of the first Legion is like this. Now, the order empire is organizing an expedition. In this expedition, our hero Association occupies an important position. As we all know about the Expedition Route of the order Empire, the expeditionary army wants to reach the southern continent, There is only one shortcut. The South China Sea is a must pass, but there is another pass farther south, which is the Arafat Strait. "


    After a few words, the councillor continued: "the araver Strait is between the three overseas countries of Austria and the continent of Austria. It is a narrow strait. If the first Legion seizes this place, it will cut off the expedition route. At that time, the first Legion will take the initiative, which is extremely unfavorable to us."


    The members'' words made everyone look at each other.


    Is that possible?


    If the purpose of the first Legion is really araver Strait, the contradiction between the first Legion and the hero Association will escalate.


    And the first Legion will also bear the great sin of preventing mankind from recovering the lost land, which will be despised by the human nation.


    It''s not like Bentley. Bentley''s war is just a territorial battle. Even if the first Legion occupies Bentley, the nations of mankind will not say much. At most, it''s just a moral appeal.


    Once the first Legion controls the araver Strait, the attitude of the first Legion is clear.


    This kind of attitude is unacceptable to the hero Association and the whole human race.

 Chapter 836

    The councillor''s conjecture changed keos''s face.


    As the president of the hero Association, he has enough seniority, and has experienced more things than everyone else. Some things only need to be mentioned a little, and he can completely expect the following things.


    Kaios is not familiar with the three overseas countries of Austria and Georgia. Therefore, kaios did not expect that the purpose of the first Legion would be araver Strait. But now, after the suggestions of the members, kaios understands.


    He was able to confirm that the purpose of the first Legion was the araver Strait.


    With a slight frown, kaios said in a low voice: "the first regiment is really bold. Before the end of the Bentley war, it''s the attention of the Three Kingdoms of Austria."


    As soon as keaus''s words fell, a member of parliament took on the words and said: "I''m afraid we forced it too. The first Legion should know that the hero association is going to intervene in the war in Bentley, so it made second-hand preparations in advance. If I guess correctly, the first Legion may not have a direct conflict with us in the war in Bentley, although the first Legion''s approach is a bit rash, But I have to say that they have made us an army. "


    With a slight pause, and looking at the high-ranking kaios, the congressman continued: "president! If this matter is not handled properly, there may be a big war in this East Asian region. You should know that in the information we have obtained, although the first army is only an armed force, its maritime power is extremely strong. In this East Asian region, no country can say that it can defeat the first army. If we want to defeat the first army, we must unite more forces. "


    Yes, once there is an all-out war with the first legion, it will not be a small-scale conflict. I''m afraid East Asia will fall into a great war storm.


    This will undoubtedly have disastrous consequences for the coming expedition.


    At this time, in the silent chamber of Parliament, another member said: "Bentley is just a small place. Since it does not want to have an all-out war with the first legion, why does a country not give up that small plan? In any era, the strong are respected. Since the first Legion has the ability to annex Bentley, why do we intervene in this war? I think the first Legion has more potential than Bentley, which is a good thing for us


    When the congressman finished, he looked at a member of the round table with a slight irony.


    The mocked member immediately retorted: "what is the purpose of our hero association? The purpose of our hero association is to reconcile the contradictions between human beings. Where there is war, there is our hero Association. The war in the South China Sea is a contradiction between human beings, and the intervention of our hero association is also a matter of course. "


    "The help without interest is justice, and the justice driven by interest is hypocrisy."


    "You''re trying to be reasonable. Hum, the plan has been implemented. The messenger group has arrived in Bentley. It''s only one step away from the day of sending troops."


    The heated dialogue strained the atmosphere in the conference hall.


    The reverberation of the speech in the conference hall also shows that the hero association is also full of contradictions.


    "All right! Quiet. "


    Seeing that their words became more and more intense, kaios stopped them to avoid deepening the contradiction.


    Because of the voice of kaios, the huge parliament hall is quiet again, and the two people who quarrel also keep silent.


    As the president of the hero Association, kaios undoubtedly has absolute authority.


    Under absolute authority, anyone should think twice before he acts.


    His eyes swept over the two quarreling people, and kaios said in a deep voice: "Mr. Quan San! I am very grateful to you for responding positively to the call of the heroes'' Association. However, our heroes'' Association is responsible for the future of mankind, not the interests of a country. If necessary, please take back all action plans. "


    Kaios''s words made Quansan''s face change. He said: "President Yi! How can the operational plan be changed as soon as it has been formulated? Moreover, our country is ready for war. Now we are waiting for the news from the emissary group and the call of the hero Association. The association can''t withdraw all its plans just like this. "


    At the round table, Chuen San''s face was very ugly. He looked forward to keios, waiting for the president''s response.


    The kingdom of Orleans has been extremely prepared for the war of intervention. If the hero Association withdraws its combat plan at this time, it will undoubtedly be a huge blow to Orleans.


    Because the financial cost of war mobilization is huge, who will bear the loss once the combat plan is withdrawn?


    Looking at the tense Quansan, kaios suddenly laughed and said: "Quansan! Please don''t be nervous. Even if the hero association wants to withdraw all its combat plans, the loss of your country will certainly be borne by the association. As the president of the hero Association, I can assure you that. "


    Hearing this, Quan San''s heart finally came down.


    Although he was not reconciled, he wanted to expand the territory of the kingdom of Orleans more than the compensation of the hero Association.


    However, Chuen San also knows that although he is a member of the hero Association, he has no deacon power, only one vote veto power.


    The will of the hero association is the unity of all members. He alone can do nothing.


    Putting away the smile on his face, kaios continued: "it remains to be discussed whether the combat plan for the first Legion will be cancelled. Now, let''s sort out one thing, the cause and effect of everything, and right and wrong."


    Speaking of this, kaios looked up at the congressmen. He continued: "two months ago, that is, on August 14, the first Legion launched the invasion of Bentley. We will not talk about the cause of the war. The fact that the first Legion invaded Bentley is the biggest fact. After the war, the first Legion invaded Bentley, The first regiment''s offensive was unstoppable. In just one month, it captured a large area of Bentley''s territory, making the military government of Bentley can only defend three major cities


    "Just 45 days after the war, our hero Association began to intervene in the war. For our intervention, the first regiment obviously found out the relevant information. Although there was no conflict between the hero Association and the first regiment, the first regiment understood very well, and we also understood very well that if we continue to carry out the combat plan against the first regiment, The war with the first Legion is inevitable. The actions of the first Legion after that, especially the sending of envoys to the three overseas countries in Austria and Georgia, fully show that the first Legion knows that our biggest purpose of intervening in the South China Sea war is to open the way for the upcoming expedition and clear all obstacles on the expedition route. "

 Chapter 837

    Speaking slightly, keos looked at the members in sight and said: "when the first Legion knew the ultimate goal of our hero Association, in response to our intervention, the first Legion left a backhand, that is, to control the araver Strait. As long as it controlled the last hurdle in the expedition route, the first Legion had the initiative in the confrontation with the hero Association, At that time, even if the hero Association beat back the first Legion in Bentley, we are still sad about the difficulty of the first Legion. "


    Speaking of this, kaios stopped for a moment. He looked around the crowd and said, "at the moment, we have two choices. The first choice is to fight against the first legion, sweep the first Legion out of the South China Sea and out of the sphere of influence in East Asia. Of course, if we want to achieve this degree, The difficulty is unimaginable. Although the first Legion appeared in the South China Sea for only half a year, their strength is not weak. Just the intelligence we know is a powerful force. If we want to sweep the first Legion out of the South China Sea, at least we have to gather the strength of three powerful countries. "


    "As for the second choice..."


    Speaking of this, caios looked at a man. He suddenly gave a little smile and said calmly: "as Mr. Charles said just now, the strength of the first Legion is a good thing for mankind. Although I don''t know where the first Legion came from, their purpose is very simple, that is to have a place in East Asia and invade Bentley, It''s just the most basic need for territory. We need peace in the South China Sea, and we can also choose the way of negotiation. Binli, the country with the supremacy of military power, even without the first legion, will disappear in the long river of history because of civil strife. Without the need of interests, this country is not worth saving. "


    At this point, keos ended his talk.


    In the end, he looked around at the members and said, "next, please express your opinions. If there is a better way, please speak enthusiastically. If there is no better way, we will use these two choices as the model and vote to decide whether to fight or to make peace with the first Legion."


    When kaios''s words fell, there was a "buzz" in the huge conference hall.


    Members are whispering and thinking about what the president has just said.


    Bentley is just a small country, a country that they have always rejected.


    Although this country is rich in protocrystals, it has defects in quality. For some big countries, this benefit is dispensable.


    Bentley''s wealth is a kind of profit that can be strived for only for some medium-sized countries.


    In the chamber of Parliament, behind the members sitting are all the best countries in the world, which can be called "strong". For most members, what they care about is not Bentley''s interests, but the necessity of this war.


    Think about it from the perspective of national interests and morality.


    The commotion in the conference hall lasted for a long time, and at the top, caios had been waiting patiently.


    He knows that it takes time for members to think about the decision.


    I don''t know how long after that, the "buzzing" voice suddenly and gradually subsided.


    In the end, when the last murmur disappeared, the huge chamber completely calmed down.


    Seeing this, kaios, who was in high office, looked around the members of the house and said, "can members have a better way?"


    No one answered keos'' question, and the members kept silent.


    Although there is no way out, the two choices mentioned by the chairman of the Council of kaios are undoubtedly the most practical and the way out for the heroic association to implement them immediately.


    Silence is acquiescence. Seeing this, kaios continued: "in that case, we should choose whether to fight or not by voting."


    Speaking of this, kaios looked serious and said in a loud voice, "those who agree to a full-scale war with the first legion, please raise your right hand."


    When kaios''s words fell, only one member of the house beside the round table raised his right hand alone.


    Looking at the left and right cast over the line of sight, spring three bald put down his hand.


    Sure enough, under these two choices, he has no hope at all.


    The price of war is too high, which no country wants to see.


    Looking at the choice of the members under the stage, kaios''s old face showed a satisfied smile, which he was happy to see.


    No wise person will choose to launch a war at this time, and no powerful country will give up the great interests of Yunan mainland for the sake of the small interests of the South China Sea.


    The war with the first Legion was opposed by all countries.


    Only the kingdom of Orleans actively responded to the call of the hero Association in order to realize its wild hope for the territory.


    "What a good move!"


    Think of the first legion of Austria and the three countries overseas move, in the heart, kaios can not help but praise a.


    Araver Strait is the gateway of the expeditionary route and the lifeblood of the hero Association. The attention paid by the first regiment to this place undoubtedly pinched the seven inches of the hero Association and made the hero Association have to be cautious.


    Although the results have come out, there are still some things to be said.


    "In that case, there''s no need to vote for the second option, and now I''m going to start explaining what we''re going to do next," he said


    With that, kaios looked at Quansan and said, "Quansan! Please report the decision of the surface heroes association to your country immediately, and be sure to withdraw all actions that may directly conflict with the first Legion within the first time. This matter is related to the peace of the South China Sea, so please be cautious. "


    Facing the gaze of kaios, Quansan can only nod in silence.


    Looking back from Quansan, kaios continued: "next, I will send a delegation to the first corps to show my intention of peace negotiations."


    "President Yi! How can we solve Bentley''s problem? "


    A member of Parliament, to kaios surface in his mind.


    In response to the questions raised by the members, kaios said with a cool smile: "in this war, Bentley did not turn to the hero Association for help. All the actions of the hero association were voluntary. In this case, we will take it as if nothing happened. Of course, I will discuss with the first Legion in the peace negotiations about Bentley and do our part of the hero Association. As for the results, I can''t guarantee that. "


    Kaios''s reply made the member who asked the question silent, and his face was full of pondering.


    As for the president''s answer, how can members sitting here not know what the president means.


    Between Bentley and the first legion, the first Legion is undoubtedly powerful. The hero association can''t offend the first Legion for Bentley''s sake. For the peace of the South China Sea, sometimes war can bring the best results.


    If the first Legion can get what they want, the South China Sea will calm down.

 Chapter 838

    "As for the latest decision of the hero Association, members must report to their home country in time. Well, the meeting is over. For the future of mankind and the recovery of lost land, you must do your duty."


    In keos''s closing remarks, the meeting ended.


    The convening of this meeting is undoubtedly of great significance.


    This is not only a meeting of the hero association to change its strategic approach, it will also affect the peace of the whole East Asia.


    Before war and peace, the hero Association chose peace, which is beneficial to most people.


    At the time when the hero Association held a meeting to change its strategic policy, the first regiment, thousands of miles away, was preparing for the war.


    The dark green fleet of Bentley, the White Fleet of Spratly Islands, and the silver gray fleet of Leah and overseas three countries, their mission and main direction are all served for the whole strategy of the first army.


    In the South China Sea, the first regiment is ready for war.


    Bentley, Amway city.


    While waiting, the one month deadline with the rebels is approaching.


    It was also because of the agreement with the rebels that although the first Legion was unstoppable in Bentley, there were only two towns under its control, one was Amway and the other was Bali.


    With the exception of these two cities, all the other collapsed towns were under the control of the rebels.


    It is reasonable to say that the first Legion should take back the sovereignty of each city one after another.


    However, the army of the first Legion had no intention of advancing to the fallen town.


    The situation on the battlefield is changing rapidly. The rebels in Bentley want to revive Bentley with the help of the first Legion. However, the rebels did not expect that due to the unexpected intervention of the hero Association, the first Legion has no idea of forcible demand for Bentley.


    In Amway City, in an office in the city hall.


    Natasha, dressed in black armor, sat behind her desk, with a pile of thick papers in front of him.


    In the system of the first corps, documents are obsolete.


    Due to the existence of data terminal, any document about data is transmitted through data.


    These documents did not come from the first legion, but from the fallen towns of Bentley.


    The rebels are very knowledgeable. Although they control many towns, they don''t think they are the owners of those towns. When maintaining the order of the towns, they will also report to the real owners of the first Corps.


    Natasha doesn''t mean to browse the stack of documents in front of her. She is now focusing on the palm computer in her hand, looking at the changes in various systems within the first Legion and the situation in Bentley.


    "Dong! Dong! Dong


    Just then, the door of the office was knocked.


    Hearing the knock, Natasha kept her head up and said subconsciously, "come in!"


    In Natasha''s approval, the door was opened and a dark green figure came in.


    In front of his desk, the mobilized soldiers stopped. He gave a military salute and said, "general! We have information from our department. "


    Headquarters?


    Hearing this, Natasha took her eyes away from her palm computer.


    How could she not know what the headquarters represented? Of course, it was Nanlin Island, the headquarters of the first Corps


    In the hood, Natasha has a positive look. There is news from Nanlin island. It must be a response to her request.


    "Say it


    Although only one word, but enough to represent Natasha''s urgent heart.


    The soldier said: "this is a command. It is issued by the commander himself. The commander asks the general to comply with the previous command. There must be no mistake!"


    The soldier''s words disappointed Natasha. Although the answer was expected, Natasha also thought about the possibility that the host would agree.


    As a front-line commander, she is not willing to retreat on the battlefield of superiority. Once she withdraws, her subordinates who fell down in the previous battle will have no significance in their sacrifice.


    Although I don''t know why the master gave such a strange order, the order is the order. For Natasha, she had to obey it.


    "I see!"


    The master''s meaning is very clear. For Natasha, the only thing she can do now is to obey orders.


    The third-party forces have not yet emerged. Even if we want to withdraw, it will be a matter of the future.


    The situation on the battlefield is unpredictable, and Natasha doesn''t think evacuation is the only option.


    As the war situation changes, the evacuation order may change again.


    Now, for Natasha, in addition to obeying her master''s orders, she has to be flexible.


    In Natasha''s wave, the reporting soldier leaves.


    When the soldier''s figure just came out of the door, another figure appeared at the door, waiting at the door.


    "General! I have something important to report


    The familiar voice made Natasha look up at the door.


    Although the soldiers at the door were covered with dark green power combat clothes, Natasha knew who was inside.


    It''s yevrich, a sergeant of the 10th rank.


    A long time ago, yevrich was stationed in the fleet. After the situation settled down in Amway City, Natasha transferred him from his post and arranged for him to help her on land.


    "Come in!"


    In Natasha''s cold words, yevrich enters the door.


    Arriving at his desk, jevrich said, "general! I''ve got something to tell you. Although the target has not been captured, I know where she is. Do you want to arrest her immediately? "


    Natasha didn''t immediately answer yevrich''s question. She just asked, "do you know her identity?"


    "Her surname is Li, and her name is Yan Ran. She arrived in Bentley with an Airbus a month ago. During this month, she lived in Bentley and wandered everywhere. According to the information we found, she should be looking for something," yevrich said


    What should we do?


    Arrest her?


    Why?


    No matter how outrageous the first Legion is, it will not arrest an innocent person for no reason.


    Natasha noticed her because of a chance meeting.

 Chapter 839

    Although there is no verbal communication between the two sides, Natasha sees the shadow of another person in her body.


    Both breath and appearance gave Natasha a familiar feeling.


    This woman, Li Yanran, is so similar to her master in all aspects.


    This makes Natasha very surprised, instinctively want to know this woman.


    After a moment''s thought, Natasha said, "let''s call it a day."


    Although she was curious about the woman''s real identity, Natasha''s instinct suppressed her curiosity.


    She had a hunch that it would do her no good to go further.


    Besides, it''s not surprising that there are similar people in such a big world.


    This


    It''s really endless.


    Yevrich was puzzled when general Natasha ordered him to collect information about the woman.


    I wonder why general Natasha noticed such a passer-by.


    Although this passer-by is indeed a bit strange, yevrich does not think there is anything noteworthy.


    Now it seems that general Natasha was on the spur of the moment.


    Otherwise, things will not be so endless.


    Now that general Natasha has made it clear, yevrich certainly can''t go on.


    Can only answer: "yes!"


    The weather in October is not much different from usual.


    The weather in this world is not "hot". Even the place closest to the equator, no matter day or night, will still be filled with cold.


    Although the sun in the sky splashes on the earth wantonly, the golden light does not have the slightest temperature.


    Nearly a month has passed since the first Legion captured the town.


    It took less than ten days for the civilians in Amway city to disappear from their original caution to their vigilance.


    When the army entered the city, the civilians in Amway were afraid. In the future, when they found that the army of the first Legion would not disturb their lives, the order of the small city of Amway gradually recovered.


    People hiding in their homes went out one by one. Driven by the flow of people, Amway city returned to its former busy days.


    "This Amway city doesn''t look like an occupied place. However, girls should be careful, especially in the west of the city. Girls should never go there. It''s the garrison of the army."


    In a small restaurant beside the street, a fat landlady is nagging at a beautiful girl on the dining table.


    The girl is dressed in brown leather, a pair of traveler''s clothes, her white face is small and beautiful, and her hair is tied around her waist, which makes her perfectly show the beauty of Oriental women


    In the face of the boss''s advice, she smile, said: "I will be careful."


    Putting away the dishes and chopsticks in front of the girl, the fat landlady muttered: "this country is not peaceful recently. The first Legion said that they would fight in. No, Amway city was occupied by the first Legion. Fortunately, the first Legion didn''t kill innocent people indiscriminately. It''s very normal. Otherwise, we civilians living in Amway city will not have a good life."


    Hearing the boss''s mumbling, the girl inquired curiously: "Auntie! Where does the first army come from? Why hasn''t anyone mentioned this force before


    "Who knows, we civilians don''t have the ability to know these things."


    This is also


    The girl gave up and continued to search for information from the landlady.


    With empty bowls and chopsticks, the landlady left, while the girl sat in deep thought.


    How long have you been away from Kyoto?


    The distant memory is a little fuzzy, maybe five years, or maybe seven years. Li Yanran can''t remember the time clearly.


    Over the past few years, she has traveled all over the countries around Kyoto. During the journey, many things are confusing her, but driven by the ultimate goal, she never gave up hope.


    Although, she is very clear that what she wants to do may never have a result.


    But she didn''t regret her decision.


    Once the truth, for her, is a power that will never disappear.


    In her long life, she didn''t want to live with sin, she wanted redemption.


    To this end, she is ready to pay for the rest of her life.


    Put away the thoughts in the heart, the girl''s meditative expression slightly recovered.


    It''s time to start. She searched all the places in the city she should look for. As usual, she didn''t even find a clue.


    But she was not disappointed because she was in trouble with disappointment.


    Quietly, the graceful figure walked away from the shop, did not disturb any of the guests, nor attracted anyone''s attention.


    It is clear that she is so beautiful, but the customers in the shop regard her as the air, and they don''t even want to see her.


    In silence, she left the shop and entered the crowd outside.


    ----


    The night is beautiful, although this is not absolute, but tonight, the full moon in the sky hanging high in the sky, the arc has no flaws.


    Unconsciously, it was the middle of October.


    In the night, the huge green city stands quietly in the moonlight. With the improvement of lamps and lanterns, the green city is now out of darkness. Even if the full moon is no longer there, the green city is still shrouded in light.


    In Qingcheng, with the base of teras coil to provide energy, the power of Qingcheng can be said to be unlimited, and the bright light can always shine in the night.


    Although the lamps and lanterns in Qingcheng have been improved, the curfew has not been lifted. At night, Qingcheng becomes quiet.


    In the light of the light, the street above a swaying, there is no presence of any figure.


    The occasional flickering figure is also a security member on patrol.


    At the back of Qingcheng, the huge temple is located at the top of the mountain, deep in the dark.


    Just outside, the temple was dark, completely hidden in the dark.


    But inside the temple, the lights were bright, and the dim lights seemed never to go out.


    In the inner hall, Li Meng''s bathroom.


    In the pool water, the fog filled the water and turned into a rolling fog cloud floating on the water.

 Chapter 840

    In the pool, Li Meng lazily leans back to the edge of the pool, and the place below his chest is submerged, enjoying the baptism of hot water.


    As the day passed, Li Meng would not refuse the short enjoyment of the night.


    Bath can not only wash away stains, but also make people relax.


    Just then, behind her, there was a slight sound of footsteps, and Wendy, with a bath towel, came out from the corner.


    That white fragrant shoulder, attractive thigh, infinite scenery showed in front of Li Meng.


    Facing Li Meng''s fiery sight, Wendy was calm, walked close to Li Meng, and slowly entered the pool from Li Meng''s side.


    When the pool water submerges half of her body, looking at the people beside her, Li Meng can''t help reaching out and grabbing the arm beside her, gently pulling. In the shaking of the pool water, Wendy''s petite figure falls into Li Meng''s arms.


    The warmth of the pool water and the touch of the petite beauty in his arms made Li Meng sigh, holding her waist tightly with both hands, making their bodies closer.


    "Master! Let Wendy serve you


    In Li Meng''s arms, looking at the owner close at hand, Wendy whispered.


    With a little smile, the body slid down slightly, so that the pool water flooded their chest, until the shoulder.


    With a flick of her right hand, Wendy''s chest had disappeared in the water.


    The pure white bath towel floats alone in the water.


    Feeling the emptiness of her body, Wendy''s face turned ruddy slightly. The girl''s instinct made her put out her hands to cover her chest.


    The waist length hair is scattered in the water, and the girl''s face is bashful. Li Meng appreciates the beauty of Wendy.


    Wendy is beautiful, there is no doubt about it, but tonight, Wendy in the pool shows the beauty she never had.


    This beauty is coveted and irresistible.


    Even Li Meng, whose heart is like a mirror, is deeply attracted by Wendy.


    Under the impulse of his heart, Li Meng uncultivated Wendy''s arms and let the soft mountain close to his chest.


    In the embrace, the next thing will be natural.


    The water in the pool is rippling gently, and the two people in the pool are feeling each other''s existence closely.


    For a long time, with the rippling pool water restored calm, the two stopped the soul of the blend.


    When everything calms down, the two people in the pool are breathing slightly, feeling each other''s touch under the baptism of hot water, and also enjoying the afterglow after the event.


    In Li Meng''s arms, Wendy moved her body lazily, letting her little head touch the master''s chest.


    Surrounded by the fog, she said softly, "master, Chen Yan is here. She is in the side hall."


    Wendy''s words made Li Meng smile and said, "so she has been waiting for a long time."


    "Well!"


    In her arms, Wendy whispered.


    When she entered the bathroom, she wanted to wait for the master to finish earlier, so as not to let Chen Yanjiu wait.


    But did not expect the host''s interest, in the joy, Wendy how can think of it.


    Until the end of the passion, Wendy just remembered that in the side hall, Chen Yan was waiting for the host at the moment.


    Holding Wendy''s waist tightly, feeling the tenderness in his hands and the softness in his arms, Li Meng said calmly: "no harm! Let her wait. I know exactly what she''s done in Qingcheng these days. I don''t think it''s important. "


    Soul language chamber of Commerce as the industry of the first legion, there will be no problem in the transfer of rights.


    Li Meng trusted the ghouls to develop their business. If he could not solve the small problem in Qingcheng, Li Meng would doubt whether the ghouls would have the ability to control power.


    In Li Meng''s arms, Wendy whispered: "she''s doing well. After the soul language chamber of Commerce passed her hand, a simplified staff system has been formed. Although the time is short, the effect is obvious. The soul language mall in Qingcheng runs more smoothly and is more orderly."


    "Yes! It seems that Chen Qi is really lucky to have a good daughter. "


    Li Meng is quite sure of Chen Yan. Although she has lived in a chaotic environment since childhood, she has a smart mind.


    Wendy replied softly to his master''s words: "his luck is not the luck of his master. After all, the ghouls belong to his master."


    "That''s true!"


    With a free and easy smile, Li Meng could not deny Wendy''s words.


    Also because of Wendy''s words, Li Meng thought of the girl.


    Although Chen Yan is not ugly in appearance, she can be called "beautiful". Compared with the woman beside Li Meng, no matter how many generals she has, the bodyguard around her has a more beautiful appearance.


    However, as a ghoul, the unique temperament and characteristics of the ghoul enhance the beauty of her appearance and make her get rid of the beauty of rough body and become a beauty with unique temperament.


    With the blessing of her unique temperament, she became beautiful and became the dream lover in all men''s hearts.


    Holding the petite person in his arms, under the water, Li Meng''s hand is not honest and plays with the person in his arms.


    In the face of the master''s bullying, Wendy can only face ruddy lying on the master''s chest, quietly under the master''s caress.


    For a long time, Li Meng let Wendy go and ended this absurd bath.


    In Wendy''s service, after a good bath, the two wearing white bathrobes out of the bathroom.


    The side hall in the bathroom is a temporary resting place.


    When Li Meng takes Wendi into the side hall, the first thing he sees is Chen Yan, who has been waiting impatiently on the seat.


    When Li Meng and Wendy enter the side hall, Chen Yan''s eyes brighten and stands up from her seat.


    Looking at the owner of a bathrobe and Wendy wearing the same clothes behind her, Chen Yan''s face suddenly turns ruddy. It seems that I have a picture in my mind that I shouldn''t think about.


    Li Meng didn''t notice the change of Chen Yan''s expression. After entering the side hall, he went straight to the spacious sofa and sat down.


    Wendy quietly went into the inner room and changed.


    "Sit down!"


    Looking at Chen Yan with a ruddy face, Li Meng said.


    When the master''s voice rings in her ears, Chen Yan escapes from her fantasy.


    She was flushed and sat on the sofa opposite Li Meng.

 Chapter 841

    She seemed to feel very constrained, and she did not dare to look at Li Meng.


    Li Meng, of course, is aware of Chen Yan''s unusual reaction. While he is quite curious, he is also somewhat confused.


    How did this little girl become so fussy?


    However, I''m afraid this kind of look can only be seen in ghouls.


    The corpses around him, even if they were extremely shy, would not change much.


    Looking at Chen Yan, who is as shy as a young girl, Li Meng said with a smile: "you girl, are you thinking about something you shouldn''t think about?"


    Things you shouldn''t think about?


    The host''s words undoubtedly broke through Chen Yan''s bottom line, and her face became more ruddy.


    Looking at Chen Yan, Li Meng didn''t continue to tease her. He put away his smile and said, "come on, you''re here late at night. You won''t just chat with me."


    Master''s words, let Chen Yan a corner of the mouth to curl, the way of the deep resentment: "does the master hate me so?"


    Chen Yan''s resentful eyes made Li Meng laugh in his heart, but also had a headache.


    As a member of his family, he was born with a sense of closeness. This feeling is uncontrollable. He will instinctively approach him. His every move can affect the emotions of his family.


    Looking at Chen Yan, Li Meng patted the sofa beside her and said, "come here!"


    The host''s invitation brightens Chen Yan''s eyes. She quickly stands up and comes to Li Meng''s side.


    When she was ready to sit down, her body suddenly turned and her soft body fell into Li Meng''s arms.


    Chen Yan, who is in Li Meng''s arms, smiles shyly and takes the initiative to put her hands around Li Meng''s neck. Her secluded pupils look at Li Meng eagerly. She looks like a dog praying for the master''s touch.


    Looking at Chen Yan''s resentful expression, although she was surprised by Chen Yan''s initiative, Li Meng didn''t say anything about it.


    Just naturally holding Chen Yan''s waist, let her sit on her lap, look lazy way: "OK! Now you should be satisfied. It''s time to talk about it


    From another point of view, the two people embracing each other and the tone of their speech are not like lovers, but more like a father and daughter.


    As a daughter, Chen Yan is coquettishing her father Li Meng.


    Although age makes everything rather disharmonious, it''s not a problem.


    Today, Chen Yan is wearing a long purple skirt with a low collar. Her beautiful color and perfect figure make her more beautiful and attractive.


    Low collar also let her chest rough both sides showed a touch of snow-white, that deep groove marks, for any man is an irresistible temptation.


    Although with Wendy just some passion, but in front of this temptation scene, or let Li Meng slightly from some reaction.


    "Well?"


    Feeling the discomfort under her body, Chen Yan understands something, and her white face becomes ruddy.


    However, Chen Yan did not lower her head, but looked at the face close at hand with blurred eyes.


    Looking at the beautiful face full of lust in front of him, Li Meng was embarrassed.


    His family seems to be too emotional.


    The emotion is so rich that it''s almost the same as human beings. It''s not like the dead race at all.


    What should I do?


    Looking at Chen Yan with blurred eyes and high lust, Li Meng knows that if he wants to, the one in her arms will be at his disposal and yearn for his caress.


    In a way, Li Meng also hopes to leave a little mark in her body, which can ensure her safety.


    Even if the deacons encounter any crisis, the ghouls can still leave a little fire, not perish.


    In an instant, Li Meng thought a lot.


    At last, Li Meng didn''t go on, but got close to her ear and said in a low voice, "come to me the night before you leave."


    Hearing the master''s words, Chen Yan wakes up in an instant. While feeling a little shy, she understands the meaning of the master''s words and nods happily.


    She said quietly: "master! I''ll see you in perfect condition that night. "


    With a slight nod, Li Meng smiles, grabs Chen Yan''s soft waist with his hand, and bullies her on her round hips, saying, "go ahead! Now your master is waiting for you


    Chen Yan was slightly pleased with the host''s intimacy and nodded her head in high spirits. She seemed to be in a very good mood.


    Embracing the master''s neck and feeling the foreign matter under her body, Chen Yan whispered: "master! The establishment of soul language chamber of Commerce has a slightly simple system in Qingcheng. Once this system is in operation, soul language chamber of Commerce will develop rapidly. I have plans for the next direction. "


    Speaking of this, Chen Yan said quietly: "the development of the chamber of Commerce needs talents. Qingcheng is just a small place. There are very few literate people here. We can''t find the talents we want. If we want to find talents, we can only find them outside. Therefore, I plan to return to Kyoto and expand the soul language chamber of commerce with the prosperity of Kyoto."


    "So you''re leaving soon?"


    Looking at Chen Yan in his arms, Li Meng said thoughtfully.


    For Chen Yan''s decision, Li Meng does not intend to intervene.


    Because Li Meng is very clear about the current situation of Qingcheng. Although Nanlin island is the headquarters of the first regiment, it is really remote. Although the first regiment occupied it, the prosperity of the place can not be achieved in a short time.


    It takes time, enough time.


    Indeed, Qingcheng now has no potential for the development of soul language chamber of Commerce.


    It is also a necessary way to develop abroad.


    Chen Yan nodded her head and said: "yes, if everything goes well, I will leave soon. Of course, it needs your consent."


    In Chen Yan''s admiring eyes, Li Meng shook his head and said softly, "as I said, I will not interfere with the business of the chamber of Commerce. I will completely leave it to your family. I don''t look at the process, I only look at the results. What I need is interests, interests that can be displayed faster. If you can guarantee this, I will not limit any of your actions."


    "Well!"


    With a slight smile, Chen Yan answered softly.


    At this time, Chen Yan understood that she no longer needed to say anything.


    Because the host trusts them and believes that the ghouls can take charge of soul language damage. As long as she knows this, Chen Yan is very relieved.

 Chapter 842

    With her mouth slightly open, Chen Yan''s face slightly red. She gently breathed a breath, and her body gently pushed forward. Her soft body was tightly attached to the master''s chest, and she said in a seductive way: "master! Lord Wendy is changing clothes. It will take a while. During this time, isn''t the host going to do something? "


    This little girl


    Feeling the soft feeling on his chest, listening to the extremely tempting words, Li Meng was quite helpless.


    It seems that the biggest purpose of this little girl tonight is to seduce him.


    Is it because I''m leaving soon?


    Sometimes the distance will make people forget everything, perhaps as dependents, the last thing they want is to be forgotten by their master.


    From that soft waist, Li Meng drew back his right hand, raised his hand, and picked up a wisp of black hair from Chen Yan''s forehead.


    Facing Chen Yan''s expectant eyes, Li Meng smiles and asks, "what can you do?"


    In Li Meng''s gaze, Chen Yan smiles and stands up from her master''s arms.


    Looking down at the master on the sofa, she lifts a wisp of hair on her forehead, caresses the master with a smile, and bends slightly


    "This is..."


    What Chen Yan did next surprised Li Meng,


    This little girl knows so much.


    However, as a man, facing Chen Yan''s service, Li Meng can''t refuse.


    It''s just


    Chen Yan has no experience at all, which makes Li Meng a little uncomfortable


    Because of Chen Yan''s bold action, a blushing picture appears in the side hall.


    I don''t know how long later, when Chen Yan was trying to lie on Li Meng''s leg, a slight step came from the direction of the inner room.


    The appearance of the footsteps surprised Chen Yan, who was working hard. She quickly stopped and stood up quickly. Her face was ruddy and stood aside.


    At this time, Wendy, who had recovered her black dress, came out of the inner room and came behind Li Meng.


    She looks at Chen Yan standing on one side, then at her master, and finally looks at Chen Yan.


    "Miss Chen Yan," Wendy said! The night is deep, and the master will have a rest soon. "


    Although the voice is light, but the meaning is very clear, it is the order of the guest.


    Wendy''s words make Chen Yan feel a little relaxed. Fortunately, it seems that Wendy didn''t see her shy behavior just now.


    Secretly glanced at the silent master sitting on the sofa, the master''s silence let Chen Yan slightly disappointed in the heart.


    She can only say: "in that case, I will not disturb the master''s rest."


    Looking at the master, Chen Yan said softly: "master! Have a good rest. "


    With that, Chen Yan plans to turn around and leave.


    At this time, Li Meng, who had been silent, spoke.


    "No hurry!"


    The appearance of the voice makes Chen Yan stop and quietly look at the owner on the sofa.


    After sorting out his slightly messy bathrobes, Li Meng stood up from the sofa.


    He looked at Chen Yan standing still beside the sofa and said calmly, "let''s go! Go outside with me. "


    With that, Li Meng said to Wendy: "wait for me to come back!"


    After the advice, Li Meng stepped forward and walked out of the side hall in his bathrobe.


    Seeing this, Chen Yan, who was slightly surprised, immediately followed.


    Wendy quietly looks at Chen Yan and her master. Until the two figures leave the side hall, Wendy takes back her sight and sits quietly on the sofa waiting.


    Leaving the side hall, Li Meng and Chen Yan walk in the long corridor one after another.


    The night is deep, and this is the most peaceful time for the temple.


    Even the nuns are meditating in their bedroom.


    Secretly looking at the front of the thin figure, followed by Chen Yan some doubts.


    She didn''t understand why the host made such a request to her so late.


    "Alas


    Just as Chen Yan is daydreaming, Li Meng, who is walking in front of her, suddenly stops.


    This sudden stop, let Chen Yan unexpected, a head hit Li Meng behind.


    When Chen Yan jumps away like a frightened rabbit, her two powerful hands embrace her waist, making her unable to move in her thin arms.


    The master''s sudden action makes Chen Yan a little at a loss. Facing the fiery sight, she doesn''t dare to look at it and lowers her head to hide her uneasiness.


    "Master..."


    She whispered, her mouth slightly open.


    Looking at Chen Yan with a shy look in her arms, Li Meng smiles, and makes no secret of her aggressive eyes.


    Bowing to Chen Yan''s ear, Li Meng said in a repressive tone: "girl! You have to have a beginning and an end to this provocation. "


    have a beginning and an end?


    Hearing this, Chen Yan was stunned and her face turned ruddy.


    She whispered nervously: "the master said it''s not the right time?"


    "I regret it!"


    When he said this, Li Meng did not hesitate.


    "Puff!"


    The urgency of the host''s words makes Chen Yan smile in her heart.


    At this moment, Chen Yan seems to let go. Although her face is ruddy, her eyes dare to face the person in front of her.


    Looking at the dissatisfied master in front of her, Chen Yan smiles and says softly, "what the master wants to do, Yan''er will accompany him."


    What do you want to do?


    Looking at the ruddy and tender lips, Li Meng covered them without hesitation.


    Li Meng''s sudden attack makes Chen Yan feel a little stunned. When she feels the aggression in her mouth, she doesn''t flinch, instead, she goes up to the edge.


    Li Meng attacked the city, pulled out the stronghold and attacked the deepest place.


    Chen Yan''s cooperation makes Li Meng unstoppable.


    In the quiet corridor, in the dim light, two figures overlapped together, asking for each other.


    I don''t know how long, Li Meng just stopped to ask, slowly left from that ruddy lips.


    Looking at Chen Yan with a shy face, Li Meng smiles faintly and turns her back to him.


    Tonight''s Chen Yan is very beautiful, a long skirt, perfectly highlights the curve of her figure, as a woman, Chen Yan is impeccable.


    Although Chen Qi''s appearance is only an accident, Chen Yan is an unexpected harvest.


    Who doesn''t like beauty, so does Li Meng.

 Chapter 843

    Grab the two slender hands, let them stretch out, against the corridor side of the guardrail.


    This makes Chen Yan''s posture slightly downward, putting on a shy posture.


    Looking at the attractive posture in front of the body, as well as the round curve.


    Driven by desire, Li Meng reaches out his right hand, puts it on Chen Yan''s back, and then slides down bit by bit.


    The touch on her back makes Chen Yan extremely shy, and she can only bear the bullying of her master behind her.


    Hand tip has been moving, all the way down, when sliding to the round curve, a turn of the hand, it seized the soft skirt along.


    The action in the hand is lifted up slowly. With the lifting of the skirt edge, the white under the skirt is displayed slowly.


    When all the scenery is about to show, suddenly, Chen Yan reaches out her hand to stop the bullying of the hand on her thigh.


    Chen Yan, who leans down slightly, looks back at her master and says pitifully, "master! Please don''t be here. If someone


    What is Chen Yan worried about? Li Meng doesn''t know.


    Although the corridor is quiet enough at this time, it does not rule out the possibility of nuns.


    Although seen, Li Meng will not have too much pressure in his heart.


    But for Chen Yan, it''s a bit hard to say.


    With a faint smile, Li Meng puts down her skirt and continues to walk in the corridor with Chen Yan''s little hand.


    Looking at the host shyly, Chen Yan''s heart is beating fast.


    Where is the master taking her?


    Although she knows what is waiting for her next, Chen Yan is also a little timid when she is happy.


    She has never been in touch with a man. She doesn''t know how to get along with her master and how to satisfy her master.


    In Chen Yan''s uneasiness, she is taken to the garden by Li Meng


    The color of the garden is not dazzling, only black and purple.


    Moonlight from the dome transmission and down, flowers welcome the moon, so that the garden is very beautiful.


    "Ah..."


    A exclamation, Li Meng holding Chen Yan fell in the sea of flowers.


    It''s very fragrant, very fragrant, with the fragrance of Chen Yan and flowers.


    Looking down at Chen Yan, Li Meng said with a faint smile, "Yan''er, you still like this place."


    Facing the host''s ambiguous eyes, Chen Yan blushed and said in a low voice, "HMM..."


    "What? Master, I didn''t hear... "


    Of course, Li Meng did it on purpose, just to tease Chen Yan.


    The corner of the mouth is tiny Du, Chen Yan pitifully looking at the host, wriggling way: "Yan son likes, like... Like here."


    With a little smile, he leaned forward. In Chen Yan''s ear, Li Meng said in a soft voice, "then I''m here."


    coming?


    Look tiny Leng, immediately realized what, Chen Yan shyly lowered head.


    Looking at Chen Yan''s charming appearance, Li Meng has some feelings, but also some incredible.


    This group of ghouls is really strange, even can maintain the human emotion, this is Li Meng wanwan did not expect.


    Li Meng has always wanted corpse Ji. Corpse ghosts have more emotions, but they are too powerful. They are deeply eroded by the power of death, and their emotions are erased a lot.


    Maybe many years later, when they are strong enough, they will regain some emotion.


    But ghouls are not the same. They may be very weak, but their emotions are well preserved.


    They have all the seven passions and six desires of human beings, and they are not like the dead.


    With his left hand outstretched, Li Meng raises Chen Yan''s chin


    Looking at that beautiful face, Li Meng gave a faint smile.


    In Chen Yan''s shy eyes, Li Meng turns over and presses on her soft body, lifting her slender legs


    Time goes by, in the garden, in the world of flowers, a blushing picture appears.


    It''s quiet, it''s quiet... But if you listen carefully, you can hear a little bit of movement.


    I don''t know how long it took, at a certain moment, everything returned to calm.


    When she gets up, Chen Yan sits up with a flushed face and looks at the host lying in the sea of flowers. She has only tender feelings in her eyes.


    After sorting out her messy clothes, she looked at her master squarely and said, "master! My ghouls are not with you. Please don''t forget my family or me. Otherwise, we will lose the meaning of survival. No matter how vast the world is, there will be no place for us to live. "


    Looking at Chen Yan who is worried and praying, Li Meng smiles and touches her white cheek.


    What is Chen Yan worried about? How can Li Meng not know.


    Indeed, Li Meng cared too little about the ghouls.


    Since Chen Qi left Qingcheng with Chen Yan, Li Meng has a completely free attitude towards ghouls.


    For Li Meng, he may just want the ghoul to develop more freely.


    But for the ghouls, this is undoubtedly a kind of neglect of their masters, which makes them unacceptable.


    Looking at Chen Yan beside him, Li Meng didn''t say much, just said with a smile: "you should be satisfied this time!"


    "Well!"


    Facing the host''s loving eyes, Chen Yan responds quietly.


    She is very satisfied. Chen Qi, the ancestor of her father''s ghoul, will also be very satisfied. This time she comes back in a hurry. Her purpose is not only for the chamber of Commerce, but also for the recognition of her master.


    Now, her goal has been achieved, she has completed the task perfectly.


    Not only that, she also got the favor of the host.


    What a glory for their ghouls?


    Feeling the warm hand on her face, Chen Yan rubs it like a dog.


    Chen Yan''s clever appearance made Li Meng smile in his heart, patted his little head, and said: "Qingcheng has been curfew. Let''s stay tonight. It''s not too late to leave tomorrow."


    Although Chen Yan, as a ghoul, has the power that ordinary people can''t reach, it''s also very inappropriate for a girl to walk alone in the middle of the night.


    Moreover, Li Meng didn''t want to let her off so easily tonight.


    Because Li Meng knows that Chen Yan will leave soon.


    I don''t know when I can meet you.


    If you want to, Li Meng can keep Chen Yan around, but Li Meng won''t do that.


    Li Meng will not easily interfere in the way of the ghouls.


    It''s a decided thing.


    For the host''s invitation, Chen Yan can''t refuse.


    This is also what she wanted. She quickly nodded and said, "Well!"


    With a faint smile, Li Meng patted the flowers beside him


    With a smile, Chen Yan lies down again and nestles in her master''s arms, warming her master with her own body.


    It''s a long night. Time goes away little by little. There''s nothing to say

 Chapter 844

    In the passage of time, the long night is leaving.


    When Li Meng was in the gentle countryside of women, a new battle was coming thousands of miles away from Spratly Islands.


    Although the fog shrouded everything, so that everything on the sea has become blurred.


    But in nearly three days'' voyage, the fleet shuttling through the fog finally arrived at its destination.


    In the fog, on the shore of the surging sea, the big town of Kolo stands quietly in the fog.


    Silent, absolutely quiet, so that the town time seems to be static in general.


    "It''s the ship of the heroes association!"


    In the fog, the fleet was moving slowly.


    The huge ship cut through the water and moved in the surging water.


    Outside the window, in the mist not far away, the shadow of a bloated ship loomed, which attracted the attention of the flagship, Ichiro nakayada.


    This words fall, Yamada Erlang looked back to the captain''s seat that way petite figure, way: "general! The fleet is about to reach the town of Coro


    Reminders are superfluous. Even if there is no hero''s ship, night knows that the fleet has arrived in the town of Kolo.


    Because in front of the fleet, in the fog, the outline of the coastline has appeared.


    It''s land, it''s an island, and it''s where Coro is.


    In her hood, she looked calm and said, "stop! According to the previous plan, explore the small town of Coro immediately. "


    Outside, the night has gone, the fog has been slightly white, this time is a good time to act.


    "Yes


    After that, Yamada began to command the relevant operational plans.


    In the sound of command, the fleet sailing in the fog came to a slow stop.


    When the last engine sound disappeared, the huge fleet anchored on the sea.


    Looking ahead, the town of Coro is just a few miles away on the shore.


    You can see the outline of the town and the fuzzy wharf.


    "Yes! Understand? Release the dragonfly detection robot immediately


    When receiving orders from above, the ships immediately took action.


    In the fog, on the deck of each ship, many figures poured out from the cabin.


    Some soldiers carried a large box and put it on the deck close to the side of the ship, while more soldiers stood on the side of the ship, holding large caliber rifles to monitor everything around and guard the safety of the deck.


    This scene appeared on all the large ships. In the fog, the fleet became a little turbulent because of the Figure shaking on the deck of each ship.


    On the deck of the flagship, a team of soldiers also appeared.


    "Set intelligent mode, execute command independently, feed back information in real time, search host frequency automatically, damage and self destruct."


    When the metal box is opened, there are a lot of light green small machines arranged in order.


    It is shaped like a dragonfly and has 90% of the appearance of a dragonfly. Although it is small, it has complete functions. It is a new generation of intelligent reconnaissance robot of the rising sun empire.


    On the side of the metal box, there is a medium-sized touch screen. At the urging of the sergeant behind, the engineers are operating on the touch screen tediously, and are setting the relevant procedures for the investigation robot.


    After a while of operation, the engineer stood up and said, "the relevant program has been set up. He has obtained the control of all the intelligent investigation robots and can start to detect."


    "Explore the town of Kolo now! Release the intelligent investigation robot


    The above order has already been issued, there is no need to wait.


    "Yes


    After the sergeant chief''s words, let the engineering soldiers bend down again and touch the screen a little.


    This caused a commotion in the fleet.


    "Buzz!"


    In the sound of mechanical operation, an intelligent detection robot, which is only slightly larger than the middle finger, is like a bee out of the nest, pouring out of the metal box like a tide.


    The blue light on the body makes them fly like fireflies in the mist.


    Looking at the fleet, from the deck of each ship, there is a blue fluorescent rising.


    When many blue fluorescent groups spread over the sky of the fleet, an extremely beautiful picture is displayed.


    However, the beautiful picture is short-lived. In just a few seconds, the blue fluorescent group in the sky disappears into the fog.


    In the sky, flying Dragonfly detection robots stir up the special wings and fly like creatures in the fog. They cross the sea, fly over the wharf and plunge into the quiet town of Koro.


    When the dragonfly detection robot crossed the city wall, the original group of dragonfly detection robots instantly dispersed and turned into blue dots, scattered around the town.


    Some of them fly very low, close to the ground, some fly very high, close to the roof.


    Some flew into the building and searched the room, while others flew straight to the middle of the town.


    In the first corps, although the information technology is not perfect, there is no means to control the remote communication.


    But for small machines like Dragonfly detection robots, which have the ability to execute commands independently, there are also a small amount of equipment in the first Corps.


    Of course, dragonfly detection robots only appear in the army under the command of the night.


    However, similar equipment, Natasha''s army, and Tanya''s army, are not lacking, but also have a small amount of equipment.


    There are many Dragonfly detection robots released in Koro town this time. There are dense blue light spots, and each light spot represents a dragonfly detection robot. The total number of fluorescent groups flying into Koro town is not less than 1000.


    Under the search of thousands of dragonfly robots, the calm town of Koro is showing its true face to the fleet on the sea bit by bit.


    On the head of the dragonfly robot, there are a pair of small focusing lenses, which are their eyes and the eyes of the fleet.


    After the detection robot is released, in the command room of the flagship, the captain''s main screen receives the picture transmitted by the dragonfly detection robot.


    Through the full power operation of the ship communication tower, the signal of the fleet is enough to radiate all parts of Koro Town, which also makes the signal transmitted by the dragonfly detection robot stable and smooth.

 Chapter 845

    Lock a dragonfly detection robot, and watch the picture on the main screen quietly.


    Fog shrouded everything, everything in the picture is very fuzzy, can only see some things close.


    Under the cover of fog, the big town of Koro looks a little dilapidated and old.


    The small buildings and narrow streets all show the backwardness of this place.


    Under the exploration of dragonfly detection robot, the huge town of Koro is being explored bit by bit.


    In the search of that pair of small electronic eyes, everything in the fog is invisible.


    With the development of dragonfly detection robot, the scene in the picture has changed.


    In the narrow street, a static figure appeared in the picture.


    Those figures, like statues, stand in the street. They have different poses and look very strange.


    When the dragonfly detection robot flies over them, they suddenly come to life, their teeth and claws open, and their scarlet eyes look around.


    Looking at the picture on the main screen, Erlang Yamada said: "it seems that in this small town, we are also attacked by the devil''s will, general! Prepare for the bombing! Let''s erase this town from the map! "


    For Yamada Erlang''s words, you can''t deny it.


    The strange figures on the street in the picture are enough to show that the town of Kolo has been invaded by the devil.


    The possibility of a survivor is infinitely close to zero.


    But there is no absolute.


    Before the dragonfly detection robot''s exploration of Koro town is over, nothing can be concluded.


    However, Yamada is right. They can be ready for the shelling.


    The words slightly open, the night cold way: "pass the order down, let the fleet in combat readiness, ready to bombard at any time!"


    "Yes


    An order of combat readiness made the fleet moored on the sea tense in vain.


    In the cabin of each ship, the red warning light has begun to flash, in the harsh alarm sound, many soldiers are running in the cabin, running to their posts.


    All the main combat warships, the thick turrets on the deck, turned one after another in the sound of metal movement, the long gun barrel, and the black muzzle pointed directly to the town of Kolo.


    The second gun, the main gun, in just a few minutes, all the warships were aimed at the town of Kolo.


    At this moment, the big town of Koro is under the threat of hundreds of guns.


    The battle is imminent.


    At this time, in Koro Town, thousands of dragonfly detection robots are still working hard, spreading to the whole Koro town bit by bit.


    Its search speed soon spread to the middle of the city.


    At this time, the heroes who first landed in Koro are exploring the largest building in the center of the town.


    This is a huge tower building, its periphery not only has the wall, the architectural pattern is also very complex, like a medium-sized castle.


    The magnificence of the building makes people know that the former owner here must be in charge of the small town of Kolo.


    This building is also the power center of the small town of Kolo.


    In the fog, the huge castle building stands quietly.


    Its original calm had been broken by the four figures before.


    In the castle, in the slightly wide corridor, stepping on the stone, four figures are walking forward.


    They looked left and right. They walked side by side, covering each other.


    They held the weapons tightly in their hands and closely monitored the movement around them.


    Among the four, two slightly burly figures were walking in front. The one on the left was wearing brown leather armor, and his hands were covered with iron cones. The dense black iron cones made his weapons full of threat.


    The one on the right is light, holding a huge shield in his left hand and a long sword in his right hand. It looks like an ancient shield guard, giving people a very reliable feeling.


    They are Jerry and Gayle.


    The two slim figures behind them are Yalan and clevel.


    The two women were still dressed as before. Yalan was dressed in a brown gray leather skirt, holding a silver sword.


    And clevel, although she uses the same weapon as Yalan, is wearing a blue dress without any defensive ability.


    In the walk, there was no speech between the four, walking silently.


    Only the eyes, which are moving in disorder, show that they are not calm at this time.


    Although along the way, in this castle like building, they did not find a human being attacked by the devil, nor did they find any existence that could "move".


    But that''s not to say it''s safe here.


    On the contrary, the quieter the place, the more dangerous it is.


    Because the real devil doesn''t like to stay with the tools that are attacked by the devil''s consciousness.


    This is the most central part of the town, where the devil is most likely to appear.


    With the advance, the corridor in front suddenly disappeared, a huge door in front of the four people.


    When they came to the gate, the four stopped and looked up at the gate in front of them.


    "This should be the main hall of the building, and it is also the place where the devil is most likely to appear. Get ready for battle. Maybe, in this place, we will meet the ultimate" target "!"


    Looking at the adult in front of him, Gayle said solemnly.


    This sentence is a reminder to the three people.


    The coming battle requires the concerted efforts of four people. They have no helpers in this battle, so they have to fight as hard as they can.


    Gayle''s words made Yalan look at each other. She looked relaxed and seemed not to care about the coming battle. She said calmly: "if this battle is not recorded, it''s not too bad. It''s a good chance to increase your reputation."


    Iger didn''t care about the slight sarcasm of Yalan.


    Many heroes in the hero association do battle records.


    In addition to the official live broadcast, many heroes will bring their own photography teams to record their fighting posture.


    When the video is played in all human countries, it will undoubtedly increase the reputation of the heroes.


    For heroes, it''s also a way to gain fame.


    Therefore, for this matter, Iger has no sense of shame, but takes it for granted.


    In the face of Yalan''s taunt, he said calmly: "it''s a pity if this battle is not recorded, but they are all ordinary people. In the fight against the devil, even we have the possibility of physical damage. How can we talk about them as ordinary people? They are all the talents I specially selected. I don''t want them to die here for a video. In my opinion, it''s not worth it. "


    A light look at Iger, to Iger''s words, Yalan did not refute again, but put away the sarcastic eyes, indifferent way: "let''s go! Welcome the battle


    Yalan''s words ended the topic before the war.


    In the solemn expression of the crowd, as the leader of the team, Iger stretched out his right hand to the gate.

 Chapter 846

    The door was not locked. In the creaking sound, the wooden iron door was slowly pushed open by Iger.


    When the gate was opened, after the gate, a slightly wide hall appeared in the eyes of the four people.


    Looking at the dark hall, the four did not hesitate. Under the leadership of Iger, they entered the hall.


    The darkness in the main hall is only a visual factor.


    When the four entered the hall, their sight gradually became clear.


    In the main hall, the ubiquitous fog has disappeared, only slightly dark and quiet.


    The main hall is very big, but you can have a panoramic view.


    "Be careful!"


    Just across the gate, I saw something in the hall, which made the four people nervous.


    As the leader, Iger, holding up his shield, reminded the three people behind him.


    What made the four people nervous was nothing else. It was the huge figure sitting in the big hall.


    There is a ladder in the middle of the hall. On the ladder is a seat made of purple wood. On the seat, a huge figure is sitting.


    The huge figure, with silver gray armor, closed double wing helmet and concave convex curve of armor, can let people know that she is a woman, but her dress like an ancient Knight and her height of nearly four meters make the four people in the hall nervous in vain.


    Although she is human, human beings can not grow so tall.


    And from her body, the four also felt the devil''s breath.


    Just as the four of them watched the huge figure on the stairs, the giant on the seat opened his eyes.


    In the crevice of the helmet, the scarlet pupils stare at the four people in the hall.


    The arrival of the four awakened her.


    As the four people watched nervously, it moved. The hand with metal gloves grabbed the huge sword on one side, and the whole body stood up.


    When it stood, the four people in the hall really felt its huge.


    In front of it, the four people in the hall are just a little bit, and the tallest Iger can only reach its waist.


    "Zheng! "Zheng


    It took steps to the steps, the metal shoes, every step on the steps, will send out the "Melody" of collision.


    Looking at the approaching devil, Iger said in a deep voice: "I''m attracting its attention. Yalan and clevel, you attack from the left and right sides. Jerry, you are the fastest and most flexible. Find out its weakness and kill it with one blow!"


    Although the three did not respond to Iger''s words, the action of clenching their weapons represented that they listened to Iger''s words.


    At this time, the sudden change.


    When the great devil left the stairs at the last step, he raised his sword and rushed to the four.


    Huge body, running posture, full of wild, extremely fast.


    Every step on the ground of the hall, the earth seems to be shaking, "Zheng! The sound of "Zheng" footsteps reverberated in the hall.


    Looking at the fierce devil, Iger immediately said: "scatter!"


    One word words just fell, three people scattered behind Iger rushed out, left and right sides to the devil around the past, running posture speed is extremely fast.


    With the three people''s departure, Iger looks solemn, in the face of the fierce devil determined not to fear.


    "Kill


    With a roar, Iger raised his shield to meet the devil.


    In a breath, in the hall, Iger and the devil met.


    At that moment, the devil waved his sword to Iger.


    The cold light is flashing, the sword is not here, the strong wind is here.


    Facing the sword, Iger raised his shield and patted it.


    When he waved the shield, the cyan gas gushed out of Iger''s body and instantly poured onto the shield.


    "Dang!"


    When the shield collided with the sword, a huge metal crash rang out.


    In the sound of metal impact, the huge shield was splashed with sparks.


    And Eagle under the shield, in the collision, the huge force from the shield, eagle''s body suddenly down.


    Looking at his feet, the ground had cracked, and Iger''s feet had fallen into the broken floor.


    The strong wind from the impact spreads all around, and the air is distorted wherever it passes.


    In the fight between Iger and the devil, from the left and right sides of the attack of Yalan and clevel almost at the same time arrived at the devil''s side.


    "Drink!"


    After two drinks, the running Yalan and clevel jump up, and the sword turns into a silver light to attack the devil''s head.


    In the trend of fighting instinct, the devil gave up the front of the enemy, the sword in his hand turned and swept to the left of Yalan.


    Before the big sword arrived, the wind was so strong that she felt the power of the big sword. Yalan''s face was cold, so she had to give up the attack.


    As soon as his body was folded, the sword almost wiped Yalan''s waist.


    The devil chooses to attack Yalan, which gives clevel a chance to attack.


    The big sword in clevel''s hand is blue and shining, like a sharp cut to the devil''s head.


    "Dang!"


    The sound of a metal collision rings out, the big sword in the hand of crayville successfully stands on the devil''s head.


    But useless, this blow can only let the devil that huge body meal.


    Where he was hit by the sword, a white mark appeared on the silver gray helmet.


    One blow is invalid, and clevel doesn''t get entangled with the devil too much. She immediately withdraws.


    But it''s too late. When clevel''s sword cuts on the devil''s helmet, the devil''s sword has already attacked clevel.


    Although the devil''s action is not soul, but the speed of sword is very fast.


    Claire, who jumps up, has no bearing point at all. Without bearing point, she can''t leave in time.


    Seeing the big sword coming, Claire''s face changed.


    At this time, eagle, who is suffering from the devil''s strike, is breathing, and Yalan, who has escaped the devil''s strike, has no time to make the second strike, while Jerry is looking for opportunities behind the devil, which is still some distance away from the devil.


    In a flash, Claire had thought of the current situation.


    She could not avoid this attack, but the other three had no time to help her.


    The shadow of death immediately shrouded clevel''s heart.


    The fear in the heart only appeared for a moment. Clevel''s expression was fierce, and her survival instinct made her hold up her sword in front of her body.

 Chapter 847

    "Dang!"


    With a loud noise, the huge sword in the devil''s hand was cut on the sword in clevel''s chest.


    In the sound of a metal impact, in the burst of sparks, clevel, like a hit softball, turned into a shadow and flew out.


    In the air, a touch of blood is floating.


    Full fly out dozens of meters away, clevel''s petite body fell heavily on the ground, rolling.


    "Claire!"


    To see Claire weir was hit to fly out, Yalan face changed, lost his voice called.


    As soon as the fighting started, they fell into a bad situation.


    "Be careful! Get out of the way


    Yalan''s silence, this stupefied kungfu, was found by the devil.


    Body a turn, the big sword in the hand has already waved down, whistling of cut to ya LAN.


    The devil''s attack made Iger find out ahead of time. When he made a sound to remind Yalan, he held up his shield and ran into the devil''s huge body with all his strength.


    "Bang!"


    Before the giant sword in the devil''s hand, Iger successfully bumps into the devil''s body.


    Great power, let the devil''s body fierce meal, the huge sword also shifted the direction, to the ground.


    "Boom!"


    Under the swing of the huge sword, the ground was cracked and dusty.


    Igor this collision let two people have breathing time, after the devil''s attack failed, two people get away from the devil tacit understanding, away from the devil.


    But the devil didn''t give them a chance to breathe. When they were defeated, the prey got away, and the huge devil immediately bullied them.


    Its target is not Iger with a huge shield, but the thin looking Yalan.


    The devil''s bullying made Yalan face the blade.


    In the short battle, in the hall, Yalan and the devil entangled together.


    The collision of swords and swords brought out bursts of sparks.


    Metal "clank" sound, also let the hall become boiling.


    The enemy is a huge devil. Because of the human form, the devil also has excellent sword skills.


    The exaggerated sword in his hand is skillfully dancing.


    Although the movement is a little stiff and slow, but the angle of attack is very deadly, move to the key attack of Yalan.


    In the face of the devil''s attack, Yalan can only rely on more flexible posture, entangled with the devil.


    Defuse the great power of the devil''s sword with skillful force.


    In the hall, the big sword and the small sword reflecting the cold light collided fiercely, and the two figures, big and small, were entangled in the bursting sparks.


    The pain in all parts of the body, so that a short period of dizziness in Claire wake up.


    That open eyes, eyes only at a loss.


    With her hands on the floor, she sat up slightly.


    At the moment, she was very embarrassed, her blue dress was full of holes, and under the holes were the red scars.


    The wound is not caused by the big sword in the devil''s hand, but by the friction between the devil and the ground.


    The burning pain makes Claire a little uncomfortable, but the more painful is the internal injury.


    The impact, the huge force, hurt her body.


    A trace of bright red blood flowing from the corner of her mouth, is at a loss of ignorance of Claire does not know how bad his body.


    She couldn''t hear the fierce fighting in the hall, nor did she notice Iger''s cry.


    She just instinctively stood up from the ground, look at a loss, standing precarious posture, as if a gust of wind, can blow her to the ground.


    "Claire! Claire


    Several shouts, Iger did not get a response.


    Looking at Claire''s crumbling appearance, already that pale look, Iger''s heart has guessed that Claire''s situation is not good at this time.


    The strike was too dangerous just now. No one thought that the devil''s reaction was now sensitive. In the face of the joint attack of the three people, it was not only easy to resolve, but also severely damaged Claire.


    I looked at Claire and then at Yalan.


    At this time, in the hall, only Yalan is fighting with the devil.


    Although the sword was shining, the battle was fierce.


    But the fighting situation is not biased towards the four. Under the devil''s attack, Yalan has only room for defense and no ability to attack.


    And the devil''s amazing armor made Jerry almost useless.


    Jerry''s weapon is a boxing ring, a close attack, and the devil''s humanoid posture is obviously good at melee.


    In the close combat, none of the four here can be the opponent of the devil.


    "Yalan! Step back


    Just then, a new change appeared in the field.


    Perhaps it is to see the situation of Yalan''s lack of strength that Jerry, who wanders on the edge of the battlefield, rushes into the battlefield and turns into a dark shadow attacking the devil.


    "Death


    Just in a moment, Jerry came to the devil behind, a big drink, only to see Jerry''s fist around the blue light, like a meteor general to the devil.


    Wherever the fist goes, the air seems to be twisting.


    "Boom!"


    The big fist was imprinted on the armor behind the devil.


    There was only a sharp metal impact. Under the great force, the devil''s body staggered, crossed a few steps forward, and almost fell to the ground.


    In the face of this opportunity, Yalan didn''t withdraw, but her face sank, and the blue light of the surge covered her whole body. She jumped up and turned into a green light attacking the devil.


    Before and after the attack, this time, in the face of Aram''s attack, the devil has been unable to resist.


    "Hiss!"


    With a flash of cold light, the sword in Yalan''s hand turned into a green awn and stabbed into the devil''s neck.


    The amazing armor was pierced, and half of the body of the sword fell into the devil''s neck.


    Behind the devil, the sharp point of the sword pierced the armor behind and revealed.


    succeed?


    Yalan''s strike made everyone''s eyes bright, but before they could be happy, the devil who was stabbed in the neck suddenly burst up, and the big fist waved to Yalan.


    The devil''s blow, Yalan did not think of, also too late to avoid.

 Chapter 848

    "Bang!"


    The devil''s fist, printed on the belly of Aram.


    There was a dull crash, and a shadow flew out. It was more than ten meters away before it fell to the ground.


    "Death


    Seeing that Yalan was hit to fly, Jerry roared. His dexterous posture leaped from the top of the devil''s head, wrapped his blue fist, and punched the big sword on the devil''s neck.


    "Zheng!"


    When the fist is printed on the body of the sword, the air flow suddenly emerges. In the burst sparks, under the powerful force, the big sword is pushed.


    Under the cutting of the blade, only a harsh sound was heard, and the sword fell from the devil''s neck, "bang Dang" fell to the ground.


    And there''s a huge gap in the devil''s neck.


    The armor broke, and red blood rolled out of the broken neck.


    After a blow, Jerry retreated away from the devil.


    The stillness of the battle made the three men look at the devil.


    Under Jerry''s blow, the devil stopped moving.


    But it did not fall, but stood in a strange posture.


    Red blood?


    On the ground, Yalan curled up with her abdomen, her face was strangely pale, and she was also watching the battle when she felt the severe pain coming from her abdomen.


    When he saw the blood flowing out of the broken armor, Yalan''s pale face changed slightly.


    A degenerate?


    Real demons have no blood. They may have red liquid in their bodies, but once they are out of body, they will burn and turn into ashes.


    However, the devil in the field did not, and the flowing blood rolled out, forming a dazzling blood pool on the ground.


    Only the degenerates, who are eroded and transformed by the devil, will have the same blood as human beings.


    "Bang!"


    At this time, the standing devil finally fell down, and the huge body seemed to lose all its strength in an instant and fell to the ground.


    This scene let a few people in the hall feel a little relaxed.


    They know that this short and cruel battle is finally over here.


    Before a few people could be happy, not far away, the tottering Claire finally fell down. Her delicate body "bang" came into contact with the ground, and there was no sound.


    "Claire!"


    This scene happened to be seen by Yalan, she cried out with great pain.


    Her cry caught the attention of eagle and Jerry.


    When they look at the fallen klevier, their faces suddenly change.


    Eaglian said, "Jerry! You go and see what''s going on in Yalan, and I''ll go and see Claire! "


    With that, Iger quickly ran to the figure that fell not far away.


    And Jerry in Leng for a while, also hurriedly close to Yalan.


    After a few steps, Jerry comes to Yalan.


    "Are you all right?"


    Looking at Yalan curling up on the ground, Jerry seemed a little at a loss.


    With a pale face to look at the expression of Jerry, Yalan clenched his teeth, shook his head, slightly difficult way: "go... To help Iger, Claire there need help, I''m ok, I need to slow down, slow down for a while."


    Looking at the pale and painful Yalan, Jerry hesitated.


    But the hesitation lasted only a moment. He nodded and said, "OK! I''ll be right there. "


    Turn around, and Jerry quickly steps towards Claire.


    At this time, Iger has come to clevel''s body.


    Looking at Claire lying on the ground without a sound, Iger looks a little ugly.


    The blood in the corner of her mouth had dried up, and her expression was calm and painless.


    Human beings are really fragile!


    Looking at the petite figure under him, Iger sighed in his heart.


    "Iger! How''s Claire? "


    Behind him, Jerry comes over and asks eagle.


    He looked back at Iger, and then at Yalan, who was still lying on the ground not far away.


    Before Iger''s voice, Jerry said helplessly: "that young lady is very proud. Even at this time, she won''t need my help."


    Jerry''s words made Igel a little clear.


    Looking at Jerry, Iger shook his head heavily.


    This shake of head, let Jerry Leng, the face showed the expression of disbelief.


    "No! How could it be... "


    In murmuring, Jerry comes to Claire''s side.


    Looking at the silent figure on the ground, Jerry''s expression was stiff.


    The pulse has stopped beating.


    As a martial arts artist, the most important part of the body, besides the heart, is the pulse.


    Energy is not only the source of strength, but also the lifeblood of martial artists.


    It is also a symbol of martial artists, because martial artists can clearly feel each other''s pulse beating.


    Once the pulse stops beating, it means that death has come.


    "Hoo


    A long breath, although some can not believe, but jerry can only accept the reality.


    She''s dead. In this fight, Claire has died.


    Looking at Eagle, Jerry said, "let''s go! This is not a place to stay for a long time. "


    With that, Jerry looked at Claire on the ground and said, "we can''t leave her here. Her final destination should be in her home country, not this foreign land."


    Jerry''s words, of course, are taken for granted.


    And Iger never wanted to keep her.


    As heroes, even if they have no friendship, they are comrades in arms and companions at this time.


    Iger never thought he was a good man, but he had a bottom line in some things.


    In Jerry''s gaze, Iger lightened.


    "Roar!"


    At this time, the sudden change.


    The strange roar came from the outside. The fierce movement changed the two people''s expressions in the hall.


    It''s clear that the battle in the main hall has attracted all the human beings who have been eroded by the devil in the small town of Kolo.


    Considering the emptiness around the building, Iger looks at Claire on the ground in shame and turns away without hesitation.


    He strode to Yalan and squatted down. Before Yalan could react, he hugged him and resisted him on his shoulder.


    When Iger was surprised that Yalan didn''t resist, he found that Yalan had fainted.

 Chapter 849

    "Jerry! Let''s go. If we don''t, we won''t be able to go! "


    Eagle''s urging made Jerry hesitant.


    Looking at Claire on the ground, Jerry''s face hesitated.


    He wants to take Claire, but he also knows that with her, the three of them are likely to die here.


    Because Iger needs to take care of Yalan, he is the only one who can get out of here.


    It''s impossible for him to take Claire to fight with the countless demons outside.


    With a look of guilt at Claire, who is silent on the ground, Jerry turns away and chases Iger.


    When the three people left the hall in a hurry, in the huge hall, peace was restored.


    On the open ground, there were only two silent figures, one big and the other small.


    I don''t know how long later, the chaotic fighting outside gradually subsided.


    Quiet


    Dim


    In the dim environment, the hall was as silent as death.


    "Hoo


    With a quick breath, the tiny figure lying in the corner of the main hall suddenly moved.


    The heart that had stopped beating was beating again.


    A long deep breath made her sing softly.


    In the dark, Claire opened her eyes.


    She looked miserable, pale, the confusion in her eyes was no longer there, and she was completely awake.


    Can''t move, her body has been numb, can feel the pain, but can''t feel the strength.


    She could only turn her head slightly and look at the hall in parallel.


    In the dark hall, her once familiar companion was no longer there. The only thing she could see was the huge figure lying in a pool of blood not far away.


    "Abandoned?"


    Looking at the empty hall, Claire murmured to herself, she was not afraid, nor frightened, nor resented anyone, only a kind of compromise indifference.


    Although I don''t know what happened, her memory only stays in the moment when she was hit by the devil.


    But Claire knew that she had died once.


    Although she has come back to life now, God just let her experience the pain of death again.


    Crystal tears from the blood red eyes in the unconscious flow out, sliding across her cheek, fell on the ground.


    Tears represent her innermost thoughts, which also shows that she is not reconciled.


    She never thought that her destination would be here.


    The wetness of her cheek made her smile bitterly.


    What if she is not reconciled? Her death is coming.


    For her own injury, Claire knew that the devil''s blow had already damaged all the important organs in her body. Even if she could go out, she could not be cured with the current medical level of Kyoto.


    Tired


    The weakness of the body, mental fatigue, let clevel''s consciousness gradually blurred.


    At the end of her life, she took a nostalgic look at the last world and slowly closed her eyes.


    With the silence of clevel, the big hall became silent again.


    But the silence didn''t last long. Soon, with several blue lights pouring into the hall from the open door, the silence in the hall was broken again.


    In the dim hall, the blue light points fly freely, they are looking for something.


    Search for them in the hall, of course, also noticed the body on the ground of the hall.


    In the light wing incitement, many Dragonfly detection robots come to the top of clevel''s head, hovering in the air.


    Just then, off the coast of Coro, the flagship of the first Legion fleet.


    Yee is looking at the picture sent back by the dragonfly detection robot on the main screen.


    "Is that her?"


    The screen of the main screen has been switching among the dragonfly detection robots. When the screen is fixed in a dark hall, the night can''t help but give a light "eh".


    The situation in the hall is clear at a glance. It is obvious that in the battle with the devil, the heroes do not seem to go well.


    Not long ago, in the streets of Koro Town, under the surveillance of dragonfly reconnaissance robots, you can see the heroes who are in a hurry to evacuate.


    Under the attack of the demons, they were in a mess. Although they broke out at last, they were all painted.


    Jiye did not expect that those heroes not only did not fight well, but also lost one person.


    At this time, the main screen suddenly jumped out of some tips.


    This makes the night slightly stunned.


    "Still alive?"


    The prompt on the main screen is the result of the dragonfly detection robot.


    The results clearly show that there are life fluctuations in the target.


    "If she is seriously injured, even if she can survive, her chances of survival are very low. With the current level of medical treatment in the world, once the internal important organs are damaged, it is not far from" death! "


    On one side, looking at the picture on the main screen, Yamada said.


    Indeed, due to the loss of certain technologies, there is a great lack of medical treatment in this world.


    Otherwise, the survival rate of newborn children in this world would not be so low.


    The number of human beings will not grow so slowly.


    Looking at the petite figure on the captain''s seat, Erlang Yamada said again: "general! It''s going to take a while to search Koro town. If the general wants to save her, we can squeeze out a little time! "


    Save her?


    In the hood, night thought to herself.


    For her, she is not very familiar with the night, some just meet.


    In the data terminal of the first corps, there are also some details about her.


    She is a hero, a hero with high reputation in the human world.


    But just the identity of a hero is not enough to save her.


    Jiye did not forget that if there were no accident, there would be a war between the first army and the hero Association.


    It is inevitable to become an enemy.


    Saving her now is like saving an enemy.


    Jiye was not so kind as to save a man who was about to become an enemy.


    While thinking at night, Yamada Jiro, on the side, suggested: "according to the information we collected, the League of heroes is an international organization jointly established by all nations of the world. This organization can represent all the powerful nations of mankind. We must have an eye liner for this organization, so that we can know all kinds of important events that happen in human beings."


    "You mean..."


    Night accident took a look at Yamada Erlang.


    Yamada Jiro meant simply that he wanted to make clavil the eye of the first army.


    However, it is not easy to control people''s minds.

 Chapter 850

    Nodded, Yamada Erlang said: "without us, she can only die here. As long as we save her, even if she doesn''t want to, she must compromise. It''s not easy to control her heart, but as long as we give her what she wants, we are not afraid that she won''t cooperate."


    In her hood, she was thinking about the interests of this matter.


    If you can put a look in the hero Association, it will be of great benefit to the first army.


    Although she is not interested in such things, she doesn''t care to pay attention to the things that can bring benefits to the first Legion.


    Looking slightly positive, he had made a decision in his heart.


    Looking at the picture on the main screen, he said coldly: "as you said, immediately send a combat team to corao town to take her out of the city."


    "Yes


    In the small town of Koro, the powerful demons have been eliminated by the heroes. As for other demons, they are not worried at all. They can be eliminated with ordinary weapons.


    In his opinion, there is no problem in completing the task.


    In Yamada''s order, a pure armored combat team set out from the fleet.


    The combat team consists of five Tsunami Tanks and three wheeled armored personnel carriers.


    On the misty sea, with the flashing lights and the roar of engines, eight armored units were up and down on the sea, moving rapidly towards the coast.


    In the surging waves, on the shoal on the side of the pier in the small town of Kolo, the combat team rushed to the beach.


    In the roar, armored machinery drove away from the sea, moving forward on the soft sand.


    On the beach, the combat team did not stop, but directly broke through the outer wall of the port and pushed forward towards the city gate behind the port.


    When the combat team entered the city, the battle broke out.


    In the narrow street, facing the dense corpse tide in the fog, eight armored machines, using their own steel bodies, rushed all the way to the city.


    It took more than an hour, in the blood, the combat team finally arrived at the destination.


    "Come on! Search the building quickly and find her! "


    In the fog, next to the magnificent building, with a roar of engines, armored machinery broke through the fog and stopped in the square in front of the gate.


    When the convoy stopped, at the urging of the sergeant, the door of the armored personnel carrier was opened, and an imperial warrior rushed out of the armored personnel carrier to the gate of the grand building.


    How can the roar of the engine not attract the attention of the demons?


    With the roaring sound in the fog, one after another shaking figure suddenly appeared from the fog and rushed to the motorcade on the square.


    "Stop them!"


    In a roar, more than a dozen imperial warriors quickly formed a defense line on the outside, raised their guns and fired at the Figure shaking in the fog.


    "Bang! Bang


    Before the imperial warriors opened fire, the Tsunami Tank on their side opened fire first.


    I saw a few firelights flash in the fog. In the sound of shelling, a few fireballs suddenly rose in the distance on the other side. The violent explosion followed and spread around.


    Huge fireball swept all around, surging flames devoured all around the figure, powerful shock wave, directly dispersed a large fog.


    But this can not effectively stop them, in the light of the explosion, a shadow after another from all directions to the team hit.


    They are running, roaring, under the baptism of artillery fire, they have no fear.


    "Attack


    When the figure running in the fog has been clearly visible, a sergeant in the Defense issued an order to attack.


    "Suddenly, suddenly!"


    With the order, the imperial Samurai pulled the trigger on the enemy in the fog.


    The unique sound of the kinetic energy rifle suddenly shrieked.


    Bullet after bullet, driven by the electromagnetic current, tore the space and attacked the fog in the shrill sound.


    "Ho! Hiss


    The sharp bullet pierced all obstacles in the flight.


    In the fog, one figure after another fell down in the sound of gunfire.


    The sound of gunfire, the sound of gunfire, the huge firelight and the rising fireball make the square a small battlefield.


    The fierce battle has attracted the attention of the demons in the town. A large number of demons come from all over the town every moment.


    The almost endless enemy makes the defense line of combat team one in danger.


    There are too many enemies to kill.


    Under the suppression of strong fire, the square has been covered with a layer of bodies.


    But on the corpse, more figures are charging to the defense line of the fighting team.


    While the battle outside was raging, the imperial warriors searching through the magnificent buildings finally found their target.


    When the battle started outside, the dark hall had lost its peace.


    When a white figure ran into the hall, the quiet hall once again ushered in new guests.


    "Found it! The target has been found. Move it immediately! "


    When the imperial warriors entered the hall, the first thing they saw was two silent figures on the ground.


    The big one is the devil, and the small one is their goal this time.


    Came to the target, looking at the silent target on the ground, the leading Sergeant immediately gave the order.


    In the sound of the command, the two imperial warriors moved. They put away their weapons, took down their stretcher, and moved the petite figure on the ground to the stretcher.


    "Go


    Come in a hurry, leave in a hurry.


    More than ten figures left the hall in such a hurry.


    In the hall, there was only one of the two figures lying on the ground.


    And in another place where the figure disappeared, only the little bloodstain showed her existence not long ago.


    When the team searching for the target came out of the building with the target, the sergeant commanding the battle on the defense line grew up with a sigh of relief.


    He said in a loud voice immediately, "everyone get in the car immediately, let''s get out of this place!"


    At the first order, the imperial warriors on the defense line immediately withdrew their guns and ran to the armored personnel carriers in the rear.


    The main guns and heavy machine guns of the Tsunami Tanks increased their firepower, pouring shells and bullets into the fog to cover the evacuees.

 Chapter 851

    In the rapid response, the evacuation was very smooth, only a few minutes, so the personnel had boarded the armored personnel carrier.


    When the last imperial warrior boarded the vehicle and closed the door, the demons in the fog had rushed up.


    They braved the artillery fire to rush into the motorcade, hit the steel barrier with that frail body.


    "Bang! Bang


    In the narrow car, outside the dense impact sound is clear and audible, the huge and heavy body is shaking slightly.


    In the car, although the imperial warriors were sitting quietly, the look in their helmets was also tense.


    It''s not ordinary enemies who attack outside, but weird and terrifying demons. Their tension is an extremely natural reaction.


    "Let''s go!"


    Under the order of departure, the motorcade surrounded by the demons roared.


    In the strong sound of power, the huge tsunami tank is like a mountain, which is rolled over by the demons who block the way ahead.


    Under the rotating track, countless demons fell to the ground and were crushed into blood foam.


    Outside, countless demons pounce on the moving steel machinery, trying to stop the progress of the team.


    But they are useless. They are just ordinary demons. In front of them are fragile human beings. After being eroded by the devil''s consciousness, their power has been increased, but they are still weak. They do not have the power to overthrow huge war machines, nor the ability to tear off heavy armor.


    In the face of the armored team of the first regiment, all they did was in vain. On the contrary, they were crushed by the team and killed and injured a large area.


    The motorcade passed all the way, leaving two dazzling blood colors on the street.


    Soon, in the fog rampage of the team broke through the demons of the line of defense, gone.


    At this time, the small town of Koro has been boiling up, and there are demons everywhere.


    They are attracted by movement and static, and wake up from deep sleep.


    Driven by instinct, they converge towards the place with the greatest movement.


    If the fog is not there, you can see from the sky that the demons around the town are converging in the middle of the town.


    And the central point is the central square which caused the first movement.


    "General! The combat team is out of the city and the target has been acquired. "


    In the flagship of the maritime fleet, when he learned that the combat team had completed the task and left the city, Yamada Erlang reported to Sawyer at the first time.


    "It looks like it''s going well!"


    Heard Yamada Erlang''s report, night light said.


    It''s only a few hours. To be more precise, it''s only three hours.


    Within these three hours, the combat team set out from the fleet, went deep into the town of Kolo, successfully acquired the target, and then returned to the fleet.


    The speed is not fast.


    Looking at the night on the captain''s seat, Erlang Yamada continued: "the search of Koro town has been completed 100 percent, and the dragonfly robot has completely withdrawn."


    "Have those heroes ever withdrawn?"


    In order to make sure that there is no risk, she confirmed again.


    "When the combat team left the town, they had already left," Yamada replied


    Now that the conditions are met, what to do next, of course, she knows.


    In her hood, she looked out of the window.


    In the distance outside the window, in the mist, is the place like hell.


    In that hell, there is the greatest enemy of mankind.


    And the only thing she has to do now is to ruthlessly destroy them, leaving none.


    "Let''s go!"


    For a long time, in the silent command room, the cold words of the night were floating.


    Get a clear command, Yamada Erlang immediately issued an order to the ship.


    "All ships obey orders! Carry out the bombing mission on the other side immediately! "


    With Yamada''s order, the fleet on the sea became active.


    At this time, with a blue light spot appearing in the fog, it is the dragonfly detection robot that is returning.


    Outside, on the decks of combat ships, blue light spots broke through the fog, like homing bees, swarming into the metal boxes on the deck.


    The trace of flying is full of order.


    In just a few minutes, there was no blue spot in the fog.


    With the busy of many figures on the deck, the dragonfly detection robot was withdrawn and the deck was cleared.


    As the last figure left the deck and entered the cabin, a tense atmosphere suddenly came to the fleet.


    On the decks of big and small warships, the dense artillery had already turned to the town of Kolo.


    In the cabin, all posts are full, and the fleet is ready to go.


    "Attack


    An attack command, but it brings the roar of death.


    "Bang! Bang


    At that moment, the guns roared.


    The surging flames reddened the sea and dispelled the fog.


    In the deafening sound of gunfire, countless large and small fire red streamers rose from the fleet and rushed into the sky. In the dark fog, it was like a meteor shower falling to the small town of Kolo.


    With the roar of hundreds of naval guns, the sea is shaking. The flames from the huge gun barrel are like short-lived lights, making the fleet appear in the fog.


    There is a meteor shower in the sky. Even the dense fog can''t stop the brilliance of the flame.


    When the meteor shower fell to the ground, in the fierce "explosion" sound, the small town of Koro shrouded in fog suddenly fell into a sea of fire.


    Blocked by the fog, people can''t know where Coro town is at this time.


    But the burning light, even the fog can not cover up, it can be imagined that at this time, the town of Kolo has become a real hell.


    The fleet continued to shoot, and the meteor shower never stopped falling.


    The roar of shelling, the sound of intensive bombing, and the soaring fire of the town of Kolo attracted the attention of the people on board the ships of the hero Association in the coastal waters.


    Especially Iger and Jerry who just returned to the ship.


    On the side of the boat, Iger and Jerry stood side by side, staring at the shocking scene not far away.


    At this time, their eyes have been filled with red streamer.


    In the roaring sound of shelling, in the surging flames, a meteor shower rises from the sea, flies over the sky, and then falls to the ground, and then turns into a more brilliant red.


    Further away, they had just escaped from the dangerous town of Kolo, which was now shrouded in flames.


    Although the line of sight was blocked by fog, the fire was clearly visible.

 Chapter 852

    "The first Legion is really simple. Under this kind of firepower, even the devil can''t survive, not to mention the ordinary demons."


    In front of a shocking and gorgeous scene, Iger, who has recovered from the shock, exclaimed.


    Eagles words let Jerry slightly back to God, his look is not very good.


    Looking back from the gorgeous scene in the distance, he looked at Iger beside him and said: "the medical level on the ship is limited, and Yalan''s injury is not good. The place where she was injured is her lower abdomen. That place is where our martial arts practitioners'' energy pulse is. If we don''t get effective treatment in time, the damage of energy pulse is small. Maybe she will die."


    Speaking of this, Jerry looked very serious and said in a deep voice: "Claire has been killed in the war, and Yalan has been seriously injured. This mission can be said to have failed. Just the two of us, even if we find the devil incarnation, I''m afraid we are not rivals."


    He took his eyes back from afar, and felt a headache at the words of Jerry beside him.


    He said helplessly: "the failure of the mission is small. Even if the statue of the demon God is obtained by the first legion, the association can also obtain it from the first Legion through other channels. The only thing I care about now is Yalan. This mission, I am the team leader designated by the Association. Now, clevel has been killed in battle, we can''t even bring her body back to the capital, and Yalan is seriously injured, Whether I can survive is still unknown. The task has failed, and I don''t have the idea to continue. "


    With his right hand over his forehead, Iger looked very ugly and said, "how can I explain to the association? And the country behind Yalan and clevel, those guys must ask me for an explanation. "


    "Damn it


    Think of this, Iger firm grip on the side of the fence.


    He said angrily, "there are martial artists in this small town of Kolo, but they have been eroded by the devil. Without that guy, how can we fail?"


    It''s too strong.


    The degenerates in Coro are so strong that they can''t compete with them even if they work together.


    Sometimes, the fallen are more terrible than the devil.


    Because most of the identities of the fallen are martial artists, they are human beings.


    The martial arts have excellent martial arts skills. Once the martial arts are eroded by the devil and become degenerates, their living skills will be inherited.


    For example, the degenerates they met before must have had high attainments in swordsmanship.


    Otherwise, in the close combat with the four of them, it is impossible to occupy an absolute advantage.


    "It''s useless to say anything now. Let''s think about how to get Yalan through this crisis."


    Speaking of this, Jerry frowned slightly and said, "even if we go back now, it will take a lot of time to get to Kyoto, but Yalan can''t hold on to that time."


    Yeah, it''s too long.


    Jerry''s words are also what Iger is worried about.


    The medical level of the ship is too poor. A small injury can be dealt with, but there is no way to deal with a serious injury like Yalan.


    Now Yalan is in a coma. If she doesn''t get treatment as soon as possible, she may be in danger.


    When he thought about the situation he had to face after going back this time, Iger had a headache.


    If Yalan died on the way back, even he would be in great trouble.


    "Why don''t we turn to the first army? There must be good medical standards in that fleet. "


    One side of Jerry, suddenly put forward a surprising proposal.


    First Corps?


    Jerry''s suggestion made Igel a little stunned, and his eyes lit up at the same time.


    Yeah, why don''t you turn to the first corps?


    Now as long as we can save the life of jaram, there is no problem with the rest.


    Without hesitation, Iger immediately said: "this method is very good! I''m going to contact the first Legion


    With that, Iger turned and ran to the cab.


    The flames are surging, and a huge fleet is flickering in the fog.


    In the roar, the sea is shaking, the sea is surging, and the land on the coast is shaking.


    Under the bombardment of naval guns, the small town of Kolo on the coast has become a sea of fire.


    The fire burst into the sky, and the light of the fire reddened half the sky.


    Just as the fleet continued to bombard Coro, a foreign signal entered the public channel.


    "General! The ship belonging to the hero Association sent out a signal to ask for a connection. Is it connected? "


    In the command room of the flagship, Erlang Yamada suddenly reported to Yehui.


    In the "boom" of shelling, Yamada''s report is so surprising.


    At this time, how can those heroes find the first army?


    "Connect!"


    After thinking for a moment, she said in a voice.


    What the heroes call will soon be known.


    "Yes


    Should be a, Yamada Erlang turned around to be waiting for the correspondent nodded.


    Signal connection, command room in the main screen suddenly a flash, a moment, a person will appear on the screen.


    It''s Iger.


    For people on the home screen, night is no stranger.


    After all, it was the same person in the previous communication.


    On the other side, on the ship of the heroes Association.


    Looking at the familiar figure in the picture, Iger made a slightly chest covering ceremony and said: "sir! We meet again


    "What''s the matter?"


    A cool voice came out of the loudspeaker, and Iger got only a cool response.


    Looking at the figure in the picture, Iger said: "we have abided by the agreement these days, but the agreement has come to an end. In the battle of Koro Town, our side has suffered heavy losses and has no ability to continue to carry out the task. Therefore, we plan to go back. This connection is specially to inform you."


    I see


    He was not surprised by Igor''s words.


    In the small town of Kolo, the heroes are really not going well, and they have to give up the task.


    Looking at the person on the main screen, he said calmly: "in this case, the agreement will be invalid naturally. You can leave at any time."


    With a wry smile on his face, Iger said, "before I leave, I have a heartless invitation. Please give me your convenience."


    "Since it''s an invitation, please don''t say it. We have no obligation for anything."


    For Iger''s request, she refused without hesitation.


    It is superfluous for the first army to do anything other than the task.


    Only half of the cleaning of Spratly Islands was carried out. At this time, night did not want to be distracted.

 Chapter 853

    Eagle was surprised by the other party''s clean refusal.


    He quickly added: "this matter is just for your convenience. In this battle, a hero was seriously injured and needed to be treated in time. Our medical level on board is limited, and the return journey is far away. Therefore, I would like to ask you to take care of the hero who was seriously injured for the time being. Of course, this is not free. We will double the medical expenses, Your permission is also requested! "


    So it''s this


    Iger''s words made him understand the purpose of people on the screen.


    It seems that the hero was seriously injured, otherwise his companions would not seek the help of the first Legion.


    "General! It''s not a big deal. The general is free to choose. "


    At this time, one side of the Yamada Erlang to night to remind a sentence.


    In Yamada''s view, this is only a very small matter.


    It''s just a matter of treating a hero. Whether it''s allowed or not is just a matter of general Sawyer''s words.


    She didn''t think much about it.


    In Iger''s expectant eyes, night gives the answer.


    "Yes! I''ll grant it. "


    With these words, Iger on the screen breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Thank you very much for your help," he said gratefully


    "Get ready to carry the wounded!"


    Light said such a sentence, night gently nodded to the side of Yamada Erlang.


    In the night of the signal, Yamada Erlang quickly waved to the correspondent.


    The screen flashes and the two sides terminate the connection.


    "Hoo


    Although the contact has stopped, but the answer of Iger is a relaxed face, he can not help but take a deep breath.


    With a satisfactory answer, Iger left the cab.


    Next, all he had to do was transport the comatose Yalan to the fleet of the first army.


    Fire


    The flames are dancing and the town is burning.


    In the wave after wave of shelling by the first Legion fleet, the town of Kolo has been shrouded in flames.


    Countless thick smoke rolled up, intertwined with the fog.


    The flames of the sky, red half of the sky.


    The continuous shelling lasted for several hours, during which the first regiment poured more than 100000 shells into the town of Kolo.


    The small town of Koro has been completely destroyed in wave after wave of bombing.


    The only thing left was a piece of burning debris.


    When the last wave of shelling ended, the surging sea gradually calmed down.


    In the misty sea, when the shelling ended, the huge fleet began to retreat and move in another direction.


    As for the situation in Koro town and the results of the shelling, the first regiment did not check again.


    There may be surviving demons in Koro, but their existence is insignificant.


    Without enough quantity, without the interference of the devil''s consciousness, they can''t cross the sea, they can only wander around day and night in that place.


    From now on, Spratly Islands will become a dead place, and the existence of demons can not be avoided.


    As long as the number of them is controlled within a certain range, the existence of the demons is also a great help to the first Legion.


    In this mission, the biggest enemy is the incarnation of the devil. As long as we find it and eliminate it, the threat of the devil will disappear naturally.


    The biggest target has already been locked, and the next battle will be much easier.


    "Let''s go! Our task is over. The devil in Spratly Islands can only be solved by the first Legion. The general is not an ordinary person. Moreover, she has a strong army. Even if the devil is reincarnation, it will be destroyed only under this powerful force. The disturbance of Spratly Islands will soon be calmed down.


    In the fog, the fleet of the first Legion is leaving.


    On the deck of the armored ship of the hero Association, two figures are watching the departure of the first Legion.


    In the fog, the shadow of the ship had already disappeared. The only trace left was the faint roar of the engine.


    From afar, Iger could not deny the words of Jerry.


    No one can deny the power of the first army. The disturbance of the Spratly Islands will be calmed down sooner or later.


    The first Legion has this ability, and Iger doesn''t doubt it.


    No matter how powerful the demon incarnation is, how can it resist such a powerful fleet?


    In the bombing not long ago, Iger saw for himself the powerful firepower possessed by the fleet of the first Legion. Under that kind of attack, not to mention the devil, even the "apostles" of the source of disaster could be defeated.


    "It''s a difficult journey back to Kyoto. It won''t be the cheers of people who welcome us back to Kyoto. Jerry, you have to be prepared."


    At the sight of Jerry beside him, Iger said faintly, then turned and walked to the cabin.


    To Iger''s words, Jerry''s expression is indifferent, silently following behind.


    How could he not know that?


    The success of the task is only a small matter.


    A task, there is success, there will be failure.


    Although their heroes are the best among human beings, they are also the strong among the capable. Sometimes, their powerful power will not be the evidence to complete the task.


    If the mission fails, the heroes will be punished, but that kind of punishment is acceptable. What they lose is only some political interests and some nominal interests.


    But the death of the hero is a big thing.


    Although there are a large number of heroes in the hero Association, since the establishment of the hero Association, only a few heroes have died because of their missions. In the past few decades, only a dozen heroes have died because of their missions.


    In the eyes of ordinary people, heroes are powerful, as powerful as gods. The death of every hero will cause a sensation.


    In this battle with the devil, clevel died and Yalan was seriously injured. When they sent the news back to Kyoto, they did not know how much sensation it would cause.


    It must be the two of them who bear the brunt, because only the two of them live well.


    Sometimes, right or wrong is not clear, no matter what to face, Jerry is ready.

 Chapter 854

    The kingdom of Aceh, gulandan.


    In this bustling city, peace is still there.


    Ordinary people who have no idea, day after day, year after year, do the same thing.


    This is life, at least for ordinary people.


    The arrival of the emissary of the first Legion is unknown to the ordinary people under the official cover.


    This is to avoid causing unnecessary riots.


    The two-day deadline has come. In the end, the country''s supreme power "King Fernandez" received the first corps of envoys.


    When the morning leaves, the sun is high in the sky.


    In the palace of the king, which is the symbol of the king''s power in gulandan, a court meeting is going on.


    "Your majesty! The news from the allies has not yet been sent back. Is it wrong for us to take the lead in meeting the emissary of the first regiment? "


    In the huge hall, a minister came out from the ranks of his ministers and spoke to Fernandez on the throne.


    On the throne, Fernandez sat upright and said calmly to the minister''s inquiry: "the deadline of two days has come. If we don''t meet the emissary of the first regiment, the emissary will leave. We can''t ignore the risk. As for the news of the other two countries..."


    Speaking of this, Fernandez sneered: "if we don''t take the lead, they won''t do anything. We have to pay attention to this."


    Looking around the ministers in the hall, ferrandis said: "after many considerations, I still decided to meet the emissary of the first Legion. We need to know the purpose of the first Legion."


    Is that the king''s plan?


    Indeed, there must be a very clear purpose to the sudden visit of the emissary of the first Corps.


    If you don''t know the purpose of the first army, Yasi kingdom will fall into a very passive situation.


    The minister who asked returned to the ranks. At this time, no one had any more opinions on the king''s decision.


    Seeing this, Flanders said to the waiter at the door of the hall, "bring them in."


    The king''s order made the waiter bow his head and turn away from the hall.


    The time for the waiter to leave was very short. A few minutes later


    "The first corps of messengers is here!"


    With a clear shout, the waiter who left entered the hall again.


    Behind him, three black figures were walking one after the other.


    The arrival of the emissary group of the first Legion made the ministers in the main hall look sideways for a while and looked at several people behind the waiter.


    This is


    Coach?


    Black robes, hoods, this dress, religious information is extremely rich, which makes ministers think so, at the same time, the expression on the face slightly changed, become a bit ugly.


    Yaxi kingdom is a non believer country, and there is no religious organization in the country.


    Religion is also extremely exclusive.


    Is the first Legion a religious organization?


    This surprised all the ministers in the hall.


    In the palace of the king, only ferrandis on the throne looked indifferent, because he had already known everything.


    At the foot of the steps, the waiter stopped. He saluted the king on the throne and stepped back.


    Looking at the three people in the hall, ferrandis on the throne said with a smile: "your sudden visit has not been well received these days. Please forgive me."


    "Your Majesty is too worried!"


    The light voice came out of the hood and echoed in the hall, which made all the ministers in the hall look upright.


    What a beautiful voice


    With a trace of softness in the cold, different melodies become a kind of unique magnetism, which makes people feel comfortable and amazing.


    Even ferrandis on the throne was curious to see his Highness''s slim figure. He wanted to know what kind of face he had under his hood and how beautiful his voice was.


    In the face of public attention, in the hood, Sha Yue''s expression is indifferent, and her beautiful eyes never leave the figure on the throne.


    Depressing his curiosity, ferrandis said with a slightly positive look: "what''s the matter with your visit? The kingdom of Asia and the west is on one side. Apart from neighboring countries, it has always been "neutral" and will not participate in anything from the outside world. This is the foundation of the country and the national law of the kingdom of Asia and the West. "


    As the head of a country, ferrandis is undoubtedly smart.


    In a simple word, he showed his attitude and rejected any request of the first Legion in advance.


    But unfortunately, the arrival of the first Legion has a clear purpose.


    The mission''s role is not peace negotiation, but "Declaration of war".


    Looking at ferrandis on the throne, Shayue''s light voice rang again.


    "In this era, if you want to survive, you must keep moving forward. Anyone who wants to stop will lose the qualification to survive. Although the land under your feet is on the edge of human society and far away from the conflict of interests, how long can this peace last?"


    The words are light, Sha Yue continues: "to send envoys to the three countries, the purpose of our first army is very simple..."


    Looking at the figure on the throne, Sha Yue''s words suddenly became cold and said: "surrender or war, this is the choice given by the first Legion to your country!"


    As soon as these words came out, the hall was boiling.


    The ministers'' faces turned ugly and angry.


    "It''s really an aggressive force. It''s a declaration of war. It''s a naked declaration of war."


    "Take this enchantress and let the first Legion know that my kingdom is not afraid of any war."


    "In the face of a hungry wolf, we can''t shrink back, otherwise, we will only lose more."


    Sha Yue''s words undoubtedly aroused the anger of many ministers, and they all roared angrily.


    The main hall was also hidden and in turmoil.


    Sure enough


    Looking at the emissary of the first Legion in the hall, standing in the crowd, yellans thought.


    As early as before, he and King ferrandis had guessed that the first Legion must be bad. Now it seems that it is.


    Surrender or war?


    From the mouth of the first legion, it''s not surprising.


    Looking back, yeranes took a look at ferrandis on the throne.


    What will your majesty do?

 Chapter 855

    "Be quiet!"


    This is his Majesty''s voice.


    The emergence of the voice, so that the main hall of unrest, gradually subsided.


    The minister''s eyes all looked at the king of Flanders, who was on the throne.


    Ignoring those eyes, ferrandis looked at his Highness''s black figure with an ugly look and said, "although our kingdom of Western Asia is only a small country, it is not afraid of war. Is it too deceiving for the first army to act like this?"


    For ferlandis'' anger, Shayue said lightly: "your majesty! Resistance is war, and surrender is an opportunity, an opportunity for the growth of the Asiatic kingdom. The first Legion wants sovereignty, not your regime. Under the protection of our first legion, you will be out of poverty, out of the third world countries, and into the ranks of more advanced countries. Why does your Majesty not regard this as an opportunity, An opportunity to change the kingdom of Asia


    "Ridiculous! As a subsidiary of the first legion, what is the future of the kingdom of Asia


    One of the ministers came out and said angrily.


    He looked at ferrandis on the throne and said, "your majesty! Please arrest these enchantresses and put them to death to warn the first Legion. Our kingdom of Asia has 100000 loyal soldiers. Why should we fear the first Legion? "


    This remark aroused the response of the ministers.


    All the ministers said in unison, "Your Majesty, please execute the enchantress."


    In the face of the request of all the ministers, ferrandis on the throne looked uncertain.


    Just then, yeranes stood up. He looked at ferrandis on the throne and said in a deep voice, "your majesty! If we execute these envoys, we will certainly arouse hatred from the first Legion. The war triggered by hatred must be cruel. "


    "General yeranes! Are you afraid? The first Legion is just an armed force. Why should our country treat each other with national courtesy and fear? "


    As soon as yeranese''s words fell, a minister retorted loudly.


    The words are merciless and the eyes are full of irony.


    Ignoring the minister''s sarcastic eyes, yerans said calmly: "minister booth, do you know how many soldiers Bentley has?"


    Looking coldly at the silent minister booth, yeranes turned and looked around the ministers.


    In the face of that line of sight, yellans said faintly: "you may all know that Bentley is rich in protocrysts. Therefore, under the rich wealth, Bentley has an extremely large army. However, in the face of the invasion of the first legion, Bentley''s army gradually retreated. In less than a month, it lost most of its territory, You can only shrink in three capitals. How can you ignore such combat effectiveness? Blind self-confidence will only bring destruction. Please be careful. Your little words are very likely to lead the kingdom of Asia into a place of eternal doom. "


    Under the gaze of yeranes, the ministers were silent.


    They can''t refute yeranes'' words, because they can''t bear the unknown consequences of their words.


    "Your majesty


    Turning back, yeranese looked at ferrandis on the throne again.


    He solemnly said: "as a general, my task is only to fight. I support any decision of your majesty. But for the envoys of the first legion, please let them go. At this time, we don''t need to cause more hatred."


    The final choice lies with King Fernandez, which he never forgot.


    It''s the man on the throne who controls the country.


    In the face of a strong enemy, whether to fight or to surrender is not up to yeranes.


    Now, the kingdom of Asia and the west is in the branch of destiny. Whether the future is to be destroyed or Reborn depends on the choice of the "King".


    On the throne, facing yeranese''s eyes, ferrandis looked indifferent.


    He didn''t get angry, he didn''t get too emotional.


    He just moved his eyes, looked at the emissary of the first legion, and said in a deep voice: "although our country is weak, we will not be bullied. In the face of war, our sons and daughters will not cherish our lives."


    This is his choice, and it is also the choice of the kingdom of Asia.


    This choice, of course, is also expected by Sha Yue.


    Who will retreat without fighting until he has seen the real strength of the enemy?


    In the hood, Shayue''s voice rings again, and the light words reverberate in the hall.


    "Dignity does not lead to victory. I know your Majesty''s choice."


    In her hood, Sha Yue looked at Fernandez on the throne and said coldly, "here, on behalf of the first legion, I declare war on your country."


    Declaration of war?


    As soon as the words came out, the faces of the ministers in the hall changed, and even Fernandez on the throne was stunned. Then he thought of something, and his expression was slightly heavy.


    He looked at his Highness''s emissary and said, "it seems that your first regiment has been prepared for a long time. If they don''t comply, will they declare war? The first regiment is not afraid to arouse public anger by doing so? "


    "Don''t worry your majesty about this. War is coming. Are you ready?"


    With that, Shayue turned to the two people beside her: "let''s go!"


    For Sha Yue, the mission of the emissary has been completed. Although there is no peaceful ending, "Declaration of war" is also one of the choices.


    "Now that war has been declared! Do you think I''ll let you go? "


    With a cold hum, a minister walked out of the queue and said coldly to Sha Yue.


    Because of his words, the guards in the hall immediately surrounded Sha Yue and her three.


    In the face of the present situation, Shayue is not afraid. She just turns around again, looks at ferrandis on the throne, and calmly says, "what will the other two countries choose? Who will the first army attack first? Your majesty! Sometimes wrong decisions lead to the worst


    How to choose?


    The answer has come out, and ferrandis knows very well how the other two countries will choose.


    War, of course.


    After all, the three countries don''t know much about the first Legion.


    How can an unknown enemy lay down his weapons to be slaughtered?


    Waving to the guards, ferrandis said, "step back!"


    "Yes


    The king''s order dispersed the guards and returned to their posts.


    Looking at his Highness''s Messenger, ferrandis said, "you can go."


    In the eyes of ferrandis, Shayue turns away with the two nuns.

 Chapter 856

    When the emissary of the first Legion left the hall, the hall suddenly fell into a strange silence.


    The ministers were thinking to themselves, their faces uncertain.


    At this time, no one dare to stand up and say the first sentence.


    Because the first sentence is likely to affect the fate of this country.


    Finally, King ferrandis broke the silence in the hall.


    "Yeranes!"


    The old king is calling someone.


    In the face of the king''s call, yeranes stepped out and said, "I''m here!"


    Looking at his Highness''s yeranes, ferrandis said in a deep voice: "the war is coming. It''s time for the Rangers to return to full strength. You are fully responsible for recruiting new soldiers."


    "Yes


    Yelled yeranese.


    With a slight nod, ferrandis looked around his Highness''s minister and said, "during the war, all departments take the army as the center, and we must let the army fight without scruple."


    "Let''s go on immediately. The city leaders are ready to evacuate the civilians at any time. In case of a battle, priority should be given to evacuating the citizens."


    "Yes


    All the ministers responded in unison.


    The answer has appeared, the king has made a choice, for the kingdom of Western Asia, now only waiting for the arrival of war.


    ----


    Today''s weather is very good, cloudless, calm sea.


    In the rippling of the sea, in the endless calm sea, a huge fleet is quietly floating at this time, the huge and dense silver gray ship shadow stretches over a large area of the sea, giving people an infinite power.


    Shortly after noon, a frigate appeared from a distance and entered the fleet.


    Flagship, heavy cruiser, bridge command room.


    "General! The envoys sent to the kingdom of ASI have returned, and they have completed their mission. "


    The news came suddenly, which surprised Tanya.


    It''s only ten days since Nanlin island.


    In the past ten days, the mission has completed its mission, which is not unpleasant.


    After all, the time it takes to go to a country is never short.


    "What''s the result? Is it war or peace? "


    The general''s inquiry made Davis, who was standing upright on one side, say in a deep voice: "war!"


    One word is enough to express the answer brought back by the mission.


    On the captain''s seat, Tan yaduan was sitting, his expression in his hood was lost in thought.


    So has war been declared on the kingdom of Assisi?


    Tanya is very clear about this mission.


    For the three overseas countries of Austria and Georgia, the first Legion is a must, and it will fight if there is no peace.


    The first regiment could only use war to achieve its own goal.


    Turning slightly, Davis looked at Tanya on the captain''s seat and said, "general! Is the fleet going to Yashi kingdom? Start now, and you will be able to reach the sea area of Yashi Kingdom early tomorrow morning. "


    "It''s not the right time. We need to wait for news from other envoys of the two countries."


    The strength of the first Legion is limited and it is impossible to attack the three countries at the same time.


    In this way, it is very important to attack first.


    The criterion for judging the highest priority is the information brought back by the mission.


    The successful return of the envoys to Yasi kingdom does not mean that the other two envoys will be equally successful.


    In the event of an accident, the fleet is the biggest support of the emissary group.


    After thinking about it, Tanya continued: "the surveillance of Yaxi kingdom can be recovered. Strengthen the surveillance of Dengsha Kingdom and Danlan Kingdom, pay attention to the situation in the capitals of the two countries at any time, and keep in touch with the envoys. In case of any accident, report to me immediately."


    It''s almost time. The mission of Yashi Kingdom has ended, and it won''t be too late for the other two countries. In Tanya''s opinion, the answer of the other two countries will appear tomorrow at the latest.


    "Yes! I will immediately strengthen my manpower and increase my surveillance of the two countries! "


    The next step is to wait.


    Sitting quietly, Tanya''s eyes unconsciously look out of the window.


    Outside are the standing ships and the endless sea.


    Tanya''s thoughts are far away.


    Unconsciously, I have been in this world for half a year.


    In this period of time, a lot of things have happened and I have changed a lot.


    Tanya thought of the commander, who is now her master.


    "What a big change!"


    Think of this, Tanya can''t help but sigh.


    Since the battle of Qingcheng, the commander disappeared unexpectedly. A month later, when the commander reappeared, everything changed.


    In his general request like love words, Tanya could not refuse at all. She gave up her body and became the existence he wanted in his heart.


    This is not a dream, everything is so real.


    Tanya felt the change of her body and the rigidity of her consciousness.


    Once as a human worry has disappeared, now she only lives for him.


    "When can I go back?"


    The figure suddenly appears in her heart, which highlights a change in Tanya''s heart.


    She wanted to go back to the man, just looking at him, she was satisfied.


    But she also knows that she can''t, can''t be so willful.


    Her present status is not only a woman eager for "love", but also the head of the army and a general.


    She had responsibility in her, and she didn''t want to disappoint him.


    Under the pressure of the impulse in her heart, Tanya opens her mouth slightly and breathes a breath from her ruddy mouth.


    Only the figure in the heart of the temporary hidden in the heart.


    "How would they... Choose?"


    Looking out of the window, Tanya looked far away, as if through the space, looking to the place she wanted to see.


    In waiting, time is passing.


    In this world, no one will become the center of the world. Every moment, every minute, every second, different things are happening all over the world. Everyone is experiencing different things at the same time.


    Some people are repeating what they do every day, while others are facing the choice of life and death


    In the three overseas countries of Austria and Georgia, in this remote region, a difficult choice is taking place at this time.


    The messenger group of the first Legion declared war on the kingdom of ASI, which could not be concealed and soon spread to other two countries.


    Facing the choice of the Asiatic Kingdom, Dengsha Kingdom and Danlan kingdom are worthy of being allies of the Asiatic kingdom.


    After they summoned the emissary of the first legion, they expelled the emissary of the first Legion in the name of the enemy.


    So far, in this small place, the first Legion has declared war on three countries.


    War is imminent

 Chapter 857

    At noon the next day, while waiting, two envoys from the kingdom of Danlan returned to the fleet.


    So far, all the envoys sent by the first corps have returned.


    "The domestic situation of Dengsha kingdom is still stable. Although the deployment of troops is unknown, the country is weak in terms of overall national strength. As long as the city of haldas is captured, everything will be a foregone conclusion."


    In the battle conference room of the flagship, a meeting is unfolding, and Tanya is listening to the reports of the three envoys.


    Around a metal platform, the nuns sit on the surrounding seats and report their tasks to Tanya.


    After the words, another nun said: "the political situation in the kingdom of Danlan is quite chaotic. Not long ago, King Kerry died suddenly, leaving only a young princess, and the power fell into the hands of prime minister harlandi, the grand duke. Now, due to the change of power in the kingdom of Danlan, the domestic situation is chaotic. The first Legion can open a breakthrough here, The kingdom of Danlan is located between the kingdom of Dengsha and the kingdom of Yaxi. Once the kingdom of Danlan is conquered, the gateway between the kingdom of Dengsha and the kingdom of Yaxi will be exposed to the eyes of the first Legion. The army can take the capitals of the two countries directly from the inland. "


    That''s a good idea.


    No matter how powerful a country is, as long as its internal power becomes chaotic, this is undoubtedly an opportunity for external enemies.


    The nun''s report to the kingdom of Danlan makes Tanya, who is sitting on the high seat, feel deeply about the kingdom of Danlan.


    Slightly moving her eyes, Tanya looks at a nun on the other side.


    Feeling Tanya''s gaze, Sha Yue quietly said, "among the Three Kingdoms of Dengsha, Danlan and Yaxi, Yaxi''s kingdom should have the strongest national strength. Although king ferrandis is old, he is not fatuous. The domestic situation is in stability. In addition, gulandian is an ancient city and a fortress with four mountains as its shelter, The defense is extremely amazing. Even if the first Legion wants to attack this city, it will be difficult. It is suggested that the general put the Yasi kingdom in the final attack, so as to concentrate the superior forces. "


    Nodded lightly, three female''s report, let Tanya have some cognition slightly to three kingdoms.


    In terms of national strength, no matter which one of the three countries is weak, the overall strength of the three countries is probably similar to Bentley.


    However, although Bentley is a three-part military system, it is nominally a country that can integrate its forces when confronting foreign enemies.


    However, the three overseas countries of Austria and Georgia are different. Although they have a peace treaty, it is only a non aggression agreement, not a military alliance.


    That is to say, no matter which country the first regiment attacks, it will only face the strength of one country.


    In this way, things are much easier.


    Looking at all the women, Tan Ya said: "it''s hard for you. Your task has been completed. Please return to Nanlin island as soon as possible, so that the master can feel at ease."


    Tanya''s words moved the hearts of the women, and a figure emerged in their hearts.


    In silence, the nuns got up and left, leaving the war room one by one.


    After the nuns left, Tanya did not stay in the conference room much, but took Davis to the bridge.


    On the way, it''s still in the wide inner passage.


    "Does the general have a goal in mind?"


    Darvis''s inquiry slows down Tanya''s pace.


    As she walked, Tanya said, "Davis! You and I are both Allied soldiers with rich combat experience. Although we are staff officers in military deployment and command, we should know that since one of the three countries has exposed weaknesses, how can we ignore this? "


    "What the general said is that I asked too much!"


    As for his own questions, Davis clearly realized the mistake.


    "In the military system of the first regiment, you are now a sergeant commander of Grade 10, the highest officer under the general. In this position, you must have the ability to stand alone, otherwise, seniority will not maintain your present status."


    "Yes


    For Tanya''s teaching and advice, Davis listened to it from the heart.


    Unconsciously, in their conversation, the bridge command room has arrived.


    With Davis, Tanya enters the command room.


    Just sitting on the captain''s seat, he said to Davis, "send a destroyer to escort the messenger group back. In the vast sea, powerful forces can not guarantee their safety. Their safety must be guaranteed."


    "Yes! I''ll have the destroyer clipper escort them back


    Darvis responded to Tanya''s orders.


    The time has come


    After drifting on the sea for a few days, it''s time for the fleet to leave the sea and head for a new destination.


    With a wave of his hand, Tan Yachen said in a voice: "order to go down, and the fleet will set sail immediately. Target: meloka, the capital of the kingdom of Dengsha."


    In this way, under the order of Tanya, the fleet set foot on the journey again.


    The huge fleet moved slowly in the sound of the siren. The warships in neat formation braved the wind and waves on the sea, and marched forward to their destination.


    In the opposite direction of the fleet, three requisitioned armored ships, plus an escort destroyer, were heading north. They were farther and farther away from the fleet. Soon, on the vast sea, there were no more ships on both sides.


    For the fleet, a few hundred kilometers won''t take long.


    This remote place, the war is about to start.


    ----


    The kingdom of Dengsha, the capital of the king, is "meroka".


    It is said that in an era a long time ago, it was an era of great unity.


    At that time, the kingdom of dunsa was only a duchy under the powerful empire of Austria.


    According to legend, the Duke has a beautiful lady. When the new town was established, she was named after the Duchess and was called "Mallorca".


    And that lady, in the end, became the princess of the founding king of Dengsha kingdom.


    As the city is called, the city of Mallorca is a beautiful city.


    Although there are many tall buildings, there is another color in the city.


    Green, green around tall buildings.


    It''s a harmless plant, a pollution-free towering tree.


    In the city of Mallorca, this kind of big tree can be seen everywhere. Sometimes even high-rise buildings are shielded under the shadow of the tree crown. From a high altitude, Mallorca is like a city in the forest.


    It''s beautiful, and it''s powerful.

 Chapter 858

    Kingship, the palace of the king.


    In such a big hall, someone is roaring, roaring to the solitary figures in the hall.


    "A group of waste, this thing can''t be done well, what''s the use of raising you?"


    He is not a king, but he sits on a high throne.


    He was the Regent of the kingdom of dunsald, the grand duke and Prime Minister harlandi.


    Facing the roar of prime minister Harandi on the throne, several soldiers in brown leather armour in the main hall bowed their heads and kept silent.


    At this time, they knew what to do to keep the Duke''s anger from venting on themselves.


    Silence is the wisest thing to do. This is not the time for them to speak.


    "My Lord! Please calm down. They have tried their best. Although they have failed, they also let us know the attitude of the ministers. It is obvious that the ministers are resisting the authority of the adults. This is not a good thing, but it is not a bad thing. Without them, the adults can exercise their rights and manage the country. "


    He stood beside the throne in a gray robe and spoke to Harandi on the throne.


    Yago, that''s his name. He''s also the wise man around the grand duke Harandi.


    Slightly calmed the anger in his heart, Harandi said in a deep voice: "the country can''t be without a monarch for a day. If you want to make the country run perfectly, you can''t do without the" King ", even without those ministers. Without them, the kingdom will soon be paralyzed."


    For the worry of the grand duke harlandi, Yago smiles and says confidently: "Your Excellency is worried too much. Ministers want to give up their rights. Your Excellency will grant them permission. This also gives those talented young people in the kingdom a chance, but..."


    Speaking of this, Yago spoke slightly, his voice was low, and he continued: "although the Lord has controlled the country, without the name of orthodoxy, the Lord can not ascend the throne, because the people will not recognize it. After all, the former king does not have no descendants. Princess Catherine is the only orthodox successor of the country."


    "That little doll?"


    Harandi''s resolute expression is quite disdainful. What can a little girl under ten do? There is no saying that women will inherit the throne in this country.


    It seems to see the contempt in Harandi''s heart, Yago reminded: "your honor! Princess Catherine is the only descendant of the former king. Although there is no female king in this country, there is no stipulation that women cannot inherit the throne. For the people, Princess Catherine is undoubtedly more qualified to inherit the throne than adults. "


    With a slight frown, Harandi''s face was rather ugly.


    He has been the Prime Minister for more than 20 years. From a young man to a middle-aged man, he knows the country better than anyone else.


    When the former king was alive, he had no lack of loyalty to the king, because he was not only a subordinate of the king, but also a brother.


    If the "King" had children and a prince, he might not have today''s wild hope.


    He has worked hard for this country for decades. When power is in his hands, how can he be willing to give up?


    Harandi''s silence made Yago smile and said, "my Lord! Although you do not have the blood of the royal family, if your descendants have the blood of the royal family, the "throne" will certainly be inherited by adults


    "You mean..."


    Harandi took a strange look at Yago, and his face changed a little.


    Harandi certainly knows what Yago means, but can the people accept it?


    Facing harlandi''s eyes, Yago nodded and said calmly: "although Princess Catherine is young, one day she will grow up. If adults want to inherit the throne in an orthodox way, they will have to wait a few years. When Princess Catherine comes of age, the day when she is crowned is the time for adults to ascend the throne."


    Marriage?


    Because of Yago''s words, Harandi pondered.


    Indeed, if he married Catherine, his descendants and Catherine would have the blood of the royal family, and he naturally had the qualification to ascend the "throne".


    But there''s one thing Harandi has to think about.


    That''s what people think of the wedding.


    He''s old, and when Catherine comes of age, he''ll probably be in his fifties.


    To marry Princess Catherine at the age of more than 50, this wedding is destined to become a national joke after dinner.


    It seems to see harlandi''s worry, Yago said calmly: "my Lord, history is written by the winner, as long as the adult becomes the" King ", this wedding will become a good talk."


    Yago''s words undoubtedly make Harandi ready to move.


    But many years of prime minister''s job, let experience rich Harandi did not get carried away by the victory.


    Harandi understood that the power of the kingdom was in his hands.


    However, there are many people who oppose him in the kingdom. Whether they are the feudal ministers outside or the ministers in the capital, they have a lot of opinions on him. He must be cautious step by step. If he makes a mistake, he will be doomed.


    After taking a deep breath, Harandi waved his hand and said, "I''ll talk about it later. Now I''d like to think about how to solve the threat of the first Legion."


    First Corps?


    Harandi''s words, let Yago think of business.


    Looking at Harandi, he bowed his head and said, "my Lord, speaking of the first legion, I think of one thing. According to reliable information, the first Legion has declared war on Yaxi Kingdom, Dengsha Kingdom and our country. Like our country, the other two countries have also released the emissary of the first Legion. In this matter, the three countries have a tacit understanding."


    Looking indifferent, Harandi said: "it''s inevitable that the first regiment will be sent to three countries at the same time. No matter which country is in trouble, the emissary of the first regiment will be the first to attract the attention of the first regiment. Once the first regiment''s attention is aroused, if the war really starts, the countries that are noticed by the first regiment will be the first to bear the brunt."


    "Having said that, my Lord, in this way, I''m afraid the first Legion will pay attention to our country. After all, compared with other two countries, the situation in our country is relatively chaotic, which is no less than an opportunity for the first Legion."


    What Yago is worried about is exactly what Harandi is worried about.


    Although the former king died, he had the right now, but he had to admit that the time was not right. If it was later, the kingdom of Danlan would not be as passive as it is now.

 Chapter 859

    Seeing that Prime Minister Harandi''s face was not good-looking, Yago comforted: "my Lord, you don''t need to worry too much. You still know a little about the subordinates of the" First Corps ". In the South China Sea, the first Corps is attacking Bentley. In Bentley, the first corps should put in the main force. In addition, the subordinates know about the war in the South China Sea from a certain channel, There is a great chance that the hero Association will intervene. Once the hero Association intervenes, it may not be easy for the first corps to win in the South China Sea. The South China Sea is the main battlefield of the first Corps. Even if the first Corps wants to open up a second battlefield, it will not invest too much strength in the area far away from the South China Sea. With the strength of our country, relying on the tall wall of meloka, There should be no problem resisting the attack of the first Legion. "


    After a few words, Yago continued: "the only thing we can do now is to step up our time to prepare for war, mobilize the power in the hands of the adults, and let the military power of the capital run to resist the coming enemy."


    That''s the only way.


    As the Prime Minister of a country, he holds great power. Harandi knows very well what he should do at the moment.


    With the death of the king, Prime Minister Harandi was in charge, which is a matter of course for the people of the kingdom of Danlan.


    Because the prime minister is the biggest power holder under the king. When the king dies, all rights belong to the prime minister before the new successor is decided.


    Of course, this is only temporary. One day, power will return to the royal family.


    In the hearts of the people of the kingdom of Danlan, the royal family is the orthodox power holder. Anyone else who takes power is a rebel, which is unacceptable to the people.


    People love the royal family, in the hearts of the people, the royal family undoubtedly has absolute authority.


    This kind of authority may not be able to obtain rights, but it can obtain popular support, which can be turned into absolute rights.


    Mereka, the palace.


    In the center of the city of Mallorca, there is a magnificent building.


    It is surrounded by towering trees. Among the green branches, tall minarets rise, mixed with dense branches and leaves, making it like a dream castle.


    This magnificent castle in the forest is the residence of the royal family and a symbol of "royal power".


    At this time, in the Palace Library, a small figure is reluctant to look at a pile of thick books in front of him.


    She was dressed in a black and white princess skirt, with a small white face and soft facial curves.


    Looking at the books in front of her, her little face was slightly wrinkled, and she looked very reluctant. Under the beautiful dress, she was very lovely sitting quietly.


    There is no doubt that she will be a beauty when she grows up.


    "Princess highness! Knowledge will increase your awareness. As the only heir to the throne, your highness needs more efforts so that you can manage this country well enough to ascend to the throne.


    Her purple dress, though not gorgeous, had the air of a maid.


    Compared with Catherine''s petite, she is undoubtedly tall and mature.


    Under the slightly tight dress, the towering peaks and the feminine curves are all slightly displayed.


    The long black hair makes her look a little cold, which is not the cold on her face, but the cold on her temperament.


    Karina, that''s her name.


    As a royal housekeeper, she has the responsibility to teach the young princess Catherine.


    Looking at the books in front of God, Catherine''s expression suddenly became very calm, and her previous reluctance seemed to disappear instantly. While looking at the books in her hand, she said faintly: "it''s enough to have Prime Minister Harandi in this country. Without" King ", Prime Minister Harandi can also govern this country well."


    Catherine looked at the accident, and Karina vetoed: "Harandi''s prime minister is only temporarily holding the right of the king, waiting for his highness to return to the throne."


    "Oh, is that so?"


    Turning a page of the book in front of her, looking at it, Catherine said in a declarative tone: "when my father was still alive, he once told me that power will corrode people''s hearts, destroy all morality in their hearts, make people become puppets of power, and make a good person become a terrible person! Sister Kalina, do you think uncle Harandi will be like that? "


    Catherine''s whisper silenced Kalina.


    She looked at Catherine silently, not knowing what to say.


    Since the death of the king, her name as an internal affairs officer has been in vain.


    Although the royal family is still in her hands, the generals of the guards are all strangers to her.


    Even the royal family''s expenses have been cut in half.


    All kinds of changes, Karina knows very well that only prime minister "Harandi" can change all this.


    What is the moral?


    Obviously, this is a warning and a deterrent to her.


    Although she has not seen Harandi since the king''s death, Karina knows very well that she will see him again soon.


    Books are really annoying


    Looking at the irritating content of the book, Catherine thought to herself.


    Although books can bring knowledge, they are too heavy for Catherine.


    Anyway, she was just a child, a nine-year-old child, and this was the time to play.


    It was not easy for Catherine to sit down and read well.


    As her heart moved, Catherine thought of something.


    She said softly, "tell me about the first Legion. People in the palace seem to be talking about it recently. Does sister Karina know what''s going on?"


    First Corps?


    Catherine''s inquiry made Karina frown slightly. Although she knew about it, she didn''t know the specific situation.


    Now she can''t draw too many conclusions.


    She could only reply to Catherine: "now the political affairs of the kingdom are handled by the prime minister" Harandi ". I don''t know the specific situation. I only know that three days ago, Prime Minister Harandi received an emissary group from the first regiment, and then the first regiment declared war on our country."


    "So it is!"


    Carlina''s answer made Catherine clear. She didn''t look afraid and frightened. She was still calm and didn''t seem to know much about the coming of war.


    "Princess, please be assured that the kingdom of Denmark is not a powerful country, but it is not what anyone can shake the foundation of the kingdom. This crisis kingdom can surely pass through."


    Carlina thought Princess Catherine was worried about the coming war, so she comforted her.

 Chapter 860

    With a smile, Catherine closed the book. She turned and looked out of the window. Her eyes seemed to be far away.


    "If it can be ignored, there should be no crisis."


    As soon as she finished, Catherine looked back at the man beside her and said, "sister Karina! Is the first regiment strong? "


    Facing Catherine''s light and pure eyes, Karina hesitated for a moment and finally nodded.


    "It''s very strong for us. If we compare the strength of the Three Kingdoms, I''m afraid they are not the opponents of the first Legion. After all, in the war of invading Bentley, the first Legion won an all-round victory. It is enough to show the strength of the first Legion that it can defeat such a rich country as Bentley."


    Is it strong?


    With a breath, Katherine opened another book and said, "it''s not that the other side is strong, but that we are too weak. My father once said that in the eyes of some northern countries, the kingdom of Danlan is the representative of poverty and weakness."


    The contents of one page have been browsed. Catherine turned one page and continued: "my father''s lifelong wish is to let the kingdom of Danlan enter the ranks of advanced and rich countries. But my father also said that it is very difficult and almost impossible. My father also said that in order to make the kingdom strong, we must break the peace treaty and realize the real reunification of the outer land of Austria, No matter which country wins, it will get an opportunity to become "powerful."


    "A strong country needs a vast territory, a large number of people and a good economy. None of these three conditions is indispensable. However, none of the three countries can meet any of them."


    Catherine''s words surprised Karina.


    I didn''t expect that the young princess Catherine should have such an opinion.


    Although the answer is from the mouth of the former king, it is not easy for the young princess Catherine.


    "Sister Karina! I''m hungry. "


    Sudden words, let Karina slightly Leng.


    Then a smile, this is the young princess Catherine ah, after all, is still a child.


    "Don''t run around, read a good book, I''ll be back soon!"


    After a word of advice, Karina turns and walks away.


    The slender figure soon disappeared in the corridor.


    After Karina left, there was only the petite figure in the huge library.


    She sat quietly, looking attentively at the book in front of her. The passage of time seemed to be ignored by her.


    ----


    Early in the morning, when all things revive.


    Thick white fog rose from the ground and enveloped the city of Mallorca.


    The city of Mallorca, shrouded in mist, is like a fairyland.


    At this time of recovery, the civilians of Mallorca are still sleeping.


    Only the fishermen who get up early and return late are ready to set sail.


    Although the huge port is shrouded in fog, it can not stop the enthusiasm of the fishermen.


    In the noise, one fishing boat after another crossed the bridge under the Acropolis and entered the vast sea.


    The sea is rippling. In the sound of "Hua La", a medium-sized fishing boat is going with the wind. Its sharp bow cuts through the water and pushes two waves away.


    On the dirty deck, many figures are busy, they are sorting out fishing tools.


    "Today''s harvest must be good. When we enter the fishing ground, the fog will be almost gone."


    "I''m not sure. That fishing ground has been fishing for many days. The fish won''t stay in one place for long."


    "Who said it is not? In our business, the harvest depends on luck. I hope we are lucky enough today."


    Murmurs reverberate on the deck, and the communication between people will be relaxed when there is only free time on the sea.


    "Hey! What''s that? "


    Suddenly, a man on the deck gave a cry of surprise.


    He looked ahead, looking a little surprised, as if he had found something in the fog.


    Looking forward, in the fog, I do not know when, a shadow outline suddenly appeared.


    With the fishing boat in front, the shadow is getting bigger and bigger.


    "Should... Be a merchant ship?"


    The tone is a little uncertain.


    "It should be, but it''s so big!"


    The shadow grew larger and larger, and the outline of a ship could be seen.


    Only merchant ships can have such a large size.


    But it''s too big. The fishermen on the deck are surprised to see that the huge outline is still getting bigger. It''s much bigger than any ship they have ever seen before.


    "It''s strange that this place is so close to the port. How can it stop here?"


    A fisherman muttered suspiciously. He was puzzled about this.


    "It''s more than one ship!"


    The anomaly in the thick fog made a fisherman mumble to himself.


    At this time, there was more than one shadow in the thick fog, but a series of shadows appeared.


    Many shadows suddenly appeared, which surprised the fishermen on the fishing boat.


    How can so many ships dock in this coastal area?


    I''m afraid there are nearly twenty of them.


    "It''s not a caravan, is it? It''s the first time I''ve seen such a large caravan. "


    This sentence made the fishermen on the fishing boat relax in vain.


    Only the chamber of commerce can organize such a large fleet, so the fishermen don''t think much about it.


    But as the fishing boat got closer and closer to the dark shadow in the thick fog, the fishermen finally noticed something wrong.


    It''s too big, and the outline of the shadow is not like an ordinary merchant ship.


    The fishermen on the deck could not help but stand up and nervously looked at the approaching giant.


    When the fishing boat broke through the thick fog, the huge "merchant ship" clearly appeared in the eyes, the fishermen on the deck suddenly changed their looks.


    What kind of caravan is this? It''s a fully armed fleet.


    From the side of the huge ship, the fishing boat rowed slowly.


    Looking up, the fishermen can only see the huge ship, the towering bridge in the fog, and the dense auxiliary guns.


    The huge turret and dense gun barrel make people feel shivering just by looking.

 Chapter 861

    Just then, the fishing boat, which was sailing straight, suddenly made a sharp turn to the right.


    There was a sudden rush of people on the deck.


    "What are you doing? Come on, get in the cabin, let''s get out of here!"


    The captain seemed to be aware of something, he pointed out his head from the cab window and yelled at the crew on deck.


    At this roar, the fishermen on the deck scrambled to the cabin.


    At this moment, they finally understood.


    War, this is war.


    Here comes the first Legion


    The fishing boat left, made a sharp turn and returned the same way. In the roar of the engine, it soon disappeared in the thick fog.


    First Corps fleet, flagship bridge.


    "It''s just an unarmed fishing boat. We are very close to the port. It''s inevitable for us to encounter an outgoing fishing boat. Just ignore it!"


    Tanya gave the clearest response to Davis'' report.


    A fishing boat, don''t make a fuss, Tanya chose to ignore.


    Pull back the display pushed to one side again, the picture flickers, and Tanya enters the data terminal again.


    The fleet had reached the sea just before dawn.


    Tanya didn''t despise the war of King Danlan, but she didn''t care too much.


    The power gap between the two sides is too big.


    Compared with the kingdom of Binli, the power of the kingdom of Danlan is not worth mentioning.


    In the war against Bentley, facing the three main cities of Bentley, the first regiment was at least a little vigilant and did not dare to send the fleet to the sea area within the firing range of the enemy''s coastal artillery.


    But in the kingdom of Danlan, Tanya''s fleet has no worries about this.


    Although the port of Camero is guarded by a wall, there are also a large number of coastal guns on the wall.


    But the calibre of those coastal guns is too small, and the gun model is too old.


    Before the arrival of the fleet, Tanya sent an investigation team to take the lead in investigating meloka, especially the defense forces of the port.


    Under the covert detection of dragonfly detection robot, the defense force of Camero port is completely exposed in the eyes of the first Corps.


    There are 32 105 caliber coastal defense guns on the guard wall of kamero port.


    Although the caliber of the shore defense gun is not small, its body is rusty and obviously lack of maintenance. Moreover, it has been manufactured for a long time. This kind of weapon can''t attack continuously at all, and I''m afraid it will be paralyzed after firing a few guns.


    Moreover, I am afraid that the short and thick barrel is also worrying in terms of range.


    However, the city defense strength of Mallorca can not be underestimated.


    Because the guard wall is connected with the main city wall, once there is a battle, the guards on the main city wall can support the guard city in a short time.


    Although the guards in the kingdom of Danlan are only the first generation of cheap goods, they are not only bulky but also inflexible. However, their powerful firepower is enough to make them a powerful firepower point. If there are thousands of them, this force is enough to threaten the first army.


    However, Tanya does not think highly of the kingdom of Danlan.


    Silence, the huge command room fell into a strange silence.


    Dawes thought that general Tanya would give new orders, but he was wrong. General Tanya did not give any orders.


    In the helmet, Davis took a puzzled look at the general on the screen in front of him.


    The fleet has arrived at its destination, ready to attack. What is the general waiting for?


    dense fog?


    The fog outside the window was dispersing, and Davis didn''t think it would be an obstacle to the fleet.


    There was a moment''s silence. Finally, Davis could not help asking, "general! When are we going to attack? "


    "No hurry!"


    A cold voice came out of the hood.


    A simple and clear answer.


    When Davis wants to say something, he wants to say something.


    Tanya''s words rang again.


    Looking at the display, Tanya said: "how is the strength of Danlan Kingdom compared with BINLI kingdom?"


    Although I don''t know why general Tanya asked such a clear question, Davis said truthfully: "it''s not worth mentioning. Although Bentley has great political defects, its military strength is very strong, no less than some middle-level countries."


    Tanya then asked, "how do you think the kingdom of Danlan will choose when you know you are invincible?"


    How to choose?


    What exactly does general mean?


    Some puzzled Dawes reminded: "general! The kingdom of Danlan has refused to negotiate. Since they have refused, they must be ready for war. "


    "Not so!"


    Tanya vetoed darvis.


    "Please make it clear, general!"


    Dawes asked Tanya modestly.


    With her eyes still fixed on the monitor, Tanya said calmly: "it''s very simple, because they know nothing about the power of the first Legion. They think that the power of the first Legion is mainly in the war with Bentley. Even if they declare war on the three overseas countries of Austria and Georgia, they can''t send too much power. Therefore, they are naturally self righteous, When they see the power of the first legion, Davis, what do you think they will choose? "


    How to choose?


    Without hesitation, Davis immediately said, "resist or compromise."


    "Yes, they may fight to death or compromise, and what we have to do is to increase the chance of compromise. Human beings are trapped by seven emotions and six desires, and any negative emotion is likely to change their decision. When they are in fear, restlessness and despair, their survival instinct will make them make the most accurate choice, At least in their eyes. "


    "Now, we don''t need to do anything, we just need to wait. After all, we need to give them a little time, and negative emotions need time to brew."


    Tanya''s words, Davis slightly understand the general''s plan.


    Bloodshed can lead to hatred, which is not conducive to the rule of the first Legion.


    If we can capture the kingdom of Danlan in a more moderate way, a little time is worth it.

 Chapter 862

    Time is passing, in the passage of time, the fog is dispersing bit by bit.


    Before the fog had completely cleared away, a long "bell" suddenly rang from the port.


    In the "bell" sound, the port suddenly becomes a riot. In the bursts of screams, countless early rising civilians rush to the city. They look frightened and rush to leave the port.


    The fishing boat has brought back the news that the first regiment is coming


    War is coming.


    "Come on, speed up, get into combat position now!"


    Not long after the "bell" rang, the figures on the wall shrouded in mist suddenly surged. Many soldiers in Brown Leather Armor rushed out of the main city wall and poured into the wall. In the dense sound of footsteps, they rushed to the combat posts on the wall.


    At the urging of the officers, a large number of soldiers quickly entered the defense line on the guard wall.


    Within a quarter of an hour, the disturbance on the wall had subsided.


    On the wall of the guard, the head is stirring. Behind the battlements is the soldier who is watching the city nervously.


    Behind them were busy logistics personnel, pushing carts full of shells and rushing to shore defense guns everywhere.


    Under the operation of the artillery, the shore defense guns were ready for battle, and the rusty muzzle pointed straight out of the city, waiting for the order of attack.


    Just as the harbor wall was tense, the news of the first regiment''s attack had spread all over the city of Mallorca.


    For a moment, the people in the city of Mallorca were in a panic, and the people in the deep sleep were awakened and became a little at a loss.


    Long term peace has made the people of Mallorca forget the taste of war.


    When the war really comes, they can only be frightened and don''t know how to deal with it.


    The mist dissipated quickly, and gradually dissipated at the speed visible to the naked eye.


    When the mist disappeared, the fleet of the first Legion on the distant sea was also shown in the eyes of the garrison on the wall.


    When you see the huge warships on the sea, the garrison on the wall becomes nervous.


    Many soldiers have cold sweat on their cheeks.


    The fleet is not far from the port, only a few kilometers away. Within this distance, everything can be seen clearly.


    The huge ship body, towering bridge, huge turret, dense gun barrel, which gave the garrison a lot of pressure, such a fierce warship, this is the first time they have seen in their lives.


    Only the fierce appearance can let people know its strength.


    "No firing without my orders!"


    On the wall, an officer yelled as he walked, repeating the order over and over again.


    He knew very well that the enemy fleet did not make an attack posture. When they were at a disadvantage, once they fired, they were likely to advance the battle.


    They also need to prepare, and the military forces in the city need enough time to mobilize.


    The guards alone can''t cope with the battle.


    In the atmosphere of war, the huge port became quiet and empty.


    At this time, in the city, the prime minister "Harandi" also received a report from the port guard.


    When the harbor guard came in a panic, Harandi was still sleeping in the Duke''s mansion.


    "Lord Yago! The prime minister has not yet woken up. "


    In a hurry, in front of the prime minister''s bedroom, Yago was stopped by a servant.


    Facing the slightly elderly old servant blocking the way, Yago said anxiously: "I have something important to report to the prime minister. This matter can''t be delayed."


    The tension on Yago''s face made the old servant aware of the seriousness of the situation.


    He nodded and said, "please wait. I''m going to wake up the prime minister!"


    "Trouble!"


    In Yago''s polite voice, the old servant turned and pushed the door into the bedroom.


    In the door of Yago, there was only a slight movement in the listening room. Soon after, Harandi, dressed in purple and gold robes, strode out of the bedroom.


    When he saw Yago outside the door, he was not surprised and asked, "Yago! What scares you so much? "


    Yago looked solemn and said in a deep voice: "my Lord! The first regiment is already in the city, and a huge fleet is moored on the sea outside the port. This time, the first regiment is coming fiercely. "


    Yago''s words, let Harandi slightly Leng, look transient.


    "How can it be? How could it be so fast? "


    Harlandi can''t believe it. It''s too fast. It''s only a few days since the first army declared war on the kingdom of Danlan?


    Yago said in a deep voice: "I''m afraid the first regiment has already made preparations, waiting for an excuse to start a war."


    "What is the enemy''s strength?"


    "Very strong. According to the front-line report, the enemy warships are extremely advanced, and each one has strong firepower."


    What should we do?


    Harandi''s brow was wrinkled, and he felt a headache for the situation in front of him.


    The first Legion came so fast that there was no time for the kingdom of Danlan to respond.


    Within three days of the declaration of war, the first regiment was already in the city. This sudden attack caught people off guard.


    Turning around, Harandi strode out.


    Seeing this, Yago followed closely.


    In the corridor, while walking, Harandi said to Yago, "summon the generals immediately to discuss how to deal with the invasion of the first legion, and order the royal guards to strengthen the guard of the palace immediately. Princess Catherine''s safety must be guaranteed."


    "Before I came here, I issued an edict to the generals. At this time, they should be on their way to the king''s hall. Do you need to send a message to the vassals? The first Legion goes straight to meloka. We need the power of the vassals


    "You did a good job."


    Harandi praised Yago for issuing an edict to the generals in advance.


    However, harlandi refused to ask the vassal for help.


    "It''s the worst plan to summon the vassals. You should know that many vassals are very dissatisfied with me. Once the vassals'' troops enter the city, it''s difficult for me to control the situation in meloka. On the contrary, their arrival will cause chaos in meloka."


    That''s true.


    Lord Harandi''s worry is necessary. Those vassals are not good. If they have the opportunity to deprive them of their rights, they will not give up.


    In his heart, Yago gave up the idea of calling the vassals.

 Chapter 863

    Because of the first army''s presence in the city, the kingdom of Danlan, which has been peaceful for a long time, was in a state of confusion.


    In particular, the city of Mallorca, facing the front of the first legion, was in a state of panic.


    However, to the surprise of the kingdom of Danlan, the impending battle did not start. The fleet moored on the sea remained silent and did not attack.


    This makes the kingdom of Danlan very surprised. I don''t know what the first Legion is waiting for.


    However, due to the silence of the first Legion fleet, this also gave the kingdom of Danlan enough time to prepare for the war.


    Let the military forces in the city of Mallorca have enough time to mobilize.


    In a tense atmosphere, in the palace of the king, a meeting has just ended.


    The city guard, the close guard, the off Staff Corps, and the generals of the three armed forces did their duty to make the whole military power of meloka run quickly.


    When the generals left, Harandi on the throne regained his confidence.


    He pretended that he had the ability and self-confidence before. In front of the generals, he must be self-confident. Only in this way can the generals fight at ease.


    On the throne, Harandi was lost in thought.


    Not long ago, he got a report from his direct subordinates, in which he fully understood the power of the first Legion.


    He did not expect that the first regiment of the two sides could even put such a powerful force into the outer land of Austria.


    It''s an integrated fleet, with nearly 20 advanced warships. This power, not to mention the kingdom of Danlan, is not an opponent even if the three countries are integrated.


    After all, none of the three countries has sea power. Although there are a small number of coastal patrol ships, the armored ships with only a few guns are so different from the warships of the first Corps that they are not qualified to fight.


    Harandi''s only hope is that in the army, the first Corps will be flawed.


    But he also knows that his hope is impossible.


    In that fleet, not all ships are combat ships, there are several extremely large warships.


    Those ships must be carriers.


    Harandi is very clear that the purpose of the first Legion is very clear, that is to capture the Three Kingdoms.


    If you want to capture the Three Kingdoms, the Navy alone can''t do it. The first Corps can''t ignore this.


    "Yago! You said, "if there is a fight, what will happen to Camero?"


    Harlandi, who is in deep thought, suddenly asks Yago.


    Harandi''s inquiry made Yago slightly stunned. He said in a deep voice without hesitation: "no matter how the weak struggle, it can not change the final outcome. The only thing the weak can do is to make the victory of the strong not so satisfactory."


    Although there is no explicit explanation, harlandi does not understand this analogy.


    Between the strong and the weak, the kingdom of Danlan is undoubtedly the latter.


    Thinking of this, Harandi took a deep breath and had no choice but to smile.


    I just got the right over ten thousand people. I didn''t expect that God would solve the problem so soon.


    Is this God''s test of him?


    That''s what Harandi had to think.


    Aware of Harandi''s sorrow, Yago comforted: "you don''t need to worry, even if meloka falls, the kingdom of Danlan will not be destroyed. The people on the land outside Austria are the same nation, and the people of Austria will not accept the rule of outsiders. Even if the first Legion destroys the three Kingdoms, it will be endless resistance to meet the first Legion."


    What he thought was still too simple. To Yago''s words, Harandi shook his head and said, "you look down on those outsiders. Why don''t they understand what you said? They will not directly rule the Australians, but will support a new government or royal family. Under the leadership of the local royal family, the people will not resist. "


    With a little smile, Yago said calmly: "since you understand this, why don''t you express your heart to the first army before the war? I''m afraid that the reason why the first regiment did not move is also to give the kingdom of Danlan the last chance. "


    Peace talks?


    Harlandi was thinking, thinking about the possibility.


    Seeing that Prime Minister Harandi was hesitating, Yago continued: "if you want to think about it well, once the battle starts, there is no room for recovery. At that time, it''s too late to regret."


    On the throne, Harandi''s face was changeable, thinking about all the possibilities brought by this decision.


    As if thinking of something, Harandi said in a deep voice: "don''t forget Princess Catherine. She is the most qualified person to succeed to the throne. The people love her more than me. We can''t guarantee that the first Legion will choose me instead of her."


    His face was slightly heavy, and Yago fell into thinking, which he really forgot.


    In the kingdom of Danlan, Lord Harandi is only the Prime Minister of a country, and the master of this country is still the "King" of the future.


    In the hearts of the people, the king will only be "Princess Catherine".


    Once the first Legion controls the country, the first consideration must be the royal family, not the Prime Minister of a country.


    It''s a little troublesome


    Thinking of this, Yago felt a headache.


    Now, there is only one way


    With a fierce look, he bowed his head slightly, and Yago said in a deep voice: "my Lord! Now there is only one way, and that is to make the royal family disappear. "


    At this time, Yago was like a madman, his expression was extremely cold and full of distortion.


    With an unexpected look at Yago, Harandi quickly shook his head and said, "this is not a thing to do. Once it is known by the people, I will not only be infamous, but also be doomed. Once I do this, you and I will lose all the way back."


    "My Lord!"


    Yago fell to his knees with a plop.


    He bowed his head to Harandi on the throne and said in a loud voice, "my Lord! This is the only way. If adults don''t do this, their rights will surely return to the royal family. Do you want to lose yourself in the war, or do you want to petition for the people to make the royal family disappear? "


    Harandi''s face was full of struggle. He muttered to himself, "I can''t do this. After all, Catherine is the only descendant of your majesty..."


    "My Lord!"


    Yago looked cold and said in a deep voice, "please think about the Duchess and the children of the adults. The fate of the yefstan family is in the hands of the adults. Do you want to bury the yefstan family for the sake of Princess Catherine?"


    "This..."


    Harandi hesitated.

 Chapter 864

    As a duke, Prime Minister of a country, and parent of the yefstan family, Harandi knows how difficult it is for the yefstan family to develop to the present level.


    This is half a century''s accumulation. Of course, Harandi doesn''t want this family property to be buried in his own hands.


    "Is that all?"


    Harandi''s expression was very complicated, muttering to himself.


    "It''s the only way!"


    Yago was quite sure.


    The bald man waved his hand, and Harandi said, "go! It''s up to you. Remember, don''t leave any trace. "


    Harandi''s words made Yago look happy. He said excitedly: "yes! The subordinates know how to do it, and they won''t let people find any trace. "


    With that, Yago got up and walked out of the hall.


    In the huge hall, when Yago left, only Harandi sat alone on the throne.


    But Harandi did not know that he was not the only one in the hall at this time.


    In the dark hall, behind a huge column, a dark shadow quietly retreated into the darkness.


    No one knows her existence.


    But she heard what Harandi and Yago said in the hall just now.


    Outside the palace, somewhere in the corridor.


    "What to do? What shall we do? "


    In the corridor, Karina was nervously walking back and forth, with a cold sweat running down her cheek like a stream.


    She clenched her teeth and murmured to herself, a little frightened.


    The unexpected eavesdropping on the spur of the moment made her know an amazing thing.


    When she was frightened, Karina felt a little lucky.


    Fortunately, she went to the king''s hall today. Otherwise, when she thought about the result, Karina would have a shivering feeling.


    Prime Minister Harandi not only has the heart of treason, but also wants to take Princess Catherine''s life.


    It''s a little unbelievable for Karina.


    In her eyes, Prime Minister Harandi was not only a minister of his majesty, but also a brother.


    Karina originally thought that with this friendship, Prime Minister Harandi would help Princess Catherine well.


    Now it seems that she took it for granted.


    Power will make people degenerate.


    "No! If it goes on like this, Catherine''s life will soon be in danger. "


    Karina murmured, her cold face full of anxiety.


    She knew that there was not much time left for her.


    As for Yago beside Prime Minister Harandi, Karina knows that she is a clean person and he won''t give her too much time.


    Before he started, if she didn''t think of a way to deal with it, Princess Catherine would be in danger.


    But what can she do?


    The royal guards won''t listen to her orders. Even if she says there are assassins to kill Princess Catherine, I''m afraid no one will believe it.


    "Wait!"


    With a movement of heart, Karina thought of a way.


    But


    After stopping walking back and forth, and leaning against the guardrail on one side of the corridor, Karina fell into meditation.


    Is this method really feasible?


    Karina can''t confirm.


    Although Princess Catherine is the only heir to the throne, there is no guarantee that the first Legion will choose Princess Catherine. After all, the power of the kingdom is now in the hands of prime minister Harandi.


    Even if the first Legion chooses Princess Catherine, harlandi, who holds the power, may be caught dead. By that time, the beautiful city of Mallorca will fall into war.


    There is no choice


    Taking a deep breath, Karina regained her confused mood.


    Anyway, she has to try.


    It''s the only way, the only way to keep Princess Catherine alive.


    There is no one who can be trusted in Mallorca, so we can only place our hope on the outsiders.


    With a positive expression, Karina turned and strode away. Her slender posture was the only beautiful scenery in the long corridor.


    ----


    White light, white ceiling, everything in eyes is white.


    And, of course, the familiar wobble.


    "Where is this?"


    Yalan did not know that the pain in her abdomen disturbed her mind.


    She wanted to sit up, but she was so weak that she could only turn her head slightly and look around.


    Nothing, she was in a room, except the bed under her, only the white metal bulkhead.


    Just as Yalan was observing the room, the door was suddenly pushed open.


    A middle-aged man in a white coat came in.


    When he saw Yalan lying on the bed with his eyes wide open, he was surprised and exclaimed, "your martial arts people''s recovery ability is amazing. You should wake up so soon. It would take ten days for ordinary people."


    "How''s it going? How do you feel? "


    Looking at the man in front of the bed, Yalan was puzzled.


    Looking at his clothes, it seems that he is a doctor, but his face is not recognized by Aram.


    For his inquiry, Yalan whispered: "the whole body can''t work hard, and there is still some slight pain in the lower abdomen."


    "It''s normal. It''s only two days since the operation. The effect of the anesthetic has not completely dissipated. It''s also to save you from pain. Don''t worry. You will recover your strength tomorrow at most."


    "Surgery?"


    Yalan was puzzled and puzzled.


    Standing by the bed, looking at Yalan on the bed, he replied: "yes, we have operated on you. Your lower abdomen has been seriously injured, and many internal organs have been seriously injured, and there has been massive bleeding. We can only cut off the severely damaged organs, so as to ensure your life."


    "Cut off the organs?"


    Hearing this, Yalan reached out and touched her abdomen.


    Although she didn''t feel much, she didn''t seem to feel what was missing in her body.


    Seeing the appearance of Yalan, the middle-aged medical officer knew what she was thinking.


    He comforted: "don''t worry, the most important pulse of martial arts practitioners has not been excised. Although it has suffered a lot of damage, it doesn''t matter. It''s only your uterus that has been excised."


    Speaking of this, the medical officer apologized: "sorry, this is the only way to save you, you will lose fertility in the future."


    Fertility?

 Chapter 865

    In this regard, Yalan dumb smile, did not care about this.


    She never thought who could move her, and never thought about looking for a partner.


    How could she care if she couldn''t have children.


    Speaking of the trauma of the lower abdomen, Yalan remembered the scene before she lost her memory.


    She remembered that she was fighting the devil.


    What was the outcome of that battle?


    "Have a good rest! Don''t worry about your teammates. Two of them seem to have left. Now you are on the flagship of the first Legion fleet. It''s your teammates who entrusted you to us. "


    First Corps?


    She''s on the flagship of the first army?


    But the next moment, Yalan was slightly clear.


    It seems that she was seriously injured, otherwise Iger would not turn to the first Legion.


    Two of you?


    Where''s Claire?


    Memories of the emergence of fragments, let Yalan silent.


    She remembers clearly that before she went into a coma, she saw Claire fall down.


    It must have been


    What a mess?


    Eyes unconsciously looking at the pure white ceiling, Yalan showed a wry smile of irony.


    Four heroes were defeated by a degenerate.


    Dead dead, seriously injured.


    Although there have been many deaths, Yalan is still a little sad about Claire''s death.


    Without disturbing the sentimental Yalan, the medical officer left silently.


    "Oh! Is she awake? "


    The news of Yalan''s recovery soon reached the ears of night in the bridge command room.


    Yalan woke up so quickly, night or slightly surprised.


    Although martial artists are different from human beings, they still belong to human beings from the root. They have the same weakness as human beings, that is, their fragile bodies.


    Even if we make up for this with strength, we can''t change this fact.


    She didn''t care too much. She looked out of the window again.


    It''s still foggy outside, where you see it, it''s a blur.


    Only the dynamic sound of the ship and the sound of the sea are the only melody in the fog.


    The fleet is sailing


    The mission of the voyage has been completed by half, and the next is to find the statue of the devil in the last two cities, so that Spratly Islands can return to normal.


    At least let the fog go.


    It covers a wide area. If it is left alone, the fleet of the first Corps will not be able to navigate freely in the South China Sea, and many routes will be interrupted.


    From beginning to end, the purpose of the first Legion was clear.


    Nanhai is the back garden identified by the first Legion. It is impossible for the devil, an evil species, to appear in its own back garden. No matter how much it costs, the devil must be removed.


    "Is there a message from Qingcheng?"


    He did not look back from the window. He looked at the fog outside the window and asked Yamada Erlang, who was standing by.


    It''s been a long time since I received the news from Nanlin Island, which makes Jiye a little concerned.


    In the face of Sawyer''s inquiry, Yamada Erlang inquired: "the fleet has gone deep into the center of the fog. It will take some time for the communication ships to find the fleet. General, please rest assured that although the three fleets have gone out to fight, the defense of Nanlin island is not weak enough to resist any external enemies."


    The inconvenience of communication is really troublesome.


    At this moment, I deeply feel how important free communication is.


    Without the ability of long-distance communication, many things will become extremely troublesome. For the troops fighting outside, once they leave home, they will lose contact with home.


    Command delivery can also be a time-consuming thing.


    Sawyer thought of the quantum communication tower.


    It''s almost time. According to the construction progress of the quantum communication tower, it should be near the completion date.


    As long as the main tower of the quantum communication tower is completed, it will be much simpler as the auxiliary tower of the information transfer station. At that time, the first Corps will quickly enter the information age, and the problem of remote communication will naturally disappear.


    When it comes to the defense of Nanlin Island, she really cares about it.


    Today, most of the troops of the first regiment have gone out to fight, leaving only a small part of them stationed on Nanlin island.


    Although there is a trans time portal, you can recruit troops from Al at any time.


    But it takes time for the army to recruit. After all, Al needs some time to prepare.


    There is also money. Moyeh knows that today''s first army is extremely short of money.


    It''s not enough to recruit an army.


    In terms of war, although the first army is fighting against three parties, the sources of money are only a place such as Bentley, a battleground in other directions, a war between Spratly Islands and the devil, and a war with Austria and Leah. The two party battlefields are large consumers of money, especially for the war between Austria and Leah. We need a steady stream of logistics to maintain the consumption of the army. That''s a big money consumer, and the money we need is incalculable.


    Although she was worried about the safety of Nanlin Island, she knew that she was in a war with the devil, and she couldn''t be in a hurry. Once she lost her square inch, the fleet might be buried in the fog.


    The only thing she can do now is to do her own thing well and lead her fleet to rid the devil of Spratly Islands. Only by doing her duty well is the greatest help to Her Highness.


    ----


    It was damp and dark, and there was a stench in the air.


    The stench came from the unknown liquid in the black ditch. It was thick enough and disgusting enough.


    Fortunately, the darkness hides its true face, which makes Karina feel a little better.


    But the pungent smell still let Karina walk in the sewer can not help but cover her nose.


    It stinks. It''s the worst place she''s ever walked.


    On the aisle beside the ditch, Karina walked with a little difficulty.


    Karina''s only happiness is that the sewer is the largest and there is room for her feet. Otherwise, Karina is not sure she has the courage to run in the ditch.


    It''s the only choice, and Karina knows that.


    Meloka is under martial law, the city gate has been closed, and there are a large number of soldiers guarding it. There is only one way to leave meloka city quietly, that is, the underground sewers of the city.

 Chapter 866

    As a royal housekeeper, Karina knows some secrets.


    In this unguarded place, the sewer is a good place to escape.


    In a cellar of the palace, there is a secret passage through the sewer.


    In this era, the frequent alternation of power often leads to bloody killing.


    An escape route can sometimes be a guarantee that the royal blood will not die out.


    In the endless darkness, only Karina''s figure is shaking, moving forward little by little in the light of the footsteps.


    Occasionally there will be obstacles ahead, an iron door, but Karina has been prepared.


    As an escape route for the royal family, every locked iron door in the sewer has a spare key.


    For this secret trip, Karina is fully prepared.


    Just as Karina was struggling in the sewer, outside, Prime Minister Harandi of the kingdom of Danlan sent an emissary to the first Legion to express his will for peace negotiations.


    One day has passed since the first army came to the city.


    Under the regime of prime minister Harandi in the kingdom of Danlan, he compromised with the first army at the right time.


    Of course, this compromise is not a surrender, but a willingness to negotiate peacefully.


    For the first meeting, Tanya arranged the venue on the wide rear deck of the flagship.


    On the rippling sea, a small boat appeared from under the arch bridge of the guard wall and slowly approached the fleet of the first Legion.


    Standing in the bow of the ship, Yago, dressed in grey, looked at the approaching fleet.


    When close observation of those warships, Yago was deeply aware of the huge size of those warships.


    The huge steel ship seems to stand on the sea, and the deck is full of gun barrels. The black muzzle gives people a feeling of biting people. Just looking at it, it makes people feel very small, and a kind of suffocating pressure is coming.


    The line of sight raised, looking at the towering bridge, and the black flag floating at the top of the bridge.


    Yago was silent for a long time and sighed in his heart, "is this the weapon of war of a great power?"


    Gap, at this moment, Yago deeply felt the gap.


    The gap is too big. The firepower of any warship on the sea is far beyond the shore defense gun on the wall.


    How to fight this?


    Once the battle happens, Yago knows very well that under the bombing of this fleet, it will be a bloody baptism, and the tall wall can''t stop this fleet.


    Of course, the fleet was aware of the approach of the boat.


    However, in the previous notice, the fleet already knew that the person on board the boat was the messenger of the meeting, and certainly would not stop it.


    At slow speed, the boat approached the flagship.


    When he boarded the flagship, Yago really felt the huge influence of the enemy''s first army warship.


    The deck is too vast. At a glance, it gives people a sense of vastness.


    Of course, the turrets of the main guns on the deck attracted Yago''s attention most.


    It''s too big. It''s incredible.


    And the thick barrel, the black caliber, enough to hold a man.


    Everything on the huge warship shocked Yago.


    Although he often saw large merchant ships of other countries, he could hardly compare with the warships of the first legion, and there was a gap between them.


    "Please follow me, the meeting place is here!"


    Suddenly, the words in his ears made Yago recover from the shock.


    At this time, he noticed the numerous figures on the deck.


    A soldier of the first regiment?


    Wearing silver gray armor, holding large guns, especially the helmet without windows, how do they observe the outside?


    It''s not armor. These soldiers don''t look like ancient soldiers, but more sci-fi soldiers of the future.


    This scene moved Yago''s heart. It seems that the first Legion has the technology of the last era.


    In this way, some things make sense.


    Slightly calmed the mind of confusion, Yago to lead the soldiers to follow up.


    When Yago arrived at the venue, Tanya had already arrived and waited.


    Although Tanya didn''t have to attend the meeting, just leave it to Dawes, Tanya still decided to attend in person. This meeting is the first one with the kingdom of Danlan, and she needs to grasp a lot of things.


    Alone?


    Tanya frowned slightly in her hood when she saw Yago alone behind the soldiers.


    Originally, Tanya believed that in the face of the talks, the kingdom of Danlan would at least send several think tanks to fight for the interests of the country.


    Now it looks like she''s wrong. It''s a big mistake.


    When Tanya looks at Yago behind the soldiers, Yago''s eyes are also focused on Tanya.


    Although the people behind the table can''t see the real face at all, they must be the main person in charge of this meeting.


    When the soldiers leave, Yago steps forward and gives a chest covering salute to tan Ya who is sitting at the table.


    In respectful words: "in xiayago, he is a wise man around the Prime Minister of the kingdom of Danlan, Harandi. This time, he came to negotiate with the first Legion about" negotiation "


    "Sit down!"


    Cold words came out of the hood and echoed on the deck.


    This made Yago look slightly stunned.


    A woman?


    Although there is such a guess in Yago''s mind when he sees her, when the guess becomes true, Yago is still surprised.


    Don''t mention it. Opposite Tanya, Yago is very gentlemanly seated.


    With a little smile, looking at the person opposite, Yago inquired: "do you know what your adult''s position is in the first Legion? Do you mean the whole army? "


    "No!"


    Without hesitation, Tanya''s answer was straightforward.


    This makes Yago look stunned, want to say the words stuck in the throat.


    But Tanya said, "I''m in charge of the war outside Austria."


    With an embarrassed smile, Yago said with a bitter smile: "adults are really humorous!"


    humor?


    It''s not humor. In Tanya''s opinion, what she said is just the truth.


    It''s true that her words can''t represent the whole first army, but here, her words are the truth.


    Tanya doesn''t know what the opposite person is worried about.


    But it''s not necessary.

 Chapter 867

    Looking cold, Tanya said coldly: "let''s go! Since you have chosen "peace talks", you should know the requirements of our first regiment. "


    See the topic into the subject, Yago look slightly positive.


    "If our country becomes a subsidiary of the first legion, can you elaborate on how much" right "our country has for me? Adults should know that our people belong to the same nation, have a great sense of belonging to the nation, and have a great rejection of outsiders. If our government does not act, the government will not be able to have a foothold. At that time, there will be a rebellion. "


    On this issue, Tan Ya explained only four points to Yago.


    "First, the first Legion will give independent administrative freedom to countries of the same nationality."


    "Second, politically, the first Legion will not interfere in the internal affairs of its subsidiary states without involving the interests of the first Legion."


    "Third, to become a subsidiary of the first legion, the first Legion has the obligation to establish basic industries for the subsidiary countries, enhance the national economy of the subsidiary countries, and supervise the commercial trade of the subsidiary countries."


    "Fourth, the first Legion has the right of military stationing in the territory of the dependent states."


    Tanya''s words undoubtedly let Yago slightly relieved.


    It can be said that the treatment given by the first Legion is already superior.


    Independent free administration alone is enough to make Prime Minister Harandi give up the war.


    With a little smile, Yago said: "I have seen the sincerity of your army. I believe Lord Harandi will not refuse. Please return to the army for another day when the agreement is signed. At that time, Lord Harandi will attend in person. Only Lord Harandi can make the final decision on such events."


    Tanya was not surprised at this.


    When she saw Yago appear alone, Tanya knew that this man was just the pioneer of the ruler, just for the purpose of exploring.


    As for the talks, Tanya did not think that they could all be solved at one time.


    After all, this is a meeting to solve a major national issue, and it will take time to solve it perfectly.


    Taking a document on the desk, Tanya pushes it to Yago.


    "This is the agreement, which records all the items. Show it to your master. I hope it will be signed by your master''s name at the next meeting," he said


    It''s tough.


    Do you want to solve all the problems in the next meeting?


    Without much thought, Yago took the agreement from the table.


    Just as Yago picks up the agreement on the desk, Tanya suddenly receives a message.


    Tanya is communicating with someone by using a micro communicator in her ear.


    "The royal family Well, bring her here! "


    What language is this?


    Although Yago heard Tanya''s voice, he didn''t know what it meant.


    What the adult opposite said was a language he didn''t understand.


    "Do you know Karina, the Royal housekeeper?"


    Tanya''s sudden inquiry changed Yago''s face.


    He was very nervous and said, "my Lord! Prime Minister Harandi is now the real power of the kingdom of Danlan. If your army wants to gain the loyalty of the kingdom of Danlan, it must cooperate with Lord Harandi. "


    Damn it. Damn it. How could that woman be here?


    Yago''s expression is quite ugly, roaring in his heart.


    What should I do?


    In the panic at the same time, Yago is also gnashing his teeth to think of ways.


    For Kalina''s purpose, Yago can''t think of it.


    It''s clear that Karina is here for the royal family, for Princess Catherine.


    "Damn, if I had known that, I should have eradicated the royal family first."


    Careless, careless, for their own did not eradicate the royal family in advance, Yago extremely regret in the heart.


    Originally, his idea was to find out about the first legion, and then solve the problem of the royal family.


    He did not expect that the royal family would intervene at this time.


    If the first Legion chose the royal family as its partner, it would not be good.


    "My Lord! That''s all for this talk. I need to tell Lord Harandi the good news at the first time. I believe Lord Harandi will be happy to accept it. "


    With that, Yago stood up and was ready to leave.


    At this time, the two allied soldiers took a step forward, came behind Yago and pressed his shoulders.


    At the same time, the opposite Tanya coldly said: "don''t worry, since they are all envoys of Danlan Kingdom, you should have something to say. No one can leave until things are clear."


    The strength on the shoulder let Yago know that now, he has to face with Karina, and strive to make adult Harandi the partner of the first Legion.


    Look ugly to sit down again, Yago can only wait quietly.


    Not long after, along the deck, an allied soldier came with Karina.


    She was wearing a light purple court dress, which looked so beautiful.


    The sound of footsteps, let Yago look back to the master of the sound.


    "That woman..."


    Looking at Kalina behind the soldier, Yago''s expression is full of fierce color.


    He stood up fiercely, with an extremely ugly look and said, "Karina! Why do you intervene in politics as a royal housekeeper? Leave now. You are not qualified to be here. "


    Coldly glancing at ya Ge, Karina sneered. "To qualify, I represent the first heir to the throne, Princess Catherine. Who can be more qualified than I, you?"


    "Yago! Please remember that the "royal family" of this country is the real master, not the "prime minister" of your master Harandi. "


    With that, Kalina ignores Yago, but looks at Tanya opposite Yago.


    She bent slightly, made a chest covering ceremony, and said softly, "sir! The royal family of regdas is the real master of the kingdom of Denmark and the only king of the nation. In this case, I "Karina", representing the first successor of the throne, Princess Catherine, asked for "talks" with your Legion.


    Things seem to get interesting.


    With a slight wave, Tanya signals to the soldiers on one side.


    One side of the soldiers clearly turned around, moved a seat from one side, put in the not far side of Yago.


    "Sit down!"


    Tanya invites Karina.


    This is also a kind of identity of Karina.

 Chapter 868

    With a breath, Karina sat down relaxed.


    With a good start, it will undoubtedly be a lot easier for Karina.


    Before she came, Kalina''s only worry was that the first Legion would not recognize her identity.


    No matter what she does, her identity is not recognized.


    Now, as long as she sits on the negotiation table, she has the qualification to be equal to Yago.


    After that, I tried to fight for it.


    When Karina sat down and looked at the two people opposite, Tanya said calmly, "you represent Prime Minister Harandi, who actually controls the country, and Princess Catherine, the heir to the throne. Who do you represent? I don''t care. What I care about is the final result. In half a month, if you can''t solve the internal contradictions in your country, The first Legion will conquer the kingdom of Danlan by force. "


    As soon as he said this, Yago looked excited. Half a month is enough. As long as he can go back, the royal family will soon disappear in this country.


    After the disappearance of the royal family, the first Legion could only cooperate with Prime Minister Harandi.


    On the other side, Karina''s face was on the other side, and she said, "sir! Please also tell me the content of the meeting with Ambassador Yago. I think I am entitled to know that. "


    "Of course!"


    Tanya can''t deny Carlina''s words.


    Moving his eyes, Tanya said to Yago: "Yago messenger! Please give the agreement in your hand to the messenger Kalina. "


    Although he was reluctant, Yago also knew that he had no right to choose, so he had to put the agreement on the table and push it to Karina.


    Pick up the agreement on the table, Karina quickly read it.


    The agreement is very thick, but the important contents are in the first few regulations, and the latter are miscellaneous supplements.


    In silence, Karina soon learned the details of the agreement.


    On the face of it, this is a traitor agreement. Once signed, the kingdom of Danlan will become a subsidiary of the first Legion.


    But again, the agreement is too tempting to refuse.


    For the weak and small countries, the compact may be an opportunity, an opportunity to become stronger.


    Seeing the fleet of the first Legion and feeling the strength of the warships of the first legion, Karina has no doubt that the first Legion does not have this ability for all the temptations in the agreement.


    Close the agreement in hand, gently put on the table.


    With a breath, looking at the person in strange clothes, Karina calmly said, "my Lord! In the kingdom of Danlan, the royal family has the supreme authority and is deeply loved by the people. Although Prime Minister Harandi controls the power, the public opinion of the royal family wants to cooperate with Princess Catherine, so the people can accept the rule of the first Legion. Princess Catherine is young and needs the assistance of the first Legion in the political power. "


    Looking at Yago coldly, Karina continued: "prime minister Harandi is different. This man is not only the prime minister, but also the brother of his majesty, but also the brother trusted by his majesty. For the sake of power, he wants the life of his only orphan daughter. Can the first army rest assured to cooperate with such a treacherous and ambitious man?"


    "Karina! You are slandering the prime minister


    Kalina''s words, let Yago angry voice.


    He quickly said to tan ya, "my Lord! The prime minister is deeply loved by the people. He would never do such a crazy thing to cooperate with your Legion. He is sincere. Your Legion has such strong strength. How dare he betray you? "


    Right struggle?


    Looking at the two people quarreling opposite, Tanya thought in her heart.


    Although political struggles are not uncommon among allies.


    But so naked fight, or let Tanya some accident.


    This also shows how bad it is in the kingdom of Danlan.


    How to choose?


    Tanya understood that between the two, she had to make a choice.


    But who to choose?


    In terms of immediate interests, it is undoubtedly wise to choose Prime Minister Harandi, because he controls the country. Once the treaty is signed, the kingdom of Danlan will soon subside. However, in the long run, it is not easy to control an ambitious person.


    Although Tanya doesn''t believe that this ambitious man will bring too much trouble to the first legion, his existence is undoubtedly a time bomb. Maybe one day it will explode, which will make the first Legion get into trouble.


    And once betrayal happens, the result is doomed to be bloody.


    In the long run, choosing Princess Catherine is the most accurate. She is still young and easy to control. As a woman, she will not do anything out of line due to her personality. However, once Princess Catherine is chosen, Danlan kingdom will fall into internal strife, and the first army will have to help Princess Catherine.


    Although Tanya did not know the specific situation, but also guessed how bad the royal family in the city of Mallorca.


    In that case


    In their expectant eyes, Tanya looks at Yago.


    "Yago messenger! You can leave now. I hope there will be no interference in the next meeting. "


    Tanya''s words make Yago happy.


    With a relaxed look, he said happily: "thank you for your trust. Please rest assured. In the next meeting, Lord Harandi will present a complete kingdom of Danlan to the first army."


    Coldly looked at the pale Kalina, Yago forced down the impulse to laugh in his heart, once again to tan Yaxing a chest salute, raised his head and left excitedly.


    When he took a few steps, he suddenly stopped, turned to Karina and said, "Karina, interior officer! You won''t leave your master behind


    With that, Yago smiles, turns around and continues to step forward.


    Yago left, with the agreement in a good mood.


    Only the gloomy looking Karina was left.


    "All right! Now that the people in the way are gone, let''s talk about our cooperation. "


    The sudden words made Kalina look slightly stunned, then she thought of something, and her gloomy expression turned into a surprise.


    She looked at Tanya in disbelief and was surprised: "my Lord! You mean... "


    "You''re right. I chose to work with the royal family."


    "But... Why?"


    Only to this, Karina is very puzzled.

 Chapter 869

    Although she is very happy for the first Legion to choose Princess Catherine, she has to admit that Prime Minister Harandi has more advantages than Princess Catherine.


    After all, the royal family has lost all its rights. The so-called public opinion is just an uncertain capital.


    In terms of interests, Prime Minister Harandi is undoubtedly the most rational choice.


    "Why?"


    In the hood, Tan Yanan said to herself, she said coldly: "the master hates betrayal, and there is no lack of executioners in the first Legion. I don''t want my territory to be a bloody place."


    Tanya is very clear that not all of the three generals in the first Legion are as rational as Natasha and her. Once she was a member of the killing force, she would fight to insult her master''s enemies even if her master stopped her.


    Tanya could not have known more about that man''s temperament.


    Although it looks gentle and lovely, it''s just a disguise in front of the master.


    No one in the killing force is normal. No matter their temperament or personality, they are extremely distorted.


    There are too many reasons why the killing army was isolated by the rising sun empire during the fighting.


    Master?


    Karina was a little puzzled. This kind of address was only popular among slaves.


    Is she


    This should be impossible. I''m afraid her master is the high leader of the first Legion.


    Is that a warning?


    Although from her words, Karina did not hear too much emotion, but her words, Karina in mind.


    The first Legion is not a country, but a pure military organization. We must be careful when dealing with such forces.


    Kalina could not understand this more clearly.


    Looking slightly positive, Karina said: "thank you very much for your trust. However, if you want to control the situation in the kingdom of Danlan, the royal family still needs the help of the first army."


    For this, Tanya has already prepared.


    In the city of Mallorca, the right of the royal family has long been lost. It is not easy to take back the right from Prime Minister Harandi.


    It is no doubt unrealistic to overthrow Prime Minister Harandi with the power of the "royal family".


    Among them, the role played by the first Legion is very important.


    "What kind of help do you want?"


    Tanya asked in a voice.


    With a smile, Karina said confidently: "although the city of Mallorca seems to be in the hands of prime minister Harandi, there are many people loyal to the" royal family ". Although they are hiding now to avoid the edge of prime minister Harandi, as long as Princess Catherine calls them, they will respond."


    After a little pause, Karina said: "in the city of Mallorca, the palace is the center of power. As long as they control the garrison power of the palace, they will give a backbone to those loyal to the" royal family ". At that time, they will use their contacts to seize power from prime Minister Harandi."


    "How do you avoid the flow of information? Once he knows about the changes in the palace, Harandi, who controls the military and political power, will certainly respond. "


    This is the most important point. In meloka, the military power lies with Prime Minister Harandi. Once he knows about the change in the palace, he may send a large army to suppress it.


    To Tanya''s question, Karina said confidently: "please rest assured, once the" Palace "is in our hands, it doesn''t matter whether the news is spread. Although harlandi controls all the power of the Kingdom, the power comes from the" royal family ". Some generals may have betrayed the country, but the soldiers will never point their guns at the" royal family ", As long as the "Palace" is controlled, people loyal to the royal family will naturally start to take action and deprive Prime Minister Harandi of his rights bit by bit


    A word, let Tanya understand Karina''s plan.


    In this fight for power, "the palace" is the most important role.


    Once the control of the "Palace", Catherine the identity of the princess can play a maximum role.


    As the only heir to the throne, he is undoubtedly far superior to prime minister Harandi in terms of prestige and public opinion.


    He used the authority of the "royal family" to defeat Prime Minister Harandi, who was in charge.


    With a solemn look on her face, Karina asked, "my Lord! I need an army, an army of about a thousand people, which will enter the palace through secret channels under my leadership and seize control of the whole "palace."


    On Karina''s request, Tanya did not refuse, but asked: "is it time? If you want to make a covert operation, you can only land at night. The messenger just now should not give you too much time. "


    To Tanya''s words, at first, Karina is a little puzzled, but then she thinks about it and understands Tanya''s meaning.


    Obviously, the adult on the other side sensed Yago''s intention to kill.


    As a wise man of prime minister Harandi, his intention to kill is certainly to face the royal family.


    Looking slightly cold, Karina said in a deep voice, "even if they want to do it, they will only choose in the dead of night. In between, we have a few hours."


    No more words. Since we intend to cooperate with Princess Catherine, the first regiment is obliged to assist.


    "Davis!"


    Tan Ya cried to the people behind him.


    "Yes


    Step forward, Davis said with a military salute.


    Looking at the opposite Karina, Tanya said: "this is my adjutant" Davis ", he will lead a thousand troops to help you."


    A little smile, grateful looking at Tanya, Karina said: "thank you very much!"


    With that, Karina looked at Davis behind Tanya and said, "Mr. Davis! Please give me more advice in the future


    "I will act on orders!"


    This is Davis'' response.


    With that, Davis stepped back and stood back behind Tanya.


    It will take some time before night falls. During the waiting time, Tanya and Karina talk intermittently for a long time.


    The content of the conversation is, of course, about the Treaty on the treaty.


    For Karina, she must clearly understand the specific meaning of each treaty in the treaty.


    This is undoubtedly of great benefit to the future kingdom of Danlan.


    Sometimes, it''s the most important thing to recognize your position.

 Chapter 870

    Time passed by little by little.


    When night fell and the sea was covered with darkness, the first Legion began to act.


    As this is a covert operation, the fleet did not cause much noise.


    In order not to attract the attention of the port garrison, a landing ship quietly separated from the fleet and sailed to the open sea.


    When it was far enough from the port, the landing ship suddenly turned around and approached the northwest coast.


    The weather is still good tonight, the sky is half moon high, and the sea is hazy.


    In the rough sea, the huge landing ship emerged from the darkness and rushed to the coast by the spray.


    In slow speed, the landing ship dashed onto the beach. In the sound of "rustle", the smooth bottom of the ship butted against the soft sand.


    The next moment, the sound of mechanical operation.


    The bow door of the landing ship slowly opened.


    When the cabin door was opened, the sound of "clanking" footsteps suddenly sounded, and figures came out of the cabin door and rushed to the beach.


    In the dim night on the beach, dense figures are shaking.


    No words, only the "rustling" footsteps.


    In this remote place, no one can find the vision on the beach.


    From the cabin out, on the beach, looking at the surging figure on the beach behind, at the moment, Kalina''s mood is excited.


    Today, all her efforts have been rewarded.


    As long as the next action goes well, all her efforts are worth it.


    With a slightly positive expression, Karina calmed her slightly excited mood.


    There was not much time left for her. Princess Catherine was alone, and she was worried.


    No one knows when Yago will act. She must get to Princess Catherine before Yago acts.


    "Lord Davis! Let''s go. It''s several kilometers away from the sewer entrance. We have to get to the palace as soon as possible. "


    This time, Davis led the team himself, and he was right next to Karina.


    Listen to Carlina''s words, Davis gave the command to the whole army: "all teams listen to the order, follow closely behind me, this is a covert operation, no shooting without my order, pay attention to conceal yourself."


    With that, Davis said to Karina, "let''s go!"


    With a slight nod, Karina turned and walked to the forest outside the beach, followed by Davis.


    On the dark sand beach, black figures formed a long dragon and poured into the forest one by one.


    It''s wet and dark, the ground is rough, and there are pebbles and vines everywhere.


    The canopy above the tree blocks the moonlight, which makes the space under the tree more dark.


    Walking in the dark forest, although Karina is wearing a long skirt, she seems to ignore the dark and rugged forest road. She is full of agility and fast.


    However, what made Karina even more surprised was that she did not expect that the soldiers of the first Legion behind her could keep up with her speed. Those soldiers seemed to ignore the darkness.


    She can do so because she is a martial arts artist. Using the activity of "Jin" can make her eyes slightly ignore the dark, and can see things more clearly in the dark.


    Is it because of the helmet?


    Although there are no windows on those helmets, there are some weak blue light sources, and those blue light sources should be eyes.


    Just like the guard, the guard''s eyes are composed of many eyes of OBIS. It is a very small image capture device, which can transmit the images around the guard to the driver''s eyes 360 degrees without dead angle.


    But OBIS'' eye can''t see things at night.


    Obviously, the blue light source on those helmets is not the eye of OBIS, it should be a similar device, and it also has the function of night vision.


    While marveling at the advanced equipment of the first legion, Kalina was also relieved.


    At this speed, they will soon be able to get into the sewers.


    After a long journey, the first destination finally arrived.


    At the edge of the forest, with the two men in front of the stop, the troops in the forest stopped.


    In the shade of a big tree at the edge of the forest, Karina and Davis stand side by side, watching the outside under the cover of night.


    Looking out, all you could see in the dark was a bush and the wall opposite the bush.


    The thickets are about 200 meters wide, separating the city wall from the forest to form a buffer zone.


    The wall is nearly 50 meters high, and its scale is large enough to be called "big".


    Looking up, the dim light is so conspicuous in the dark, and you can see some shaking shadows on the wall.


    "The city of Mallorca is under martial law. The defense of the city wall has been strengthened. There are a lot of soldiers patrolling. We can''t disturb them. We have to enter the sewers quietly."


    Looking out, Karina said.


    Glancing at the bushes outside, Davis said, "the bushes are deep enough. As long as they don''t make too much noise, they won''t find us."


    "My Lord is right, let''s move on!"


    Carlina agreed with Davis.


    With that, Karina stepped out of the woods and plunged into the bushes.


    "Keep going!"


    At the command, the troops in the forest moved again.


    Under the cover of night, the troops came out of the dark forest and entered the thicket which was one person deep.


    Walking in the Bush is more difficult than walking in the forest.


    The ground is not only very soft, but also full of puddles, like a swamp.


    Fortunately, dense shrubs are the best bearing point. Even if soldiers are trapped in mud pits, they can also use the auxiliary power of power suits to get out of the mud pits.


    The wind is disturbing, making the Bush swing gently, which is also a kind of natural cover for the soldiers who walk in the bush.


    After all, when you are in the Bush, the collision between your body and the Bush will cause some essential movement.


    If the wind is blowing, even if the soldiers on patrol on the city wall see the movement in the bushes, they will only think that it is the wind.


    Everything is going well.


    Although the distance of 200 meters was not long, it took a thousand troops half an hour to get to the bottom of the city.


    When you get out of the Bush, your whole body feels relaxed.


    But now is not the time to relax.

 Chapter 871

    When Davis followed Karina out of the Bush, he was met by a sewer outlet.


    The waterway is large, nearly four meters high and three meters wide, with an iron gate above and an outlet below.


    With the help of night vision, we can see some water flowing out of the waterway.


    Without any extra stay, Karina took a bunch of keys from her body, opened the iron door, and then went in.


    With this in mind, Davis followed.


    And the soldiers who just came out of the Bush had to move on, one by one, into the stinky underground water.


    Fortunately, the power combat suit is closed and has the ability to clean the air. Otherwise, the Allied soldiers will be more uncomfortable with the next journey.


    Darkness is certain, but with the help of night vision, there is not much difference between the outside and the sewer.


    After Karina entered the iron gate, the space behind suddenly became narrow. The original four meter wide waterway was instantly reduced to one meter. Walking in it gave people a very narrow feeling.


    After walking nearly 100 meters in the one meter wide waterway, the waterway in front suddenly became wide again and returned to the width of three meters. At the same time, an iron gate blocked the way again.


    As she came in, Karina took out the key again.


    After unlocking the lock, Karina pushed open the iron door with a little difficulty.


    When Dawes crossed the iron gate, he realized why Karina''s push was so hard.


    The iron gate is very thick. I''m afraid it''s nearly half a meter thick.


    Dawes then understood why the city of Mallorca had to build a sewer that was obviously "weak.".


    Although it is a weakness, sewers are indispensable to every city. Without sewers, the cleanliness of the city can not be guaranteed, and the drainage capacity will be greatly reduced.


    For a city, although the existence of sewers will weaken the city''s defense, this weakness can be solved.


    And these heavy iron gates are the biggest guarantee. In the narrow sewer, if there is a half meter thick iron gate isolation, it will be enough to resist the peeping heart of most enemies, whether they are human or polluting animals.


    "There are many sewers like this in the city of Mallorca, and there are several outlets, but only this sewer is a living road. The outlets of other sewers are specially designed to discharge dirty water. When they were built in the city of Mallorca, the royal family left such a secret passage just in case. Decades have passed, This secret passage has long been forgotten, only members of the "royal family" know


    In the "clank" of footsteps, in the blue shimmering shaking, Karina''s words echoed in the dark.


    "Lord Davis! We will arrive soon. Not far ahead is the entrance to the "Palace". Please don''t fight immediately after entering the palace. Our target is the new general of the royal guards, "general dills". As long as we control general dills and his remaining party, the royal guards will not become a threat. After all, in the eyes of ordinary guards, They are still the guardians of the royal family, and I don''t want to let them lose their lives. "


    As she walked, Karina explained to Davis some things to pay attention to when she entered the palace


    In the helmet, Davis frowned slightly. There were a thousand soldiers under his command. Once they entered the palace, if they were found by the guards, once the battle started, they could not take into account the lives of the guards.


    The war is merciless. They show mercy under the gun, but the other side won''t. Davis won''t let his subordinates get shot in order to save the lives of the other side''s soldiers.


    In order to avoid causing some unnecessary misunderstandings, Davis reminded: "I will follow your instructions after entering the palace, but once the battle starts, anyone who shoots at us is the enemy."


    Carlina certainly understood what Davis meant.


    She affirmed: "please rest assured, I understand this truth. Once the battle starts, I will not ask you to show mercy. War is not a joke. I still have this consciousness."


    After a little pause, Karina said, "my Lord, as long as you do as I say, the fight tonight will not be too long."


    "My Lord! Here we are


    In front, on the left wall of the sewer, a passage entrance suddenly appeared.


    When she said that, the front guide of Karina body a turn, then entered the channel, disappeared in the sewer.


    Darvis, who followed Karina, also turned to enter the passage, followed by the soldiers.


    It''s a ladder, a ladder to the top.


    After walking on the stairs for only a few minutes, we arrived at the exit.


    When the line of sight became wide, Davis found that he came to a wine cellar.


    The wine cellar is very large, with one wooden rack after another arranged in order, and on the wooden rack there are one huge wooden buckets after another. At a glance, the dense wooden buckets pile up into a mountain.


    In the sound of "clanking" footsteps, the soldiers came out of the passage one by one. They looked around and seemed to be attracted by the dense wooden barrels in front of them.


    "This is the place where the royal family stores" fruit wine ". There are three floors. This is the bottom floor, and there are two floors above. The space here is large enough to accommodate the adult troops."


    A wine cellar?


    Darvis knows. No wonder there are so many barrels here.


    "What''s next?"


    Darvis asked Karina.


    Karina nodded. "Now the safety of Princess Catherine is the most important thing. The goal of thousands of people is too great. Let me bring a small number of elite soldiers to the hall of the royal highness of princess. With the help of Harandi, the prime minister will start to eradicate the royal family. We will first solve this crisis, and then we will encircling the tower on the west front gate of the palace. According to the news I received, general Diels will stay here tonight. As long as we control general Diels, the guards in the palace will not become a threat to us. At that time, as long as I come forward, the lost guard will obey the royal highness of the princess.


    "Can both sides act at the same time? I order a group of soldiers to obey your command, and the rest of the soldiers will be led by me to encircle the castle. When the crisis is eliminated, the movement inside the palace is likely to attract the attention of the enemy in the castle. Once the enemy thinks that the plan fails, he is likely to use the guards at all costs to achieve his goal. Once the battle starts, he will be in chaos, Any outcome is possible. "


    Davis made a suggestion to Karina.

 Chapter 872

    Karina agreed to the proposal without thinking about it.


    There is no hesitation. If the threat of general "Diels" can be eliminated, the next plan will be much easier.


    I don''t know where from, Karina took out a scroll and handed it to Davis.


    "This is the map of the palace, which indicates the deployment of the guards, the patrol route, and the castle where general Diels is. I agree with the general''s suggestion that we should act separately."


    Map?


    Darvis was slightly surprised by the scroll that Karina handed him.


    It seems that this woman has been prepared for a long time, otherwise she would not have prepared the military plan of the palace in advance.


    She took the map from Karina and opened the scroll. Dawes took a glance and put it away.


    Although it''s just a sweep, the helmet''s intelligent program has recorded the information on the map, and is ready to guide Davis. At the same time, the information on the map is also transmitted to every soldier.


    "Monvey


    Cried Davis.


    A soldier came up.


    When he came to Davis, monville held up his military salute and said, "Sergeant! Please tell me


    Davidi ordered monvey, "take your men and help Miss Karina. Follow her orders!"


    "Yes


    He put his hand down from his forehead, and monvey stepped aside.


    At this time, a steady stream of soldiers are coming out of the passage, and monville''s men have not yet arrived. It will take a certain amount of time.


    As more and more soldiers enter the wine cellar, the seemingly spacious wine cellar also presents the phenomenon of insufficient space.


    In order to solve this problem, the soldiers began to divert to the second layer, the first layer of wine cellar.


    Time is pressing. The wine cellar is only a temporary place. The troops of the first army will not stay here for a long time.


    Walking side by side, Karina and Davis come to the cellar on the first floor.


    Before leaving the door of the cellar, they stopped.


    Turning back, Karina said to Davis, "my Lord! Time is pressing. I have to go. General Diels will give it to you. In that castle, there are all soldiers loyal to general Diels. You don''t need to take care of them. Just fight as much as you like. "


    Darvis: split up


    With a nod, Karina said to monvey: "my Lord! Let''s go


    Seeing this, monville immediately ordered to his subordinates: "the third team, follow me!"


    At the command, many figures rushed to the first floor and came behind monvey.


    Everything is all set.


    Without saying much, she nodded to Davis again. Kalina turned and left, and went to the cellar door.


    Monvey followed with his men.


    Hundreds of troops, stepping on the slight and dense footsteps, rushed to the door.


    In the "creak creak" sound, the wine cellar door was opened.


    Following Karina, monvey and his men disappear into the night outside.


    As the symbol of Danlan Kingdom and the authority of a country, the scale of "Royal Palace" is undoubtedly huge.


    It is just like a group of castles, composed of several buildings similar to castles.


    There are clear divisions in these castles like buildings, such as the king''s hall for business, the inner hall of the royal family''s residence, and the outer Hall of the waiter''s residence.


    In the night, although there are lights "lighting" everywhere in the palace, the number of lights is limited, which makes the palace slightly dim.


    The wine cellar is located in the outer hall, beside the kitchen, which is remote enough to be out of the patrol route of the guards.


    The main defense area of the guards is on the periphery of the palace and on the four walls. There are strict rules for the inspection of the interior. At regular intervals, several patrol teams will patrol the palace with a fixed route.


    What is soundless and stirless for Karina, who knows the palace, is not difficult to bring to the palace of Princess highness.


    Leaving from the cellar, Kalina took 101 people''s "helpers" and walked freely in the palace.


    Since the death of his late majesty, the number of attendants in the palace has decreased a lot.


    A large number of maids were sent home, leaving only a small number of maids to keep the palace running.


    At this time, there will be no maids running around in the "Palace". As long as the patrol time is calculated, they will not be found by anyone.


    In the dark light, in the wide corridor, more than a hundred figures walk quickly.


    The shadow of the black, like a group of locusts, to the unknown ahead.


    Everything is going well.


    After dodging several patrols, Karina successfully arrived at the inner hall.


    "Lord Karina! You are back at last, Princess Catherine has been shouting at you all afternoon


    Just entering the inner hall, Karina was found by the maid in the corridor.


    She seemed happy, happy for Karina''s return.


    Fortunately, Karina knew that there was a maid in the inner hall. Instead of letting monville follow, she asked monville to take her troops through the back door to avoid being noticed by the maid.


    Karina knew very well that the number of maids in the palace was very small, but most of them could be Harandi''s eyeliner, and she had to guard against it.


    If the change of the palace is announced ahead of time, the plan is likely to collapse.


    This is not what Karina wants to see.


    With a slight nod, Karina asked, "has anyone been here today?"


    "Outsiders?"


    The maid was very puzzled. She shook her head and said, "it''s not true. The princess''s bedroom is a forbidden area. Except for Lord Karina and Prime Minister Harandi, other people are not allowed to enter."


    "Yes


    Settle a matter by leaving it unsettled. "What did the maid think of?" she even said, "before dark, general Diels came to ask for a royal meeting, but finally she did not know why."


    General deers?


    Karina frowned. What''s he doing here?


    After thinking for a moment, Karina put the matter in her mind.


    Time doesn''t allow. She has no spare time to think about unimportant things.


    Taking a step forward, Karina continued to walk.

 Chapter 873

    When Karina''s figure disappeared at the corner of the corridor, the young maid''s expression changed for a moment. She quickly put down her business and trotted away.


    She trotted along the corridor and left the inner hall in a hurry.


    She did not know that, outside the inner hall, her every move was watched by the soldiers who were hiding in the dark.


    "A woman left the inner hall in a hurry. Do you need to stop her?"


    This micro communicator is really convenient.


    The voice in her ear made Karina praise her.


    During the separation, monvey gave Karina a portable communicator and taught her how to use it to facilitate the communication between the two sides.


    With her mouth slightly open, Karina whispered: "let her go. She should report the news of my return to the palace to prime minister Harandi. If I guess correctly, Yago should be about to move."


    "Lord monvey! Lord monvey! Is everything all right? "


    Kalina called to monvey.


    Soon after, Karina got a response.


    "Everything is going well. The inner hall is under control."


    Carlina was slightly relieved by monville''s response.


    In this way, we have to wait.


    When the call ended, Karina found that she had been outside Princess Catherine''s bedroom and had been standing outside for a long time.


    With a breath, Karina reached out and knocked on the door.


    "Dong! Dong


    "Who?"


    As soon as the door rang, a slightly childish question sounded from the hall.


    "It''s me?"


    "Sister Karina?"


    The voice seemed to be excited.


    In a slight movement, the door was opened and a small head protruded from the crack of the door.


    It''s Katherine. She seems to be confirming the real identity of the people outside.


    When she saw Karina with her own eyes, she looked happy and quickly opened the door.


    Behind the door, Katherine, dressed in a white nightgown, with two little feet on the blanket, pouts and looks at Karina in front of the door discontentedly.


    "Sister Karina! Where did you go and why did you come back at this time? "


    In the face of Princess Catherine''s little discord, Karina smiles and steps into the room.


    After closing the door, Karina stooped, took Catherine''s hand, and went to the white bed.


    As she walked along, Karina said, "is your royal highness trying to tell me the truth, or is it a lie?"


    the truth?


    Lies?


    Hearing this, Catherine rolled her eyes and hummed, "sister Karina won''t lie to me."


    At the bedside, one big and one small stopped.


    Looking at Catherine, Karina whispered, "go to bed! If you''re sick, I''ll tell you in bed


    "Well!"


    Light should be a, Catherine obediently climbed on the bed, petite body into the bed.


    At the edge of the bed, Karina sat down. Facing Catherine''s light and inquisitive eyes, she gave a smile and said softly, "Catherine! You have been very smart since you were a child. Although you have not received much care from your majesty because of the princess, I believe that your majesty loves you. As his only son, you will become the queen of the kingdom of Danlan in the near future. This is your responsibility. "


    Responsibility?


    Although young Catherine does not understand the burden of "responsibility", she does not interrupt her words, but listens quietly.


    "Some things, though unsatisfactory, must be done by someone. Do you know where I went in the afternoon?"


    Catherine shook her head.


    How can she know where sister Karina has gone?


    With a slightly positive look, Karina said softly, "as a Royal House official, my responsibility is to maintain the authority of the" royal family ". In order to keep the power of the" royal family "out of other people''s hands, I went to meet with the first Legion this afternoon."


    "The first Legion?"


    Catherine was puzzled and asked, "isn''t that the enemy?"


    "Yes! It''s the enemy


    Karina does not deny that.


    With a helpless smile, she said: "the kingdom of Danlan is just a weak country, while the first Legion is an armed organization with an extremely huge military force. Facing them, the kingdom of Danlan has little choice. Either the foundation of the kingdom will be destroyed in the war, or it will be reborn by compromise."


    "Under the absolute power, Prime Minister Harandi also has the intention of compromise, and intends to surrender to the first army in order to obtain the opportunity to cooperate with the first army."


    "Will the kingdom of Danlan disappear?"


    Asked Catherine timidly.


    When she was young, she was still in a vague concept of political affairs, but she also knew that surrender was not a good thing, especially for a "country".


    After shaking her head, Karina replied, "the kingdom of Danlan will not disappear, but the Kingdom''s power will be broken up and reorganized, the political system will be completely changed, and the" royal power "will no longer exist."


    With a little smile, Karina comforted Catherine: "don''t worry, because my appearance has broken the process of the meeting between the two sides, the first Legion will make a choice between prime minister Harandi and the royal family, who will win, who will get the power of the kingdom in the future."


    She explained: "the people of the kingdom are the same nation. If the first Legion wants to rule the country, it must respect the belief of the country and give certain freedom. Although the kingdom belongs to the first Legion and becomes a subsidiary of the first legion, the kingdom of Danlan has independent autonomy."


    "That''s it


    Catherine understood a little.


    As if thinking of something, Catherine whispered, "what will uncle Harandi do?"


    Looking at Catherine in the quilt with pity, Karina whispered: "Harandi is a speculator of rights, whether it is his majesty or princess Catherine, you are a tool to realize his ambition of right. Before that, if there is no first legion, he will marry his Royal Highness for his rights, and use the Royal family blood of his royal highness. Now, in this fight for power, he will not hesitate to erase the existence of the "royal family."


    To Kalina''s surprise, her words did not frighten Princess Catherine.


    Catherine in the quilt, still calm, has no fluctuation in her heart to Carlina''s words.

 Chapter 874

    Karina thought that Catherine was frightened. She comforted: "don''t worry. One day when I am here, all his ambitions will not come true. No matter Prime Minister Harandi or those traitors who are loyal to him, the only way to meet them is failure."


    Shaking her head, Catherine whispered, "I''m too young to do anything. I''ll leave it to sister Karina."


    With a little smile, Karina whispered, "give it to me! I assure you that the civil strife in the kingdom will soon subside. "


    "Well!"


    Catherine answered softly.


    Get up, Karina gets up.


    "Sleep! Tonight, there may be some voices outside. Don''t care about it. Everything will be better tomorrow. "


    Catherine doesn''t understand Karina''s words, but she also knows that she can''t do anything now.


    The only thing we can do is lie in bed and spend the night as usual.


    With a smile, Karina turned and walked to the door.


    Katherine on the bed is watching the departure of Karina, until Karina leaves the room, disappears behind the door, and closes the door, Katherine takes back her sight.


    Although she didn''t know much, Catherine noticed something from Karina''s words.


    Tonight, it seems to be an unusual night.


    Mallorca, Duchess house!


    In the night, for some in the Duchess, everything was ready.


    They will make a bloody killing for their rights.


    In front of the gate of the Duke''s palace, an army quietly gathered.


    In the dark, they were silent, like statues standing.


    They were dressed in agreed Brown Leather uniforms, armed with rifles, and lined up neatly.


    In the street in front of the Duke''s mansion, the long line was invisible from the beginning.


    In the army, there are many guards.


    Although they are bulky, they are extremely tall. Their only weapon is a medium caliber cannon.


    The long gun barrel and the black muzzle give people a powerful power.


    They''re waiting, waiting for the final order.


    At this time, in the reception hall of Duke''s mansion.


    On the generous throne, Harandi sat upright with a solemn look.


    In such a large reception hall, he is the only one who exists. He seems to be waiting for something.


    At this time, a gray robe of Yago hurried into the reception hall.


    "My Lord! News came from the palace that Kalina''s internal affairs officer had returned to the palace. We can start our operation. "


    Yago''s report made Harandi''s solemn expression slightly slow and let him breathe a breath.


    She finally came back.


    When he learned that Kalina had a meeting with the first legion, Harandi was really surprised.


    He didn''t know how Karina quietly left the city of Mallorca under martial law, but Karina''s behavior undoubtedly brought him a lot of trouble.


    Kalina must die and the royal family must disappear, which is what Harandi wants to do most now.


    "Has general dyers'' betrayal been confirmed?"


    Harlandi reconfirmed.


    With a slight nod, Yago said regretfully: "according to the report from the inside of the guards, this matter has been correct. Before dark, general Diels changed the guards in the palace by your order. Now, in the palace, the loyal generals are in the guards'' barracks in the city."


    "Well, is that so?"


    Harandi gave a cold hum.


    He said in a deep voice: "it was a mistake to order him to be the supreme General of the guards. I thought his teacher''s fate would make him deeply understand who he should be loyal to in this country. Now it seems that he is really a stupid man. Let''s bury his loyalty with the Royal family."


    With a slight chest covering salute, Yago lowered his head and said confidently, "don''t worry, my Lord. Now the royal guard is no more than 1200 guards. Not only that, due to the prior arrangement, they have lost their heavy weapon" guards ". Looking back at our side, we have not only 5000 loyal volunteers, but also a large number of" guards ". Once the battle starts, Victory will surely belong to us. "


    However, Harandi did not know that Yago with his head down showed a strange smile.


    "Is there any arrangement for the guard?"


    Harlandi reconfirmed.


    He nodded. When he raised his head, Yago returned to his respectful manner and replied, "we have told the generals to restrain their men. Once the battle starts, our opponent is only the guards of more than 1200 people in the palace."


    In this way, all the preparations are complete.


    With a wave of his hand, Harandi said in a deep voice: "go ahead, do what you should do. Remember, before dawn, we must end the fighting and erase all traces. We can''t let the public know that the disappearance of the" royal family "is caused by me."


    As the prime minister, Harandi''s rights come from the "royal family". If the people know all his actions, he will become a traitor and will be despised by others.


    Slightly bent, Yago said: "understand! I''m going now! "


    With another wave of his hand, Harandi said, "go!"


    Straight up, Yago raised his head, then turned and strode away, the figure soon disappeared in the reception hall.


    When Yago left, from a corner of the hall, a slender figure came out.


    She is a black delicate long skirt, the figure is very tall, the female curve is very full, but looks very weak.


    She was wearing a black dress, but her hair was pure white, very pure white.


    She has a very beautiful face, pure white, crystal clear, like a piece of treasure, but it seems to give people a kind of pale and strange feeling.


    Pale is because of her skin color, there are pathological, and monstrous is her features.


    Her features are the same as ordinary people, but her eyebrows and eyelashes are white.


    The pure white color makes her look like a fairy tale spirit. Although she looks beautiful, it gives people more feeling, which may be "awkward."


    She came slowly to Harandi and said, "father! Do you really want to do this? Now it''s still time to stop. I''ve read the agreement of the first Legion. For the kingdom of Danlan, this is an opportunity. My father, as the prime minister, is the Regent of the kingdom of Danlan. If he can help Princess Catherine well, he will live forever, not forever. "

 Chapter 875

    Gently sitting on the side of the guest seat, looking at her father in the throne, she said faintly: "I know my father''s wild hope very well, but the root of the yefstan family is not here. Even if my father destroys the" royal family ", how long can he control the power in his hands? The vassals who are outside will not sit idly by, and the people of the kingdom will not be stupid enough to believe their father''s lies. There is also the first Legion. If my father intends to let the first Legion solve those vassals, I advise my father to give up this idea. My daughter knows the first Legion better than his father, and the first Legion will not take over this mess from his father, They want a complete kingdom of Danlan, not a fragmented country. "


    On the theme, Harandi''s brows are tightly wrinkled and silent.


    After a long time, he looked up at the guest''s daughter and said in a deep voice, "Monica! My daughter, at this point, things can''t stop! "


    With a slight shake of her head, Monica said calmly, "before the army arrives at the palace, everything is in time. Although my father has wild hope in his heart, he has not persecuted the" royal family "before tonight."


    Really?


    Harandi was shaken by his daughter''s words.


    He doesn''t doubt his desire for "rights", but is this way of obtaining rights really OK?


    For a moment, Harandi hesitated.


    "Although the father didn''t know his own changes recently, the daughter did. Since the sudden death of the former king, there has been a wise man" Yago "around him. After that, the daughter can''t understand all the father''s actions. In order to protect her rights, she began to do whatever she wanted. Has the father forgotten the help of the former king to the yefstan royal family? This kindness should not be forgotten by my father. Otherwise, how can I return to my hometown? "


    "No more?"


    In the change of his face, Harandi roared and expressed his uneasiness in his heart.


    Father''s roar, Monica and fearless, father this appearance, has already indicated that the father has begun to shake.


    Now the only thing we need is a step.


    "Somebody


    With a slight opening of her mouth, Monica called out to the door.


    In the cry of Monica, a strong figure stepped in.


    He was in a dark brown uniform, tall and strong, with a ferocious scar on his rough face.


    When he came to the hall, he called to Harandi, "father!"


    Then he turned to Monica and said, "big sister!"


    Finally, he fixed his eyes on Monica, with a trace of tenderness on her rough face, and said in a soft voice: "big sister! What can I do for you


    In the face of her fiery eyes, Monica frowned slightly, forced down her nausea, and said slowly, "mandas! Go and bring the army back, and Yago. I don''t want to see him alive


    "This..."


    Mandas hesitated. He knew the mission of the army, so he withdrew. Is that right.


    Mandas looks at his father, Harandi. He needs to know what his father means.


    But mandas was disappointed. Facing his eyes, Harandi chose silence.


    Father''s silence, so that mandas can only answer: "yes!"


    Then he turned around and left in a hurry.


    The army has been gone for a long time. He must contact his brothers as soon as possible to bring the army back.


    When mandas left, in the reception room, Monica once again put her eyes on her father. She said indifferently: "father, before the next appointment, you should check his identity first. No matter how smart a person is, how amazing he can be. If loyalty can''t be guaranteed, you will only ask for hardship and put yourself in a desperate situation."


    "Also, please tell your adopted sons not to have any illusions about me, otherwise, I don''t know what I will do."


    With a bitter smile, looking at his daughter''s cold face, Harandi said helplessly: "I just want the yefstan family to leave a blood, your body... I don''t know how long is left."


    Looking slightly cold, Monica said coldly: "even so, it won''t be them!"


    Looking at Monica''s colder look, harandilian said: "I know! I''ll make them stop thinking. Don''t be angry. Take care of yourself


    With a breath of breath, Monica calmed her heart slightly.


    She said again, "father! Take the body of "Yago" to the palace to make amends to Princess Catherine, and make it clear that even if you lose "right", it''s OK. The yefstan royal family has got enough things in the kingdom of Danlan. As long as you manage the territory of that side well, it''s not impossible to realize your father''s revival wish. "


    Getting up, Monica gets up from the passenger seat.


    Before leaving, she reminded her father.


    "Yago, whose original name is elange, is the illegitimate son of minister booth of the Asiatic kingdom. A few years ago, he came to the kingdom of Danlan to make a living by selling fish. I don''t have to say much about what happened after that."


    As soon as she finished, she ignored her father''s reaction. Monica turned and walked slowly to the door.


    Elange?


    Looking at his daughter''s back, Harandi had a bitter smile on his face.


    He did not expect that in some things, he was not as smart as his daughter.


    While celebrating his daughter''s timely appearance, Harandi has some regrets.


    It''s a pity that Monica is not a man. It''s a pity that Monica''s weak body.


    Allied spies?


    In this way, everything makes sense.


    No wonder Yago will try every means to let him seize power with the royal family, the only purpose is to make the kingdom of Danlan in civil strife.


    Only in this way, as a neighboring country, the most powerful kingdom in the three countries, can it seek benefits for itself.


    Although there is a treaty among the three countries, Harandi is very clear that there is not much restriction in that treaty.


    If there is no first army, once the kingdom of Danlan falls into civil strife, the neighboring countries may take action.


    With a slightly positive expression, Harandi has a solemn expression.


    As her daughter said, everything is still in time. Before the battle, everything has room for maneuver.


    Even if his guilty plea can not eliminate the "suspicion" of the royal family, the most important thing is that he lost the post of prime minister.

 Chapter 876

    Standing up, Harandi strode out.


    It''s dark, but tonight, some things have to be solved as soon as possible.


    In the night, the huge city of Mallorca has been quiet.


    Due to the lack of electricity, a small amount of light is not enough to make the city bright. In the night, the city of Mallorca is slightly dim.


    In the dark street, an army was moving.


    The shadow of the black, dense and chaotic footsteps "rumble", the ground seems to be shaking.


    Outside the movement attracted the attention of the residents around the street, in the window, the line of sight to the outside.


    For the residents, they know that the army outside is soldiers of the kingdom of Danlan, but they don''t know what the purpose of this army is and why it marches late at night.


    There seems to be something unusual tonight.


    "It''s a success. It''s a success?"


    In a slightly bloated military vehicle, Yago, on the second seat, lowered his head and roared in his heart.


    Is three years long?


    It''s not long. From being a fisherman to being a wise man around Harandi, the smooth planning process is beyond imagination.


    He successfully won the trust of prime minister Harandi, and let the kingdom of Danlan fall into the fight of power.


    As long as the royal family of Danlan kingdom is erased tonight, his task in Danlan kingdom can be said to be completed perfectly.


    Although the appearance of the first Legion made everything come to nothing, Yago didn''t care.


    He didn''t care about the fate of the Three Kingdoms outside Austria. The only thing he cared about in his heart was "revenge". As long as the royal family of the kingdom of Danlan was the queen, his greatest goal would have been accomplished and his wish for his father would have been fulfilled.


    At the moment, Yago''s expression is full of distortion, the face with head down, full of crazy color.


    Not so recently, there was a trace of excitement in his face.


    "Lord Yago seems very happy?"


    In the back seat, there was another person with him.


    He was dressed in a military uniform, with a firm face and a strong look.


    To the people behind him, Yago raised his head slightly and put away the Madness on his face. With a faint smile, he said, "of course, I''m happy. As long as the" royal family "is eradicated, the political road of the prime minister will be smooth."


    "Maybe!"


    Young people don''t fully agree with Yago''s words.


    Looking at the soldiers outside, the young man said calmly, "my father has this plan. Our adopted sons are very surprised. There has been a close relationship between the yefstan family and the royal family. Since the death of the former king, this relationship seems to be broken, and many of my father''s practices are more and more incomprehensible."


    "Lord lance is worried. The prime minister has always been very clear about what he is doing. In the fight for rights, women''s benevolence will only cost her life in vain. The prime minister does this just to make the yefstan family prosperous forever. Lord lance should not doubt the prime minister''s practice."


    Turning his head and glancing at Yago in the front seat, Lance said calmly, "I know, so our brothers didn''t ask my father why, because we believe in my father and any decision of my father."


    Looking at lance in the back seat from the rearview mirror, he was very satisfied with the answer.


    With a little smile, Yago said: "well perform tonight, for your father, the prime minister, to eradicate the obstacle of the royal family."


    That''s not a good thing.


    Lance doesn''t think it''s any good.


    Today''s foreign enemies of the kingdom of Danlan can''t believe what the fate of the kingdom of Danlan will be once the "royal family" disappears.


    Can father really control the situation in the kingdom of Danlan?


    Lance doesn''t believe in his father''s ability, but the present kingdom of Danlan is in a mess.


    "Dong! Dong


    Just then, a soldier caught up with the military vehicle and tapped on the glass next to Lance.


    Rolling down the window, Lance asked, "what''s the matter?"


    The soldier looked around the car. When he saw Yago in the front seat, he was obviously stunned. Then he came to Lance''s ear and whispered in a low voice. He didn''t know what he was saying.


    "Sure?"


    The soldier''s words made lance a little stunned, and his tense look relaxed.


    The soldier was quite sure: "it''s a message from Lord mandas."


    Mandas?


    It seems to be accurate.


    The elder brother is stationed in the Duke''s mansion, which should be the father''s meaning.


    So


    With a slightly positive look, Lance nodded and said to the soldier who was summoned: "immediately inform them that the mission will be terminated. The army will be disbanded on the spot and each will return to the camp. No trouble will happen tonight."


    "Yes


    Should be a, the soldiers running away, rushed to the front of the army.


    Yago, who was sitting in front of him, also changed his face because of Lance''s order. He quickly turned back and asked, "Lord lance! What do you mean? It''s the prime minister''s order to attack the palace. How can you revoke it without permission? "


    After a cold look at Yago, Lance said with a sneer, "it''s not our order, it''s what my father means."


    The prime minister''s orders?


    Yago''s face changed slightly.


    Why?


    Yago did not believe that the prime minister would regret it. At this stage, it was too late to regret.


    "Lord lance! Can you tell me the "reason" and what happened


    Later, Lance took a breath with a relaxed look. For Yago''s question, he said faintly: "what''s the reason? Yago will know later."


    With a slight frown, Yago was lost in thought.


    Seeing that the "Royal Palace" was close at hand, he suddenly gave up at this time.


    If there''s no reason, Yago doesn''t believe it.


    "For what?"


    In his heart, Yago muttered to himself.


    In the end, Yago had to give up. Now, he had to go back to the Duke''s residence as soon as possible to persuade the prime minister.


    "Order, stop advancing, so stop advancing!"


    "It''s said that the prime minister ordered the army to stop the operation, disband on the spot and go back to the barracks without disturbing the people or making mistakes!"


    With a single order, the mighty army in the street came to an abrupt end.


    The command from the communicator puzzled many officers.

 Chapter 877

    But the order is the order. Under the repeated urging of the order, the army on the street began to disperse, turned into countless streams, and disappeared into the darkness from several roads.


    In just half an hour, the army of more than 5000 people disappeared.


    In the dark street, only Lance''s military car was still moving on.


    "Lord lance! Where are we going? "


    The Duchess house is not in this direction. Yago, who is very familiar with Mallorca, discovered this.


    "The palace!"


    There''s no hiding. Lance answered truthfully.


    palace?


    Yago''s face changed. At this moment, he had a bad feeling in his heart.


    He asked with an ugly look: "Lord lance! The army has been disbanded. What''s the point of going to the palace


    With a little smile, Lance said with a relaxed look: "of course, it''s meaningful. It''s for the future of the yefstan family. Since Mr. elange is so loyal to his father, he must be ready to sacrifice for the yefstan family."


    The familiar and harsh name changed Yago''s face, and his ugly face turned pale.


    He turned around in a hurry and tried to pull the door.


    But at this time, from behind, the black muzzle of the gun against the back of his head.


    The man with the gun was the soldier sitting next to Lance. In the back seats, there were also several figures.


    With a cool smile, Lance said in a cold voice, "don''t act rashly. Take your body to the palace. It has the same effect."


    The words of the people behind him made Yago''s forehead drip with cold sweat.


    How could it be like this?


    What on earth did he do wrong?


    At the moment, the only thing in Yago''s heart is doubt.


    It''s plain sailing, so why did something happen in the end?


    Yago couldn''t understand that anyway.


    Looking at lance in the back seat, Yago looked rather ugly. He said coldly, "prime minister Harandi has great power, but the royal family has nothing. Why did you yefstan family choose such a stupid decision? Once the royal family regains its power, will it let the yefstein family go? "


    "Even if you sacrifice me, the royal family will not believe in the yafstein family. The prime minister should know that all things are ordered by him personally. If you sacrifice me, he will not escape the involvement."


    "It''s still too late to regroup the army. Only if the Royal Palace is captured, the kingdom of Danlan will become the treasure of the yefstan family."


    Lance was not moved by Yago''s words.


    He just shook his head in Yago''s expectant eyes and said, "Lord elange, you''d better think about how to live. As the illegitimate son of minister booth of the kingdom of Asia, with this identity, the royal family may spare your life."


    "It''s stupid!"


    Yago''s face was a little angry and despairing.


    Stupid?


    Lance sneers in his heart. Although his father controls the city of meloka, the kingdom of Danlan is not only the city of meloka, but also the vassals outside. Their strength is not weak. Once his father attacks the "royal family", not to mention the vassals, the residents of meloka will raise the flag of resistance.


    There are also the armies in meloka city. Although my father controls the military power, the military power comes from the royal family. Only the soldiers who are loyal to my father come to the fiefdom of yefstan family. Once they learn that Prime Minister Harandi has betrayed the royal family, the army in the city will surely launch a mutiny. At that time, the kingdom of Danlan will fall into a long-term turmoil.


    Tonight''s decision is my father''s wise move. How can a little illegitimate child understand this.


    Looking at Yago''s eyes, lance is full of irony.


    In the dim streets, in the "sudden" engine roar, the bloated military vehicles are driving slowly.


    In the front of the night, the outer walls of the palace have been blurred and visible. As they approach, they become clearer and larger.


    Palace, in the North Gate Tower.


    As the Royal Palace, the symbol of the kingdom of Danlan, the "Royal Palace" in the night is the brightest place in the city of Mallorca.


    In the dim light, the tall city wall is like four mountains, wrapping the palace behind, which makes it impossible to find out.


    At this time, in the brightly lit North Gate Tower, a number of generals in military uniforms are gathering to discuss.


    In the small city building, this is the second floor. It''s the place where the general of the guards usually discuss affairs. It''s also a small command post with various communication instruments, which can deliver orders to the soldiers guarding the city walls in time.


    In front of a dilapidated square table, people are standing around the table, listening to a middle-aged man on the throne.


    He is also a military uniform, he is the supreme General of the Royal Guards "Diels" general.


    Looking around at his generals, deers said in a deep voice: "before that, you may have misunderstood me, but now, I am loyal to the" royal family ". When I became a soldier, I swore that I would be loyal to the royal family and the people of Danlan kingdom. Today, I stand here to realize my oath."


    Looking slightly positive, deers continued: "tonight, Prime Minister Harandi will fight against the royal family. For the sake of power, Prime Minister Harandi will erase the existence of the royal family. If I think correctly, at this moment, an army is on the way to the" Palace ", and our goal is to guard the palace and delay as much time as possible."


    Deers''s words undoubtedly made the generals in an uproar.


    They looked at each other in disbelief.


    Prime Minister Harandi wants to erase the existence of the royal family?


    Is that possible?


    Since the death of the former king, Prime Minister Harandi has been doing his duty for several years. In these years, he has been doing his duty as regent, never exceeding his duty.


    But today, the prime minister suddenly betrays his country? This made the general of the guards a little incredulous.


    Deers was not surprised by the expression of his opponent''s general.


    He is very clear that in recent years, Prime Minister Harandi has gained a great reputation, and the people in Mallorca city also support him. But it is this that is the most terrible thing about prime minister Harandi.


    "I know it''s hard for you to believe it, but is it true, or are you going to stand by and let the prime minister erase the existence of the royal family?"

 Chapter 878

    Deers''s words undoubtedly caused the dissatisfaction of many generals.


    One of the generals said, "my Lord! As the generals of the royal guards, our greatest duty is to guard the "royal family". If the prime minister betrays his country, we will certainly not sit by and do nothing


    "Yes, the duty of the guards is to guard the" Palace ". Anyone who dares to invade is treason!"


    "Very good!"


    The reaction of the generals is undoubtedly very satisfactory for deers.


    Looking around at the generals, deers said in a deep voice: "in this case, I won''t say anything more. From now on, the palace is under martial law. All troops mainly defend the north gate, and a small number of soldiers can watch the walls in other directions. Remember, no matter whether the battle starts or not, you must not relax your vigilance before dawn!"


    "Yes


    All the generals are in the same position.


    With a wave of his hand, deers said in a loud voice: "farewell! So the troops go up to the north wall and get ready to fight! "


    "Yes


    When the general of the guards came out of the castle, the atmosphere became tense.


    In the order, patrols around the palace suspended their mission and began to quickly assemble to the north city.


    The guards on the other three walls also began to move towards the north gate.


    For a moment, the peaceful "Palace" suddenly became a riot.


    "Come on! Run, speed up, and don''t leave behind. "


    In the dark corridor, a group of patrol soldiers ran quickly, and the "intensive" footsteps "rustled. The appearance of the wind and fire, and the wind and fire disappeared in the dark.


    The changes of the guards in the palace were all seen by the first Legion in the palace.


    Especially near the north city wall, Davis has led more than 900 soldiers to hide in the designated position.


    Once the order is given, the 900 odd soldiers will be able to rush out and quickly destroy the enemy on the north wall.


    But the "vision" of the palace made Davis suspend his action.


    "Sergeant! The guards around the palace are rapidly assembling to the north wall. "


    The investigator''s report made Davis in a room a little confused.


    Did the guards find them?


    This is impossible. If anyone is found, the former "Palace" will not be so peaceful.


    At this time, the investigator who reported the situation said, "chief Sergeant! They should not be targeting US. All the guards concentrated in the north wall mounted the wall. They were waiting on the wall as if they were waiting for the enemy outside the wall. If they were targeting US, they would not expose their back completely in our eyes. "


    It''s really suspicious.


    After thinking about it, Davis said to the whole army, "everyone, stop the operation, stand by!"


    As soon as he finished, Davis changed the channel and called Karina in the inner hall.


    "Lord Davis! I''m here. What can I do for you? "


    The call from the communication device in the ear stopped Karina in the corridor of the inner hall.


    "The guards are assembling on the north wall. It seems that they are preparing to resist the enemy outside the city. The situation is unclear. I can''t make a judgment. I need your opinion. If you agree, I will attack the north city!"


    The enemy outside the city?


    Kalina looks puzzled. She also doesn''t know what the guards are doing.


    Is


    With a slight change of expression, she seemed to think of something. Kalina even said: "wait! Lord Davis! Please suspend the operation until I find out the situation. "


    Davis: you''re going to the north wall


    "Yes


    Darvis: can I send some soldiers to protect you


    "Thank you for your kindness. It''s not the time for the first Legion to be exposed. Wait for my news!"


    Darvis: "got it! I''ll keep an eye on the north wall all the time and keep communication


    What the hell is Diels up to?


    After the call with Davis, Karina frowned in the corridor.


    She was thinking.


    If deers is really dealing with the enemy outside the palace, and the enemy outside the palace is only


    "It shouldn''t be?"


    Karina had some doubts about her guess.


    Deers is the general appointed by Prime Minister Harandi. At this critical moment, Karina does not think that deers has the reason to betray Prime Minister Harandi.


    "It seems that there is only one trip left!"


    In her heart, Karina thought.


    With a decision in her heart, Kalina no longer hesitated, looked slightly positive, stepped forward and walked quickly in the corridor.


    Palace, north gate, wall.


    In the dim light, the upper body shadow of the city wall surging.


    In the dense sound of footsteps, there are guards running up the wall and joining the line after line of the battlements.


    On the city wall hundreds of meters long, the soldiers of the guards were already standing.


    The soldiers, armed with a single weapon, looked a little thin.


    As a weak country, the military strength of Danlan kingdom is not strong. Although it is equipped with the first generation of "guards", the "guards" are also the only heavy weapons in the army.


    Because of the weak national strength, the development of individual weapons can be said to be poor. The only thing that can be made is rifles. However, due to the lack of industrial level, the quality of rifles is also inferior, and they often get stuck and have various problems.


    Because the palace was in the city, there were no heavy weapons on the walls.


    For the garrison, the only thing the guards can rely on is the tall wall.


    "My Lord! Because of the previous adaptations, the guards have lost the heavy weapon of "guards". It is not easy to defend the "Palace" without "guards."


    On the wall, deers was patrolling with several generals.


    As he walked, a general expressed his worries.


    Who said no?


    This is exactly what Diels is worried about.


    If the prime minister makes up his mind to wipe out the royal family, the army attacking the "Royal Palace" will certainly be fierce, and the guards will probably face the most powerful army in the kingdom.


    Still, deers has to be confident.


    "Don''t worry, no matter how strong the enemy is, we can''t break through the defense line in a short time. As long as we can persist until dawn, the situation will be better."


    This statement is not groundless.

 Chapter 879

    Night can hide a lot of things, but in the day, but can not hide.


    No matter how powerful Prime Minister Harandi was, he did not dare to attack the "Palace" under the eyes of the people.


    As long as the guards can keep the palace, as long as they persist for a few days.


    Meloka city''s city defense forces, outside the Corps, will make a choice, deers believes that those loyal to the Royal generals will not let him down.


    They need time, enough time, and the only thing deers can do is buy time for them.


    At this time, a soldier came running.


    "My Lord! Karina, the Royal housekeeper, asked to see him


    Karina?


    Dares was slightly surprised by the soldier''s words, but then he understood.


    The mobilization of the guards in the palace is so obvious that as a royal housekeeper, it''s also a matter of concern for Karina.


    After thinking about it, deers said to the soldier, "bring her up!"


    Some things should be made clear so as not to cause unnecessary misunderstanding.


    "Yes


    With a reply, the soldier turned and ran away quickly.


    Deers stopped on the wall with a group of generals and looked at the dark street outside the city.


    It didn''t take long to wait. Soon, the soldier returned, followed by a slender figure.


    It''s Karina, the house officer in charge of everything in the royal family.


    "General deers! I need an explanation for why the guards were mobilized in the middle of the night and why a large number of troops were assembled here? "


    Come to the body of deers, Kalina is not afraid to question deers.


    Karina saw everything on the wall.


    She felt a different atmosphere.


    Looking back, deers nodded to the generals beside him.


    The generals clearly dispersed and directed to all parts of the city wall.


    After the generals dispersed, deers looked at Karina and said solemnly, "I''m just doing what I should do. As the top general of the royal guards, my duty is to protect the" Palace "and guard the" royal family. "


    "Who is the enemy?"


    There was nothing more to say, she asked.


    "Any rebel who dares to invade the palace!"


    Just like the outspoken Karina, deers''s answer was straightforward.


    Hearing this, Karina felt thoughtful and understood it.


    Just as she guessed in her heart, the general appointed by Harandi had betrayed him.


    However, although the enemy of the enemy is a friend, Karina can''t trust Diels completely.


    Looking at deers, Karina said in a deep voice, "general deers! Can the royal family believe you? "


    With a faint smile, deers shook his head and said, "I will do my job well, no matter whether the Royal phase believes me or not. If I can win in this civil strife, I will resign from all my posts after it is completed."


    Speaking of this, deers sighed: "the fate of the kingdom is no longer in our hands. Whether it will be brilliant or degenerate in the future is beyond our control. I don''t want to participate in the future of the kingdom."


    Deers has such an idea, and Karina can understand it.


    In this civil strife, no matter which side wins, it will become the victory fruit of the first army.


    At this stage, the fight for rights is too naked, which undoubtedly hurts a lot of people.


    With a slightly positive look, Karina said, "I see! General dills, the palace is on your side! "


    Deers didn''t want to make more promises. He just said, "try your best and..."


    Before he finished, he was interrupted by a roar on the city wall.


    "Prepare to fight!"


    It''s a reminder, it''s an order.


    In the roar of warning, the atmosphere on the wall suddenly became tense.


    So the soldier raised his gun, and the muzzle of the black hole aimed at the outside of the city.


    However, the nervous soldiers found that there was no army in the dark street, only a slow military vehicle.


    This scene let the guards on the city wall breathe a sigh of relief.


    Nevertheless, the guards did not relax their vigilance, but looked nervously at the dim street.


    In the watchful eyes of the guards on the wall, the military vehicles on the street are approaching one by one.


    It seems slow, but it''s not.


    After appearing from the end of the street, it approached the west gate and came under the city wall in a short time.


    "Lord lance! Here we are


    In front of the closed gate, the military vehicle stopped.


    The driver in the car reminded lance in the back seat.


    Light "breathe" one breath, lance to the side of the soldier said: "look at him."


    "Yes


    Opening the door, Lance stepped out of the car.


    For the "Palace", lance is no stranger. Although he is the adopted son of prime minister Harandi, he also has a military position. He is also qualified to participate in the meeting of the king''s hall.


    However, once familiar with the north gate, tonight is a big change.


    This is not a material change, but an atmosphere.


    Looking up, Lance could see the ready guards at the top of the wall.


    Without fear, Lance yelled to the wall, "where is general dyers? The head of lance army of the non Staff Corps, please see me


    The words of the people under the city make the guards on the wall look at each other.


    The garrison of the non Staff Corps can be located in Xicheng. How can a military commander visit the "Royal Palace" in the middle of the night?


    Is the non Staff Corps the "enemy"?


    If it is the enemy, how can only one military vehicle appear?


    "Lance? General Diels, if I remember correctly, the head of the army should be the adopted son of the prime minister. "


    Due to the sudden appearance of military vehicles, Karina did not leave, but stayed.


    Karina was quite surprised to report her identity to the people in the city.


    Deers nodded and said, "yes, lance is the eldest son of prime minister Harandi."


    "Why is he here alone?"


    Inquired Karina.


    "I don''t know, but we''ll know later!"


    From the aisle where the soldiers got out of the way, deers came to the battlements and looked down the city.

 Chapter 880

    Below, in the dim light, standing beside the car, a figure was clearly visible.


    Deers said in a loud voice, "general lance! I don''t know what it''s like to visit late at night? "


    Seeing deers on the wall, Lance felt a little relaxed and said in a loud voice: "my father caught a spy from the kingdom of Western Asia and ordered me to take him to the" Royal Palace "to be dealt with by the royal family. It''s very important. My father will come later."


    Spies?


    Deers is a little confused. What the hell is prime minister Harandi doing?


    I don''t know when, Kalina came to diles''s side, to the city Lance''s words, of course, she also heard.


    "Lord Karina! What do you think of it? According to the information I got, Prime Minister Harandi will do it tonight, but now I''m a little confused. Where did the spy come from? "


    How can Karina know what deers doesn''t know.


    She could only say, "go on, we need more information."


    That''s the only way.


    Nodding, dares continued to shout to lance under the city: "even if it''s the trial of spies, why are you so anxious? Mr. lance, please come back. We''ll wait for tomorrow''s court meeting to discuss the spy business. "


    With a slight wrinkle on his face, lance has a headache. Lance knows very well that many people know what happened tonight.


    Deers is one of the insiders, and lance can understand his care.


    But tonight, how can the yefstan family not reconcile with the royal family? I''m afraid the kingdom of Danlan will be in real chaos.


    At that time, for the yefstein family, the only way to go is to die.


    After calming down for a while, Lance continued: "this matter is related to the national fate of the kingdom. Please think twice about it, general Diels. Please also tell the Royal housekeeper, Lord Kalina, that we hope Princess Catherine will attend the trial. We all know some things, and I won''t say more. In order to show the sincerity of the yefstein family, in addition to" spies ", we hope Princess Catherine will attend the trial, Yefstein family will not take a soldier into the "palace."


    Things are getting more and more mysterious.


    If Prime Minister Harandi dares to enter the "Palace" alone, isn''t it a chance for them.


    As long as the Prime Minister of Harandi is controlled, the civil strife can be ended ahead of time.


    "Lord Karina! Look... "


    On this matter, deers can not make a decision, can only turn to the side of "Karina.".


    It''s really weird.


    Like deers, Karina did not understand Prime Minister Harandi''s purpose.


    After thinking for a moment, Karina nodded to diles, indicating that she agreed with the yefstein family''s request.


    After getting the answer, deers no longer hesitated, turned to lance under the wall and said in a loud voice: "the prime minister can enter the palace, but only the prime minister and the" spy "are allowed."


    Lance was relieved to see dyers agree.


    Now, his task can be said to have been completed, and the next step is to wait for his father''s arrival.


    Just then, behind lance, at the end of the dark street, the "engine" of the car suddenly rang. Soon after, a gray car drove out of the darkness and came to the "Palace".


    I''m afraid no one in Mallorca is unaware of that gray vehicle.


    That''s the exclusive car of prime minister Harandi.


    Here comes my father.


    Looking back at the approaching vehicles, Lance''s expression was slightly positive and became serious.


    Behind the military vehicle, the gray car stopped.


    Open the door, a purple robed harlandi came down.


    Seeing this, Lance quickly welcomed him.


    "Father! When you come, you have already talked with general Diels. He is willing to let his father into the "Palace", but only father and "Yago" are allowed


    This condition is not too much for Harandi. He would have asked for it.


    And harlandi did not take the idea of escort into the "Palace".


    If the palace is a den of dragons and tigers, there will be no future for the country.


    Even if they belong to the first legion, they will not be respected by the first Legion.


    Nodding, Harandi said, "well, you''ve done a good job."


    "My Lord! adult! You can''t do that. Once you go back, the yefstan family will be destroyed. My Lord, it''s still time. It''s still time. "


    The arrival of Harandi makes Yago in the car very excited. He claps the window excitedly and shouts to Harandi outside the car.


    Of course, Harandi heard the cry of Yago. He heard every word and every word clearly.


    "Bring him out!"


    Harlandi said to lance in front of him.


    Nodding, Lance knocked on the window.


    In Lance''s sign, the soldiers in the car get out of the car and pull out yagola from the front seat.


    As soon as he left the car, Yago was even more excited and asked harlandi constantly.


    "Well, Yago, you are very smart and cunning, and I appreciate you very much. But you and I all know that power is no longer important in today''s Danlan kingdom. Being in this country for more than ten years, I don''t want this country to bleed because of me. If it wasn''t for Monica, I might still be kept in the dark by you, but knowing your identity, do you think I would believe you?"


    Between the words, Harandi was full of impatience.


    Now he doesn''t want to know the real purpose of Yago, but it''s no longer necessary.


    What he wants most is to solve the terrible situation in the kingdom of Danlan.


    Because of what happened tonight, although he turned back in time, the city of Mallorca was divided into two factions because of him.


    One is the Baowang school, the other is the prime minister school.


    Tonight is the beginning. If all disputes can''t be settled tonight, from tomorrow on, the kingdom of Danlan will be in real chaos. In this beautiful city of meloka, there may be a large-scale conflict.


    That''s what Harandi doesn''t want to see.


    As a prime minister for more than ten years, meloka''s development has been gradually accumulated by his efforts.


    He didn''t want to let his efforts of more than ten years turn into ashes because of the war.


    Harandi''s words undoubtedly made Yago completely desperate, his face became bald, his head bowed and he no longer spoke.


    Coldly looked at "Yago", Harandi ignored.

 Chapter 881

    Looking up at the wall, Harandi said in a loud voice, "general diles, please open the gate."


    That''s Yago?


    Karina was familiar with the man under the wall who was controlled by two soldiers.


    Yes, it''s him. It''s Yago. Karina is very sure of that.


    He was a wise man around Prime Minister Harandi and an envoy to the first regiment on behalf of prime minister Harandi in the afternoon.


    Is "spy" him?


    It should be right


    If so, Karina has a premonition in her heart that tonight''s event will go beyond people''s imagination.


    "Lord deers! Prime Minister Harandi will give it to you. Take them to the king''s hall. I''ll wake up Princess Catherine. Although the princess is still very young, it''s good for her to grow up and see more of the world. "


    Deers felt the same way about Karina''s words.


    He nodded and said, "leave it to me."


    Turning around, Karina walked away quickly.


    And deers yelled, "open the gate!"


    A command, "in creak creak" sound, the city gate slowly opened.


    Seeing this, Harandi in the city said to lance: "I can''t guarantee the end of the night. Although I have confidence to retreat, I can''t guarantee that there will be no accident. If I don''t come back before dawn, I will return to the fiefdom with" Monica "and leave the country with wealth. The farther the better."


    "Father..."


    Lance''s face changed slightly, and his father''s words gave him a bad feeling.


    "It''s prevention. It''s the worst plan. It''s not the result. Don''t think about it now. Go back and wait for my news."


    In harlandi''s stern eyes, Lance could only nod.


    With a slightly positive expression, Harandi put away all his thoughts in his heart and walked fearlessly to the city gate in Lance''s gaze.


    At this time, in the palace, Karina is walking quickly to the inner hall.


    While walking, he contacted Davis.


    "Lord Davis! The situation has changed. All actions against the guards will be suspended. Now the guards in the "Palace" are friendly. There will be a trial in the palace of the kingdom later. I hope that the adults can control this place. "


    Has that changed again?


    In a room in the outer hall, Davis had a rather speechless look in his helmet.


    In a short time, a series of accidents happened in this small "Palace".


    The first Legion had been ready for the battle for a long time, but in the end, they found that there was no chance for the first Legion to take action.


    Even so, Davis didn''t say much. This mission, they are just auxiliary. If you don''t have to fight, you can solve everything. This is what Davis wants to see.


    "I understand!"


    When the voice in the messenger goes down, Davis ends the call with Karina.


    Turn on the team channel and Davis gives the order.


    "Everyone follow orders, evacuate the current position immediately, new target:" King''s hall ", pay attention to covert action, unless attacked, do not shoot without my order."


    After the order was given, Davis said to the soldiers in the house, "let''s go!"


    At the command, the first regiment scattered in a small area began to withdraw.


    With the help of darkness and the complex terrain of the palace, more than 900 soldiers moved to the palace.


    Where we have passed, plants and trees are moving, and the sound of "clanging" footsteps is heard all the time.


    The change of the situation, a decision, and a difference in thinking have created a trial in the middle of the night.


    Since the founding of the kingdom of Danlan, the gate of the king''s hall has never been opened in the middle of the night.


    Today, however, it is the first time.


    This trial was not attended by many ministers, only a few people, but these people determine the fate of the kingdom.


    Tonight''s trial is destined to be a secret that will not be recorded in history or spread to the outside world.


    "You are waiting outside!"


    In front of the gate of the king''s hall, deers called back the guards.


    "Yes


    More than ten soldiers of the guards followed the orders and waited in front of the gate.


    Looking back at Harandi behind him, deers said, "prime minister Harandi! Please


    In silence, Harandi walked past deers and strode into the king''s hall.


    And Diels followed with a wooden Yago.


    The big hall is full of lights, but it is empty and empty.


    Walking in the hall, looking at the old figure in front of him, finally, deers could not help it.


    "Prime minister! What on earth do you want to do? "


    Do what?


    After DIERS'' inquiry, Harandi gave a cool smile and sighed helplessly: "once this person is old, his brain will become stupid. If his brain is not smart, it''s easy to do wrong. Wrong is wrong. Wrong will never become right. If you know what''s wrong, you have to find a way to recover it."


    After a little pause, Harandi continued: "general dills! When I was your age, I never made any mistakes. I always did things in good order and enjoyed a high reputation. In this matter, you did the right thing. No matter to the people of the kingdom or to the royal family, you are impeccable and do your duty. "


    "Prime minister! Is there another reason for tonight''s military mobilization? "


    Harandi''s words forced Diels to think so.


    Prime Minister Harandi mobilized troops to attack the "Palace", which is also a guess of Diels.


    Because before dark, Yago said hello to him, saying that he needed to go into the "Palace" tonight.


    Because of sniffing out the danger, deers urgently replaced the guards in the palace with the generals loyal to the "royal family".


    In addition, since yesterday, there has been an unusual military transfer of the extra staff corps, which is why Diels calculated the purpose of prime minister Harandi.


    Now, deers hopes his calculations are wrong.


    Because the army attacking the "Palace" did not appear, this does not mean that Prime Minister Harandi has a rebellious heart.


    Harlandi did not answer this question.


    By this time, they had come to the hall where the king sat down.


    The housekeeper, Karina, has not arrived, nor has Princess Catherine. They have to wait.


    In the hall, because of Harandi''s refusal to answer, he fell into silence.

 Chapter 882

    Kalina didn''t let them wait for a long time. With the sound of footsteps, Kalina in a black dress pulled Catherine out of the special passage beside the throne.


    Young Catherine, a face of confusion, sleepy.


    When she saw Harandi in the hall under the stairs, she looked slightly upright and regained her pure brightness.


    "Uncle Harandi! Why are you here so late? "


    Being pulled to the throne by Karina, Catherine inquires harlandi curiously.


    Karina, on the other hand, stood beside the throne with her eyes following Catherine''s and looking at Harandi.


    Looking at Catherine''s gaze, he made a tiny breast, and said, "Princess Royal, I came here tonight for the sake of the kingdom of Denmark and for the family of the family."


    After a little pause, Harandi continued: "I have been in power for three years since the death of my former king. In these three years, I have been conscientious and never dare to neglect. But power will corrode people''s hearts and make people stupid. Although I have not done some things, I can''t deny the crime of negligence."


    Looking up at Catherine and Kalina, Harandi gave way, pointed to Yago and said, "who is this? Adult Kalina should know."


    Kalina couldn''t deny harlandi''s words, saying, "of course, he is the wise man around you and your subordinate."


    After nodding, Harandi said: "yes, since I met him by chance three years ago, I appreciate his talent very much, so I recruited him to help me deal with political affairs. His ability is very strong. In the past three years in power, the burden on my shoulders can be reduced slightly, but just because I appreciate him, I ignore some things, He is not a citizen of the kingdom of Danlan, nor is he named "Argo". His real name is "elange", the illegitimate son of minister booth of the kingdom of Aceh. "


    Said this, Harandi said in a deep voice: "as a spy, his task is very simple, nothing more than to disturb the relationship between the yefstan family and the royal family, so that the kingdom of Danlan fell into civil strife, so as to achieve the unspeakable secret of the Yaxi kingdom."


    bastard?


    On the side of the throne, Karina frowned slightly.


    If Yago is the illegitimate son of minister booth and the spy of the Kingdom, then everything makes sense.


    Although in that eavesdropping, Karina heard Harandi and Yago talk secretly.


    But Karina knows very well that it doesn''t prove anything.


    Because of what she was worried about, Prime Minister Harandi did not do it.


    And in that eavesdropping, all the words were said by "Yago", while Prime Minister Harandi just passively listened to opinions.


    Thinking of this, Karina looked slightly relaxed and said in a soft voice: "no one is perfect. Prime Minister Harandi is for the country and the people. It''s understandable that she occasionally makes mistakes. Tonight''s event should be a misunderstanding."


    Moving her eyes, Karina looked at Yago in the wood and said: "elange! Do you have something to say? "


    Hearing Kalina''s inquiry, Yago looked up with a dismal smile and said, "what else can I say? I only ruthlessly God unfair, let me have no chance to kill you "royal family"


    Finally, Yago''s expression suddenly became fierce. He said in a fierce voice: "this is not the end. The royal family of rostanel must disappear. The former king is only the first one. One day..."


    Before he finished speaking, his voice stopped abruptly.


    The ferocity on Yago''s face seemed to be fixed, and his expression was ruddy, as if he was congested.


    Ferocious eyes in that moment also lax, the body seems to lose all the strength in a moment, to the ground.


    The change surprised everyone.


    Kalina''s face changed, and she stood in front of Catherine, blocking her eyes.


    Looking at the "Yago" on the ground, diles frowned slightly, squatted down and looked at the silent "Yago" on the ground.


    He explored his nose, opened Yago''s mouth, and groped for the key parts.


    For a long time, deers got up, shook his head to the crowd and said, "he''s dead!"


    "Do you know the cause of death?"


    Harlandi asked.


    Deers shook his head again and said: "there is no external trauma, and it is not like poisoning. Seeing that he died so" simply ", we should have used the" suicide "method we don''t know."


    A little bit more than that.


    Deers looked at Karina and said, "my lord Karina! Just now, you have heard what "Yago" said. The death of his Majesty the former King... I don''t know if Lord Karina knows the details of the cause of his death. "


    Deers''s words undoubtedly changed people''s expressions.


    Yes, it is obvious that his majesty did not die normally.


    If that''s the case, it''s a big deal.


    Looking at the "Yago" lying on the ground in the hall, Kalina''s expression changed.


    Finally, Karina nodded her head truthfully and said, "the death of your majesty is really sudden. All along, your majesty is in good health. Although the cause of your death is publicized as death due to illness, it''s just a saying. Your Majesty''s real cause of death is" sudden death ". As for why he died, it''s still a mystery."


    "Assassination?"


    Diles asked, with a heavy look.


    Karina shook her head.


    "It should not be possible. The defense of the palace is very tight, especially his Majesty''s bedroom. Ordinary assassins can''t get close to his majesty. If there are assassins, they should be trusted by his majesty."


    "Again..."


    Karina''s eyes are fixed on "Yago" lying in the hall.


    "As like as two peas are dead."


    Kalina''s words let people look at "Yago", to the body, people''s expression a while change.


    "Sister Karina! Let me have a look! "


    Behind Karina, Catherine pouted.


    Catherine''s words behind him made Karina feel helpless, and said, "Princess highness! It''s too cruel for you now. "


    The dialogue between the two on the throne was heard by Harandi.


    Looking indifferent, Harandi said in a voice: "Lord Karina! Although the princess is young, if she wants to become a "King", she must have stronger adaptability than others. In the future, whether the kingdom will prosper or decline will be in the hands of the princess alone. Sometimes too much protection will only backfire. "

 Chapter 883

    "This..."


    Karina hesitated, though she understood.


    But is the responsibility too heavy for Catherine?


    "Sister Karina! Let me see. Although I''m still young, I''ll ask sister Karina to treat me as an adult in the future. "


    The soft voice behind her makes Kalina compromise.


    With a sigh, Karina left in front of Catherine.


    When the obstacles in front of her disappeared and she looked at the hall, at the dead body in the hall, Catherine was not afraid, and her expression was very indifferent,


    Yes, after all, Yago''s death is peaceful, just like a sleeping person.


    Although she knew that he was "dead", I''m afraid Catherine had no idea of "death".


    "Prime minister Harandi! Yago has worked under you for three years. If your Majesty''s death is really related to "Yago", I''m afraid the prime minister will not escape the responsibility. "


    Looking at Harandi, deers said in a deep voice, with a trace of questioning.


    In the final analysis, Prime Minister Harandi has caused all the recent disturbances. Diels does not think that Prime Minister Harandi has no guilt.


    Harandi looked at Catherine on the throne and Karina beside him and said, "although I am a minister of your majesty, I am also a friend of your majesty. If your Majesty was really" assassinated ", I swear by the reputation of yefstan family that I will pursue to the end, find out the murderer and avenge for your majesty."


    After a little pause, Harandi continued: "as for" Yago ", I only know that he is the illegitimate son of minister booth of the kingdom of Asia. As for other identities, I don''t know."


    Kalina was disappointed by Harandi''s words.


    She said in a deep voice: "in this way, there will be no clue. The only way is to find out the cause of death on Yago and see if we can find anything."


    It''s been three years since her majesty passed away, and that''s enough time to break the trail, which is a headache for Karina.


    If your Majesty was "assassinated" to death, of course, this matter should be investigated to the end.


    Although the kingdom of Danlan is only a small country, not everyone can offend it, let alone the head of a country.


    Deers: "it''s not easy to find out the cause of Yago''s death. I''m afraid we need to dissect it. Even if we dissect it, we may not be able to find anything. After all, the structure of the human body is complex, and the medical knowledge of Danlan kingdom is too shallow."


    At this time, Harandi slightly bent down to Catherine on the throne and made a chest covering salute. He said in a deep voice: "if the cause of Yago''s death has a result, please tell me that I will use yefstan''s contacts to investigate. I believe in Yago by mistake tonight, which is my unshirkable sin. After this, I am not suitable for the post of prime minister, Princess Catherine is also requested to choose another candidate. I will stay in the city of Mallorca for three days to carry out the transfer of power. Afterwards, I will leave the city of Mallorca and return to my fiefdom. "


    There is no doubt that Kalina and dills are shocked and surprised by harlandi''s words. They didn''t expect that harlandi would give up their rights.


    No matter whether "Yago" abandoned his son or "ghost for death", Harandi''s status is unshakable. After all, in a real sense, Harandi did not betray the "royal family".


    There is a big gap between what you want to do and what you want to do.


    They didn''t expect that Harandi wanted to resign.


    For Karina, it''s not true to say no.


    Because once Harandi resigns as one of the prime ministers, power will return to the hands of the "royal family".


    It''s a great temptation for Karina.


    But in the end, Karina gave up.


    Looking at Harandi standing upright in the main hall, Karina pleaded: "please think twice, Prime Minister Harandi. Now is not the time for prime minister Harandi to retire. The kingdom of Danlan will usher in an opportunity of rapid development, which requires the political ability of adult Harandi."


    It seems full of temptations to take back the power from the yefstan family, but it is not a good thing for the "royal family", because Karina knows very well that Princess Catherine is still young. Even if Prime Minister Harandi returns the power, whether she can keep it is still a big problem.


    After this, the kingdom of Danlan will belong to the first Legion. At that time, even if Harandi has a different intention, he has no intention to do it, and it has no meaning.


    Kalina recognized harlandi''s talent. It took more than ten years as prime minister to bring today''s Danlan kingdom. No one would doubt harlandi''s ability.


    Harandi shook his head and said, "I''ve made up my mind."


    Karina didn''t give up.


    "Lord Harandi! Now that the kingdom of Danlan is about to usher in a new era, doesn''t Prime Minister Harandi want to witness all this? I think you have read the agreement given by the first Legion. The first Legion has strength, technology and financial resources. If it can be implemented according to the treaty, the kingdom of Danlan will also have what those great powers have, and... "


    Looking at Harandi in the hall, Karina said softly, "I have been serving the royal family for 15 years. Your majesty is not only my" King ", but also my brother-in-law. Your majesty once told me that the yefstein family is a royal family left behind by a certain kingdom. She also told me the appointment of a gentleman with Prime Minister Harandi. Although your majesty has passed away, But the appointment with Prime Minister harlandi should be inherited by Princess Catherine. Prime minister, if the yefstan family wants to revive, it is inseparable from the expansion of the kingdom of Danlan. The expansion of the kingdom of Danlan is the quickest way for the yefstan family to realize its ambition. If the prime minister is willing to assist Princess Catherine, perhaps the adults can see the revival of the yefstan family in their lifetime. "


    What a sharp mouth


    Harandi had to admit that he was moved by Karina''s words.


    Indeed, the ambition of the yefstan family can not be separated from the strength of the kingdom of Danlan.


    If the royal family inherits his agreement with his late majesty, there is no reason for him to leave meloka.


    This city, this kingdom, needs his struggle.


    With a helpless smile, Harandi made a deep chest covering salute to Princess Catherine and said, "tomorrow I will summon the important ministers in the name of Princess Catherine to announce the day when Princess Catherine will inherit the throne and hold the ceremony of succession!"

 Chapter 884

    At this point, deers and Karina were all stunned.


    "The prime minister! Princess Catherine is only nine years old. Is it too early to succeed now? "


    Although Karina very much hopes that Catherine ascends "the throne", because this is her goal all the time.


    But now Catherine is too young, so young age to inherit the throne is obviously not suitable.


    "I know!"


    Standing up straight, looking at Princess Catherine and Karina on the throne, Harandi said in a deep voice: "this is a matter of necessity. Before the agreement is identified, the political opinions of the kingdom of Danlan must be unified. Only in this way can the independence of the kingdom of Danlan be guaranteed and the first army be given no excuse to interfere in the internal affairs. Only princess Catherine will inherit the throne, The ministers of the Loka and the vassals outside will truly accept their hearts and return to the regime headed by the royal highness of Princess Catherine.


    Kalina was suddenly enlightened by Harandi''s words.


    Sure enough, she deserves to be a veteran of politics, which is not as good as Karina knows.


    Even deers on one side looked at Harandi with admiration.


    Deers knows how chaotic the political situation is in the kingdom of Danlan.


    Due to the ruling of prime minister Harandi, the kingdom is divided into two factions, one is the "King" faction, the other is the prime minister faction. Although Prime Minister Harandi is in charge of the "King capital" with the military power in his hand, because the people of the "King" faction are not satisfied, the politics of the kingdom is extremely chaotic.


    If Princess Catherine succeeds to the throne and becomes the first queen of the kingdom of Danlan, with the "King", the contradictions in the internal affairs of the kingdom of Danlan will naturally be solved.


    With a slight nod, looking at Harandi in the hall, Karina said: "in that case! Please, Prime Minister


    Once again, he bowed to Catherine and made a chest covering salute. Harandi said, "I won''t disturb Princess Catherine''s rest. I''ll go away!"


    "Well! Goodbye, uncle Harandi


    Catherine on the throne lovingly waved to Harandi.


    What a child.


    With a little smile, Harandi nodded to Catherine, then turned away and strode out.


    Seeing Harandi''s prime minister left, Diels also took a breast covering ceremony, and said, "Your Highness!" Lord Karina, I''m leaving too. I don''t know what to do with the body? Is it for the palace doctor to dissect, or is it for the medical room outside the palace? "


    Karina said, "I''ll put it in the medical room in the palace for the time being. I''ll deal with it myself!"


    "I see!"


    With a slight nod, deers turned to the outside and said, "somebody!"


    Hearing the cry of deers, the two soldiers waiting outside the hall rushed into the hall.


    "Take out the" corpse "and put it in the" medical room "


    Deers said to the two soldiers who entered the hall.


    "Yes


    Hearing the order, the two soldiers carried the "corpse" to the outside of the hall.


    Again to Catherine on the throne of a chest, in silence, deers turned away.


    When deers''s figure disappeared outside the hall, Catherine on the throne became a big Hatcher.


    "Sister Karina! I''m sleepy. "


    With a smile, Karina took Catherine off the throne.


    "Then let''s go back!"


    "Well!"


    Holding Catherine''s hand, along the special passage, Kalina walked out of the hall.


    Leave the king''s hall, in the corridor to the inner hall.


    In the dim light, the stone corridor appears a little quiet, only two figures are walking slowly.


    "Sister Karina! Do I really want to be the queen


    Katherine''s timid words made that Karina smile.


    "Why, afraid?"


    Catherine shook her head.


    "Not afraid, just a little worried."


    Karina comforted: "don''t worry, your royal highness can only do its job well. You are the last blood of the royal family, the only person who is entitled to inherit the throne. Some people may not like to admit it, but the political struggle is so. As long as the Royal Highness is able to win the support of the public opinion and get the support of the majority of ministers, the opinions of the small number of people, It can be ignored. "


    Speaking of this, Karina continued: "the princess is still young. During her adult life, she should learn how the prime minister deals with political affairs. The instruction of the prime minister is essential for the princess."


    "Well! I see, sister Karina


    The journey back to the inner hall is not far, the palace is so big, no matter where you go, the distance is not far.


    With Catherine, Karina returns to the inner hall.


    "Have a good sleep! The next day''s meeting was handed over to prime minister Harandi, and his royal highness did not come.


    Sitting by the bed, looking at Catherine in the bed, Carlina whispered.


    "Well!"


    Quietly looked at the bedside of Karina, Catherine gently closed her eyes.


    The night was deep and she was sleepy.


    To see Catherine closed her eyes, Karina gently got up and walked out of the bedroom.


    When the door closed gently, Karina looked slightly positive and quickly contacted Davis with the communicator in her ear.


    "Lord Davis! Tonight''s trouble is really troubling you, everything has been resolved. Now the royal family has turned the corner, and the agreement is still waiting for a few days. When the Royal Highness is inherited by the Royal Highness, and the domestic regime is unified, then the kingdom of Denmark will sign an agreement with the first army in a proper way.


    "Before that, it''s better not to expose the relationship between the royal family and the first legion, so as not to cause words and extra troubles."


    Darvis can understand Carlina''s worries.


    Before the signing of the agreement, the first Legion and the kingdom of Danlan were still enemies.


    If the soldiers of the first Legion appeared in the "Royal Palace" before the signing of the agreement, it will undoubtedly make people "think more". Especially for the simple civilians, they may think that the "royal family" surrendered and signed the agreement after being coerced by the first Legion. In this way, the rule of the first Legion over the kingdom of Danlan will be greatly threatened.


    "I understand! I will lead the soldiers out of the palace immediately


    Communication with Karina was interrupted while Davis was in the area near the king''s hall.

 Chapter 885

    In a corner of the king''s hall, Davis issued an order to the whole army.


    "Everyone, follow orders, evacuate immediately, return from the original road, pay attention to concealment."


    "Monvey! Take your men out of the cellar immediately


    Monvey in the inner Temple immediately responded to the command in the messenger.


    "I understand!"


    At the command, the soldiers of the first regiment scattered around the palace began to withdraw.


    In the silence, the Tathagata when so quietly, the first Legion and quietly left.


    Such a smooth covert operation is inseparable from the reduction of the "Palace" maid. If the "Palace" maid was full several years ago, it would not be easy for the first Legion to take such a covert operation.


    As soon as I leave the cellar, I''m afraid I''ll be found by the attendant, not to mention the silent action.


    It is precisely because of the attrition of the "Royal Palace" attendants that the "Royal Palace" is empty, let alone at night. Even in the daytime, it is difficult to see a person.


    In less than an hour, the soldiers of the first Legion scattered around the "Palace" successfully returned to the wine cellar.


    "Keep up. Don''t fall behind. Pay attention to the guards on the wall when you leave the sewer. Don''t be found by them."


    In the wine cellar, the soldiers of the first regiment have begun to evacuate.


    In all levels of sergeant''s advice, one by one into the sewer.


    The Allied soldiers will return the same way and leave the city of Mallorca.


    It was even two o''clock in the morning, five hours before the time of arrival.


    Five hours is not a long time, but for the kingdom of Danlan, these five hours are enough to affect the national movement.


    "Lord Davis!"


    When the first Legion was about to leave, Karina rushed to the wine cellar and said goodbye.


    When she came to Dawes, Karina said apologetically, "I''m so sorry. I''ve let you go for nothing."


    Darvis denied Carlina''s words.


    "Although the development of the situation is unexpected to you and me, you and I all want to see that the internal struggle in your country can be ended without fighting. I hope that your country can solve the internal contradictions as soon as possible. General Tanya is not a patient person."


    Tanya?


    Is that Tanya?


    The name reminded Karina of the one she was talking to on the ship of the first Legion.


    After a long talk, Karina didn''t know her name and the other party didn''t report her name.


    When she saw her at the first sight, Karina felt a kind of superior power from her body, which made Karina know that the people she talked with had great power in the first Legion.


    With a slight nod, Karina said, "I understand! The first regiment will be given an answer in ten days


    So far, there is no need to say more.


    Darvis said, "well... Don''t do it now!"


    With that, Davis turned and walked to the third floor of the cellar.


    At this time, the soldiers of the first Legion could not be seen in the first layer of wine cellar. They were all concentrated in the second and third layers and were entering the sewer one after another.


    Looking at the back of Davis leaving, Karina felt some emotion in her heart.


    The soldiers of the first legion, and the general Tanya, were quite mysterious.


    For a long time, no matter Lord Davis or his soldiers, their true features are hidden under the helmet. Kalina is very curious about what they look like under the helmet.


    However, curiosity is curiosity. Karina will not ask too much.


    Karina did not leave immediately, but waited, waiting for the first Legion to leave.


    The sewer is a secret passage. When the soldiers of the first regiment leave, Karina will finish the final work.


    The iron doors of the sewers need to be locked to prevent polluting animals from entering.


    For Karina, tonight is undoubtedly the longest.


    It''s late at night. In the dirty, smelly, no one''s going sewer, a thousand soldiers of the first Legion are evacuating. No one knows about their existence except Karina.


    There''s a lot going on in Mallorca tonight.


    But most of the things are in the brewing waiting for the outbreak of the time was ended, which let the storm in the city of meloka instantly restored to light, diffuse heart clouds dispersed.


    For the citizens of Mallorca, they didn''t know, didn''t know the change of Mallorca City, didn''t know what happened, and spent the night as usual.


    When the night is over and Qingcheng wakes up from a deep sleep, they are welcomed by the same city of Mallorca.


    But a lot of things have changed, and the public can''t feel it for the moment, but as time goes on, they will eventually realize it.


    People are divided into different levels. It is difficult for people at each level to know what happened at another level. Although what happened at another level is closely related to themselves, it will not be noticed. It will only quietly affect the surrounding things. When you notice it, you have adapted.


    For the civilians in meloka, it is very difficult for them to feel the change of rights and the struggle for rights. They will only touch the people at the top when it affects themselves.


    As time goes by, when no one knows, the city of Mallorca and even the whole kingdom of Danlan have quietly changed, and the change is still going on.


    Three hours after the first regiment left the palace


    As a "Tank Landing Ship" appeared from the darkness in the roar of "rumbling" engines, it approached the fleet.


    Davis successfully returned with the team.


    By this time, it was five o''clock in the morning, about three hours before dawn.


    After a hard night, the soldiers were very tired.


    When the tank landing ship returned to the fleet, after the brief riot, the sea area where the fleet was located was calm again. In the darkness, everyone gradually fell into a deep sleep.


    Just then, in the empty bridge command room, on the captain''s seat, Tanya, who was sitting in meditation, suddenly opened her closed eyes.


    Of course, Tanya is aware of what''s going on outside.


    After all, the riot lasted for a long time. Tanya also guessed what happened outside.


    Although there are some accidents that Davis should return so soon, Tanya didn''t think much about it.


    Coming back fast, that''s enough to say that things should go well.


    At least there was no fighting in the city.

 Chapter 886

    "Go and rest! I''ll talk about it tomorrow! "


    Without thinking about it, Tanya knew that Davis was on his way to the bridge command room.


    As a "corpse", a dead person, Tanya has no need for sleep.


    Although she has her own "bedroom", Tanya generally doesn''t use it. She only spends the night in the spacious captain''s seat and meditates with her sitting posture.


    Outside, just as Davis got on deck, he heard general Tanya''s voice in the messenger.


    In the helmet, Dawes''s expression slightly a Leng, hastily answer a way: "yes!"


    After a long night''s hard work, Davis is also quite tired. What he needs most at the moment is rest to get rid of his mental fatigue.


    No words all night!


    Time goes by, and when the darkness fades and the light covers the earth, a new day begins in Mallorca.


    Today''s weather is very good, no fog, cloudless, the sky is incomparably pure.


    In the early morning, when most of the civilians in the city of Mallorca are still sleeping, the long "bell" suddenly reverberates in the city of Mallorca.


    The bell went on for ten minutes before it stopped.


    The long-term "bell" made many sleeping civilians wake up, and their expressions were full of accidents.


    Because the bell is familiar, but it hasn''t sounded for a long time.


    When his Majesty was alive, the bell would ring before the court meeting in the king''s hall. This is a convention and an old rule.


    But since the death of his majesty, the bell has never sounded again.


    Today, however, the bell rings again.


    When the bell rings, it is not only the civilians who are surprised, but also the ministers who live in high-end housing areas.


    The ministers have already received the notice of the meeting, but as usual, they do not intend to attend the meeting.


    As long as prime minister Harandi and the dictator are still in power for a day, they will never go to the meeting.


    This is a kind of silent resistance. Although many ministers have been dismissed, they will not compromise for this.


    But today, they have to go.


    Because the "bell" rings, which is the call of the "royal family", representing the emergence of a new "King" in this country.


    Mallorca, Duchess house!


    In front of the bedroom door, Harandi stood upright, looking at the direction of the "Palace", with some emotion.


    In that direction, that''s exactly where the bell rang just now.


    When the bell rings, Harandi knows very well that it represents the support of the "royal family" for the meeting.


    Thinking of last night, Harandi had some complications in his mind.


    If he did, what would it be like today?


    There is no result in guessing what has not happened, but Harandi is sure that it will never be better than today.


    "Father! Are you ready? "


    A white figure came.


    Today''s Monika is pure white, with her pure white hair and skin. It''s white, but it gives people an extremely dazzling color. It''s like an impossible task in a fairy tale.


    The light voice made Harandi take back his sight and look at his daughter. He looked very relaxed and said confidently: "what kind of scenes have you never experienced as Prime Minister for more than ten years? It''s been three years, three years. Since the death of the former king, those ministers have not attended a court meeting to silently oppose my ruling. This time, if those ministers want to delay the retreat of the country, I will never be merciful again. "


    In front of Harandi''s God, Monika walks. She looks calm and whispers, "father, do you know why they are like this?"


    "Why?"


    Looking at his daughter, Harandi asked.


    That''s what Harandi wants to know.


    With her mouth slightly open, Monica said slowly: "jealousy, as well as suspicion. Before your majesty died, her father was deeply trusted by your majesty. He was not only high spirited in officialdom, but also had a deep friendship with your Majesty in private. For the ministers, it was enough to arouse their" jealousy ". And the reason for suspicion was that your Majesty''s death was so sudden that people could not adapt to it. As a close Minister of your majesty, When the father took control of the government, the ministers doubted whether his Majesty''s death was related to his father. "


    "If my father did that last night, I''m afraid the suspicions in the ministers'' hearts will become true. At that time, my father will have no room to argue," she said


    Her daughter''s words made Harandi a little embarrassed, but also a little scared.


    If we do, the result will not be as simple as he thought before.


    With a light look at lance waiting in the yard, in Lance''s nod in response, Monica turns back to her father harlandi and says, "father! It''s time for you to go


    "Well, yeah."


    Harlandi reacted to his daughter''s words.


    He even said: "then you have a good rest at home and let your servants do what you want to eat. You are really in a hurry. Go back to the fiefdom. You can go wherever you want in the fiefdom. I won''t stop you."


    "I''m fine here!"


    Back to the fiefdom?


    Monica doesn''t have that idea.


    With the brothers, it''s not a clean place for Monica.


    "Good! Have a good rest


    Without thinking much, he told his daughter that Harandi turned and stepped into the courtyard.


    "Father


    Just then, there was a cry from Monica.


    As if thinking of something, Monica stops her father.


    After her daughter''s cry, Harandi stopped, turned and asked, "Monica! What else can I do for you? "


    Looking at her father, Monica reminded: "in this court meeting, my father should let those generals loyal to the" royal family "participate. As for those generals loyal to my father, they are no longer suitable to stay in the" Mallorca "city and transfer them to the fiefdom. This can prove my father''s sincerity. For the" royal family "and those ministers, this will make them feel better."


    Harandi nodded clearly.


    Although the army assembled last night was carried out in secret, it was well known to many people, especially to the generals in the army.


    The yefstein family and the royal family have been reconciled, and those soldiers who dare to point their guns at the "royal family" are certainly not suitable to stay in meloka.


    It''s not just the generals, it''s the soldiers, the troops that assembled last night, all the soldiers have to leave.

 Chapter 887

    "That''s a good idea. I know what to do!"


    With that, Harandi turned and walked out of the yard with lance waiting.


    A court meeting is about to be held. Today, the north gate of the palace, which used to be quiet, is bustling. Various vehicles are constantly arriving. Cars are parked in the square outside the north gate. Ministers gather in twos and threes, and walk from the north gate to the palace and go straight to the king''s hall.


    "It''s busy today. I don''t know what the" royal family "is going to do."


    "It''s hard to say that your majesty has only princess Catherine as a descendant. If Princess Catherine succeeds to the throne, it''s acceptable for us. However, Princess Catherine is still young and it''s not suitable to succeed to the throne now. Besides, although the bell rings today, it doesn''t mean anything. Now the country is controlled by Prime Minister Harandi, If Prime Minister Harandi has other ideas, even the "royal family" can hardly make a difference


    "Ah! Now that foreign enemies are in the city, and the internal affairs of the kingdom are in such a mess, where is the future of the kingdom? "


    On the way to the king''s hall, the ministers talked and worried about the future of the kingdom.


    In the kingdom of Danlan, the minister is just a title of officialdom, because the management of a country requires many departments to divide labor, departments have strict hierarchy, and the officials at the leadership level of each department are called "ministers".


    In the past, although ministers did not go to court, they were faithfully carrying out their duties.


    Otherwise, Prime Minister Harandi alone can''t make the country work effectively.


    In the view of the ministers, today''s court meeting is somewhat confused and somewhat surprised, but more of it is expected.


    Expect the royal family to do something.


    At a certain moment, the original lively "Palace" suddenly became quiet.


    But in the king''s hall, it was noisy.


    Originally quiet and empty, the king''s hall is now filled with many figures.


    The ministers in uniform light purple robes are neatly arranged in the main hall, divided into two teams, with a passage left in the middle. On the left is the ministers, with the largest number, while on the right is the generals in brown leather uniforms. At a glance, the figures in the main hall are dense, with half a hundred people.


    On both sides of the ministers and generals were the guards on guard. They were commanded by deers, who was responsible for the security and order of the king''s hall.


    Before the prime minister Harandi arrived, the ministers and generals in the hall were whispering, which made the hall as noisy as thousands of bees.


    "The prime minister is here!"


    At this moment, a shout suddenly rang out from outside the hall.


    Here comes the prime minister!


    The sound reverberated in the hall and came into the ears of the ministers.


    This made the "buzzing" discussion stop suddenly, so people''s eyes looked at the door of the hall.


    Five hours later


    Outside the port of Mallorca, in the first Corps fleet, in the flagship command room.


    "General! This is the general situation! "


    A good sleep, wake up, after enjoying a delicious lunch, Davis rushed to the command room in the first time.


    Although last night''s task has been completed, there is still a lot to do.


    To report the progress of the mission to general Tanya, this is only one. Davis also needs to transmit the mission details to the data terminal.


    After listening to Davis'' report, if Tanya is not surprised, it''s false.


    In Tanya''s expectation, the royal family of Danlan Kingdom, with the help of the first legion, should make trouble in the city of Mallorca for a few days.


    Unexpectedly, overnight, the situation suddenly reversed. Not only did the battle not start, but the "royal family", the object of the first Legion''s assistance, somehow won the victory.


    At the same time, Tanya is also deeply aware of the political chaos in the kingdom of Danlan.


    At this time, Davis said: "now the internal struggle in the kingdom of Danlan has not completely subsided. After Princess Catherine succeeds to the throne, she will hold a formal agreement signing ceremony with the first Legion. It will take time. Kalina will give us an answer in ten days."


    Ten days?


    Time is not long, so long time has come, Tanya does not care about the "ten days" time.


    After all, if you don''t rule a country by fighting, let alone ten days, even one month, Tan Ya can afford to wait.


    Although the kingdom of Danlan is only a weak country, its territory is not small.


    As the outer land of Austria is a small continent, the territory of each of the three countries is only slightly smaller than that of Bentley.


    We should know that the territory of Bentley is not small. If we add all the big and small islands together, the territory of Bentley is quite large. Although it is not as big as ASEAN, the gap is not very big.


    The only thing the three countries lack is "population". Although the three countries have vast territory, their population has always been very scarce.


    Due to the lack of medical care, the birth rate of infants in the three countries has been very low. Even if they are lucky enough to be born, the survival rate is also extremely low, which leads to the extremely slow growth of the population in the three countries in the past half century.


    Up to now, the total population of the three countries is no more than three million.


    More than three million?


    Of course, there are not many. You should know that a Acropolis in "Kyoto" has a population of more than one million, and "Kyoto" has a population of more than ten million. If you compare them, you can see the gap.


    In the hood, Tanya opened her mouth slightly and said, "repair in place, strengthen the intelligence collection of the kingdom of Dengsha and Yaxi, and send warships to block the ports of the capital cities of the two countries and interrupt their maritime trade."


    "General! Is it necessary to block the sky? In recent days, we can often see floating ships flying in the high altitude. The flying altitude is within the range. We should be able to shoot down with antiaircraft shells. "


    Floating ship?


    A little thought, Tanya will understand what Davis said.


    It is a kind of ship that can fly in the sky in human society.


    Because of its unique floating mode, the first Legion understood it.


    How to say


    It''s not pure technology, but involves magic. Generally speaking, it''s a mixture of technology and magic.

 Chapter 888

    In this world, the existence of magic is very vague.


    Although the floating ship uses the power of magic, in the eyes of human beings, magic crystal is also a kind of energy, just needs a unique mode to operate.


    For a long time, the first Legion has been curious about how human beings obtain magic crystal, because in this world, the power of elements is very weak, and the weak power of elements is not enough to form crystal, which has always been a mystery for the first Legion.


    To solve the puzzle, the first Legion must be connected with the human world.


    To this end, the first Corps is working hard.


    Without much thought, Tan Ya said: "the bus association is just a commercial organization for passenger transport. It doesn''t need to pay attention to those floating ships."


    "Yes


    Darvis responded.


    In the command room, Davis was busy giving orders.


    Tan Ya opens the screen in front of him and enters the data terminal of the first army.


    In the past few days, although the round trip of logistics vessels has slowed down, it does not affect the update of data terminals.


    Although thousands of kilometers away from Nanlin Island, Tanya always pays attention to the situation of the first Legion.


    Everything is going well.


    From the data of the data terminal, Tan Yade knows the overall situation of the first Corps.


    On the battlefield in the northwest, Natasha''s army maintained the status quo, neither advancing nor retreating. The situation was not very clear. The main factor was some external reasons, which made the "master" a little wary.


    Heroes association?


    The external factors make Tanya think of this organization which likes to meddle.


    Indeed, before leaving Nanlin Island, Tanya heard something about the hero Association.


    The heroes association seems to be very interested in the war in Bentley.


    If so, the owner''s "caution" is not surprising.


    After all, the "soft power" of the hero association can not be underestimated. Relying on the countries, this power is enough to threaten the "First Corps".


    As for Spratly Islands...


    She seems to be in some trouble.


    devil?


    Tanya frowned slightly. Unexpectedly, the devil appeared on the islands in the sea.


    This evil creature is hard to deal with.


    Evil?


    Tanya was dumbfounded at the thought.


    She''s not qualified to say that.


    The undead is also a dark thing and an evil being.


    Although the family members of the master are different from the ordinary dead, the origin also belongs to "darkness".


    Although they live like human beings, it is because of the existence of "masters".


    Tanya knows very well that the polarization is very serious, whether it''s Shiji, Shigui or ghoul.


    They are just dressed in the appearance of human body. Once they are restored to their true appearance, they will be more terrifying than any evil thing.


    Tan Ya did not care much about the devil on Spratly Islands.


    No matter how strong the devil is, it can''t resist a fully armed army. Sacrifice is inevitable. No matter how bad it is, there is the backing of "night".


    "Shiji" is a dark creature specially created by its owner, whose main purpose is to fight.


    In Tanya''s eyes, there is no doubt that the master has already been with God. How can the species created by God be weak?


    How can it be weaker than the devil?


    There''s nothing to worry about.


    "Well, is the quantum communication tower going to be used soon?"


    Tanya found a piece of good news.


    The large quantum signal tower standing in Qingcheng has been completed and is now under commissioning. It will be officially put into operation soon.


    Once put into use, Tanya knows what it means.


    It represents that the first army is about to enter the information age.


    Once the communication between the signals is unimpeded, the military strength of the first Legion will be greatly increased.


    The three major services of the sea, the land and the air will be formed.


    ----


    Today is destined to be an unusual day for Mallorca.


    The session, which lasted several hours, ended before noon.


    Compared with the confusion of the past, the ministers left with a relaxed look.


    In this meeting, the power struggle between the yefstan family and the "royal family" came to an end.


    With the compromise of the yefstan family, the "royal family" won.


    Seven days later, on November 10, Princess Catherine will hold a grand ceremony to inherit the throne.


    Since then, the kingdom of Danlan has finally entered the formal stage.


    Outside the palace, in the reception hall.


    As the reception hall of the "royal family", it is undoubtedly luxurious.


    The furnishings are not only exquisite, but also colorful.


    The floor was covered with a soft carpet.


    In the small space, the purple wooden chairs are placed irregularly.


    It looks a bit messy, but it gives people a pleasant feeling.


    On the theme, little Katherine is dressed in a white princess dress, her head is curled with golden hair, her hairstyle is extremely exquisite, her small posture is dignified, sitting on the wide seat, and her appearance of serious listening makes her look extremely petite and lovely.


    Opposite her, Karina sat quietly, thinking.


    Harandi is giving Catherine her first lesson.


    "This meeting looks very smooth, but it will take some time to get rid of the" pain "brought by the previous struggle, of course! It''s not hard. Time will kill all the pain. "


    With a slight pause, Harandi said, "the important thing is those" vassals "outside. Because Danlan Kingdom implements the system of enfeoffment, and the Dukes all over the country have great rights. When the former king was alive, there was no need to doubt the loyalty of the dukes, but now his majesty has passed away. Once Princess Catherine succeeds, their loyalty will not be guaranteed."


    Frowning slightly, Karina said, "do they still want to rebel?"


    Catherine also looked at Harandi curiously.


    For Katherine, her world is in the small world of the "Palace". Except for Harandi and Kalina, as well as a group of attendants, she doesn''t know any ministers or vassals, and she doesn''t know them at all.


    With a slight shake of his head, Harandi said with certainty: "no, they won''t, I''m not worried that they will rebel, because they don''t have the" strength "to capture the capital at one stroke, but I''m afraid they won''t carry out the orders of the capital well, or even ignore them."


    Kalina was silenced by Harandi''s words.

 Chapter 889

    Since the death of the former king, the vassals were in the state of independent control of the territory.


    Because they opposed Prime Minister Harandi''s ruling, they refused to listen to any instructions from Prime Minister Harandi.


    Even if Princess Catherine succeeds, the vassals may not be obedient to the new regime.


    Because Princess Catherine is still young and has no authority.


    Looking up at Harandi, Karina said, "what''s your opinion, Prime Minister?"


    In the face of Karina''s eyes, Harandi looked at Catherine and said, "Your Highness!" This is the first lesson I have taught you. If you can solve the problem without using force, you should refuse to use force, because once you use force, even if you win, it will be your people who will be hurt, which will arouse their hatred towards you. "


    "What should we do? Uncle Harandi


    Asked Catherine curiously.


    Harlandi said: "when you are in a high position, especially the head of a country, you should think about things comprehensively. You should have a clear idea of what you can think of in your heart, and then go to sort out and choose the best way. For example, although the vassals outside have great rights, in the kingdom of Danlan, the king''s capital" meloka "is the main body, As the economic center of the kingdom of Danlan, it controls the trade of the whole country and is also a transit station for transportation. Outside the Duke, every city can''t do without the transportation of goods from the "King capital". As long as the trade of the vassals is interrupted, the vassals will be in chaos in less than one month. At that time, as long as we control the public opinion well, Those feudalists have to compromise under the pressure of all parties. "


    "Of course, those who are stubborn can only be solved by force."


    Karina nodded.


    That''s a good idea.


    However, it will take too long.


    Kalina reminded Harandi, "prime minister Harandi! You should know the content of the agreement. Once the agreement is signed, the first Legion will implement all the matters in the treaty. If we do not solve the contradiction with the vassal before the implementation of the first legion, it will be hard to say at that time. In the way of the first legion, we are afraid that we will use force directly, although the first Legion has given the kingdom of Danlan independent administrative power, No interference in internal affairs, but this is under the "Regulations". If there is "resistance" in China, then... "


    Kalina''s worry, of course, is clear to Harandi.


    But for the current "royal family", we can only deal with everything step by step.


    Political affairs can''t go smoothly. It''s inevitable that there will be obstacles.


    Looking slightly positive, Harandi said: "it''s up to us to figure out a way. Seven days later is the day when Princess Catherine ascends the throne. On this day, we can invite the vassals who are outside to take part in the ceremony. The new king takes over the throne with emotion and reason. The vassals can''t be absent. We can use this ceremony to find out the thoughts of the vassals."


    That''s the only way.


    The matter of enfeoffment should not be careless. The solution by force is only the next policy. Before it is absolutely necessary, we should put an end to all possibilities of civil war.


    "There are still many things to do!"


    In her heart, Karina sighed.


    At this time, Harandi said: "the matter of succeeding to the throne hall is left to adult Kalina. I am responsible for drafting a declaration of" alliance ". For joining the" first army "camp, the people of the Kingdom need a reasonable explanation, and we need to get the approval of the people!"


    Nodding, Karina said, "I''ll take care of the succession hall."


    Karina knows very well that what Prime Minister Harandi does is more important than what she does.


    In a way, public opinion is more difficult to identify with than the hall of succession.


    If the public opinion does not develop in a good way, it is likely to cause a disturbance within the kingdom of Danlan.


    Standing up from his seat, Harandi said, "let''s talk about it today. I still need to deal with a lot of things."


    "I''ll trouble you, Prime Minister!"


    Then she got up from her seat and said to Harandi.


    With a smile, Harandi said, "it''s my duty."


    With that, Harandi made a chest covering salute to Catherine.


    Way: "Princess highness! I''ll leave first! "


    "Well! Goodbye, uncle Harandi


    Waving her little hand, Catherine said in a delicate voice.


    After that, Harandi turned and strode out of the hall.


    As the Prime Minister of a country, harlandi''s burden is not clear. Especially in this special period, harlandi needs to concentrate on domestic political affairs.


    When harlandi''s figure disappeared, Karina breathed a breath.


    She looked back at Catherine and said, "Princess highness! The day of succession ceremony is very near. In these seven days, Princess Catherine must learn the basic etiquette. Once she becomes a "Queen", she must have the appearance of a queen. Every move must be thought deeply to frighten the officials


    "Oh


    Catherine, with a bitter face, replied timidly.


    Seeing Katherine''s appearance, Kalina was a little impatient, but she didn''t say any words of comfort.


    As the only blood of the royal family, although Princess Catherine is young, she must bear the corresponding responsibility.


    Kalina is very clear that the comfort to Catherine at this time will only make her more dependent on herself.


    In this way, Princess Catherine will never grow up.


    A moment of impatience will only be a kind of injury to the young princess Catherine.


    Karina would not have made that mistake.


    ----


    Spratly Islands, fog.


    The grey fog seemed endless and endless.


    In the waves of the sea, a huge fleet is sailing slowly in the fog.


    The roar of the engine can be heard everywhere.


    The windless sea was unusually calm, and a series of ship shadows seemed unreal.


    Unconsciously, five days have passed.


    Since leaving the town of Coro, the fleet has been sailing on the sea for five days.


    Because the sea area of Spratly Islands is shallow sea, in the five days, the fleet runs in the daytime and rests at night.


    The five-day voyage is still far away from the next target "Moyle".


    Flagship, bridge command.


    "I don''t know why the magnetic field in this sea area is so chaotic that the electronic compass and the mechanical compass have lost their functions, general! We''ve lost direction. "


    In the bridge command room, Ichiro Yamada is reporting bad news to Sawyer.

 Chapter 890

    In the hood, she frowned slightly, and sat on the captain''s seat with a petite posture. She asked, "when did it happen?"


    "About three hours ago," Yamada said! When the crew found that there was something wrong with the compass, the fleet had been sailing with the compass for some time. Now we have lost our position and are sailing blindly in the sea. "


    three hours?


    That''s enough time to get the fleet off course.


    That''s not good.


    If you get lost in this fog, it''s hard to reach the next target.


    At this time, Erlang Yamada said: "according to the time and the speed of the fleet, we are very close to moigo town. The range is about 100 Li, general! What it is without rhyme or reason. Spratly Islands is not a special geography. Is it related to the devil in moygo town? "


    This possibility is not ruled out.


    There is "ability" in this world. Human beings will use all kinds of energy and elements. When the energy and elements are powerful to a certain extent, they will disturb the magnetic field of a small area.


    The devil''s ability is weird and changeable. We can''t rule it out.


    In the hood, the cold words of the night came out.


    "It''s possible, but it doesn''t matter. No matter whether the change of magnetic field has something to do with the devil or not, now our first task is to find the town of moigo!"


    In the helmet, Erlang Yamada frowned slightly and said: "this is not an easy thing. Due to the fog disturbing the line of sight and the disordered magnetic field, the fleet can''t spread out the search, and can only cruise in an area. It takes a lot of time to find moigo town because it''s a blind cat hitting a mouse."


    In her hood, she looked a little ugly.


    It seems that half of the task has been carried out, but at this juncture, something has changed.


    Once lost in the fog direction, waiting for the fleet will be what, night and why not know?


    Time, it takes a lot of time.


    It takes not only time but also luck.


    "We have no choice any more," he said


    Yes, there is no choice.


    The only thing they can do now is to cruise aimlessly in this sea area to see if they can find the town of moigo. Even if they can find an "isolated island", they can also let the fleet know the general location.


    "In this way, we will lose contact with the outside world. The warship responsible for transmitting information should also lose the position of the fleet at this moment. Maybe at this time, like the fleet, we are lost in this sea area."


    "General! There is an enemy situation


    Just then, the messenger in the command room suddenly issued a quick warning.


    This changed Yamada''s face.


    "What did you find?" he asked


    "Message from destroyer No. 3 on the left. Some shadows are found in the fog around the left side of the fleet," the correspondent said in a loud voice


    Those guys again?


    Yamada Erlang thought of the pirate ship he met before.


    With a slightly positive look, Erlang Yamada said: "order the whole ship! Get ready to fight immediately. "


    "Yes


    The messenger gave the order to the whole ship.


    "Attention, ships! Level one guard, level one guard, all ships are in combat immediately


    At the command, the fleet moving at a steady speed suddenly became riotous.


    In the cabins of the ships, red warning lights were on, flashing in the harsh sound.


    Under the flashing warning lights, the soldiers rushed to their posts.


    In less than ten minutes, the huge fleet was ready to fight.


    In the fog, the fleet was still slowing down.


    Its navigation formation is changing slowly. The auxiliary "ships" originally in the middle and rear positions are gradually moved to the middle of the fleet, and the periphery is replaced by combat ships.


    The biggest "flagship", the only heavy cruiser, also broke away from the central part and sailed to the front of the fleet as a pioneer.


    Fog disturbance, so big fleet slowly from the sea.


    Countless pairs of eyes, countless electronic eyes, pay close attention to any movement in the fog around the fleet.


    Very quiet, very quiet, in addition to the sound of the ship''s engine, the surrounding fog is quiet, as usual, full of unknown.


    The fog disturbs the line of sight. Once the distance is too long, the fleet can''t know what happens in the fog.


    All of a sudden!


    Just then, in the fog on the left side of the fleet, a ship shadow passed in the fog.


    Although it was just a flash, it was also found by the warship on the left.


    In the sound of metal movement, the turret on the deck of the warship on the left turned slightly, and the black muzzle pointed in the direction of the ship shadow.


    "General..."


    Looking at the night on the captain''s seat, in his helmet, Ichiro Yamada is ready to say nothing.


    "Needless to say, it must be pirates corrupted by the devil. Destroy them!"


    "Well?"


    In the hood, night''s expression suddenly slightly wrinkled, his eyes penetrated the glass and looked into the distance.


    This feeling


    The wind is whistling and the fog is disturbing. Over the fleet, a huge red fireball suddenly appears. It looks like a "meteorite" falling from the sky, whistling and falling to the fleet.


    Where we passed, the fog disturbed, the air twisted.


    It was too fast. When it broke through the fog and appeared over the fleet, the "red light" flashed and a destroyer on the left side of the fleet exploded.


    "Boom!"


    With a loud noise, the red flame surged, forming a huge red mushroom cloud.


    Under the impact of the red fireball, the destroyer, which had no time to avoid, almost sank into the sea. The burst shock wave made the bow sink into the sea.


    In the red flame, driven by buoyancy, the bow of the hit destroyer bounced up from the water. On the rough sea, the red primer on the bottom of the ship was exposed.


    "Bang!"


    From the weight of the hull, so that the high bow heavily fell into the water, causing huge waves.

 Chapter 891

    When the red flame dispersed, the upper deck of the destroyer''s bow had been damaged, and a huge hole had been torn. The two main guns in the bow had also been destroyed, the turret had been torn, the gun barrel had been twisted out of shape, and even the towering bridge had been affected, the glass was broken, and the armor was uneven.


    The attack of the red fireball is like a signal.


    Before the fleet had time to respond, a series of ship shadows appeared in the fog from all sides of the fleet, and the number was countless.


    It''s like a black wave is coming to the fleet.


    "Attack! So the warships are free to attack and wipe out the invading enemy! "


    The sudden attack and the shadow of the ship in the fog changed Yamada''s face. He rushed to the messenger, grabbed the large-scale communication device on the ship, and gave the order to the whole ship.


    At the command, the fleet launched an attack on the shadow of the ship in the fog.


    "Bang, bang!"


    At that moment, countless groups of fiery red flames surged in the fleet, and the fire light immediately reflected on the sea.


    In the sound of intensive shelling, dense bullet marks of different sizes seemed to be scattered in the sky, falling down on the shadow of the ship in the fog like meteors.


    "Boom! Boom


    After a short time, the continuous sound of explosion suddenly rang out in the fog all around, and the fire light flickered one after another in the fog.


    It''s a fire that hits enemy ships and explodes.


    After a wave of attack, the main gun filled with bullets, while the auxiliary guns of large and small played their own shooting speed and poured shells to the enemy ships. Under the attack of hundreds or thousands of auxiliary guns, countless tongues of fire rose from the fleet and swept around.


    From the sky to the fleet, the fleet is like a beehive, and those flying bullet marks are countless bees, the scene is very spectacular.


    "Bang, bang!"


    At this time, the enemy ships in the fog counterattacked.


    With the sound of intensive shelling, a flash of fire in the fog, the shells roared.


    Some hit the warships of the first regiment, burst into flames, some fell into the water, and aroused huge water columns.


    Fortunately, the enemy''s artillery is not powerful. Even if it hits a warship, it can only cause slight damage.


    In the rumbling sound of shelling, explosions, both sides you come and I go, fiery red bullet marks whistling in the sky, crisscross, the scene is not lively.


    In the fog, from time to time, the enemy ships sank in the flames of the sky. One or two ships, in a twinkling of an eye, more than a dozen ships stopped charging and gradually disappeared on the sea.


    In terms of firepower, the fleet of the first regiment has the upper hand, but in terms of quantity, the enemy ships have the absolute advantage.


    In the fog around the fleet, the shadow of the ship is countless, I do not know how many.


    Under the attack of the fleet firepower, countless pirate ships sank, but more pirate ships came to the fleet under the artillery fire.


    The pirate ships in the fog are very close to the fleet, and their bodies are becoming clearer and clearer.


    Just then, the fire in the sky appeared again.


    A burning red fireball broke through the fog and fell to the fleet like a "meteorite".


    It is fierce and unstoppable. Everywhere it passes, the fog seems to be burned out, and the space seems to be distorted.


    There was a flash of red light.


    "Boom!"


    It plunged into the sea on the side of a destroyer.


    In the dull sound of the explosion, a huge column of water rose from the sky, nearly half a hundred high, with extremely terrifying power.


    When the powerful shock wave hit, in the rolling waves, the nearest destroyer to the explosion point was forced to change direction, and the bow was pushed 50 degrees.


    At this time, the pirate ships in the fog gradually approached, and the firepower borne by the fleet increased several times.


    "General! The attack comes from the sky, and the enemy''s airspace cannot be detected. The attack from the sky poses too great a threat to the fleet. Once it continues, the fleet is likely to be broken one by one. "


    It''s not a joke.


    The attack from the sky is so powerful that a destroyer can only withstand three such attacks at most.


    Yamada''s worries, of course, are also clear.


    But the existence of fog disturbs the line of sight, only with the naked eye can not see the sky enemy.


    "General! They are approaching and irresistible. Once they rush into the fleet, they will have to engage in a side to side battle, which has no advantage for us. "


    What''s the end of the line?


    It''s impossible.


    The biggest threat to the fleet comes from the enemies in the sky. For those ships in the fog, shadow night doesn''t think they will be the opponents of its own fleet.


    "No matter how many ants there are, they''re just ants," he said coldly. "The order goes on. The fleet advances at full speed to avoid the attack from the sky. The battle on the sea is a quick decision!"


    The two attacks made him find the weakness of the sky enemy.


    Although the red energy ball has great power, its ballistic speed is a little "slow", that is to say, its precision is very low.


    As long as the fleet advances at a high speed, it will undoubtedly greatly reduce the enemy''s hit rate.


    Because of the night''s words, Yamada Erlang carefully observed the war.


    Looking out of the window, the fire outside, bullet marks dance, "rumble" of shelling and bombing.


    Every time the main gun of the flagship makes the ship shake slightly, which is especially obvious to the people in the ship.


    Looking into the distance, on the sea with bullet marks, the enemy ships in the fog are still black, but within a certain distance, they are devastated by powerful firepower, and the fog has become a sea of fire.


    Pirates'' ships are generally wooden warships, and neither firepower nor armor is worth mentioning.


    Just one shot from the destroyer''s main gun is enough to destroy a wooden pirate ship.


    Although there are many armored ships among the pirate ships, how strong can they be?


    The battle seems fierce, but the result has already been achieved.


    "Yes


    Slightly back to God, Yamada Erlang passed the order to the whole ship.


    "Attention, ships! Full speed forward, avoid the attack from the sky


    The order was repeated three times.


    At the command of the night, the speed of the fleet in the exchange of fire suddenly increased, and in the "rumbling" engine roar, the speed gradually increased.

 Chapter 892

    It''s not a flight, it''s an enemy evading the sky.


    While sailing fast, the fleet advanced and fired at the enemy ships in the fog.


    Firepower, armor, speed, they''re very different.


    The battle on the sea was a one-sided massacre from the beginning. Under the baptism of shells, countless pirate ships burned and sank in the flames.


    The fighting lasted five hours.


    The fire is burning, the sea is red, and the fog seems to have been dispelled in the heat wave.


    Countless broken ships are burning on the sea, and the exuberant flame runs high and high.


    The rippling sea is full of floating debris, some are still burning.


    In the sea of fire, a huge fleet is sailing at high speed.


    The sharp bow tore the sea and smashed through the wreckage.


    Just now, the last pirate ship was sunk 100 meters away from the fleet. Although it was close enough to the fleet, it was useless.


    At this point, the battle on the sea came to an end.


    The fleet is also leaving the battlefield.


    Looking forward, it was the gray sea and fog, no enemy ships, no enemy.


    In the rear, there is a sea of fire. Different pictures are very different, and the fleet is in between.


    "Woo


    The whistling of the sky appeared again. A red energy ball with a diameter of five meters fell from the sky. It broke through the fog, covered with red arc light on the surface, as if it was burning. It was as red as blood, but it was monstrous and terrible.


    It fell like a "meteorite" and plunged into the sea on one side of the fleet.


    The huge explosion was deafening.


    In the water, there is a surge of energy, and the strong impact has aroused a huge water column, which is more than half a hundred meters high.


    When the strong shock wave swept across the sea, the fog was immediately disturbed and dispersed around, forming a huge blank area.


    When the water column "crash" into the water, everything subsided, the fog quickly occupied the blank area.


    The attack from the sky shows that the enemy of the sky has not left.


    In his helmet, Ichiro Yamada frowned and looked across the sky.


    Fog shrouded everything, so that people can not see things, changes in the sky can not be detected.


    Although we know the enemy is in the sky, we can''t know the exact location.


    "General! The enemy in the sky can''t let it go. It''s suggested to calculate the trajectory of the enemy''s attack, and then cover a piece of airspace with fire. "


    Who is the enemy of the sky?


    What kind of form is it?


    Everything is unknown.


    The sky is vast, even if the fleet has super "firepower", it can not cover the airspace.


    Even if this airspace is just a small one.


    Moreover, the consumption of ammunition in air-to-air shooting is extremely astonishing, and no amount of reserves is enough.


    Now the fleet has lost its direction and the supply lines have been cut off.


    After several battles, a lot of ammunition reserves have been consumed. If we continue to squander, the fleet will face the embarrassment of no ammunition available.


    A supply ship can''t support the fleet for a long time.


    The situation faced by the fleet was clear to him.


    At this time, she could not waste ammunition on unknown enemies.


    Murmuring slightly, he denied Yamada''s suggestion and said: "the fleet continues to advance, as for the enemy in the sky..."


    He started slightly and stood up from the captain''s seat.


    At the same time, the sound came out of the hood again.


    "Leave it to me!"


    With that, Yi ye, dressed in black dress armour, went out to the command room.


    Looking at the back of the night leaving, Yamada Erlang has some doubts.


    What will the general do?


    Although he knows that general Sawyer has great power, Yamada also knows that general Sawyer has no ability to fly.


    Without the ability to fly, how can we find the enemy in the sky?


    Although in the heart doubts, but Yamada Erlang did not say much, night general will do, he will always know.


    The only thing he can do now is to wait quietly.


    When she came to the vast front deck, she was not alone. Behind her was a small group of "imperial" warriors.


    Standing on the deck in front of the turret, the black body stood upright, her hood raised slightly, and she looked at the misty sky.


    In the eyes of the "dead", the world is gray. As a "corpse girl", she also has the ability to see the essence of the world.


    In this state, it is very sensitive to the fluctuation of energy.


    When the enemy attacks in the sky, when the energy is concentrated, it will produce obvious energy fluctuations.


    It''s not necessary for Kanye to know what the enemy of the sky is, just the location of "it".


    Body micro motion, night forward steps.


    In front of the harpoon in the bow, the night stopped.


    From the harpoon rack, she picked up a harpoon nearly seven meters long with one hand.


    In the fleet of the first legion, large and small vessels, whether warships or logistic vessels, are equipped with large harpoon launchers on the fore and aft decks.


    The purpose of installing the harpoon is very simple, that is to use it to deal with large sea animals.


    In the water, sea animals are invincible, only the harpoon can bind the sea animals on the sea, and then be eliminated.


    The sea animals in the sea are extremely huge. The harpoon must be big enough to deal with the huge things.


    Not only big, but also quality.


    A seven meter long harpoon is made of super dense alloy and weighs 1000 Jin.


    For the night one hand picked up a harpoon, behind the "imperial warriors" look quite strange, as if to see a ghost in general.


    The weight of the harpoon is not light. Even with the "assistance" of the power combat suit, it''s better to take three people together to pick up a harpoon.


    Why did general Jiye pick up a harpoon with one hand?


    Look at that relaxed posture. What kind of strange force is it?


    Holding the seven meter long harpoon alone, she took a few steps backward, then turned to face the front of the bow.


    Look up, night scanning the sky, to feel the sky changes.


    The silence of the night made the deck silent.

 Chapter 893

    Although the imperial warriors didn''t know what general Sawyer was going to do, the only thing they could do was wait.


    Waiting, time in the past.


    coming!


    Suddenly, in the hood, night''s eyes moved.


    She sensed the change from the sky.


    The wind is disturbing. In an instant, the black energy sweeps out of the night''s body. The power of death is like a wild storm, as if it is roaring.


    The dark power of death exudes a dark radiance and envelops the night. The surge of energy also dispels the fog on the deck. The dense fog seems to be attacked by the strong wind and is pushed away in an instant.


    The scene in front of him shocked the imperial warriors behind him.


    The energy brilliance visible to the naked eye, which they had never seen before.


    In the eyes of many "imperial warriors", under the entanglement of the power of death, she stepped forward and made a throwing action with a harpoon in her hand.


    At this time in the sky, in some easily overlooked sky, fog, a little fire is flashing.


    This is the time


    Body shape fierce meal, night force a hold, exhausted all the strength to throw out the harpoon in the hand.


    At the moment of ejection, the force of death swept up and wrapped around the harpoon.


    "Whew!"


    In the harsh "whistling" sound, the harpoon soared into the sky, turned into a huge black awn, straight into the sky.


    The speed is extremely fast and irresistible. The fog will disperse where it passes.


    The harpoon that goes straight to the sky is like a hole in the sky. The strong wind makes the sky form a layer after layer of stacking vortices.


    It all happened in a flash.


    As soon as the black awn flashed, the harpoon disappeared into the fog. When the fog dispersed, a hole appeared in the sky. At the end of the hole, a little red light flashed. In a flash, a huge burst of red fireworks suddenly appeared.


    In the "boom" of the explosion, the sky appeared a red sun.


    The brilliance generated by that instant explosion made the world a red glow.


    In the flames, a floating ship is burning and falling.


    The unknown enemy is a floating ship?


    The sky like a meteor shower of falling debris, let the first Legion know who the unknown enemy is.


    "Boom!"


    The sound of the explosion was deafening.


    The burning floating ship suddenly exploded.


    The burst fire turned into a huge fireball in the sky.


    Countless burning debris scattered, forming a shocking meteor shower.


    "Bang! Bang


    The burning debris fell into the water in the roaring sound, and suddenly splashed one water column after another.


    Under the impact of the wreckage, the sea was suddenly disturbed.


    In less than ten seconds, the debris of the sky fell into the water one after another.


    At this time, the holes in the sky are being filled by fog, getting smaller and smaller.


    After a few minutes, the sea calmed down and the hole disappeared.


    The sea returned to calm.


    "Hoo


    With a breath, he turned around and left the deck at night. He went to the bridge command room, leaving behind the "imperial warriors" who had been silent for a long time on the deck.


    The scene just now is unforgettable for the "imperial warriors".


    They can''t understand how powerful this is.


    "All right! Mission over, everyone back to the cabin! "


    The orders from the superior Sergeant brought the "imperial warriors" on deck to their senses.


    In the "clank" of footsteps, in the white figure of the shaking, the deck was soon empty, become empty.


    "General night! What kind of "power" is this? Please tell me


    As soon as he stepped into the command room, he was very excited.


    His words also made the people in the command room look slightly and listen secretly.


    It''s no secret that the generals in the first Legion have extraordinary "power.".


    But the soldiers did not know where the "power" came from, or, more accurately, knew nothing about it.


    He passed by Yamada Erlang, came to the captain''s seat and sat down at night.


    Facing Erlang Yamada, who has a strong desire to find out, she has nothing to hide.


    In the future, the "Temple of death" and the power of the "dead" will be recorded in the data terminal.


    At that time, by entering the data terminal, the soldiers will be able to know everything.


    At that time, soldiers will have a choice, life and death.


    To inform Erlang Yamada in advance is to prepare him.


    "Our strength comes from the" commander "and the strength of the commander comes from the" dead ", which may be magical to you, but you should learn to accept it, because in this world, human beings have learned to use energy and elements to strengthen themselves, and naturally there will be all kinds of strange abilities."


    "I don''t know what the general thinks of this kind of power?"


    In order to confirm what he thought and make himself more clear, Yamada asked.


    "The power of death is a kind of elemental power, and the power of death is born from the death of all things. The commander obtains the power of the power of death and has absolute control over the power of death. All things in the world will die as soon as they live, and death is not an end, but a new beginning."


    "No matter me, Tanya or general Natasha, in a certain sense, we are all dead, not belonging to" human beings ", but the family of the dead, that is, the legendary" undead. "


    The dead?


    The night''s words let Yamada Erlang look slightly changed, so did the people in the command room, with a look of horror.


    Is general Jiye dead?


    But is it really the case?


    "You don''t need to worry. Here you are" human beings ". If you don''t want to, your master will not force you. You just need to be loyal to your master in accordance with the contract. Although we are" undead ", we are no different from human beings in form."


    Seems to be aware of the people''s heart fluctuations, night rare comfort two.


    After a little pause, night continued: "moreover, for you, the power of" death "is also a kind of guarantee. On the battlefield, if you die in battle and have a strong desire for" life ", you will get" rebirth "and become" ghost ", just like our general" dead. "

 Chapter 894

    The dead?


    Rebirth?


    Although these are really strange to Erlang Yamada.


    Although he knows these are true, in his heart, Yamada Erlang has no sense of reality, just like living in a dream.


    "Besides the generals, are there any other soldiers who have become" dead "


    Yamada asked.


    Of course, there are. I don''t have the slightest concealment about this.


    The indifferent voice rang out from the hood and said: "the bodyguard around the master, and in the Bentley war, many soldiers who died were" reborn "by the nuns and became" corpses ". The number should be more than three figures."


    So are the nuns in the temple "dead"?


    The nuns'' identities are known by Erlang Yamada. They are slaves brought back from the island.


    At that time, Erlang Yamada had thought about how the commander would arrange the slaves. After all, the number of slaves was not good. Unexpectedly, the commander turned them into "dead".


    Yamada didn''t feel much about the commander''s actions.


    What a commander wants to do is his freedom. As soldiers, the only thing they can do is to obey orders.


    Whether the order is wrong or right.


    Even if they are asked to slaughter the old, the weak, the women and children, they will still obey the order and do it without hesitation.


    They are not without a sense of justice, morality and kindness.


    But before they came to the world, the power of the contract had wiped out their unnecessary emotions.


    They will be happy, they will cry and they will miss their hometown, but they have no feeling about "killing".


    Because they are soldiers, they are "killing" experts, and they don''t need extra emotion.


    "In the future, the temple of death will become the religion of the first Legion. You will know some things. Now the first Legion is developing rapidly. Focusing on what is in front of you is the most important thing you need to do. Don''t think about other things and don''t worry about them."


    Slightly bowed, Yamada Erlang whispered: "yes!"


    This topic is over after all.


    Putting away his confused thoughts, Yamada returned to the topic and said: "the enemy of the sky is a floating ship, which should belong to the bus Association. The red fireball falling from the sky is the energy ball emitted by the crystal gun. In this way, the range covered by the fog should be very high, otherwise the floating ship flying above the clouds cannot be captured by the devil."


    When the harpoon broke away the fog and hit the floating ship, she knew all about it.


    Although there were some unexpected floating ships, what made him pay more attention to was other things.


    "What do you think of this battle?"


    Night to Yamada Erlang asked.


    What''s your opinion?


    In the helmet, Erlang Yamada thought for a moment, and then said: "in this battle, although the pirate ships were destroyed by us, their appearance is very organized. They come from all directions, which shows that they are consciously encircling us. Among the demons, the demons are just tools that are not consciously operated by the demons. They have no power and no such consciousness, There is only one possibility... "


    Speaking of this, Erlang Yamada brightened his eyes and said: "it must be the devil with" wisdom "who is operating them. Although we don''t know what kind of means the devil uses to control the demons, it should not be far away. Maybe the town of moigo is nearby. The devil in the town is controlling the pirate ship on the sea."


    There is a possibility, and the possibility is very high.


    Since the pirate ship appeared, she felt a trace of abnormality.


    In previous battles, the fleet also encountered pirate ships, but at that time, the pirate ships were brainless and simply charged to the fleet without any organization.


    This time, however, the pirates surrounded the fleet with the help of fog, which was not what the demons could do.


    And the number of pirate ships this time


    Many, many, at least a few hundred.


    There are many pirates in Spratly Islands, but there are not so many pirate boats in the town of moigo.


    What does that mean?


    It shows that these pirate ships are not only from moigo town. In this case, the devil in moigo town may not be ordinary.


    In the previous two towns, the demons between the two places fought alone, without any connection.


    Jiye even suspected that the demons in the fog were defective products, which were catalyzed by some unique way. Although they had "power", they didn''t have much "consciousness", and they just fought by instinct.


    But this time, she doubted it.


    In her hood, she fell into thinking.


    She thought of the hero Association. Although the heroes had left, their purpose was known as "the statue of the devil".


    From their mouth, night learned one thing, that is, the "statue of the devil" is not a mortal, is the carrier of the devil consciousness.


    Although he knows nothing about the demon God and night, he must be a very powerful character.


    In this way, some things have some features.


    The pirate ship may be controlled by the "statue of the devil", and the nearest town to the fleet, moigo, is one of the biggest possibilities for the existence of the "statue of the devil".


    "The speed of the fleet can be lowered. Continue to search the surrounding sea area, with a radius of 50 kilometers as the target," he said


    It''s still too dangerous to sail at high speed in the fog.


    If there are islands or reefs in front of the fleet, it is impossible to stop in time.


    At that time, the ship will be destroyed and people will die.


    When the battle is over, there is no need to pay attention to speed when it is not in a combat state. Everything is "safe".


    "Yes


    Yamada responded.


    Yamada knows very well that for the fleet that has lost its direction, now it is only "time" to get out of the current predicament.


    Finding moigo is the shortest way out of the dilemma.


    In the fog, the speed of the fleet slowed down.


    The sea fog still enveloped everything, in the rippling sea, the fleet sailed to the unknown.

 Chapter 895

    In the twinkling of an eye, three days have passed.


    Just when she led the fleet to search for the town of "moigo" in the fog, something of her own was happening on Nanlin Island thousands of miles away.


    More than half a year has passed since the first Legion ruled Nanlin island.


    Since the first Corps occupied Qingcheng, the construction of Nanlin island has never stopped.


    With the comprehensive supply of human, financial and material resources, Nanlin island is changing rapidly.


    This change is rapid and obvious.


    In the port on the east bank, a road connecting Qingcheng has appeared.


    Although the road is only a two-way four road highway, its existence undoubtedly speeds up the construction of the port.


    After several months of construction, the port has begun to take shape.


    In the huge Bay, the northern coast is a civil wharf. The dike has been built and extended to the deeper waters. From the dike, a number of piers have been extended, forming three T-shaped.


    On the broad wharf, the most prominent is the large crane, that is, the quayside bridge for lifting goods. It is very huge, with a height of more than 60 meters. The gray coating makes it stand like a metal mountain on the wharf.


    Three "t" shaped wharves and three large "quay bridges" are arranged in one word, which is incomparably spectacular.


    Although the wharf has been completed, it has not yet been put into use, because the infrastructure of the port behind the wharf is still under construction.


    In a series of buildings, the construction traces are obvious, the construction site is dusty, all the roads are covered with a thick layer of soil, and it will take a certain time for the civil port to put into use.


    In the southwest of the Bay, it is a military port and a military area. It is separated from the civil port by a temporary barbed wire. When the port construction is completed, the barbed wire will be replaced by a high fence.


    Compared with the civil port, the military port has been completely completed, with five "t" shaped wharves, one connected to the deep water and the other to the dike.


    On the wharf, there are also five large "quay bridges", which are quite similar to those on the civil wharf. Although the quay bridge on the military wharf is small, it is more bulky. Compared with the civil "quay bridge" full of iron frames, the military quay bridge has armor. From a distance, it is like a square iron knot standing on the wharf, with full-automatic operation mode, It can be transvestited in a flash.


    Early in the morning, the military dock has been busy, several large warships docked at the dock, are loading goods.


    A number of loading and unloading locomotives are running back and forth between the wharf and the warehouse behind, transporting the goods to be lifted to the wharf.


    It was a loading and unloading vehicle with six wheels, a large cargo hold and two mechanical arms.


    The cargo hold that can be opened and closed has a good loading capacity. The mechanical arms on both sides allow him to load and unload the cargo in the cargo hold freely. The cockpit with the only electronic control capability allows the pilot to complete the loading and unloading work in the cockpit.


    This kind of loading and unloading locomotive comes from allied countries and is the most common loading and unloading machine on the wharf.


    Large warehouse, all kinds of military buildings, standing behind the dock in a regular way, looks very spectacular.


    In particular, the dock on one side of the wharf is magnificent and impressive.


    After expansion, the number of docks has reached five.


    The fully closed dock makes the five docks look like five big ships docked on the shore. Just looking at them, it makes people feel extremely small.


    In the port, all kinds of voices are "endless". There are people''s voices and machine''s voices in the noisy area. That is the voice of construction.


    Looking out, the port under construction has not forgotten the danger from the forest.


    On the outside of the port, extending five miles to the inside, a simple wall encircles a large area with the port, only opening a door in the west of the road between Qingcheng and the port.


    The reason for the enclosure is for the future construction of the port.


    On the north and south sides of the wall, two construction teams are working at the same time to build the wall along the wall.


    At the north and south ends, the 70 meter high city wall has been extended for more than 100 meters. The tall city wall looms in the forest. At a glance, it looks magnificent, just like a mountain, isolating the danger outside.


    In this world, the height of general trees is between 60-80 meters. In order to isolate the danger in the forest, the height of walls built by human beings is often more than 70 meters.


    The city wall of the port is 70 meters, which is just a moderate choice.


    After all, there are not many polluting animals on Nanlin island. For the first corps, the polluting animals on the island can no longer pose a threat. Of course, the polluting animals in the underground space are not included in this list. It is unnecessary to build the city wall too high. If it is too low, it is impossible to effectively isolate the polluting animals. 70 meters is a suitable height.


    Compared with the port, the change of Qingcheng is also amazing.


    From the sky, although the outer walls of Qingcheng are still old and low, they have undergone earth shaking changes inside.


    In addition to the high-rise buildings in the center of the city, all the old uninhabited houses in the periphery have been demolished, new buildings are rising in the ruins, and construction everywhere is in rapid progress.


    When the morning passed, Qingcheng gradually became lively.


    On the street, passers-by in twos and threes have appeared. They are walking with each other, talking and laughing, moving forward to their respective places of work.


    In the wide road, there is no vehicle driving, it seems a little empty, but this situation will soon disappear.


    Because "soul language" is in the process of preparation, once it starts business, it will sell all kinds of cars.


    At that time, the people who can afford to buy cars in Qingcheng will make the roads of Qingcheng lively.


    To say the most conspicuous and eye-catching building in Qingcheng, we should also say the huge tower building with a height of nearly 1000 meters in the center of the city.


    It is high enough, the tip part straight into the sky, it is huge, like a huge mountain, from a distance, you can feel the majestic momentum.


    It is a huge tower, the middle and lower parts are rhombic, the outer layer is covered by dark glass, the middle and upper parts are cylindrical, all the way to the top, and the top is a huge ball.


    Tower building is the completed "quantum signal tower".


    After half a year, the construction of this huge building with a height of nearly 1000 meters has been completed, and the progress is not bad.

 Chapter 896

    Qingcheng, back hill, in the courtyard of the temple.


    As usual, in the dark courtyard, Li Meng was closing his eyes.


    After months of brewing, the smell of death in the temple is strong enough.


    The power of death from all directions is pouring into the temple all the time.


    The reincarnation tower in the temple is a storage device, which can not only store the power of death indefinitely, but also change the environment in the temple, making the temple a holy place for the dead.


    In the temple, all the "dead" will feel very comfortable and get twice the result with half the effort.


    In the courtyard, Wendy was whispering about some unimportant things that could not be ignored.


    Today''s Wendy is still wearing a black gothic dress, knee length skirt, long legs, black stockings exude a kind of temptation.


    "The quantum signal tower has been completed, and the technicians are debugging it. It is expected that the quantum signal tower will be put into use within a week. At that time, remote communication will not be a problem for the first Corps."


    Looking at the reclining master, Wendy continued to whisper: "the external war is still" stable ". However, it seems that general Sawyer has encountered some trouble. In the fog, general Sawyer''s fleet has lost track and the contact has been interrupted."


    Hearing the news, Li Meng opened his eyes slightly on the reclining chair, revealing his deep pupils.


    He moved in the reclining chair and put himself in a comfortable position.


    Looking at a beautiful figure beside him, Li Meng inquired, "is there any more news about" zhe Ye "


    Facing the host''s eyes, Wendy shook her head and said, "no more."


    On the reclining chair, Li covered his face and thought.


    The fog of Spratly Islands shrouded everything, but as long as we could identify the direction in the fog, the obstacles on the line of sight could not prevent the fleet from moving.


    For the disappearance of the "fleet", Li Meng is slightly concerned.


    The devil is not an easy opponent. Maybe she is in trouble.


    "Master! Now there are no redundant warships to be dispatched in the South Lin Island headquarters. If the owner is not afraid of the night, general Natasha can send general Bentley to send several warships to Spratly Islands to verify the situation.


    Wendy made a suggestion.


    This proposal is good and feasible.


    Now the Bentley war is in a stalemate, and it is still possible to send a few warships.


    Besides, Bentley is not far away from Spratly Islands. It takes too much time to go there once.


    But


    What seemed to be a little loose, Li Meng smiled, but said, "no, how can the little Spratly Islands trap the night? If I step in rashly, when I come back, "night" means how I will "blame" me


    He knew his generals very well.


    Not only did they have a strong sense of self-esteem, but the relationship between them was also quite "delicate", which remained the same after they became dead, without any change.


    Li Meng knows very well that if he sends Natasha to the Spratly Islands to help the night, after the mission is completed, the tender night will always be...


    "By the way, what about the underground space?"


    Li Meng suddenly thought of the ten thousand meter "Tiankeng".


    Li Meng didn''t forget the huge underground space.


    It''s a threat. The threat doesn''t come from the "sinkhole", but from the "polluting beast" in the bottom space.


    The fierce animals in the underground space, especially the polluting animals called "skeletons" by the first legion, are extremely fierce. With their ferocious appearance, they are simply born for the purpose of "killing" and are extremely ferocious.


    Once the skeleton is removed from the ground, it is a "disaster" for any species on the ground.


    Wendy: "it''s still" stable ". Several explorations have been carried out in advance. The exploration area is about a hundred miles, but the end still hasn''t arrived. In order to avoid encountering" bones ", the exploration has ended, and now we focus on the construction of surface defense. The project has just begun, and the completion of the overall project will take no less than three years."


    Building a fortress at the surface entrance of Tiankeng and a comprehensive factory fortress at the underground exit, together with the reconstruction of the 10000 meter Tiankeng, is undoubtedly a huge project.


    Three years is just a minimum expected time limit. The real time is not more than three years, but longer.


    Although the underground space is a cornucopia, with the existing "strength" of the first regiment, once encountering "bones" in the underground space, it is a near death for any soldier, and the possibility of "survival" is extremely low.


    Therefore, the first Corps can only build fortifications first, and then try to obtain underground space resources.


    Any process needs to be done step by step. We can only do it step by step.


    For the matter of underground space, Li Meng put it in his mind for the time being.


    Li Meng thought of "Chen Yan" again. Since that night, the girl seems to have disappeared.


    To her, Li Meng still has some thoughts.


    Although she does not have the amazing appearance like "night", nor the proud figure like Natasha and Tanya, she gives Li Meng a different enjoyment in that aspect.


    Green but bold, for any man, is a rare beauty.


    Speaking of Cao Cao, Cao Cao arrived. Li Meng saw a touch of purple and walked into the courtyard.


    It''s Chen Yan.


    Today, she is wearing a long purple dress, which is strange and beautiful.


    With light steps, the graceful figure entered the courtyard.


    Walking into the pavilion, she knelt down in front of Li Meng, reached her head and said softly, "master!"


    Looking at Chen Yan not far in front of her, Li Meng said softly, "I haven''t seen you for many days. I thought you had left."


    Looking up at the host in front of her, Chen Yan smiles and says, "Yan''er will explain to the host even if she is going to leave. Recently, Yan''er has not been with her host often because she is beset with things. At the beginning of the establishment of the chamber of Commerce, a lot of things need to be dealt with. Does the host not blame Yan''er? Yan''er misses her master these days, too! "


    Finally, Chen Yan looks at Li Meng pitifully.


    It looks like a wronged child.


    But with a smile, Li Meng patted his leg and said, "come here!"


    With a smile of joy, Chen Yan quickly gets up and walks to the seat, putting herself into the embrace of the host.

 Chapter 897

    Li Meng took a deep breath as she put her body in her arms, put her arms around her waist and buried her head in her white neck.


    A unique breath immediately around the nose.


    Sitting in the master''s arms, Chen Yan smiles and doesn''t care about the master''s behavior. Instead, she takes the master''s neck with her hands, which looks like Ren Jun tasting it.


    The softness in his arms, the "impulsive" touch, and Chen Yan''s seductive appearance gradually made Li Meng''s heart fire.


    He patted the round arm hard. Li Meng suppressed his voice and said, "OK! Don''t tempt me, you little girl


    Chen Yan smiles slightly, caresses Mei to lie on Li Meng''s ear and says softly: "if the master wants, Yan''er will accompany the master at night."


    This little girl is just lighting a fire.


    Slightly calmed some inner impulse, Li Meng calmed down.


    But at this moment, Chen Yan moves lazily in Li Meng''s arms.


    The plump mountain in front of him immediately attracted Li Meng''s attention.


    In the heart subsides the impulse, once again rose.


    This time, Li Meng didn''t give Chen Yan time to react.


    In Chen Yan''s exclamation, Li Meng''s right hand directly and rudely attacks Chen Yan.


    A cool body, let Chen Yan issued a light "hum", looking at Li Meng''s eyes like silk.


    After that, things are much simpler. At this point, Li Meng won''t let Chen Yan back down.


    Holding the waist that can be grasped, and lifting the strength in her hand, Chen Yan''s horizontal sitting becomes a straddle sitting.


    Lazily lifting a wisp of hair on her forehead, Chen Yan smiles.


    At this time, she seemed to let go of everything and didn''t care about anything.


    What else could she care? The familiar existence in her body has broken the defense line in her heart.


    With one hand on his waist and the other on his smooth thigh, Li Meng stopped.


    "Say it! You should not just come to see me this time! "


    The master''s words in her ear gave Chen Yan a white look.


    She did not have the good spirit way: "the host really is the evil taste is full!"


    With a little smile, Li Meng didn''t care and said happily, "isn''t this to save time?"


    "Is it?"


    Once again white host one eye, Chen Yan tiny move.


    Li Meng took a breath of air.


    Light "call" a breath, Chen Yan did not have a good breath to see the host one eye, silent efforts.


    And Li Meng, with Chen Yan''s action, put her hand on Chen Yan''s leg.


    While working hard, Chen Yan said: "the model of the chamber of Commerce has been established, and its headquarters is located in Qingcheng. Generally speaking, the chamber of commerce can be put into operation."


    "Because the foundation of" soul language chamber of Commerce "is too low, foreign trade can only sell some small commodities. In the wild hope of the host, the first Legion behind the soul language chamber of commerce must have basic contacts with human countries. Only in this way can soul language chamber of Commerce carry out large-scale commercial activities in those human countries."


    "For now, soul language chamber of commerce can only carry out some business activities in Qingcheng and the territory controlled by the first legion, such as setting up an automobile sales company, that is, a" car shop ". In the automobile industry, Qingcheng has a big shortage. Although few people can afford to buy cars, this situation will gradually change. There is also Bentley, As well as the three overseas countries of Austria and Georgia, if the first Legion can control these territories, there will be great development in the automobile industry, and soul language chamber of Commerce will certainly make a lot of money. "


    Chen Yan gasped and said: "a country''s economic and commercial development can not be the only one. Soul language chamber of commerce is the industry of the first legion, but in the territory of the first legion, some industries should be given over to other people to compete with each other in order to form a reasonable business model."


    Looking at Chen Yan in her efforts, Li Meng nodded gently.


    Indeed, as Chen Yan said, soul language chamber of commerce can not summarize all industries.


    Because in that case, there will be many problems. This is not a perfect economic system.


    In the obscene atmosphere, Chen Yan went on to say: "the owner can''t completely rely on the" Al "side. He should build the manufacturing industry of the first Corps independently, whether it''s military industry or civil industry. At least he should be self-sufficient. The" Al "side should only be used as a source of science and technology."


    Chen Yan knows about al.


    Because many things of the first Legion are of unknown origin, they are often touched by the soul language chamber of Commerce who trade with foreign countries. Therefore, Li Meng tells Chen Yan some information.


    As his own family, Li Meng is not afraid that the ghouls will leak secrets, so there is no need to hide.


    Li Meng also has this idea about what Chen Yan said.


    "Al" side although all materials are convenient to come, but the transmission is to spend a lot of energy.


    In a short period of time, it is a must to rely on "Al".


    But over time, when the first Legion has enough territory, it must build its own industrial base.


    "Hoo


    Taking a deep breath, Li Meng grabs Chen Yan''s waist.


    Li Meng couldn''t help it.


    With a flush look at the host, Chen Yan makes the final effort.


    At this moment, they ignore everything and sweat.


    "Hum!"


    Just listen to a stuffy "hum" sound in the pavilion, and the two people hugging each other on the seats are quiet.


    In Li Meng''s arms, Chen Yan breathes heavily, and her soft body lies powerlessly in Li Meng''s arms.


    And Li Meng is the same, quietly holding the waist, enjoying the afterglow.


    In her master''s arms, Chen Yan whispered: "I have decided to leave the affairs of" Kyoto "branch to" father ". I will stay in Qingcheng. The headquarters of soul language chamber of commerce is set up in Qingcheng, and there must be a person to sit in. I am undoubtedly the most suitable. When the first army conquers Bentley, soul language chamber of commerce can march into Bentley in the first time."


    Moving his hand down slightly and patting his round arm, Li Mengti said: "once Bentley is captured, Bentley will no longer be Bentley, but the first area."

 Chapter 898

    Li Meng doesn''t intend to keep the name of the country he conquered by means of war, but will make the country disappear completely


    There will be resistance, but Li Meng doesn''t care.


    In some places, the first Legion will carry out strict "legal system", and any resistance is not allowed.


    Chen Yan doesn''t care whether Bentley keeps its name.


    Languidly moved in the master''s arms, this move, let Li Meng take a breath of air conditioning.


    Chen Yan said softly, "master! "Auto shop" will be set up soon. The owner should pay more attention to the choice of car models. The world''s "original energy" is a new energy, and it is also the most commonly used energy. The best power for cars is the power stove. In this way, it will be able to connect with the world, and in the future, soul auto shop will be able to go out. "


    Chen Yan continued: "I heard that the quantum signal tower is about to run. Once the signal is unobstructed, electronic products can also be sold. Only the advanced electronic industry can show the strength of a country. In this industry, the first army should choose the most important thing. Under the rule of the first army, electrical appliances should exist in every family."


    "Do it yourself! In the data terminal, you have high authority and everything you want in the database. Just make a list for me afterwards! "


    Li Meng has complete trust in Chen Yan. In terms of talent, Li Meng does not doubt whether Chen Yan has this ability.


    What I said just now is so extensive that not everyone can think of it.


    With a little smile, Chen Yan said softly, "Hmm!"


    Gently holding the waist in his arms, Li Meng said, "say it! What do you want to do with me this time? I don''t think it''s just for the sake of the "car shop"


    The establishment of a "car shop" is just a small matter. For today''s "soul language chamber of Commerce", the car shop is just one of its businesses. It''s very important, but there''s no need to pay too much attention to it.


    Wen er a smile, to the host see their own ideas, Chen Yan look slightly become ruddy.


    Although the changes under the body are more embarrassing than anything else, some things, once experienced more, will not make people feel too much.


    Take a deep breath, slightly calm down the mood in the heart.


    Looking at the ordinary face close at hand, Chen Yan said softly: "master! The members of the ghouls are still too few. Although they have developed outside for a period of time, Kyoto has strict laws and strict order, which has caused great obstacles to the development of the ghouls. Can the master let the ghouls develop their descendants in the territory of the first Legion? "


    As soon as the words are finished, Chen Yan looks forward to the face close at hand.


    It was for this


    Li Meng did not immediately respond to Chen Yan''s request, but thought about the relationship in his heart.


    Seeing that Li Meng hasn''t responded for a long time, Chen Yan''s expression is transient,


    A pathetic look, said: "if the master does not agree, then forget it, the ghoul family is developing slowly outside, please don''t be angry!"


    Seeing Chen Yan''s panic, Li Meng smiles and touches her white cheek.


    In Chen Yan''s pitiful eyes, Li Meng said softly, "although we are" dead race ", we are attached to human beings. Without human beings, there will be no" dead race ". There must be a balance between human beings and the dead. This balance must be maintained by our" dead race ". The prosperity of human beings will also promote the prosperity of our" dead race ". Therefore, for human beings, There must be a certain degree of accommodation for our dead people. "


    Li Meng continued: "the existence of the dead race must be a secret. We can''t let human beings be afraid, we can''t let them exclude us, we can''t let human beings know our existence. There''s nothing wrong with developing our descendants, but we can''t do anything recklessly."


    From that white cheek put down his hand, Li Meng gently backward, lazy lying on the seat.


    The disappearance of the touch on her face made Chen Yan feel a little trance and regret.


    Looking at Chen Yan, who is still sitting in her arms, Li Meng said softly, "it''s OK to develop descendants, but I hope you have a suitable" degree "in your heart."


    Speaking of this, in Chen Yan''s joyful eyes, Li Meng''s expression suddenly became very cold.


    The darkness and profundity in her eyes made Chen Yan shiver and turn pale.


    "If one day I think you" ghouls "will disturb the order of human beings, I will personally erase your existence," Li Meng said


    Li Meng''s words seem to frighten Chen Yan. She sits in Li Meng''s arms and doesn''t move. It seems that the whole person is stiff and pale.


    Seeing Chen Yan''s appearance, Li Meng became soft hearted again.


    He put away the cold look and reached out to his waist.


    Holding Chen Yan''s waist, Li Meng presses the stiff and delicate body in his arms and makes his white face cling to his chest.


    Feeling the touch from her broad chest, Chen Yan gently closes her eyes and feels it carefully.


    At this moment, neither of them said much.


    Wendy, on the other side, stood by from the beginning to the end, speechless.


    She saw the absurdity of the host and Chen Yan just now, and she listened to the words of the host and Chen Yan.


    To Wendy, she is just the captain of the bodyguard around the master, and the master''s valet.


    She may be jealous of her master''s relationship with other women, but that''s all.


    Whether she was alive or now, she knows one thing very well.


    No matter master Jiye, general Tanya or general Natasha, they will not get the real "love" from their masters.


    As for the fiancee who is thousands of miles away, it''s not to mention that it''s just a deal, a "chip" to keep both sides in touch.


    The master is not heartless, but "true love" is unique to one person. There is only one person who really loves.


    And her woman, can only share the master that still left a little feeling.


    From the two people hugging each other in the seats, Wendy drew back her eyes and quietly looked at the dark garden outside.


    Time goes by minute by second.


    After a long time, Li Meng patted Chen Yan on the back and said, "go! You can''t do anything around me. Do what you should do. Don''t think about it or worry about it. I created you "ghouls". For me, you are my "children". Do it boldly

 Chapter 899

    Li Meng''s consolation seems to make Chen Yan recover slightly.


    Although she didn''t smile, she was no longer so pale.


    Gently leave from the broad chest, Chen Yan''s white face is slightly timid.


    As her body moves, Chen Yan lowers her head and moves her hips, leaving Li Meng''s arms.


    When the sense of fullness disappears and becomes empty, Chen Yan quickly arranges her messy clothes.


    Half kneeling, she lowered her head and said, "master! I''m gone


    "Go


    Chen Yan quickly gets up and leaves with her head down.


    When walking, she was very flustered. When she left the pavilion and walked on the garden stone road, she almost fell down.


    When the frightened figure disappeared in the garden, Wendy looked back at the owner beside her and said, "master! You seem to scare her


    Yeah, it did scare her.


    When Chen Yanlin left, Li Meng could see her all the time.


    Li Meng shook his head helplessly and said: "this body is a" spirit body ", a product of the fusion of soul and the power of elements. It is flesh and blood, and has the same structure as human body. Human eyes are the window of the soul, while my eyes are the source of the soul. With the blessing of the power of" soul ", it will interact with the emotions in my heart, Will inadvertently release an invisible "power" through the eyes, which has a deterrent effect


    Wendy: "master! Do you want me to help her? "


    Li Meng gently waved his hand and said: "it''s not necessary. It''s not a bad thing for her. This state will weaken with time and temper her spirit in the process."


    "But..."


    Wendy, with a soft look, reminded: "for a long time, she will be very afraid of" master "you. I''m afraid she won''t come back to the temple unless necessary, and the master will be very upset about it."


    Upset?


    There is something in this.


    Looking at Wendy, Li Meng said: "the demand in that aspect is just a pleasure. We" dead "don''t need these lusts. If we have them, we can have them. If we don''t have them, we can''t have them. What''s more, I still have a beautiful woman like you. Why bother?"


    Wendy wasn''t shy about teasing her host.


    She''s just lovely, like that.


    Wendy said, "in a sense, the master is not a" dead race ". The master does not have any characteristics of a" dead race ", whether it is the body or the soul."


    Looking at Li Meng, Wendy said seriously: "although the master has retained our seven emotions and six desires, these emotions have been hidden in our hearts. They have become numb and rigid. Only when the master needs them, these emotions will come out of his heart. But the master is not the same. The master has a complete" soul "and maintains the state of" human ", The body is not the body, but the "spirit". We are the "dead" of the resurrection of the dead, but the master is not. The master is the creator of our "dead", not the "dead", but the creator "God", the "God" of the dead


    The creator?


    Li Meng shook his head and said, "the creator is always" nature ". How could my existence and form not be created by nature? No matter which world there is, there is no real "God". If there is, it will only be "nature."


    Li Meng thinks of himself as "God of death" because he controls the power of death.


    With the power to control the power of death, Li Meng has the ability to create things.


    Why not call it death?


    But Li Meng also has self-knowledge.


    Li Meng does not think that he has really become a God.


    Because God does not exist, it should be said that "true God" does not exist.


    Whether it''s the "fierce beast" on the earth, or countless alien species in the world of edras, whether it''s the undead or the devil, their birth is not because of a "God", but because of nature, it''s the product of the birth or catalysis of a certain kind of element.


    Even the corpses, ghosts and ghouls created by Li Meng are created with the help of nature.


    Therefore, there is only one real creator, that is "nature".


    But Wendy was right.


    Although Li Meng''s existence today is just like the consciousness body of the power of death element.


    But in the real sense, Li Meng is not a "dead soul".


    There is no virtual boundlessness.


    Because Li Meng''s body is now a "spirit body", which can be freely converted between the entity and "reification".


    Once it becomes a spirit, it will turn into a pure force of death. The force of death is an element. The element is invisible in the air, and it can''t touch the material. Of course, Li Meng in the state of spirit sees the world as nothing.


    There is also a human body, although the body has reached the point of exhaustion.


    But the body has not really died, leaving a breath was sealed in the mirror by Li Meng.


    In a sense, Li Meng is still "human".


    "All right! No matter what I am, I am here, your commander and your master, and I will accompany you through endless time. "


    Although it''s just a simple sentence, the girls in the pavilion hear it as a kind of "love talk" that makes people tremble.


    No matter Wendy, or the members of the guard team in the pavilion, looking at the figure on the seat, the cold eyes became soft.


    Limon didn''t notice that.


    Pick up the palm computer on the stone table.


    Boot, Li Meng entered the first corps of data terminals.


    It''s time to get down to business.


    As his mind moved, Li Meng called for the "master brain" that had not appeared for a long time.


    "It''s really rare. I thought that the master who fell into the gentle village had already forgotten me. Let me calculate. The master is really capable. Natasha, Wendy, Tanya and Chen Yan have taken over successively. Eh, it''s really rare. Why did he forget the most beautiful night?"

 Chapter 900

    As soon as he called, the light and sarcastic voice rang out in Li Meng''s mind.


    I haven''t seen you for a long time. The voice of "master brain" is really more beautiful and more humane.


    Without the same understanding as "master brain", Li Meng entered the main topic.


    "Well, is there any secret between you and me?"


    In my mind, the main brain said: "is this OK? Although she is a good girl, do you really know her? Also, if you want to deceive yourself, the master should give up. People''s hearts are complex. Pretending will only hurt others. For the girl, although she doesn''t care, do you have the heart? Or do you want to forget the person you don''t want to forget in your heart? "


    The man?


    Looking at the screen, Li Meng''s expression sank slightly and his face was a little ugly.


    The main brain seems not satisfied, and continues to sprinkle salt on Li Meng''s wound.


    "I advise you to give up. Do you think I don''t know? How many years have passed, even if you can find the way home in the vast universe, she has already turned into a pile of loess


    Li Meng is not moved. Maybe "master brain" is right, but as long as he can go home, even if it''s a pile of "loess", he has a way.


    What Li Meng thinks in his heart can''t hide from his master.


    In my mind, the main brain gave a cold hum.


    "It''s really stubborn. Do you really think your" ability "is omnipotent? There''s nothing you can do at that time. It will only make you more painful. It''s better to give up now and start over. "


    restart?


    Li Meng had a bitter smile in his heart. If he could start something over again, he would not be so upset.


    "Master! Tell me honestly, Al, earth, edras, Bluestar, what are the connections between these four places? "


    Li Meng asked the question he always wanted to know.


    His origin, the strange earth under his feet, Al, edras, and his hometown blue star, are too many things to be doubted.


    In my mind, the main brain fell into silence.


    For a long time, it said quietly: "knowing too much is not good for you. If you really want to know, I can tell you."


    As you guessed, no matter the earth, or Al, or edras, is not an ectopic plane, but a star in the vast universe. The earth and edras are located in the Milky way, while the blue star and Al are in the other two distant galaxies


    "If you want to go back to your" Hometown ", I can tell you that the distance between the earth and the" Blue Star "is millions of light years. Even with the leaping development of Al''s technology, it will take at least thousands of years to reach the technological level of long-distance navigation in the universe. I know that for you now, time is just a" concept ", but after thousands of years, What can you do when you go back to "Blue Star"


    right enough.


    Li Meng has always questioned the existence of Al, edras and the earth.


    If it is the existence of "ectopic surface", many things will not make sense.


    In my heart, Li Meng has always had a guess.


    Both Al and edras are a planet, a planet with its own biological development, rather than a "heterotopia".


    The main brain''s words confirmed Li Meng''s conjecture.


    What can''t be done?


    At the end of the main brain''s words, Li Meng had no fluctuation in his heart. He said calmly: "even if we want to start again, we should also determine the final possibility."


    Li Meng''s words made the brain dumb.


    Silent for a long time, it just helpless way: "with you! You can do whatever you like. All I can do is to help you. But I have to warn you that the infinite life does not mean you can live forever. In the long years, loneliness is the biggest enemy. It will torture your spirit and make you doubt your existence. "


    Lonely?


    Li Meng glanced at Wendy beside him.


    Wendy responded to the host''s eyes and looked at the host with a puzzled look.


    With a smile, Li Meng took back his sight.


    Wendy was more puzzled by the master''s action.


    "That''s true. There are a lot of people who can accompany you on this road. In this way, I can rest assured. You can let your heart have some thoughts. It''s very good for you in the future, though..."


    Although what, the main brain did not continue to say.


    But then he said, "OK! What are you going to say when you paged me out? "


    Seeing the main brain returning to the theme, Li Meng also remembered the purpose of calling "main brain" this time.


    Looking at the palm computer in his hand, Li Meng said in his heart: "Al has made a breakthrough in the use of" original energy "


    Breach?


    The main brain said: "Al''s technological level is much higher than that of the earth. Do you think those power furnaces can be used by the scientists on Al''s side? The use of "original energy" here is still very primitive. Ordinary power furnaces still use the heat energy formed by energy impact to generate power. For any weapon here, if you have any demand, Al can build a production line in a short time to produce more advanced weapons. "


    Although he was satirized by the main brain, the words of the main brain were undoubtedly a good thing for Li Meng.


    In his heart, Li Meng said: "in this case, let''s first design a few cars driven by" original energy ", as well as the equipment now installed by the first Corps. It''s better to change the power to the engine powered by" original energy "


    "It''s better not to use" original energy "as a kind of new energy. Although it has high availability, it is still immature and consumes a lot of energy. Although the traditional" energy "has great defects, it is cheap. In the armament system of the three countries, the high-end equipment uses their own new energy, the nuclear energy of the soville Empire, the wave energy of the sunrise Empire, and the strong particles of the allies, These three kinds of energy are not inferior to "original energy."


    "The reason why al needs" protocrystals "is that" protoenergy "comes from nature and is a product synthesized by nature. For Al, the study of" protoenergy "can deepen the understanding of" energy "


    The words of the main brain made Li Meng know that he thought something simple.


    It is true that the change of equipment can not be done on impulse, especially when it comes to power.


    Because once it''s changed, it will cost a lot.

 Chapter 901

    At this time, the main brain said: "the development of weapons in this world is mainly used to deal with the threat of polluting animals. Compared with traditional weapons, humanoid weapons" guards "have strong adaptability and can fight in any harsh environment, which can''t be compared with traditional weapons. Humanoid weapons, soville Empire and sunrise Empire have related technologies, In the weapons against "fierce beasts", the first Legion can be equipped with a small amount of "guards" to deal with the threat of "fierce beasts"


    Li Meng also thought about what he said.


    In the future, humanoid weapons can be said to be a "trend" in the direction of weapon development.


    Dexterous mobility and powerful firepower are inherent advantages of humanoid weapons.


    Although the weakness is fragile "armor", it can be made up with driving skills.


    Today''s first legion, the development of weapons are oriented to "people". Although the traditional weapons have a great advantage to "people", this advantage will disappear with the development of "guards".


    In the previous few battles, the iron torrent of the first Legion destroyed the enemy overwhelmingly.


    But the enemy''s "guards" are only the first generation of guards. The first generation of guards can not be called "humanoid weapons" at all. They are just a turret that can walk upright without any mobility.


    If the enemy had the second generation of "guards", the battle of the first Legion would be much harder and not so smooth.


    Because the second generation of "guards" have been fully humanized. They have feet and hands. The weapons in their hands are also enlarged guns. Of course, they are not bullets, but large caliber shells.


    It can be said that the second generation of "guards" is the real concept of "humanoid" weapons.


    Traditional weapons have no obvious advantage over the second generation of guards.


    In his heart, Li Meng said: "let al design some" guards "for a rainy day. Even if the first Legion doesn''t use them, they can also earn" money ". Such high-end weapons can bring us a lot of" money. "


    "Leave it to me! I''ll ask al to prepare early, and the corresponding arms will appear in the data terminal in about three months


    Three months is a very short time to design a new weapon. Only Al, who has advanced technology, has such a rich technical foundation


    So far, the communication with the brain is over.


    Slightly back to God, Li Meng put down the palm computer in his hand.


    A step back, Li Meng fell into thinking.


    As the top commander of the first legion, although Li Meng will not do everything himself, he must control the future direction of the first Legion.


    Now the situation of the first Legion is not "good", because Bentley, the biggest battlefield, is full of unknowns because of the emergence of the hero Association.


    Although the hero association has not really been involved, the possibility is worrying.


    After thinking for a moment, Li Meng put the problem behind him.


    In this matter, the first Legion is passive, can only see the move, think too much will only make their own trouble.


    "Wendy!"


    Slightly, Li Meng called to Wendy beside him.


    The master''s cry made Wendy look at the master of the voice.


    "Master! What can I do for you? "


    Looking at the host, Wendy whispered.


    "Go out with me!"


    take a walk?


    Wendy was puzzled and said, "where does the master want to go?"


    Where to?


    Li Meng has never thought about this, but there is one thing to solve.


    Starting slightly, Li Meng stood up from his seat.


    At the same time, he said, "let''s talk about it."


    "Master! Then I''ll get ready for the trip! "


    With that, Wendy decided to walk out of the pavilion.


    "No!"


    Li Meng stopped Wendy.


    Li Meng stepped out of the pavilion.


    Although she didn''t know where the master was going, Wendy had to keep up.


    Before leaving, Wendy said to the girls in the pavilion, "you stay here. I''ll follow the master."


    "Yes


    All the women answered in unison.


    After some advice, Wendy quickly turned to chase the figure in the garden aisle.


    With Wendy, Limon left the temple.


    Instead of going to Qingcheng or "destination", he entered the forest behind the temple from the foot of the back mountain.


    When you enter the dark forest, everything in front of you changes.


    Although the space under the forest is damp and dark, it is full of green, and occasionally there is a touch of other colors.


    Stepping on the soft wetland, between the vines and green vegetation, the two bodies in the forest walk slowly.


    Silent silence makes the space under the forest very quiet.


    Near the temple, everything seems to be in a dead silence.


    In the forest, Li Meng walked all the time, speechless and aimless, but seemed to have a goal.


    I do not know how long, when the eyes become empty, two people unconsciously came to a huge tree.


    In the forest, this giant tree is the largest one. Its height has exceeded 200 meters, which is several times that of ordinary trees. Its thick trunk is like a giant pillar, and its diameter may not be less than 40 meters.


    Looking up, the dense canopy covers the sun like a giant umbrella.


    Under the giant tree, Li Meng stopped and scanned the ground around the giant tree, as if looking for something.


    Behind Li Meng, Wendy looked puzzled.


    She was puzzled by the host''s behavior.


    The master seems to be looking for something, but what will exist here?


    "Master! What are you looking for? "


    In the end, Wendy couldn''t help asking.


    Li Meng didn''t have any extra explanation, but said: "calm down, feel carefully, and tell me what you found!"


    The master came here with a purpose


    In her heart, Wendy thought.


    Although I don''t know why the master came back here, Wendy was obedient and calm down to feel everything in the air.


    There was no wind and no sound. The only movement was the "groan" from the trees. Although it was small, it was clear to Wendy.

 Chapter 902

    long time!


    This is


    With a slightly positive look, Wendy showed a sudden look.


    She sensed it. She sensed something different.


    Looking at the master, Wendy said in a deep voice, "master! I felt as like as two peas, and the breath was the same as the breath of the devil''s statue, though it was very light, it did exist.


    "Is the master here because of" it "


    This is inevitable. How can Li Meng come to this forest for no reason without "it".


    While scanning the ground and searching for every inch of land, Li Meng said calmly: "half a month ago, I sensed a trace of devil''s breath somewhere in Nanlin island. The breath was very weak, and it was still moving. Even I could not lock the moving" it ". Three days ago, it stopped."


    "Master! Is it near here? "


    When asked, Wendy raised her vigilance and scanned the dark space under the forest.


    As for Wendy''s tension, Li Meng noticed it and said, "don''t be nervous! If it is the body of the devil, the breath will not be so weak. It is probably something like the statue of the devil. "


    The host''s words did not make Wendy relax her vigilance.


    "If it''s not noumenon, how can it move?"


    Wendy was puzzled about this.


    Around the giant tree, Li Meng walked up and said: "the devil''s ability is to corrode the human heart. This" human heart "does not only refer to human beings. The reason why the devil statues can appear all over the world is that the devil can also influence the mind of" fierce animals "and use" fierce animals "to send the carriers of consciousness to all over the world."


    Some things are not hard to guess.


    The statue of the devil is just a dead object, without feet and hands. Therefore, the statue of the devil cannot move with its own "power".


    So why are they around the world?


    There is only one answer, that is to use "fierce beast".


    Because only "fierce animals" can transport them to all parts of the world quietly.


    No,


    Around the giant tree, Li Meng did not find the source of the breath.


    It''s impossible


    Li Meng can confirm that the faint breath is floating around here, and the source must be within 100 meters.


    But Li Meng could not find it, even if he explored every inch of land with the power of his soul, he did not find any trace of it.


    "Strange!"


    Li Meng was puzzled.


    The breath is clearly floating in the air, but the source can not be found.


    The breath seems to come out of thin air.


    It doesn''t make sense. It doesn''t make sense.


    Li Meng did not believe that there was something that could be hidden under the power of the mind.


    Because what the soul sees through is the essence of the world, and no magic "power" can be beyond the world.


    Is


    Li Meng looked at the giant tree, its stout trunk.


    My mind moves.


    The invisible force suddenly poured out and swept to the tree trunk like a strong wind, and the space where it passed seemed to be distorted.


    "Boom!"


    The huge trunk suddenly cracked, as if it had been hit by an invisible tank.


    In the huge crack sound, sawdust flying.


    When everything subsided, a huge hole suddenly appeared in the trunk of the giant tree.


    The trunk is empty


    This is


    Looking at a thing in the tree hole, Li Meng suddenly understood.


    Corpse, a huge "fierce beast" corpse.


    Although the space in the tree hole is large, it is also filled with its "corpse".


    At the entrance of the cave, you can see its white body.


    "Wendy! Go and pull it out


    The host''s words made Wendy act immediately.


    She passed her master and came to the tree hole.


    Looking at the "corpse" in the tree hole, Wendy stepped forward and hugged the white body in a big arms.


    In front of the body, Wendy was undoubtedly petite.


    But Petite Wendy, just like a strongman, dragged the body out of the cave slowly.


    One meter, two meters, ten meters, twenty meters


    The size of the corpse was unexpectedly large. It should be said that it was "long". It took 100 meters to drag the corpse out of the cave.


    Looking at the behemoth in front of him, Li Meng was stunned.


    The slender snake like body, white rhombus scale, flat and huge head, two and a half meters of granulation on the forehead, such an image


    Is it "ice snake dragon"?


    In the data terminal of the first corps, there are records of this amphibious "fierce beast".


    Ice snake dragon is an amphibian, living in the north of the frozen land, is evolved from a sea snake.


    In the extremely cold land, the ice snake dragon is the overlord of one side, with extremely mild temperament, and feeds on ice crystals containing pollutants.


    Due to the extremely rare number of this species, the activity area is under the ice layer of 1000 meters, which is very difficult for human to encounter.


    It''s all right with human beings.


    What Li Meng didn''t expect was that the ice snake dragon, who lived in the freezing north, would appear in the south.


    It''s a strange thing.


    "Master! Look at its forehead


    Wendy, who finished the task, returned to Li Meng.


    While dragging the ice snake dragon, Wendy made a strange discovery.


    Wendy''s words made Li Meng move his eyes to the forehead of the ice snake dragon.


    This is


    There is an object on the forehead of the ice snake dragon.


    Although it was deep under the skin of the ice snake dragon, it did not completely disappear, leaving some traces.


    Without saying much, Li Meng stepped forward to the head of the ice snake dragon.


    When he came to the head of the ice snake dragon, Li Meng found out what was hidden in his forehead.


    It''s a statue, a statue of the devil.


    Seeing this, Li Meng understood why he could not detect the source of the devil''s breath.


    It''s because of the "original stone" in the head of the ice snake. The energy fluctuation of the original stone hides the devil''s breath.

 Chapter 903

    "Master! Let me cut it off


    As she spoke, the power of death swarmed out of Wendy, forming a huge "sickle" in her hand.


    Brandishing a black scythe, Wendy was about to chop the head of the ice snake dragon.


    "Wait!"


    Li Meng stopped Wendy.


    Because of the master''s words, Wendy stopped her hand.


    In Wendy''s slightly puzzled eyes, Li Meng said: "don''t worry, it''s not dead yet!"


    Yes, the ice snake dragon is not dead.


    Although there is no life wave on the body, it is not dead, but in a state of suspended animation.


    It''s like a kind of dormancy, the heart keeps a weak beat, which is almost nil.


    As for the reason


    Li Meng thought it was because of the "devil statue".


    Although the statue of the devil has the ability to "confuse the mind", this ability is not absolute. The stronger the creature, the greater the resistance to it.


    The ice snake dragon is undoubtedly powerful. Once it has grown up, it is a powerful "King beast". The reason why it came to this southerly place from the north is probably due to the confusion of the "devil statue", which disturbs its mind and struggles with the devil statue all the way.


    Although I don''t know how the statue of the devil got into its head, this ice snake dragon is undoubtedly an unfortunate one.


    In front of the huge "head" of the ice snake dragon, they are undoubtedly small.


    But the power of the two sides is on the contrary. Both Li Meng and Wendy have many means to kill the beast in front of them.


    Not dead?


    The host''s words made Wendy more nervous.


    If not dead, once "it" wakes up, this forest may become a battlefield.


    It takes a lot of effort to solve it.


    There is no need to worry.


    There is no way to communicate between human beings and "fierce beasts". No matter how docile the "fierce beasts" are, they will warm up and kill human beings like killing ants.


    The final reason is that before the disaster era, as a weak creature, the memory of human fear in the gene was passed down.


    The fear of human beings has become the "hatred" of today.


    There is no reason why "fierce beast" is so cruel to "human".


    Li Meng didn''t let Wendy do it, which doesn''t mean he wanted to let it go.


    The idea moves, the invisible power surges out.


    "Bang!"


    The huge head of the ice snake dragon suddenly burst like a broken "watermelon".


    It turns into blood foam and flies everywhere.


    The latest "two" bear the brunt.


    But the blood foam coming from the face was blocked by an invisible wall.


    One meter in front of them, the blood foam was blocked and fell to the ground.


    When everything calms down


    The ice snake dragon has completely died. The original location of its head has been replaced by a pool of green blood.


    In the rear, there is the body of the ice snake dragon, connected with the head, and the huge wound is ferocious and terrifying.


    Above the blood, two objects floated quietly.


    One is a black "devil statue", the other is a "crystal" emitting white frost.


    It is triangular diamond, like ice crystal composition, appears crystal clear.


    On the surface of the crystal, it is surrounded by white frost, like frost fog, which looks extremely beautiful


    Li Meng saw this kind of "original stone" for the first time.


    Its white color also made Li Meng marvel.


    Generally speaking, both protocrysts and protoliths are divided into seven colors.


    They are "red, orange, yellow, green, cyan, blue and purple". The later the color, the higher the grade, the better the quality.


    Besides these seven colors, other colors also exist.


    Compared with the normal seven colors, other colors have more or less some attributes.


    For example, the "original stone" in front of Li Meng''s eyes, it is obvious that it has the power of frost.


    He stretched out his hands forward and Li Meng opened them.


    The two objects floating in the air seemed to be conscious. They floated close to Li Meng, one left and one right, and fell into Li Meng''s hands.


    "It''s so cold!"


    When the white "original stone" fell into his hands, Li Meng felt a cool breath straight into his body.


    Fortunately, Li Meng''s body is just a "spiritual body". If ordinary people were to be "frozen" into a popsicle.


    Taking his attention away from the "original stone", Li Meng noticed the statue of the devil in his other hand.


    Among the several devil statues obtained before, the shape of each statue is ferocious and detestable. Although there are human figures, most of them are deformed, just like all kinds of "evil things" put together.


    But now the statue of the devil is very delicate. Although it is black, it is also human, but it looks like a nun praying. The broad robe covers everything, and there is no information in the hood.


    Is it a statue of the devil?


    Yes, Li Meng doesn''t doubt that.


    Because from the "statue" in his hand, Li Meng has clearly felt the devil''s breath.


    The rich flavor is far more than other devil statues.


    "Not everyone will be influenced by you!"


    I don''t know why, Li Meng suddenly said such a sentence.


    The statue of the devil in his hand is not peaceful. Just now, Li Meng clearly felt that a consciousness wanted to break into his mind.


    Of course, that consciousness was blocked and could not approach Li Meng''s body at all.


    Li Meng''s body is a "spiritual body", which can be said to be a complete "soul" body.


    Li Meng is an expert in spirit and soul. How can he be influenced by the devil''s consciousness.


    The idea moves, the invisible mental force rushes out, envelops the devil statue.


    Li Meng once again sealed a statue of the devil.


    With this statue in hand, Li Meng got three devil statues in just a few months.


    It has to be said that the devil''s luck is very bad, meet who is not good, but met Li Meng.


    In front of Li Meng, the soul expert, the devil''s talent has become a joke.


    With a throw, Li Meng threw the statue to Wendy beside him.


    At this time, Wendy had put away the weapon. Facing the falling statue, Wendy caught it.

 Chapter 904

    At this time, Li Meng''s voice rang.


    "Put it with the other statues!"


    "Well!"


    Wendy whispered


    It''s getting late and the goal has been completed. It''s time to go back.


    The distance to go out, unknowingly has passed a few hours, this time has passed noon.


    "Let''s go! Let''s go back to... "


    Before he finished, there was a sudden "whoosh" in the forest.


    It''s the sound of shrubs and vegetation being collided by something.


    "Master!"


    The sudden change in the forest made Wendy more alert, scanning the depths of the forest.


    Looking at the depths of the forest and looking at the "corpse" of the frost snake dragon beside him, Li Meng was slightly clear.


    It seems that the corpse of "King beast" has attracted the polluting animals.


    The corpse of a "King beast" is very attractive to ordinary polluting animals.


    Once the meal is over, it represents "rapid" evolution.


    This big meal, to the task polluter, is unable to give up.


    "Whoosh!"


    The change is still going on, getting closer and closer.


    For a moment, in the dark forest, the shadow suddenly appeared.


    A shadow slowly came out of the forest.


    When their bodies appeared from under the forest and saw their appearance, Li Meng was stunned.


    It''s very strange. This is the first time Li Meng has seen feathered pollution animals. What''s more strange is that their bodies are a bit like human beings.


    Of course, this image is because they have hands and feet, and they also walk on two feet.


    However, their hands and feet are open claws, although the body is smooth like a human body, but with white scales.


    In particular, the head is even more peculiar. Although the hair is black, the silk body is thick, and the tip of the hair looks like a snake head, giving people a feeling of "living".


    Their faces are surprisingly similar to those of human beings, but they are whiter. Their eyes are very slender, their nose is pointed, and their ears are very thin. Behind them, there is a pair of Eagle like wings, which is very broad, giving people a sense that "they" can fly.


    Flying?


    All the flying beasts live in the high-altitude red clouds. Except for predation, they will not appear on the ground at all.


    They are very big and strong. Each one is more than two meters high.


    There are a large number of them in the forest. At a glance, there are no less than dozens of them. There are more in the dark forest, and their figures are shaking and clearly visible.


    In the face of Li Meng and his problems beside the "King beast" corpse, they bared their teeth and roared, revealing their sharp teeth.


    They are slowly approaching, looking very alert.


    "What kind of creatures are these guys?"


    In the face of this situation, Li Meng did not care, but asked Wendy beside him.


    In the biological atlas recorded by the first legion, Li Meng did not see any record of such creatures.


    "I don''t know!"


    As she spoke, Wendy''s black power of death surged into her hands, forming a huge "sickle".


    Facing unknown creatures, Wendy is ready to fight.


    Wendy''s reaction is to let "they" vigilant heart, close to the foot meal, bared teeth "hum" sound is bigger.


    "Dada dada!"


    At this time, the forest suddenly rang out in the depths of the dense gunfire.


    There was also a rumbling "explosion" in the gunfire.


    With the sound of gunfire, there was a riot in the middle of the woods, and all kinds of "polluting animals" roared.


    "They" around Li Meng roared in the direction of the gunfire.


    But the next moment, seemingly fierce and powerful, they escape. They put down the delicious food in front of them, incite their wings, and rush to the opposite direction of the gunshot.


    They want to fly, but they can''t fly. They wobble in the sky three or four meters above the ground, and then they carry the ground head on.


    For a moment, the sound of wings'' agitation echoed in the forest.


    "Ho! Hiss


    As the gunfire approached, a red streamer shot out of the forest,


    It''s a whistling bullet.


    In the forest, bullets cut through the dark space, some were blocked by trees, hit on the trunk, sawdust flying, some continued to move forward until they hit the "target".


    Dense bullets baptism everything in the forest, so that "fleeing" they are more afraid, rushing to the depths of the forest.


    In the blink of an eye, they disappeared without a trace, leaving only a few companions who were hit by bullets and wailed on the ground.


    "Which team is nearby?"


    The change in the forest, obviously, is a soldier of the first Legion.


    Wendy shook his head and said, "I don''t know. I haven''t received any request for" attack "today. It''s probably a temporary combat mission."


    Is that right?


    "Whew!"


    Several bullet marks shot out of the forest and roared past Li Meng.


    This gave Wendy a big surprise.


    Before Wendy had time to respond, the rapid roar sounded again, dense bullet marks appeared from the forest, turned into a streamer, and hit the two men''s position.


    He hugged Wendy''s waist. In Wendy''s surprise, Li Meng held Wendy in his arms.


    The mental power surged out and turned into a shield to block them.


    "Hiss, hiss!"


    In the sawdust flying, the bullet covered two people.


    However, a magical scene appeared. In front of them, the bullet stopped moving, as if it had been blocked by an invisible wall, hovered in the air, and only a few seconds later did it unload and fall to the ground.


    "Stop it! Everyone stop attacking


    On the public channel, Wendy quickly gave the order.


    The sudden order made the troops fighting in the forest seem very unexpected. After confirmation, they stopped the attack.


    When the sound of guns disappeared, the sound of machinery was heard in linzhongdun.


    For a moment, the shadow in the dark forest flashed. In the sound of machinery operation, several scythe mecha appeared from the forest. Behind scythe mecha were mobilizers in dark green power suits.


    When they saw the huge "King beast" corpse in the forest, and Li Meng and Wendy beside the corpse, the soldiers were obviously slightly stunned, and the figure came out of the forest.

 Chapter 905

    When more and more soldiers and scythe machine armour appeared from the forest, a soldier ran to Li Meng through many obstacles.


    He came to Li Meng and looked at Wendy and Li Meng. He held up his military salute and said, "commander! Chief Sergeant I, Darry, report to you


    Looking at the soldier in front of him, Li Meng released Wendy''s hand around his waist.


    Feeling that the waist was not tied, Wendy left her master''s arms and stood aside.


    "Darry! Tell me the details, what''s going on here! "


    Li Meng asked Darry.


    Putting down his hand from his forehead, Darry said: "a few hours ago, a small cave collapsed in the northeast of Nanlin Island, and then these unknown pollution animals poured out of the cave. I was ordered to clean up these unknown species and chase them all the way to catch up with them."


    "Commander! These unknown creatures are very dangerous and must be eliminated before they get close to the human activity area to avoid unnecessary casualties. "


    i see.


    Darry''s words let Li Meng understand the current situation.


    It turned out to be a new species emerging from the ground. No wonder it has never been seen.


    Li Meng looked to one side of the forest.


    In the attack just now, several unknown "polluting animals" were hit. Although they didn''t hit the point, they also lost their ability to move.


    At this time, the unknown polluter who fell to the ground and lost his action had been surrounded by soldiers and was planning to be executed.


    "Wait!"


    Seeing this, Li Meng quickly stopped the soldiers.


    Stepping forward, Li Meng goes to the unknown pollution animal.


    Wendy and Darry followed.


    Li Meng''s stop made the soldiers stop their actions. Seeing the commander approaching, they quickly gave way to a passage.


    "Commander! This kind of pollution animal is very dangerous, please be careful


    Seeing that Li Meng wanted to approach the fallen and wailing polluting animal, Darry quickly reminded him.


    "I will!"


    Li Meng didn''t stop.


    In front of the wailing unknown polluter, Li Meng stopped, less than half a meter away from the polluter.


    Seeing that the commander was so close to the animal, the soldiers around raised their guns slightly and aimed at the animal.


    Once the pollution beast has a change, they will not hesitate to fire.


    Waving to the soldiers around, Li Meng looks at the unknown pollution animal struggling on the ground.


    How to say, the pollution beast in front of him gave Li Meng a very strange feeling.


    Facing the soldiers of the first legion, they seem to know their strength. They don''t confront each other head on, but run away. What does that mean?


    It shows that this kind of pollution animals are either timid in nature or have some knowledge of human beings on the ground.


    Timid?


    This possibility can be ruled out, with such a fierce appearance, to say they are timid, this is a joke.


    So the second point is the most likely.


    And from their eyes, Li Meng can see a strong spirit, which shows that they have wisdom, and wisdom is not low.


    If you have wisdom, you can communicate.


    Even if the language doesn''t work, there''s no problem for Li Meng.


    In front of the unknown pollution animal, Li Meng squats down.


    It is curled on the ground, the wound is located in the right chest, red blood dyed most of its body, excessive blood loss, and huge pain make its consciousness blurred, and it has no consciousness of Li Meng''s approach.


    Looking at it, Li Meng stretched out his hand, palm open, down, on the position of its wound.


    A moment later, a twisted bullet magically flew out from the right chest wound.


    The removal of the bullet seemed to make it a lot easier, and the face looked much better.


    With the bullet still in the side, Li Meng thought a move, a mental force to its brain in the past.


    What is the master doing?


    Looking at the owner who squatted on the ground motionless, Wendy was quite puzzled.


    But she is not good to disturb the master, to see the master''s appearance is obviously doing something, she can only press the heart of doubt waiting.


    Darry on the other side was a little anxious.


    They can''t wait here, because the fleeing unknown pollution animals won''t wait for them. If they get close to the human living area on Nanlin Island, they will be in great trouble.


    But at Wendy''s signal, Darry can only press the impulse in his heart and wait patiently.


    For a long time, Li Meng''s body moved and began to fight from the ground.


    But the unknown polluter on the ground, I do not know when to open his eyes, golden pupil full of smart, eyes are not ferocious, only quiet.


    Without the bullet''s obstruction, its chest wound healed more than half in this short time, and its self-healing ability is amazing.


    "Take out the bullets from their wounds, then let them go, and send people to guard the entrance of the collapsed crypt. If there are any more such polluting animals, stop them, but don''t shoot them!"


    Li Meng, who stood up, ordered to Darry.


    Darry was puzzled by the order.


    Very puzzled asked: "commander! Will the fleeing unknown polluters be left alone? "


    Without any explanation, Li Meng just said, "they will go back by themselves."


    With that, Li Meng nodded to Wendy and went to the temple.


    Wendy clearly followed, both of them disappeared in the forest, leaving only Darry in doubt.


    Although I am puzzled and puzzled, command is command.


    Darrellian, who had come back to himself, said quickly: "military doctor! Remove the bullets from their wounds. "


    On the way back to the temple, in the dark woods, Limon and Wendy are walking slowly.


    Behind Li Meng, Wendy looks like a man who wants to talk but stops.


    What the host did just now is very curious.


    The orders are also incredible.


    It gave Wendy an impulse to understand.


    Master! Just now... "


    In the end, Wendy asked timidly.


    For the timid voice behind him, Li Meng chuckled.


    Curiosity is also an emotion possessed by human beings. Li Meng is very pleased with Wendy''s reaction.

 Chapter 906

    As he walked along, Li Meng thought of the communication with the unknown polluting animals just now and sighed: "this underground space is not simple. For human beings on the ground, a storm is coming."


    What does that mean?


    Wendy didn''t know what the master meant.


    After a little pause, Li Meng continued: "the unknown" polluting animals "are a kind of intelligent race in the underground space. They have their own language. Like human beings, they are gregarious creatures and have a unique society. Because a powerful polluting animal in the underground space rioted and destroyed their homes, leaving them nowhere to go, they fled underground, It''s on the ground


    "You know canqiu! It''s a kind of "polluting animal" they breed, and it''s also their outpost to explore the earth''s surface. It''s the canqiu who told them that we exist on the earth''s surface. They originally planned to come to the earth''s surface and used their flying ability to find a new home, but what they didn''t expect was that because they didn''t adapt to the environment on the earth''s surface, their flying ability lost and was discovered by us, So they don''t have the desire to fight, they just escape. "


    So it is


    Wendy understood.


    Intelligent creatures?


    "Are there any other intelligent creatures in the world besides human beings?"


    Speaking of this, Wendy had a question in her mind.


    Of course, those sub humans are not included.


    Although sub humans are not pure human beings, they are more or less born of human beings. They also have half the blood of human beings. Their appearance may be different, but they all have the same brain.


    With a cool face, Li Meng said: "everything is possible. Nature is magical. In the past, human beings were lucky, but in the future, human beings will not only be the only lucky ones. In this era of evolution, all species have equal opportunities, and nothing is impossible."


    This is also


    Wendy agreed with the host.


    In this evolutionary world, we can''t look at the world with our previous cognition.


    "What is the master going to do with them?"


    Wendy is curious about this.


    As for this problem, Li Mengli naturally said: "since we have wisdom and can communicate, we can''t treat them as ordinary pollution animals. They have their value, and what I have to do is to develop their value."


    Knowing that they have wisdom and can communicate, Li Meng has an idea in his mind.


    Whether this idea can be realized or not will take time to prove.


    For Li Meng, he has a lot of time. He can wait.


    But there''s not much time for them.


    It won''t be long before his actions bring about a series of effects.


    Soon, he will get the answer he wants.


    When I got back to the temple, it was an hour later.


    Today''s trip, encountered a lot of things, of course, in these things, Li Meng also gained a lot of benefits.


    A white "stone", a statue of the devil.


    Although these two things do not have much use value for the first legion, they still have collection value.


    After returning to the temple, Li Meng first went to the reincarnation tower and put the white "original stone" on the top of the reincarnation tower.


    After placing the "original stone", Li Meng went back to the courtyard of the inner hall.


    At this time, it was already in the afternoon, less than three hours before night fell.


    When Li Meng walked into the pavilion, Wendy, who had placed the statue of the devil, had already arrived first, waiting in the pavilion.


    Before Li Meng sat down, Wendy said, "master! As soon as a message came in, an emissary from the hero Association asked to meet the host and said that there was something important to talk about. "


    Sitting on the couch, Li Meng was surprised by Wendy''s words.


    Looking at Wendy, Li Meng said, "the emissary of the hero association? Are you sure? "


    It was not long ago that Li Meng met the emissary of the first regiment last time.


    How long has it been since the heroic Association sent envoys to the first army?


    At the same time, Li Meng was curious about the purpose of the hero Association.


    After such a long time, there has been no movement from the hero Association in the war against Bingli. Li Meng has always believed that the hero association is in the process of preparation, and it is very likely that it will intervene in the war in the South China Sea. For this, the first regiment is fully prepared.


    But today, the envoys of the hero Association came again, which made Li Meng aware of the changes.


    Maybe the situation in the South China Sea will change again.


    "The other party''s" identity "has been determined. He is the member of the hero Association, Mr. delcha."


    Wendy said with certainty.


    It seems to be true.


    Languidly lying on the seat, Li Meng said casually: "let''s see! It''s just the right time to find out what the heroes'' Association is for. It''s not the only way to guard against them all day long. For our first army, it''s much easier to deal with the enemy in the open than in the dark. "


    "Yes! I won''t show up for this meeting. Please send someone to have a meeting with that Councillor. "


    Li Meng added.


    As the top leader of the first legion, Li Meng needs to maintain the necessary sense of "mystery".


    Besides, the talks are based on equal status.


    The identity of a member of parliament should not be revealed by Li Meng himself.


    Despite the last meeting, Li Meng personally met the two heroes.


    But it was acting without experience. After so long, some things and rules must be cared about. Li Meng has been deeply aware of this.


    In the future, the first Legion may not be a country, but it must act like a big country.


    In any large group, this is indispensable.


    "Yes


    Wendy answered in a voice.


    After thinking about it, Wendy couldn''t think of anyone else who could undertake the task except herself.


    "I''ll be in charge of this meeting," Wendy said, with a slight opening


    That''s good


    Li Meng nodded gently.


    Today''s Nanlin Island, several generals have gone out to fight, only as the captain of the bodyguard, "Wendy" is suitable for the "talks" task.


    Although there were several senior sergeants among the remaining soldiers, they were obviously not suitable for this meeting.


    Moreover, because of their physique, soldiers can''t appear in public and can''t wear military uniforms to talk with each other.


    It can be said that in Nanlin Island, only Wendy can undertake the task of this meeting.

 Chapter 907

    "Master! Then I''ll prepare first! "


    Looking at the host, Wendy said softly.


    "Go


    ----


    The sea is rippling. In the endless sea, one side is the long and narrow coastline, and the other side is the endless sky. Between the two, an armored ship with black and white chess is floating quietly on the sea, undulating with the rippling sea.


    The wedchar, that''s the name of the ship.


    It''s made in the kingdom of "Weiss" and comes from "Kyoto". It''s also the car of the member of the hero Association, Mr. delcha.


    After several days of sailing, it started from Kyoto thousands of kilometers away and finally arrived at its "destination".


    As for the task of the "talks", delcha is undoubtedly cautious.


    Because in the eyes of the hero Association, the first legion, a new force that suddenly appeared, is not very easy to get along with.


    "Mr. delcha! Why do you have to take us with you this time? As you know, this time we lost our mission and lost an important companion. We have to go back and explain to the association. There are a lot of troubles left for us. "


    In a slightly luxurious boat room, under the soft light, three figures sit opposite each other on the soft sofa.


    One man sits on the throne, two on both sides of the throne.


    It''s Iger who''s talking. He''s not looking good.


    Since Spratly Islands was separated from the fleet of the first corps, the two men left the fog area and left for the "Kyoto".


    But in the middle of the journey, they met the congressman delcha, who was sent to the first regiment.


    It can''t help saying that the congressman delcha invited "them" to the ship.


    Although this is the meaning of the association, but think of things after, Iger quite headache.


    If you don''t go back to deal with something in the first time at the expense of a companion, it''s easy to fall back on your tongue.


    With his glass in his hand, delcha took a pleasant sip. He didn''t care about Iger''s words and said, "this is not what I mean, but what the congressmen behind you mean. Of course, the association also agrees."


    Looking at Iger, delcha said with a smile: "there are some things that you don''t need to deal with in person. Although you are the leader of the team this time, you have unshirkable responsibility for the sacrifice of the team members. However, heroes, only those who sacrifice themselves are more noble."


    "Mr. delcha! What do you mean? Please don''t forget your identity. In the hero Association, you are just helpers. Heroes are not your tools. "


    Derecha''s words made Jerry look ugly and said angrily.


    Delcha didn''t care about Jerry''s words.


    He just gave a smile, raised a glass to Jerry, and said calmly, "I''m just telling the truth. Today''s hero association has become a place where the interests of all countries clash. Although some things are not stated clearly, you heroes are most aware that your every move, dare you deny that there is no manipulation of your home country behind you?"


    Jerry was silent because he couldn''t refute what delcha said.


    In the silence of Jerry, delcha continued: "you should be glad that the home country behind clevel is just a small country, and you can''t speak in the hero Association. Otherwise, the loss of your home country after the death of a hero will be great, and you should give some compensation, right?"


    As the leader of this "mission", Iger is the biggest "beneficiary" of this mission, while Jerry, Claire and Yalan are just assisting.


    Generally speaking, heroes are all acting alone, and usually the combat "tasks" will not be distributed to a hero alone, but in the form of competition, so that the heroes who want to participate will compete.


    But this time, it was an exception. Because it was about the statue of the devil, the association did not make the task public. Instead, in private, it gave it to "Iger" because of some interests. On the other hand, it could be said that it gave it to the "home country" behind Iger.


    Although the devil statue is just a kind of "evil thing", it is a dream for any country.


    Who has a "devil statue" is like having a big killer.


    Although this weapon is harmful to the enemy and himself, it can be ignored in the interests of a country.


    The "task" of four people forming a team is obviously an agreement between the four countries behind the four people. As the main beneficiary country this time, it is also a matter of course for the two countries to compensate for the heavy losses.


    Looking at the two men who fell into silence, delcha said with a smile: "let you follow me to the first Corps. The meaning of the association is very simple. First, let you protect me. After all, the sea is dangerous. If you encounter any dangerous sea animals, you can''t escape safely with the force of this ship. Second, the news of your" mission "failure has been sent back to Kyoto, The association is considering whether it is necessary to announce this task and let the heroes compete. Moreover, there are some things that the home country behind you needs time to deal with. If you go back at this time, some things will not be easy to do. "


    Announce the mission?


    Delcha''s words made Igor''s eyebrows wrinkle, and he sank his voice: "in Spratly Islands, we are not the only ones. With the efficiency of the first army, when the heroes arrive, the devil in Spratly Islands is probably swept away by the first Legion."


    "Of course!"


    Delcha can not deny this.


    He nodded his head and said: "so the association is still considering it. Although the statue of the demon God is dangerous, it has great attraction to those big countries. If the first Legion gets the statue of the demon God, the association will have to use some means."


    The words of dercha made Iger feel a little rough in his heart.


    People are aware of the danger of the statue, but they rush to seize it.


    Although human beings are very clear about this contradictory psychology, they have to do so because of their interests.


    Putting the glass on the wooden table, delcha said, "all right! Let''s forget the troubles in Kyoto. Now let me talk about the first army and my mission


    When it comes to the task of delcha, this is what Iger is curious about.


    Looking at delcha on the throne, Iger asked, "Mr. delcha! What''s your mission to the first regiment this time? If it is to mediate the war between Bentley and the first legion, I don''t think Mr. delcha should be more worried about it. Last time we went to the first legion, the attitude of the first Legion was very clear, and it was impossible to stop the war in Bentley. "

 Chapter 908

    With a smile, delcha said: "I know that the association also understands this, so my task this time is not to let the first Corps give up the war, but to make some necessary negotiations with the first Corps. In the war in the South China Sea, the association has changed its attitude and given up the intention of military intervention."


    So it is, the two hearts slightly clear.


    No wonder the association will send messengers to the first Corps again.


    But there''s one thing Jerry doesn''t understand.


    Looking at delcha on the theme, Jerry said: "the association has not been involved in this, so just do nothing?"


    In Jerry''s view, although the association has plans to intervene in the South China Sea war, it is just a plan and has not really taken action.


    Del Cha laughed, picked up the wine glass on the table again, and said: "this is about to say" politics ". In the eyes of many people, the South China Sea is the representative of" chaos ". Pirates are rampant at sea, and coastal countries are poor and chaotic. If the first Corps can solve the" chaos "situation in the South China Sea, it will be of great benefit to mankind in a way, and...."


    After a little pause, delcha narrowed his eyes and sipped a sip of wine. He said calmly, "the South China Sea is the gateway of the south. In the extreme south, the expansion of demons can never stop. If there is a powerful" force "in the South China Sea, it is also a guarantee for mankind and a front-line barrier for those big powers."


    What delcha said puzzled Igel a little.


    When will the devil threaten the South China Sea.


    He asked with great doubt: "I know about the existence of demons, but isn''t the order Empire planning to carry out the southern expedition? How can demons threaten the South China Sea? "


    "It''s the holy city of Slytherin."


    Jerry across the street suddenly said.


    He seems to know something.


    In the face of Iger''s puzzled eyes, Jerry continued: "the holy city" sirilyn "is the overseas leader of the order empire. It is located on the" meteorite "island in the Aegean Sea. A hundred years ago, when the demons began to invade the southern continent, the order Empire sent an expeditionary army, but that expeditionary army was defeated in the battle with the demons and retreated all the way to the sea, And built a city on the meteorite Island, and this city has also become the sanctuary of human beings in the southern continent, which is now the holy city "srillin". As far as I know, now the holy city "srillin" is under the threat of demons. The purpose of the second expedition of the order Empire should be to protect the holy city "srillin."


    With an unexpected look at Jerry, delcha seems to be surprised that Jerry can know the information.


    With a slight nod, delcha added, "that''s right! Jerry is right. The biggest purpose of the mission Empire expedition is to protect the holy city "srillin". If the mission Empire expedition fails and the holy city "srillin" falls, will the devil be far away from invading the South China Sea? "


    I see


    Iger understood slightly.


    No wonder human countries are so enthusiastic about the expedition of the order Empire, in the final analysis, because of their own interests, as well as the fear of demons.


    fear?


    It''s taken for granted.


    Shouldn''t humans be afraid of Yunan, once a powerful country, which was destroyed by demons?


    Eagle said clearly: "I see. In this way, the association will not pay attention to the expansion of the first Legion?"


    "Almost!"


    Delcha is not sure about this, he can only give an ambiguous answer.


    "Dong! Dong


    Just then, the door was knocked.


    The appearance of the voice made the three people stop talking.


    "Come in!"


    Looking at the door, he said in a voice.


    "Creak!"


    The door was opened when it was opened.


    A crew member in grey came in.


    "Your honor! It''s a message from the first Legion. They''ll send a ship to pick you up soon. "


    The crew''s words made the three look slightly upright.


    Delcha put down his glass. He looked at the two people beside him and said, "let''s go!"


    With that, delcha got up from the soft sofa and went to the door, followed by Jerry and Iger.


    Two hours later, Qingcheng River terminal.


    "Is this Qingcheng?"


    Leaving from the fast and incredible boat, derzha, who boarded the dock, stood erect and looked up at Qingcheng.


    Due to the low terrain, he could only see the busy wharf and the dilapidated city wall in his sight.


    Behind delcha, Jerry and Iger also boarded the dock.


    Seeing the look on delcha''s face, Iger knew what he was thinking.


    Eagle explained: "the first Legion is building Qingcheng. Nothing can be seen outside. Only in the city can we know its changes."


    "Everybody! Please follow me


    At this time, the soldier who led the way in front of him urged.


    The sound comes out of the loudspeaker and becomes a little mechanical.


    For these soldiers on the dock, delcha was also deeply surprised and shocked.


    Because the equipment on those soldiers is unusual.


    It''s not just armor, because when the soldiers move around, there will be obvious mechanical noise.


    That kind of sound is not the friction between metals, but the power, a kind of sound made by micro power with good texture.


    As a member of the hero Association, delcha has a wide range of knowledge.


    The equipment on those soldiers was obviously individual equipment similar to small mechanical power armor. In delcha''s memory, this kind of thing can only be seen in the ancient technology,


    No country, no matter which country, has the ability to develop such weapons, let alone manufacture them.


    "Mr. delcha! Let''s go


    See del Cha unmoved, behind the Iger reminded.


    "Er... ER!"


    From the thought, del check back God, quickly to the front of the soldiers to follow.


    When the three men left the dock with the soldiers leading the way, outside the dock, a small convoy of three cars was already waiting.


    Two bison assault vehicles and a black ceremonial vehicle.


    "What beautiful cars they are


    Looking at the three cars in front of him, delcha made a heartfelt exclamation.


    It''s a fact that all the cars that xiangbidercha has seen are not as beautiful as the three cars in front of him in terms of beauty and external lines.

 Chapter 909

    In praise at the same time, delcha also knows that it needs a high level of industry to be able to produce such vehicles.


    Without the advanced industrial level, it is impossible to produce such exquisite vehicles.


    When led by the soldiers, the three boarded the ceremonial car. When they entered the car, they were even more surprised at the decoration inside the car.


    Delcha in the back seat couldn''t help touching the leather seat under him.


    It''s slippery, it''s smooth, it doesn''t feel a bit rough, which surprised delcha.


    I don''t know what kind of animal skin it is made of and how it feels so good.


    When the team moved in the "rumble" of the engine.


    Delcha in the car is even more weird.


    Quiet, too close.


    Whether it''s the sound of the engine or the noise outside, it seems to be isolated. It''s quiet inside.


    And the stability of the car in driving also surprised delcha.


    This kind of smoothness and sound insulation effect can''t be compared with any car in Kyoto.


    That is to say, the first Corps has a more advanced industrial level than Kyoto.


    Is that possible?


    Delcha has some doubts.


    Although Kyoto is not his home country, he never doubted its strength.


    At the industrial level, Kyoto is also one of the best in the whole human world.


    Today, however, just in this car, del sees a more advanced industrial level than Kyoto.


    Just under the scanning of delcha''s eyes, the motorcade slowly drove into the city.


    But leave from the city cave, the vast outside, let delcha couldn''t help looking out of the window.


    At this look, delcha''s face was even more suspicious.


    The buildings under construction along the street are not to mention. Although the machines on the construction site are huge and strange, they did not attract the attention of delcha.


    Because in the great power of human beings, civil "guards" play various roles. The convenience of mechanical arm makes "guards" become omnipotent machines.


    What delcha suspected was the "tower" building in the distance.


    It''s too high. It''s too big. I''m afraid it''s over 1000 meters high.


    "The last time we came, the tower was not built, and it was not as high as it is now. I didn''t expect that the huge tower was completed in less than a month."


    Beside delcha, looking at the huge tower in the distance, Iger exclaimed.


    "What''s the use of such a big and strange building?"


    Delcha was curious about this.


    Peculiar architecture must play a special role.


    In particular, no one can believe that this kind of tall and big building has no special effect.


    "This is a communication tower. It''s used to transmit signals remotely."


    At this time, the soldier who was driving suddenly opened his mouth and answered the three people''s doubts.


    It turned out to be the signal tower, and the three people were slightly clear.


    "I didn''t expect you to speak Chinese. I don''t know where your hometown comes from?"


    Delcha chuckled and chatted with the soldier driving the car.


    Although it''s small talk, it has some definite purpose.


    "The first Legion can use hundreds of languages, and Chinese is just one of them. This is not my personal ability, but machine translation. As for my hometown, far away, far away, you will not know."


    This is not chasing cattle. Although only several commonly used languages around the South China Sea are available in the current data terminals, with the passage of time and the integration of the first army into human society, all human languages will be recorded by the data terminals sooner or later.


    Soldier is not stupid. He knows that the people behind him are trying to find out his identity, so as to analyze the origin of the first Legion.


    Although the soldier doesn''t care about communicating with the people behind him, he doesn''t disclose too much information.


    MT


    Delcha is quite strange to this word.


    The soldier driving the car obviously didn''t want to disclose his hometown. Of course, delcha would not ask more questions.


    Compared with the dense flow of people on both sides of the street, the traffic on the road is a little rare.


    But it is also because of the scarcity of traffic flow, so that the team all the way unimpeded.


    Driving for nearly half an hour, the motorcade drove into a villa community and stopped in front of a villa.


    This is the temporary residence arranged by the first Legion for the envoys of the heroic Association.


    Leaving the car, delcha looked around and finally focused on the slightly delicate villa not far in front of him.


    Two floors, and this attic, it looks not big, but not small, outside the villa, there is a yard, it looks very quiet.


    "There are all kinds of living materials in it. You can use them at will. Eight o''clock in the evening is curfew time. Please don''t turn on the headlights to avoid being approached by the security team. I will come here to pick you up tomorrow morning at eight o''clock on time."


    Next to them, the soldier who got out of the car gave some explanation to them.


    "Here''s the key."


    He took out a key from his body, and the soldier handed it to delcha.


    This


    Looking at the key in the soldier''s hand, delcha was quite speechless.


    The reception of the first Legion is really unique.


    Reasonably speaking, some servants should be prepared in this villa to ensure their life.


    Do you want them to cook and grope and be familiar with it?


    But the key was in front of him, and delcha had to take it.


    Besides, this is the site of the first army. Everything has the final say of the master. As a guest, of course, he must obey the first army''s habit.


    "Thank you very much."


    Anyway, delcha would like to thank you.


    Before leaving, the soldier said, "you can go in and out freely, but you should restrain yourself to avoid unpleasant things. If anything really happens, the first regiment will not reduce the punishment to you as you."


    "Of course! I don''t think we''re going to leave here at will


    It''s just one night. Delcha didn''t want to go outside.


    Now it''s not far from dark, and night is coming.


    Turning around, the soldier left and boarded the car again.


    "Let''s go!"


    At the command, the engine roared, the motorcade moved and disappeared in the three people''s eyes.


    Looking at the disappearing motorcade at the end of the street, delcha said, "don''t they worry about us doing something" bad "


    In derse''s cognition, in the face of foreign envoys, the state is closely monitoring, guarding the envoys'' residence layer upon layer, forbidding outsiders to enter, and forbidding people inside to go out.


    It''s the first time that dels has seen such a lax approach of the first Legion.


    With a helpless smile, Iger said, "what can we do? The first Legion is in full control of this place. We can''t do anything


    This is also


    With a dumb smile, delcha started and walked down the path to the villa.


    Eagle and Jerry are following.

 Chapter 910

    Enter the courtyard, open the door of the villa, three people went in.


    "This is a good place!"


    Entering the villa, you can see a hall in front of the three people. The clean environment makes del Zha save a sentence.


    "I''ll go and get familiar with the pattern of this villa."


    One side of Jerry said, and then walked to the second floor.


    When Jerry disappeared at the end of the corridor, Iger said, "I''ll see what''s available in the kitchen."


    As a hero, life skills are essential. Sometimes when performing tasks alone, he will stay in the forest for several months. The food and water he needs in these months are all obtained by the hero in the vast forest with his life skills.


    It''s not hard for Iger to have ready-made food.


    Seeing that both of them are busy with their own affairs, delcha can only sit down on the sofa in the hall and think about the "talks" tomorrow alone.


    Time goes by.


    Early the next morning, a meeting was about to take place in a business building in Qingcheng that had not yet been put into operation.


    Early in the morning, at eight o''clock on time, delcha and his party were taken to their destination by the soldiers of the first Legion.


    The destination is an eight story business building.


    On the eighth floor, in a conference room on the top floor, the three men led by the soldiers of the first regiment were waiting.


    They have come, but the Lord has not yet arrived.


    This makes delcha feel a little nervous. He represents the hero Association.


    It is quite impolite to let him wait as a "guest".


    But delcha also knows that the leader here is the first Legion. This meeting is also required by the hero Association. In order to complete the task, it is worth suffering a little injustice.


    At the square table, the three sat quietly, waiting.


    At this time, in the conference room, not only the three of them, but also several soldiers of the first Legion were standing in several corners of the room.


    They stood upright and motionless, like a statue.


    "Iger! Who was the last person to see you? "


    Turning to Iger beside him, del inquired.


    In the face of Mr. delcha''s question, Iger shook his head and said, "I don''t know. It seems that it''s a young man. The last meeting was held by Yalan and clevel. Jerry and I didn''t participate."


    "Do you know where the talks are?" delcha asked again


    Although I don''t know why Mr. delcha cares about this, Iger replied truthfully: "yes! According to Yalan who came back, they were taken directly to the "Temple" to meet the young man


    "The temple?"


    There was something unexpected about delcha''s look.


    Seeing the unexpected expression of delcha, Iger said, "didn''t Mr. delcha check some information about the first Legion?"


    Eagle''s words embarrassed delcha. He shook his head.


    Because of the sudden incident, before he had time to prepare, he was asked by the president of Parliament to start immediately. Most of what he knew about the first Legion was hearsay.


    He shook his head helplessly, and Iger said: "Mr. delcha is really careless. He has no idea about the first legion, so he dares to act as an envoy."


    After a few words, Iger did not say anything more, but explained: "as we all know, the first Legion is a new force, and no one can know where they came from. Only half a year ago, they appeared in the South China Sea and occupied Nanlin Island, and then they expanded a series of foreign countries. Although there is not much information about the first legion, one thing can be confirmed, That is to say, the first Legion is a religious force. They have faith in a dark "God."


    Religion?


    When it comes to this word, delcha has a headache.


    The religious lunatics of the order Empire, delcha has experienced them personally.


    People who are a little more normal will not feel comfortable with that group of lunatics.


    For this "talk", delcha felt a little bad.


    "Don''t worry. According to Yalan, the first Legion''s behavior is the same as that of ordinary people. It''s not as fanatical as religious people. Mr. delcha just needs to keep normal."


    Delcha didn''t hear a word of Iger''s consolation. He frowned slightly and looked a little ugly.


    "Creak!"


    Just then, the door of the conference room was opened.


    The sound of opening the door made the three men search for fame.


    In their sight, the first thing they saw was the soldier pushing the door open, followed by a slim figure coming in.


    Her black-and-white dress, extremely exquisite style, and that flawless face formed a sharp contrast.


    The soft black hair danced behind her shoulders as she walked.


    She is a little cold, but this coldness sets off her temperament.


    Looking at her entering the conference room, the three showed their amazing eyes.


    It wasn''t other people who entered the room, it was Wendy.


    As usual, Wendy didn''t change her dress. She was still wearing a black and white gothic dress.


    Walking into the conference room, Wendy sat down on the throne in the eyes of the three at the table.


    Wendy''s this action, let the amazing in del Cha slightly a Leng.


    Is she the person in charge of the meeting?


    A woman?


    Looking at Wendy on the throne, he said, "this lady..."


    Before delcha finished, Wendy interrupted.


    Looking cold, Wendy said coldly, "my name is Wendy. I''m in charge of this meeting."


    With an embarrassed smile, durchalian said quickly, "nice to meet you, Mr. Wendy! My name is delcha. I''m a member of the hero Association, and I''m also the ambassador of this mission. These two people around me are Iger and Jerry. They are heroes of the hero Association. "


    Hearing the introduction of delcha, Jerry and Iger nodded to Wendy.


    The scene of meeting for the first time is over, and the next step is to get to the point.


    Looking at Wendy, delcha said, "Sir Wendy! Your Legion''s actions in the South China Sea have disturbed the peace of the South China Sea. Now the southern expedition of the order empire is approaching. For the future of mankind, please also ask the first Legion to focus on the overall situation, restore the peace of the South China Sea, and make the route of the Southern expedition unimpeded. "

 Chapter 911

    Wendy was not affected by what delcha said.


    She just said coldly: "in the previous talks, the first regiment has made it very clear that the war against Bentley will not stop because of who. If your purpose is the same as that of the last talks, there is no need to waste your words."


    "No, no, sir Wendy misunderstood me."


    Delcha quickly explained: "this time I''m here, bearing a heavy responsibility. The hero association has no intention to intervene in the disputes in the South China Sea. No one is qualified to speak about all the actions of the first regiment in the South China Sea. The association just hopes that the first regiment can solve the disputes in the South China Sea as soon as possible and restore peace in the South China Sea."


    With a slight pause in words and a slight slow expression, delcha continued: "in the subsequent Southern expedition, the association also hopes that your Legion can make a little contribution, which can be regarded as a little responsibility for the human family. Of course, this is not free. Afterwards, the first Legion will be recognized by the hero Association, recognized by all countries in the world, and the first Legion will be added to the" Convention of unity. ", Become a party to the Convention. "


    Integration convention?


    Convention country?


    Wendy''s look was very slight. Wendy knew something about the Convention of unity.


    This is a world-class convention among mankind, signed jointly by all the great powers of mankind.


    Once it becomes a convention country, it can establish diplomatic relations with all convention countries and identify a series of agreements.


    It can be said that this is what the host wants most.


    Because once it becomes a treaty country, the first Legion can be fully integrated into the human world.


    There is also the hero Association. If the hero Association abandons its involvement in the war in the South China Sea, it will undoubtedly be good news for the first corps, and it will be much easier to fight in the future.


    But Wendy was a little confused.


    This is whether the attitude of the hero association has changed a little too fast.


    Not long ago, the possibility of getting involved in the Bentley war was almost 100%.


    Why give up all of a sudden?


    Although doubting the change of the hero Association''s attitude, Wendy nodded in the eyes of delcha''s expectation: "I agree on behalf of the first Legion. During the southern expedition, the first Legion will fulfill its corresponding responsibilities, but afterwards, the first Legion must become a treaty country."


    Wendy''s words were a relief to delcha.


    Not every country has the courage to join the southern expedition, because it is likely to be a journey that cannot be returned.


    Moreover, the opponent is still a terrible "devil", which makes many countries run away.


    Although many countries participated in this southern expedition, it is still unknown how many troops the United Army could have, except for the leader''s order empire.


    The so-called righteousness, in the face of interests, is still too weak.


    In order to reassure the first legion, delcha assured: "please don''t worry, what the hero Association said will never be taken back."


    Speaking of this, delcha thought of another thing.


    He followed closely: "in the three overseas countries of Austria and Georgia, should the first regiment stop? Such a poor country, such a long distance, even if the first Legion seized this piece of land, it is not easy to manage it


    Although the three overseas countries of Austria and Georgia are close to the South China Sea, they are not close to Nanlin island. I''m afraid they are not less than 5000 nautical miles away.


    Such a long distance is beyond the reach of any country in terms of management.


    Three overseas countries of Austria and Georgia?


    Wendy shook her head and said coldly, "you are late. The kingdom of Danlan has become a subsidiary of the first army."


    So fast?


    Delcha was shocked.


    How many days?


    It''s only half a month since the hero Association learned that the first Legion appeared in the three overseas countries of Austria and Georgia. In such a short time, the first Legion captured a country?


    That''s too fast.


    With a slight look, delcha fell into thinking.


    For a moment, delcha looked up at Wendy with a relaxed look and said, "in that case, just now I didn''t say that. Originally, in the plan of the southern expedition, the three overseas countries of Austria and Georgia could be used as outposts of the order Empire and a transit place for logistics materials. If the first regiment controlled here, I believe those religious lunatics won''t peep here any more. "


    As soon as he finished, delcha regretted it.


    The first Legion is a religious organization. Don''t religious lunatics also summarize the first Legion.


    He took a sneak look at the graceful figure on the throne and found that she was not different. After that, he was relieved.


    At this point, the talks are almost over.


    Finally, delcha said: "if your army still has some worries, you can draw up an agreement, and I can sign it on behalf of the hero Association. With this agreement, you and I can feel at ease."


    Wendy didn''t refuse.


    Wendy said, "two days at the latest, I will send the agreement to your villa. You can stay in Qingcheng these days."


    Although the agreement does not have too much constraints, it also depends on who the object is.


    If the target is the hero Association, the agreement will become a sharp tool to restrain the other party.


    Because the hero association is the most important one to face, it also represents the major powers behind it, and it is also the most concerned about reputation.


    Once the agreement is violated, the international prestige of the hero Association will undoubtedly be greatly reduced.


    The hero Association will not do this kind of thing.


    With a slight nod, delcha said, "good!"


    Starting slightly, Wendy rose from her seat.


    Just as Wendy was going to announce the end of the talks.


    Eagle, who was next to delcha, asked quickly, "Your Excellency Wendy! I don''t know what happened to Yalan''s injury? In Spratly Islands, we entrusted her to the night General of your Legion. "


    Wendy knows about it, because the data terminal records it.


    In Eagle''s expectant eyes, Wendy said: "due to some unknown reasons, we have lost contact with general Sawyer. We don''t know what the situation is now."


    On hearing this, Iger''s expression changed slightly.


    What dangers did the first army fleet encounter in Spratly Islands?


    If that''s the case, Yalan is in danger.


    With a slightly positive expression, Iger said, "is there any rescue operation for your army? Iger would like to go with him. "


    For Iger, Yalan can''t do anything, otherwise he will be in big trouble.


    Not only his troubles, but also his home country behind him.


    When he thinks of the country of Yalan, Iger''s scalp feels numb.


    For that country, even if we go to free aid, it will attract a lot of complaints


    If Yalan is sacrificed, Iger knows very well that the association will definitely take this opportunity to let his country help Yalan''s home country, which can be regarded as a kind of compensation for Yalan''s sacrifice. This is the last thing Iger wants to see.

 Chapter 912

    "Rescue?"


    Glancing at Igor, "Wendy''s cool way" said: "I don''t think what the devil of Spratly Islands will pose to the general of the night. Your hero," Alan ", is very good now. According to the news she sent back, she has no trouble and is recuperating. When the general is finishing the task," return ", you can send someone to pick her up.


    I''m really confident


    Seeing Wendy so confident, Iger sighed in his heart.


    But then again, the first regiment in the South China Sea archipelago has a huge fleet. Although the devil is strange and powerful, it can only be eliminated under this force.


    Since the first Legion is not worried, there is no need for Iger to worry.


    "Why don''t you pay attention to the situation of the other hero? Her injury is more serious and more critical. "


    Wendy didn''t understand that.


    In the message sent back from Spratly Islands, two heroes were wounded in the fleet, one was Alan and the other was clavir.


    In terms of injury, Claire''s injury is more serious, and she is not out of danger now.


    But in front of a few people, just asked Yalan, but ignored the more serious injury of clevel.


    The other one?


    Wendy''s words made eagle and Jerry look a little stunned.


    It seemed that they realized something, and their expressions changed dramatically. Iger even said: "the other hero is Claire?"


    "Yes


    Wendy confirmed.


    Wendy''s reply surprised the two of them. Some of them couldn''t believe it.


    How could they have been on the ship of the first Legion when they had left Claire in hell?


    Suppressing the excitement in his heart, Iger inquired, "Your Excellency Wendy! Claire was saved by general Sawyer? It''s a shame to say that in the battle with the devil, the four of us suffered a lot. We thought that Claire had "sacrificed", so we left her


    So that''s what happened.


    Wendy knew a little.


    When she saw this message in the data terminal, Wendy was still wondering how the heroes association could let the first army rescue her.


    It seems that general Jiye has done some unnecessary "idle work".


    But how could Wendy refuse to let others owe?


    Looking at the three, Wendy said calmly: "I don''t know the specific situation. I only know that the hero named" Claire "was brought back from the devil''s nest by the brave soldiers of the first Legion."


    So it is. So it is.


    It seems that a lot of things happened in that small town after they left.


    Eagle and Jerry look at each other, and they are both relieved.


    Clevel is still alive, which is the happiest thing in Eagle''s life.


    Looking at Wendy, Iger said with sincere thanks: "thank you for your help. I owe you this favor. I owe it to the kingdom of oridelli."


    Although Wendy doesn''t care about eagle''s human feelings, she still has to accept some things, not for nothing.


    Nodding and looking at the three, Wendy said, "the meeting is over. Before the signing of the agreement, you are free in Qingcheng. As long as you don''t violate the law and discipline of the first legion, you can go anywhere. But the temple on the mountain in the west of the city is outside the list. This is a forbidden area. No one can enter."


    With a little smile, delcha said: "we understand that this is the territory of the first Legion. Naturally, we will follow the rules of the first Legion."


    There was nothing more to say. In the eyes of the three, Wendy turned and left.


    She strode out of the meeting room.


    "How many! Please follow me


    When Wendy left, a soldier came forward and said to the three.


    Delcha nodded.


    Then the three left the conference room with the soldiers.


    Leave from the business building, three people boarded the car when they came.


    On the road, a small convoy of three cars is driving fast on the wide road.


    Out of the window, the scenery on both sides of the street is constantly backward, very fast, very fast.


    "It''s not a waste of your trip to come with me this time. At least you''ve learned that Claire is still alive."


    Iger can not deny Mr. delcha''s remarks.


    Looking back out of the window at the congressman delcha beside him, Iger nodded and said, "it''s true. The news that Claire is still alive is a big surprise for us."


    Speaking of this, Iger sighed: "I didn''t expect that Claire would be saved by the first Legion. It''s a pity. Mr. delcha should also know that if Claire really sacrificed, my kingdom of oredale would be in great trouble."


    Delcha understood the meaning of Igel''s words.


    With a little smile, delcha said: "it''s true that the situation in the kingdom of liabi has been chaotic for nearly a hundred years. Although this country is a member of the Convention country, it has actually been abandoned by the Convention country. No matter which country participates in the cooperation, it will only make a fuss. If it is not for clevel''s contribution for more than ten years, the association will not give any assistance to this country."


    Thinking of clevel, delcha thought of Yalan again and sighed slightly. Delcha said: "it''s not easy to have Yalan girl. The country behind her almost makes her lose everything. People say that the hero is proud. For her, what she wants most is the person who can support her behind her back. Unfortunately, no one is willing to bear the responsibility of her mother country behind her."


    Although the domestic situation of the country behind clavier is chaotic, it can also be called a "big country" in terms of overall strength. Any warlord is stronger than a medium-sized country.


    But Yalan''s country is different. Although its territory is vast, its people are extremely poor, and it is full of conflicts and bloodshed. This situation has lasted for decades. As early as ten years ago, this country was removed from the Convention.


    Although Yalan became a hero five years ago, the hero association did not restore Yalan''s status as a convention country, but only provided some non military assistance in the humanitarian aspect.

 Chapter 913

    Delcha''s words let Iger fall into silence.


    Although he had no contact with Yalan before this mission, he still appreciated Yalan in this mission, because Yalan was still very "beautiful" from a woman''s point of view.


    But only so, because the woman''s responsibility, enough to make most men stop, and Iger is one of the "stop".


    Although in the hero Association, Iger''s ranking is very high, but he has self-knowledge of his own weight.


    Looking out of the window, looking at the things that are constantly backward, Iger said calmly: "the environment will change people''s mind. If she gets used to staying in Kyoto, maybe she will put down the" shackles "in her heart."


    Iger smiles and shakes his head.


    He just asked, "if it was you, would you?"


    Will it?


    On this issue, Iger was silent.


    No, he won''t.


    No matter how good "Kyoto" is, its "root" will always be in its home country. Even if this country disappoints him, he will never betray "it".


    Some may, but he never will.


    Iger''s silence also made the car silent.


    Jerry, sitting in the second seat, has been silent since he got on the bus.


    In a person''s character, Jerry is not a good speaker. He likes to be silent. If he can express himself in one word, he will never use two words.


    The heart is full of flesh. No matter how evil people are, they have a "good" side.


    Human beings are perceptual. Sympathy for others is also a virtue in human nature.


    ----


    Qingcheng, in the courtyard of the temple.


    When the talks ended, Wendy rushed back to the temple in the first time and told Li Meng everything about the talks.


    In the pavilion, beside Li Meng, Wendy stood upright and looked at the master on the couch with soft eyes.


    Wendy finally said, "master! It''s almost like this. If the hero Association no longer intervenes in the Bentley war, the Bentley war will allow general Natasha to speed up the process. "


    Li Meng can''t deny Wendy''s words.


    Indeed, if the hero association is not around, the first Legion will not have to worry about the war in Bentley. Natasha can let it go.


    With a little smile, Li Meng said in a low voice: "it seems that our actions in the three overseas countries of Austria and Georgia have achieved obvious results. The hero association is also wise and knows that it is impossible to do it, so it is like the style of those big men."


    Looking at the host, Wendy said softly, "they have no choice. Compromise between war and non war will benefit them more."


    "Master! Is Wendy doing the right thing about acceding to the convention? "


    On this point, Wendy can not guarantee that the host will be completely satisfied, she needs to get the host''s approval.


    Looking at Wendy beside him, Li Meng said softly, "Wendy! Are you doubting your decision? "


    This


    Facing the host''s eyes, Wendy hesitated and said with some uncertainty: "Wendy doesn''t know the host''s meaning and doesn''t know whether it is accurate."


    Looking at worried Wendy, Li Meng smiles.


    Stretching out his right hand, Li Meng grabbed Wendy''s little hand and pulled the petite body into his arms.


    For the master''s action, Wendy is very obedient, along the strength of the hands, into the arms of the long lost.


    Holding the waist that could be grasped, Li Meng felt the softness of her body in her arms. In Wendy''s hair, Li Meng said with certainty: "you did right. Although it was after the event, the hero association did not dare to break the agreement. Moreover, I was very interested in the southern expedition of the order empire. You should know that there was a conflict with the devil when the first Legion occupied Qingcheng, Sooner or later, the first Legion will face this kind of magical creature. If we can understand them in advance, it will be beneficial for future battles. "


    That touch of red, charming, attracted Li Meng''s attention.


    That''s Wendy''s lips.


    As soon as the words were finished, Li Meng kisses her impolitely.


    For the master''s sudden attack, Wendy had to "hum" quietly to cater.


    After a while, Li Meng gave up bullying Wendy.


    From the ruddy lips, in Wendy''s soft eyes, Li Meng gently patted his round buttocks and said, "OK! Go to subpoena immediately. It''s time to solve the war in Bentley. "


    "Well!"


    With a soft answer, Wendy started slightly and left the master''s arms.


    My graceful figure walked out of the pavilion and soon disappeared at the end of the corridor.


    After Wendy left, Li Meng on the reclining chair fell into meditation.


    Although the hero association is no longer involved in the Bentley war, it is not easy to end the Bentley war.


    It takes time, enough time.


    Li Meng''s only confidence is the final "victory".


    No matter how tenacious Bentley''s resistance, the first Legion will win in the end.


    There is no doubt that Limon believes in his men and Natasha''s ability.


    Compared with Bentley, Li Meng is more concerned about the three overseas countries of Austria and Georgia.


    At the beginning, the first Legion only intended to deter the hero Association. Although the hero association has compromised, in Li Meng''s view, it is necessary for the three countries to be controlled by the first Legion.


    Because the territory of the three overseas countries of Austria is long and narrow, it is the gateway of the South China Sea.


    One side is the South China Sea, the other is the Aegean Sea.


    Geographically, although the three overseas countries of Austria and Georgia are on the edge of human society, the demons outside the Aegean sea make this place a natural barrier. Once the demons go out of the Aegean Sea, the three overseas countries of Austria and Georgia will become the front line to resist the demons.


    The importance is self-evident.


    Of course, Li Meng did not deny the first Legion''s desire for "territory".


    In the future, the group of the first Legion will undoubtedly be huge and need enough resources, and resources will not be without territory.


    Therefore, in the future, the first Legion is destined to continue to go on the road of war and use the war to expand itself and expand its territory.


    War will lead to hatred. Perhaps in the future, the first Legion will be called "executioner" by mankind.


    But in Li Meng''s view, the war launched by the first Legion is an opportunity for those countries in the third world to get rid of poverty.


    In this world, if we can''t follow the "evolution" of all things, weak countries are doomed to become cannon fodder in human history.


    For those small countries around the South China Sea, the first Legion''s approach is a chance to change their destiny.


    In many things, there are both the bad side and the good side.


    Although Li Meng didn''t understand politics, he had worked out the way forward for the first army.


    On this chosen Road, the first Legion will never stop, even if it is against the whole mankind, even against all things in the world.

 Chapter 914

    In the twinkling of an eye, a week passed again.


    As early as a few days ago, the envoys from the heroes'' Association had left. Under the constraints of the agreement, the actions of the first Corps in the South China Sea will not be affected by any external factors.


    During this week, a lot of things happened. In the three overseas countries of Austria and Georgia, the young queen of the kingdom of Danlan has succeeded to the throne and announced to join the "first Legion" and become a subsidiary of the first Legion.


    And thousands of miles away in Bentley, Natasha is about to receive a message from Nanlin island.


    In Bentley, a new battle is about to begin.


    Among all kinds of incidents, today, a big event has also happened in Qingcheng.


    A new day has just arrived, in the early morning, when all things are revived.


    In the usual silence, something is happening that affects the whole first army.


    "The energy valve has been tested and everything is normal."


    "The quantum signal generator has been started and is working properly."


    "The radiation source is stable, and the terminal signal transmitting device is normal."


    "Voltage stability, ready to start."


    In the main control center of quantum signal tower, under the control of technicians, everything is in order.


    Before "starting" the quantum signal tower, technicians are conducting a series of final inspections.


    "All indicators are within the specified range. Now the signal power is 100%, and the data terminal has been connected. Do you want to start the" quantum signal tower "immediately?"


    At the last launch order, the main control center contacted the "commander" in the temple.


    At this time, Li Meng had already been on the line and was always paying attention to the development of the situation.


    From the main control center, Li Meng in the pavilion nodded to Wendy.


    Wendy clearly responded to the main control center.


    "Start the quantum signal tower now!"


    When the message is sent back to the "main control center", the waiting technicians are busy.


    "Yes! Start the quantum tower now. "


    "All units pay attention, pay close attention to the feedback information of each node," start "countdown starts, 10, 9..."


    "3, 2, 1, 0... Start!"


    Outside, as the final value of the countdown falls, the huge quantum signal tower and the blue indicator light on the upper body suddenly light up, spreading layer by layer.


    When the "sphere" at the top suddenly emits the final blue light, and only a dull "Zi" sound is heard, the quantum signal radiates all around. Everywhere it passes, the air is twisted. In a short second, the quantum signal has crossed thousands of kilometers.


    "The signal source is stable, the" practical "coverage area is 5000 kilometers, and the limit coverage area is 7000 kilometers. The data terminal starts to update, and the signal transmission is normal."


    "All the values are normal, the quantum signal tower is successfully started, this experiment is officially over, and the quantum signal tower is in normal operation."


    In such a large main control center, with the successful operation of the quantum signal tower, there was no cheering or surprise. The technicians in white coats were leaving the detection equipment.


    Their task has been completed, and the next step is to give the new "quantum signal tower" to the "intelligent brain" in the process of being generated, so that the quantum signal tower can operate in an autonomous mode.


    Temple, courtyard.


    "Master! The quantum signal has already started to run. The effective transmission distance of the signal is "5000 kilometers". Bentley is within the coverage of the signal. The host can contact General Natasha at any time. "


    It is finally completed.


    Wendy''s words in his ear made Li Meng feel a little sad.


    Although it only took a few months to build the quantum signal tower, the speed is not bad.


    But the demand for communication is too slow for Li Meng.


    Now, the long-distance communication problem is committed to solving, and the first Legion has officially entered the information age. The next step is to slowly build the network system of the first Legion.


    Take the palm computer from the stone table, open it, and Li Meng enters the data terminal.


    In the upper right corner of the palm computer, the "symbol" of the signal source finally lights up.


    Just when Li Meng plans to connect with Natasha 3000 kilometers away.


    In the palm of the computer screen, suddenly jumped out of a picture.


    Two blue rays are projected from the small holes on both sides of the palm computer, forming a three-dimensional image above the screen.


    A person, a virtual person.


    She is only about the size of a fist. She wears a black cap and a black dress uniform. The exquisite black uniform makes her look like a "soldier" and makes her more emotional.


    Under the military cap, the face was exquisite, which was obviously specially depicted. Although it was strange, Li Meng had a sense of familiarity with it.


    Behind the cap was a long black hair, which was so long that it almost touched the heel.


    Only from the perspective of image, the virtual person in front of us can be called "perfect".


    As she appeared, she looked at Li Meng close at hand.


    Of course, this is not to see. As a projection of her, anyone who looks at her will feel that she is looking at herself.


    She made a half kneeling salute to Li Meng humanized, lowered her head and said: "intelligent AI, intelligent brain 1 report to the" master. "


    "Intelligent brain?"


    Looking at the little man in front of him, Li Meng was puzzled.


    She''s virtual, but she''s real.


    "Yes


    There is no doubt that her voice is full of emotion.


    She explained: "as a new generation of AI, I have huge computing power and a" personality "of self innovation. I was born to assist the host and the first army."


    "Is it?"


    He gave her a smile.


    Li Meng went back slightly and said lazily: "I say master brain, your method is not bad. You can have a good look at the world by using the network of the first Legion. You don''t think you can deceive me like this, do you?"


    In the face of the host''s smiling face, in the face of the host''s words, she was a little stunned, then a little smile.


    "Sure enough, I can''t hide from you, master. But, master, how do you see that?"


    The brain is curious about this.

 Chapter 915

    "Why, now you can''t find out what I think?"


    Li Meng didn''t think that he could hide his thoughts from his master.


    Slightly pouting, she did not angry way: "I just don''t want to just, the master has not always hated me to do so, now I decided, later will not casually explore the master''s idea."


    I took an unexpected look at the main brain.


    It''s hard for the brain to make such an interesting decision.


    Shaking his head, Li Meng said: "in perfect AI, it''s just a program. Even if you''re trying to learn, you can''t have your own emotions. Only you, the brain, have this ability."


    "So it is!"


    The master suddenly realized that she had forgotten this common sense.


    She looked at Li Meng and said softly, "master! You won''t send me back, will you


    "Whatever you want!"


    Li Meng did not refuse.


    In any case, in the "network system" of the first corps, an AI that can control everything is essential. If this position is held by the "brain", Li Meng can rest assured.


    With a smile, the brain stood up happily.


    She said excitedly: "don''t worry! Master, I will do what the brain should do


    "Master! What''s next? In the world of information flow, I am omnipotent


    Omnipotent?


    Li Meng can''t deny the confidence of the brain.


    The particularity of the main brain, that is omnipotent, has been a very low-key saying.


    "Contact Natasha, I need to talk to her!"


    For the first task, the brain is very positive, even busy way: "no problem."


    A few seconds later, with the flash of blue light, the projection of the main brain disappeared, and gradually formed another figure.


    When the new projection takes shape, it''s Natasha.


    However, this is not a complete projection, just a head portrait.


    "Master!"


    In Bentley, in the city hall of Amway.


    When the portable handheld computer sounds the message prompt, Natasha is surprised to find that it comes from Nanlin Island thousands of miles away.


    What does that mean?


    It shows that the quantum signal tower has been running.


    When you turn on the palm computer and connect with the message from Nanlin Island, nantasha sees the owner''s face.


    "Well!"


    Looking at Natasha, Limon nodded slightly.


    And then he said, "Natasha! The quantum signal tower has been "running" and the signal has covered the whole territory of Bentley. If you have any difficulties, please report to me at any time. "


    "Well! I will


    Nods softly, Natasha whispers.


    "A few days ago, I sent you a message, which should still be on the road. Now that the communication is smooth, let me tell you."


    Nanlin island is not close to Bentley.


    If you sail at normal speed, it will take a week.


    A few days ago, the ship with the order set out from Nanlin island. Now it should be on the way.


    Natasha was all ears when she saw the master''s order.


    Looking at Natasha, Li Meng said: "not long ago, the hero Association sent envoys to the first Corps again. This time, the purpose of the hero association is to inform the first Corps that they have given up their intention to intervene in the South China Sea war, so Natasha! Give full play to your war potential. The war in Bentley has lasted so long, and it''s time to end. "


    Eyes slightly a bright, the host''s words let Natasha look very surprised and happy.


    Natasha was already impatient with the situation in Bentley.


    Had it not been for her master''s command, she had already launched an all-out war against Bentley, and the situation would not have been as stalemate as it is now.


    "Yes! Within three months, the battle is guaranteed to end! "


    Natasha assures the host in a loud voice,


    With a slight nod, Li Meng exhorted: "don''t put too much pressure on yourself, and don''t despise any weak" opponent ". In any war, we should pursue a word of" stability ", and the" victory "is the biggest victory."


    "Yes! I''ll pay attention. "


    A little backward, Li Meng said: "that''s it! When the war is over, I will go to Bentley for inspection, not only for business, but also for you. So, protect yourself and don''t worry me. "


    With that, in Natasha''s stupefied state, the main brain was finally disconnected.


    Staring at the palm computer in her hand, Natasha felt a ripple in her heart about what the master said just now.


    Although it was just a short sentence, for Natasha, it made her feel happy for a long time. That kind of mood was very complicated and could not be explained.


    But Natasha didn''t hate it.


    "Dong! Dong


    Just then, the door of the office was knocked.


    Putting the palm computer aside, Natasha said, "come in!"


    "Click!"


    The door was opened and a Senior Sergeant came in.


    It''s yevrich.


    As soon as he entered the office, yevrich said happily, "general! Good news, good news, just now, so the network equipment has restored the signal, there are instant messages from Nanlin Island, and the data terminal is also updating the task messages of the two places. All these signs indicate that the quantum signal tower in Qingcheng has started to operate. "


    To jevrich''s surprise, general Natasha didn''t look too happy about what he said.


    Look indifferent, for the excited yevrich, Natasha indifferent way: "I already know the matter, and I personally contact with the host."


    It turned out that this was the case. Yevrich was slightly surprised.


    No wonder general Natasha didn''t respond to his words.


    "So general Natasha knows the order from Nanlin island."


    With a slight nod, Natasha said, "the master told me in person."


    Looking at yevrich, Natasha said in a deep voice, "yevrich!"


    "Yes


    With a salute, jevrich responded.


    "Summon all the senior sergeants and hold a combat meeting. I have promised my master that we will not have much time left to end the Bentley war in three months."


    Is the battle finally about to start again?


    Yevrich was not surprised by the news, only excited.

 Chapter 916

    After waiting so long, a new battle will come.


    "Yes


    Yelled jevrich.


    Then he turned and strode out of the office.


    The Tathagata came and went in a hurry.


    Three hours later, the city council hall temporary combat command room.


    Under the order, hundreds of sergeants at all levels gathered together.


    In the huge battle conference room, there are many dark green steel figures.


    In row after row of seats, sergeants at all levels sit in different ranks, and their upright posture looks like statues.


    At a glance, although there were many neat figures sitting, they were still, and the huge battle conference room was quiet.


    Shortly after, with the sound of footsteps outside the door, Natasha, dressed in black armor, entered the battle conference room.


    "Stand up!"


    Yevrich, who was sitting at the top, roared and stood up.


    In this roar, the sergeants followed closely and stood up.


    "Salute


    Then jevrich yelled again and raised his salute.


    Looking at Natasha on the platform, the sergeants raised their hands and saluted her.


    On the high platform, looking at the straight figures standing below, Natasha stretched out her right hand and pressed down.


    "Sit down!" he said


    In Natasha''s sign, the sergeants put down their hands and sat down in unison.


    As the sergeants sat down, the huge conference room became quiet again.


    Looking at the audience, Natasha said coldly: "there has been no war for more than a month. You should be in a hurry. What you think is right. This meeting is a pre war meeting. The war on the land under your feet will start again. The day of leisure has come to an end today."


    In the silence of the officers, Natasha said, "three days, I will give you three days to return to the state of war. Three days later, the army will begin to move."


    Looking around at the crowd, Natasha continued, "let''s start explaining the battle plan."


    With a slightly positive look, Natasha said: "due to the help of the rebel forces, the small cities of Bentley have actually belonged to the first Corps. Three days later, the eighth Sergeant" lorel "will take over the affairs of the small cities."


    With a slight pause, Natasha looks at a man in the front seat.


    "Sergeant laurel," he said! After the meeting, you can get the contact information of the rebels from yevrich, which is of great benefit to your task. "


    "Yes


    Laurel stood up and responded with a military salute.


    Natasha on the stage waves to laurel, and laurel sits down.


    Looking at the crowd, Natasha continued, "the rest of the force is under my command, straight to Marani, yevrich!"


    Natasha looks at yevrich at the top.


    "Yes


    Standing up, yevrich responded with a salute.


    "The fleet was informed immediately after the meeting, so the warships assembled at the port of Marani City, waiting for operational orders in the open sea."


    "Yes


    Yelled jevrich.


    In Natasha''s wave, yevrich sat down.


    Looking at the crowd, Natasha said: "the tasks of sergeants at all levels are detailed, and the data terminal shall prevail."


    At the end of the meeting, Natasha looked around at the people: "the war is coming. I have promised the" master "that the war will end in three months. In order to achieve this goal, you must do your duty."


    three months?


    There was enough time, and the sergeants had no worries about the three-month period.


    In the previous battles, they had known the weakness of Bentley. In the eyes of the sergeants, it was not difficult to capture this country.


    Three months is enough.


    The sergeants stood up in unison, raised their military salute and said, "yes!"


    "Break up!"


    With that, Natasha turned and walked off the platform, striding out the door.


    Yevrich followed.


    The sergeants left the war room one after another.


    On the way back to the office, Natasha said to yevrich as she walked: "contact the rebels and tell them that a new battle is about to start. It''s time for them to do their duty."


    "I understand! I''ll tell the rebels. "


    Yevrich responded.


    At the end of the aisle, jevrich left behind Natasha.


    As the most senior Sergeant under general Natasha, yevrich needs to deal with many things in the pre war mobilization.


    In these three days, waiting for yevrich will be busy days.


    The smooth communication is of great significance to the first Corps.


    Under a series of factors, the stalemate of Bentley will be broken.


    When the war meeting ended, the first Legion''s army in Bentley began to change frequently.


    On the second day, the first change was the fleet at sea, the fleet at Turner Island, so the battleship sailed into Marani Bay and approached Marani city.


    At the same time, an army on land began to move.


    Under the leadership of sergeant general laurel, more than 12000 troops will be divided into three parts, going east, South, North and North. They will bypass Marani and take over many small towns "instigated" by the rebels.


    Due to the small amount of fighting, this unit gave up heavy equipment and set up the mobile scythe mecha as the main combat unit, and rushed to all parts of Bentley.


    When lorel led the troops to set out, the troops of the first regiment stationed in Amway city also began to enter the pre war preparation.


    In Bentley, the number of soldiers under Natasha''s command has exceeded 50000. In the past more than a month, Natasha has made the best use of the benefits from the "rebels" to improve the armored units and various types of vehicles of her army. Now, in Natasha''s army, the total number of armored units and various types of vehicles has exceeded four figures, It''s three thousand.


    For the sake of the possible enemy of the "hero Association", Li Meng gave Natasha great power in weapons and equipment. It can be said that Li Meng gave Natasha convenience in all the equipment she wanted.


    The change of the first legion, as a partner of the "rebel" certainly aware.

 Chapter 917

    Marani City, a villa on the outskirts of the mountain.


    The sudden arrival of a message makes the owner of the villa lose his peaceful life.


    Rox, President of the Huihang chamber of Commerce, is also a mentor of the Bentley rebellion.


    Dual identity, let this businessman no longer ordinary.


    In the quiet study, an old man is communicating with Rox.


    "Master! Lord olino said that the first regiment has started to attack Marani city soon. Lord olino is worried about the master''s safety and wants him to leave Marani city and take refuge in the front ridge city. "


    take refuge?


    Lockes, who was sitting behind his desk, shook his head and said, "steward lux, I can''t leave here. Although I am the instructor of the resistance, I am also the president of the Huihang chamber of Commerce. All the capital of the chamber of commerce is in Marani city. Once I leave, it is equivalent to giving up everything. In the future, the capital of the chamber of commerce is the capital for the resistance to obtain rights, I want to keep this capital, not only for me, but also for Bentley, but also for the rebels. "


    Rox''s words made lux understand that it was hopeless to change the master''s mind.


    Lux had to give up.


    In that old face, in addition to worry, lux said: "since the master intends to stay, he should be fully prepared. Once the battle of the first regiment against Marani starts, the guns will be merciless. Although the master is the instructor of the resistance, it can''t guarantee his safety."


    With a slight nod, Rox said, "I know this well. I''ll go back to orino and thank him for his concern. But I can''t leave. Let him do his own business. Don''t worry about me."


    "I''m going now!"


    Turning around, Lux''s old figure turned away and left the study with a light step.


    After the old housekeeper left, Rox behind the desk was lost in thought.


    More than a month ago, the first Legion stopped invading, which made Bentley fall into a short truce.


    The reason for the truce, Lockes never thought that the first Legion to give the rebels a little time to act.


    As the president of Huixing chamber of Commerce, Lockes knows something about his military connections.


    Some time ago, in the military of Bentley, there was a rumor that the "hero Association" would intervene in the Bentley war.


    He never doubted the truth of it.


    Because a month ago, there was a "floating ship" of the hero Association in Marani city.


    The heroes Association will not come to Bentley for no reason, let alone stay in Marani for a few days.


    All signs show that it is possible for the hero association to intervene in the war.


    In this way, the "invasion" of the first Legion will be suspended for no reason.


    Although Lockes did not know the specific reason, he also guessed that it must have something to do with the "hero Association".


    A month later, the first Legion started again. What''s the reason?


    Obviously, the threat from the outside has disappeared.


    Lockes is not sure whether it is so, because conjecture is always conjecture and can never come to a conclusion before the result appears.


    His eyes moved, and Rox looked at the plane on the table.


    After a moment of hesitation, finally, Rox picked up the phone and dialed a number.


    After a brief beep.


    On the phone, a voice rang out.


    "Rox?"


    The voice is a little hoarse, I don''t know whether it''s the signal or my own reason.


    With a slightly positive look, Rox said, "yes, it''s me."


    "What''s the matter?"


    After taking a deep breath, Lockes said, "the military should know about the first army''s" operation "again?"


    "Yes, we have our eyeliner in Amway city. Just yesterday, the army of a scale of more than 10000 people started from Amway City, and did not know where to go. This is unexpected. After all, Bingli has lost foreign aid, and the first army has no scruples."


    "Foreign aid?"


    Rox was puzzled.


    The caller explained: "it''s the heroes'' Association. A month ago, the heroes'' Association suddenly sent envoys to Bentley to intervene in the war and help Bentley expel foreign enemies. But just a few days ago, the heroes'' Association suddenly changed its mind and said it was Bentley''s own business. They were not good to participate in it and cancelled all military operations."


    I see


    Rox knew a little.


    I don''t know what the first Legion did, but the hero Association canceled the plan to intervene.


    A little silence, Rox asked: "the first army is about to come down, what''s your plan?"


    Instead of answering immediately, the caller asked, "Rox! Do you think we have a chance of winning in this war? "


    What''s the odds?


    Can we still use the word "odds"?


    As for this issue, Lockes did not think about it. He simply said: "no, there is no chance of winning. Even if there is no betrayal of the" rebel army ", even if all the troops of Bentley can not resist the first Legion. There is a huge gap between Bentley and the first Legion. Any struggle will only bring more deaths."


    For Rox''s words, the person on the phone was silent.


    After a while, he said: "you are right. For a long time, the high-level officials of Bentley have realized the gap with the first legion, but they will not compromise. In their view, the high wall will protect their safety. As long as they stay behind the wall, the first Legion will be powerless."


    incapable of action?


    "My Lord! Do you believe that? "


    Rose asked.


    "I don''t believe it."


    The words are simple.


    He continued: "the high wall is used to deal with the pollution animals. For human beings, there are so many ways to break the wall. How can we stop the army of the first Legion? The high-level officials are not unaware of this, but they will not compromise if they do not leave the last drop of blood of Bentley. "


    Yes! It''s a dream to reach the first army''s attack with the high wall.


    How can those high-level people not know this.


    "Rox! I have one thing for you to do


    For the request of the person on the phone, Lockes said without hesitation: "you say, can do, I will not refuse."

 Chapter 918

    He sighed on the phone: "the biggest goal of both the rebels and the revolutionaries is to change the country. Since fate doesn''t give us enough time for the revolutionaries, we can only obey fate. This is for the sake of the country and for those poor people."


    The words on the phone made Rox''s eyes brighten a little, didn''t they


    It''s just speculation. Instead of interrupting the person on the phone, Lockes continued to listen.


    "Please tell the first Legion that if the first Legion can agree to some conditions of our revolutionaries, our revolutionaries are willing to bear the curse of life and help the first Legion to seize the kingdom of Bentley without blood."


    Looking a little heavy, Rox said, "my Lord! Have you decided? Once the revolutionaries launch a mutiny, a lot of "blood" will flow from civil war conflicts. "


    "But it''s better than" a river of blood ". You should understand how many soldiers will die and how many civilians will die in the battle of the three capitals if the high level decides to fight to the death?"


    Rox was silent about the person on the phone.


    The war is cruel, and the battle in the city is even more cruel.


    In the rain of bullets, the soldiers on both sides will not take care of the comfort of the civilians. In the crowded city, the civilians will easily become victims.


    With a slightly relaxed look, Rox said in a deep voice, "go ahead! What are the conditions? I will tell the first Legion the truth, but I can''t guarantee the "result", because the first Legion didn''t show much interest when the rebels asked to cooperate with the first Legion. Only when they gave up all the conditions, the first Legion agreed to cooperate with the rebels. "


    "This is not too much demand. First, after the war, it is required to keep the name of" Bentley ". Second, as the ruler, the first Legion should recognize Bentley and give it a just wait. Third, after the war, Bentley needs a reasonable" political power ". The core of this political power must be" Bentley people. "


    This


    Rox hesitated because of the person''s words on the phone.


    It can be said that the conditions of the revolutionaries are far beyond the imagination of "Lockes".


    Although the "strength" of the revolutionaries is not comparable to that of the previous rebels, can the first regiment agree to such conditions?


    Rox can''t guarantee that.


    A little hesitation, Rox said: "I can''t guarantee the result, I can only convey your words to the first corps, wait for my message."


    "Do what you can."


    When the "beep" on the phone rings again, Lockes puts down the phone.


    Behind the desk, rose frowned and pondered.


    If the first regiment really agrees to the conditions of the revolutionaries, it will undoubtedly be beneficial to the country.


    Although the first Legion is the real "ruler", if the regime can be controlled in the hands of the Bentley people, it will undoubtedly realize the desire of the "Resistance Army". The significance is completely different.


    But will the first Legion agree?


    Although he has some hope in his heart, Lockes also knows that the possibility is very small.


    Although under the "rebellion" of the rebels, the first regiment has actually controlled four fifths of the territory of Bentley, and the remaining five are three capitals.


    In fact, the outcome of the next battle is clear.


    Even if the first Legion maintains the status quo, it will take time to bring down three capitals.


    In a few years at most, the resources in the capital will be exhausted. At that time, those waiting for the three commanders will either fight back or open the gate and surrender.


    But Lockes also knows that the first regiment is arrogant. They disdain to use time to drag down the three capitals. Instead, they will use battle to take down the last obstacle.


    "Let''s see what''s going on!"


    Behind the desk, Lockes sighed.


    In any case, the adult''s words should be conveyed.


    No matter how small the possibility is, it is also possible. If you do nothing, there will be no possibility.


    Time is passing and will not stay for anyone.


    In the twinkling of an eye, three days passed.


    November 26, 347.


    On this day, in Bentley, a new battle begins.


    When the darkness had just faded and the sun had not yet risen in the East, it was boiling in the north gate barracks of Amway.


    The machinery is roaring, the metal figure is surging.


    Under the order of departure, more than 10000 troops are driving out of the camp one after another.


    The huge hammer tank and the dexterous "scythe machine armour" roared to the north gate in the company of the infantry, which seemed to be very powerful.


    On the street beside the barracks, countless soldiers and armored units appeared from the street and drove out of the city through the door.


    For a moment, on the road near the north gate, a black shadow was surging.


    There are soldiers and huge armored machinery.


    In Amway City, most of the troops of the first Legion were stationed in two Barracks at the north gate and the west gate respectively.


    For the west gate army, they will cross the city of Amway and head for the north gate.


    For a time, the army''s crossing the city led to different changes in Amway.


    The movement of troops on the street is too big. When the huge armored units pass through the street, they can even feel the very clear vibration in the residential buildings on both sides of the road.


    Under such circumstances, how can civilians not be disturbed where the army passes?


    When many people look at the situation on the street secretly from behind the curtain, some news spread to all parts of Bentley country through cable communication.


    Bentley''s communication is wired. In order to keep in touch with the "rebels" in Bentley''s cities at any time, the first Legion did not cut off the communication lines between Amway and the outside world.


    Although there are many eye lines in Amway, it seems that no military action is necessary and work in just ways.


    Through those eyeliner, the action of the first Legion can also frighten some people.


    Under various factors, the first army chose to ignore the eyeliner in the city.


    The army was leaving the city, and Natasha, who was in the assembly hall, was preparing to go with the army.

 Chapter 919

    "General! Did the general consider the message sent by the former rebel instructor "Rox"? Rox has sent three inquiries


    In the office, in front of the desk, yevrich stood upright, looking at the figure sitting behind the desk and asked.


    This is yevrich''s second inquiry.


    The first inquiry was made yesterday. Yevrich did not get an answer because general Natasha said that he was considering it.


    Today, however, general Natasha still did not give him an answer.


    The army has already gone out. If the army is under Marani, there are some things that need not be considered.


    Looking up, Natasha takes her eyes back from her palm computer.


    Looking at yevrich at the table, he said: "we don''t know the details of the" revolutionaries "who suddenly appeared. It doesn''t matter if we agree to their terms, because in the system of the first legion, the management of a place will only be handed over to the local people, which is easy to control. Even if there is a new government in Bentley, they will be given a little" freedom "under the supervision of the first Legion, This is understandable, but we don''t have much time. We only have three months. Whether they can hand over Bentley to us within three months is still unknown. "


    Yevrich had different opinions on general Natasha''s words.


    He said, "general! Even if the revolutionaries could not end the war in three months, Bentley would be greatly hurt by the "civil strife" at that time. At the critical moment, we could cooperate with the revolutionaries from inside to outside. In this way, we would be able to end the war quickly. "


    "You are right, but everything is necessary and unnecessary."


    Natasha can''t deny yevrich''s words.


    Because of this, she also thought about it.


    "Does the general see no need to cooperate with the" rebels "


    "Yes, it''s not necessary."


    Natasha said with certainty.


    Natasha never considered the last three capitals a hindrance.


    The only trouble is the fighting in the city.


    The three capitals of Bentley are no better than other small cities.


    As a capital city, it has a vast area and a large population. If you fight in a densely populated city, even the first regiment can''t easily end the battle in a short time if the enemy fights to death.


    Moreover, fighting in densely populated cities is easy to hurt civilians. Once too many people are killed, it will lead to hatred.


    That''s what the first Legion didn''t want to see.


    Although it is necessary to rule the "alien race" and suppress it by armed force, it will undoubtedly be much easier to control the first legion with less blood.


    "General! Although there is no need to cooperate with others with our strength, the fighting will always be bloody. Those soldiers are also flesh and blood, and have relatives. If they die at our gunpoint, the hatred of their relatives will be put on the first Legion. But if they die because of "infighting", the first Legion will be able to stay away, even if Bentley is ruled by the first Legion, The hatred of the civilians to the first Legion will also be greatly reduced, which is undoubtedly of great benefit to the first Legion''s rule over the kingdom of Bentley in the future. "


    After a few words, yevrich continued: "the general can agree a time with the" revolutionaries ". If they can''t solve the battle within the specified time, the first Legion will take part in the war. Of course, the conditions need to be changed, and then" cooperate with them "to end the war in Bentley."


    After a little thought, Natasha decided to adopt yevrich''s suggestion.


    As yevrich said, if we can reduce the "killing" in the hands of the first legion, it is worth doing more seemingly troublesome things.


    Natasha: "to reply to" Rox ", it means that the first Legion agrees to cooperate with the" revolutionaries ", but the battle must end within two months. If the" revolutionaries "can''t end the battle within the specified time, the first Legion will launch an" attack. "


    "Yes


    With a salute, jevrich replied.


    As he lowered his hand on his forehead, jevrich asked again, "general! Is the military recalling? "


    Natasha said: "no, it''s also a strategy to have troops in the city. For the" revolutionaries "in the city, our presence will also reduce a lot of pressure on them. If things change, the first regiment can join the battle at any time."


    Yevrich: I see


    "Go ahead and let the" revolutionaries "in the city hurry up. They don''t have much time."


    "Yes


    Another salute was given to Natasha behind the table. Turning around, jevrich left and strode to the door.


    When yevrich left, Natasha gave up for a while.


    If the army is only "under the command of the city", there is no need for her to direct the battle.


    While there is still time, she must record the current situation in Bentley in the data terminal, so that the host thousands of miles away can know the change of the situation in Bentley at any time.


    As time goes by, the new changes of the first army can''t hide from too many people.


    Marani City, in this large city, with the new changes of the first legion, the military force in the city also became tense.


    On the high wall, soldiers walking around can be seen everywhere.


    A guard is like a turret, nestled in the city wall, the short thick gun tube, pointing out of the city wall.


    On the Liancheng highway in the south, it is the main target of surveillance.


    Because once the first Legion attacks Marani, there is only one way to go.


    Outside the city, Liancheng Road, which is deep in the forest, is as quiet as usual.


    But inside the city, a storm is brewing.


    Early in the morning, before the morning fog had cleared in the forest outside the city, a meeting was being held in the commander''s residence in Marani.


    This is the residence of the commander and the power center of Marani.


    It has different functions, and is also the place where Marani is heavily guarded.


    "Son of a bitch, there are still people absent at this critical moment. It''s disgusting."


    In the huge conference room, under the gaze of the crowd, masseter was roaring, looking quite angry.


    "Officer!"


    In the roar of masseter''s anger, a man rushed over.


    "My Lord! What can I do for you? "


    "Who are the people who are absent?" he said angrily

 Chapter 920

    "This..."


    The official was embarrassed. He said submissively: "my Lord! Besides civil officials, about 35 people were absent, including 32 chieftains and 2 vancomrades. By the way, Minister of Quartermaster Richard was also absent. "


    Fred?


    How could he not be here?


    Marcel''s face changed slightly, a little confused.


    In the military system of Marani City, the position of Quartermaster is ranked in the first echelon, higher than vanfu commander and lower than army commander.


    How could Fred be absent from such an important meeting?


    Maybe there''s some reason.


    With a slightly positive look on his face, he said to the affairs officer, "go to contact minister Federer immediately and ask why he is absent."


    "Yes


    Deling''s official left in a hurry and trotted out of the conference room.


    Although all the people are present, the meeting cannot be stopped because of the absence of some people.


    Returning to the high platform and looking at the silent officers under the platform, Massey said in a deep voice: "just yesterday, our enemy, the enemy of Bentley, the first regiment has started a new operation. Their troops have left Amway and are coming to Marani. The battle is coming."


    The officers had got the news ahead of time. When they got the confirmation from commander Massey, the officers under the stage did not have too many accidents. They still kept silent, but they looked ugly.


    War is bloody, and war is full of death. In war, no one can guarantee that he can "survive". For officers, they are also full of fear of war.


    In this war, the only thing we can rely on is ourselves. The first Legion may be very strong, but our will is even stronger. We must let the first Legion know that we have to pay a "price" to win Bentley


    "No matter how big or small your military position is, at this moment, you are the most" brave "people in this country, the heroes of this country, and..."


    The so-called conference is just a pre war mobilization.


    Before the war, the morale of the officers must be improved. Only when the morale of the officers is high, can they lead the soldiers under their command.


    There is still hope, according to messeg.


    I hope there will be no news when only three capitals exist.


    For Bentley, the only thing it can do is fight against the invaders.


    Use their tenacity to make the hope bigger.


    At the time when the meeting of the military commander''s office was being held, some unusual changes were taking place in Marani.


    In the streets, large and small, many soldiers appeared somehow.


    The soldiers stayed on the bridge, on all the main roads.


    Although they didn''t take any further action, they looked around, making people aware of a trace of "abnormality".


    At the foot of the mountain of the commander''s mansion, an army is moving up the mountain along the winding mountain road.


    "Stop! Who are you


    Halfway up the mountain, in front of a guard post, the troops who went up the mountain were stopped.


    This is a convoy, a convoy of a large number of military vehicles. In the back, you can see one guard after another.


    As a soldier in Bentley, of course I know about the vehicles and the soldiers in the sentry.


    That''s the most common military vehicle in the army.


    In front of the guard, the long motorcade stopped.


    As soldiers of Marani City, the soldiers in the sentry are not too nervous.


    A soldier walked to the first car at random, came to the window, looked at the people in the car, and said: "this is a restricted area. No one is allowed to go in and out without the special instructions of the commander. Which army are you from?"


    The window was opened, revealing the face of the soldier in the driver''s seat. He was surprised and said, "didn''t you get the notice? We are instructed by the commander to strengthen the defense of the commander''s office. "


    After a suspicious look at the long motorcade behind, the soldier shook his head and said, "we haven''t been informed."


    Without much hesitation, the soldier said, "just a moment!"


    With that, the guard turned and left.


    The departure of the sentinel soldiers changed the expressions of several people in the car.


    They knew that the departure of the sentinel soldiers must be an inquiry to the above.


    "Prepare to fight!"


    A man in the Deputy seat said darkly, one hand holding the guard of the door, and the other hand holding the rifle at his waist.


    "Kill


    At the command, all the doors of the motorcade were opened, and a large number of soldiers rushed down from the car with guns.


    In particular, the soldiers on the first car got out of the car and pointed their guns at the soldiers in the sentry post.


    "Bang, bang!"


    Dense gunfire, countless bullets to cover the sentry.


    The sudden change surprised the soldiers at the sentry. The soldiers who had just left the convoy were the first to bear the brunt. They were hit in the back by the bullet and collapsed to the ground.


    "Go! Kill


    In the face of the mutinous soldiers, the soldiers in the Sentry can not resist.


    The fighting lasted less than a few minutes, and the sentry post of more than 20 people was broken through by the rebels.


    In the roar of the engine, the team continued to move forward.


    At this time, in order to cope with the coming battle, the guards originally in the rear were transferred to the front of the convoy, and the soldiers also put weapons on the military vehicles to prepare for the coming battle.


    It took the rebels only a few minutes to break through the sentry, but within these minutes, the soldiers at the sentry were enough to spread the news.


    When the gunfire from the hillside rang out, the garrison on the mountain had received the relevant news.


    At this time, in the commander''s mansion, the meeting was being held.


    The meeting was interrupted when a soldier rushed into the meeting room.


    "My Lord! The rebels are found at the foot of the mountain. They have broken through the sentry post. "


    To the surprise of the soldier.


    "Where did the rebels come from?"


    "I don''t know. There are gunshots outside. The guards of the commander''s house are fighting with the rebels."


    "My Lord! adult! It''s not good


    Just then, the official rushed into the conference room in a hurry.


    When he came to the high platform, he quickly said: "my Lord! A large number of rebels appeared in the city, and rebellions took place in all parts of the city. The traffic arteries had been controlled by the rebels. The Ministry of communications sent a message for help, saying that chief tyrgwanfu was leading his troops to attack the headquarters of the Ministry of communications. "

 Chapter 921

    Chief tyrgwanf?


    Hearing the name, Marcel''s face changed slightly.


    Tierga was a commander in chief, a man who came out of the army under the command of minister of Quartermaster Fred.


    Thinking about the people who were absent this time, McGregor had a bad feeling.


    Because the two vancomrades who were absent were former subordinates of Feide.


    There are more than 30 chieftains, I''m afraid they are also under the hands of the two chieftains.


    "Damn it


    Marcel cursed angrily.


    "Fred! What on earth do you want to do? "


    In his heart, masseg growled.


    "Officer!"


    "My Lord! I''m here


    Maisaige said in a deep voice: "immediately summon the garrison, let them go into the city to pacify the chaos, contact all the troops that can be contacted, and let them take action immediately."


    "Yes


    With a reply, the official left quickly.


    Looking at all the officers who looked at each other and didn''t know the situation, Massey said in a deep voice: "there was a rebellion in the city. According to reliable information, it was the rebels headed by Minister of Quartermaster Fred. Remember, in this meeting, all the officers who were absent were rebels. You immediately went down the path to control your troops in the city, Lead your troops to defeat the rebels in the city. "


    rebel forces?


    Secretary Fred?


    Although he was extremely confused, the officers in the meeting room had to leave in a hurry with doubts.


    The battle of the commander''s residence was the first shot. When the first shot was fired, the huge Marani city was immediately shrouded in the flames of war.


    The civilians living in Marani are surprised to find that the originally peaceful streets are filled with a large number of soldiers.


    When the gunfire suddenly rang out from nowhere, in a short time, the whole Marani city was quickly shrouded by gunfire.


    There were gunshots everywhere, explosions everywhere, and black smoke began to rise slowly from all parts of the city.


    I don''t know when, all over the city horn, began to ring the red alarm.


    The voice of "Wula Wula" reminds people that malani is under martial law.


    In the sound of gunfire, in the sound of "Wula Wula" alarm, the noisy Marani city quickly fell into the "empty lane" situation.


    I do not know when the streets become empty, empty.


    Occasionally, a team of soldiers ran by in a panic. In the smoking place, in the broad street, two teams of people were fighting.


    Although they wear the same uniform and use the same weapons, no matter which side wants to kill the other side in the battle, they have no mercy.


    Communication building, Marani city.


    The blood is flowing. In front of the gate of the general building of the communication department, a corpse is lying horizontally and vertically.


    The flowing blood is not dry, it looks so bright.


    A battle has just ended, the only thing left is the black mark on the ground and the wall.


    "Come on! Move these bodies to the back and form a line of defense immediately. "


    In front of the gate, an army is moving.


    Huge "guards" stand on the streets around the building.


    At the foot of the guard are the soldiers who are dealing with the battlefield.


    There are many of them. At a glance, there are hundreds of them.


    It''s just the numbers out there, and there are more soldiers in the building.


    Every floor by the window is undoubtedly a good shooting point.


    Looking up, you can see the numerous figures behind the window.


    At this time, in a conference room on the eighth floor, two people were talking.


    "My Lord! At present, our military strength is about 30000, while commander Massey has about 50000. Although Massey is superior to us in terms of military strength, we have a strategic advantage in terms of combat power, because you used to be the Minister of Quartermaster. Several Quartermaster warehouses and ordnance factories in Marani are under our control, as long as we can guard these places, Commander Masseger''s army won''t last long


    "But..."


    Looking at Fred, he said with worry: "commander Massey also knows the importance of Quartermaster warehouse, and will send heavy troops to seize these places. Our troops are small, so it is very difficult to defend all these places."


    "What do you think?"


    Inquired Fred.


    As for the staff officer around him, Federer fully trusted him, and believed that he could not be overcome by the problems in front of him.


    With a fierce look on his face, he said in a deep voice: "all the Quartermaster warehouses will be blown up, and the weapons and ammunition stored in the Arsenal will be enough for this battle. As long as we blow up the Quartermaster warehouse, we can completely get rid of our worries. At that time, the final victory will belong to us."


    Blow it up?


    Fred thought on his face.


    Thinking about the relationship.


    It''s not impossible, but it''s a pity.


    It''s a quartermaster''s depot. There are only a few in Marani.


    But Federer also understood that in this battle, too many troops could not be stationed in several buildings.


    After thinking about it, Fred nodded and said, "as you said, blow up the Quartermaster warehouse. Let Tilger do it. Let him take as much as he can, and then blow up the Quartermaster warehouse."


    "Yes


    "By the way, what''s going on in oboaron, Voda?"


    Fred thought of the other two places.


    The power of the revolutionaries is not limited to one of Marani''s cities.


    Throughout Bentley, there are revolutionaries.


    Especially among the three capitals, the revolutionaries are the most powerful.


    Even in the resistance, there are revolutionaries.


    As he was about to leave, he said: "the situation in oboalon is very good. Among the three places, the revolutionaries in oboalon have the best development. The barbarian Muske has offended many people and many people want to kill him. The revolutionaries'' actions are echoed. Oboalon should be the first to end the battle."


    "As for Voda..."


    Speaking of this, he frowned slightly and said in a deep voice: "the situation is not good. Commander kenover is a smart man. For so many years, the development of the revolutionaries in Voda has been difficult. Although they have certain strength, they can only guarantee that they will not be eliminated in a short time. I have joined the revolutionaries in the small towns around Voda and asked them to find a way to enter the city, Strengthen the power of the "revolutionaries" in the city. "

 Chapter 922

    Sure enough


    As the actual leader of the "revolutionaries", he has been paying close attention to the development of the "revolutionaries" in recent years.


    Needless to say, Manila has its own town. The development of the "revolutionaries" has been very smooth.


    Of the three capitals, Voda is the only one that Federer cares about the most.


    Because commander kenover was not easy to deal with. He was a very shrewd man. It was easy to show his feet in front of him.


    So in "Voda city", the forces of the revolutionaries are among the officers at the grass-roots level, and they have been developing cautiously all the time.


    With a slight look on his face, he said, "we can only let them do their best. Even if we can''t win, we have to buy some time for us. As long as the city of opollon and Marani fall into our hands, the final city of Voda will not be a problem."


    He nodded and said, "that''s what I think."


    Sacrifice is inevitable, as both in the room know.


    The only thing they can do is to make Bentley lose less blood in this battle.


    It''s a mess. It''s a mess.


    The foreign enemy is on the way to the city, and they are looking out.


    Inside Bentley, however, it got into a mess.


    In the eyes of the people, this is an internal struggle, a civil war, and a war that they cannot accept.


    In the eyes of Bentley''s military, this is rebellion, treason and unforgivable crime.


    But for the "revolutionaries", their approach is noble, everything is for Bentley and for the people.


    In this civil war, all people have their own reasons for fighting, and for this reason, to sacrifice their lives.


    The three capitals of oboalon, Marani and Voda were involved in civil war.


    The smoke of war has filled the sky, and the three capitals are undergoing the baptism of war.


    In addition to the three capitals, the first regiment is taking over the small cities. In the process of taking over, the army has been unimpeded. Wherever the army goes, the gate is wide open, and the army has not encountered any resistance.


    In less than two days, the first regiment had taken over more than ten small cities.


    According to this schedule, in less than half a month, all but three capitals of Bentley will fall into the hands of the first Legion.


    Time flies. In the twinkling of an eye, half a month has passed.


    In Bentley, civil strife still did not subside, and civilians were devastated by war in the three capitals.


    Although the soldiers of both sides intend to avoid the living areas of the civilians, with the increasingly fierce war, the civilian casualties are inevitable, and the number of casualties is increasing rapidly.


    Outside Marani, the first Legion was already on its way, peeping and waiting.


    In Bentley, a great event is about to happen in the kingdom of Danlan, thousands of kilometers away.


    Half a month ago, the young princess Catherine held a ceremony to inherit the throne and became the first "Queen" of Danlan kingdom.


    Half a month later, through the cooperation with Prime Minister Harandi, the domestic political turmoil was successfully calmed down.


    In a short period of time, the domestic chaotic political situation has been cleared up.


    As the domestic politics subsided, the day of signing the association with the first Corps finally came.


    In the kingdom of Danlan, the capital of the king is meloka, in the palace and the palace of the king.


    Today''s court meeting is different from the past. It involves not only the inner ministers, but also the feudal ministers outside.


    A few days ago, vassals from all over the country had received a call from Queen Catherine for an important discussion,


    When the morning fog had not cleared away, there was a long bell ringing from the palace.


    In the huge King''s hall, the figures were already surging, and the ministers were whispering and discussing the court meeting.


    They have more or less guessed the important "meeting" this time.


    The fleet had been moored for more than half a month in the open sea of the port of Mallorca.


    The agreement between the royal family and the first Legion is no secret.


    "Prime minister! What do you think of this meeting? Now that our country''s political situation is stable, we have the strength to deal with foreign enemies. For some treacherous treaties, the prime minister should not try to be quick. "


    An old minister came to Harandi''s side, words, like a reminder, also like a warning.


    With a little smile, Harandi said calmly: "the times are progressing, and the future is still young people''s world, just like her Majesty Queen Catherine. I believe that under her Majesty''s leadership, the kingdom of Danlan will go to the road of" powerful country ". It''s time for adults to work hard for the country all their lives and rest."


    Harandi''s words, let the old minister slightly a Leng, words in the throat can''t say, had to go back with a gloomy face.


    The meaning of the words, in officialdom all his life, he did not understand?


    "Your majesty


    With the waiters'' cry, the noisy King''s Hall suddenly quieted down.


    In the eyes of the ministers, from the aisle beside the throne, Catherine, dressed in platinum robes and wearing a golden crown, appears with the help of Karina and walks slowly to the throne.


    Against the gorgeous and delicate robes, Catherine, though petite, also showed a strong momentum.


    On the throne, the little figure sat down.


    Next to the throne, Karina stands straight. She takes a look around the ministers in the main hall. Her eyes are finally fixed on Prime Minister Harandi.


    With her mouth slightly open, Karina said softly, "prime minister Harandi! Please explain to the ministers. "


    In Kalina''s gaze, Harandi nodded.


    Turning around, Harandi faced the ministers behind him.


    Facing the double vision, Harandi calmly said: "I won''t say more if it''s unnecessary. After several days of discussion with your majesty, here in the king''s hall, the kingdom of Danlan will sign a" vassal "agreement with the first Legion. From then on, the kingdom of Danlan will become a vassal of the first Legion."


    Harandi''s words did not cause too much disturbance in the hall, because many ministers had known the situation in advance.


    This is what Harandi intends to do, so that there will not be too much disturbance in today''s court meeting.

 Chapter 923

    "No, no, once an agreement is signed, is China still a country? It''s a shame, a great shame. "


    In the end, voices of opposition appeared.


    An old minister knelt down and cried out.


    "Please, your majesty, the prime minister, take back his orders. In the face of foreign enemies, why are the sons of the kingdom of Danlan afraid to die?"


    If someone takes the lead, someone agrees.


    In such a big hall, as if cutting wheat, knelt down a large area.


    Most of them were older ministers who were the confidants of the former king.


    Looking at the old ministers kneeling down in the main hall, Catherine on the throne was a little at a loss. She stretched out her little hand and pulled lakarina''s sleeve.


    In the face of Catherine''s little action, Karina just smiles and says: "don''t worry! Give it to prime minister Harandi. "


    Catherine can only wait for the situation to develop.


    Sometimes it''s necessary to be tough, especially when it comes to "the destiny of the country.".


    Although they are old ministers and should be respected, Harandi knows exactly what he should do now.


    We can''t give these senior officials a little hope, otherwise, it is likely to cause a series of bad things.


    Looking at the old ministers kneeling on the ground, Harandi looked a little heavy, he said coldly: "what do you mean, ministers? Is it bullying her majesty when she is young? What''s the difference between acting like this and being a rogue? To sign an agreement with the first Legion is also for the future of the kingdom of Danlan. For the future of the kingdom of Danlan, I will never allow anyone to become an obstacle on this road. "


    Looking gloomy, Harandi said coldly, "my lords! Please also love yourself. You are all from the pre King era and should be respected. I don''t want to embarrass you, but don''t embarrass me either. "


    Feeling the coldness and threat in Harandi''s words, the old ministers kneeling on the ground looked at each other.


    They looked to the throne, but Catherine on the throne just looked back at them with a smile.


    Now, they understand.


    This time, the meeting just told them about it. It doesn''t matter whether they agree or not.


    An old minister stood up, bowed his head and kept silent.


    Some people shrink back, but also led others.


    The old ministers stood up one after another.


    When the last old minister stood up from the ground, Harandi''s expression was slightly relaxed.


    Although his words are not polite, if these senior officials continue to make trouble, he has not too many ways to let the guards drive them out.


    Looking slightly positive, Harandi continued: "in three days, the fleet of the first regiment will officially dock at the port. At that time, the stability of people''s livelihood in the city will be thanks to the ministers."


    After that, Harandi turned to face the throne.


    Looking at Catherine on the throne, he said, "Your Majesty, I have finished my words."


    "Well! Thank you, Prime Minister


    Nodded softly, Catherine said softly.


    There''s nothing to say next.


    Although Catherine is queen, the power of the kingdom is still controlled by Harandi.


    Catherine is still young, and Karina is not good at politics, so she can only give "power" back to Harandi, who used to be the enemy.


    Today''s court meeting, today''s Mallorca city is destined to be an extraordinary day.


    When the imperial assembly dispersed, the signing of the "dependent state" treaty soon spread.


    For a time, there were rumors all over the city of Mallorca, and the rumors were spreading to the whole country rapidly.


    For civilians, it may be uncomfortable for their "King" to submit to others.


    But it''s only so, because the political things are so far away from the civilians that they are almost untouchable.


    Compared with politics, civilians care more about their own lives.


    After the meeting dispersed, Harandi did not leave the palace immediately, but went to the reception room of the outer hall.


    Where, Catherine and Karina are waiting.


    In the large reception room, little Catherine sat quietly on the throne.


    Next to her was Karina.


    On the left side, harlandi.


    Looking at Catherine on the throne, Harandi apologized: "your majesty! I''m afraid you''ll be wronged in three days. As a vassal state, we have to lower our posture. We don''t know enough about the first Legion. We need to be careful about everything. "


    With a little smile, Karina said: "the prime minister is worried too much. Even if the first Legion wants to make trouble, it won''t do anything to" Your Majesty ". Moreover, I don''t think the first Legion will do anything extraordinary."


    "I know that in Harandi''s eyes, although the first Legion is powerful, it''s not a country, it''s just an armed force. It''s hard to be reassured that there is almost no fame. But sometimes, when the" strength "reaches a certain level, the non country is already a country. Although I don''t have too much contact with the first legion, in my opinion, I''m afraid the rules of the first Legion are more strict than those of any other country. "


    Looking at Kalina unexpectedly, Harandi said thoughtfully: "it seems that Kalina''s interior officer is very familiar with the first Legion."


    "Of course!"


    With a smile, Karina can''t deny harlandi''s words.


    "In this case, I don''t have to worry about it any more. In order to successfully sign the agreement in three days'' time, I have to communicate with the first legion, so I left first."


    As he spoke, Harandi got up from his seat.


    With a little smile, Karina said, "prime minister, slow down!"


    With a chest covering salute to Catherine, Harandi turned and strode away.


    When harlandi''s figure disappeared at the gate, Catherine turned to look at Karina beside her and said, "sister Karina! How can you be familiar with the first Legion? When did it happen? "


    "Well... It''s a secret."


    With a pout, Catherine pretended to be "dissatisfied" and said, "sister Karina! You are deceiving the king. "


    With a surprised smile, Karina teased: "yo! My majesty, it''s a bit like a queen now. How do you punish me? "


    How to punish?


    Catherine frowned and fell into deep thought.


    Secretly glanced at the side of Karina''s concave and convex posture, especially the pair of huge peaks, it was even blind Catherine''s eyes.

 Chapter 924

    As if she had thought of something, Catherine, with a smile, pointed to Kalina''s chest.


    Karina rolled her eyes when she saw where Catherine''s little finger was pointing.


    He had no choice but to take Catherine''s little hand and say, "let''s go! My queen, I really don''t know where your hobby comes from. If the princess is still alive, I''m afraid she will have to blame me again. "


    "Mother Princess?"


    Catherine was amused by Karina''s words.


    "Sister Karina," she said as she was pulled out of the door! Tell me it''s about the concubine. "


    Karina: there''s nothing to say. The life of the princess is monotonous


    Catherine: tell me. I want to know


    "Yes, but the punishment should be cancelled."


    Katherine: forget it. Hum, I''ll punish you seriously


    "... you witch!"


    "It''s the queen!"


    "Hun Jun."


    "Hey, hey! It''s OK, too. "


    When two figures disappear in the corridor, the words gradually disappear.


    ----


    Spratly Islands, town of moigo.


    Since "communication" was restored, the fleet has come out of the strange circle of "getting lost".


    The town of moigo was found, but the fighting didn''t happen.


    Because in moigo Town, there is no enemy, no demons, no demons, nothing. Under the exploration of "Dragonfly detection robot", the whole moigo town is empty.


    The fleet has been staying in moigo town for nearly half a month, so the army has landed, digging three feet in the small moigo Town, vowing to find out the hidden devil.


    Fog shrouded everything, in the hazy harbor, several warships docked at the dock.


    One of them is the fleet''s flagship "heavy cruiser".


    In the bridge command room, on the wide captain''s seat, the night end in a black dress is sitting, looking at a screen extending from the seat in front of him.


    The information in the data terminal is displayed on the screen.


    The recovery of signal makes many things convenient.


    What benefits is not only communication, but also any information-based equipment.


    "General! We can''t go on like this. We can''t go on forever. Maybe the devil in moigo town has been eliminated for some reason. "


    Looking for too long, Yamada Erlang has no patience.


    In the past half a month, the army in the town has dug three feet into the ground of moigo Town, but there is still no trace of the devil.


    Maybe?


    In his hood, he said calmly, "no, maybe these tens of thousands of people can''t say no, they''re in the small town. I can feel them."


    When the fleet arrived in moigo Town, night felt the strong devil flavor in the town, and gradually faded with time.


    Half a month later, although the devil''s breath is close to nothing, but night is very clear, somewhere in the town, the devil must still exist, they just hide.


    In his helmet, Erlang Yamada worried a lot. He said slightly worried: "now the" communication "problem of the first Corps has been solved, and an important step has been taken to the" information "era. The first Corps will surely usher in rapid development. Now the war in Bentley has begun again. Under the command of general Natasha, the situation is in a good state, and it is far from the end of the war, I am afraid it will not take much time, but in the south of China, thousands of kilometers away from Austria and Leah overseas, general Tan Ya has already seized a country. Only we are still trapped in this small Spratly Islands mire, general! We can''t stay here too long. "


    From the front of the screen to take back the line of sight, night said: "one thing done, to do another thing."


    It''s no use worrying about some things.


    She knows very well that what she should do now is to finish her present task well.


    The current task has not been completed, so it is unnecessary to think too much.


    "I understand! But we still have a city that has not been "cleared". In the past more than a month, the task has only been half finished. In order to save time and complete the task faster, should we let the fleet continue to move forward to clear the demons in the last town? In the small town of moigo, we only need to leave a part of our troops to continue to search. In this way, we can save a lot of time and recover communication. Even if there is a new situation in the small town of moigo, we can know it in time. "


    Dispersed forces?


    It''s not impossible.


    If you can finish the task faster, this is what she wants to see.


    However, there is one thing that she has to care about.


    The strange situation of moigo town made him feel uneasy.


    In the event of a change, the soldiers in the small town will be very dangerous.


    A little hesitation, night did not immediately make a decision, just said: "this matter to discuss."


    "Yes


    Since general Sawyer has made a decision, Yamada Erlang, as a subordinate, can only comply with it.


    "General! There''s a message from the city. "


    Just then, the messenger in the command room suddenly said.


    City message?


    He looked slightly upright and said coldly, "what''s the matter?"


    "In the back mountain of the town, soldiers found an abandoned mine cave, and found a large number of bodies at the entrance of the mine. Because the bodies were piled up in the cave, it was difficult to clean up effectively. The new wild officer asked for instructions to burn the mine cave."


    Bodies?


    For the sake of what he thought, she confirmed, "is it a demonizer or a human corpse?"


    "It''s human! According to the report of the new sergeant, the bodies are still alive, and there is no sign that they have been demonized. "


    Fresh human bodies?


    How is that possible?


    Jiye has some doubts.


    It has been a long time since the devil appeared in Spratly Islands. If it is human corpse, it will rot in such a long time.


    It is also impossible to say that those human beings "died" only recently.


    Because in the fog, ordinary people can''t hold on for too long.


    No matter who has the will, it is impossible for him to persist for a few months or ten days at most. He will be affected by the devil''s breath carried by the fog and become a "demonizer".

 Chapter 925

    He started slightly and stood up from the captain''s seat.


    At the same time, he said, "summon the new sergeant to suspend the operation. I''ll go and have a look in person."


    "Yes


    Looking back at Erlang Yamada beside him, he said in the night, "you stay and take charge of the overall situation. If I didn''t guess, that mine cave might have a lot to do with the strange situation in moigo town."


    Seeing that general Yiye had to take risks in person, Erlang Yamada said hurriedly: "the general wants to know the situation in the cave. Just let the soldiers go to explore. Why do you need to take risks to go to that filthy place?"


    Waving his hand, he said coldly in the night, "it''s not necessary to say much. It''s about the devil. I can rest assured only when I see it with my own eyes."


    With that, she turned around and went to the command room.


    Leaving from the flagship, landing on the dock, and escorted by a team of imperial warriors, Yiye entered the town of moigo in an armored command car.


    Fog shrouded everything, the motorcade driving in the narrow street, except for the low buildings on both sides of the hazy, nothing else.


    There is no danger. In this town, the first regiment has already dug three feet. There is nothing dangerous except buildings and fog.


    All the way unimpeded, when the team drove through the low city cave again, a few minutes later, the destination arrived.


    When she left the armored command vehicle, all she saw was mist and many surging figures.


    There are still roads in front of the armored command vehicle, but the narrow roads are blocked by armored vehicles and Tsunami Tanks. Of course, there are many surging white figures.


    "General!"


    When the night with a team of imperial warriors striding forward, all the way, the imperial warriors stopped at the roadside quickly raised their military salute.


    Walking, at the foot of the road unknowingly become messy, full of large and small stones.


    Looking forward, you can see the outline of the forest.


    The mine was in the forest, and the soldiers were able to find it.


    When entering the forest, a figure came running from the fog ahead.


    In front of the night, he stopped, held the salute and said: "general! The fourth Sergeant chief "Xinye" reports to you


    "Talk as you go!"


    "Yes


    Turn around, Xinye takes the road ahead.


    "Is there any change in the mine cave?"


    While walking, the night inquired.


    In the face of the general''s inquiry, Xinye immediately said: "no, there are too many bodies. Now we only clean up the mine entrance, but there are still countless bodies in the cave."


    Sakiya: "can''t you enter?"


    "Yes, but stepping on a corpse into the mine will affect the operation. Once there is a battle, it will be inconvenient. If the general wants to explore the situation in the mine, he''d better clean up the corpse first."


    Shino''s worries are understandable.


    The corpse is no better than the ground, in addition to physical reasons, there are also psychological factors.


    After all, anyone who tramples on a corpse will feel "uncomfortable".


    After entering the forest, there is a rocky road at the foot. Although the road is not very obvious, you can see a trace.


    Along the way, people are not alone, because there are soldiers not only in the forest, but also on the road outside the forest.


    Those war machines are enough to make people feel at ease.


    I don''t know how long I have been walking. Under the leadership of Xinye, they come to an open place. The end of the road has arrived.


    This is an open space in the forest. The troops in the open space do not say that at the end of the road, there is a mine cave.


    The entrance of the mine cave is dug in a straight mountain wall. It is not big and can only accommodate three people to enter side by side.


    At this time, a large number of imperial warriors were busy at the entrance of the mine. They were in a group of two and were carrying out various kinds of corpses from the mine.


    On one side of the open space, the piled bodies have formed a small hill. The scene is unspeakable ferocious and terrifying.


    In front of the mine, looking at the busy soldiers at the entrance of the mine, the group stopped.


    At this time, Xinye said: "general! This mine cave should be used to mine sulfur, and it should have been abandoned for a long time. From the rock at the entrance of the mine, we can see that according to the rock survey in the mine cave, this mine cave is very unstable, and there is a possibility of collapse at any time. "


    Collapse?


    In her hood, she fell into thinking.


    The cave may collapse at any time. If there is a devil in the cave, that devil is really stupid.


    Because the fragile mine is a coffin to everyone.


    Once you destroy the cave, no matter how powerful you are, you will be trapped in the cave.


    How stupid is the devil?


    Although the demons previously encountered in the two towns were just defective products, with "strength" but no "wisdom", no matter how stupid the demons were in such a small place, they could not stay in such a place.


    After thinking about it, she had an idea in her heart.


    Looking at the busy soldiers at the entrance of the cave, he said to Xinye beside him in the night, "let them stop for a while and send a small team of soldiers to follow me into the cave to investigate."


    Night''s words let Xinye big surprise, he even busy way: "general! It''s too dangerous. Once the mine collapses, even the general will be trapped in it, general! For your safety, it''s up to us. "


    "I''m not so delicate yet. Follow orders."


    There is no doubt that the sound of the night is full of music.


    See ye general so determined, Xinye can only comply.


    With a slightly positive look, Xinye said in a deep voice: "in this case, let''s go with the general."


    "Very good!"


    As she spoke, she stepped forward.


    Xinye, behind him, followed and gave orders.


    "Everyone out of the hole, waiting for orders outside, the third team, follow me into the hole."


    With an order, the busy soldier in the pit quickly stopped his action and left the pit.


    Outside, a small group of soldiers came to Xinye.


    In the fog, everything is hazy.


    In the face of the deep cave, without any hesitation, the party successively entered the pit.


    The light disappears and the darkness falls.


    In a slight "mechanical" running sound, a little blue light appeared on the soldiers'' helmets.


    Facing the darkness, the soldiers turned on the night vision function of their helmets.


    In the blue world, the fog seems to be thicker.

 Chapter 926

    Since entering the pit, everything seems to be extinct.


    Everything in the cave was still except for the footsteps of the soldiers as they walked.


    There was nothing but the palpable corpse on the ground.


    With the deepening, the passageway becomes larger and wider, and there are more and more corpses on the ground.


    At the entrance of the mine, the corpse is only laid on one layer, but here, the corpse is laid on several layers.


    If the bodies were not moved by something, it was that the cave was quite crowded before they died.


    Although the eyes are shrouded in darkness, darkness is not an obstacle to the night.


    The corpses on the ground can be seen clearly by night.


    They died, and they could not die any more. There were children, young people and old people among them. It seemed that they died peacefully. At least on their faces, night didn''t see any pain.


    As Xinye reported, the bodies on the ground are very fresh.


    It''s like I just died.


    But she knew very well that it was impossible.


    "Check the contents of various elements in the air."


    In order to confirm the conjecture in the heart, the night to the front of the new field command.


    "Yes


    A moment later, she got the answer.


    "General! Everything is normal. The air quality inside the cave is no different from that outside. "


    This answer, let night heart slightly move.


    If the guess is right, it''s much easier.


    Now it seems that things are far from as simple as they think.


    "General! You see


    As they advanced, the passage grew larger and wider, more than five meters wide, and the soldiers discovered new visions.


    There were more corpses at the foot, stacked layer upon layer, and there was no place to settle down at all, only stepping on the dry corpse.


    Looking at the corpse under his feet, he frowned slightly in his hood.


    The body was burning, with a pale flame.


    It''s not right to say it''s burning, because there''s no flame on the body, only Mars.


    Little white sparks spread all over the corpse, twinkling, very conspicuous in the dark.


    All the corpses covered with white Mars were not burnt black by the fire, but dried up.


    The pale Mars seems to have taken away all the water and life in the corpse, making the corpse become a skeleton with skin, which looks terrible.


    And the most amazing thing is that the corpse covered with white Mars can see a gray mist rolling out of the corpse, into the sky, and into the air.


    Mars is spreading to the outside of the cave. Although the speed is very slow and can hardly be felt, it can be seen from the trace of Mars marginal line.


    "General! These Mars don''t touch metal. They are not a threat to us, but the general should be careful. "


    Soldiers all have power suits, but general Sawyer doesn''t.


    Xinye is worried about this.


    Squatting down, on the body of a corpse, she touched several sparks with her fingers.


    The danger did not happen. Mars at the fingertips of the night was like a dead thing. It had no temperature, but was a little cold.


    Looking at the object on the tip of his hand, she fell into deep meditation.


    It''s just a feeling to say that "it" is Mars, but "it" is not.


    Compared with Mars, it is more like a very fine crystal. Although it is not crystal clear, it should also be a kind of gem.


    It''s interesting.


    With a flick, night flicked the "Mars" off her fingertips.


    Stand up from the ground, night indifferent way: "no harm! Move on. "


    At the urging of the night, the team that stopped for a while started again.


    Head slightly raised, while walking, night while looking at the top of the channel.


    At the top of the tunnel, the mist forms a river, which is flowing, towards the deepest part of the pit.


    Thinking of the scene just now, a possibility came to mind in the night.


    If this possibility is true, the trip to Spratly Islands should be almost over.


    This is just a sulfur mine. No matter how big it is, there is a limit.


    After walking in the passage full of corpses, when the space in front of them became vast, the group came to a huge space.


    Although the fog shrouded everything, but in the hazy, everything is visible.


    "Spread the search, remember, don''t go far."


    In the sound of Xinye''s advice, the imperial warriors dispersed and disappeared in the fog one by one.


    The fog here seems to be thicker, the visual distance is closer, and a little farther away, it looks like a vast expanse of white.


    When the imperial warriors scattered to search, night also stepped forward, straight forward in one direction.


    Since I came here, the devil''s breath is stronger and clearer.


    It''s like it''s close at hand, to the touch of the distance.


    Where is "it"?


    In the fog, foot dry body, night walk slowly.


    Here, time seems to be at a standstill, only the mist is flowing slowly at a speed invisible to the naked eye.


    If you look carefully, you can also notice that the direction of the mist flow is the same.


    With the walking of the night, in the fog ahead, a shadow emerged.


    It seems to be a high platform, or just a stone.


    You will always know what it is.


    When the night approached the shadow, and the terrain at his feet suddenly became higher, the night also saw what the shadow was.


    A stone, a stone nearly half a man''s height.


    On the stone, night also saw an object.


    A black statue of the devil is lying on the stone quietly, its appearance is ferocious and terrible.


    "Strange!"


    Looking at the statue of the devil on the stone, she murmured to herself in her heart.


    It is reasonable to say that where there is a devil statue, there should be a powerful "devil". However, in the pit, moyeh did not find the existence of the devil.


    What the heroes said before, I didn''t forget.


    Those heroes seem to be afraid of the statue of the devil, which is enough to show that there are demons around the statue of the devil.


    But now the situation is that the hole is empty and there are only corpses on the ground, and there is no trace of the devil.

 Chapter 927

    "Has the devil been destroyed?"


    The night recalled the battle at sea more than ten days ago.


    Not to mention the pirate ship, the fleet also destroyed a floating ship.


    Maybe the devil in moigo town is on the floating ship. The floating ship is destroyed, and the devil can''t survive.


    Of course, it''s just speculation, a possibility.


    No matter whether this is the real answer or not, it is enough for him to get the immediate answer.


    "General! The mine is in the end. After a search, nothing is found except the corpses on the ground. "


    In the night behind, fog disturbance, Xinye with a few soldiers appeared, came to the night''s side.


    "Since nothing has been found, let''s go."


    While speaking, she reached out and picked up the statue on the stone.


    It seems to be an illusion. When she picked up the statue of the devil, the flow of the mist seemed to speed up a lot.


    For this subtle change, she didn''t care too much, but turned around and walked in the same direction.


    This mine is rotten. It''s not wise to stay here for a long time.


    Although as a "dead" night, even if trapped here, there is enough time to wait for rescue.


    But the imperial warriors who followed her into the mine didn''t have this ability. Once the mine collapsed, even if they could survive, they couldn''t hold on for too long.


    In this remote place, even the first corps, it will take more than half a month for rescue equipment to be in place.


    In the fog, the figure swayed, and the imperial warriors scattered around the mine began to gather at the entrance of the passage and set foot on the way back one by one.


    It''s not easy to come, and it''s not easy to go back.


    "General! You see, these bodies don''t seem to "burn" anymore


    I don''t know when the burning corpse on the ground has stopped burning, the white "Mars" on the corpse has disappeared, and the rolling fog no longer rises from the corpse.


    The change in the passage was also noticed by night.


    It seems to be an illusion. The fog in the pit is getting lighter and lighter.


    "Let''s go!"


    The pace did not stop.


    Half an hour later, in the narrow tunnel mouth, the night of the first out of the tunnel.


    Behind her are a group of imperial warriors.


    So far, several hours of exploration, the exploration task has been completed.


    In the open space in front of the entrance of the mine, night stopped and turned to look at the mine.


    Playing with the statue of the devil in his hand, he said to Xinye: "I''ll give you a task."


    Holding the military salute, Xinye even said: "general! Please say


    Looking at the mountains of corpses in the open space, he said, "burn these corpses. As for the corpses in the mine... Bury them."


    "Yes


    Xinye responded.


    Looking back, he took another look at the hazy mine cave and turned to walk out of the forest.


    The way back was smooth, and a new phenomenon appeared in the air before arriving at the port.


    The feeling in the mine is not fake, the fog is dissipating, dissipating very fast.


    When I left the mine, the fog was still quite thick. Less than an hour later, when I came back to the port, the fog in the sky had become extremely thin, and everything in the world had gradually become clear.


    "It seems that the general''s trip is very smooth!"


    When the night back to the bridge command room, in the command room presided over the overall situation of Yamada Erlang quickly welcomed up.


    In the captain''s seat, night sat down gently.


    As for the words of Erlang Yamada beside him, he said coldly at night: "it''s very smooth. This trip has solved the biggest problem at present."


    "Oh? But it has something to do with the disappearance of the fog? "


    Yamada is always looking at the changes of the fog outside.


    It''s changing so fast that the dense fog is dissipating at the speed visible to the naked eye.


    When you think about general Sawyer''s trip to the mine, Erlang Yamada has a guess.


    The disappearance of the fog outside must have something to do with the general''s trip to the mine.


    Without too much explanation, she just took out the statue of the devil and put it in her hand.


    "Is this the statue of the devil?"


    Yamada Jiro suddenly felt that if this thing was found, the trip to Spratly Islands could be said to have ended.


    As for the last town, danmo, it''s much easier to clean up.


    The statue of the devil in his hand was put away again, and he said in the night, "the order goes down, the army will evacuate from moigo town immediately, and the next stop is danmo town."


    The fog is dissipating. Once the fog has completely dissipated, the fleet can sail at high speed on the sea. Although the last town "danmo town" is far away, it will not take long to arrive.


    "Yes


    Holding a military salute, Yamada Erlang shouts.


    Finally, it''s almost over


    Looking at the thin fog outside, in my heart, the night whispered.


    For this mission, Jiye wants to finish faster than anyone else.


    In Spratly Islands, she stayed too long.


    Unconsciously, she has been away from Her Highness for nearly a month and a half.


    It''s not long, but it''s too long, too long.


    ----


    Nanlin Island, temple, courtyard.


    The recovery of communication, the connection of signal, many things, in the first time, Li Meng can know.


    The only difference from the past is that in the past, when Li Meng wanted to know the situation of various places, he needed to enter the data terminal to check and find. But since the main brain acted as the "intelligent brain", he did not need to search himself. As long as he thought about it in his heart, the main brain would immediately appear and tell Li Meng what he wanted to know.


    In the quiet courtyard, on the wide seat, Li Meng lay lazily.


    Several blue beams of light shot down from the top, forming a three-dimensional image in front of Li Meng.


    A person, a virtual beauty.


    That''s the main brain, also known as "intelligent brain", a kind of intelligent "Ai".


    She quietly looked at the person on the seat, as if chatting in general, whispered: "soon, night should return, with her, the host will not be so boring."

 Chapter 928

    "Oh? Is her task done? "


    Hearing the name "night", Li Meng opened his eyes slightly and looked at the main brain.


    The master shook his head lightly, and said, "no, but it is fast. In the town of moigo, the devil statue has been found in the night. The thing has been found, the rest is much easier, and the fog that enveloped Spratly Islands has disappeared."


    Although virtual, the head shaking action can be described as vivid, coupled with the lovely role, giving people a very real feeling.


    Lying back, Li Meng said lazily, "it''s time to end. Count the days. Night has been gone for nearly a month and a half."


    "Isn''t it? By the way, master, is there one more thing you want to know? "


    All of a sudden, the brain actually sold a pass.


    Looking at the brain, Li Meng said calmly, "I don''t want to."


    The answer was quick and straightforward.


    This makes the brain a little Leng, but then a smile, happy said: "master! You can''t cheat me. Now sometimes, he is too "in charge" and will bring the opposite "bad" result.


    Li Meng is a professional and knows nothing about management and politics.


    The only thing he can do is to stay in the temple, enjoy the happiness, and occasionally make some willful decisions.


    Take now for example, in the past, Li Meng was very concerned about the finance of the first legion, but now, Li Meng pays little attention to the finance of the first Legion.


    Because Li Meng has given great power to the generals who are fighting outside. The generals of the first Legion all know how to use it. Li Meng also believes that the generals will be reasonable and careful.


    Slightly, Li Meng looks at Wendy beside him.


    "Wendy! Come on, give it to the master


    Wendy was moved by the host''s call and came to the back of Li Meng.


    The two white hands were kneading on Li Meng''s shoulders.


    Li Meng, on the other hand, has a pleasant look.


    Looking at the master a pair of enjoyment, the brain is very helpless turned a white eye.


    While enjoying Wendy''s service, Li Meng said calmly: "this person is always different. If I didn''t experience an opportunity in" edras ", I might have been paralyzed and become a useless person. Of course, I believe you have a way, but I don''t think it''s what I want to see."


    With a slight pause, Li Meng looked at the main brain in front of him.


    And the main brain is with that pair of eyes quietly looking at each other.


    Looking at each other, Li Meng said calmly: "for a long time, I won''t ask for some things, and I don''t want to know the origin of your brain. But there are some things I want to do, and you can''t stop them. Similarly, what you want, as long as I can do it, I will never refuse."

 Chapter 929

    In Li Meng''s gaze, the main brain kept silent.


    When it comes to this issue, the brain doesn''t want to face it.


    Because some things can not be revealed, is a secret, a secret can only be hidden in the heart forever.


    Although the host said that he would not ask about the origin of "it", his brain was very clear that there was another meaning in his words, that is, at this moment, he still had the last chance to tell the "truth".


    Silence, the pavilion fell into silence.


    For a long time, looking at the silent brain, Li Meng waved and said: "just! You step back. "


    Obviously, the main brain is "unwilling" to say, and Li Meng does not want to force.


    Although Li Meng wanted to know some things, he didn''t want to be too "demanding".


    "Master..."


    Looking at the host, the brain wants to say and stop, and finally the brain did not go on.


    The blue light flickered, and the image in front of Li Meng disappeared.


    From the place where the main brain disappeared, Li Meng withdrew his sight.


    Lying back slightly, Li Meng closed his eyes and fell asleep.


    Behind Li Meng, Wendy''s hand was still moving.


    She heard the conversation between the master and the master just now. She heard it very clearly.


    Intelligent brain is the main brain. Although few people know it, Wendy, who often accompanies Li Meng, knows it.


    Because the host did not deliberately hide this.


    Although Wendy didn''t hear anything from what she had just said.


    But Wendy could also feel that the conversation between the master and the Master seemed very unpleasant.


    With a slight opening, Wendy whispered, "master! If you feel too idle, go out for a walk. It will be a loose heart to the kingdom of Bingli or the kingdom of Denmark. "


    Relax?


    Li Meng opened his eyes and seemed interested in Wendy''s words.


    But in the end, Li Meng gave up.


    "It''s not the right time. Even if they want to go out to relax, they have to wait until the end of the war between the two places. Going at this time will only bind them."


    That''s true.


    Wendy said no more.


    ----


    Time goes by. In a twinkling of an eye, a week goes by.


    During this week, a lot has happened.


    Especially in the kingdom of Danlan, which is one of the three overseas countries in Australia, a big event is about to happen.


    Three overseas countries of Austria and Georgia, Kingdom of Danlan, port.


    Early in the morning, in the sound of loud sirens, the first Legion fleet, which was originally moored in the open sea, slowly sailed into the port.


    In such a large port, there is also a spectacular scene.


    With the help of wooden tugs, large warships lined up to enter the harbor.


    For today''s signing ceremony, the kingdom of Danlan is fully prepared.


    The original busy port is empty, and all the civilian vessels are ordered to go to sea in order to make enough space.


    In the harbor, there is an army of the kingdom of Danlan waiting in formation.


    The number of soldiers in this army is not large. There is only one team, about one thousand.


    They have a mission, they are leaders.


    Everything is in order.


    On the dock, troop carriers and amphibious landing ships have docked.


    A large number of soldiers and armored units are constantly pouring up from the cabin to the wharf, to the port.


    For a time, the roar of "engine" was deafening, and the dense figure was continuous.


    This spectacular scene on the dock attracted the attention of soldiers of the kingdom of Danlan waiting in line at the port.


    Their eyes are undoubtedly novel and shocking.


    This time he went to the "Palace" to sign an agreement. Tan Yake didn''t plan to be alone.


    As a suzerain state, the first legion of course has to show its powerful military strength to its vassal states in order to frighten them.


    Of course, Tanya will not take all the troops, just 10000 people will be enough.


    The noise continued for more than two hours on the dock.


    More than two hours later, the army of 10000 people landed completely, and the dock gradually quieted down.


    In such a large port, in a large enough open space, when ten thousand people, five square arrays, the dense, neat and straight figure, the huge war machinery, this kind of scene, at a glance, is enough to shock people''s hearts.


    Looking at the awe inspiring army beside him, the army of the kingdom of Danlan has been in chaos for a long time.


    They looked at each other, secretly aiming at the army beside them.


    The huge war machine, the soldier in silver gray armor, all attracted their attention.


    And in the harbor several principal officials are submissive, standing in place, waiting at a loss.


    "Salute


    With a roar, the soldiers in the line raised their hands and saluted the walking black figure in front of the line.


    That figure is nothing but Tanya.


    Without stopping, Tanya walks slowly in front of each team.


    When the middle of the aisle, the cold voice sounded.


    Looking at the huge army in front of her, Tanya said calmly: "this time you are not going to fight, but to perform. It''s to give others pressure and pass on my orders, so open the weapon insurance."


    "Click!"


    At Tanya''s command, the soldiers neatly opened the insurance of their guns.


    In such a large port, suddenly sounded a burst of metal "collision" sound.


    This made the army of Danlan Kingdom on one side startled, and the principal officials were even more sweating and at a loss.


    Because Tan Yagang only spoke the language of the allies, people in the world can''t understand it. The principal officials didn''t know what the first Legion was doing.


    Fortunately, there was no change in the army of the first legion, which made several principal officials feel a little relaxed.


    Without saying much, Tan Ya said, "get ready to go."


    Coming to an armored command vehicle, Tanya stops.


    Tanya did not immediately enter the armored command vehicle, because she saw several people trotting towards this side.


    "General! general! Just a moment, please


    It was not others who trotted in, but the principal officials.

 Chapter 930

    They gasped in front of Tanya.


    Looking at the strange general in front of him, he said: "general! On the way to the palace, although there are soldiers of the Kingdom maintaining public order, there is no guarantee that there will not be some unruly people who will do some uncomfortable things. I also ask the general to restrain his subordinates and not react too strongly. I promise that if this happens, our soldiers will deal with it immediately. "


    The principal officials are looking forward to Tanya.


    Facing the eyes of the principal officials and the request of the principal officials, Tanya said calmly: "everything should be done according to the plan made before. The first Legion will not care about some small things. If it is too big to control, the first Legion will carry out its duties as a" suzerain state. "


    Tanya''s words let the principal officials in a cold sweat, but at the same time also relieved, even said: "should, should, please rest assured, there will never be such a thing."


    "There is no best!"


    With a cold hum, Tanya stepped forward and boarded the armored command vehicle.


    When Tanya''s body disappears, the door of the command car closes.


    Looking at this big guy full of metal streamline and aesthetic feeling, the principal officials were envious.


    I don''t know what it''s like to sit in one of them. When I think of their cars, those bloated and ugly cars parked not far away, my face is a burst of disgust.


    There are too many gaps. Beauty is only one of them, and the biggest one is the industrial level.


    "Let''s go," one of the officialdom reminded! It''s almost time. "


    "Yes, yes, let''s go."


    Several principal officials hurried to their troops.


    "Well, stand up straight for me. Keep your spirits up. You can''t be underestimated."


    Under the rebuke of the principal officials, the soldiers in the kingdom of Danlan stood up straight and looked serious.


    The response of the soldiers satisfied the principal officers.


    A chief official said in a loud voice, "let''s go!"


    With that, the principal officials rushed to their own cars.


    The soldiers of the kingdom of Danlan, who formed a square line, also began to set out. They formed a column of seven and walked towards the gate with chaotic steps.


    "Let''s go!"


    With a command, the ten thousand troops of the first regiment set out.


    The engine "roars" and the steps "clank". Thousands of figures follow the soldiers of the kingdom of Danlan in neat steps, with eight people in a row.


    Neat footsteps, every step, the earth seems to tremble, its footsteps, let people listen, the heart is shaking.


    The "strange voice" behind him made the soldiers of Danlan Kingdom look back.


    When you see the army behind you, the uniform pace, the "clanking" footsteps, and the silent momentum, it seems that a mountain has pressed them, which makes the soldiers of the kingdom of Danlan turn pale.


    And shame.


    They quickly took back their sight, and their chaotic steps seemed to be quite neat.


    Today''s Mallorca is destined to be an extraordinary day.


    The army entered the city from the north gate and went to the city in a long line.


    Under the huge trees and in the streets shrouded in the shadow of the tree crown, the army of the first Legion marched forward.


    The "roaring" machinery, the consistent metal figure, the deafening sound of footsteps, everything, all of them are frightening the onlookers.


    Looking at the troops passing by on the street, the people watching on both sides of the road were silent.


    The huge war machinery, the metal figure with neat steps, and the momentum it exudes have already deterred the malicious people.


    No matter whether there are other purposes in mind, at this moment, the people on both sides of the street, they can only stare at the army on the street, eyes full of horror.


    This is the first Legion?


    It''s no wonder that the royal family would compromise with such a great prestige after just a March.


    When they were shocked by the strength of the first legion, the public also slightly understood the "hardship" of the royal family.


    From the north of the city to the palace in the center of the city, although the distance is not long, it is nearly ten kilometers.


    On the main road, the long army is approaching the "Palace" little by little.


    In the front of the army, the huge armored command vehicle is guarded by four guardian tanks, one in front of the other. Its huge metal body, plus its position in the front row, is quite conspicuous.


    In Tanya''s army, there are mainly four kinds of armored units. The light armored units are "bison" armed assault vehicle, multi-functional infantry combat vehicle, and the heavy armored units are Queller self-propelled artillery and guardian tank.


    In the army, although it is still mainly infantry, in order to improve the mobility of the army, vehicles have a lot of equipment.


    Today, however, the army''s entry into the city is mainly for "performance", with only heavy armored pacifier self-propelled guns and Guardian Tanks, and light armored vehicles with only a small number of "bison" armed assault vehicles, mainly for senior sergeants.


    In the army, the most prominent and conspicuous is undoubtedly the calmer self-propelled gun in the middle of the army. It is large enough to be said to be the largest armored unit in Tanya''s army. The second is its power mode, suspended behavior mode and suspended engine spraying blue flame. For people in this world, it is undoubtedly the most peculiar existence.


    When we saw the calmer''s self-propelled guns, the civilians on both sides of the street were amazed.


    The scenery outside swept back slowly.


    The soldiers, the civilians and Tan Ya who sat by the window saw them one by one.


    However, although Tanya in the car looks out, what Tanya looks at is not the people on both sides of the street, but the towering trees in the city.


    Noisy city, but it is green forest, the two actually perfect fusion together.


    This is rare and unexpected.


    For the city''s planners, Tanya''s heart is very admirable.


    "A beautiful city."


    For the city of Mallorca, Tanya did not hesitate to issue a voice of praise.


    It deserves it. The city of Mallorca deserves it.


    Darvis can''t deny general Tanya''s words.


    He just said indifferently: "it''s really beautiful, but the extraordinary city is not as" prosperous "as it appears. Under the bright surface is" poverty ". In a sense, the country has fallen."

 Chapter 931

    degenerate?


    It''s a bit serious.


    There are many factors in a country''s poverty, which can not be changed by any one person or regime.


    After all, Tanya said calmly, "it''s a" country "of autocratic monarchy. The rise and fall of a country is completely under the thought of the" King ". Under this privilege, the fate of a country is completely controlled by the" King ". This is a good thing, but also a bad thing, because there is a gap between people."


    Everyone has different abilities and styles.


    It''s a blessing for any country to meet an almighty king, but what about a king with poor ability? For a country, that is a tragedy.


    Autocratic monarchy has both advantages and disadvantages.


    Of course, no matter what kind of government, there are advantages and disadvantages, which can not be made clear in a few words.


    When the army of the first Legion marched forward to the palace.


    On the upper floor of the South Gate of the palace, the figure was already surging.


    There are soldiers, there are ministers, and there is the king of the country, Queen Catherine.


    The soldiers lined up on the wall, standing guard, straight body, head straight, facing the outside of the city.


    On the city tower, a group of ministers are waiting. They stand behind the guardrail and stare at the end of the main road outside the city.


    "Are you coming?"


    "It''s coming this way. It''s said that it''s not small in scale."


    "What do you think is the reason for the Queen''s grand signing ceremony? In principle, the lower the key, the better. "


    "Isn''t it? I guess it means" prime minister Harandi ". Your majesty is too old to pay attention to it."


    "Isn''t that nonsense? The queen is young, and the kingdom is small and big, of course, Harandi''s prime minister has the final say.


    On the city tower, while waiting, the ministers talked and whispered.


    This signing ceremony is too grand.


    The royal family not only appealed to the civilians in the city of Mallorca to participate, but also spread the news to the whole country.


    I''m afraid all the cities in the Kingdom have learned about today''s events.


    Looking at the dense crowd of civilians around the square under the city, even the ministers who had seen the big scenes could not help feeling numb.


    The city of Mallorca, with a population of nearly 700000, two-thirds of them, participated in today''s event.


    The civilians around the square only occupy a small part, and most of them wait and see on both sides of the main road.


    "Your majesty! Please take it easy. It''s almost time. They''ll be here soon. "


    Perceiving Catherine''s restlessness on the throne beside her, harlandi comforted her.


    On the other side, Karina hears harlandi''s words and looks down at Catherine beside her.


    Catherine on the throne seemed very nervous and looked around.


    With a little smile, Karina said softly, "don''t worry. I''ll leave everything to prime minister Harandi. Your majesty just needs to do as I told you before."


    In such a big scene, young Queen Catherine stage fright, this is not a surprise.


    Queen Catherine has lived in the palace for a long time, and she has great defects in her knowledge.


    This can only be done slowly.


    Carlina''s comfort seems to have played a role.


    Catherine''s tense expression was slightly relaxed, her eyes no longer looked around, but quietly looked in a direction.


    In waiting, the first Legion finally arrived.


    At the end of the main road, the army of the kingdom of Danlan first appeared, followed by the silver gray figure.


    Machinery in the "roar", "clank" of the footsteps deafening, in a neat rhythm, the whole army into one, exuding infinite power.


    Looking at the fierce and powerful army on the main road, the ministers on the tower took a breath of air.


    More than 10000 people?


    Not much.


    The ministers were appalled by the military weapons of the first Legion.


    Not to mention the soldiers in armour, the "roaring" war machines in the ranks are the ones that frighten the ministers.


    The heavy armor, the huge body full of streamlined metal texture, the thick gun barrel, just from a distance, gives people a sense of infinite power.


    With the approaching of the army on the main road, the ministers were staring at the main road, and their eyes were full of complexity.


    The appearance of the army also made the "noisy" crowd on both sides of the main road become silent, staring at the army passing by on the main road.


    In the tower, only Kalina and Harandi''s face is still calm.


    Karina has been to the fleet of the first Legion. She has seen the huge warship with her own eyes, and she has a great ability to accept the war machinery on land.


    Harlandi, though equally shocked by the military strength of the first regiment, has been the Prime Minister for decades. In terms of concentration, he has come to the point where he has never changed his face. Although he is shocked in his heart, his face will not show it.


    As for Catherine.


    As a young girl, she didn''t know much about the war machines of the first Legion. Compared with the shock, she was still more novel.


    After all, the weapons of the first legion, even ordinary guns, are extremely beautiful and flawless in appearance. Anyone will have a heart of "love" and hope for them.


    "It''s beautiful!"


    Looking at the silver gray army in the distance, Catherine on the throne praised.


    Little face is full of "desire", at this moment, the tension in her heart seems to have completely disappeared.


    It''s about time.


    Looking back from the main road in the distance, harlans said to Catherine beside him: "your majesty! We can start and get ready to meet you. "


    "Well! Let''s go down then. "


    With that, Catherine started slightly and rose from the throne.


    Seeing this, Harandi turned to the minister in the tower and said, "ministers! Welcome with your majesty. "


    "Yes


    All the ministers responded in unison.


    Under the leadership of Harandi, the party left the tower and went to the gate.


    The venue for signing the agreement this time is on the upper floor of the city.


    The city tower is big enough and has a wide view. It is a good place.

 Chapter 932

    When Harandi took a group of Ministers down the castle, the army on the main road also began to step into the square in front of the gate.


    Of course, the first to enter the kingdom of Danlan "lead" forces, followed by the army of the first Legion.


    With the army''s entry, for a moment, the huge square was filled with the mechanical "roar", and the neat and consistent footsteps.


    Ten thousand steps sing together, and the earth seems to be shaking.


    The heroic appearance of the soldiers of the first regiment has dazzled the people around the square for a long time.


    They had to stay because the first Legion had a lot of things they had never seen before.


    For the unknown, they can only distinguish from the appearance.


    But in terms of appearance, no weapons of any size in the first Legion can be underestimated.


    It took half an hour for the army on the main road to enter the square completely.


    In such a large square, the army of 10000 people of the first Legion was neatly arranged into five squads.


    When the soldiers are in a neat line, when all the war machines are in a neat line, when the square presents the silver gray metal texture, the army at the moment can be said to gather to the extreme.


    At a glance, the dense and straight figure, the huge and powerful war machinery, just look, let people feel small.


    Such a big scene, the square has become silent.


    Quiet, as quiet as death. The only sound is the coarse voice from the people around the square.


    On the square in front of the gate, Harandi and his ministers had been waiting for a long time.


    Facing the army in the square, the ministers'' breath had already become rapid, and even harlandi was not surprised.


    Scanning the huge square, looking at the silver gray figure, and the huge war machinery.


    In his heart, Harandi sighed.


    No wonder Kalina is so keen to sign an agreement with the first Legion. She must have seen the strength of the first Legion before that.


    The powerful "engine" is roaring. On the square, the huge armored command vehicle, under the protection of four guardian tanks, revolves around the army.


    When a circle was finished, the five huge metal monsters stopped in front of the city gate in the eyes of the ministers of the kingdom of Danlan.


    "The roar of the engine" is still roaring.


    "Click!"


    With the sound of metal running.


    The door of the command car was opened.


    A black exquisite "iron shoe" first stepped on the ground.


    She was dressed in black blood armor, black cape and black hood. Her unique dress made everyone look at her.


    Compared with her strange, the five people behind her are much more normal.


    Like the soldiers in the square, they are all covered in silver gray armor.


    Of course, this strange person is no other than Tanya.


    With five senior sergeants, Tanya got out of the car and headed for the gate.


    How can Tanya ignore the people in front of the gate.


    Seeing the familiar figure coming, Karina bowed her head slightly to Catherine and said, "your majesty! Go ahead. "


    The words in her ears made Catherine''s little face look slightly upright.


    Mouth slightly open, from that small mouth "spit" a breath.


    Then she took a small step and went to the person who seemed terrible to her.


    Looking at the brave little figure, Karina moved her steps and stood on one side.


    Then she covered her chest and knelt on one knee.


    On the other side, Harandi made the same move almost at the same time, covering his chest and kneeling half on one knee.


    In front of the gate, the ministers standing on both sides knelt down with the two figures in front of them.


    This move was seen by the people around the square, and the people''s expression was complex.


    More eyes are looking at the little figure, she is their "King", the "King" of the Kingdom, what will she do.


    In that small figure, the people seem to be looking forward to something.


    But they''re going to be disappointed.


    Among all the attention, Catherine''s little figure knelt down in front of Tanya.


    She covered her chest and her head, kneeling on one knee and half on the ground. The crown on her head was shining under the reflection of the sun.


    She said in a slightly childish voice, "I, Catherine regoras, the queen of the kingdom of danland, pay the highest respect to the king of the first Legion."


    Is this the king of this country?


    Looking at the little figure under her, Tanya was surprised.


    Although before that, she had a little understanding of the situation in this country, and knew that the "King" of the kingdom of Danlan was very young, she was surprised when she saw "her" with her own eyes.


    Looking at the "she" on the ground, Tanya hesitated.


    It''s not her who respects such a great ceremony. Although there is no so-called "King" in the first legion, this "King" is undoubtedly the "master" of the supreme commander.


    In that case


    Tanya stretched out her right hand in the spotlight.


    With a movement of thought, the black power of death emerged from Tanya''s body and gathered in her hands.


    A big black sword with blood pattern is slowly formed in Tanya''s hands.


    It seems slow, but it''s actually fast.


    Just a breath, the sword has been formed, and Tanya holds it in his hand.


    The appearance of weapons surprised all kinds of eyes. I don''t know how they appeared.


    When people wonder how weapons appear, more people are shocked.


    This also includes Karina.


    When Karina is ready to respond, Tanya holds the sword in both hands, the tip of the sword facing the ground, and stabs it hard.


    "Hiss!"


    In the crack of the gravel, the big sword stabbed into the ground and almost disappeared into most of the sword body.


    Hands against the hilt, looking at Catherine half kneeling on the ground, Tanya said coldly: "I," Tanya ", general of the first legion, on behalf of my master, accept your big gift, please get up!"


    Tanya''s action has been uttered, which has greatly relieved Kalina in the rear.


    As soon as the words are finished, Tanya''s sword turns into a black force of death, pouring into her hands.


    This strange scene was just seen by Catherine who was getting up.

 Chapter 933

    She looked at Tanya''s hand curiously, and then at the crack on the ground, but she was quite surprised.


    The color of surprise lasted only a moment. When Catherine got up, her expression had returned to normal.


    Looking at the person in front of her, Catherine made a slight chest covering ceremony and said: "general! You are welcome. Come with me. "


    Tanya didn''t look back, just stepped forward and responded to Catherine with action.


    Is it really a cold person?


    A furtive glance at the dark hood, Catherine murmured to herself.


    Though she murmured in her heart, Catherine''s body was still very honest, and she quickly turned around and took the road ahead.


    At this time, with Catherine standing up from the ground, the ministers in front of the gate also stood up.


    They stood on both sides, leaving a passage.


    Under Catherine''s leadership, the party entered the city cave.


    Behind them, the army in the square is in sharp contrast.


    In the city cave, following harlandi''s side, Karina can''t help but put her eyes on the general behind Queen Catherine.


    Karina saw that scene very clearly.


    A delicate and sharp sword appeared in her hands out of thin air. What is the black energy and what kind of ability?


    Doubt, at this time, there is only doubt in Kalina''s heart.


    As a martial arts artist, Karina spent a lot of time in Kyoto martial arts academy.


    In the library of the college, there are almost records of the "abilities" in the world. As a martial arts artist, she should know all kinds of abilities so that she can know her own enemy. However, Karina has never seen the abilities shown by the general.


    This made Karina have to be suspicious.


    What''s more, the appearance of weapons is so incredible that people can''t imagine the principle.


    As the party entered the tower, they arrived at the venue of the meeting.


    In the city tower, a parliament affecting the "National Movement" of the kingdom is being held.


    In this grand meeting, it was widely watched.


    The contents, every article and every detail of the agreement are broadcast throughout the kingdom of Danlan.


    In some ways, Harandi was thorough.


    He knew that there would be voices of opposition in the Kingdom, but he held the signing ceremony of the treaty in a big way.


    One of its purposes, of course, is to "announce" to the people of the whole country.


    Tell the people clearly that this is the choice of the royal family and his choice, there is no room for maneuver.


    It was not until about three o''clock in the afternoon that the grand meeting came to an end.


    On the negotiation table, every clause of the agreement has been made clear. In that agreement, Queen Catherine also left her own signature.


    When the last stroke was made, the kingdom of Danlan became a vassal state of the first army.


    The grand meeting is over.


    Under the military order, the troops on the square began to withdraw, returning from the original road and heading for the port.


    In the kingdom of danland, in the city of Mallorca, the first Legion will set up a military base.


    However, the construction of the base takes time. After the completion of the construction of the military base, the first regiment will be officially stationed in the kingdom of Danlan.


    Now, only under the push of time, to complete a series of things.


    After the event, in the "complex" voice, the huge square gradually restored calm.


    What happened today is undoubtedly a memorable day for the scattered civilians.


    This "Commemoration" may be "good" and "bad" in people''s hearts.


    But in any case, what happened today is of great significance to the whole kingdom of Danlan.


    Night is coming.


    In the dark, the palace was full of lights.


    In the "Palace", a grand banquet is going on.


    In the Great Hall of the king, there was a scene of singing and dancing.


    The singing is echoing, and the dancers are dancing on the dance floor, twisting their wonderful posture.


    Ministers gathered in twos and threes, holding wine glasses, talking and laughing.


    Only busy messengers rushed around the hall to deliver "delicious" wine to the banquet guests.


    In front of the throne on the steps, there was a long delicate table.


    There were many places on the long table, but only four people were present.


    One is the queen of the kingdom of Danlan, the young Catherine, the Prime Minister of the kingdom of Danlan "Harandi", the Royal interior officer "Kalina", and the last is of course the general of the first Legion "Tanya".


    The tabletop is steaming hot and full of meat fragrance. There are countless dishes. There are dozens of dishes.


    "My lords! Please take a seat. At today''s banquet, several adults are the leading roles. "


    With a smile, looking at the five figures standing straight behind Tanya, Harandi invited.


    "Don''t worry about them!"


    Tanyana''s cold voice responded to Harandi''s invitation.


    On the vice seat of the square table, Tan yaduan sat, still dressed in "armor", and didn''t even take off his hood.


    Tanya''s response made Harandi smile again and said: "general! These dishes are not to the taste of the general? "


    From the table, Tanya did not move the tableware in front of her, which was seen by several people on the table.


    This makes them have some "speculation" in mind.


    So what did they do wrong?


    It seems to see what the three people on the table thought, and the cold voice came out of the hood again.


    "Don''t worry. Our first regiment has its own eating habits. Since I''m here, I don''t need to explain some things."


    If it''s a normal banquet, Tan Ya won''t attend, and the invitation to others will be rejected in the first time.


    But today is different. She should attend the invitation of the royal family of the kingdom of Danlan.


    Now that she has come, it can be said that she has given enough face to the royal family.


    Tanya''s words undoubtedly let Harandi, Kalina feel relieved.


    This at least shows that they have not done anything wrong.


    Compared with the two people''s tension, Catherine is heartless, at the dinner table, she has been eating her favorite food.


    Although the appearance of eating is still "elegant", I''m afraid she is the only one on the table to eat.


    However, after all, Catherine''s age is still young, no one will care about this.

 Chapter 934

    "In that case, we won''t be forced to do anything, general."


    Even so, for Harandi and Karina, they have no food on the table.


    It''s impossible for them to eat while the host and guest sit. It''s very impolite.


    They can only accompany the host and guest to show respect.


    After a little silence, Harandi smile, looking at Tanya, light way: "general! Now, the kingdom of Danlan has become a vassal state of the first Legion. In this land, the first Legion also has a foothold. However, in the outer land of Austria, the kingdom of Danlan is only one of the three countries. Its national strength and territorial area are not as good as those of the other two countries. I wonder if the first Legion has any other plans? "


    After a few words, Harandi said: "as a" vassal state ", the kingdom of Danlan will spare no effort to assist the first Legion''s operations on the land outside Austria."


    I have to say, Harandi is very smart.


    Take advantage of this banquet to inquire about the next action of the first regiment at the dining table.


    When expressing "loyalty" to the first legion, they can also seek benefits for the kingdom of Danlan.


    Harandi''s heart of small 99, Tan Ya how can not know.


    For the future action plan, although the first regiment has been formulated, there are many plans.


    One of them is related to the kingdom of Danlan.


    There is no concealment. In the gaze of Harandi and Kalina, Tanya said: "the purpose of the first Legion is the outer land of Austria, and the kingdom of Danlan is only one of them. The first Legion will" conquer "the other two countries by force."


    Military conquest?


    Two people slightly suddenly, this answer, in anticipation.


    The first Legion has such a powerful army that military conquest is not empty talk.


    Even if the two countries can resist the first army for a while, the defeat is doomed. It''s just a matter of time.


    "Is there no other plan? To rule a country, military conquest is the only way


    Harlandi asked casually.


    But this question is what Harandi wants to know.


    "Yes!"


    This time, Tanya''s answer was straightforward.


    This made Harandi''s eyes brighten, he pleaded: "please tell the general, in order to solve the confusion."


    In the hood, Tanya said quietly: "this plan is under consideration by the first regiment, which has a great relationship with the kingdom of Danlan."


    Eyes slightly bright, Harandi is voice way: "wish to hear its detailed!"


    With a cool face, Tanya said coldly, "although the territory of Austria is still vast, it is not enough to accommodate three countries. In order to get the people on this continent out of" poverty ", we must unify them. In the plan of the first regiment, there are mainly two plans. One is to conquer" two countries "by force of the first regiment and establish a new political system, Although there are still three countries on this continent, they are all under the rule of the first legion, which is also a kind of unification. Second, the war of unification of the outer lands of Austria and Georgia is completely handed over to the kingdom of Danlan, who will unify the outer lands of Austria and Georgia. "


    The battle of unification by the kingdom of Danlan?


    Tanya''s words surprised Harandi and Kalina.


    Even Catherine, who only cares about food, looks up at Tanya.


    Harandilian said: "general! I''m afraid the kingdom of Danlan is too weak to unify the outer land of Austria and Georgia. Please think twice about this. "


    Looking at the two people whose faces changed greatly, Tanya said calmly: "this is just a plan. The national strength is weak. This is not a problem. In the war of reunification, the first army can provide some weapons and equipment to the kingdom of Danlan to strengthen its military strength. Of course, the first army will not force this."


    Provide weapons and equipment?


    Tanya''s added words made Harandi think about the relationship.


    If the kingdom of Danlan can unify the outer land of Austria, it will undoubtedly be a shortcut to a powerful country.


    Because the biggest foundation of a powerful country is "territory". Only a vast territory can obtain enough resources, and only enough resources can make a country strong.


    How can harlandi not understand the "fierce" relationship?


    However, even if the first Legion can provide advanced weapons, does the kingdom of Danlan have the ability to unify the outer land of Austria?


    Even if there is, it is also a national mobilization.


    "General! Please allow us more time to think about this matter. It''s a national event and we have to be cautious. "


    After thinking about it, Harandi put it down first.


    You can''t make a decision too quickly. You need to consult with the royal family and ministers.


    He alone can''t decide such a great event.


    Considering that this should be, Tanya said calmly: "no harm, give me the answer in ten days."


    Ten days?


    Time is enough.


    In his heart, Harandi was relieved.


    The most important topic is over, and then there are the unimportant words.


    The party lasted for a long time until "late at night".


    After the banquet, Tanya left, took the armored command vehicle waiting outside the palace and returned to the port.


    Harlandi, after taking leave of Catherine, hurried back to the Duke''s mansion.


    "Master! Why are you in such a hurry? "


    When Harandi returned to the palace, the old housekeeper was waiting at the door.


    Harandi''s hasty steps puzzled the old housekeeper and asked.


    "Where''s Monica?"


    "The eldest lady is in the living room. I don''t know what happened tonight. She won''t go to sleep all the time."


    a living room?


    The old housekeeper''s words made Harandi suddenly feel that his intelligent daughter had been waiting for him.


    Harandi went straight to the living room.


    Looking at the master''s back in a hurry, the old housekeeper shook his head helplessly.


    I don''t know what happened tonight. Even the master is so "unusual". What happened at the banquet?


    The old housekeeper can remember that there was a banquet in the palace tonight.


    Go straight to the living room, step into the door of the living room, Harandi will see the familiar white figure on the seat of the living room.


    She looked so thin and white, like a fairy in the snow.

 Chapter 935

    In that light vision, harlandi, who entered the living room, said painfully: "my daughter, no matter how important it is, you can say it tomorrow. Body is important, body is important."


    Looking at her father in front of her, Monica shook her head with a smile and said, "it doesn''t matter. Is there anything interesting going on at the party tonight? My daughter really wants to know. "


    Interesting thing?


    Sitting on the seat beside Monica, Harandi said with a wry smile: "no matter what''s interesting, ministers are all wary at the banquet for fear of making any disrespect."


    For harlandi''s words, Monica was not surprised, but said calmly: "it''s normal. Today, I saw the prosperity of the main road. Even if her father was smiling in the face of the suffocating gap, Monica said softly:" now that I have the support of the big tree of the first legion, what''s father afraid of? Now the only thing the kingdom of Danlan lacks is a "courage" to fight


    Monica''s words seemed to brighten harlandi''s mind.


    His eyes are slightly bright and his mind is thinking fast.


    Yes, with the support of the first army, what is the kingdom of Danlan afraid of? Just move forward bravely.


    Even if you fail, it doesn''t hurt. Just do it again.


    There is the big tree of the first Legion behind, and the kingdom of Danlan can let go.


    Ha ha a smile, harlandi very happy way: "really worthy of my daughter, the daughter''s words can make me suddenly enlightened ah, yes, since there is the first army behind this tree, why should I fear failure in the kingdom of Danlan?"


    Looking at her happy father, Monica said calmly: "father! What you have to do next is to persuade the royal family and the vassals outside. It''s better to order in the name of Queen Catherine to mobilize the whole country before the war, and the "help" of the first Legion. My father should make a good effort. "


    Putting away his smile, Harandi nodded and said in a deep voice, "I know that war is not a joke. The more help the first Legion gives to the kingdom of Danlan, the less sacrifice it can make. I will pay attention to this."


    With a slight nod, Monica said softly, "it''s late at night. My father should have a rest early. My daughter is also a little tired."


    "Go! Rest early, but pay attention to your health. "


    In her father''s caring eyes, Monica smiles, gets up from her seat and walks out slowly.


    Looking at her daughter''s back, harlandi didn''t look back until Monica disappeared behind the door.


    In his seat, Harandi sat upright, deep in thought.


    He needs to sort out a lot of things that happened today. Only in this way can he rest assured.


    There are also things in the future that need to be like a concept in mind. Only in this way can we have a clear idea.


    Nowadays, the political situation in the kingdom of Danlan is still stable, and the most unstable foreign ministers have become honest under external pressure.


    For the second plan mentioned by the first legion, Harandi is confident of persuading a group of ministers.


    And, of course, the foreign ministers.


    The general mobilization of the whole country and the strength of those feudal ministers are indispensable.


    As Monica said, some things have to be done in the name of Queen Catherine.


    In the name of Queen Catherine, a lot of things are easy to do.


    A shortcut to a powerful country?


    Thinking of his daughter''s confidence in saying this, Harandi only wanted to do so.


    War is not a joke. It''s full of possibilities.


    Victory and failure, often only in between.


    Many things, but also need to be careful to think carefully.

 Chapter 936

    The night is deep.


    Time flies by. Unconsciously, another week has passed.


    In this week''s time, the kingdom of Danlan is quite restless.


    For the sake of "the war of unification", two different voices appeared in the kingdom of Danlan.


    One is the Conservatives, who think that it is too reluctant to launch the war of reunification only with the national strength of the kingdom of Danlan; the other is the radicals, who think that this is an opportunity.


    Most of the Conservatives are feudalists, while the radicals are interior ministers represented by Prime Minister Harandi.


    And the royal family stayed on the sidelines.


    It''s very close to the ten days of the first Legion. The two different voices are more and more contradictory, and the quarrel is more and more intense.


    In the battle for unity in the kingdom of Danlan, the first Legion was not idle during the fierce quarrel.


    According to the treaty, the first Corps sent a large number of technical personnel to explore the terrain of the cities in the kingdom of Danlan, so as to prepare for the future infrastructure in advance.


    At the same time, the first corps also sent economists to understand the overall economic operation mode of the kingdom of Danlan.


    Enough understanding, the first Legion can better start to change the status quo of this country.


    Everything is in order.


    Port of Mallorca City, in the flagship bridge command room.


    In the wide captain''s seat, Tan Ya is focusing on browsing the information on the screen in front of him.


    Recently, the data terminal is updating more and more quickly.


    Tanya knows why.


    The quantum signal tower in Qingcheng has already started to operate. Although Danlan kingdom is far away from the range of signals, it can also receive weak signals, but it is intermittent and cannot be effectively used.


    Moreover, the kingdom of Danlan is not far away from the signal coverage, only about 2000 kilometers.


    The closer to the signal range, the stronger the signal. Compared with the communication that used to take a lot of time, now everything is much simpler.


    "Has the location of the base been determined?"


    While looking at the screen in front of her, Tanya asks darvis, who is not far away from her.


    Hearing general Tanya''s inquiry, Dawes said, "no, there are two plans now, which need the general''s attention."


    "Two? Tell me about it


    "Yes


    In response, Dawes said: "first, the site selection of the base is in the city. However, the buildings in Mallorca city are dense enough. Because the base needs to contain a large quantum signal tower, there is a great demand for area. If the site selection is in the city, many buildings need to be demolished. The second plan is outside the city, There is a bay three kilometers east of the city of Mallorca. The deep water of the bay is about 30 meters. It is a good site for a port. The first regiment can build a military port here. "


    One is outside the city and the other is inside.


    How to choose is not difficult, because both options are OK, just to see who is more convenient.


    "What do you think?"


    Tanya left the problem to Davis.


    Without much thought, Dawes said: "it''s the same inside and outside the city, but the most important thing is the military port. Although the port in meloka is big enough, it''s not a good place for warships to dock. It will affect the berthing of civil ships. In the long run, building a military port outside the city can be done once and for all."


    In that case, there is no need to think too much about it.


    "Just as you said, build a military port in that bay," Tan Ya said


    "Yes


    Darvis responded.


    "By the way, did their argument come to an end?"


    Tanya thought of the ministers of Danlan Kingdom, especially the prime minister.


    The plan given by the first Legion got the group into a quarrel.


    I don''t know if it''s over now.


    Darvis said: "it''s still under debate. I think the" little queen "has to pay attention to it. The limit of ten days is fast, and the prime minister''s play should be finished."


    Of course, it''s acting. In the kingdom of Danlan, the prime minister is the one who "holds the power". More importantly, he is deeply trusted by the royal family.


    As the "leader" of the radicals, the final answer has actually appeared.


    The reason why there will be "arguments" is nothing more than acting for others.


    This other person is the people of the kingdom of Danlan, and also the feudal ministers.


    They were told that although the prime minister was in charge, he didn''t cover up everything, because there was a "Queen" above the prime minister.


    With an indifferent look, Tanya said coldly: "let them play it! As a result, you are responsible for the "assistance" and see what they need


    With a slight nod, Davis said, "yes, I see."


    There is no doubt about the outcome of the argument. It is only a matter of time.


    The limit of ten days is approaching. If it is fast, it will be one day. If it is late, it will be two days. The final answer will appear.


    ----


    Mereka, in the courtyard of the mountain behind the palace.


    After noon, the busy harlandi rushed into the palace to meet Queen Catherine.


    In a quiet Pavilion in the courtyard, three figures loomed.


    "Almost. It''s time for her majesty to end this dispute. At the court meeting tomorrow, her majesty will end this dispute."


    Looking at Catherine sitting on the wooden chair, harlandi said softly.


    Catherine did not speak. It was Karina beside her.


    Looking at Harandi standing upright in the pavilion, Karina said in a voice: "prime minister Harandi! Are you sure? Once her majesty gives the general mobilization order, we can''t regret it. "


    In the gaze of Kalina and Catherine, Harandi nodded solemnly and said in a deep voice: "this is an opportunity, a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. We must seize this opportunity."


    With a breath, Karina said anxiously: "I know little about national affairs, but I am very worried about the" decision "of war. Since the prime minister said that this is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity, the royal family can only give it a go. Everything is up to the prime minister."


    He nodded solemnly, and Harandi said, "give it to me."


    With that, Harandi said, "I''m relieved to get the answer. I''m busy with government affairs, so I''ll leave first."

 Chapter 937

    Knowing that harlandi, who is in charge of state affairs, is busy with political affairs, Kalina doesn''t ask her to stay too much and signals to Catherine.


    Catherine''s clear light way: "Uncle Harandi! Slow down. "


    After a salute to Catherine, covering her chest, Harandi retreated and turned away from the arbor.


    When harlandi''s figure disappeared in the courtyard, Catherine looked up at Karina and asked curiously, "sister Karina! Why did Uncle Harandi start the war? Isn''t that going to kill a lot of people? "


    Catherine''s words, let Karina slightly sigh: "yes! A lot of people will die. "


    Looking down at Katherine beside her, Karina said softly, "but the war between countries can''t tolerate mercy, and it doesn''t need too many reasons. In this era, weak countries will only become cannon fodder in the long history. In order to change the present situation of Danlan Kingdom, we can''t only rely on the first army, but learn to self-improvement. Only in this way can we get the recognition of the first army, If you don''t want to make progress, how can the first Legion value the kingdom of Danlan? "


    After a few words, Karina sighed: "so, we have to fight this war for the future and for the kingdom of Danlan to have an indestructible foundation."


    "So..."


    Katherine nodded, vaguely.


    Whether Katherine really understands the truth is what Karina doesn''t know.


    Her majesty is still very young, many things still need to learn one by one, to exercise.


    There is still a long way to go.


    Time goes by


    The day passed again.


    When the night faded and the light came back, a new day came.


    In the early morning, before the fog cleared, the bells in the palace had already rung.


    On the throne of the king''s hall, Catherine herself announced her decision to the ministers.


    "The decision on the" war of reunification "has come to an end after I have discussed with Prime Minister Harandi."


    Looking at her Royal Highness''s ministers, Catherine said in her childish voice, "in order to have a better future for the kingdom of Denmark, the war of unification of the outer land of Austria and Georgia must be started by the kingdom of Denmark. I declare that the kingdom of Denmark will immediately enter the pre war mobilization, and the vassals will be responsible for recruiting new soldiers, establishing new barracks and strengthening training, As a reserve for the supply of troops, the number of new recruits in each city shall not be less than 10000. "


    The childish words on the throne are a great responsibility to the ministers.


    Among his Highness''s ministers, there are both happy and worried.


    Especially the feudalists who opposed the war looked rather ugly.


    Ten thousand recruits?


    It''s not easy to recruit 10000 recruits. Except for the city of Mallorca, it''s hard for any city.


    "Your lords! It''s up to you to recruit new soldiers. Please complete the order given by her majesty. This war is related to the "national destiny" of the kingdom of Danlan. If anyone drags back, don''t blame the "national law" for its ruthlessness. "


    Turning and looking at the line of vassals, Harandi in the Palace said aloud.


    It''s a warning and a reminder.


    Harandi''s words made many vassals look at each other, so they had to give a chest covering salute to Queen Catherine on the throne, and said in unison: "please rest assured, your majesty, we will do our part."


    With a smile, Catherine was happy.


    She waved her hand and said briskly, "it will be hard for the earls."


    What else can they say?


    I had to stand by and keep silent.


    Taking her eyes back from the vassals, Catherine looked at Harandi.


    With a little hesitation, Catherine said, "prime minister Harandi, it''s up to you to explain to the ministers."


    "Yes


    To Catherine on the throne line a cover chest salute, harlandi should way.


    Turning around, Harandi said to the ministers, "ministers, the recruitment of new soldiers is just a preparation before the war. In this war of reunification, we in the kingdom of Danlan are not alone, because we have the support of the first regiment behind us. The first regiment has promised to" assist "us and provide powerful weapons and equipment."


    After a few words, Harandi said: "therefore, we need the support of the people of the kingdom in this war. Ministers should know what to do."


    "Please don''t worry, Prime Minister. It''s up to us to pacify the people."


    A Minister stood up and said to Harandi.


    "Yes! Please rest assured, Prime Minister. "


    The ministers expressed their views one after another.


    Seeing this, Harandi nodded happily and said, "good. With the help of the ministers, I can also focus on the discussion with the first army."


    Turning around, in the eyes of the ministers, Harandi looked to the throne.


    He made a chest covering salute to Catherine on the throne and said, "Your Majesty, I have finished."


    "The prime minister has worked hard!"


    With a slightly positive look, Catherine looked around her Royal Highness''s ministers and said in a correct voice: "in national affairs, ministers should not be careful. The royal family will not treat those who have made contributions, and the royal family will not let go of those who have committed crimes. War is a good opportunity to make contributions. It depends on your own efforts to seize the opportunity."


    Of course Catherine couldn''t say these words.


    But, as she was taught, Catherine was not stage fright.


    Although the voice is extremely naive, without a trace of dignity, but the content of the words itself, has been able to make the hearts of the ministers a tight.


    "All right, let''s break up!"


    The silence of the hall made Catherine wave her hand uninteresting, and said at the same time.


    She jumped from the throne, took Karina''s hand and went to the special corridor.


    Kalina had no choice but to nod to Harandi in the palace.


    Harandi nodded clearly in response.


    When the meeting ended, the ministers left the king''s hall with whispers.


    In particular, the feudal ministers, after the separation of the court, left without saying a word.


    The end of today''s court meeting is also the time for them to return to the fiefdom.


    However, this was a happy day, but the vassals were not happy.


    Ten thousand recruits. It''s too much pressure for a city with a population of less than 100000.

 Chapter 938

    But they have to finish this task because they know that war is inevitable.


    In the war, when the law and discipline are most strict, no one wants to touch the royal family.


    Although "Wang" is just a little girl, it does not prevent the royal family from carrying out their rights.


    Three days later, the port of Mallorca city.


    In a large warship docked on the dock, Harandi is talking with Dawes.


    In the past few days, Harandi has been very busy, and has been to and from the port no less than five times.


    But Dawes didn''t do that. He spent a lot of time with Harandi.


    The reason for doing so, of course, is because of "interests".


    If the kingdom of Danlan launches a war and wins, it will surely pay a sum of war money.


    As the vassal state of the first legion, the first Legion is not good to ask for war money directly from the kingdom of Danlan. After all, this is very unreasonable.


    In this case, it is necessary to obtain "benefits" through another method.


    "Yes! I have a way


    Darvis''s sudden words stunned Harandi.


    This let Harandi a joy, even busy way: "please make it clear!"


    Dawes held out five fingers to Harandi.


    In Harandi''s puzzled eyes, Dawes said: "loan! The first Legion can lend five billion yuan to the kingdom of Danlan. The five billion yuan will be provided to the kingdom of Danlan in the form of weapon conversion. Of course, although the kingdom of Danlan is a vassal state of the first legion, it can''t make friends in a fair deal. Since it''s a loan, the interest should be calculated. Let''s calculate it according to the annual interest rate. "


    Loans?


    That''s a good idea.


    However, the annual interest rate of 30%, which makes Harandi quite distressed.


    It''s all money.


    The bigger the number, the more money.


    With a bitter face, Harandi said in embarrassment: "my Lord! Is the interest rate too high? I''m afraid the kingdom of Danlan can''t afford it. "


    Darvis sympathizes with Harandi''s dilemma.


    Although the annual interest rate of 30% is not very high, there is still a lot of pressure on the kingdom of Danlan, whose national treasury is not rich. Even if the kingdom of Danlan can make a war fortune in the future war, how much can it get.


    After all, the outer land of Austria is not a rich place. The other two countries may be better than the kingdom of Danlan, but how can they be better.


    After a moment''s silence, in harlandina''s eyes, Dawes said with great understanding: "well... It''s my negligence. Well, as a" dependent country "of the first legion, I''ll give you a little discount on this loan, which is calculated according to the annual interest rate of 20%."


    twenty percent?


    Hearing this, Harandi was slightly relieved.


    Although in harlandi''s view, 20% is still very high, but he also knows that if it is lower, I''m afraid the first Legion will not agree.


    With a smile, Harandi said, "thank you for your understanding. Just do as you say."


    "No thanks, it''s just a deal."


    Harlandi shook his head and said, "no, no, it should be, it should be."


    Darvis: Well, don''t say more about this scene. Since your country has money, what kind of equipment do you need? Of course, I can also make a list of weapons for you to choose from. "


    Without much thought, Harandi said simply: "guards, preferably the second generation of" guards ", and rifles. Although the kingdom of Danlan has the ability to manufacture guns, there are big problems in quality. This problem can never appear on the battlefield. There is no road between the kingdom of Danlan and its two countries because of the vast forest, Only guards can move freely in the forest. In this war, we need this kind of "weapon."


    Guard?


    Although there is no such weapon as "guard" in the armaments of the first legion, it is not a problem to manufacture it under advanced industry.


    After thinking for a moment, Davis said, "the first legion of these two weapons can provide them. How much do you need?"


    How much do you need?


    In his heart, Harandi calculated.


    In harlandi''s budget, no less than 150000 troops are needed to unify the outer land of Austria.


    It''s still a small number. It''s just the lowest number.


    After all, the outer land of Austria is vast. If there are not enough troops, they will be constrained in terms of scheduling.


    To Dawes, Harandi held out two fingers and said, "200000. The army expansion of Danlan kingdom will not be less than 200000."


    Two hundred thousand?


    This number made Davis a little surprised.


    "Good guy, the kingdom of Danlan has done its best this time. It''s full of ambition."


    In his heart, Davis muttered to himself.


    In the helmet, Davis looked slightly upright and said, "200000? If it is this amount, five billion yuan will be a bit compact. "


    Yes, not enough, far from enough, even if a small amount of equipment guards, still far away.


    The second generation guards are not more expensive than the first generation guards.

 Chapter 939

    If there are 200000 troops, the number of guards should be more than one thousand. Only in this way can we give full play to the greatest effect of "guards". Without this number, the guards will not be able to give full play to their greatest power.


    After all, it''s 200000 soldiers. There''s no problem in arming them all. But what about the consumption after that?


    The battle of the unification of Austria and Georgia can not be finished in a short time.


    How can five billion yuan be enough.


    How could Harandi not understand that?


    After thinking about it, Harandi said, "how about 7 billion yuan for the amount of loan


    For Dawes, the higher the loan, the better. How could he refuse.


    "It''s a small thing. Seven billion is seven billion."


    Darvis''s generosity made Harandi feel a little bit.


    It''s easy to handle affairs if you have the strength. You can give a loan of 7 billion yuan. When will the kingdom of Danlan have this national strength?


    Looking at Harandi, Dawes said, "I''ll make a contract. Prime Minister Harandi will do it again tomorrow. There are still some things to explain."


    Nodding, harandilian said, "OK, I''ll be there."


    That''s the end of today''s discussion.


    After saying goodbye to Davis, Harandi left the warship.


    When I stepped on the dock and boarded the waiting car on the dock.


    Looking out of the window at the huge warship, Harandi was in a trance.


    After many days of deliberation, we finally have a result today.


    But Harandi was not happy in his heart, on the contrary, he was sad.


    Seven billion, seven billion crystal coins. In the decades since the founding of the kingdom of Danlan, the total revenue of the National Treasury may not exceed seven billion. However, today, he has left with a huge debt of seven billion.


    The pressure was so great that Harandi almost suffocated.


    How can he be happy?


    I don''t know what the look on their faces would be if I told Kalina and Catherine about it.


    In the roar of the engine, the bloated car left and gradually disappeared on the dock.


    And now Dawes, after seeing off Harandi, went back to the bridge command room.


    "How was the discussion today?"


    When Davis strode into the command room, tanyana''s cold voice rang.


    Not far from Tanya''s side, Davis replied, "it''s going well. A loan of 7 billion yuan and an annual interest rate of 20%. However, what he needs is" guards "and guns. I''ve already paid for them."


    Guard?


    After a little thought, Tanya said, "it''s not difficult to make a guard. We need to ask the" master "about this."


    "That''s true. After all, only the commander can contact al."


    After a little pause, Davis continued, "general! In this war, the kingdom of Danlan has done its best to devote 200000 troops to the whole country, which can be regarded as a great capital. "


    With a cool look, Tanya said coldly, "if they don''t pay, how can they be rewarded? If they don''t want to make progress, they can only become the most humble" vassal state "under the first army. Some people still understand this truth."


    At least the prime minister understood.


    He is very smart, from a series of things before, we can see his intelligence.


    Looking out of the window at the open harbor, Tanya is lost in thought in her hood.


    In the outer land of Austria, although the first army had a good start, it will take a long time before the end of the war.


    However, in the next war, the first Corps can stay out of the affair.


    Of course, this does not mean that the first Legion can leave the kingdom of Danlan alone. It is still necessary for the first Legion to sit in the rear.


    Because there is a possibility that once the kingdom of Danlan launches a war abroad, the kingdom of Dengsha and the kingdom of ASI may form an alliance to jointly resist or even counter attack the kingdom of Danlan.


    After all, there was a treaty among the three countries. The kingdom of Danlan became a "vassal state" of the first Legion. Naturally, the treaty did not exist, but the treaty between the kingdom of Dengsha and the kingdom of ASI was not lifted.


    It is also a matter of course for the two countries to form an alliance under the treaty.


    With the help of the first legion, although the military strength of Danlan Kingdom has greatly increased, many ants can kill the elephant. If the difference between the two sides is too big, and the enemy''s soldiers are not afraid of death, no matter how advanced and powerful the weapons are, they can not defeat the will of "human beings".


    In war, powerful weapons are only one of the necessary conditions for victory, and the most important thing is "people".


    If that happens, it''s time for the first team to play.


    For Austria and Georgia, the first Legion is bound to win. No external factor can change the final goal of the first Legion.


    ----


    In the south of Austria and Georgia, and in the east of Bentley, around the South China Sea, the first regiment is quite active.


    Although "active", the first regiment has the strength.


    In just over two months, the first Legion has opened up a situation outside Austria.


    The "surrender" of Danlan kingdom is the top priority in the first regiment''s plan.


    The situation has opened up. The fat meat from the outer land of Austria will enter the mouth of the first Legion sooner or later.


    Now, we have to wait.


    In Bentley, the revolt of the revolutionaries was undoubtedly the last straw for the military government of Bentley.


    Since the revolutionaries "announced" the uprising, the three capitals of Bentley have been shrouded in war.


    Among the three capitals, the fighting between the revolutionaries and the junta has been going on for nearly a month.


    It is still unknown where the victory of Tianzhen will go.


    Bentley, Amway City, city hall, office.


    "The situation of the three cities is a bit delicate. Among the three cities, only the revolutionaries in oboalon have the absolute upper hand. They have occupied two thirds of the city. The military government can only defend a corner of the northwest suburbs. According to my estimation, the battle in oboalon will end in half a month."


    Speaking slightly, looking at general Natasha behind his desk, yevrich continued: "compared with the excellent situation of the revolutionaries in oboalon City, the situation in Marani city is somewhat complicated. Although the revolutionaries in the city are attacking fiercely, there is a stalemate in the battle. In several streets of the city, the two sides are fighting hand in hand, and no one can move forward."


    "As for Voda... The battle is over."

 Chapter 940

    It''s over?


    Looking up slightly, Natasha gives yevrich a surprise look.


    Before Natasha asked, yevrich added: "the revolutionaries in the city have been eliminated, and the military government is searching for the remnants of the city."


    So it is


    Natasha knew.


    It seems that the power of the revolutionaries in Voda is a little weak. Otherwise, how could they be so vulnerable.


    Speaking of which, Natasha thought of Voda.


    Natasha had a hunch that the city might become the "last battlefield" of the first Legion in Bentley.


    Looking at Natasha in silence, yevrich said: "general! Is there any deployment for the army? I''m afraid we will solve the problem by ourselves. Although the situation in Marani is not obvious, if the fighting continues, the revolutionaries who occupy the military factory will have the upper hand. It will be sooner or later that the battle will end. The city can be solved by the revolutionaries. Even if the situation changes, the rebels in the nearby cities can respond in time, The troops of the first Legion need not be deployed outside Marani. "


    Natasha didn''t know what jevrich thought.


    It''s nothing more than shifting the target and putting the main target on "Voda city".


    The revolutionaries in Voda have been destroyed, and the last battle can only be ended by the first army.


    But then again, if oboalon and Marani fall, what''s the use of Voda alone?


    a life-and-death struggle?


    Well, it''s quite possible.


    Natasha knew that the commander in Voda had a son''s feud with the first Legion.


    On Yelin Island, the commander''s only son was killed by Jiye.


    What is impossible under hatred?


    After thinking for a moment, Natasha said, "bring back the troops outside Marani. Without any arrangement, the fleet will be transferred to Voda to deter them. Since it''s the last battle, let''s leave it at the last."


    Outside Marani, the army has been stationed for more than a month.


    After all, it''s inconvenient to camp in the forest, not only because of geographical inconvenience, but also because of the threat of polluting animals in the forest.


    The forest is a paradise for polluting animals. It''s OK during the day, but it''s very irritating at night.


    As long as it is not a large-scale pollution of the herd, the first Legion is not afraid, but the harassment in twos and threes is the most disturbing thing.


    During the past month, the city has been bustling in the daytime, but outside the city at night.


    Natasha was aware of the situation.


    However, because we did not know the foundation of the revolutionaries, the first regiment had to have an army outside the city for prevention.


    Once the revolutionaries in the city lose, the first Legion can enter the battle in time.


    Over the past month, the first regiment has made clear the foundation of the revolutionaries.


    Knowing the root of the problem, I feel much more at ease with the first revolutionary army.


    At least the revolutionaries in Marani are reassuring.


    In this case, there is no need for the troops outside the city to stay.


    As for marching into "Voda city", it is still too early.


    When the city of oboalon, Marani all fell, and it was not too late to enter the city of Voda.


    "Yes


    Since it was an order, yevrich had to comply.


    As time goes by, the morning fog in the forest is gradually dissipating.


    At this moment in Marani, with the sound of intensive gunfire, the rare calm has been broken.


    After a month''s fighting, Marani was devastated by war.


    The streets were full of craters, a mess, and countless houses collapsed.


    Even high-rise buildings have become a pile of standing debris.


    Many days of war led to the interference of urban cleaning system, the streets are full of garbage, the scene is very messy and ferocious.


    In the city, where two main roads cross.


    The smoke billowed up, and it was also the place where the gunfire started.


    At the north and south ends of the main road, with the cross road condition as the center, on the main road, layers of defense are all over.


    This is true of the main road in the south, and it is still true of the main road in the north.


    The line of defense is made up of sandbags. Behind the sandbags are one soldier after another, as well as the tall and bloated guards.


    On the line of defense nearest to the crossroads, the lines of defense at the north and south sides are on fire.


    Over the street, bullets were flying, shells were roaring, and the sound of "rumbling" explosions was deafening.


    The fighting is not only on the streets, but also in the buildings on both sides of the road. Many soldiers hide in them and shoot at the opposite enemy''s buildings.


    Bullets, shells, you come and I go, so busy.


    Clearly wearing the same uniform, holding the same weapons, but like a deadly enemy in general, fight to death.


    "Hiss... Boom!"


    In the roar of shells, a "guard" was hit.


    The shell first broke through the guard''s armor in the harsh "impact" sound, and then exploded.


    With a flame rising, in the torn pieces of metal, the huge guard "bang" fell to the ground.


    This made the soldiers at the foot of the "guard" panic and flee to avoid being crushed by the fallen guards.


    "Bang!"


    The fallen guard fell heavily on the ground, making a tearing sound of metal at the same time.


    The flames are still burning.


    "Boom!"


    After a few seconds, there was only one explosion, and the fallen guard suddenly had a second explosion.


    The explosion was even more powerful, and the whole guard was torn to pieces.


    A huge cloud of flaming mushrooms slowly rises, and the powerful impact force sweeps around with metal fragments.


    The splashing metal fragments are like bullets, washing the small defense line.


    When the shock wave strikes, sandbags fly and sand particles fly all over the sky.


    Countless soldiers were blown out, and those who did not stay away from the "guards" in time were even more bloody and wailing on the ground.


    For a moment, there was a riot on the line of defense.


    The destroyed guards were killed and the front line was destroyed.


    This is what happened in the forward positions in the north, and it is also a party under the military government.

 Chapter 941

    "Go! Attack and seize the position. "


    In the roar, the soldiers in the southern front seized the opportunity, rushed out of the position, crossed the crossroads and rushed to the northern front.


    For a moment, the figure on the street surging, accompanied by charging soldiers, a "guard" heavy forward.


    "Bang!"


    From time to time, the black muzzle burst into flames, and the shells roared over the street, attacking the front enemy''s Square.


    The soldiers on the northern front could not resist the enemy''s charge.


    Before they recovered from the martyrdom of the "guard", the enemy had already rushed into the front line.


    After a brief confrontation, the northern front fell.


    Today, the revolutionaries in Marani are one step closer to victory.


    But it''s not enough to win.


    In the west of the city, the main building of the communication department.


    As the main control center of communication line, the importance of communication department is self-evident.


    It can be said that once you control this place.


    All cable calls in the city can be monitored.


    In wartime, this place is a must.


    That''s why the revolutionaries in Marani chose to set up a temporary command center here.


    In addition to monitoring the military government''s actions, it can also command the troops outside at any time.


    "Failed. The revolutionaries in Voda have failed. They don''t even have a chance to leave, so the troops have been wiped out. Only a small number of survivors are fleeing the" pursuit. "


    In a temporary office, looking at Fred behind the desk, he said with a sullen face.


    He let out a breath, and Federer shook his head helplessly. He said in a deep voice, "it''s my fault. I know their strength is not enough, but I still agree to their request."


    He didn''t think so about Fred''s remorse.


    With a slightly positive expression, he stressed: "my Lord! It''s not your fault, it''s that they are too arrogant. Even if adults don''t agree, they will make their own decisions. "


    With a wave of his hand, Fred said in a deep voice, "it''s here. The dead are gone. Don''t say more. They have the courage to do what they should do. It''s enough to do it."


    Courage?


    Speaking of these two words, he looks a little self mockery.


    In such a big Bentley country, too few people have courage.


    If one percent of the people in Bentley had the courage, Bentley would not be what it is now.


    After a little silence, Fred looked at him behind the table and said, "Ricky! Is there any news from captain tilgavanov


    Ricky shook his head and said, "not yet. Since tierg led his men to attack the mountain, the military government has been empty. In order to avoid being encircled and annihilated, tierg should now deal with the military government in the northwest suburbs."


    He nodded gently and said, "I believe in tierg''s ability. It should be no problem to break through. It''s been a month. In my opinion, tierg has no plan to break through at all."


    "I think so, too."


    Ricky''s voice.


    One month is too long.


    Marani is neither big nor small.


    The outskirts of the northwest are only ten li in radius. People can''t hide in a big place.


    If you can''t hide or break through, there''s only one possibility.


    That is to build a position on the ground in the suburbs and stop the enemy behind the enemy.


    "Let him go. If he makes trouble in the enemy''s rear, the war ahead will be easier."


    At the end of the speech, Federer seemed to be thinking about something.


    After a long time, looking up at Ricky behind the table, Fred said, "now what I care about is commander Massey. Where can he go if he''s not at the commander''s house? As a commander, if you can catch him, everything will be easy. "


    Federer understood that the desperate resistance of the junta in the city was due to masseter.


    If commander Massey could compromise, the soldiers of the junta in the city would surrender without hesitation.


    For the soldiers, they only listen to the generals, and the generals only listen to the leaders of a higher level.


    With a word from commander Massey, the battle in Marani can be calmed down.


    As if seeing what Federer was thinking, Ricky reminded, "don''t think too much, my Lord. Who is not clear about the situation in Bentley now? The rebels, the revolutionaries, the first army and the junta have no chance. I understand that. Don''t the three commanders understand? "


    Looking slightly cold, Ricky continued with a gloomy face: "no, they understand very well, but even if they do, they will make the last desperate struggle and leave the last drop of blood they have. This is human nature. Even if they fail, they will not make the winner feel better."


    That''s right. What Ricky understands, Fred doesn''t understand.


    Federer wanted to seize masseter, not to make him compromise, but to put a knife on his neck and make him order his men to surrender. Only in this way can the casualties in this battle be reduced.


    He rubbed his forehead, and Fred was a little nervous.


    Commander Massey can''t be caught if he wants to. It can only be a kind of extravagant hope.


    It''s better to pay attention to the most noteworthy things at present than to think about the things you want.


    Putting his hand down from his forehead, Fred asked, "what''s going on in the city?"


    Ricky replied, "it looks like a stalemate now! But we have gained the upper hand. As time goes on, our advantage will increase. It has been a month since the enemy has not been supplied with ammunition. The inventory in the barracks can not support them for a long time. Please rest assured, three months is more than enough. "


    After shaking his head, Fred said in a deep voice, "I''m not worried about time. What I''m most worried about now is Voda city. The revolutionaries'' action in Voda city has failed. The first regiment should also know this. I''m afraid the first regiment also knows that the strength of the revolutionaries alone is not enough to attack Voda city. Therefore, the first regiment will certainly send heavy troops to attack Voda city, I don''t know how many people will die in the final war. "


    Ricky was silent at Fred''s words.


    What Federer worries about is exactly what he cares about.


    The first regiment is no more merciful than the revolutionaries in fighting and tries to avoid unnecessary casualties.


    In the battle against the city of Voda, the first Legion will surely tear up the wall of Voda with powerful artillery fire.


    And the fighting in the city will also be bloody, because commander kenover has a grudge against the first Legion and is cruel to lose his son.


    In hatred, Voda city will be made into a coffin full of dead bodies by jinover.


    It''s a thrilling feeling to think about that scene.


    But what can they do?


    They can''t do anything. The only thing they can do is to make Marani shed less blood.


    For both, it''s the only thing they can do.

 Chapter 942

    Time goes by, one day goes by, two days go by.


    Bentley is also changing bit by bit.


    The civil strife and the foreign enemy''s peeping made the kingdom of Binli fall into the war.


    A single spark can start a prairie fire. The brutal policy of the military government has already aroused public indignation.


    The rebels, the revolutionaries, they didn''t appear for no reason.


    When a strong enemy invades, the military government, which has lost the support of the people, has lost its biggest "capital".


    Everyone knows that water can carry a boat or capsize it, but not everyone cares about the so-called "popular will".


    People''s minds are changeable. Not everyone will follow the "rules". There are always some people who will do whatever they want and will not be "bound" by anything.


    Of course, such capricious results often end in tragedy.


    ----


    Nanlin Island, Qingcheng.


    Unconsciously, time flies by.


    In the twinkling of an eye, the old year is about to pass, and half a month later, the new year 348 will be ushered in.


    Today, Qingcheng is as calm as ever, changing little by little as usual.


    Of course, something unusual happened.


    When the sun is high in the sky, just after noon, and the cold wind blows on the sea.


    In the southeast sea area of Nanlin Island, a huge fleet appeared quietly and approached Nanlin island at high speed.


    The sea is vast and boundless.


    Under the cold wind, the sea was rough and rolled up several meters of spray.


    In the rough sea, a white fleet is riding the wind and waves, with the sea and ups and downs.


    The huge steel body is like a moving mountain, which can''t be shaken by the waves.


    On the towering mast of the bridge, a black flag fluttered in the wind.


    The black flag is the flag of the first Legion.


    The white painting, the black flag, the fleet is the mission to complete the mission from Spratly Islands to night under the command of the fleet.


    A few days ago, with the devil statue being found, it was much easier to clean up the last city.


    It took only half a month to complete the task.


    In the bridge command room of the flagship, on the wide captain''s seat, the little figure sat upright at night.


    She put her hands on the armguards on both sides of the seat and looked out of the window from her hood.


    At the end of the horizon outside the window, a black line appeared.


    That''s Nanlin island. That''s the long and narrow coastline.


    "Finally back!"


    What he saw in front of his eyes made him sigh in his heart.


    Two months ago, she headed the fleet and went to Spratly Islands to clear up pirates.


    The sudden change of the situation and the appearance of the devil changed the task.


    In these two months, a lot has happened.


    But in the end, she did.


    She was not satisfied with the time she spent.


    The little Spratly Islands, the little devil''s inferior product, made her spend so much time.


    "General! What will the two women do when they get back to the port? Their injuries still need to recuperate, especially the woman named "clevel". She is seriously injured and has not yet woken up. If she stays on the ship to recuperate, it will be inconvenient. "


    In the command room, Yamada''s voice suddenly rang.


    Yalan and Claire?


    If it wasn''t for Erlang Yamada, the night would have forgotten the two women.


    After thinking about it, she had an idea and said, "after the fleet enters the port, arrange vehicles to take them to the medical center in Qingcheng, where they can get better treatment."


    "Yes, I see."


    Speaking of this, she thought of Yalan.


    Clevel''s injury is too serious. Her bones almost fall apart. There are also internal wounds. It may take several years for her to be completely cured.


    In Claire, the first Legion can''t ask for anything.


    He started slightly and stood up from the captain''s seat.


    "Watch this place."


    After giving a warning to Yamada Erlang, she turned and walked to the hatch of the lower deck.


    Although there was some doubt about general Sawyer''s departure, he didn''t ask, but naturally took over the command.


    After leaving the bridge command room, she came to the medical room on board.


    "General! What are you doing here? "


    As soon as I stepped into the door of the medical room, a medical staff came up to the night.


    "Which room is Yalan in?"


    The night inquired.


    Heard the night of inquiry, the medical staff even busy way: "in the third ward."


    After getting the answer she wanted, she walked to ward 3.


    The space inside the ship is limited, and the infirmary is certainly not too large.


    There are less than ten wards. Of course, there are many beds.


    Once there are a large number of wounded in wartime, this small clinic can accommodate hundreds of wounded.


    Came to ward 3, night did not immediately go in, but stopped in front of the inner window.


    Looking into the room, there was a figure in the white ward.


    She was wearing a white suit, sitting beside the bed, and she didn''t know what she was thinking.


    Because it was the opposite direction, she couldn''t see what the face looked like at this time.


    After a little pause, she continued to move forward.


    Came to the door of the ward, night push the door into.


    The sound of the door opening seemed to startle her. When she looked back at the door, she saw the night in the ward.


    The black skirt armor, the head wears the hood, this pair of dress, how can ya LAN not know.


    It''s the general of the first legion, general Sawyer.


    Why is she here?


    Yalan was puzzled.


    In Yalan''s slightly puzzled eyes, night stops at the head of the bed.


    Looking at Yalan sitting beside the bed, he said in the night, "come with me! There''s someone you should meet. "


    Meeting people?


    Although I don''t know who to see, Yalan started slightly and stood up.


    Although the body''s injury has not healed, but walking has been unimpeded.


    Between the two did not say redundant words, see Yalan stand up, night will be in front of the road.


    Where to go, night heart has a clear direction.

 Chapter 943

    The place to go is also in the infirmary, just separated from the ward area by a wall.


    In the metal channel, Yalan followed the figure in front and walked slowly.


    Where to go, Yalan do not know, but the only thing she can do is to follow the figure in front.


    Who is it?


    This "who", let Yalan mind up.


    Is it Iger and them?


    No, the fleet has been sailing at sea for more than a month.


    Yalan knew very well that only after the fleet returned to Nanlin Island, the headquarters of the first legion, could Iger and his family appear.


    Who would it be?


    In any case, Yalan did not expect that what she wanted to see was clevel, who she thought had been "sacrificed".


    When Jiye takes Yalan to the window of intensive care unit.


    Looking at the room that is filled with green liquid in the tank of people, Yalan Leng, his face showed a look of disbelief.


    In the jar, the naked sleeping man turned out to be crayville.


    How can Yalan forget that face?


    What''s going on?


    Isn''t Claire dead?


    Didn''t they leave Claire behind? How could they be here?


    At this moment, Yalan''s heart is confused, not only the heart, but also the brain.


    It seems to be aware of Yalan''s doubts. Looking at the person in the jar in the room, she said coldly in the night: "in Koro Town, she was rescued by us. She is seriously injured. Although she has been out of danger, it will take a long time to wake up. In the next year, she can only stay in it."


    So it is


    It was the first Legion that saved Claire.


    Night words, let Yalan slightly suddenly.


    At this time, the night continued: "her situation, your partner has known."


    Companions?


    A little thought, Yalan will understand.


    It should be Iger and them.


    In Yalan''s sudden joy, she continued: "more than a month ago, the hero Association sent envoys to the first Legion again. Now, the contradiction between the first Legion and the hero association has disappeared."


    He turned his head and saw Yalan.


    At this time, Yalan is looking at the room.


    Night''s words let her is very surprised, she turned to see night.


    They look at each other.


    Yalan was very surprised: "the first Legion gave up attacking Bentley?"


    Sakuye: "no, the hero Association gave up the intervention."


    It turns out that this is the case. The words of the night make it clear to Yalan.


    Let''s just say, how could the first Legion easily give up attacking Bentley.


    Compared with the abandonment of the first legion, the abandonment of the hero association is more acceptable.


    Taking back her sight from the night and looking at Claire in the glass jar in the room, Yalan said calmly: "if the general has something to say, your army has saved me and Claire. Yalan will never forget this kindness. As long as I can do it, she will never refuse."


    There are some things that Aram doesn''t understand.


    The general beside her will not come to her for no reason, nor will he just bring her to Claire. There must be something else.


    Smart


    In that case, she didn''t plan to talk nonsense any more.


    With a light look at Yalan, he said: "in the future, the first Legion will join the" unification Convention "and become a convention country. Before that, the first Legion needs to know the news of the hero Association at any time."


    The meaning of this is too obvious.


    This made Yalan fall into thinking.


    There is no doubt that the first Army wanted her to act as an eye liner and to monitor the association of heroes.


    But


    She is a hero and a member of the hero Association. How can she do such a betrayal?


    Yalan hesitated and fell into a dilemma.


    As if aware of the tangle in Yalan''s heart, she said calmly: "you don''t have to do anything. The first Legion just wants to know some major events in human beings through the eyes of the hero Association, and it won''t do anything harmful to the hero Association."


    That''s it?


    Yalan was greatly relieved.


    If only this is the case, it will be no harm to be the eye liner of the first army.


    With a slight nod, Yalan said, "since the general has said so, how can I refuse? I''ll take care of it. "


    With the help of Yalan, her goal has been accomplished.


    Before leaving, he said, "the fleet is about to arrive at the port of Nanlin island. You have not recovered yet. You need to spend some time on shore. I will arrange vehicles to take you to the medical center in Qingcheng, where you can get better treatment."


    Is the fleet about to arrive at Nanlin island?


    In other words, has the devil in Spratly Islands been wiped out?


    For the efficiency of the first legion, Yalan had to marvel.


    The devil is not easy to deal with. In Spratly Islands, the first Legion can eliminate the devil in four places in more than two months.


    If we were to change into other countries, even Kyoto, it would be impossible for us to eliminate the devil in Spratly Islands for half a year.


    Two hours later.


    With the sound of sirens, at the entrance of the harbor Bay, a huge white fleet is slowly entering.


    After more than two months'' absence, the port has changed a lot.


    Both civil ports and military ports have been basically completed.


    Nevertheless, the harbor is still a busy scene.


    In the Bay, there are still many ships carrying construction materials.


    The return of the fleet caused quite a stir in the port.


    No matter the workers in the port or the boatman on the sea transport ship, they all put down their work and looked at the returning fleet excitedly.


    I haven''t seen such a big battle for a long time.


    I don''t know which general is back.


    For civilians, they don''t know about the first Legion.


    All they knew was that there were several generals in the first legion, each with a fleet in his hand.


    They don''t know the difference between the army and the distribution of colors.


    As the fleet entered the port, tugboats in the military port were busy.


    Several docks have also opened locks to receive warships.


    After more than two months of fighting, many warships had various faults and needed to be repaired.


    Especially the warships damaged in the battle need to be overhauled.

 Chapter 944

    When the fleet docked on the dock, the night did not stop at the port.


    Instead, you can take a car directly from the road to Qingcheng.


    After leaving the port, a convoy of three cars drove into the forest road.


    Although the road is wide and has four roads in both directions, it is almost covered under the huge trees.


    From the sky, the road in the forest almost does not exist, only occasionally, the shadow of the road will appear.


    Since the highway connecting the port and Qingcheng has passed, there are many cars going back and forth on the forest highway every day.


    Most of them are engineering vehicles, large transport trucks.


    The road is in the forest, and the threat of pollution animals is inevitable.


    In order to prevent polluting animals from attacking passing vehicles, the cabs of some large engineering vehicles have been reinforced and a lot of protective armor has been installed. At the same time, the patrol of this road is just in the night''s wishful thinking, and Qingcheng has arrived.


    When the motorcade drove out of the city cave, it entered the green city.


    After leaving for a few months, the great change of Qingcheng is no longer the Qingcheng that she is familiar with.


    In addition to the tall "quantum signal tower", a number of high-rise buildings have been erected.


    More than seven months have passed since the first regiment occupied Nanlin island.


    Since the occupation of Nanlin Island, the construction of Qingcheng has been carried out by the first Corps.


    So far, the change of Qingcheng has been very obvious.


    Although there are still some deficiencies in some places, it will be improved slowly.


    One day, Qingcheng will become an extraordinary "city".


    Along the main road, the motorcade left Qingcheng and came to the foot of Houshan.


    The temple on the mountain, as always, did not change much from when I left.


    The only change is in the square on the hillside.


    Two months ago, the square was empty.


    Today, however, a huge statue stands on the square.


    It''s big, black, nearly 100 meters high, and its magnificent posture can be seen from far away.


    The shape of the statue is a human figure, but this person is covered by a broad cloak, whether it is hand, foot, or head.


    The dark color makes it look very dark.


    When she left the car and saw "it".


    Although she had an accident, she soon returned to normal.


    The shape of this statue is obviously based on another "God of death" form of "Your Highness".


    Its appearance is also expected.


    "General! Welcome back to victory. The host is waiting for you in the courtyard


    In front of the steps and beside the base of the statue, one of the four nuns who stood guard said that night was coming.


    "Well!"


    Should be a, the night strides by the nun''s side.


    He stepped up the steps and went to the temple.


    At this time, in the courtyard of the temple, Li Meng had already received the news of "return" of Jiye.


    Unfortunately, Chen Yan is also in the temple today.


    "Master! You have to help me with this. I can''t make up my mind by myself. Besides, it needs the consent of the host. "


    In the pavilion, a sweet voice reverberates.


    On the stone bench, Chen Yan, dressed in a bright black dress, sits restlessly.


    She put her hands on Li Meng''s legs on the seat beside her, and looked at Li Meng pitifully.


    As for Chen Yan''s coquetry like behavior, Li Meng is very calm.


    Just slightly puzzled way: "say, I also want to know what can make you so embarrassed."


    With a smile of joy, Chen Yan said: "master! It''s a simple matter. It only needs the consent of the "master". Well, during general Yiye''s last trip to Yelin Island, didn''t Qingcheng accept a lot of good pirates? Although the pirates are good, they live in groups in Qingcheng. Although nothing has happened, it''s not the way to go on like this. Since the pirates have combat experience, It''s a pity to live a stable life in Qingcheng. I thought, "can we recruit them to the spirit language chamber of Commerce?"


    "Master, as you know, with the expansion of the territory of the first legion, the soul language chamber of Commerce will also expand. Not long ago, the first Legion won a vassal state outside Austria. The soul language chamber of Commerce has to step up its preparations for marching into the kingdom of Danlan. If the chamber of commerce wants to expand, there will be some shortage of manpower, although it does not necessarily need people with combat experience, But this kind of people are much higher in "will" than ordinary people, which is a good "foundation."


    Li Meng thought it was something.


    So that''s it.


    But


    Looking at Chen Yan, Li Meng said calmly, "it''s up to you to do it by yourself. I remember I told you before that I don''t care about the development of the descendants of your ghouls. I just need to control a" degree ". You have to do it by yourself. Besides, no matter the corpse, the ghouls, or you ghouls, You should not be exposed to the eyes of mankind, and you should bear that in mind when developing your descendants. "


    After a few words, Li Meng added: "as for the" Pirates "who recruit Congliang, I agree. There are indeed some rare members of your family. Take advantage of this time to make a good development."


    Although Li Meng indulged in the development of ghouls, he did not neglect them.


    As a family member of Li Meng, Li Meng can''t ignore it even if he wants to.


    In Nanlin Island, the number of ghouls is only 20, which is the result of Chen Yan''s careful development in recent months.


    Chen Yan also reported the number of ghouls to Li Meng. Although there is no specific number, because the number of ghouls is increasing every day, the number is about 50 or 60.


    One ethnic group, but a hundred people, is certainly not enough.


    Soul language chamber of commerce is the channel for the first Legion to obtain wealth. Of course, Li Meng also hopes that the ghouls are strong enough. Only in this way can they better control the soul language chamber of Commerce and earn more money for the first Legion.

 Chapter 945

    Chen Yan is very happy with the host''s promise.


    She said happily: "yes, Yan''er knows what to do."


    At this time, in the courtyard corridor, a slim figure appeared.


    Her appearance attracted the attention of the people in the pavilion.


    It''s Yee. Yee is back.


    That black skirt armor is the unique costume of Jiye.


    In the pavilion, Li Meng''s eyes are also on the "night".


    With light steps, the night entered the pavilion.


    As soon as you enter the pavilion, you can see the black power of death springing up on Yee''s body, and her skirt armor turns into a black gothic dress.


    In front of Li Meng, she half knelt on the ground and said, "Your Highness! I''m back. "


    With a little smile, Li Meng knocked on the right hand guard and said softly, "come here, let your highness have a good look."


    In speechless, she stood up, her cold face softened slightly.


    She came to Li Meng''s right hand with a light step.


    Looking at the beautiful person beside him, Li Meng took the white hand and looked up and down at the night.


    At the same time, he said, "you''ve been away for more than two months, but I miss your highness very much."


    Looking at his highness in front of him, he said softly: "Your Highness! I miss you very much, too. "


    A little smile, Li Meng light way: "is it!"


    Looking at the beautiful man in front of him, Li Meng sighed: "let you out, your highness, but I regret it."


    "Let the night stay with your highness."


    Zhe night naturally took Li Meng''s words.


    After shaking his head, Li Meng said with a smile, "it''s no good. You three are indispensable in the first army. Now only you three can take up the post of general."


    Back slightly, Li Meng let go of night''s little hand and said with a smile: "first, work hard! When the first Legion is stable and full of wings, even if you don''t want to, I will keep you by my side. "


    "Well!"


    Nodded gently, night light voice should way.


    Looking at the night again, Li Meng said, "let''s put everything down these days and relax."


    "I want to stay with my master."


    I didn''t even think about it. She said this request.


    How could Li Meng refuse this request.


    "Whatever you want!"


    The conversation between Yi ye and Li Meng makes Chen Yan envious.


    Can''t get in the words of her can only be in the side of all kinds of boring stay.


    That pair of eyes drum Yo Yo of turn, for a while see Li Meng, for a while and then see zhe night.


    I don''t know what''s on my mind.


    "Master! I''ve settled my problem, so I''ll leave first. When I have time, I''ll accompany the host. "


    Taking advantage of the gap between the two people''s conversation, Chen Yan quickly interjected.


    "Go


    Li Meng has to go.


    Up, Chen Yan stood up and walked away from the pavilion.


    She didn''t want to disturb the two people who had been reunited for a long time in the pavilion, and she didn''t want to be a light bulb.


    Chen Yan has left. For Li Meng and zhe ye in the pavilion, they can let go.


    Although even if Chen Yan is here, Li Meng will not have scruples about what he wants to do.


    But two women on the same stage, some things do not handle well, Li Meng can be uncomfortable.


    In particular, one of the two women is Chen Yan, who has an active mind.


    In front of her, Li Meng should be slightly concerned, so as not to cause some unnecessary disputes.


    This dispute between women is the most difficult to deal with.


    Starting slightly, Li Meng stood up from his seat.


    Looking at the night beside him, Li Meng said, "walk with me."


    He didn''t ask where he was going. She just followed his highness.


    When they left the pavilion and were in the courtyard, Li Meng stopped.


    He turned around and came to the back of the night.


    Hands around the night''s waist, the petite body into the arms.


    Although she was puzzled about his Highness''s actions, she didn''t interfere with them. She just felt his Highness''s embrace quietly.


    Li mengke never does meaningless things.


    The idea moves, sees two people rush to the sky but rise, melt into a dark shadow to disappear in the courtyard.


    Blue sky, white clouds, and the cold wind.


    At this moment, the sight becomes incomparably broad, and the whole world has a panoramic view.


    In the air, Li Meng is flying freely with zhe ye in his arms.


    He didn''t go too far. After leaving the temple, on the top of the statue halfway up the mountain, Li Meng came down with the night in his arms.


    On the top of the broad statue, Li Meng sat down with zhe ye in his arms.


    In the golden sun, they hugged each other quietly.


    Blue sky, white clouds, green city at the foot of the mountain, green forest, you can have a panoramic view of everything.


    This scene, this painting of mountains and rivers, is beautiful and shocking.


    "Is it good?"


    Gently holding the night, in the silver hair, Li Meng asked softly.


    Leng Leng looked at the scene in front of him, and he instinctively responded to the words of the people in his ears.


    "Good looking!"


    It''s really beautiful. This is the most beautiful picture that she has ever seen in her life.


    And the most important thing is to watch it with the most important people around you.


    Holding the person in his arms, Li Meng looked into the distance.


    In that direction, it''s mountains, it''s forests.


    "Although the scene in front of us is vast and endless, it is only a place of one eye. How big can it be?"


    Your highness, what do you mean?


    Maybe it''s just casual.


    The night did not go deep into the meaning of his Highness''s words, just quietly enjoying the moment of peace.


    Just as she thought, this sentence is just a feeling of Li Meng.


    A casual sentence does not mean anything else.


    Today, Li Meng doesn''t want to get down to business.


    He just wanted to be alone with Sawyer.


    His eyes moved and Li Meng looked down.


    On the square at the base of the statue, Chen Yan''s figure appears.


    When Li Meng looked up, she was boarding a black car.


    She didn''t seem to notice Li Meng on the statue above her head.


    Also, if Li Meng intends to hide his own breath, who can find them on the statue.


    Li Meng''s eyes seemed to attract the attention of zhe Ye. She followed his Highness''s eyes and looked down.


    All she could see was a car going downhill.


    Although he didn''t see with his own eyes who was in the car, he was able to guess.


    Thinking of that woman, she frowned and said in a cold voice, "Your Highness! That woman is not "pure". What''s the right to stay by your Highness''s side? "

 Chapter 946

    She doesn''t know Chen Yan.


    She was very concerned about the woman who suddenly appeared beside her master.


    Although she can clearly feel the breath of the power of death, she does not know her identity.


    At least it''s not Shiji. Shiji''s breath is unique.


    As a corpse, she can''t tell the same kind.


    The woman?


    With a little thought, Li Meng understood.


    Looking back from the foot of the mountain, Li Meng said with a smile: "you say she is Chen Qi''s daughter and the second generation of ghoul. How can you say that this little girl has strong ability to do things, is long and beautiful, is very likable, and has a very strange charm on her body. This charm is fatal to men."


    So, is it your Highness''s romantic debt again?


    That''s what I remember.


    I think of something she ignored.


    From that woman, there is a breath of master, just very weak.


    Thinking of this, the night is a little gloomy.


    Tanya, Natasha, and even the new woman, Her Highness, are willing to touch it, but she, Her Highness, has not touched it yet. Although she doesn''t insist on it, she still cares about it.


    He cares about what his highness thinks and where she is in his Highness''s mind.


    The silence of the night, as a past person, Li Meng how unexpected.


    Without saying anything more, Li Meng just let the beautiful face face face himself with his forehead.


    She asked rudely from her ruddy lips.


    In the soft eyes of the night, four eyes look at each other, and their mouths intersect.


    The two people who hugged each other were closer, and they could feel each other''s existence more clearly.


    For a long time, Li Meng let go of the night and left from the ruddy lips.


    In Li Meng''s gaze, night''s face showed a red color for a long time, and his eyes were full of shyness.


    This scene, let Li Meng smile, again bow in the ruddy lips Dragonfly bit water.


    Li Meng didn''t go on. Instead, he held the night quietly and watched the beautiful scenery with him.


    And she didn''t say much. Some things don''t need the explanation of words, and the actions can make people understand.


    She had felt his Highness''s heart, and it was enough for her to know that.


    She was no longer willing to think about superfluous things.


    For a long time, in Li Meng''s arms, the night soft voice said: "Your Highness! The statue of the devil found in moigo town still needs to be sealed by his highness himself. Although our family of the dead will not be affected, it will be dangerous if human beings enter the temple. "


    As soon as the words were finished, she took out the statue of the devil on her body.


    Looking at the statue of the devil in his arms, Li Meng''s mind moved, a pure spiritual force covered the statue of the devil.


    Shaking his head, Li Meng sighed: "this statue of the devil is really predestined with us. Some people want to get it, but they can''t get it. We don''t want to get it, but we inadvertently get four statues."


    This fate is really an interesting thing.


    The first Legion''s process of obtaining these four statues was too simple.


    In addition to the statue of the devil, the other three statues were picked up without any difficulties.


    "Put it away! I''ll put it with the other three statues later. "


    "Well!"


    At the same time, she put up the statue of the devil again.


    After putting away the statue of the devil, he said softly, "Your Highness! It seems that human beings are very interested in the statue of the devil. They call it "the statue of the devil". In this mission, the heroes who accompanied us paid a great price for it. "


    Speaking of heroes, Li Meng thought of some things.


    In the previous mission information report, night''s fleet rescued two heroes.


    Before, the envoys of the hero Association have asked about it.


    Although Li Meng did not receive envoys, Wendy, who received envoys from hero Association, told Li Meng everything.


    "By the way, how did you arrange those two heroes? Now there is no contradiction between the hero Association and the first Legion. It is beneficial for the first Legion to let the hero Association owe us a favor. "


    His Highness''s inquiry, let night think of Ya LAN and Ke Lei Wei Er two girls.


    "When I left the port, I ordered someone to send them to the medical center in Qingcheng. Now, I should have arrived in Qingcheng," he said softly


    Hearing this, Li Meng felt relieved.


    Speaking of the two heroes, Li Meng knew each other.


    It was the two of them who served as envoys of the heroic Association''s first mission to the first regiment.


    Now, they return to "Qingcheng" because of their injuries.


    This is not a kind of fate?


    On the top of the statue, they hugged each other quietly.


    Until the sunset, the two embracing figures disappeared.


    With the night, Li Meng fell from the sky and fell into the courtyard.


    As when I left, many members of the guard team were waiting in the courtyard.


    Li Meng released his hand from his waist and said, "go! Put the statue of the devil away, and then look for me in the bedroom. "


    "Well!"


    Light should be a, night light step left.


    Li Meng left the courtyard later.


    Temple is divided into outer hall and inner hall. Of course, Li Meng is familiar with this "home".


    Back to the inner hall, before entering the bedroom hall, Li Meng went to the side hall.


    In the bedroom of the side hall, the little figure is still sleeping.


    Silent, everything in the room seems to fall into a static.


    Sitting beside the bed, Li Meng quietly looked at the little person on the bed, his right hand could not help stroking the white face.


    It seems to be an illusion. The little person on the bed seems to have grown up a lot. Her black hair is longer, and the pair of small steamed buns on her chest is bigger. Her white dress becomes very tight as she grows up.


    "I''ve grown up."


    When the eyes moved to her legs.


    On that little foot, there was a hole in the white stockings.


    Muling is already 13 years old. When she grows up, her dress is no longer suitable for her.

 Chapter 947

    Looking at the person on the bed, Li Meng had no choice but to smile. He had to reach out and put the little person in his arms and put it on his leg.


    To Mu Ling in his arms, Li Meng unbuttoned his dress and took off the tight stockings.


    When the white dress was taken off by Li Meng from Mu Ling''s body, the little white body appeared in Li Meng''s eyes.


    To this small body, Li Meng can be said to know more than Mu Ling himself.


    Looking at the white body in his arms, Li Meng has only "love" in his eyes.


    The action in his hand did not stop until he had nothing in his arms.


    Holding the bare body in his arms, Li Meng put Mu Ling back on the bed.


    Pull over that thin as light silk blanket, covered that white body.


    After finishing all this, he reached out and stroked the white face, and Li Meng got up and left.


    Li Muling, this is Li Meng''s name for her. Although she met her with compassion, it was more about fate. This kind of fate was not just because of the "face", maybe, but now, everything is not important.


    The only important thing is that she is his "sister", just these two words, enough to make him give everything.


    "When the first Legion is stable, let''s go to Leo island."


    Leaving the side hall and walking in the corridor, Li Meng thought to himself.


    Muling''s illness has always been a "heart disease" for Li Meng. If it is not solved, Li Meng is always worried.


    Although Li Meng put a sleeping spell on Mu Ling, the power of magic is not omnipotent. Sooner or later, the power of sleeping spell will slowly weaken.


    At that time, Muling will wake up again.


    Moreover, Li Meng is also skeptical about the effect of the sleeping curse.


    After long-term observation of Muling, Li Meng found that although the sleeping spell can really make Muling''s consciousness fall into a deep sleep, the deep sleep is not stable. Occasionally, Muling''s soul will fluctuate violently. Although it lasts for only a moment, the instantaneous fluctuation is enough to show that the power of the sleeping spell has not reached the degree of satisfaction for Li Meng.


    Li Meng knows very well that the soul of Muling is extraordinary, tough and powerful. What''s more, it seems that there is something hidden. Even Li Meng, who knows the soul very well, can''t analyze it.


    The world is so mysterious that even today''s "Li Meng" does not dare to say that he is at the top in terms of soul.


    Walking, walking, along the corridor, Li Meng came to the front door of the dormitory.


    When Li Meng tried to push the door, he found that the door was open, leaving a small gap.


    A little thought, Li Meng will understand, it must be night has come.


    It seems that he stayed in the side hall for a long time.


    Gently pushed open the door, Li Meng entered the bedroom.


    The hall was empty.


    However, Li Meng heard the sound of the water.


    The sound of the water came from the bathroom.


    Then again, night seems to have a habit of cleanliness, bath can be said to be quite diligent.


    Even if she became Shiji, it didn''t change at all.


    Although let night to accompany himself tonight, Li Meng has no superfluous thoughts in his heart.


    However, she was so active that Li Meng was happy to see her.


    On the sofa in the hall, Li Meng sat down and waited quietly.


    The "Hua Hua" sound of water in his ear made Li Meng feel uneasy. He unconsciously thought about the beautiful scenery of the night in the bathroom.


    Li Meng was dumbfounded and lost his smile.


    I didn''t expect that he had such an "impulse" now.


    However, Li Meng is not ashamed of what he thinks.


    In the final analysis, in his memory of life, he was only about 20 years old.


    Not to mention the body, the mind is just as young. This kind of instinctive impulse can not be dispelled because of the strength of the soul.


    Therefore, Li Meng was indifferent and didn''t think it was wrong.


    It''s just a riot of youth.


    "Your Highness!"


    Jiye didn''t make Li Meng wait long.


    When she came out of the bathroom wearing a bath towel, the sound of "Your Highness" made Li Meng look for fame.


    Li Meng was surprised at this.


    Wrapped in a white bath towel, you can''t cover up the full posture of the night. Just the whiteness outside is a feast for the eyes.


    Her silver hair is naturally draped behind her shoulders. When it is tied up, she''s hair looks very short, reaching only her shoulders. But when it''s put down, she''s hair is not short. Although it''s not as short as her waist, it''s not much different.


    Just now she came out of the bathroom, the silver crystal clear, above the water, this is a picture of lotus.


    Entering the hall, she wiped the water stains on her hair with a towel and looked at Her Highness on the sofa.


    Looking at the petite night, Li Meng was moved.


    With a smile, Li Meng patted his leg and said softly, "come here!"


    How can he not understand his Highness''s signal?


    How could she refuse.


    Had to step gently, came to his Highness''s body, petite posture is very natural into the arms of Li Meng.


    After Li Meng took a big breath in the wet hair, she entered her arms.


    After grabbing the towel in zhe Ye''s hand, Li Meng gently wiped the wet silver hair for zhe Ye.


    Sitting quietly on his Highness''s lap, enjoying his Highness''s "service", the look of night is dull and stupefied. There is a little shyness on his face, and there is a strange color in his eyes.


    She murmured, "Your Highness!"


    Although the voice was small, it was still heard by Li Meng.


    "Well!"


    Li Meng responded to the night, the action in his hand still continued.


    On the wide sofa, the intimate two people, this moment looks incomparably warm.


    But at the moment, under the silver hair, the beautiful face showed a strange color.


    There are hesitations and doubts, but more of them are resolute.


    She raised her head, her beautiful face facing the person in front of her.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Looking at the beautiful face close at hand, Li Meng said with a smile, his face was full of doting color.


    That dotes on the eyes of drowning, is to let the night heart tremble.


    With a cold look, she suddenly stretched out her white hands and pressed Li Meng''s shoulders.

 Chapter 948

    Jiye''s sudden action makes Li Meng not react for a moment. Under his strength, he is pressed on the sofa by Jiye.


    And night is more homeopathy, straddle on his body, put him on the sofa unable to move.


    "Night! You are... "


    The strength on the shoulders is great, and the voice stops suddenly before the words on the mouth are finished.


    Because he saw the crazy color on Yee''s face, and the coldness in his eyes was something he had never seen before.


    Her eyes were cold, but she shed tears.


    That warm tears, drop by drop fell on his chest.


    She looked at Li Meng, and murmured to herself in tears: "I''m the first one. I''m the first one to appear beside you. Why? Why am I alone? It''s not fair, it''s not fair. "


    Night''s face suddenly showed a crazy color, she stares at Li Meng, the eyes of the "desire", even Li Meng, can''t help but feel heart shaking.


    It was a night that Li Meng had never seen before.


    It''s like a hungry wolf, hungry for food, and this food is him.


    "You are mine, your highness is mine, and the master can only be mine."


    She murmured to herself, one word after another.


    "Hiss!"


    At the same time, she began to tear Li Meng''s clothes.


    Li Meng''s thin black dress was torn into a pile of rags after only a few seconds.


    Li Meng''s block was no longer there, and the night became more crazy.


    Eyes as if congested in general, become abnormal crazy and excited.


    Li Meng didn''t respond to the abnormality of the night.


    It seems to be really bound by the night, unable to move.


    He just looked at the crazy night on him, as if the night''s abnormal look was scared.


    "Hiss!"


    There was a piercing tearing sound.


    She tore her bathrobe.


    The plump twin peaks and white body were exposed in Li Meng''s eyes.


    The scenery in front of him made Li Meng react.


    This kind of "reaction" to the crazy night, it is a kind of stimulation.


    It was as if she had found the target and pressed down heavily.


    "Suck!"


    The instant touch made Li Meng take a breath of air.


    After air conditioning, it''s a pleasure.


    Looking at the crazy night on him, Li Meng felt helpless and sighed deeply.


    He knew that there was resentment in his heart.


    The resentment in her heart led to her abnormal spirit.


    In the past, the main brain has always said that the super power troops of the rising sun empire are not normal guys. Although they are powerful, they are not easy to control.


    But zhe night has always been clever, but let Li Meng ignore this point.


    He originally wanted to treat Yee in a better way, but he didn''t know that Yee was misunderstood.


    If you think about it, Li Meng has to bear most of the responsibility for the fault.


    This woman''s resentment is not easy to calm down.


    Tonight is destined to be long.


    How long did it last? Li Meng has forgotten.


    He only knew that in the end, he was aroused by the madness of the night, and he turned away from the guest and gave vent to the madness of the night.


    In the hall, bedroom, bathroom left two crazy traces.


    At the beginning, she was full of energy to work with Li Meng Jiao, but in Li Meng''s attack, she woke up from her madness, and then stubbornly resisted Li Meng''s attack.


    It was only in the end that Li Meng broke through the last line of defense of the night and fell asleep in his bedroom.


    In the following days, Li Meng and zhe ye lived a ridiculous life.


    A new day has come.


    The long night finally left, and a new day ushered in the recovery of all things.


    In the early morning, the mist shrouded everything, making the forest hazy, like a fairyland.


    At this moment of recovery, most people in Qingcheng are still asleep.


    At this time, the huge temple is also in quiet.


    In the inner hall, in front of the master''s bedroom, Wendy, dressed in black, gently pushed open the door.


    She stepped in, walked down the hall and into the bedroom.


    As soon as she entered the bedroom, on the wide bed, she saw two people embracing each other.


    General Yiye''s thin silk pajamas are perfectly displayed by his perfect curve and white posture.


    Especially the round buttocks, it is exuding infinite scenery.


    So she leaned over her master and fell asleep in his arms.


    Wendy''s face was calm about what she saw.


    She just whispered, "master!"


    The appearance of the voice awakened the night in Li Meng''s arms.


    The closed eyes opened.


    Black pupil in a daze of color blink by.


    From the nostalgia of the arms to leave, the night holding a soft bed lazily sat up.


    Although the hair is disheveled, the soft hair goes down with the trend, and the perfect curve sets off the beautiful night, showing a kind of lazy beauty.


    Looking at the endless night on the bed, even Wendy was jealous at the moment.


    Envy the beauty of the night general, also envy the night general can get the master''s love.


    He opened his mouth slightly, looked at Wendy without expression, and said lazily, "what''s the matter?"


    Although the master didn''t wake up, Wendy could only truthfully say: "it''s about the" swamp ruins "rebellion."


    The rebels in the swamp ruins?


    If you think about it, you will know who Wendy is talking about.


    The rebel in the swamp ruins has a lot to do with the first Legion.


    Their "instructor" is still his Highness''s fiancee.


    After the first arms trade with the "rebels", there has been no news of them in recent months.


    I didn''t expect them to show up again today.


    "Why should ordinary arms trade disturb the owner? Just order a sergeant to deal with it. "


    He didn''t care about the rebel army in the swamp ruins.


    If we say that before, the first regiment still cared about the interests in the swamp ruins, it was also optimistic about the future of the rebel army.


    But the development of the first Legion is too fast, and the resistance is still standing still. How can the first Legion look at it now?


    Wendy was in a bit of a dilemma and had to continue: "after all, their instructor is the master''s fiancee, and this time they came to Nanlin island to see the master."


    "Did the" instructor "come?"


    The night inquired.


    Wendy shook her head slightly and said, "No


    "Hum!"


    Cold hum a, the night is very unhappy way: "Your Highness is not what people can see, this matter in your heart no propriety?"


    In the end, she began to teach Wendy a lesson.

 Chapter 949

    "Yes! I know what to do


    Head down, Wendy whispered.


    Wendy didn''t dare to be dissatisfied with the lesson of the night.


    She hesitated, but in the end she couldn''t make up her mind and had to report to the host.


    Since general Jiye has said so, she can only follow the orders.


    He waved his hand and said, "go! I''ll let your highness know. "


    "Yes


    With a soft answer, Wendy stepped back.


    When Wendy left, she turned her head and looked at her royal highness.


    When she saw this, she found that her highness was awake and looking at her with open eyes.


    He opened his mouth slightly and whispered in the night, "Your Highness! You heard Wendy''s words just now


    "I hear you!"


    There was no denying it. Li Meng admitted it honestly.


    "Is that right?" she asked


    With a little smile, Li Meng shook his head and said, "now this problem is not important."


    "Well?"


    Night face dew doubt, some don''t understand.


    Without saying anything more, Li Meng grabs zhe ye, presses her on the bed again, and presses her on the white and soft body.


    Looking at the night under his body, Li Meng laughed and said happily, "you''d better deal with your Highness''s private affairs first."


    With that, Li Meng went up to the ruddy lip print.


    The next thing is not to say, the huge bedroom exudes a warm smell, accompanied by the groan.


    After a period of passion, Li Meng left the bedroom hall with night contentedly.


    These days, Li Meng has been staying in the temple and mixing with zhe Ye. They are inseparable.


    Life is a bit ridiculous, but Li Meng doesn''t care.


    There are not many such days, and Li Meng will not refuse to enjoy them.


    Some people often say that life in the world, but a hundred years, when you can enjoy it, why not enjoy it.


    For Li Meng, his life is more than a hundred years. In this case, he needs to enjoy it.


    Of course, enjoyment belongs to enjoyment, and we should not forget the business.


    It can be absurd for a while, but not for a lifetime.


    The first Legion has a big family, but we can''t leave him as a parent.


    These days of relaxation, not only quell the night''s resentment, but also let Li Meng release his body and mind.


    It''s a ridiculous day, but it''s not without merit. The effect is obvious and great.


    As usual, Li Meng came to his office, the courtyard, the pavilion.


    Sitting on the wide seat, Li Meng picked up the palm computer on the stone table and browsed the information of these days.


    In the past few days, Li Meng has put down everything in his hands.


    At the end of the day, it''s too tempting.


    That kind of green and astringent, that kind of charm, that kind of impulse from the bottom of my heart, can make Li Meng''s aftertaste endless.


    If Chen Yan''s charm comes from her wildness and variety.


    The charm of that night is purely from the blending of the body.


    In the night of the body, Li Meng can be said to enjoy the extraordinary experience, the feeling is not clear, not only from the pleasure of the body, but also the palpitation of the soul.


    Just as Li Meng was busy looking at the new information in the data terminal, she sat down on the stone bench beside her. She just sat quietly, watching her royal highness in the busy.


    The time in the pavilion is passing by in the quiet.


    I don''t know how long, maybe a quarter of an hour, maybe an hour, with the slight sound of footsteps, Wendy in black dress entered the pavilion.


    Wendy''s arrival, let Li Meng slightly away from the palm of the computer line of sight.


    However, only to the road graceful figure looked at a glance, Li Meng will continue to look up in the palm of the computer.


    Wendy naturally stood beside Li Meng and kept quiet.


    Looking at the updated data in the data terminal in recent days, Li Meng said: "in recent months, the first regiment has not paid attention to the situation of swamp ruins, and I don''t know how the girl''s Resistance Army has developed. Who are those people coming? "


    In response to the owner''s question, Wendy replied softly: "there are three people, Ma Donglin, Shu Dongdong and Zhou Baobao, who are all important members of the Resistance Army. As for the development of the army, there seems to be little change."


    No change?


    Although Li Meng was surprised by the slow development of the resistance, he was not surprised.


    The rebel army is not the first Legion. The congenital condition is too bad.


    For the first legion, half a year is long enough, but for the rebels, that''s not enough time for them to do anything.


    "Although we don''t know the specific situation, as far as we know, the resistance forces in Kyoto have been acting abnormally recently. Maybe they have some big actions," she continued


    As soon as the words were finished, Wendy took out a letter from somewhere.


    "Master! This is a letter from Kyoto. It''s from the rebels


    A letter from Kyoto?


    Put down the palm computer in his hand, Li Meng took the letter in Wendy''s hand.


    Who would it be?


    Looking at the letter in his hand, Li Meng thought to himself.


    In Kyoto, there are only a few people who have something to do with the first army and him.


    I can''t think of a reason. Li Meng opened the letter.


    It was him


    The content of the letter makes Li Meng clear.


    "Your Highness! What does the letter say? "


    One side of the night came together, very curious asked.


    The changing look on his Highness''s face makes him very curious.


    Putting the letter back in the envelope, Li Meng shook his head and said with a bitter smile, "it''s a debt. Someone urged me to pay it."


    Debt?


    The night is more confused.


    Facing the curious eyes, Li Meng explained: "this is my debt in the" dirty Valley ". At that time, you still came to me. When the" spiritual power "awakened, a girl was accidentally affected, resulting in a spiritual impact and a great change of temperament."


    Speaking of this, Li Meng sighed: "I owe her this debt, so I should pay it back."

 Chapter 950

    The letter was not written by her, but by Zhang Desheng, the owner of the empty language house in dirty valley.


    He has now returned to "Kyoto" and returned to the martial arts academy.


    The content of the letter is not complicated. Except for Morgan and Arles, it is the girl named "Chen Yuyan".


    In the past six months, the girl''s temperament has changed greatly. Her original extremely gentle character has become cold as ice. Not only her temperament has changed, but she is also very radical in her work. If she doesn''t agree with each other, she will fight with each other. For this reason, she has been punished many times by the martial arts institute.


    Not only that, her original mediocre talent has become extremely amazing, in just a few months, the amount of strength is not only fierce once, the strength has also reached the level of yellow strength.


    Just two months ago, in a conflict, she seriously injured a martial arts student and was ordered to drop out of school.


    As a tutor of the martial arts institute, Zhang Desheng more or less guessed that Li Meng had something to do with her changes.


    After all, her change began with "dirty Valley", and the last person Chen Yuyan met in "dirty Valley" was Li Meng.


    So Zhang Desheng wrote a letter asking Li Meng what he had done to Chen Yuyan.


    What did you do?


    At the thought of Zhang Desheng''s suspicious attitude towards him in the letter, Li Meng was helpless.


    It was like he was the most hateful heartbreaker.


    But Li Meng couldn''t explain. It was an accident. He didn''t mean to do it.


    The responsibility lies with him, but we can''t blame him.


    Putting the envelope on the stone table, Li Meng''s face looked thoughtful.


    This matter needs to be considered in the long run. This debt must be paid by Li Meng, but when to pay it still needs a constitution.


    Kyoto is not close to Nanlin island. It''s thousands of miles away. It''s not easy to go there.


    At least for now, Li Meng can only keep this in mind.


    Wait until the right time to solve it.


    Slightly backward, Li Meng slouched a comfortable posture.


    From the stone table, Li Meng took the palm computer again.


    At the same time, he said: "this time, the rebel army will definitely need a lot of help. They will give whatever they want. As long as they don''t ask too much, they will agree. As her fiance, they will always show a little bit."


    Wendy whispered, "yes, the day to meet them is tomorrow. I''ll give you orders."


    He looked at Wendy and then at his highness.


    Sitting on the stone bench, the night is full of words.


    Want to say something, but it seems to have scruples.


    Finally, she could not help asking in a soft voice: "master! Are you really going to marry her? "


    Marry her?


    Li Meng looked up at the night, and there was something unexpected in his eyes.


    Looking at the appearance of "I really want to know", Li Meng said with a smile: "if you really want to get married, don''t you have a good partner in front of you? Why do you want to go far? "


    Li Meng''s slightly "flirting" words made night''s face "Shua" turn ruddy.


    It''s like a frightened little rabbit, with his head down and his eyes not daring to look at Li Meng.


    Zhe night''s coy appearance made Li mengle happy. He didn''t expect that this words had such great lethality to zhe night.


    However, Li Meng did not continue to tease the shy night.


    The smile on his face disappeared, Li Meng said calmly: "it''s just a kind of" investment "to say it''s fiancee. It''s good for her and me. The" name "of fiancee is enough for her, and she and I have no further possibility."


    Speaking of this, Li Meng said with a cool smile: "she only wanted to tie the first army to be her backing when she used me. In this way, she not only had absolute" authority "in the Resistance Army, but also had a strong backing for the Resistance Army. Of course, it was a win-win situation, The first Legion can also benefit from the rebels. "


    "It''s just a matter of mutual benefit."


    Li Meng is indifferent to some things.


    Since there are "benefits" to be achieved, there is no need to care too much.


    Moreover, Li Meng appreciates the "instructor".


    He also wanted to know what the rebels in the swamp ruins would do in her hands.


    In order to realize her wish and let herself know the answer, what''s the harm of being "used"?


    "But..."


    Looking at the palm computer in his hand, Li Meng said indifferently: "if you want to take the name of" fiancee "seriously, she has to come to Nanlin island in person."


    This trip is essential.


    Only in this way, she can take the title of "fiancee".


    Only after a passing, the first Legion admitted that the name of "fiancee" can be really effective.


    Looking up at the "night" still with his head down in shyness, Li Meng gave a cool smile and said nothing more.


    Although her temperament is very complex, she is also very simple.


    Some things she did not say, hidden in the heart, but this does not mean that Li Meng does not know.


    The woman''s mind is complex, but it''s also very simple.


    At least, Li Meng knew about the night.


    Is the feeling of Jiye for him green and astringent? Or the feeling of master and servant? Or is it pure admiration?


    For Li Meng, these are not important, whether it is night or he, just "heart" can, without too much entanglement.


    "Life is really pleasant!"


    Looking at the data in the data terminal, Li Meng sighed.


    Compared with the difficulties at the beginning, the first Legion now has everything going smoothly.


    As the top commander of the first legion, Li Meng had not much to do.


    Daily task, only idle boring, with the help of data terminals, to understand the situation around the first Legion.


    What opinions, opinions? If it is not necessary, Li Meng will not interfere in the affairs of various places. He is too lazy to manage them. As long as the general policy of the first regiment remains unchanged, Li Meng can ignore the details as much as possible.


    This shake off shopkeeper, Li Meng can be said to be the use of perfect.


    But then again, the only place that the first Legion can really manage is "Qingcheng". Although there are Bentley and the kingdom of Danlan, the situation in these two places is not stable, and it is not time to "manage".


    Once the two places are stable.


    There are so many things in government affairs.


    Of course, it has nothing to do with Li Meng.


    No matter how much government affairs there are, there are plenty of people to deal with them.


    He is too busy to be busy.

 Chapter 951

    Just when Li Meng was enjoying a comfortable life, some people in a villa in the west of Qingcheng were quite worried.


    In the hall of the villa, feeling the surrounding comfortable environment, the three people sitting on the soft sofa were silent.


    They are all about 35 years old.


    This age, it can be said, is in the age of not making mistakes.


    Ma Donglin, Shu Dongdong, Monday leopard, that''s their name.


    These three names are also one of the most important members of the resistance in the swamp ruins.


    Looking up at the two companions beside him, Ma Donglin took the lead in breaking the peace among the three.


    "Seeing is believing, hearing is believing. As you can see, this is the gap between the rebel army and the first Legion. The warships moored in that port are only a small part of the strength of the first Legion. If the news from the outside world is true, the main force of the first Legion is in Liberia and Austria, what else can we say about such strength? It''s up to us. "


    Speaking of this, Ma Donglin looked a little deep, and said: "this time it''s our fault. We should not come here this time, but the" instructor ". Only when the instructor comes in person, can he show the sincerity of the rebel army, and the instructor can also take the title of" fiancee. "


    Ma Donglin''s words made Shu Dongdong look at each other.


    There is no doubt about the strength of the first Legion.


    When the small sea going boat they were on entered the port, they saw the prosperous situation in the bay with their own eyes.


    In particular, the steel warships in the military harbor, at a glance, stand in a forest, one after another.


    That kind of magnificent scene, for three people, the shock in the heart is speechless.


    With worry, leopard said on Monday: "this time we come here to confirm the rumors from the outside world, and another purpose is to inquire into the reality of the first Corps. Now, the situation is that the strength of the first Corps is beyond doubt. If we can get the support of the first corps, it will be like a" guarantee "for the rebel forces. Now the only problem is that, We don''t know the system of the first legion, and we don''t know the identity of the young man in the first Legion. If his identity in the first Legion is not as high as we think, the fiancee of the instructor may not be of much use. "


    "This question, I think, is superfluous."


    On one side, Shu Dongdong refuted what leopard said on Monday.


    In the face of their confused eyes, Shu Dongdong gave a cool smile and said, "have you forgotten the general who traded with us last time?"


    general?


    Speaking of this, they remembered.


    Shu Dongdong said confidently: "the general''s status in the first Legion is very high, but the general called the young man" master ". The meaning of the title" master "should be understood. The young man''s status in the first Legion will only be higher than what we imagined, never lower."


    If so, they would be relieved.


    Because of Shu Dongdong''s words, Ma Donglin''s face improved a lot on Monday.


    But then


    Ma Donglin is thoughtful.


    Looking at them, Ma Donglin said with some uncertainty: "in this case, I''m afraid we won''t see that young man."


    "That''s for sure."


    Ma Donglin''s words should not be denied.


    One side of Shu Dongdong also praised: "only when the instructor comes, it is possible to see the young man."


    "Do you want to summon the instructor immediately and let him come in person?"


    Ma Donglin asked them.


    Shu Dongdong shook his head and said: "although the swamp ruins are not far from Nanlin Island, it takes a lot of time to go back and forth. Moreover, in the swamp ruins, the instructor can''t let go of what he is doing. Forget it this time, and wait until next time."


    That''s true.


    They nodded in agreement.


    Although their mission this time has the purpose of exploring the reality of the first legion, this is only one of them.


    Another purpose is to buy arms.


    More than three months have passed since the last arms deal.


    During these three months, although there was not much fighting among the rebel forces, the hunting and training of recruits in peacetime consumed a lot of ammunition, and the parts of firearms were also worn out, which needed to be supplemented.


    Not only need to be replenished, but also need more weapons and ammunition.


    Because the resistance forces are growing every day. Compared with three months ago, the number of troops in the swamp ruins has exceeded 30000. With more troops, more weapons and ammunition are needed.


    Moreover, in order to cope with the possible war, it is necessary to reserve a large amount of ammunition.


    The purpose of this trip is not small.


    In addition to establishing the necessary contacts with the first legion, there is also the important task of purchasing arms.


    The weapons of the first regiment are easy to use. The large caliber rifles are not only powerful, but also durable and easy to repair. In recent months, they have been loved by the rebel soldiers.


    There is also the towed cannon. Although it is difficult to move, once it is fixed, it is like a super powerful firepower point. It is best used for defense.


    However, the biggest disadvantage of the towed cannon is that it is not easy to move in the forest.


    In the last trade, those cannons were enough to defend the swamp ruins.


    Therefore, in this trip, the three also have the purpose of buying new weapons from the first army.


    Looking up slightly, Ma Donglin looked at them and said, "let''s put other things aside first. Now let''s think about the arms trade."


    Because of Ma Donglin''s words, Shu Donglu pondered, as if thinking about something.


    On one side, the leopard said, "what do you want to do about this? At present, the only thing our rebels lack is heavy weapons. We have only one choice, which is "guards". Only guards can adapt to the environment in the forest and allow the rebels to flexibly carry out mobile warfare in the forest. "


    How can ma Donglin not understand what the rebels need?


    He shook his head and said in a deep voice: "it''s not so simple. No matter where the country is, the precision weapons like guards are forbidden to be sold. Even the first generation of" guards "will not be sold at will. Although the first Legion said that they can sell any weapons needed by the resistance, we don''t know that this" any "package does not include" guards ", In addition, what we need is the second generation of "guards", such high-tech weapons. Even the military in Kyoto is only a small amount of equipment. We can''t guarantee that the first Corps will agree to sell such weapons. "

 Chapter 952

    Although the first Legion signed an agreement with the rebels.


    But that agreement doesn''t mean anything. They can''t force the first Legion to sell what they don''t want.


    At this time, Shu Dongdong, who was full of pondering, said: "any idea is superfluous now. The only thing we can do is try our best to fight for it in tomorrow''s negotiation."


    Ma Donglin can''t deny Shu Dongdong''s words.


    Indeed, "striving" is the only thing they can do tomorrow.


    With the end of the topic, the hall gradually quieted down.


    In a strange place, although it was still early, the three did not want to go out for a walk.


    The only thing they want to do is stay in the villa and wait for tomorrow.


    Today, Qingcheng is as calm as ever.


    As time went by, night came.


    When the light fades, it also announces the end of the day.


    A night without words


    The next morning, as the door of the villa was knocked, the three people waiting in the villa were received into a business building.


    This is the temporary reception place for the first Legion.


    As expected, it was not the "young man" who came to meet them, but an officer.


    His dark green armor is the same as the soldiers outside. It''s hard to tell the difference between him and the ordinary soldiers from the outside.


    Entering the conference room, at one end of the square table, Jacob and rob sat down.


    He took over the deal.


    As the only Senior Sergeant in the sunville camp who stayed in Nanlin Island, his identity is very suitable for this mission.


    Without saying much about the scene, Jacob and rob went straight to the subject.


    Looking at the three, Jacob preached, "I know what you are coming for. Tell me, what do you need? As long as it''s not beyond my power, I can make my own decisions. "


    When the sound comes into the ears of three people through the loudspeaker, it''s a little mechanical.


    Fortunately, the three have been used to the common mechanical sound of the first Legion soldiers.


    Looking slightly positive, Ma Donglin said: "bullets, shells, adk-45 rifle parts, this time we need a lot, for the upcoming battle, we need to make some reserves."


    "Just say" quantity. "


    Jacob and rob emphasized.


    There is no doubt that the emphasis of Jacob and rob made madonglin feel a little relieved.


    This shows that the first regiment has a large reserve of armaments needed by the rebels, otherwise it would not have been so hard to speak.


    In this case, Ma Donglin has to be frank.


    Looking at Jacob and rob, Ma Donglin said, "there are 30000 adk-45 rifles, 200 million bullets, 5 85mm towed howitzers, 10000 high explosive bullets, 5 85mm towed cannons, 5000 armor piercing bullets, 5000 high explosive bullets and 100000 sets of various parts."


    There are a lot of them


    Just 200 million bullets will cost a lot of crystal money.


    I''m afraid it will cost no less than 50 million yuan for this whole set.


    The last arms deal was carried out by general Tanya.


    Except for adk-45 rifles, all the arms sold are allied equipment. I know the weapon model Jacob rob.


    James and rob kept in mind what Ma Donglin said and calculated it on the screen.


    One adk-45 rifle, 45 crystal coins, 30000 pieces, 1.35 million crystal coins.


    Ten bullets, one crystal, 200 million rounds, 20 million crystal.


    100000 RMB for one 85mm towed howitzer and 500000 RMB for five.


    One 85mm towed cannon costs 100000 yuan and five 500000 yuan.


    High explosive, armor piercing, 1000, 20000, 20 million.


    A set of 100 crystal coins, 100000 sets of 10 million crystal coins.


    A total of 52.35 million yuan.


    After getting the calculation result, Jacob said to the three humanitarians, "this batch of ammunition needs 52.35 million red crystal coins in total. You can pay now. If you need the first regiment to transport, you can also pay on delivery. However, the freight needs 10000 Red Crystal coins."


    Transportation by sea is full of risks.


    And inland rivers are also in crisis.


    It''s also natural to charge freight.


    "Thank you, then."


    Of course, this batch of weapons is to be transported by the first Corps. The small sea going ship they are on can''t swallow such a large batch of goods.


    To this question, Ma Donglin answered Jacob and rob without thinking about it.


    That''s cash on delivery


    Jacob Robb made a note in the data terminal.


    So far, for Jacob and rob, his task can be said to have been completed.


    After that, it''s up to the transporters.


    "It will take two days for arms to be loaded. In three days, the ships carrying arms will leave the port and arrive at the swamp ruins in about five days."


    With that, Jacob and rob are going to close the deal.


    Just as Jacob and rob were ready to stand up, madonglin''s voice rang again.


    "Sir! Is there a weapon you can provide? "


    This sentence, Ma Donglin asked very carefully, looking at Jacob and Rob''s eyes with some expectation.


    Because of his words, Jacob turned his eyes on him.


    "Say it


    Although there is only one word, it represents the attitude of Jacob and rob.


    Ma Donglin said: "I wonder if your army can sell the second generation of" guards "to the rebels? Of course, the price is negotiable. "


    Ma Donglin''s least worry about this arms deal is the problem of funds.


    Because before leaving, the instructor said to the three of them, it''s not bad for money, it''s bad for weapons, as long as you can buy "guards", no matter how much money is worth spending.


    They know where the instructor''s confidence comes from.


    Because a few months ago, the instructor got the support of a "noble man", and since then, a steady stream of living materials have been sent to the swamp ruins.


    Living a good life, not being trapped by hunger and cold, in recent months, the development of the rebel army is very rapid, which is unbelievable.

 Chapter 953

    Guard?


    Madonglin''s words let Jacob and rob fall into the meditation.


    This kind of weapon is known by Jacob rob and can be planned in the mecha series.


    It''s not difficult for Al to design and manufacture weapons like this.


    Not to mention the allies, sunville, Asahi Empire have rich technical reserves for the mecha series.


    Considering the future combat needs in the forest, the first Corps has asked al to design a series of "guards".


    However, the design of drawings, production line manufacturing, all need a certain amount of time.


    Open the interface of the data terminal, Jacob entered the data terminal, and searched the "guard" unit.


    With the data flashing, after a few breath, Jacob and rob found the target.


    In the arms interface, Jacob and rob found the arms unit of "guard".


    However, the guard''s arms interface is gray, with a progress bar showing a date, a number of days, and 27 days.


    In other words, in 27 days, Al''s side can officially produce "guards".


    In the helmet, Jacob and rob fell into thinking.


    The demand for "guards" is not only for the rebels, but also for the kingdom of Danlan outside Austria, which must give priority to providing "guards".


    It takes time for the guards to be made, and even if they agree to the rebel''s request, the time will have to go back.


    After thinking about it, Jacob and rob did not directly refuse, but said to the three humanitarians: "the first Legion can sell" guards "to the rebels. However, the priority of" guards "now is the" Kingdom of Danlan ", a dependency of the first Legion. If the rebels want to buy, they need to queue up. I''m afraid it will be two months later."


    Two months later?


    The three looked at each other with excitement on their faces.


    They don''t care about time. Besides, two months is not long.


    What they care about is that the first Legion agreed so happily.


    While excited, Ma Donglin is also very cautious.


    Looking at Jacob and rob, Ma Donglin confirmed: "my Lord! What we need is the second generation of "guards". Please don''t ignore this. "


    To worry about Ma Donglin, Jacob said calmly: "humanoid body, dexterous mobility, powerful firepower, heavy armor, this is the standard of the second generation of guards. The" guards "sold by our first Legion have reached the edge of the third generation of" guards ", using mechatronics, and the electronization has reached 40 percent."


    The first regiment is no stranger to the guardians of the world.


    The first generation of guards were semi mechanical and semi axis mobile fortresses, heavy and bulky, with heavy armor, weak firepower and poor stability.


    The second generation of guards are all mechanical, all axis moving humanoid mobile weapons, with a 9-meter tall, vigorous body, strong flexibility, powerful firepower, heavy armor, and can come and go freely in the forest.


    The third generation of bodyguards are electronic, with constant appearance and internal control. They also have more sophisticated mechanical limbs, which can perform 80% of the movements of the human body.


    James Rob''s words undoubtedly let the three look slightly relaxed.


    They also know that their trip is a perfect completion of the task, and they can hand over to the instructor.


    Then Jacob and rob closed the deal.


    After leaving from the meeting room, the three did not return to the villa, but asked the accompanying soldiers to send them to the port, and they wanted to return to the swamp ruins as soon as possible.


    They are so anxious to go back for two purposes: one is to report good news to the instructor, and the other is to fulfill their responsibilities.


    Although the four cities in the swamp ruins were all attached to the resistance, they also led to the internal instability of the resistance and formed groups of large and small. As important members of the resistance, they have the responsibility to maintain the internal balance of the resistance. This matter can not be delayed for the three people.


    In this case, it''s not enough to rely on instructors alone.


    For Li Meng, the arrival of the rebels was just an episode.


    Of course, if their instructor "Li Lanxin" comes, the significance will be different.


    Li Lanxin didn''t come. It was just an arms deal, but it couldn''t attract Li Meng''s attention.


    In recent days, the layout of the first regiment is in order.


    The return of night also makes the defense of Nanlin Island unbreakable.


    Although, Li Meng does not think that at this time, there will be any guy who has no eyesight to find trouble with the first Legion.


    However, necessary precautions are needed.


    Once an accident happens, if the main forces are outside, Nanlin island will be in trouble.


    Even if we recruit "soldiers" on a temporary basis, we are in a hurry.


    Time goes by


    In the twinkling of an eye, half a month has passed.


    The big green city is changing every day.


    The old house is pulled down, the new house stands, and the urban planning becomes clearer with time.


    Although Qingcheng is not big, but at a glance, tall buildings are also dazzling.


    It''s just that Qingcheng, which is under construction, seems to have a little rustic.


    The source of this "rustic" spirit is those buildings under construction.


    Due to the excessive quantity and large scale, the whole Qingcheng looks like a huge construction site under construction.


    In Qingcheng, there are four landmark buildings, namely the temple in the back mountain, the quantum signal tower in the city, the white medical center, and the last "Palace" under construction.


    Although it is under construction, the "model" of the palace has come out.


    It''s a tower shaped building with a bulky bottom, and the more it goes up, the thinner it is.


    It is made of steel, watered with iron mud and covered with crystal glass.


    On the whole, it is a crystal "Palace" with extraordinary beauty, science fiction and antiquity.


    Of course, this is just the finished product, the "Crystal Palace" on the design.


    At present, the completion rate of the Crystal Palace is only 20%, and the main steel structure is only 70%.

 Chapter 954

    Looking into the city, you can only see a huge steel structure, which is far away from the quantum signal tower in the city. However, it is only an unfinished steel main body, which is much larger than the "quantum signal tower". If you look at it from a distance, you can think of its grand view after its completion.


    The construction of Crystal Palace is a luxury.


    But this is necessary for a long-term plan, and also for the first corps to have a core, a political center.


    In the early morning, the mist had just cleared, and in the courtyard of the medical center, the ground was still covered with moisture.


    It''s a quiet place far away from the noise of the city.


    Although it''s early, in the courtyard, we can see patients in white clothes in twos and threes. They are talking and laughing, sitting on the bench beside the road, chatting.


    At a glance, the chatting patients, although there are elderly people, but more are pregnant women with big stomachs.


    In this world, due to the existence of pollutants, the birth rate of human babies has always been very low, either stillbirth or death due to the weak constitution, which has caused a lot of sorrow.


    Since the first Legion occupied Qingcheng, increasing the survival rate of infants has become the top priority of the first Legion.


    As a result, medical centers appeared in a hurry.


    A few months ago, the medical center was officially put into use.


    According to the law of the first legion, all pregnant women under the rule of the first Legion can receive medical treatment free of charge and receive care in the hospital.


    As soon as the law came out, many pregnant women poured into the medical center on the day it was put into use.


    In the past few months, more than 300 lucky pregnant women have given birth to healthy babies.


    Advanced medical equipment, superb medical skills, which increased a lot of public opinion for the first Corps.


    In the corridor of the courtyard, two figures are walking slowly.


    A person with a big stomach, wearing loose clothes, and in her side, is a slim figure wearing a brown leather skirt.


    "My sister doesn''t have to come to see me every day. I live well here, and those nurses can take good care of me. My sister doesn''t want to delay her business for me."


    Stroking her tummy, Wang Weiwei said softly to Chen Nannan.


    There was some apology on his face.


    Over the past few months, thanks to the help of her sister, her industries can operate normally.


    With a little smile, Chen Nannan shook his head and said, "it''s OK. You have a big stomach. If I don''t help you, who can help you? Don''t be too polite between you and me."


    Looking at Wang Weiwei''s big round stomach, Chen Nannan said curiously, "sister, you are not far away from childbirth."


    With a little smile, Wang Weiwei stroked her round belly and said, "yes! The doctor said, "in these days."


    "This can''t do, younger sister or less walk better, lest moved fetal gas."


    Surprised, Chen Nannan helps Wang Weiwei and sits down on the bench beside the road.


    Looking at Chen Nannan''s tense appearance, Wang Weiwei comforted: "it doesn''t matter. I''m tired of staying in bed these days. When my sister comes, she just comes out to get some air."


    "It''s not careless."


    Chen Nannan is still worried and nervous.


    With a smile, Wang Weiwei digs the subject.


    "Sister! My employees didn''t embarrass you, did they? "


    "They?"


    With a smile, Chen Nannan confidently said, "sister, don''t look down on me. After all, I''m a martial arts artist. It''s OK to deal with those employees. Don''t worry, sister. You can take care of the baby and leave the outside affairs to me."


    For Chen Nannan, Wang Weiwei is sure.


    In recent months, Wang Weiwei also knows that her sister seems straightforward, but she is not without scheming.


    There is no doubt that the predecessor of the pirate, whether she is knowledgeable or courageous, can''t defeat her in business.


    However, Wang Weiwei believes in her, because she knows that her sister is a good person after getting along with her in recent months.


    At first, it was kindness that helped him, but now, it is friendship between them.


    "How''s the nearest shipyard? Have my sister''s boats been sold?"


    Although in the hospital, but outside things, Wang Weiwei is still very worried.


    If you want to seize the "wealth", you can''t let go of this opportunity.


    "Fortunately, although my seagoing ships have not been sold out yet, the second-hand market is very cheap. Now Qingcheng is setting off a wave of" sea trade ". There is a big gap in seagoing ships. Sooner or later, they will be sold out."


    Congliang a few months ago brought too many sea going ships, with a total of 50 or 60 ships.


    It''s not a matter of time and a half to sell these ships.


    "Sister¡° Is "Haimao" really that profitable? Don''t the businessmen know the risks? "


    Only on this point, Wang Weiwei some doubts.


    After all, her husband also died on the way to "sea trade".


    She didn''t understand that, knowing that the sea trade was full of danger, there were still so many people.


    "I don''t know?"


    Chen Nannan said with a smile, "how can you not know? But the products made by soul language are so good. Everything, even basic daily necessities, can be sold at a good price outside. You don''t know the kind of pollution-free food. In recent months, you don''t know how much sensation it has caused in the surrounding countries. Once a merchant ship leaves Nanlin Island, once it comes ashore, My sister should know about the huge profits. "


    Wang Weiwei was silent.


    How tempting is the huge profits? How can she not know?


    Even she had thought about getting a few boats and hiring some people to do sea trade.


    But in the end, she gave up.


    If you don''t go in person, you can''t believe it.


    A ship of goods, the benefits are amazing, in this "temptation", no matter where can survive well, why return to Nanlin island?


    Basically, those businessmen who trade on the sea are the owners of their own ships and go to sea to experience risks.


    It''s too dangerous. For Wang Weiwei, this kind of danger is unacceptable to her.


    Besides being a woman, she was inconvenient to be a merchant ship, and she had children in her stomach, so she couldn''t take risks.

 Chapter 955

    After thinking for a moment, Wang Weiwei stopped thinking.


    Although the profits of maritime trade are amazing, she has two industries. As long as she manages the logging yard and shipyard well, she will have no worries about her next life.


    Sometimes, people have to learn to be content. If they are not satisfied, they will act recklessly, and the end of acting recklessly will not get good results.


    Stroking her round stomach, Wang Weiwei''s face was full of love.


    If the child is born, she will be satisfied for the rest of her life.


    But


    It seems to think of something, Wang Weiwei''s face sank and became a little worried.


    The child is about to be born. While she is happy, Wang Weiwei doesn''t forget the one she doesn''t want to think of.


    "What''s the matter?"


    The worry on Wang Weiwei''s face is too obvious. How can Chen Nannan ignore it? She asks with great concern.


    Shaking her head, Wang Weiwei said anxiously: "the child is about to be born, I think of the agreement with that one."


    Which one?


    Chen Nannan knows who this is.


    Wang Weiwei told her about it.


    Although I don''t know his name, Chen Nannan knows what he wants to do.


    With a little smile, Chen Nan Nan comforted: "sister, don''t worry too much. This is the place directly under the jurisdiction of the first Legion. Not to mention the doctors and nurses, the soldiers who patrol outside will not allow him to take the child away. No matter how bad it is, and I''m here, don''t worry. The thing you think won''t happen."


    There is a law in Qingcheng. Who can take the baby away in the hospital?


    This is absolutely impossible.


    Chen Nannan also does not believe, who has that courage.


    Where is it?


    This is the base of the first regiment.


    Who dares to make trouble under the eyes of the first Legion?


    "I hope so."


    Wang Weiwei can only pray like this.


    Nevertheless, Wang Weiwei''s worries did not disappear.


    Because Wang Weiwei is very clear, that one is not ordinary.


    "Er..."


    The sudden pain in the belly makes Wang Weiwei''s expression "Shua" turn pale.


    She covered her stomach with a look of pain.


    This change, scared Chen Nannan a big jump, quickly helped Wang Weiwei, nervous way: "sister! What''s the matter with you? "


    "Wu..."


    Wang Weiwei groaned bitterly and said: "I''m afraid I''m going to have a baby!"


    Are you going to have a baby?


    As soon as Wang Weiwei''s face changed, she cried out: "nurse! Nurse


    Wang Weiwei''s cry made the yard jump.


    Although a lot of things like this have happened, they are still frightening when they happen.


    In the rapid pace, a group of nurses rushed to push the bed car from the main building of the hospital, and rushed to Wang Weiwei.


    In the medical center, although the attending doctors are from "Al", the nurses are all recruited locally. Although they have learned for a period of time, their ability still needs to be improved.


    However, there is no problem in such work as taking care of patients.


    In the tense riot, Wang Weiwei, lying on the bed car, was pushed into the main building by a group of nurses in a hurry.


    With the nurses, Chen Nannan also entered the main building.


    In the smooth corridor, there was another riot.


    When the bed car is pushed into the operating room by nurses, Chen Nannan can only stop in front of the door and anxiously looks at the door of the operating room outside.


    Just then, the door of the operating room was opened, and the nurse who just entered came out.


    "Wait! How is she


    Chen Nannan hurriedly forward, stopped the nurses, anxiously asked.


    I have to say that the nurses in the hospital still have some beauty.


    Although not beautiful, but in the background of nurse clothing, there is a strange beauty, which makes them look, quite some temperament.


    One nurse stayed, and her nurses didn''t stop.


    The remaining nurse said to Chen Nannan, "don''t worry! Although a few days earlier, it doesn''t matter. Even if it''s difficult to give birth, you can have an operation to let the child be born smoothly, and you can wait at ease. "


    With that, the nurse left.


    She has said these words many times.


    But every time, she didn''t break her promise. Every pregnant woman who entered the operating room came out safely, no matter they were adults or villains.


    To others, the commotion was just a normal scene.


    What''s more, the area of the disturbance is very small.


    Because the medical center is very big, the disturbance affects only a small area of people.


    The usual commotion makes many people understand that in Qingcheng, another newborn is coming.


    Just then, in the temple of the back mountain.


    In the pavilion of the courtyard, Li Meng, who closed his eyes on the seat, opened his eyes.


    In the pupil, an aura flashed by.


    On that pale face, there was first doubt, and then it seemed to understand something.


    When he got up, Li Meng left his seat and stood up.


    This move attracted Wendy''s attention.


    "Master! What are you doing


    The master just closed his eyes. How could he wake up so soon?


    Wendy, puzzled, asked.


    Li Meng''s expression is very indifferent, he did not say much.


    He just said, "I''m going to do one thing and wait for me to come back."


    With that, she did not give Wendy a chance to speak. Her whole body seemed to dissipate, turning into a little power of death and disappearing in the pavilion.


    In the void, Li Meng rose to the sky, turned into a black awn, left the temple and went straight to Qingcheng.


    The wind is whistling, but Li Meng can''t feel the touch of the wind.


    Wind is an element, and the power of death is also an element. The elements are blended. As a spiritual body, how can Li Meng feel the existence of wind.


    The destination is just around the corner.


    In the city, there is a white high-rise building, which is bloated at the bottom and a straight building above.


    It''s the medical center.


    In silence, Li Meng entered the hospital.


    In the smooth corridor, Li Meng congealed and obvious, walking slowly.

 Chapter 956

    No one can find him, even if someone comes, it will pass through his body.


    Li Meng in the spiritual state is invisible and has no connection with the material world.


    Although this form is not invincible, energy attack can cause damage to Li Meng.


    But if we can''t find the enemy, how can we do harm to them.


    The patient in white clothes, the nurse in a hurry, the doctor with the computer in his hand, watching and muttering, this is what Li Meng saw in the corridor.


    Early in the morning, the huge hospital has been busy


    The hospital is closed and the air is clean enough, so the doctors from Al don''t wear protective clothing.


    However, although there is no need to worry about being invaded by pollutants in hospitals, isolation measures should be taken when contacting patients.


    Along the corridor, Li Meng came to an operating room.


    Step did not stop, just enter the operating room, the door of a anxious waiting woman, let Li Meng slightly sideways.


    Some familiar, seems to have seen somewhere.


    But Li Meng didn''t remember where she was or who she was.


    It''s just a person he seems to know. Li Meng didn''t go deep into it.


    Through the door of the operating room, Li Meng entered the operating room.


    As soon as he entered the operating room, Li Meng heard a terrified female voice.


    "Why didn''t she cry, why didn''t she?"


    The voice is a little weak and seems to have lost all its strength.


    On the operating table, Li Meng also saw the weak "she".


    Wang Weiwei, Li Meng didn''t forget this woman.


    When he came to the operating table and saw the child in the doctor''s arms, Li Meng looked thoughtful.


    In principle, a newborn baby is not cute because its skin is still red.


    Only after the body adapts to the new world, the skin will become tender.


    But the "she" in front of her is different. Her skin is white, bright and smooth. Although her long face is chubby, it gives people a very delicate feeling.


    The doctor holding her also seems to feel that the baby in his arms is not normal.


    But the test of the instrument shows that everything is normal.


    He can only comfort the weak Wang Weiwei on the bed: "don''t worry! She''s fine. Congratulations. You''ve given birth to a beautiful and lovely daughter


    Daughter?


    Wang Weiwei was relieved, weak smile, look seems to be very pleased.


    "Let me see her!"


    How can a doctor refuse his mother''s request.


    He carefully put the baby in his arms into her mother''s arms.


    Looking at the "daughter" in his arms, while he was happy, his face also showed some sadness.


    Mother''s sorrow, the arms of the "she" do not know.


    She was still closing her eyes, trying to open them.


    The scene of deep love between mother and son didn''t make Li Meng''s heart turn around.


    An agreement is an agreement, and "she" is not suitable for living in an ordinary family.


    Although things are somewhat unexpected, the "she" in front of him can indeed be called his "daughter".


    Because on her body, there is the same blood as Li Meng.


    "Time''s up!"


    In this moment of silence, a voice suddenly rang in the operating room, reverberating.


    At the operating table, Li Meng''s figure appeared suddenly.


    Suddenly, a man appeared in the huge operating room, which scared the doctors and assistant nurses.


    "What..."


    As the only male in the operating room, the blonde middle-aged doctor just came up with a yell, but when he saw the man''s face, the yell just came to an end.


    Commander?


    What happened to the commander.


    At this time, the middle-aged doctor was very surprised.


    The commander came so suddenly that he appeared beside him like a ghost.


    Knowing that the commander was coming, the middle-aged doctor looked calm.


    And the assistant nurse in the operating room, has long been scared to lose color, staring at the black figure suddenly appeared next to the operating table, some at a loss.


    "Stay normal, don''t make a fuss, get out!"


    He waved to the armguards who were in a daze, and the middle-aged doctor gave an advice.


    His words made the three assistant nurses wake up and quickly went to the operating room with pale faces.


    Who is this man?


    Ghosts?


    At this time, Wang Weiwei already looks scared. She hugs her baby tightly and looks at the person beside the bed in horror.


    Yes, she did. She knew that he was not very human and would definitely come back.


    "Please! You can''t do that. She''s my child. "


    She begged to Li Meng, helpless, with tears streaming down her face.


    In the face of Wang Weiwei''s plea, Li Meng said calmly: "this is an agreement between you and me. You must abide by it."


    "I have lost my husband, I only have" she ", she is my last hope."


    Tears have been dripping from the cheek, she begged, pale and weak face let people bear.


    Even the middle-aged doctor on one side couldn''t help saying: "commander! Although this child is special, there is nothing "strange" about it. How can he get into the commander''s eyes? If the commander wants to adopt a child, he has a better choice. "


    The voice of persuasion made Li Meng smile.


    It seems that he has to be a villain today.


    Waving his hand, Li Meng said, "go out."


    "This..."


    Sorry to see a helpless Wang Weiwei on the operating table, the middle-aged doctor had to leave.


    The doctor''s parents are worried, and he doesn''t want to see his mother and daughter scattered.


    But the person who came here was the "commander". Even if he wanted to help "her", he could do nothing.


    Moreover, he did not believe that there must be a "reason" for the commander to break up the mother and daughter without any reason.


    In the middle of his imagination, the middle-aged doctor left the operating room.


    When he pushed open the door of the operating room, the quarrel outside the door came into his ears.


    Looking forward, in front of the gate, his assistant nurse was stopped by a woman.


    She was dressed in a leather skirt with a sword in her hand. She looked very heroic.


    At a glance, people can see that she is not an ordinary person.

 Chapter 957

    Martial arts?


    This is the first thought in the middle-aged doctor''s mind.


    The first regiment is no stranger to martial arts.


    In Qingcheng, there is one martial artist.


    Isn''t that "she"?


    As the attending doctor of the medical center, he also has the authority in the data terminal of the first Corps.


    When he has nothing to do, he will go into the data terminal and have a look at some interesting things.


    The middle-aged doctor knows the only martial artist in Qingcheng.


    "That''s troublesome."


    Seeing this, the middle-aged doctor muttered to himself.


    As soon as his words were finished, Wang Weiwei, who stopped the nurse in front of the door and didn''t let him leave, shifted the target to him.


    When I asked the nurses, they all faltered and couldn''t ask anything.


    Chen Nannan, who is nervous about Wang Weiwei''s situation in the operating room, is quite angry


    Seeing the attending doctor coming out, he stopped in front of him without saying a word.


    "Say it! What''s going on inside? Why do your nurses falter? What''s the accident? "


    When it comes to the final guess, Chen Nan Nan looks nervous.


    The middle-aged doctor was not angry when he was stopped. He just comforted: "mother and daughter are very safe, but some things are being solved inside. If you want to go in, I won''t stop you, but you''d better go in later."


    With that, he ignored Chen Nannan, who was in a daze. The middle-aged doctor bypassed Chen Nannan and left.


    Although he sympathized with the mother, it was beyond his power to intervene.


    If someone wants to take the mother''s child, he may not even be able to get out of the operating room.


    But if this "other person" is the commander, there is no way.


    What is going on?


    Looking back at the doctor''s back, Chen Nan Nan is very puzzled.


    There seems to be something wrong


    At this time, in the operating room, in front of the operating table, Li Meng stood quietly.


    He seems to be waiting and giving Wang Weiwei more time.


    long time!


    Looking at the weeping Wang Weiwei, Li Meng said: "as you can see, she is not an ordinary child, nor suitable for living in ordinary people''s homes. To leave her behind is just a kind of" bad luck ", which will hurt you and her."


    She was indifferent to Li Meng''s words.


    She just held the child tightly in her hands, tearful and weak, and said: "no matter what she is, she is my child, my Lord! I beg you, just let go of our mother and daughter. I''ll give you whatever you want. "


    Looking at Wang Weiwei who still refuses to give up, Li Meng sighs in his heart.


    What he said just now is not a lie. Wang Weiwei is just an ordinary person, but her child is not ordinary.


    In the child''s body, there was not only human blood, but also the blood of the dead, and a third thing.


    Among the three, except human blood, the other two are the root of the evil dark side.


    As an ordinary person, "Wang Weiwei" can not bear this responsibility.


    Too much force will only lead to death.


    But she didn''t know this, and Li Meng couldn''t say it clearly.


    To tell you the truth, Wang Weiwei''s heartbroken appearance really softened Li Meng''s heart.


    His heart is not made of stone, in some things, will also go to emotional processing.


    But in this matter, Li Meng does not intend to deal with sensibility.


    Because once she does, the mother won''t see her children grow up.


    Looking at her bad little baby, Li Meng said calmly: "pregnant for a few months, during these months, you should feel the change of your body. The drop of blood changes not only your daughter in your stomach, but also you. Some things, as ordinary people, you don''t understand and it''s hard to believe."


    After a little pause, Li Meng continued: "that power is not what you can bear. It can make you feel healthy and powerful. In fact, it is eroding your body for 15 years at most. Under the erosion of that power, your body will be completely rigid, your consciousness will be erased, and you will become a walking corpse. If you are around her, the time will be shortened to five years, Even if I am willing to leave, you will still leave her in five years


    Five years?


    How could it be so short?


    Because of Li Meng''s words, the tearful face finally changed.


    Tears are still flowing, but also more heartbroken.


    She knew that he had not lied to her.


    Because in recent months, the changes in the body are very clear.


    In the past, the weak body has also been strong, and the symptoms of minor illness and pain have disappeared.


    Five years?


    How can five years be enough?


    Too short, too short.


    Looking at Wang Weiwei in sorrow, Li Meng said calmly: "choose! It''s my identity to watch her grow up or to accompany her for five years. You should have guessed that she is your daughter and also my daughter. Living beside me, I don''t care to let her know that you are such a "mother."


    This is Li Meng''s biggest concession.


    If you use strong, who can stop him here?


    Such concession is Li Meng''s respect for Wang Weiwei as a mother.


    Who is he?


    Although Wang Weiwei didn''t know it, the "commander" that the doctor said just now had already made clear his identity.


    He is the ruler of Qingcheng, a senior adult in the first Legion.


    "Sister, don''t be afraid!"


    At this time, a reprimand suddenly appeared, the door of the operating room was knocked open.


    Chen Nan rushed in angrily.


    When she saw Li Meng in the operating room, her face changed and she didn''t say a word, just like Li Meng rushed to the hospital.


    Vigorous posture into a shadow, she crossed the operating table, white long legs to Li Meng kick.


    The wind has come before the foot.


    Chen Nannan didn''t show mercy.


    "Sister, don''t..."


    See Chen Nannan so fierce reaction, weeping Wang Weiwei issued a exclamation.


    But it''s too late.


    And Li Meng, seeing that the woman rushing into the operating room was so fierce, attacked him without saying a word.


    You''re welcome, Li Meng.


    See that white long legs hit, Li Meng side body a let, let her attack fall empty.

 Chapter 958

    When she fell from her side, Li Meng put out his hand, grabbed her neck with a speed of lightning, and pushed her to the wall.


    On close combat, Li Meng is very good at it. After all, in a period of memory, he is a killer.


    "Let me go!"


    In terms of figure, Li Meng is much thinner than Chen Nannan.


    But in that thin hand, Chen Nannan, who is pressed on the wall, has no room to struggle.


    Because the hand on the neck pinches very tightly, any resistance of her will only make her more uncomfortable and suffocate.


    Looking at the thin man in front of her, Chen Nannan''s face turns red. The strong restraint of her neck makes her gasp. There is anger in her pupils, and she is still unconvinced.


    It was her carelessness. She thought he was just an ordinary person and didn''t have much caution, which led to her being easily caught. Otherwise, how could she be so easily defeated?


    "My Lord! Don''t hurt her, please


    Wang Weiwei on the operating table, tearful and panic to Li Meng request.


    The voice in his ear let Li Meng let go and ignored the unruly woman in front of him.


    The tie of neck is not in, let Chen Nan Nan shout one breath greatly.


    Looking at the thin figure, she was ready to do it again.


    Although I don''t know who he is, he is definitely not a good person, maybe the one my sister said.


    It''s the enemy, there''s no doubt about that.


    "Sister!"


    Wang Weiwei always sees Chen Nannan''s look. She knows what Chen Nannan wants to do.


    But she also knew that it was useless.


    She called softly and shook her head at Chen Nannan.


    Wang Weiwei''s stop makes Chen Nannan hesitant and unwilling, but in the end, she still doesn''t do it. She looks at the thin figure with complex expression.


    How did he show up?


    This is Chen Nannan''s most confused thing.


    She has been in the operating room all the time and has never seen him. How did he get into the operating room from under her eyes?


    Confused, puzzled, confused thoughts filled with Chen Nannan''s brain.


    The small episode did not affect Li Meng''s mood.


    In Wang Weiwei''s arms, Li Meng took over the baby.


    For Li Meng''s action, although Wang Weiwei tears, eyes full of reluctant, but she did not resist.


    Looking at the "daughter" in her swaddling clothes, Li Meng''s look was very light, not as happy as he had imagined.


    Why?


    Because things are a bit out of Li Meng''s expectation.


    At this time, the swaddling "she" moved.


    That small eyelid son slightly trembles, difficultly opened two eyes.


    A pair of pupils, like black pearls, appeared in Li Meng''s eyes.


    Seems to be an illusion, from the depths of the black pupil, there is a touch of gold flash by.


    The baby''s first eyes are pure, her eyes are very smart.


    The little eyes were fixed on Li Meng.


    All of a sudden, she "giggles" and grabs Li Meng with her small hands.


    The baby boy''s action made Li mengle happy and gave up the problem in his mind for the time being.


    He smiles and teases his little hands.


    While Wang Weiwei on the operating table is looking at Li Meng teasing her daughter.


    Tears in the silent flow at the same time, mouth and stop.


    After teasing the little guy for a moment, Li Meng stopped.


    At this time, Li Meng had changed his mind.


    Slightly bent, Li Meng put the little guy in his arms back into her mother''s arms.


    In the face of Wang Weiwei''s joyful and puzzled expression, Li Meng said calmly: "she has a great relationship with me. It''s natural for her to stay with me. However, the child can''t live without her mother. Let her live with you."


    "But... Five years is too short."


    At the same time, Wang Weiwei''s face is also worried.


    She''s not afraid of death, but she''s a little scared at the thought of only five years.


    Five years later, her daughter is only five years old. How can she be reconciled?


    "Don''t worry! I won''t let you leave her so soon. "


    Looking at the tearful face, Li Meng leaned down to the ruddy lips.


    What is he going to do?


    Li Meng''s action makes Wang Weiwei very puzzled. When the face gets closer and closer, she seems to realize something, and her face becomes slightly ruddy.


    When the lips were forcibly occupied by the man, Wang Weiwei had blushed.


    She wanted to resist and refuse, but her body accepted.


    Looking at Wang Weiwei being kissed, this suddenly changed situation, let Chen Nannan Leng.


    In doubt at the same time, the face also has some fever, this scene is too shameful.


    On the ruddy lips, Li Meng just stopped for a moment, then got up and left Wang Weiwei.


    From the beginning to the end, the expression on Li Meng''s face was very indifferent.


    As an ordinary person, Wang Weiwei''s mouth contact is necessary.


    Because only in this way, can we more gently prevent the invasion of the power of death in Wang Weiwei''s body.


    If through direct contact with the skin, Li Meng''s power will destroy Wang Weiwei''s body, which can not achieve the result that Li Meng wants.


    After several months of gestation, Wang Weiwei''s body has been invaded by the power of death, which has gone deep into the bone marrow and cannot be removed. The only thing Li Meng can do is to make Wang Weiwei''s active power of death gentle and no longer aggressive.


    Looking at Wang Weiwei with a blushing look, Li Meng did not explain too much, but said calmly: "although the disease in your body has not been eliminated, one day when I am here, you can live well, and I will come to see you and her from time to time."


    With that, Li Meng''s body began to dissipate, turning into a little bit of the power of death.


    In a flash, as suddenly as the Tathagata, a living man disappeared in three pairs of eyes.


    Looking at the place where Li Meng was before she disappeared, Wang Weiwei looked very complicated.


    Tears no longer flow out, although things change suddenly, but the final result for her, is God''s blessing.


    Who is he?


    God?


    A good person, said disappeared disappeared?


    In not far away Chen Nannan, looking at the place where Li Meng disappeared, looks like a ghost.


    There was surprise on his face, some uneasiness and a little doubt.

 Chapter 959

    Hurriedly came to the operating table, looking at the bed mother and son safe face, Chen Nannan light breath.


    "Sister! My sister is useless. She can''t protect you. "


    Chen Nan Nan said apologetically.


    Thinking of her weakness just now, Chen Nannan felt uncomfortable in her heart.


    With a slight shake of her head, Wang Weiwei comforted her: "my sister has tried her best. He is not an" ordinary "person and can not be solved by force."


    Chen Nannan shares this view.


    Although the two had a brief encounter.


    But he feels like he doesn''t care about her at all and doesn''t take her seriously at all.


    This makes Chen Nannan very unwilling.


    She is a martial arts artist. From childhood to adulthood, she has never been so neglected.


    With a little smile, looking at her baby daughter, Wang Weiwei said softly, "sister, you see, this is my daughter."


    Because of Wang Weiwei''s words, Chen Nannan looks at the baby in a hurry.


    Seeing this, Chen Nannan said happily, "it''s my daughter. It''s really lovely. Congratulations to my sister."


    "By the way, what''s her name?"


    name?


    Chen Nan Nan asked, let Wang Weiwei directly Leng.


    She said with a wry smile, "I forgot, and he didn''t explain. Yes, what''s the name for my daughter?"


    He?


    Chen Nan Nan a face strange way: "I say younger sister, my this" niece "can''t really be you and his child?"


    "Why?"


    Wang Weiwei was surprised, and her face turned red.


    She said: "no, it''s a bit complicated. I can''t make it clear for a while. He has a great relationship with my daughter. Besides me, he is the most qualified one to name my daughter."


    I don''t understand


    Chen Nan Nan is more and more complex.


    Since he is not a father, how can he have the qualification of "naming"?


    Chen Nannan inquired: "who is he? My sister always knows."


    Facing Chen Nannan''s curious eyes, Wang Weiwei shook her head and said, "I don''t know. He should be a senior member of the first Legion. I just knew that. The attending doctor called him" commander "and respected him very much."


    Commander?


    Chen Nan Wei Leng, for this address she knows.


    When the broken sword Pirate Group was in Congliang, they had trouble on their way to Nanlin island.


    They met a large sea going ship belonging to the first corps, which gave them some help, and the owner of the ship was the "commander".


    I don''t know if there are several commanders in the first Legion. Could that be the one who helped them at sea?


    In my heart, Chen Nannan can''t help thinking about it.


    If so, she was really impulsive just now.


    In a sense, if he is really the "commander", it can be said that he is her benefactor.


    After knocking on his head, Chen Nannan said with a wry smile: "don''t think about him. Now the most important thing is to name" niece ". He is a smart man. Since he didn''t say it, he gave the right of naming to his sister. She''d better think about a" nice "name."


    What Chen Nannan said is also reasonable, and Wang Weiwei did not deny it.


    The birth of a newborn, the name is the most important, can not be delayed.


    But what''s the name?


    Looking at her infant daughter, Wang Weiwei fell into deep meditation.


    For a long time, Wang Weiwei suddenly smile, looking at her baby daughter, lovingly said: "just call it" Wang Yuanmei. "


    Wang Yuanmei?


    What a good name.


    Looking at the "child" who has become quiet in her swaddling clothes, I don''t know why, Chen Nannan is a little envious.


    Maybe that''s the nature of women.


    Even as a martial artist, this nature can''t be changed.


    The most difficult obstacle has disappeared, for both of them, it is the end of the matter.


    Back to the temple, in the courtyard, Li Meng''s figure appeared again.


    Go back and forth, unconsciously, the morning has left, noon is coming.


    In the pavilion, Wendy''s figure was still there, and even the night came.


    The appearance of Li Meng has attracted many people''s attention.


    Especially sitting on the stone bench of the night, the eyes are slightly bright.


    Entering the pavilion, just as I sat down, the sound of night around me rang.


    "Your Highness! Where are you going? If there''s anything to do, I''ll leave it to you. "


    Your Highness has been away for more than two hours.


    In these two hours, it''s enough to do something.


    The night is very puzzled, what is your highness leaving in a hurry for.


    Lying back and in a comfortable position on the seat, Li Meng said calmly, "you can''t do it. It''s nothing. It''s not too bad. Don''t care."


    With that, Li Meng''s eyes turned to a black dress, a beautiful night.


    With such a beautiful person beside him, Li Meng is quite pleasing to the eye.


    Aware of the heat in his Highness''s eyes, her face became slightly soft. She stood up from the stone bench and put herself into Li Meng''s arms naturally.


    Li Meng can''t refuse the beauty.


    Instinctively held the small waist of night, and held the petite body in his arms.


    Looking at the face close at hand, Li Meng gently kisses his white forehead and says, "you little goblin..."


    Soft smile, night light voice way: "Your Highness doesn''t like?"


    dislike?


    How could it be.


    Head buried in the soft silver hair, Li Meng gasped: "like it!"


    For his Highness''s small movements in his neck, he is very obedient.


    I don''t know when that pair of small hands have already taken Li Meng''s neck.


    In the night of Li menghuai, it looks like you can taste it.


    From the silver hair to leave, Li Meng mercilessly patted on the attractive buttocks.


    "All right! Don''t tempt your highness, you little girl. "


    Sensitive parts were attacked, night''s body trembled slightly, and a trace of rudeness appeared on her face.


    This coquettish appearance made Li Meng''s heart ready to move.

 Chapter 960

    Forced down the impulse in his heart, Li Meng had no choice but to smile, so he had to pick up the palm computer on the stone table to distract his mind.


    This time, the blue light suddenly flickered in the pavilion.


    In front of Li Meng, the wonderful posture of master brain appeared.


    Although it''s just a virtual role, it has to be said that the vision of the brain is still very good.


    At least in terms of aesthetics, there is no problem.


    As soon as "it" appeared, the virtual eyes told Li Meng the night in his arms.


    She turned her mouth and said in a strange voice: "I say master, you need to have a face. What''s the style of this in public?"


    a public occasion?


    A glance around the pavilion, from Wendy, from the bodyguards.


    Li Meng laughed and said, "there are no outsiders here. They are all my women, so why care too much?"


    As soon as she said this, Wendy looked as usual, but a group of bodyguards in the pavilion and abroad couldn''t help looking at the figure on the seat, with a strange color in their eyes.


    To master this have no shame of words, the main brain very humanized rolled a white eye.


    It is very speechless way: "I say master! Where did you learn to be a playboy? I don''t remember that was the case with your former master. "


    With a little smile, Li Meng said calmly: "a new life, of course, to start over, if this life left a regret, this is not a waste of the opportunity you give me?"


    "That''s very kind of you! It''s good that you have a long time and always have someone to accompany you. "


    When he said this, the master''s face showed a trace of satisfaction.


    With one hand holding her waist and the other hand, Li Meng grabs her white right hand and plays with it.


    Li Meng said to the main brain: "say it! You will not come out this time just to mock me


    Looking at the host such a frivolous appearance, the brain has been too lazy to say.


    Just not angry said: "this time I come out, just to remind the master, master, you are not forgotten something important."


    Something important?


    "Tanya or Natasha?" Li Meng inquired.


    To say something important, Li Meng only thought of these two.


    One is Bentley and the other is the outer land of Austria.


    Only these two places can be called important.


    The master shook his head and said, "master, a month ago, there was an underground intelligent race in Nanlin island? How could you forget them? "


    The underground wisdom race?


    After listening to the main brain, Li Meng remembered.


    After stopping playing with her white hands and holding her waist in both hands, Li Meng said calmly, "how can I forget this? I communicated with them personally, but... "


    Speaking of this, Li Meng''s face was slightly heavy.


    Indeed, it''s been too long.


    For the underground intelligent race, the first Legion did not embarrass them, but put them back underground.


    Moreover, through the intelligent creatures escaping from the ground, Li Meng explicitly asked them to bring what Li Meng wanted to say to their "King".


    In Li Meng''s view, as long as they can communicate and have wisdom, the first Legion can cooperate with them, no matter whether the object is "human beings".


    In the eyes of the first legion, underground space is a huge golden mountain.


    But this golden mountain is full of crises. Even if it has advanced technology, it can''t be used in underground space.


    If we can cooperate with a native intelligent creature, it will be different.


    Therefore, in Li Meng''s plan, this intelligent creature is indispensable for the development of underground space by the first Legion in the future.


    Although we haven''t written a word about the cooperation plan, we are afraid that we can''t finish what we want to do.


    With a glance at Li Meng, the brain said seriously: "that kind of creature is very strange, has wisdom, and also has its own language. With these two foundations, we can cooperate or control it. For the resources in the underground space, it is necessary for the first army to take them under its command."


    Control the alien race?


    There is no such simple thing.


    It seems to have guessed what Li Meng thought, and the brain coldly said: "inducement or force control are nothing more than these two. As long as they are also afraid of" death ", their concept of survival is no different from that of human beings."


    This is really cold-blooded. It makes people shudder.


    However, everyone in the courtyard didn''t feel much about the brain.


    All the people here are "dead families". When necessary, there will be no pity in their hearts.


    The words slightly, the brain then said: "master! Let''s go underground! Find them. "


    Find them?


    If Li Meng thinks about it, this is a feasible way.


    "No way!"


    When the master''s words fell, in the night of Li Meng''s heart, his expression changed and he stopped.


    Looking at the brain coldly, she said coldly: "the underground space is under ten thousand meters, and there are many crises. How can we let the master take risks alone? I will never allow it. "


    To the refutation and collision of zhe ye, the master said with a cool smile: "after you become the host''s waiter, you have a lot of courage. For the sake of worrying about the host, I won''t care with you this time."


    He did not flinch, but said coldly, "I was controlled by you in my life, but I only belong to your highness after my death."


    Look slightly cold, looking at the master''s arms of the night, the main brain surface dew cold light.


    "All right!"


    At the critical moment, Li Meng interrupted the tense atmosphere between the main brain and the night.


    The palm and the back of the hand are all meat. It''s wrong for the two women to help each other when they quarrel.


    After patting the back of night''s hand, Li Meng said to the main brain, "as you say, in the first legion, only I can freely enter and leave the underground space. After so long, I also want to know what happened to them."


    "Your Highness!"


    Night''s expression slightly changed, very worried.


    With a smile, looking at the beautiful face close at hand, Li Meng said softly: "don''t worry! In this world, I want to go. No one can stop me. Don''t worry. "


    His highness said that, but he didn''t feel at ease.

 Chapter 961

    "Hum, I don''t want to be this villain. Master, do you want to go or not?"


    I really can''t stand the greasy and crooked appearance of the master and night. I dropped such a sentence, and the main brain disappeared.


    Looking at the place where the brain disappeared, Li Meng shook his head helplessly.


    As time goes by, the brain becomes more and more human.


    If one day the brain suddenly turned into a person in front of him, Li Meng would not feel a bit strange.


    "It looks like we''re going to have to go!"


    Holding night, lying on the seat, Li Meng thought to himself.


    Li Meng attached great importance to the discovered wisdom race.


    It''s not easy to find such a primitive race in the underground space.


    As for how, "master! Are you really going


    Until now, night still did not give up.


    "Whether the result is good or bad, I have to take a trip this time."


    This is Li Meng''s answer, very firm.


    "I see! I will take a good seat in Nanlin island. "


    Since your Highness has said that, what else can she say.


    She can only compromise, to do what her highness asked her to do, so that his highness can be at ease to do their own things.


    When there is a decision, there must be action.


    After arranging some necessary things, Li Meng set out the next morning.


    This time, Li Meng did not directly use the "spirit body" state to go straight to the destination.


    But after leaving the temple, take a special car to the destination.


    Of course, it''s with you all the way.


    There was no big publicity. This time, there were only three cars in the team going to the destination.


    One is a black car, two fierce "bison" armed assault vehicles.


    The motorcade entered the city from the foot of the mountain, and then went southwest from the fork outside the wharf.


    Outside the wharf in Qingcheng, when the road extends to the forest, there are three roads leading to different directions.


    One is to the port, the other is to the northwest, and the final destination is the small Tiankeng in the northwest.


    The last one leads to the southeast. It bypasses Qingcheng and goes south. It passes through the abandoned farms in Qingcheng and then to the large Tiankeng at the south end.


    To get rich, we need to build roads first. The first regiment attaches great importance to roads as a basic measure.


    This is also a temporary road in the road planning of the first Corps.


    In the future, the first regiment will follow the road and build a highway and railway overpass above the road. Only in this way can they stay away from the ground and avoid the threat of most pollution animals.


    In this world, the pollution animals in the forest are haunting, which poses a great threat to the vehicles on the road. Once attacked by the pollution animals, especially the large number of pollution animals, all the drivers on the road may not escape.


    If you build an overpass away from the ground, it''s different.


    At high altitude, it can avoid the harm of most polluting animals.


    When the motorcade left the dock and entered the dark forest.


    The scene outside the window suddenly changed.


    Become green, green, but also mixed with different colors, colorful, colorful piece, let people look there is a kind of "in front of a bright" beauty.


    But the beauty is cruel.


    Although the road is very quiet, the forest on both sides is silent.


    Maybe behind a tree, a bush or a flower, there is a pollution animal with sharp claws, sharp teeth and sharp mouth


    It''s peeping at the road, waiting for a chance.


    In the forest, everything is possible.


    The wind is whistling, and the car forest is rolling on the ground, making a slight noise.


    It''s early in the morning and there are few cars on the road.


    In the forest, the motorcade is driving at high speed, whistling through the forest.


    Although the road is winding, it is not long.


    In the black car, in the back seat, there are two people.


    One is Li Meng, his eyes are looking out of the window, unconsciously looking at the scene of constantly passing back.


    Beside Li Meng, she sat quietly, looking out of the window for a while and looking at her royal highness next to her.


    She didn''t like to talk much. At this time, she didn''t know what to say.


    Your Highness has already explained what he should be responsible for. In terms of government affairs, she has no doubts.


    As for private affairs, she didn''t think much about it.


    Because these days, she has been staying at the side of his highness, all the resentment in her heart has already disappeared.


    In this way, in silence, the destination arrived.


    At the end of the road is a camp and a construction site.


    Although the Tiankeng in the northwest is much smaller than that in the south, it also connects the underground space.


    It also emits a corrosive gas to the ground.


    Although that kind of gas has no effect on living beings, it will erase the vitality of plants and make the surface world Sandy.


    In order to prevent this gas from gushing out of the surface, any outlet connecting to the underground space was closed by the first Legion.


    Leave from the car, in front of Li Meng''s eyes is a construction site.

 Chapter 962

    At the end of the road, a blank area was cleared.


    In the open space, a glass cover is particularly conspicuous.


    The cover is transparent, with a little blue, like an inverted bowl.


    On one side, there is a camp where military tents stand.


    In the camp, we can see the soldiers on patrol. In the construction site, we can also see some workers on duty.


    The arrival of the team attracted some attention.


    Darry, who has been informed for a long time, has been waiting by the roadside for a long time.


    When Li Meng left the car, Darry rushed to meet him.


    With his head raised and his salute raised, Darry said, "commander! Chief Sergeant I, Darry, report to you


    With that, Darry turned around and said to the other side of the night, "general night! You are welcome. "


    Looking around, Li Meng looked at the construction site in front of him.


    When he looked back, Li Meng asked Darry around him, "Darry! After that strange creature went back last time, was there a "change" in the crypt


    The last fight against strange creatures was led by Darry.


    He certainly knew what the commander was asking.


    In the helmet, Darry looked slightly upright and said: "in the last battle, according to the commander''s order, we just followed" them "and did not attack them. After half a circle in Nanlin Island, they returned to the crypt. Up to now, there is no movement in the crypt."


    Li Meng was not too disappointed with the result.


    The reason why Li Meng asked was just to confirm it again.


    And also want to know, there is no other "abnormal movement" in the crypt.


    "Take me to the crypt!"


    Now, I have to go by myself.


    "Commander! General night! Please follow me


    Turn around, and Darry of derring is leading the way ahead.


    Zhe ye and Li Meng follow behind.


    This place is neither big nor small. Soon, Li Meng followed Darry into the glass cover.


    Walking in the slightly messy corridor, only three people''s steps are making a sound.


    Then Darry''s voice rang.


    As he walked, he said: "according to the instructions of the construction task, the entrance of the crypt will be closed by a small outpost for military management. We have also explored the crypt. The vertical part of the crypt is only more than 100 meters. There are many winding caves below. We don''t know where to go. The underground terrain is complex, We dare not go too far. "


    It seems that Darry is not only guarding this crypt this month.


    We also made some explorations on the crypt.


    Although it was only a little contact, it can be seen from this that the soldiers of the first regiment are flexible and inflexible in executing orders.


    When executing commands, they will also do what they think they should do.


    "Can the following geological conditions be explored clearly? Are those caves formed by natural collapse or by human factors? "


    Behind Li Meng, she asked.


    To general Sawyer''s inquiry, Darry replied, "yes, we have made some explorations on the geological conditions. The result of the analysis is that the natural collapse is formed. No matter it is a vertical Tiankeng or the cave below, there is no trace of excavation."


    This is not a simple question.


    This problem can be related to "underground space".


    If the cave connecting the underground space is formed by excavation, it will be a big event. This is a big event that the underground space creatures invade the surface world.


    If it is natural, then everything belongs to accident.


    It''s also an accident that underground creatures come to the surface.


    Although this kind of accident can also cause a big event.


    But now Nanlin Island, at least, is safe.


    Even if the creatures in the underground space change, the first legion, who has been prepared for a long time, can prevent Nanlin island from becoming an outpost of the creatures in the underground world.


    Some things to understand, in order to let people rest assured.


    There is no objection to your Highness''s underground trip at this time.


    She understood that underground space was a vault, but it was also full of risks.


    And this risk is likely to endanger the surface world, only by exploring the underground space can people be assured.


    After a while, a metal gate stopped them as they passed a corner.


    From the outside, only one glass cover can be seen.


    But inside the hood, all the buildings are made of metal.


    This outpost, the interior has been completed, is in the process of finishing.


    Although some places are still a little messy, they are very close to each other in the most central place.


    In front of the gate, I saw the blue light flashing, forming a line from the three people swept by.


    "Di!"


    With a clear sound, the door opened.


    The huge metal gate is divided into four parts, which are retracted into four door frames.


    Stepping forward, the three went in.


    When crossing the gate, the three came to an open place.


    It''s like a square metal box with nothing.


    The only things you can see are the lights, the metal walls and the ground.


    "Commander! Please stop


    As a reminder to the two people behind him, Darry turned and walked towards the wall.


    In the wall, with the sound of a mechanical operation, a metal plate on the wall moved away, and a control device, a platform, stretched out from inside.


    Not from many words, on the red button, Darry pressed down.


    "Woo! Woo


    In this metal space, the harsh alarm suddenly sounded, and flashing red light.


    In the sound of metal running, on the ground in the center, a huge metal floor suddenly split into four and retracted in four directions.


    Under the metal floor, there is a dark hole in the sky. At a glance, there is only darkness, which is incomparably deep.


    When the metal floor stopped shrinking, a ten meter diameter sinkhole appeared in Li Meng''s eyes.


    Although this sinkhole can''t be compared with the southern sinkhole, its black profundity is also frightening.

 Chapter 963

    Coming to the edge of Tiankeng, Li Meng looked down at the depth of Tiankeng.


    No wind, no sound, only the light green gas rising slowly.


    Behind Li Meng, in the helmet, Darry''s expression is ready to talk.


    It''s too dangerous. The commander''s position is too dangerous. If you step forward, you will fall into the dark abyss.


    But thinking of the commander''s purpose this time, Darry couldn''t say what he wanted to say.


    Darry knew the purpose of the commander''s trip.


    The commander will go to the bottom of the earth to explore the strange creature.


    It caused quite a stir in the first Legion.


    All the senior sergeants disapproved of the commander''s risky behavior.


    Although the sergeants of the first regiment knew that the commander had extraordinary ability, it was too dangerous to go underground alone.


    Even general Natasha, who was out, objected and contacted the commander in person to let him give up this risky behavior.


    But useless, in the face of public opposition, the commander did not change his mind.


    Turning around, Li Meng looked back and looked at the night.


    In the worried gaze of the night, Li Meng smiles calmly.


    "I''ll be back soon!"


    When he vomited these words, Li Meng, standing on the edge of Tiankeng, fell back.


    In the night of staring, Li Meng''s posture slowly fell, and the Tiankeng disappeared in the dark.


    Li Meng''s departure makes night''s expression slightly change, and he comes to Tiankeng.


    Looking down, where there is your Highness''s figure, only the deep darkness.


    "General night! Commander, he... "


    The practice of jumping directly into the sky pit startled Darry.


    It''s more than 100 meters deep. If ordinary people jump down, there''s no possibility of survival.


    But thinking of the commander is not very human, and the commander must be confident when he does so. Darry, who thinks so, feels relaxed.


    The voice of the ear, let night slightly light breath.


    His Highness has left, now she can only wait in Qingcheng.


    Put off the worry in my heart, turn around and walk out of the night.


    In the corridor beside Darry, her voice rang.


    "When your highness comes back, report to me immediately!"


    "Yes


    The wind is whistling, and the surrounding environment is dark.


    Although Li Meng was head down when he jumped into Tiankeng.


    But soon after entering Tiankeng, Li Meng adjusted his posture.


    Just a few breaths, Li Meng, who fell freely, reached the bottom of the sinkhole.


    Darkness is not an obstacle to Li Meng. For any "dead people", the external vision and "senses" will not be affected by darkness.


    At the bottom of the Tiankeng, in the dark, Li Meng''s falling posture suddenly stops and touches the ground lightly.


    The bottom of the Tiankeng is still open, and it is a cave with rugged terrain.


    Standing on a raised rock, Li Meng made an inspection tour of the darkness.


    There is only one channel, and Li Meng doesn''t have many choices.


    With a flash of shadow, Li Meng on the rock disappeared and disappeared into a sharp arrow in the cave.


    The underground space can be under ten thousand meters. If we are exploring slowly, how long will it take?


    Li Meng doesn''t have so much leisure.


    The task this time is very clear. At this time, Li Meng will not have a leisurely heart.


    How fast is Li Meng?


    He''s not running, he''s flying.


    If someone is in the cave, when Li Meng flies past him, he can only feel a gust of wind, and can''t see Li Meng at all.


    The two sides of the scene continue to fly back quickly, the front of the line of sight is narrow, wide, whenever encounter a narrow place, it gives people a feeling of about to hit, but every time at this time, Li Meng will adjust the direction, or let the body temporarily spirit, through the obstacles.


    In the rapid flight, the dark passage suddenly makes a sound, which is the strong wind raised by the extremely fast speed. The sound is from far to near, and then from near to far.


    All of a sudden, Li Meng''s figure in the flight slowed down.


    At a fork in the road, Limon stopped.


    In front of Li Meng, there are two roads.


    It''s all down, one narrow, one broad.


    How to choose?


    Maybe these two roads will eventually lead to underground space, or maybe one of them is a dead end.


    There are all kinds of possibilities.


    In thinking, Li Meng looked to the ground, as if looking for something.


    For a moment, Li Meng seemed to have an idea and looked into the cave on the right.


    With a flash, Li Meng''s figure turned into a sharp arrow and disappeared in the cave on the right.


    In the next journey, Li Meng encountered countless forks, but also encountered countless dead end.


    Li Meng''s expression is very indifferent whenever he encounters a dead end.


    He will arrive in the underground space sooner or later. It''s just a matter of time.


    Although the terrain in the underground cave is complex, Li Meng will never get lost.


    Because all the places he passed were the places that the strange underground creatures passed by.


    Li Meng is to follow the traces of strange creatures to identify the direction, so, Li Meng is impossible to get lost.


    At the bottom of the earth, the deeper, the more dangerous.


    Along the way, Li Meng encountered numerous cracked Grand Canyon.


    Faced with this situation, if you do not have the ability to fly, very strong jumping ability, want to cross is quite difficult.


    Even the ability to climb a steep cliff would take an unimaginable amount of time.


    "Hoo


    In the dark, the voice of the wind suddenly sounded.


    I saw a shadow flash by, with the whistling of the wind disappeared in the dark.


    Suddenly, in the narrow passage, Li Meng''s galloping figure suddenly stopped.


    The end of the cave has come.


    In front of the exit, Li Meng''s figure appeared in the dark.


    At the foot is a protruding rock, and below is an endless space.


    Looking forward, the sight suddenly becomes vast, and there is a weak light.


    "There is such a beautiful place!"


    What he saw in front of his eyes made Li Meng look stunned and very surprised.

 Chapter 964

    The space in front of us is so vast that we can''t see the edge at a glance.


    Looking down, at the bottom of 100 meters, the terrain is gentle, like a plain.


    On the plain, there is a kind of low light plant.


    It''s like a tree and a mushroom. The crown of the tree is very beautiful.


    The existence of a large number of low light plants dissipated the darkness and formed a fairyland.


    Even Li Meng was amazed by the beautiful scenery.


    And the most beautiful, or the distance that a huge towering tree.


    It plays the brightest light, even in a few kilometers away, you can also feel its huge and beautiful.


    100 meters? 500 meters? I''m afraid it''s one kilometer high.


    Too big, the publicity of the canopy is simply overwhelming, I do not know how much space shrouded.


    As soon as his figure flashed, Li Meng rose to the sky and faced the huge shimmering plant in the distance.


    Such a magnificent thing, how can Li Meng not personally feel its huge and spectacular.


    In the air, Li Meng is flying happily, and his fast posture flashes in the sky.


    The closer you get to a giant tree, the more you feel the size of it.


    Kilometers?


    I''m afraid it''s more than that.


    The huge canopy is no less than a few kilometers in diameter.


    When the light on the top of his head became bright, Li Meng entered the canopy.


    Looking at the huge tree in front of him, Li Meng was not only surprised, but also surprised.


    It''s so big and beautiful.


    The thick branches, the faint leaves and the huge trunk all attracted Li Meng''s attention.


    For the sake of "it", Li Meng temporarily ignored other things and hovered around the giant tree, looking at it carefully.


    Although there are branches and leaves, but its material is a bit like mushrooms, the kind of brittle vegetation.


    Of course, it''s just the appearance. If it''s a fragile vegetation, how can it grow so huge?


    If it is fragile, how can it support such a huge crown?


    So, it''s just an illusion.


    On a huge branch, Li Meng fell down.


    When stepping on a branch, Li Meng realized that his fragile appearance was just a fake.


    It''s not fragile. The touch under his feet made Li Meng realize that the hardness of this giant tree is comparable to that of steel. No wonder it can grow so big.


    There are those leaves, although large, but the edge is extremely sharp, but also a long thorn.


    And those spikes, that is, "light source", they emit a soft glow.


    It''s white, but it''s a little bit of other colors. It''s a mixture of colors.


    "This is a nice place!"


    Standing among the branches, Li Meng looked into the distance.


    This excellent perspective, let Li Meng can''t help but praise.


    In this beautiful scenery, Li Meng''s spirit has never been relaxed.


    This relaxed, even let Li Meng have a good sleep on the impulse.


    Li Meng didn''t resist this impulse.


    On a flat branch, Li Meng lay down and closed his eyes.


    Time goes by little by little.


    Among the branches, the figure was still motionless.


    In the twinkling of an eye, ten days passed.


    Towering giant trees, vast plains, one after another emitting shimmering plants.


    Today, the beautiful space is still beautiful, beautiful and calm.


    But today, the calm has been broken.


    If Li Meng wakes up, he will find that a few kilometers north of the giant tree is the end of the space.


    At the end, there is a huge golden gate.


    The gate is bright, golden, and carved with all kinds of rare animals, which makes it extremely gorgeous.


    The twenty meter high gate was originally closed, but today it is opened.


    In the "creak creak" groan, the door is slowly being opened.


    Just opened a crevice, from behind the door, sounded "miscellaneous noisy" sound.


    "Buzz" a, as if muttering, but the voice is clear.


    When the gap is large enough, behind the door, a group of golden figures suddenly appear.


    If Li Meng is here, he will find that the figure behind him is the strange creature found on the surface.


    The only difference is that the creatures behind the door are wearing a kind of golden leather clothes, which is very gorgeous.


    When the door was opened, a group of strange creatures with long golden hair and golden bows and arrows on the back came in.


    There are a lot of them. They are pouring in from behind the door.


    Among them, there are a group of strange creatures in more exquisite clothes. They have no weapons in their hands, and their positions seem to be escorted. There are a lot of them, and their identities seem to be very high.


    There are a lot of creatures pouring into the gate, which is continuous and almost endless.


    Although the number is large, but the human like face, some only endless fear, and despair.


    They seem to be scared.


    Dozens of minutes later, when the number of creatures poured in exceeded 10000, the clothes of the strange creatures in the back were a little worn out.


    Most of the strange creatures have no clothes and keep their original posture. Only a small number of people wear gray clothes. At a glance, they let people know that their status is very low.


    Although they are low, they are more numerous.


    They were all holding packages in their hands, as if they were carrying a family, and there were a steady stream of figures from behind the door.


    They''re in a hurry, they''re scrambling.


    On both sides of the golden gate, there are two more groups of soldiers who seem to maintain order.


    They yelled at the crowd that was pouring into the gate, as if driving them away.


    The phenomenon lasted for five hours.


    When the last strange creature swarmed into the gate, the gate was hastily closed.


    At this time, the original beautiful plain is full of those golden figures, the number is not less than 50000.


    The golden figure is spreading to the giant trees


    Their appearance also broke the quiet of the plain and made a lot of noise.


    But to all these, Li Meng on the big tree still does not know.


    He sleeps so much that he can''t feel anything happening outside.

 Chapter 965

    Soon, that group of strange creatures came under the giant tree.


    They seem to be very devout to the giant trees above.


    I don''t know when the noise disappeared, so all the strange creatures kept quiet.


    Most of the strange creatures stopped at the edge of the giant tree and began to build a camp with what they were carrying.


    And a small number of luxurious strange creatures, surrounded by many strange creatures holding weapons, approached the trunk of the tree.


    At the root of the giant tree, there is a large altar, which is triangular and rhombic, far above the ground.


    The altar was large and magnificent, and it was obviously elaborately built.


    The strange creatures on the altar seem to be holding a ceremony.


    More than a dozen graceful figures in gorgeous dance skirts began to dance on the high platform of the altar.


    Dancing and singing.


    At the edge of the altar, there are a group of strange creatures holding unique musical instruments. The musical instruments in their hands have beautiful rhythm.


    On the platform of the altar, although they have sharp claws on their hands and feet, and a pair of golden wings on their back, their soft curves make their dancing look extraordinary.


    They have a light voice and dance with the rhythm.


    This lively scene also awakened Li Meng in his deep sleep.


    In the branches of Li Meng, eyelids slightly move, opened his eyes, revealing his dark pupils.


    The voice from below made Li Meng look slightly stunned. He sat up and looked down at the plain.


    Li Meng''s eyes were surprised.


    Because on the plain, Li Meng saw what he was looking for this trip.


    That strange creature with wings.


    On the plain, they are everywhere. There are a large number of them. I''m afraid there are no less than tens of thousands at a glance.


    The melodious rhythm in his ear made Li Meng''s eyes continue to look down and down vertically.


    An altar, many golden figures, lively scenes will be reflected in Li Meng''s eyes.


    Looking at the sacrificial ceremony on the altar, Li Meng was very interested.


    At a glance, Li Meng saw more than just those strange creatures.


    And the knowledge of this strange creature.


    Gorgeous costumes, spears and bows, songs and music, which is enough to show that these creatures in the underground space are not backward primitive creatures, they have their own society.


    And the social class is very strict.


    Li Meng didn''t expect to find them so soon.


    However, if you think about the time it took to come all the way, it should be less than 10000 meters.


    "What should I do?"


    The goal is to find it, but Li Meng hasn''t figured out what to do next.


    Just get out of here?


    This is obviously a very unwise approach. If you are not of our own race, you will have a different heart. When you see Li Meng, an alien, Li Meng will not think that they will have any good response.


    At this time, there was a new "change" on the altar.


    The singing is still singing, and the dancing posture on the platform is still dancing.


    But below the altar, more than a hundred golden figures incited the huge golden wings to fly.


    In the arms of more than 100 golden figures, they all hold a basket. They rush to the sky and approach the tree crown.


    In order to hide his existence, Li Meng entered the void.


    The black figure of zhizhishan disappeared slowly.


    In the void, Li Meng watched the strange creatures flying in the air.


    They are very fast, around the trunk, level up.


    As they passed from the height of Li Meng, they flew into the canopy.


    Flying into the tree crown, they grabbed some golden scattered things from the basket and waved them to the branches and leaves of the giant tree.


    It seems to be an illusion. Whenever the golden scattered things touch the branches and leaves, the shining spines seem to become bright and more powerful.


    Soon, the strange creatures in the sky finished their task and began to fly down.


    At this time, on the altar below, the singing disappeared and the dancing figures disappeared.


    Under the altar, a strange creature in a gorgeous robe walked up the steps.


    She wore a golden robe and a golden crown. She was exquisite and slender.


    The softness of the face and the double peaks on the chest can prove its gender.


    When she came to the altar, she knelt down and bowed to the tree three times.


    Then he stood up and whispered to the giant tree.


    The voice was soft and light. Li Meng didn''t know what he said, but he could guess the general meaning.


    It''s just a compliment.


    Obviously, this big tree should be a holy thing in their eyes.


    After that, the ceremony ended and the strange creatures on the altar began to disperse.


    At this time, under the altar, the strange creatures in order seemed to have been ordered to disperse to the plain.


    They have all kinds of digging tools in their hands.


    Scattered, they began to excavate in an organized way on the plain.


    Part of the excavation, part of the establishment of large and small camps, it is very orderly.


    What are they doing?


    Looking at the strange creatures in the plain, Li Mengman was puzzled.


    They seem to be looking for something underground.


    "Meatballs? This is... "


    When Li Meng was under a big tree, he saw a group of strange creatures dig out a meat ball from the ground.


    The meatball was torn open and something rolled out of it.


    It turned out to be a strange creature full of sticky liquid.


    Although the whole body is gray, but also can see a trace of gold.


    The strange creatures rolling out of the meatball, such as newborn babies, cry straight.


    But its individual is not small, and those golden strange creatures are no different.


    A detailed examination of the newborn "it" and the golden strange creature.


    Seems to be very satisfied, two golden strange creatures very savagely "it" to the nearby camp to drag.

 Chapter 966

    This scene surprised Li Meng.


    Do these golden creatures grow out of the ground?


    In order to confirm his conjecture, Li Meng released his mental power to the ground.


    In an instant, Li Meng''s great spirit covered the whole plain.


    This exploration, Li Meng''s face showed a "strange" color.


    It''s really grown out of the ground.


    Under the exploration of spiritual power, Li Meng found that there are many fluctuations of life underground in the plain.


    It''s a dense area, countless, and the fluctuation of life is weak and strong.


    Robe creature?


    Such a course of evolution is too special.


    Looking at the big tree beside him, Li Meng was filled with endless wonder.


    The tree is very big, and the roots under the ground cover the whole plain.


    And those meatballs grow on the roots.


    In other words, those golden strange creatures were bred by this giant tree.


    "Creatures" growing out of the soil


    Li Meng never thought that there were such strange creatures in the world.


    It''s incredible.


    Why do they do that?


    In the next few days, by observing them silently, Li Meng got some answers.


    They seem to be "fleeing" here, expanding their clan members as much as possible.


    They are also arming their forces.


    The strange creatures excavated from the underground are strong and weak.


    Strong, after a few days of adaptation, golden feathers grow out, was sent to a similar "barracks" camp for training.


    The weak were also sent to the camp for training.


    Li Meng found that those strange creatures, which used to be small and weak and looked like civilians, were also sent to large and small camps for training.


    The weapons they use are made from local materials.


    On the plain, there are shimmering plants that are similar to giant trees. Their branches are very hard. They can make a spear from one branch. Their bark is also full of flexibility. They are good bowstring materials. Even those shining needles are melted by strange creatures and made into various crystals.


    It''s not an ordinary crystal, because when peeping at the training camp, the arrow made of crystal has a burst effect, and the power of explosion is very good.


    With abundant resources, in less than five days, the strange creatures on the plain armed an army of 20000.


    This kind of efficiency is amazing.


    Li Meng also found the Golden Gate in the north.


    At this time, there was a 5000 army guarding.


    A serious attitude gives a lot of information.


    Strange creatures on the plain, so urgent to arm themselves, it is obvious that in order to meet the upcoming enemy.


    Who is the enemy?


    Li Meng doesn''t know, but today, Li Meng doesn''t plan to continue to sneak on.


    If you want to put this strange creature under the command of the first legion, you should not only understand it, but also use some unusual means.


    For foreigners, negotiation is not possible. More barbaric methods must be used.


    As the main brain said, if you want to rule the "alien race", you have to use "force", only absolute "force" can make the alien race submit, and dare not have two hearts.


    Otherwise, even if the "alien" is accepted for a while, the ruled alien will not be safe.


    In the void, Li Meng''s figure slowly falls from the air into a slightly luxurious camp.


    This camp seems to be the place where the strange creatures in luxurious clothes live. Their identity is beyond doubt, and they are the top of the strange creatures.


    In the camp, Li Meng walked slowly.


    Although there were many soldiers around, no one could find Li Meng.


    Coming to one of the biggest barracks, Li Meng went in.


    When Li Meng passed through the curtain, the sound of "chaos" came into Li Meng''s ears.


    At a glance, there are many strange creatures in the camp.


    They sat on both sides, with more than 20 figures.


    Among these 20 figures, all are men. Although their bodies are equally slender, they have no external characteristics of women. Although their faces are equally white, they have a trace of craziness.


    Only one person is female.


    She was wearing a golden robe and sitting on the throne. The wings behind her were much larger than those of the strange creatures below. She was also more beautiful, and her golden color was more pure.


    At this time, strange biological door is "chirping" discussion.


    Through these days, Li Meng has a little understanding of the foreign language.


    Of course, it''s the main brain that analyzes this kind of "language", and Li Meng just takes advantage of it.


    "The" Holy tree "of our family has noble blood, and it is also the only" Holy tree "that can give birth to the Banshee winged tribe. Even if we all die, we can never let the" golden winged king "capture the" Holy tree "and the Banshee winged tribe we guard."


    "Yes, for hundreds of years, the king of golden wings has always wanted to fight the idea of" Holy tree "of our family, and has always wanted the queen to submit. Now our family is on the verge of extinction, but even so, we can''t let the king of golden wings achieve his goal. Even if he is dead, he will never agree."


    I can''t talk about the excited look, but none of the strange creatures here is afraid of death.


    Their loyalty does not come from feelings, but from faith.


    For them, the Banshee wingers are their faith.


    That''s about it.


    This tribe of golden wingers is on the verge of extinction.


    Its source is the queen in high position and the "Holy tree" on the plain.


    Because she has a unique blood, is a rare Banshee wing people.


    The king in the underworld is the golden winged, who controls all the islands in the underworld.


    The Banshee wing tribe is the only branch and the only female race of the golden wing tribe.


    Although there is no gender difference in the Jinyi people, because they do not need to breed through mating, the obvious gender differentiation of the Banshee people is particularly noble in the eyes of the Jinyi people.


    In addition, Banshee winged Terrans are born to love dance and have the sound of nature. Therefore, all Banshee winged Terrans are regarded as "messengers" sent by the "Holy tree".

 Chapter 967

    Because the number of Banshee winged Terrans is too small, only the "Holy tree" on the plain has the blood of the birth of Banshee winged Terrans. Over the past few hundred years, the total number of Banshee winged Terrans is no more than 50.


    After subtracting the natural death, there are now less than 20 people left in the world.


    All of them are in this golden winged tribe on the plain.


    In the outside world, especially the king of the underground sea, the "king of golden wings", in order to maintain its own rule, has been longing for the Banshee winged Terran, and has great wild prospects for the birth of the "Holy tree" of the Banshee winged Terran.


    But because the Banshee winged Terran is located in the south, and the power of the king of golden wings is in the north, in the previous hundreds of years, the king of golden wings did not show too much ambition, and every ten years, he would send gifts to the Banshee winged Terran to express his cordial greetings.


    Until three years ago, this situation finally changed.


    After hundreds of years of expansion, the power of King Jinyi finally extended to the south, and extended to the edge of the territory ruled by Banshee winged Terran.


    Once the wild hope has been within reach, the king of golden wings also tore off his face and began to invade the territory controlled by the Banshee wing Terran.


    In the past two years, the two sides have been fighting each other, winning and losing, and no one can do anything about it.


    But a year ago, the stalemate changed.


    It was just an accident.


    In the subterranean sea, the most terrifying polluting animal "skeleton" is just the fighting pet domesticated by the golden winged people.


    The skeletons are ferocious and brutal, but they are the companion creatures of the golden winged people.


    Although the bones are not bred by the "Holy tree", they are used to breed offspring by the roots of the Holy tree.


    The same breath makes the bones close to the golden winged.


    A few years ago, this plain was not only a holy land for the Jinyi people, but also a paradise for their bones to reproduce.


    A year ago, the "corpse mother beast" of the Banshee winged Terran, I don''t know why, was so mad that she devoured her offspring. Overnight, the large and small skeletons scattered, disappeared in the vast deep sea, and became an ownerless beast.


    In the face of the wild "mother beast", for the safety of the "Holy tree", the Banshee winged Terran had to clear the "mother beast".


    After paying thousands of warriors of the golden winged Terran, the skeleton mother beast was finally eliminated.


    Without the help of skeletons, the Banshee winged Terran retreats in the battle with the king of golden wings.


    In less than a year, they lost all the islands, leaving only the base camp "golden city", which is the Banshee island at their feet.


    In the face of ferocious "skeletons", only skeletons can be the enemy. Without skeletons, the defeat of Banshee winged Terran is inevitable.


    Until now, the army of the king of golden wings has been on the verge of extinction.


    "Go back! Prepare for war. "


    She waved to end the chatter in the camp.


    Fighting is inevitable. No one of the golden winged people here will retreat without fighting.


    And they have no room to retreat.


    Because this is the "holy land". Once they retreat again, they will lose the "Holy tree". Once they lose the "Holy tree", they have no meaning to live.


    At the Queen''s signal, the golden wingers had to retreat.


    In a short time, only the queen was left in the huge camp.


    In a corner of the camp, Li Meng has been quietly watching.


    Watching the queen and the golden wingers.


    Compared with the golden winged, the Queen''s body size is undoubtedly much larger.


    The average golden winged person is about two meters five to three meters tall, while "she" is about three meters tall.


    Compared with her, the human body is much smaller.


    In front of the "Queen", Li Meng''s 1.75 meter tall looks like such a small man.


    At this time, the curtain was lifted.


    A banshee winged man in golden leather came in.


    Her physique is a little smaller than the queen, but she looks very vigorous with spear and bow in her back.


    At a glance, people will know that she is a combat type.


    Entering the camp, she said to the "Queen" on the throne: "Queen! Although the elders'' courage is commendable, the queen must figure out the way out in the current situation. The "Holy tree" has not bred new sisters for a hundred years. The Holy tree can be gone, but it can''t be without the queen. "


    After a light look at her in the camp, the queen on the throne looked indifferent and said in a soft voice: "Golan¡° "Holy tree" is our "root". If the root is gone, we will die out sooner or later. The blood of Banshee winged Terran is not on me, but on the "Holy tree". The purpose of the golden winged king is "Holy tree" from beginning to end. He will kill us all for his ruling purpose and for the sake of eternal disaster. "


    There are many "holy trees" in the underground sea, and there are almost "holy trees" on every island.


    If there is a "Holy tree", there will be tribes of the golden winged people.


    The war of the Jinyi people is cruel. The "target" of the war is the "Holy tree", and the Jinyi people bred by the "Holy tree" will be wiped out.


    Before the birth of the new golden winged people, the victorious golden winged people will blend the breath of the looted "Holy tree". This kind of blending will make the "Holy tree" assimilate, and the new born golden winged people will have the same breath as the winners. In this way, the looted "holy tree" will become the "army source" of the winners.


    In the underground sea, there is a set of cruel rules.


    The strong will become stronger and stronger, while the weak will only perish in the end.


    The tribe of King Jinyi has ruled thousands of islands, with more than ten million members.


    It can be said that the world of the underground sea has been basically ruled by the king of golden wings.


    The Banshee island may not be the last Island captured by the king''s army, but sooner or later, the king will become the only king of the underground sea.


    Golan looks a dark, low said: "Queen! Are you really going to fight to death? In that war, we will be completely exterminated, and the "Holy tree" will be taken away by the enemy


    Extinction?


    As a "Queen", she is used to this result.


    In the expansion war of the Banshee winged Terran, they never did that.


    Kill the enemy''s tribe and seize the Holy tree.


    Now that they have failed, why not face the result of destruction?

 Chapter 968

    As if thinking of something, Golan eyes a bright, even busy way: "surface! We can take our people to the surface world and start a new life with the seeds of the "Holy tree."


    Surface?


    Hearing this, the "she" who sat on the throne moved, but also hesitated.


    In the end, she shook her head.


    "It''s hard for the seeds of the Holy tree to survive. Even if we can adapt to the environment there, we can only depend on the foreigners. Even if I promise, the elders will not agree."


    As a queen, amor has her own difficulties.


    Her words, his people will not violate, but in this matter, the people will not agree.


    No matter the Banshee wing Terran or the golden wing Terran, they are inseparable from the "Holy tree".


    It is impossible for them to leave the Holy Land and go to the surface.


    Slightly side body, love Moore lazy side lying on the cushion.


    Looking at Golan, she whispered: "if" destruction "is the ultimate fate of our family, what we can do is to meet the" fate "coming, go, the people need your comfort, with sisters, with songs, with your fighting dance to comfort the people''s panic" heart ", this is the only thing we Banshee wing people can do."


    Perhaps, as Queen Amor said, "extinction" is just the fate of the tribe.


    Looking slightly positive, Golan said no more and turned away.


    She really wants to


    Looking at the graceful figure lying on his side, Li Meng thought to himself.


    This is not a lie. Faced with the fate of "destruction", she has no fear in her heart, but only peace.


    Li Meng can feel this from her heartbeat and the fluctuation of her heart.


    Not afraid of death?


    Maybe this is the most difficult part of the golden wing.


    Maybe this is their habit. They are also afraid of "death", but they will not escape.


    With a little smile, Li Meng sat on the ground on the side seat and left the void.


    The black power of death emerged from time to time, and Li Meng''s figure appeared.


    As soon as Li Meng appeared, amor, who was sleeping with eyes closed, opened his eyes fiercely.


    She seems to have found Li Meng''s "existence".


    "Who?"


    When her voice fell, she looked at Li Meng.


    When she saw Li Meng sitting on the floor on the vice seat, her eyes narrowed slightly, showing vigilant eyes.


    Alien?


    With such a short stature, no claws, no wings, for amore, Li Meng was so ugly.


    Ugly alien.


    Facing emor''s vigilance, Li Meng is at ease.


    On the mushroom like table in front of me, I picked up a fruit like thing.


    It''s soft. There''s water in it. It feels smooth


    Ignoring Amor''s "vigilant" eyes, Li Meng threw it into his mouth.


    Chew hard.


    A delicate and thick smell suddenly attacked Li Meng''s taste buds.


    It''s sweet and moist.


    Good thing


    The delicious food in his mouth brightened Li Meng''s eyes.


    This delicious food is the first time Li Meng has eaten.


    That kind of taste, that kind of feeling, is Li Meng has never tasted.


    When one fell, Li Meng seemed to notice Amor''s "fierce" eyes.


    With a little smile, Li Meng comforted: "don''t worry, if I have the idea of hurting you, you won''t sit here safely."


    What a big tone


    Looking at Li Meng''s "short" stature, aimore was surprised and laughed, as if he heard a very funny joke.


    But then her face changed.


    How does he know the language of the golden wing?


    And so smooth?


    Amor snapped, "say it! Who are you? Why do we speak the language of the golden wing


    To this question, Li Meng answered truthfully.


    Stretching out his right hand, Li Meng pointed to the top and said at the same time, "I''ve spent a lot of time here. What''s the difficulty in learning your language?"


    upper?


    Emor looked at the top of the tent, puzzled.


    The original side lying body also sat up.


    "Well, it doesn''t matter who I am. Even if you know where I come from, it won''t do you any good."


    He grabbed a "fruit" again, and Li Meng threw it into his mouth.


    After swallowing the delicious food, Li Meng continued: "make a deal with me!"


    Deal?


    Amor looks at the stranger who suddenly appears in front of her suspiciously.


    For his haunting, although Amor was surprised, he didn''t think much about it.


    Because in the underground sea, there are many creatures with strange abilities.


    Most of them are very weak, but under their unique ability, they can survive safely under the peep of strong enemies.


    Maybe this alien has a strange ability, which can keep him from being discovered by the Jinyi people.


    However, amor is still curious about the deal.


    With a slightly positive look, amor asked, "what''s the deal?"


    With a smile and looking at Amor who is like a "giant" in the theme, Li Meng said: "your tribe is on the verge of destruction. I can help you through this crisis, and even permanently guarantee that you can survive here safely."


    "It''s up to you?"


    Emor glanced at Li Meng, and the irony in his eyes was undisguised.


    Obviously, amor didn''t believe that this little guy had the ability.


    "Yes! It''s up to me. "


    Light smile, Li Meng is very sure, very confident said.


    "You don''t believe it?"


    Li Meng''s eyes turned to amore.


    Obviously, amor didn''t believe it.


    If you want to help the Banshee winged Terran through this crisis, you must have the strength to fight against the king''s army.


    He alone can''t do it.


    Li Meng didn''t get angry about aimore''s disbelief. He just asked with a smile, "how can you believe that?"


    How can I believe it?


    Aimore grinned lazily and said in a cold voice: "although you can appear quietly beside me, it doesn''t mean anything. Maybe you are just a strange alien and a liar."

 Chapter 969

    liar?


    Li Meng gave a dumb smile.


    It''s the first time he''s been treated like a liar.


    With a smile, Li Meng''s body suddenly turned into a black force of death.


    Only a little flash, the power of death dissipated, Li Meng''s figure appeared in emor''s side.


    Aimore was surprised that Li Meng suddenly appeared beside him.


    As soon as she wanted to respond, her hand was caught by Li Meng.


    Big hand and small hand, although completely out of proportion, but the touch of the back of the hand or let Amor face changed, angry.


    When the anger on her face appeared, the two men in the camp suddenly disappeared.


    So quietly disappeared.


    At this time, outside the golden gate, thousands of meters above the Banshee Island, two figures suddenly appeared.


    Emor was still sitting, while Li Meng was standing beside her.


    They are so suspended in the sky.


    The change of scenery and environment made Amor look frightened and his anger disappeared.


    How is this done?


    She is clearly in the holy land. Why did she suddenly come outside?


    At the foot, is a full of shimmering vegetation of the island, the island is very big, the edge is far away.


    A magnificent city of gold stands on the bank not far away.


    The architectural style of the city is very strange, a piece of golden, like a golden city.


    And the name of the city, also known as the "golden city.".


    How can Amor not be familiar with this city?


    This is the headquarters of the Banshee winged Terran and the site of her palace.


    Beside them is a huge stone pillar, also in the middle of the island, connecting the island with the sky above.


    The holy land is also among the stone pillars.


    Emor stood up with a dull look. There was nothing under his feet, but it seemed that there was an invisible ground.


    "It''s a good place!"


    Beside her, a voice of indifference rang.


    The vast underground sea, the beautiful and extraordinary shimmering Island, and the environment of underground space will always be so beautiful.


    Looking for fame, emor looked down and saw the little figure beside her.


    Although his stature is short, but at the moment emor has no heart of contempt.


    Although I don''t know how he did it, this ability is enough to make people fear.


    In such an instant, they crossed the barriers and came outside.


    There was no time to move between the two places at all. Emor just felt that in a flash, she left the camp.


    "Can you really help us through this crisis?"


    This time, amor''s face was full of respect.


    No matter where the strong go, they will be respected.


    With a little smile, Li Meng looked at aimore beside him and said calmly, "of course!"


    Although the voice is light, it is full of no doubt.


    This makes Amor happy, but also some doubts.


    "Why?"


    Aimore looked at the little man beside him in bewilderment.


    Why?


    Why does he want to help the Banshee wingers?


    Only on this point, amor did not understand.


    "I said, it''s a deal."


    Looking up at the big but beautiful face, Li Meng said calmly: "since it''s a deal! There is a price to pay. "


    As if aware of the inconvenience, Elmo sat down again.


    The sitting posture is very feminine. If it wasn''t for the legs full of claws, the picture might be very beautiful.


    Even so, Elmo sat down a lot higher than Li Meng.


    Looking at emore, you still have to look up.


    "At what cost? As long as I can save my people, I can promise any price. "


    One thing Amor understood.


    If there is no such alien in front of us, the destruction of the Banshee winged Terran will happen sooner or later.


    The golden winged people on Banshee island are unlikely to survive.


    If there is a way to survive, she is willing to bear any cost.


    Looking at the distance, Li Meng said calmly to aimore beside him: "work for me!"


    Working for him?


    At this point, emor''s expression was slightly gloomy.


    So, what''s the difference between him and the king of golden wings?


    The noble Banshee winged Terran will never submit to others.


    As if aware of the change of emor''s expression, Li Meng said calmly: "I will not force you, nor will I force your people to submit to me. This is just a transaction between you and me, a secret that others will never know. I only want you!"


    Just her?


    Looking at the little Li Meng beside him, aimore said sadly, "I''m their queen. If I get it, I''ll get the whole tribe."


    Li Meng can''t deny Amor''s words.


    I didn''t refute it or say anything more.


    "It depends on what you think."


    With that, Li Meng took Amor''s hand again.


    When the hands of the touch just hit, the sky, the two disappeared.


    In the camp in the holy land, emor and Li Meng appear again.


    Before emor could recover, Li Meng released emor''s hand and walked out of the tent.


    As he walked, Li Meng''s voice began to ring.


    "Think about it! I''ll wait for you in the crown of the Holy tree. I won''t force you. When your tribe is destroyed, I''ll leave. "


    When the words fell, Li Meng had come to the curtain.


    The black power of death emerged, and Li Meng in front of the curtain disappeared.


    Looking at the place where Li Meng disappeared in front of the curtain, aimore was stunned.


    Thinking, hesitating.


    For a moment, she shook her head and grinned bitterly.


    When I left just now, I was obviously reminding her that without his help, the Banshee winged Terran could only be destroyed.


    What should I do?


    For a moment, amor couldn''t make up his mind.


    But she can''t ask others, which is destined to be a secret between her and him.


    After leaving the camp, Li Meng did not stroll on the plain.


    These days, I have seen all the places I should have seen.


    How many days?


    Underground space has no concept of time, and Li Meng doesn''t know that he has been in underground space for several days.


    Although the number of days is unknown, it must not be short.

 Chapter 970

    Back to the "place" where he slept, Li Meng closed his eyes and fell asleep.


    For the Banshee winged Terran below, Li Meng is a must.


    Of course, it''s hard to say whether we can get it or not.


    Trade is trade. If the "Queen" agrees, Li Meng will not let this tribe disappear.


    If he refuses, Li Meng will see them "fall" with his own eyes.


    In the face of an army, no matter how strong Li Meng is, he can hardly be an enemy.


    If only to "kind" attitude to help the Banshee wing Terran, Li Meng can not be that leisure.


    Li Meng believes that in the underground space, there must be many golden winged tribes like this. There is no need to tie them to a grasshopper.


    It''s just the "special" of the Banshee winged Terran that makes Li Meng slightly concerned.


    However, this "special" will not make Li Meng change his mind.


    In the twilight between the branches and leaves, although the next strategy some "noisy", but does not affect Li Meng''s mood.


    I don''t know how long later, Li Meng, who was still on the branch, suddenly opened his eyes.


    Sitting up from the branch, Li Meng looked down at the branch supported by his palm.


    Li Meng found a problem.


    There seems to be an energy loop in this giant tree.


    Leaves and branches, there is a weak energy in the flow.


    It was so weak that Li Meng didn''t notice it.


    When Li Meng calmed down, he found it by accident.


    His face moved, and Li Meng''s pupils became deep.


    Li Meng entered a state of being able to see the essence of the world clearly.


    Everything in Li Meng''s eyes changed and became gray. All kinds of color elements and energy filled Li Meng''s eyes.


    At the moment, what is reflected in Li Meng''s eyes is a beautiful scene, a big tree formed by golden energy.


    The lines of energy flow are like spider webs, with countless branches scattered and connected with the main body. On the plain, there is a dense golden network of lines.


    In this huge space, only the golden energy is the most prominent. The golden tree emits extremely strong energy fluctuations.


    What element is this?


    It''s a bit like the "holy power", that is, the power of light on the side of "edras", but the holy power is soft and absolutely pure, while the "golden element" is different. Although it is full of masculinity, it is extremely violent, like a burning flame, and explosive.


    "Interesting


    Li Meng is interested in his discovery.


    At the moment, "Holy tree" in Li Meng''s eyes is like a cornucopia, an undeveloped cornucopia.


    Feeling the pulse of the golden element, Li Meng also found a problem that he ignored.


    Those golden winged people, as well as the Banshee winged people, also have a trace of gold.


    But for the gold element, they don''t use it, they don''t seem to be aware of the hidden power in the body.


    Li Meng''s eyes looked at the plain and the busy golden figures on the plain.


    In their bodies, there are also gold elements flowing, especially on the wings. The gold elements are particularly dazzling, as if they are the "energy" storage core.


    After observing for a moment, Li Meng took his eyes back from the plain.


    Looking up, Li Meng looked to the trunk of the "Holy tree".


    The black power of death surged, and Li Meng among the branches and leaves disappeared.


    The "spirit body" penetrates the material characteristics, which makes Li Meng go through the trunk of the "Holy tree" and come to the inside of the trunk.


    When the eye scenery changed, Li Meng came to a golden space..


    Not surprisingly, the trunk of the tree is empty.


    The empty space is very vast, although vast, but not dark.


    At a glance, in the cylindrical space, there are many golden gems growing on the tree wall. The gems are big and small, the small thumb is big, and the big one is comparable to the "fist". They hang on the tree wall, and there are countless of them.


    Its golden glow makes the space inside the tree golden.


    The flow of the golden element is very dense. Li Meng''s "spirit" is affected by the golden element, as if he is in the deep sea, and his feeling and action are affected by the water pressure.


    In this golden space, Li Meng felt the feeling of "swimming" for the first time.


    We can see how amazing the "amount" of gold element is.


    In the golden space, Li Meng moved slowly and went down, very slowly.


    The space inside the tree is very large, with a diameter of 100 meters.


    Leaning against the tree wall on one side, Li Meng slowly descended.


    "So this is the mutual restriction of attributes!"


    As soon as he came in, Li Meng''s body had a kind of resistance, a very uncomfortable feeling.


    The power of death is surging, almost uncontrollable.


    Although the relationship between elements is not as tense as that in the material world, the instinctive repulsion between elements still brings some "discomfort" to Li Meng.


    The power of death is a kind of power belonging to the dark, while the gold element is similar to the "holy power", and its attribute is "bright". Its strong and fierce characteristics repel the power of darkness more.


    Darkness and light are enemies of each other.


    With the fall, Li Meng found a "phenomenon".


    The deeper down the tree, the bigger the golden jewels on the wall.


    When Li Meng came to the bottom and could see the low-end ground, the golden gems on the tree wall were the size of a washbasin.


    The radiance is even greater, and the "amount" of elements is even more amazing. The viscosity makes Li Meng feel like he has entered the mire.


    "This is..."


    When touching the ground, on the bare and vast ground, Li Meng found a raised wooden pile.


    It is an irregular oval shape, about one meter above the horizon.


    On the stake, a white gem shines brightly.


    The white light is just like the white flame of burning, the waving flame is dancing.


    In this golden space, it is the only "out of column".


    It''s lonely, but in the space at the bottom, the white light dissipates the gold.


    "The same attributes, but more powerful..."


    It is a unified substance with the gold element, but it is purer and more powerful. It is an advanced product of the gold element.

 Chapter 971

    In front of the stump, Li Meng stopped.


    Here, the sense of rejection in the body is stronger.


    The strong impulse made Li Meng destroy it.


    Destroy the white jewels on the stumps.


    Under the pressure of the impulse in the heart, Li MengMian reveals novelty.


    All along the way, what he saw gave Li Meng an answer.


    The answer is about a new kind of "power".


    This power may have appeared long ago, but no one can use it.


    Even the creatures that propagate with this kind of power do not know this kind of "power".


    Li Meng left this strange place with his face moving.


    Back on the branch, Li Meng left the void.


    In the place where he left, Li Meng''s figure appeared again.


    Sitting on the branch, Li Meng looked down at the plain, but he was thinking.


    Li Meng doesn''t know much about the "golden" element, but he has figured out something about the application of "it", and now the only thing he lacks is "practice".


    The use of any element is traceable. One is driving, the other is carrier, and the third is understanding.


    Drive refers to the "spirit", carrier refers to the body that can bear and contain the power of elements, that is, the container, and the third is to understand and understand the characteristics of elements. Only by understanding the characteristics of elements can we use them more flexibly.


    At present, Li Meng lacks nothing but a "white mouse".


    This mouse must be a Kingwing or a banshee wing.


    Because their bodies have a strong adaptability to the gold element, they will not repel this force. As long as they find a way to use it, it should be very simple.


    "To whom?"


    Li Meng patrols the plain, intending to secretly find a mouse.


    But in the end, Li Meng gave up.


    If you find a mouse, that mouse is also very lucky.


    If, under his experiment, he really made a wonderful thing.


    That "Queen" is suffering.


    Seems to have figured out something, lying lazily on the branch, Li Meng closed his eyes and fell asleep.


    It''s not hard to "experiment" if the queen refuses.


    Li Meng will wait. When they are destroyed, he will grab a mouse.


    If the queen agrees, the little white mouse "she" will not give up.


    Compared with Li Meng''s leisure, emor is quite worried at this time.


    She left the camp and fanned her wings to fly aimlessly in the plain sky.


    She saw the groundbreaking clan members and the new born clan members.


    There are also soldiers in the camp who are trying to train.


    On the altar, the twelve golden figures had taken off their leather armor. They put on their dancing clothes and danced on them. Their light songs echoed on the plain.


    The golden figure, busy on the plain, looked up at the direction of the altar from time to time.


    When they see the dancing figures on the high stage, they only have respect and firmness in their eyes.


    No matter who is responsible for digging the ground, or the soldiers who are training, they are working harder.


    "The clan members are working hard! What can I do? "


    In the kilometer sky, aimore is floating quietly. Looking at the people below, her heart is very confused.


    Behind her, the huge golden wings are beautiful and powerful.


    The golden pupil couldn''t help looking at the crown above.


    She knew that one was waiting for her up there.


    But can she really go?


    Put down her dignity as a queen and become his servant?


    Maybe, it''s just a secret between him and her, but can she really shoulder the Queen''s glory and become his servant at the same time?


    This responsibility... Is too great.


    At this time, a golden figure rose from the altar and flew to amore.


    It''s Golan.


    At this time, Golan has taken off the leather armor and put on the beautiful and exquisite dance clothes.


    The golden ribbon floats with the wind, making Golan like a golden spirit.


    Beside emor, the giant golden wings stopped.


    The wind and movement behind him also attracted Amor''s attention.


    "Golan?"


    Looking back, amor saw Golan floating in the air.


    Looking at amor, Golan was silent for a moment.


    She was thinking, and she seemed to be hesitating.


    For a moment, she said slightly worried: "Queen! Recently, your heart is in a mess. Your sisters feel it. They are worried. "


    Sisters?


    Because of Golan''s words, emor looked down at the dancing figure on the altar.


    Although they were dancing, amor could feel the sight of looking at herself.


    His eyes were full of worry.


    Looking at the beautiful dancing posture, amor was silent.


    It''s not the end of "death" that greets the sisters.


    How can Amor watch them die in front of her eyes when she loves them so much?


    "Hoo


    With a breath, amore lifted her blonde hair behind her shoulders and she laughed.


    Looking at Golan, amor said softly, "don''t worry. Don''t be afraid. My sister will protect you."


    It was emor''s look that worried Golan the most.


    Looking at the queen amore in front of her, she wants to stop talking.


    The color of worry on Golan''s face was too obvious, but emor didn''t explain it more.


    She looked at the tree crown. When she looked back, she said to Golan beside her, "Golan! The sisters are yours. "


    With that, emor''s golden wings shot up in the wind, and the golden figure disappeared in the canopy under Golan''s gaze.


    A suspicious look at the place where the queen disappeared, Golan''s face puzzled.


    The queen has been acting strangely lately.


    Is it because of the coming war?


    Calculate the time, the army of the king of golden wings is almost here.


    Where is he?


    Among the branches and leaves of the tree crown, amor soared dexterously.


    Golden figure, flexible shuttle between the branches and leaves.


    In the dazzling canopy, she is trying to find.

 Chapter 972

    eureka!


    On a branch, amor finally saw the black figure.


    Golden wings slightly a fan, golden figure turned the direction, to the target.


    Emor fell from the branch where Li Meng was.


    The wind is disturbing. When it calms down, amor also puts away the golden wings.


    Her arrival, he still closed his eyes, as if into a deep sleep.


    Looking at him lying on the branch, amor became nervous.


    Her eyes were timid, as if fear had startled him in his deep sleep.


    Just as Amor was hesitating whether to wake him up, a voice floated into Amor''s ear.


    "Think about it?"


    The appearance of the voice scared amor.


    The timid eyes, looked at the pair of eyes have been opened.


    Dark pupil, deep eyes, this is the only thing Amor can see.


    Under the gaze of those eyes, amor did not dare to look at him at all. He lowered his head and said in a soft voice: "yes! Think about it. "


    Sitting up from the ground, looking at Amor''s attitude changed greatly, Li Meng said with a smile: "can you think about it? Once you decide, you''ll be tied to me for the rest of your life. "


    In Li Meng''s gaze, emor raised his head. His timid eyes disappeared and his expression became firm.


    "As long as I can help my family through this crisis, I am yours."


    With that, aimore''s body, nearly three meters high, bent down and knelt down, half kneeling on the branch not far from Li Meng''s body.


    "Master!" he said at the same time


    Language translation, it should be the meaning.


    Looking at Amor''s half kneeling posture, Li Meng faintly smiles.


    In any case, Li Meng has achieved his goal, which is to be happy.


    Smile has not yet fallen, Li Meng look micro movement, a light look below.


    Amor has some tails


    "Queen! What are you doing? "


    A exclamation, a figure from below hit, she stayed in the sky, dare not believe looking at the branches half kneeling on the ground of "amore".


    It''s "Golan." she''s wearing a golden dress, but she''s holding a bow and arrow, and she''s carrying a spear.


    "Golan?"


    The appearance of Golan, emor is no doubt unexpected, she looks very complex, looking at the surprised Golan, but did not stand up.


    "Queen?"


    From around the branches, more than ten golden figures appeared. They stayed in the air and looked at the Queen''s half kneeling posture. They looked at each other with disbelief on their faces.


    Their noble Queen knelt down to a small alien.


    Facing the fierce and angry people around, Li Meng gave Amor a light look.


    "It looks like you''ve brought some trouble."


    "Master! I... "


    Emor''s face was very flustered, some didn''t know what was wrong.


    Master?


    Amor''s address to Li Meng made the people around her stunned and angry.


    Golan is a Jiao to drink: "damned alien, suffer to die!"


    As soon as the words were finished, Golan angrily pulled the bowstring and aimed at Li Meng.


    "Whew!"


    In the whistling sound, the golden arrow turned into a golden streamer and attacked Li Meng.


    The distance of tens of meters is very short.


    Facing the fierce arrow, Li Meng catches it when the huge arrow is about to pierce the head.


    It was like the arrow fell into his hands.


    This scene, let around the Banshee wing people a Leng.


    The ugly little foreigner caught the arrow with his bare hands?


    "Kill him!"


    Golan roared again.


    This roar, let around the Banshee wing people opened the bowstring, Qi Qi aimed at Li Meng.


    Facing this situation, Li Meng has a headache.


    How can the arrows from the bow and arrow hurt him?


    But he can''t lay a heavy hand on the banshees around him.


    As for amore, she had been flustered for a long time. Looking at her expression, Li Meng knew that he could not count on her.


    And her words, around these angry Banshee wing people will not necessarily listen.


    Forget it, let''s use the simplest way.


    If we don''t let them make trouble, it''s not good to attract the attention of Jinyi people below.


    By then, amor will be in trouble.


    The idea moves, the surging spirit swept out.


    Everywhere, the air is twisting.


    In a flash, the psychic power touched the Banshee wingers.


    It''s not an attack, it''s a bind.


    The bondage that appears suddenly on the body makes people''s face of Banshee wing change greatly, agitating wing madly.


    But it''s useless. It''s like an invisible hand grabs them and makes their hands and feet unable to move.


    "Hoo, Hoo!" The flutter of his wings reverberated in the crown of the tree.


    The strong agitation raised strong winds.


    "Damn... Alien! Kill you


    Golan is struggling. Her bondage is so strong that she struggles to death.


    The face was red, and the golden pupil was full of ferocious anger.


    "Click!"


    With a bone fracture, Golan''s arm sagged down.


    "Golan!"


    Around the Banshee people face a change, exclaimed.


    "No, Goran, don''t struggle."


    "Stop it


    All of a sudden, the voice of twitter filled Li Meng''s ears.


    She''s trying her best.


    Looking at the crazy "Golan", Li Meng was surprised and appreciated.


    This choice is not for everyone.


    What gave her such courage?


    Is it anger at him or disappointment at emor?


    Idea move, struggling in the air Golan, was pulled over by Li Meng, heavily fell in front of the body.


    Looking down on the ground and staring at him, Li Meng praised: "courage is commendable, but the brain is not working well."


    Ignoring the hostile look, Li Meng continued to sneer and said, "what''s the point of doing this? Even if you break the bones of your whole body, you still can''t hurt me. Instead, you will become a burden to your sisters. "

 Chapter 973

    Reaching out, Li Meng lifted a bunch of hair on Golan''s forehead and said in a soft voice, "you are too weak to help your queen or those struggling sisters in the air. As long as I read it, you and your sisters will be" killed "by me, torn up by me, and bloody bodies will fall to the ground, Your miserable death will be seen by your people. "


    Looking at Golan, Li Meng gave a cruel smile and said in a soft voice: "you say! What will happen then? "


    What''s going to happen?


    Thinking of that scene, Golan''s hostile eyes finally changed, and he became a little afraid of Li Meng.


    Gently stroking Golan''s face, Li Meng said with a smile: "fear is right. You have a hundred reasons to be afraid of me, because your sisters and your queen are in my hands. If I''m not happy one day, they won''t live."


    "No! Don''t hurt them. "


    She shrank, not only in fear, but also in supplication.


    Li Meng is very satisfied with the change of Golan.


    No matter any intelligent creature cares too much, its shortcomings are obvious.


    Golan cares most about her sisters and the queen.


    As long as we grasp this shortcoming, Goran, who is fierce in character, is the easiest to collapse.


    His hand moved away from the beautiful face. Li Meng grabbed Golan''s weak arm with both hands and twisted it hard.


    With a click, Golan''s brows were slightly open, his eyes were in pain, but he soon relaxed.


    With an idea, Li Meng let go of Golan.


    The bondage on the body is no longer there. Golan is stunned and looks at Li Meng in front of him.


    There is no hatred in the pupil, only fear.


    Looking at the dull Golan, Li Meng gently smiles, gently combs her hair on her forehead, puts it behind her shoulder, and says: "without strong" power ", no one can protect anything. Are you worried and afraid of the war, because once the war starts, your sisters will be killed one by one. Do you want strength?"


    A little step back, Li Meng stretched out his hand to Golan and said, "I can give it to you!"


    When he said this, Li Meng laughed.


    It''s very evil to laugh, just like the devil who tempts people.


    power?


    Looking at the little hand, Golan was moved.


    She wants power, wants to be as powerful as he is. Only with powerful power can she protect everything she cares about.


    She stupidly extended her hand and looked at Li Meng with eager eyes. Her slender fingers were gently placed in Li Meng''s palm.


    The Banshee wingers are very different from the golden wingers.


    If we say that the golden winged people look like wild animals even if they don''t wear clothes.


    The Banshee winger is very human.


    The hands and hair of Banshee winged people are the same as human beings, but they have sharp claws on their feet.


    Only the back, arms and legs of the body have golden feathers, and other places are the same as human beings. All of them are white and fragile skin.


    Satisfied with a smile, looking at Golan, Li Meng light way: "very good! I''ll give you the strength you want, but now your task is to convince your sisters


    sisters?


    Golan looked around at the sisters who were still struggling.


    "Yes, master!"


    Golan whispered.


    This voice represents Golan''s obedience and the beginning of his new life.


    This master, not only let behind amore look complex, even in the air a group of Banshee wing people also stopped struggling, Lengleng Leng looking at Yago.


    "Go


    Open the golden wings, Golan flies away from Li Meng and flies to the Banshee people in the sky.


    After Golan left, Li Meng stepped forward and came to aimore.


    Looking at aimore, who is still half kneeling on the ground, Li Meng said calmly: "for you, this is a good thing. They can share some responsibilities for you and you can be more relaxed."


    "Yes


    Emor didn''t say much, just whispered.


    With a slight jump, Li Meng sat on emor''s left shoulder.


    The difference of body shape makes Amor''s shoulder very wide, and Li Meng is more than enough to sit down.


    Such a building, Li Meng''s body looks smaller and smaller.


    In the eyes of human beings, the three meter tall Banshee winger is undoubtedly a giant.


    For Li Meng''s action, aimore was just slightly stunned, and then recovered as usual.


    From the branch, amor stood up.


    The touch in her ear made Amor a little uncomfortable, but she had to adapt to this discomfort.


    However, the host is really light.


    Although the host sat on her shoulder, she could not feel any weight. If the touch on her shoulder was not very clear, she even thought it was empty.


    In the sky, Golan is communicating with a group of banshees.


    In emor''s ear, Li Meng whispered: "go to camp! Take them with me. There are some things I need to know so that I can know how to help you. "


    The results have come out.


    Golan and Amor have made a choice. Do the banshees have any choice?


    Li Meng didn''t wait long.


    Soon, Golan and his sisters landed on the branch.


    They looked at Li Meng on the Queen''s shoulder and cried in unison: "master!"


    This sound of master, let Amor look slightly relaxed.


    With a slightly positive expression, amor said, "follow me back to the barracks!"


    "Yes


    Under the leadership of amor, a group of Banshee winged people fly down from the tree crown.


    The golden figures caused a lot of gaze below.


    At this time, in order to hide his own existence, Li Meng temporarily entered the void.


    In the golden camp, thirteen golden figures slowly fall.


    The wings of agitation, a gust of wind and sand.


    With his sisters, amore went into the big camp.


    On the theme, emore sits on the ground.


    Looking at the sisters standing in the tent, amor said softly: "sisters! Sit down. "


    In silence, twelve golden figures sat down on the carpets on both sides.

 Chapter 974

    Seeing that her sisters were seated, amor said to the air, "master! You can show up. "


    As soon as the words fell, beside emor, the black power of death emerged, and Li Meng''s figure appeared.


    Looking at the master who suddenly appeared beside the queen, the banshees were quite surprised.


    In front of the banshees, Li Meng''s small physique was undoubtedly very short.


    But Limon doesn''t care.


    Leaning against amor, Limon sat on the ground.


    Under the gaze of a group of banshees, Li Meng goes straight to the theme.


    "Tell me about your enemy" king of golden wings ", and when will his army arrive, and how long do we have?"


    On this issue, amor is undoubtedly the most clear.


    When Amor was going to answer the host''s question, the nearest Golan took the lead and said, "the king of golden wings is the leader of a tribe of golden wingers in the north. After hundreds of years of expansion, they have full wings and a strong army. A month ago, our last defense line" Hachi island "fell. Half a month ago, the king of golden wings is the leader of a tribe of golden wingers in the north, We get the news from the outpost in front of us that the army of the king of golden wings is going to the Banshee island. In about three days, the army of the king of golden wings will arrive at the Banshee island. "


    Three days?


    Time is running out.


    After thinking for a moment, Li Meng continued to ask, "how many soldiers are there in your tribe?"


    Without thinking about it, Golan immediately said, "thirty thousand. When the war starts, forty thousand soldiers should be able to take part in the battle. However, among the forty thousand soldiers, there are too many weak and their combat effectiveness is limited."


    At this time, Golan returned to the posture of a soldier.


    The expression is quite resolute, in the vision, already did not have the fear, only has unswervingly "the courage".


    Looking at the master beside the queen, Golan reminded: "master! Our people have lost their "bones". Although they are sheltered by the holy land, the enemy still has a huge advantage in the frontal battle. Moreover, the enemy is numerous and powerful, which is several times or even more than ten times that of our people. Once they break through the gate of the Holy Land, our people will only be destroyed. "


    It''s a little tricky


    Under absolute "power", any conspiracy is useless.


    In the face of hundreds of thousands of troops of the king of golden wings and endless "skeletons", the tribe of Banshee wingers on Banshee island has no ability to resist.


    Although the holy land has a geographical advantage, how long can the gate of the holy land last?


    Once the gate of holy land is broken, the tribe of Banshee wingers will be consumed little by little in the next war of attrition.


    Beside emor, Li Meng is thoughtful.


    What should I do?


    Send troops into Banshee island?


    This is obviously unrealistic. It is too late to say anything else.


    Where is Banshee island?


    Li Meng didn''t know, but it was estimated that it was under the sea area to the north of Nanlin island.


    It will take half a year or even longer for an army of tens of thousands of people to reach Banshee Island along the way Li Meng came.


    It''s not that the distance is far away, but that the underground passage is too difficult to move. The endless natural danger is the biggest obstacle. It''s too difficult to cross it.


    In the camp, amor, Golan, a group of banshees look at Li Meng with expectant eyes.


    The master said that he had a way to help the tribe through the crisis of extinction. They believed that the master had the ability.


    How could Li Meng not know that he was looking at his sight?


    At the bottom of his heart, Li Meng sighed.


    This time, it seems, some price has to be paid.


    Looking up, Li Meng looked at aimore beside him and said calmly, "aimore! Take off your robes. "


    disrobe?


    The master''s strange order made Amor slightly stunned, and even the banshees were puzzled.


    Although I don''t know why her master asked her to take off her clothes, amor still obeyed.


    She stood up and unbuttoned her shoulders.


    In the clothes dancing, the golden robe slipped, revealing the white body.


    Huge and white bimodal, beautiful body curve, below is a touch of gold.


    Vacuum?


    This scene made Li Meng quite embarrassed.


    He originally thought that the body under Amor''s robe should be covered with feathers, but he didn''t expect that it was the same as the human body.


    What''s more, there''s nothing in it except the robe. It''s a complete vacuum.


    Compared with Li Meng''s embarrassment, emor''s expression is quite natural.


    Banshee winged people are not so-called shy, because they do not know what is "sex", in their eyes, there is no distinction between men and women.


    Her Banshee door is the same, don''t think Amor take off the clothes what''s wrong.


    The host wants to see their most real "appearance", how can they refuse?


    The face slightly Zhang Zheng, the face unchanged love Moore let Li Meng put away the embarrassment in the heart.


    Since Amor doesn''t care, what else does Li Meng care?


    Although the body is beautiful and the golden feathers are just right, the huge body is enough to make people forget any evil thoughts.


    With a sigh of relief, Li Meng said calmly, "lie down!"


    Because of Li Meng''s words, aimore lay down obediently, with a huge white body lying flat on the soft carpet.


    Looking at amore in front of her, Li Meng stretched out his right hand and put the tip of his index finger on her eyebrow.


    "There is a kind of power hidden in your body, which is very powerful and irritable. For the coming battle, you must learn to use it."


    Hidden power?


    Amor looked suspicious, and she asked, "where is it?"


    With a slight movement, Li Meng moved his fingertips slowly down emor''s face.


    Facing emor''s big golden pupil, Li Meng said calmly: "in your body, in your wings, put down the thoughts in your heart, with my fingertips, to feel the pulse under the skin."


    A trace of mental power has been penetrated into emor''s body by Li Meng, which affects the faint golden element. Under the guidance of fingertips, it flows slowly along the veins of emor''s body.


    Fingertips slowly down, away from the chin, sliding on the white neck.

 Chapter 975

    All the way down, when you meet the towering peaks, your fingertips bypass and continue to go down in a strange way.


    "How do you feel?"


    While controlling the fingertips to move slowly, Li Meng inquired to aimore.


    What feeling?


    Looking at the host curiously, amor said softly: "it''s a little itchy, very comfortable."


    That''s it.


    This answer can''t satisfy Li Meng.


    Li Meng increased the output of mental power, guided more gold elements, fingertips to the lower part of the belly more sensitive place.


    "How do you feel now?"


    Li Meng inquired as he approached the gold.


    Emor''s expression is still so confused, whispered: "itching, a little tingling."


    It shouldn''t be


    The movement of fingertips stopped abruptly, and stopped between the belly and the touch of gold.


    In front of emor, Li Meng looks very confused.


    This position is the most sensitive place. It should not feel nothing.


    Tingling?


    He felt the sting, which showed that his guidance was useful.


    But Amor still didn''t feel the presence of gold.


    What''s going on?


    He glanced up and down at amore, when his eyes touched the touch of gold.


    Li Meng still retreated at a touch, looking rather embarrassed.


    Although the Banshee winged man is only a humanoid creature, the various parts of her body are too much like human beings, which makes it difficult for Li Meng to see the body in front of her.


    Embarrassment only existed for a moment. After his eyes moved, Li Meng returned to normal and focused on the business.


    Looking at Amor in front of him, Li Meng fell into deep meditation.


    It''s right to let Amor know the hidden power in his body through guidance.


    As long as emor can feel the presence of the golden element, things will be much easier after that.


    But the problem now is that under his guidance, amor can''t sense the existence of gold at all.


    This is the limit. If we strengthen the intensity of guidance, emor''s body will collapse.


    What''s the problem?


    When his eyes moved to emor''s huge face, Li Meng''s eyes were slightly bright.


    What is the most important thing about the use of "power"?


    Of course, it''s the spirit. Only when the spirit is strong enough can we find all kinds of "energy".


    If the spirit is too weak, even if the strength of the body is boundless, it can not be used.


    In order to confirm what he thought in his heart, Li Meng''s mind moved and a mental force poured into emor''s brain.


    With this exploration, Li Meng immediately understood where the reason was.


    The problem is the soul.


    Li Meng found that emor''s soul is not complete and has great defects.


    This defect also led to amore''s mental strength is very weak.


    Although this defect does not affect the Banshee wing people to obtain wisdom, it will bring some congenital weaknesses.


    The weakness of mental strength, for the golden wing people, has cut off their way to the "strong".


    Even if there are powerful "forces" hidden in the body, they can not be "used".


    To make sure it''s a special case, or the golden winged.


    Li Meng explored the brain regions of the banshees one by one, as well as the guards of the golden wingers.


    This exploration, Li Meng got the answer.


    The problem of mental weakness is not only in Amor''s body, so the Banshee winged people and the golden winged people are in the same situation.


    So the truth came out.


    "Master! What''s the problem? "


    Looking at the pondering host, amor asked very carefully.


    Emor could feel that the host seemed disappointed.


    Are you disappointed with her?


    Thinking of this, amore''s face became a little uneasy.


    Aware of emor''s uneasiness, the pondering Li Meng comes back to himself.


    He looked at Amor''s worried face, shook his head and said, "there are some small problems. If you want to gain" strength ", you must change your strategy. Get up! Put on your clothes. "


    With that, Li Meng stood up and left emor.


    To Li Meng''s words, aimore sat up obediently, took the robe put aside and put it on his body.


    When the golden robe came back, amor became a beautiful and noble Queen.


    After buttoning the button on his shoulder and looking at the host beside him, amor asked, "master! Can that "power" help us win


    For this question, Li Meng very honest answer.


    Without thinking about it, Li Meng blurted out.


    "No"


    This answer, let love Moore look slightly Zheng, very puzzled looking at the master.


    In aimore''s puzzled eyes, Li Meng said calmly: "but" it "can make you stronger and ensure the eternal survival of your tribe in the underground sea. For others, you can only rely on yourself."


    No matter how powerful the gold element is, it can''t help the Banshee people win this battle.


    To win in this battle, we must rely on other means.


    Li Meng''s words made Amor smile. She said happily: "it seems that the master has already found a way to make our family win this battle."


    If there is no way, how can the master say that the tribe can survive forever in the underground sea.


    In other words, in this war, the ultimate winner will be the Banshee winged Terran.


    Only by winning can we talk about eternal survival.


    Looking at the happy amor, Li Meng said calmly: "you are smart."


    On the host''s praise, emor smile, is very pleased to accept.


    Stepping forward, Li Meng left the throne and walked out of the tent.


    Facing the gaze of the banshees, Li Meng walked along and said calmly: "I''ll go back, wait for me to come back!"


    With that, Li Meng''s body disappeared, turned into a faint power of death and dissipated in the air.


    The departure of the host makes the banshees look tiny.

 Chapter 976

    Golan asked Amor: "Queen! What did the master do to you? "


    "Yes! Queen, what are we doing when we see the master gently touching her body? "


    Do what?


    Facing the curious eyes of his sisters, aimore gave a lazy smile and said in a soft voice, "what''s so strange? The master is just comforting me."


    "Is that all?"


    Golan said doubtfully and uncertainly.


    "Of course!"


    Amor can''t be denied.


    In emor''s opinion, she didn''t understand what Li Meng said just now.


    The only thing she understood was the master''s touch on her body.


    In Amor''s view, this is a kind of comfort, is a kind of intimate act.


    So Amor is happy.


    "So..."


    Amor''s answer, let a group of banshees chatter up.


    One after another in the discussion, that will be what kind of feeling.


    Looking at the enthusiastic appearance of the younger sisters, the worry about "destruction" on their faces has long disappeared.


    It''s good. She''s glad that the worries on her sisters'' faces will disappear.


    Amor thought of the master.


    Although the host is short and ugly, it is not ordinary.


    In that thin body, there is a "strong" force.


    From the host, at any time, people can feel an absolute confidence.


    It''s like everything is hard for the master.


    Although the time of "recognizing the master" is very short, in her eyes and in the eyes of her sisters, the master is "invincible".


    "Well! I''m not interested in that. The only thing I''m interested in is the power of the main population


    Golan''s eyes turned to amore.


    "Queen! Can we really have that kind of "power"


    For this problem, aimore said with a lazy smile: "since the master said so, we can only believe, and we can only believe."


    Golan''s expression became somewhat hopeful.


    She looks very eager to say: "if I have the power of" master ", invisible can defeat the enemy."


    Golan''s memory of the previous battle is still fresh. The pain of the broken arm is still there.


    For a moment, she was bound and unable to move.


    It''s as if an invisible giant hand has grasped her, and her body can feel the touch of strength.


    And her sisters, also bound, dropped their bows and arrows one by one.


    This "power" is beyond Golan''s understanding, and she does not need to understand it, because she has experienced the existence of this "power" herself.


    It is precisely because of this "power" that they become the servants of their masters.


    To Golan''s desire, aimore smile, light way: "then good efforts! But the master said that he would give you the "strength" to guard everything. "


    Yes, the host said, it will give her strong "strength".


    Emor''s reminder made Golan look forward to it.


    After leaving the camp, Li Meng returned to the inside of the Holy tree.


    In the white space, Li Meng''s figure appeared.


    When he left the void, Li Meng covered his body with mental strength.


    Only in this way can we avoid the confluence of the power of death and the golden elements.


    If the two opposing forces break out inside the "Holy tree", the consequences will undoubtedly be disastrous.


    The whole Holy tree is likely to be destroyed, which is not what Li Meng wants to see.


    In front of the stump, Li Meng stopped.


    On the tree stump, the white gemstone is shining, its light is like a burning flame, very magical.


    The gem is about the size of a fist. Although it is much smaller than the golden gem of the upper basin, its "energy" is more majestic and powerful.


    The idea moves, a mental force envelops the white gem.


    The white jewel on the stump suddenly vibrated, broke away from the stump and flew to Li Meng.


    When it was close enough, the white jewel hovered in front of Li Meng.


    Looking at the white gemstone in front of him, Li Meng''s expression was calm, and his great mental power surged out of his mind and swept away to the white gemstone.


    The air is twisting. Under the control of Li Meng''s mind, the white gemstone hovering in the air turns. Under the compression of mental force, it is getting smaller and smaller.


    Li Meng is very careful when he does all this.


    When changing the density of matter, especially the energy with burst property, we must be careful, otherwise it is likely to cause energy riots.


    Fortunately, Li Meng''s mental power is strong enough to control the elements contained in the white gem.


    With the passage of time, the volume of the rotating white gem is getting smaller and smaller. Originally it was the size of a fist, but now it has been reduced by half, and the radiance is also more intense.


    The white space is becoming smaller, and the golden brilliance is even more, which has occupied the place where the white space has faded.


    I don''t know how long after that, the gem suspended in front of Li Meng''s body has changed obviously.


    The white light suddenly flashed, and the space shrouded by the white light quickly faded, and quickly retracted into the white gem.


    When the dazzling light dissipated, a huge crystal ring appeared in front of Li Meng.


    The huge ring is pure white and crystal clear, with some peculiar patterns engraved on it.


    Spread hands, crystal ring gently fell in the hands of Li Meng.


    At this time, the white space has disappeared, and the golden light suddenly covered everything.


    Looking at the crystal ring in his hand, Li Meng looked very satisfied.


    Although it is an experimental method, the result is very satisfactory.


    This ring is the previous white gem, but it has been compressed and changed in shape.


    Moreover, the pattern on the ring is a "guiding" device set by Li Meng.


    This guiding device is formed by spiritual source points, and has the ability to control the powerful "elements" in the ring.


    Li Meng''s idea is very simple. Since the spirits of the banshees are not strong enough to detect and control the hidden forces in their bodies, they should make something that can increase their perception.


    The ring is the most important thing. It can not only enhance the perception of the banshees, but also provide them with powerful power.

 Chapter 977

    Take the crystal ring in Li Meng''s hand for example, the power it contains is amazing. Even if it is consumed, as long as you are around the "Holy tree", you can slowly supplement it.


    It can be said that once the banshees have this ring, they will gain a strong "power" instantly.


    One is not enough. With emor, there are thirteen banshees. In order to cope with the coming battle, all banshees must be armed.


    Put the crystal ring on the stake, Li Meng looked up.


    On the tree wall above, Li Meng is looking for a target.


    Although the strength of gold gems is weaker than that of white gems, this weakness only lies in the quality of elements. In terms of "quantity", the face size gold gems contain more gold elements and are more majestic.


    After choosing the twelve biggest golden gems, Li Meng''s mind moved and his great spirit swept out.


    In the sky, with a twist of air, twelve golden jewels separated from the tree wall and floated above Li Meng''s head.


    Driven by mental force, the golden gem of basin size began to rotate, very fast.


    Compared with white gemstones, the compression of golden gemstones is undoubtedly more simple.


    Nevertheless, even Li Meng felt the limit when he compressed the twelve gems at the same time, and the output of his mental power was already loaded.


    I don''t know how long, maybe one day, maybe two days.


    On the top of Li Meng''s head, twelve precious stones covered with golden light suddenly flashed with strong light, and then instantly retracted.


    When the golden light disappeared, twelve huge rings suddenly appeared. They formed a circle and suspended on Li Meng''s head.


    The great project is finally over.


    Light "call" a breath, Li Meng with a wave, twelve gold rings slowly fell on the stump.


    So far, these 13 rings are all together.


    Looking at the 13 rings lying quietly on the stump, Li Meng smiles with satisfaction.


    It''s hard, but it''s worth it.


    The only thing that makes Li Meng uncomfortable is probably the consumption of mental energy.


    The power contained in the ring is so amazing that it is impossible to control it without strong mental power.


    Even Li Meng felt a little pressure.


    The slight tingling in his head made Li Meng know that he had reached the limit.


    With a slight wave, the 13 rings on the stump flew into Li Meng''s sleeve.


    Spiritualization can''t carry objects. There''s only one way to get out.


    See white awn a flash, originally in the stump beside Li Meng so suddenly disappeared.


    Almost at the same time, Li Meng appeared in the tent of the gorgeous camp on the plain outside.


    In the tent, Li Meng looked around.


    The huge camp was empty and empty.


    Emor is not here, and so are the banshees.


    On the theme, Li Meng sits on the ground with a calm look.


    Obviously, he has been away for a long time.


    But it won''t be too long, because Li Meng in the camp can hear the familiar noise on the plain outside.


    All he has to do now is wait, and he is tired.


    Just then, the curtain of the tent door was lifted, and emor, dressed in gold, came in.


    When she saw Li Meng on the theme, her expression was obviously stunned, and then she became happy.


    "Master! You''re back at last. "


    The sound of amore''s footsteps was already noticed by Li Meng.


    Facing the joyful eyes, Li Meng asked, "how long have I been there?"


    Coming to the throne, amor said, "it''s been two days."


    Looking at the little figure on the theme, amor was happy.


    Although when the master left, he made it clear that he would wait for him to come back.


    But seeing the war coming, the master disappeared, which made her very worried. Her sisters were also worried.


    The master is their only hope. If the master is gone, their tribe will be destroyed.


    Two days?


    So the king''s army is coming.


    Looking at the curtain, Li Meng asked aimore, "what about them?"


    Of course Amor knows who they are.


    "The war is coming. The remains of our ancestors need to be protected. I asked them to go back to the royal court and deal with them. They should be back soon."


    Wang Ting?


    It should be the golden city outside.


    After patting the carpet beside him, Li Meng said, "come and sit down."


    Emor heard the words and moved, the huge posture in Li Meng side gently sat down.


    Looking down at the host beside him, amor whispered: "master! Are you tired? If you''re tired, sleep for a while


    From that thin face, amor saw fatigue.


    Although I don''t know where the master has gone, amor knows that the master is so tired because of their tribe.


    The consumption of mental transition, Li Meng really need to rest.


    Leaning gently against emor, Li Meng closed his eyes.


    Looking at the master leaning on him, aimore was stunned.


    Then he started gently, changed the direction of his sitting posture, and put the little figure beside him on his leg.


    Quietly looking at the body of the master, love Moore for the first time carefully looking at the master''s appearance.


    A little small, a little thin, seemingly ordinary, but has unimaginable power.


    Amor was curious about the race of the host, who was so similar to them.


    In addition to no feathers, there are claws, other places and their banshees are the same, of course, there are body.


    In amore''s wishful thinking, time passed by little by little.


    In the underground space, although there is no difference between night and day, every day also has a work and rest time.


    The time of work and rest in the underground space is contrasted with that of low light plants.


    In a day, the light emitted by low light level plants is strong or weak. When the light is weak, the underground space will fall into darkness. This is the time to rest, that is, the night on the surface. When the light becomes strong, it is equivalent to the day on the surface.


    I don''t know how long later, when the low light plants on the plain emit the brightest light, the banshees finally come back.


    With a slight sound of footsteps outside the camp, the curtain was lifted and the golden figures came in.

 Chapter 978

    When they looked at the camp, all they saw was the Queen''s silent look.


    When they saw the little black figure in front of the queen, their faces were overjoyed, and their footsteps became light.


    Golan came to the throne and looked at the master in front of the queen.


    The other banshees sat on the floor, sitting on both sides of the carpet.


    In emor''s strong eye signal, Golan had to press the impulse in his heart and sit on the nearest vice seat.


    Looking at the master in front of the queen, the eyes of the banshees are very light.


    Although they are anxious about the coming war, they also know that they should keep quiet at this time.


    How could Li Meng not know the arrival of the banshees.


    He just closed his eyes and fell asleep.


    If he falls into a deep sleep, it won''t take him a day or two to wake up.


    Li Meng also knows that now is not the time to rest. There are too many things to do.


    Eyelid micro movement, in aimore''s gaze, Li Meng opened his eyes.


    When you open your eyes, what you see in your eyes are the huge mountains and the huge and beautiful faces.


    "Master! You are awake


    Master''s eyes open, let love Moore a joy, hurriedly whispered.


    For the softness behind, Li Meng still enjoys it.


    Starting slightly, Li Meng left emor''s arms and stood up.


    The master''s departure, emor also followed to stand up.


    Looking around the tent, Li Meng glanced over the golden figures.


    Including amor, a total of 13 figures, the banshees have all arrived.


    Finally, Li Meng fixed his eyes on Golan.


    "Golan! Come to me. "


    Li Meng knows the name of Golan.


    No one told him, but in the previous battle, her sisters called her.


    The owner''s cry makes Golan slightly stunned. Facing the sight of looking at him, Golan stands up quickly.


    Leaving from behind the table, Golan came to the master, half kneeling on the ground.


    Although it is a half kneeling posture, Golan''s posture is still much higher than Li Meng''s.


    Looking at Golan in front of him, Li Meng takes out a gold ring from his sleeve.


    The gold ring is very large, and its surface is very smooth. It seems to have a brilliant circle.


    what is it?


    Looking at the gold ring in the master''s hand, Golan was very confused.


    Very beautiful, golden luster is too beautiful, just a glance, got Golan''s love.


    Even the banshees in the barracks looked at Golan enviously.


    The ring in the master''s hand is obviously for Golan.


    In Golan''s puzzled eyes, Li Meng said calmly: "I said, I will give you" strength ", powerful" strength ", stretch out your hand."


    power?


    Golan looks happy and stares at the ring.


    Is that power?


    In a look of longing, Golan held out his left hand.


    left hand?


    Why the left hand?


    Looking at Golan''s empty right hand, Li Meng didn''t say much.


    Maybe it''s because of habit.


    If the ring stays on the right hand, there may be some inconvenience when holding a weapon.


    Looking at Golan''s left hand, Li Meng was in a bit of a dilemma.


    The hand of the banshee is the same as that of human beings, with five fingers.


    Which finger is the gold ring on?


    After hesitating for a moment, Li Meng gave a dumb smile.


    Banshees are not human beings, which need to care so much.


    With the ring, Li Meng put it on the middle finger for Golan, just the right size.


    As soon as Jin Jie was put on, Golan''s face changed.


    At the same time, the gold ring on the middle finger suddenly burst out a golden glow.


    In the golden light, Golan''s body was instantly covered by the golden flame.


    Especially that pair of wings, the golden feathers seem to be burning in general, coated with a layer of golden streamer.


    The heat wave broke out around Golan''s body. The heat wave twisted the air.


    Looking at the barracks like a golden God of war "Golan", the powerful power has already let the banshees look stunned.


    Even the queen on the throne has an incredible face.


    Li Meng, who had been in front of Golan, had already stepped back.


    In a corner of the camp, looking at the mighty Golan in the camp, Li Meng looks indifferent.


    In indifference, there is also a trace of ugly.


    Just now, when Golan''s body broke out, Li Meng wanted to use his mental power to isolate the heat wave and the surging golden elements.


    But useless, the spirit of the shield is vulnerable, fortunately, Li Meng timely response, rapid evacuation.


    Otherwise, the mental power covered on the body will also be destroyed. At that time, the rich golden elements in the camp and the rings in the sleeves will be unimaginable once they come into contact with the power of death. I''m afraid that the whole holy land will be destroyed by more than half.


    Although Li Meng can absolutely control the power of death, he can''t effectively control the golden element Li Meng. The mutual restriction of attributes will lead to fierce conflicts between the two forces.


    In the repulsion of instinct, Li Meng only needs to release a little power of death, which is enough to arouse the uprising of the golden element.


    By then, it will be out of control.


    Some trouble


    Looking at the barracks still unable to control their own strength of Golan, in the heart, Li Meng secretly sighed.


    What Li Meng worried about was not Golan, but himself.


    In the previous ring casting, mental power was overused.


    This makes Li Meng''s mental power present a state of "powerlessness".


    In this state, mental power has lost its original function.


    That is to say, for a long time, Li Meng would not be able to do things with his mental strength.


    That''s the price


    In his heart, Li Meng sighed helplessly.


    When casting the crystal ring, Li Meng knew that his mental power would be exhausted.


    That''s the price, the inevitable price.


    At this time, new changes appeared in the camp.


    The golden flame on Golan''s body leaped slightly, faded gradually, and retracted into his body.


    When the heat disappeared and the light dissipated, peace finally returned to the camp.


    In the tent, Golan stood in a daze.


    She looked at the gold ring on the middle finger of her left hand.

 Chapter 979

    Is that power?


    She clearly felt that in her body, there was a "heat flow" running through her body.


    The heat flowed all over the body and finally gathered on the wings of the back.


    Wings are the end and the beginning of heat flow.


    And in the gold ring of the left middle finger, Golan felt endless "power".


    From the gold ring, heat is pouring out all the time, into her body, and finally into her wings.


    From her body, Golan had a kind of power she never felt, and she had an impulse to vent.


    She thought of her master.


    Quickly looked up, Golan looked at the master.


    Looking at the master in the corner, Golan said gratefully: "master! I feel it, I feel the power. "


    Reluctantly suppress the tingling feeling in his mind, Li Meng smiles calmly in Golan''s gaze and steps back to the theme.


    Beside emor, Limon sat down on the floor.


    Looking at Golan not far away, Li Meng said softly: "you have to adapt to this" power ". After it is over, don''t deliberately suppress the impulse in your heart and let it out. It''s good for you."


    With that, Li Meng took out another 11 rings from his sleeve and handed them to emor.


    Looking at amor, Li Meng said softly, "I promised Golan that I would give her" strength ", while your people will give them strength."


    Looking at the 11 gold rings that the master could hardly take, amor was stunned.


    There are twelve rings like this. That is to say, the master has considered all his sisters.


    Emor looked up at his sisters, whose eyes were undoubtedly hot, and their golden pupils were staring at the gold ring in the master''s hand.


    "Take it!"


    The master''s urging, let Amor back to God, quickly took the ring from the master''s hand.


    Looking at the golden as like as two peas, the eleven gold rings, the look of the Moore is very complicated.


    Emor knows what the ring stands for.


    That''s the power that makes the Banshee wings superior.


    And it''s all from the master.


    Aware of the fiery eyes of her sisters, amor breathed softly.


    With a wave of his hand, the eleven golden commandments flew out to eleven different directions.


    This proves that Amor is more than just a queen.


    She not only has the tallest physique, but also is a soldier.


    After taking the ring, the banshees looked very excited.


    They coincidentally, like Golan, put the gold ring on the middle finger of their left hand.


    When you put on the gold ring, the golden flame suddenly surged, and the heat wave swept the whole camp. The huge tent is dyed into a piece of gold.


    Even the guards outside the battalion commander were shocked by the heat wave of the Jin people, and bursts of dense footsteps sounded.


    Hearing the movement outside the camp, Golan turned and walked outside.


    When Golan left, it was soon quiet outside.


    "Master! What''s the matter with you? "


    The change of the sisters, amor did not forget the host beside him, the strange look of the host, let Amor is very worried.


    I do not know why, the master''s face is very pale, forehead is dripping with cold sweat.


    Reluctantly, Li Meng shook his head and said, "no harm! Just a little tired. "


    Is that all?


    Worried looked at the host one eye, love Moore did not ask too much.


    Looking back, amor''s eyes again noticed the sisters.


    The commotion in the camp did not last long, and soon the golden flame on the banshees died down.


    Feeling the change of the body, banshees are very happy, chattering and discussing, very happy.


    "Not yet?"


    Seeing how excited her sisters were, amor could not help but remind them.


    The Queen''s reprimand brought the banshees to an abrupt end.


    They quickly came to the throne and knelt on their knees.


    "Master! Thank you for the gift. "


    The light voice is neat and consistent, which is very pleasant.


    With a light wave, Li Meng said, "you deserve it. Get up!"


    Under the sign of Li Meng, the banshees stood up one by one and returned to their original position.


    As the camp calms down, Golan outside lifts the curtain and walks in.


    The banshees are here.


    Compared with before, the banshees in the camp have been reborn. In their bodies, they are more confident and their temperament has been greatly changed.


    When Golan sat down, the banshees looked at the master and the queen.


    There seems to be something to say in their eyes, but they are hesitant and dare not say it.


    The atmosphere in the camp was a little silent for a while.


    Even emor, who was beside Li Meng, kept silent, and his face was calm.


    This calm should not appear, for the banshees, now should be a happy time.


    Because they get a lot of power.


    In the end, Li Meng broke the silence.


    From his sleeve, Li Meng took out the last ring.


    A crystal ring with bright light.


    Li Meng''s move made all the banshees look at the things in the master''s hands.


    Even the side of amor, also secretly watching.


    How beautiful


    Different luster, pure white crystal, let the banshees marvel in the heart.


    Emor is slightly a joy, just worried about all disappeared.


    All her sisters have gold rings, but she doesn''t. how can Amor not worry.


    Now, the fact tells her, worry is superfluous, how can the host forget her.


    Looking at amor, Li Meng looked very serious and said: "this" crystal ring "contains more power. I can''t guarantee whether you can adapt to it. Due to some factors, I can''t help you now. Let''s put it down for the time being. I will wear it for you when the war is over."


    The power in the crystal ring is an advanced product of gold element.


    The banshees are able to adapt to the gold element because the gold element in the gold ring has the same characteristics as the gold element in their bodies.

 Chapter 980

    But the power in the crystal ring is different. Although it has the same characteristics and attributes, it is a higher level of "power". Li Meng is not sure whether Amor can adapt.


    If Li Meng''s mental power can be used at will, even if there is a problem, Li Meng can correct it very well.


    But now the mental power has been unable to "use", Li Meng can not take risks.


    The host''s words made Amor anxious.


    She said, "master! I''m not afraid of danger. Let me have a try. I want to contribute in this war. "


    Emor''s plea, Li Meng no soft hearted.


    Put the crystal ring back into the sleeve, facing aimore''s pathetic eyes, Li Meng said firmly: "this can''t be risky, I don''t want to see you turn to ashes in front of my eyes."


    "Queen! You just listen to your master. We are enough in this war. The queen doesn''t have to take any risks. "


    Golan on the Deputy also spoke to emor.


    From the master''s words, Golan heard it.


    That crystal ring has a stronger "power", which is specially prepared by the host for the queen. Although this power is more powerful, it is full of danger.


    "Yes, Queen! Now that we have the "power" bestowed by our master, we are sure to win this war. "


    With the persuading of the sisters and the most concerned words of the host, emor finally gave up.


    She said rather dejectedly: "well, I don''t wear it."


    Emor''s giving up made Li Meng feel relieved, and the pain in his mind seemed to have weakened a lot.


    Looking around at the banshees in the barracks, Li Meng said in a soft voice: "although this" power "is powerful, you should not despise the enemy. No matter how powerful the power is, there are limitations. When it exceeds the limit you can deal with, you will also be in danger. You are very beautiful. You are one of the most beautiful creatures I have ever seen, I don''t want to see any of you have an accident. "


    The banshees were extremely pleased with the host''s concern and praise.


    Even Golan, looking at the host beside the queen, has a softer look.


    With a light wave of his hand, Li Meng said to Golan, "go, take your sisters to get familiar with the" power "and go outside. The holy land is still too small for you."


    "Yes


    What the host said is exactly what Golan expected.


    She had already had the impulse to vent her new strength in her body.


    Not only she, but all the banshees were ready to move when they heard Li Meng''s words.


    "Sisters! Let''s go. "


    Under the leadership of Goran, the banshees excitedly walked out of the camp tent.


    When the golden figures left, peace was restored in the huge camp.


    After the banshees left, Li Menglu on the theme pondered, as if thinking about something.


    And on one side, emor kept silent, did not disturb the master''s thoughts.


    Let the banshees gain strength, is to cope with the war, but also for the future long-term plan.


    After the end of the war, Li Meng will leave sooner or later. He can''t stay underground forever to protect the Banshee winged Terran.


    Leaving a strong "power" is also to let the banshees have the capital of "Self-protection".


    Now, what Li Meng is thinking about is not the things after the war, but the current problems.


    Although the banshees have gained "strength", they can''t win the battle by themselves.


    No matter how strong an individual is, it is difficult for him to play an effective role in the face of thousands of troops.


    War is a battle between groups. No matter how strong an individual is, how many enemies can he wipe out in the war? The war was over when all the people around him fell down and were left alone.


    From the beginning to the end, Li Meng didn''t expect to rely on the banshees to win the battle.


    In the previous expectation, Li Meng originally wanted to rely on the powerful energy contained in the "Holy tree" and make use of spiritual force to create a powerful energy impact.


    But now, it''s hard to realize that.


    Because of the excessive consumption of Li Meng''s mental power, there was a state of "powerlessness". Now Li Meng''s ideas can''t move things weighing 100 Jin.


    You know, in his heyday, if Li Meng wanted to use his mind, he could hold up a heavy cruiser weighing tens of thousands of tons.


    The so-called mental power is a kind of control, which can control everything. It is the idea, that is, the so-called "mental power". If it can reach a certain height, it can even control the structure of all materials, elements and energy.


    Of course, although Li Meng''s spiritual power is strong, it is far from the degree of controlling everything.


    Although Li Meng can analyze the elements, energy and matter and make some minor changes, this degree can only achieve "driving", far from "controlling".


    The compression of golden gems seems simple, but in fact it is very complicated.


    To change the density of "elements" by force, we must use mental force to suppress the riots between elements. In a moment, Li Meng had to do countless calculations, and the amount of calculation was extremely amazing.


    The state of mental "powerlessness" made the plan that Li Meng had expected impossible to implement.


    Now, if you want to win in the war, you have to find another way.


    In the "holy land", the tribe of Banshee wingers has about 60000 members, and only 40000 can fight.


    Although the Jinyi people are all soldiers, they are also old and weak.


    Although the golden wing people are very strong at birth, they will also experience their prime years to old age in their life.


    The life span of Jinyi people is as high as 150 years. Before the age of 100, they are the strongest in their life. After the age of 100, their bodies will slowly grow old until they die of old age.


    In the tribe of Banshee wingers, there are many golden wingers over 100 years old. These tens of thousands of old and weak people are not suitable for fighting. Even if they reluctantly take up arms to fight, they will only be "slaughtered".


    Forty thousand soldiers is not enough. In the face of the huge army of King Jinyi, this force will only be swallowed up by the enemy in an instant.


    What should we do?


    The gap between the two sides is too big.


    The big gap makes Li Meng feel a little headache.

 Chapter 981

    "Go out with me!"


    Up, Li Meng stood up.


    There must be a way to get to the front of the mountain. Li Meng is already very upset about the current problem.


    We can only put it down for a while and relax first. Maybe we can come up with a good way to relax.


    "Well!"


    With a slight reply, emor stood up immediately after him.


    She could see that the host seemed to be upset.


    Amor had already guessed why.


    Now, the only thing that can make the host distressed is the current crisis of the Banshee winged Terran.


    Away from the camp, the owner beside him has disappeared.


    But on the left shoulder, amor can feel a clear touch.


    Amor knew that the master was on her shoulder.


    When he came to the camp, emor spread out his huge golden wings and fanned them fiercely. With strong agitation, his huge posture rose against the wind and turned into a golden figure and went to the north.


    In the camp, the only thing left was the dust and the gaze of the guards.


    The wind was disturbing and amore''s robe was blowing "whistling".


    Hundreds of meters above the plain, amor was flying rapidly, very fast.


    Within a moment, he came to the golden gate of the north.


    Looking down, you can see a large camp on the plain in front of the gate.


    In the camp, many golden figures are training.


    In the sky, there are also many golden figures inciting wings, chasing and fighting with each other in the sky.


    For the coming battle, all the golden wingers are working hard.


    The Queen''s approach makes the pursuit in the sky gradually go away, and the airspace above the Golden Gate suddenly becomes empty.


    On the ground, in front of the golden gate, a group of golden winged soldiers are guarding.


    Stirring up the huge golden wings, amore fell in front of the golden gate.


    "Queen!"


    Seeing the queen coming, the soldiers in front of the Golden Gate knelt down and cried respectfully.


    Looking at the soldiers half kneeling on the ground, amor whispered, "open the door!"


    "Yes


    The Queen''s order made the soldiers of the golden wing stand up quickly.


    Pulling the huge turntable on one side, the Golden Gate slowly opened under the influence of the crossbars.


    "Queen! Not long ago, the envoys just left. The situation outside is dangerous. Please be careful. "


    A golden winged soldier told Amor that he was very worried about the Queen''s going out.


    It''s too dangerous outside. Maybe the vanguard of the king of golden wings has arrived.


    The envoy is the identity of the banshees.


    In the eyes of Jinyi people, the banshee is noble and the messenger sent by the "Holy tree".


    "Queen! Please let me follow you and protect your integrity. "


    Another soldier asked.


    "No! I''ll be right back! "


    Amor refused the request of the golden Winged Warrior.


    By this time, the golden gate had been opened.


    Open the huge golden wings, forced a fan, emor soared into the sky, into a golden figure, disappeared in the cave behind the golden gate.


    The darkness only lasted for a moment, when the eyes of a bright, emor has rushed out of the cave.


    Over the shimmering vegetation, amor is flying wantonly, and the golden figure flies across the sky.


    The black power of death is surging. On emor''s left shoulder, Li Meng''s figure appears.


    The shimmering vegetation, the Rocky Mountains, and the endless underground sea are beautiful, but Li Meng is not in the mood to enjoy the beauty.


    Although I am looking, my mind is in other places.


    "Master! Where are we going? "


    Slowing down a little, amor inquired to the host on his shoulder.


    Where to?


    Li Meng glanced at Banshee island.


    At a height, the outline of Banshee island was also reflected.


    In addition to the shimmering vegetation on the island, only the golden city in the north is the most beautiful.


    "Go and see the city!"


    Li Meng determined the destination.


    "Good!"


    With a slight reply, amor turned around and flew to Wang tingfei in the north.


    In the sky, I saw a golden figure passing by. For a moment, emor had come to the sky of the golden city.


    Looking down, the golden city is not big. It is more like a village.


    There are no walls, no defensive structures.


    Only a strange golden tree house stands, big and small, gathered in an area.


    If the golden tree house is a village, it is a palace behind the village.


    The palace grew on a huge shimmering vegetation.


    Looking down from the sky, the huge vegetation is like a layered mushroom. Strange buildings are distributed on the vegetation and connected by the obvious ladder Road on the branches.


    At the top of a huge golden building, amor fell.


    The falling place is similar to a balcony. Looking inside, you can see a room.


    In the room, soft silks are all over the wall, and there are some mixed color crystals on the wall, which emit faint light.


    The room is very big. In Li Meng''s opinion, it is very big.


    When Amor entered, the room was not too small.


    Looking around the room, amore walked slowly and said, "master! This is my "bedroom", the highest place in the whole court. "


    I really like gold.


    Everything in the room is gold, even if it is not gold, there is always a little gold.


    Looking at everything in the room, this is the only conclusion drawn by Li Meng.


    Jumping off emor''s left shoulder, Li Meng came to the balcony.


    This is the highest place in the royal court. At a glance, the sight is extremely broad.


    The village below, and the underground sea in the distance.


    On the shore, you can also see a wharf. The wharf is very big, almost comparable to the village below.


    Seeing this, Li Meng was quite curious.


    Whether it''s banshees or golden winged people, they are flying creatures. What''s the use of wharfs?


    And on the dock, Li Meng also saw some golden boats.


    The boats are very slender, about 50 meters long and seven meters wide. There are still a lot of them. They are neatly parked on the wharf.

 Chapter 982

    "Amor! Why do you need ship vehicles when you have flying ability? "


    Looking at the port in the distance, Li Meng inquired to aimore beside him.


    The host''s inquiry made Amor''s eyes look at the port on the shore.


    With a slight opening, amor replied, "master! Those are just fishing boats. They are tools for fishing. Fish in the water are our main source of food. When the light is dim, the old and weak Jinyi people will go out to hunt fish in the water by fishing boats. "


    After a little pause, amor said: "the underground sea is too vast. Sometimes the distance between the islands is hundreds or even thousands of miles. Although we have the ability to fly, we can''t fly too long. When we go out to fight, the golden winged people will take the enemy''s islands in front of large warships."


    Speaking of this, amor said with regret: "in the war with the king of golden wings, nearly a thousand warships of our family were destroyed, and the last warship was also lost in the battle of" hutch island. "


    Large warships?


    Think about the physique of the golden winged Terran. The physique of a large warship should be amazing.


    warship?


    Li Meng looked thoughtful and seemed to think of something.


    "Master! You see, it''s the sisters. "


    Suddenly found something, looking into the distance, amor whispered.


    In the distance, in the sea area to the north of Banshee Island, twelve golden figures are flying close to the sea. They chase each other very fast.


    Where it passed, the sea surged and water columns rose.


    That is because of the speed of the strong wind, when the strong wind hit the sea, it will raise a water column.


    Extremely fast speed, let twelve figures like golden light general, from the sea quickly.


    Because of their existence, the originally calm underground sea became turbulent, and the rising water column and the roar of the wind could not be heard.


    Looking at the chasing sisters on the sea, amor''s eyes are full of envy.


    This "speed" has far exceeded the limit of "she".


    They''re approaching Banshee island.


    From far to near, they only took a few breaths.


    Obviously, the banshees have found Amor in the king''s court and Li Meng.


    They flew straight to Wang Ting.


    They slowed down as they flew over Banshee island.


    At this time, their posture is more clear.


    Flying in the sky, they exude a touch of golden light, especially on the wings, surrounded by golden light, so beautiful, it makes them look incomparably "holy".


    Looking at the beautiful figures approaching in the sky, amor''s eyes were envious.


    In amore''s gaze, the banshees slowly fall on the balcony.


    When the spread of the golden wings closed, the banshees on the body of the golden light also dim down.


    "Master! The queen. "


    Looking at a big and a small two figures, the light voice called in unison.


    Looking at the front of Golan, amor asked: "Golan! How about it? "


    With a slight nod, Golan said happily: "do as you please, this" power "is too suitable for us. With it, we can fly faster, bow and arrow can shoot farther, and the power is more powerful, Queen! You see


    In order to let the queen know more about this "power", Golan put bow and arrow in her hand.


    Pull the bow, top the bow, and on the huge arrow, the golden light emerges and surrounds it.


    Against the backdrop of brilliance, Golan at this moment is like the God of war bathing in the golden light.


    With the tip of his hand moving, Golan released the bowstring.


    "Whew!"


    Only a flash of golden light, strong wind disturbance, in the whistling sound, a golden light shot out.


    In the sky, the golden light flashed by, and in an instant, it plunged into the sea a few kilometers away.


    "Boom!"


    When the golden light into the sea, a huge explosion.


    A thunder suddenly sounded on the sea, the sea surging, aroused a nearly 100 meters high water column.


    Powerful shock wave, but also aroused a few circles of huge waves.


    When the water column falls, the distant sea surface is disturbed and cannot be calmed for a long time.


    Too strong


    Looking at this scene, amor can''t believe it.


    Golan this arrow, regardless of the distance, or power, are the previous banshees can not do.


    In the past, banshees only rely on their own strength, as well as weapons.


    The farthest range of a bow is only about one kilometer, which is the farthest range of a full moon bow.


    And the burst crystal on the arrow will not produce such a big explosion "power". When it falls into the sea, it will only splash water waves up to 10 meters high.


    The power of the arrow just now is far beyond our reach.


    After putting away the bow and arrow, Golan said: "with the" golden ring ", we can control the" power "given by our master at will. Any attack method can be enhanced. It can''t be bow and arrow or spear. As long as it is added with golden glory, it has unimaginable power. Not only that, the" power "flowing in our body also enhances our physique, whether it is endurance, Or the strength has been increased by leaps and bounds. "


    "Yes, certainly."


    In my heart, amor was very happy.


    She believes that with this "power", in this war, the Banshee wing Terran will be able to win.


    The Banshee''s joy, Li Meng really felt.


    Suddenly gained a strong "power", for them, it is like getting a very fun "toy".


    They need to know enough about this "toy" to calm down their excited mood.


    It''s human nature. All intelligent creatures will have this phenomenon.


    Li Meng is not going to destroy the banshees'' excited mood.


    The war is coming. Before the cruel war, let them be happy.


    Li Meng''s eyes looked at the beautiful underground sea in the distance.


    The water in the underground sea is not blue, but full of mixed colors. There are all kinds of colors in the water. The light from the water is also the only light source in the underground sea.

 Chapter 983

    Li Meng looked at the distance and said: "this" power "is called" Shengyan ". It does not come from me, but from the" Holy tree ". That''s why you can adapt to this" power "


    Shengyan?


    From the Holy tree?


    Master''s words, let a group of banshees suddenly realize, even love Moore is also a clear face.


    No wonder sisters can adapt to "Shengyan" so quickly.


    In the eyes of the banshees, Li Meng continued: "whether it''s Jinyi people or you Banshee people, there is" Shengyan "hidden in your body. It''s just because of some congenital defect that you can''t make use of the" Shengyan "in your body. What I do is to make up for your" defect. "


    Defects?


    This makes the banshees very curious.


    What is the defect that makes the golden wing unable to use the "power" hidden in their body?


    "Master! What are the defects of our family? "


    Compared with the banshees'' curiosity, amor is worried.


    If they have this congenital defect, doesn''t that mean they are inferior?


    With a smile, Li Meng comforted emor: "it may not be right to say" defects ". Any race has its own strengths and weaknesses in brain development. In terms of spirit, although your race is weaker than most intelligent races, it may be that evolution is not perfect. With the passage of time, this defect can be solved naturally. In the end, The discovery and utilization of "Shengyan" has not yet reached the required spiritual intensity


    I see.


    The banshees finally understood.


    It turns out that they are not smart enough to make use of their hidden "power".


    If Li Meng knew what the banshees were thinking, he would laugh.


    In Li Meng''s eyes, the banshees are not stupid. The Jinyi race has nothing to do with "stupid".


    They are as intelligent as human beings.


    As his eyes moved, Li Meng looked at aimore beside him and said, "all the rings have my spiritual power. It can help you to enhance your perception and use" Shengyan "unrestricted. How do you explain this sudden" power "to the clan?"


    So it is


    The master''s words finally made Amor understand.


    I understand why my master is so tired.


    Although she doesn''t know anything about mental power amore, she also knows that excessive consumption of mental power will cause some negative phenomena.


    Secretly looked at the owner''s small face.


    Although the obvious fatigue disappeared before, amor knew that the master just hid the fatigue.


    From his eyes, amor could feel it.


    How to explain?


    The master''s worry is unreasonable. The clan will have doubts about the sudden "power".


    The "holy emissary" who is too strange may arouse people''s suspicion.


    Amor looked at her sisters and inspected what they could do.


    In the face of amore''s eyes, the banshees looked at each other and did not know what to do.


    The appearance of the banshees, Li Meng knew that he had to pay attention to it.


    Even if they have ideas in their hearts, they will not say, because in their eyes, although their "strength" comes from the "Holy tree", it is given to them by their master.


    The Holy tree is the Holy tree, and the master is the master.


    They respect the "Holy tree" and their master as well.


    So, they won''t come up with this idea.


    After sweeping the banshees one by one, Li Meng said, "let''s have a play! Under the "Holy tree" and in the eyes of your people, if you get the "holy flame", it means that the "Holy tree" responds to your prayers and gives you the "strength" to drive away the enemy. "


    The banshees looked at each other and whispered.


    Golan looks like he wants to say something, but he doesn''t know what to say.


    Only Amor hesitated around Li Meng and said, "master! It''s not fair to you. "


    unfair?


    Li Meng said with a dumb smile: "you are the" holy emissary "and the most noble existence in the eyes of the golden winged people. I am your master, but I will never be in their eyes. The relationship between you banshees and me is the secret between me and you. This secret should be hidden forever and can''t be known by the second outsider. Do you understand?"


    "But..."


    Even so, amor still felt that something was wrong.


    In this way, it is unfair to the host.


    The master paid so much, but he didn''t get any reward.


    Although the banshees didn''t say anything, they kept silent, and their faces were changing.


    "All right! That''s it. The war is coming, and internal stability is the most important. If you get the blessing of the "Holy tree", your people''s confidence will be greatly increased, and our victory rate will be even greater in this war. "


    Li Meng made the final decision.


    This is not the time to argue.


    It''s not the right time. There''s still time.


    There is not much time left for them. Maybe in the next moment, the king''s army will appear in the distant sea.


    Emor couldn''t refuse the determination of his master.


    Can only respond: "yes! Emor knows what to do


    With that, amor turned to his sisters and said, "let''s go! We''ll go back to the ceremony immediately. "


    Looking back, amor half knelt down and said to his master: "master! Please shoulder up and let Amor take you back


    To emor''s invitation, Li Meng smiles slightly. Instead of going forward, he steps back.


    "Not this time, go back! I''ll be right there


    Isn''t the host going with them this time?


    The host''s words, let love Moore slightly a Leng, in the heart some doubts.


    Without much thought, amor knew about the master''s ability.


    Where the master wants to go, no one can stop him.


    "Yes


    Getting up, emor got up from the ground.


    Looking at the master, amor said, "master! Then we''ll leave first. "

 Chapter 984

    "Go


    "Sisters! Let''s go


    The words fall, love Moore unfolded the huge gold wing, forced a fan, the huge posture straight to the sky.


    Qi Qi''s look at the master on the balcony, the banshees also incite the golden wings to fly up, close behind amore.


    In a moment, the golden figures in the sky disappeared into the mountains.


    From the place where the banshees disappeared, Li Meng took back his sight.


    "Click!"


    In silence, something broke on the surface of Li Meng''s body.


    That''s the mental power that covers the body.


    Li Meng sighed a little because of his broken spirit.


    This time, the mental energy is really consumed too much.


    Is it because of greed?


    Li Meng thought of his own "ring".


    Thirteen rings, almost empty all of Li Meng''s mental power, in the ring, Li Meng left countless spiritual power source points, each source point is permanent, are separated from the source of Li Meng''s mental power.


    Mental power is the will, the so-called "soul", the whole and the consumable.


    "Source" is the core of the soul. As long as the core of "source" is there, no matter how much mental energy is consumed, it can be recovered slowly.


    This time, Li Meng''s core consumption of "source" was too big, which led to his mental power unable to recover, but became weaker and weaker, and even the mental power of isolating "spirit body" could not be maintained.


    One of the reasons why Li Meng let Amor go back is that the spiritual power of isolating the spirit body is about to break.


    Once the mental power is broken, the spirit body will be completely exposed to the outside world.


    The spirit body is formed by the purest "power of death", and the power of death and Shengyan are completely antagonistic.


    Around Li Meng, both emor and the banshees who got "Shengyan" will have a sense of exclusion, and Li Meng will do the same.


    Looking up slightly, Li Meng looked at the distant sea with a pale expression on his face.


    The holy land can''t go back, and he can''t get too close to the banshees before his mental power is restored.


    From his sleeve, Li Meng took out the crystal ring.


    On the ring, the last trace of mental strength is about to break.


    Crystal rings can''t be left.


    With a slight wave, the crystal ring in his hand was thrown out by Li Meng.


    The flying ring in the air disappeared in a flash of white light.


    I hope emor can "adapt" to it, if not only destroy it.


    In the crystal ring, Li Meng changed the structure of some "source points" by using the last available mental power.


    The effect is simple, just in case.


    If emor doesn''t adapt, "source point" will destroy the crystal ring.


    In this way, even if emor fails, he will only suffer minor damage.


    With the disappearance of the ring, Li Meng has a slight tenderness.


    This underground trip, the power of faith has been almost consumed.


    When Li Meng thought of the power of belief, he thought of the main brain.


    After leaving "edras", the main brain of the consumption of the power of faith is big, and I don''t know what to do with the power of faith.


    As a result, Li Meng''s power of belief has always been quite rare.


    Although the power of faith from "edras" is endless, the power of faith is never enough because of the big hole of the brain.


    Speaking of "edras", Limon noticed one thing.


    There are more and more faith forces from "edras". It seems that the development of edras is very good.


    I don''t know what happened to kleya. As the high priest of the temple of death, she should be quite free.


    After all, in the "island of the dead", Alsace was the real "King", and Li Meng did not eliminate his power.


    Creya is in charge of the temple of death, while Alsace is in charge of the development of the undead.


    But there''s nothing to worry about.


    Although edras is a magical world with strong individual strength, "Alsace" as the Lich King is not weak, let alone high priest creya. After being transformed by Li Meng, her strength is no less than that of Alsace. Although edras can not be said to have no "rival", it is not the existence that ordinary people can provoke.


    In his heart, Li Meng put down "edras".


    At the end of the day, it wasn''t long before he left edras.


    Counting the days, it''s only half a year. In such a short period of time, it''s impossible for edras to do anything too big.


    Nothing to care about, nothing to worry about.


    For Li Meng, the only thing that needs to be cared about is the present.


    With a slight jump, Li Meng''s thin body jumped out of the balcony.


    In the air, Li Meng saw the black power of death swarming out, and instantly turned into a huge "black robe".


    The ragged cloak, the wide hood, the dark color, the endless profundity in the hood, all these are like the "death" of the world.


    In fact, this is the "God of death" form of Li Meng''s spirit body.


    With a flash of shadow, the huge black robe rushed into the sky, turned into a black awn and disappeared in the northern sky.


    The banshees have the capital to strengthen their power when they have "Shengyan".


    But they need time, enough time.


    What Li Meng wants to do is to destroy the expeditionary army of the king of golden wings and fight for enough development time for the banshees.


    Only in this way can his underground trip be considered a complete success.


    In the face of the overwhelming enemy, Li Meng may be powerless, but in the face of a huge warship, Li Meng has many ways.


    Through the golden gate, amor returns to the "holy land" with her sisters.


    On the plain, the Chinese people are still working hard.


    New people join in every moment, and the training in the camp never stops.


    The old and weak are also sweating. Some of them are responsible for receiving new members of the clan, while others are responsible for logistics, collecting light crystals and making weapons.


    When a group of banshees fly over the sky, they look up one after another, with only respect in their eyes.


    When he landed in the gorgeous camp, amor immediately said: "Golan! You go to inform the elders, let them lead all the clan members to participate in the sacrifice, remember! This is the last sacrifice and the pre war mobilization. "


    "Her sisters put on their sacrificial gowns and go to the altar with me. We need to make some preparations in advance."

 Chapter 985

    "Do you hear me?"


    Behind no one to answer, let the curtain before the love Moore doubt turned, looked at the sisters behind.


    When Amor turned around, she found that her sisters were looking at her with strange eyes.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Facing the strange eyes of his sisters, amor asked.


    Looking closely at a place, Golan reminded: "Queen! On your left shoulder... "


    Left shoulder?


    Goran''s words stunned emor.


    Is it the master?


    But she did not feel the presence of her master.


    When amore turned her head and looked to her left shoulder, she was slightly stunned.


    On her left shoulder, a crystal ring is lying quietly. I don''t know when it appeared.


    "This is..."


    With a slight change of expression, emor immediately took the crystal ring on his left shoulder.


    Looking at the ring in her hand, amor confirmed that it was the crystal ring that the owner intended to give her, but did not give her.


    How did it come about?


    Is it the master?


    Why did the owner put it on his left shoulder quietly?


    Amor was puzzled. She couldn''t understand a lot of things.


    Looking at the crystal ring in his hand, amor fell into silence.


    "Queen! Is the sacrifice still going on? "


    Looking at the silent amore, Golan asked in a voice.


    Golan''s voice, let Amor from thinking back to God.


    After pondering for a moment, she finally said, "the sacrifice continues!"


    With this sentence, the banshees know what to do.


    With golden wings spread, Golan flew high and left the camp.


    The banshees also scattered and returned to their barracks. For the upcoming sacrifice, they had to take off their skin armor and put on "dancing clothes".


    Back in the camp, amor was thinking.


    Thinking about why the host did it.


    Why secretly give her a crystal ring instead of wearing it for her.


    Amor didn''t forget a word once said by his master.


    The host said that after the war, he would personally bring her a crystal ring.


    Amor has been waiting for this day to come.


    However, today, although she got the crystal ring, it was not brought by her master.


    Why? The master will not break his promise.


    Is


    To the conjecture in the heart, emor''s expression slightly changed, and quickly walked out of the camp tent.


    But as he walked in front of the curtain, amor stopped again.


    She can''t just leave. The sacrifice is going to be held, and she must preside over it herself.


    Open the palm of hand, aimore looked at the crystal ring in his hand.


    Does the host want her to wear a ring at the sacrifice?


    "Queen! We''re ready! "


    At this time, the voices of my sisters rang out from the outside.


    This is the voice of Golan. Golan, who told the elders, is back.


    This makes Amor have to put his mind away.


    With a slightly positive look, emor lifted the curtain and went out.


    Looking at the younger sisters who had changed their golden dance clothes outside the camp, amor said, "let''s go!"


    In the spread of wings, thirteen golden figures soared to the altar.


    A grand sacrifice is about to be held. On the plain, all the Jinyi people put down their business.


    Whether they are new-born, old and weak, or warriors, they all spread their wings and fly to the sky and the altar.


    For a moment, over the plain, a golden figure was hovering.


    The number is countless, a dense, everywhere, the sky has been covered.


    On the plain under the altar, a group of golden winged people fell down.


    They stood on the sand, on the shimmering vegetation, staring at the altar.


    At the bottom of the altar, a group of golden winged Terran soldiers made a square array.


    They are neatly arranged, majestic posture straight and stand, spears stand, not spectacular.


    On the steps leading to the altar are the elders of the golden winged people. They are bigger and are the best among the golden winged people.


    With the light song echoing over the plain, the banshees on the altar began to dance with wonderful posture.


    Their movements are elegant and gentle. Although their movements are not exaggerated, they give people a sense of "aura".


    The banshees dressed in "dancing clothes" are completely transformed, and the valiant and valiant soldiers are no longer there. They become flexible and gentle.


    On the altar, more than ten golden winged people are playing music with primitive musical instruments.


    The melody is very deep and long, but under the banshees'' singing, the long and dull melody reveals a trace of extraordinary aura.


    Looking at the dancing "holy emissary" on the altar, the golden wing people under the stage are intoxicated. At this moment, they seem to forget any worries. In their eyes, there is only the dancing posture and the light singing.


    When a song falls, the Banshee stops singing and dancing.


    At this time, amor on the altar, turned and came to the edge of the altar, looking at the clan members under the altar.


    The voice of Amor''s light voice reverberated on the plain.


    "My clan members, don''t be afraid, and don''t be afraid. Our lives come from the" Holy tree ". The Holy tree is our mother and our patron saint. The" Holy tree "will protect us through this" crisis. "


    "Here! I will pray with a group of "holy envoys" to the "Holy tree" to guide our family


    With that, in full view, in the eyes of countless hopefuls, amor turned to face the "Holy tree" and knelt down on the altar, praying with his hands on his chest.


    In the banshees, came to her on both sides, have knelt down on the ground, hands on the chest praying.


    At this moment, the altar has become silent.


    Even the elders on the steps were staring at the altar.


    In the eyes of Jinyi people, Banshee people are messengers of "Holy tree" and can communicate with "Holy tree".


    The existence of Banshee winged man is used to convey the holy meaning of "Holy tree".


    The Holy tree will respond to the prayers of the envoys.

 Chapter 986

    But this scene, amor must seriously do.


    She had to convince the clan members that the power they gained was from the Holy tree.


    "Are you ready?"


    Amor asked her sisters in a low voice.


    "Queen! Are you really going to take it with you? The host said, "it''s dangerous."


    Golan on one side was still a little worried and worried.


    Open the right hand, looking at the hands of the ring, love Moore faint smile.


    Without fear, he said, "since the master has given it to me, it means that the master believes in me, and I also believe in the master."


    With that, amor did not hesitate to put the crystal ring on the middle finger of his left hand.


    When the crystal ring and the middle finger contact, that moment, time seems to be static.


    On the altar, a white light burst out.


    A pair of huge light wings suddenly spread their wings and almost covered the whole altar.


    In the wings of light, amore''s whole body is covered with white light, and his momentum is very compelling.


    On the altar, the huge light wing is 50 meters long. It swings gently, and a little white light rises. It dances in the air like an elf, and then dissipates.


    The scene on the altar made the audience scream again and again, with an incredible look and excitement on his face.


    The elders on the steps are also unbelievable. Did the Holy tree really respond to the prayers of the "holy envoys"?


    At this time, the altar and burst out a golden light.


    A pair of huge golden wings stretched out one by one and occupied a place on the altar.


    On the altar, the bodies of the banshees are covered with golden light, and the momentum is amazing.


    The changes on the altar caused the amazement of the golden wing people.


    In the spotlight, amor stood up.


    The huge light wing lightly fanned, the body posture which was covered by the white light rose to the sky and hovered above the altar.


    "Is this Shengyan?"


    Feeling the "power" flowing in the body, facing the fiery sight under the altar, emor has the confidence he never had.


    Below her, the banshees also incite the golden wings to fly into the sky and hover under emor.


    Looking at the thirteen soft and shining figures on the altar, bursts of cheers suddenly broke out under the altar.


    It was the joyful roar of the golden winged people, when tens of thousands of cheers gathered together, its momentum was mighty, shaking the whole "holy land".


    Facing the cheers of the people, amor raised his right hand.


    The white light in emor''s right hand gathered to form a huge "light gun" nearly five meters long.


    Overlooking the north, amore''s eyes were fixed, and his posture in the air made a throwing action.


    Force a hold, only to see a flash of white light, the huge light gun flew out.


    The huge light gun, like a flash of lightning, passed through the sky and headed for the top of the golden gate.


    "Boom!"


    Just listen to a dull thunder explosion, dust, gravel rolling.


    The huge "light gun" directly penetrated the tens of meters thick mountain wall and disappeared over the Banshee island.


    When the dust subsided, a half hundred diameter hole appeared on the cliff above the golden gate.


    The huge hole seems to have been melted, and the walls of the cave are as red as magma.


    Looking out from the inside, you can see the sky outside.


    Aimore was very satisfied with this attack. Although it was a spur of the moment, the result did not disappoint him.


    Power, she has gained great power.


    This is not only a blessing for her, but also for the whole tribe.


    Is the Holy Land broken?


    Staring at the huge hole above the golden gate, the golden winged people under the altar had been stunned.


    Is this the power given to the envoys by the Holy tree?


    Strong, too strong.


    With this "strength", they will be able to repel the enemy.


    A moment of silence, in exchange for a blanket of cheers.


    On the plain, all the golden winged people are shouting. They are cheering and excited.


    Emor heard the cry of the tribe.


    In the sky, she openly incites the huge "light wings", and her "holy" posture is widely watched.


    Looking at the golden figure below, amore''s voice rang.


    "Return to Wangting and prepare to meet the enemy!"


    The sound was so loud and continuous that it almost covered the cheers on the plain.


    As soon as the words fell, thirteen figures turned into a white light and twelve golden lights and went north. In the blink of an eye, they disappeared into a huge hole.


    With the departure of the queen and the envoys, the golden winged people on the plain are also boiling.


    Countless golden winged people spread their wings to fly high, and the wings of incitement almost covered the whole sky.


    Countless golden figures formed a huge golden torrent and poured into the caves.


    It''s so powerful that it can''t be described in words.


    It took an hour for the commotion on the plain to subside.


    On the plain, not all the golden wingers have left.


    The old and weak Jinyi people have stayed.


    They are too old to follow the queen. The only thing they can do is to do something in the rear.


    Looking at the disappearing figure of the ethnic group, their eyes are only envious.


    With the tribe, amor returned to the court.


    This is her confidence, and the confidence of the whole tribe.


    The response from the "Holy tree" is the greatest courage for the tribe.


    They believe that under the leadership of Queen amor, they can defeat the enemy.


    Amor will not disappoint his people.


    Back to the "royal court", back to the familiar "home", whether it is banshees or Jinyi people, are quickly into the state.


    The commotion on his return soon subsided.


    In the assembly hall of the royal court, a group of banshees gathered together.


    On the throne, emor was sitting with a huge figure.


    The white light on his body is no longer there. At this time, emor has returned to normal.

 Chapter 987

    Looking at the sisters in front of the hall, amor''s expression was very light.


    With his mouth slightly open, amor whispered: "if we can repel the expeditionary army of the king of golden wings this time, we will be able to recover most of the lost islands. Before the next arrival of the army of the king of golden wings, we will have a few years to recover and expand our strength."


    It is only three years since the battle between the king of golden wings and the Banshee winged Terran started.


    In these three years, although the army of the king of golden wings captured all the islands controlled by the Banshee wings, the time was too short. Even if the "Holy tree" was assimilated, the Holy tree could not give birth to new golden wings in a short time.


    It takes time, a long time.


    "Holy tree" is three years of flowering, five years of fruit, ten years to breed a strong Jinyi people.


    That is to say, even if the king of golden wings seizes the islands of Banshee wings, he will not be able to enhance the strength of his army in a short time. Ten years later, those islands will really become the territory of the king of golden wings.


    From the beginning of the war to the present, although the king''s army has won the victory, its own loss is also very large. The terror is only half of the power in its heyday.


    The king''s army came from the far north. Although it had a clear purpose to develop to the south, in recent years, the territory expanded all the way could not replenish the king''s army.


    If we want to replenish the expeditionary forces, we must go all the way from the northern base camp, which undoubtedly requires a lot of time and energy.


    As the most powerful tribe in the underground sea, the Banshee winged Terran in the south is just one of the targets of the king. In other directions, the army of the king is also expanding all the time.


    Therefore, once the battle against the Banshee winged Terran is defeated, the king of golden wings needs a certain buffer time to sweep back.


    In this period of buffer time, it is the chance for the Banshee winged Terran to strengthen itself.


    "The master said that although our" strength "is strong, there are also limitations. The army of the king of golden wings is fierce, with 200000 people and endless" bones ". Even we can''t cope with this strength."


    It''s Golan speaking.


    As a soldier, Golan knows his "strength" very well.


    Although she has self-confidence, she also has self-knowledge.


    Although they have received the "power" from their master, they have only 12, including the queen, only 13.


    In the face of the 200000 soldiers of the king of golden wings, there are endless "bones", and even they are difficult to make a difference.


    Even if they can win in the end, the Banshee island and the tribe will be destroyed.


    What''s the use of just surviving?


    When the next golden wing King''s army arrives, they still have to fight alone. At that time, even they will be inundated by endless enemies.


    For Golan, amor was not discouraged.


    Her expression just suddenly became very sad and worried.


    The worry on his face was obvious.


    In the eyes of the banshees, amor was worried: "with the power we have now, even if we can''t win, it will cause heavy damage to the king''s army, so that they have to give up their peeping at our family for a while. I''m worried about the master!"


    Master?


    The Queen''s words made the banshees look at each other.


    Indeed, the host said before that he would come later.


    But until now, the owner has not appeared.


    As the host has always been haunted, the banshees did not think much.


    Although they didn''t see the master, he might be somewhere in the holy land or in the main hall, but they couldn''t see him.


    Golan was also puzzled. She asked: "Queen! What happened to the master? Why are you so worried? "


    Emor shook his head and said in a deep voice: "the master said that he would give me the ring only after the end of the war, but now, the master has broken his promise. Although I don''t know the reason, the master should not be in Banshee island now."


    Not in Banshee island?


    Queen Amor''s words, let the banshees look slightly changed.


    Golan even said: "Queen! Do you mean the master has left


    She was very nervous about her sisters. Although Amor didn''t want to, she had to nod her head.


    This nod made the banshees panic.


    "Did the master leave us?"


    "Why, is there something wrong with us?"


    "What to do? How can we win when our master leaves us? "


    In the eyes of the banshees, their power is given by the "master".


    As long as the master is there, they are not afraid to face the most powerful enemy. Because the master is watching them behind, they have no fear.


    When they got the news from emore that their master had left, they were immediately flustered, as if they had lost their dependence.


    Even if they have a strong "power", they will instinctively become flustered after losing their dependence.


    "All right!"


    Looking at the appearance of the sisters in such a panic, amor yelled.


    The Queen''s reprimand quieted the banshees.


    Qi Qi looked at emor on the throne, the face of panic did not disappear.


    Looking at the sisters, amor''s expression was very serious. She was angry and said angrily, "look at your appearance. How disappointed would the master be if he saw it? The master gives us "strength" just to let us have the ability to be independent, even if the master is gone, we can protect the tribe well


    With a slightly heavy expression, emor continued: "the master is an alien. He can''t stay with us forever. Sooner or later, he will leave and return to his tribe. You should get used to the days when the master is away."


    Amor''s words silenced the banshees.


    Yes, the master is an alien, and can''t stay in Banshee Island forever. Sooner or later, he will leave them and return to his tribe.


    They have their own life, and their owners have their own way of life.


    Although their lives intersect at the moment, sooner or later, the entangled thread will separate.


    They will also go their own way of life.


    I don''t know why, the hearts of the banshees suddenly become a little sad.

 Chapter 988

    The master has been in Banshee island for a long time. Although the time is short, they are used to the days when the master is around.


    Looking at the silent sisters, amor took a breath.


    Up, emor left the throne.


    When he came to the hall, amor went out and said to his sisters, "let''s go!"


    "Where to?"


    Amor''s words let the banshees slightly Leng, Golan is puzzled asked.


    He didn''t say much. Emor said only two words.


    "North!"


    North?


    Although confused, but a group of banshees can only keep up.


    In Wang TingZhong, thirteen golden figures rose into the sky and disappeared in the northern waters.


    With the departure of the "holy envoys", the golden wing people on the Banshee Island cast a puzzled look one after another.


    At this time, what did the queen do with the "envoys" to the dangerous north?


    ----


    There is no wind and no sound. The world of underground sea is full of peace.


    The calm and vast sea is like a mirror without any ripple.


    In the water, the light of mixed color is transmitted little by little, so that the underground sea will not fall into complete darkness.


    At a glance, the colors in the water are like the stars in the night sky, giving people the illusion of being in a chaotic universe.


    Suddenly, a "strange sound" from the North broke the calm of the underground sea.


    There are more and more strange sounds, and the calm sea seems to surge up, with little ripples.


    In the north, a little golden dot appeared.


    Golden dots stretch across a large area of sea. From a distance, they look like golden stars in the night sky.


    When the vision is closer, where are the golden stars.


    It''s a huge golden warship.


    The sea is surging, in the water, big and small shadows flash by.


    On the surface of the water, countless huge golden warships cut through the calm sea, stirring up waves.


    At a glance, there are hundreds of huge golden warships all over the area.


    The golden warships are large and small. The large ones are more than 400 in length, while the small ones are no less than 200. The warships have no sails or oars. The power comes from the sea in the bow.


    In the bow of the golden warship, two huge golden ropes stretched out and sank into the sea.


    In the sea at the bow, there is a huge shadow. From the outline of Luo, the huge golden rope is tied to the huge creatures in the sea.


    The huge golden warship is driven by the giant animals in the sea.


    The giant beast is very big, and the shadow swimming in the water is no less than 50 meters long.


    In addition to the huge beast in the bow, there are countless huge shadows in the water on both sides of the huge golden warship.


    The shadows are big and small. The small ones are only ten meters, and the big ones are even close to 100 meters.


    But the biggest is the huge golden warship.


    The golden warship is very wide and long. The height of the hull exposed to the water is 50 meters, and the length is no less than 400 meters.


    The golden warships sailing on the sea are like moving hills. At a glance, a large area of the sea has been covered with gold.


    The collision of the hull against the water is the biggest culprit for breaking the tranquility of the underground sea.


    But the sound of "Hua Hua" is only one of the culprits, and the second culprit is the golden figures on the deck of the golden warship.


    On the layered deck of the golden warships, there are many golden figures. At a glance, there are countless golden figures on every warship.


    They are chirping and communicating, and their voices are "messy" and noisy.


    After many years of expeditions, they have won numerous victories.


    In their eyes, the tribe is invincible, and the little Banshee island will become their spoils.


    This huge fleet is the expeditionary force of the king of golden wings, which is an invincible division and an army that can not be defeated.


    In their eyes, at least.


    More than 300 warships, 200000 soldiers, endless "bones", who will be their opponents?


    The defeated Banshee winged Terran?


    They think they are "invincible", but for some people, they are not.


    Just in front of the golden fleet, a few kilometers away over the sea, a huge "black robe" quietly suspended, facing the direction of the distant piece of gold.


    After a day of searching, Li Meng finally found them.


    The distance between the fleet and the Banshee island is a little farther than Li Meng imagined.


    About 300 nautical miles. After a long search, Li Meng even thought that he had missed them.


    Fortunately, Li Meng didn''t give up and kept searching to the north. Until now, Li Meng finally found them.


    In the distance, there are many golden warships, large and small, and countless skeletons in the sea. They are very powerful and spectacular.


    Li Meng''s opponent is an army, a large-scale army.


    But Li Meng is not afraid. Ants are always ants. Although large-scale ants can devour everything, they are not enough, strong or perfect.


    A pale bony hand stretched out from the black robe, disturbed by the black power of death, and a huge scythe of death formed in the bony hand.


    The black robe was originally very big, five meters high. The scythe of death was bigger, and the exaggerated crescent shaped curved blade was emitting bursts of cold light.


    "Let''s go!"


    A sigh came from the Black Cannon.


    The huge black robe fell to the sea like a free fall.


    When it was about to touch the sea, the huge black robe turned around, and its speed rose sharply. It was close to the sea, turned into a black awn, and attacked the fleet ahead.


    Strong wind in disturbance, whistling, the sea is to take off a water column, fast approaching the fleet.


    When the golden fleet finds something "abnormal" in the sea ahead.


    It was too late. In the harsh roar, black mans rushed into the fleet, accompanied by the rising water column.


    "Chop!"


    In front of him, he was blocked by the huge golden warship, and Li Meng waved the scythe of death in his hand.

 Chapter 989

    I saw a flash of light, a huge black awn swept to the front.


    "Click!"


    Strong wind disturbance, debris flying, black mang directly cut off the huge warship.


    In the strong wind, countless wrecks of warships flew across the sky.


    In the cry of the golden winged man, the warship cut off by slouch began to sink, and countless golden figures poured out of the broken warship and flew into the sky.


    And Li Meng had already rushed out of the wreckage.


    On the sea, the shadow flashed and headed for another warship.


    "Click!"


    The black awn appeared again, like cutting paper, and the golden warship was cut off.


    Strong wind disturbance, debris dancing, the huge warship was split in two, in the crack sound began to sink.


    The sudden attack brought chaos to the fleet.


    "Woo


    A dull bugle sounded in the fleet.


    It''s a signal to meet the enemy.


    In the sound of the horn, countless golden wingers flew up from the warships, covering the sky and the sky, covering the whole fleet.


    In the face of all this, Li Meng will destroy one warship after another without reason.


    In the fleet, only the shadow flickered, one warship after another was divided into two, slowly sinking in the chaos of debris.


    "Attack


    In the chaos of the fleet, the sky''s golden wings finally found the fleeting enemy.


    Suddenly, countless golden arrow rain poured out to Li Meng.


    The area covered by the arrow rain was so large that the golden wingers in the sky did not consider whether their arrows would attack the warship.


    Facing the arrow rain in the sky, Li Meng could only fold his body, changed his direction, and jumped into the sea.


    "Boom, boom!"


    As soon as Li Meng entered the water, the arrow rain on his head arrived.


    Innumerable huge golden arrows fell into the water, there was a violent explosion, suddenly lifted up innumerable columns of water.


    Even some golden warships were covered with arrow rain, and there were violent explosions on the deck.


    Fortunately, the golden warship was strong enough to withstand the attack of arrow rain.


    See the enemy into the water, the fleet, a slightly dull horn sounded again.


    In the long horn sound, the water suddenly boiling up.


    Countless huge shadows churn under the water, concentrating on a certain point.


    Under the water, Li Meng was also attacked.


    It''s "skeleton", a very terrible pollution animal.


    As soon as Li Meng fell into the water, there was a violent explosion in the water above his head. A nearly 50 meter long skeleton opened its mouth full of sharp teeth and attacked him.


    On the body of the skeleton, there are two golden ropes.


    The weakness of "spiritual power" made Li Meng fight with the power of death.


    This is bound to be a tough fight.


    Facing the attack of the skeleton, the huge sickle waved hard.


    See black awn a flash, the sea is surging, the sea seems to be black awn cut in general, in the fierce disturbance.


    In a flash, the black awn carrier disturbed the water and attacked the skeleton.


    "Hiss!"


    In the surge of sea water, a mass of red liquid suddenly burst out, and the huge skeleton was directly cut in half.


    Black awn castration does not reduce, successively chopped two huge bones disappeared.


    On the sea, the surging of the sea torrent, like an explosion, lifted up a straight line of water column.


    In the water column, there is also a red liquid.


    Under the water, there is something stirring, the sea is thin and turbulent.


    Underwater, a massacre is going on.


    Facing the surrounded bones, Li Meng flies through the water. Where the black robe passes, the black awn flickers. The bones are divided into two parts. At one time, a large area of sea water turns pink.


    That''s the blood from the bones.


    On the surface of the water, countless bodies of bones floated up from the water, and the scene was very ferocious.


    From time to time, the roaring water column rose from everywhere. Where it rose, a large amount of blood was needed to gush out of the water, and then the corpse was dismembered.


    The golden winged man in the sky stares at the sea, only in horror.


    What monsters did they encounter? Even the water overlord "skeleton" is not an opponent?


    "Roar!"


    Under the water, there was a roar.


    More skeletons gathered in the bloody land.


    There are so many bones in the water that they can hardly be killed.


    Looking at the "skeletons" all around him, his swimming posture and quantity made Li Meng feel numb.


    Li Meng''s goal is not them.


    As soon as the direction turned, the black robe in the water went straight up and rushed to the surface of the water.


    "Puff!"


    In the explosion of the water, Li Meng rushed out of the water, and the black robe turned into a dark shadow, straight into the sky.


    On the top of Li Meng''s head, a shower of golden arrows met him.


    The golden winged people in the sky are already ready to go, waiting for Li Meng to appear.


    In the "whistling" sound, thousands of arrows, golden arrows rain on Li Meng, there is no space between the arrows.


    At the tip of the arrow, it is made of "light crystal", which is also a kind of energy.


    Li Meng knew very well that even if he entered the void, the arrow would explode when it passed through him.


    Because the principle of optical crystal explosion is impact, whether it is the impact of collision, or the impact of energy elements, will make it explode.


    There''s no way to avoid it, only hard.


    "Dark Magic: whip of shadows!"


    In this world, Li Meng used offensive magic for the first time.


    Suddenly, the power of death surged on the black robe, and countless gray whips suddenly stretched out from the black robe.


    The whip is like a shadow, a gray shadow, but it exists.


    When it comes into contact with golden arrow rain, the length of shadow whip has exceeded 50 meters.


    Like octopus general, countless shadow whip to the golden arrow rain.


    "Boom, boom!"


    Countless arrows were hit by the whip of shadow and exploded.


    Suddenly, there was an explosion on Li Meng''s head.


    Under the whip of shadow, countless golden arrows were destroyed.


    The huge black robe broke through the flame that had not dissipated and appeared in the eyes of the golden winged people.

 Chapter 990

    When the golden wingers arched again, it was too late.


    As soon as the shadow flashed, Li Meng had already attacked the formation of Jinyi people.


    The whip of shadow is dancing fast. All the golden winged people who are touched are deprived of their vitality and fall to the ground one after another.


    For a time, a large number of golden winged people fell from the sky, where the black robe passed, was cleared a large area of airspace.


    Just a few breaths, the black robe had already broken through the formation of the golden winged man and rushed to the sky.


    And the golden winged men have fallen nearly a thousand soldiers.


    Above the golden winged man, under the sky at the top, the black robe stops.


    And the golden winged man in the sky below finally saw the appearance of the black robe.


    "What kind of monster is this?"


    Looking at the huge black robe holding the huge weapon above, at this time, the golden wing people''s heart is only shocked.


    And the gray whip. It''s terrible. Anyone who gets hit will fall.


    Although at this time, the sky around them has been filled with the overwhelming companions, but when facing the huge "black robe" above, all the golden wingers have only fear in their hearts.


    It''s horrible.


    It alone, in a short period of time, has caused so many casualties to them that they can''t believe it if they don''t see it with their own eyes.


    "Woo


    The long and dreary sound of the bugle sounded again from the fleet and spread to the heaven and earth.


    This is the order to attack.


    Under the sound of the horn, in the sky, so the golden winged people all pulled the bowstring and aimed at the black robe above.


    "Let it go


    A roar.


    In the sound of the bow string, in the whistling sound of "Wuwu", a golden arrow rain rises from the formation of the golden winged man. Its momentum is huge. In Li Meng''s eyes, there is only the overwhelming golden arrow rain.


    Its "whistling" sound, the arrow did not arrive, its momentum has enough to make people numb.


    The black halo flickered, and the gray whip that extended from the black robe disappeared.


    In the hood, Li Meng murmured again.


    "Undead Magic: bone prison!"


    The black power of death surged wildly, and a black awn broke away from the black robe and instantly penetrated into the rock wall above.


    "Click!"


    The gravel rolled down.


    Countless white bones extend wildly from the rock, wrapping the black robe with the speed of lightning, forming a bone prison.


    As soon as it took shape, the golden arrow rain had arrived.


    "Boom! Boom


    Countless arrows hit the bone prison and there was a violent explosion.


    In the "rumble" of the explosion, in the fire, the huge bone prison stand.


    In the golden arrow rain, only a few of them hit the bone prison, most of them hit the rock wall.


    In the "rumble" of the explosion, rolling stones suddenly fell, to the bottom of the golden wing people fell.


    To avoid the falling stones in the air, the golden winged people in the sky suddenly became riotous.


    But the gravel is too dense. Under their intensive attack, countless gravel fall like raindrops.


    No matter how flexible to avoid, there will always be some unlucky people to be hit.


    In the sky, thousands and hundreds of figures fell.


    What is this ability?


    Looking at the huge bone prison in the sky, there is a sense of powerlessness in all the golden wing people''s hearts.


    For the monsters above, they have never been so powerless.


    In the face of their wave after wave of attacks, the monsters in the sky not only did not have the slightest damage, but they died and suffered a lot.


    "Click!"


    The bone prison was broken and peeled off from the main body bit by bit, and the broken bones fell into the sea.


    With the fracture of the white bone, the figure of black robe also reappeared in the eyes of Jinyi people.


    Looking at the golden winged man who looks like a golden cloud below, facing the complex eyes of more than 100000 people, Li Meng mumbles to himself again in his hood.


    "Undead Magic: bone spear!"


    As soon as the words fell, the power of death on heipao suddenly began to boil.


    The strong force of death formed a long river, straight into the sky, into the top of the cliff.


    The next moment, the vision happens.


    Like an earthquake, the top of the sky suddenly trembled.


    The next moment, countless huge white "bone spears" suddenly extended from the cliff.


    In a few miles around the cliff, spears stand in a forest, a dense, countless.


    From the black robe''s body, a steady stream of death force is still frantically pouring into the cliff.


    There are more and more bone Spears on the rock wall, and the area extending outward is also larger and larger.


    Looking at the miserable white "bone spear" on the cliff, the golden winged man below was flustered, and his face was startled.


    Too big, too many.


    It''s five meters long. If you pierce their bodies, how miserable will it be?


    Although the dense amount is less than their arrow rain, they can''t hide in such a big fall.


    "Woo


    At this time, from the fleet suddenly sounded a short thick "horn sound.".


    The sound appeared, and the golden winged people in the sky immediately dispersed in a mass, flying out of the attack range of "bone spear".


    The golden wings of incitement suddenly make the sky golden.


    Li Meng didn''t stop the disappearance of the golden winged people.


    From the beginning to the end, Li Meng had only one goal, which was the golden warship.


    The golden wing people can''t be killed, but those huge warships, Li Meng, can be completely destroyed.


    The spread of the golden winged people just exposed the fleet to Li Meng''s eyes.


    Facing such a good opportunity, how could Li Meng let it go.


    The idea moves, and the "bone spear" on the rock wall shoots out suddenly.


    What''s it like when tens of thousands of "bone spears" fall from the sky?


    It was a piercing "scream" and a bone rain.


    Huge "bone spears" fell all over the world and attacked the fleet.


    In the face of the white bone rain in the sky, the golden warship wanted to avoid, but it was too late.


    "Ho! Hiss


    Countless bone spears fell from the sky, turned into white shadows, fell on the deck of the warship, and deeply penetrated into the deck.


    Some hit the ship, some fell into the water.

 Chapter 991

    Before the golden wingers had time to celebrate that the power of "bone spear" was not enough to sink the warship.


    There was a violent explosion.


    Countless jets of water rose from the sea, and huge green flames rose from the golden warship.


    The bone spear exploded and the powerful shock wave tore everything apart.


    In the "rumble" of the explosion, the sea countless golden warships burning green flame.


    In the explosions again and again, countless warships were torn and sank slowly in the green flame.


    At a glance, the burning warship on the sea is not spectacular.


    More than a hundred warships sank under Li Meng''s blow.


    The use of magic, Li Meng more handy.


    The burning warship on the sea, the dazzling green flame, makes the golden wing people in the air very angry.


    "Kill


    In the roar, the golden winged man in the sky, holding the golden spear, killed the black robe.


    Dense golden figures spread all over the world, forming a golden torrent to heipao.


    Its momentum is huge, very spectacular.


    They are angry and want to destroy the monsters in the sky with their spears.


    Facing the fierce and overwhelming enemy, in the hood, Li Meng''s whisper sounded again.


    Li Meng understands that the Jinyi people have been in a state of rage.


    He has only one person. If you use the arrow rain, there are not many arrows that can really attack him. Most of the arrows will hit the cliff, and the falling stones will cause damage to themselves.


    For the golden winged, they have to use their strong bodies and spears to pierce the enemy.


    This is very good. Li Meng''s goal is to destroy this army. If he can kill more golden winged people, this is what Li Meng wants to see. They rush up so concentrated and fearless, which is exactly what Li Meng wants.


    "Death Magic: dark orb!"


    As soon as he whispered, the power of death surged again.


    This time, it''s more intense and more swift.


    The strong power of death, like a tornado, gushed out of heipao''s body and converged to a point above his head.


    On the top of the black robe, a magic ball with black radiance is growing.


    With the influx of the power of death, the ball is bigger and bigger, and the surface is black arc jumping, like lightning, emitting endless power.


    Within a few breaths, the diameter of the ball has expanded to five meters.


    At this time, the surface of the ball is not only black arc jumping, but also "whistling" inside. It''s not flashing light, like lightning and thunder. The surrounding air pressure seems to be compressed. Its power makes people feel suffocated from a distance.


    "Woo! Woo


    At this time, the fleet on the sea suddenly sounded a rapid "horn sound".


    The sudden command made the torrent in the sky suddenly stop. The torrent that originally rushed to heipao changed its direction and left for the northern sky.


    This scene, let Li Meng quite surprised.


    There seems to be a smart commander in the fleet.


    When the situation was bad, he simply gave the order to evacuate.


    The arrow is on the string, and it has to be fired.


    Those fleeing golden wingers, dark spirit magic ball can''t catch up, but those golden warships on the sea can''t escape.


    Although there are only more than 100 golden warships left to flee northward under the drag of "bones", their speed is too slow.


    With a movement of thought, the dark magic ball with a diameter of seven meters broke away from the top of heipao''s head and fell to the sea.


    Speed is very fast, from the sky, into a dark shadow, to the fleet.


    The attack is coming. From the golden warship, countless golden figures are in a panic and flee to the distance.


    They can feel that this attack is unusual.


    See a black light twinkle, so big dark spirit method ball a head fell into the sea.


    There was no splash, no "puff" into the water.


    Time seems to be still at this moment, a flash of black light, suddenly burst out from the sea, except for a black light.


    The black light diffused in an instant and shrouded a few miles around.


    The next moment and instant back, into a black spot.


    "Boom!"


    There''s a burst of energy.


    In the earth shaking explosion, a huge black light roared in the water, like a black hole, sweeping around.


    The powerful shock wave swept everything, forming a circle of visible air waves sweeping around.


    Where they passed, countless golden warships were smashed and directly torn by the waves.


    In the center of the explosion, the black halo shrouded the sea, the golden warship, or the "bones" in the sea.


    When the black halo disappeared, the sea within a few miles seemed to be gnawed, and a huge groove appeared, no less than 100 meters deep.


    The sea was filled by gravity, and the sea suddenly surged.


    This strike destroyed everything within a ten mile radius, including warships on the sea and "bones" in the water.


    When everything subsided, only more than 20 golden warships escaped from the attack area in the northern sea, and fortunately survived.


    Although there are shadows swimming in the sea, they are not as dense as before.


    In the distant sky, the fleeing golden winged man seems to stay in the sky like a golden cloud.


    They look at the battlefield they are fleeing from, only fear in their eyes.


    What a terrible monster! Their huge fleet has been destroyed.


    They have always been confident, and finally showed fear in their eyes.


    "Woo


    A dull bugle sounded from the surviving warships.


    That''s an evacuation signal.


    In the agitation of the wings, the golden clouds began to move, slowly to the farther north.


    It''s over.


    Li Meng did not catch up with the fleeing golden winged man.


    There are too many of them. Even if Li Meng uses the "forbidden curse magic" of large-scale attack, it is difficult to eliminate them. On the contrary, he will bring trouble to himself because of the consumption of magic.


    However, there is something wrong with Li Meng''s mental power now. I''m afraid he can''t release the "forbidden magic".


    As for those golden warships who fled, what can they do with just over 20?

 Chapter 992

    It''s over. It''s over.


    As everything subsided, the rough sea calmed down.


    The subterranean sea has returned to tranquility.


    On the sea, only the Red Sea, the golden wreckage of the warship, and the dense floating "skeleton" bodies are telling the story of the fierce battle not long ago.


    Li Meng landed slowly in the air. When he came to the sky less than 10 meters away from the water, the black robe dissipated and turned into a thin boy in black.


    Looking at the battlefield not long ago, Li Meng took a breath.


    This underground trip has come to a successful conclusion.


    Under his attack, the expeditionary fleet of the king of golden wings has been completely destroyed.


    From the eyes of those golden winged people who fled, Li Meng saw fear.


    This "fear" will make them timid, and they won''t come back here again in the next few years until they regain their confidence.


    "Go back!"


    With a slight whisper, Li Meng took back his sight from a distance.


    It''s time to go.


    This battle cost a lot. It was the most expensive battle when he returned from edras.


    Bone spear and dark magic ball are not strong magic.


    The reason why Li Meng has such great power in his hands is that he has made some changes to the structure of magic.


    Take "bone spear" as an example. It was originally a single magic, but in Li Meng''s hands, it became a large-scale attack magic. The cost of such a change was huge magic consumption.


    There are also dark magic balls. The reason why they are so powerful is that they are piled up by magic.


    If Li Meng wants to, the power of the dark magic ball can be infinitely enhanced, and even it can have the power comparable to that of a "nuclear bomb". Of course, the premise of everything is "magic".


    Although Li Meng''s "spirit body" is formed by the power of death, its magic is not endless.


    Too much magic consumption will also bring trouble to Li Meng.


    After a battle, even Li Meng felt a little tired.


    However, tired to tired, Li Meng''s mood is very good.


    This battle is the most enjoyable one for Li Meng.


    Li Meng also has a clearer understanding of the use of magic and his "strength".


    At this time, Li Meng''s face moved, and he seemed to notice something.


    Turning slightly, Li Meng looked to the south.


    In the far south, thirteen golden figures are hovering in the sky, fast approaching here.


    For the familiar figure, Li Meng fell into the meditation, and finally seemed to make a decision.


    With a flash of white light, Li Meng in the sky disappeared.


    In a moment, thirteen golden figures flew over the battlefield.


    At a height of 100 meters, thirteen golden figures stopped and floated quietly in the sky.


    Looking at the battlefield that had ended below, they were silent.


    The blood colored sea water that has not dissipated, the floating warship wreckage, the ferocious "skeleton" corpse, and a touch of gold in the water all let them know what happened here not long ago.


    "This is the expeditionary fleet of the king of golden wings?"


    Gold debris on the sea, one by one, spread over dozens of miles, the scale is quite amazing.


    Although I have guessed it, I still don''t believe it.


    "Soon after the battle, the blood of the bones in the sea has not dissipated. What have they encountered?"


    The banshees did not understand what happened to the fleet of the king of golden wings, and the end was so miserable.


    The warships were not only destroyed, but also the "skeletons" were destroyed. There were countless floating "skeletons" on the sea.


    There are also golden winged soldiers. There is a lot of gold on the sea, all over a large area of the sea.


    Only Golan was thoughtful. She turned to Amor and asked, "Queen! Is it the master? "


    Master?


    The banshees were stunned, and then suddenly realized.


    If it''s the master, it makes sense.


    Only the master can find trouble with the golden wing expeditionary fleet, and only the master can have the strength.


    Is it the master?


    Although he didn''t see it with his own eyes, amor believed that it must be the master.


    In Golan''s gaze, amor nodded gently.


    "Why? The master asked us to prepare for the war, but at the same time, he defeated the expedition fleet of the king of golden wings alone. "


    This is the only place that Golan does not understand. Why does the master do such superfluous things.


    Why?


    How could Amor know?


    She had no idea what the master thought.


    She couldn''t figure out the master''s mind.


    "Maybe there is some reason for the master to change his mind temporarily," said aimore softly


    As for why, that''s what Amor doesn''t know.


    "Queen! Has the master left yet? "


    A banshee asked in doubt.


    Did you leave?


    Has left, in the Banshee Island, amor had guessed.


    This kind of unexpected behavior of the host is explaining one thing.


    That is, the master is going to leave.


    Light "call" a breath, overlooking the north, emor look become serious, said: "sisters! The master has fulfilled his promise to help us through this crisis. The future depends on us. Although the master has left, sooner or later we will see him. When that day comes, we will face him with a new attitude, whether it is us or the tribe. "


    Amor''s words make the banshees look slightly positive, and look at the north.


    They know that they will be met by endless battles.


    Facing the enemy in front of them, they have no fear, because they are no longer weak, they have the ability to guard what they want to guard.


    From the far north, amor took his eyes back.


    "Let''s go! Let''s go back. "


    A new battle is about to start. For the future of the Banshee winged Terran, they must work hard and make good use of the power given by their master.


    Only when the strength of the tribe grows, can it be the best return to the master.


    From beginning to end, amor knew what his master wanted.


    The master wants not only them, but the whole tribe.


    The only thing Amor can do is to strengthen the power of the tribe.


    In the sky, thirteen golden figures turned into golden streamers and disappeared in the southern sky.

 Chapter 993

    Nanlin Island, Qingcheng.


    Today''s weather is very good, cloudless, only the cold wind blowing from the north, people have to add a few clothes.


    It''s noon, and the bustling Qingcheng is quiet.


    In a deserted Lane in the west of the city, there was a flash of white light, and a thin boy in black suddenly appeared.


    The boy looked around with a happy look on his face.


    I didn''t expect that the "powerlessness" of mental power actually affected the spatial positioning.


    When Li Meng uses the power of faith to tear up space, he has a bad premonition.


    Because of the weakness of mental power, Li Meng has a vague sense of positioning, unable to lock.


    Thinking of the risk just now, Li Meng felt a burst of fear.


    Li Meng knows little about the use of the power of belief, and the most common use is to tear the space barrier for rapid transfer.


    But there are risks in space shuttle, once the positioning is wrong, it is likely to be lost in the space turbulence.


    Once lost. It is possible to go anywhere in the endless universe.


    Fortunately, Li Meng was so excited that he managed to lock the position and broke away from the turbulence of space in time.


    One of the consequences is that the place where it appears has shifted slightly.


    Li Meng originally intended to appear directly in the temple, but not in Qingcheng.


    The buildings in his eyes let Li Meng know where he was.


    The high quantum signal tower in the city is undoubtedly the most obvious sign.


    Leaving the alley, Li Meng came to the street.


    Looking to both sides, there were very few pedestrians in the street, only a few people were walking quickly.


    No one paid attention to Li Meng, an uninvited guest.


    This is what Li Meng is happy to see.


    Where?


    It''s not far from the city.


    Because at the end of the street on the left, Li Meng saw the military base.


    Compared with civilian buildings, military bases are very conspicuous.


    With an idea, Li Meng walked towards the base.


    Now that he''s here, there''s a place that Li Meng certainly wants to visit.


    Li Meng remembers that the headquarters of soul language chamber of Commerce was set up not far from the base.


    After walking for a while, Li Meng met a group of people at the entrance and exit of an alley.


    "It''s you?"


    When he saw Li Meng, the familiar figure and thin body made Chen Nannan slightly stunned and called out subconsciously.


    Her words made the two younger brothers look puzzled and cast their eyes on Li Meng.


    Li Meng also noticed Chen Nannan.


    It''s her


    It''s a one-time relationship. In the medical center, she fought against him. Li Meng didn''t forget it.


    But also not very familiar, is a stranger, Li Meng did not stop, look indifferent from Chen Nannan side.


    "Big sister! Do you know him? "


    Looking at Li Meng''s thin back, Chen Jing asked curiously.


    Do you know each other?


    How could she know him?


    She didn''t even know his name.


    But how could he be here alone?


    Chen Nannan is very curious about this.


    His identity, although Chen Nannan does not know, but should be the top of the first Legion.


    Since it''s the top of the first legion, how can you hang out in the street at this time.


    Look micro motion, Chen Nannan to the side of the two younger brothers: "second brother, third brother, you go back first."


    With that, Chen Nan ran after the thin figure in front of him.


    What''s the big sister doing?


    Looking at the thin figure in front, Chen Jing and Chen Hui looked at each other, thinking of a possibility.


    Impossible?


    Is that possible?


    His body is thin and weak, and he is still so young. Elder sister, it''s not old cow''s food


    Guess in the heart, let two brothers speechless look at each other, tacit understanding turned away.


    They''d better not join in this matter.


    "Hello! Wait


    As a martial arts artist, Chen Nannan''s body is undoubtedly strong, and soon caught up with Li Meng.


    Li Meng did not stop for the pursuit of the people behind him.


    He just said, "what''s the matter?"


    At this time, Chen Nannan has come to Li Meng''s side.


    Looking at the pale side face, Chen Nannan said: "you know me."


    "Yes! I don''t know. "


    This is Li Meng''s answer.


    Chen Nannan quickly responded, even said: "my name is Chen, my name is Nannan, what''s your name?"


    Li Meng ignored her and walked in silence.


    It''s really a cold person. Chen Nannan is not angry at Li Meng''s neglect.


    Just said: "I follow you with no malice, but there are some things I want to know, sister Weiwei is so hard, you should not be responsible for it? Even if you have difficulties, you shouldn''t leave them alone. In your capacity, it''s just a matter of words to marry Wei Wei''s sister home. "


    Looking strangely at Chen Nannan, this woman


    Wang Weiwei?


    What was on her mind?


    In particular, Chen Nan Nan''s disgusting eyes made Li Meng quite speechless.


    No matter how thirsty he is, it''s impossible for him to come up with Wang Weiwei''s idea.


    Explain?


    No need.


    Li Meng just said coldly, "she''s not my woman."


    Not his woman?


    Chen Nan Nan''s eyes even more disgusted, did not expect that such a beautiful sister actually found such an irresponsible man.


    She said angrily: "even if you don''t recognize her, you should recognize your daughter" Wang Yuanmei ". Even for your daughter, you should give sister Weiwei a place."


    "Wang Yuanmei?"


    Li Meng muttered softly.


    What''s your daughter''s name?


    Not bad.


    "Yes, Wang Yuanmei, your daughter is very lovely. Even for her, you should bear the responsibility of being a father."


    Li Meng''s murmur is heard by Chen Nannan.


    It''s really troublesome.


    Li Meng really felt the seriousness of the women around him.


    What''s your reputation?


    He can''t do it. Among the women around Li Meng, Wang Weiwei can''t do it.

 Chapter 994

    "My daughter is mine, but she is not my woman. Ask Wang Weiwei, and she will give you a reasonable explanation."


    Li Meng can only say so, some things he can''t say clearly.


    As a client, Wang Weiwei is more likely to explain the whole story to the woman beside her.


    This woman?


    Li Meng glanced at Chen Nannan again.


    It has to be said that the woman next to her is really sexy. Her tight Leather Armor completely shows her proud figure. The convex part is convex, and the concave part is concave. Especially the mature breath of her body is not a small temptation for any man.


    When he saw her in the hospital, Li Meng always thought where he had met her, but he couldn''t remember.


    Where on earth have you seen it?


    Li Meng still can''t remember.


    For Chen Nannan, Li Meng''s visit is a hot sight.


    In that pair of eyes, let Chen Nannan have a whole body to see the feeling of light.


    This feeling made her blush and said angrily, "if I can''t beat you, I''ll..."


    To Chen Nannan''s shame and anger, Li Meng said with a smile: "your queen is so contradictory. Since you don''t want to be seen by men, don''t wear such sexy clothes. Aren''t you martial artists very casual? Or do you feel uncomfortable when you are looked at by others and by me? "


    Shaking his head, ignoring Chen Nannan''s dull look, Li Meng sighed: "women are really contradictory creatures."


    With a wave of his hand, Li Meng said, "OK! You can''t beat me again. It''s not for nothing. Practice your martial arts well. When you can beat me one day, why do you want me to give her a place? "


    "Really?"


    Li Meng''s words made Chen Nannan happy, and his face suddenly disappeared, as if he was very happy.


    "Of course!"


    Li Meng cannot deny it.


    Chen Nannan stopped, looked at Li Mengyuan''s back, and said in a loud voice: "you wait, one day I will defeat you."


    Behind the woman''s words let Li Meng faint smile.


    This stupid girl doesn''t really think she can beat him, does she?


    Women are really contradictory creatures.


    Sometimes it''s smart, sometimes it''s stupid.


    For her, this is a big goal, which may not be achieved in her life.


    Meeting Chen Nannan is just a small episode. However, with her company all the way, the journey seems to be shorter.


    When Li Meng came back, the building where the headquarters of soul language chamber of Commerce was already close at hand.


    Beside the street, a tall building stands. On a wall facing the street, there is a huge plaque with four words "soul language chamber of Commerce".


    This is a business building with more than 20 storeys. After it was requisitioned by soul language chamber of Commerce, it became the headquarters of soul language chamber of Commerce.


    Such a large building is enough for today''s soul language chamber of Commerce.


    Looking at the headquarters building of soul language chamber of Commerce in front of him, Li Meng''s eyes looked up as if he was looking for something.


    For a moment, it seems that he has found the target he wants to find. Li Meng steps to the gate.


    When passing through the small square in front of the building, in front of the door, Li Meng''s figure disappeared.


    At this time, Li Meng has entered the void.


    In the soul language chamber of Commerce, although the high-level staff are all "dead", the grass-roots staff are ordinary people. They don''t know Li Meng.


    I''m afraid Li Meng can''t even enter the gate.


    It''s noon, and the headquarters of soul language chamber of commerce is very quiet. In the hall on the first floor, Li Meng only sees a few people. They are not working, but chatting. This time is the lunch break, and Li Meng ignores them.


    The power of Qingcheng comes from the military base and the Tesla reactor in the base. Let alone the small Qingcheng, a large city can supply it in full.


    Therefore, the basic measures of Qingcheng are very good.


    Whether it is residential or commercial buildings, as long as more than five floors, elevators are installed.


    The use of electricity, Qingcheng has already passed the free period.


    Although no relevant department has been set up yet, under the instruction of the first corps, the public security team took over the rights of relevant parties and began to tax all walks of life.


    Although the income of Qingcheng is very small, it is a good start.


    As long as there is a beginning, it is easy to do what follows.


    Enter the elevator, use the elevator channel, Li Meng came to the 23rd floor.


    This is the highest level and the most important core area of soul language chamber of Commerce.


    From the elevator to leave, in the corridor, Li Meng will see three people passing by.


    Two men and a woman, they wear very formal, men wearing black suits, women''s blue white-collar skirt.


    And most importantly, they are all "dead" and ghouls.


    From them, Li Meng can feel the breath of the dead.


    On the 23rd floor, the layout of the rooms is a bit like the presidential suite at nine o''clock.


    A corridor, both sides of the room, but the walls are glass, can see things in the room.


    Only one room was isolated. The walls were not glass, but white.


    In the void, Li Meng went through the wooden door.


    This is an office. As you can see from the layout, everything is very simple.


    In front of the desk by the window, Li Meng also saw a white figure.


    It''s Chen Yan!


    Today''s Chen Yan is dressed in a white-collar dress. Her formal dress gives Li Meng a different feeling.


    She was sitting behind her desk, looking at a document on it.


    She looked very carefully, and only her eyes moved slightly on that beautiful face.


    That full chest is slightly undulating, very slight, also very rhythmic.


    Around the table, Li Meng comes to Chen Yan.


    Chen Yan on the seat is completely exposed in Li Meng''s eyes.


    Looking at the table, the content of the document was probably a plan. In the dense font, Li Meng saw three words Bentley country.


    Compared with the documents, Chen Yan is undoubtedly more attractive to Li Meng.


    Chen Yan''s sitting posture is very comfortable and elegant, with her knees gently side by side. Under her white skirt, she has a pair of attractive long legs, and the flesh colored silk stockings add an attractive flavor to her beautiful legs.


    Looking at the beauty in front of him, the tingling in Li Meng''s brain seems to have been alleviated a lot.

 Chapter 995

    With a faint smile, Li Meng takes back her sight from Chen Yan and turns to the window.


    Standing high, you can see far away. If you look out, you can see the view of Qingcheng.


    The black power of death is surging, and Li Meng in front of the window appears.


    The familiar atmosphere makes Chen Yan look tiny behind her desk.


    She raised her head and scanned the office with a puzzled look.


    When she looked back, she saw the familiar figure in front of the window.


    Master?


    For the owner who suddenly appears in front of the window, Chen Yan is quite surprised.


    She quickly stood up and said unexpectedly, "master! What are you doing here? "


    The voice behind him made Li Meng withdraw his sight from the window.


    Looking back at Chen Yan, Li Meng said calmly, "I''m passing by, so I''ll come and have a look."


    As Chen Yan walks by, Li Meng comes to his desk.


    After taking the document on the desk, Li Meng looked at it and said, "what? Are you ready to move to Bentley? The war over there is not over yet


    As for the host''s inquiry, Chen Yan came to Li Meng''s side and whispered: "this is just the initial plan. A month ago, the chamber of Commerce sent some people to Bingli and the kingdom of Danlan to conduct field investigation and conduct the most basic information about the two places."


    It''s too conservative. Soul language chamber of commerce is the state-owned asset of the first Legion. Some things can be skipped directly.


    Li Meng said: "soul language chamber of commerce is the state-owned assets of the first Legion. Some things can be done easily without following the formal business rules. The first Legion can give you whatever you need."


    To the host''s words, Chen Yan smile, is very happy way: "I understand! I will summon two generals, Natasha and Tanya, and ask for their help. "


    It''s smart. It''s easy.


    After putting down the documents, Li Meng asked, "how long have I been away?"


    In the underground space, Li Meng has no concept of time. The first idea to leave the underground sea is to know how long time has passed.


    "More than 20 days! When I learned that the owner was going to the underground space, it was several days later. It was almost a month to count the days. "


    one month?


    It''s not far from my guess.


    Fortunately, it didn''t take much time.


    Secretly looking at the master''s side face, Chen Yan asked softly: "master! Have you just come back? "


    Li Meng: "Well!"


    Chen Yan: "is everything going well?"


    Li Meng: "it''s quite smooth."


    Li Meng didn''t lie. Although he paid a big price, his underground trip was quite successful.


    At least bring the Banshee winged Terran under her command. With this relationship, the first Legion will be more convenient in the underground space.


    Tiankeng in the north of Nanlin island is not far from nvyao island. Although Li Meng does not know how far away the two places are, the distance should not be more than 100 kilometers.


    Within this distance, once the first Legion enters the underground space from the northern Tiankeng, sooner or later it will contact the tribe of the Banshee wingers. At that time, the relationship between Li Meng and the banshees will be the biggest bargaining chip.


    Military conquest is only one of the ways to deal with foreign races. The most solid way is to make alliance in a peaceful way. Only in the interests of win-win situation can we avoid some unnecessary fights.


    "Dong Dong!"


    At this time, the door was suddenly knocked.


    This makes Chen Yan''s face move. She leaves her desk and walks to the door.


    Li Meng was dazzled by his twisting posture and graceful figure.


    Especially the long legs of silk stockings and the arms wrapped by short skirts attracted Li Meng''s attention.


    Looking at Chen Yan''s tall figure, Li Meng is enjoying the beautiful scenery.


    People depend on clothes, horses depend on saddles, this sentence is right, different dress, will give people another feeling.


    "Go down! If you have something to wait for, come back to me in an hour. "


    After calling back the people outside, Chen Yan closes the door and returns to Li Meng.


    See some messy table, Chen Yan quickly tidy up.


    As she tidied up, she said, "master! Is there a place you want to go? Yan''er can accompany you. "


    With a smile, Li Meng steps forward and embraces Chen Yan from behind.


    The hand on the waist and the touch on the back make Chen Yan''s body tremble slightly, and a trace of rudeness appears on her cheek.


    She murmured, "master! You are... "


    The hand between the waist moves up slowly, stopped in the turbulent ground in front of the chest.


    Ten fingers slightly hard, in Chen Yan''s shy eyes, Li Mengfu in Chen Yan''s ear, light way: "what do you say I want to do?"


    "But..."


    Chen Yan takes a nervous look at the door. The door of the office is not locked. In case someone pushes the door in


    Chen Yangen couldn''t speak because of the powerful touch of her hands.


    She could only plead: "master! Go to the bedroom. "


    In the office, there is another door, which is Chen Yan''s usual resting place.


    "No."


    Li Meng clearly refused.


    From the soft twin peaks, Li Mengsong loosens his hand and grabs Chen Yan''s waist again.


    Make a little effort to face yourself.


    Facing the hot eyes of the host in front of her, Chen Yan lowers her head and doesn''t dare to look at her.


    As a man, he should take the initiative, and Li Meng did.


    Chen Yan''s humanized shyness will only give Li Meng greater impulse.


    Move it down the waist in both directions. When you reach the round arm, exert a little force.


    Chen Yan is picked up by Li Meng and put on her desk.


    With her hands on the table, Chen Yan faces Li Meng in an attractive posture.


    The towering double peaks, the black under the short skirt, and the wonderful scenery in front of him made Li Meng unable to resist the man''s nature, bullying his body and suppressing his graceful posture.


    To that ruddy lips, Li Meng did not hesitate to occupy, while madly demanding, while hand along the tempting stockings into the skirt.


    In Li Meng''s request, Chen Yan''s eyes are blurred. To the man in front of her, all she can do is comply.

 Chapter 996

    For a long time, Li Meng let Chen Yan go.


    Slightly up, looking at the table that exudes infinite scenery of the delicate body, Li Meng that fiery eyes undisguised.


    A turn of entanglement, Chen Yan coat already disordered, buttons have fallen, in the towering chest that white has been half exposed, it is extremely attractive.


    And the short skirt under the body is messy, long snow-white legs exposed to the air.


    And the flesh colored silk stockings have been taken off, hanging on the wrist.


    It''s obvious that the body is ready.


    Did not let her too much more than waiting, in Chen Yan''s shy eyes, Li Meng deceives the body.


    This attack was more intense and thorough.


    With Chen Yan a light "hum", the two have become inseparable from each other.


    In such a big office, two entangled figures on the desk make the atmosphere in the air extremely warm.


    I don''t know how long it took, and I don''t know how long it lasted. After a short breath, everything calmed down.


    Gently kiss on the ruddy lips. In Chen Yan''s confused and shy eyes, Li Meng leaves.


    "Well..."


    The touch from the body makes Chen Yan hum.


    It was a long time before I came back from the emptiness.


    In the seat, Li Meng sat down and enjoyed the wonderful posture on the table.


    Chen Yan, who has come back to herself, moves her body lazily and shyly, leaving the table and tidying up her messy clothes.


    With the finishing of buttons, the snow-white disappeared. With the putting on of flesh colored silk stockings, the scenery under the skirt also disappeared.


    A moment later, Chen Yan was in a state of full spirit again.


    A little hand, Li Meng gently grabbed Chen Yan''s small hand, to the chest area, the soft body immediately into Li Meng''s arms.


    In Li Meng''s arms, Chen Yan stays quietly, enjoying a moment of peace.


    The master''s chest is not wide, but it''s warm. For Chen Yan, it''s also the most reassuring place for her.


    Gently leaning on her thin chest, Chen Yan''s eyes are calm.


    In this rare peace, she thought of many things, the past.


    What happened before he became a "Ghoul" and a "family member" of his master.


    The past memory has not forgotten, just as it happened yesterday, it is clearly recorded in the brain.


    In the past, life was not good, not only poor, but also bullied.


    In her life, every day is very difficult, in troubled times, women are the most miserable, especially quite beautiful women, although her father''s protection, but still beautiful, she can not avoid some harassment.


    The only thing she should be thankful for is that she protected herself well before she became the "family member" of the host.


    Otherwise, how can she stay in the master''s arms?


    Even if she is a "Ghoul", is the master''s family, and the master will not have a trace of contact.


    In the eyes of the master, although there are no rules and they all act according to their interests, there are rules in the eyes of the generals in the first Legion. Even in the private life of the master, there will never be any flaws.


    On this point, not only the generals of the first regiment, but also she absolutely did not allow it.


    "What are you thinking?"


    Gently stroking the white cheek, for Chen Yan''s eyes full of thoughts, Li Meng asked softly.


    The master''s words make Chen Yan come back from her wishful thinking.


    She gently shook her head, soft voice: "nothing, just thinking about becoming a" dead race "before."


    What happened before you became a dead family?


    Raise that white chin, let that beautiful face face to oneself, from that black pupil, what Li Meng sees is only tenderness.


    Slightly bow, Li Meng in the ruddy lips Dragonfly bit water.


    In Chen Yan''s slightly shy eyes, Li Meng said softly, "don''t you blame me? Your father''s practice is too merciless. Although it''s not my "advice", I''m the ultimate source. "


    To the master''s words, Chen Yan quickly shook her head, very anxious way: "no, this master is not wrong, no one is wrong, the father is right, the master is right, wrong is this troubled times."


    In the comfort of Li Meng patting the back of her hand, Chen Yan calms down and says in a soft voice: "master! In this troubled world, family affection is limited, not as beautiful as I imagined. I think in the past, it was to better cherish. Now, as a "human", my father is my umbrella and my dependence. To my father, I am just a capital that can obtain benefits. My father changed me and made me a "Ghoul", This is the only place I have to thank my father for being a ghoul. "


    In troubled times?


    Looking at the beautiful person in his arms, Li Meng understood.


    Think about the first legion, think about his "dependents", in addition to the people from Al, other people''s life experience is not very good.


    Especially the nuns, whose forefathers were slaves.


    How can female slaves have good memories in troubled times?


    Although the reincarnation pool washed away their filth, the memory still exists.


    That memory will not disappear with time, but will become unforgettable with time and will never be forgotten.


    Sometimes Li Meng often recalled whether it was wrong to keep the nuns'' memories.


    After all, the memory of being a slave was too tragic.


    On the white forehead, Li Meng stroked it gently.


    And Chen Yan is quietly enjoying the caress of her master.


    Such opportunities are not many, she must cherish now.


    It''s time


    Looking at Chen Yan in her arms, Li Meng makes a decision.


    Bow your head and kiss your white forehead.


    In the center of Chen Yan''s eyebrows, a sword shaped mark is slowly emerging, eventually forming a sword shaped black mark.


    This is the mark of death.


    This is only the first step, and the second step is charging.


    The strong power of death emerges from Li Meng''s body and rushes to Chen Yan''s mark of death.


    At this time, the sudden change protruded, and the black halo flashed slightly. The power of death on Li Meng''s body dissipated instantly.


    This scene let Li Meng slightly a Leng, then wry smile.

 Chapter 997

    I didn''t expect that the weakness of mental power actually affected the control of the power of death.


    Although it can release magic, it can''t operate too precisely.


    It seems that we can only use the most primitive method.


    The hand on Chen Yan''s waist moves down slightly, and Li Meng leans into the skirt again.


    But one hand prevented the invasion of Li Meng''s right hand.


    The owner of this hand can only be Chen Yan.


    Chen Yan''s beautiful face turned ruddy slightly, but Li Meng''s eyes were grateful.


    Chen Yan knows what her master is going to do. It''s a gift and a glory.


    Because in the first legion, only three generals were lucky to get the mark of death from their master.


    Today, however, the master gave her the mark of death.


    "Master! The power of death in your body is very chaotic. Let''s put down the mark of death for the time being. "


    Although she doesn''t know when it happened, Chen Yan knows that her master is not in the state. As a ghoul, Chen Yan is very sensitive to the power of death. She knows that there are some problems with her master.


    Is it because of this underground trip?


    It seems that the master''s underground trip is not so smooth.


    For Chen Yan''s tension, Li Meng patted the hand that was afraid to hinder him and said softly, "it''s OK. It''s just a small problem. The mark of death can''t be stopped. If you give up halfway and don''t have the power of death to fill it, it will suck you up. Although it can''t be directly transmitted from the outside, it can be transferred by the combination of the body."


    Her face flushed slightly. She had already guessed what the master was going to do.


    No wonder the host did that just now.


    With a smile, Chen Yan looks at Li Meng shyly and says, "master! Leave it to me. "


    With that, in Li Meng''s puzzled eyes, Chen Yan left her master''s arms, lifted a wisp of hair from her forehead, and knelt down.


    Looking at Chen Yan, Li Meng knows.


    This little girl, come here again


    As a man, there are some things you can''t refuse.


    Today''s return is destined to be another absurd day.


    In the enjoyment and pain, the transmission of the power of death is finally over.


    In the center of Chen Yan''s eyebrows, the sword shaped mark has been completely formed. The black halo flickers, and the black sword shaped mark is hidden under the skin.


    After finishing her slightly messy coat, Chen Yan reaches out her right hand and caresses her eyebrows.


    She could feel the existence of the mark of death, and there was a memory in her mind that didn''t belong to her.


    Looking at Chen Yan''s beautiful red lips, Li Meng is surprised. At the same time, Li Meng also gets an extraordinary experience. I have to say that in Chen Yan, Li Meng has tasted the satisfaction of being a man.


    Only when he was with Chen Yan, Li Meng would be in such a mess.


    Put away the heart of that messy mind, Li Meng stood up from the seat.


    Looking at Chen Yan standing by her desk, Li Meng said: "it''s very important to inherit the knowledge inside. As the second generation of" ghouls ", your foundation is a little thin, but it doesn''t hinder your future development. Although you ghouls are not so good at fighting, they are just compared with the ghouls. For Shiji, the future development can only depend on you."


    "For you, the mark of death is just a kind of protection for you. Don''t rely on it too much. It''s not good for your future development."


    Chen Yan nodded to the owner''s advice.


    "Puff!"


    Don''t know what to think of, Chen Yan suddenly light smart smile.


    Chen Yan''s sudden laughter makes Li Meng very curious.


    There must be a reason for this sudden smile.


    "What are you laughing at?"


    In the heart of curiosity, even Li Meng, also can''t help gossip.


    With a chuckle, Chen Yan said softly, "nothing. I just think of the master. The master is clearly beyond the" ordinary "existence, but he is still so interested in the pleasure of human body."


    It''s because of this


    There''s nothing funny about it.


    "What kind of existence should I be in your heart?"


    With a smile, Li Meng asked.


    Chen Yan put away her smile, looked at Li Meng seriously and said: "this is very good! If the master is really like "God", that''s what I fear most. At least now I can see the master''s smile and feel the existence of the master. Between God and man, I hope the master is more like man. This is not my personal idea. I believe that the three generals are consistent with my idea. "


    God?


    All along, although Li Meng regarded himself as "the God of death", it was just a recognition of "the power of death".


    From the beginning to the end, Li Meng had no expectation of becoming a "God".


    Besides, what is God? God is just a fantasy of human beings, a product of expectation.


    When the power is strong to a certain extent, nature is "God".


    With a slight knock on the forehead, Li Meng said with a smile: "your little mouth is sweet. What you say is so comfortable. Well, I won''t disturb your work. Don''t forget to go back to the temple in your spare time. Don''t let me come to you."


    The host''s intimate action made Chen Yan blush, but her expression was not twisted. Looking at Li Meng''s eyes, she said in a soft voice, "I will. Don''t bother me when the host arrives."


    With a faint smile, Li Meng withdrew his hand from Chen Yan''s forehead.


    "Master! Shall I take you back? "


    It''s not close to the temple. Chen Yan also wants to see off her master.


    "No!"


    To be able to fly, to be able to spiritualize, since you have such a convenient ability, why do you need to do anything more.


    Li Meng refuses Chen Yan.


    Before leaving, Li Meng told Chen Yan: "the matter of Qingcheng should be handled as soon as possible. Soon, I will go to Bingli country. Yan''er, you can go with me. Sooner or later, soul language chamber of Commerce will enter Bingli country for development. You can take this opportunity to know the market of Bingli country."


    Li Meng''s voice makes Chen Yan very happy.


    This is the first time the host has called her so intimately.


    And the host''s words undoubtedly also let Chen Yan a joy.


    How could she not be happy to take her with her on this host''s trip to Bentley?


    How can you refuse?


    With a little smile, Chen Yan looks at Li Meng''s eyes as if she had eaten a peach, with infinite tenderness.


    Chen Yan whispered: "don''t worry, master! Yan''er will be ready in advance. "

 Chapter 998

    Looking at Chen Yan''s daughter like appearance, Li Meng smiles faintly, and her body turns into a faint power of death.


    What''s the characteristic of this "Ghoul" is that it''s too humanized.


    Unlike corpse ghost and corpse concubine, their character has been affected more or less.


    Just like the three generals of the first legion, although they can also laugh when necessary, they can also have rich human emotions, but they are usually cold, giving people a sense of resistance.


    Only in the face of Li Meng, will show a rare "humanized" mood.


    But that''s good.


    Only in this way can the first Legion retain a bit of "humanity".


    If the "undead" only knows killing, then the first Legion is the third devil, the third devil.


    This is not what Li Meng wants to see.


    After leaving the headquarters of soul language chamber of Commerce, Li Meng returned to the temple.


    Falling from the sky, Li Meng''s figure appeared in the temple courtyard.


    Looking around, today''s courtyard is quiet and empty.


    The usual bodyguards also lost track.


    This is of course, in the past, the bodyguard team will appear frequently in the courtyard, that is because Li Meng likes to stay in the pavilion, as Li Meng''s bodyguard team, they can only follow.


    After Li Meng left, of course, the bodyguards will not stay in the courtyard any more. There are many places for them to go in the huge temple.


    Entering the courtyard, Li Meng sat alone on the couch beside the stone table.


    Eyes quietly looking at the garden outside the pavilion.


    In the garden, the black and purple flowers are still in full bloom, emitting a glamorous color.


    At the moment, Li Meng''s heart is very quiet.


    At this time, the blue light suddenly flickered, projecting a beautiful virtual human in the pavilion.


    This time, the main brain changed into a purple gothic dress.


    The size has also changed. In the past, when the main brain appeared as intelligent AI, the projected character was only the size of a slap, just like an elf. But today, the main brain projected body is no different from that of normal human women.


    He is only a little shorter than Li Meng.


    Although it''s just a virtual character, how to think is not a matter of the brain.


    However, the changes of the characters also show that the projection devices installed in the pavilion should also be updated.


    In the past, when the main brain was projecting, the blue light beam was particularly obvious, and the projected stereo image was full of electronic feeling.


    However, today, the blue light is extremely weak. If you don''t look carefully, you can''t detect it at all. The three-dimensional effect of the projection is also very clear. At first glance, it will give people a very real feeling.


    Looking at the master on the reclining chair, a very humanized color of "worry" appeared on the master''s face.


    She whispered, "master! You need to rest. You''d better go back to the human body. Only in this way can you recover the damaged mental power. Otherwise, the situation will only get worse and worse. "


    Looking up slightly, Li Meng looked at the main brain.


    Although today''s main brain is very unusual, Li Meng doesn''t care about it.


    The main brain is one with him. No matter how the main brain appears in his eyes, Li Meng will not be surprised.


    Return to the person?


    Of course, Li Meng has self-knowledge of his own state.


    The "source" of mental power is excessively depleted, which leads to the damage of the source.


    When the source of mental power is damaged, it leads to a series of negative factors.


    Now Li Meng''s soul is very unstable.


    Li Meng sighed at the thought.


    It''s still too careless.


    In the "holy land" of the Banshee Island, although Li Meng felt some difficulty in casting the ring with mental power, he had to make a breakthrough. Although he consumed a lot of mental power, Li Meng didn''t feel much different afterwards.


    I didn''t expect that before long, the side effect of excessive loss of mental power "source point" appeared. Not only did the loss of mental power not recover, but even the soul became extremely unstable.


    Until now, Li Meng realized how dangerous his actions in the "Holy tree" were.


    It is not so easy to change the density of elements, especially to make elements "substantial".


    Li Meng also has a strong spiritual power, otherwise, one wrong step, the gold element in the body of the holy body will completely burst out, at that time, let alone Li Meng, the whole holy land will be destroyed.


    Shaking his head slightly, Li Meng said: "the body has reached its limit. Once I return to the body, the body can''t support for a long time."


    Not too long, but very short.


    The main reason why Li Meng''s consciousness is separated from the human body and attached to the "spiritual body" is that the human body is no longer available.


    That body is too weak, the congenital foundation is too poor, back to the human body, within half a month, that body will really "die".


    The human body can''t die yet, because the potential of the human body''s brain is infinite, and it is the cradle of mental power.


    Although Li Meng''s consciousness is separated from the human body, it does not mean that he has no connection with the human body.


    If the person dies, Li Meng''s soul will also be impacted, which will cause unimaginable damage to Li Meng.


    For Li Meng, the present human body is like his life box.


    As long as the human body is there, Li Meng, who is separated from the human body, can be reborn with the help of the human body even if the "spiritual body" is devastated.


    Therefore, Li Meng can''t let "person" die.


    Since such an opinion has been put forward, the main brain certainly has a reason.


    She whispered: "according to the" scientific "cognition, the" human body "cells of the host are still very young, and the weak ones are only organs. If you can take some hormone drugs to stimulate cell growth, you can make the" human body "of the host continue to survive, although the cost is the potential of the human body, that is, the so-called" life span ", But the owner''s body is "preserved". When the oil is exhausted and the lamp is dry, you should try to seal it. Before that, you can make use of it. "


    After a little pause, the brain continued: "master! This is just a last resort. Although the master can still sleep with others to repair the damaged soul, the first Legion is in the early stage of development, and the master is not willing to give up everything

 Chapter 999

    Of course not.


    Who knows how long and how many years it will take to repair the damaged soul? several tens of years? Or hundreds of years? Even if only for a few years, Li Meng would not.


    Is that the only way?


    Li Meng has some helplessness. If he can, he doesn''t want to return to himself.


    Because once back to the human body, the pain in the body will be borne by Li Meng, the taste is not easy.


    Back in the human body, it''s not as easy to do as the spirit body.


    Because people will be hungry and thirsty, and there are more troubles.


    Enjoying the convenience of "spiritual body", Li Meng''s spiritual pain seems to be more intense at the thought of returning to the human body.


    Now is not the time to be willful. Li Meng knows very well that he has no choice now.


    With a slight sigh, Li Meng said softly, "that''s it! Return to the person. "


    The host''s promise was a great relief to the master.


    She is very clear about the character of the person in front of her, seemingly rational, but sometimes very willful.


    I know I can''t do it, but I have to do it.


    Such a character, in another world, he suffered a lot.


    "I''ve informed Wendy," he said in a soft voice, "and she''ll take the medicine later. There''s another night. She has left the base in the city and is coming to the temple. I believe she will arrive soon."


    It seems that the main brain is ready.


    Li Meng has been too lazy to see eye to eye with his master.


    Looking at the master on the reclining chair again, the beautiful posture of the master brain slowly disappeared and finally turned into nothingness.


    Li Meng didn''t feel anything about the disappearance of the main brain.


    Because Li Meng knows that as the main brain of intelligent brain AI, all the instruments in the temple that can connect to the network are her eyes.


    In the pavilion, in the courtyard, in the whole temple, there are projectors. Although they are small, they are not only projection devices, but also eyes.


    Maybe the brain is peeping at him with a projector in the network.


    Although this is not necessary, because intelligent brain AI is only a part-time job of the main brain, her noumenon is still integrated with Li Meng. Anything Li Meng does, even what he thinks in his heart, can''t be concealed from her.


    After the master left, Li Meng had to wait.


    Fortunately, Wendy didn''t let Li Meng wait for long, but in a quarter of an hour, Wendy hurried into the courtyard.


    Wendy''s beautiful face softened slightly when she saw the familiar figure on the lounge chair.


    Step into the pavilion, in front of Li Meng, Wendy half knelt on the ground, whispered: "master!"


    Looking at Wendy half kneeling on the ground, Li Meng said with a smile: "get up!"


    As she got up, Wendy stood up and looked at her master with soft eyes.


    With the soft eyes, Li Meng looked at the person in front of him.


    I haven''t seen Wendy for a long time since I left.


    Among the women around Li Meng, except for the night, I''m afraid Wendy is the only one who has been with Li Meng for the longest time.


    People are not plants, who can be merciless, get along day and night, the skin of the pro, Wendy in Li Meng''s heart has become an indispensable existence.


    When he got up, Li Meng came to Wendy''s body and put out his right hand to caress her white face.


    Looking at the beautiful man in front of him, Li Meng said softly, "I''ll trouble you in the future!"


    Of course Wendy knew what that meant.


    She learned everything from her master.


    After a slight shake, Wendy said softly, "this is what Wendy should do. I can do what general Sawyer can do."


    Hearing this, Li Meng gave a dumb smile.


    Gently on that forehead a knock, helpless way: "you pour is strong."


    In the past, when Li Meng was a human being, he was always taken care of by Jiye.


    Since Li Meng''s consciousness was separated from the human body and attached to the "spirit body", she became the "corpse girl" and became the general of the first Legion. Since then, she left Li Meng and worked hard for the development of the first Legion.


    Back to the human body again, although there is no night around Li Meng, there is Wendy.


    "Let''s go!"


    With that, Li Meng stepped forward, passed Wendy and walked out of the pavilion.


    Wendy followed the host''s departure, and the two disappeared in the courtyard.


    Leaving the courtyard, they came to the bedroom of the inner hall.


    It''s no stranger to either of them here.


    For Li Meng, this is his bedroom. How can he feel strange.


    Wendy was always with her master and stayed in the bedroom.


    But there''s one thing Wendy doesn''t know.


    Entering the bedroom, Li Meng takes Wendy into the bedroom.


    On one side of the bed, there was a high mirror. In front of the mirror, Li Meng stopped.


    As Wendy watched, Limon reached out a hand and went into the mirror.


    The mirror did not seem to exist. The mirror looked like a wave of water. The master''s hand passed through the mirror.


    When stretched out, a thin black figure was pulled out of the mirror by the host.


    What kind of scene will it be when you see yourself and hold yourself?


    Fortunately, Li Meng has been used to it, holding the body gently on the bed.


    Looking at himself on the bed, Li Meng''s expression beside the bed was quite complicated.


    Wendy looked at the master beside the bed and the master on the bed. Although Wendy knew what was going on, she was very surprised at this scene.


    Two masters


    Only one is awake and the other is sleeping.


    With a sigh in his heart, Li Meng no longer hesitated.


    I saw the black power of death surging, the bedside Li Meng turned into a little bit, and the power of death dissipated.


    A moment later, after a few breaths, Li Meng on the bed opened his eyes.


    Long lost powerlessness, long lost pain, that heavy feeling, let Li Meng''s brow slightly wrinkled.


    But it soon recovered.


    Back to the human body, the only advantage should be that the spiritual sting disappeared.


    In the brain, the damaged mental power is recovering, slowly, but at least not getting worse.


    With his hands on the bed, Li Meng wanted to sit up.


    As soon as he got up, his right hand supporting the bed was suddenly weak, and Li Meng fell down again.


    Fortunately, Wendy''s eyes and hands were quick. She stepped to the bed and held Li Meng''s back.

 Chapter 1000

    "Master! What can I do for you? "


    Wendy was worried by the pale and powerless appearance of her master.


    Facing Wendy''s worried eyes and feeling the soft touch of his left arm, Li Meng shook his head and said, "no problem! It''s probably because I haven''t been active for a long time, which leads to body stiffness and weakness. Just recover. Help me up. "


    Is that all?


    Wendy can only hope so.


    She carefully helped Li Meng up from the bed.


    With Wendy''s help, Li Meng moves in his bedroom.


    Although the movement is rigid, fortunately, with Wendy as the support point, Li Meng will not fall down.


    After a little activity, Li Meng felt almost done. He motioned Wendy to let go of himself with his eyes.


    Wendy could only let go of the master''s sign carefully.


    Step by step with the master behind, ready to catch the master at any time


    Leaving Wendy''s support point, Li Meng walked carefully in the bedroom.


    After only a few steps, Li Meng''s forehead was dripping with cold sweat, his chest felt a kind of heaviness, and his breath became very short.


    Looking at her master''s pale, sweaty face and powerless appearance, Wendy couldn''t help it. She rushed forward and hugged her master from her back.


    "Master! Forget it. Wendy will take care of you. Don''t force it


    The soft and soft words behind him made Li Meng smile bitterly.


    This body is really a waste. Is it hard for him to be a waste in the future?


    Patted the back of the white hand on the belly, Li Meng comforted: "OK! I don''t want to


    Although he didn''t want to, Li Meng had to admit that his body was useless.


    Only when his mental strength recovers, can he escape from the shackles of his body again.


    Before that, be a patient.


    "Master! You sit down and wait for Qinxi to come. Take the medicine first, three times a day. You can take it twice today. Take it now, and take it before you go to bed at night. "


    As she gently lowered her master to the bed and sat down, Wendy said.


    As soon as Wendy''s words were finished, there was movement in the hall outside the bedroom.


    It''s footsteps.


    Hearing what was going on outside, Wendy guessed it was Qinxi and they were coming.


    "Come in!" he said


    In Wendy''s voice, two slim figures came into the bedroom.


    It''s Qinxi and Pasha. Each of them carries a tray. Qinxi''s tray is filled with water and a white medicine can. Pasha''s tray is filled with towel and a basin of water.


    Qinxi and Pasha know what the master looks like now.


    Because the former owner is this sick look, but now the disease is more serious.


    Under Wendy''s service, Li Meng ate the white granules in the white jar.


    Maybe it''s an illusion. When the medicine is down, a heat flow seems to flow all over the body, making the whole body relaxed a lot.


    The sense of powerlessness disappeared, and so did some indistinct ailments.


    Li Meng never felt so relaxed.


    Li Meng got up from the bed.


    The strength of the legs is very clear, not as weak as before.


    Li Meng took a few steps as he moved his steps.


    In Wendy''s worried eyes, Li Meng felt relieved.


    What a magic "medicine". It works so fast.


    After a few steps, Li Meng felt relieved to see that it was no big problem.


    "This medicine is amazing. After taking it, the whole person is relieved a lot."


    For his own changes, Li Meng praised the efficacy of the medicine.


    Looking back, Li Meng said to Wendy: "let''s go. Night should be coming. I have something to ask her."


    With that, Li Meng went out.


    Wendy had no choice but to keep up.


    When she left, Wendy told Qinxi and Pasha, "you are responsible for the master''s medication in the future! The first batch of drugs has been put into the warehouse. Go to confirm it when you''re ready. "


    "Yes


    "I see!"


    Qinxi, Pasha answered in unison.


    They are willing to accept this task.


    After a warning, Wendy ran after her master.


    Coincidentally, when Li Meng took Wendy to the front yard, he met the night in the corridor on the way.


    The destination of Li Meng and Wendy is the courtyard, while the purpose of night is the bedroom.


    Meeting is just a coincidence of time.


    "Don''t ask, don''t worry, I''m fine!"


    In the night, Li Meng knew what the woman was thinking.


    His Highness''s words made the night silent.


    Although she didn''t know what happened to Her Highness in the underground space, Her Highness''s recovery now is enough to show that Her Highness''s journey in the underground space is not very smooth.


    Why do you want to regain "human body"?


    She didn''t know, but she guessed the reason.


    It doesn''t mean she doesn''t know.


    When he met with Zheye, Li Meng had another tail behind him.


    Coming to the courtyard, entering the pavilion, Li Meng sat down on the wide reclining chair.


    Wendy stood aside, while Zoe sat down on the stone bench.


    Her light eyes, carefully looking at the long lost his highness.


    This long absence, not only refers to your highness, but also the body.


    As for your Highness''s body, night is the most clear, and you know how vulnerable your Highness''s body is.


    Since she came to this world, she has always been around her highness. She knows more about her Highness''s human body than anyone else.


    When his highness was separated from her, she was undoubtedly happy for her.


    Because your highness will not suffer from the pain, but now, everything is back to the starting point.


    If you can, she would like to know the reason very much.


    Why can''t Li Meng feel the gaze that stares at him?


    Li Meng also knows what she wants to know.


    It seems that if we don''t say it, we can''t do it. Otherwise, the night finger may not be able to let him say it in any way.


    Now his body can''t stand the toss.


    From the stone table, Li Meng picked up the palm computer, put it on his lap, and opened the data terminal.

 Chapter 1001

    Staring at the big screen, Li Meng said: "this underground trip is quite smooth. The previously discovered intelligent race is the" golden winged race "of the underground space. Their lifestyle and social structure are very similar to human beings. Both their physique and strength are far superior to human beings. They are associated with" bones "and can control" bones ", If they''re ambitious enough, it''s a threat to humans on the surface. "


    He doesn''t care about what his highness said about the golden winged people and bones.


    It''s the enemy. Just destroy them. They are nothing until they threaten the first army. Just ignore them.


    That''s not what she wants to know.


    Staring at his highness tightly, he said in a voice: "Your Highness! That''s not what I want to know. "


    Looking up, Li Meng glanced at the night. For the light eyes, Li Meng shook his head and took back his sight.


    While looking at the screen, he said: "don''t care too much, and don''t worry. My current state is just because of excessive mental consumption. I have to use my body to recover."


    Consumption transition?


    The night look a cold, the tone is quite not good way: "but those golden winged people?"


    "Yes, it''s not. I''m helping the golden winged people, and the enemy is also the golden winged people. In the underground space, the power of the golden winged people can''t be underestimated. A powerful tribe can easily wipe out a powerful country of human beings on the surface. With the strength of the first legion, it''s hard to win against them."


    Li Meng said calmly: "those guys, like human beings, have great wisdom. No matter what creatures have wisdom, they will have ambition. Although the underground space is large, the road is not long enough. They will come to the surface one day. At that time, it will be a disaster for human beings."


    Nanlin island has a sinkhole leading to underground space, which is not a good phenomenon.


    The size of the world does not rule out the existence of similar natural channels in other places.


    What happens when the underground golden wingers find their way to the surface?


    Anything is possible, but it will never be a good thing.


    Because the golden winged people in the underground space are full of bloody killing.


    In order to fight for the control of the "Holy tree", the enemy tribes have always been wiped out.


    In such an environment, those powerful Jinyi tribes are not good.


    Once they discover the vast world on the surface, it''s not hard to imagine what their endless ambition will do.


    Speaking of this, Li Meng suddenly smiles, his eyes move away from the palm computer, looking at the night.


    "If you want to trouble them, I won''t allow it. The golden winged people under Nanlin island have something to do with me. One day they will become our allies. As for the enemies, they are far away. Even if you want to trouble them, you don''t have the ability to do so."


    "Well, it''s over. There''s no perfect thing in the world. Although the price is a little high, it''s worth it."


    Whether it''s worth it or not, Li Meng knows best.


    The price is a bit high, but Li Meng got the Banshee winged Terran, lost and won, which is a very good ending.


    Don''t ask too much.


    "Tell me about Bentley! The war over there is almost over, isn''t it? "


    In the data terminal, although Li Meng is looking at the information of Bentley country, the long message can''t be said quickly.


    His Highness''s words made him feel relieved. He knew about Bentley.


    Because Bentley is already within the coverage of quantum signal tower, it can receive real-time information from Bentley every day. For Bentley, night is very concerned.


    Every day, new news will be known for the first time.


    Looking at his royal highness on the reclining chair, he said softly: "in Bentley, the revolutionaries'' action is quite smooth. Apart from Voda, the other two cities have been occupied by revolutionaries. Commander Massey and commander Muske are said to have fled Bentley. It is impossible to confirm whether they are realized."


    "Five days ago, the army of the first regiment had already moved into the city of oboalon and Marani. Three days later, the revolutionaries and the rebels would announce their dissolution. Today, in Bentley, only Voda city is still resisting tenaciously."


    In this way, the Bentley war is finally coming to an end.


    Think about time. The first Legion spent a lot of time in Bentley.


    In the twinkling of an eye, more than half a year has passed.


    "They just put everything down so easily?"


    Of course, you know who your highness said they were referring to.


    With a cool face, she replied: "they have no choice. In the eyes of the people of Bentley, the first Legion is an invader. The resistance does not say that when the first Legion takes over the control of the small town from the resistance, the resistance has lost the popular support, and so do the revolutionaries. They open the gate of the capital and let the first Legion enter the city, They have become the "traitors" in the eyes of the people. Under the criticism of the people, for their future, they can only hide their own information as much as possible, so that the revolutionaries and the rebels can disappear as soon as possible, so as to calm down the people''s anger, which is also to avoid the fire. "


    Smart


    Those politicians are comfortable with the gains and losses of power.


    In their view, what country and what family are not as important as rights.


    Of course, Li Meng does not deny that there are noble people. What he has done is to give the people of Bentley a better future.


    But how many such people can there be?


    Both the revolutionaries and the rebels are just a tool for most people to climb to power.


    For example, this time, for an organization that has been operating for many years, if you give up, you give up without hesitation. This decision seems admirable, but in fact, it is just a gain or loss of rights.


    This can not only let them get away in time, but also avoid leaking more information about members of the organization.


    Only when the revolutionaries and the rebels disappear can the internal members of these two organizations fight for more power in the future.


    Otherwise, how can the people support them if they know that they used to be rebels and revolutionaries?

 Chapter 1002

    The greater the hope, the greater the disappointment. Although the people of Bentley are disappointed with the junta, they do not want to be ruled by outsiders. They hope that the revolutionaries and the rebels will take over new rights, but they are disappointed, because both the revolutionaries and the rebels betray them.


    Speaking slightly, she continued: "general Natasha has already made a plan for war against Voda city. Since yesterday, the army under general Natasha has moved to Voda city in two ways, one by inland road and the other by water. The army going inland attacked the north gate of Voda City, and the army landing by water attacked the south gate. Five days later, the army going inland attacked the north gate of Voda city, There will be an attack on Voda. "


    In this way, the Bentley war is coming to an end.


    The result of victory and defeat is very clear. How can Voda city stand in the way? Of course, the military system is perfect. The particularity of the first army does not need a complicated system.


    In the past, Li Meng had thought of listing a position to specially represent the first Legion to contact with the outside world. In the past, Li Meng thought that Li Muling could serve as his younger sister. Although she was small, she could be cultivated. When she grew up, she would be able to serve. The defect that her eyes could not see also made her not be polluted by foreign things and keep her pure enough.


    It can be said that Muling is a good candidate.


    But now, Li Meng has given up.


    Because today''s Muling is sleeping, it is still a long time to wake up.


    Although Mu Ling is asleep, this position will not disappear, but Li Meng has not found a candidate.


    This position can not be "Al" side of the people, it is best not "dead", can only be the original residents, but also must ensure enough loyalty.


    Although Li Meng''s family members are very similar to human beings, as a deceased family, their character is affected more or less, and they can''t have too much contact with human beings, because it will increase the risk of exposure.


    Although the character of the ghoul is most human, it seems to be the most suitable person.


    But the power of death is a very aggressive element. If you don''t pay attention, the nature of ghouls will be exposed.


    Once the nature is exposed, things will get out of hand.


    There is no good candidate, this matter can only be put down for the time being.


    But this time, Li Meng was the only one.


    Although this trip is not necessarily necessary, Li Meng''s appearance is also a kind of attitude, indicating that the first Legion attaches great importance to Binli.


    To govern a country, we must pay attention to the situation.


    After thinking about it, Li Meng said, "be a special envoy this time! Too much identity is not necessary. "


    special envoy?


    Although there is no such position in the first legion, she knows the meaning of "special envoy".


    It''s also appropriate. As long as you can represent the first legion, no matter what position you hold, it''s enough.


    After thinking about it, he calculated the time in his heart and said, "Your Highness! Let''s go on the 25th, ten days later. "


    Unconsciously, a year has passed, and now it has entered the new January.


    Lie back a little, Li Meng comfortable way: "on this day!"


    Li Meng had no idea what time was going to be. Since the schedule was given to the night, everything has the final say.


    If the time is fixed, things will be easy to do after that.


    Looking at the lazy host on the seat, the night''s eyes are very quiet.


    The more casual the host is in front of her, the happier she is.


    Because it is also a kind of "recognition".

 Chapter 1003

    Back to the surface, the journey to the bottom of the earth has come to an end.


    Although the departure is not clear, Li Meng believes that Amor will not let him down.


    The next time I see her, I believe everything will change.


    Before dark, the news of Li Meng''s return had spread.


    This is good news for anyone in the first Legion.


    In particular, Natasha, who is thousands of kilometers away from Bentley, felt a little relieved when she heard the news of her master''s return.


    In any case, Natasha did not approve of her master''s underground trip.


    She hoped that in the future, any dangerous matter, the master should not be involved.


    The first Legion can lose anyone but its master.


    Once the master is lost, then everything is gone.


    The powerful first army will disappear in this world like a flash in the pan.


    Turning off the tablet on her desk, she got up and went to the window.


    She was dressed in black blood armor, a hood and a black cape.


    Looking at the whole people, it gives people a very old and mysterious feeling, just like the ancient soldiers, full of power.


    Looking out of the window, Natasha looked calm.


    This is Marani, the commander''s mansion on the outskirts.


    It''s quiet here, not as noisy as the city.


    After the first Legion entered the city, Natasha settled here.


    The scene outside the window is a green courtyard, only some green belts and winding corridors can be seen.


    Of course, the black figures on guard in the courtyard can not be ignored.


    They were wearing black armor and holding big swords, guarding the commander''s residence like ancient soldiers.


    They are the most special "ghost" in the first Legion.


    In the Bentley war, the first Legion lost more than 3000 people. In addition to the injured and dead, more than 700 of them were successfully resurrected and became "ghouls" to continue to serve for the first Legion.


    Although the strength of corpse ghost is less than that of corpse Ji, it is also quite powerful for ordinary people.


    If the "corpse girl" is a comprehensive existence, the corpse ghost pays attention to the "body".


    She can use the power of death flexibly, but ghost can only be used to strengthen the body and strengthen the defense of armor.


    This makes the "ghost" has a very strong body, amazing defense, and strong strength.


    In the future, ghost in the first legion, destined to be a very special force.


    Fighting with them is a kind of "terror" for any enemy.


    At this time, the door of the office was suddenly knocked, and a dark green figure pushed the door in.


    It''s yevrich, and only yevrich will look for her at this time.


    Entering the office, he came to his desk and looked at the figure in front of the window. Jevrich said, "general! The army has set out and is heading for Voda city. It is expected to arrive in three days. Besides, we have the fortification map of Voda city. "


    "What''s going on in Voda?"


    Looking out of the window at yevrich, Natasha asked.


    Yevrich said: "the whole city is under martial law. The military government controls all the materials in the city. All the non combatants are expelled from Voda city. It has ordered the nearby small cities to accept them, but..."


    In the helmet, yevrich looked slightly upright, and continued: "just now, it was reported that the civilians who were expelled from Voda city were attacked by polluting animals, and the casualties were quite serious. I have ordered the troops stationed in the nearby small city to escort the civilians out of the city."


    Back at her desk, Natasha sat down again.


    Natasha supported the order of yevrich.


    There are a lot of civilians in Voda City, more than 500000.


    Think of the civilians outside the city, and even Natasha was surprised by this order.


    It''s really merciless. Hundreds of thousands of civilians are expelled when they say they are expelled.


    Without the protection of the city wall, how can those civilians escape the attack of the polluting animals on the road in the forest.


    If these hundreds of thousands of civilians are not protected by the armed forces, half of them can reach the nearby cities.


    If we meet a large group of polluting animals, it is possible that the whole army will be destroyed.


    Are you going to fight to the death?


    From this order, it is not difficult to see the military government''s intention.


    It is nothing more than a protracted war with the materials in the city.


    Without the food and drink of hundreds of thousands of civilians, the materials in the city can be fully provided for the army. In this way, as long as they can keep the city wall, they can last for several years or even longer.


    After thinking for a moment, Natasha said to yevrich, "order to block the fleet of Voda city and let them find a way to provide some necessary protection for the civilians outside the city."


    The military government can be merciless. The first army can''t be unjust and incompetent. If these hundreds of thousands of civilians survive, they are also the people of the first army.


    It is necessary for the first Legion to shoulder this responsibility.


    Outside the port of Voda, the battle fleet of the first Legion had already arrived.


    Now, only the fleet at sea is closest to Voda City, and only the fleet can protect the civilians outside the city in the first time.


    "Yes! I''ll give orders to the fleet at once


    With that, jevrich turned and left in a hurry.


    After yevrich left, Natasha turned on her tablet again and entered the data terminal.


    Natasha remembered that in the fleet outside the port of Voda, there was a ghost, though not many, only more than 50.


    This is the basic equipment of the fleet, and the strong individual strength of "ghost" will reduce the risk faced by the fleet at some times.


    In the first legion, although the number of ghouls is small, they are distributed in all the armies of the first legion, whether army or navy.


    Even among the troops stationed in the small towns, there are a small group of "corpses".


    Natasha didn''t have many ideas. She just wanted to make sure.


    If the fleet has a ghost force, the loss of civilians outside the city will undoubtedly be greatly reduced.

 Chapter 1004

    Once the fleet is ordered to protect the civilians outside the city, it will send ghosts, or only ghosts.


    Because the fleet outside the city of Voda is a combat fleet, without too many soldiers.


    ----


    The wind is blowing, so that the dense forest seems to come alive, the branches and leaves are gently swinging.


    The swing of the branches and leaves, also let the wind send out a "whoosh" sound.


    At the junction of the forest sea and the sea, the huge Voda city is located on the coast, facing the sea on one side and surrounded by forests on three sides.


    The wall, nearly 70 meters high, is like a dam that encloses the city of Voda, keeping it away from the threat of polluting animals.


    For the civilians of Voda, the high wall is a cage and their patron saint.


    Although they are not free, they can protect their safety. In the past, this wall is a natural danger that they can never cross.


    Today, however, they are free and come out of the cage, but at the same time, they also lose the protection of the patron saint.


    Looking down from the sky, the huge city of Voda is like a fortress standing in the forest. The tall walls are square, and the length of each wall is no less than five kilometers.


    There is a river outside the north gate of Voda city. The river is nearly 100 meters wide. A huge bridge extends from the north gate to connect with the other bank. The bridge is tall and large, white and not spectacular.


    However, on the white bridge, there is a black figure surging.


    It''s a sea of people, an endless crowd.


    Black crowd from the north gate has been extended to the depths of the forest, at a glance, a dense.


    Whether it''s on the bridge, or on the road, or on the river bank, it''s covered with black shadows everywhere.


    In the surging figure, on the bridge, on the highway, a large number of vehicles of various shapes and colors move slowly in the "toot" sound of the horn.


    It took more than half a million people a day to be completely expelled from the city.


    Just now, the huge gate was closed.


    The huge crowd outside the city, the front end has extended to dozens of miles in the forest.


    Finally, the civilians who left the city stayed under the city wall and did not want to leave for a long time.


    The anger on their faces had already disappeared, leaving only numbness and fear.


    The tall forest is a monster that eats people. Once it enters, it will be swallowed up.


    On the high wall, some soldiers in uniform looked down.


    Looking at the dark shadow under the city, their expression is very complex.


    There is pity and helplessness.


    As soldiers, they have to obey the orders above.


    They don''t hate, but there are plenty of ruthless people.


    For their own sake and for the sake of their families, they have to work hard and follow the orders.


    On the bridge facing the forest, there was a bloated bus.


    A small figure is standing on the top of the bus, looking at the sea of people around.


    In front of the road, in addition to people, there is also a vehicle that can not see the end.


    There are too many people on the road, causing traffic jams.


    The vehicles and the crowd moved little by little, very slowly.


    The size of the bus is so big that they have to stop at the side of the road to let the crowd go first so as not to cause more serious congestion.


    Just then, from the bus window, a small head came out.


    She called to the girl standing on the roof, "Julie! Come down, let''s go. "


    The voice from Aili made the frowning Yuli on the top of the bus feel stunned. With a look of joy, she quickly turned over and jumped down from the top of the bus, holding the edge of the car with her hand. With a little help, she entered the bus from the open window.


    When Julie jumped into the car, her eyes came together.


    "Shall we go?"


    Back in the bus, Julie asked her companion.


    There are four companions in the car. In addition to Ellie, who has a good relationship with Julie, there are also Ellie''s elder brother, Kaiwei, and Qiwei.


    Carver was in the driver''s seat as the driver, and Chevy was standing by the door of the gate


    Outside, from time to time, someone knocked on the door and wanted to come in.


    Chevy''s job is to turn down those who knock on the door.


    It''s not that they are ruthless, but that there are too many people outside. As long as they let one person come up, everyone will rush up.


    Once the car is full, people who don''t come up are likely to riot.


    For Julie''s question, the driver''s Kaiwei replied: "fast! The crowd outside is becoming sparse. The cars in front of us have basically driven into the forest. We can go now. "


    Next to Ellie, Julie sat down.


    Julie is undoubtedly happy with the news.


    They have been staying at this bridge for a long time.


    Think about this trip, Julie is very depressed.


    The president took them to Voda city to meet some old friends, but he didn''t expect that his old friend had left by floating boat. The president could only let them go back to "Kyoto" by floating boat.


    Although in wartime, as martial artists, they would not delay their own affairs because of the war.


    The only thing they didn''t expect was that the military government of Voda ordered the expulsion of all the non military personnel in the city, including their martial arts practitioners.


    As a last resort, they had to leave Voda with a crowd of refugees.


    Thinking of the military government in Voda City, Julie said angrily: "who gave the order to expel civilians? Isn''t that for the civilians to die? The civilians outside are unarmed. How can they reach Bawei city 50 kilometers away? "


    Even if they are martial artists, the polluting animals in the forest sometimes avoid their advantages, not to mention the civilians.


    Once into the forest, such as the tide of the general population, how can not attract the attention of the polluting animals.


    How bloody is the journey of more than 50 kilometers?


    Julie had already thought of that horrible scene in her mind.


    Chevy, who was beside the car door, sneered and said, "who else, of course, is the commander. He is the only one who can do such a thing. Among the three commanders in Bentley, his character is the most ruthless. The people in his territory are limited as slaves. What''s so strange about giving this order?"

 Chapter 1005

    Bentley has three military commanders, each of whom has his own territory.


    Among the three commanders, musko and Masseger are more moderate in temperament. Although they exercise military management over their subordinates, in their own territory, their subordinates can move in various cities, and they are extremely lax in business, allowing businessmen to go out and develop themselves.


    However, commander kenovo is different. Everything under his rule is nationalized. All assets belong to the military government, and all businessmen are puppets of the military government. He only receives foreign businessmen to sell the goods produced by the territory.


    However, it was also because of ruthlessness that kenover was the richest of the three commanders.


    The military force under his command is also the most powerful, and more importantly, he has an army of absolute loyalty.


    What kind of people, there are what kind of people, ruthless created absolute loyalty.


    No one knows what kind of person kenover is.


    Just because of his rights, even if there is no shame in his heart, he dare not say it.


    To what Chevy said, Julie said coldly, "hum! It''s better for people like this to be overthrown. In one day, I don''t know how many people will be enslaved. "


    At this time, one side of Ellie gently pulled lauli''s sleeve, whispered: "sister Uli! Don''t be angry. After all, Voda city will be captured by the first army soon, and commander kenover won''t come to a good end. It''s a kind of retribution


    "That''s true!"


    Ellie''s comfort made her feel better


    If such villains are not punished, the world will be unfair.


    "Not necessarily!"


    Kaiwei in the driver''s seat made a sudden noise and rejected his sister''s words.


    In the face of the three people''s eyes, Kaiwei looked at her sister Ellie and Julie and said, "have you forgotten the airport? Although the airport of Voda city has been abandoned for a long time, it has been put into use again since the war of Bentley. Although the flight time of Airbus is very long, don''t forget what kind of person kenover is? No matter when the ruthless people will leave a way for themselves, even if the city of Voda falls, commander kenover may not have something to do


    It doesn''t have to be something?


    There is a possibility that the three of them will look at each other.


    And it''s big.


    It''s like commander musk and commander massega, the capital has fallen. They''re not all right.


    Although people do not know where they have gone, there is no doubt that they must live well.


    Speaking of this, Kaiwei looked a little puzzled, some did not understand the way: "I do not know why, the first Legion only did not defend the sky, let the floating ship in and out, which led to some people to escape Bentley country has become very easy."


    To Kaiwei''s doubt, Qiwei guessed: "probably because the floating ship is not military armed! Over the past few months, you have all been clear about the style of the first regiment. It is generally not too difficult for the civilian class to exist. During the war, there are always some deficiencies in the system, and the airspace supervision has not been effectively implemented. "


    This explanation is reasonable, and everyone is silent.


    Although they are martial arts people, they should not pay attention to these things.


    But they have been well educated in the civilized world since childhood. Although they are not jealous of evil, they also hope to be brought to justice.


    In the silver wing, because of the existence of the old man, all the members of the guild are not bad people.


    People with incomplete mind and nature cannot enter the silver wing.


    As a result, the four people in the bus are still "upright" in mind and nature.


    At least not a big traitor.


    "All right! Let''s call it a day. Let''s go


    Kaiwei''s words interrupted the silence in the car, and made everyone''s expression move.


    It''s time to start at last.


    Looking out, there are fewer people on the road than before.


    Although there are still many civilians with families, there are some gaps on the road.


    Looking at the three people in the car, Kaiwei told him: "this road is doomed not to be calm, you should be ready for battle."


    After that, Kaiwei turned around and started the power furnace.


    With a shiver of the car body, the "roar" of the power furnace suddenly rang up.


    At the end of the bridge, with the roar of "rumble", the bus that had been staying for a long time moved slowly.


    This move attracted the attention of the surrounding civilians.


    They are envious of the bloated buses. At this time, if there is a car to take their place, their safety will be greatly guaranteed.


    Vehicles can not only make them reach their destination faster, but also better protect their own safety in the forest.


    But they can only envy that they are just the civilians at the bottom? It''s not as good as those masters in the car.


    In the "toot" sound of the horn, the bloated bus with the flow of people slowly into the forest.


    Sitting quietly in the bus, Julie''s eyes look out of the window, looking at the civilians walking on the dark forest road outside.


    The figure is surging, big, small, old and weak. The noisy voice also breaks the original tranquility in the forest.


    From those faces, Julie saw the fear and felt their fear.


    What are they afraid of? What are you afraid of? Julie knew that.


    What they fear is the forests on both sides of the road, because there are terrible "polluters" in the dark forests.


    For the unarmed competitors, the weakest pollution animal can easily kill them.


    And Ellie, who is closest to the car window, is also looking out of her mind, not knowing what she is thinking.


    In the bus, only Chevy at the door looked normal.


    In the four, only Kaiwei and his oldest, life experience is not the two little girl film can be compared, no matter what kind of scene, can''t scare them.


    I don''t know how long later, the bus that four people took had gone deep into the forest.


    The bus goes beyond the countless civilians walking on both sides of the road. In front of it, you can already see the shadow of the vehicles.


    The only lucky thing for the four people was that they were very calm all the way and didn''t encounter the attack of polluting animals.


    But they also know that this is only temporary.


    More than 50 kilometers away, want to safely reach the destination, the possibility of infinite close to zero.

 Chapter 1006

    "Sister Julie! Look at the old man on the side of the road. He can''t walk any more. He''s still carrying so many children. There are still many empty seats in the car. Let''s take them with us. "


    In the car, ally''s voice suddenly rang.


    She took her eyes back from the window and looked at Julie with a hopeful face.


    Julie saw what Ellie said about the old man.


    On a big stone by the side of the road, the old man is taking the children to rest.


    The children are very small, but there are a lot of them. There are more than ten of them. They are still playing in the dangerous environment.


    A few older children are looking after them, and they seem to be in a hurry.


    It''s strange how that old man can take so many children alone?


    "Ellie! No, no one can get on the bus until we get to bawai city. "


    In the face of Ellie''s praying eyes, Julie has not yet made a response, and chivi in front of the car door clearly refuses.


    For Julie, chivi''s voice is no doubt a relief.


    Because in the face of Ellie''s praying eyes, it''s hard for Julie to refuse.


    But Julie also knows that this time can not be a woman''s benevolence.


    "But..."


    Ellie''s expression is not reconciled, want to say something, but was interrupted by another voice.


    It''s kavier, her brother.


    While focusing on driving the bus, Kaiwei said to his younger sister: "little sister! I know you are kind-hearted and can''t bear to see them suffer, but now we can''t do anything. There are some things you don''t understand now and you will understand later. Don''t blame me for being cruel. "


    Qiwei''s refusal and her brother''s disapproval made Ellie silent.


    She silently looked out of the window, looking at the roadside that is far away small figure.


    Looking at Aili a lost appearance, one side of the Aili want to say something, but finally did not say it.


    Like Ellie, she doesn''t want to help those in need, but Julie also knows that their ability is limited and they can''t do much.


    It''s true that they can help those children, but the result is that they can''t do anything.


    Because the door opened, it gave hope to the civilians on the roadside.


    As long as one person does not have good intentions, there will be a riot.


    Although they are martial artists, can they wave their swords to them in the face of the riots?


    Julie believes that Ellie understands this, but the kindness in her heart makes her believe that the heart is kind and there will be no worst.


    Why don''t you understand this "lucky" mentality?


    But at this time, they can''t take risks.


    At a casual glance, the sword in the old man''s hand caught Julie''s attention.


    "Wait! That one seems to be an old master of martial arts. "


    Julie''s words make Kaiwei slightly stunned, and quickly step on the brake.


    In the dark forest road, the bloated bus slowly stopped.


    senior?


    After stopping, keV and Chevy look out the window to the rear.


    Not far behind the road, they saw a group of small figures.


    On a big stone by the side of the road, I also saw the old man sitting upright.


    Although the old man was dressed in simple and gray clothes, he was holding a long sword in his hand.


    Seeing this scene, Kaiwei and Qiwei look at each other.


    If the old man is really a martial arts artist and has a group of children, they will have to take care of him.


    They are not snobbish, not only let "martial arts" get on the bus, but because of the noble character of the old man.


    Martial arts artists come from Kyoto. No one knows how they came. After the martial arts academy was established in Kyoto, martial arts artists swept the whole world like a storm, and let human beings have their own "power".


    With the development of hundreds of years, martial artists who have gone out of Kyoto have been recruiting disciples all over the world, and they have grown in the family situation, among which there are many families in the name of exquisite martial arts.


    In addition to the martial arts academy and the martial arts family, there are still some people who silently strive for the growth of martial arts practitioners and for human beings to gain stronger power.


    These people may be unknown, and their strength is not outstanding, but they do their duty in their own way.


    No matter what "strength" is, talent is extremely important. Among martial arts practitioners, those with the best talent may be able to reach the field of "blue strength", but most people will stop in the field of "green strength" and have no hope to move forward in their life.


    For the sake of life, these ordinary talents generally enter the martial arts association to earn money for their daily life.


    However, no matter where they are, they are free.


    Joining the martial arts guild is just one of the choices. Some people like to be ordinary and live in society like ordinary people, while some people live in no fixed place for the purpose of traveling around the world.


    Different people have different preferences. When they stop on the one hand, they will realize the dream they most want to accomplish on the other.


    Among these people, there is only one who is most admired.


    In this world full of disasters, not all "places" are as "civilized" as Kyoto, and there are countless places full of suffering.


    Some experienced martial arts artists are old and tired. They will give up everything and use their status as martial arts artists to help those in need. With their own efforts, they establish orphanages, adopt those orphans who have lost their parents and been abandoned by their parents, train and teach them in the way of martial arts artists, and expand the ranks of "martial arts artists" in another way.


    This kind of senior is admirable in any case.


    How can they let it go?


    They have enough reason to take the risk.


    His face was a little heavy. Kaiwei said in a deep voice: "since you see it, you can''t pretend you don''t see it. Otherwise, we can''t pass the pass in our heart. The old man said that as a martial arts artist, talent is one of them. The most important thing is" heart ". We can''t leave" heart robbery "for ourselves."


    People are not the same, whether it''s character or attitude towards things.


    For some people, they don''t care too much about it. Of course, they don''t leave any "heartbreak".


    But for the four people in the car, it''s different. They want to help the old man and the black children. If they shrink back, they will care in their hearts. If they care, they will feel guilty. If they feel guilty, there will be "heart robbery".

 Chapter 1007

    And "heart robbery" is the biggest enemy of martial arts practitioners, because heart robbery will make martial arts practitioners uneasy. Once they feel uneasy, it is a hidden risk for martial arts practitioners, because it will consume their willpower.


    Once the willpower is lost, it will go further and further on the right road. At that time, the talented martial artists will be destroyed by the "heart robbery".


    Where there is darkness, there is light, even for martial arts practitioners.


    Although martial arts practitioners think of themselves as "justice", their lofty purpose is to protect "human beings".


    But there are bad people and good people, and so are martial arts people.


    In the world, there are the martial arts association and the martial arts guild under its supervision, but there are also the dark guild.


    The martial arts guild is convenient for people to expel "fierce beasts", while the dark guild is also convenient for people, but they are "murderers".


    The boundary between light and dark is very clear. White can become black, but black will never become white.


    Once influenced by psychological robbery, martial artists are easy to degenerate.


    This decision is undoubtedly a happy one for Julie and Ellie.


    Julie even busy way: "then go quickly, leave them outside more, the longer time will be more dangerous."


    KeV nodded and turned to look at Chevy by the door.


    "Chevy! You''re at the door. I''ll meet you with Julie. "


    One side of the Aili see brother ignored himself, Aili quickly out of voice: "I?"


    Julie and Chevy have been assigned tasks, but ignore her.


    "You?"


    KeV looks back at ally.


    "You just stay in the car and wait for the kids to come up and need your help."


    "Oh


    To this task, Aili seems to be very dissatisfied, Du mouth disappointed should way.


    "All right! Julie, come with me


    He got up, left the driver''s seat and went to the door.


    Julie follows.


    At the door, the three stopped.


    Looking out from the glass on the door, there are civilians walking around.


    The bus stopped and attracted the attention of some civilians. They looked at the bus with a look of hope in their eyes.


    With a slight pause, keV pressed the door switch.


    With a click of metal, the door opened.


    As soon as the car door was opened, the "noise" of the crowd outside was magnified several times, "buzzing".


    Get out of the car, and Julie and keV go to the back of the car.


    And Chevy was in front of the door.


    "Please, let''s go up. I''ll give you everything I have."


    A well-dressed young man with a family of four begged chivi.


    One old, two young, with a lot of packages.


    They are full of hope looking at chivi, face only tired.


    "Take me with you, too. I''ll give you all the money."


    "Let me go up, please."


    Someone took the lead, and the civilians on the side of the road surrounded the bus one after another.


    For a moment, the pressure of chivi increases instantaneously.


    Looking at the black figure in front of him, and facing the pair of praying eyes, Qiwei''s face was expressionless.


    The silver cold light flickered. Chivi took out his sword and threw it to the ground. The sword was inserted into the ground in front of his feet.


    The strength is not small. The body of the sword is a few inches, and the hilt is shaking slightly.


    Looking slightly cold, Qiwei said coldly, "I''m sorry!"


    This move, let the crowd around a little meal.


    The swaying sword on the ground frightened the crowd.


    Qiwei once again said coldly, "we are martial artists. You will only be more dangerous if you follow us. Speeding up your steps and going to Bawei city with a large army is the most important thing you should do at this moment."


    Martial arts?


    This sentence made the crowd disperse a lot in an instant, and the crowd around left with disappointment.


    No one in the world knows martial arts artists. Although they are rare in some places, they know something about them.


    In the eyes of ordinary people, martial artists like to go into the forest and do some dangerous things.


    His actions are not only dangerous, but also extremely dangerous for the martial arts artists themselves.


    The dispersal of the crowd made the cool Chevy feel relieved.


    If these civilians continue to pester, he really does not know what to do.


    "Chevy! Are they afraid of martial artists? "


    I do not know when, Ellie opened the window, lying on the window, curious to the outside of the car to ask.


    Just now Qiwei''s words to the crowd, but Ellie heard them, and the crowd''s reaction surprised her.


    When civilians hear about martial arts practitioners, they seem to be very afraid of them.


    Instead of looking behind him, Qiwei just said calmly, "although we martial artists do not participate in the fight between human beings, we martial artists are never absent in the fight against polluting animals. In every country, even in poor and remote countries, we martial artists have a kind of privilege, which is convenient for martial artists, When the same let us martial arts and ordinary people have a estrangement


    Privileges?


    "Is it the right of pardon for murder?"


    For this privilege, as a martial arts person, Ellie certainly knows.


    But this "right of pardon for murder" has subsequent conditions, and there are many more.


    With a slightly positive expression, Qiwei said calmly: "yes, it''s the" right of pardon for killing ". Although most martial arts practitioners don''t have the same opinion as ordinary people, they can" defend themselves "when their own security is threatened. There is no upper limit to the degree of self-defense. As long as martial arts practitioners feel that their own security is threatened, they can use any means to remove the threat."


    It is also because of the "right of pardon for murder", in the eyes of ordinary people, martial arts have become superior.


    Martial arts practitioners will not have too much interaction with ordinary people, and ordinary people will try to stay away from martial arts practitioners.


    So it is


    Ellie understood.


    No wonder those people were disappointed when they heard that they were martial artists just now.


    When Qiwei solves a problem, at this time, Kaiwei also brings Julie to the target.


    In the roadside next to the big stones, the children are still "frolicking".


    A few older children hurriedly admonished, with their hands holding those playful children, not too far away.

 Chapter 1008

    The old man on the stone looked at him with a smile, as if he didn''t care about the dangerous situation.


    The old man''s look also makes Kaiwei and Julie very confused.


    Deep in the dangerous forest, don''t you worry?


    The smile, as if the threat of the forest know nothing.


    Julie, keV looks at each other, only helpless.


    This old man is really big hearted.


    With a slightly positive expression, Kaiwei''s steps did not stop. He passed through the crowd on the road and came to the old man.


    Looking at the old man sitting against the stone, Kaiwei said respectfully: "old man! I''m Calvin. Nice to meet you. "


    The sudden words made the old man look up slightly.


    When he looked at the two of them, Kaiwei and Julie, his eyes lit up slightly.


    Looking surprised, he said: "rare! I didn''t expect to see several martial arts artists here. I can''t be called the elder. My family name is Liu. Please call me old Liu. "


    Old Liu?


    They were not too surprised by this surname.


    Because the old man is the face of the Oriental.


    The only thing they care about is that the old man is from Kyoto.


    It can be seen from the surname.


    Looking up, keV glanced at the children around him.


    Because of their arrival, the children quieted down and looked at them timidly.


    Looking back at Mr. Liu, Kaiwei was puzzled: "Mr. Liu! Isn''t there a "forest fly" martial arts guild in Voda? Ask them for help. They should help you. It''s too dangerous to walk in the forest with such a large group of children. "


    With a wry smile, the old man shook his head and said, "when the" expulsion order "was issued, I went to the" Sen Zhi Fei "guild, but it was empty. It is said that the Sen Zhi Fei guild had moved out of Bentley a month ago."


    I am leaving?


    Calvin was surprised. They didn''t get the news.


    It seems that with the war, the transmission of information has become delayed.


    With a little smile, Kaiwei invited him and said, "old Liu! Why don''t you take these kids to our car? The journey to Bawei city is full of risks. Only in the car can the safety of these children be preserved. "


    Looking up, the old man looked at the bus ahead.


    Looking back, the old man laughed and said happily, "it''s really daunting. I''ll give you this old bone and these children."


    How could the old man refuse the kindness of Kaiwei.


    They do need help.


    With a slight nod, Kaiwei said to Julie: "Julie! With these... "


    Before the words were finished, at this time, there was a change in the front.


    At the end of the road in the dark forest, there was a riot.


    "Run! Here comes the polluter, here comes the polluter. "


    Like an infectious disease, the riot spread to the back, and soon spread to the place where Kaiwei was.


    In the exclamation, the civilians on the road suddenly became frightened and at a loss.


    In the front, a black torrent is coming to the rear.


    It''s civilians fleeing back.


    "Run, run, the polluter is coming."


    In the cry of panic, the crowd began to subconsciously away from the dangerous area, the pace of progress stopped, turned and ran in the same direction.


    For a moment, the road in the forest was in complete chaos.


    The civilians on the road, formed a wave of black pressure, always running in the direction of the times.


    Beside, countless figures rush away, and the surge of figures makes Kaiwei feel the tension of the situation.


    Kaiwei said to Julie, "old Liu! Yuli, take the children to the car as soon as possible. It''s not suitable to stay here for a long time. "


    At the moment, the old man''s expression also became nervous.


    He quickly said to the children, "come on! Come with me, children


    The chaotic crowd also affected the children.


    They don''t know what happened, but the chaotic situation makes them feel fear instinctively.


    With the efforts of Kaiwei, the old man and Julie, the children finally get close to the bus through the chaotic flow of people.


    "Come on, get in the car!"


    Seeing Kaiwei and a group of people appear from the back of the car, Qiwei, who is waiting by the door, breathes a sigh of relief and shouts.


    "Don''t worry, pay attention to your feet, fall carefully, pay attention to the people behind you, and don''t let go."


    While exhorting, the old man counted the number of children.


    When the last person was counted, the old man was relieved.


    Fortunately, no one left.


    In the tense atmosphere, the children got into the car one by one.


    The last one on the bus is Chevy.


    Everyone breathed a sigh of relief when the door closed with the click of metal.


    As the children get on the bus, the originally spacious space in the bus suddenly becomes narrow.


    Every seat was full of little figures.


    They looked curiously at the people running back out of the window. There was no fear in their eyes, only novelty.


    "Help


    A terrible scream suddenly rang out.


    In front, a dark shadow suddenly came out of the forest.


    When people can see its ferocious body, its big mouth full of sharp teeth has bitten one''s waist.


    It is more than two meters high and nearly five meters long. In front of human beings, it is undoubtedly a giant beast.


    In his mouth, a man was screaming.


    The blood was flying, and the man in the mouth of the beast was bitten in two, and the scream stopped suddenly.


    Before the body turned into two pieces fell, the big mouth caught the upper part of the body and swallowed it all.


    That ferocious mouth, full of dazzling blood.


    This frightening scene makes the civilians around even more frightened. Their eyes are full of fear and they rush to the back crazily.


    The giant beast appeared in the forest, ignoring the "food" falling from the ground, but looking for another target.


    A sprint, a slight jump, is running in a person by its claws on the ground.


    Human frailty is fully displayed at this moment. Under that claw, human body is like a page of paper, which is easily torn.


    With a bite, the fierce beast directly tore off the head of the prey with its mouth, and ended another life.


    Today, in front of it is a feast, it will fill the empty stomach.

 Chapter 1009

    "No! It''s a cookie. "


    In front of the pollution beast, let Kaiwei face a heavy.


    Words fall, from the forest, there are several figures, and before the beast is the same.


    And the forest also suddenly became a "commotion" up, "Shua Shua" sound into a sound.


    After a few breaths, countless huge shadows emerged from the forest. They roared and rushed to the prey on the road.


    "Run


    "Help, help me!"


    The attack of the cookie beast makes the crowd run away in a panic, but it is useless. How can the speed of the human race match the speed of the cookie beast.


    Their appearance makes the road a bloody slaughterhouse.


    They use claws, with a ferocious mouth, easily take one life after another.


    In front of them, human beings have no ability to escape. No matter how fast they run, they will catch up with them and easily be killed and swallowed.


    Cookie is one of the most common pollution animals in Bentley. It is a group with matrilineal society. Therefore, they are like insect nests, and the number is amazing.


    In Bentley, the main target of all the pollution animal sieges is the cookie.


    It''s over. It''s over.


    The bloody scene outside made Kaiwei understand that the thing he was most afraid of finally happened.


    A group of cookies attacked civilians fleeing on the road.


    It''s all over. I''m afraid none of these 500000 civilians will survive in a short time.


    In front of us, countless human beings seem to be reaping wheat, one by one being attacked by cookie beasts.


    When all kinds of sounds come together, a scene of "hell" is formed.


    With a deep breath, keV takes the sword from his waist.


    He said to the four humanitarians, "open the shield immediately, Chevy, go out with me to fight."


    "Brother! It''s too dangerous. "


    Ellie looked at keway with a worried face, a little flustered.


    Facing his sister''s worried eyes, Kaiwei shook his head and said in a deep voice: "as martial arts artists, we can''t watch them wantonly slaughter human beings. Maybe we can''t change anything, but here, we should fight."


    "I''ll go too!"


    One side of Julie voice, a pair of eager appearance.


    "Your task is to protect everyone in the car."


    To Julie''s request, Kaiwei simply refused.


    That slightly disappointed Julie.


    But Julie didn''t say much.


    If it was normal, she might say more.


    But now the situation is so critical, Julie knows that Kewei has his consideration.


    "Are you ready?"


    Coming to the front of the car door, Kaiwei inquires to Qiwei.


    Holding a long sword, he motioned to Qiwei Kaiwei that he was ready.


    Qiwei''s response made Kaiwei press the door switch.


    With a "click" of metal running sound, the door was quickly opened.


    I saw the figure flash, two figures both rushed out of the car.


    With their departure, the opened door quickly closed.


    In the dark forest road, in the chaos of the crowd, keway and Chevy upstream, to the place where the cookie beast rampage.


    "Walk in the woods, walk separately."


    With a word, the two figures jumped up from the crowd and fell on the branches of the road.


    In the branches, two figures shuttle, very fast, a few breaths, has come to the place where the cookie beast rampage.


    Sooner or later, Kaiwei jumped from the tree and waved his sword to a cookie on the road.


    The action was very quick. The black shadow flashed. The silver knife light on the top of the cookie beast''s head flashed. At the moment of contact, the ferocious body of the cookie beast suddenly stopped, as if it was stiff.


    Dexterous landing, Kewei head does not return to another cookie beast.


    Behind him, the huge head of the stiff cookie slowly fell from his body, and the huge body fell to the ground powerlessly.


    On the other side, Chevy cut off the head of a cookie.


    The green blood spray, the death of companions, the stench of blood, let the cookie beast burst out bursts of roar.


    Dozens of cookies running out of the forest attack Qiwei and Kaiwei.


    For a time, on the dark road, the figures crisscrossed, swords, roars, and fell into the fierce battle.


    Such a battle is only in this place. In the whole team of more than ten kilometers long, a massacre is in progress.


    Cookie beasts emerged from the middle of the refugee troop. They emerged from the forest like marching ants and devoured both sides. Countless refugees fell down in a short time, and the road was covered with blood.


    Scream, cry, roar, no matter how the refugees struggle, still can not change the fate of death.


    More than half a million people, hundreds of people die every minute and every second.


    No one knows how many cookies come out of the forest, maybe thousands, maybe tens of thousands, only to see the figure of a swarm, crazy devouring everything on the road.


    Facing them, the cars on the road are no longer the guarantee.


    Countless vehicles were torn by the claws of the cookie beast, knocked over again and again, and the dazzling blood flowed out of the vehicle, which looked so ferocious.


    "Running is also death. Fight with them."


    In a place in the forest, among the fleeing people, a young man went up against the current.


    The killing behind him made him crazy. He knew he couldn''t run away.


    Because the cookie beast behind him is too close to him.


    If a man is near madness, he must have courage.


    His actions, his roar, made some fleeing refugees stop.


    In the desperate eyes of the refugees, there is madness.


    "Fight them!"


    "Fight!"


    Amid the roar, more refugees stopped.


    They picked up stones from the roadside, picked up sharp branches, and took the sharp tools from the car.


    "Kill


    With a roar, on the dark forest road, the crazy refugees turned into a black torrent and rushed to the oncoming cookie beast.


    Although they are desperate in running, they look death at home.

 Chapter 1010

    "Roar!"


    See weak prey dare to resist, cookie beast issued a roar again and again.


    They are riding on the roof of the car, from the road, from the forest to the oncoming crowd.


    On the road, two shadows collided.


    In the moment of contact, the human side suddenly died.


    The refugees in front of the charge were killed by the claws and teeth of the cookie beast.


    But the refugees are not afraid. They have fallen into the madness of despair.


    They use stones, teeth, crazy to the cookie beast.


    Their madness miraculously prevented the progress of the cookie beast, and the two sides entangled in the dark forest road.


    In the roar, in the scream, in the roar, death came to this space.


    There''s a lot of life going away all the time.


    The road is full of corpses, green blood and red blood interweave together, forming a scene of ferocious color.


    "Roar!"


    With a roar, it jumped up and rushed into the crowd.


    With a wave of its claws, it tore several prey.


    Its ferocious mouth a bite, can tear up the prey easily.


    It rushed into the crowd, killing madly.


    Once the huge body is hit, countless prey will be hit and fly.


    "Kill


    But its prey has no fear, only madness.


    Countless refugees rushed to it, using the stones in their hands, the sharp weapons in their hands, and even their mouths to attack wherever they could.


    Although it has thick armor, when one refugee after another pounces on it, it is soon limited by its weight.


    "Get out of the way!"


    With a roar, a refugee with a sharp iron bar rushed to it.


    "Hiss!"


    The sharp iron stick pierced through its eyes, full of half a meter deep.


    With a hoarse roar, it fell down powerlessly.


    Its result is the corpse behind it.


    When human beings are in despair, they will burst out with unimaginable power. The refugees on the forest road are the best proof.


    In the face of powerful and terrifying cookie beasts, they know they will die, but they rush to "death" fearlessly.


    At this moment, they forget everything and their miserable life. Madness leads to the primitive wildness in their bodies, which makes them extremely aggressive.


    When human power is limited after all.


    Over time, the outcome of the two warring parties in the forest has become clear.


    Humans are rapidly falling down, while the cookie beast is rapidly destroying its prey with the addition of new forces.


    And behind the human side, refugees far enough away are fleeing.


    Maybe the refugees are celebrating that those who don''t know what to do have bought them time.


    But can they really escape?


    The answer is "no".


    Human beings are fragile, and they can''t resist the cookie after all.


    Tens of thousands of people only resisted the cookie beast for less than half an hour.


    On the battlefield of several miles, the refugees retreated.


    "Hiss!"


    The sharp claws cut directly into the refugee''s chest.


    In the crazy eyes, the last refugee fell down fearlessly.


    When the last moment came, there was no fear in his eyes, only calm and a little pleasure.


    The last refugee to fight has fallen.


    The winning cookie doesn''t immediately enjoy the prey on the ground, but pursues it further away.


    The pace of running, the flash of the figure, the black figure form a wave to attack the prey in front.


    This is what happened in front of the refugee team, and in the rear, the situation is just as critical.


    Under the chase of the cookies, the refugees scattered and fled.


    Some fled in the same direction as before, and some fled into the forest.


    But no matter where they go, they can''t get out of the Cookie''s claws.


    On the road in the dark forest, the killing never stopped.


    At this time, in a section of the road, fierce fighting is going on.


    The stream of people has gone away, accompanied by the countless pursuit of the cookie beast.


    But Qiwei and Kaiwei did not escape, still fighting in front of the bus.


    The figure is writhing and roaring.


    "Hoo


    The light of the sword flickers and the wind roars. A dark shadow bumps into a cookie beast, and the sharp long sword stabs into its ferocious head.


    One hit, Kaiwei immediately left.


    But at this time, two cookies came at him.


    That huge body, just hit, will also cause great damage to Kaiwei.


    See this, Kaiwei look a ruthless, a step, holding the sword to the right side of the cookie beast.


    The wind of the sword roared, and the silver light of the sword flashed, and the blade split in from the shoulder of the cookie.


    Green blood sputtering, the huge cookie beast is divided into two, huge body on the ground.


    Back, Kaiwei waved his sword in front of him. The attack of the left cookie beast has arrived, and the huge claw directly returned to the blade of his sword.


    "Zheng!"


    With a crisp crack, the sword broke in two.


    Cookie beast castrated, opened a huge mouth, a bite in Kaiwei''s left shoulder.


    The skin armour, which seems to be strong and scaly, is directly penetrated by the sharp teeth of the cookie beast.


    With a groan, keV looked crazy.


    "Go to hell!"


    With a roar, Kaiwei held the broken sword in his backhand and forced it into the head of the cookie beast. The broken sword almost reached the handle.


    The head was badly damaged, and the pain eating cookie fell into madness.


    The huge and ferocious mouth was biting hard, and the huge force directly separated Kaiwei from the ground and swayed in the air.


    "Hoo


    A silver sword light appeared from one side and cut off the head of the cookie beast.


    "Hiss!"


    The green blood splashed, and the Cookie''s head was cut off.


    It''s Qiwei. Seeing that Kaiwei''s situation is not good, he helps.


    With the decapitation of the head, keV also fell to the ground.


    Compared with keV, Chevy is no better.


    The skin armour on the body is full of tears, and the dazzling blood night can be seen from the tears.


    The sword in his hand had already lost its sharpness, and there were countless mouths.

 Chapter 1011

    "No! We have to get out of here. "


    A lift from the sharp teeth from the Kaiwei, Qiwei said in a deep voice.


    There are too many cookies to kill.


    No matter on the road or in the forest, they are everywhere.


    What can they do with the two of them?


    Behind them, the bus''s shield has been lowered, which makes the bus look like an iron knot.


    Some of the cookies seem to have found prey in the car, tearing around the bus.


    The huge power makes the bloated bus shake violently, as if it will be pushed down by the cookie beast at any time.


    "Go


    With a loud roar, Kaiwei used his last strength to throw out the broken sword.


    On the body of the broken sword, the light yellow light surrounded it and turned into a streamer to attack a nearby cookie beast.


    "Hiss!"


    The broken sword directly pierced the head of the cookie beast, then shot out from the rear and disappeared in the forest.


    The head was badly damaged, and the running cookie animal tumbled to the ground, sliding for several meters before stopping.


    "Go! Let''s go


    With a loud roar, they ran to the bus.


    Behind them, the cookies are approaching, and there are countless.


    All of a sudden, they stopped running.


    More than a dozen cookies ran past them and stopped in front of them.


    With light steps, in the low roar, dozens of cookie beasts surrounded them.


    They bared their teeth and gaped, their scarlet pupils staring at the two people surrounded by them.


    They''re dangerous, and from the previous battles, the cookies felt that.


    These are the two prey that killed a lot of their companions.


    The pungent smell of blood makes them very irritable, and their bloodthirsty impulse is even stronger.


    "Brother!"


    A Jiao drink suddenly appeared.


    The door of the bus was opened, and two graceful figures rushed out of the bus.


    It''s Julie and Ellie. They see their dilemma in the car.


    "What are you doing out there? Come on in


    Kaiwei''s face changed when they rushed out of the car.


    Forced to endure the pain of the wound, face very ugly roar.


    To Kaiwei''s reprimand, Julie and Ellie ignored, they just waved their swords and rushed to the cookie beast around them.


    Dexterous posture is very fast, just a few breathing, they have rushed into the herd.


    In the face of the attack of the cookie beast, they deftly evade, and the long sword in their hands attacks the crucial place of the cookie beast from time to time.


    Although a blow can''t be fatal, their appearance attracted the attention of the cookie beast and made the road clear in front of them.


    "Go


    So far, it''s useless to say more. They can''t let go of the opportunities created by the two girls.


    "Roar!"


    In the roar, more and more cookies join the fight.


    For a moment, the shadow of swords and swords on the road in the dark forest was writhing.


    "Hiss!"


    Looking slightly cold, Julie waves her sword and mercilessly stabs into the head of the incoming cookie beast.


    The huge force on the sword suddenly strikes, which makes Julie look slightly changed. With a shake of her hand, the sword falls.


    The long sword stabs the skull of the cookie beast, but it just stabs the hardest skull. The sharp blade can''t move forward, instead, it passes the powerful power to Julie.


    How can Julie bear the power from the whole body of cookie?


    With a sword in her head, the cookie uses her whole body to press Julie under her body.


    Although its life is disappearing, at the last moment, it stabs its claws into its prey.


    "Hum!"


    With a dull hum, Julie''s face was extremely pale.


    The sharp claws of the cookie not only pierced her arm, but also pressed her heavy body.


    "Julie!"


    See Julie was rushed to, is fighting Ellie issued a exclamation.


    The exclamation distracted her.


    I didn''t realize that a cookie had leaped up, and the sharp claws were waving to her.


    "Ellie! Be careful


    This scene was seen by Kaiwei, and he gave a roar in a panic.


    But it''s late.


    When Ellie felt the strong wind coming, she looked back and saw the huge body of the cookie beast.


    "Bang!"


    Cookie beast''s claws waved on the petite body.


    In the dull crash sound, small figures flew out, crossed more than ten meters, and hit the windshield in front of the bus.


    A trace of blood flowed from the corner of Ellie''s mouth. Her eyes were a little dazed and her consciousness was lax.


    Small delicate body weak slip to the ground.


    "Go to hell!"


    This scene makes Kaiwei angry. He goes crazy and bumps into the cookie beast that attacks Ellie.


    "Bang!"


    A small two figures collided, cookie beast directly hit a stagger, back a few steps.


    However, Kewei, who is physically exhausted, paid the price for his reckless behavior. He lost many bones on his shoulder and was knocked to the ground by the reverse force.


    "Kaiwei! Be careful


    In front of Kaiwei, the hit cookie opens its ferocious mouth and bites Kaiwei.


    This attack, Kaiwei has been unable to resist.


    The roar from Chevy, keV can''t hear it.


    The only thing he can see right now is the big mouth of the cookie beast.


    Time in this moment, the speed of the passage seems to be a lot slower.


    Under the huge sharp mouth, keV''s pupils were tightening.


    On one side, Chevy is angry. He carries his sword and rushes to the cookie beast in front of Kewei, but it''s too late.


    And Julie, who is badly injured, is being crushed by the carcass of the cookie beast. Chivi''s roar makes her look desperate.


    In the car, in the gap between the guard boards, many pairs of eyes are looking out, only worry and fear.


    At this critical moment, a black awn suddenly shot out of the forest.


    In the harsh "whistling" sound, in the strong wind, "hiss" hit the cookie beast''s head in front of Kewei.


    The green foam of blood splashed everywhere, and the head of the cookie animal directly split, and a huge hole appeared.


    But the black awn who pierced his head was castrated and plunged to the ground.

 Chapter 1012

    "Boom!"


    Gravel flying, dust, flat road directly appeared a big pit.


    This sudden scene made people look slightly stunned and look into the pit. A big black blood grain sword was inserted obliquely in the pit. The huge body of the sword was almost half of it, and its strength could be imagined.


    When the crowd was a little confused, a figure came out of the tree dozens of meters high, fell from the sky, and landed beside the big sword with a bang.


    For a moment, the ground cracked, the dust was flying, and the pit became bigger.


    What''s this?


    Looking at the figure coming down from the sky beside the big sword, people were slightly stunned.


    He was dressed in black armor with blood stripes, just like an ancient soldier. His tall physique gave people a feeling of "strength".


    Heavy armor enveloped his whole body, making it impossible for people to know anything about him.


    "Roar!"


    Cookies don''t stop killing because anyone''s coming. They roar and pounce on their prey again.


    This time, however, it''s hard to say who the hunter is and who the prey is.


    In the face of the fierce cookie beast, the black armor soldier picked up the big sword in the pit.


    I saw a flash of shadow, in the strong wind, the Black Warrior rushed to the cookie beast.


    The big sword waved, the black awn flickered, and the two cookie beasts who rushed to the black armour soldiers were directly cut in two by one.


    The black armour soldiers who rush into the herd all give people a feeling of "strength" in one move.


    It''s like the God of war kneading the herd.


    "Hiss!"


    Under the siege, a cookie attacked the black armor warrior from behind. It succeeded. It had a big sharp mouth and bit the black armor warrior''s head. The whole upper body was almost engulfed.


    "Whew!"


    The black awn flickered, the black armor warrior held the sword in his backhand, and the big sword directly pierced the Cookie''s body from the bottom up.


    "Roar!"


    The body was pierced, because of pain, the cookie beast struggled fiercely, and the force in the mouth was greater.


    In the face of the bondage, the black armour soldier holds the sword with one hand, grabs the Cookie''s chin with his left hand, pulls it with his left hand, and only hears a clear sound. The Cookie''s big mouth opens in an exaggerated range.


    At that moment, the struggling cookie had lost its life.


    With his left hand, he grasped the neck of the cookie beast, and the huge cookie beast wine cup was lifted up so easily.


    Forced to throw, the huge cookie carcass flew into the sky, smashed into the herd dozens of meters away.


    This violent scene, watching people gape.


    "How strong! What kind of power is this? "


    Such a big cookie is like throwing a chicken. It''s thrown tens of meters away.


    After all this, the black armour soldiers rushed out.


    A jump, a flash, when falling, the sword has split a pollution beast.


    Because of the appearance of the black armor warrior, the bloody killing brought by it has attracted almost all the attention of the cookie beast.


    Even the cookie beast who attacked the bus shifted its target and joined the battle against the black armor warrior in the roar of his companions.


    In the dark forest, in the swarm of beasts, the shadow will leave a trail of blood wherever it goes.


    Of course, when killing cookies, black armor warriors will also be attacked by cookies.


    There are too many cookies. In the continuous attack, some of them will break through the defense line and tear the armor with their sharp mouths and claws.


    But it seems useless, that armor well protected the black armor warrior, any attack of the cookie beast did not let the armor appear a little trace.


    The appearance of the black armour soldiers, for the four, no doubt let them have a breathing time.


    Kewei, Chevy, who can still move, quickly check the situation of the two girls.


    Julie and Ellie''s condition is very bad, Ellie has lost consciousness, coma in the past, and Julie, the whole body bloodstained, dazzling blood is flowing out from the wound.


    "Come on! Let''s get back to the bus. Julie''s wound needs dressing


    Kaiwei holds Ellie, Qiwei holds Julie and rushes into the bus.


    The scarred four no doubt scared the children in the car. They looked at the four people who were stained with blood with frightened eyes. They were timid and did not dare to speak.


    But the old man was indifferent. He quickly took out his medical bag and said to the four people on the bus, "hurry up! Put these two girls down and let me have a look. I have some medical foundation. "


    The old man''s words made Qiwei and Kaiwei look happy.


    Of the four of them, the only one who is short of is one who knows medicine.


    In the two rows of wide seats in the back seat, Chevy and Kewei put down the two women.


    The old man quickly began to check the two women''s injuries.


    After a check-up, the old man''s expression was very dignified. He said in a deep voice: "these two girls are seriously injured. I can only slow down their injuries and keep them from getting worse. I''d better send them to the city for treatment as soon as possible. Otherwise, it''s easy to fall ill. For them, the road of the martial arts artist is at an end."


    Liu Lao''s words let Qiwei, Kaiwei fall into silence.


    Neither of them looks good.


    For Kaiwei, Ellie is her sister. How can he not care? Since she joined the guild, Julie has been working with them. She is also a very good sister, and he is also worried about Julie.


    And on one side of the Chevy, his mood is the same.


    After years of friendship, he didn''t want anything to happen to anyone.


    Looking back at keV, Chevy said, "keV! Your injury also needs to be bandaged. You don''t need to bother Mr. Liu. I''ll bandage it for you. "


    KeV nodded.


    Cookie beast''s bite hurt his left shoulder and chest seriously. Now he feels unbearable pain.


    In the driver''s seat, after some treatment, Kaiwei bandaged the wound.


    The falling of the guard board made the car slightly dim. In the driver''s seat and the passenger''s seat, Qiwei and Kaiwei were slightly tired.


    "Chevy! Who do you think he is? Why save us? "


    Kaiwei thought of the black armour warrior just now, and at this time, the battle outside was already going on.


    Chevy shook his head at keV''s inquiry.


    Kaiwei doesn''t know, how can he know?


    With a little probe, Chevy looks out from the gap between the guard plates.


    This look, Qiwei slightly Leng.

 Chapter 1013

    Outside, the black armor warrior fighting with the cookie beast has changed from one to many.


    In the roar of the cookie beast, five black armor warriors are entangled with the herd.


    The fighting is very fierce.


    The five black armour warriors in the herd, such as no man''s land, where, cookie beast was cut in the knife.


    This scene makes Chevy think, he guessed: "they are afraid to save not only us, but the whole refugee from Voda city."


    They?


    Chevy''s words made him look out in pain.


    At this point, keV finally knew what Chevy meant.


    The so-called black armor warrior actually refers to the "ghost" of the first Legion.


    From the above order, let the "ghost" in the fleet all set out, rushed to the destination.


    At this moment, in the front and back of the refugee team, the ghosts rush out of the forest, effectively preventing the killing of the refugees by the cookie beast.


    Black sword waving, strong body jump, in the herd, the black armor soldiers like no one, harvest one cookie beast after another.


    With the big sword in hand, with the hand, with the foot, at the moment, every part of the corpse''s body is a sharp weapon to kill the enemy.


    "Roar!"


    It is struggling, roaring, trying to use sharp claws, ferocious mouth attack bound its enemy.


    But it''s useless. The big cookie was carried by the black soldier like a chicken and smashed to the ground.


    The huge force makes the ground crack, and the head of the monster is directly twisted by the huge force.


    Ahead, refugees are fleeing.


    The appearance of black armour soldiers, let them escape a disaster.


    They couldn''t help looking back as they ran away.


    On the road in the dark forest, the only thing they could see was the battle of the black armor soldiers.


    They are so powerful that they are killed by the black armour soldiers.


    The emergence of black armour soldiers makes the refugees seem to have grasped the straw. They are glad but also confused.


    Who are they?


    "Run! Here they are


    The two cookies passed the black armour fighters and chased the refugees in the direction they were fleeing.


    Their vigorous posture is like a gust of wind running on the road in the forest, and their speed is extremely fast. They turn into dark shadows and rush to the refugees.


    The refugees fled in a panic when they saw the cookie coming.


    "Whew!"


    Just then, in the forest, a sharp screech suddenly sounded.


    Two black awns flashed through the dark forest and hit the two polluting animals chasing the refugees with lightning speed.


    Body shape meal, the terrible cookie beast immediately rolled to the ground.


    In the rear, the two ghosts threw out their swords and used them as throwing weapons to eliminate the distant cookie.


    The action of the black armour soldiers made the refugees understand that the black armour soldiers were protecting them.


    Who are they?


    The junta?


    It''s impossible. If it was the military government, how could the commander expel them from the city?


    Although we don''t know the details, the appearance of black armour soldiers has greatly relieved the refugees.


    One after another spread the news to the more forward team.


    Let all the refugees know that the black armour fighters are protecting them.


    As time goes by, although some ghosts drag on the cookie beast, there are still countless deaths and injuries in the whole refugee team.


    Whether in the rear or in the front, there are always some cookies rushing out of the forest and attacking the refugees on the road.


    The number of ghouls is still too small, they can only contain the big army of cookies, a small number of cookies from the battlefield to attack refugees, they can do nothing.


    Fortunately, they are not the only force in this escort mission.


    An hour after the ghost joined the battlefield, the rescue troops from Bawei finally arrived.


    This is a rescue force composed of sickle machine armour and various types of armored vehicles. The light unit makes this force fast enough to cross dozens of kilometers in less than an hour.


    At present, an army of the people''s Republic of China appears, and the refugees who are running away on the road suddenly stop and stop.


    The roar of the "rumbling" engine and the strange armored machinery make the refugees look unpredictable, fearful and hopeful.


    Encountered the rescue target, facing the crowd on the road, the team composed of 500 mobilized soldiers stopped.


    In the sound of metal running, the armored personnel carrier, like a rectangular iron knot, slowly opened the compartment walls on both sides, revealing the standing mobilizers inside.


    The "T1" armored personnel carrier is a new troop carrier of the first Corps. It is jointly developed by many countries and is a new generation of new vehicles.


    It''s huge, 15 meters long and five meters high. It''s a large vehicle with five axes and eighteen wheels. It can carry 45 soldiers in full power armor.


    After the first regiment took control of the small cities of Bentley, in order to facilitate the transportation of troops, a number of T1 armored personnel carriers were installed, with a total number of 500.


    When the wall opened, one of the mobilizers jumped out of the car.


    Ten armored personnel carriers, a total of more than 400 mobilized troops.


    "Ready to fight! The primary objective is to protect refugees. "


    At the command, the atmosphere of the whole team suddenly became tense.


    Mobilizers guard both sides of the convoy, while a "rat" armored assault vehicle serves as the first vehicle in front of the convoy.


    When the battle order was issued, the fire control devices of all armored units were opened and ready for battle.


    "Let''s go!"


    At the command, the team set off again.


    The roar of the "boom" engine suddenly became more powerful.


    In the first "rat" armored assault vehicle, the sergeant of the leader also turned on the loudspeaker.


    "Our first Legion is responsible for your safety. Please keep order under our escort. Don''t panic. Please keep calm. You are safe."


    The sound spread far and far through the loudspeaker, echoing on the forest road.


    It also floated into the ears of the refugees.


    First Corps?


    At the moment, the look of the refugees is very complicated.


    The first Legion is clearly the enemy, but at the moment their security can only rely on the first Legion.


    Remembering their patron saint, the junta, the refugees were silent again.

 Chapter 1014

    As they moved, the black refugees made way for a convoy.


    The sound in the loudspeaker is repeated over and over again. In the dark crowd, the team is also advancing at a steady speed.


    In the process of advancing, some mobilizers left the troops and stayed. Their task was to protect the safety of the refugees.


    The strength of the support force is only 500, and the guard force is bound to be very sparse in the refugee troop that is tens of miles long.


    Support forces from other cities are still on their way. Before they arrive, they must control the situation of the refugees and prepare for the subsequent evacuation.


    With the arrival of the first legion, the refugees were no longer on their own.


    The arrival of the first Legion also triggered the battle with the cookie beast.


    Ahead, as the convoy broke away from the refugees, it finally encountered the cookie beast.


    With the "fierce" gunfire in the forest, the battle between humans and polluting animals finally started.


    In the rain of bullets, countless cookies were eliminated.


    In the face of endless cookies, the first Legion also has casualties.


    Only with advanced equipment, casualties have been greatly reduced.


    With the passage of time, within an hour, three support forces from other cities arrived one after another. So far, in the task of escorting refugees, the force of the first Legion has reached 2000.


    "Forward!"


    In the dark forest, scythe machine armour spews out its tongue of fire in the face of the swarm of cookies.


    Three rotary machine guns formed three fire dragons.


    Where the fire dragon passed, there were rubble, dust, craters all over the place, and all the cookies were beaten into meat sauce.


    In the dense rain of bullets, countless cookies fell, fell on the way to charge.


    On the road, cookie carcasses are everywhere, dazzling green, forming one river after another.


    In the body of the cookie beast, there are also human bodies, and the green blood is also mixed with red.


    Under the impact of the animal tide, the army of the first Legion marched forward bravely, and the huge war machinery rolled over the carcass of the cookie beast and moved forward slowly.


    The battle is going on fiercely.


    I don''t know how long later, with the advance of the army, in the forest, just as the fighting between the two sides was fierce, the cookie beast on the road suddenly roared.


    In the roar, they scattered in a mass, strong posture into the forest.


    With the departure of the cookie beast, the obstacles in front of the convoy disappeared, and the rescue forces sped up and rushed to the rear of the refugee team.


    This phenomenon not only appeared in the battle of a small group of cookies fighting with the army of the first legion, but also disappeared in the forest in the tens of miles of battle line, whether it was the cookies chasing refugees or fighting with ghouls.


    The safety of the refugees was finally guaranteed with the departure of the cookie.


    However, the departure of the cookie does not mean that the refugees are safe. In the vast forest, cookie is just one of thousands of polluting animals.


    In the eyes of individual polluters, the refugees on the road are also a kind of prey.


    Is that over?


    The quiet outside made the people in the car a little uneasy.


    The sound outside disappeared, and the sound of gunfire that had appeared not long ago subsided.


    The black armor soldiers outside had left the battlefield half an hour ago, and they didn''t know where to go.


    The bus''s heavy armor protected their safety. Not long ago, several cookies were still attacking the bus, but just now, the movement outside suddenly disappeared.


    Looking out through the crack of the guard board, the quiet and shaking figure on the dark forest road can no longer be seen. The only thing you can see is the corpse on the ground.


    There are human corpses, there are also contaminated animal corpses, green and red blood mixed together, the scene is quite ferocious.


    Looking back from the outside and looking at keV in the driver''s seat, Chevy said in a deep voice, "what should I do? It''s not a good way to stay here. Although the bus has some protection, if it encounters too many cookies, there won''t be much food on the bus, especially water. It won''t last long. "


    Qiwei''s words made Kaiwei look ugly.


    Now all four of them are injured, and little sister ally is in a coma.


    If the old people and the children are not there, the food in the car is enough for them to last for a few days. Even if they are at the end of their tether, they can leave. Although they are injured, there is no problem in arriving at Bawei city.


    But now the situation is, in addition to them, there is a car of old and young.


    Now that they are allowed to get on the bus, they can''t give up halfway and leave them.


    "Wait! Listen... "


    The sudden movement outside made Chevy look tiny.


    He motioned to the people in the car to be quiet. He peeped forward and looked out through the crack in the windshield.


    "What did you find?"


    At this time, Kaiwei can''t move, at least the upper body can''t move, because once he moves, the wound on his body will crack, so he can only ask chivi about the situation outside.


    Kaiwei heard what was going on outside.


    It seemed to be the roar of the engine.


    From the outside, Chevy draws back his eyes. He takes a deep breath, and his tense face relaxes slightly.


    Facing Kaiwei''s puzzled eyes, he said with a smile: "it''s the army, the army of the first Legion."


    Yes, Chevy found an army outside, the army of the first Legion.


    The army was moving backward along the road, and the huge war machine was no stranger to chivi.


    After all, the town where their guild is located has long been occupied by the first Legion. They are not unfamiliar with some of the war machinery owned by the first Legion.


    "It''s them?"


    First it was an accident, and the next second it happened to keV.


    In Bentley, the only one who can help these refugees is probably the first Legion.


    At this time, more and more noise outside, "rumble" roar has been close at hand, seems to be outside the car.


    The vibration of the ground made the car vibrate slightly.


    In addition to the huge roar, we also heard the "clank" of footsteps.


    "Dong! Dong


    At this time, the heavy door was suddenly knocked.

 Chapter 1015

    This sudden movement scared the children in the car and looked at the door timidly.


    The appearance of the knock on the door made Qiwei look upright.


    In the sign of Kaiwei''s eyes, Qiwei did not hesitate and opened the door.


    In the sound of metal running, the door was opened.


    As soon as the door opened, all kinds of sounds poured into the car. Outside the door, Qiwei also saw metal figures passing by one after another.


    In front of the door, there was a metal figure.


    He looked at Chevy and Kewei in the driver''s seat, and then the mobilized soldiers looked at the children in the car.


    Some lucky guys.


    Along the way, the army encountered a lot of vehicles.


    The vehicles were destroyed by the pollution animals, and the owners disappeared.


    Only this one is in good condition.


    Is it because of the shields?


    The mobilizers can feel the thickness of the protective plates, and the obvious scratches on the protective plates also explain to the mobilizers why the bus can resist the attack of the cookie beast.


    However, in addition to the robustness of the vehicle, there should be human factors.


    From the two people who were seriously injured in the car, the mobilizers could see that they were not ordinary people.


    Are you a martial arts artist?


    The first regiment is no stranger to martial artists.


    Take back your sight from the car, mobilize soldiers to Qiwei at the door of the car and say: "the road ahead has been opened. If the car can still start, you can go to Bawei city along the road cleared by the army. For your safety, don''t stay here at last. Bawei city has set up a medical station, and you can go for treatment."


    With that, the mobilizers turned away and returned to the ranks.


    Before Chevy could say thanks, the figure outside the door had disappeared.


    Looking at the figure outside the door, they could only praise how strict the first army was.


    The troops passing by the car door, except the sound of footsteps and the roar of armored machinery, did not have a sound of redundant words.


    Although they are martial artists, they also feel a very shocking military power in their steel body.


    "They are the first Legion?"


    I don''t know when the old man came to the front of the car. He looked at the figure passing by the door and asked.


    "Yes! That''s them. "


    Chevy replied positively.


    With a slight sigh, the old man shook his head and said disappointingly, "the military situation is quite extraordinary. If they can go abroad, they are also a great force among human beings. Unfortunately, their muzzle is against human beings."


    "Old Liu! Please be careful. "


    With a slight change of expression, Chevy quickly closed the door.


    The soldiers walked by the door, and it''s hard not to hear what Mr. Liu said, but to do something.


    When the car door closed, Qiwei was relieved. He looked at the old man and said, "old Liu! Although human disputes have nothing to do with our martial artists, we martial artists will not participate in human wars, but in this war, I think it is a good thing for the people of Bentley. Think about what happened in Voda, how can the military government be the ruler of this country? "


    Chevy''s words silenced the old man.


    Yeah, what happened in Voda, he couldn''t have imagined before.


    How can the military government do such appalling things?


    It was hundreds of thousands of civilians who were driven out of Voda unarmed.


    As the people of this country, how sad should I be?


    "Maybe you''re right."


    With a slight sigh, the old man turned away with a complicated look.


    As the old man thought, as the people of this country, the hearts of the civilians who were expelled from Voda city are sad.


    As the people of this country, their government sent them to hell.


    This ruthlessness, this cruelty, not only hurt the people of Voda city.


    It was four hours later when the first regiment took complete control of the refugee situation.


    What happened in these four hours is an unforgettable event for the whole people of Bentley.


    On January 19, 348, the military government broke its last thought in the hearts of the common people.


    On this day, more than half a million civilians in Voda city were expelled, living and dying in the forest.


    On this day, 150000 civilians in Voda city were buried in the forest in the mouth of the polluting animals.


    This tragic event was called the bloody day by the people of Binli.


    It took a whole day, after many mobilization, the first Legion escorted the surviving refugees to Bawei city.


    When entering the city of Bawei, which is not a big city, many civilians cried.


    Although the city wall is not high, it makes them feel very at ease.


    For the civilians who finally enter Bawei City, what they have experienced can never be forgotten in their life.


    On the road, they saw endless corpses, the bodies torn by the polluted animals, all kinds of broken limbs mixed with the bodies of the polluted animals. The cruelty was unimaginable.


    In that short journey, no one knows how to spend it. When they wake up, many people vomit.


    For the first legion, the cruelty on the road is also beyond their imagination.


    On the road in the forest, less than ten miles away, nearly 150000 civilians fell.


    It can be said that the bodies of civilians can lay a dense layer on the road.


    Endless broken limbs, blood, this scene, even the first Legion is also quite cruel.


    Bawai City, South Gate Square.


    Last night, until late at night, the refugees outside the city completely entered Bawei city under the escort of the army.


    After a busy night, the next morning, a large number of civilians were evacuated and sent to various cities.


    In the new city, they will live and work.


    When most of the refugees left, a huge medical station stood in the square.


    The medical station is made up of white tents.


    It almost occupied the entire square, the medical station, Figure shaking, very busy.


    In the air above the square, a trace of blood is floating, and in the medical station, blood is more common.


    Among the more than 500000 civilians, the death toll is about 150000, and the civilians who have suffered heavy losses are not among them.


    In the medical station, there are tens of thousands of minor and serious injuries.

 Chapter 1016

    This makes the temporary establishment of the medical station into a shortage of manpower.


    Fortunately, the first Legion had made preparations in advance. As soon as the day broke, a large number of military trucks drove into Bawei City, all loaded with drugs and medical soldiers.


    Although medical soldiers are not professional doctors, they are very experienced in treating external trauma.


    In the medical station, screams and grunts came out of the tents from time to time.


    In order to ensure sufficient manpower, the first regiment recruited some women on the spot as nurses to assist.


    In the medical station, some temporarily recruited women came out of the tent from time to time with a basin of blood and left in a pale hurry.


    The bloody scene in the tent was too cruel for them.


    "Doctor! What happened to them? "


    In the next bed, Julie and Ellie lie quietly, as if falling into a deep sleep.


    While accepting the bandage of the medical soldiers, Kaiwei inquired anxiously.


    On the other side of him is Qiwei, whose whole body is covered with bandages. At this time, Qiwei is like a zongzi. His whole body is tightly wrapped, leaving only one pair of eyes on the outside.


    Kaiwei, who is being bandaged by medical soldiers, is also developing towards this trend.


    In response to Kaiwei''s inquiry, the medical soldiers in the same power combat suit replied: "they are seriously injured. They have injured their internal organs. In order to alleviate their pain, they have been anesthetized. Later, they will be treated by the attending doctor. Don''t worry, they are not in danger of life."


    The words of the medic reassured Kaiwei.


    However, the first regiment is really generous. This anesthetic is hard to get.


    Kaiwei knows that the value of this kind of thing, in human beings, is only those who have the power to use.


    As expected, when the medical soldiers finished dressing, Kaiwei also became a zongzi.


    There is no way to deal with it. There are too many wounds on Kaiwei''s body. He can only wrap his whole body.


    After bandaging, the medic left, leaving only two people, Qiwei and Kaiwei, who looked at each other face to face.


    Seems to think of something, Qiwei quite lucky sigh: "still lucky, fortunately the first Legion in Bawei city set up a medical station, otherwise Ellie and Julie two people in danger."


    Kewei can''t deny what Chevy said.


    Compared with the military government, the first Legion''s practice is much more humane.


    At least in the establishment of medical stations, it is not something the military government can do.


    Kaiwei can know how poor the medical level of Binli country is.


    If it were the military government, the wounded civilians would have to wait to die.


    "I don''t know where they went, Mr. Liu!"


    The scene of parting is still fresh in my memory, not long, just last night.


    At parting, the bus was given to the old man by Kaiwei.


    In Kaiwei''s opinion, Mr. Liu needs a car more than them.


    For them, cars are dispensable. In Mr. Liu''s hands, the bus can play a greater role.


    "Mr. Liu doesn''t have to worry. Now the war in the whole Bentley country, except Voda City, has subsided. No matter where he goes, Mr. Liu can have a safe place to live."


    It''s also true that Carver agrees with Chevy''s words.


    Without the war, there is no need for Mr. Liu to worry no matter where he goes.


    Even worse, it''s better than Voda.


    Qiwei said: "I am more concerned about the guild. When the president leaves, let''s inform the guild. But now we can''t go back. If there is no news for a long time, they should be worried."


    That''s a problem


    No one knows how long they will stay here. If they don''t go back for a long time, they will be worried.


    After thinking about it, Kaiwei said, "it''s easy to do. You and I are not seriously injured. After a few days'' rest, one will stay to take care of Julie and Ellie, and the other will return to the guild."


    That''s another way.


    Without much thought, chivi said, "I''m the least injured. I can move freely in a day or two at most. Just stay here and I''ll go back to the guild."


    "That''s fine!"


    With a nod, keV agreed.


    The death of 150000 civilians represents not only a number, but also a vent of hatred and anger.


    In the Bentley war, the civilians don''t know who to blame.


    Hate the enemy? Or a military government that resents inaction? Or the traitorous rebels, the revolutionaries?


    Some things, civilians do not understand, they will only look at the surface.


    But now, at last, the civilians in Bentley have the object of hatred.


    The anger of the civilians will eventually be ignited, and now the only difference is a fuse.


    Marani, Bentley.


    As always, the post-war Marani city is being rebuilt.


    The war has just ended. At a glance, the city is full of collapsed buildings, the roads are full of craters, and the traces of war are very obvious.


    In the ruins, some figures are working hard to make the city recover to its former appearance as soon as possible.


    Junta, general Natasha''s office.


    At his desk, yevrich stood upright, reporting to Natasha about the refugees.


    "Through the rescue of the first corps, all the refugees who left Voda city have entered Bawei city. The arrangement for the refugees is in effective progress. They will be scattered in more than 20 cities across the country. The number of these refugees is about 300000, and the specific number is still in the statistics, except for the surviving refugees, Another 150000 or so refugees died in the mouth of the polluting animals. "


    Speaking of this, yevrich said in a deep voice: "according to the pictures sent back from the front line, the scene can be described as very tragic. When the rescue forces of the first Legion arrived, a group of cookies were hunting refugees. On the road less than ten miles long, the fragments of the refugees were covered with a thick layer."


    Natasha had expected the news.


    How can those civilians be safe in the forest without any weapons?


    The loss of 150000 civilians is still the result of the timely preservation of the first Legion.


    Without the first legion, how many of these 500000 civilians can reach Bawei?


    I can''t say no, I''m afraid very few. It''s quite rare for 10% of the refugees to arrive.

 Chapter 1017

    In the hood, Natasha looked indifferent and said coldly, "the last madness, who did it well and thoroughly."


    Looking up at yevrich, Natasha ordered, "get the news out as detailed as possible, and give the video to the revolutionaries and the rebels. It''s up to them to seize this opportunity."


    To make the people of a country submit, we must first let the people of this country be disappointed in their own country.


    Only when they are disappointed can they accept the new ruler more easily.


    For the first legion, this is an opportunity, an opportunity conducive to the rule of the first Legion.


    The rebels and the revolutionaries are the fuse to set the fire on.


    Although the rebels and revolutionaries are going to be disbanded, they have members all over the country and are closely linked by a thread. Even if they are disbanded, the thread will not be completely broken.


    So, through the revolutionaries and the rebels, this fire can burn more vigorously.


    For the revolutionaries and some members of the rebel army, only when they are dealt with properly can they gain more popular support.


    From this point of view, the first Legion abides by the previous agreement and gives them priority in terms of rights. Whether they can grasp it or not depends on themselves.


    Although there are many ways to obtain public opinion, this opportunity is not always available.


    "Yes! I know what to do


    Yevrich, of course, understood and understood what general Natasha meant.


    Yes, the revolutionaries and the rebels are indispensable for the people of Bentley to get angry.


    Turning her attention away from the refugee incident, Natasha asked yev curiously, "how are the follow-up matters going in the cities?"


    On Natasha''s inquiry, yevrich said: "it''s almost over. Most of the armed forces of the rebels and revolutionaries have been disbanded, leaving only a small number of soldiers to be transformed into city guards, responsible for public security. At this point, they are very cooperative and are now dealing with those weapons that are about to be destroyed."


    The rebels and revolutionaries have quite a lot of troops, and the total number is more than 100000.


    What a huge army leaves behind is a large number of weapons.


    The first regiment looks down on those weapons. Except for a small number of weapons that have been sealed up, most of them have been included in the destruction list by the first regiment.


    As if thinking of something, yevrich said: "general! Recently, many floating ships frequently enter Voda city. Is there any necessary supervision on floating ships? Once the battle of Voda city starts, the commander is likely to flee. In the previous battle, we chose to ignore the behavior of the other two commanders fleeing from Bentley, but we can''t let this one run away. In order to effectively rule Bentley, a trial is necessary. "


    Yevrich said the problem, let Natasha heart a little care.


    Indeed, the neglect of the floating ship makes it easy for the big people of Bentley to escape from Bentley.


    Before, Natasha''s idea was very simple. The purpose of the first Legion was territory. It didn''t matter whether the big men fled or not.


    But now, in order to prevent the commander of Voda from escaping, it is necessary to supervise the floating ship.


    After thinking about it, Natasha had an idea and said, "from now on, all the floating ships in and out of Bentley must stop at the Marani airport for inspection and record. All the floating ships flying over Bentley without record will be destroyed once they are found."


    The flying altitude of a floating ship is usually between 2000 and 5000 meters. At this altitude, many ground weapons of the first regiment can attack. It is not empty talk to destroy the floating ship.


    Structurally speaking, the floating ship made of light wood is quite fragile. Even if there is no air force unit, there is no problem for the first Legion to destroy the floating ship.


    That''s a good idea.


    With a slightly positive look, jevrich said, "I understand! I''ll send a message to all parts of the country immediately and ask them to inform the floating ships in the air! "


    With that, jevrich saluted, turned, and quickly left the office.


    After yevrich left, Natasha quietly turned on the tablet on her desk.


    Since the quantum signal tower in Qingcheng has been running, the smooth flow of signals has made everything easier.


    Whether it is the transmission of orders or the flow of other information, the convenience of the Internet age is indispensable to the first Corps.


    Today''s situation in Bentley and the situation all over the country, Natasha is able to understand it through the data terminal.


    It''s very close to the final battle. Once Voda city is captured by the first legion, the heavy task on her shoulders is completed.


    Sometimes Natasha would think, what else can she do when Bentley''s mission is finished?


    Is it to garrison the kingdom of Binli, to be a great feudal historian, or to return to the master?


    Although she can do both of these things at the same time, Natasha will also think in her heart, what on earth does she want?


    The answer is vague. At least for now, Natasha has no answer in her mind.


    Moreover, Natasha knows very well that in the next few years, even decades, she will not be able to really relax. That answer can only be put down for a while.


    ----


    For the rebels, the revolutionaries, today is their most leisurely day.


    The busy has been busy, only waiting for the arrival of the last time.


    It''s getting closer to the day of disbanding. Tomorrow is the day of disbanding the revolutionaries and the resistance.


    At that time, they will announce to the whole country, apologize to the people, and then disappear in the angry curse of the people.


    All plans have been made, both for the rebels and the revolutionaries.


    Today, however, the rebel and revolutionary leaders in Marani received a video from the first Legion.


    At the same time, the news of the "expulsion order" in Voda city and the countless deaths and injuries of refugees spread to the whole country through various channels. At that time, the civilians in Bentley were boiling.


    Marani City, a small villa on the outskirts of the mountain.


    The owner of the villa is a businessman, who is the president of Huixing chamber of Commerce in Marani.


    In addition to being a businessman, he has another identity, the "instructor" of the resistance.

 Chapter 1018

    This secret has been known by the first legion, he also received a video from the first Legion.


    The change of the situation, the declaration of dissolution, and the plan of fighting for power in the future made all the high-level rebel troops arrive in Marani city one after another.


    At the moment, in the villa, there are nearly 20 important members of the rebel army.


    In a reception hall, people sit around a square table.


    Their eyes looked at the tabletop of a palm, full of a sense of technology.


    What kind of "palm computer" is this? Not long ago, a soldier of the first Corps sent it.


    People are unfamiliar with this device, but they have guessed its function.


    It''s nothing more than Mini TV. Although these things are rare in Bentley, they are also collected.


    Just compared with the small TV on the desktop, it''s much bigger and coarser.


    Not long ago, the video in the palm computer played, and they saw it.


    Although they received more or less this information, they were still shocked by the bloody scene when they saw the tragedy of the refugees with their own eyes.


    The sound in the reception hall was terrible. Everyone was looking at Rox in the first place and the small palm computer on the desk.


    I''m afraid you can hear a pin falling on the ground.


    In the first place, Rox sat upright, looking ugly.


    In the face of the silence, he made a voice, very depressed, and said: "only" he "can do this. This is his final madness. He will take all the civilians in Voda city to be buried with him."


    After shock and disbelief, Rox had nothing but calm.


    People know what kind of kenover is. This kind of crazy practice seems incredible, but it can be easily accepted.


    In front of that one, what is impossible?


    "What does the first Legion mean? If this video spreads, the consequences will be... "


    One side of the lelos some do not understand, although the words did not finish, but what consequences, how can you sit in the do not understand?


    Once the video is spread, it will certainly cause the anger of the people in Bentley, and the hatred caused by the war will be transferred to the junta, commander kenover.


    His face sank slightly, and pelos said calmly: "what do you mean? Lelos! Don''t you understand that this is a means for the first Legion to rule Bentley. Once the people are disappointed or even hostile to the military government, it will be easier for them to accept the rule of the first Legion. "


    Because of pelos''s words, everyone looked at each other and whispered.


    Although Lockes agrees with peros, there is one more point to add.


    He said in a voice: "this is only one of them. The reason why the first regiment sent this video to us is to hope that we can do something. I think the revolutionary side of the first regiment should also send a copy."


    When Lockes said that, everyone felt thoughtful.


    What can they do?


    Looking at the crowd with a slightly positive look, Lockes said calmly: "the news from the city of Voda has already spread out. At this time, the people all over the country must be angry. If we take this opportunity to stand out and denounce kenover''s cruelty, it will be easy to get the approval of the people. I think the first army has given us this, I just want to remind us not to miss this opportunity to get public opinion. "


    Is that so?


    Because of the instructor''s words, everyone looked at each other and murmured.


    They can''t confirm whether the first Legion means that.


    At this time, Rox''s voice overcame all the murmurs and continued: "you should know that in the next new regime, important posts are held by popular election, and obtaining public opinion has become the most important thing for those in power. The first Legion''s reminder just follows the previous agreement between the first Legion and us, and will give us certain priority, We can''t miss this opportunity. "


    Hearing what Rox said, everyone suddenly realized.


    Yes, people''s approval is the quickest way to get public opinion. They can''t miss this opportunity.


    "The resistance is about to be disbanded. We can''t use the identity of the resistance, otherwise it will be counterproductive."


    One of the top rebel leaders spoke out.


    Lockes agrees with this idea.


    "Yes, the rebels can''t use it. We need to use the identity of businessmen."


    In the face of people''s attention, Lockes continued: "after the meeting, I will give each of you a sum of sponsorship funds, and your task is to go around as a businessman to lobby and increase your reputation. Only when your reputation is big, people will vote for you in the election."


    Speaking of this, Rox looked very serious and said, "this is the last thing I can do for you as a" instructor ". From now on, I will no longer be an instructor, but the president of Huixing chamber of Commerce. Your future can only depend on your own efforts."


    In the face of Rox''s eyes, everyone was silent, and the expression on his face was changing.


    "All right! I don''t want to say more. There is no banquet that will never end. Since the development of the resistance, the end of the road has come. Let''s get together and break up. If one day, which one of you is in a high position, I just hope you still remember the friendship of working with me. "


    "Pioneers, the greater the chance, you should not be surpassed by the revolutionaries."


    For the rebels, the meeting was a breakup.


    Since then, they have no one to rely on, only by virtue of their own talents, and strive for too much.


    For Rox, he finally took the burden off his shoulders.


    Standing in front of the window, Rox quietly looked at the departing figures in the yard.


    Many of them are familiar with Rox.


    After all these years, the rebels were born from him, and then they were destroyed from him. It''s not true to say that they are not sad.


    But life is so strange, no one knows what will happen next second, this is probably life.


    In this era, only conforming to the trend can we survive better.


    What kind of person he is, Lockes is very clear, he is just a very ordinary person, he does not have the ability to bear too much responsibility, sometimes put down, for him, for others is a good thing.

 Chapter 1019

    "Master! Do you really want to give up the chance to climb "right"? You are still young. You have a lot of time. As the president of Huihang chamber of Commerce, you have enough fame. You have more opportunities than anyone else. "


    Behind Rox, the old housekeeper came.


    The old housekeeper didn''t understand Rox''s decision.


    But he knows that with the strong backing of Huixing chamber of Commerce, it is much more convenient for the master to do anything.


    But the master gave up, gave up the idea of "politics".


    The old housekeeper''s words behind him made Rox smile calmly and said casually: "I care more about the future of Huixing chamber of Commerce than about rights. No matter how big the rights, there will be a mountain above my head. Businessmen are different. Although they have no rights, they have certain freedom. Today''s Bentley is an opportunity for politicians and businessmen, How could it not be another opportunity? "


    There are some things that Lockes knows very well. Business and politics can''t have the best of both worlds.


    If you choose one side, you must give up the other.


    He is now middle-aged, but he has no children or family. Once he goes to politics, what will the chamber of Commerce do?


    Part time chamber of Commerce?


    Lockes knew very well that there was a strict system under the rule of the first legion, and it was impossible to confuse business with politics.


    Between business and politics, Lockes chose business.


    The old housekeeper didn''t understand what Lockes thought, but the only thing he knew was that the master had made a decision.


    "Have you heard from commander musk?"


    It''s been a long time since Marshal musk got the news. He was very concerned about the safety of that man.


    In any case, the two also have many years of friendship, the emergence of the resistance, which is inseparable from his help.


    It is not without reason why the city of OBO Aron fell first and suffered the least loss.


    Rox knew that commander musk had done his best. Otherwise, how could the revolutionaries in the city take control of the city of opollon in a short time.


    "I don''t know the exact information, but it''s said that commander musk has left Bentley. Whether it''s true is still under investigation, sir! It''s hard to find out where musk went, where he went and whether he''s still alive through the channels we have. I''m afraid it needs Musk''s own appearance. Otherwise, we will never know whether musk is still alive. "


    The old housekeeper''s words behind him made Rox silent.


    The city of opollon is in the northernmost part of Bentley. Although there is no airport in the city, it can leave by water.


    If commander musk left Bentley by water, they would not be able to inquire about his whereabouts.


    "That''s it! Don''t go any further. "


    Some things can''t be forced. When should we stop? Rox knows very well.


    It is no doubt time for him to stop.


    As long as commander ASCO is still alive, no matter where he goes, he can live well.


    He doesn''t have to be too demanding, sometimes it''s not a good thing.


    "Yes


    The master''s words undoubtedly let the old housekeeper breathe a sigh of relief.


    In the aspect of inquiring about the whereabouts of commander musk, a lot of resources of the chamber of commerce can be used.


    Now, at last, we can put it down.


    Time goes by. On January 21, the day when the rebels and the revolutionaries were disbanded finally came.


    At ten o''clock in the morning, a declaration of disbandment of the rebels and revolutionaries sounded in cities across the country.


    Originally, this was an event that would cause a sensation among the people of the whole country, but due to the appearance of the bloody day event, the people of Bentley basically chose to ignore the dissolution declaration of the rebels and revolutionaries.


    For the people of Bingley, they no longer hate the two cowardly organizations, the rebel and the revolutionary. They have new targets of hatred, namely, the junta and commander kenover of Voda city.


    On the same day, some businessmen in various cities in Bentley suddenly stood up. In the busy city, they excitedly accused the military government and the chief culprit of the bloody day, commander kenover.


    For the refugees from the city of Voda, they have given generous financial assistance.


    This kind of behavior has aroused the praise of many people.


    Due to the appearance of the "bloody day" incident, Bentley is boiling up.


    In some cities, there have even been processions to publicize kenover''s crimes. The processions even surrounded the Council hall, asking the first Legion to try kenover.


    At this moment, the people of Bentley had long forgotten their hatred for the first legion, and the target of hatred was transferred to the junta, commander kenover.


    When the people were angry, Voda city fell into a strange quiet.


    Civilians were expelled, and today Voda has become an empty city.


    There was no one in the city except 100000 soldiers.


    This makes the huge city of Voda empty, like a ghost city.


    In the city of Voda, there is an airport. Although it has been abandoned for a long time, it is well preserved.


    After it was put into use again, it soon ushered in Airbus, the floating ship of the bus Association.


    In terms of building scale, the airport is undoubtedly huge. From a distance, it is a huge T-shaped building.


    The minimum lift limit of a floating ship is 500 meters, below which a lot of lift will be lost. In order to save cost, the height of the airport is generally 600 meters.


    At this height, the consumption of spar can be reduced.


    As airports all over the world are funded by the bus Association, the height standard of airports is very strict.


    Even in Bentley, where the situation is chaotic, the height of the airport is 600 meters.


    Just after noon, in the quiet city of Voda, on the wharf of the airport, a group of people are waiting.


    There are a lot of people. About 100 soldiers are stationed in the airport. On the most conspicuous platform, two figures stand up.


    Their eyes are looking at the northern horizon, as if waiting for something.


    These two are no strangers to the civilians of Voda.


    One was commander kenover, and the other was nurang, his loyal subordinate.

 Chapter 1020

    "My Lord! Have you really decided? Now it''s too late to regret. Otherwise, once it''s done, the first Legion won''t let you go, the people of Bentley won''t let you go, and the countries of Western Asia won''t have a place for you. "


    This decision is too cruel, even the cold-blooded Nu Liang can''t help shivering.


    He knew that it was kenover''s last madness and his last revenge.


    However, the price is too high. I am afraid that the whole west Asian countries will be affected.


    And the kingdom of Bentley may disappear completely in this time, and turn into a deserted ruins.


    With the last hope, nuliang hoped that the man in front of him would give up the decision.


    Regret?


    Looking at the distant jinuofu with a ferocious smile, looking back at nuliang with crazy eyes.


    "Regret? No, I will never regret that I have lost my son, my rights and everything. How can I make those who have made me lose everything better? "


    His voice was low, like a hungry wolf.


    Facing the ferocious eyes, nu Liang bowed his head slightly and said in a deep voice: "you are still young. As long as you are alive, there is hope. This is not the only way."


    "Are you afraid?"


    Staring at the slaves, genover''s eyes revealed a trace of danger.


    Aware of the killing in kenover''s eyes, nurang raised his head and looked at him fearlessly.


    Facing kenover''s madness, nuliang said calmly, "my life is saved by adults. If adults really want to step on a dead end, I will give them a ride and start my life again."


    "Good! The martial arts people are really extraordinary. After this, you will not owe me any more. "


    With a smile, genover took his eyes back from Nurian and looked back to the distant horizon.


    In a few words, some things have changed for them.


    Time is waiting for two people, little by little passed.


    I don''t know how long, maybe half an hour, maybe an hour.


    At the end of the sky north of Voda, a small black spot finally appeared.


    With the approach of the black spot, its true features are also revealed.


    It''s a floating ship.


    In order to save energy, the floating ships of the bus association are equipped with sails. In this way, the energy consumption of propellers will be reduced a lot.


    But this floating ship is different.


    It has no tall sails on the deck, and the ship is relatively slender as a whole, with two propellers outside the front and rear sides.


    At a glance, the floating ship was obviously born for speed.


    On the high mast, a flag with purple tree pattern flutters in the wind, which is very imposing.


    In the two people''s eyes, the floating ship slowly approached, and finally docked on the dock.


    Seeing the arrival of the waiting target, both Nurian and kenover''s eyes became dignified.


    On the deck of the floating ship, they can see the existence of some people.


    Their dress is very strange, the whole is dark, and they have all kinds of weapons in their hands.


    After the floating ship docked on the wharf, a strong man with two people stepped out of the floating ship and came to the two people on the wharf.


    A man with black half body armor and a machete on his shoulder can feel a kind of tyranny when he comes far away.


    Compared with the strong man, the two men beside him are much thinner. They are wearing dark leather armour, and their whole face is smiling, which gives people a very gloomy feeling.


    For the arrival of the three, the soldiers in the airport are more vigilant, and their guns are intentionally facing the direction of the three.


    "Are you commander kenover?"


    In front of them, the man inspected kenover and asked with a smile.


    Faced with the big man''s inquiry, kenover said calmly: "it''s me! Have you brought what I want? "


    With a jump of eyebrows, the man said very displeased: "why, don''t you believe in the strength of our" Hessian "guild? As long as we are willing, not to mention this small pulse device, we can do it for you as long as you can afford it. "


    With a smile, kenover could not deny the words of the great man.


    "Of course! You Hessian guild have been walking in the dark for so many years. Of course, your ability will not be doubted. I also believe in you. Otherwise, I will not waste so much time contacting you. "


    Looking at the two men behind him, kenover noticed the box in one''s hand.


    "All right! Don''t say much, let''s start trading! "


    With that, kenover motioned to nurang.


    Nu Liang took a clear step forward. The box lay across his arm and opened it.


    The bright yellow light suddenly came out, which made the eyes of the three men, led by the great man, shine slightly.


    Looking at the three people, kenover said calmly: "there are 300 yellow crystal coins in it. They are the general currency of Kyoto, worth 300 million red crystal coins. This is the agreed number. You can have a look and order it yourself."


    The bright yellow light in the box made the man''s eyes hot.


    He said to a man beside him, "give him the pulse device."


    At the sign of the big man, the small man with the box in his hand handed it to Nu Liang.


    Two equal sized boxes were exchanged in the hands of Nurian and the thin man.


    When he got the box, nuliang opened it. In the box, two fist sized funnel-shaped mechanisms were lying quietly in the isolation layer. The round metal luster on it made people know that the craft was extremely exquisite.


    "Yes! It''s just 300 pieces. It''s of high quality. It''s the currency of Kyoto. "


    The counting from his subordinates made him very satisfied.


    This trip is a complete one. His position in the guild should go a little further.


    Looking at Nurian and kenover, the man reminded: "although I don''t know what you want to do with this thing, I still want to remind you that this thing is an energy torrent node on the guardian God, which is used to beam energy. It''s a kind of launching device. You''d better keep it away from the protocrystal, anything that can generate energy, otherwise, once there is an energy shock, It has brought in some bad things, not to mention your little Voda city. I''m afraid the whole Bentley country will be destroyed. "


    Speaking of this, the big man was slightly stunned.


    Laugh at will, looking at kenover like a madman.

 Chapter 1021

    His eyes were full of appreciation and he said: "you are a lunatic. You can do this kind of thing. If you are a martial arts artist, I really want to pull you into the guild. It''s a pity if you don''t take talents like you for your own use."


    Waving his hand, the man said with a smile: "my name is Heimo, a member of Hessen guild. If you can live, if there is any big business, don''t forget me."


    In kenover''s smiling face, Heimo laughed and turned away.


    "Let''s go!"


    With two men, Heimo went to the floating ship.


    "By the way, the first regiment has informed the floating ships over Bentley that all floating ships entering and leaving Bentley must stop at the airport of Marani city for inspection. You''d better choose another way out."


    On the way out, Heimo suddenly thought of it and kindly reminded kenover.


    Looking at the back of the black end three people leaving, jinuofu''s smiling expression gradually becomes gloomy.


    Heimo''s reminder undoubtedly hit the most frightening thing in genover''s heart.


    Heimer was right. The floating ship was in kenover''s plan. It was his last retreat.


    Now, after heimor''s reminder, kenover knows that his retreat is not feasible.


    The only way out was cut off. How could kenover be happy.


    With the "buzzing" engine sound, the floating ship docked on the dock moved slowly.


    On the side of the boat, Heimo waved to them, his rough face full of smile.


    Looking at genover''s eyes are still full of appreciation, but there is a trace of ferocity in the sight of appreciation.


    Turning around, kenover went out, followed by nurang.


    In front of the airport, a motorcade was waiting.


    Kenover, who left the airport, took Nurian to a car.


    In the "rumble" of the roar, the team slowly moved up to the East.


    Outside the window, the once prosperous city of Voda has already disappeared.


    Where the motorcade passed, it could only see the empty streets.


    Although looking out of the window, but in front of all this, genover does not care.


    He just said calmly: "soon, the first regiment will launch an attack on Voda city. You don''t have to take part in the battle. Your only task is to put the pulse device in the designated place. I will leave you some hands. Time is running out."


    Turning back, Nolan looked at genover''s side face.


    To the man beside him, nuliang wanted to see some room for maneuver from that face.


    But to Nu Liang''s disappointment, the people around him had made a decision and were very firm in it.


    "I see!"


    For nuliang, the only thing he could do was to complete the task given to him by the people around him.


    It''s not hard or easy to place the pulse device.


    To get the pulse device to work as commander kenover wanted, it needed electricity to drive it.


    It also needs a platform to install the pulse device, and it takes a certain amount of time to complete these steps.


    What happened in Voda is unknown to the first Legion.


    No one knew what kenover wanted to do except Nurian.


    No matter what kenover wants to do, it''s impossible to stop the first team from moving forward.


    As the people of Bentley denounced kenover, the army of the first Legion came closer to Voda.


    On January 25th, on this day, the army of the first regiment marching from land arrived in Bawei.


    At sea, as early as yesterday, the transport fleet carrying troops arrived in the open sea outside the port of Voda city.


    The battle is imminent.


    But today, the fight is doomed.


    The sea is vast and boundless.


    In the blue sea, there is land on one side. You can see mountains and a city.


    On the other side of the sea, a huge fleet is floating quietly.


    On the sea, towering bridge stands, all over a large area of the sea.


    The steel body, in the sunlight, reflects the dazzling metal light.


    At a glance, it''s spectacular.


    For the fleet on the sea, the garrison on the guard wall of the port of Voda has already seen it.


    As early as yesterday when the fleet arrived, the tense atmosphere was already floating on the wall.


    The soldier guarding the wall looked at the fleet in the distance with only fear in his eyes.


    The slightly decadent and huge coastal defense guns on the guard wall could not give them too much sense of security.


    The fleet is waiting for orders to attack.


    At this time, the troops who arrived at Bawei city did not stop. Nearly 15000 troops were leaving Bawei city. A long line of troops passed through the south gate and entered the forest.


    Huge war machinery and various types of vehicles, when the "rumbling" engine roar interweave, the movement is amazing, and Bawei city has long been shocked by the arrival of the army.


    In particular, the medical station on the South Gate Square attracted many people''s attention when the army passed by the medical station.


    Looking at the army passing by, some patients cheered.


    They look excited, their eyes are complicated, but they also have the pleasure of revenge.


    In the medical station, many people have become disabled, either lack of arms or legs.


    Who is responsible for all this?


    Facing the one in Voda, shouldn''t they have the pleasure of revenge?


    "Are these people crazy?"


    Looking at the cheering crowd, standing in the crowd, Julie is puzzled.


    How can they be happy when this army invades their homes?


    Julie''s murmuring, one side of the Kaiwei heard.


    He looked at the cheering crowd in front of him and the army passing by the medical station.


    Looking very indifferent, he said softly, "it''s not crazy, but venting their grievances. If it were us, we would have the same mood."


    People are fragile and selfish.


    When personal interests are hurt, all countries and families will be forgotten.


    It''s human nature. Open mind is not bound by anything else.


    They have such a performance around them, which is taken for granted by Kaiwei.


    Today''s people of Bentley hate kenover, especially the people who were expelled from Voda city. They hate the first army''s attack on Voda city. Today''s people of Bentley only feel happy.


    If we can catch kenover and have a trial, it will be much easier for the first Legion to rule Bentley in the future.


    Although the people''s mind is changeable, as long as there is a good start, when the people of Bentley are used to being ruled by the first legion, their awareness will be changed. At that time, the first Legion will become the real master of Bentley.


    Although he doesn''t know anything about politics, he can see some things more clearly as a spectator.

 Chapter 1022

    For Julie, she doesn''t understand these things, and it''s hard to understand the complex feelings of the people around her.


    Quietly, Julie leaves the crowd and goes to her camp.


    To see the side of Julie left, Kaiwei had to take back his sight from the passing army, followed by leaving the crowd.


    Leaving Voda, the army drove into the forest.


    In the dark forest, the endless line was advancing steadily.


    Although the forest is full of danger and the movement of the army is big enough, although the polluting animals do not have much wisdom, at this time, the instinct in the body will keep them away from the threat.


    On the way from Marani city for nearly 1000 kilometers, the army did not encounter any pollution animals.


    Where we passed, the forest was silent.


    Not long ago, in this last section of the road, it was a killing hell.


    As the army went deep into the forest, some traces were finally found on the road.


    Some big and small vehicles are still on the road, in the dark forest, from a distance, you can see the outline of shadow one after another.


    Fortunately, the road is a two-way road. Although the road is blocked by abandoned vehicles, it has enough space for the army to pass.


    Due to the short time, the first Corps did not carry out the cleaning work on this section of the road effectively.


    Whether it''s abandoned vehicles, or human beings on the ground, the bodies of polluting animals are exposed.


    However, a few days later, in addition to the abandoned vehicles, the bodies of human beings and polluting animals can no longer be seen on the dark forest road. Only the green and red bloodstains on the ground indicate the tragic scene not long ago.


    In the forest, the polluter is the most diligent cleaner.


    The killing a few days ago, the smell of blood is enough to float around a hundred miles.


    Smelling the smell of blood, the animals will instinctively gather in the killing place. With the clean-up of the animals, more bodies will disappear overnight.


    At 3 p.m., the army arrived in the forest ten kilometers north of Voda city.


    On the side of the road, where the terrain was relatively flat, the army stopped and set up camp to spend the first night before the war.


    There is no need to open a camp. The army did not cut down trees and did not do much damage to the forest. It just put tents one after another under the forest with abundant space.


    One after another sentry posts were set up around a certain area to maintain a certain degree of vigilance.


    The large armored machinery and various vehicles stopped on the road.


    At the head and tail of the fleet, hammer tanks and scythe mecha are used as barriers to eliminate any possible threat.


    By the time night fell, peace had returned to the forest.


    Marani City, commander''s house.


    "General! The army has arrived outside the city of Voda, and the war on Voda will start early tomorrow morning. "


    In Natasha''s special office, yevrich is reporting to Natasha about the front-line fighting.


    It''s almost time. Although the army from Marani has no rapid march, it should be here in a few days after a journey of more than 1000 kilometers.


    Natasha doesn''t think that the final city of Voda will be able to withstand the first army.


    Therefore, this time Natasha did not lead the army in person, but gave the command to several senior sergeants, who were responsible for monitoring the progress of the war remotely.


    Natasha has been informed of the arrival of troops in Voda city at the data terminal.


    However, for the general attack time, Natasha has to give orders in person.


    Without much thought, Natasha said, "the general attack will be launched at 9 o''clock tomorrow."


    "Yes


    Salute, yelled jevrich.


    Once the battle started, it was not far from the day when the first Legion ruled the country.


    Putting his hand down from his forehead, jevrich said, "general! There are no civilians in the city of Voda, so the first regiment doesn''t have to worry about fighting. As the capital city, the city wall of Voda is very tall. Even if it is bombarded by naval guns, it is difficult to tear a hole. The only gap is the relatively weak gate. However, the gate of Voda is the same type as that of Marani, They are all made of refined iron with a thickness of five meters. If you want to destroy them, you have to use a lot of TNT explosives to carry out blasting. However, this method will cause great damage to the city wall and bring great trouble to the future reconstruction work. This is one of the other risks. The bridge outside the city gate is likely to be destroyed by the collapsed city wall, Once this happens, even if the first Legion opens a hole, the army will not be able to enter the city of Voda. "


    Because the city gate is too strong and the power of fixed-point explosion is not enough, we can only use the most brute force method, that is to increase the equivalent of TNT explosive.


    But this kind of brute force method will affect the city wall, and may destroy the city wall around the gate.


    Once the city wall collapses, although the gap collapses, it will bring considerable trouble to the future reconstruction work.


    The problem of reconstruction is not yevrich''s main concern. His main concern is the bridge outside the city gate.


    The bridge is too close to the gate, almost connected to the gate. If the gate is blasted, the collapsed walls may destroy the bridge. If the bridge is destroyed, even if a passage is opened, the army can''t get in.


    In this world, for the first legion, the biggest obstacle is the tall walls.


    The walls are too high and thick to be effectively destroyed by conventional weapons.


    Before the air units were installed, there was no good way for the first regiment to deal with those tall walls.


    Only brute force can be used for blasting, and absolute firepower can be used to destroy the almost insurmountable natural danger.


    "What''s your opinion?"


    Now that jevrich had talked about it, he must have an idea in his mind.


    Facing Natasha''s eyes, yevrich said: "there are two ways. One is to use" vacuum bomb ". The characteristics of this kind of weapon can carry out fixed-point blasting very well. The only disadvantage is that it is too powerful and will cause great damage to Voda city. On the other hand, it is inhumane. After all, the power of this kind of weapon has far exceeded the" nuclear bomb "in the world, It''s a weapon of mass destruction. However, it can be used when necessary. The second way is to sneak attack. The high wall is a natural danger for the soldiers, but our first regiment has black iron soldiers. The high wall of Voda city can''t stop them. We can gather all the black iron soldiers and let them climb the wall and open the gate from the inside. "

 Chapter 1023

    The second is understandable, but the first is not so easy to accept.


    Vacuum implosion bomb, which is a man-made black hole, will devour everything. Once it is used, even the least powerful bomb will be destroyed.


    Natasha explicitly denied yevrich''s first approach.


    "The vacuum implosion bomb is valuable. I don''t have the authority to use it. If I use this kind of large-scale weapon, and the owner won''t agree, I will adopt the second plan and immediately inform the sergeant in the front line to let them make effective use of the black iron soldiers."


    "Yes! I see


    Although he proposed the use of vibs, yevrich knew that neither the commander nor general Natasha would agree.


    And in the Bentley war, it did not reach the point of using "vacuum Implosion".


    The reason for this is that the second method is more practical.


    The black iron soldiers are a very special force in the first Legion. As yevrich knows, they are the soldiers who are resurrected after death. Because of some strange force, the resurrected soldiers have very strong power.


    Although the strength of the black iron soldiers is strong, their second life is hard to come by. In previous battles, the sergeants at all levels intentionally let them stay in the rear and rarely sent them to the front line.


    Although yevrich was always clear about this situation, the scarcity of black iron soldiers made yevrich acquiesce in the practice of sergeants.


    But in this final war, it''s time for the black iron soldiers to play their part.


    Yevrich believes that the reason why the commander let the black iron soldiers appear in the first Legion is to reduce the casualties of the soldiers. They can''t go against the commander''s will.


    The so-called black iron soldier is "corpse ghost". Before that, corpse ghost had many names. Finally, the soldiers of the first Legion thought that the black iron soldier was more suitable for those corpses, so the name of black iron soldier was fixed.


    Looking at Natasha behind the table, jevrich continued: "general! Yesterday, a floating ship was found in the airspace 100 miles southeast of Amway city. According to the course calculation, it should have been in and out of Voda city. As for our notice, the floating ship was unreasonable. Because it was sailing at an altitude of nearly 5000 meters and the route was far away from the forest road, the ground forces could not intercept it effectively. Considering the situation in Voda City, I think it''s necessary to intercept or shoot down that floating ship, general! Please also recruit some high-speed air combat units to deal with the weakness of air defense. "


    In the hood, Natasha''s brow was slightly wrinkled and her expression was rather ugly.


    How dare a floating ship ignore the warning of the first regiment?


    Natasha said coldly, "how is the inspection order of the sky carried out?"


    With a positive look, yevrich solemnly said: "as there are not many floating ships going in and out of Bentley, most of them are Airbus of the bus Association. Since the implementation of the inspection order, only two floating ships are in Bentley''s airspace. Although the captain of the floating ship protested against the notice of the first regiment, they all implemented it very well. Only that ship ignored our notice, In my opinion, the ship should belong to private property. As the first regiment of the purple flag has no record, I don''t know who its owner is


    Yevrich''s words let Natasha fall into silence.


    It seems that the air combat units must be deployed in advance, otherwise, the inspection order is empty talk.


    If you let go of the floating ship that violates the ban of the first legion, who cares about the announcement of the first Legion in the future?


    However, the air force''s equipment is not a matter of one sentence.


    The first regiment''s existing financial resources alone can not support the gold gobbler of the air force.


    Therefore, only a small number of air units can be recruited selectively and purposefully.


    What air combat unit should we choose?


    In her head, Natasha''s thoughts came alive.


    In recent months, the first Legion has ransacked a lot of protocrystals from Bentley, worth nearly 1.5 billion.


    In addition to government funds from various cities, these protocrystals also have protocrystal mines in Bentley.


    From those protocrysts, the first Legion obtained a lot of protocrysts.


    After the city of oboaron and Marani were taken over by the first legion, the first Legion took over the Treasury of the two military governments and effectively controlled the state-owned banks in the capital city and the first Legion.


    Just half a month ago, a transport ship with billions of crystal coins left Bentley for Nanlin island.


    In terms of funds, although the first regiment is not rich, there is no problem in deploying a small air force.


    Natasha''s silence let yevrich know that the general was thinking.


    For the finance of the first regiment today, yevrich, as a sergeant of the 10th rank, is still relatively clear.


    It can be said that every soldier in the first regiment knows.


    Because on the main page of the data terminal, there are a series of numbers.


    That number is changing at any time, occasionally increasing, and occasionally decreasing by more than half.


    That''s the amount of money that the first Legion now has.


    In the war against Bentley, the huge logistics required consumed a lot of funds of the first Legion. Although crystal coins were constantly transported to Nanlin island in recent months, the expenses of the first Legion were too large.


    Three fleets, with a total force of nearly 100000, have invested a fleet on the battlefield of Bentley, plus 50000 soldiers, as well as a fleet on the battlefield of the three overseas countries of Austria, plus more than 20000 troops. The capital consumption of these two battlefields is like a bottomless hole, engulfing the capital of the first Legion all the time.


    The number on the main page of the data terminal was even lower than nine digits for some time.


    Now, due to the financial feedback from the Bentley battlefield, the first Legion is a little richer.


    But the air force was still reluctant. Although yevrich was an army man, he knew that the air force was a gold gobbler.


    Turn on the tablet on the desktop and Natasha enters the data terminal.


    Through a unique channel, Natasha sends a call request to the owner of Qingcheng.


    On the recruitment of the air force, Natasha thought that she had to ask the owner for instructions.


    In Natasha slightly nervous waiting, the screen suddenly flashes, the familiar face appears in the picture.

 Chapter 1024

    Reaching out, Natasha took off her hood, revealing her white and determined face.


    "It''s rare that the quantum signal tower has been running for such a long time. You still contact me for the first time. What''s the point of this time?"


    Looking at the host in the picture, Natasha looks suspicious.


    Although the host in the picture is smiling, Natasha is still aware of something wrong.


    For a moment, Natasha frowned and said in a deep voice, "master! The journey underground is not going well? "


    For Natasha''s inquiry, Li Meng shook his head and said softly, "this matter has passed. Although there are some twists and turns in the process, the ultimate goal has been achieved."


    "But..."


    Natasha worried face, is very concerned about the way: "back to the human body, the host is still too hard."


    She gave a smile to Li Meng, who was like a little woman with Natasha in the temple of Qingcheng.


    He comforted Natasha with a relaxed look: "this body doesn''t need to worry. Although the pain is really annoying, what is this pain compared with your hard work?"


    Although the host seems very casual, it doesn''t seem to care about the pain.


    But Natasha, who was once a human being, did not know the fragility of human beings.


    No matter what kind of illness, people will not feel better.


    Natasha seems to accept Li Meng''s comfort and her expression becomes natural.


    Natasha was very concerned when she remembered what her master had just said.


    Like a soldier, she is very straightforward and straightforward. She stares at the master in the picture and says seriously: "master! In recent months, I miss you all the time, but I don''t know what to say. Whenever I open the data terminal, I have the impulse to contact the host, but in the end, I give up, master! You don''t blame Natasha, do you? "


    At the end of the day, Natasha''s serious expression became a little strained.


    After all, these words from her mouth, even she is a little uncomfortable, but even so, she still said what she wanted to say.


    "Cut!"


    For Natasha''s shameless words, the night sitting on the stone bench gave a lovely cold hum.


    The expression on that beautiful face seems to be very uncomfortable.


    As the client, Li Meng is very happy with Natasha''s words.


    After all, it''s an ability for men to attract women.


    Although Li Meng knows that Natasha''s "love" for him is somewhat complicated.


    There is admiration for the host, but also a little love between lovers.


    These two kinds of feelings are mixed together. Although they are not pure love, Li Meng is not a vulgar person. What he cares about in his heart, Li Meng will never find an excuse to push his favorite things away from him.


    For the so-called "great love", Li Meng has always been extremely disdainful.


    If you have that ability, why give up what you shouldn''t?


    This bold words, the most embarrassing to say is yevrich.


    After all, the conversation between general Natasha and her master was a personal matter, and he should not have heard it.


    However, general Natasha didn''t care, and didn''t signal him to go out, so he had to stay tough.


    From those words, it is enough to show that the relationship between general Natasha and the commander is not shallow.


    However, the commander seems to have a good relationship with all three generals.


    As for what kind of relationship it was, yevrich knew it in his heart. The soldiers in the first Legion knew it and never thought it was impossible.


    Especially for the soldiers of the suvier Empire, when they realized it, they were only happy.


    Because they know that the instructor''s temper is not very popular with men. If the commander is disgusted, they will be the only ones who will suffer. The position of the suvier empire in the commander''s mind will also be very dangerous.


    Fortunately, the commanders were treated equally, and general Natasha did not disappoint them, which was the only thing to be thankful for the soldiers of the sunville empire.


    Hand gently in the night of the forehead a little bit, in the smile of Li Meng, night of the mouth slightly tilted, very lovely side over the head.


    With a smile, Li Meng takes his eyes back and looks at Natasha in the picture.


    The corner of his mouth slightly tilted, and a bad smile appeared on Li Meng''s face. He said solemnly: "thousands of kilometers is not a distance that can be crossed by thousands of words. I''ll come to find you after the Bentley war! By the way, the establishment of a new government in Bentley after the war. "


    Does the host want to benefit the country?


    Li Meng''s words made Natasha, thousands of kilometers away, slightly stunned.


    The white face revealed a little ruddy.


    For Natasha, Li Meng''s words are undoubtedly the best.


    "What? Don''t you want me to come? If you don''t want to, it''s OK to leave Bentley to you. "


    Even so, the smile on Li Meng''s face did not disappear.


    Although she knew that the master wanted to lead to her next sentence, Natasha couldn''t help saying, "no, no, the master is coming. Natasha is welcome."


    In the end, even Natasha became tearful and pathetic.


    Natasha, who has always been serious, can''t cope with Li Meng''s continuous teasing.


    It is because of care that Natasha appears in a short time what a woman should look like.


    If she were someone else, Natasha would only smile and even kill her.


    Looking at Natasha''s wriggling appearance, Li Meng secretly smiles.


    Of the three generals, Natasha was the only one with whom he was most unfamiliar.


    Although there was madness in that night, the cause of the process was forced by Li Meng. Although Natasha didn''t resist, she finally took the initiative. I''m afraid the biggest reason is that Li Meng is her master.


    She can''t refuse, still can''t resist, rather than let the host hate, it''s better to take the initiative to cater.


    Afterwards, Li Meng also regretted that impulse.


    But this is helpless. Who told Natasha to be so indifferent to him? The more difficult a man is to conquer, the more women want to conquer. Li Meng is no exception.


    With a smile, Li Meng stopped teasing Natasha and went back to business.


    "All right! I''ll send you a plan about Bentley''s trip later. Now let''s talk about you. "

 Chapter 1025

    Li Meng''s words reminded Natasha of her business.


    As soon as his expression changed, he became solemn and serious as a soldier.


    This instant change, Natasha''s strong military atmosphere, is also one of the reasons why Li Meng loves Natasha.


    After all, the atmosphere of soldiers is the most honest, which has dignity and is an irresistible force for any man.


    Looking at the host in the picture, Natasha whispered: "due to the need for a certain degree of vigilance in Bentley''s airspace, a small number of Air Force combat units are required to carry out combat tasks against air targets. Considering the finance of the first regiment, I need the authorization of the host."


    So it''s this


    Natasha said the air target, Li Meng thought of the floating ship.


    Li Meng has never forgotten the scene of encountering the floating ship for the first time, and he knows the vulnerability of the floating ship very well.


    "But because of the floating ship in the air?"


    For the target in the air, Li Meng only thought of floating ships.


    Although there are flying pollution animals in this world, they all live in the red world.


    The so-called red boundary refers to the sky between 30000 meters and 100000 meters.


    At this height of the sky, there are often red storm clouds, the sky also presents a light red.


    Flying pollution animals live in red clouds.


    From the ground to the sky, blue sky and white clouds, nothing unusual.


    When human beings reach a certain height, they will see the bright red world.


    Human beings have been pondering over this strange phenomenon, why do they look at the sky from different heights and see such a big difference in images.


    Some say it''s because of the refraction of light, others say it''s because the human eye has degenerated a color.


    After hundreds of years of research, human beings have not got the answer.


    The only thing we know is that in the red world, the radiation level in the air exceeds the highest level 10, which is several times as high as level 10.


    If human beings enter the red world, without the existence of isolation clothing, even if they are not troubled by hypoxia, they can only survive for one minute at most. In this minute, the immunity of human body will be completely destroyed, and the rich pollutants will destroy any vitality in the body in just a few seconds.


    With a slight nod, Natasha said: "yes, due to the first regiment''s neglect of the floating ship, people who want to use the floating ship to do something harmful to the first regiment''s convenience. In order to eliminate all the possibility of harming the first regiment, the monitoring of the airspace must be put on the agenda."


    It''s because of this


    Natasha''s request is justifiable.


    Only air combat units can monitor the sky.


    Although the ground forces have air weapons, there are limitations.


    For air combat, air combat units should be used.


    Looking slightly at the corner of the picture, Li Meng looked at the serial numbers in the upper right corner.


    19xxxxxxxx, nearly two billion yuan.


    There''s a lot to say about less, but there''s certainly not much to say about more.


    It''s not enough to have an air force.


    Then Natasha continued, "master! It''s only necessary to recruit a small number of air units. My purpose is not to take them to fight on the battlefield, but to patrol the airspace. It doesn''t need to be too many and enough. "


    He nodded gently. If it was only a small amount, there would be no problem with the existing financial resources of the first regiment.


    The vision moves slightly, Li Meng casually cries: "master brain!"


    Words just fall, in the pavilion, the blue light flickers, the main brain that virtual slim figure appeared.


    Looking at Li Meng on the seat, the main brain said: "according to the needs of general Natasha, it is suggested to install a small number of" beehive drones ". This UAV comes from the sunville Empire and has excellent central chip, which can connect with the data terminal. With the help of the terminal server of the data terminal, the split intelligence can effectively control these UAVs."


    The blue light flickered, and as the brain spoke, a model appeared in the pavilion.


    The model is very delicate and very clear, just like a solid.


    The model in the pavilion is a miniature UAV, which has four pairs of wings. Its wingspan is very short, and its wing surface is very small. Its main body is very slender, its armor is round, and its surface is very smooth.


    Its power comes from a nozzle in the tail, which is a common round aero engine.


    The main brain of this UAV is introduced.


    "Beehive combat UAV is an all-round combat UAV, which is competent for both air and ground. Its standing attack weapon is a 7-tube 25 mm rotary machine gun at the head, with a ammunition capacity of 2000 rounds. When necessary, it can carry air to ground missiles or about 1000 kg of explosives under its wing, It is equipped with the t30a aviation engine newly developed by the soville empire. Although it is a reduced version, there is no doubt about its thrust. Under the condition of full load, it can fly at 1.5 times the speed of sound, with a maximum range of 6000 kilometers. "


    Six thousand kilometers?


    That''s enough distance to fly to Bentley.


    Obviously, the main brain''s words have not finished, and Li Meng has not interrupted the main brain''s words.


    After the introduction, the master looked at Li Meng again with his light eyes and said, "master! As a UAV, although it is much cheaper than the traditional air unit in terms of price, the price has also reached 3 million energy points. With the financial resources of the first corps, it is still no problem to support the scale of a squadron. "


    A squadron?


    Otherwise, how big is Bentley? From the south to the north, it''s only more than 3000 kilometers. In a not so vast airspace, it''s enough to deploy 12 beehive combat UAVs.


    Get the answer, Li Meng''s eyes looked at the leg of the palm of the computer screen.


    In the picture, Natasha is waiting quietly.


    Looking at the white and familiar face, Li Meng said: "get ready for a temporary landing runway! A few hours later, there will be 12 beehive combat drones flying to Bentley


    Honeycomb combat drone?


    Natasha was delighted to hear her master''s words.


    As a soldier of the sunville Empire, Natasha knows about this UAV.


    Although this UAV has never been on the battlefield, Natasha is very sure of its performance.


    Although the number of 12 aircraft is a little less, it would be enough if they were only used to monitor Bentley''s airspace.

 Chapter 1026

    With a slightly positive expression, Natasha said to Li Meng, "thank you! My master, that''s what I need. "


    Li Meng in the picture smiles and says softly, "if you really want to thank me, don''t welcome me with cold noodles when I''m visiting Li Guo. It''s not too short for me to know you. I''ve seen your military side, but I''ve never seen your side as a woman. I''m looking forward to this visit to Bentley."


    The woman side?


    When Natasha is confused, the host in the picture has disappeared.


    "Ding Dong!"


    There was a warning sound.


    "You have obtained new permission to be included in the military system. Do you want to apply for intelligent brain assistance?"


    Brain?


    It should be AI.


    Without much thought, on the screen, Natasha chose yes.


    With the flicker of the screen, a little man came out of the page.


    It''s a virtual female AI. It looks very delicate.


    Out of her very active to Natasha introduced: "I am intelligent AI2, very happy to serve you, general! From now on, I will be your most loyal assistant. "


    In order to test the ability of intelligent AI, Natasha said, "I''m looking for a road that can land the drone. Which one is suitable in the city?"


    Get the command, intelligent AI2 very spiritually pull out a map from the edge of the screen.


    The map shows the whole picture of Marani.


    "According to the calculation, there are only two roads in Marani city that can land the drones. One is located in the west of the city, the terrain is relatively gentle, and the road condition is good. The only problem is that it is too close to the market, and the traffic flow is too large to clear the road. The second road is located in the center of the city, on one side of the central square, where there are not too many vehicles, and the only problem is the crowd, Because of the denunciation of commander kenover, the central square has become a gathering place for the parade. There are many people here. It is suggested to choose the road near the central square, and the evacuation of people and vehicles should be more convenient. "


    It''s very detailed and very human.


    Natasha is very satisfied with the ability of intelligent AI2.


    In just a few seconds, intelligent 2 has worked out the answer, and the scheme is also planned in an instant.


    How could Natasha not be satisfied with this ability.


    Slightly reaching out, Natasha put on her hood again.


    Looking at the intelligent AI2 in the page, Natasha said: "choose the second road, immediately order the city''s Guard troops to send people to clear the road, and requisition the central square as a temporary foundation for the honeycomb combat UAV."


    "Order the nearest transport ships, whether they are going to return to Nanlin island or have left Nanlin Island, to return to Nanlin island port immediately and load the materials needed for the ground service of the honeycomb UAV."


    "It''s my right to place an order with Al immediately. All ground handling materials, ammunition, fuel, accessories and maintenance tools of beehive UAV are subject to the quantity of three months."


    In one breath, Natasha gave a series of instructions.


    "I understand! The relevant order has been issued. "


    With the help of intelligent AI, it''s a lot more convenient for Natasha.


    With the help of the network formed by quantum signal tower, it can be said that there is nothing that intelligent AI can''t do.


    Everything Natasha can do can be handled by the hand of intelligent AI.


    Looking at the intelligent AI on the page, Natasha said, "I''ll call you" Sha "later. That''s your name."


    The little man held up his military salute and said seriously, "general¡° I''m glad to be of service


    With the light of her eyes, Natasha realized that yevrich was still in the office.


    Natasha''s eyes are completely attracted by the new "Sha", resulting in the neglect of the existence of yevrich.


    Looking up slightly, Natasha looks at the waiting yevrich.


    "Continue to monitor the unidentified floating ship. After the arrival of the drone, you will guide the drone to attack the floating ship. I will delegate authority later."


    Seeing that general Natasha finally realized his existence, yevrich quickly raised his salute and said, "yes!"


    "General! If nothing else, I''ll leave first! "


    "Go


    As a sergeant of the 10th rank, all cities in Bentley are supervised and managed by yevrich.


    Compared with Natasha, yevrich is quite busy. Natasha certainly knows this, so she doesn''t pay more attention to it.


    "Wait!"


    Natasha stopped jevrich as he was about to turn and leave.


    Facing jevrich''s doubts, Natasha asked a very strange question.


    "Yevrich! How can I let the host see me as a "woman"


    The woman side?


    In the helmet, the corners of yevrich''s mouth were slightly cocked, and a smile appeared.


    Although general Natasha''s age is not small, she has been living as a soldier after the war. Her long military career has made general Natasha lose her beautiful side of women.


    Also as a man, from the conversation between the commander and general Natasha just now, yevrich certainly knows what the commander wants.


    Looking at Natasha in her hood behind the table, jevrich replied, "general! You are a woman. You are born with this woman''s side, but it is hidden because of your military career. The only thing a general needs to do is to forget his military identity temporarily and face the commander as an ordinary woman. Of course, people depend on clothes and horses depend on saddles. If a general really can''t change from his military identity, let''s start from his appearance, As long as the general can show his charm perfectly, I believe the commander will not be disappointed. "


    Is that so?


    Although what yevrich said is very reasonable, Natasha''s mind is still confused about what to do.


    He waved to jevrich, and jevrich turned and left.


    Start with appearance?


    In addition to her armor, Natasha had a dress from her master.


    The purple dress was beautiful, and Natasha didn''t think there was anything like it.

 Chapter 1027

    It''s no good starting from the outside, Natasha realized.


    As if thinking of something, Natasha looked back at the screen on the table.


    "Sha, how can I look more like a woman?"


    For this sudden problem, the page of "Sha" obviously a Leng, that small face is very humanized frown.


    For a moment, he said uncertainly: "if you stand from the perspective of men, general Natasha really lacks a trace of femininity. However, general Natasha, as a soldier, plus women, is more attractive to men. The reason for the lack of femininity can be ruled out. According to the psychology of normal men, for those they love, Men generally have a strong conquest. If they don''t completely conquer the women they love, men will never be at ease. They will worry, doubt and make some decisions with a certain value. "


    As if the plane crashed, "Sha" was stunned for a moment, and was very disappointed: "sorry! General, according to the result of my ten million calculations, if I want to work out the answer, there is a 99.9% probability that I will "crash."


    conquer?


    Natasha''s words made her think.


    Is it because I make the host feel uneasy?


    Conquer her?


    Natasha seems to understand something.


    In that night, although she gave herself to her master, there was no big fluctuation in her heart.


    For Natasha, it was just a physical pleasure.


    The host is very interested in that. If she wants to get her, Natasha, as a subordinate and a relative of the host, just meets the needs of the host.


    Obviously, the host is aware of her mind and intends to do something about it.


    Natasha''s heart was a little confused at the thought.


    Natasha knows very well that the relationship between her and her master is unable to change from strangers to hand-in-hand love like ordinary people.


    She also understood that she was not qualified.


    The master did this just to make the distance between them closer.


    After all, in the past, in the face of the host, Natasha did not give a good look.


    This is true both as a human being and as a "corpse girl".


    Although she left alone with her host for one night, the time of one night was too short.


    Natasha is worried that as a soldier, she doesn''t know how to respond to her master. If she does something wrong and says something wrong when facing her master, what should she do?


    In Natasha''s imagination, at this time, in the harbor of Nanlin Island, with the "buzz" of engines, twelve drones flew out of the dock one after another and rushed into the eastern sky.


    Beehive drones are so fast that in less than 20 seconds, they have disappeared into the sky.


    When the drone left, some people in the port paid attention to it. For the people, they didn''t know what it was, a kind of aircraft? The only thing they see is the dark green body and the blue flame.


    Leaving the dock, twelve drones rushed to an altitude of 2000 meters, shuttling between the clouds.


    With the whistling of the engine, twelve dark green figures flash through the sky. Where they pass, the clouds are disturbed, and there are holes one after another. When they are far away, the places they pass by are changed by the strong airflow.


    In the roar of "rumbling" engines, twelve beehive drones are heading for Bentley at high speed.


    When the beehive UAV left Nanlin Island, the combat unit of the beehive UAV appeared in Bentley''s military system. Under the real-time monitoring of signal positioning, the position of the beehive UAV was accurately known.


    As the beehive drone flies to Bentley at high speed, ground forces are also nervously evacuating pedestrians and vehicles from the target road in Marani, the terminal of the drone.


    On the central square, ten T1 armoured personnel carriers have arrived at the scene.


    Nearly 300 soldiers are evacuating the crowd in the central square.


    On the square, soldiers surrounded a piece of land and cleared all vehicles on the road to the east of the square.


    "Please keep order. No one is allowed to wait near the cordon. Outside the cordon, you are free. The first Legion will not interfere with your personal freedom."


    The trumpet on the square repeated over and over again, reminding people and making the civilians in the square very confused.


    What''s the first Corps doing?


    Looking at the soldiers in the square, the people were puzzled.


    The central square is very big, and the first Legion only occupies one corner of it.


    For the evacuation of the soldiers, the people in the square did not have too much disturbance. They cooperated very well and left the cordon circled by the first Legion.


    Many days have passed since the bloody day, but the protest against commander kenover is not over. Today, there are still a lot of people in the central square.


    Today''s Marani city is being rebuilt. For many people, their previous work has stopped.


    Although some people choose to stay at home and worry about the situation outside, more people come out because the gunfire in Marani has disappeared for a long time. When the bloody day happened, for many people, they finally have something to do.


    Under the rumors, many civilians are attracted to the central square, which is also a good place for future businessmen to make speeches.


    Looking at the square, the voices of the people are boiling and black. I''m afraid the number has exceeded ten thousand.


    Just in the spotlight, the soldiers in the square are not affected by external influence, focusing on their own business.


    Draw a good cordon, set up sentries, on the road to the east of the square, control all the intersections, and signal the passing vehicles to go around. On the square, a large camp is being built, slowly forming.


    Marani City, commander''s house.


    "It will take about 20 minutes for the beehive drone to arrive in Bentley. After arriving in Bentley, the fuel of the beehive drone still has 25% left, which can effectively carry out air combat tasks. Officer yevrich has taken over the control of the drone. When the drone enters, two Drones will directly attack and intercept the target."

 Chapter 1028

    "General! Sergeant jevrich sent a message asking if the target floating ship was shot down? "


    In the face of "Sha" inquiry, Natasha did not hesitate at all.


    "Shoot down!"


    Two words came out of the hood coldly.


    "Got it! Officer yevrich has been subpoenaed. "


    "General! Is the monitoring screen of UAV connected? "


    "Connect!"


    "I understand!"


    As the picture flickers, a video appears on the screen.


    From the video, Natasha can see the blue sky and white clouds, the clouds are slowly receding.


    Below the clouds, far out in the sky, Natasha also saw the shoreline of a continent.


    In the corner of the video, "Sha" jumps out.


    "The target floating ship is located above the Northeast coastline of Bentley. It is heading east and will leave the airspace of Bentley. It will be able to attack the target in about half an hour at the speed of a beehive drone."


    "After the previous monitoring of the target floating ship, the probability of the target floating ship being armed is 40%, and its weapon should be similar to the" crystal gun "mounted on the Airbus train. Although the power of this weapon is strong, it can also be adjusted according to the" protocrystal "loaded, but its trajectory is very slow, so it can not effectively deal with the UAV in high-speed motion, It is expected that the level of resistance will not be very high. In half an hour, the general will be able to see the crashed floating ship. "


    "A search team consisting of scythe mecha has set out from the nearby city of lechen and is heading for the place where the floating ship is expected to fall."


    It has to be said that the grasp of the situation, "Sha" can be said to be quite rapid.


    However, it is also a matter of course.


    Now, the communication of the first corps and the mobilization of troops will be carried out through the data terminal.


    In the military system alone, Sha can know everything she wants to know.


    For Sha, all the soldiers and the war machines equipped with electronic eyes are her eyes.


    The first Legion now has everything that is very information-based. Whether it is the power combat suit worn by soldiers or the war machinery, they are all 100% electronic, and the pivot chips are effectively connected with the data terminals.


    At this time, the picture in the video can no longer see the sea, only the white clouds and the forest below.


    This shows that the drone has entered Bentley''s airspace.


    For the coming attack, distant black Mo is unknown.


    In the endless sky, above the sea of clouds, a floating ship was sailing slowly.


    The rotation of the propeller makes a "whine" sound, and the strong wind generated by the rotation pushes the floating ship forward.


    At this height, the sky is no longer blue, and the earth is not flat.


    In the sky above, there is a light red, just like the sunset.


    On the deck of the floating ship, some people are enjoying the sunshine.


    At this height, the sun has some temperature, which can make people feel a little warm.


    Among these people is also the owner of the ship, Heimo.


    On the deck in the bow, Heimo looked out into the distance.


    In the distance, the blue sea can be seen. Soon, they will leave Bentley.


    "My Lord! We ignore the notice of the first Legion so much that it will be difficult for the Hessian guild to move freely in the territory of the first Legion. "


    The words of the people around him made Heimo take back his sight from afar.


    Looking at the people around him, he laughed and said, "we are the dark guild. Where do we want to go? Who can stop us? Ban? There are dozens of countries that have not banned the Hessian guild. What''s wrong with one more first Legion? Besides, it is still a question whether there will be such a country in the future, so don''t think too much about it. "


    Speaking of this, Heimo laughed and said with disdain, "I thought the first regiment was so powerful that it chose a remote route. I didn''t expect anything happened."


    "My Lord! What do you mean? Why won''t Bentley exist? "


    One of the words of Heimo makes the thin people very curious. The adult obviously points out something.


    Heimer didn''t hide about it.


    With a rough and ferocious smile, he said fiercely: "the pulse device is not a good thing. Once it is used improperly, it will lead to extremely terrible things. And the commander kenover is not a good kind. If you want to be cruel, I''m afraid I''m not as good as him. What does such a madman want the pulse device for? It must be something that even our dark guild dare not do. "


    Is that possible?


    Black Mo''s words, let the thin person face show astonishment.


    Although Heimo didn''t say it clearly, he also thought about it.


    He said in disbelief: "the last appearance of the Apostle was ten years ago, my Lord! It should not be possible. "


    "Who knows?"


    In response, Heimer just shrugged.


    Whether it is possible to lead to "apostles" is just a matter of probability. It depends on whether the madman is willing to spend money.


    A large enough energy shock needs enough energy and material.


    The most common energy material is protocrysts. If there are enough protocrysts, it is not impossible for the energy shock to attract the apostles.


    At this moment, the expression of black Mo suddenly a doubt.


    "Did you hear anything?"


    He asked the people beside him.


    "Voice?"


    The little man shook his head. The only sound he could hear was the sound of the propeller. If there were any other sounds, he could not hear them.


    The abnormal sound is getting louder and clearer. Heimo dares to confirm that it is not the sound made by the propeller.


    Leaving the hull, Heimo quickly came to the side of the boat on the left and looked down at the clouds.


    Although the clouds below are slightly disturbed, it is caused by the wind generated by the propeller.


    It''s getting closer


    Suddenly, just when Heimo was puzzled, the clouds below suddenly and violently disturbed.


    With a piercing roar, two dark green aircraft rushed out of the clouds.


    "Dada dada!"


    From the clouds out of the aircraft, the head immediately ejected a group of tongues of fire.


    A series of bullet marks hit the floating ship.

 Chapter 1029

    "Enemy attack


    See this scene, black Mo just in time to send out a roar, jump, left the side of the ship.


    "Boom! Boom


    Dense explosions appeared from the bottom of the ship, and the fragile hull of the floating ship was directly torn by the shells.


    A lot of debris fell off the main body and disappeared into the clouds.


    In the violent shaking, the deck suddenly turned upside down, exclaimed.


    "Hoo


    In the roaring engine, with strong airflow, two beehive drones flew over the side of the floating ship and straight into the sky.


    Looking at the bottom of the ship, in a wave of firing attack, dense shells directly tore two holes in the bottom of the floating ship.


    After an attack, after a circle in the sky, the beehive combat UAV continued to pounce on the floating ship.


    At this time, the people on the floating ship also found out what was attacking them.


    "Here they are


    See two unknown aircraft to the floating ship rushed over, the deck immediately chaos.


    "Dada!"


    The drone that dived into the floating ship launched another attack.


    It''s still shooting. After a series of cannonballs are fired, the UAV turns dexterously and climbs.


    The roaring shells, like raindrops, hit the deck of the floating ship.


    "Boom! Boom


    Fireballs were rising, broken wood was flying, and there were two explosions on the deck of the floating ship.


    Such a large deck was ploughed again, and a big hole appeared.


    A few people were not in a hurry to escape. They were torn to pieces by the shells, and their limbs and bodies were all over the deck.


    "Boom!"


    There was a huge explosion, and a huge fireball rose from the right side of the floating ship.


    The propeller on the right side of the floating ship exploded and the whole bracket burned.


    In the attack, several shells hit the propeller.


    "Crystal gun! Prepare the crystal gun


    On deck, growled hammer.


    The violent shaking has already made the people of the floating ship flustered. How can they receive the order of Heimo in time.


    At this time, originally in the bow of the thin people very light ran to the body of black mo.


    "My Lord! Their speed is too fast. It is impossible to hit them with the ballistic speed of the crystal gun. We must find another way. "


    The thin man''s words made Heimo''s face sink.


    That rough crazy face, the expression is very ugly.


    Heimo knew that the person in front of him was right. The crystal gun could not attack such a high-speed aircraft.


    Damn the first legion, I didn''t expect to attack them at this time.


    For the owners of those two aircrafts, it''s unnecessary to think that Heimo knows who they belong to, and who else besides the first regiment?


    "Dada dada!"


    The fear of the bullet rain hit again, in the sky is still sailing floating ship, once again lifted countless fireballs.


    The flames splashed, the broken wood danced, and the hull of the huge floating ship was torn a huge hole again.


    In the face of the attack of beehive UAV, the floating ship has no defense capability at all.


    Under the attack of wave after wave of UAVs, the floating ship is disintegrating.


    Countless debris fell from the main body, burning and falling into the clouds.


    "Boom!"


    During the attack of the UAV, the bow of the floating ship suddenly exploded.


    The surging flames directly split the whole bow, the wreckage killed, and the raindrops flew to the sky.


    When the fireball of the explosion dissipated, the floating ship suddenly sank and its bow tilted downward. The whole floating ship seemed to lose its lift and slowly fell into the clouds.


    "My Lord! No, the balance rudder has been blown up, and the ship is falling! "


    On the bridge, a man rushed out of the cab and yelled at heimor.


    This made Heimo''s face changed dramatically, and he said to his hands on the deck in a panic: "everyone, get into the cabin and get ready for collision."


    With that, Heimo grabbed the collar of the thin man beside him, leaped hard, and rose to the sky with strong posture, and landed on the bridge 30 meters away.


    Heimo took the skinny man into the cab.


    On the deck, there are still many people struggling. With the increasing inclination of the floating ship, the people on the deck are more dangerous.


    With their ability, they can''t break free from the shackles of gravity.


    From time to time, in a desperate voice, someone broke away from the floating ship and fell into the clouds.


    In the "creak creak" sound of disintegration, the huge floating ship with debris rushed out of the clouds and fell to the earth.


    Below, there is the endless forest, and the sea in the East.


    The picture of the falling of the floating ship is very shocking.


    Such a big ship just fell from the sky.


    Although the speed of falling is not very fast, it is easy to cause nervous resonance when watching it slowly touch the ground.


    When the floating ship began to fall, the honeycomb drone in the sky stopped attacking and circled around the falling floating ship.


    Kilometers, 500 meters, 200 meters, 100 meters.


    The falling ship plunged into the forest.


    At the moment of contact, countless trees broke when they were stunned, and the cracking sound of "click click" became one.


    Under the buffering of trees, the force of collision slightly weakened. However, when everything subsided, the floating ship with a trace of smoke had disintegrated. From a distance, only a piece of debris could be seen.


    In the sky, the drone hovered at low altitude, and it took three full laps to raise its altitude and disappear into the western sky.


    Although the drone has left, in the forest a few miles west of the wreck, a small team of scythes is approaching the wreck.


    In the dark woods, scythes move very fast.


    No matter the steep slope, the rocky land, or the shrub covered with vines, they can''t stop the scythe''s pace. The four sharp mechanical feet and their unique behavior mode make scythe adapt to any terrain.


    Half an hour later, with the sound of a mechanical operation, six scythes appeared from the forest and came to the falling place of the floating ship.


    Such a large floating ship overwhelmed a piece of trees, making a hole in the dense forest.


    In this hole, it is still dark.

 Chapter 1030

    Because the falling floating ship did not directly touch the earth, but squeezed into the forest.


    The impact of falling is very strong, but the bearing capacity of tall trees is not weak.


    In that instant impact, many trees were broken, but the broken trees also became buffers.


    Buffered by countless trees, the huge floating ship did not touch the ground at all, and the main body of the bow was nearly five meters away from the ground.


    Looking at the wreckage of the floating ship overhead, the scythe team in the forest was in some trouble.


    Although scythe mecha has certain jumping ability, it''s no problem to jump on a five meter high floating ship.


    Although the climbing ability is also very strong, but at the moment the floating ship is very unstable, the structure of those wrecks has become very fragile, can not stand the toss of scythe mecha.


    "Sergeant! Let''s leave scythe mecha and search for the wreckage of the floating ship. Scythe mecha is too big and rough, and it''s easy for the wreckage to collapse again. "


    "No! In scythe machine armour, you can be well protected. Once you leave, you will be exposed to the eyes of potential enemies. My command is to search the falling floating ship to see if you can get useful information. If you find any survivors, you can, if you don''t, you don''t have to take risks for those irrelevant people. "


    The chief sergeant, who led the team, clearly rejected his offer.


    The chief Sergeant knows what to do.


    He can''t be in this place and risk his men.


    It''s too deep in the forest. Without the protection of heavy armor, the soldiers will be in danger.


    The danger is not only from the polluting animals, but also from the survivors of the floating ship.


    How can people who can ignore the notice of the first Legion be ordinary people.


    If you are a martial arts person, once you are close to him, his subordinates will be very dangerous.


    In the operational manual of the first corps, it is clearly stipulated that in the face of enemies with martial arts talents, we must keep a distance and use long-range firepower to suppress, so as not to let martial arts talents have the possibility of close contact.


    Once something can''t be done, we can retreat temporarily to avoid fearless sacrifice.


    As a chief sergeant, when he takes office, he must be familiar with the operational manual and keep it in mind.


    "Release the microrobot!"


    At this time, the role of micro robots is revealed.


    At the sergeant''s command, the abdominal armor of a scythe machine armour was opened, and three palm sized detection robots dexterously fell to the ground from the opened armor.


    Like spiders, or like a small version of scythe machine armour, their speed is extremely fast, along the broken trunk to climb up the wreckage of the floating ship.


    In scythe, soldiers in helmets watch the images transmitted by the probe robot.


    The picture is changing very fast. All you can see is the broken debris.


    With the development of the detection robot, the soldiers also saw some bodies.


    Although the falling speed of the floating ship seems to be very slow, in fact, it is quite fast. The force generated by the instant impact is enough to break people to pieces.


    Just as the detection robot moves dexterously in the wreckage, a huge face suddenly comes into the picture.


    The sudden appearance of the face surprised the soldiers who were watching the picture.


    It''s a survivor. He seems to find the unknown little thing in front of him. He opens his mouth to say something, but he can''t say it again.


    There is a huge main beam on his body. The huge weight makes his body broken and he has no strength to speak.


    But ten seconds later, he closed his mouth forever, and his face full of blood became silent.


    Obviously, he''s dead.


    In the scanning detection information fed back by the detection robot, he has lost his vital characteristics.


    The probe robot moves on.


    "What is this?"


    A strange thing in the picture makes a soldier sound suspicious.


    During the exploration, a probe robot came to a fairly wide cabin.


    In a pile of debris, a light blue crystal was found.


    It is transparent, half fist size, the surface of light blue brilliant curl, looks very strange.


    "It should not be anything. Recycle it immediately!"


    The chief Sergeant gave the order.


    "I understand!"


    Using the robotic arm of the detection robot, the soldiers recovered the light blue spar.


    After the search, the soldiers found a lot of things in the floating ship.


    Of course, the most valuable is the crystal coins. In the whole wreckage, the soldiers found a lot of crystal coins.


    In particular, a suitcase full of yellow crystal coins is worth several hundred million red crystal coins.


    Just this box of topaz is worth the trip for the search team.


    However, it also shows that the floating ship is unusual.


    No one will take so many crystal coins around. The only possibility is that the floating ship has just completed a transaction, and these crystal coins are the reward for the transaction.


    If you think about where the floating ship came from, everything can be explained.


    "Search carefully, and you must find a living one."


    The chief sergeant was very clear about this mission from the beginning to the end.


    The property they find is not their purpose, but their purpose is to survive.


    The first Legion wanted to know who the owner of the ship was and what they came to Bentley for.


    Just as the search team focused on the search of the floating ship, a figure leaped from the blind area of scythe mecha, from the wreckage of the floating ship, into the dense canopy of trees.


    In the dark branches and leaves, his posture is very dexterous, turning into a dark shadow flashing, and running to the south.


    Although he escaped the surveillance of scythe mecha in the forest, a detection robot just saw him in the wreckage.


    "Find the target! He''s running south! "


    The soldier who found this situation reported to his superior immediately.


    "Chase


    Just a word, words fall, powerful engine roar sound.


    In the rapid alternation of the mechanical legs, six scythe mechas darted into the forest like the wind and chased south.


    In the dark woods, scythe is running at full speed.

 Chapter 1031

    In the rush, the upper armor of a scythe machine armor is opened, and two mini flying robots like wasps fly out.


    Compared to the speed of scythe, the micro flying robot is much faster.


    Leaving scythe, the micro flying robot darts into the branches and leaves and chases the fleeing figure.


    "Target, fire?"


    Looking up, in the dense foliage, although the scythe can''t find the target, the wasp detection robot can.


    By detecting the feedback position of the robot, the sickle mecha in the forest can attack it effectively.


    "Warning shot!"


    The first Legion wanted the living, not the dead.


    "Dada!"


    Running, a scythe machine opened fire.


    The large calibre rotary heavy machine gun spewed out a fire tongue, and a series of bullets tore the dark space under the forest and attacked the top of the forest in front.


    "Ho! Hiss


    In the impact of bullets, countless branches and leaves fell from the sky.


    A huge branch was directly penetrated by dense bullets, and fell into the dark forest in the sound of "click".


    The appearance of the gunshot let the tree jump to escape the figure of a fierce meal, stopped on the branch.


    "Stop! Surrender, don''t shoot


    Words fall, a thin figure fell from the tree, hands embrace the head to surrender.


    "Stop! Stop attacking. "


    Seeing the target surrender, the chief Sergeant gave a clear order to stop the attack.


    Six scythes surrounded the little man, with the black muzzle almost on his head.


    Looking at these big guys around, his face was covered with blood. He said with a smile, "surrender, surrender, surrender."


    "Sergeant! The detection robot in the wreckage of the floating ship was destroyed. According to the image, it was done by another person. "


    His words made the sergeant frown slightly.


    entice one ''s opponents to leave their vantage ground?


    After a search, they thought there was only one survivor.


    As a result, there was no force left on the floating ship.


    In front of me, this thin guy seems to be just an abandoned son, and the identity of the person who ran away is more valuable.


    "Return immediately for pursuit?"


    The chief Sergeant vetoed the inquiry.


    "No, it''s too late. What we need to know is the purpose of this floating ship in and out of Bentley, and their identity. One living is enough."


    What are they doing?


    Looking at these big guys around him, the thin people are very confused.


    He has been holding his head for several minutes, but the people around him have no action. The pain on his body all the time makes him very uncomfortable.


    Just then, the sound of metal running suddenly sounded.


    On the left side, a half meter wide and one meter long cut was made in the armor of the forerunner of scythe machine armour.


    Looking inside, you can see a narrow space.


    "Go in!"


    Mechanical sound at the same time into the ears of small people.


    "This... This is too small, isn''t it?"


    Looking at the little door, he looked bitter.


    In the face of hesitation, the black muzzle of the gun was closer to him, almost on his forehead.


    "No, I''ll go in. Can''t I go in?"


    People in the eaves, had to bow, know current affairs for Junjie, he is very witty into the scythe machine a container close.


    Although the entrance was small, it was easy for his thin body to enter.


    Very quick to get into the container.


    "Click!"


    The door of the container closed with the sound of metal running.


    The target has been recovered. The chief Sergeant gave the order.


    "Let''s go!"


    At the command, the engine roared, the mechanical legs opened, and the six scythe mechas went in the same direction and disappeared in the dark forest.


    The way back is smooth. Whether it is armor or firepower, scythe machine armour can be called "excellent". Under the protection of scythe machine armour, most of the polluting animals in the forest are not a threat.


    When the search team returned to lechen, it was an hour later.


    Lechen city is located in the northeast of Bentley. It used to be the commander of musk. It is an agricultural city and one of the few grain producing areas in Bentley.


    As an agricultural city, Leqin city covers a large area, but its population is quite small.


    In the whole city, the area of fertile land accounts for 95%, while the rest is occupied by a small town, where nearly 30000 civilians live.


    It''s more like a large farm than a city.


    Because of the existence of the city wall, it was included in the ranks of the city.


    Compared with the high wall of the capital city, the wall of lechen city is much lower, only 20 meters high.


    Fortunately, a piece of man-made wasteland was opened up outside the city wall, so that the huge tree crown would not extend to the city wall.


    Although the population of Leqin city is small, there are also city hall in the place where the common people live.


    After the first Legion took over the city, the Council hall was taken over by the first Legion.


    When the search team returned to lechen with the target, a trial began in the Council hall


    It''s small, but it''s very bright.


    The light from the top of the head is dazzling, which makes people unable to concentrate and make them feel a little tired.


    On an iron chair, a thin man with a bloody face was firmly fixed.


    Opposite him was a soldier sitting in his seat.


    He was not an ordinary soldier, but a sergeant.


    "I know you have a lot of pain and a slight concussion. Although you martial artists are strong, you are also ordinary. You are just as vulnerable as human beings. As long as you answer my questions, I promise you that you will get good treatment."


    The words of the former Sergeant made him smile reluctantly on the iron seat and said: "you ask, only I know, never hide."


    The chief sergeant was undoubtedly very satisfied with the cooperation of the other party.


    Cooperation is good. Cooperation is good for both sides. If they don''t cooperate, the chief Sergeant doesn''t care about using some radical means.


    The chief Sergeant opened the trial.

 Chapter 1032

    "What''s your name?"


    "Sass."


    "From where? For whom? "


    "My hometown, the kingdom of Orleans, is now a member of the Hessian guild."


    "Martial arts guild?"


    "No, it''s the dark guild."


    The dark guild?


    This answer surprised the sergeant.


    The first Legion knows something about the dark guild.


    Although I haven''t had direct contact with them, I know what kind of existence the dark guild is from some channels.


    If there is light in the world, there is darkness. If the martial arts guild belongs to the light side, then the dark guild is the opposite of the dark side. There has always been a conflict between the two.


    What the sergeant didn''t expect was that in such a special period, the dark guild appeared in Bentley.


    Of course, that''s not a good thing.


    The sergeant had a hunch that the appearance of the dark guild in Bentley was definitely not a good thing for the first Legion.


    Looking slightly upright, the chief Sergeant then asked, "who is the man who escaped from the floating ship?"


    "Heimo! One of the important members of Hessen guild, is also the leader of the Bentley tour


    "What are you doing at Bentley?"


    "A deal."


    "What deal? With whom? "


    Sass answered all the chief sergeant''s questions truthfully.


    This is not his greed for life and fear of death, but from the advice of Heimer.


    SAS knew that their trip to Bentley was a failure.


    Although the deal was completed, the evacuation failed.


    They not only buried the precious floating ship, but also lost hundreds of millions of red crystal coins.


    Money is something out of the body. The most important thing now is to keep your life.


    As long as you keep your life, you can be free again.


    Therefore, he did not intend to conceal any inquiries from the first Legion.


    There''s nothing to hide. Although the dark guild doesn''t appeal to all countries, it always works in secret, but the dark guild doesn''t deliberately hide the fact that the guild exists. On the contrary, sometimes it deliberately exposes it, because only when it is well-known, business will come to its door.


    "A month ago, commander kenover of Voda contacted the guild and asked it to help find an important item."


    "What is it?"


    "Pulse device."


    Pulse device?


    What does kenover want this for?


    It''s just an energy device. Is kenover going to use it to make some powerful weapons against the first Legion?


    "What does he want this for?"


    With a shrug, sass said with a smile, "who knows? We''re just meeting his requirements, but we don''t know what he''s going to do with the pulse device. "


    "Yes? What are you laughing at? It seems that the pain in you is not strong enough


    With that, the sergeant nodded to the soldier standing next to him.


    Get the sergeant''s signal, the soldier standing on the left side of SASS clearly raised the butt of his gun and hit the face of sass.


    "Wait! I said, "can''t I?"


    Seeing the huge butt of the gun hitting his face, sass quickly admitted.


    Look at that huge gun. It''s heavy. If it hits him in the face, it''s light. Maybe it will be disfigured.


    Sass''s advice saved his not so ugly face. A few centimeters away from sass''s face, the dark green butt of the gun suddenly stopped.


    Withdraw the gun, step back, and the soldier returns to where he was standing.


    Looking at sass on the iron chair, the sergeant said coldly, "go ahead! This is the last question. "


    With a breath, sass said: "I can''t guarantee whether this is the case, but I learned from Heimer that commander kenover should use the pulse device to trigger a very strong energy shock. If the energy shock is strong enough, it will lead to some disasters."


    That lunatic


    In his words, this answer made the sergeant who was aware of something look very ugly.


    This is the last madness. Once it happens, even the first Legion will be hard to deal with it.


    After all, there are beyond imagination "things" in this world, under which human civilization is quite fragile.


    When he got up, the sergeant left the interrogation room in a hurry. He had to report the news to his superiors as soon as possible.


    Marani, commander''s mansion.


    "Is that possible?"


    The interrogation report from lechen city made Natasha suspicious.


    Doubt the possibility of it.


    There is only one living thing in this world that can be called "the source of disaster".


    That''s the apostle.


    As for the apostles, the first Legion did not know and never saw them.


    But from the words of human beings, we can also feel the horror of this creature.


    Moreover, the apostles have not appeared for more than ten years.


    In the past ten years, there have been a lot of energy shocks caused by protocrysts all over the world, but there have been no apostles in these energy shocks.


    Even if kenover intends to create a man-made energy shock, can it really attract "apostles"?


    "It''s a matter of probability. It doesn''t rule out the possibility of the appearance of the apostles. According to the events of energy shock in the past, even if this man-made energy shock won''t lead to the apostles, it will also lead to the attack of pollution beasts from the sky. The first Legion must make preparations in advance for this."


    Natasha''s warning silenced her.


    The battle in Voda is about to begin, and the army will attack early tomorrow morning.


    With the sound of the gun, kenover, who knows that there is no hope of victory, is likely to trigger an energy shock.


    Is it too late?


    Can the troops who attack the city stop kenover''s madness?


    No, it can''t be done by the army.


    Once the army has captured the city wall, it will be the last crazy time for kenover in the city.


    We can''t provoke him. We have to find a way to destroy the pulse device.


    Standing up, Natasha came to the window.


    Looking out, it was dark.

 Chapter 1033

    "Sha, immediately send an order to the sergeant in charge of the front line, send a special operation team composed of" black iron soldiers "to sneak into the city, find the pulse device, and try to destroy it!"


    Time is running out.


    Natasha knew very well that kenover had been given the pulse device for many days.


    Whether or not the first Legion will attack the city tomorrow morning, if he has decided in his heart, even if the first Legion gives up attacking the city, he will also trigger an energy pulse. It''s just a matter of time.


    If the first Legion does not move, it may arouse his suspicion and trigger the energy pulse ahead of time.


    The best thing to do now is to find the pulse device and destroy it before kenover triggers an energy shock.


    "I understand! The order has been issued. At 23 o''clock in the night, the task force composed of "black iron soldiers" will sneak into the city to carry out the task. "


    "General! Is it reported to the commander? "


    Report to the host?


    After thinking about it, Natasha said, "no, keep it secret for a while. Now the master is back and needs to rest. Don''t disturb the master with these troubles."


    "I understand! Information on this matter has been locked by the local file stand-alone, waiting for the right time to be transmitted to the data terminal. "


    "That''s it! Well done. "


    ----


    The night is deep.


    Under the cold wind, the dim half moon hid in the clouds.


    It made the whole world dark and deeper.


    At this time, the forest outside the east of Voda city is full of undercurrent.


    In the dark forest, the shadows are flashing. Only the sound of "Huhu" and the slight sound of footsteps can prove their existence.


    At the edge of the forest, they stopped.


    They stand in the darkness and blend with it.


    Although it was dark in the forest, light could be seen outside.


    From the high city wall, several light beams pass down, scanning the wasteland between the forest and the city wall.


    Although it is located to the east of Voda City, it is the party least likely to be attacked by the enemy.


    But in this safe place, the city of Voda still put a lot of troops stationed.


    Looking up the city wall, with the help of the searchlight, you can see the shaking figures.


    With the help of darkness, they left the forest and ran wildly on the wasteland.


    The extremely fast speed made the searchlights on the city wall unable to find them at all. Just a few breaths, their running posture was close to the wall.


    In the dark, they jumped up and leaped more than 30 meters.


    When the lift disappears, before they fall.


    Only listen to the "hiss" sound, they use sharp gloves, fingertips deep into the wall.


    Like a spider, more than ten figures are climbing on the city wall and going to the top.


    As this is a covert operation, the black iron soldiers over the city wall did not disturb anyone.


    In silence, the black iron soldiers who passed the city wall entered the city of Voda.


    Voda City, outside the north gate.


    It was late at night, but in the first regiment barracks outside the north gate of Voda City, there was no complete peace.


    In such a large command camp, many senior Sergeants are working hard.


    "The black iron soldiers have successfully entered the city, and now they are in the military and civil areas in the east of the city."


    On the command platform, an electronic map of Voda city has been shown. In the residential area in the east of the city, several small blue dots are moving. They are black iron soldiers, and each small basket represents a black iron soldier.


    "The city of Voda is very big. It''s very difficult to search the whole city with only a small team of black iron soldiers. We have to find out where the pulse device may be installed."


    Voda city is too big, let alone a small team of black iron soldiers. Even if there are 1000 black iron soldiers, it is difficult to search the whole city.


    "Intelligent AI has analyzed the relevant data. According to the data analysis, there are three places in Voda city that are most likely to install the pulse device. One is the tallest building in the city, which is located in the middle of the city. The top building is wide enough to install the pulse device. The other is a square in the west of the city, which has wide sight around and is a good base, The third possibility is the airport in Voda city. As the tallest building in Voda City, its wide wharf is enough to install pulse devices, and its height can also maximize the intensity of energy impact. In the data analysis of intelligent AI, the airport is the most likely place to install pulse devices. "


    "There are three routes. We don''t have much time left. We must destroy the pulse device before dawn."


    "I understand! I will immediately guide the black iron soldiers in the city. "


    Tonight is not an ordinary night.


    Whether it''s a coincidence or Voda knows the day of the first Legion''s attack.


    For the installation of pulse device, Voda city is also in the process of tension.


    It was late at night, but in the tall airport, the lights were shining.


    On the dock, a large number of figures are busy.


    Using the elevator of the airport, countless disassembled materials are transported to the wharf, and then assembled on the wharf.


    In such an effective work, in just a few days, a usable metal platform has been formed.


    "My Lord! It can be concluded. Now there is only a lack of cable docking. Considering the quality of the launch platform, cable docking is best carried out at last to avoid losing control. "


    Nuliang nodded at the report of the people beside him.


    After several sleepless nights, his work was finally finished.


    Looking forward, in the shaking of many figures, a circular metal platform stands on the wharf.


    Around the metal platform, four huge cables extend from different directions to connect the metal platform.


    "Report to commander kenover immediately, that is to say, the task has been completed, and now only the protocrystals are in place."


    "Yes


    What a bunch of poor guys.


    Looking at the soldiers who left in a hurry, nu Liang couldn''t help thinking about it.


    In commander kenover''s eyes, his loyal soldiers were just abandoned children.


    Once there is an energy shock in Voda, it will be difficult for nearly 100000 soldiers in Voda to survive.


    Even if we can survive the aftershocks of energy shock, we can''t escape the fate of final death.

 Chapter 1034

    Voda City, in the commander''s mansion.


    "Well, well, in this way, it''s safe."


    Kenover was very excited by the report from nuliang and said two good words in a row.


    In the reception hall, kenover walked back and forth, excited and thinking.


    The first regiment is about to attack the city. Although we don''t know the exact time, kenover knows that it will be within one or two days.


    Maybe tomorrow, the first Legion will launch an attack on Voda.


    It''s very timely that the pulse device has been installed.


    As if thinking of something, kenover said to the waiting soldiers, "tell nurang that his task has been completed, and I will arrange others to carry out the final task."


    "Yes


    The soldiers of Derlin left in a hurry.


    Seeing the soldier leave, kenover called again, "come on!"


    In kenover''s cry, the soldiers guarding the door came in.


    "My Lord! Please tell me


    "Inform all vancomrades to attend the emergency meeting at the military commander''s office immediately."


    attend the meeting?


    The soldier was puzzled and said, "my Lord! It''s so late that when Wanfu grows up, people may have gone to bed. "


    With a wave of his hand, kenover said coldly, "it''s up to them to give the order. It''s up to them to come or not."


    The last chance has been given to them, and they have done their last bit of master-slave friendship.


    It''s up to them whether they can hold it or not.


    Kenover knows the end of the energy shock and the horror of it.


    The reason why he ordered the army to drive civilians out of the city to prevent civilians from knowing about the incident and causing rebellion is only one. The second purpose is to give those civilians a chance to "survive.".


    Although without the protection of the city wall, those civilians will die in the forest, but there is always some hope of survival when they leave Voda City, and there is no possibility of survival when they stay in Voda city.


    "Yes


    Although he didn''t understand commander kenover''s behavior, the order was the order, and the soldiers had to obey and leave quickly.


    It was at the head of the hill where the commander''s house stood when kenover called all the captains.


    A motorcade had just driven out of the courtyard of the military commander''s residence and was heading for the city along the winding mountain road.


    The fleet is made up of seven trucks. The goods it carries are eye-catching. They are crystal coins of various colors.


    In order to make his crazy behavior have a good result, kenover is regardless of the cost.


    The property seized for decades was exhausted in one day.


    Although it was late at night, the call from commander kenover made the city''s ten thousand captains get up from their warm bedclothes and rush to the commander''s residence with a tired look.


    The current situation in Bentley is too much pressure for them.


    Every day we have to worry, worry, panic and despair about how to defend the attack of the first Legion. These emotions are not only in the hearts of ordinary soldiers, but also in the minds of 10000 commanders.


    Although they are in a high position, they are also human beings. They are also afraid and frightened.


    In the winding mountain road, with the emergence of one car after another.


    Soon, under the convocation of kenover, ten ten ten thousand captains gathered outside the commander''s residence.


    "It''s so late. What do you want me to do? No matter how anxious you are, you can wait until tomorrow. "


    "Yes, I just went to bed, and I was called up before the bed was warm."


    "Maybe there''s something important. Today''s Bentley is changing every day. Now we''re the only ones who still stick to it. It''s not surprising that anything big happens."


    In the courtyard, the waiting vancomrades whispered.


    They are very curious and puzzled about the meeting tonight.


    It''s the first time they''ve experienced it as a commander in chief.


    I''m afraid it''s the last time.


    In the murmur of the centurions, a soldier came out.


    The soldier said to the vancomrades in the courtyard, "my Lord, please go to the conference room immediately. The Lord Commander is waiting for you."


    With the promise, the vancomrades rushed into the commander''s mansion.


    With the arrival of the vanguards, the silence of the conference room was broken.


    Kenover had been waiting in the conference room long before the vanguards arrived.


    By the time the centurions arrived, kenover had already thought out his words.


    On the theme, kenover sat upright, looking at the puzzled and curious eyes of the centurions, he seemed very calm.


    Looking at the crowd, kenover said calmly, "I''m very satisfied that you can all come here without hesitation when I call you late at night. Your loyalty is beyond doubt, and you can live up to my trust in you."


    "Well, if it''s unnecessary, I won''t say much about it. Now, I don''t have to say anything about the situation in Bentley. You can see that Bentley is dead in name because of foreign enemies and civil strife. We alone can''t change anything."


    Speaking of this, kenover said with a gloomy look: "our failure can not be avoided, but it can not make the first Legion better. Therefore, I decided to trigger an energy shock in Voda city and let the first Legion be buried with the fall of Bingley."


    At the end of the day, genover''s cold face had gone mad.


    Kenover''s words made everyone in an uproar, and his face showed a look of consternation.


    The vancomrades were not aware of kenover''s previous madness.


    They could not imagine that commander kenover would dare to do such a thing.


    Energy shock is not a strange word in human beings.


    Because in human history, there is a certain era, in which energy shock is often accompanied by disaster.


    Although the "disaster" era has passed, energy shock has become a taboo in human beings.


    What a crazy act is commander kenover trying to create an energy shock?


    Not to mention the centurions, even the guards of kenover in the conference room looked at kenover with a look of astonishment and complexity.


    About the energy shock, it''s a secret between kenovo and nurang.


    Even the soldiers who assembled the metal platform didn''t know what the role of the metal platform was. In their hearts, they thought it was a secret weapon.

 Chapter 1035

    "My Lord! This is crazy. Once there is an energy shock in Voda, we will bear the brunt. Do you want us to bury Voda with you? "


    A centurion stood up and looked at kenover with disbelief in his eyes.


    It''s crazy. It''s crazy. It''s unacceptable.


    Once Voda city breaks out, let alone Voda City, the whole Bentley country will be impacted.


    "My Lord! Please consider carefully. "


    "Yes, my Lord, although the city of Voda is facing a desperate situation, we still have other ways to go. We can''t go this way."


    For the first time, the vancomrades objected to kenover''s madness.


    They will carry out all the orders given to kenover.


    Even though they were extremely opposed to the order of expelling civilians from the city, they finally complied with it.


    But in this matter, they can''t accept it in any case.


    The opposition of the vanguards was expected by kinover, but the fierce reaction surprised him.


    With a slight wave of his hand, kenover suppressed the words of the ten thousand captains.


    Facing the complicated sight, kenover said calmly: "the reason why I call you tonight is to leave a way for you. Before dawn, you can leave as far away as possible."


    Leaving?


    Leave Voda?


    The vancomrades looked at each other. Although they were a little surprised, they relaxed a lot.


    "And the soldiers? What should they do? "


    This question tells us all the things that master Wan cares about.


    In today''s Voda City, besides 100000 sergeants, there are more than 100000 soldiers'' families. Have they all been abandoned?


    With a slight look, kenover said with a warning: "I know this, you know, no one can tell about it. If anyone dares to disobey the order, don''t blame me for being unkind."


    Kenover''s warning silenced the vancomrades.


    They understand that today''s commander kenover is fully prepared. Even if they oppose it, it will have no effect. On the contrary, it will bring danger to themselves.


    At this time, the sudden change.


    A guard on duty at the door became very excited.


    He looked frightened and uneasy.


    His hands were shaking and he aimed his gun at kenover.


    He said grimly, "no! You can''t do it. For the sake of my family, I will never allow you to do it. "


    "What are you doing? Put down the gun


    This scene changed the faces of other pro guards and aimed their guns at the rebels.


    But it was late, and as kenover''s face changed, he pulled the trigger.


    "Bang! Bang


    Two clear shots suddenly rang out in the conference room. With the fire, two blood holes appeared in kenover''s body.


    "Bang! Bang


    Loyal Pro guard shot, in the spit of fire, countless bullets hit the rebels.


    The traitor with several guns in his body fell powerlessly in the pool of blood.


    "Bang!"


    The door of the conference room was kicked open, and the guards who heard gunshots rushed in.


    The sudden change of the situation made the meeting room a mess.


    Commander kenover was wounded by his own guards.


    "Come on, call the doctor immediately, my Lord. Are you all right?"


    With a feeble wave of his hand, kenover covered his chest and raised his head.


    He shook his head and looked at the responsible Wanfu.


    The red blood had dyed his chest red, and the difficulty of breathing made kenover know that he was dead.


    "Let''s go! Let''s all go. The farther we go, the better


    To the ten thousand elders, this sentence is undoubtedly an amnesty.


    Together, an amnesty sufficient to keep them safe.


    Without saying anything more, the centurions stood up and saluted kenover with a chest covering.


    Then he left in silence.


    For the body on the ground, many vanguards cast a grateful look.


    Although he died, his practice undoubtedly saved more people.


    "My lord..."


    Looking at kenover on the theme, he looks very complicated.


    As the top officer of the pro guard, Feder understood that his road in Voda was coming to an end.


    Covering his chest, kenover stood up with difficulty.


    He refused Feder''s help and said weakly, "prepare a car to take me to the airport, and then you can go too. For many years, except nurang, you are the most loyal. You can accompany me through the last part of the road."


    "Yes


    The late night parliament triggered an unexpected change.


    In this accident, the tranquility of Voda city disappeared and became chaos.


    The soldiers who had been guarding the city wall rushed to the same direction in the city, where their families lived.


    A white flag was raised on the wall of the north gate and the harbor.


    Under the illumination of many beams, the white flag in the night is so conspicuous, floating in the night sky.


    The first regiment discovered the strange situation from Voda city in the first time.


    What happened to Voda City, the first Legion is unknown, in the middle of the night, Voda city''s action also makes the first Legion very confused.


    But because of the unusual situation in Voda City, whether it is the fleet on the sea or the army outside the north gate, the first Legion quickly moved up and prepared for the battle.


    As Voda fell into chaos, kenover arrived at the airport.


    "Let''s go! This is your last chance. "


    As he entered the elevator, kenover waved to feid outside.


    The weakness on the face became more dangerous, and the blood on the chest almost dyed the whole upper body red.


    Although seriously injured, kenover''s eyes are still full of determination and madness.


    Feder stopped, and when the elevator door closed, he finally saluted kenover in the elevator.


    As the elevator door closed, kenover''s face grew crazier.


    When kenover left the elevator, the airport was empty.


    No, it should be said that there was only one person. Although it was empty at a glance, kenover saw a figure in front of the metal platform on the wharf.


    That''s nurang.


    When kenover looked at him, Nurian also looked back at the comer because of the sound of his footsteps.

 Chapter 1036

    "My lord?"


    When he found out that the man who came was kenover, nurang was obviously surprised.


    The appearance of kenover''s serious injury surprised nurang.


    Commander kenover''s injured?


    Who hurt him?


    Is the first army in town?


    "Are you still there?"


    Covering his chest, kenover staggered to the metal platform and sat powerlessly against the edge of the platform.


    He said feebly, "I''m no longer able to do it. I''ll take the last step."


    Looking at the pale and powerless kenover under him, nurang opened his mouth slightly and wanted to say something, but he didn''t say it in the end.


    He just squatted down and handed a mechanical control board to kenover.


    "It''s all set up. Just press the button on the control board and the pulse device will start to work. Then you can see what you want to see."


    With a smile of self mockery, kenover took over the mechanical control board from nuliang.


    Looking at the mechanical board that decides thousands of lives and deaths in my hand, kenover sighed and said, "I''ve been running for power all my life. In the end, although I got everything I wanted, it turned out to be nothing. Maybe this is life."


    "My Lord! You have a choice. "


    "I know what you want to say, but I won''t give up. I have enough sins, and I don''t care a little more. If I can''t vent my hatred and resentment, I will die."


    With a feeble wave, kenover said, "let''s go! While I still have time, the farther I go, the better. I''ll put it off until the end. It''s a little reward for my loyal soldiers. "


    This is the end of the matter. It''s no use saying more.


    This is kenover''s decision, and nurang can only respect it.


    With light steps, nuliang left the wharf and soon disappeared in the airport.


    With the departure of nurang, there was only genover left on the huge wharf.


    The wind was whistling, and the "whine" was the only sound that could be heard on the dock.


    Tonight''s weather is still good, although the sky is covered with clouds, but a ray of moonlight also shines on the earth.


    At this time, although the city of Voda was full of lights and chaos, kinover in the airport could not feel it. Except for the wind, the huge wharf had become very quiet.


    Kenover is waiting, waiting for the last moment.


    Time and even early in the morning, the sudden chaos in Voda city also affected the black iron soldiers who went to the city to carry out their tasks.


    I do not know why, the streets of the city are full of soldiers running, they drag their families, a truck whistling from the street.


    For the black iron fighters, their covert operations were disrupted.


    At this time, the black iron soldiers into the city have been divided into three, responsible for searching three places where the pulse may be installed.


    "The enemy''s purpose has been very clear. The soldiers who are running for their lives in Voda city are the biggest proof. Hurry up and urge the black iron soldiers in the city immediately. In any case, they must stop the enemy''s crazy behavior, and the pulse device must be destroyed."


    In the forest outside the north gate of Voda City, with the riots in Voda City, the army of the first Legion outside the north gate also entered a state of war.


    The originally dark forest has become brightly lit. On the road, the roar of the engine has sounded, accompanied by the metal figures shaking.


    In the barracks of the temporary command room, the sergeants at all levels are also making intense operational deployment.


    "What about the soldiers who fled Voda? The white flag has been raised on the wall. "


    "No matter, the north gate is the only exit to the land. Immediately send an army to the bridgehead outside the north gate to maintain order. Remember, since they have raised the white flag, they are the captives of the first Legion. Treat them according to the standards of captives."


    "Also, immediately order the fleet outside the port to send a small number of warships into the port to maintain the order of the port."


    "Yes


    In Voda City, on land, except for the north gate, is the south gate.


    But the south gate leads to the south coast, and the soldiers and civilians who withdraw from Voda will never choose this route.


    Only by leaving the north gate can we reach the nearest Bawei city.


    In addition to the evacuation route of the north gate on land, only the evacuation by sea.


    Therefore, the port of Voda City, the first corps must also be in control.


    The sergeants in the command post all know that the change in Voda tonight is a large-scale evacuation.


    Although I don''t know the cause and process of this commotion, what will happen and the purpose of the enemy are very clear to the sergeants.


    They have to be prepared for the worst.


    "Come on, evacuate immediately. We have to get out of here."


    In the dark, at the north gate of Voda City, more and more soldiers arrived at the north gate with their families.


    The streets inside the north gate are full of people and vehicles.


    They came from different troops and belonged to different vancomrades, so the order was slightly disordered.


    In the chaos, the soldiers stationed at the gate of the city finally got the order of their immediate superior.


    In the "creak, creak" sound of metal operation, the huge gate slowly opened.


    In the "noisy" voice, the wall of the horn also sounded someone''s words.


    "For your personal safety, please go out of the city in order. Notice that this is an unconditional surrender. No one is allowed to conflict with the first regiment. After you go out of the city, follow the arrangement of the first regiment."


    It''s not for outsiders to know whether the crowd cares about the sound in the loudspeaker.


    For the soldiers and civilians in the city, what they want to do most is leave Voda.


    Although many people in the crowd did not know why they had to leave Voda, the atmosphere of Voda made them feel a little unusual.


    The instinctive sense of crisis urged them to leave the dangerous place as soon as possible.


    In the roar of the "boom" engine, a huge stream of people poured out from the city of Voda again.


    The only difference is, compared to the last time. This time, people leaving the city are safe.


    They will not be threatened by the polluting animals in the forest, because there is an army of the first Legion in the forest.


    When the north gate of Voda opened, at the other end of the bridge outside the city, a unit of the first Legion had arrived.


    On both sides of the road, on the Bank of the river, there were hammers and scythes.


    Countless lights from the armored machinery, almost lit up the entire bridge deck.


    Just under the light, a huge stream of people poured into the bridge.


    In the roar of the "rumbling" engine, the flow of people and vehicles from the bridgehead controlled by the first Legion shuttled and poured into the forest behind.

 Chapter 1037

    At this time, in the port of Voda City, already boiling.


    The dock was full of people, and there were countless black areas.


    Several large sea going ships are berthing on the wharf. Under the scolding of the crew, they are making war money.


    These ships were originally merchant ships, because the first Corps blocked the port, they stayed here for several months.


    Tonight is a turbulent night for the civilians in Voda City, but it is undoubtedly a business opportunity for some merchant shipowners.


    They can make a lot of money just by collecting tickets.


    Although there are a lot of warships attached to the military government on the dock, and they are also taking in civilians at the moment, how can the narrow internal space of warships compare with the wide and comfortable merchant ships?


    Most of the civilians who are fairly qualified choose to buy tickets to board comfortable merchant ships instead of free warships.


    In the dark sea, many merchant ships and warships full of personnel are slowly sailing, gradually disappearing into the darkness.


    In the open sea, the fleet of the first Legion is waiting, waiting for the arrival of the fleeing ships to guide them.


    Just as the evacuation of civilians is in tense progress, kenover, who is far away from the airport, also ushered in the last moment of his life.


    In the quiet and dark airport, the sound of footsteps appeared again.


    This time, the men who came were not nuliang, nor the loyal soldiers, but three soldiers in black blood armor.


    They are very strong and terrible. From a distance, it makes people feel depressed.


    In the moonlight, in the dim light, their posture emerged in the eyes of kenover.


    Looking at the three people who suddenly appeared not far away, kenover looked calm.


    Although I don''t know who those three people are, they will never be in this city.


    And their purpose, kenover more or less also guessed.


    It''s just to stop his crazy behavior, but he will never compromise.


    With a deep breath, kenover grasped the controller in his arms.


    Looking at the three people standing still on the dock, kenover said calmly, "I want to give them enough time, but you have destroyed my only" kindness "in my life. You can''t stop me."


    The black iron soldiers did not speak, but jumped up, turned into three shadows, and rushed to jinover not far away.


    The speed is extremely fast, the cold light is flashing, and the sharp blade cuts to the huge metal platform.


    In the face of this scene, kinover beside the metal platform smiles calmly and presses the red button calmly.


    The calm in the eyes, there is a terrible indifference.


    The wind is disturbing, and in the huge shrill sound, the huge metal platform bursts.


    A dazzling blue sun appeared on the dock, it exuded infinite power, produced a strong suction.


    On the dock, it seems that there is a large storm, countless equipment, metal debris, were sucked into the blue sun, turned into pieces.


    Next to the blue sun, three black iron soldiers are struggling to resist the strong suction.


    And kenover, as early as when the metal platform broke, had been engulfed by the huge blue sun.


    "Mission failed! Please be prepared for follow-up prevention. "


    At the last moment, the black iron soldiers spread the news of the mission''s failure.


    At this time, the huge blue sun is breaking, and the energy on the surface is colliding. The jumping arc of light is several meters long.


    "Hoo


    The huge scream rang out, the strong suction stopped suddenly, the blue sun burst, and turned into a huge column of light straight into the sky.


    Under the impact of the light column, the clouds were scattered, forming a huge hole with several miles.


    The light column that breaks through the cloud layer is not reduced, and has been deep into the red boundary.


    The dazzling brilliance makes the city of Voda bright in an instant, and the anomalies from the city also attract the attention of countless eyes.


    Exclamation, surprise, panic, this is the inner wave of everyone outside the city.


    The huge light column lasted for more than ten seconds. When the high-altitude light column disappeared, a huge ball of energy fell down from the sky along the light column. Where it passed, the light column dissipated and headed for the airport at the bottom of the light column.


    "Boom!"


    In the huge explosion, the huge airport layer upon layer broken.


    When the burst energy destroys the airport and reaches the ground.


    Deafening, earth shaking explosion sounded, a huge blue mushroom cloud slowly rose up, in the brilliant blue, a hundred meter high fire cloud swept around, where the building collapsed and the ground cracked.


    Powerful shock wave is the formation of a circle after circle of waves, tearing everything.


    In the city, the soldiers and civilians who are still in the future and fleeing can only look at the wall of fire in despair and be reduced to ashes by the scorching fire waves.


    That huge dazzling brilliance, completely dispelled the darkness, even hundreds of miles away, you can see the light of the horizon.


    When everything disappears and calms down, it will be decades later.


    In the cold night sky, the whole city of Voda was burning.


    In the burning flames, the middle of the city has become a sea of fire.


    In the place where the airport is located, there is a big pit several miles wide.


    Around the crater, all the buildings are in ruins, emitting thick smoke.


    The entire city of Voda, nearly two-thirds of which has been severely damaged, has little chance of reconstruction.


    The north gate of Voda City, the port, is far away from the middle of the city. The people who arrived here also had the biggest crisis in their lives.


    But the powerful shock wave still spread to these two places.


    Although it did not cause much damage, it also caused some confusion.


    Looking at the burning city of Voda, whether the soldiers on the wall or the civilians under the city, their expressions are very complicated. They will never forget the terrible scene just now.


    Their hometown, their patron saint, Voda, which has a history of nearly 100 years, was destroyed.


    Some are weeping, others are cursing, and some want to leave as soon as possible.


    Outside the north gate, in the first Corps camp command post.


    Looking at the pictures from the UAV on the command platform, the sergeants were silent.


    In the picture, the city of Voda is burning. They can see the energy impact just now.


    They all remember the process from the beginning, but they have no ability to stop it.

 Chapter 1038

    Yes, they failed.


    It not only killed 12 black iron soldiers, but also failed to stop kenover''s madness.


    The energy shock finally happened in Voda.


    "What to do? The energy shock has broken out and we have to prepare for the worst. "


    A chief Sergeant expressed his worries.


    "That''s right. Now that things have happened, we need to be prepared for future troubles."


    Another Sergeant echoed.


    "What we need to do now is to speed up the evacuation of civilians and prisoners of war. This matter needs to be reported to general Natasha."


    Shaking his head, the chief Sergeant standing on the throne said, "the general should have known that before the new order arrives, we can only do the current thing well."


    This is also true. How could general Natasha not know about the smoothness of the Internet and the situation of the front-line war.


    Although the night is deep, it is not long before dawn.


    But at this time, many people in Bentley are still awake.


    If we say that a few days ago, the bloody day made people angry, but today the destruction of Voda city has made people speechless.


    It''s not a blessing for the whole country to have such a crazy commander.


    That man has brought his "personal interests" to the extreme, to a level that people can''t imagine.


    The emergence of the energy pulse is not just the first Legion.


    Many big countries in the north of the South China Sea are also disturbed by the sudden energy pulse.


    The fluctuation of energy impact is too strong. Even in the Republic of Sharjah thousands of miles away, the monitoring station has clearly detected the energy fluctuation from afar.


    Closer to Kyoto, the corresponding departments are in a state of emergency response.


    At this moment, for the sudden energy pulse, all the countries with the ability to monitor the energy fluctuation are confirming the location of the energy pulse.


    Bingley, Marani City, commander''s mansion.


    Tonight is destined to be a sleepless night.


    For Natasha, sleep is not necessary, but enough meditation can keep her the next day.


    In front of the bed in the bedroom, Natasha is white and sleepy. She is leaning against the windowsill, holding the palm computer in her hand.


    Just now, "Sha" woke her up and made her wake up from meditation.


    "What about the loss?"


    Specifically, Natasha already knows that for the energy impact of Voda City, Natasha is not too surprised by this result.


    When it was learned that ginover had a pulse device in his hand, there was a great possibility for this result.


    With a big killer in hand, it''s hard to stop kenover from going crazy once before he was born.


    Because in this matter, kenover has a lot of initiative. It''s not easy to stop his crazy behavior?


    For Natasha, in this case, success is a surprise, and failure is expected.


    "Not long ago, the garrison in the city suddenly hoisted the white flag, and then the soldiers and civilians in Voda city began to withdraw from Voda city. Due to the impact of energy, after the soldiers and civilians withdrew from Voda City, the civilian losses were relatively light. Only a small number of soldiers and civilians did not have time to withdraw from the explosion area and were buried in the sea of fire. The remaining losses were only 12 black iron soldiers, Because the three locations searched are relatively close to the explosion center, the black iron soldiers have no time to escape when the energy bursts out. "


    Early evacuation?


    So, the madman had a conscience and didn''t let the whole army and people of Voda bury him.


    Natasha felt sorry for the loss of the twelve black iron soldiers.


    The black iron soldiers are very rare under her command. In this mission, I didn''t expect to lose twelve at once.


    "General! Considering the possible sequelae of the energy shock, it is suggested to monitor the airspace over Voda city. If there are flying pollution animals in the red boundary, it can also warn the ground forces in time. "


    Nodding gently, Natasha agreed with Sha''s suggestion.


    This is necessary.


    The pollution animals in the red world are very sensitive to energy fluctuation, and the possibility of flying pollution animals from the red world is not excluded.


    Natasha said, "leave it to yevrich and let him arrange for the beehive drone to patrol over Voda city."


    "Yes! The order has been issued


    Looking at the night sky, Natasha''s face was not pretty.


    Although the energy pulse was expected, Natasha''s heart was not indifferent when it happened.


    What humans fear is what Natasha worries about.


    Natasha doesn''t have much scruples about the polluting animals in the red world.


    No matter how strong the polluting animals in the red world are, they are also in the biological range, and their strength is limited.


    However, the "apostle" is not the same. In the eyes of human beings, "apostle" has gone beyond the scope of biology and is a more peculiar existence.


    No matter how confident Natasha was, she would not despise the apostles.


    Now, the energy shock has broken out, which makes Natasha have to consider the possibility of "apostles".


    The "apostle" is an unavoidable problem in this incident.


    "Sha! Can we calculate the probability of the appearance of "apostles"


    After all, the first Legion had no contact with the apostles.


    In humans, there is little information about "apostles".


    "Sorry! General, there is not enough information to calculate it. "


    For this answer, it is false to say that she is not disappointed, but Natasha also knows that she is asking too much.


    As an intelligent AI, Sha is not omnipotent. What she can do must have a foundation to analyze right and wrong things according to intelligence.


    How can we calculate the correct answer if we don''t even have a basic foundation in this matter.


    "General! It''s very important. I suggest you report it to the commander. "


    It''s inevitable that a second-class event has happened in Bentley. Natasha can''t hide it if she wants to.


    And Natasha didn''t have to hide it.


    The purpose of concealment before is not to disturb the quietness of the host, and the concealment is not a big deal. Whether the host knows it or not does not hinder anything.


    But today''s events are different. For such a big event, the host must know.

 Chapter 1039

    With a slight nod, Natasha said, "the task of reporting is up to you. Don''t worry too much about it. Wait for dawn."


    "I understand!"


    As the words of "Sha" fall, Natasha looks out of the window.


    Looking at the dark sky, Natasha''s eyes were a little lost.


    After tonight, the Bentley war against man is over, but the road ahead is not smooth.


    The energy shock event of Voda city is a hurdle that the first Legion must cross. After this hurdle, it is a smooth road to meet the first Legion.


    Now, there is little she can do, the only thing she can do is wait.


    Time goes by, when the darkness goes away, the light comes, and a new day comes.


    In Voda, the evacuation ended before dawn.


    Both the north gate and the port are empty.


    In Voda, the cold temperatures have put out the flames, and only smoke rises slowly from the dark ruins.


    Compared with the night, the clarity of the day fully reveals the face of Voda.


    Two thirds of the vast city of Voda is in ruins.


    Collapsed buildings, dark ruins, the scene can not be described as ferocious.


    Over the city of Voda, a tiny "roar" is rumbling. Above the clouds, a beehive drone is patrolling the airspace. Although it is flying slowly, it is flying for a longer time.


    In the open sea of the port, the fleet is still at sea.


    However, the number of ships is much less than before.


    All the transport and Logistics ships have left, leaving behind combat ships.


    The battle in Voda is not over. The first regiment is ready to fight.


    On the land, the barracks in the forest outside the north gate still exist. As usual, armored machines stop on the dark forest road. The huge metal bodies can''t see the end at a glance.


    All the civilians in Bentley are paying attention to the war in Voda city.


    They hoped that commander kenover would be tried as he should be, but the result of the war was unexpected to many people.


    Commander kenover is dead. Before he died, he took the funerary object of Voda.


    A huge energy shock destroyed the city of Voda, making the old city a ruin.


    When the news spread to the whole country, many appeals stopped.


    At that time, the look in the eyes of the common people was very complicated, including consternation, joy and sadness.


    That crazy man made a crazy thing in the end. Many civilians don''t want to hate such evil people any more.


    With the end of Voda City, the civilians in Bentley also realize that a new era is coming.


    And this era belongs to the first army.


    What Bentley people don''t know, however, is that a storm is coming.


    It''s brewing. It''s getting closer to Bentley.


    Nanlin Island, Qingcheng.


    When time stops in the morning, it is often the best time of the day.


    Soft lights do not know when to light up, in the light of the footsteps, a slim figure into the room.


    In the room, on the soft big bed, Li Meng was still asleep.


    "Your Highness! It''s time to get up. "


    By the bed, the night whispered.


    Light voice rang out, let Li Meng''s eyelids move, slowly opened his eyes.


    The first picture that comes into the eye is the night of leaning slightly by the bed.


    "It''s night!"


    After a lazy stretch, Li Meng''s face was still a little confused.


    It took a while to wake up.


    Looking at the petite and lovely night beside the bed, Li Meng smiles slightly, reaches out his right hand, grabs the little wrist of night, and gently falls down beside him.


    Of course, all of this is inseparable from the cooperation of zhe Ye. With the strength of Li Meng''s body, it''s not easy to pull zhe Ye.


    Hit a hache, Li Meng lifted the blanket, the petite night into his arms.


    Feeling the soft body, Li Meng said, "Why are you here today?"


    Since the recovery, Li Meng has a strong demand for sleep.


    The daily life schedule has also returned to the ranks of ordinary people.


    When night comes, the destination of night is the reincarnation tower, while Li Meng is on the soft bed.


    Although she stayed in the temple, as a general, Li Meng would not let her take care of her.


    These things are generally in the charge of the guard team.


    Li Meng''s bodyguards are all women. Compared with Gu Ren, they are quite good at it.


    Even if she became a "corpse girl", this nature did not disappear.


    Under Wendy''s care, Li Meng''s daily life is quite comfortable.


    Feeling the warmth of your Highness''s body, my heart is calm at this moment.


    She whispered, "there''s a message from Bentley, a good thing, a bad thing. General Natasha seems to be in some trouble."


    Good and bad?


    "Tell me about it."


    Li Meng was quite curious about the so-called good and bad things.


    "The war of Bentley is over. Just last night, the last city of resistance in Bentley fell. The whole territory of Bentley has fallen into the hands of the first legion," he whispered


    It''s finally over.


    Hearing this, Li Menglian smiles.


    Li Meng is certainly happy with the news.


    In Bentley, the first Legion has been dragging on for a long time, and now it''s finally over.


    "What''s the bad thing?"


    When he was happy with the good things, Li Meng did not forget the bad things.


    This is not a happy thing, but she knows very well that her highness must know about it.


    "Last night, the city of Voda broke out energy shock, and the whole city turned into ruins. Bentley is facing the threat of" apostle "invasion


    Hearing the news, Li Meng frowned slightly.


    It''s not a good thing.


    Although Li Meng didn''t have a big concept of energy impact and didn''t feel much about the destruction of a city, the appearance of the "apostle" made Li Meng have to care about it.


    It seems that a lot of things have happened in Bentley. Otherwise, how could there be an energy shock.


    This is not a small trouble. If the "apostle" really appears, it will shock the world.


    Because the apostles haven''t been around for a long time.


    At this moment, Li Meng has given up the idea of taking a night sleep.

 Chapter 1040

    Let go of the night, Li Meng lifted the blanket and sat up.


    He left the bed and dressed Li Meng skillfully.


    As he dressed his highness, he said at night, "Your Highness, don''t worry too much. Although the energy impact of Voda is relatively strong, it''s still unknown whether" apostles "will appear. After all, in human records," apostles "haven''t appeared for more than ten years."


    "We can''t be careless. It''s very difficult to deal with the" apostles "with the first Legion''s current armed forces. If the" apostles "really appear, it will be a great disaster for the whole Bentley country."


    Speaking of this, Li Meng''s expression is slightly heavy: "in any case, Bentley must keep it, even at a great price."


    As for his Highness''s mood at the moment, she can understand it.


    To conquer Bentley, the first Legion not only spent a lot of time, but also financial and material resources.


    Finally, the war ended. If Bentley was destroyed in the hands of the "apostles", the efforts of the first Legion would be in vain.


    At this time, the slight footsteps sounded, Wendy with a group of slim figure into the bedroom.


    They had a basin in their hands and tools for washing.


    After some essential washing, Li Meng left the bedroom with the night.


    When you come to the courtyard, on the stone table in the pavilion, a delicious breakfast is ready.


    A bowl of rice porridge, a plate of unknown vegetables, and a few plates of crystal clear fruit.


    The nutrition is not good, but it is light enough to fit the fragile body.


    At dinner, Li Meng doesn''t like to talk.


    At this time, no one will disturb Li Meng''s meal.


    No matter Wendy or Jiye, they all quietly look at Li Meng during the meal.


    When the meal is over, a few slim figures take back the tableware and leave the pavilion.


    "Master brain!"


    The blue light flickered, and in Li Meng''s call, the virtual graceful figure of the main brain appeared.


    What Li Meng thought in his heart, the main brain could not know.


    When she appeared, she said clearly: "I don''t know whether the" apostle "will appear. In this era of underdeveloped network, I''m not omnipotent. I can''t predict effectively without clear information."


    He was gagged before he said anything.


    Li Meng understood that he had to rely on himself in this matter.


    Lying on the seat, Li Meng closed his eyes and pondered.


    Whether the apostles will appear or not is still unknown, but the first Legion must be prepared for the appearance of the apostles.


    There''s still too little information.


    The lack of monitoring equipment made the first Corps look like a blind man.


    Even if the apostles appeared, the first Legion could not have found out before they arrived in Bentley.


    Perhaps by this time, the apostles had appeared.


    Appeared in the distant sky, or perhaps in the distant deep sea, is approaching the kingdom of Bentley.


    This possibility also exists.


    As if he had made a decision, Li Meng opened his eyes and looked at the night sitting on the stone bench.


    "Don''t be too late. Leave immediately and follow me to Bentley."


    There is no lost brain before the night response.


    "Master! What can you do if you go now? If the "apostle" really appears, Bentley is an extremely dangerous place. It is suggested that the host should not commit the risk by himself. "


    Obviously, the main brain did not approve of Li Meng''s going to Bentley.


    At least not at this time, this time.


    Seeing that the master thought Bentley was too dangerous, the night on one side also persuaded him: "Your Highness! Let me lead the fleet to support Bentley, and your highness will not go. "


    Li Meng smiles at the persuading of master brain and night.


    Looking at the illusory and beautiful face of the master brain, he calmly said: "although the power of the" soul "can not be used well, I am not a waste. You should understand that if the" apostle "really appears, my power is indispensable."


    Yes, the host is right.


    Although the master didn''t want to admit it, in the whole first legion, the only one who could deal with the "apostles" was the master.


    When the strength reaches a certain level, it is difficult for ordinary weapons to damage it.


    When dealing with high-level forces, only equal forces can be used. Only in this way can excessive losses be avoided.


    Looking back at the night, Li Meng said, "it''s so decided. Go and prepare."


    Seeing that his highness had made up his mind, he could only compromise and said, "the itinerary has been arranged. You can start at any time, your highness! Did you bring the fleet with you on this Bentley trip


    Considering the possibility of the appearance of the "apostles", she tends to take her fleet with her.


    Only in this way can we ensure that the first Legion has absolute strength in Bentley.


    Even if the "apostles" appear, they have the power to fight.


    After thinking about it, Li Meng vetoed it.


    It''s good to be able to take the fleet with you, but we have to consider the situation around Nanlin island.


    "No, Nanlin island also needs troops. It''s too close to ASEAN."


    Obviously, there is something in Li Meng''s words.


    Of course, the meaning of his Highness''s words is clear.


    In recent years, ASEAN, a close neighbor of the first legion, has been a bit uneasy.


    Taking into account the distance between the two sides, we have to prevent.


    "I see. I will tell my subordinates to pay attention to the situation in ASEAN."


    With a breath, Li Meng stood up from his seat.


    "Let''s go! By the way... "


    Li Meng looked at Wendy and said, "inform" Chen Yan "to make her ready for departure. Well, let her wait outside the gate of the chamber of Commerce headquarters and pick her up on the way."


    The Bentley war is over, and Limon doesn''t intend to change his previous itinerary because of the appearance of "apostles".


    Therefore, it is necessary and a previous decision to bring "Chen Yan".


    "Yes


    Wendy whispered.


    "Then go! Let''s go. "


    Li Meng left the pavilion and walked out.


    The bodyguard, in the night, followed closely.


    And the main brain is quietly looking at the back of people leaving.


    When people''s figure disappeared, the blue light flickered, and the illusory slim figure in the pavilion gradually disappeared.


    When Li Meng and his party left the temple, a motorcade was waiting in the square on the hillside, under the huge statue.

 Chapter 1041

    Three buses, four cars, two bison assault vehicles.


    This trip to Bentley is bound to take a short time.


    In addition to the bodyguards, there were more than 100 nuns.


    When they walked out of the temple, Li Meng was followed by hundreds of nuns.


    They followed Li Meng to the square under the statue.


    After a brief period of confusion, everyone got into the car.


    "Let''s go!"


    With the order of the night, in the "roar" of the engine, the motorcade began to move to Qingcheng at the foot of the mountain.


    The road outside the city is short. When the outside of the car is dark and the light reappears, the motorcade has entered the city.


    The car is running smoothly, which makes people feel comfortable.


    Sitting on the soft seat, Li Meng quietly looked out of the window. The scene outside, which was constantly passing backwards, seemed to attract his attention.


    In front of him, in the co pilot''s seat, sat the night of recovering a black dress.


    Wendy was in the driver''s seat, focused on driving.


    The car is very quiet, no one speaks, only night occasionally peep through the rearview mirror to keep silent his highness.


    As time goes by, Qingcheng is changing day by day.


    On the roads in the city, we can already see some vehicles galloping. Although they are rare, it is enough to prove that the life of the civilians is undergoing earth shaking changes.


    Soul language car shop has opened. As the only car shop in Qingcheng, the cars sold, even the cheapest ones, are not what ordinary people can expect.


    In fact, it is true that today''s Qingcheng, who can own a car of their own, are all businessmen.


    It has to be said that the first Legion''s support for business has made a small number of people rich.


    This small group of people who have become rich has also led to a lot of jobs, and a good cycle is slowly growing in Qingcheng.


    Under the rule of the first legion, there are many opportunities, but not everyone can grasp this opportunity, and not everyone has the courage.


    Success depends on courage and the wisdom of seizing opportunities.


    The winner deserves all the gains and all the honors.


    "I think it''s almost there, isn''t it?"


    In front of the headquarters of soul language chamber of Commerce, Chen Yan in a long purple dress is waiting patiently.


    The constant look to the end of the street betrayed her.


    When she received the news from her host, Chen Yan was very happy.


    Quickly put down the hands of the work, in a hurry to do some before the trip to dress up.


    Just now, the subordinates have left. They are going to Bingley.


    "Here it is


    When a motorcade appeared from the end of the street, Chen Yan''s eyes lit up and looked forward to it.


    As she watched, the motorcade approached and stopped in front of her.


    The owner''s car is different. Although it''s also black, it''s longer.


    Chen Yan opened the third extended car.


    Without accident, Chen Yan, who enters the car, sees the owner.


    Entering the car, Chen Yan''s dress is undoubtedly a beautiful scenery.


    "Master!"


    Entering the car, she smiles and cries.


    But when she said that, she was curious and sniffed at Li Meng like a dog.


    "All right!"


    Pressing Chen Yan''s forehead, Li Meng pushes her back.


    At this time, the car moved slightly, and the team started again.


    Touching her forehead, Chen Yan''s eyes brighten with the warmth left on her forehead.


    She said curiously, "master! You seem to have come to life. I didn''t feel like that before. "


    With a smile, Li Meng does not say much, but pulls up Chen Yan''s hand and puts it on her chest.


    "What do you feel?" he asked


    "Heartbeat, powerful heartbeat, just like human beings."


    Yes, different from the past, Chen Yan felt the natural heartbeat and warmth.


    Shaking his head, Li Meng said: "not like human beings, I am human now."


    "Why?"


    Chen Yan surprised light "Yi" a.


    There are some things Chen Yan doesn''t know, such as human body and spirit body.


    Although she didn''t know the specific reason, Chen Yan didn''t think much about it.


    Her mouth slightly tilted, the tip of her hand lit in front of Li Meng''s chest, very flattering said: "the master''s body is more sensitive now."


    Li Meng said with a faint smile, "yes, it''s more obvious to all kinds of senses."


    After all, the spirit body is an entity transformed from energy. It is inherently dull in sense.


    Elegant smile, Chen Yan did not care about the front seat night that warning eyes, pulled over the curtain.


    The disappointing eyes disappear. Chen Yan smiles with satisfaction and looks back at Li Meng rather shyly.


    She took Li Meng''s hand and put it on her towering mountain peak. She said with a little shame, "master! How do you feel? "


    How do you feel?


    The softness in his hand made Li Meng feel it.


    It''s very elastic and very soft.


    The rubbing on the mountain makes Chen Yan send out a light "hum", only shyness in her eyes.


    But shy she made a more bold move, she untied the shoulder rope, with the slip of the dress, the whole white upper body will be exposed in Li Meng''s eyes.


    For the chest of the black shackles, she is bold to take down.


    This bloody scene, coupled with the special environment, made Li Meng''s eyes gradually become fiery.


    Just after taking the medicine, Li Meng''s body was still full of strength. The scenery in front of him undoubtedly stimulated the purest instinct of Li Meng''s young body.


    "This girl..."


    Looking at Chen Yan in front of him, Li Meng is quite helpless.


    Among all the women around Li Meng, Chen Yan is the only one who dares to do whatever she wants.


    However, this kind of temperament is what Li Meng likes.


    "Chen Yan! Your Highness''s health needs medicine. Don''t mess about. "


    At this time, the sound of the night in the front seat came into their ears.


    Although she doesn''t know what Chen Yan is doing, she is more or less aware of it.


    Drug maintenance?


    The reminder of the night, let the upper body of Chen Yan light Leng, face a little regret.

 Chapter 1042

    In this case, some things can''t be done.


    Just as Chen Yan regretfully plans to put on her dress, she grabs her hand with one hand.


    In the powerful force, Chen Yan was brought into a warm embrace.


    Before her voice, her ruddy lips were occupied by Li Meng.


    In the face of the master''s arrogance, Chen Yan is powerless to resist, she will not resist, can only silently bear the master''s bullying.


    Li Meng is still young. He has a young body and is impulsive. Once he is caught in the fire, it is difficult to put out.


    A deep kiss, Li Meng just let go of Chen Yan, and at this time Chen Yan, has become Jiao panting, ruddy face only infinite flattery.


    It can''t stop.


    Li Meng didn''t want to stop.


    Since Chen Yan caused a fire in his heart, this fire also needs to be extinguished by Chen Yan.


    The full mountain peak can''t satisfy Li Meng any more. The hot hand goes down all the way


    But when the hot hand just reached the abdomen, a small white hand stopped it.


    With a shy smile, looking at the face that was close at hand, Chen Yan said gently: "master! Leave it to me. "


    In Chen Yan''s gentle offensive, Li Meng gives up the initiative.


    After gaining the initiative, Chen Yan''s behavior became more bold.


    What does the master want? Chen Yan knows very well. What a man wants is just a stimulation.


    Although in her heart, Chen Yan can''t understand why the host is interested in this kind of thing, she won''t think much about it.


    The host needs her and has this interest. As a woman, the only thing she can do is to use her body to meet the needs of the host.


    In Chen Yan''s opinion, this is what she should do. She also likes to be bullied by her host.


    Because in this process, she can feel the existence of the host more clearly, and she also likes to maintain a close relationship with the host.


    With a shy smile, she put her hands into the skirt. In Li Meng''s hot eyes, the black silk stockings slowly fell off her legs.


    With the fall off of the stockings, the slender and white legs were exposed in Li Meng''s eyes.


    Although she only saw a small part of her knee, it was enough to make Chen Yanmei confused.


    Feeling the heat in the host''s eyes, Chen Yan''s mouth slightly tilts, revealing an arc.


    She pursed a smile and looked at Li Meng shyly. Her delicate body moved and left Li Meng''s arms.


    In Li Meng''s surprised eyes, Chen Yan turns her back to him and lies on the back seat in an attractive posture.


    Attractive posture, beautiful curve, let people''s heart.


    Looking at this scene, Li Meng knows that it''s an invitation from Yan''er


    I don''t know when there were some changes in the car. It wasn''t very smooth. Although it was very slight, the feeling was very obvious.


    The two people in the front seat naturally knew what had happened. They looked at each other and had no choice but to sigh.


    This is the host''s interest, naturally can''t say anything, this is Chen Yan to good discipline, the host''s body can''t stand her such chaos.


    Can''t let her in order to get the master''s favor, and don''t care about the host''s body.


    I don''t know how long it took before everything subsided.


    In the back seat, Chen Yan is arranging her coat. At the moment, she looks extremely lazy and has unlimited amorous feelings.


    Li Meng, on the other hand, lies on her lap, enjoying the scenery of Chen Yan''s upper body.


    After finishing her dress, all the beautiful scenery has disappeared, and Chen Yan returns to what she looked like before she got on the bus.


    Looking down at the master in her arms, Chen Yan''s eyes are as tender as water.


    As if she had thought of something, she turned her mouth slightly and said in a soft voice: "master! Do you think I''ll have a baby? "


    As for Chen Yan, Li Meng is in a dilemma.


    If you say yes, the possibility is very small. If you say no, the possibility exists.


    Although a ghoul is a "dead person", her body is active, and all kinds of organs are still functioning normally. As a female, Chen Yan and even Li Meng can''t deny that she doesn''t have the right to be a "mother". However, this possibility is very small, because the power of death is full of erosivity. As soon as the common sperm enters her body, she may be killed mercilessly. Of course, Everything is possible, so we can''t veto everything.


    Li Meng''s body is human now. Although it''s a little weak, it''s not impossible for Li Meng to leave his offspring if he wants to. It''s just that his body is not very healthy, which minimizes the possibility infinitely.


    Even so, Chen Yan, who is in the relationship with Li Meng at this time, is also likely to be pregnant, but the possibility is low.


    With a faint smile, Li Meng said softly, "do you want children?"


    In Li Meng''s gaze, Chen Yan nodded shyly.


    Chen Yan''s shy and clever appearance made Li Meng happy.


    The head moves on Chen Yan''s leg and finds a more comfortable position.


    Smelling the fragrance from Chen Yan, Li Meng said, "nothing is impossible. Let''s go with it! Yan''er, you and I don''t need external things to strengthen our relationship. In any case, you are the only one who can accompany me all the time. "


    With a slight smile, Chen Yan said softly, "Hmm!"


    For Chen Yan, nothing is better than the master''s words. With this sentence, Chen Yan is satisfied. As the master said, she will not force any more.


    "It''s almost there, isn''t it?"


    Just now the passion let Li Meng lost the feeling of time, I don''t know how long it has been.


    However, time will not be too short.


    Slightly lifting the curtain, Chen Yan looks out.


    Outside, it''s a dark forest.


    After a look, Chen Yan takes her eyes back and puts down the curtain.


    "We have entered the forest outside the city, and we should be able to reach the port soon."


    That is to say, there is still a little time.


    "Hoo"


    With a deep breath, Li Meng lies on Chen Yan''s thigh and sleeps with eyes closed.


    The passion just now consumed a lot of physical strength and energy, which made Li menglue feel a little tired.


    Quietly looking at the master on the leg, Chen Yan did not say much.


    From that pale face, Chen Yan can feel the fatigue of her master.


    It made her care a little bit.

 Chapter 1043

    She remembered the words of general Sawyer before. The master''s body is now maintained by medicine.


    This made her a little worried, with a look of heartache and regret on her face.


    After all, the beginning of everything is that she is too active.


    But there is no way to do it. The host likes it, and she also wants to please the host.


    In front of the host, even if she has scruples, but the instinct of the body will also urge her to make some actions.


    It''s out of control.


    Static, dead static, there is no concept of time, there is no matter.


    You can see the colorful Aurora, but it''s full of silence.


    It''s vast and boundless, just like the endless starry sky in the deep, but without stars and reality.


    Li Meng, who closed his eyes, was drawn by the unknown for some reason, and his consciousness reflected this scene.


    you must be dreaming?


    No, he doesn''t exist here, it''s just his consciousness, or his soul.


    Li Meng didn''t know where it was, and he was extremely confused at the moment.


    However, with the help of strong consciousness, Li Meng sensed something in this nihilistic world.


    It can''t see, it can''t touch, but it does exist.


    That''s the soul.


    The soul appears from the void, and constantly rushes into the world.


    The number of them is amazing. Although they are invisible, the strong fluctuation of soul makes Li Meng feel their existence.


    They seem to have been pulled by some force and swarmed in four different directions.


    Although the world is dead and empty, besides the soul, Li Meng also sensed the other two kinds of existence.


    One is shadow. The shadow is big and small, and the image has the "Outline" of human form. From those shadows, Li Meng sensed the fluctuation of soul.


    The other is the evil consciousness, which is extremely evil, full of tyranny and bloodthirsty.


    They are numerous, like masters, and "consciousness" patrols the world.


    "Roar!"


    Suddenly, from the depths of the void, there was a bloody roar.


    The huge roar triggered an energy storm, sweeping the entire void.


    A huge energy storm was coming. At the moment of touching, Li Meng lost consciousness for a short time.


    When he came back, he had clearly felt the existence of the body.


    Eyelid micro movement, in Chen Yan thigh eyes closed lie asleep Li Meng opened his eyes.


    There is only confusion and doubt in the eyes.


    "What''s the matter?"


    The confusion in the master''s eyes makes Chen Yan very curious.


    Soon, Li Meng recovered from his confusion.


    "It''s nothing. It''s almost there, isn''t it?"


    Chen Yan smiles and whispers, "it''s going to be a while, master. You''ve only closed your eyes for a few minutes."


    A few minutes?


    Chen Yan''s words make Li Meng slightly correct. The nihilistic world he was in just now gives him a feeling. But after a long time, how could it be only a few minutes?


    And what kind of place is that nihilistic world?


    Lineage?


    Or hell?


    Or is it the final destination of the soul?


    Doubt, there are too many doubts.


    Li Meng believes that it''s not a dream, but the soul senses some existence for some reason.


    In Chen Yan''s puzzled eyes, Li Meng sits up.


    Looking out of the window, I fell into meditation.


    Li Meng was thinking about the world he had just seen.


    If that unknown world really exists, I''m afraid it''s not a very good world.


    Although dead and empty, there is a sense of terror.


    Li Meng didn''t know what the terrible and evil consciousness was, but the evil breath let him know that those consciousness were not good.


    There are also those "souls" emerging from the void. Although they are pale and unconscious, Li Meng can feel the breath of life from them.


    Obviously, it''s the soul of the dead.


    So, which world is the final destination of "soul"?


    If so, it would be cruel.


    Because there is a sense of evil in that world, that is to say, the end of all souls will be mercilessly engulfed.


    "Spiritual repair makes you more sensitive, so that you can sense its existence. Originally, I thought it would take you a hundred or even a thousand years to realize its existence. I didn''t expect that this day would come so fast."


    At this time, in Li Meng''s mind, the light voice of the main brain suddenly rang.


    The sudden words also let Li Meng know that the main brain seems to know something.


    "Tell me, I need to know the truth about everything."


    At this time, Li Meng never felt so urgent.


    There were too many doubts. He was eager to know the truth.


    In my mind, the main brain is silent.


    Before Li Meng could not help asking questions, he said quietly: "the truth is often cruel, master, you don''t need to know too much truth, the only thing I can tell the master is about the" nothingness "space."


    "That is subspace, a parallel universe coexisting with the material universe. There is no matter in subspace, and everything is made up of energy. At the same time, it is also the source of all the forces in the material world. Except for biological energy, all the forces that can be driven by intelligent creatures come from subspace, which is called" psionic power. "


    "Subspace and the material world are symbiotic. This connection also makes all intelligent creatures in the material world form a kind of soul projection in the subspace. At the same time, the negative emotions of intelligent creatures will also affect the subspace. When too many negative emotions come together, a kind of extremely" evil "consciousness will be produced under certain opportunities, which is called" evil god. "


    "The evil consciousness sensed by the master in subspace is all demons created by evil gods. Such evil psionic creatures are the enemies of all intelligent creatures. They will try their best to interfere in the material world and bring death and pain to all intelligent creatures."


    Evil god?


    devil?


    Subspace?


    Li Meng''s eyes were opened by his short words.


    The world is so magnificent, there are many things he dare not think about.


    Speaking of evil spirits and demons, Li Meng thinks of the demons in Yunan and the demons besieged in the 13th Acropolis by Kyoto.

 Chapter 1044

    "Although I don''t know why, this is probably the proof that evil spirits have successfully interfered in the material world. Whether they are the demons of the 13th Acropolis in Kyoto or the demons of Yunan, they all come from subspace, but belong to different evil spirits."


    For what Li Meng wants to know, the main brain gives a good explanation.


    The world is really not peaceful. The human society has been in a mess, but the devil has been in a corner, which makes the world more chaotic and makes human survival more difficult.


    "Master! What kind of existence is evil god? "


    Li Meng is quite curious about evil spirits.


    Powerful is one of them, the most curious is their form.


    "There are four evil gods in subspace. In terms of the time of the material world, they are ancient and have existed for tens of thousands of years. They are the representatives of all kinds of negative emotions of human beings, and they are also born from these negative emotions. These four evil gods are respectively the God of blood and war, the God of corruption and filth, nagui, the God of desire, saris, and the God of sophistry, Xin liezhi, There are great differences in the form of the demons under the command of each evil god. From the form, we can see that the evil gods they belong to. The demons in Yunan have many strange weapons of war, and their masters must be evil gods who are afraid of cruelty. The demons in the 13th acropolis of Kyoto are human like in form and love to degenerate human beings, Their master must be Xin liezhi, the God of deception. "


    "Born out of human emotions? How long has the history of mankind been? Is human emotion so powerful? "


    From his words, Li Meng noticed a big problem.


    If evil spirits are born from human emotions, then the base number of human beings must reach an amazing level.


    Under the huge base, the human emotions projected in the sub space can give birth to evil spirits.


    However, the history of mankind recorded by the earth is impossible to produce evil gods.


    Unless, in the vast universe, human beings do not only exist on earth.


    Thinking of this, Li Meng thought of edras, Al, and the blue star in his memory. Although the human civilizations of the four planets have different development processes, there is no doubt that they are all human beings and the same species.


    To this question, the main brain gave a very vague answer.


    "It''s going to say that the ancient humans, the several worlds known by their masters, are all the survivors left by the ancient humans."


    "Master! Some things are still too early for you. After all, human beings on the earth can''t even walk out of their own planet. Whether it''s for human beings or for their masters, knowing something that they can''t do will only make human beings more desperate. "


    Despair?


    With a faint smile, Li Meng said without fear: "human beings may not know, but I must know, master brain! Tell me


    For Li Meng''s tough, the main brain is very helpless.


    It understands that if the owner who knows something still conceals it now, it will certainly cause the owner''s displeasure.


    As a last resort, the main brain can only give a brief explanation.


    "Ten thousand years ago, the civilization of ancient humans flourished, and half of the galaxy was in the hands of ancient humans. However, due to an internal war, ancient humans declined, human civilization collapsed, science and technology lost, and the surviving human beings were forced to start a new human civilization in the barren world."


    Although the main brain did not elaborate, Li Meng also roughly understood some things.


    So, edras, Bluestar, Al, and even the earth are descendants of ancient humans.


    It''s no wonder that the development of human civilization, science and technology in the other three worlds is extremely similar, and the development of history is also astonishingly similar, except for the world that was invaded by demons.


    Thinking of this, Li covered his face with a wry smile.


    In this way, human beings are full of disasters.


    "Master! The vast starry sky is extremely dangerous. If we don''t go forward bravely, we have to be destroyed. Human beings need a hero, a hero who leads the rise of human beings. "


    From the words of the main brain, Li Meng smelled a hint of danger.


    Is this a reminder? Or an unintentional warning?


    This time, Li Meng did not go deep into the root, but was silent.


    Because from the last words of the main brain, Li Meng heard what the main brain wanted.


    hero?


    This is what the main brain wants, but not what Li Meng wants.


    He doesn''t want to be a hero even if he wants to lead the rise of mankind.


    "Master! The power of belief is also a kind of emotion. Even if the master becomes a "God" like an evil god, his consciousness is also human beings. Whether she is a corpse or a ghost, as long as they have human consciousness, they are also human beings. If the rise of human beings needs a hero, I hope that the hero is "master" you. This is my hope and the meaning of my existence. "


    In the dark forest, the motorcade was driving rapidly.


    Li Meng in the car is in a mess at the moment.


    As the brain says, the more you know, the more chaotic your heart will be and the greater the pressure will be.


    Knowing some unimaginable secrets, some burdens are also on Li Meng.


    The rise of mankind?


    If the main brain is said to ordinary people, anyone will laugh it off.


    Leading the rise of mankind?


    How can this be possible? Human life is only a hundred years. What can we do in a hundred years?


    Nothing can be done, the so-called "hero" will disappear in the long history of mankind.


    Only Li Meng, the immortal with human consciousness, can become an eternal "hero".


    In a short time, Li Meng thought a lot.


    In the end, Li Meng figured it out.


    Li mengben has his own responsibility for human beings.


    Even if you don''t care about honor, you don''t care about responsibility, and you don''t care about the misty fate.


    But that''s what the brain wants, and that''s enough.


    "What should I do?"


    In his heart, Li Meng asked a simple and complicated question.


    "Step one: unify the earth."


    The answer is clear and simple.


    But how difficult it is to realize this answer. It can be said that for ordinary people, even if they spend their whole life, they may not be able to complete it.


    However, for Li Meng, this is just a more difficult challenge.


    With a smile, he accepted the challenge.

 Chapter 1045

    "Master! Is there anything to be happy about? "


    The smile on Li Meng''s face is noticed by Chen Yan. She asks in a low voice.


    Looking back at Chen Yan''s charming face, Li Meng stops her waist, embraces her and sits on her lap.


    After kissing her ruddy face, Li Meng said with a smile: "I''m thinking, if Yan''er is really pregnant, what''s her name for her child?"


    Chen Yan''s face is full of enjoyment for her master''s indulgence.


    For the shy words, even Chen Yan could not help lowering her head and looking coy.


    However, although his face was shy, his hands had been unconsciously looped around Li Meng''s neck.


    Looking at Chen Yan''s coquettish appearance, Li Meng secretly smiles and doesn''t tease her any more.


    Just quietly holding Chen Yan, when feeling her soft body, my heart is also thinking about the things that should not be interrupted just now.


    In the past, Li Meng''s goal was to make the first army strong and have a place on the earth.


    Therefore, the first regiment is somewhat conservative.


    But now, with the change of goal, if Li Meng wants to unify the earth, he must act decisively and aggressively.


    "Master! Here we are


    See Master still Lengshen, in Li menghuai Chen Yan reminded a.


    By this time, the motorcade had driven out of the forest and into the harbor.


    Looking out, you can see some buildings that are not very high and are similar to warehouses.


    Chen Yan''s reminder makes Li Meng recover from his meditation. He releases his hand holding Chen Yan''s waist.


    Chen Yan smiles and leans away from her master''s arms. She sits down on one side and lifts the curtain.


    The curtain was pushed away, and the sound behind attracted the attention of the front seat.


    The night immediately looked through the rearview mirror to the rear.


    In the back seat, both Li Meng and Chen Yan are sitting honestly, which makes zhe Ye feel relieved.


    Soon the dock arrived.


    The motorcade drove slowly into the dock where the emperor docked.


    "Salute


    When Li Meng and her three daughters got out of the car, they heard a strong roar.


    On the dock, a queue of about 100 people is waiting for Li Meng to arrive.


    In the roar, they raised their military salute and raised their heads to welcome the commander.


    Although Li Meng didn''t care about these rituals, he would not specifically refuse them.


    In the attention of a group of soldiers, Li Meng and a group of people boarded the "emperor".


    "Emperor" is a military dock, and not far from the side is a commercial dock.


    The port has been completed, although the scale is still expanding, but the commercial terminal has been put into use.


    Since the port was put into use, the river piers outside Qingcheng have been quite clean.


    Only a few small vessels are still using the river terminal, and the larger vessels have chosen the harbor as a new place to stay.


    Especially for those maritime merchants, they finally don''t have to carry out the trouble of transshipment.


    Because there is a wholesale warehouse of soul language chamber of Commerce in the port, all goods can be loaded on the wharf, which is much easier than using small boats to transfer large sea going ships before.


    With the crowd, Li Meng came to the long lost top deck.


    As he passed the swimming pool, Li Meng stepped slightly and looked at the clear water.


    Looking at the microwave rippling water, Li Meng thought of Claria.


    I don''t know what happened to her


    Although there is a ten-year agreement, Li Meng doesn''t care about any agreement. Even if she never comes back, Li Meng won''t blame her, just some regrets.


    Although the mermaid is a man-made thing, it is undoubtedly a very beautiful creature. Although Li Meng loves and appreciates these beautiful creatures, he does not bind them, but releases them to nature.


    Li Meng knows that the sea is Claria''s home, and only in the sea, the mermaid is the most beautiful.


    "If your highness misses her, you can get her back."


    Looking at his royal highness who is walking by the pool, he said softly.


    What is your highness thinking? I don''t know.


    It''s just the mermaid who used to be in the swimming pool.


    Get it back?


    With a dumb smile, Li Meng took back his sight from the pool and continued to walk.


    While walking, he said: "the sea is so big, I don''t want to find it. Don''t look. When the time comes, she will come back to me."


    When the words fall, Li Meng has entered the pavilion.


    In the pavilion, Li Meng did not stop, but went through the pavilion and came to the front side of the boat.


    Stand high, see far, look out, the whole bay, harbor panoramic view.


    The harbor is large and the bay is bigger. On the sea, there are many ships, including merchant ships and engineering ships. They pass through the sea, leaving one white mark after another.


    On the commercial wharf which is put into use, a lot of wooden seagoing ships are docked.


    There are commercial ones as well as large fishing boats.


    Not long ago, it was a barren place with no port or boat. But now, everything has changed. The development of Nanlin island is still gratifying.


    "Master! Is there a place to change clothes here? "


    Beside Li Meng, Chen Yan inquires shyly.


    The feeling of emptiness in her lower body made her uncomfortable. She couldn''t bear it any longer.


    Chen Yan''s words make Li Meng smile. However, Li Meng doesn''t embarrass Chen Yan. Instead, he says to Wendy who is waiting: "Wendy! Take her to choose her own room. "


    "Yes


    Wendy whispered.


    Following Wendy, Chen Yan walks to the suite at the stern of the boat.


    Leaning against the side of the boat, looking at Chen Yan''s unnatural walking posture, Li Meng felt quite happy when appreciating the full curve, but his face didn''t show it.


    When the two graceful figures left, Li Meng regained his sight.


    Looking back, Li Meng looked at the night where he stayed quietly by his side.


    Reaching out, Li Meng took off her hood.


    Beautiful face, beautiful silver hair will be exposed in Li Meng''s eyes.

 Chapter 1046

    In front of her subordinates, she should keep her absolute dignity, so today she is wearing the black blood pattern skirt armor, which looks quite heroic.


    Lifting the bundle of silver hair in front of his forehead, Li Meng said in a soft voice in the light and tender eyes of the night: "many things will be changed when we go to Bingli this time, whether it''s you, me or the first army."


    She didn''t know what her highness meant, but she didn''t have to think about it.


    She shook her head and whispered, "no matter what your highness does, she will support him."


    With a smile, Li Meng was not surprised by the answer.


    This is the temperament of moyeh.


    With light steps, Li Meng comes to zhe ye and embraces her from behind.


    Although the steel like skirt armour was a little tight, Li Meng didn''t care.


    Just close to the ear of the night, intimate way: "if your highness I become a person and kill the big devil?"


    Big devil?


    The night looked slightly cold and said in a deep voice, "Your Highness will never become a demon, only a Lord."


    He was slightly stunned, and then Li Meng laughed.


    The answer made Li Meng very satisfied.


    Yes, throughout the history of mankind, only the loser will become the devil that everyone will be killed, and the winner will only become the saint who will stay in history.


    He gave a kiss on the beautiful face. Li Meng said happily: "that''s right, that''s right, your highness. How can I become a demon? Never


    Although I don''t know why his highness is so happy, he didn''t think much about it.


    With a slight change of expression, she changed her skirt armor, and in the flow of the black power of death, she changed into a black gothic dress, becoming a petite and lovely woman.


    The hard touch in hand disappeared and became incomparably soft.


    As for the change of Zheyi''s clothes, Li Meng could not help but hold her hand tightly.


    On the side of the boat, they hugged each other quietly, looking at the vast world outside.


    But in my heart, it''s all about each other.


    "Woo


    Accompanied by a huge and long sound of the whistle sounded, preaching the time to set sail.


    "Woo


    "Woo


    On the side of the emperor, on Pier 2, two destroyers followed by a long whistle.


    It was also the time to announce the departure, and they would escort the emperor to Bentley.


    With the roar of the engine, the emperor moved slowly and left the wharf.


    The change of military wharf has attracted many people''s attention.


    In particular, the huge "emperor", people can not help but cast their eyes.


    In the port, the emperor''s huge body has almost become a symbol of the port.


    But today, the long-standing "sign" has moved and is slowly leaving the old place.


    This makes people who often come and go to the port and are familiar with the "emperor" very surprised.


    One after another, they speculated which big man of the first regiment was on board.


    In the eyes of all, the huge emperor with two "guards with knives" slowly left the bay.


    When it reached the open sea, the speed of the "emperor" suddenly soared, and soon disappeared at the end of the sea.


    In order to be in a hurry and arrive at Bentley as soon as possible, the emperor sailed day and night.


    On the way, Li Meng did not forget to pay close attention to the situation in Bentley.


    Especially for the "apostles", Li Meng is to maintain the greatest concern.


    Soon, the day passed, and the emperor also walked one third of the total distance.


    Bentley is not close to Nanlin island. There are more than 3000 kilometers in a straight line. It takes three to four days to sail day and night.


    "As usual today, the apostles did not appear, your highness! According to the data recorded by human beings in the past, when an energy shock occurs in a place, if the Apostle does not appear within 24 hours, the possibility of the appearance of "apostles" can be ignored. So far, 38 hours have passed since the energy shock of Bentley, and the possibility of the appearance of Apostles can be ignored. "


    Soaking in the warm swimming pool, Li Meng leaned back to the side of the pool, listening to the report of the night.


    Of course, this is a good thing. For Binli, the only thing that can make Li Meng care about is the "apostles".


    Now, the possibility of the appearance of the apostles can be ignored, and there is one less thing in the heart.


    This trip, there is no need to rush.


    "Master, you should be relieved."


    Beside Li Meng, Chen Yan lies on the edge of the pool and says lazily.


    That purple swimsuit, completely cannot fetter that plump posture.


    Amazing, wonderful curve, completely exposed in Li Meng''s eyes.


    A little smile, Li Meng light "call" a breath.


    "For mankind, the apostles are the greatest threat. Although the first Legion is strong enough, it still has some shortcomings compared with the old countries of mankind. How can the first Legion completely ignore the existence of their fear? Yan''er! You''re right. I''m really relieved and relieved. "


    With a smile, Chen Yan understands the host''s worries.


    She said softly and lazily: "after all, the Apostle is an unusual existence. The master worries that Yan''er can understand it."


    "Oh?"


    Unexpectedly, Li Meng takes Chen Yan in his arms.


    The water is rippling, for the waist of the hand, Chen Yan is very docile into the master''s arms.


    Holding the soft body in his arms and looking at the face close at hand, Li Meng was surprised and asked, "it seems that you know the apostles very well?"


    With a lazy smile, Chen Yan put her hands on the host''s shoulder and said, "I don''t know. I just heard about the" apostle "in the days when I was in Kyoto."


    "Tell me about it!"


    Li Meng looks like he''s all ears.


    In Li Meng''s arms, Chen Yan said very cleverly: "the information about the" apostles "is well preserved in Kyoto. All Yan''er knows is that the common people listen to the way. It is said that the apostles are a very strange existence. They will not die, they will only disappear. Their shape is very similar to human beings, but they are just like human beings. Their bodies are huge, and the smallest one is not less than 100 meters, Most of the weapons they use are knives and swords, and they are good at using a powerful beam of energy. Because they are so human like, many people think that "apostles" are intelligent, and their humanoid form is based on human appearance. "

 Chapter 1047

    Like people?


    If Li Meng thinks about it, it seems that the "apostle" is not a pure creature, and there may be another reason.


    However, if we want to find out what kind of "apostles" really exist, we can''t do it with the existing ability of the first Legion. We have to wait for the future to find out.


    "It''s really a strange existence..."


    Li Meng exclaimed.


    Curiosity about the unknown is everyone''s instinct.


    Even Li Meng is no exception.


    "No! The Apostle has been studied for hundreds of years, but we still don''t know where it came from


    Chen Yan agrees with the host''s feelings.


    With a little smile, Li Meng said casually: "where it comes from, one day we will know, as long as it still exists in this world, this planet, all secrets will be revealed one day, for us, just wait."


    "Doesn''t the master want to dig out the secret himself?"


    In Chen Yan''s view, only the first corps, an efficient war machine, can dig out all the secrets of the world.


    As for human beings, it''s too hard to expect them.


    I''m afraid it will take hundreds or even hundreds of years.


    Released the soft body in his arms, supporting the side of the pool, Li Meng left the swimming pool.


    He took the bathrobe that she handed to him, and Li Meng put it on him.


    He sat down on the seat by the swimming pool.


    Lying on the seat and feeling the touch of warm sunshine, Li Meng said calmly, "of course, but it''s not time."


    Holding out his hand, Li Meng opened his fingers and pointed straight at the sky, as if to catch something.


    He looked at the sky and said calmly: "one day, human beings will leave their homes. When they are free from the shackles of gravity, all the secrets will be revealed one by one."


    Leave the earth?


    It''s too difficult. Chen Yan knows that with the current level of human science and technology, it''s just an extravagant hope to get rid of the shackles of gravity.


    Lying on the edge of the pool, looking at the master on the seat, Chen Yan said lazily: "that master has to wait for a long time."


    "It won''t be long."


    When the words fell, Li Meng had withdrawn his hand.


    Looking at Chen Yan lying by the pool, Li Meng said confidently: "twenty years, at most twenty years, the first Legion will be able to go to the starry sky and lead mankind into the interstellar age."


    Twenty years?


    How could it be


    Chen Yan is very confused, not only her, but also the night beside her.


    It seems that even if your highness wants to use the technology of "Al", it is impossible for human beings to enter the starry sky within 20 years.


    Although al''s technology is far better than that of the earth, it is still far away from entering the starry sky.


    In this era, although al has begun to explore the starry sky, it has just begun.


    Facing the two women''s puzzled eyes, Li Meng did not explain too much.


    He just said calmly, "everything you see and the world you live in is not the whole of human beings. Whether it''s on the earth or in the starry sky, there are too many secrets about human beings. One day you will know."


    Is that so?


    Although some did not quite understand what the master said, the two women did not ask much, but thought silently.


    From the host''s words, people can think of something.


    He took back his sight from the two girls, and Li Meng called the master in his heart.


    "Am I right?"


    For Li Meng''s call, the main brain quickly made a response.


    "It depends on how determined the master is. The data I have stored do have technologies that can let human beings enter deep space. However, the development of science and technology stresses the technological basis, including knowledge, sufficient knowledge reserve and insufficient rich foundation. Even if I put forward a set of advanced technology system, human beings can not understand it in a short time."


    This answer is not what Li Meng expected, because he understands the existing technology of human beings.


    No matter Al, or the earth, or even the blue star where he remembers, the development of science and technology is far from enough.


    However, what Li Meng wants is not understanding, but manufacturing.


    In his heart, Li Meng said calmly: "I don''t need human beings to understand, just need human beings to be able to make" tools ". As for the principle and structure of tools, as long as they can be used, others can be ignored."


    ¡­¡­


    To Li Meng''s attention, even the main brain could not help but feel a pause.


    But the master has to admit that the master''s attention is very good.


    If science and technology develop gradually, without thousands of years, human beings can not really travel in the starry sky.


    "With the existing resources of the earth, we can really make" tools "effectively. However, we need to simplify the technology, master! It is suggested that scientific research institutes should be set up to recruit scientists with rich knowledge. Through the research and exploration of scientists, simplified science and technology can be made into "tools" that can be used by human beings


    "There will be!"


    Speaking of this, a smile appeared on Li Meng''s face.


    Because Li Meng was very satisfied with the brain''s answer, because before, Li Meng did not confirm whether the brain could possess advanced technology, that is, "ancient human heritage.".


    Although Li Meng didn''t know the identity of "master brain", he made some guesses about the identity of "master brain" after learning the existence of "ancient human".


    There are two guesses, and only these two are the most likely.


    1¡¢ With advanced science and technology, ancient humans must have very intelligent AI. The existence of the main brain is a good proof. In other words, the identity of the main brain is the intelligent AI left by ancient humans.


    2¡¢ The identity of the master brain is also intelligent AI, but it is not the legacy of ancient humans, but the enemy of ancient humans. Previously, the master brain mentioned that the decline of ancient humans was due to a civil war. What kind of civil war would lead to the destruction of ancient humans? It is impossible for human to cause such serious consequences in the battle between people. There is only one possibility, that is, the enemy is made by human beings themselves. If you think about human mechanical technology, it is very clear that the biggest possibility of this enemy is "mechanical life".


    Wisdom is full of infinite possibilities. When the cold machine has the consciousness of thinking alone, man, the creator, is likely to fall from the altar. After all, in the cold universe, all intelligent things will instinctively seek a place to live.

 Chapter 1048

    These two guesses, no matter which Li Meng will not care.


    What if the main brain is mechanical life?


    Even if the main brain did everything just for the revival of mechanical life, Li Meng would not care.


    The universe is so big that there is no problem in accommodating two races with the same origin.


    The so-called non my race, its heart will be different, the weak only fear and words, Li Meng has always been dismissive.


    Time goes by.


    After learning that the "apostle" could not appear, Li Meng was no doubt satisfied in his later journey.


    As time goes by, the "emperor" is getting closer to Bentley.


    In Bentley, Natasha also fell into the busy government affairs.


    For the host is about to arrive in "Bentley country", Natasha, as the principal of Bentley country, has already received the notice.


    When the "apostle" event quietly behind the scenes, Natasha in a hurry to start to meet the master''s work.


    Bentley, Marani, junta.


    "This time, the special envoy came to Bentley for political affairs. He presided over the establishment of a new government in Bentley and the mode of the new government. As for the previous expectations, the special envoy has been withdrawn. The election has been put aside for the time being. We will wait for the special envoy to arrive in Bentley and discuss the results."


    Due to the existence of outsiders, Natasha deliberately uses the title of "special envoy" to replace the host.


    This is the identity used by the host during his visit to Bentley. The sergeants all know it.


    In such a large conference room, a meeting is being held.


    In addition to sergeants at all levels wearing power combat suits, there were also representatives in civilian clothes.


    Most of them were officials in the civil affairs department before Bentley, who are now responsible for assisting the first Legion in dealing with civil affairs.


    At a glance, there are many people in the huge conference room, including 20 or 30 representatives.


    The crowd was silent, listening to Natasha.


    "Although a new political system has not been established, the reconstruction of Bentley can not stop. The reconstruction of capitals and small cities must be accelerated, and the post-war recovery must be completed within half a year."


    With a slight pause, Natasha looks at yevrich in the first place.


    "Yevrich! The special envoy will arrive in Bentley tomorrow, and you will be responsible for the security along the way. "


    With a slightly positive look, yevrich responded, "yes!"


    Natasha looked at the delegates and said, "as for arranging for the people to meet the special envoy, I don''t insist. It''s your freedom, but there must be no trouble tomorrow. Once something goes out of control, it''s not only you, but the whole people of Bentley who will be punished."


    For Natasha''s severe words, the representatives shrunk their necks and looked very frightened.


    A slightly old representative said: "please rest assured! We will let the people in the city behave themselves, and nothing will happen. "


    It''s a warning, a necessary warning.


    Although the military government has been eliminated by the first legion, and Bentley has become a treasure of the first legion, for the civilians in Bentley, the first Legion is an outsider after all.


    Even if they hate the junta, it doesn''t mean they are willing to accept the rule of the first Legion.


    There is still a sense of resistance. Although only a small number of people have made actual actions, the existence of these people is undoubtedly a trouble for the first Legion.


    It''s OK at ordinary times. As long as you don''t do anything out of the ordinary, you can ignore it. But if you come out and make a scene at the critical moment, it will embarrass the first Legion.


    Once the first Legion is embarrassed, it will never end simply.


    In order to avoid that kind of thing, a stern warning is needed.


    Then Natasha dissolved the meeting.


    Bentley is not a small country, but Natasha doesn''t need to worry about most small things.


    In Bentley, the first Legion carried out military occupation. Now it has carried out military management over all the cities. The sergeants stationed in the cities can handle many things.


    Of course, militarized management is not a long-term solution after all, and the first Corps is also in the process of solving it.


    The purpose of preparing for the establishment of a new regime is to change the mode of militarized management.


    "Political affairs must be handled by professionals. We are soldiers. We can do it for a while, but we can''t do it for a long time. The arrival of our master has solved a big problem for us."


    On the way back to her personal office, Natasha was walking and talking to yevrich.


    The commander will arrive tomorrow. There is no need to worry about the security along the way. For yevrich, he has more important things to report.


    Yevrich agreed with general Natasha.


    As the highest ranking taxi officer, over the past few months, yevrich can be said to be well aware of the troubles in political affairs, which he has personally experienced.


    He added: "what the general said is that now that the war in Bentley is over, it''s better to get rid of the mess as soon as possible and leave it to professionals."


    Although it is not appropriate to describe the mess, yevrich''s meaning is correct.


    "The" apostle "crisis can be eliminated. Later, I will order the troops near Voda to withdraw. You should pay more attention to the movement of the troops and the management of some details."


    Although intelligent AI is simple, it is not omnipotent.


    In terms of the details of military mobilization, sometimes people can be relieved by doing it personally.


    "Yes, I will tell the officers in charge. Don''t worry, general."


    Back in her own office, Natasha quickly steps behind the table and sits down.


    Yevrich stood upright not far from the table.


    Looking up at yevrich standing upright, Natasha said coldly, "I probably know something about what you want to say, but I can''t make a decision immediately. The punishment for the soldier is to be determined. People should close it first and wait for the master to come. The appearance of this matter shows that there is something wrong with the discipline of the army, yevrich! As an officer of the highest rank, you also have to take responsibility. "


    "Yes, I''m responsible!"


    Yevrich simply admitted his responsibility.


    In any case, he is jointly and severally liable for the violation of discipline by his soldiers.


    But

 Chapter 1049

    In the helmet, yevrich looked solemn and serious: "general! There is one thing I don''t know whether to say, but I still want to say. Although soldiers are soldiers, they also have feelings. Facing girls they like, they have the courage to take off their power combat clothes, which is enough to show his determination. "


    With a slight frown, Natasha looks at yevrich faintly.


    "Are you pleading for him?" he asked coldly


    "Yes


    Yevrich admitted it honestly.


    "What do you think you should do?"


    Natasha asked back.


    How do you do it?


    In the helmet, jevrich hesitated.


    As for how to do it, he has thought about it, but he doesn''t know how to do it correctly.


    Natasha answered for yevrich.


    "Treating his infected body, removing his military status, sending him back to Al, is that what you want?"


    Yevrich was silent. If he could, what general Natasha said was undoubtedly what he wanted.


    In the course of the incident, he learned that although the soldier violated military discipline, it was excusable in yevrich''s view.


    Then Natasha said, "what should the girl do? If he really likes that girl, he won''t take off his power combat suit. Once he takes off his power combat suit, he will completely cut off the connection between them. You should know that Al''s human beings can''t adapt to the world. Even if they love each other, you can''t be the red line between them. "


    "Pure love, or being driven by the desire of the body, no matter what the reason, is not against military discipline, yevrich! As the highest ranking officer of the first legion, you let me down in this matter. "


    In the helmet, yevrich looks very complicated.


    The identity of a soldier let him know that he should not plead for a soldier who violated military discipline.


    But emotionally, they can''t get out of the way.


    Yevrich has to admit that in many ways he still lacks, the most important thing is that his heart is not hard enough.


    "Sorry! Let the general down


    Yevrich can only say apologetically.


    With a wave of her hand, Natasha said coldly, "go down! Think about it. Are you doing it right


    "Yes


    Yevrich knew that his intercession was a failure.


    For this result, when he came here, he had already been psychologically prepared.


    Looking at yevrich''s back and in her hood, Natasha fell into meditation.


    She was thinking about the disobedient soldier.


    It''s not complicated. The first Legion has occupied Bentley for a long time.


    Especially in Amway City, soldiers were stationed as early as half a year ago.


    During their stay, the soldiers had to get in touch with the local people.


    Although the existence of power combat clothing and military discipline, soldiers generally do not have much contact with the local people.


    Everything is out of the list.


    A soldier named "Ma Lie", who had been stationed in Amway for a long time, met a local girl with strong curiosity. Over time, they got a good impression on each other in the conversation.


    In the course of time, good feelings gradually become love.


    Between duty and love, the soldier named Ma Lie chose love.


    In order to give a real date to his loved one, the soldier named "Ma Lie" bravely took off his power combat suit and left his post without authorization.


    It goes without saying that in less than two hours, he fell on the street and was rushed back to the barracks by the girl he loved.


    Yes, Ma Lie''s courage is admirable. He knows that taking off his power combat suit will cause his body to be infected by pollutants, but he still does it, and it''s very simple.


    But this courage can''t exonerate him from his guilt.


    Natasha had already prepared for this kind of situation.


    As yevrich said, although soldiers are soldiers, they also have feelings and six passions.


    The only difference from ordinary people is that they have a stronger sense of perseverance.


    But no matter how persistent the consciousness is, it is easy to become vulnerable when it is tempted by the outside world.


    Although the soldiers from "Al" are bound by the "contract", the "contract" only makes the soldiers loyal to their masters. Although Martin and Lenin violate the military discipline, they are loyal to their masters. Therefore, the contract will not punish him.


    How to punish the soldier, in fact, Natasha''s heart is also very contradictory.


    It''s not easy to deal with it, though it''s not a crime to death.


    And the most important is the plea from sergeants at all levels.


    There is no reason why yevrich came to her for this.


    Trouble, very trouble.


    Although this matter can be excused, it can not be settled.


    If we open this first column, military law will become a decoration.


    As the host is coming, Natasha has to put it down for a while.


    The war is over


    For the civilians in Bentley, this is undoubtedly something to be happy about.


    On the bloody day, the city of Voda was destroyed. Although these two things are worrying, fortunately, the culprit has been arrested.


    The wounds in the hearts of Bentley civilians are slowly recovering.


    Although the new "ruler" is not what they want, they have to accept the new life.


    After the war, Bentley is slowly restoring order.


    After a long journey, there will be a time to reach the destination.


    At 14 p.m. the next day, the huge "emperor" finally appeared in the open sea outside the port of Marani city.


    As soon as it appeared, the huge steel body appeared on the sea level, it was found by the garrison on the wall.


    The news of the commander''s arrival in Bentley soon spread.


    Knowing that the "emperor" had arrived in the open sea, all parts of the city were busy.


    The soldiers stationed in the city began to clear the road under the command of yevrich, clearing a clear road to the commander''s house.


    In the port, a team of 500 people poured into the port, doing urgent defense work, preparing to meet the arrival of the "special envoy".


    The Bentley war is over, and the port of the capital is reopened.


    Although the sea trade is slowly recovering, and the industrial cities in Bentley have also resumed production, the time is too short to return to the prosperity of the past.

 Chapter 1050

    But today, at this time, there are a lot of people in the port.


    There are businessmen and civilians as laborers. Although they are a little sparse, there are about a thousand people.


    The emergence of the army and the occupation of a dock made people very curious.


    However, when they saw that a huge steel ship was slowly approaching outside the arched gate of the guard wall, they understood.


    It seems that a senior member of the first regiment has arrived in Bentley, and the soldiers are welcoming him.


    It''s really big


    Looking at the ship outside the arch, which looks like a steel mountain, the eyes of the common people are surprised.


    Too big, too grand.


    After all, such a large ship is rare. For many businessmen, it is also the largest ship they have ever seen in their life.


    "This is Marani?"


    Standing on the side of the boat, Li Meng looked at the city nearby.


    Although we can''t see the scene behind the high wall and the relatively low guard wall, the scene in front of us is very big and shocking.


    As for Marani, Li Meng has never been here. This is the first time he has seen the city.


    Compared with Qingcheng, the magnificent city wall alone is not comparable to Qingcheng.


    We have to say that human beings are extremely resilient. Even Bentley, a relatively small country, can build such a big and magnificent city wall.


    In Li Meng''s gaze, the guard wall is slowly approaching.


    The guard wall is a semicircle, connecting the main city wall and wrapping the port in.


    The arch is the only entrance.


    Although the arch is large, it is too reluctant to allow the emperor to pass through. Therefore, the emperor cannot enter the port.


    When less than 100 meters away from the wall, "emperor" has stopped.


    At this time, the four tugs waiting outside the guard wall began to move.


    Under the influence of four tugs, the huge "emperor" slowly leaned to a spare wharf outside the guard wall.


    The two destroyers guarding the "emperor" were moored in the sea not far away, and the anchor had been dropped.


    "Let''s go!"


    Turning around, Li Meng leaves the side of the boat and takes Wendy to the elevator.


    After a few days at sea, Li Meng had some desire for land.


    The standby wharf is independent, and there is no way to connect the guard wall. Therefore, if you want to enter the port, you have to change ships.


    Of course, all this does not need to worry about Li Meng, Natasha has already prepared everything.


    When the "emperor" docked on the standby wharf, many speedboats pulled out of the arch and docked on the standby wharf.


    "Commander! Welcome to the boat, please


    When Li Meng boarded the dock, a group of waiting mobilizers immediately raised their military salute, and one of the sergeants grew up.


    "It''s the special envoy!"


    Walking up to the officer, Li Meng emphasized.


    "Yes! Welcome to the special envoy


    The sergeant, aware of the slip, quickly changed his tongue.


    He has been informed that the identity of the commander this time is "special envoy", not "commander", the top leader of the first Corps.


    "Let''s go!"


    With three girls, Li Meng boarded a speedboat.


    With the roar of "rumble", three speedboats left the wharf one after another and crossed the arch.


    Behind the wall is the real port.


    The port is large and the water area is not small. I''m afraid the longest two ends are no less than one kilometer.


    There are many ships moored in the waters, including warships of the first regiment, merchant ships and small fishing boats.


    However, there are not many ships berthing on the wharf.


    This phenomenon is not surprising. When the ships are crowded, the wharf is not a berth, but a place for loading and unloading goods.


    In the corridor of the water area, the speedboat is running fast, not fast, but not slow, approaching the wharf at average speed.


    Soon, the speedboat arrived at the wharf cleared by the soldiers.


    On the dock, Natasha was already waiting.


    Natasha''s eyes lit up in her hood when she saw her master''s familiar figure emerge from the speedboat.


    Excited, she could not help shouting: "Lord... Special envoy!"


    Master two words haven''t made a sound, realize what of she quickly changed mouth.


    On the dock, looking at the familiar figure in front of him, although he couldn''t see the face in the hood, the familiar breath made Li Meng feel a little lost for a long time.


    With a little smile, Li Meng said softly, "it seems that you are not used to the word" special envoy. "


    With that, Li Meng looked around the wharf.


    When he looked back, Li Meng said, "let''s go!"


    On the dock, a motorcade was waiting.


    The team is made up of three small cars, as well as a number of armed vehicles.


    In particular, those large military personnel carriers look more powerful.


    Bentley country is Natasha''s home court. Of course, everything is arranged by Natasha.


    When Li Meng and the four women boarded a lengthened black car, with a "strong" roar, under Natasha''s command, the team moved slowly.


    "Salute


    When the motorcade drove out of the dock, the soldiers lined up outside the dock raised their military salutes in a loud roar, and their eyes moved with the motorcade.


    The road ahead has been unimpeded, and the motorcade has gone away and disappeared in the city gate.


    However, Li Meng didn''t know that several pairs of eyes were looking at him.


    Everything on the dock was moored in the water, and several people on a wooden sea going ship saw it.


    "Sister gunya! Is that really big brother? "


    On the side of the boat, the little girl in a gray robe pulled the elder sister beside her and asked anxiously.


    Gu Niya is helpless, had to rub to rub dinissa that small head, soft voice way: "yes, it is him."


    "Let''s go to him then."


    Denisa is looking forward to that.


    Looking for him?


    Slightly wry smile, Gu Niya helpless way: "this can not."


    "Why?"


    Mouth slightly Du, Denisa is very puzzled, also very disappointed.


    "Because sister gunya can''t find a reason!"


    At this moment, Teresa, who kept quiet, suddenly cut in.


    reason?

 Chapter 1051

    Teresa looked at her as like as two peas, who looked the same as her.


    In Denisa''s opinion, if you want to meet someone, you just have to meet them. There''s no need for any reason.


    Teresa chose to ignore Denisa''s puzzled eyes.


    Some things are not clear, and Teresa is hard to understand the minds of adults.


    At this time, the side of Konoe captain Torres suggested: "Royal Highness Princess! Now that we have met, if we can, we suggest that we visit. Today, the first Legion is at the height of the sun, and there is no one to stop it. Although it is notorious, its strength is beyond doubt. Moreover, the hand of the first Legion has reached into the outer land of Austria. If we can establish a certain friendship with the first legion, it will undoubtedly be of great benefit to the kingdom of Austria. "


    Speaking of this, Torres looked very serious and said: "although the national conditions of the kingdom of Baron have changed, the throne has returned to the old king''s vein, and General Douglas has also resumed his original post, it is far from satisfying his thirst. In addition, the political situation of the kingdom of Baron is not stable, so we can''t expect too much help from the kingdom of Baron."


    Torres''s words silenced gunya.


    This "Kyoto" trip was not smooth. In the past six months, she has found dozens of chambers of Commerce, only a few of which dare to take risks to transport "food" to the kingdom of Austria. Of course, they are willing to take risks because of their huge interests.


    In the continuous supply of food, the food crisis in Austria has finally been solved.


    Accordingly, the money they brought with them this time has been basically exhausted.


    However, solving the food crisis is only one of the purposes of guniya''s trip. The most important purpose is to seek help from foreign forces in order to solve domestic disputes.


    But now human beings are too busy to help others?


    Gunya sought her alma mater "martial arts institute", and under the guidance of the martial arts institute, found the main leader of the order empire in "Kyoto".


    Although the order Empire promised to solve the domestic problems of the kingdom of Austria during the expedition, the price was unacceptable to gunya.


    Fortunately, at this time, she got the news of the change of the palaces of the kingdom of Baron, and then left Kyoto in a hurry, planning to return to the kingdom of Austria first, and then prepare to go to the kingdom of Baron.


    For the first legion, although guniya has also considered, but the bad name of the first legion, or let guniya give up.


    But now, she has to admit that Torres is right.


    Although the first Legion is very aggressive, its strength is beyond doubt, and the kingdom of Austria needs strong allies.


    "All right! Just stay in Bentley for a few more days. "


    Although there is no explicit statement, there is no doubt that Gunia has agreed to Torres''s proposal.


    Denisa is undoubtedly happy with gunya''s decision.


    For children, the one who doesn''t hate is the one who likes.


    For Li Meng, Denisa likes not only him, but also the delicious food.


    Although Teresa didn''t have much mood swings, she was also very happy with gunya''s decision.


    "Torres! Pull in. You can''t be too casual to see him this time. You need to be well prepared. "


    This time, gunya is not going to wear her present suit to meet him.


    They are princesses. Although they are princesses of the declining Kingdom, they still have to abide by the basic etiquette.


    Gunya didn''t forget what he said.


    Torres: Yes


    ----


    In Marani, the motorcade entering the city is galloping. There is no obstruction in the way.


    Looking out, it''s full of low, tall and multi-level buildings.


    Occasionally, on both sides of the road and at the intersection where there are more people, you can see soldiers maintaining order.


    Although the speed of the team is fast, the car is very smooth. Occasionally, when passing the uneven road, there will be a little shake.


    "It''s not easy to attack such a city. It''s not easy for the first regiment to occupy Bentley in such a short time, Natasha! You did a good job at Bentley


    Looking out of the window, Li Meng thought of the city wall that the motorcade had just passed by.


    The city wall more than 70 meters high is undoubtedly huge, like a dam. For the first army, if it is horizontal in front of it, it will be difficult to break.


    The first Legion was able to attack Bentley in such a short period of time, and the number of casualties was so small, which was inseparable from Natasha''s talent. Praise was necessary, and Natasha deserved it.


    For the praise of the host, Natasha said: "no, it''s not good enough. In the last battle, I didn''t have time to stop kenover''s crazy behavior, which led to the destruction of Voda city."


    Looking back, Li Meng glanced at Natasha sitting beside her and said, "this is uncontrollable. There is no perfect thing in the world. If there is any defect, just ignore it, and..."


    Li Meng reached out and took off Natasha''s hood. His brown hair and resolute face were exposed in Li Meng''s eyes.


    With a tap on the head, Li Meng said: "I praise you, you are suffering. You, this kind of temperament will not please men."


    "Puff!"


    To Li Meng''s words, Chen Yan can''t help but chuckle.


    When the host''s eyes came over, she quickly turned her head and did not dare to look at Li Meng''s eyes.


    For Chen Yan''s heart disaster, Li Meng chose to ignore.


    Staring at the master, Natasha''s face was at a loss. At the moment, she didn''t know what to say. She could only bow her head slightly and keep silent.


    The appearance of Natasha made Li Meng smile. Li Meng was not surprised by Natasha''s reaction.


    In the military, Natasha can do with ease, but in the private affairs, when facing him, her thinking will fall into a rigid state. She doesn''t know what to say or what to do, so she can only accept everything passively.


    "Hoo"


    Slightly exhaled, in order not to make Natasha more uncomfortable, Li Meng looked out of the window.


    He said calmly: "choose a big venue and hold a grand meeting. Bentley has a city-state parliamentary system. The capital city of malani has a house of representatives under it. The city is governed by itself. The members are the biggest power holders in the city. They are elected by the people. They have a six-year term and can be renewed. They have the post of governor in the district. They can''t exercise the ruling power. They have the duty of monitoring and evaluating and control the military affairs."

 Chapter 1052

    If power is too concentrated, it will affect self-improvement. If there is struggle and competition, there will be progress.


    All capitals are developed step by step from small cities. Therefore, no matter how small a city is, it also has the opportunity to grow. Everything depends on the efforts of the right holders.


    City State parliamentary system?


    Natasha thinks that such a system of government is also suitable for Bentley.


    In this way, the regime is basically left to the natives, and the first Legion is only the supervisor.


    After a few words, Li Meng continued: "in the future, all anarchic areas will implement the city-state parliamentary system. In areas with a government, the first Legion will not interfere in internal affairs, and will levy 11 taxes."


    For the world, one tenth of the tax revenue is not high. For the sake of a long-term plan, Li Meng will not levy too high tax revenue. In other words, the tax revenue is dead and will not change in the future.


    "Master! Is there a candidate for the office of Governor? "


    Asked Natasha.


    The position of governor can be said to be the history of the first legion, but Natasha didn''t care about it.


    Once she becomes governor, she will stay in one place for a long time. As a general, Natasha will not fight for this position.


    Without much thought, Li Meng said: "you should make your own choice. Pay attention to one thing, you should not be outside the military system of the first Corps."


    The governor is in charge of military power and also has the responsibility of supervising the area. Of course, he can''t give it to outsiders.


    "I understand!"


    In this case, for Natasha, there will be a lot of candidates.


    Looking back from the window, Li Meng looked back at Natasha, who had returned to normal, and said, "I''ll talk about other things later. This trip to Bentley, the establishment of a new regime is just one of the purposes of my trip. After the end of the trip, I have other things to do."


    As for what, Natasha could not know.


    Although the speed of the motorcade was not slow, it was an hour later when it arrived at the commander''s residence in the suburb.


    In the courtyard of the mansion, the motorcade stopped.


    Out of the car, looking at the green courtyard, Li Meng glanced at it.


    I have to say that the former owner of the house really knew how to enjoy it. The layout of the courtyard gave people a sense of elegance at a glance.


    There is also a retro military government. Although it is not big, it gives people a sense of massiness and scale.


    "Master! This way, please


    As there was no outsider, Natasha did not call Li Meng "special envoy" in a very awkward way.


    Under Natasha''s leadership, the party entered the junta.


    Walking in the relatively wide passage, Natasha said: "this is the political center of Marani City, and also the place where the military commander used to live. Although it is a mansion, the largest distance between the north and the south is more than 300 meters. There are more than 100 rooms in this mansion, and there are more than 10 conference rooms large and small, The largest conference room can accommodate hundreds of people, and it is the most suitable place to hold a meeting in a few days. "


    It''s really good


    Li Meng looked around and got the answer.


    The main body of the mansion is made of wood, and its main color is brown. If you taste it carefully, you can still smell a smell of fragrant wood.


    Walking, walking, as she passed a corner in front of a door, Natasha stopped, pushed the door and entered.


    Following Natasha''s steps, the party entered the room.


    There is an exquisite hall and a side room with bedrooms.


    "This is the master''s bedroom. If the master is tired, he can rest here. Considering the inconvenience of the master, I have ordered two military nuns to serve the master. They will arrive later. They have good cooking skills, and the master should like them."


    Li Meng didn''t refuse.


    The nuns also came from the temple. When Natasha led the fleet, they joined the army under the command of Li Meng.


    Of course, their task is not to fight, but to "resurrect" those soldiers who have a strong will to die.


    How to say, it''s not right to say resurrection. After all, the resurrected soldiers are not human beings, but corpses and ghosts, an undead creature. Compared with resurrection, it''s more appropriate to call it transformation.


    Entering Marani this time, Li Meng didn''t take his bodyguard with him.


    Except for Wendy, of course.


    It''s about letting them keep up after they get into the city and have a place to live.


    But if Natasha had an arrangement, she would not need them.


    Although the duty of the bodyguard is to protect his safety, who can hurt Li Meng who is in the commander''s mansion?


    Looking at the three girls, Natasha said, "there are many rooms next to them. General Yiye, Miss Chen Yan, and chief guard Wendy, you can choose at will."


    Facing Natasha''s eyes, Chen Yan smiles and says, "I don''t need to. I have something to do in Bentley. I will leave later."


    Natasha nodded softly and said, "go ahead!"


    Hearing that Chen Yan is leaving, Li Meng asks.


    "Would you like some soldiers to help you?"


    Li Meng doesn''t know what Chen Yan is going to do, but it''s just about the development of the chamber of Commerce.


    If soul language chamber of commerce wants to settle in Bentley, an investigation is essential.


    Of course, Chen Yan is happy with the host''s concern. She whispered, "I''ve arranged staff in Bentley. They will help me."


    In this case, Li Meng did not insist.


    He just said, "when you have trouble that can''t be solved, remember to find the local garrison, and they will help you."


    "Well!"


    With a little smile, Chen Yan answered softly.


    After that, it was much simpler. Under Natasha''s leadership, people had a tour of the junta with great interest.


    Of course, Li Meng is the only one who is interested in it. No one is interested in it except him.


    When it was dark, Li Meng calmed down.


    At this time, it''s time for dinner.


    In the soft light, with two slim figures into the room, a burst of fragrance immediately floated into Li Meng''s nose.


    It has the smell of meat and the fragrance of plants.

 Chapter 1053

    Besides Li Meng, Wendy was the only one in the room.


    Natasha left when it was dark. She was busy with government affairs and had a lot to do. She couldn''t stay with Li Meng for a long time.


    While she left with Natasha, she needed remote processing on the political affairs of "Nanlin island".


    As for Chen Yan, she was the first to leave. Before it was dark, she said goodbye to Li Meng and left.


    "What is this?"


    Looking at a plate of warm, still wriggling fungi in front of him, Li Meng inquired curiously.


    "It''s a kind of mushroom with nervous system. It''s a natural spice. Although it''s highly toxic, it can get rid of toxicity after proper treatment."


    At the table, a nun answered Li Meng''s question.


    Slightly forward, Wendy picked up a bottle of sweet wine full of green liquid on the table and filled the empty glass in front of Li Meng.


    The nun''s reply made Li Meng look up at her.


    Li Meng asked again, "did you make this dish?"


    "Yes, I did it!"


    The nun answered truthfully, and there was nothing to hide.


    The dish is very strange. It seems to be alive, wriggling slightly in the soup.


    Driven by curiosity, Li Meng picked up a fork and put a section of insect fungus into his mouth.


    When the entrance of the moment, wriggling, fragrance, a kind of indescribable taste immediately welcomed into Li Meng''s heart.


    His eyes were slightly bright. Li Meng chewed a few mouthfuls and swallowed.


    "It''s delicious. It''s unique."


    Looking up at the nun at the table, Li Meng praised.


    "Just like the host!"


    The voice is very light and pleasant.


    Li Meng''s attention was attracted by a glance of silver in his hood.


    Looking at the nun, Li Meng asked uncertainly, "are you... Sha Yue?"


    In the first legion, the only one with silver hair is Shayue, except for YeYe.


    "Master! It''s me


    In Li Meng''s gaze, Sha Yue takes off her hood.


    The silvery white hair and the hairy pointed ears were exposed in Li Meng''s eyes.


    It''s really her.


    Shayue, the only one of the nuns, is a sub human beaver.


    It has silver hair and pointed, hairy ears.


    Although he only met once and had a simple conversation with her, Li Meng still has a deep memory of her.


    After all, she is not an ordinary human.


    With a little smile, Li Meng said, "it seems that this dish is a unique skill of your beavers."


    With a slight nod, Sha Yue said, "the host is right. Only the beavers can make this dish. Only the beavers have the skills to remove the toxins in the insect body."


    Without saying much, Li Meng continued to eat.


    The delicious food makes Li Meng focus on the meal.


    When the last glass of liqueur was over, Li Meng finished his meal.


    Seeing the host finish the meal, Shayue and another nun quickly step forward and clean up the tableware on the table.


    Up, Li Meng stood up, left the table, walked slowly to the window, quietly looking at the dark night sky outside.


    When the slight movement in the room disappeared, Li Meng said to Wendy beside him, "let her enter the guard."


    Wendy doesn''t know who she is.


    Wendy reminded, "master! It''s easy to show up in the bodyguard team. As a sub human, is there something wrong with her


    What Wendy cares about is not unreasonable.


    After all, there is hatred between human and sub human. If there is a sub human around Li Meng.


    It''s easy for humans to have more views on the first Legion.


    However, Li Meng did not care about this.


    He said calmly: "no matter human or sub human, as long as they are loyal to the first legion, they are my people. As for the exclusion of human beings..."


    Li Meng disdained to smile and said in a cold voice: "the bad name of the first Legion is big enough, no matter how big it is."


    The first Legion has been in the eyes of mankind since it attacked Bentley.


    Since then, the first army that started the war has been notorious.


    Especially after another war in the outer land of Austria, it can be said that in the eyes of mankind, the first Legion has become the executioner of the war.


    In the eyes of the countries around the South China Sea, the first Legion was famous, but even worse.


    "Yes! I''m going to tell her


    Since the host insisted, Wendy would not object.


    Turning around, Wendy walked away, and her figure soon disappeared into the room.


    After Wendy left, Li Meng was the only one in the big room.


    After staying alone for a moment, Li Meng left the room bored and wandered around the military government.


    In the dark, the military government was relatively deserted.


    In the corridor, Li Meng walked for a long time and didn''t see a person.


    In the soft light, only the empty corridor.


    As Natasha said, there are many rooms in the commander''s mansion, but most of them are idle. Although Li Meng didn''t push the door to enter, Li Meng still knows whether there is anyone in it.


    "This is..."


    Unconsciously, Li Meng came to a very surprising place.


    This is a courtyard, a very small courtyard. There are no flowers and trees in the courtyard, only a few pools of water, steaming hot water.


    hot spring?


    Li Meng is very novel into the courtyard.


    Next to a pool of water, Li Meng squatted down to explore the temperature of the pool.


    It''s a bit hot, but it''s acceptable. It''s very enjoyable to take a bath.


    He got up and scanned the small pavilion. Li Meng was surprised.


    I didn''t expect that there was such a place in the military government.


    Thinking about the former owner of the mansion, Li Meng has to admit that human beings are hedonistic.


    Since there is such a good place, Li Meng certainly will not let it go.


    Quick off the clothes, Li Meng into the hot spring.


    It''s a bit hot at first, but when the skin gets used to the temperature, all that''s left is comfort.


    Lying on the edge of the pool, Li Meng is full of enjoyment.


    It''s too comfortable. The hot water caresses the whole body. The bones and muscles of the whole body relax. The comfortable feeling is unspeakable.

 Chapter 1054

    "Hoo


    With a deep breath, Li Meng stares at the dark sky.


    At this time, Li Meng couldn''t help thinking how comfortable it would be to have a beautiful woman around him at this time?


    Li Meng thought of Wendy. If only he could take her with him, he would not be alone at this time.


    How can there be anything that you want to do? Li Meng just has some regrets.


    Unconsciously, in the comfortable environment, Li Meng went to sleep.


    I don''t know how long later, the quiet courtyard was broken by a slight sound of footsteps.


    A nun in a black nun''s dress came into the courtyard with a pile of clothes.


    She walked along the aisle to the hot spring where Li Meng was.


    The slight footstep awakens Li Meng and makes him open his eyes slightly.


    With a slight glance, Li Meng saw the nun approaching not far away.


    Who is she? Li Meng doesn''t know. Of course, what he doesn''t know is her name. She is another nun. She is the one next to Sha Yue in the room when she is dining.


    Although the hood covered her face, Li Meng remembered her breath.


    After a look, Li Meng took back his sight and continued to sleep with his eyes closed.


    In the light step, she came to Li Meng, holding a pile of clothes, quietly half kneeling in the corridor.


    It took a long time for Li Meng''s voice to ring.


    "How long has it been?"


    Enjoying himself in the hot spring, Li Meng asked the nun.


    "Back to the master! It has been an hour and a half since the master left the room. "


    The voice is a little heavy, but it is very magnetic, with a little lazy, giving people a very mature feeling.


    Listening to the voice, people can''t help but lift the hood that covers her face.


    The voice is very nice


    This is the feeling of the nun behind him.


    "What''s your name?" Li Meng continued


    "Shaya


    It''s a good name.


    "Don''t kneel. Put your clothes aside."


    "Yes


    Starting slightly, Shaye put his bathrobe on the dry corridor.


    After putting it away, she whispered, "master! Let Shaye serve you. "


    "Whatever you want!"


    Li Meng did not agree or refuse.


    For Shaye, this is a clear answer.


    When she got up, she untied the button of the nun''s dress, and the wide nun''s dress slowly slipped from her.


    Waist black hair, gorgeous face, mature and proud body will be exposed in the air.


    Although the body is covered with a thin layer of clothing, it can not block the amazing curve.


    She looks very pale, gently stretched out a long and slender legs, step by step into the hot spring.


    When the hot water hit the body, the thin clothes were wet, and they were tightly attached to her skin, adding a charm to her.


    Water in disturbance, into the water she is very gently close to Li Meng.


    She leaned on Li Meng''s side, stretched out her slender, white hands, and gently pinched them on Li Meng''s shoulder.


    Li Meng couldn''t help but open his eyes because of his unique body fragrance.


    When Li Meng opened his eyes, he saw Shaya''s wet upper body.


    Thin clothes cling to her delicate body, the towering mountain budding, with the movement of her hands slightly shaking.


    Arm length black hair fell from her waist, part of which had invaded the water.


    Li Meng was amazed by this scene.


    When he saw the beautiful and mature face, Li Meng praised it in his heart.


    I didn''t expect there would be such a beauty among nuns.


    Shaya''s mature body and beautiful curve is the most mature woman Li Meng has.


    It''s just a little awkward.


    Slightly stretched out his hand, Li Meng took the soft waist.


    Gently, with the disturbance of the water, Shaye''s plump body suddenly fell into Li Meng''s arms.


    "Master?"


    The slender hands, propped up in front of Li Meng''s chest, were puzzled in his eyes.


    With a little smile, Li Meng said calmly, "it''s more comfortable. Do what you want to do."


    "Well!"


    Light should a, sit in the bosom of host, Shaye continues to knead for host that have backbone double shoulders.


    The caress of warm water, the kneading of shoulders, the soft touch of delicate body in his arms, and the triple enjoyment made Li Meng squint slightly.


    He looks more comfortable.


    Shaye''s service can be said to satisfy Li Meng.


    However, it''s not a good thing to be too touching.


    In the face of Shaye''s wet and moving body, Li Meng''s young body can''t stand too much stimulation.


    After a while, Li Meng''s body had a very obvious physiological reaction.


    At this time, for Li Meng, it was not enjoyment, but suffering.


    With kneading, Shaye''s body is moving slightly, and the underwater part is touching slightly.


    For Li Meng, that kind of touch is extremely sensitive.


    Looking at Shaye in his arms, Li covered his face with a bitter smile.


    He patted Shaye on the shoulder and said, "OK! Get up. "


    "Yes


    Shaye bowed his head and then left the host''s arms.


    The departure of the delicate body in his arms made Li Meng breathe a sigh of relief.


    It''s killing


    Time is almost up, and Li Meng gets up from the water and leaves the hot spring.


    In the corridor, Shaye was all wet to undress Li Meng.


    There''s nothing to wear in a bathrobe. It''s just buttoned up.


    Looking at Shaye, who is soaked and exudes amazing attraction, Li Meng can only suppress the impulse in his heart to avoid pushing down the person in front of him.


    The ready will can be suppressed, but the body cannot.


    After leaving the hot spring, Li Meng''s body was already different and obvious.


    Fortunately, the wings are wide enough to avoid this embarrassing problem.


    However, for Shaye, she saw everything she should see.


    Not only did she see it, but she also touched it.


    In the hot spring, she sat in the master''s arms. How could she not know the master''s reaction.

 Chapter 1055

    When she buttoned the last button, she whispered: "we are nuns, but also relatives of the master. Everything belongs to the master. Why should the master care too much? Whether it''s body or soul, if the master needs it, take it. "


    By the end of the speech, the last button had been put on.


    The soft words, to tell the truth, how can Li Meng not be moved?


    But in the end, Li Meng remained unmoved.


    Just look at Shaye who is wearing clothes with appreciative eyes.


    When the hood is put on again, Shaye''s attractive body is covered perfectly.


    After a lazy stretch, Li Meng turned around and hit hache to walk out of the courtyard.


    While walking, Li Meng said: "go back! Tell Wendy I''m going to look for Natasha. I''ll be back in a minute. Don''t come to me


    "Yes


    Holding the clothes left by the owner and looking at the back of the owner, Shaye whispered.


    In the hood, on the beautiful face, there was a little regret.


    Is she too obvious?


    When the master''s back disappeared, Shaye still stood quietly in the corridor, looking at the place where the master disappeared.


    Maybe not, maybe the host noticed the careful thinking in her heart.


    "Interesting..."


    Walking slowly in the corridor, Li Meng had a smile on his face when he thought of Shaye in the hot spring.


    He didn''t expect his nun to play tricks.


    Well, it''s just a trick. After all, I already know how to seduce him with my body.


    Although Li Meng did not know all about many things.


    But what happened around him could not escape from Li Meng''s eyes.


    For example, Shaye, the military government is so big, how did she know that Li Meng was in the hot spring?


    And she knew exactly when Limon left the room.


    But Li Meng knew that when he left the room, there was no one around him.


    There is only one answer, that is, Shaye has been watching him secretly.


    Because this observation was not malicious, Li Meng did not notice it.


    In the hot spring, Shaye appeared at an appropriate time, and used his beauty to attract Li Meng''s attention.


    Although this kind of behavior does not mean anything, maybe Shaye just wants to get close to him.


    But Li Meng had a feeling in his heart that Shaye wanted more than "closeness".


    However, Li Meng was not surprised that nuns had such "self-improvement".


    After all, nuns preserve the memory and emotion of human beings. Although there are great changes in character after becoming "corpse girl", some things can''t be changed.


    What Shaye wants, Li Meng does not know, but Li Meng will not take the initiative to give her.


    Li Meng will wait for her to say it.


    Before that, if she wants to play some tricks, Li Meng will be quite cooperative.


    After all, her little scheming is just a kind of "fun" for Li Meng.


    Walking, walking, in front of a door, Li Meng stopped.


    This afternoon, Natasha had taken Li Meng to visit the military commander''s residence. Li Meng already knew where Natasha worked.


    Without stopping, Li Meng pushed the door in.


    Entering the house, in front of the window, Li Meng saw a graceful figure.


    She was wearing a long purple skirt, although some tall, but the back of the curve is undoubtedly beautiful.


    The opening of the door seemed to disturb her, and she turned her head in doubt.


    Looking back, she saw the owner who had entered the room and was wearing a white bathrobe.


    "Master?"


    She cried softly, ready to turn around.


    However, when she turned around, Li Meng had come quickly behind her and held her from behind without hesitation.


    Holding Natasha''s soft and slender body tightly, Li Meng whispered in her ear, "do you miss me?"


    Natasha could not bear such an explicit remark. She lowered her head slightly and said nothing.


    Natasha''s reaction was not what Limon wanted.


    Opening his mouth slightly, Li Meng bit Natasha''s earlobe.


    In the afternoon, due to the presence of others, there was no too close contact with Natasha.


    But tonight, there''s nothing to stop him.


    When her earlobe was attacked, Natasha blushed and became a little at a loss, but she was still silent.


    Natasha''s silence makes the dissatisfied Li Meng more bold.


    The hand on Natasha''s belly slowly moves up, slowly glides over Natasha''s soft body, and gradually climbs to the soft ground.


    In Natasha''s ear, Li Meng said at the same time: "you know I''m coming! He put on a skirt and said, "do you miss me?"


    When she was attacked on her chest, Natasha bit her teeth and closed her eyes ruddy.


    She heard the master''s words in her heart, but she couldn''t do it if she was asked to say the shy word.


    "It''s really disobedient!"


    Without the desired answer, Li Meng is no longer satisfied with the existing site.


    One hand bullies the soft place, and the other hand slowly slides down.


    Li Meng''s provocation, which is Natasha can bear.


    She had already become tearful and shy, but she still clenched her teeth and suffered the master''s bullying in silence.


    "Not yet?"


    In Natasha''s ear, Limon said low.


    The action in the hand is more and more forceful.


    A fire caused by Shaya needs enough water to put out.


    For Li Meng at this time, Natasha is undoubtedly a good source of water.


    Natasha remained silent in the face of the oppressive and deep inquiry of her master.


    She just lowered her head, closed her eyes, did not resist, but did not cooperate.


    "Very good!"


    Natasha''s silence made Li Meng laugh.


    Without saying much, Li Meng just proved himself by his actions.


    With both hands around her slender waist, Limon turned Natasha''s body and let her face her.


    The body is slightly forward, Natasha pressed on the wall beside the window.

 Chapter 1056

    The body is bound to let Natasha not adapt, today''s host unexpectedly strong.


    Pressure on her hot body, but also let Natasha can not adapt.


    She wanted to fight, but her body refused.


    Facing the host in front of her, she didn''t dare to look at him and lowered her head.


    Li Meng didn''t ask or say anything superfluous.


    With her right hand stretched out under her skirt, Natasha raised her slender left leg and pressed it around her waist.


    Skirt along the slide, that a touch of white skin will be exposed to the air.


    After all this, Limon reached out his other hand and squeezed Natasha''s chin.


    Let Natasha look at herself.


    For Natasha''s watery eyes, Li Meng is very satisfied.


    Look at Natasha with a smile.


    Facing the strong eyes of the host, Natasha subconsciously wants to bow her head, and the shyness on her face has reached the extreme.


    Seeing Natasha''s reaction, Li Meng didn''t plan to wait any longer.


    It''s about giving Natasha some color.


    She loosened Natasha''s chin and propped her left hand against the wall on Natasha''s side.


    The shackles of chin are not there. Looking at the host''s thoughtful smile, Natasha seems to realize something.


    When Natasha was about to say something, Li Meng pressed her whole body up.


    What Natasha just wanted to say turned into a muffled hum.


    For a moment, the room was full of scenery.


    For Natasha and Limon, tonight is bound to be a crazy night.


    Tonight, Li Meng broke his promise. He didn''t go back to his room.


    where''s this?


    The white ceiling and the white chandelier are all that Li Meng can see.


    My mind slowly returned to last night


    Li Meng can''t remember exactly what happened.


    All he remembered was that he and Natasha spent a ridiculous night.


    In order for Natasha to say the word he wanted to hear, he completely ignored the endurance of his body.


    The battle with Natasha went from the wall, to the windowsill, to the desk, and finally to the bed.


    In bed?


    Li Meng turned his head slightly and looked to his side.


    In the soft blanket, a white, attractive body is sleeping.


    The purple skirt half off the waist, whether it is upper or lower body, you can see the scenery.


    Slightly sat up from the bed, Li Meng staring at this scene.


    The movement of getting up seemed to wake her up.


    She opened her eyes in confusion, and her consciousness was vague.


    When she saw Li Meng sitting beside her in a daze on the bed, she got up lazily from the bed and hung in Li Meng''s arms like a kitten.


    He murmured to himself: "yes, I do, master! I miss you so much


    I can''t speak clearly, but I can make people understand what she is saying.


    What do you think?


    With a stirring spirit, Li Meng''s mind returned to Qingming.


    Looking at Natasha in her arms, mumbling like a kitten, Li Meng smiles.


    Without saying anything more, Li Meng just hugged Natasha in her arms and held her quietly.


    Over time, the confused Natasha also recovered.


    Murmured to herself, although stopped, but she did not move, so quietly stay in Li Meng''s arms, with a daze.


    Looking at Natasha''s stupidity in his arms, Li Meng said with a smile, "I heard what I said just now."


    "Well!"


    This time, Natasha admitted it honestly.


    She gently raised her head, clear eyes looking at the master.


    She whispered, "master! I miss you so much


    With a little smile, Li Meng did not say much, but bowed his head to kiss the ruddy lips.


    Natasha embraces Li Meng''s neck in her hands and caters actively.


    The two people are feeling each other''s existence in a more intimate way.


    "Creak!"


    Just then, the slightly open door of the bedroom was opened.


    Several graceful figures entered the room one by one.


    It''s moyeh, and Wendy, as well as Qinxi and Pasha who were brought into town by moyeh this morning.


    They are both responsible for Li Meng''s medication, which is undoubtedly indispensable.


    Looking at the two people hugging and kissing each other on the bed, the night looked calm, just a light "hum".


    No matter the sound of footsteps or the light "hum" of the night, they didn''t stop the two people on the bed.


    Still embracing and kissing selflessly.


    Night helpless, only way: "master! It''s getting late. "


    In this sentence, Li Meng regretfully let go of Natasha.


    For several people in the room, Natasha didn''t care. As early as last night, all the shyness of her life was used up.


    In the face of the cannibal eyes of "night", Natasha didn''t care, just looked at Wendy.


    "What time is it?" he asked


    "Around eleven o''clock!"


    eleven o''clock?


    Natasha''s face was slightly stunned. She didn''t expect to be so late.


    Looking back, Natasha said, "master! I''ll go first. The city-state parliamentary system formulated by the master, and the election of Councillors will start today. It will last for half a month. I need to go to each city to handle some things myself. "


    "Go


    For Natasha''s busy, Li Meng can understand.


    Natasha was very happy to be understood by her host.


    With a smile, she leaned over Li Meng''s face and kissed her. She got out of bed with a ruddy face.


    She didn''t tidy up her messy dress. When she came to the entrance of the corridor, she saw the black power of death springing up, and gradually formed a black blood pattern armor on her body.


    When she walked out of the bedroom, her black cape fell, she regained her "general" status and strode out of the office.


    After Natasha left, she began to dress for Li Meng.


    While wearing it, he complained: "Your Highness! You know your health well, and you''re so fooling around with general Natasha. You don''t worry about your health. We can worry about it. "


    "The brain said, your highness, although your body looks" healthy "under the medicine, it consumes" life ". Excessive exercise will only speed up the arrival of" death ", your highness! You can have a snack. "

 Chapter 1057

    Li Meng laughed at the bitter mother-in-law''s appearance.


    Hold the night in that beautiful face is a bite.


    In the night of shy, helpless, Li Meng is very happy to say: "no harm! If this body can live for "ten years", it will be enough. However, nothing is absolute. For this bad body, I already have a solution. If it does, there will be no problem for me to live a long life. "


    "If only that were true!"


    With the buttons on his Highness''s chest, he obviously didn''t believe it.


    He hugged her and put her in his arms. Li Meng pretended to be angry and said, "how can you believe me?"


    Looking at the hopeless night in the master''s arms, several women in the room chuckle.


    It''s rare for the host to have fun, which shows that the host is in a good mood today.


    "All right! Your highness, be honest


    Pushed his Highness''s chest, night helpless said.


    "Well, well, I''ll be honest. I''ll be honest."


    Li Meng honestly raised his hand and honestly cooperated with zhe ye to button up for himself.


    In the end, she finally put on the last button.


    "All right! Your highness, get up quickly. After washing, it''s time to take medicine. If you are hungry, Shaye and Shayue are ready for lunch and can enjoy it at any time. "


    In the night of urging, Li Meng very honest get up, with a few women to wash.


    "Yes! What''s the plan for today


    Taking Wendy''s towel and wiping his face, Li Meng inquired to zhe Ye.


    "Arrangements?"


    Is making up the bed of night slightly raised his head, puzzled looked at Li Meng.


    She shook her head and said: "as a special envoy, your highness only needs to attend the final meeting. Now all the cities in Bentley are preparing for the election. There are 25 cities in Bentley. That is to say, there are 25 councillors. It will take a long time for all the 25 councillors to be elected. Even if they are elected, the work in the future will take a long time to prepare."


    "The final election is the election of the president of the parliament. The election of the president of the parliament is national and of great significance. It will be decided at the meeting at which the national policy is finally decided. In other words, your highness only needs to attend the last meeting. Before that, you can do whatever you want. It''s free."


    Speaking of which, she has made her bed.


    At this time, Li Meng also finished washing.


    Wendy''s finishing up.


    Looking at Wendy, who is serious in front of him, Li Meng secretly smiles, reaches out his hand, quickly attacks under the blind corner, and gently grasps Wendy''s towering twin peaks.


    For the master''s small action, Wendy''s face became slightly ruddy, and the action of tidying Li Meng''s collar continued without showing too much reaction.


    Just looking at the host''s eyes, full of shame.


    After a successful attack, Li Meng was satisfied and did not continue to bully Wendy.


    It was a great relief to Wendy.


    She is not the only one in the room. If she is seen by general Jiye and her subordinates, she doesn''t care, but it''s not good.


    "So we''re early?"


    With that, Li Meng took the water and medicine from Qinxi, looked up and swallowed it.


    As soon as he swallowed it, the heat in his body swept all over his body, and Li Meng felt his strength came back.


    He came to his highness, took the cup from his highness, and gave it to Qinxi.


    At the same time, he said: "I don''t know if it''s early or not, but your highness must arrive in Bentley ahead of time. Has your highness forgotten the" energy shock "of Voda city? Although the "apostle" did not appear, it is not an excuse for his highness to complain


    "I''m not complaining."


    Li Meng whispered.


    Yes, in the final analysis, the reason why Li Meng came to Bentley in such a hurry was not for the possible "apostle". Now, although the "apostle" crisis is over, there are some things to say.


    Pretending not to hear his Highness''s words, he said: "well, your highness! The military government is very large, and there are many places for his highness to pass the time. You don''t have to worry about the hard time. If you really can''t spare time, you can pay more attention to the political affairs and look at the information, no matter how much time you have. "


    Li Meng won''t be fooled by night.


    Li Meng denied this proposal without hesitation.


    "Don''t try to throw it to me. I''m not fooled by you."


    See your highness so careful, night very helpless.


    Can not be angry way: "Your Highness doesn''t want to see, how can night force?"


    With a little smile, Li Meng was quite satisfied with the sentence "night".


    There are too many facts in a country. If Li Meng''s approval is required for everything, Li Meng''s day will be spent on political affairs.


    This is what Li Meng does not want.


    Therefore, from the day when the first Legion was founded, all matters, big and small, will be scattered among officers at all levels.


    Even if something big happens, the incident will be reported to the higher level one by one. Often when it comes to the general level, most of the government affairs will be intercepted and dealt with by the general.


    If the general is unable to make a decision, he will ask Li Meng to pay attention.


    It can be said that such a rule was formed with the tacit consent of Li Meng. It is precisely because of this that the sergeants stationed in various places have great rights. It can be said that the local Sergeants are responsible for the local government affairs.


    Although such a system has great disadvantages, because the military system of the first Legion is very special, the disadvantages are infinitely reduced.


    Of course, this kind of regime is just a transition in wartime. In peacetime, naturally, the army will gradually break away from government affairs and hand over power to professionals, and the first Corps is doing the same.


    After touching his stomach, Li Meng really felt hungry.


    Last night with Natasha absurd night, the consumption of physical strength is amazing.


    I didn''t feel hungry when I just got up. After a while, that kind of hunger has come to my mind.


    "Go! Go back to the room and let Shaye and Shayue serve delicious food. I''m hungry! "


    Li Meng walked out with a big stride.


    With Wendy helpless look at each other, the two had to keep up.


    Along the long corridor, after a few corners, Li Meng went back to the room.

 Chapter 1058

    The door was open. As soon as he entered the room, at the dining table in the hall, Li Meng saw Shayue and Shaye who were cleaning up.


    Today, Sha Yue''s dress is no longer a nun''s dress, but a gothic dress worn by the bodyguard. It''s a bit like a maid''s dress, but it''s more delicate, black with white dots.


    Silver white hair, as well as the hairy pointed ears, make Sha Yue look very different.


    With Li Meng''s approval, Sha Yue has entered the bodyguard team and become a member of the bodyguard team.


    And Shaye, still in her nun suit, is still a nun.


    "Master!"


    The sound of footsteps behind them attracted their attention. When they turned around and saw that the man was the master, they called softly.


    "Well, no need to be polite."


    Li Meng stopped the two girls from kneeling down.


    As soon as he came to the table, Li Meng took a deep breath on the colorful dishes.


    Although the four dishes on today''s table are not as good as yesterday''s, they are more fragrant than yesterday''s.


    Among the four dishes, two are vegetarian dishes, which should be made by Shayue. The other two are meat dishes. One is golden barbecue, which has a strong meat flavor and just looks appetizing. The other is light meat porridge.


    Li Meng was not polite. He sat down and took a big bite to fill his empty stomach.


    At the beginning, he ate quickly, and when the hunger disappeared, Li Meng began to eat slowly.


    Of course, you have to enjoy the delicious food slowly, but you can''t taste it if you swallow the jujube.


    After a sip of Wendy''s full wine, Li Meng put down his glass.


    He said: "idling is also idling. Go to the city wall later. You should be able to see the scenery you can''t see at ordinary times."


    He has no objection to his Highness''s request.


    "Although the city wall is high, there is a direct road. Later, you can take a car for a tour," she said softly


    That''s a good idea.


    If you take a car, you can avoid walking.


    Li Meng''s purpose is to see the city wall, not to suffer.


    How big is Marani?


    The longest side of the city wall is nearly 20 kilometers. If you walk, it''s definitely a very tiring thing.


    Li Meng: that''s settled. Let''s start after noon


    After noon?


    After the host finished the meal, it was almost time.


    She looked back at Wendy and nodded.


    At the sign of the night, Wendy clearly left, and walked out of the room.


    With a purpose, Li Meng slightly accelerated the meal.


    When the last mouthful of fruit wine came down, Li Meng finished his meal.


    By this time, Wendy had returned to the room.


    Li Meng didn''t forget Shayue and Shaye.


    When they clean up the tableware, they say to them: "Shayue, Shaye, you also go together, clean up quickly!"


    The host''s invitation made the two women clean up the dishes a little faster. Obviously, they were very happy to think of them.


    Carrying the tableware, Shayue and Shaye leave in a hurry.


    Soon after they left, they returned to the room.


    Seeing their return, Li Meng stood up from his seat.


    "Let''s go!"


    With that, Li Meng walked out of the room, followed by the girls.


    For Li Meng''s trip, she had already told Wendy to be ready.


    When Li Meng and his party left the junta, three cars were waiting in the courtyard.


    A lengthened black car and two unarmed ordinary high chassis vehicles belong to the off-road type.


    By the car, a small group of mobilizers were waiting.


    "Salute


    When Li Meng came out of the military government, they raised their military salutes together.


    When he came to them, Li Meng nodded and said, "let''s go!"


    "Yes


    The sergeant in charge responded loudly.


    Then he turned to the players behind him and said, "get in the car! Get ready to go. "


    With an order, the mobilized soldiers beside the car opened the door and boarded the car one by one.


    And Li Meng also took the women to board the lengthened black car.


    This time the driver of the car is "Qinxi", she sat in the driver''s seat.


    It is a necessary skill for any member of the bodyguard team to drive a car.


    It''s not just an ordinary car. It can be said that people flying in the sky and running on the ground can drive as long as they are vehicles.


    Of course, this skill is not "born", it is also learned.


    After all, the predecessor of the bodyguard team was the women''s Combat Training College of the rising sun empire. In this school, students not only learn basic etiquette and combat skills, but also learn how to drive various vehicles.


    Speaking of this, we have to talk about the life experience of the members of the guard team.


    The so-called women''s combat training college is just like an orphanage.


    Different from the orphanage, the women''s combat training college is set in the military of the rising sun empire. Orphans are also orphans who lost their parents in the war. Most of the orphans are the children of sacrificing officers.


    Although the war is over, for these orphans, they will still be trained as killing tools to continue to serve the country in the era of peace.


    In the slight engine roar, the motorcade moved slowly and drove away from the courtyard.


    When leaving the courtyard, the speed of the team increased rapidly, galloping along the winding mountain road.


    The mountain is not high, and the road is smooth.


    Looking out of the window, the city is in front of you, and the buildings stretch from the foot of the mountain to the distance.


    After leaving from the top of the hill, the motorcade did not enter the city, but went southwest along the sparsely populated suburbs.


    Within an hour, the motorcade had arrived under the wall to the south of Marani.


    In front of a guard, the motorcade was stopped.


    After the guard, a road leads to the top of the city wall.


    From below, you can clearly see a road inclining up the inner side of the city wall.


    "Let it go! It''s easy for us to travel. We didn''t issue a notice. We chose this road on a temporary basis. The "commander" was sitting in the car behind us


    The windows of the vehicle in front have been opened, and the sergeant in the vehicle is communicating with the soldiers at the sentry.

 Chapter 1059

    Since the first Legion took over Marani, the original army of Bentley has been disbanded.


    Now the soldiers stationed in Marani are all under the command of the first army.


    Commander?


    The soldier beside the car looked at the car behind.


    Quickly turned to the direction of the sentry, "let''s go now!"


    In the voice, several dark green figures ran out from the sentry box and removed the obstacles on the road.


    The obstacles disappeared, the motorcade continued, breathed past the guard post, and drove up the road to climb above the city wall.


    The higher you stand, the farther you see.


    As the motorcade climbed higher and higher along the road, it looked into the city and had a panoramic view of everything.


    Soon, in the "strong" roar, the motorcade drove up the wall.


    When you arrive at the city wall in person, you can clearly know how broad the city wall is.


    Looking at the wide city wall outside the car, Li Meng''s eyes are very novel.


    Human creativity is really powerful. Under the pressure of survival, it is possible to build such a high wall.


    Not high enough, but thick enough.


    The wall of Marani is 70 meters high, but I''m afraid it''s more than 20 meters thick.


    This is just the thickness of the city. The thickness of the bottom layer has exceeded 30 meters.


    This makes the motorcade on the head of the city seem to have plenty of space.


    Don''t mention one car, even if ten cars don''t drive, there''s no problem.


    "Stop!"


    Li Meng stopped the motorcade.


    You can''t see anything in the car. The battlements on both sides block the view.


    On the wall, the motorcade stopped.


    With a group of people, Li Meng stepped down from the car and came to the inner side of the battlements.


    Unconsciously, the motorcade driving on the city wall has entered the urban area.


    Looking into the city, a magnificent picture came into my eyes.


    If you stand high and see far away, you can see the whole city at a glance.


    The vehicles and pedestrians on the street look so small, just like ants moving.


    The wind is blowing. High up, the wind is stronger.


    The women standing next to Li Meng were fluttering and whistling.


    Standing in front of the battlements, Li Meng quietly looks at Marani city.


    The flames of war have disappeared for several months. The city of Marani, which has experienced the baptism of war, still has traces of war. Some streets, some buildings and buildings are still under construction. The black can make people think of the smoke of war.


    Lifting a bunch of silver hair in front of his forehead, he looked into the city and whispered, "if there is no war, this country will never be changed. The arrival of the first Legion has become an opportunity for this country to change. New rights and new political system. For the civilians in this country, at least they are more free."


    Freedom?


    Is it spiritual freedom? Or physical freedom?


    In life, many things can''t help themselves, especially in the era of war.


    Li Meng, the leader of the first army, had already made all preparations for the war.


    With a little smile, Li Meng looked at the night on his side and asked, "today''s human beings are a plate of loose sand. If you want to knead this plate of loose sand into a whole, night! What do you think should be done? Is it the rule of iron and blood or the education of benevolence? "


    For this question, I thought for a moment, and then I got the answer.


    "The emotions of human beings are extremely rich. Even in another hundred, thousand or even ten thousand years, human thoughts can not be unified. Even if they are unified for some reason, they will soon split up. If we want to unite human beings, we must unify them by means of iron and blood. As long as the ruling class is stable and has a unified idea, human unity will not break down."


    A very meaningful answer.


    Li Meng didn''t deny or affirm the answer.


    Just a little smile, eyes look back to the direction of the city.


    And the night on one side looked at his highness with puzzled eyes.


    She believes that there must be a reason for her highness to ask this question.


    As for the reason, it was not what she could know. She could only look into the city with Her Highness''s eyes.


    Just then, not far below the wall, there was a sudden riot in the street.


    The chirping noise attracted Li Meng''s attention and his eyes turned to the place of the riot.


    In a corner of the street, a group of small figures surrounded a bloated truck.


    There were several people on the truck who kept dropping things from the truck.


    Although the distance is far, Li Meng also sees what those things are.


    It''s a plastic bag with some food in it. It''s colorful and I don''t know what it is.


    And those small figures are a group of children dressed in rags, they are rushing, the scene is very chaotic.


    For the chaos in the streets. She also saw this scene and explained: "these are orphans who are living on the streets. Some of them are abandoned. Some of them are living on the streets because they have lost their parents. In Bentley, because there is no place like an orphanage, they can only beg for a living."


    "When the first Legion took over Marani City, many homeless orphans died of starvation in the city. Their bodies were all over the city, which attracted the attention of the first legion, so they ordered the local civil affairs department to deal with the matter."


    Li Meng was not too surprised by this phenomenon.


    In this era, human survival is full of hardships, most people are running for food and clothing.


    For young children, once they lose the protection of their parents, the end is often miserable.


    Either starve to death or wander the streets begging for a living.


    In such a harsh world, street life is often no different from "death".


    Looking at the little figures below who were scrambling for food, Li Meng was silent.


    Maybe it was doomed, or maybe the sixth sense made her feel something.


    In the crowd of plundering food, only she stood up. Her dirty face looked up and looked at the wall in doubt and confusion.


    Her black pupils reveal extremely rich negative emotions, such as loss, silence, despair and fear of the future.


    Although she can''t see the existence of Li Meng on the wall, Li Meng has noticed her in the crowd.


    The emotion revealed in the dark pupil touched Li Meng''s heart.

 Chapter 1060

    As her voice moved, Li Meng said to the night beside her: "in the future, the death sect was the national religion of the first Legion. Although the country had not been established, the sect should develop first. Tell Natasha to send her staff to build monasteries all over Bentley. The monasteries do not spread their teachings to the outside world. It is the main responsibility to adopt female orphans and cultivate them. In addition, set up a loyalty school to adopt male orphans, Teach them that in the future, these children will be an indispensable force in the first army. "


    Light and darkness are different representatives of polarization.


    Although people yearn for light, darkness is essential.


    In the future, the Empire will carry out a policy of iron and blood. Only darkness can foil the determination of the Empire.


    Only the law of darkness can make human beings go further in the endless universe.


    Some things are predestined, and what Li Meng wants to do is to realize it step by step.


    After thinking about it, Li Meng said, "the nuns are responsible for the monastery. As for Zhongsi college, let''s leave it to the ghouls. They can speak well, and it''s most appropriate to give it to them."


    The sudden decision of his highness was unexpected.


    However, whether it is the monastery or the Chung Si academy, it will be a matter of time before the first Legion is established. Since it is the request of his highness, of course, he will not deny it.


    He nodded and said, "I understand! I will inform general Natasha later that the orphans will be arranged by the first regiment


    Your Highness''s heart is known by the night.


    With this intention, the death sect took a step ahead of time.


    For a long time, the development of the sect has been carried out slowly in the first army.


    The doctrine did not spread to the people of the territory.


    As the territory of the first Legion becomes larger and larger, this situation will change, and the development of the death sect can also be put on the agenda.


    At this time, the clank of footsteps suddenly sounded.


    The sergeant who was waiting by the car did not know why he came and quickly walked to the side of the night, reporting something.


    When he heard the news reported by the sergeant, she was surprised.


    "When did it happen?"


    The chief sergeant said in a low voice: "about an hour ago, the post was handed over by the soldiers who inspected the port. Because they were not sure of the authenticity of the matter, the soldiers did not make their own decisions, so they reported it to general Natasha. General Natasha''s reply was to ask general Sawyer about you."


    So it is


    Night understood.


    Natasha really didn''t know about them.


    After all, general Natasha has been away from his Highness for more than half a year. There are some things Natasha doesn''t know.


    He nodded and said, "I understand! Wait. "


    "Yes


    The sergeant answered softly, stepped back and waited quietly.


    And she looked at his highness.


    "What happened?"


    How could Li Meng not hear the conversation between Yi ye and the sergeant.


    However, because the voice was too small, Li Meng didn''t know what they were talking about.


    When she looked back at him, Li Meng asked.


    For his Highness''s eyes, night''s expression is very calm, whispered: "it''s Princess gunya of the kingdom of orglia. They want to visit your highness, and they have already handed over the invitation."


    "It''s them..."


    Li Meng''s expression was a little unexpected. Unexpectedly, he met them at this time and place.


    Calculate the time, more than half a year has passed, I do not know whether their journey is smooth.


    As for why they knew they were in Marani, Li Meng didn''t think much about it.


    There are many people in the harbor with mixed eyes. Maybe they just saw them when they landed yesterday.


    Li Meng thought of Teresa. After such a long time, the girl should be one year older.


    There is also dinissa, the eccentric girl. I don''t know whether her trip to Kyoto has made her a little more honest.


    "Since it''s a visit, of course we can''t be rude. Send someone to take them to the military government."


    It happens that these days are quite free. When they come, they can let Li Meng spend some time.


    After getting clear instructions, she said to the waiting Sergeant: "go! Have them taken to the commander''s office. "


    "Yes


    The sergeant in command quickly withdrew, and he was going to announce the order.


    Some guests came from afar, and Li Meng was not in the mood to continue to wander.


    Taking back his sight from afar, Li Meng said to the women beside him: "let''s go! We''ll go back, too. "


    With that, Li Meng left the battlements and went to the motorcade.


    Several women followed behind in silence.


    It''s much easier to go back than it was to come.


    The sparsely populated suburbs also improved the speed of the team.


    Within an hour, the motorcade returned to the courtyard of the commander''s residence.


    When Li Meng gets out of the car, he sees Qinxi and Pasha waiting by the side of the road.


    They did not follow this trip, but stayed in the junta.


    There must always be some people left in such a large military government, not all of them can go.


    When the party went to the commander''s residence, she said to Qinxi and Pasha, "wait a moment here. The guests will arrive soon. When they arrive, take them to the reception hall."


    "Yes


    The two women answered in unison.


    After entering the military government, walking in the long corridor, she told Shayue and Shaye: "the preparation for the banquet is up to you. Go!"


    "Yes


    After a soft answer, the two women''s steps turned slightly and left in the other direction at a fork.


    At this time, Wendy and Jiye are the only two people left by Li Meng.


    He followed his highness and said, "Your Highness! Go back to your room and clean up! "


    At this moment, night like an experienced housekeeper, orderly running a banquet.


    With a little smile, Li Meng said, "listen to you, let''s go back to the room."


    Just as Li Meng was making preparations in the military commander''s residence, in the city, the motorcade welcoming guniya had left the city and entered the suburbs, heading for the top of the mountain where the military commander''s residence was located.


    The convoy consists of three vehicles, one black car and two military assault vehicles.


    In the black car, it was the guests who visited Li Meng this time.

 Chapter 1061

    Behind the dark windows, there are two figures, one big and the other small. They are wearing delicate and gorgeous skirts. The big one looks noble, while the small one is lovely and gratifying.


    With her little legs gently swinging, Denisa in the seat looked very uneasy.


    Her little head looked left and right, looked at this, touched that, and seemed very surprised at everything in the car.


    "Sister gunya! It''s really comfortable to sit in. It''s much more comfortable than Wang''s limousine. "


    Whether it''s the decoration in the car or the smoothness of the car, it''s amazing to Denisa.


    Because even in Kyoto, there are no vehicles with such amazing comfort.


    To dinissa''s uneasiness, gunya is quite helpless.


    She could only knock on Denisa''s little head. In Denisa''s face of hugging her head, pouting and being aggrieved, she said helplessly, "OK, just be safe. We''ll be here soon. Learn more about Teresa and see how her sister does it."


    One side of the Teresa saw gunya sister said about herself, in the face of Denisa''s unconvinced eyes, she sweet smile, silent.


    No matter how long the road is, there is an end. Half an hour later, the motorcade arrived at the junta.


    Leaving the car and looking at the junta in front of her, Denisa''s eyes were very novel.


    Although the scale of the building is far less than that of the Royal Palace of the kingdom of Austria, its unique style is very impressive.


    "What a beautiful little sister!"


    The two graceful figures coming from her face made Denisa cast her eyes.


    Even if she was always lively, when she saw their delicate faces, she couldn''t help muttering in her heart.


    "Please follow me, master is waiting for you!"


    For these three people, Qinxi and Pasha are aware of.


    Although only one-sided relationship, but the faces of the three people are also in mind.


    With a little smile, gunya nodded and said, "please!"


    Then, under the leadership of Qinxi and Pasha, they entered the junta.


    Walking in the long corridor, the three people carefully observed the pattern of the house.


    Denisa, in particular, looked left and right as she walked. If it hadn''t been for gunya holding her hand, she would have been running around.


    The so-called reception hall is just a relatively large room.


    It''s not far from the junta''s gate. After only a hundred meters, Qinxi and Pasha take the guests into the reception hall.


    At this time, in the reception hall, Li Meng had been waiting for a long time.


    When several graceful figures entered the door, Li Meng''s eyes lit up.


    "Master! The guests are here


    In the hall, Qinxi and Pasha stop and whisper to Li Meng.


    With a slight nod, Li Meng said, "go!"


    In Li Meng''s sign, Qinxi and Pasha retreat, turn and leave the hall.


    After the two women left, Li Meng focused on the figure of one big, two small and three small.


    With a smile, Li Meng raised his hand to the seat beside him and said, "sit down!"


    Guniya was not polite and sat down on the soft sofa with her two sisters.


    In the face of this moment, even the lively Denisa also calmed down and sat down beside Guya.


    That small eyes constantly to the theme of Li Meng peek, appears to be very lovely.


    And think of the quiet Teresa is very bold, she just quietly looked at the theme of Li Meng.


    Even when Li Meng looked at her, she did not avoid it.


    His eyes swept over the three people, and Li Meng''s eyes were not shy.


    In the face of Li Meng''s gaze, it seems that the essence of the line of sight from the body, which makes Gu Niya quite uncomfortable, face slightly become a little ruddy.


    Fortunately, Li Meng''s look didn''t last long, and he took it back in a moment.


    With appreciative eyes, Li Meng said with a smile: "it''s true that people depend on their clothes. Compared with the last time I felt, Princess guniya is beautiful and moving this time."


    This is not a lie. Against the gorgeous and exquisite princess skirt, this time guniya is not only beautiful, but also with a trace of noble temperament.


    For Li Meng''s praise, Gu Niya smile, very elegant way: "your praise, last impolite also please don''t blame you."


    Shaking his head, Li Meng said: "although beautiful clothes can set off a person''s temperament, simple dress also has another kind of beauty. Impoliteness is far from enough."


    In the following time, the two had a good conversation.


    I didn''t talk about business, just like a friend I haven''t seen for a long time.


    You and I have a conversation without nutrition, which makes Denisa who is sitting quietly feel rather bored.


    The little eyes, looking at gunya and Li Meng, did not know what they were thinking.


    "Count the time. It''s more than half a year since we last met. I think our trip to Kyoto will be very smooth, won''t it?"


    With that, the topic finally returned to normal.


    Gunya shook her head slightly, and her smile disappeared. She was very disappointed and said, "some things can be done, some things can''t be done. For those things that can''t be done, we can only go back to the kingdom of Austria and find another way."


    It seems that this trip to "Kyoto" is not smooth. If it goes well, Guya''s face will not look like that.


    As for the loss of gunya, Li Meng comforted: "no matter how difficult it is, as long as we work hard to solve it, we will always achieve what we want. Although I don''t know about the situation of the kingdom of Austria, the survival of a country is entirely up to you, but it''s hard for you."


    For Li Meng''s comfort, gunya was silent.


    Yes, for many years, in order to make the kingdom of Austria survive, she has been running away.


    As a woman, she is faced with many difficult choices.


    It has been nearly ten years since I was young.


    This decade is the most precious one for women.


    But what has she done in this precious decade?


    She is loyal to her country, but she has accomplished nothing.


    In her efforts, the fate of the Kingdom has not been changed, still in a little bit of decline, just waiting for the fall of that day.

 Chapter 1062

    Over the years, she has met countless men who have thoughts about her, but he alone, the man in front of her, just a word, has expressed the sadness in her heart.


    In the heart strong, did not let Gu Niya reveal too many emotions.


    She put away her melancholy face and said with a smile, "let''s not talk about these things. It''s a chance to see you this time. Our ship is at the port, and Marani is our last supply point."


    "What a proud woman..."


    Looking at Gu Niya''s normal face, Li Meng said in secret.


    No matter how difficult it is, she would not turn to the familiar people around her.


    Li Meng is very clear that if he and gunya are strangers that they have never met before, some words will be easy for her to export.


    There are so many countries she has turned to for help that there is no reason to ignore the first Legion.


    There is only one answer, not that she doesn''t want to, but that she doesn''t want to.


    Although Li Meng and she have only a few sides, the friendship between people is not maintained by time. Sometimes, a few sides is enough.


    At this time, Teresa looked up at her sister gunya. Her calm face seemed to understand something.


    She moved, she stood up, left gunya''s side, with a small step, to the throne of Li Meng.


    "Teresa! Where are you going? "


    To younger sister''s action, gu ni Ya some don''t understand, hurriedly call a way.


    Teresa didn''t stop for gunya''s cry.


    And Li Meng saw Teresa leave the sofa and come to her.


    He smiles and pats the cushion beside him.


    Carrying the skirt, Teresa sat gracefully beside Li Meng.


    "Teresa!"


    Seeing that Teresa, who had always been very well behaved, was so impolite, gunya''s tone became heavier.


    Denisa, on the other hand, looked at Teresa with her mouth in her mouth, her eyes full of envy.


    Although Denisa has always been very bold, but Teresa''s behavior, she dare not do, so, she is very envious.


    After rubbing Teresa''s little head, Li Meng waved to Gu Niya and said, "no harm! Let her sit here. "


    Seeing that Li Meng, who is the host, doesn''t care, Gu Niya wants to stop talking, so she can only take a look at Teresa.


    I don''t know what happened to Teresa. How could she do such a bold thing today.


    For Teresa''s behavior, gunya is very puzzled.


    Looking down at Teresa sitting quietly beside him, Li Meng said softly, "if you want to say something, just say it. How can I know without saying it?"


    Teresa raised her head and looked at Li Meng with her watery eyes.


    There was a little hesitation and fear in her eyes.


    Li Meng didn''t know what he hesitated and what he was afraid of.


    But Li Meng knew what Teresa was worried about.


    She worried that once she said it, he would no longer love her.


    Little Teresa knows very well that her elder brother "likes" her. That kind of love is "pure" without a trace of lust. If she says something she shouldn''t say, this "purity" may be broken.


    Once broken, she may lose her big brother''s "love", so she is afraid, very afraid.


    What a brave girl


    Rubbed to rub that small head, Li Meng is very pleased way: "you that careful thinking, big brother how can not know?"


    Big brother knows?


    Looking at her elder brother, Teresa looked worried and timidly said, "does that elder brother" hate "me?"


    "Disgusting?"


    Rubbed that small head, Li Meng comforted: "no, how can big brother hate you? In this life, there are many difficult things. Some things seem to be wrong, but the starting point is right. Therefore, we can''t treat wrong things and right things from the surface. "


    Teresa nodded lovingly, thoughtfully, about her elder brother''s words.


    After comforting Teresa, Li Meng looks at gunya.


    At this time, Guya''s expression was quite complicated.


    As for the intimacy between her sister and Li Meng, she is not only happy, but also worried.


    Naturally, it''s not necessary to say what she''s happy about. Li Meng is not a bad person. In addition to the relationship of the first army, she won''t object to her sister''s intimate relationship with Li Meng.


    The worry is that although my sister is small, she will grow up. Now that she is so close to Li Meng, maybe she will be concerned with him when she grows up. Once this happens, there will be a trouble in the future.


    Looking at gunya, Li Meng said calmly: "even for Teresa, tell me, what help do you need?"


    This is


    Li Meng''s sudden words undoubtedly surprised guniya, and some of them couldn''t believe it.


    This is a national event. He doesn''t understand the cause of it, so he answers it?


    Although Gu Niya was very happy with Li Meng''s words, she reminded her: "I appreciate your kindness, but it''s a national event. I''d better make a decision after consulting with the top management of the first corps, so as not to embarrass you at that time."


    In a dilemma?


    Li Meng was dumbfounded and quite speechless. However, Li Meng understood Gu Niya''s kindness.


    At this time, one side of the night sound.


    She said coldly: "no one in the first Legion can embarrass his highness, such a person will never appear in the first Legion."


    Your highness?


    That''s the name again.


    For Li Meng''s identity, Guya is a little confused.


    Some call him commander, some call him master, others call him highness.


    With too many titles, his status in the first Legion is a mystery.


    As if aware of guniya''s doubts, Li Meng said with a smile: "it doesn''t matter what identity I am. As long as you know, what I say and what I promise, you can absolutely do it. Take this time for example, my identity in Bentley is" special envoy ", responsible for the establishment of the new government of Bentley."


    For guniya, the higher the identity of Li Meng, the better.


    Put away the doubts in my heart, for the things I can''t figure out, Gu Niya doesn''t think about it.

 Chapter 1063

    Looking back at Li Meng, she said quietly: "you should know that the Aegean Sea is in the south of the continent of Austria, and the devil''s tentacles have already reached into the Aegean Sea. Although the devil''s front is blocked because of the holy city" serielin ", the continent of Austria, which is closest to the Aegean Sea, has also become the" target "of the fallen, Those demonic warlocks do all kinds of evil and call demons to come wantonly with living sacrifice. Because of their existence, the order of the continent of Austria has been broken, and various countries have fought against each other because of fear, and the smoke of war has spread to the whole continent. "


    Demon warlock?


    Li Meng heard another new word.


    Listening to the name, Li Meng can probably guess what kind of existence the devil Warlock is.


    It''s just a bunch of psychics who are seduced by demons.


    "Since we know that the source of evil results from the" devil ", why do the countries on the continent of Austria attack each other and cause war? No matter how strong the demons are, they are not immortal. An ordinary person with a powerful weapon can kill them, which should be clear to human beings


    Only to this point, Li Meng is very confused.


    Knowing the invasion of demons, the countries on the continent of Austria did not unite to deal with the threat of demons. They even killed themselves and started a civil war. I don''t know what those countries thought. Were they blinded by power?


    Li Meng has a feeling that things will not be so simple.


    With a wry smile, gunya said, "it''s not that. It''s not that those countries ignore the threat of demons, but there are too many countries on the continent of Austria. There are not a few ambitious people. Demons are a threat to human beings, but they are opportunities for some people to gain benefits. From the beginning, there is no possibility for the countries on the continent of Austria to unite."


    Gu Niya''s words remind Li Meng of Yunan continent.


    Once upon a time, Yunan was also one of the cradles of human civilization, with many countries on it.


    However, the appearance of demons made Yunan land fall into darkness and the human order collapsed.


    In the decades of the fall of Yunan, the situation was similar to that of Austria.


    It is the appearance of demons that disturbs the order of human beings. Countries fight against each other and give demons opportunities to grow.


    Under the baptism of fire and blood, human beings will become weaker and weaker, while demons, on the contrary, will only become stronger and stronger with human wars.


    If the situation in Austria does not change, it may one day follow the example of Yunan.


    I rubbed Teresa''s little head with pity. It''s not easy for them to live in such a world, even if they are princesses.


    As if aware of the big brother''s eyes, Teresa looks up and smiles sweetly.


    Rubbing Teresa''s little head again as a sign of comfort, Li Meng looks at gunya.


    "I still have some knowledge about the history of the continent of Austria. Although the kingdom of Austria is in decline, it is not doomed. I can help you, but how to help is a big problem. The continent of Austria is very big. Even if I join all the existing troops of the first regiment, it is impossible to sweep the continent of Austria. Moreover, it is not my wish to send troops directly, It''s impossible. "


    Speaking of this, Limon said, "of course, if it''s just to solve the problems in the kingdom of Austria, I can directly send an army to clean up any threat, but this is a temporary solution, and the kingdom of Austria can''t be in a corner forever."


    Gunya was silent about what Li Meng said.


    The kingdom of Austria has declined, and now it has a small territory.


    In many countries, although the national strength is not the weakest, it is far from the "strong", which is between the medium strength.


    For the first legion, the troubles in the kingdom of Austria are not too difficult to solve.


    As Mr. Li Meng said, sending any army can solve the domestic turmoil.


    But what''s the use of a temporary solution?


    The first Legion could not keep its troops in the kingdom forever.


    Looking at Gu Niya in silence, Li Meng smiles slightly and says: "there is no absolute solution. I have two ways here. You can listen to them. Of course, they are just suggestions."


    With a slightly positive look, guniya said, "please go ahead, sir."


    With a faint smile, Li Meng gently rubbed Teresa''s little head and said in a soft voice, "Teresa, I like it. As for how it will develop in the future, that''s what will happen in the future. I''ll send someone to solve the problems in the kingdom of Austria. It''s a gift for your father. It''s free of charge. The first army won''t ask you to pay any price, As for what happens after that, it''s up to you. "


    Teresa, who was beside Li Meng, didn''t respond much to Li Meng''s words.


    That small face just very mature emerged a trace of ruddy, although the eyes are calm, but slightly shortness of breath, proved that the small heart is not calm.


    Little as Teresa was, she was embarrassed by the girl''s nature.


    "This..."


    Gu Niya was surprised. She looked at Teresa and Li Meng with a bitter smile.


    What''s the matter


    Gunya didn''t understand why Li Meng had a crush on Teresa.


    Although guniya can feel that Li Meng''s "love" for Teresa''s sister is very simple and does not involve the love between men and women, and the young Teresa''s sister can not have the love between men and women, guniya is still very confused about Li Meng''s looking at Teresa like this.


    Gu Niya was in a bit of a dilemma. She hesitated and said, "Mr. Li Meng! Teresa''s sister has an engagement. This matter... "


    engagement?


    Li Meng looked down at Teresa beside him and asked softly, "Teresa! Tell me, do you like your date? "


    Like it?


    Teresa raised her head, looked at Li Meng waterily, shook her head and said, "Teresa has never seen him."


    With a little smile, Li Meng looked up at gunya and said, "you also heard that I don''t want to let the engagement restrict Teresa. I said that I would not ask you to pay anything, including Teresa. In the future, if Teresa has a loved one, it will also be her freedom."


    Hearing Li Meng''s words, Guya became more and more confused.


    What is the plan of Li Meng''s cabinet?

 Chapter 1064

    "This... This marriage was decided by my father. I''m afraid my father won''t break his promise."


    No matter which country''s king, to oneself''s pledge is all very much looks at, Gu Niya does not think the father king will compromise, some matters, must explain in advance.


    Although she did not approve of the marriage of her sisters.


    But I can''t take back what I said.


    Li Meng shook his head, indifferent way: "I did not let you tear up the engagement, to, just let you ignore this paper engagement."


    ignore?


    Gunya shook her head and said, "I''m afraid it can''t be done. Now General Douglas is in power in the kingdom of Baron. Once his sisters come of age, he will let his father finish his engagement."


    Li Meng has a headache. What should I say to let Gu Niya understand the meaning of his words?


    For Li Meng, he will do some things even if there is no benefit.


    Even if there are strong obstacles, he will not give up what he wants to do.


    If anyone dares to stand in front of him and block his way, he will tear it up without hesitation.


    One side of the night seems to be aware of his Highness''s embarrassment, she is very helpless, secretly sighed.


    Can only speak again, coldly way: "they won''t, also dare not, if the person is not, what engagement is a piece of waste paper."


    Looking at Gu Niya''s stunned expression, Li Meng said calmly, "that''s almost what I mean."


    Li Meng agreed with her simple and clear words.


    Stunned to see a beautiful amazing night, and looked at the look indifferent Li Meng, Gu Niya silent.


    I''m afraid only the first Legion can say that.


    Arrogance?


    Gunya doesn''t think so.


    Although the kingdom of Baron is powerful, the first Legion has more potential.


    Maybe in the future, the first Legion will become an existence that even the kingdom of Baron can''t ignore.


    Think about the process of the first Legion''s success. It''s faster than the Rockets.


    Relying on the small Nanlin Island, Bentley was captured in less than a year, and there was a territory thousands of miles away outside Austria and Georgia.


    Such achievements do not mean that we can have them.


    This is enough to prove the strength of the first Legion.


    But is it worth it?


    This sentence not only shows the strength of the first legion, but also proves Li mengge''s determination.


    If one day there is a war between the first Legion and the kingdom of Baron, the source of the war may be just for a woman.


    Thinking of this, gunya looks at Teresa.


    What kind of charm does Teresa''s sister have to attract her?


    If it''s just because of femininity, the goal should be her. As a woman, she is always confident in her own charm, and she can never lose to her younger sister who is under ten years old.


    Think of this, Gu Niya''s face can''t help a red, think of, unexpectedly think of the thing askew.


    With a slightly positive look, gunya regained her state of mind. She nodded and said, "I see. It''s her luck that Sister Teresa can be so loved by her husband. I will report it to her father truthfully."


    "I don''t know the second way..."


    For the second method, gunya is still very curious.


    If there is a second choice, if the second choice is better, she will certainly choose the second method.


    Facing guniya''s eyes, Li Meng said with a faint smile: "the second method is just suggestions, but I will explain some words in advance. As for how to choose, it''s still your own business."


    Speaking of this, Li Meng said calmly: "the influence of the first Legion has spread to the outer land of Austria. The kingdom of Danlan has surrendered and become a subsidiary of the first Legion. With the help of the first legion, the kingdom of Danlan will unify the outer land of Austria in one or two years at most. Once the outer land of Austria is unified, The continent of Austria, which is only one channel away from the outer land of Austria, will naturally become the next target of the first Legion. "


    Next goal?


    Speaking of this, Gu Niya heart emerged a doubt.


    "When will the war of the first Legion end?" she asked


    When will the war end?


    Li Meng laughed, shook his head with a smile, and said slowly, "no, for the first legion, there is no end to the war."


    Is that the ambition of the first Legion?


    Gunya finally understood.


    She understood that sooner or later, the power of the first Legion would spread to Austria.


    When that day comes, the first Legion will clean up all the rebellious forces on the continent of Austria, whether they are human nations or demons.


    The second way that his highness Li Meng said is to give the kingdom of Austria a right of choice.


    Gunya shook her head and said in a deep voice, "father will not agree."


    For Gu Niya''s answer, Li Meng was not disappointed.


    Just gently holding Teresa''s little head, he said in a soft voice, "this is your own business. In this era, human beings can only move forward, not backward. The same is true of our country. If we retreat, we will retreat step by step, until we disappear into the long river of history. Your kingdom of Austria has retreated countless steps, and you want to restore the glory of the past, We must make some changes, otherwise, we will achieve nothing and follow the example of "subjugation."


    Looking up at Gu Niya with a rather complicated look, Li Meng said calmly, "tell your father what I said. If he is still unwilling and his lofty ambition has not been obliterated, he will understand."


    Li Meng won''t say more about some things.


    Too much detail is just tiresome.


    Li Meng''s words, let Gu Niya speechless, she can only silently nodded.


    Perhaps you are right. The kingdom of Austria should be changed.


    Stepping into the wake of "national subjugation"?


    Although she didn''t want to believe it, gunya had to admit that what he said was true.


    How long will it last in the present bad situation of the kingdom?


    Now the kingdom is just surviving. A little bigger disturbance is likely to lead the kingdom into the wake of "subjugation".

 Chapter 1065

    With a little smile, Li Meng said: "of course, no matter how you choose, the first method is still to be implemented. When you return to the kingdom of Georgia, go to the kingdom of Danlan. I will order the local garrison to assist you. At that time, there will be an army with you to the kingdom of Georgia, and this army will fully obey your orders."


    Hearing this, gunya''s expression is very complicated.


    She knew that the first Legion had helped her free of charge.


    It''s all because she has a good sister.


    Speaking of her sister, gunya thought of another sister.


    One is as like as two peas Teresa, and is Teresa, the elder sister of Teresa.


    As she looked down at her, Guya saw a poor Denisa.


    That poor look, give a person a kind of to cry of appearance.


    How to comfort her?


    Gu Niya didn''t know. She could only knead her little head with pity to comfort her.


    When he got up, Li Meng took Teresa''s little hand and left the throne.


    And invited to guniya: "life on the ship must be very hard. Let me wash the dust for you tonight, have a good meal and have a good rest for a few days."


    Guya didn''t refuse Li Meng''s invitation.


    Life on the boat really tired them.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Looking at Denisa''s appearance of crying, Li Meng could not help reaching out and pinching her little face.


    After kneading, he couldn''t help kneading his little head and said with a smile: "little girl, I have a lot of thoughts. Remember, if anyone dares to bully you in the future, remember to tell my big brother that I will be angry for you."


    To deal with children, of course, we should deal with them in the same way.


    The place to be coaxed should be coaxed and the place to be spoiled should be spoiled.


    For example, now, Li Meng''s words of coaxing children work.


    Denisa broke her tears into a smile and said, "you have to keep your word!"


    "Of course!"


    Limon took Denisa''s little hand.


    Two hands, one on each side, led the two people out.


    Seeing that the cry on Denisa''s face disappeared, Guya was relieved.


    She thought of Li Meng''s words to Denisa. Although they seemed to be words to coax children, they were not promises.


    Unconsciously, night has come.


    A few hours passed in the twinkling of an eye.


    When Li Meng and the three girls enter the restaurant, Shayue and Shaye have prepared the dishes for the banquet.


    "Take your seat!"


    On the throne, Li Meng sat down.


    And gunya, Denisa, Teresa, sat on the right and left side of the vice seat.


    The long dining table is very long. In addition to the towel and tableware, there are several candles burning slightly, which makes it very atmosphere.


    At this time, Qinxi appeared with a wine tray.


    There are two kinds of wine on the wine plate, one is green fruit wine, the other is high degree red wine.


    "What would you like to drink? This is a fruit wine drink. It won''t make people feel too drunk. This is red wine. It has a high degree and is not easy to drink too much. "


    In the face of Qinxi''s inquiry, Guya smiles and says, "I''ll do it myself."


    With that, gunya put a bottle of red wine on the table in front of her.


    As a martial arts artist, how can she drink fruit wine?


    "You are not allowed!"


    Seeing Denisa''s eyes glowing with red wine, guniya refused without hesitation.


    This made Denisa murmur slightly, but she didn''t dare to retort.


    Seeing Denisa''s reaction, Li Meng reminded: "although this fruit wine is low in strength, it has great stamina. You two girls should not drink too much. If you can''t get up tomorrow, don''t blame me for not reminding you."


    "No!"


    Denisa didn''t care about the big brother''s warning.


    Teresa, on the other hand, nodded her head and gave a slight "um.".


    At this time, a slight step sound.


    From the door of the restaurant, several graceful figures came in, holding a steaming dish in their hands.


    With their arrival, a fragrance suddenly wafted in the restaurant.


    This makes three people''s expressions slightly positive, and their eyes can''t wait.


    When they see Sha Yue with dishes, they are all in a daze.


    Denisa and Teresa are curious, while gunya frowns slightly.


    For the two little girls, the sharp and hairy ears they had never seen before.


    There''s no concept of subhumans.


    But for gunya, she knows what sub humans are like.


    It''s the "pathogen." all subhumans carry a lot of viruses.


    It''s something that human beings have to stay away from.


    Guniya was puzzled. Li Meng dared to let a sub human serve her and let her get close to the food.


    That''s what gunya can''t understand.


    "Don''t worry! Although Shayue is sub human, the virus in her body has been cleaned up. In a sense, she is cleaner than human now. "


    What is gunya thinking? Li Meng doesn''t know.


    In order to reassure him, I can only explain it a little bit.


    This is not a lie. When she becomes a corpse concubine, in the reincarnation pool, all the harmful substances in Sha Yue''s body are eliminated by the power of death.


    Is that possible?


    Know the virus in subhuman body?


    This is something gunya has never heard of.


    If the virus in the subhuman body can be removed, the relationship between human and subhuman will not be so tense.


    Seeing that guniya seemed to have some disbelief, Li Meng said with a faint smile: "if she really has a" virus ", I''m afraid I''ve died hundreds of times. Nothing is impossible. The biggest reason why human beings can''t remove the virus in their bodies is the loss of medicine. But for my first army, it''s not difficult."


    Although there is a suspicion of boasting, with the help of "Al", the first Legion can indeed eliminate the virus in human body, but it is not as easy as imagined.


    Is that true?


    Although there is still some doubt in her heart, gunya still chooses to believe it.


    "Sorry!"


    We should apologize for our doubts.


    "No harm!"


    Li Meng didn''t care.


    Gunya''s suspicion is human nature, and her cognition of sub human makes her make the most basic judgment.


    If it were Li Meng, he would be suspicious as well.

 Chapter 1066

    "It smells good!"


    Looking at the delicious dishes on the table, Denisa was ready to move, so she almost came out.


    The eyes looking at the dishes were full of longing.


    "Don''t mention it. Try to eat it!"


    With the host speaking, naturally no one is more polite.


    From childhood on the etiquette of teaching, so that the three women did not lose their image because of food.


    Even Denisa keeps her image under the control of a certain speed.


    Considering the hardships on board, tonight''s dishes are meat, not only meat, but also golden bread with various flavors, as well as a small amount of vegetarian dishes.


    During the meal, everyone kept silent with tacit understanding.


    Compared with sannu''s dignified and rude meal, Li Meng''s meal was more casual.


    Eat a few mouthfuls of meat, drink a few mouthfuls of wine, occasionally look at the three people in the meal.


    Denisa, Teresa, needless to say, that little mouth, even if the food is urgent, there is no reduction in food.


    Guniya is different. Although she is a princess, she is also a martial arts artist.


    The "energy" used by martial artists is a kind of biological energy, which comes from the cells in the human body. Therefore, in order to maintain sufficient physical fitness, the amount of food eaten by martial artists is often amazing.


    Just for a while, gunya has finished two plates of barbecue.


    This makes Li Meng take a sidelong look at Gu Niya.


    It seems to be aware of Li Meng''s eyes. During the meal, Gu Niya''s face flushed slightly. She consciously slowed down the speed of the meal, picked up the glass and took a very elegant drink.


    I want to cover my embarrassment with wine glass.


    The conditions on board were so bad that even guniya could not help but eat when she met a long-term delicacy.


    As the food was wiped out bit by bit, when the last drop of wine was drunk, the four ended their meal.


    At this time, Guya''s face became very ruddy. After a bottle of red wine, she was already drunk.


    And Denisa and Teresa are also drunk. The stamina of fruit wine comes up, and they are also drunk.


    Seeing this, Li Meng said to the girls beside him, "take them to have a rest."


    Qinxi, Pasha and Wendy move in response and help them to leave.


    From the beginning to the end, the three girls didn''t respond to her help. It seemed that they were really drunk.


    It was late at night, and Li Meng got up and left the restaurant.


    Walking in the long corridor, she followed Li Meng quietly.


    Did not return to the room, Li Meng with night came to the hot spring where the courtyard.


    Entering the courtyard, facing the steaming hot spring, Li Meng couldn''t wait.


    He needs to relax after a day''s running.


    Hot spring is undoubtedly the best medicine.


    Without avoiding the existence of night, Li Meng took off his clothes and entered the hot spring.


    When the hot warm water hit his body, Li Meng took a comfortable breath.


    "Your Highness! I''ll get ready for my change! "


    In the corridor, the night whispered.


    "No, someone will bring it later. Come down, too!"


    As for his Highness''s invitation, how can he refuse it.


    She gently unbuttoned herself and took off her dress.


    When the dress slipped from her body, her delicate body was exposed to the air.


    She bent over and gently took off the white stockings on her legs, revealing her white legs.


    And all this was seen in Li Meng''s eyes. Li Meng didn''t take his eyes away from the scenery.


    In the face of his Highness''s fiery sight, she was not shy. She just put away her clothes and entered the water little by little.


    When the warm water attacks the body, the thin clothes on the upper body are also soaked, clinging to the snow-white skin.


    That silver white long hair was untied by the night, casually draped in the shoulder, the end has reached the waist.


    To arrive at the side of Jiao body, Li Meng can not polite, a embrace into the arms.


    Beauty in the arms, water and soft touch, let Li Meng comfortable light "call" a breath.


    Hands light against his Highness''s shoulder, night quietly against the warm chest.


    Your Highness''s body temperature and warm water are two different concepts. In touch, your Highness''s body is hotter and gives a clearer feeling.


    He opened his mouth slightly and said languidly: "Your Highness! Is there anything special about that little girl? "


    The light words in his arms made Li Meng smile. He knew what he wanted to ask.


    Looking down at the night in his arms, Li Meng said softly: "for you, she is not special, but for me, she is very special." soul "is wonderful. It''s hard to understand. There are too many profound meanings. Take the instinct of human beings to love money. If a golden mountain is put in front of you, do you want it or not?"


    "Of course


    Night is very sure to say.


    There is no doubt that in the face of what one wants, no one will give up


    With a little smile, Li Meng said: "the reason why we help gunya is not only the love for Teresa, but also another purpose."


    Another purpose?


    Zhe night some don''t understand, rise to look at Li Meng with that water spirit''s eyes.


    Li Meng is not polite to the beautiful face close at hand.


    He bowed his head and covered his ruddy lips.


    For the master''s sudden attack, night can only cater to.


    After a deep kiss, Li Meng let go of the night.


    Looking at the rosy night, Li Meng said with a smile: "seeing is believing, hearing is believing. If you don''t show the strength of the first army, how can you make the kingdom of Austria make up its mind?"


    Gently stroking the wet hair in front of Yee''s forehead, Li Meng said calmly: "although it''s a little early for the first Legion to reach into the continent of Austria now, it''s always right to make some preparations in advance. Now, the situation outside Austria doesn''t need the first Legion''s too much attention. It doesn''t matter to disperse a little power to the continent of Austria."


    Speaking of this, Li Meng smile, lazy way: "step by step, the chess has been down, let the chess go, as for the right, or go wrong, it depends on her."


    The opportunity has been given, how she chooses, this is not Li Meng can control.

 Chapter 1067

    Li Meng will not force her. In this era, time does not wait for her. There is not much time left for her.


    It turns out that your Highness has this purpose


    She has already understood what his highness is doing.


    This surprised Sawyer, and she had to admit that Her Highness''s move was extraordinary.


    In the silent, seemingly free help, but there are many hidden purposes.


    Even if the kingdom of Austria refuses the first Legion''s proposal, the first Legion can take this opportunity to explore the reality of Austria.


    In any way, the first Legion''s free help to the kingdom of Austria will not be lost.


    The night in thinking is very attractive. The beautiful face and the soft body in the water make Li Meng''s hand in the water start to explore the soft body.


    Feeling his Highness''s hands, the look of night becomes ruddy, and he can''t help lowering his head.


    This kind of lovely reaction, can let Li Meng stop, he also does not want to stop.


    From the outside, they just hugged each other.


    But under the water, Li Meng''s hand has caressed the soft mountain.


    Only the disturbance of the water surface tells us that the water is not calm.


    Just exploring can not satisfy Li Meng.


    Not long after, the soft body under the water had been unloaded by Li Meng.


    Soft looking at the host, night flush, she is ready.


    Seeing this, Li Meng gave a smile and held the hand around her waist under the water. He pressed it down slightly.


    "Do, do!"


    At this critical moment, the slight footsteps suddenly rang.


    A black figure entered the courtyard.


    For the sudden appearance of footsteps, the two people embracing each other in the water had to stop.


    Looking around, Li Meng saw Shaye with a pile of clothes.


    It''s her


    Although Li Meng knew that she would come, he didn''t expect that she would come so soon.


    "Master!"


    Looking at the two people embracing each other in the pool, Shaye looks calm in his hood.


    She half knelt down on the aisle and whispered.


    Shaya is here, and of course things can''t go on.


    Li Meng can only pat the soft buttocks in the water.


    The buttock was attacked, and she left Li Meng''s arms in shame.


    Here, the fragrant hot spring tour is over.


    "Hoo


    With a sigh of relief, Li Meng could only force down his dissatisfied body.


    Then he got up and left the hot spring.


    In the corridor, Li Meng took the bathrobe from Shaye.


    The night, then found in the water floating underwear, put on the body.


    When Li Meng put on her bathrobe, she had left the hot spring.


    Although the underwear is wet, it doesn''t matter.


    See that concave and convex have send of Jiao body up a burst of fog to roll, the underwear that moistens thoroughly suddenly becomes dry.


    In the eyes of appreciation, Li Meng quietly looks at the night in his clothes.


    It seems that she is aware of his Highness''s peeping, and her face is flushed. In her shyness, she hides her attractive body in her dress.


    After finishing the slightly messy dress, he looked at his highness, who was still watching him, and said softly, "Your Highness! Have a good rest tonight, and I won''t be with you. "


    With a slight nod, Li Meng said, "go!"


    Li Meng knew that although she followed her this time, she didn''t let go of Nanlin island.


    In my spare time, I will also deal with idle political affairs.


    Although Nanlin island is small, it has many political affairs.


    Whether it is military management or political affairs, there are many.


    Especially in the aspect of construction, a lot of things need to be decided by high-level personnel.


    The dead do not need sleep, and meditation is also a dispensable thing. For the night, he is always around his highness during the day, and at night, he has to deal with idle political affairs.


    With Li Meng''s promise, he didn''t stay much, so he left first.


    Looking at the back of the night, Li Meng stretched lazily.


    "Let''s go," he said casually


    Apart from him, Shaye is the only one around him. Of course, this sentence is to her.


    Turning around, Li Meng walked to the exit on the other side of the courtyard, which was completely opposite to the direction that she left.


    And Shaye is holding the clothes that Li Meng takes off to follow closely behind him.


    It was late at night, and Li Meng was not in the mood to stroll, so he went directly back to the room.


    Entering the room, Li Meng did not see Wendy, Qinxi and Pasha in the room.


    I don''t know where they went. It doesn''t take such a long time to send the drunken three girls into the room to have a rest.


    Have you gone back to your room to meditate?


    It is possible that, after all, Li Meng was with zhe ye, which probably made them think that the master didn''t need their service and went back to his room early to meditate.


    Coming to a corner of the hall, on a counter table, Li Meng took down a wine glass and poured himself a glass of wine.


    With the wine filled with red liquid, Li Meng sat down on the sofa in the hall and tasted it slowly.


    And Shaye quietly entered the bedroom, finishing the bed.


    Listening to the movement in the bedroom, Li Meng looked very pale, looked up and drank all the wine in his glass.


    Putting down his empty glass, Li Meng stood up and went into the bedroom.


    In the bedroom, in front of the bed, Shaye was lying on his back, kneeling on the bed with one leg to make the bed.


    Although the black nun''s dress was broad, it could not cover her attractive body.


    The tight nun''s dress makes her attractive buttocks looming.


    With slight intoxication and the fire that had not faded just now, Li Meng became bold.


    He closed the bedroom door gently and walked slowly to Shaye on the bed.


    Slowly and gently, Li Meng approached Shaye.


    Seems to be aware of the slight movement behind, Shaye slightly back, looking at the doubt behind.


    When she looks behind her, Li Meng takes action, embraces Shaye''s waist from behind, and presses Shaye on the soft bed.


    "Master?"


    Shaye did not understand the light call.


    Without saying much, Li Meng put one hand on Shaye''s back, and the other hand slowly went down into the skirt.

 Chapter 1068

    The skirt edge is slightly lifted, the white stockings are exposed, and at the end is a touch of snow-white.


    Shaye''s body seemed stiff and motionless to the master''s behavior.


    Slightly crouched, the hand at the bottom of the skirt retracted, Li Meng''s whole body pressed on Shaye''s body.


    And Shaye can only silently lie on the bed, bear the host''s bullying.


    When the last step was about to be taken, Li Meng''s face suddenly changed.


    The weakness in the body is so clear, like a moment lost all the strength.


    This makes Li Meng very helpless.


    "Hoo


    I had to take a breath.


    Then he turned over from Shaye and lay on the bed.


    At this time, Li Meng understood why Wendy decided not to give him medication at night.


    Although there are some regrets, Li Meng understands Wendy''s insistence.


    Indeed, this kind of "life" must be controlled.


    For Li Meng, it''s not a need, it''s just an interest.


    After all, who would refuse something that makes people happy?


    Without the bondage of Li Meng, Shaye is free again.


    She looked at the master in doubt, and then stood up silently, sorting out the slightly messy nun''s clothes.


    "Master..."


    After finishing, she looked at the master lying on the bed and whispered in a puzzled tone.


    He waved his hand lightly. Li Meng glanced at Shaye and said, "go!"


    Li Meng''s words are very casual and have no other meaning, but for Shaye, it means something else.


    She recognized the disappointment in the host''s words. Was she disappointed with her?


    "Master, do you hate me? If you hate it, Shaya will disappear! "


    The words in the hood are disappointment, resentment and determination,


    The next moment, in Shaya, a force of death with the smell of destruction appeared. It swept Shaya''s whole body like a storm. In the torrent of energy, Shaya''s body turned into ashes and disappeared slowly.


    "Stop it


    Li Meng''s face changed with the appearance of the breath of destruction. When he looked at Shaye, he saw the scene of Shaye''s self destruction.


    With a wave of his hand, a gray transparent hand appeared on Shaye''s head in the void, and a slap on Shaye''s body.


    With the slap of his hand, Shaya''s power of death, which is full of the smell of destruction, will soon disappear, and Shaya''s slowly disappearing body will gradually recover.


    When everything calmed down, Li Meng was relieved.


    Helplessly looking at Shaye, Li Meng couldn''t laugh or cry.


    He stopped suddenly for a reason, not because he didn''t want to, but because his body was warning.


    Li Meng understood why Shaye had such a fierce reaction.


    For Shaye, it is easy to cause misunderstanding if he stops.


    Shaya is not afraid of death. She died once.


    For the dead, death is not the end. Even if she dies, her soul will be integrated with her master.


    It''s better for her than the host hates her.


    See the master saved her, she said quietly: "master! Let Shaye disappear. Shaye is a damned man. As long as he returns to the origin, Shaye will not be hated by his master. "


    Listening to Shaya''s decisive words, Li Meng felt a headache.


    If he doesn''t explain clearly tonight, Shaya will not give up.


    Even if not in front of him, behind his back will be self destruction.


    With a sigh, Li Meng got up and got out of bed.


    When he came to Shaye''s body, Li Meng didn''t say much. He just stretched out his hand and untied the buttons on Shaye''s body one by one.


    First he took off his hood, then he slowly took off Shaye''s nun dress.


    Under the nun''s dress is a gauze like underwear.


    Under the underwear is Shaya''s concave convex and perfect body.


    Looking at the long and beautiful face, Li Meng stroked it lightly.


    Facing Shaye''s light eyes, Li Meng smiles.


    Without saying much, Li Meng took Shaye by the hand and got into the bed.


    And Shaya, from the beginning to the end, was very obedient.


    In terms of height, Shaye is similar to Li Meng, but his face and figure are much more mature.


    Before he died, Shaye should have been about 30 years old.


    A woman of this age is undoubtedly the most perfect moment for a woman.


    After entering the quilt, Li Meng reaches for Shaye''s soft waist and makes her soft body close to her.


    While feeling the amazing softness, Li Meng was also fighting in his heart.


    Between the body and the will, the will prevails in the end.


    In Shaye''s ear, Li Meng said softly: "in this world, all the dead are like my children. I will not hate anyone, nor allow my children to destroy themselves in front of me, Shaye! You are very smart, but this intelligence should not be used on me. You are my child. If the child asks for something from his father, how can he refuse? "


    The master''s words in the ear, close to the warm chest, Shaye''s expression becomes very complex.


    There''s shame, there''s panic, there''s joy.


    "Master..." she whispered


    She didn''t know what to say or how to express her feelings at the moment.


    She can only bury her head in the master''s arms and feel the hot heart more clearly.


    Feeling Shaye''s action in his arms, Li Meng smiles and asks in a soft voice: "you came from ASEAN before you died."


    Although I don''t know what the master asked me for, Shaye answered truthfully, "Well!"


    "Revenge?"


    For this question, Shaye still answered truthfully.


    She is very calm way: "kill!"


    Murder?


    If Li Meng thinks about it, it seems that Shaye''s hatred is so deep in his heart that he can''t forget his hatred when he becomes a dead man.


    Li Meng knew that there was no way to stop this deep hatred.


    We can only guide Shaye to fulfill his last wish.


    Light "call" a breath, light embrace Shaye, Li Meng pity patted Shaye''s back, said: "don''t worry, there is always a chance, believe the master?"


    How could she not believe her master?

 Chapter 1069

    With his mouth slightly open, Shaye said softly, "how can Shaye not believe his master? The master wants Shaye to wait. Shaye will wait."


    A little smile, corpse Ji''s cleverness has always been Li Meng''s favorite.


    Although Shaye is smart and a little careful, she is no different from her corpse.


    Also clever, loyal, admiring Li Meng.


    "Ha


    Languidly hit a hache, Li Meng retracted into the quilt, like a child, into Shaye''s arms.


    When I felt the amazing softness, I gave a confession with my head.


    Smelling the body fragrance of Shaye and feeling the comfortable softness, Li Meng closed his eyes.


    As for the master''s behavior like a child, a smile appeared on Shaye''s face.


    She gently embraces Li Meng''s back and moves her delicate body to make her master more comfortable in her arms.


    At the end of the day, in terms of real age, Shayk is much older.


    In ordinary people''s mind, for Li Meng, Shaye is just a big sister.


    Who takes the initiative, Li Meng and Shaye will not care too much.


    For Li Meng, as long as he feels comfortable, but for Shaye, as long as the host wants, she can do anything.


    As time goes by, as time flies, in a twinkling of an eye, three days have passed.


    In these three days, at the invitation of Li Meng, Gu Niya did not rush to leave.


    Perhaps it was because the first Legion agreed to send troops to help the kingdom of Austria. During these three days, gunya''s look relaxed a lot. Where she should laugh, she would not be stingy. Where she should play, she would not refuse.


    In these three days, Li Meng accompanied the three girls to many places.


    Marani city''s docks, the city''s large square, as well as the bustling market street, have been to many places, not only to understand Bentley''s customs, but also to spend a lot of time.


    Today is the last day for the three of them to stay in Marani city. Tomorrow morning, they will set foot on the road of return.


    Tonight, in order to see them off, after dinner, Li Meng specially took them to the hot spring.


    "Is this a hot spring?"


    When Li Meng and her three daughters came to the courtyard and looked at the steaming hot spring, Denisa was the first to jump up.


    The little body ran to the hot spring and tried the temperature of the pool water.


    "How comfortable!"


    Feeling the heat of the pool, Denisa''s face was ruddy and excited.


    Hot springs are magical, especially for women.


    Not to mention Denisa, even Teresa and gunya are eager to try.


    With a little smile, Li Meng said to Gu Niya, "I''ll start tomorrow morning. Life on the ship is very hard. Let''s take a good bath in the hot spring tonight. It''s good for you women and you can relax."


    Gunya didn''t refuse and nodded ruddy.


    Facing these pools of hot springs, even guniya has no resistance.


    Li Meng looked at Wendy and said, "Wendy! Take them to the dressing room


    Wendy responded and said to the three men, "please follow me!"


    "Trouble!"


    With her two sisters, gunya follows Wendy.


    After the three women left, Shaye, who was holding clothes, began to strip Li Meng.


    This time, because of the existence of outsiders, Li Meng could not be as casual as usual.


    In the face of the opposite sex, the place to avoid suspicion should be avoided.


    Wearing a bathrobe, Li Meng entered the hot spring.


    When the hot water hit his body, Li Meng took a deep breath.


    The three girls didn''t let Li Meng wait for a long time. Before long, the three girls returned under Wendy''s leadership.


    Like Li Meng, the three women are all wearing bathrobes, but the colors are different.


    The bathrobe on Li Meng''s body is white, while the bathrobe on the third daughter''s body is purple.


    Re entering the courtyard, looking at the big and small hot springs, finally, guniya and her two sisters came to Li Meng.


    In the hot air, guniya takes her sisters into the hot spring.


    When the hot water hit the body, the three women''s face became extremely ruddy, and their eyes were slightly agitated.


    "Ah


    Denisa suddenly sinks in the hot spring, which makes Teresa scream.


    Fortunately, gunya''s quick hand and quick eye caught Denisa in the water.


    "Sister gunya! The hot spring is a little deep. "


    Denisa said sullenly.


    Just now, her foot slipped and she sank into the water.


    Although she was pulled up by Gunia before her head fell into the water, the thrilling scene made Denisa''s heart still beat slightly.


    This scene, Li Meng also saw, he suggested: "go next to it, next to the pool is very shallow, should be very suitable for you!"


    The pool he is in is just right for an adult to stand up and the water line just reaches his chest.


    But for the two little girls, it''s a bit deep.


    With a smile to Li Meng, Gu Niya accepted the suggestion.


    She said to Denisa, "Denisa! Take Sister Teresa to the hot spring nearby


    "Well!"


    For the fear of deep water, Denisa is very honest to pull Teresa away.


    The little figure disappeared into the nearby pool.


    The departure of her sisters makes her uncomfortable.


    Her face flushed into the water, so that the water line did not cross her neck.


    For Gu Niya''s nervousness, Li Meng smiles and looks at Gu Niya not far away. He says, "I always thought that you martial artists are very cheerful, dare to love and hate, and never care about other people''s eyes. Today, martial artists are no different from ordinary people."


    That''s not very convincing to gunya.


    Although she is a princess, she is also a martial arts artist. Li Meng''s words made her realize that she was too restrained.


    In front of Li Meng, an ordinary person, she felt a little nervous.


    For gunya, it''s something she can''t accept and cares about.


    The ruddy on the face slightly pale some, Gu Niya stood up and slowly approached Li Meng.


    As she pushed the water, she said, "Mr. Li Meng is right. I am too hypocritical."


    Come to Li Meng''s side, Gu Niya calmly back against the pool.

 Chapter 1070

    Li Meng is very appreciative of gunya''s reaction.


    With a faint smile, he said, "a woman who is too proud will not be liked, even a martial arts artist."


    For Li Meng''s words, Gu Niya also smiles and asks: "if I am not a martial arts artist, but a princess of an ordinary declining Kingdom, will you like me?"


    As soon as she said that, gunya regretted it.


    She was blushing and embarrassed.


    For a moment, she said such shameful words.


    To Gu Niya embarrassed bashful, Li Meng light smile, way: "beautiful woman how can let a person hate?"


    So cunning answer, let Gu Niya look slightly Leng.


    She shook her head and said with a bitter smile, "you are too greedy."


    Greedy?


    Li Meng looked at Wendy and Shaye, and thought of other girls.


    He didn''t deny it. He just said, "maybe."


    As if aware of the mistake, she said: "don''t get me wrong, sir. For those who are successful, there are not so many women around them. Not to mention those princes and nobles who have so many wives and concubines, even wealthy businessmen have so many wives and concubines. In your capacity, even if they have..."


    Speaking of this, gunya can''t go on.


    She knew that if she went on, it would only get darker.


    Guya''s flustered appearance made Li Meng happy.


    I didn''t expect that Guya, who was always calm, had such a lovely scene.


    I don''t know what happened. Maybe I want to see gunya''s reaction.


    Li Meng quietly stretched out his hand and boldly touched guniya from under the water.


    Fingertips on the back of gunya''s hand.


    The touch from the back of her hand made Guya blush. She seemed to be aware of something. She clenched her teeth and kept silent.


    Gu Niya''s reaction aroused Li Meng''s curiosity. He wanted to see how much Gu Niya could tolerate.


    In silence, Li Meng looked calm on the surface, but the hand in the water, from the back of Gu Niya''s hand, slowly upward, bit by bit from the smooth skin.


    Guniya is still suffering, biting her teeth, silent, eyes also dare not look at Li Meng, staring at the water.


    Seeing that guniya still didn''t respond, Li Meng became more bold.


    Over gunya''s hand, gently touched her waist.


    Though separated by a bathrobe, Li Meng could feel the stiffness of her body.


    She still did not respond, the look on her face just became a little at a loss.


    Li Meng was not satisfied with this reaction.


    Across the bathrobe, Li Meng''s hand in her waist slowly sliding up, little by little.


    Start from the belly and move up slowly.


    Under the mountain, Li Meng pauses for a moment and looks at Gu Niya boldly.


    Facing Li Meng''s eyes, Gu Niya''s face is full of shyness. She is biting her teeth, still silent.


    Li Meng was not satisfied with this reaction. He took advantage of the situation and climbed the mountain.


    "Hum!"


    Chest that never had the touch, let Gu Niya couldn''t help exclaiming.


    The voice is very small, very depressing.


    Her hand in the water has clenched her fist. She wants to fight, she wants to refuse.


    But the will and body refused her. She wanted to say a definite refusal, but she just couldn''t.


    She can only endure, silently bear the side of the man''s reckless behavior.


    Looking at the unresponsive guniya, Li Meng is more bold.


    Under the cover of water, begin to unbutton gunya''s bathrobe one by one.


    Every time I untie a button, Guya''s face is more ruddy.


    When the button came to gunya''s belly, Limon stopped.


    He just stopped to open the button. With a slight turn of his hand, Li Meng''s hand went into the bathrobe.


    This time, the touch in the hand is the smooth and tender skin, not the bathrobe.


    That kind of touch makes people feel more deeply.


    For gunya, the hot hand on her skin makes her body tremble.


    That time and again touched, let her shame to the extreme.


    But the more she did, the more she dared not move and could only bear it with her teeth clenched.


    What does she think?


    Looking at guniya''s blushing and gnashing her teeth, Li Meng was silent.


    At the same time, I was a little excited.


    Besides, there are two little girls. The special environment gives Li Meng a feeling of cheating.


    Although this idea is ridiculous, Li Meng is infatuated with this feeling.


    It made him refuse to stop and be more daring.


    The smooth and tender skin can''t satisfy Li Meng any more. Facing the attractive mountain, Li Meng climbed up without hesitation and kneaded it gently.


    The comfortable touch stimulated Li Meng''s heart, especially for guniya.


    Li Meng''s boldness finally made her unable to resist.


    In the torrent of the water, guniya blushes and grabs the strange hand on her chest.


    She looked at Li Meng shyly and said: "under Li Meng! That''s enough. "


    This made Li Meng a little stunned.


    Li Meng had thought about what Guya would say, but he didn''t expect Guya to say such a thing.


    Li Meng understood, he looked at Gu Niya with a smile.


    Enough? No, it''s not enough.


    Breaking free from guniya''s hand, Li Meng puts his hand on guniya''s waist.


    With a little effort in her hand, Gu Niya''s delicate body is closer to Li Meng.


    For Li Meng''s bold behavior, Gu Niya was slightly surprised. She took a look at her sisters not far away, and turned back with a pleading voice: "please don''t do this, if you are seen by your sisters, then..."


    She has no face.


    Gunya knew that in Teresa''s heart, Her Majesty was very important.


    Although she may not know anything when she was young, if she saw it, she would understand it when she grew up.


    By then, something bad will happen.


    With a smile, Li Meng whispered: "don''t worry! They won''t notice. In their eyes, big brother, I''m just chatting with their sister. "


    When he said this, Li Meng''s hand in the water became dishonest and began to feel for Gu Niya''s upper body.


    Along the smooth and tender skin slowly swimming.

 Chapter 1071

    At the beginning of a new round, guniya has nothing to say but to bear it silently with her eyes closed.


    What gunya didn''t know, however, was that her submissive appearance made Li Meng more and more bold.


    The evil hand began to untie the remaining buttons again.


    As the buttons were unfastened, the more open they were to Li Meng.


    From the waist to the belly, then down.


    When Li Meng untied a button under his belly, his hand was held down again.


    Looking at Li Meng, Gu Niya said quietly: "although I don''t hate Li Meng, I don''t want to hand over my body so casually. If Li Meng is just playing, please don''t embarrass Gu Niya."


    Gu Niya said so, Li Meng certainly can''t continue.


    As if nothing had happened, Li Meng took his hand back from the water.


    With his back by the pool, Li Meng closed his eyes and fell asleep.


    Gu Niya''s words made Li Meng think of something.


    Guya is no better than Zouye or Wendy. Her identity and position are different.


    Most correctly, the circle of life is different.


    If he touched gunya, he would have to bear the corresponding responsibility.


    Although Li Meng can take on this responsibility when necessary, the right time must be chosen, and there are still some people.


    Gunya is the princess of the kingdom of Austria. Her responsibility lies in her own country. She can''t give up her own country to be with Li Meng. This is human.


    Now the kingdom of Austria is on the verge of subjugation. Only she can solve the crisis of the kingdom. Even if she is willing to give up everything for Li Meng, it is impossible now. This is the time.


    And the most important thing is that for Guya, Li Meng only appreciates beauty, not much "love".


    Therefore, when it is time to terminate, Li Meng will never continue.


    Li Meng''s stop made Guya feel relieved.


    The hand in the water disappeared, which made her relax a lot.


    But her face was still ruddy. After all, just now, that hand touched every skin of her upper body, which brought a great impact to gunya''s heart.


    She secretly took a look at Li Meng in the sleep, the expression on her face is very complex.


    For Li Meng, Gu Niya did not know how to face it.


    Love?


    That''s impossible. Although both sides are familiar with each other in a few days, they are still far away from that step.


    Good feeling?


    There is no doubt about this. From the first time I saw Li Meng''s wife, Gu Niya had a good impression on him.


    But to Li Meng exactly is what kind of feeling, Gu Niya is not clear.


    Just now, in the face of Li Meng''s aggression, she put up with it, and she didn''t have much antipathy in her heart.


    For her own reaction, gunya is also very confused.


    Therefore, her heart is very confused, some of the past should not have some trouble at this moment are pouring into my heart.


    This makes Guya''s look at Li Meng more complicated.


    Although it is comfortable to soak in hot spring, it should not last long.


    "Rest early! I''ll see you off tomorrow! "


    Wearing a wet bathing suit, Li Meng looks at the three women who have left the hot spring and whispers.


    In the corridor, guniya holds the hands of her two sisters. Her bathrobes are as wet as Li Meng''s.


    Denisa is not satisfied that it''s over so early. She hasn''t played enough.


    But everyone is over, she can only regret the end of a rare hot spring trip.


    In the face of Li Meng''s eyes, Gu Niya seems embarrassed.


    Her sight was so erratic that she did not dare to look at it.


    "Well!"


    She just bowed her head and answered softly.


    For Gu Niya so appearance, Li Meng light smile, don''t care about turned away.


    He was followed by Jiye and Wendy, while Shaye stayed.


    After leaving the courtyard, Li Meng changed his wet bathrobe.


    The military government is big, but it has few people.


    There was no one but the black iron soldiers on guard.


    Officers at all levels under the general are leading their own troops outside, and only when they are called will they gather in the military government. In peacetime, all kinds of command transmission are completed in the information network of data terminal.


    Therefore, in the military government, no matter how casual Li Meng was, no one would see him.


    Of course, with the exception of Wendy.


    "Bentley has been very busy lately, hasn''t it?"


    In the corridor, Li Meng said as he walked.


    Wendy didn''t know about it, as long as she knew something about it.


    After Li Meng''s death, she whispered: "it''s very busy. The election in each city is in the process of building. Those who have the chance to climb to the top of power are working hard. In a few days, the complex situation will be stabilized."


    For human beings, rights are always desirable.


    In the past, Bentley''s rights were fixed, and ordinary people who had the ability did not have any opportunities.


    But today, under the new regime, people at all levels have opportunities.


    Although he didn''t see it with his own eyes, Li Meng could imagine the sensation of the scene.


    "This man, after enjoying the convenience of human rights and freedom, will want to get more. While he is laissez faire, he should also supervise. After the election, he should build a server in Marani city and establish the information network of the first army. All regions should enter the information age as soon as possible, and let the intelligent AI take charge of supervision, criminal law and legal affairs. Let''s say it''s fair, Intelligent AI is the most fair and easy to convince people. "


    "Yes


    The night answered softly.


    Although Bentley is not in charge of the night, she has the right to complete the tasks assigned by Her Highness.


    Moreover, she will not do it herself. She will give it to Natasha and make a plan for Natasha to carry out. In this way, she can avoid interfering in the affairs of Natasha''s defense area.


    "Your Highness! Do you have the name of this department? If we let intelligent AI take the post of criminal law and supervision, we must set up a field department, which can effectively involve in the whole political system of Bentley. "


    Address?


    Li Meng thought for a moment, and then he had an idea.


    "Call it the general bureau!"


    All embracing, all embracing, is to include all the meanings.

 Chapter 1072

    In other words, through the Internet, the general bureau can monitor the operation of all the regimes in Bentley. Whether it is civil or commercial, it can not escape the eyes of the General Bureau.


    Unconsciously, the room arrived.


    When she arrived at the door of the room, she stopped as usual, nodded to Wendy and was ready to leave.


    At this time, Li Meng''s voice rang in the room.


    "Some things are left to subordinates. As a general, you don''t need to pay attention to everything. If political affairs are so busy, you can go back!"


    Yes, Li Meng is angry, very angry.


    Since arriving in Bentley, she has left every night.


    Although he knew the reason why she left, Li Meng would not feel comfortable.


    Listen to your highness this tone, night look slightly Leng, she knows, your highness is angry.


    The steps of leaving stopped, and the night stood still at the door.


    Seeing that the atmosphere suddenly became a little unusual, Wendy quietly entered the bedroom, made the bed and left quietly.


    While Li Meng was sitting on the sofa in the hall, drinking muggy wine alone.


    The door was open. Li Meng saw the shadow of the night outside.


    But he just didn''t speak, as if he didn''t see the night standing at the door.


    In this way, one is standing outside and the other is drinking in the room. This scene lasted for a long time.


    Unconsciously, a bottle of wine was drunk by Li Meng.


    Seeing that the wine bottle was empty, Li Meng got up and took out another bottle on the counter table.


    At this time, the sound of night outside the door rang.


    "Your Highness! I was wrong


    The voice was light and deep.


    The night outside the door, staring at his highness in front of the cabinet.


    "What''s wrong?"


    As he said, Li Meng opened the bottle, and the red liquid poured into the glass in the sound of the water.


    What''s wrong?


    She was a little stunned. She said uncertainly, "I shouldn''t neglect your highness because of political affairs!"


    With the glass in his hand, Li Meng turned and went back to the sofa.


    Looking at the night outside, Li Meng said calmly, "I''m not that childish."


    What on earth is that for?


    Outside the door of the night, the calm look became a little gloomy, but also some panic.


    If not for this reason, is there anything else she didn''t notice?


    At the moment, night in my mind quickly recalled all the things that happened these days.


    She was looking for what she had forgotten.


    Looking at the flustered appearance of the night outside, Li Meng could not bear it after all.


    He put down his glass and said, "come in!"


    In the face of his Highness''s voice and hesitation, she stepped into the room.


    She came to his highness with a light step and looked at him carefully.


    In the face of this appearance, Li Meng had to choke all his words.


    Have to have no good spirit of way: "sleep!"


    With that, Li Meng stood up in the night''s puzzled eyes and took night''s hand into the bedroom.


    In the bedroom, with her clever cooperation, Li Meng quickly unloaded her clothes.


    With a thin coat in her arms, she got into the bed.


    "Your Highness?"


    In Li Meng''s arms, she whispered in the night.


    If she could, she would like to know where she was wrong and what she did wrong, which made her highness angry.


    "Sleep!"


    Li Meng didn''t say much, just closed his eyes and whispered.


    This makes the night had to put down the doubts in the heart, slowly closed his eyes into meditation.


    Although the night is long, it is also short.


    It''s short for people in deep sleep, but it''s long for some.


    The Bentley war ended and the port of Marani was restored.


    Passing caravans and wandering merchants also began to appear in the port of Marani city.


    This makes malani people have many eyes, and there are some people who shouldn''t be there.


    Since the beginning of the afternoon, the sky has become gray, dark clouds slowly come from the distant sky, a pair of "rain" formation.


    When night falls, the sky is dark, and the wind blows wildly, let people know that a rainy night is coming.


    In the dark, Marani is shrouded in darkness.


    The sparse street lamps on the street could not drive away the darkness, shivering under the wind.


    In a sparsely populated alley, a few figures are passing by in the night against the strong wind.


    When you look again, the alley becomes empty, and no one exists.


    "Come on in!"


    The strong wind poured in from the crack of the door, and the people inside urged with a low voice.


    Here is the first floor, the wind along the aisle "whir" swept, once the door opened, the wind will have a new vent.


    "Bang!"


    As the figure on the aisle disappeared, the door was forced to close.


    "How''s it going? How''s the information going? "


    In the narrow room, several figures gathered under the dim light.


    The faces, too, loomed in the dim light.


    They were dressed in ordinary clothes and dressed like ordinary people, but on their faces, they were ferocious that ordinary people didn''t exist.


    The atmosphere of tyranny has almost formed its essence. It''s uncomfortable just to stand beside them.


    "I found out that there was a prison in the west of the city, which was the place where the military government held prisoners. After the first Legion occupied Marani City, it was still used to hold prisoners. However, the defense force was much stronger than that of the military government, so we can''t attack hard!"


    "Nothing is impossible. This time we Hessian guild sent out so many people. One is to let the first Legion know the strength of Hessian guild. The other is to rescue sass. Remember, sass is the most important. Although he is the president''s most disliked son and a waste, it doesn''t mean that he is not as important as us in the president''s mind."


    For this, everyone is silent, yes, even in the waste, he is also the son of the president.


    It''s more important than them.


    If sass is not rescued this time, they will be in great trouble.

 Chapter 1073

    At this time, in the crowd, the most robust Heimo said in a deep voice: "I''ll give you sass, and you will do what you should do. The first Legion has a lot of troops stationed in Marani city. If the riot is too small, it will be suppressed soon. You have to find a way to cause more turmoil and make Marani more chaotic. Only in this way can I have a chance."


    It''s up to sass to get caught.


    Heimer knew very well that if he didn''t take sass back this time, there would be no place for him in the Hessian guild.


    If he fails, he can only escape in order to survive.


    But the life of escaping was not what Heimo thought. He had to make sure that there was no mistake in the rescue of sass.


    For the words of Heimo, people laughed coldly.


    One sneered, "Heimo! You don''t know that child has arrived in Marani


    Childe?


    Hearing this, Heimo was slightly stunned.


    He was very confused and said: "he came here..."


    Seems to think of something, black Mo look strange glance at everyone.


    He grinned and said frankly, "although chaird is a nuisance, it''s not his best job to cause disturbance with him. Where is he now?"


    "I don''t know. We just got the news that he''s arrived in Marani. Let''s play it by ear."


    Heimo nodded clearly and said in a deep voice, "in this case, we just need to wait. Well, it''s up to childe to cause the disturbance. You all follow me to save sass."


    Everyone nodded, no one objected.


    One person reminded: "we have to be careful ourselves. Once childe goes mad, we also have the possibility of physical damage. After all, for those things, anything alive is a prey, including childe and us."


    It seemed that they thought of something, and they looked at each other with fear in their eyes.


    Although they kill countless people and are scared by countless people, when they face those things, they will only fear them.


    In the stormy night, the conversation in the small room was unknown.


    A storm, in silence, gradually approached Marani city.


    Just wait for the moment of the outbreak.


    In the passage of time, in the wild wind, the long black is slowly leaving.


    "Master! Master


    Light voice reverberates in the ear, which makes sleeping Li Meng slowly open his eyes.


    In the hazy eyes, the dazed color flashed by.


    Beside the bed, Li Meng saw Qinxi''s graceful figure.


    Looking at him, the blanket was empty. The night that accompanied him last night had already left.


    Seeing that the master woke up, Qinxi, who was standing by the bed, smiled and said in a soft voice: "general Yiye has been away for a long time. She asked me to tell her highness that no matter what she did wrong, as long as her highness can calm down, she is willing to accept any punishment."


    Sitting up from the bed, Li Meng leaned his back against the bedside cupboard.


    For Qinxi''s words, he had no choice but to smile and said: "she didn''t say it herself, but let you say it to me. It''s not like her."


    Qinxi agreed with the host.


    She said in a low voice, "who said no! Maybe it''s because I care too much. Even general Sawyer will be afraid. "


    fear?


    If Li Meng thinks about it, he seems to have gone too far last night.


    "Isn''t your highness going to see them off today? You have to get up early, or you''ll miss it. "


    With that, Qinxi lifts the blanket on Li Meng''s body and plans to change his clothes.


    With that, Qinxi saw something she shouldn''t have seen.


    The high raised tent under the blanket made Qinxi''s face a little ruddy, and her hand holding the blanket quickly put down.


    To Qin Xi''s reaction, Li Meng embarrassed smile, this is uncontrollable, can''t blame him.


    As Shiji, as the family member of the host, or the personal bodyguard of the host, Qinxi soon calmed down to her subconscious reaction just now.


    She looked at the host shyly. In Li Meng''s slightly embarrassed eyes, she slightly lifted her skirt and put her hands under it.


    She bent down and slowly took off the white silk stockings on her legs, along with the pure white.


    This scene, Qinxi''s action let Li Meng a Leng.


    Looking at Qinxi''s attractive posture, Li Meng''s eyes were full of hope and surprise.


    Li Meng subconsciously said: "don''t you mean to get up early and see them off?"


    At this time, Qinxi had taken off her white stockings, and her white and smooth legs were exposed to the air.


    With a shy smile, she lifted her skirt slightly and stepped on the bed.


    "It''s still early, there''s still some time," she whispered


    When the words fall, Qinxi has come to Li Meng and looks down at him.


    This girl is really bold


    Looking up at Qinxi, Li Meng could only give encouragement and slightly lifted the blanket.


    Li Meng''s encouragement, for Qinxi, gave her the greatest courage.


    She sat down slowly, her whole body pressed on Li Meng.


    Under the skirt, the two people are slowly inseparable from each other.


    After a while, the big bed creaked.


    A warm atmosphere is floating in the bedroom. In the rhythmic sound, the scenery is boundless for a time.


    I do not know how long, with the more intense sound, that moment, everything returned to calm.


    On the bed, Qinxi falls on Li Meng lazily, while Li Meng holds Qinxi''s waist and gasps slightly.


    After some venting, Li Meng only felt comfortable physically and mentally, and the whole person sobered up a lot.


    "Chinsy! It''s time to serve the master and get up! "


    At the door, Pasha did not know when to appear, she carried a basin of water, look very calm into the bedroom.


    She didn''t seem to be surprised by the two people hugging each other on the bed and the shy and unrestrained posture of Qinxi.


    Her face was a little red, and she was embarrassed about the arrival of Pasha.


    With a movement of her hip, she left the host.


    The moment she moved away, Qinxi pulled the blanket with one hand and covered Li Meng.


    In Pasha''s angry eyes, Qinxi sits at the bedside, shyly wearing the slightly messy silk stockings.

 Chapter 1074

    As the culprit, Li Meng quietly looks at the attractive Qinxi.


    The posture of wearing silk stockings and the occasionally revealed scenery are all exciting for Li Meng, a little boy.


    After finishing, Qinxi finally recovered as usual, and the scenery was gone.


    Li Meng didn''t forget seeing gunya off.


    It''s absurd to be absurd, but we still have to do the right thing.


    Under the service of Qinxi and Pasha, after washing and taking the essential medicine every day, Li Meng left the room and walked to the restaurant with a clear mind.


    When Li Meng walked into the restaurant, guniya had already arrived with her two sisters and was having dinner.


    "Mr. Li Meng is in a good mood. I thought I couldn''t see him again when I left."


    Looking at Li Meng walking into the restaurant, Gu Niya put down the tableware and said with a smile.


    And Denisa and Teresa, while eating breakfast, looked at Li Meng.


    Facing the three people''s eyes, Li Meng sat on the throne with a smile.


    Li Meng said, "I said I would see you off today. Naturally, I won''t break my promise. After all, when I see you next time, I don''t know when it will be. Maybe by then, the two girls will have grown up."


    Yes, it should be a long time when we meet next time.


    Gu Niya shares Li Meng''s words.


    After all, Austria is so far away from Bentley that a round trip is not easy.


    I don''t know why, after Li Meng arrived, the atmosphere in the restaurant became a little dignified. Even guniya was a lost soul, eating breakfast silently.


    All the banquets that come to an end in the world are always sad to leave.


    This kind of thing is unable to enlighten, only to adapt.


    In this strange silence, the four hastily ended the meal.


    After leaving the restaurant, walking in the long corridor, the four seemed very silent.


    Even Denisa was quietly following gunya, silent.


    When the door of the current military government appeared, people''s pace slowed down a lot.


    No matter how slow the pace is, it can''t go on forever.


    With the door getting closer and closer, the sound of "Hua La Hua" raindrops also came into the ears of the four people.


    It''s raining


    I don''t know when the gate was opened. The strong wind along the corridor blew on the people.


    Bursts of cool, thorough heart.


    At this time, the gate is close at hand. In the courtyard outside, the scene of "Hua La Hua" pouring rain is also reflected in people''s eyes.


    In the rain, a motorcade was waiting.


    The wind is blowing, two little girls have been frozen shivering, close to Gu Niya.


    In front of the gate, people stop and stare at the heavy rain outside.


    At this time, Li Meng looked back at guniya and said, "the heavy rain can''t stop for a while and a half. It''s extremely dangerous at sea. This kind of weather is likely to have a storm. Stay a few more days until the rain stops!"


    Facing Li Meng''s eyes, Gu Niya''s face is slightly red, which reminds her of last night''s scene.


    For this suggestion, although gunya hesitated, there was another voice in her heart.


    When gunya bowed her head, she saw the eager eyes of her sisters.


    In the heart helpless sigh, Gu Niya in the heart has one kind of premonition, now she does not leave, will have some things which she cannot control.


    But at the moment, she has no choice.


    Because Mr. Li Meng is right, this kind of weather is not suitable for sailing.


    In the event of a storm, the risk is too great for her to take it.


    Gunya could only nod her head and say, "I''ll be in trouble for a few more days."


    With a little smile, under the leadership of Li Meng, the party went back to the same direction and returned to the military government.


    Due to the heavy rain today, it is not suitable to go out. There is no travel plan, so we can only stay in the military government to spend the boring rainy days.


    However, for Li Meng, if he wants to be idle, he can live in leisure every day. If he wants to be busy, he can never finish his work.


    In the military government, after parting from guniya, Li Meng did not return to his room, but came to Natasha''s office.


    Sitting behind the desk, Li Meng spread out an electronic drawing board on the desk.


    With an electronic pen in hand, Li Meng slowly drew on the drawing board.


    In terms of talent and talent, many ordinary people are far superior to Li Meng.


    But in terms of intelligence and learning ability, only intelligent AI can be compared with Li Meng.


    The strength of the soul represents the tenacious will, while the mental power is the manifestation of the will.


    Although Li Meng''s soul has suffered some impact due to his underground journey, he is slowly recovering under his personal cultivation. Although he is far away from complete recovery, for Li Meng, although it is convenient to use spiritual power, it does not mean that Li Meng can not do without it.


    Although the power of the soul is powerful, it is easy to spread to the soul.


    In the face of a weak opponent, can do a fight, but in the face of a strong enemy, the power of the soul is very easy to hurt themselves.


    Compared with the manifestation of the will "the power of the mind", Li Meng is more optimistic about the spirit which represents the law of death.


    How to say, the spirit body has a trace of divinity under the penetration of the power of belief.


    Of course, this divinity has nothing to do with the so-called God.


    It only describes a close connection with the rules of the universe.


    In Li Meng''s understanding, the power of death belongs to bioenergy, but it is not only bioenergy. It was born from the material world, but also exists in subspace. It belongs to bioenergy as well as psionic power.


    In the material world, the power of death is born from death. It comes from the body of death.


    In the sub space, it comes from human consciousness, that is, the soul of the dead human entering the sub space.


    In the past, Li Meng has been outside, after death, after a period of time, the soul will slowly dissipate, into nothingness, but when Li Meng found the subspace, cognition was broken.


    The final destination of soul is subspace, which will be swallowed by the demonic consciousness of subspace, rather than dissipated in the material world.


    However, before the soul entering the sub space is engulfed by the demonic consciousness, in this process, it will also produce the power of death.

 Chapter 1075

    The energy of subspace is pure, such as chaos, which has no attributes. However, once it is projected into the physical world, it will be transformed into the attributes that users want.


    Because of this, subspace is called the source of all "forces".


    Since the discovery of subspace, Li Meng has always had an idea.


    The energy of subspace is endless, only the soul is strong enough, can mobilize the continuous "power".


    Although this kind of transfer will be attracted by the devil, as long as the will is firm, even if found by the devil''s consciousness, the soul projected in the subspace will not be polluted by the devil.


    For Li Meng, subspace is a cornucopia, but how to explore this cornucopia needs to be studied slowly.


    After all, subspace is the domain of demons. If you want to grab food from demons, you need not only courage, but also enough "strength".


    For subspace, today''s Li Meng does not dare to expect. Although he is strong enough, the power of his soul is far less than that of the evil god who has had tens of thousands of years.


    If his small action in the sub space attracted the attention of an evil god, it would not be a happy thing for Li Meng.


    Knowing the danger, Li Meng certainly won''t make it.


    However, although subspace does not have the ability to deal with it, in the material world, Li Meng is not afraid of anyone and has no scruples about what he wants to do.


    If you look at the electronic drawing board on the desktop in front of Li Meng, you will find that Li Meng is painting something similar to the torch, a large building similar to the torch.


    The pattern has been formed, and Li Meng is correcting the details.


    The soul is a good thing. When he learned that the soul would not dissipate, but entered the sub space, Li Meng had a plan to intercept the soul in the material world.


    The soul torch is the most important thing.


    Of course, it''s not easy for this thing to work. It needs enough soul crystals.


    However, this scarcity can be replaced by the power of faith.


    Now that he has this idea, Li Meng is fully prepared.


    When the last stroke falls, Li Meng puts down his pen and leans against the chair to meditate.


    It''s not difficult to build the soul torch. What Li Meng cares about is what happens after intercepting the soul.


    It''s the law of the universe that the soul after death enters into the sub space. If there is unnatural interference, something will happen.


    As for what will happen, Li Meng already has some ideas in his mind.


    The Revenge of the cosmic law will not exist. The so-called cosmic law itself is a very vague existence, which is a law of the operation of all things from a scientific point of view. However, this law is not constant. The universe is endless, and the law is naturally changing all the time.


    The biggest threat is still the sub space demons.


    For demons, the soul from the material world is their favorite food, and it is also an essential resource. Li Meng intercepts the soul in the material world, just like grabbing food in their mouth.


    In a short period of time, Li Meng doesn''t need to worry, because the range of soul torch intercepting soul is limited, but as time goes on, the territory of the first Legion becomes larger and larger, and more and more souls are intercepted, it is inevitable to attract the attention of sub space demons.


    Once being noticed by the devil, it would be a big trouble for Li Meng.


    Although sub space demons cannot enter the material world by their own strength, there are many degenerates in human society. Because of their existence, demons have the possibility to enter the material world.


    Of course, since he had such a bold idea and was ready to implement it, Li Meng would not be afraid of the threat of the devil.


    Human beings and demons are enemies. Li Meng can''t do too much.


    Soul is a good thing, especially for the dead.


    Since the establishment of the first legion, Li Meng has been working on solving the problem of military resources.


    Although it''s very convenient for Al to recruit soldiers, the environment of the two worlds is different, which makes it difficult for Al''s soldiers to adapt to the environment of the earth. In order to avoid air contact, they need closed space wherever they go, which makes the logistics pressure too great, and the cost of money is amazing.


    Take the first Legion as an example. Now the first Legion has nearly 100000 troops. In non wartime, the 100000 soldiers will consume about five to one billion dollars a month. In wartime, they will need at least 15 to three billion dollars. In the past half a year, the income and expenditure of the first Legion are extremely unbalanced. As a result, the finance of the first Legion is often lower than the warning line.


    If we want to solve this situation, we must solve the problem of military resources.


    Li Meng also considered recruiting soldiers in the world and recruiting local soldiers from the territory of the first legion, but after many considerations, Li Meng gave up.


    It''s inevitable to recruit local soldiers in the future, but it''s not the right time for the first Legion.


    The first Legion ruled all over the country for a short time, had a weak foundation, had limited loyalty of soldiers, and could not guarantee the discipline of the army, let alone the combat effectiveness.


    So Li Meng thought of the spirit body, which is comparable to the existence of death.


    If you have the ability to revive the dead, why not form an army of the dead?


    The dead don''t need too complicated logistics. They just need to ensure the logistics of ammunition supply. They don''t need a closed environment, and they don''t need to eat and drink.


    Of course, Li Meng won''t bring out any bones, corpses or zombies.


    The earth is not edras, and Limon will not let the disorderly and uncontrolled undead appear on the earth.


    The appearance of the image or to pay attention to, at least will not let mankind suspect that the first Legion is dealing with the existence of the dead.


    In this way, things are a little more complicated.


    If it''s just an ordinary resurrection, it''s a common walking corpse. Although this thing can obey orders, it will only act instinctively, just like wild animals. After a long time, the body will rot, so it''s not a good choice.


    Zombies are better, but zombies are bloodthirsty. They are very sensitive to blood and absorb nutrients from blood. Although the body avoids decay, it is a species that is difficult to command, and it is very vague to execute instructions.

 Chapter 1076

    Then there are those strange species of the dead. Li Meng denied them just because of their terrible appearance.


    Moreover, their existence comes from fighting and promotion. They are too plastic. Who knows what they will become in the end.


    As for the creation of new species such as corpse and ghost, Li Meng did not consider it.


    The production of new species consumes too much, and there is no capacity for large-scale production.


    Since it is an army of the dead, what we need is scale and quantity.


    Image?


    Li mengruo seems to be aware of something.


    With a smile, Li Meng gave a lazy stretch.


    Li Meng figured out that since he only cares about the external image, why should he care about the internal form?


    As long as the appearance of a good decoration, make them look like people.


    In this way, many species are competent.


    Large scale manufacturing, of course, is inseparable from the skeleton species.


    Although the skeleton is fragile, it has strong shaping ability, and the human shape can easily cover its true shape. Just put on a suit of equipment.


    Even if you die, it doesn''t matter, because once you die, skeletons will be reduced to ashes, and the enemy will only see the equipment left behind.


    And the soul fire in the skull also makes their weak residual soul shaping.


    In this way, the soul torch will be useful to absorb and intercept the blank soul. As long as the blank soul and the soul fire are integrated, the skeleton will have consciousness and the ability to learn and think.


    However, there are many kinds of skeletons. Skeletons that are too fragile are not good. Their combat effectiveness is at least better than that of ordinary human beings. Otherwise, even if they are equipped with powerful weapons, it is a waste.


    Li Meng thought of the skeleton warrior. As a slightly stronger species among skeletons, its combat effectiveness has surpassed that of ordinary human beings, and the structure of the bone shelf is relatively strong. The most important thing is that it has the ability to shape bones freely, that is, it can change the shape of bones and become what it wants, such as weapons and body armor.


    This is what Li Meng values most. If the skull''s external equipment is broken on the battlefield, it can also find its own material, quickly and temporarily repair the damaged place, reducing the possibility of being found in the real form.


    The rain outside the window is still falling, and the sound of "Hua la la" also drifts far away with Li Meng''s thinking.


    "Do! Do


    At this moment, a slight sound of footsteps came out, and Wendy''s light voice appeared outside the door.


    "Master! It''s time for lunch


    Hearing Wendy''s voice, Li Meng realized that it was too late.


    Unconsciously, a few hours have passed.


    "Come in!"


    "Click!"


    The door was opened and Wendy''s figure entered the room.


    Putting away the electronic drawing board on the desktop, Li Meng handed it to Wendy.


    "Give this to Jiye, let her transmit relevant information to the data terminal, and let Natasha execute it."


    Quickly came to the table, from the master''s hands, Wendy took the electronic drawing board.


    Looking at the host behind the table, she whispered, "master! Princess gunya is waiting for you in the dining room


    Today''s lunch, Li Meng is not going to eat with them, things do interest, of course, to work hard to complete.


    Li Meng said to Wendy, "I won''t eat lunch with them. Let Shaye bring the food. I have something to tell her."


    "Yes


    Wendy left the room without forgetting to close the door.


    After Wendy left, Li Meng fell into thinking again.


    This time, Li Meng thought about the future and the future of the first army.


    The first Legion is a military force. If we want to establish the ruling class permanently, we must have a strong military force.


    In military forces, it is not enough to have only the Legion of the dead.


    The Legion of the dead is suitable for the outside, not for the inside. In the war with mankind, ordinary troops should be used.


    For today''s first legion, the soldiers from "Al" are indispensable, and they must be accepted no matter how complicated the logistics are.


    However, although it is not the time for the Legion of the dead to appear, we can make some preparations for it.


    If one day, need to use the strength of the Legion of the dead, the first Legion can also do to deal with it.


    In short, it''s always right to prepare early.


    "Master?"


    Shaye didn''t let Li Meng wait for a long time. Soon, Shaye''s unique and mature voice sounded outside the door.


    "Come in!"


    The arrival of Shaye made Li Meng pause his thinking.


    "Click!"


    The door was opened and Shaye, with a lunch, pushed in.


    The black nun''s dress made Shaye look very unusual.


    Light step into the room, on the desk, Shaye put down the hands of the plate, and the lunch gently pushed to Li Meng body.


    After all this, she stood at the table and asked softly, "master! What can I do for you? "


    Li Meng reached out and picked up the wine bottle on the dinner plate. The red liquid was poured into the transparent glass.


    After taking a sip, Li Meng said slowly, "I have a plan. I''m going to let you carry it out."


    "Say it, master!"


    Putting down the wine cup, Li Meng turned to Shaye and said, "we are the dead. We belong to the dark side. Therefore, I plan to set up a legion of the dead. From now on, all the nuns will be directed by you, and you will be given corresponding rights. In the first Legion, you have the right to mobilize the troops stationed in different places, What you have to do is to revive the dead bones in the graveyard and make them stronger skeleton warriors! "


    Speaking of this, Li Meng reminded Shaye: "remember! Everything needs to be hidden. Don''t be seen by human beings. I will let Natasha build a black castle in Bentley to store the skeleton warriors. "


    For this task, Shaye has some doubts in the hood.


    She did not understand the way: "master! Can such a weak and small species of the dead be of great use? "


    Shaya is no stranger to the skeleton warrior.


    When the reincarnation pool is transformed into a corpse, all nuns will receive knowledge from their masters.


    In the process of inheritance, there is the knowledge of transforming all kinds of undead creatures.

 Chapter 1077

    In Shaye''s opinion, the skeleton warrior is too weak. On the battlefield, he is good for nothing but quantity.


    "You don''t care if it''s useful. Your task is to reserve more skeleton warriors. The more, the better. Do your best. Of course, you can make some black warriors in your spare time."


    Black samurai is a large human undead creature, strong enough to be used as a high-end large weapon.


    And the most important thing is that it''s wearing armor, and there''s no need to worry about being found dead by humans. It can be included in the existing army of the first Legion.


    However, it''s not easy to make a samurai. Even if ten nuns work together to make a samurai, it may take several days.


    Master said so, Shaye can only press the doubts in his heart.


    "Yes, Shaye knows what to do."


    Pick up the tableware, Li Meng began to eat delicious lunch.


    The delicious food was eliminated bit by bit. When the last drop of wine in the wine cup was finished, Li Meng finished his meal.


    Taking the napkin from Shaye, Li Meng wiped his mouth.


    After putting the used napkin on the dinner plate and looking at Shaye beside him, Li Meng said: "you will have more things to do in the future, and you can''t stay with me like now. Finish the task I gave you. When the time comes, I will let you end the history of ASEAN in person."


    What Shaye wanted, Limon didn''t forget.


    For a long time, Li Meng has not liked ASEAN.


    Because the geographical location of Nanlin island is too close to ASEAN, Li Meng will not let ASEAN continue to exist, and ASEAN is also the front line for the first corps to go inland. From the beginning, there will be a war between the two.


    But now the focus of the first Legion tends to the south of Austria and Georgia, so the first legion of ASEAN naturally ignores it for the time being.


    Of course, this is only temporary. As long as the first Legion frees up its hand, it will naturally return to ASEAN.


    "Well!"


    Shaye answered softly.


    When he got up, Li Meng stood up and came to the window.


    Waving slightly, Li Meng said, "go!"


    In silence, Shaye quietly clean up the tableware, carrying the plate, light step left.


    As soon as she got to the door, two small figures got into the room.


    It''s Denisa and Theresa.


    "Big brother!"


    As soon as she entered the room, Denisa cried cheerfully.


    Take Teresa and run to Li Meng.


    Hearing the sound, Li Meng knew who was coming.


    He turned around and saw two little girls coming.


    "It''s you! Where''s your elder sister? "


    With that, Li Meng looked at the door.


    Outside the door, Shaye''s figure has just disappeared, but Guya and Li Meng didn''t see it.


    In front of Li Meng, Denisa stopped. She laughed and looked at Li Meng with big watery eyes. She said lovingly, "we came out quietly."


    Slightly bent down, Li Meng gently shaved Denisa''s lovely nose, and said with a smile, "I''m so sorry that you can find this, saying that it was the elder sister who told you that?"


    Li Meng''s drowning action made Denisa blush and say: "it''s the big sister with hairy ears. She told us that."


    Big sister with hairy ears?


    It''s Shayue.


    Shayue is the only one with hairy ears.


    The rain outside the window seemed to attract Denisa''s attention.


    She stepped out gently and lay on the windowsill beside Li Meng. Di stood on tiptoe and looked out of the window.


    The sky outside the window is covered with dark clouds, dense raindrops hit the ground, making the ground splash countless water, "Hua la la" sound is continuous.


    Seeing that Denisa was struggling so hard, Li Meng gave a smile and reached out to hold Denisa up and put it on the windowsill.


    Sitting on the windowsill, Denisa, who is a little kid, looks a little uncomfortable. Just now, her elder brother hugged her, which made her very embarrassed.


    However, her face slightly red, soon attracted by the rain outside.


    Sitting on the windowsill of her hands holding the glass, eyes earn big, novel looking out.


    "It''s raining hard!"


    That "Hua la la" sound, let her can''t help exclaiming.


    With Denisa in his arms, Li Meng certainly didn''t forget Teresa.


    When Li Meng turns to look at Teresa, what he sees is Teresa''s sweet smile.


    This makes Li Meng a little Leng, then a little smile, bent down, a princess embrace, hold Teresa in her arms.


    And in Li Meng''s arms, Teresa is very clever, that pair of small hands, gently put on Li Meng''s shoulder.


    Looking at Li Meng''s eyes, he was as pure as water.


    Gently put Teresa on the windowsill, standing behind her, watching the "crash" of the rain outside with her.


    Natasha''s office faces the courtyard, and when she looks out, she has a panoramic view of the courtyard.


    In the rain, the courtyard was hazy, and the rainstorm shrouded everything.


    Only a few steel figures stand in the rain, let the wind and rain hit, do not move.


    "Aren''t they cold?"


    Looking at the black iron soldiers in the rain, Teresa said weakly in front of Li Meng.


    Following Teresa''s eyes, Li Meng looked at several figures at the gate of the courtyard.


    With a smile, he looked down at Teresa and whispered, "they are loyal knights. They are loyal to their duties. It would be an insult to them to let them in to shelter from the rain."


    "Is it the big brother''s Knight?"


    Looking up, Teresa looked at Li Meng with her watery eyes.


    Li Meng nodded and said, "yes, it''s the knight of big brother."


    "That''s it


    Teresa nodded her head vaguely.


    "Sister Teresa! It''s time for us to go! "


    I do not know when, Denisa from the window to take back the line of sight, she doodle mouth, it seems that some unhappy.


    "Not for sister gunya?"


    Looking at Denisa, Teresa was puzzled.


    Turning a white eye, Denisa said: "how can sister gunya find us?"


    With that, she opened her hands and, with a smile, called out: "big brother!"

 Chapter 1078

    Li Meng had no choice but to smile at the little girl''s voice, so he had to extend her hand to Denisa.


    He took her by the waist and put her down from the windowsill.


    After putting Denisa down, Li Meng took Teresa down from the window sill.


    "Goodbye, big brother!"


    As Li Meng watches, Denisa trots out of the room with Teresa.


    Looking at their back, Li Meng smiles silently.


    In the face of them, in the face of children, no one will have the heart to blame.


    As for children, it''s nature to play and fight. This nature should not be erased at any time.


    It was not until their figures disappeared behind the door that Li Meng regained his sight.


    The smile on his face disappeared, and Li Meng looked back at the rain curtain outside the window.


    "That... Excuse me!"


    Before long, Li Meng didn''t feel the passage of time, and a sweet, hesitant voice appeared from the door.


    Hearing the sound, Li Meng was stunned and turned to look out the door.


    At the door, a graceful figure appeared. She stood at the door, hesitating on her beautiful face.


    It''s gunya.


    With a smile, Li Meng said, "please come in!"


    For the host''s invitation, Gu Niya hesitated for a while and had to walk into the room carefully.


    Seeing Gu Niya''s careful appearance, Li Meng put away his smile and said calmly, "are you afraid of me?"


    Seeing that Li Meng was not happy, Gu Niya quickly shook her head and denied: "no... no, how can I be afraid of Li Meng''s cabinet? I''m just afraid of disturbing Li Meng''s cabinet."


    With a light look at guniya, Li Meng turned around and looked out of the window again.


    In the room, Guya stopped, looking at the figure in front of the window.


    At this time, Li Meng''s voice rang.


    Looking at the "crash" rain outside the window, Li Meng said calmly: "if you are afraid of me, afraid that I will force you, you don''t have to be so. I don''t like to force people, and I don''t like to force women. From now on, the relationship between you and me is just a simple interest relationship. You don''t need to think about it, and I won''t do anything on the line."


    Hearing this, guniya''s face changed slightly. She quickly came to the window and Li Meng''s side.


    Looking at Li Meng, she had a complicated look and wanted to explain, but she wanted to stop talking. Finally, she could only say sadly: "yes... I''m sorry!"


    She didn''t know what to say or explain.


    Because her heart is in a mess at the moment.


    Looking back at guniya, Li Meng said, "Teresa and Denisa have been here. They just left before you came."


    Gu Niya is not moved by Li Meng''s words. Her purpose here is to find her two sisters.


    But now, she doesn''t want to leave.


    Silence, long silence.


    In front of the window, Li Meng quietly looks at the rain curtain outside the window.


    Gu Niya, who was beside her, also stood in a daze, not knowing what she was thinking.


    I don''t know how long, maybe a long time later, Li Meng took his eyes back from the window.


    He looked at gunya in silence, and sighed deeply in his heart.


    Li Meng knew that gunya was hesitating.


    The cause and effect of all this lies in his rudeness last night.


    Because of last night''s offense, there was a warm atmosphere between him and guniya.


    This kind of ambiguous atmosphere, let Gu Niya produce contradiction.


    This kind of contradiction makes her in a dilemma. She doesn''t know how to deal with the relationship with Li Meng.


    As a princess, she can''t dare to love and hate like ordinary people, and dare to move forward in the face of the people she likes.


    It''s not only her, but also their identities. It''s impossible for them to have a good result.


    What makes Guya most uncomfortable is that she doesn''t know what Li Meng thinks.


    The first Legion is too mysterious and powerful, which makes Guya feel inferior when facing Li Meng. This inferiority makes her not confident and afraid.


    Women are sensitive. In the final analysis, Li Meng is the culprit in this situation.


    Looking at guniya, Li Meng''s face also showed a little hesitation. Finally, he extended his hand to guniya.


    Gu Niya''s small white hand was grasped by Li Meng and held tightly in her hand.


    Small hand was attacked, for Li Meng this sudden move, Gu Niya slightly a Leng, no resistance, but raised his head, look at Li Meng complex.


    In the face of Gu Niya''s rather complicated eyes, Li Meng looked indifferent.


    With a little force in her hand, she pulled Guya to her body and took her soft waist from her back.


    In front of the window, Li Meng gently hugged guniya''s delicate body. When he felt the softness of the delicate body in his arms, he quietly looked out of the window.


    The hazy rain and fog, the "crash" of the rain, covered up a lot of things.


    In this kind of weather, also let a person become a lot of bold.


    The body is bound, the waist hot hands, the back of the warm chest, all these let Gu Niya very uncomfortable, beautiful face emerged a trace of ruddy.


    But she didn''t make a sound or resist. Instead, she looked out of the window.


    Although her face was calm, Guya''s heart was confused.


    The contradiction in my heart is deeper.


    For a long time, Li mengcai slightly took back his eyes from the window, looked down at guniya in her arms, and whispered in her ear: "don''t think much, and don''t doubt, as long as you know, I''m your heaven, your land, and your backing. I can solve any trouble for you and realize any wish for you. I''m a strong, cautious and possessive man."


    The whispers of men in the ear make Guya''s heart confused.


    The ruddy face was redder, and there were more tears in her eyes.


    What should she do?


    Gunya is very clear that this is the last confession of the man behind her.


    What should she do?


    Is it rejection? Or accept?


    At this moment, gunya''s heart is struggling.


    Looking up, Gu Niya''s watery eyes looked at the face that was close at hand, puzzled and confused: "why? Is it worth it? I''m just a princess of a declining kingdom! "


    Looking at Gu Niya''s beautiful face, Li Meng said with a smile: "no why, just like it!"


    Just like it?

 Chapter 1079

    Staring at Li Meng, Gu Niya was relieved at this moment.


    It seemed that she had a lot of ideas in a moment, and she closed her eyes slowly.


    For Gu Niya''s eyes closed, Li Meng smiles. He knows that Gu Niya has figured it out.


    As a man, Li Meng certainly will not flinch.


    Facing the ruddy lips, Li Meng bowed his head slightly and occupied them without hesitation.


    With the softness of his lips, Li Meng also began to attack the city and pull out the stronghold. He fiercely opened his defense and entangled with the fragrant tongue.


    Under the invasion of Li Meng, guniya lost her armor, and her deepest defense was vulnerable, so she could only cooperate passively.


    She dare not open her eyes, can only silently bear the man behind the pretty cruel.


    Li Meng is not satisfied with the status quo, the waist of the hand began to move up, did not hesitate to climb up the soft and full double peaks.


    "Hum!"


    Chest was attacked, Gu Niya can only shyly issued a light hum.


    Her face was red, and her mouth was murmuring unconsciously.


    For a long time, Li Meng let go of guniya and left from her ruddy lips.


    Between the corners of their mouths, they were connected by a crystal clear line and disappeared for a long time.


    "Look at me!"


    Biting the white earlobe, Li Meng''s voice was full of no doubt.


    Facing the strong man behind, guniya had to slowly open her eyes, eyes are shy.


    At this moment, guniya has long forgotten her identity as a martial arts artist. In the face of Li Meng, an ordinary person, she has no heart of resistance, and she is not willing to resist.


    Hand back to the soft waist of Gu Niya, slightly forced, Li Meng gently turned Gu Niya''s body, let her face to himself


    Looking at Gu Niya''s shy eyes, Li Meng smiles slightly and dragonflies on her ruddy lips.


    Holding the little white hand, Limon pulls gunya out of the window and sits down on the seat behind the desk.


    Guya''s soft body was naturally pulled to her lap by Limon and sat down.


    Sitting in Li Meng''s arms, Gu Niya''s face flushed with shyness.


    She was quite nervous: "I... I''m going to find my sisters. I can''t let them run around."


    This time, Li Meng didn''t force gunya to stay.


    Just in the soft hips on a pat, said: "go!"


    Hip was attacked, Gu Niya face a red, flustered from Li menghuai stood up.


    "Then... Then I went."


    Shyly said such a sentence, Gu Niya bowed her head and left in a hurry.


    Looking at Gu Niya''s back, Li Meng smiles silently.


    And gunya, after leaving the room in a panic, was relieved.


    Soft legs, let her pause, back against the corridor side of the wall, face flushed panting.


    Think of that scene just now, Gu Niya is ashamed to want to find a ground crack to drill in.


    But in gunya''s eyes, there is still a trace of joy.


    After all, as a martial arts artist, gunya soon calmed down.


    The shyness on her face disappeared. She took a look not far away at the door where she had just left. Suddenly, she had a smile on her face. Then she was relieved and left with a relaxed face.


    In the room.


    "Congratulations, master! Another heart


    It''s rare that the main brain appears at a very inappropriate time, with a strange voice.


    For the emergence of the main brain, Li Meng looks very indifferent.


    He just asked, "what do you think I should do?"


    In my heart, the voice of the main brain rings again.


    "When you are in a high position and have supreme power, it''s a big temptation for any opposite sex. Whether consciously or unconsciously, they will always unconsciously approach you. To be fair, it''s good luck. To be fair, it''s just a trade of interests. Master, if you don''t know how to refuse beautiful things, you''d better stay away from them. In the first legion, whether it''s nuns, Or the bodyguard team, their beauty is not comparable to that of ordinary people, the master can do anything, but those ordinary people, more or less with a trace of interest, and, people are changeable, will change with many things, the master''s heart for them, is often used to trample, when necessary, they will mercilessly abandon everything. So, master! In the face of people on different roads, it''s better not to intersect. "


    Maybe!


    Li Meng did not refute what the main brain said.


    People''s hearts are really complicated. Two people who love each other will become enemies for some reason.


    People who love each other again will also be ridiculed because of one party''s betrayal.


    Under desire is benefit, and benefit is deeply embedded in human heart.


    This allows human beings to plan their lives and choices with their interests whenever and wherever they are.


    It is precisely because of this, because of the degenerate nature of human beings, that Li Meng likes Teresa so much.


    Her soul is so pure, although there is a trace of inertia, but it is because of this trace of inertia that she is not affected by foreign things.


    Li Meng thought of gunya again.


    Now the relationship between the two can be said to have been singled out.


    However, this kind of relationship is somewhat complicated. In any case, the relationship between the two people can not escape the entanglement of interests.


    However, this relationship will not be broken, nor will it be further demanded.


    For Li Meng, he won''t think too much.


    He will let it be. After all, who knows what will happen in the future? Even Li Meng doesn''t know how long this relationship can last.


    Light "call" a breath, Li Meng put these worries behind.


    Leaning lazily against the seat, Li Meng opened the topic and said, "I''ll pay attention to this. After the election in Bentley, I want to establish a complete industrial system between Bentley and Australia. What do you think?"


    Self reliance is very important. You can''t rely on Al for everything.


    Li Meng had this idea for a long time. When he learned of the threat from the starry sky, this idea became stronger and he wanted to implement it as soon as possible.


    "Sooner or later, the portal uses subspace for transmission, which is very dangerous for al. If he is detected by the devil, Al is likely to be discovered by the devil. The industrial system should be established as soon as possible, so that the world can embark on an independent development road, and then the portal can be closed."

 Chapter 1080

    If Li Meng thinks about it, it seems that Al can''t count on it forever.


    For human beings, the devil is not something that can be ignored.


    The existence of this evil is always influencing the human history in all the world.


    Take edras for example, the invasion of demons makes edras''s human civilization off the right track, and under the oppression of demons, he has to walk on the road of sword and magic.


    This kind of road is undoubtedly wrong, because magic is originally psionic power, and psionic power comes from subspace. When psionic power is used, the user''s soul will be projected in subspace. For demons, the soul projection is a clear coordinate, and they will continuously use it as a springboard to flow into edras.


    But the human beings in the world of edras don''t know that when they are glad that magic is powerful enough to deal with demons, they don''t know that magic is the root of all evil.


    This is a dead cycle, which can never be cut off. In a way, the world of edras has no hope. Without the help of external forces, the dawn of the world will never come.


    Compared with "edras", Al is undoubtedly much luckier.


    Throughout the history of "Al" human records, there is no record of "devil".


    Although there are some legendary records of magical creatures, they are just legends, which are imagined by people.


    Although Li Meng is a stranger to Al, he doesn''t want to see the world invaded by demons.


    Looking at the ceiling unconsciously, Li Meng is thinking.


    The establishment of an industrial system is not a matter of one day.


    It takes time, it needs resources in the land, and it also needs a good planning.


    All this needs to be done step by step.


    Today, for Li Meng, the most important thing is the Bentley election.


    Only with the establishment of a new government in Bentley can Li Meng focus on another matter.


    Urgent is not urgent, only step by step.


    Li Meng is not short of patience.


    In the twinkling of an eye, two days passed.


    The torrential rain that came to Bentley is still falling, but the rain has weakened a lot, and the dark clouds in the sky also give people a sense of dispersion.


    There is no doubt that the heavy rain lasting for several days will come to an end after all.


    The long night came as usual!


    In the dark, the sky was drizzling.


    "Hua la la" the rain disappeared, in the dark, Marani city''s streets become a dead silence, quiet, silent.


    The hot water swept all over the body, and the wrapped heat made people feel comfortable.


    In the courtyard of the military government, several figures are languidly soaking in the comfortable hot spring.


    In the shallow hot spring, Denisa is playing restlessly, while Teresa is coping passively.


    In the deep water hot spring not far away, Li Meng and Gu Niya are leaning together, and they are communicating.


    "Decided?"


    Looking at gunya, Li Meng confirmed.


    Gunya nodded and whispered, "I''ve been staying in Bentley for a long time. I''m worried about the situation at home. I have to return early."


    "That''s it


    Li Meng smile, did not force stay Gu Niya, is very understanding way: "I will not keep you, go back early, lest all day worried."


    For Li Meng''s understanding, Gu Niya is quite grateful. She looks at Li Meng with soft eyes and whispers: "thank you for your understanding!"


    With a cool smile, Li Meng shook his head and said, "don''t always call your name. It seems that you are very good at it. Just call me by my name."


    "This..."


    Guniya''s face turned red and her eyes were apologetic. Li Meng said, "yes... I''m sorry, I''m wrong."


    Looking at guniya, Li Meng smiles, leans slightly, and leans closer to guniya.


    The hand in the water is on the back of gunya''s hand.


    Looking at Gu Niya, who was slightly shy and rather embarrassed, Li Meng pressed his voice and said in a low voice: "since you know it''s wrong, how do you say to punish you?"


    Punishment?


    Seems to think of something, Gu Niya face a red, eyes secretly aimed at a not far away sisters.


    When she saw that her sisters were concentrating on playing, her face was obviously relieved.


    When looking back at Li Meng''s smiling eyes, her face turned red and she looked at Li Meng resentfully.


    Then the hand in the water gently broke away from Li Meng''s hand and began to untie the button of his bathrobe.


    Li Meng encouraged Guya''s reaction.


    This shows that gunya has accepted the relationship with him.


    The surface of the water was shaking gently, while under the water, gunya untied her defense.


    When the last button is untied, guniya shyly lowers her head and dares not face Li Meng''s eyes.


    With a little smile, Li Meng''s hand in the water slowly explored the soft and smooth waist.


    By touching her waist, guniya''s whole body trembled. Then, with the touch, her tight body slowly relaxed.


    In Gu Niya''s delicate body, Li Meng''s hands are swimming, occupying more places bit by bit.


    "Hum!"


    Her face was slightly red, and guniya gave out a suppressed hum.


    In the water, the sensitive part of her chest was occupied by the hot hand.


    She could feel that powerful, numb feeling, which made her body strange.


    Her eyes were blurred, and she looked at the man beside her.


    In the face of this kind of vision, which man can hold, of course, Li Meng is no exception.


    Climbing up the mountain, Li Meng pulls back his hand slightly. In the water, Li Meng tears off guniya''s bathrobe.


    From the outside, the purple bathrobe is still draped on guniya''s shoulder, but in the water, the bathrobe has been separated from guniya''s delicate body.


    In the water, Li Meng''s hand gently stroked the smooth thigh. The heat of the water mixed with the temperature of the body. The amazing elasticity and flexibility made Li Meng enjoy a comfortable touch.


    And guniya, facing the touch of the hot hand in the water, can only bite her teeth and bear it silently, her face is already a piece of shyness.

 Chapter 1081

    Guniya is a human being. The human body gives Li Meng an extraordinary feeling, which is more real, more warm and more charming.


    Li Meng is no longer satisfied with the status quo. His hand in the water grabs the soft hips slightly and moves to his side gently.


    When her hips were attacked, guniya''s face turned red. In order to maintain her appearance on the water, the underwater part had to lean slightly on the side of the pool, which made the posture of guniya''s whole body a little awkward.


    From the outside, guniya and Li Meng are just very close, and there is still a distance between their heads.


    Under the water, Guya''s soft buttocks have been tightly against Li Meng''s body.


    While in the water, Li Meng''s hand didn''t stop, and he was slowly sliding past Gu Niya''s sensitive place, which made Gu Niya almost unbearable.


    "Sister gunya! What''s up? Is it uncomfortable? "


    In the shallow hot spring nearby, Denisa lies on the edge of the pool with a curious look on her face and looks at Guya rather puzzled.


    Sister guniya seems to be suffering a little. Her face is red. She seems to be suffering from her teeth, which worries Denisa very much.


    Denisa was right there, just across the aisle.


    The sudden cry, let Gu Niya a panic, the body in the water quickly escaped from Li Meng''s claws.


    Looking back at Denisa, she forced a smile, said: "nothing, maybe it''s too long bubble, a little dizzy."


    "How long has it been?"


    Denisa turned her eyes helplessly and said with regret: "sister gunya! If you don''t feel well, go back. "


    For Denisa''s concern, Guya calmed down her inner confusion slightly. She said with a smile: "Hmm! Just listen to sister Denisa. Let''s go back! "


    Finish saying, Gu Niya in the water hastily tidied up the bathrobe which pressed behind him, and began to button one by one.


    It seems that she noticed Li Meng''s eyes beside her. She raised her head and looked at Li Meng with a rather uneasy heart. Her mouth was slightly open, her face was extremely ruddy, and she said shyly: "I''ll leave tomorrow, such as... If I have a chance to come out at night, I''ll come to you."


    Although the heart is flustered, but gouniya''s heart is very clear, before leaving, she must leave something on the man beside her, otherwise, time will kill everything.


    Although she would not ask the man beside her to promise anything, since she accepted it, she would not give up halfway at the beginning.


    With a smile, Li Meng didn''t say much.


    Just whispered, "I''ll wait for you!"


    These words to guniya, the lethality is undoubtedly huge, in the face of Li Meng''s eyes, she flurried head down, flurried button.


    "Goodbye, big brother!"


    Waving to Li Meng, Denisa is pulled away in a hurry by Gunia.


    From the beginning to the end, Gu Niya lowered her head and did not dare to look at Li Meng.


    The last words are too shy for gunya.


    She never thought that she would say such shy words, which made her heart beat nervously all the time.


    Teresa seems to have found something. She looks up at gunya next to her, and then at Li Meng, with a thoughtful look on her face,


    Gunya left, holding her two younger sisters and not looking back.


    Looking at the back of their departure and thinking about what guniya had just said, Li Meng was looking forward to it.


    Looking at the graceful figure, Li Meng''s sight was hot.


    When gunya disappeared from the courtyard, Li Meng withdrew his eyes.


    At this time, there were only Li Meng and Qin Xi in the courtyard.


    Every day, every night, the people who accompany Li Meng are always different.


    Sometimes it''s Wendy, sometimes it''s Pasha. Only Zoe has no rules. Zoe won''t leave at will when he is around Li Meng.


    Li Meng doesn''t care about the arrangement. He doesn''t care too much about the different people around him every day.


    Li Meng is used to being served. If there is no one around, Li Meng will not be used to it.


    We have to say that the hedonism of human beings is evil. But then again, I''m afraid that the hedonism of all intelligent creatures is the nature buried in the bones. We can only say that the nature is so, and we can''t simply deny it.


    It''s still early. Li Meng is not willing to go back to his room and wait idly.


    Staying in the hot spring, Li Meng continued to enjoy the baptism of the hot water.


    And Qinxi is standing quietly in the aisle, holding a pile of clothes, waiting patiently.


    It seems that he has noticed the existence of Qinxi, and Li Meng, who is sleeping in the pool, opens his eyes.


    He looked slightly at Qinxi not far away.


    Looking at the graceful Qinxi, Li Meng thought of the unforgettable morning a few days ago.


    In that morning, Qinxi was quite bold, which made Li Meng enjoy absurdly.


    Thinking of that scene, Li Meng''s heart itched again.


    Opening his mouth slightly, Li Meng said, "put down your clothes and come in."


    For the sudden appearance of the host, Qinxi''s expression moved slightly.


    She stepped forward a few steps, bent slightly, half knelt on the ground, and put her clothes in a dry place.


    In the face of her master''s gaze, she looked calm.


    After standing up from the ground, she bent slightly, put her hands under the skirt and took off the white stockings.


    At the bottom of the skirt, the snow-white thighs loomed, adding a bit of temptation to her.


    As she straightened up, she began to unbutton herself.


    Soon, the black dress, slowly slipped from her.


    Under the dress, it is a thin underwear, as light as gossamer, and the skin is clearly visible.


    She slightly raised her feet and stepped into the hot spring.


    The water is rippling, and she comes to Li Meng.


    Looking at Li Meng, her eyes are as clear as water, no shyness, only tenderness as water.


    Looking at her in front of her, Li Meng slightly opened his arms, and she silently into Li Meng''s arms, everything is so natural.


    Gently holding the soft body, Qin Xi''s clever, let Li Meng is very enjoy, he is comfortable holding beauty, in the hot spring with eyes closed.


    In the master''s arms, Qinxi is very calm, two hands gently put on the master''s shoulder, quietly looking at the master''s face.

 Chapter 1082

    After a long time, Li Meng finished his trip to the hot spring and returned to the room with Qinxi.


    Although it was late, Li Meng didn''t see the person he should have seen in the room.


    However, Li Meng is not in a hurry.


    Sitting lazily on the sofa in the hall, Li Meng said to Qinxi, "bring me the medicine!"


    Calculate the time. The medicine is almost over. Li Meng won''t allow this bad body to escape tonight.


    Medicine?


    Qinxi puzzled looking at the master on the sofa, reminded: "master! It''s very late now. It''s hard to sleep at night


    Li Meng didn''t have any extra explanation, just said: "no harm, go!"


    Seeing the host''s insistence, Qinxi had to comply.


    With a light step, she went to the counter and took out the medicine from the drawer.


    Under the service of Qinxi, Li Meng took the medicine.


    As soon as the medicine came back, Li Meng felt the strength coming back. The feeling of "warm" made Li Meng feel very comfortable.


    With a wave of his hand, Li Meng said to Qinxi, "go! Have a good rest tonight. You don''t need to be by my side. "


    "Yes


    She answered softly, and then she turned and left the room.


    "Pa!"


    The door was closed by the departing Qinxi.


    With the departure of Qinxi, only Li Meng was left in the hall.


    "Hoo


    He took a breath and sat on the sofa. Li Meng waited patiently.


    It''s still early. Maybe gunya was delayed by something.


    Don''t worry, Li Meng doesn''t need to worry.


    In this way, waiting, an hour passed


    Looking at the door, Li Meng frowned slightly. His confidence had completely disappeared from his heart.


    It''s getting late. Before guniya arrived, was she stood up?


    There was no movement outside the door, which made Li Meng have to doubt.


    It should not be possible


    Looking at the door, Li Meng murmured to himself.


    The hot and dry body made Li Meng walk impatiently in the room, and his face became more and more ugly.


    He was not angry with gunya, but


    After sitting back on the sofa, Li Meng frowned and said in his heart: "master brain! What kind of medicine did you give me? "


    The restlessness of his body made Li Meng realize that there was a big problem with the medicine he took every day.


    Although this kind of agitation is not absent, the signs during the day are very slight. As long as people are active, this kind of sign will not appear.


    But tonight, the agitation of the body is too strong, so that some parts have a great reaction.


    This makes Li Meng more and more irritable.


    In my mind, the voice of the main brain rings, the voice is very weak.


    "Any medicine for strengthening the body has side effects. Of course, this kind of side effect is beyond men''s expectation. The owner doesn''t need to care about it."


    Unexpected side effects?


    Li Meng''s face was slightly stunned, and then he suddenly realized.


    It''s no wonder that after he returned to the body and began to take medicine, he became quite frequent about "lust".


    In the past, Li Meng was only interested in "lust" and would not do it specially. Only when he was interested in it, he would do whatever he wanted.


    Since returning to people''s back, Mingming''s body is very weak, but he is more and more concerned about lust.


    Now think about it, these days of absurdity, Li Meng finally understand who the culprit is.


    This is not his will, but the instinct of his body is urging him to meet the needs of his body.


    Force down the impulse in the body, sitting on the sofa, Li Meng secretly frowned and thought.


    It seems that this physical problem must be solved as soon as possible, otherwise his private life will only become more and more chaotic.


    Although Li Meng doesn''t hate "lust", it will weaken people''s will under the stimulation of drugs. Of course, this is only for ordinary people. For Li Meng, his will is not controlled by drugs, but Li Meng also wants to return to normal life.


    For a long time, Li Meng has always let nature take its course in "Lust affairs". Li Meng is very disgusted with this kind of "lust" just to meet the needs of his body.


    Nevertheless, Li Meng has to admit that he has really enjoyed his time.


    What should I do?


    Although Li Meng has a way to make the body strong enough, the time is not right now. That way will take a long time.


    Li Meng knew that he could not live without this body.


    With a bitter smile, Li Meng looked helpless.


    It seems that the absurd days will be going on for some time.


    Looking down at his lower body, the high tent made Li Meng more helpless.


    At this time, Li Meng thought of gunya.


    Obviously, the woman stood him up tonight.


    It''s all this time. I don''t come now. I won''t come tonight.


    Li Meng thought of the last sentence that Gu Niya said in the hot spring.


    After thinking about it, Li Meng was relieved. Guya could not be blamed for this kind of thing.


    Because gunya said that if she had a chance to come out, she would come to his room.


    The word "if" is uncertain. It may or may not come.


    Thinking of this, Li Meng thought of Qinxi again.


    If only I had listened to jensy just now, he could have a good sleep now.


    Knead knead forehead, Li Meng put his heart down, began to think of business.


    Who should I go to later?


    Jiye had already left in the daytime. Those who left with Shaye were also taken over by Shaye because of Shaye''s important task. As Li Meng''s personal personnel, they needed the consent of the senior management. Jiye''s colleagues were the support of Shaye.


    After all, the status of nuns is the same. If there is no command from Li Meng, no one can command anyone. In addition, nuns seldom touch electronic instruments, and the transmission of orders needs to be carried out orally.


    In the absence of moyeh and Shaye, only Wendy, Qinxi, Shayue and Pasha remained in the junta.


    Wendy was given up by Li Meng because Wendy worked very hard during this period and meditated every night. It was Wendy who arranged why the people who served Li Meng every day were different. Since Wendy worked so hard, Li Meng would not disturb her.

 Chapter 1083

    Wendy was excluded, and then there were only three people left: Shayue, Pasha and Qinxi.


    Who should be chosen?


    In the heart, Li Meng tangled up.


    Li Meng seemed to be aware of something. He was quite amused at what he was doing at the moment.


    What he is doing now is just like the ancient emperors turning over the imperial concubines'' brands at night.


    Although there were only a few women around him, the ancient emperors had three thousand harem.


    However, Li Meng was not envious of that kind of life.


    Sometimes more women is not necessarily a good thing.


    Funny is funny, but things have to be done.


    Li Meng has paid attention to what to do.


    Li Meng didn''t know the room where the three girls lived, but he knew the general area.


    In this case, who you enter, who you meet, even if you meet Wendy, it''s providence.


    Li Meng, who realized this method was very good, immediately took action.


    He rose slightly, dressed in a white bathrobe, and strode out of the room.


    After leaving the door, Li Meng went to the corridor on the left.


    After walking about 100 meters, Li Meng stopped at a corner.


    Looking at the depth of the corridor, his eyes swept through the doors on both sides of the corridor one by one. Li Meng was making a choice.


    If you use your mental energy to explore the room, Li Meng will know who is the owner of the room.


    But Li Meng won''t do that, because it''s meaningless and can''t be called "Providence".


    There is no hesitation, after all, everything is unknown.


    With light steps, Li Meng continued to walk in the corridor.


    In front of the second door on the left, Li Meng stopped.


    When he reached out, Li Meng held the handle of the door and turned it slightly, and the door was opened.


    The room is dark, only vaguely see some things, the pattern of the room is similar to Li Meng''s room, a hall, a bedroom, and a bathroom.


    Carefully closed the door, Li Meng walked in the hall, to the bedroom door.


    Who would it be?


    Looking at the door of the bedroom, Li Meng looked forward to it.


    No matter who it is, it''s a surprise for Li Meng.


    In the light step, Li Meng came to the bedroom door.


    After a pause, Li Meng reached for the doorknob.


    fear?


    That''s impossible.


    More is a little bad taste, because in such an environment, it will give people a stimulating feeling.


    A slight twist of the hand holding the doorknob.


    "Click!"


    In a slight sound, the door of the bedroom was gently pushed open by Li Meng.


    Light step into, Li Meng carefully into the bedroom, into the bedroom, Li Meng did not immediately look to the bed, but turned and gently closed the door.


    "Master?"


    In the dark, a light voice sounded, announcing the failure of Li Meng''s sneak attack.


    Hearing this voice, Li Meng in front of the door was stiff, and then he had no choice but to smile.


    Yes, with Shiji''s keen perception, when he opened the door and entered the hall, he would have been discovered by Shayue.


    Yes, the light voice in the dark is no stranger to its master, Li Meng. It''s Sha Yue.


    Is that her?


    Turning around, Li Meng looks into the bedroom.


    In the dark, there is a figure standing in front of the bed, the figure is very small, yes, it is indeed Sha Yue.


    For the owner of the room is Sha Yue, Li Meng did not expect.


    After all, Shayue is a sub human. Because of this, Li Meng didn''t want to touch her.


    But today, it is the choice of Providence, and Li Meng will not shrink back.


    Although the sub human body is full of viruses, it has become Sha Yue of the corpse. The virus in her body has already been eliminated. Although the virus is strong, how can it be compared with the erosive power of death.


    "It''s me!"


    Light step, in the dark, Li Meng slowly to Sha Yue close, side should way.


    "Why did the master come here?"


    When Shayue asked about this, Li Meng had come to her.


    Although the darkness shrouded everything, in the darkness, Li Meng could also see the existence of Sha Yue and her smart eyes.


    Hands out, Li Meng on the waist of Sha Yue, the small body into the arms.


    Shayue is very short and petite. She looks like a human teenage girl. She is a little taller than Denisa.


    That''s why Li Meng didn''t touch Shayue.


    The posture of the beavers is too small. They are just like human children.


    Although she is small, she is not young. In terms of age, she is older than night.


    Because small, even if Li Meng lowered his head, his chin could not touch Sha Yue''s small head.


    Holding Shayue''s tiny body, Li Meng said softly, "it''s the will of heaven!"


    Providence?


    Sha Yue doesn''t understand. She looks up at her master.


    Although she didn''t know her master''s intention, Shayue had a feeling that her master would do something she didn''t even dare to think about when she came here tonight.


    Without too much explanation, Li Meng just gently picked up Sha Yue, put her on the edge of the bed and sat down.


    It''s too light. When he picked up Sha Yue, Li Meng didn''t use much strength at all. It was like holding Teresa. Li Meng couldn''t bear to do it for a moment because of his small body.


    But this idea disappeared in a flash. Shayue''s petite body structure is different from that of human beings. We can''t regard her body size according to human standards. After all, for the beavers, no matter how long they are, they are only so big.


    What to do, Li Meng will not use words to explain, but will use action to tell.


    In the dark, Li Meng bent slightly, put his hands on the bed, bowed his head, and kissed Sha Yue on the face. He found the little lip and explored it with force.


    After a while, Li Meng successfully captured all the defences in Sha Yue''s mouth.


    Facing the invasion of the master, Shayue knows what the master is going to do.


    She did not resist, will not resist, just very stiff with.


    A burst of words intersect, the two people in the dark embrace together.


    Li Meng is not satisfied with what he has now.


    Body slightly forward, kissing the two people immediately fell to the bed.

 Chapter 1084

    Li Meng''s whole body pressed tightly on Sha Yue''s delicate body.


    Li Meng''s hand fumbles for Sha Yue''s whole body as she asks for it.


    The soft waist, the small dock in front of the chest and the small thigh of the lower body have not escaped Li Meng''s clutches.


    At the moment, for Li Meng, Sha Yue''s clothes are just an obstacle.


    The hand on Sha Yue''s body, groping up and down at the same time, is also releasing the key buttons.


    Not long after, in the dark, Sha Yue half exposed her breasts, and the soft steamed bread was rubbed in her hands by Li Meng''s claws.


    The darkness covers everything. Li Meng can only feel it with his hands.


    "This is..."


    When Li Meng''s hand couldn''t help exploring, smoothly into the bottom of the small skirt, a fluffy thing was found by Li Meng.


    In the dark, the fluffy thing was pulled out of the skirt by Li Meng.


    Is the tail, a long tail, stroking the fluffy tail, Li Meng''s expression is quite unexpected.


    Why didn''t you find out before?


    Although at the first sight of Shayue, Li Meng was very curious about whether there was a tail behind her.


    Of course, Li Meng can''t ask in person about it.


    It can only be seen from the outside, but from the outside, Sha Yue''s tail can''t be seen, which makes Li Meng always think that except for the ears, Sha Yue is the same as human beings in other places.


    Now it seems that this is not the case.


    Good hiding


    Stroking the fluffy tail, Li Meng was very curious about how Sha Yue hid such a big tail.


    The tail in hand is not small. In terms of length, I''m afraid it''s very close to Sha Yue''s height.


    "Master..."


    In the dark, the moon whispers.


    The owner plays with her tail, which makes Sha Yue very sensitive.


    For the beavers, especially the females, the tail is the most sacred thing. No one can touch it except the companion who accompanies them all their lives.


    Although she has become a corpse, her tail is still the most sacred and sensitive part of Shayue.


    Genetics is really a magical existence. I really don''t know how human beings did it before. They even used the genes of animals and human beings to create the sub human race.


    It can only be said that the magic of science has created unimaginable miracles.


    She moved away from her little body. In the dark, Li Meng sat beside her.


    Although the tail has been put down by Li Meng, the hand in the dark does not leave from Sha Yue''s delicate body.


    Although he could not see it, he could also imagine the beautiful scenery of Sha Yue in bed.


    Without hesitation or hesitation, Li Meng''s hand lifted the small skirt edge under Sha Yue''s body and gently took off the elastic stockings for her.


    After finishing all this, Li Meng turns over and leans his back against the bedside cupboard, embracing little Sha Yue in his arms.


    Little Sha Yue rode on Li Meng in a straddle posture.


    It seems that the consciousness is about to happen. Shayue''s liberated tail is shaking restlessly in the dark.


    In the dark, Li Meng stretched out his hand and gently stroked Sha Yue''s little face, comforting her silently.


    And the other hand, then stretched into the skirt bottom, slightly raised Sha Yue that small buttock.


    A light "hum", a low roar, in the dark, the two people are not separated from each other.


    The bed is creaking.


    In the dark, Li Meng in bed is suffering and enjoying.


    Fortunately, the pain only lasted for a while, as little Shayue adapted, then it was a wonderful journey.


    Tonight, for Li Meng, is doomed to be a sleepless night.


    For Shayue, the same is true.


    In the dark, the strange movement lasted for a long, long time, and it was not until early in the morning that the peace was restored.


    All night long.


    When the night leaves and the light covers the earth again, Marani City ushers in a new day.


    Today, the heavy rain lasting for several days has finally stopped. In Qingcheng, the sunrise has risen and the bright golden light is shining on the earth.


    "Ah, cut!"


    The itching in the nose made Li Meng sneeze.


    This also made Li Meng wake up from his deep sleep.


    When Li Meng opened his slightly confused eyes, the first thing he saw was Sha Yue who was also awakened.


    In the wide bed, Sha Yue''s breasts are half exposed, her dress is messy, her skirt is lifted to her waist, her white thighs and attractive hips are completely exposed in Li Meng''s eyes.


    And the long tail, waving restlessly back and forth.


    Looking at such a moving scenery, Li Meng can''t help it.


    A hungry tiger pours on the sheep and suppresses Sha Yue in confusion.


    A light "hum", a burst of soft voice.


    In the wide bed, with the overlap of the two people, in the "creak creak" sound, the bed shakes slightly.


    The strong feeling from her heart made her tail protruding from her hip like a peacock, which expanded countless times and covered them gently, covering the shy scene.


    For a long time, Li Meng just let go of Sha Yue and turned over from her.


    I have to say that in Shayue, Li Meng enjoyed a feeling that he never had.


    One is the stimulation from different races, the other is Shayue''s Petite posture, which makes people feel guilty.


    Lie on the side of Sha Yue, quietly looking at the languid look of Sha Yue, the long white tail is played in the hands of Li Meng, gently stroking.


    The hair on the tail is very soft. It feels smooth and soft. It feels very comfortable.


    Every time Li Meng pinches her tail, Sha Yue''s little face always turns red.


    This makes Li Meng full of fun, playing with Sha Yue''s soft tail even harder.


    Slightly tidy up a body of messy dress, especially the lower part of the scenery, was Sha Yue put down the skirt, covered.


    Starting slightly, Shayue sat up from the bed, turned her head and looked at the master with soft eyes.


    Mouth slightly Zhang, Sha Yue whispered: "master! I have something to do today! It''s getting late. "


    After such a reminder from Shayue, Li Meng realized that something had been forgotten by him.

 Chapter 1085

    Today is the day when gunya and her parents leave. He should go to see them off.


    Looking at the lovely Shayue on the bed, Li Meng could only bow his head to her ruddy lips.


    When he left from his ruddy lips, Li Meng gave a smile and said in a soft voice: "the tail is very beautiful, so don''t hide it. Humans regard sub humans as a threat, but the first Legion doesn''t eat that. You don''t need to care. If you can''t protect your integrity, how can I be your master?"


    "Well!"


    Looking at the master in front of her, Shayue nodded gently.


    Patted that small head lightly, Li Meng quite spoiled way: "pack up quickly! You''ll catch up with me later and come with me to see me off. "


    "Well!"


    Nodded gently, Sha Yue answered again.


    With a smile, Li Meng took back her hand from Sha Yue''s little head, got up and left the bed.


    In Sha Yue''s gaze, Li Meng walks out of the bedroom.


    It''s getting late. After leaving Shayue''s room, Li Meng strode along the corridor.


    Before his room arrived, Li Meng saw Wendy looking around in the corridor.


    Li Meng saw Wendy, and Wendy, of course, saw the master.


    "Master! Where did you go? Why don''t you let us know? "


    Come quickly to Li Meng, Wendy said.


    Early in the morning, in order to find the master, they searched the whole military government, but still did not find the master.


    This made them wonder if the master had left the junta.


    If they leave, and the host is not in the military government, it is the dereliction of duty of their bodyguards.


    At this moment, Wendy has realized that there is a shortage of staff. She has the idea of mobilizing the guards from the emperor.


    Looking at Wendy, who is full of resentment and anger, Li Meng smiles slightly and takes Wendy''s waist impolitely and nibbles at her ruddy lips.


    Dragonfly skimming water, a touch back, holding Wendy, looking at the white and beautiful face, Li Meng teased: "well, my bodyguard captain, this time I was wrong, the next time I go, I will tell you."


    Wendy showed this kind of mood, it is rare, this let Li Meng for a time can not help but play with Wendy up.


    Stretch out that slender hand, pushed the chest of the host, temperature helpless way: "host! It''s getting late. Go back to your room and clean up. "


    Li Meng didn''t continue to monkey around and let Wendy go.


    Looking at Wendy in front of him, Li Meng asked, "are they gone?"


    By this time, it''s getting late.


    With a slight nod, Wendy said, "they have asked the master. I don''t know where the master is, so I let them go first."


    Did you go?


    With a light step, Li Meng continued to walk in the corridor.


    While walking, he said: "let the team stop for a while, some things need to be explained to her, but we can''t let her go just like this. Hurry up and let''s catch up."


    "Yes


    Wendy whispered, following her master closely.


    And at this time, in Marani City, take the team of three guniya, is passing through the traffic.


    As a capital, Bentley is rich as well as poor.


    The poor are only the workers at the bottom. Because of the rich protocrysts, there are not a few rich people.


    It is a rare vehicle in the third world countries, and it is also very common in Marani city. Therefore, there is a lot of traffic on the road, which greatly affects the speed of the team.


    Behind the dark window, a small head was watching the traffic coming and going outside.


    Everything outside seemed to attract her attention. In fact, it was not. There was nothing nice about the heavy cars and steaming cars outside. Denisa just used it to pass the time.


    As if she had thought of something, Denisa took her eyes back from the window. She looked at sister guniya beside her and said, "sister guniya! Why didn''t you see big brother? We''re all leaving. "


    At the end, Denisa pursed slightly, a little unhappy.


    In the face of her sister''s inquiry, Guya smiles bitterly and looks helplessly at Teresa on the other side.


    Teresa didn''t know what happened last night. She was so clingy that she had no chance to leave.


    In other words, she made a slip of the tongue and stood Li Meng up.


    Therefore, she didn''t sleep well last night. She was worried all night. She was thinking about Li Meng.


    Thinking about Li Meng, what should I do if I''m waiting for her?


    What if you wait for her all night?


    It was not easy to stay up until dawn. She wanted to apologize to Li Meng''s cabinet, but she didn''t see Li Meng''s cabinet until she left.


    This let Gu Niya some care, in the heart is thinking, whether because of last night''s matter, Li mengge under angry.


    Because they were angry, when they left, Mr. Li Meng didn''t show up.


    Touching Denisa''s little head, guniya comforted: "big brother may be too busy to send us. You think, after we have stayed so long, many things of big brother must have been delayed. So, we can''t trouble big brother any more."


    "That''s right!"


    Denisa believed it, and her little face suddenly realized that she was not happy.


    Seeing Denisa believe it, gunya was relieved.


    Some things are not clear, especially for the two little girls. Gunya doesn''t want to let her two sisters know about her relationship with Li Meng.


    At this time, the original slow in the streets of the motorcade somehow suddenly slowed down, stopped on one side of the road.


    The feeling when the car stopped was very obvious. Of course, the three people in the car noticed it.


    Looking outside the car, Gu Niya asked the soldier in the driver''s seat, "what happened? Why stop? "


    For guniya''s inquiry, the soldiers did not hide, he replied: "there are orders above, the convoy suspended waiting."


    Waiting for who?


    Who gave the order? Is it Mr. Li Meng? Or someone else?


    Is it some other senior member of the first corps?


    In the heart, Gu Niya a little bit worried.

 Chapter 1086

    She didn''t know the first legion, and she didn''t know Li Meng''s real identity in the first legion, which made her have to think more and think about things that didn''t need to think more.


    In Gu Niya''s uneasiness, in the street, another team appeared.


    Because Li Meng doesn''t like to travel in a big way and doesn''t take too many people with him, the scale of the team is very small. There are only three cars in total.


    A lengthened black car and two military off-road vehicles except the weapon station, on which about a small team of soldiers were riding, were mainly responsible for Li Meng''s safety and dealing with some emergencies.


    It took more than an hour to catch up with guniya''s team.


    When the motorcade stopped at the side of the road, Li Meng said to Wendy in the front seat, "tell her to come here!"


    Wendy nodded, and with the portable communicator in her ear, she gave the order to the motorcade ahead.


    In the order, from the front of a bright off-road vehicle, suddenly out of a few soldiers, they quickly came to the vehicle Gu Niya ride next to.


    "Is it Mr. Li Meng?"


    Guniya, a soldier outside, saw it and learned who it was from the soldier in the driver''s seat.


    When I learned that it was Li Meng, it made Guya unable to sit down.


    She hastily told her sisters beside her: "you stay well, sister will go back!"


    Finish saying, also don''t wait for two younger sisters to have what reaction, Gu Niya opened the car door in a hurry.


    Escorted by the soldiers, he went to the extended vehicle in the rear.


    The parking of motorcade and distinctive models have long attracted the attention of pedestrians on the roadside.


    When guniya stepped down from the car, the beautiful and extraordinary posture suddenly attracted a lot of attention.


    Because of the existence of the soldiers, the dark green armor is no stranger to the people of Marani. It is the dress of the soldiers of the first legion, which makes them dare to watch from a distance and dare not approach at will.


    Escorted by the soldiers, gunya came to the lengthened black car. A soldier opened the door.


    When the door was opened, Guya saw the familiar figure in the car.


    It''s Li Meng, it''s under Li Meng''s cabinet, which makes Gu Niya smile and stoop to get on the car.


    When the door was closed again, the smile on gunya''s face turned into an apology. She whispered, "I''m sorry! Last night... "


    After that, Li Meng didn''t let guniya say it. He interrupted with a smile and shaking his head.


    With a faint smile, he said: "no matter what the reason is, it''s all God''s will. I believe the fate between you and me will not end so soon. There will always be opportunities in the future."


    Guniya nodded silently. Since Li Meng said that, she would not worry about it.


    Face dew doubt, Gu Niya don''t understand the way: "Li mengge stopped us, not just to see us off?"


    In Gu Niya''s opinion, seeing them off is dispensable. Seeing them off is the respect of Li mengge. It''s a kind of courtesy. You can''t say anything more without seeing them off. After all, they''ve been here for a long time, and as they are, even if Li mengge doesn''t give them off, they should take it for granted.


    Li Meng did not answer immediately, but turned to the front and said, "go on to the port!"


    "Yes


    Wendy, in the front seat, whispered.


    With the order, the long-standing motorcade moved again.


    Two teams become one. As there are more vehicles, the team becomes more and more bloated, and it''s more difficult to interpenetrate in the traffic flow.


    Beside Li Meng, Sha Yue''s tiny body sits quietly on the soft seat. Li Meng also takes her with her in this rush trip.


    At the request of Li Meng, Sha Yue no longer hides her tail.


    I don''t know where the tail stretched out, almost covered her whole body, let her look like a small plush pet.


    On the soft hair, Li Meng caresses and dances her tail. Sha Yue skillfully puts her tail on Li Meng''s leg to satisfy her master''s wishes.


    Gunya, on the other hand, looks at this scene strangely. On the continent of Austria, sub humans do not exist.


    It can be said that in the human world, sub humans are extremely rare and almost invisible.


    Because once sub human beings fall into the hands of human beings, they often end up "dead". If they all die, of course, they will not be seen.


    To Sha Yue, Gu Niya is not strange, after all, every banquet has her figure.


    But in the previous impression, it was too far from Sha Yue''s appearance now.


    Is it the tail?


    Because before, Sha Yue couldn''t see her tail. When her tail came out, she felt different.


    That pointed hairy ears, lovely and petite, white face is particularly beautiful, that waist length hair, silver hair let her like a fairy, and that long white tail, it added a charm for her, like a goblin.


    Now the eyes of Sha Yue are bright. Yesterday''s commonness has already disappeared from her.


    Seems to be aware of guniya''s eyes, she gently lifted a bunch of silver hair in front of her forehead, a lazy smile, a light look at guniya.


    This glance, let Gu Niya astonished, Leng Leng looking at Sha Yue.


    Seems to notice the eyes of guniya, Li Meng gently smile, did not care.


    Indeed, Shayue now, let alone for men, has great attraction even for women.


    It''s not surprising that gunya has this reaction.


    Even when Li Meng got up in the morning and saw the real shape of Shayue, he was also surprised.


    Li Meng never thought that there was such a tempting goblin hidden beside him.


    Caressing the soft tail in his arms, Li Meng said in a soft voice: "seeing you off is just one of them. There are some words I still want to say to you. Whether you listen to them or not, you should pay attention to them yourself."


    With a slightly positive look, guniya said, "please speak!"


    Although guniya didn''t know what Li Meng would say, it must be very important. Otherwise, Li Meng would not catch up with her so specially.


    Seeing that gunya was all ears, Li Meng said with a faint smile, "this time you will return to the army of the kingdom of Austria. No matter what you want to do with this army, you''d better finish it in three months. Besides, no matter what your father chooses, give him the decision-making power. Don''t talk too much or persuade him to tell your father, No matter what he thinks in his heart, it''s better not to put his mind on two little girls and you, otherwise, I will let him see for himself how the kingdom of orglia is destroyed in his own hands. "

 Chapter 1087

    Gu Niya was silent about Li Meng''s words.


    After a long time, she said with a complicated look: "he is my father!"


    Looking at Li Meng''s eyes is very complicated.


    As if he didn''t see Guya''s complicated eyes, Li Meng stroked the hairy tail in his arms and said calmly: "this sentence is to your father and to you. The kingdom of balun can''t give you any hope. No matter whether you have this idea or not, I don''t want to hear about your going to the kingdom of balun. You''d better keep this sentence in mind, It''s good for you. "


    The atmosphere in the car was dignified, because Li Meng''s words were more like a warning.


    This is difficult for Guya to accept. For the first time, Guya feels strange to the man beside her.


    After a little silence, Guya said calmly: "thank you for your kindness! With the help of your army, I have learned that the kingdom of Austria has its own way. If "destruction" is an inevitable fate, it is also "God''s will" and can''t blame others. "


    I don''t know why, when she said this, Guya felt heartache for the first time.


    Is that pain? Gunya didn''t know, she just felt her heart was very uncomfortable.


    Surprisingly, for guniya''s words, Li Meng didn''t get angry, and his face didn''t change much.


    Li Meng just did not care about the way: "I will not take back the words, how to do with you!"


    Li Meng''s reaction made Guya''s heart more uncomfortable.


    What''s going on?


    The sudden break, the depressing atmosphere in the car, made Guya very confused.


    Clearly before still good, now the relationship between the two suddenly become stiff.


    Did she do it wrong?


    Gunya doesn''t think so, and it''s hard to admit that she''s wrong.


    Although the kingdom of Austria is small and weak, it also has dignity. How can people threaten their home country at will?


    No matter how long the road is, there is an end. Soon, the motorcade arrived at the port.


    On the crowded dock, the motorcade stopped.


    The silence lasted for a long time. At the last moment of separation, they still did not speak.


    Looking at Li Meng, Gu Niya''s expression is very complex. She wants to talk and stops, and finally gets off the car in silence and disappointment.


    On the wharf, a wooden sea going ship was waiting. Several people on the ship were eager to see the motorcade nearby.


    As gunya left the car, their eyes lit up and their faces were filled with joy.


    "Sister gunya! What about the big brother? "


    Leave from the car, Denisa did not see the big brother''s figure, puzzled to Gu Niya asked.


    Even Teresa couldn''t help looking back at the lengthened black car.


    Forced to smile, Gu Niya whispered: "big brother is very busy! Let''s not disturb him. Let''s go! It''s time to go home. "


    "Oh


    Hearing the news, Denisa nodded in disappointment.


    Behind the dark glass, Li Meng turned his head slightly and looked at the big, small and three figures not far away from the car.


    A moment later, he took back his sight and said, "let''s go!"


    The powerful engine roared slightly, and the motorcade began to move.


    Passing by the three girls one by one.


    As the limousine passed by, Guya cast her eyes.


    She knew that behind the dark glass, the man was in the car.


    In the end, gunya didn''t get the answer.


    In their gaze, the team slowly left, gradually disappeared in the stream of people.


    There were many people on the dock, and the situation was chaotic. Several people waiting on the ship got off the ship and went up to guniya.


    ----


    For Li Meng, today is not a happy day. He said what he shouldn''t say and did what he shouldn''t do. Some things seem unnecessary, but for Li Meng, they must be done.


    Is right, is wrong, Li Meng will only stand in their own point of view, will not think too much, will not care too much.


    The return journey was smooth. When passing through the dark gate hole, the motorcade entered the gasping city.


    In the car, Li Meng gently stroked the soft tail in his arms, but his thoughts were far away.


    Looking back at the master in meditation, Wendy on the front seat asked, "master! Why? If the master cared about her, he would not have said those words. "


    Yes, it could not have been said, but Li Meng did.


    Slightly shook his head, Li Meng indifferent way: "she is a proud woman, but sometimes, proud women will do some seemingly bloody but stupid things for their pride, she cares too much about her country, and this care may destroy her."


    Speaking of this, Li Meng gave a faint smile, stroked the hairy tail in his hand, and said: "thinking is very important, and what I want to do is to let her learn to think. On the way back to the kingdom of Austria, there is enough time for her to think. If she can understand it, she will go to the kingdom of Danlan. If she can''t understand it, I think Li Meng is wrong, She is not qualified for me to cherish and think


    Looking up slightly, Li Meng looked at Wendy and said with a smile, "don''t understand?"


    Wendy''s eyes were still puzzled.


    Taking her eyes back from Wendy, Li Meng rubbed her head and said with a smile: "if she doesn''t understand, she won''t know how to cherish herself. She will be drained of all the use value by her country, and then abandoned mercilessly. She is a woman. If she is smart enough, she should know this, If she knows this in her heart, but is willing to be mercilessly used by her own country and drain all the use value, this kind of woman is disgusting and pathetic. "


    Speaking of this, Li masked cold light, tone is very light, said: "if she is such a woman, I will personally end her sad life."


    Although the voice is light, the coldness in the words is chilling.


    Hearing this, Shayue''s tiny body was even more trembling, and there was only fear in her eyes.


    It''s terrible. It''s the first time that Shayue sees such a "cold" side of her master.


    As if aware of the strange situation of Shayue, Li mengrou smiles, fondly rubs Shayue''s fluffy ears and whispers: "in endless years, loneliness is the biggest enemy. In the future, in the long future, only you can accompany me. You are not only my family members, but also the only comfort to my soul, whether it is a hundred years or a thousand years, Or ten thousand years, no matter how far apart, this connection will never be broken. "

 Chapter 1088

    "Well!"


    Sha Yue whispered.


    The master''s comfort let Sha Yue''s stiff body relax, looking at Li Meng''s eyes incomparably gentle.


    The little hand grasped Li Meng''s wrist at some time, and the little cheek rubbed and rubbed in Li Meng''s hand, just like a kitten begging for the master''s touch.


    Li Meng said this not only to Sha Yue, but also to the girls in the car.


    Although they did not say much, their eyes were much softer at the moment.


    But Wendy still didn''t understand.


    She whispered, "master, is this testing her? Test whether she is worthy of the master''s care? "


    Nodded, Li Meng shook his head again, while enjoying the attack of Shayue, Li Meng said: "yes or no, the test is only one. The reason why I am so strong and unreasonable is to remind her."


    Reminder?


    What are the reminders?


    Wendy didn''t understand.


    Hands were finally liberated. Li Meng rubbed Shayue''s satisfied face and said in a soft voice, "it''s not something hard to understand. I''m just reminding her to learn to accept reality."


    Speaking of this, Li Meng said calmly: "human society is very complicated. She stresses human relations and interests. The higher her circle, the more dangerous her people are. This time, she can leave" Kyoto "safely because of luck and the reputation of the martial arts institute. But luck will not always favor her. Kyoto is the center of human civilization, so we have to face everything, It''s not the same in the kingdom of Baron. If she wants to rely on her family to get help, she will be eaten and wiped out and get nothing. My words are threats, warnings and even reminders. It''s up to her to think about this. "


    Speaking of this, Li Menglian sneered and continued: "no one will be willing to rely on others, and her father is no exception. Even if the first Legion shows strength, he will not choose to be subordinate to the first Legion. As long as there is a little possibility, he will not compromise until the last moment comes. This is the human''s happiness psychology, I can guarantee, If gunya goes back to orglia alone, that father will let gunya go to the kingdom of balun immediately, and then let the kingdom of balun send troops to help the kingdom of orglia at any cost. I threaten her father that she will not blindly listen to anyone. Sometimes, blood relationship is also a joke. "


    Hearing this, Wendy finally got some idea.


    Although only a few words, although it seems to make a stiff relationship with guniya.


    In fact, it''s all the master''s intention. One is to test whether the woman is worthy of the master''s attention, but to remind her of her sinister heart. On the other hand, the master''s strong words are not a kind of care for her?


    It''s just that she hasn''t figured it out yet. She''s hurting God in vain.


    With a little smile, Li Meng reached out to hold Sha Yue''s waist and put her little body in her arms.


    Playing with the hairy tail, Li Meng sighed: "everyone has his own way. How to go her way depends on her. What I have to do is to end everything when she steps on the wrong road."


    Li Meng didn''t care whether it was unreasonable or self deceiving.


    Although guniya has no relationship with him, this woman has been admitted by Li Meng.


    On that rainy day, in front of the window, Li Meng had acquiesced that gunya was her own woman.


    Instead of letting her live that miserable life, it''s better to end everything as soon as possible and let all the pain go away.


    After the rain is a sunny day, today''s sky cloudless, a blue.


    Even the sun seems to have some temperature.


    On such a day, it''s a good time to travel.


    Although there are not many recreational measures in Marani City, there are many places like squares.


    In their spare time, many people gather in the square to enjoy a rare sunbath.


    Quiet will only last for a little time, where there are many people, a few buses will arrive in a short time, they will simply set up a platform in the square, and then a person will give a speech with a strong expression.


    Whenever this time, people will always gather under the platform, with curious eyes, watching the lively state of mind, looking at the speaker on the platform is passionate.


    For the common people, it''s their own choice who will become the master. This really makes them very novel and incredible. When are they so important?


    When the weather cleared up, the new speech began again.


    Marani, as a capital city, has also attracted the attention of many politicians.


    After all, the capital city has the largest number of people, and a large number of people represents the support rate.


    With less than a week to go before the termination date, all the cities in Bentley have become more and more lively.


    Members are elected separately in each city, while the president of the parliament is elected nationwide, and the candidates are decided by the support rate.


    Self confident people are making a speech tour all over the country. Their target is the president of Parliament.


    As time went by, Bentley became more and more lively.


    Human emotions are easy to incite. When speakers make promises with beautiful words, people gradually change from initial doubt and distrust. They believe and hope.


    In the twinkling of an eye, the election day came quietly.


    February 20th is the most important day for Bentley.


    Early in the morning, the first Legion stationed in all the cities of Bentley began to preside over the final election in each city.


    In order to ensure the effective implementation of the election, today, the first Legion issued an order to the whole country. Bentley took three consecutive days off until the end of the election.


    Under such an order, on February 20, the people of all cities almost held the polling stations set up by the first legion, and the square where the final election results were announced was also a sea of people. The people of all cities were waiting for the final moment.


    Today is also a very busy day for Marani.


    In order to separate the crowd, the first Legion used five squares, large and small, which were distributed all over Marani City, and set up polling points and platforms to announce the results in each square.


    On the platform stands a large screen, which shows hundreds of candidates from all over Bentley. There are lots of faces, and there are several floating numbers under each face.

 Chapter 1089

    The priority of the number of votes in each city is clearer on the screen, with more avatars, so that the public can see more clearly.


    There are 26 cities in Bentley, that is to say, there are 26 councillors. Although the president of Parliament sits in the capital, one councillor is also required to be responsible for the city administration.


    Compared with members of Parliament, the president of Parliament has more power to take charge of the whole country and mediate the existence of each city.


    In the central square of Marani, there are a lot of people now.


    Earlier, the temporary air force base on the square had been moved to a more remote place in the suburbs, which made the central square completely empty.


    But today, although the central square is large, it has been crowded with people.


    Everyone''s eyes are looking at the huge screen on the stage, in the screen, every moment, the value is changing, that is the free will of the people from Bentley.


    In the crowd, in the humble corner, some unusual people mingled with the crowd, feeling the extraordinary busy day with the people around them.


    "President! Who do you think has a better chance? "


    Although they were surrounded by a crowd of people, they stood in a very comfortable position.


    Because around them, a few big men squeezed out a space for them and blocked the terrible stream of people with their strong bodies.


    Looking at the screen on the high platform, Lockes said with a faint smile: "the debate between the members of Parliament mainly comes from the two sides of the rebel army and the revolutionaries. The revolutionaries are in charge of the north and the rebels are in charge of the south. The division of interests has long been decided with the approval of the first Legion. In the fight for the members of Parliament, let''s open it five times. As for the president of Parliament, it should appear in the revolutionaries."


    "Why?"


    He didn''t think the rebels would lose out to the revolutionaries.


    Lockes shook his head and said: "although I hope the rebels can take over the post of president of Parliament, the conditions for the rebels are still poor. In Bentley, important towns are in the north, while the only capital in the south, Voda, has been destroyed. The election of president of Parliament is the will of the people of the whole country, and the rebels are far behind in terms of number, Although with my financial support, the rebels have a slight advantage, but this advantage can not change the final result


    "In other words, is Fred the most likely to become the president of Parliament?"


    Rox''s words finally made the boy understand, and his face was not reconciled.


    Shaking his head, Lockes stressed: "it''s not possible, but certain. Although the first Legion decides the country''s top executive by election, only the support rate is not enough. It also needs qualifications and ability. In this period, only Fred can convince the public."


    "Since it''s internal, why should the first regiment be so troublesome?"


    Only in this regard, the youth is quite puzzled.


    With a faint smile, Rox looked back at the boy beside him and said, "this is politics, Liang ER! Your mother wants you to go into business with me and become a businessman, but I want you to go into politics. Although you are young and have not enough experience, these things will grow with time. With your intelligence, no matter what road you take, you can reach the end. Since God has given you such "talent", why don''t you use it in the right place? "


    In the face of Rox''s eyes, Liang ER was thoughtful and fell into thinking.


    No matter what road you take, you can only take it as one of the roads you can take in the future.


    Lockes did not say much about Liang er''s thinking.


    As his adoptive father, the only thing he can do is to mention him.


    No one can make the final choice for him, only he can make the decision.


    Looking up slightly, Lockes looked out into the distance. His eyes crossed the crowd and looked at the intersection on the south side of the square.


    There was a lot of noise in my ears, but the roar of the engine was also clear and audible.


    I don''t know why, in a few intersections, the first regiment increased its strength.


    Originally, there was only one armored personnel carrier, several armed assault vehicles, and several small teams of soldiers.


    But now, with the dark green Figure shaking and the sound of powerful engines, the force of maintaining law and order at the intersection has increased several times at a time. Lockes even sees many huge war machines. The long gun barrel gives people a feeling of "fierce" from a distance?


    What is going on?


    Although there are many people in the square, there is no need for such a big battle.


    Lockes found that except for a few intersections in the south where the number of troops increased, everything was normal in other directions, which made Lockes aware that there was something wrong with the atmosphere.


    Since the first Legion settled in Marani, these heavy war machines have rarely entered the city. First, they will cause chaos. After all, their huge size will cause traffic chaos. Second, they will damage the roads. They are too heavy. Even if they are mounted with rubber tracks, they will damage the fragile roads in the city by weight alone.


    But today, these heavy war machines are coming into the city again. Lockes doesn''t believe that it''s just to maintain the public order in the square, and it doesn''t need such a strong hand to maintain the public order.


    "Go! Let''s go back. "


    Although I don''t know what happened, but for many years sensitive to the crisis, so that Lockes chose to leave.


    Pushed by a number of big men, several people went to the edge of the square.


    There are several cars parked on the side of the road in that direction, which is the property of Huixing chamber of Commerce.


    At this moment, when the final election is in tense progress, the junta in Marani City, Li Meng also got a piece of not very happy news.


    That''s a report from Natasha.


    The election is coming to an end. Just waiting for the final result, Natasha returned to Marani a few days ago.


    The flowers have withered, leaving only a piece of green.


    Withered leaves were blown by the breeze, leaving the branches for their survival, falling on the aisle, making the aisle covered with a layer of gold.


    Walking on it, there will always be some clear sound.


    At this time, in the courtyard, several figures are walking slowly in the corridor.


    In front of a bunch of unknown plants with thorns, Li Meng stopped and looked at the needle like thorns.


    At the same time, he said, "are you sure?"


    Behind Li Meng was Natasha, dressed in black blood armor and a cape.


    The hood has been taken off, Natasha said in a deep voice: "who has not been determined, just found some sneaky people in Marani City, they are very cautious, aware that the first Legion noticed, then disappeared, so far have not found any trace."

 Chapter 1090

    Beside Li Meng, little Sha Yue seems to be wondering why the master cares about the withered flowers with thorns. She reaches out her hand to touch the flowers with thorns.


    Sha Yue''s little action can''t hide Li Meng''s eyes. With a wave of her hand, she patted her little hand and stopped her behavior.


    Then he gave Shayue a hard look.


    In the face of the master to stop, and the blame of the eyes, Shayue timidly shrunk her neck, the body of the long tail uneasily waved up.


    White a Sha Yue one eye, Li Meng then drew back the line of sight from Sha Yue body, turned round to see to Natasha.


    "Is there any cable?" he asked


    Speaking slightly, Natasha said: "yes, just a few days ago, an abandoned ship was found in the waters of the port. There were a lot of blood stains in the ship, and two skinny female corpses were also found. They were starved to death. According to the inquiry, according to the eyewitness, the owner of the ship was a group of strange people, which seemed very uncomfortable. After landing, she went into the city, Now I don''t know where I''m going. "


    Female corpse?


    If Li Meng had some thoughts, he said calmly, "it seems that those who come are not good."


    Abandoned ships and female corpses prove that they are evil.


    But at this time, at this critical time, it''s hard to believe that we come to Marani without a purpose.


    Natasha said: "I don''t know exactly where they are, but after several days of investigation, it has been confirmed that they are in a certain area. I have ordered the whole city to be under martial law, and have sent more people to the election squares in the city to ensure that the election can continue."


    After pulling Shayue''s little hand and taking all the girls, Li Meng continued to walk in the corridor.


    As he walked, looking at the golden color of the garden, Li Meng said calmly: "you''ve done a good job. No matter what, the election can''t stop. For example, to deal with such people, the mobility of the army is a little poor, and the damage to the city will be great. Let the corpses do it. The soldiers are responsible for sealing the area."


    Speaking of this, Li Meng thought of the martial arts association in Bentley and said, "you can also issue a commission to the martial arts association. They are good at tracking. Maybe those martial arts people can find out the guy who is hiding in the dark."


    Following the steps of the host, Natasha responded: "the ghost has been arranged. The scattered ghost is gathering in Marani city. They should all arrive tomorrow. I will arrange for them immediately."


    With a slight wave of his hand, Li Meng said, "go! There is no need to report the news to me all the time. I will observe the situation in Marani city through the data terminal. If anything happens, I will contact you online. "


    "Yes


    With a slightly positive look, Natasha put on her hood and strode away.


    Not far away, several cars are waiting.


    Soon, with the roar of the engine, the motorcade left the courtyard.


    "Your Highness! It''s just some unknown guys. What waves can they make? Why should they make such a big fuss? "


    Behind her, the sound of night rang. She followed Li Meng''s steps and said as she walked.


    In the eyes of the night, Marani is so big that it''s not surprising to mix with any kind of people. After all, Marani is a big city with a lot of people.


    We can''t make the first Legion nervous just because of a few people.


    "Perhaps! But it''s always right to be careful. "


    Li Meng does not deny this.


    However, it is necessary to strengthen the vigilance. After all, these three days are extremely important days, and there should be no mistakes.


    As soon as he turned, Li Meng took the women to the military government.


    The temperature of the sun gradually disappeared, which made the outside feel a little cold. The slight discomfort from the body made Li Meng yearn for warmth.


    In the process of the election, the time lost little by little. With the sunset, the election activities on the first day also came to an end.


    As the crowd on the square gradually dispersed, all parts of the city gradually became lively again.


    City of Bali, headquarters of silver wings guild.


    "What? A million dollars? "


    A cry of surprise attracted the attention of countless figures in the hall. They cast their eyes to the counter one after another and listened.


    There are not many tasks entrusted by megacoin. The task should be very difficult. Is it an "s" level task?


    Behind the counter, an older woman was surprised to see the task publisher in front of the counter.


    He is very young, at least compared to her.


    After finishing her apron slightly, Tara looked slightly upright and said, "I said, my little brother, a million crystal coins is low enough for an S-level mission. What''s the matter that makes the first army feel embarrassed? If the first Legion can''t deal with it, there''s nothing we can do


    Hearing this, the people in the hall with their ears up shook their heads and were disappointed.


    I thought there was a good mission, but I didn''t expect it was issued by the first Corps.


    How could it be easy for the great God to issue a mission?


    Money is a good thing, but they don''t take their lives at will.


    With a smile, the young man said with embarrassment: "I''m just a small street manager. I just follow the instructions above to issue a commission for the first Legion. I only know the details of the mission. I only know that a group of people with bad intentions have mixed into Marani city. As you know, the election in Bentley is going on nervously recently, If the army goes into the city to search, it will cause a lot of confusion, so the first Legion has found you. "


    "By the way..."


    From his arms, the young man took out a stack of materials and put them on the counter.


    "Here are the details of the mission, as well as some clues found by the first Legion. In this mission, you are only hunters. You just need to find the prey and give it to the first Legion in battle. The army in the city will cooperate with you."


    Looking for someone?


    Hearing the young man''s words, the people in the hall raised their ears again.


    If it''s just looking for people, it''s not difficult for them.


    After all, the intelligence capability of the martial arts association is very strong. If any unusual person comes to Bentley, there will be some news.


    Hearing this, Tara is relieved. If it''s really like what my brother said, it''s hard for people to refuse this assignment.


    After collecting the information on the counter, Tara said, "we''ll take this Commission. We''ll send someone to Marani immediately."

 Chapter 1091

    "That''s the trouble."


    For the young man, his task is done.


    He didn''t stay here for another moment, so he got up and left.


    After the young man left, Tara put the task Commission on the taskbar.


    As soon as it was hung up, the martial arts artists, who had been drinking and chatting in the hall, immediately put down what they were doing and rushed to the taskbar.


    "It''s really an easy task. It''s not in line with its value."


    "Hey, let''s go. You dare not answer. Let''s go."


    "You? There are so many people in front of us that it''s not your turn. "


    Everyone wants to take over the Commission issued by the first legion, but no one wants to give up, which makes the front of the taskbar noisy, and each team is talking.


    Since the first Legion carried out military operations in Bentley, the business of the martial arts association has also plummeted.


    In terms of economy, many martial artists in the guild are facing difficulties.


    It''s not easy to meet such a high reward, but the task is not difficult. Who will give up?


    Not everyone is crowding in front of the taskbar. In the hall, there are still some people watching.


    "Such a big task can''t be accomplished by a small team. It needs cooperation. What''s the use of such a dispute?"


    Looking at the noisy scene in front of the taskbar, Kaiwei shook his head helplessly.


    However, Ellie didn''t think so. She looked at the noisy companions and said with a smile, "the guild hasn''t been so lively for a long time. Let them make a scene. Anyway, aunt Tara is the final decision."


    With that, Ellie looked at her brother across the table and said, "brother! Are we going to join in this task? "


    "This..."


    Kaiwei took a look at Julie beside his sister. He hesitated a little and said, "your body needs to be cultivated. I won''t participate this time."


    In the last battle, although the injuries of their two men were all healed, their most injured sister and Julie still need some recuperation.


    With a little smile, Ellie said, "my injury is almost healed. Besides, we don''t need to fight this time. We just need to pull those guys out from the secret and try to avoid fighting."


    It''s just that my sister agrees, but Kaiwei looks at Julie again.


    Aware of Kaiwei''s eyes, Julie, who was very quiet, raised her head slightly and said in a soft voice, "although her body is still inconvenient, it doesn''t matter, as long as it''s not a high-intensity battle."


    KeV nodded gently. In that case, it was decided.


    With a slightly positive expression, he said, "it''s so decided to fight for this mission."


    At this time, in front of the noisy taskbar, there is a new situation.


    She couldn''t stand the noise in the guild, so she finally stood up.


    "All right, be quiet!"


    She opened her mouth and let out a great roar.


    From that small mouth, as if gushed out a stream of air, harsh voice reverberated in the guild.


    It''s roaring power, an effective use of power.


    If you do your best, you will form an attack similar to sonic wave.


    In Tara''s harsh roar, the noise suddenly disappeared.


    Everyone was honest and looked at the old aunt behind the counter.


    Seeing that everyone was honest, Tara said: "this task can''t be completed by a small team. The president is not here. That is to say, you have lost the intelligence network of the martial arts association. You have to rely on your own ability and wisdom to complete this task."


    Speaking of this, Tara smiled and said, "the president is not there. I has the final say. The reward is one million coins, which is executed by five teams. The first team found the target team to get four hundred thousand of them, and the rest is divided by the remaining four teams."


    Five teams?


    For this idea, everyone looked at each other, then clearly nodded.


    That''s a good idea. With more teams, more people will participate in this mission, and the benefits will be distributed to most people.


    As long as you take part in this mission, you can get 150000 yuan even if you don''t succeed.


    One hundred and fifty thousand coins is not a small amount, but also attractive to martial arts artists.


    "Tara! There are more than five teams in the guild. I don''t think anyone wants to give up this task. How can we divide the quota? Even if we have to fight, how can we fight? "


    The question has been raised.


    This problem has aroused the resonance of all people.


    Yes, although there are less than 50 members in the guild, there are more than a dozen teams of different sizes. There are also some independent individuals. Five teams are not enough.


    "This..."


    Tara was silent and lost in thought.


    Tara hasn''t thought of going there yet.


    For a long time, in the eyes of the crowd, Tara''s slightly wrinkled and pretty face gave a slight smile and said, "this mission does not need too much force. It depends on wisdom and luck. In this case, it''s up to you to win. Whether you can get the quota depends on your own luck."


    Rowing?


    The crowd was stunned and cheered.


    "Well, it''s really Tara who can come up with such a good idea


    Surprisingly, no one objected to this method. People cheered and accepted this method of making decisions like playing.


    "What a mess


    Looking at the comrades who resumed the noisy scene again, Kaiwei shook his head helplessly.


    But he has to admit that Tara''s approach is good.


    The first is to infinitely reduce the contradictions between the various teams. The seemingly playful method also increases the relationship between the peers. As Tara said, who loses and who wins depends on luck. Of course, the winner will be happy, and the loser will laugh. After all, who can''t get along with luck.


    "Let Julie go boxing. She''s the luckiest of the four of us!"


    Speaking of rowing, the first thought in her mind, Ellie thought of Julie beside her.


    After I got to know Julie, I was quite envious of Julie''s enviable luck. Of course, Julie won''t let her go.


    Ai Li this words a, opposite of Kai Wei, Qi Wei Qi Qi of nod.


    On the side of luck, Julie''s got it.

 Chapter 1092

    Night fell.


    In the dark, Marani city also fell into a dead silence.


    The streets were empty and empty. In the dark, there was silence.


    But this is only the surface, no matter what kind of place, in what kind of bad environment, human will always try to find fun.


    When night comes, it''s time for many people to relax.


    They always put down their pressure and get drunk in hidden illegal pubs.


    Wine and women are indispensable everywhere.


    "I warned you! Don''t make trouble everywhere. We have enough trouble. The first Legion has noticed us. This is the second time. Remember, this is the second time. Next time, I won''t talk nonsense with you. I''ll break your neck. "


    In the dirty, ferocious lane, in the dark, a few shadows.


    "Heimo! What I want to do is my freedom, you have no right to command me! "


    Although he was fiercely pressed on the wall by Heimo, he was not afraid. He just looked at the colder Heimo with disdainful eyes.


    With a ferocious smile, he showed his broken teeth and said with a ferocious smile, "wine and women are indispensable, not to mention the third time. As long as I stay in Marani for one day, I will come every day."


    "You want to die!"


    The expression of black Mo is more and more cold, the killing intention in the vision does not hide.


    "Looking for death?"


    He laughs and looks at the person in front of him with sarcastic eyes.


    Without fear of sarcasm: "you have the courage to try."


    "Good..."


    Black Mo ferocious smile, chilly said: "fight where there are undead people, since you want to die, I help you."


    To the words of black Mo, he is slightly a Leng, seem to realize what, his face show panic.


    "How dare you..."


    Before he finished speaking, Heimo had already waved his big fist to the head.


    "Hiss!"


    The liquid flew, the brain cracked, and the walls were stained with blood.


    Under Heimo''s fist, the head was blown to pieces.


    Several people were covered with blood and flesh.


    After all this, for the hands of the body, black Mo casually throw, the body thrown to the dark, accurately fell in the corner of the alley in the dustbin.


    For what Heimo did, several people around him were silent and looked at it coldly.


    In the dark, a suppressed voice rang.


    "This guy died when he died, but he exposed our whereabouts. We can''t stay here any longer. We have to find another place."


    Another humanitarian: "it''s not a way to hide like this. Sooner or later, we will be found out. We don''t know when chaider will start. We can''t wait all the time."


    "We can''t find him. We have to wait. The time should be ripe. These two days are the best opportunities for childe. Let''s wait another two days."


    "Only so!"


    He took a cold look at the big garbage can. In the dark, the voice of Heimo rang.


    "Let''s go!"


    In the shaking of the figure, soon, the dirty alley was calm again.


    On the other side of the lane, in a narrow crack in the door, the light looms. If you listen carefully, you can hear the songs and noises coming from inside.


    It''s getting darker.


    In the cold wind, the long night left little by little.


    When the darkness receded, the light came, and the sunrise appeared in the sky, the calm Marani city was boiling again.


    Under the call of the radio, countless people gathered in every square of the city as they did yesterday, which appeared in all the cities of Bentley.


    In all the cities in the country, no matter big or small, there is a picture of empty streets.


    In Marani, the vigilance is stronger than yesterday.


    Around each square, there are not only a large number of soldiers and heavy war machinery guarding, but also some black figures can be seen at each intersection and on the roof. They are wearing black armor and holding big swords, just like ancient soldiers. At a glance, they give people a sense of massiness and darkness.


    They patrol everything with their cold eyes, frightening all the small enemies.


    The atmosphere is a little unusual, a little tense.


    But in the eyes of the public, it is another kind of cognition.


    For the soldiers of the first Legion guarding each intersection, the people will only simply think that the first Legion attaches great importance to this election, so they will send a large number of soldiers to maintain order.


    In the middle of the election, at the South Gate of Marani, several cars drove into the city.


    Today is a national holiday. There is less traffic on the road. For these cars, their road is smoother and they soon enter the port.


    On the side of the road, several cars stopped.


    "Hey! Kaiwei, you can start from the beginning. We have other ways. Let''s go first. "


    Before people got off the bus, several cars parked at the roadside started to move one after another.


    After saying hello, they left one after another.


    "They are in a hurry!"


    Looking at the car that gradually away a few cars, Ellie can not help but roll a white eye.


    Chivi was very open to such an urgent response from his other companions.


    He said calmly: "400000 crystal coins is a very attractive number. If we had other ways, we would not stay here now."


    At this time, Kaiwei in the driver''s seat looked back at the three people in the car and said, "let''s go! Let''s go to that ship first. If those people arrived in Marani by that ship, they should find something


    The three nodded, opened the door beside them and got out of the car one by one.


    The side of the road where the car stopped was not far from the wharf. As soon as they got off the bus, they saw a wharf surrounded by a cordon not far away. On the wharf, there was a wooden ship.


    In silence, the four headed for the watchful dock.


    "We are martial arts artists. We are entrusted by the first army to inquire about something!"


    On the dock, a soldier stopped the four people''s way. Kaiwei expressed his intention to them.


    Martial arts?


    Looking at the four, the soldier sidled out of the way.


    From the helmet, a slightly mechanical voice sounded: "you can check at will, except for the two female corpses, everything in the boat is the same as it was when it was found."

 Chapter 1093

    "Where is the female corpse?"


    As the most obvious existence in the ship, the main reason why Kaiwei came to explore the ship was to find something on the two female corpses.


    The two female corpses did not die naturally. If they were human, many things could be found.


    The soldier did not conceal Kaiwei''s inquiry and replied, "it has been wrapped and placed in the cabin where they died. If you want to check it, you can open it."


    With a slight nod, keV said, "I see. Thank you very much."


    "Duty


    This is a response, but also to urge the four to leave.


    The four moved on.


    On the wharf, the small ships swayed gently with the sea, the deck was in a mess, all kinds of things piled together, there were goods and a lot of ropes, which was the goal of the four people.


    On board, the four entered the cabin.


    The structure of this kind of ship is very simple. Cargo is placed on the deck, while the crew''s accommodation is inside. The level of accommodation is also different. Generally speaking, the captain''s accommodation is at the back, that is, the stern, while the crew''s accommodation is distributed in the middle of the ship, and the bow is the place where the replenishment is placed.


    After entering the cabin, in the dark corridor, the four went straight to the captain''s room.


    The ship was shaking. The wooden structure made the ship creak from time to time. In the dark, keV pushed open the door of the captain''s room.


    Behind the door is a fairly wide space, the pattern is not complicated, a table, a bed, and a clothes hanger, in addition to these, there is nothing else.


    "Look around! See if you can find anything, Chevy. Follow me to check the body. "


    In the corner not far away, there was a big package. Thinking of what the soldiers said just now, there should be a female corpse in the package.


    Knowing what her brother cared about, Arilla and Julie began to stroll around the captain''s room, looking for some neglected things.


    Qiwei and Kewei came to the corner and opened the package.


    When they opened the package, a rotten stench filled the whole captain''s room, which made Julie and Ellie look slightly wrinkled, but they didn''t go through. As martial artists, they are not delicate women.


    In front of the package, Kaiwei and Qiwei look much more indifferent. They have seen all kinds of death in their years of martial arts career. More tragic things can be found everywhere. Of course, they won''t feel too much.


    Looking into the package, two skinny mummies were placed together. The muscles on the body were no longer visible. The gray skin was close to the bone. Although the temperature of the air was low, the corpses also had the phenomenon of decay. The skin in some places was broken, and the pale golden liquid overflowed from it. It looked rather ferocious.


    Looking at all this, they calmly took out a pair of rubber gloves from their pockets and put them on their hands. They began to examine the two female corpses in decay.


    While carefully examining the female corpse in front of her, Qiwei said calmly: "there are many scars on her skin. She should have suffered for a long time before she died. The bone under her abdomen is broken. She should have been hurt by blunt instruments. This kind of technique is very cruel. First, it makes them bleed heavily, and then it humiliates them. Ordinary people can''t do this kind of thing, The killers should be a group of degenerate "capable people."


    When he said these words, Chevy''s face was quiet, but his eyes were a little cold.


    This is not pity, but a kind of sorrow, a kind of sorrow for human beings.


    There has always been a saying to describe human beings, which is "human beings are the most evil creatures in the world".


    Although this sentence is somewhat one-sided, in a way, it tells the truth of the human race.


    "Killing" entangles human beings, whether it is just or evil, killing always adapts to either side.


    "The dark guild?"


    Kaiwei is also checking the female corpse in front of her. As Qiwei said, the situation of the female corpse in front of her is the same. Kaiwei has to think of their old opponent of the martial arts association because of their bad means.


    Darkness doesn''t mean evil, but evil is a part of darkness. As the name suggests, the dark guild is a group of cannibal bastards. In their eyes, there is no morality, no pity, only force and the desire of extremely distorted soul.


    They do all kinds of evils and enjoy "killing" and "destroying". In human beings, they are the existence of disturbing order, a group of madmen, who are a headache to all human countries.


    He shook his head lightly and said, "not necessarily, the evil men in the world are not only the dark guild. They can''t come to a conclusion until they get the real answer."


    It''s also true that evil people don''t only come from the dark guild. KeV quite agrees with chivi''s words.


    The two continued to check.


    The parts in front of the body have been checked, and Kaiwei turns over the female corpse in front of the body.


    This turn, turned out the answer, in the female corpse''s back, a scorched black mark is very conspicuous.


    "I think... The answer has come out!"


    Looking at the charred tree mark on the back of the female corpse, Kaiwei''s expression was slightly heavy and his tone was very depressed.


    Hearing Kewei''s words, Chevy looks up slightly and looks at the female corpse in front of Kewei.


    The charred tree mark on the back of the female corpse made chivi understand everything.


    He frowned slightly and said in a deep voice: "I didn''t expect that group of people. Why did Hessian guild enter Marani at this time? If you want to get into trouble with the first Legion and disrupt this election, it doesn''t make sense. Who will hire them to do so? "


    With a slight look on his face, Kaiwei said in a low voice: "we don''t care what their purpose is. We just need to find them out from the dark. If we know that it''s the Hessian guild, I''m afraid there are some variables in this mission. We must warn the first corps to make preventive preparations in advance."


    Chevy nodded gently, looking serious.


    Hessian guild is not a small guild. Even in the dark society, it is also famous. Of course, their name comes from "evil". Whether it''s assassination or sabotage, no matter what employers ask, they never fail. They are notorious in many countries.


    Facing them, we must be cautious.


    Later, the two men in a hurry to put the body back in the package.


    Standing up from the ground, Kaiwei said to the two women in the cabin, "Julie, Ellie, let''s go. We''ve found something."

 Chapter 1094

    "So fast? What did you find? "


    For two people can so quickly get the answer on the body, the two women are very surprised, Ellie is curious to ask.


    Kaiwei looked dignified and said, "it''s the dark guild. The people who sneak into the city are the Hessian guild. I''m afraid there are some variables in this mission. We should be careful."


    Hessian guild?


    The answer made the two women frown slightly, and they seemed to be disgusted by Hessian guild.


    "Let''s go! As for our discovery, we must remind the first legion, at least let them know who their enemies are


    Without saying much, the four went out in a hurry.


    On the dock, it''s the same soldier.


    Next to the soldiers, the four stopped, and Kaiwei said to them, "we have found some findings in the examination of the corpses. This time, the Hessian guild, an organization that does all kinds of evil, should be involved in Marani. I don''t know if the first regiment knows?"


    "Hessian guild?"


    Looking back slightly, the soldier looked at the four men in front of him. At the same time, the mechanical sound with a little doubt began.


    "Just a moment!"


    In the helmet, the soldier entered the data terminal and began to search for the information of Hessian guild.


    Soon, a message pops up on the screen.


    After getting the answer, the soldier said to the four humanitarians, "the first regiment doesn''t know the Hessian guild of the people who sneaked into the city. However, not long ago, we shot down a floating ship belonging to the Hessian guild and captured a survivor."


    "Survivors?"


    "Do you know the name of the survivor?" he asked


    "Sass," that''s his name


    Sass?


    Hearing the name, the four looked at each other.


    As a member of the martial arts guild, they are no stranger to some people in the dark guild.


    And the name "sass" happened to be known by the four people.


    After all, sass was the son of the head of the Hessian guild, who was also a member of the dark society.


    With a slightly positive look on his face, Kaiwei said seriously: "SAS''s status in the Hessian guild is very important. This time, Hessian guild may have come to Marani for him. Please prepare in advance."


    For a soldier, the only thing he has to do is to report new information to his superiors.


    The mechanical voice came from the helmet, and the soldier said, "I''ll report the relevant information to the superior."


    Before leaving, keV asked the last question and said, "I need the place where SAS is being held. Please let me know!"


    Place of detention?


    After a moment''s reflection, the soldier replied, "he is being held in a prison on the western outskirts of the city."


    After getting the desired information, Kaiwei left the wharf with three people.


    "Brother! Where are we going now? "


    As she made her way to the parking place, Ellie inquired to the Kaiwei in front of her as she walked.


    For this question, Kaiwei''s answer is very simple.


    "West of the city, the nearest city to the prison."


    The west side of the city?


    After thinking about it, Ellie knew what keway was going to do.


    With her mouth slightly open, Ellie whispered, "do you think those people in hessian guild will break the prison?"


    At this time, Qiwei on one side interjected: "it''s not so simple. The prison is very important. The first regiment will guard it heavily. No matter how strong those guys are, they can''t confront the army. They won''t be so reckless. They must have other plans."


    Keway agreed with what Chevy said. He said: "Chevy is right. They may have plans to break the prison, but they will not fight with the army. We don''t know what their purpose is. The only thing we can do is to find them before they act and end the chaos that hasn''t happened yet."


    By this time, the four had arrived at the parking spot.


    In front of the door of the driver''s seat, Kaiwei said to the three humanitarians, "get in the car. Let''s start immediately and try to reach the west of the city at noon. In these two days, we have to find those guys."


    With that, keV opened the door and got on.


    And Julie, Ellie, Chevy, three people followed, opened the door, one by one into the car.


    In the roar of the engine, the car moved slowly and drove to the city.


    Just as the craftsmen of the silver wing guild are looking for hidden enemies everywhere in the city, the election is steadily going on.


    Before anything happened, Marani was full of order and everything was in order.


    It was a prudent way to issue a commission to the martial arts association, which made the first Corps gain quickly.


    At least we know who the enemy is.


    In the junta, in Natasha''s office.


    Li Meng, who has been observing the situation in Marani, also noticed the update of intelligence.


    In the seat behind the table, Li Meng holds his chin with one hand and dots on the electronic screen on the table with the other.


    Behind him, Shayue''s small posture lies on the windowsill and looks out of the window rather uninteresting.


    On the outside, there is only the unchangeable view of the courtyard.


    Next to Li Meng, Wendy and Jiye are standing quietly.


    "Hessian guild? Are those guys brave enough to fight against the first army on their own? "


    Looking at the updated information on the screen, Li Meng gave a faint smile, rather disdainful.


    The Hessian guild sold the pulse device to kenover, and Limon didn''t intend to let it go.


    The first Legion didn''t trouble them. They were the first to trouble the first Legion.


    Turning his head slightly, Li Meng looked at the night beside him and said, "night! What do you think they want to do? "


    In the face of his Highness''s eyes, she whispered: "what can attract their attention in Marani city is only about the" sass "in prison. Since he is the son of the president of Hessian guild, Hessian guild will not give up" him. "


    "Save people?"


    If Li Meng thinks about it, the answer is reasonable.


    As if he had thought of something, Li Meng said thoughtfully: "since it''s saving people, and they choose to save people at this time, if they don''t make a lot of trouble, they don''t have any chance."


    At this time, almost half of the civilians in Marani are gathered in various squares. It is a headache for the first Legion to make trouble for them.

 Chapter 1095

    The enemy is in the dark, the first Legion is in the light, and the initiative is in the hands of the enemy. The only thing the first Legion can do is to break down the moves and prepare for the worst.


    As if he thought of something, Li Meng said to zhe ye with a smile: "remove the prison guards immediately, leaving only a small number of soldiers to guard. Remember, it must be big and conspicuous. The evacuated guards should not return to the barracks, let them go straight to the city to strengthen the patrol of the streets, and arrange some ghosts to enter the prison to guard secretly."


    Since the enemy''s target is the "sass" in prison, the prison door should not be too thick. It should be thinner, so that their fear disappears and their self-confidence level disappears. Only in this way can they open the door. Only when they open the door can they enter the prison and take sass away.


    How can they emerge from the dark without giving them a little confidence.


    As for whether they will take Li Meng or not, this is not what Li Meng can know.


    But this does not prevent Li Meng from doing so.


    Li Meng believes that as long as they are eager to rescue "sass" and confident in their own strength, they will take action.


    Nodded gently, and night walked away.


    Although she can give orders directly to the prison guards, she will not.


    She will pass this matter to Natasha, her soldiers'' own orders, her understanding of her subordinates, and let Natasha pay attention to the details that she didn''t pay attention to, so that she can complete the task more effectively.


    Left the office, in the corridor, night took out the portable palm computer.


    With the boot, as like as two peas on the screen, a person jumped out.


    "Night, immediately pass on your Highness''s words to general Natasha!"


    This is intelligent AI. It is specially equipped for moyeh to assist moyeh.


    In the first corps, with the establishment of the quantum communication tower, the three generals have their own intelligent AI.


    "I understand!"


    The little "night" on the screen gave a lovely military salute, and then disappeared into the corner of the screen.


    After all this, she did not return to the office, but walked further away.


    It''s noon. It''s time for your highness to have lunch.


    Shaye left, and Shayue was taken by his highness all the time. Some things had to be done. Although he was a general, he didn''t forget some of his previous abilities.


    Although she didn''t need to do it herself, once in a while, she wanted to do it herself.


    "Tomorrow, the election of this member should be over."


    After putting aside the Hessian forest guild, Li Meng focused on the election.


    In fact, by now, the councillors of each city have been basically determined.


    The situation of each city is almost the same. The first place with the highest support rate is higher than the second place. Even if the second place can break out in the next day and a half, it is impossible to surpass the first place.


    Up to now, the 26 members of Bentley can be said to have made a decision, and no matter how they change, there will not be much change.


    "It''s really young, but it''s good to be young. I hope they can make the new regime work well! Otherwise, don''t blame the first Legion for not giving you a chance. "


    Looking at the information on the screen, Li Meng muttered to himself.


    After all, it''s the first time that young people are in power, which is nothing to blame.


    However, they are not too young. They are just a little younger than their power.


    Members of parliament have a lot of rights. They can be said to be the top leaders in Bentley. Most of them are about 40 years old. The youngest one is only 31 years old.


    There is a clear imbalance between rights and age.


    However, Li Meng did not care about this.


    Although young people will be more impulsive, the establishment of a new government and the energetic rulers may make the system work better.


    Just as Li menggang said, the effect of the new deal depends on the efforts of these young people. The opportunity has been given to the first legion, and the so-called human rights and freedom have been satisfied. If this can not make the result look better, the first Legion can only implement another more efficient regime, But there is no such thing as human rights and freedom.


    After a stretch, Li Meng stood up.


    Although the situation in Marani is changing all the time, on the whole, everything is in order.


    Although there is such a rat excrement as Hessian guild, it is just a rat excrement for Li Meng.


    Even if it can break a pot of porridge, the first Legion can break the bottom of the pot and make it disappear completely.


    Looking at Shayue lying on the windowsill like a kitten, Li Meng smiles, grabs the shaking white tail and hugs Shayue''s small posture from behind.


    In her hairy ear, Li Meng said softly, "what are you looking at?"


    For the arrival of the master behind her, Shayue was aware of it.


    In the embrace of her master, she was still staring out of the window.


    For the master''s inquiry, she whispered: "it''s gone!"


    Gone?


    Following the eyes of Sha Yue, Li Meng looks down at the courtyard. On that clump of vegetation, Li Meng knows the meaning of Sha Yue''s words.


    He rubbed his little head, and Li Meng said in a soft voice, "yes, they are all gone, but for them, this is the process of life, a law of nature. If they don''t die, how can those brothers and sisters be born?"


    Only a few days later, the vegetation in the courtyard, not only the leaves fell off, but also the thorns on the clump of vegetation gradually fell off, which seemed to arouse the resonance of Sha Yue.


    Li Meng knew that this was probably the nature of Shayue, a kind of nature close to nature.


    Although she has become a corpse, this nature still exists. When she looks at the withering vegetation, she will feel something in her heart.


    "Master! It''s time for dinner. I''ll tell them to prepare early. "


    Then Wendy''s soft voice came from behind.


    "Go


    Wendy left with a slight step.


    Then there was the sound of closing the door.

 Chapter 1096

    After Wendy left, there were only two overlapping figures in front of the window in the big office.


    Holding Shayue''s waist, Li Meng holds Shayue down from the windowsill.


    Holding Shayue''s hand, Li Meng returns to the seat.


    And Sha Yue is lightly a jump, small posture sat on the table, that pair of legs slightly shaking.


    For the shaking white tail, Li Meng grabbed it impolitely and played with it.


    For the master of this behavior, Sha Yue has long been used to, that long tail at the master''s mercy.


    While caressing the fluffy tail, Li Meng said: "tell me about the beavers, and the things in the Middle East. Although you beavers are far away from home, you should know something about your hometown."


    The peculiarity of the Asian people and the loveliness of Shayue make Li Meng curious about the Asian people.


    "Home?"


    Sha Yue whispers and looks at the host unexpectedly.


    She seems to be wondering why the host is interested in her hometown.


    But if the host wants to know, she will of course tell her everything she knows.


    "Well..."


    Frowning slightly, Sha Yue''s lovely face began to think hard.


    She is recalling the stories told by her elders.


    After a long time, the frown on Sha Yue''s face disappeared. She looked at her master with a light eye and said in a soft voice, "how can we say that the sub human society is cruel and advocates force. Different races exist in tribal situations, and tribes compete with each other for hunting areas. Although there is an empire, it''s just a human name for the strongest tribe, There is no real state in the sub human race. "


    In the face of the light eyes, Li Meng smiles, holds the soft and petite buttocks, and pushes Sha Yue on the table.


    As for the electronic screen, it was naturally pushed aside by Li Meng.


    Looking at Shayue in front of him, Li Meng said, "besides the beavers, there are many sub human races."


    Sha Yue nodded a little, her hands gently supported on the table, her legs were very elegant interlaced, she said in a soft voice: "well, there are many sub human races, the beavers are just one, but among the sub human race, the orcs are the most powerful, the most fierce and the most powerful race in the sub human race, they are born to fight, They are the absolute masters of the subhuman race, and they dominate all other races. "


    "For example, although we beavers are thin and have no combat effectiveness, we are smart enough and have strong learning ability. Therefore, sub human technology is basically in the hands of the beavers. Among the Orc tribes, the beavers are technicians, making weapons, ammunition and vehicles for the tribe."


    There are orcs


    Li Meng was surprised at the existence of this race.


    Although the first Legion has learned some information from various external sources for sub humans, the information is not complete and most of them are legends.


    After all, East Asia is too far away from the Middle East. People living in East Asia have no chance to contact with Asian people. Without contact, they will not understand them.


    Moreover, all human countries have consciously reduced the sense of subhuman existence, and the news spread among civilians is spread from the allies.


    "Since the beavers master science and technology, their status in the orc tribe should be very important. Why do you beavers leave their hometown and flee to other places?"


    Shayue''s ethnic group lives in the Republic of Sharjah. It''s not close to the territory of sub humans. It''s not only thousands of miles away, but also has allies. Li Meng is very curious about how Shayue''s beavers arrived in the Republic of Sharjah, and why they chose such a remote place as their new home.


    Sha Yue shook her head and said in a soft voice, "I don''t know. I remember that the old people in the clan said that it seems that it was because of the war between Orc tribes. It seems that it was related to some" prophecy. "


    prophesy?


    It seems that this matter is doomed to have no answer. Generally speaking, the so-called predictions are extremely unreliable.


    Li Meng did not continue to ask, in the future for a long time, sub human will not have any intersection with the first legion, just a little understanding, too much understanding, there is no need.


    With a little smile, looking at the lovely Shayue, Li Meng reaches out and embraces her small waist. With a little effort, he holds Shayue down from the table and into his arms.


    Holding that small and soft body, Li Meng pulled over the electronic screen and re entered the data terminal.


    In Li Meng''s arms, Sha Yue is very clever. She is very quiet. She looks at the flashing picture on the electronic screen with her master''s eyes.


    In the data terminal, Li Meng opens the message from the kingdom of Danlan.


    "Not yet?"


    In the data terminal, Li Meng did not see the message from the kingdom of Danlan.


    Calculate the time, gunya and his party should be very close to the outer land of Austria.


    However, Li Meng didn''t think much about it.


    Guniya''s ship is just an ordinary cargo ship. It can''t be compared with the warships of the first regiment in speed. Maybe now, they are still on the way.


    What''s more, Li Meng is not sure how to choose gunya.


    For Li Meng, he certainly hopes that gunya can go to the kingdom of Danlan, which is what Li Meng wants to see.


    If she did not go to the kingdom of Danlan, but directly returned to the kingdom of Austria, Li Meng would be disappointed, because in that way, the woman named "Gunia" would become a passer-by in Li Meng''s memory, and Li Meng would cruelly end this memory in person.


    He didn''t see the news he wanted to see. After paying a little attention to Tanya in the kingdom of Danlan, Li Meng turned his attention back to Bentley.


    The election is in progress. For the first Legion and Li Meng, the establishment of a new government in Bentley is the most important thing.


    ----


    As a general, as the highest authority in Bentley, Natasha is undoubtedly busy.


    The election is in progress. As the future capital of Marani, its order must be guaranteed.


    On a street in the city, an armed convoy is galloping in the direction of a large square near the west of the city.

 Chapter 1097

    In a bulky large armored command vehicle, the reminder from "Sha" let Natasha turn on her portable palm computer.


    A piece of information jumps to the small screen, which is the prompt of information update.


    "Hessian guild?"


    Natasha frowned slightly in her hood when she learned the identity of the group who had infiltrated Marani.


    Natasha is no stranger to the Hessian guild.


    After all, the destruction of Voda City, in addition to the culprit "kenover", is the helper of "Hessian guild".


    "Save people?"


    In her hood, Natasha murmured thoughtfully.


    Knowing their purpose, some things are easy to do, at least the initiative has been slightly tilted to the first Legion.


    "General! There''s a message from general Sawyer


    At this time, "Sha" suddenly jumped out of the corner of the screen and reminded Natasha.


    General Sawyer?


    In the hood, Natasha''s expression is a little unexpected. The woman is accompanying her master now. Does the master have any orders?


    Thinking of this, Natasha said softly, "open it!"


    "Yes


    With a salute to Natasha, she puffed out a message from the edge of the screen.


    The action can''t be said to be cute. It looks like a small version of Natasha, but the clothes are different. She is wearing a set of dark green women''s military uniform.


    "Lure the enemy in?"


    Looking at the message on the screen, Natasha thought.


    She understood the master''s plan.


    Indeed, the master''s method is very good. Since the purpose of those people is "sass", as long as we create opportunities for them, we may be able to lead them out of the secret.


    Without hesitation, Natasha said immediately, "Natasha! Immediately order the prison guards to leave the prison and join the street patrol forces. Leave two teams behind to guard the prison. Tell the left behind prison team the plan of luring the enemy into the prison. In addition, immediately send a small team of black iron soldiers to the prison and let them act in secret. Once they find the enemy, kill them! "


    When it comes to the last word "kill", Natasha is frozen.


    The first living Legion already has it. In the words of "sass", the first Legion can know everything they want to know.


    The first regiment will not be merciful to the enemy.


    Natasha was already filled with anger at the invasion of Marani by the Hessian guild at this time.


    Because of this, Natasha has included the Hessian guild in the list of enemies that the first Legion must eliminate.


    "Yes! The order has been issued


    With a military salute, she was serious.


    There is no need to pay attention to prison affairs after the order is issued. It is still a question whether those people will be deceived.


    However, in any case, if their goal is "sass", the prison trip is indispensable. Next, the only thing they can do is to wait.


    After doing the master''s instructions, Natasha set her goal on this trip.


    "Sha! Are there any details of the missing persons? "


    Hearing this, "Sha" on the screen shook her head regretfully and said: "because the information network of the first army corps has not yet involved the district offices of the streets, the identity information of citizens is still blank, and the former military government has not made statistics on the identity of civilians, which leads to the ambiguity of the identity of the missing persons, The number of missing persons can only be calculated on the basis of the circumstances of the case. "


    Natasha was not too disappointed with the answer.


    Natasha knows something about civil affairs.


    The first Legion did not occupy Bentley for a long time. Although some things are changing, it will take enough time. Now, time is far from enough.


    In another way, Natasha asked, "how many people are missing?"


    "There are 123 cases, with oral description of the informants. There are about 600 people in the number. Some cases are that all the family members are missing, while some families are missing one or two people. The cases started ten days ago. Until last night, in the fourth block in the west of the city, all the residents living on the first floor of five residential buildings were missing, except a few people who went out and didn''t return, All the others disappeared. Last night, the number of missing people reached more than 200. "


    Two hundred?


    That''s not a small number.


    In her hood, Natasha frowned slightly and said in a deep voice, "mark out the patrol route of the street patrol team last night!"


    At the edge of the screen, Sara draws a map of Marani with some obvious lines.


    As if by magic, a baton appeared in Sha''s hand. She pointed to the west corner of the map and said, "this is the fourth block. Because it is in an unusual period, the inspection of the street has increased several times compared with the usual. Every 15 minutes or so, a patrol team will pass by the fourth block. Last night, No abnormal reports have been received. "


    "What can the task force find?"


    A few days after the disappearances, with Natasha''s approval, the first Legion set up a special operation team to take charge of the wave of disappearances.


    At first, the first Legion doubted whether the slavers had committed crimes in the city, and specially strengthened the surveillance of the city gates, but it had no effect.


    Not only did the slavers not find out, but the disappearances in the city also happened one after another.


    This allowed the first Legion to exclude the possibility of slavers and continue to search for clues.


    "There is no discovery yet. Although the action team found some chaotic footprints in the residential building where the missing case happened, they disappeared when they left the residential building. There is no clue or witness. The action team has no place to start. It can only passively strengthen the patrol in Xicheng District."


    "Why only strengthen the" Xicheng District "


    Natasha found something in her words.


    Regarding Natasha''s question, Natasha explained: "of the 123 missing cases, all the cases occurred in Xicheng District, so the action team decided that if the missing case was man-made, the next missing case would also occur in Xicheng District."


    Hearing this explanation, Natasha fell into thinking.


    Why does the disappearance only happen in Xicheng District?


    Is there any reason?

 Chapter 1098

    If so, what is it?


    What''s the connection with the prison on the outskirts of the city?


    The disappearance happened in the west side of the city, which is very close to the prison, so Natasha had to link the two things together.


    Now, Natasha realized one thing.


    Soon after the Hessian guild arrived in Marani, the disappearances began.


    Is there any connection between the disappearance and the Hessian guild?


    Although there was no evidence, Natasha had a strong feeling in her heart.


    I''m afraid the source of the missing case has something to do with the Hessian guild. Otherwise, this kind of coincidence can''t be explained.


    Thinking of this, Natasha had to realize one thing.


    If the disappearance is really the work of the Hessian guild, what is their purpose?


    Want to take the kidnapped civilians hostage?


    "No, not for that purpose."


    In her heart, Natasha denied the conjecture.


    In this world, hostages are worthless. No country will release a group of evil people for the sake of hostages.


    The first Legion will not, will never release SAS in prison because of hostages, and will never let the Hessian guild leave because of hostages.


    Hessian guild, as a villain, of course knows this. Therefore, they will never use those people as hostages, but for other purposes.


    What''s the use of so many people besides hostages?


    On this thought, Natasha''s expression was more dignified.


    "How far is it from the destination?"


    The sense of urgency in her heart made Natasha ask.


    "At the current speed, it''s two blocks away from the destination. It''s about 15 minutes," she replied


    Just like Natasha''s urgency in her heart, the motorcade on the street is faster, moving fast towards the direction of the destination. The sound of the "powerful" engine reverberates among the tall buildings with the breeze, slowly disappearing in the distance.


    At this time, there was a slight commotion in the prison on the outskirts of the city.


    For some reason, the soldiers stationed in the prison suddenly assembled on the playground.


    On the wall around the prison, only a few soldiers were left in four corners and four towers.


    "Let''s go!"


    The riot lasted only a moment, and soon, with an order, the soldiers gathered on the playground began to board.


    Soon, with the roar of the "rumbling" engine, a convoy of armed assault vehicles and armored personnel carriers drove out of the open prison gate and hurried to the city.


    On the outskirts of the road, the long team formed a long steel dragon, very eye-catching.


    This scene was also seen by a shadow in a cluster of bushes beside the road.


    Looking at the motorcade not far away from the prison, he looked very confused. His eyes moved away from the motorcade and looked to the prison further away.


    It''s far away, but for him, everything is clear.


    After observing for a while, he got up and left. His strong figure disappeared in the withered forest.


    It''s dark and humid, the ground is pitted and full of gravel.


    Occasionally, a pool of black sewage can be seen in a pit.


    This is an alley, which spreads from the main road and ends with a dilapidated residential area.


    The low houses in the community are everywhere, forming a group of buildings. The houses are broken and rotten, and the traces of decay are very conspicuous.


    The community is quiet, empty, without a trace of noise.


    This community has been abandoned. If you come carefully enough, you can see the demolition notice on the building walls on the left and right sides of the alley.


    There is no one here, and there will be no one.


    But in today''s uninhabited area, there are some abnormal figures.


    On the main road outside the lane, a furtive figure was walking. When he was at the fork in the lane, he suddenly turned and flashed into the lane.


    He was in a hurry, looking behind him as he walked. In the stop and go process, he entered the abandoned community.


    In front of a decadent residential building, he stopped, and his rough face carefully inspected the building. Then he put down his heart and entered the residential building.


    Deep in the corridor on the first floor, he knocked on the most humble door.


    In the "Dong Dong" knock on the door, there was a low voice behind the door.


    "Who?"


    "Open the door! It''s me


    In the dark, with a few words floating, in the "creak" sound of opening the door, the figure in the corridor disappeared.


    It''s small and shabby here, but there are several people in this small space.


    "Why are you back so soon? How''s the prison going? "


    The room is very dark, with the figure outside the door into the room, a low voice rang up.


    The master of the voice is Heimo, his strong body is very conspicuous.


    Facing the gaze in the room, he said hurriedly: "the guards are very strict. If we don''t have chaird''s help, we can hardly enter the prison either in the front or in the sneak. However, just now, the situation has changed. The guards in the prison suddenly withdrew, leaving only a small number of soldiers. I have made a careful exploration and confirmed that they are correct, Now the prison defense is very empty. "


    Are the prison guards out?


    To this situation''s occurrence, black Mo appears very surprised.


    But in the accident, black Mo heart also vigilant.


    The first Legion will not leave the prison guards for no reason. Let''s not say whether the first Legion knows their identity and purpose. In this chaotic situation, who will mobilize the prison guards?


    After all, prison is the place where prisoners are held, and prisoners are dangerous. It''s not enough just to have a cage, but also need to be guarded.


    If there is a riot in the prison at this time, the situation will be more complicated for the first Corps.


    Heimer did not think that the first Legion had the reason to transfer the prison guards, which made him ponder it in his heart.


    Think about the purpose of the first Legion.


    "Where did they go?" Asked heimor.


    "To the city."


    In the city?


    Now, every square in Marani city is full of people. What kind of election activities did the civilians of Bentley take part in.

 Chapter 1099

    Did the prison guards go to the city to keep order?


    Starting slightly, Heimo came to the old windowsill and looked out.


    Outside are the same dilapidated residential buildings and the messy roads.


    After thinking for a moment, in the eyes of the four people in the room, Heimo turned back and said in a deep voice, "don''t go out before dark. Let''s go to test the prison in the evening. If the prison''s defense is really empty, we don''t have to wait for childe. We will start to rescue" sass "tonight."


    Speaking of this, Heimo frowned slightly, looked very gloomy, and said coldly, "now the Xicheng District is full of soldiers of the first regiment. They seem to be looking for something. Just now, I saw some martial artists on the way back. They are also looking for something. I wonder if the first regiment has found something, At least they have a rough idea of where we are


    "Shall we change places? Although the abandoned community is large and there are several escape routes, it is a very conspicuous hiding place. The possibility of the first regiment finding it is not ruled out. " Hearing this, a person even busy way, voice echoed in the dark room, quite nervous.


    They are too weak to hide again if they are found.


    This is undoubtedly extremely disadvantageous to them.


    "No, the first Legion won''t find this place before dark. We''ll leave after dark. If we can save" sass "tonight, we won''t come back here again. If things change, we''ll find another place." Heimer rejected the proposal.


    It''s getting late. It''s still a few hours before night falls.


    For a few hours at least, they were safe.


    They all nodded. If they only stayed for a few hours, they didn''t have to be afraid of being found.


    "Keep your energy! The success of this mission depends on tonight. "


    With that, Heimo sat on the windowsill and closed his eyes.


    While the other four scattered one after another, looking for a place to rest in the room.


    Although he closed his eyes, Heimo didn''t relax completely. His ears were alert to the outside. Any slight movement outside could not escape his ears.


    However, Heimo didn''t know that some pairs of eyes were watching them from the far roof.


    It was so far away that Heimer didn''t notice.


    This is a high-rise building, stand high, see far, not far away from the abandoned community at a glance.


    On the guardrail at the edge of the terrace on the roof, the four people leaned on it with a relaxed look.


    "This mission is really easy. It seems that Julie''s good luck is on us this time." Looking back at the three people beside her, Ellie said with a relaxed smile, and finally looked at Julie.


    For Ellie''s eyes, Julie is a faint smile.


    She didn''t object to Ellie''s words. Indeed, they were very lucky this time.


    They chose the right place and arrived in Xicheng District at noon.


    There was no purpose. In order to find some clues, they asked the soldiers on patrol in Xicheng District about a lot of things.


    When they learned that there was a missing case of more than 200 people in Xicheng District last night, they planned to go to the scene of the missing case to see if they could find anything.


    I didn''t expect that the spot of the incident had not arrived yet. At a crossroad, an extremely cold sight attracted their attention. Although it was only a glance, in the eyes of the owner of the sight, the four people noticed something unusual.


    Then the four began to follow the owner of the line of sight.


    In order not to be noticed by the owner of the line of sight, the four specially used the hyperopia tracking method.


    That is, in the direction of the target, the four people separately occupy the commanding height and monitor the target from a long distance.


    In this way, the stalker doesn''t feel that someone is watching him from a distance.


    Although there was a little mistake behind, because the man who was followed by the four was a master. He was very cunning. Under the close supervision of the four, he disappeared in the last short distance.


    But fortunately, another goal appeared in the eyes of the four.


    In the empty street, how can that sneaky appearance not be noticed.


    The emergence of the new goal also made the four people successfully find the goal of this mission.


    Compared with Ellie''s excitement, Chevy seems very indifferent.


    "Are you sure it''s them?" he asked? If not, the task is not complete. "


    A faint smile, to Qiwei''s worry, Kaiwei seems very confident.


    He affirmed: "although their clothes are not different from those of the common people, their temperament and face, and their eyes in the pupils can''t be concealed. They are evil people, monsters who lose their humanity in order to satisfy their inner evil desires. They can hide their skin, but they can''t hide their smelly heart, I can smell that disgusting stench on them. "


    Speaking of this, Kaiwei''s face was full of disgust and cold. It seemed that he hated the degenerate very much.


    Now that it''s certain, chivi naturally has no more questions.


    He said calmly: "inform the first army! We have left the matter of the battle to them. So far, our task has been completed. "


    "It''s not that easy!" At this time, Julie, who was always quiet, suddenly made a sound.


    Facing the three people''s eyes, Julie said calmly: "it''s not over yet. Have you forgotten about the missing case? Although we have found the people of Hessian guild, the missing people have not been found. According to the soldiers, nearly 600 people have disappeared in Marani city in the past half a month. It is not easy to hide so many people. In that abandoned community, more than 600 people have not been found. What does that mean? "


    Julie''s words made the three people feel thoughtful. Although the soldiers did not directly explain that the disappearance case was caused by those people of Hessian guild, they also clearly expressed their suspicion of Hessian guild.


    In four people''s opinion, it was the Hessian guild that did it in nine cases out of ten.


    Because it''s a coincidence.


    Soon after the Hessian guild arrived in Marani, the disappearances began to occur frequently.


    I''m afraid it''s hard to believe that it has nothing to do with the Hessian guild.


    "That is to say, there are two groups of people in the Hessian guild. What we found is only one of them?" Thinking about what Julie said, chivi had this question in his mind.

 Chapter 1100

    Julie shook her head and said in a low voice: "some people like to be alone and don''t like to work with others. In the book collection of the guild, I have read an information about the dark society. In that information, it clearly records some of the most famous dark guilds in the dark society, including the Hessian guild. In the information of important members of the Hessian guild, I remember a man... "


    "Who?"


    Looking at Julie suspiciously, Kaiwei seems a little surprised. Listening to Julie''s tone, she seems to guess something.


    Facing the three people''s curious eyes, Julie said calmly: "his name is" child "! A demon Warlock. "


    Demon warlock?


    Hearing these four words, their expressions changed slightly and became very dignified.


    The three knew that if it was true, as Julie had guessed, there would be a major change in Marani.


    Looking at Julie solemnly, keV said in a deep voice: "Julie! This matter is very important. Is that true? "


    Julie can understand the disbelief of Kaiwei.


    When she saw this information, it was hard for her to believe it.


    Demonic warlocks are real degenerates. They are lured by demons and become puppets of demons. They can no longer be called human beings, and they will not mix with human beings.


    Although the dark society belongs to the dark, the members of the dark society are all human beings. Although their thoughts are degenerated and their pleasure is to vent their evil desires, they are also human beings and are real human beings.


    With her mouth slightly open, Julie said calmly: "this is only what I saw from the data. Only the president knows whether it is true. However, she would rather believe it is true than not. Just think about those missing human beings, only demon warlocks can quietly take them away."


    "You''re right!" Kaiwei agrees with Julie''s words very much. If it is really the work of the demon warlock, the 600 missing people will have a clear signal, that is, sacrifice.


    The ability of demonic warlocks comes from demons. Where they are, they will instinctively plunder human beings, sacrifice with living people, and summon a powerful demonic army.


    Without delay, Kaiwei immediately told the three humanitarians: "this news must be immediately informed to the first legion, and he must be found before the demon sorcerer holds the sacrificial ceremony."


    Feeling the urgency of the situation, the four left the terrace in a hurry.


    At this time, in the west side, Natasha''s motorcade arrived at the scene of last night''s disappearance.


    It is located in the south corner of Xicheng District, near the suburbs, and is a series of residential buildings.


    Some of the roads are rotten and potholes, some of which are more than one meter in diameter and full of sewage.


    On both sides of the road, next to residential buildings, you can see many vehicles.


    There are military assault vehicles, and there are also large and bulky armored personnel carriers full of metal texture.


    On the road between the buildings, a large number of soldiers in dark green power combat suits are patrolling.


    In the residential buildings, in the dark corridor on the first floor, some figures can also be seen flashing.


    At this time, the roar of the engine suddenly sounded from the distance, and soon, from the corner of the street, a motorcade appeared.


    The convoy is composed of a number of "bison" armed assault vehicles, including a bulky armored command vehicle.


    The appearance of the motorcade caused the soldiers to appear. In the sound of running footsteps, a soldier quickly ran to the side of the road and waved to the oncoming motorcade.


    Next to the waving soldiers, the motorcade stopped.


    This one is not an ordinary soldier. He is a third sergeant and the head of the special operations team.


    His name is Vanya. Not long ago, he was just a first-class sergeant. He served in Nanlin island. Because of his excellent performance and ability, he was promoted all the way. After being transferred to Bentley, he became a third class sergeant.


    In the sound of metal running, the door of the armored command car was opened.


    Dressed in black armor and a black cape, Natasha stepped down from the car, her black iron shoes on the gravel covered ground.


    "General! Chief Sergeant three, Vanya, reports to you Looking at Natasha walking down from the car, Vanya raised his salute and said in a loud voice. The mechanical sound came out of the helmet.


    When she stepped on the ground and in her hood, Natasha glanced at the residential buildings beside the road.


    After taking back his eyes, he asked Vanya on his side, "is there anything new?"


    Putting down his forehead hand, Vanya said solemnly: "just now we found a new clue. I was just about to report to the general. I didn''t expect you to come, general! Please follow me


    Under Vanya''s leadership, they walked to a residential building by the side of the road.


    While walking, Vanya said: "now it can be determined that the missing cases are man-made. The only thing that makes people wonder is how those missing people quietly disappeared. According to our investigation of the missing family, we found that everything in the family was very clean and tidy, there was no sign of fighting, and even under the bed, there was no pair of shoes missing."


    "From the shoes, we confirmed that they left their room barefoot in the middle of the night. By virtue of this, we used the detection device to find micro substances, and used the foot dander falling from the feet to track the missing persons. Since a long time has passed since the time of the crime, the foot dander belongs to micro substances, which are easy to be blown away by the breeze, This has caused great difficulties to our work. We can''t make a conclusion about whether we can find something


    In her hood, Natasha was thoughtful. It seemed that she had met her opponent this time.


    It is impossible to let more than 200 people "voluntarily" walk out of the room by ordinary means.


    Thinking of this, Natasha asked, "how do you confirm that the disappearance was man-made?"


    From what he said just now, Vanya has been very positive about the answer that the missing cases are man-made.


    This makes Natasha very curious, Vanya is based on what basis to confirm this matter.


    In response to general Natasha''s question, Vanya said: "no one will go out at will at night, and no one will leave his room with clear consciousness. According to this, we conducted a detailed investigation of the missing family''s room. When we investigated the composition of the air, we found an unknown micro substance in the air, According to the analysis of intelligent AI, this substance has the effect of anesthetizing human consciousness, making the consciousness fall into a very fuzzy perception. In this state, human will lose control of the body, and will respond to the familiar language instinctively. "

 Chapter 1101

    So it is


    Natasha understood that the culprit of the missing case was also the use of this unknown material, easily and quietly took away more than 200 people overnight.


    Those who are taken away have no awareness of their own behavior at all. They seem to lose consciousness and become a puppet at the mercy of others.


    At this time, they have come to the downstairs of a residential building.


    In the open space downstairs, there was a row of corpses covered with white cloth. At a glance, there were more than ten corpses. Around, there were some soldiers guarding.


    For Vanya, Natasha''s arrival, they raised their heads, saluted one after another, then put down their hands and continued to stand guard.


    In front of a corpse, Vanya stopped. He explained to Natasha beside him: "these corpses are old people. They are a little older. The anesthetic effect of that substance is very strong. It destroys the fragile brain nerves of these old people and makes them lose their lives in sleep."


    Hearing Vanya''s explanation, Natasha''s eyes moved, slightly bent down on the ground and lifted the white cloth from the body in front of her.


    As the white cloth was lifted, a peaceful old man''s face came into Natasha''s eyes.


    They really walked quietly, with no pain on their faces.


    Holding out her iron gloved hand, Natasha laid it gently on the old man''s forehead.


    On the black iron fingertips, a black halo flashed slightly and got into the old man''s forehead.


    Vanya didn''t know what the general was doing, but instead of disturbing him, he waited quietly.


    A moment later, Natasha moved. She took her hand back from the old man''s forehead and covered it with the white cloth again.


    Standing up from the ground, Natasha said to Vanya on her side, "dispose of the body as soon as possible. Report any new news to me immediately."


    "Yes, I''ll order someone to deal with it immediately. I''ll let the general know if there''s any new news." With a slight nod, Vanya responded.


    "Continue to do what you want to do. We need to know about it as soon as possible. We can''t let it affect the election." Then, without waiting for Vanya to respond, Natasha turned and walked away quickly.


    Vanya can only watch the back of general Natasha, holding a military salute to welcome general Natasha away.


    On the way back to the armored command vehicle, Natasha looked dignified.


    Her little action on the old man''s forehead just now is not meaningless. She just wants to use the connection of blood relatives to find the old man''s relatives. This is not magic, but a way to sense the connection between blood relatives with the help of the power of death, which can be regarded as the ability to enhance perception. Of course, the premise is that the distance between blood relatives can not be too far.


    But Natasha failed, she did not feel the existence of the elderly relatives.


    There are two possibilities. One is that the old man''s relatives are too far away from Natasha''s location. This possibility is very small, because those missing people can''t go out of the city. As long as they don''t go out of the city, Natasha can feel it.


    The second possibility is that the old man''s relatives have died and become dead. Natasha certainly can''t feel it.


    This ability, with the help of the power of death, is sensitive to life. If the target dies, of course, it can not be perceived, nor can it perceive any existence.


    Things are getting more and more complicated. Natasha has a feeling that this kind of event will not end easily. Maybe it will set off a disturbance.


    Thinking of this, Natasha''s face became more ugly.


    The enemy is in the dark, everything is unknown, which makes the first army very passive.


    Unless the first Legion conducts a large-scale search of the city, it is impossible.


    One is the timing. Today''s election activities in Bentley are chaotic enough. If the whole city search is carried out at this moment, the situation will undoubtedly be even more chaotic, and the people in Bentley will become panic stricken.


    Second, it is necessary. Natasha is angry and looks ugly. She just hates the turmoil caused by those clowns, because once the situation is chaotic, the chaotic situation will become a trouble for Natasha. It takes a lot of effort to solve the problem, which Natasha does not want to see.


    In any case, Bentley''s general trend will not change, which Natasha never doubted.


    She never thought that the mice in the dark could do anything.


    Even if something is done, the first Legion can solve it.


    After all, in Marani City, the first Legion can have an army of up to 20000 people. Under the deterrence of this army, it is enough to quell any unrest.


    "General! There is news from martial arts practitioners that they found members of Hessen guild in an abandoned community in the west of the city. " As soon as I got on the bus, the messenger in the car reported a surprising news to Natasha.


    eureka?


    In her hood, Natasha looked rather surprised.


    Natasha has never been extravagant about martial arts artists. The reason why she entrusted tasks to martial arts artists is just because of the master''s instructions. She never thought that martial arts artists could make great achievements in this matter.


    Now it seems that she was wrong.


    "Where is it?" Asked Natasha.


    "In the West and east of the city, it''s about fourteen kilometers from here." The correspondent replied.


    Fourteen kilometers?


    It''s a little far away.


    Thinking of this, Natasha asked again, "is there any news about the missing person?"


    "No, but those martial artists have warned us that the missing case is probably caused by another demon warlock named" child ", who plundered human beings for sacrifice and summoned powerful demons." Speaking of this, the correspondent laughed, seemed not to agree with the warning of the martial arts practitioners, and said with a smile: "how can this be possible? The devil or something... "


    He was interrupted by Natasha before he finished.


    "Nothing is impossible." With a light look at the correspondent, Natasha said coldly, "what you haven''t seen doesn''t mean that it doesn''t exist. In this world, there are not only demons, but also more strange existence. Even at your side, there are black iron soldiers and other" immortal "existence. When you come here, I will lose all of AI''s cognition."


    "Yes In the helmet, the messenger''s face was slightly positive, and he replied very seriously.


    Natasha''s words made him realize his mistake. Although he had never seen the devil, he had seen the black iron soldiers. Those black soldiers were not his former comrades in arms. They were silent and powerful. They were born out of death. They could no longer be called human beings. They were gengchite''s "undead".

 Chapter 1102

    After a reprimand, Natasha let go of the messenger and put her mind on the demon Warlock.


    If the missing persons were really the work of demons, the situation in Marani would be even more serious.


    Once the ritual of demonic Warlock is completed, those evil demons will act recklessly in Marani.


    What should we do?


    For a moment, Natasha hesitated.


    In hesitation, Natasha issued an order to the correspondent, saying: "let the nearby army gather to the abandoned community, blockade the abandoned community, and let the battle be done by the black iron soldiers. Remember, try to stay alive. Whether there are demons in Marani City, you need to know from them."


    "Yes


    Whether demons exist or not is still a mystery, and the search for the missing is still going on.


    After leaving the scene of the disappearance, Natasha returned directly to the junta.


    When Natasha''s motorcade returned to the junta, the sun had already set and the night was coming quietly.


    At this time, in Marani City, the people on the main square have also dispersed. Before the night falls, Marani city falls into a short period of noise.


    The noise is short-lived. When the night falls, the city of Marani is calm again.


    Junta, restaurant.


    Under the soft light, the huge restaurant is shrouded in the light, a fragrance is diffused in the air, floating in the air, invading every corner.


    At the top of the long table, Li Meng sat upright and ate quietly.


    Li Meng doesn''t like to be disturbed during the meal, which makes the restaurant silent.


    Whether it''s Wendy, Shayue or Yiye, they all sit quietly at the table and keep quiet. Only their eyes occasionally drift to Li Meng during the meal.


    As a "corpse lady" and "undead", the three of them don''t need food.


    Their body consumption does not come from organic nutrition, but from the power of death.


    Although they can also eat, it is superfluous, because once the food is swallowed from their mouth, it will be burned up in their abdomen. For the undead, of course, it is superfluous.


    The silence did not last long. With the sound of "clanging" footsteps, Natasha, dressed in black armor and Cape, crossed the door of the restaurant and entered the restaurant.


    She stepped to the table.


    On the arrival of Natasha, Li Meng put down the tableware slightly and looked up at Natasha.


    "Sit down!" With a slight wave of his hand, Li Meng motioned Natasha to sit down.


    Natasha moves and sits beside Shayue.


    His eyes swept over all the women one by one. Finally, Li Meng looked at Natasha and said, "have you found someone?"


    "Found it!" In the hood, Natasha''s tone was positive.


    "Where are the people?" Li Meng asked again.


    "In an abandoned community in the west of the city, the ghost has been ordered to solve them, and there will be results soon."


    Hearing Natasha''s answer, Li Meng was relieved. As long as someone found her, many things would be easy to do.


    At this time, Natasha''s voice rang again in her hood and said, "but the missing case has nothing to do with those people. There is someone else."


    With a slight frown, Li Meng''s happy mood was broken by the heartless Natasha before he had time. Li Meng asked, "who do you know?"


    "I don''t know! The object of suspicion is "childe", a demon Warlock. This is a warning from martial artists, and it is also their wrong guess. Those people of Hessian guild were also found out by martial artists. " Natasha replied.


    Demon warlock?


    Hearing these words, Li Meng felt headache and helpless.


    The first Legion was really predestined with the devil. In less than a year, they collided with the devil many times.


    In other countries, I''m afraid it''s something I can''t even think about.


    "It''s still unknown whether the culprit of the missing case is a demon Warlock. The master doesn''t have to worry. Even if he is a demon warlock, even if he successfully summons a demon, the first Legion will destroy him." It''s comfort, Natasha''s comfort to Limon.


    But this comfort can''t make Li Meng feel at ease.


    "Hoo


    With a breath, Li Meng rubbed his forehead.


    Seeing his Highness''s appearance, she stood up quickly and came to Li Meng''s back. She replaced Li Meng''s hand on his forehead with her little white hand.


    Li Meng''s forehead rubbing is not physical or mental fatigue, but a habit of meeting difficult problems.


    However, Li Meng enjoyed the night massage.


    For a long time, Li Meng reached out and patted the back of the white hand, grabbed the slender hand, and put the soft body into his arms. He didn''t care about the eyes in the restaurant.


    Your highness doesn''t care. Even more, she doesn''t care.


    Holding the night in both hands and feeling the soft body in his arms, Li Meng figured out a lot about the problem in front of him.


    The devil is evil and belongs to chaos, while the first Legion belongs to darkness. Why should the first Legion be afraid of the contact between darkness and chaos.


    In this world, we must face the threat of the devil, fear will only make the devil more powerful, only contempt, contempt for the devil, can eliminate human fear of the devil.


    Holding the person in his arms, Li Meng looked at Natasha and said calmly, "when the result comes out, tell me immediately. If it''s really a demon warlock, I''ll meet him in person. I''ll see where he can hide."


    "Yes This time, Natasha had no objection to the host''s personal action.


    Because Natasha knows very well that only the master can find the demon warlock in the shortest time.


    The situation has reached the most urgent moment. If the existence of the demonic Warlock is confirmed, it is not far from the time of the sacrificial ceremony. In Marani City, the best time for the enemy to start is in these three days. The first Legion understands this, and does the enemy have any ambiguity?


    No more. After saying goodbye to Li Meng, Natasha left in a hurry.


    By this time, it was dark outside.


    In the dark, Marani is as quiet as ever.


    In terms of infrastructure construction, the conditions of Marani city are very poor. For the most common power, there is a great shortage. Often at night, in order to save power, many places will be cut off.


    This makes the big Marani City, in the dark, only a weak light exists.

 Chapter 1103

    The road needs to go step by step, and infrastructure needs to be improved step by step. The establishment of a new government is only the first step.


    However, the silence was soon broken.


    In Xicheng District, on the streets of the city, a large number of soldiers are in action. In the roar of vehicles, one after another motorcade is gathering towards a certain point.


    When approaching an abandoned community in the west of the city, the lights of all vehicles go out and move forward with the least power, quietly surrounding the whole community.


    Arriving at the designated intersection, a large number of soldiers ran out of the car and quickly formed an encircling line.


    In order to reduce the damage to the urban area, this time, no heavy vehicles were used, only a small number of scythes were used.


    In the dark, the shadow of scythe machine armour is the most prominent. They stand on the street, and the light blue light is transmitted from the armored body. The black muzzle of heavy rotary machine gun points to the abandoned community, just like death in the dark, waiting for the harvest time.


    At night, even at this time, in the abandoned community, a residential building, hidden in the dark mice also have action.


    It''s dark here, I can''t see my fingers. The abandoned community has been cut off for a long time, which also makes the five people in the room lose the most common light source.


    Of course, even if there is no power failure, they will not turn on the light in the dark. They are the concealers of the dark. They have already adapted to the dark. The dark can make them feel safe and make their actions more convenient.


    The time has come


    In the dark, sitting on the windowsill of the black Mo opened his eyes, pupil in a flash of light.


    "Let''s go!" His deep voice rang out in the dark.


    The sound reverberated in the dark, also let several people in the room wake up from the rest state.


    With the shadow flashing, in the room, several figures stand in the dark.


    They''re ready.


    In the quiet residential buildings, a "creak creak" sound of opening the door echoes softly.


    In that faint voice, several figures emerged from the dark corridor, walked out of the residential building, and walked silently on the road outside.


    Silent, there is no communication between them, only silence, in silence, the pace is very fast.


    It''s very quiet in the abandoned community. It''s as quiet as death. Any movement, even the sound of footsteps, will become particularly clear. It will also form an echo and spread far away.


    In the sound of "stepping", they are moving fast.


    However, when they came to a crossroad, their bodies suddenly stopped.


    Because in front of them, on the way to the exit, several burly figures were standing in the dark.


    In the light of the moonlight, the dark metallic luster was flashing slightly, and they were holding a heavy sword in their hands.


    Looking at the silent burly figures at the intersection, Heimo''s expression became very ugly.


    There is no doubt that their identities have been exposed.


    Beside him, the four of them looked at each other with surprise and dignity in their eyes.


    It''s the enemy


    There is no doubt about that, for both sides.


    The enemy did not move, nor did Heimo and his party. In the dark, the two sides were deadlocked at a distance of 100 meters.


    "Heimo! We don''t have weapons and it''s not easy to face each other. We''d better retreat for a while. We have to wait for the next chance to rescue "sass." Behind him, a man suggested in a low voice.


    They are all dressed up as civilians this time in the city. Naturally, those conspicuous personal weapons will not be taken with them. With their ability, even if they want to kill people, it is the same whether they use weapons or not. This is their self-confidence.


    Heimo''s face moved slightly towards the suggestion.


    Several people on the opposite side are wearing armor and holding big swords. At first glance, they feel that they are not easy to deal with. Their momentum is somewhat amazing. It is obviously unwise to fight with them without taking advantage of weapons.


    Just as Heimo hesitated, a cold voice rang out in the dark.


    "The community is surrounded. You have only two choices: surrender or die." Although far away, but the voice is very clear into the ears of five people.


    It seems that in order to confirm what the black iron soldiers said, all vehicles surrounding the community turned on their lights.


    When the glare of the car lights up, a column of light shines into the dark area, making the darkness fade slightly.


    Around the light column appeared, the weak light stabbed five people''s heart.


    At this moment, five people''s faces were very ugly, except for Heimo, the other four people''s faces had already appeared the color of fear.


    Aware of the fear of his companions, Heimo said in a fierce voice: "don''t mess. Those soldiers outside are just ordinary people. As long as we kill these people, we can escape."


    The fierce voice of Heimo seemed to frighten a few people. Although their faces were in confusion, they calmed down a lot. Their long life as villains made them very clear that if they wanted to survive the Jedi, they must be calm and not be in chaos. Once they were in chaos, they would not be far away from death.


    Yes, what Heimo said is reasonable. If there are only ordinary soldiers outside, with their reaction ability, there will be no problem in escaping with the help of darkness. The problem now is the enemy blocking their way. As long as the enemy is eliminated, their escape will be possible.


    Thinking of this, the four gradually calmed down. In the dark, they looked around, trying to find some usable weapons on the spot.


    There are no weapons, except for some gravel on the ground and a bare area around it.


    Seeing that all his companions were calm, Heimo felt a little relieved.


    If the waste people around him are timid, it''s a big trouble for Heimo. The other side''s strength is not clear. If he is the only one who wants to escape, it''s hard to have complete assurance.


    Now, with these wastes, Heimo is more confident.


    Thinking of this, Heimo bowed slightly and made a charge appearance. He said in a deep voice: "we have no weapons. We have to take the initiative and defeat each other with momentum."


    They were convinced of what he said. In the dark, the four of them bowed slightly, with a decisive color on their faces.


    "Kill With a low roar, Heimo rushed out first. In the dark, he was so fast that he turned into a shadow and rushed to the enemy 100 meters away.


    The four followed closely and turned into dark shadows to attack the enemy in front of them.


    They are extremely fast, but the black iron fighters are faster.

 Chapter 1104

    Seeing the enemy coming, the black iron soldiers naturally understood the enemy''s choice.


    "Bang!" The ground cracked, and a black iron soldier sprang up, like a shell rushing toward the oncoming five.


    The massive steel body flashed by in the dark, and the distance of 100 meters flashed by. The big sword had been waved, and the momentum and great strength made the black iron soldiers hit one of them like a streamer.


    "Hiss!"


    At the moment of touching, the sharp blade tore everything, and the same burly posture split into two and disappeared in the dark.


    Too fast, too fast for people to capture, black Mo just felt a flash in front of him, a "whistling", a cold light, his companion was divided into two.


    That glance, let black Mo see that pair of frightened matchless, dead silent eyes.


    "Scatter!"


    Don''t worry about it. Heimo let out a roar.


    In this roar, the four survivors split into four and quickly opened the distance.


    But later, in the dark, the black iron soldier turned and jumped again, waving his sword to another target like a shell.


    "Wuthering" hit, the attack did not arrive, the strong wind has arrived, he seems to be aware of something, too late to look back, step on the ground, sideways flash.


    This flash let the black iron soldier''s attack fall empty, the huge sword heavy bombardment on the ground.


    "Boom!"


    In the roar, gravel dance, dust, under the sword appeared a diameter of several meters wide pit.


    "What a lot of strength!" Looking at the big pit at the foot of the black iron soldier, he smacked his tongue to himself. This kind of power is amazing.


    There was no pause in the battle. The black iron soldier rushed out again and attacked the fleeing enemy with his big sword.


    This time, he was not so lucky. In his frightened eyes, the big sword reflecting the cold light chopped on his fragile body, which could not be avoided at all.


    Speed is not as good as strength, and dexterity is the worst thing he is good at. He can only offer his life obediently.


    In the spatter of blood, his body was torn, and it flew out like garbage.


    "Kill The death of their companion angered the other two. They were frightened, but even more angry.


    They rushed to the black iron soldiers with their weak fists. Although the distance was very close, they were too slow.


    The black iron soldier turned back to chop, and the big sword cut directly from their bodies. There was no scream, only blood and chopped body. At that moment, they were killed.


    It''s bound to be an unfair fight. If they have weapons, at least they won''t die like that, but they don''t.


    Four people were killed one after another, the darkness hidden the bloody scene, only a smell of blood floating in the air.


    The death of his companion didn''t make his heart fluctuate too much. From beginning to end, he was just like an outsider and allowed his companion to be killed. In the dark, he just stood like a fool.


    But when I looked at his face, I found that his expression was very calm. It didn''t look like he was scared.


    Only the last enemy was left, and the black iron soldiers were not in a hurry to attack.


    He swung his sword and flew out.


    Just listen to "Chi", the big sword is deeply inserted into the ground in the darkness tens of meters away.


    For the last enemy, the black iron soldier chose to fight with his bare hands. This is not his arrogance, but his command. If he attacks with a big sword, it is difficult to ensure that he is alive. Only with his bare hands can he ensure that he will not hurt the enemy''s life.


    Seeing that the black iron soldier threw down his sword, he said coldly, "I won''t surrender, and I never thought I could leave alive."


    As a member of Hessian guild, Heimo knows that people like them are hated by the world. Once they fall into the hands of the enemy, they will never have any hope. He may be afraid of death, but he will not escape.


    He is a martial artist. Even if he is a degenerate martial artist, he will die in a decent battle.


    The black iron soldier didn''t reply or say anything more. Instead, he stepped forward and rushed to Heimo.


    "Kill See the enemy hit, black Mo a roar, also waved his fist to the enemy rushed past.


    In the dark, the two met and two fists of the same size collided.


    "Bang!"


    A blast, strong wind rolling, the ground gravel are slightly shaking.


    When absolute forces collide, a power contest begins.


    In the first attack, neither side stepped back. The fist touched and then retreated. They attacked the enemy again.


    In the dark, two similarly burly figures entangled together, fists dancing, "bang bang" collision ring non-stop, each collision, the resulting wind is more and more big.


    "Bang!"


    This time, the two men''s fists did not collide, but staggered, fists printed on the enemy''s chest.


    In the dull sound of collision, both of them were defeated by each other''s fists. In the dark, the two entangled figures suddenly separated.


    A stagger, black Mo was a huge force to beat back a full 10 meters, and the black iron soldiers only stepped back two or three steps, the strength of the contest at this moment has been known, in terms of strength, the black iron soldiers far better than the other side.


    In the aspect of defense, the black iron warrior is the winner. After the black Mo attack, the armor of the black iron warrior bears most of the damage, and the damage to the body is almost zero.


    But Heimo is different. After receiving a blow from the black iron warrior, when his retreating body stops, a trace of blood flows out of the corner of his mouth in the dark. It''s obvious that he has been seriously injured.


    The black iron warrior will not give the black Mo time to recover. He will bully himself again and turn into a shadow to rush at the enemy.


    See the enemy attack again, black Mo face suddenly become very ferocious.


    He opened his mouth and let out a wild roar.


    "Roar!"


    In the roar, his body is changing strangely. The muscles under his skin are swollen and the tendons are bulging. His body is much bigger in a moment, just like a little giant.


    But the black iron soldiers didn''t give him any chance.


    "Bang!"


    The ground disintegrated. In the dark, a black shadow flashed by. The black iron soldier jumped up directly, like a shell attacking black mo.

 Chapter 1105

    The speed was too fast. Black Morgan couldn''t react. The iron hand was directly printed on black Mo''s huge face. With the impact and great power, black Mo''s huge body leaned back and was directly knocked to the ground by the black iron soldiers. The back of his head hit the ground heavily. A big pit appeared in the crack of the gravel.


    When everything calmed down, the fallen Heimo had been in a coma, and his inflated body seemed to be discouraged and slowly recovered to its original shape.


    The battle is over. It''s less than a quarter of an hour.


    In this quarter of an hour, four people in the Hessian guild were killed and one was captured alive.


    From the beginning to the end, several other black iron soldiers in the intersection did not move. It was not their self-confidence, but that there was no fairness in this battle.


    The enemy doesn''t even have a weapon to take advantage of. One person is enough.


    It''s like grabbing a chicken. The fallen black Mo is held in his hand by the black iron soldier and goes to the intersection.


    The remnants of the scene are naturally cleaned up, and for the black iron soldiers, their task has been completed.


    At this point, the little disturbance disappeared, and the fighting ended.


    "Close up!"


    For the army in the vicinity of the abandoned community, their task has also been completed.


    Under the leadership of their respective sergeants, the troops dispersed one by one.


    Compared with the tension in the past, it''s much easier to disperse.


    Soon, as the army dispersed, the abandoned community was calm again.


    In the dark, due to the roar of the "rumbling" engine, the residential buildings near the abandoned community suddenly cast countless eyes. They looked at the army running through the street with curiosity and doubt.


    With the arrest of Hessian guild, the situation in Marani seems to be much better, but this is not the end. With the emergence of the truth, the situation will become more dangerous.


    In the dark, in the surface calm, the first Legion is moving quickly.


    If there is a careful person, he will find that despite the darkness, there are still a large number of soldiers patrolling the streets of Marani city. They form one patrol team after another, seemingly aimless, but covering the whole Marani city with a cooperative route.


    In this way, we can ensure that no matter where new things happen in Marani City, the latest team can arrive in a quarter of an hour, and a team of up to 2000 people can be organized in half an hour.


    It''s narrow and bright here. The pure white light gives off a dazzling light, making the whole space a pure white color. This color will disturb people''s thinking, make people unable to concentrate, and make their spirit fall into the fatigue of inertia.


    This is an interrogation room in a prison on the western outskirts of the city.


    Before that, prison was the target of Heimo, but now, although he has entered the prison, the situation is different from what he imagined.


    In the closed and narrow interrogation room, he was firmly fixed on the iron seat, now he is still in a coma.


    "Wake him up."


    Opposite heimor, the chief sergeant in charge of the trial spoke.


    On both sides of Heimo, a soldier picked up a syringe on the table and inserted it into Heimo''s neck. The green liquid in the syringe slowly poured into Heimo''s body.


    It''s a hormone, a hormone that reacts to nerves in the brain, similar to the presence of stimulants.


    It didn''t take long for the drug to work.


    In a coma, Heimo suddenly opened his eyes, opened his mouth and gasped.


    For a moment, Heimo''s breathing slowly calmed down.


    At this time, Heimo clearly realized where he was.


    He couldn''t move because of his bondage. His eyes looked around the interrogation room and finally fixed on the sergeant''s body.


    Seeing that Heimo''s consciousness was clear and the sergeant went straight to the subject, he said in a cold voice, "I only ask you one question. Whether you answer or not, I can make you open your mouth. There are two syringes on the table in front of you. One has been injected, which makes you wake up, while the other is the medicine used to make you open your mouth. It''s not a good thing. You may be able to bear the pain, But it can make your life worse than death. "


    It''s a threat, a warning and a threat.


    Chief sergeant''s words didn''t make hermore afraid. He gave a sad smile and said, "I didn''t want to go out alive when I fell into your hands. You just want to know if there are other members of Hessian guild in Marani. Yes, there are. His name is" child ". He is a demon Warlock. I don''t know where he is, Even if I knew, I wouldn''t tell you. "


    Speaking of this, Heimo gave a ferocious smile and said: "this is a gift. It''s a gift from Hessen guild. Enjoy the pleasure brought by this gift, ha ha."


    At this moment, Heimo was like a madman, his eyes were ferocious, and his madness made people shudder.


    The chief sergeant was not moved by the crazy words of Heimo. Now that the answer has been given, he will not continue to face the madman.


    Get up. The sergeant gets up.


    "Let him be quiet for a while."


    After a warning to the two soldiers in the interrogation room, the sergeant turned and left.


    And beside Heimo, Deling''s soldier raised his butt and smashed it on Heimo''s back neck.


    The laughter stopped suddenly, and Heimo''s head dropped down again and fell into a coma.


    If it is said that the existence of demonic warlocks was just a guess before, but after confirmed from the mouth of Heimo, the guess has become the real answer.


    The chief sergeant who got the answer reported to the superior immediately.


    As far away as the military government in the suburbs, Li Meng also received a report from Natasha.


    When the night came, Natasha didn''t go out. She stayed in the office of the commander''s mansion, waiting for the news from the city.


    When the arrest operation successfully ended, after the trial to get the answer, in the first time, Natasha found the owner.


    At this time, Li Meng didn''t go anywhere and stayed in his room quietly all the time.


    Natasha''s waiting. Isn''t Limon?


    When Natasha hurried into the room, for Natasha to say, Li Meng has guessed.


    "Sure?"


    Looking at Natasha coming through the door, Li Meng confirmed.

 Chapter 1106

    Natasha nodded and said in a deep voice: "the devil warlock" child "is indeed in Marani City, but I don''t know his position. If he can, he must be eliminated tonight. Tomorrow is the last day of the election. Once he successfully summons the devil, there will be great turmoil. Once he fights with the devil in the city, Marani city will be destroyed again, The reconstruction work in the future will become a great burden for the new government. "


    Li Meng understands Natasha''s worry. The city is the residence of human beings. Once there is a battle in the city, the damage to the city is only one of them. In the battle, even if the civilians are evacuated in time, they can not avoid being affected.


    At the beginning of the new government, if there is an invasion of demons, it will undoubtedly affect the authority of the new government.


    When he got up, Li Meng stood up from the sofa and said to the women in the room, "you stay in the military government. Let me go with Natasha."


    "No way!"


    She was the first to come forward and express her opposition.


    Looking at Li Meng, she asked, "Your Highness! More fighting power means more chances of victory. We are idle to stay in the military government. If your highness is worried about our safety, it is unnecessary. We are not human beings or ordinary women. We are born to fight. Your highness should not ignore this in order to care. This is also the meaning of our existence. "


    This is the first time that Li Meng has been preached by Jiye for the first time.


    At this time, Wendy also looked at Li Meng gently and said, "we are the bodyguard team. Since the master wants to go to the battlefield in person, how can he lose us?"


    Next to Li Meng, Sha Yue also holds her master with her slender hands and looks at Li Meng with her watery eyes.


    All the women were against it. What else could Li Meng do? He had to compromise.


    With a smile, Li Meng said, "let''s go together."


    Seeing Li Meng, of course, it was the women in the room who were happy.


    At this time, a wave in the air suddenly twisted and appeared. Behind Li Meng, the spirit body broke away from the void and turned into the entity and rushed to Li Meng.


    As like as two peas in the eyes of a few women, a master appeared behind her master.


    In addition to Sha Yue''s curiosity, her daughters look as usual, because they know the existence of "spirit body".


    When the two touched, the spirit body suddenly became the purest force of death, covering Li Meng''s whole body.


    In the black halo, in the surging force of death, a set of black armor is slowly solidifying on Li Meng.


    When everything subsided, as the power of death dissipated, a set of black exquisite armor appeared on Li Meng.


    Armor is so delicate and perfect, in the light, reflecting a dark metallic luster.


    This is a kind of spiritual costume, which can be regarded as a kind of utilization of spiritual body.


    The spirit body can be transformed between the virtual and the real. Although there are some limitations, some ordinary materials and forms can be transformed. Although it is only a kind of illusion, not a real material, its effect is the same as the material with the same form, just like the genuine and the fake.


    In fact, it is a very helpless thing to do so. Now Li Meng''s consciousness should avoid leaving his body, and Li Meng''s body is fragile. Although his mental power has recovered a little, it can''t be used to a large extent. Now "spirit body" is the only force that Li Meng can use.


    In the case that consciousness cannot be separated from the human body, we can only let the spirit body cooperate with the human body and let the human body have enough strength.


    Of course, this strength does not come from the human body, but from the body''s armor.


    With this armor on his body, Li Meng can control the "power of death" as he likes.


    He stretched out his hand and opened his five fingers. Li Meng moved a little. The iron gloves with water chestnut all over his body reflected metallic luster, which made Li Meng very satisfied. At least there was no doubt about the appearance.


    Sometimes, a good appearance is also a weapon, because it can make the enemy feel pressure.


    Wearing this armor, Li Meng''s body seems to be a lot stronger. Of course, this is the perspective of looking at Li Meng from the outside.


    It seems that there is something wrong. Although the helmet is connected with the armor, the side of the face is empty.


    Heart thought a move, in the iron hand, the power of death suddenly emerged, quickly formed a pair of skull mask.


    With the skull mask in his hand, Li Meng put it on his face.


    Although the skull mask seems a little dark, the belief of the first Legion is "death", and the future national religion is the death sect. One day, the world will accept the belief of the first Legion.


    Because the endless starry sky will let mankind understand that death is the greatest driving force for mankind to enter the starry sky.


    Looking at the different and brand-new masters, the eyes of all the women are slightly bright.


    People depend on their clothes and horses depend on their saddles. This is true. When the master puts on his valiant armor, his soft temperament disappears completely and becomes very powerful. The skull mask adds a mystery to the master.


    "Oh, yes!" With a smile, Li Meng forgot a little.


    Behind the power of death surging, a black cape rolling out.


    Since we pay attention to appearance, as the highest commander of the first legion, this appearance will be determined today, and it will come into the sight of human beings with this appearance.


    The first Legion is a pure military force. Even if an empire is established in the future, its military characteristics will never change. Whether ordinary soldiers or high-level soldiers, they are all soldiers. Even Li Meng is the purest soldier.


    Li Meng has never thought of using his thin body to enter the eyes of human beings. This time, why he used the identity of "special envoy" instead of "commander" is also his intention.


    For all the women''s surprised eyes, Li Meng certainly understood what they thought.


    This is understandable. After all, the thin and weak temperament of women has gone deep into their hearts. If their temperament suddenly changes, they will feel uncomfortable and bright.


    "Let''s go!"


    As soon as the words came out, the power of death surged in the room. Wendy, YeYe, Qinxi, Pasha and even Shayue entered the fighting posture.


    The original gothic dress disappeared, and turned into black skirt armour similar to the night.


    This is the most basic fighting posture of the bodyguards, and also the ability they gain from the resurrection pool.


    This ability is shaping, shaping the force of death.

 Chapter 1107

    In Li Meng''s family, only Shi Ji, who was favored by Li Meng, had this ability.


    Other dependents, such as ghouls and ghouls, are much more ordinary and have great defects.


    Take ghouls for example, their use of the power of death is almost zero. They will only use the power of death to strengthen themselves instinctively and ignore other uses, which also makes them have the strongest physique and strength.


    And the ghouls are more ordinary, because the appearance of ghouls is just an accident. When Chen Qi, the ancestor of the resurrection ghouls, was Li Meng''s first use of the "Resurrection" ability, so the use of it was more casual. In addition, Chen Qi''s body was somewhat special and unusual, which unexpectedly created the "ghouls" family.


    Because of Li Meng''s randomness, the ghouls didn''t inherit too much of Li Meng''s power. Although they have a natural affinity for the power of death, they always can''t win the love of the power of death. In terms of the use of the power of death, they are not as good as the ghouls. Fortunately, they are smart enough to maintain human''s seven emotions and six desires, and their physical activity is the same as human beings, Although it is an alternative among the dead, it is an indispensable existence for the first Legion.


    Because only ghouls can ease the relationship between the first Legion and human beings, so as not to let the first Legion completely separate from human beings.


    With the girls, Li Meng left the room and walked out of the military government.


    It has to be said that the change of posture makes the gentle and lovely women become valiant. Although the hoods cover their faces, every figure is not ordinary just by looking at their appearance.


    It has to be said that Li Meng''s love for "beauty" is very paranoid, which also affects the whole first army.


    A convoy was waiting in the courtyard as the party walked out of the junta.


    The night is deep, and Marani, shrouded in darkness, has fallen into a dead silence.


    Occasionally, in the empty street, there will be a patrol team galloping past in the roar, but with the patrol team away, the street has returned to the dead silence, so again and again, over and over again.


    For the civilians in Marani City, although they have noticed the patrol convoys passing through the streets frequently, they don''t care, because on the usual night, the patrol vehicles are often seen, but they are not as many as they are today, and they are not as frequent as they are tonight.


    If you think about the election activities in Bentley these days, you can understand the tension of the first Legion.


    In this way, in the eyes of the civilians, the crisis is slowly approaching.


    With the help of darkness, it envelops all people in danger.


    It''s dark and humid here. I can''t see my fingers. Only the sound of water flowing slightly is the only eternal melody in the dark.


    There is no light, only darkness.


    This is the sewer, a world dominated by darkness.


    In the past, whether it is day or night, there is only one color, that is darkness.


    But tonight, in this dark night, in the dark world of sewers, there is a glimmer of distant light.


    In the dark, a whisper is floating, as if calling, as if telling.


    The faint light of the fire was flickering. It came from the darkness not far away.


    As you get closer, you can see that the fire comes from a crack in the side of the sewer.


    Looking into the crack, there is a large space inside.


    Compared with the darkness of the sewer, it is very bright here. On the walls around the space, there are burning torches one after another, and the jumping flames illuminate the original dark space.


    In the light of the fire, there is a dark shadow. He kneels on the ground and wears a black robe. This makes his whole body covered with black robe. People can''t see what he looks like. They can only hear the whisper from the black robe.


    Under his body, there is a blood color pattern. The pattern is very big, and it is a circle, covering the whole space.


    In the design, there are overlapping corpses.


    These corpses are very terrible, ferocious, eyes wide open, it seems that they were subjected to severe torture.


    There is a wound on the wrist of each corpse, which makes the corpse drain all the blood in the body and the ground.


    Bloody scenes and stacked corpses make this small space a slaughterhouse.


    At this time, light voice suddenly become high.


    "My kind father, may your love come to this world. Pain, pity, love, the world needs your blessing."


    The voice is distorted, abnormal and affectionate, just like a child calling for a kind father.


    In his twisted call, his father responded.


    The huge blood color pattern was shining with blood light, and a little green mist floated out of the pattern slowly.


    As the green mist became more and more thick, the corpses on the blood pattern began to melt.


    It''s like sprinkling sulfuric acid, the body is melting at the speed visible to the naked eye, and more green mist floats out from the melting body.


    In less than a quarter of an hour, hundreds of bodies on the ground disappeared without a trace, not even a single body left.


    At this time, the green fog has filled the whole space.


    In the green fog, a black robe of him is very excited, big mouth intoxicated with smoking.


    Although I couldn''t see his face, I could feel it from the intoxicated gasp.


    The wind suddenly appeared, this is not the wind, but the green mist in conscious action.


    As if there is some kind of existence in the control, the green fog in the space is gathering to a certain point.


    The accumulated green fog is spinning in a counter clockwise direction, forming a huge vortex.


    The whirlpool became bigger and bigger, and the center of the whirlpool became deeper and deeper. Until that moment, a terrible breath appeared from the whirlpool.


    For ordinary people, they can''t feel this kind of feeling from the spirit, their consciousness will only instinctively tremble, such as falling into the ice, there will be a sense of crisis subconsciously.


    But for Li Meng and other women, the sudden evil breath is so clear.


    "Master..."


    In the armored command vehicle, the faces of the women in their hoods change slightly. Somewhere in the city, they feel the existence of evil. Night''s eyes look at Li Meng, and their calling is a reminder and a way to deal with it.


    No doubt, their action is too late, and the demon warlock has successfully summoned the demon

 Chapter 1108

    Starting from the military government, the motorcade of Li Meng and his party has entered the urban area.


    Shortly after entering the city, the motorcade was galloping along a street in the south of the city.


    For all the women''s eyes, under the skull mask, Li Meng''s look was very pale.


    Although the devil is a very terrible creature, but for everyone, it has not reached the level of fear.


    Even if the demons are too powerful to resist, they will not have fear, because they are "dead", and "dead" will not have the emotion of "fear".


    Starting slightly, Li Meng left the big soft seat and strode to the command platform.


    When the projector is turned on, the blue light flashes, forming a clear map on the command platform.


    In a calm tone, Li Meng said, "order all the troops in the urban area to immediately block the third and fourth streets of Xicheng District."


    When giving the order, on the touch screen of the command platform, Li Meng slid his fingers slightly and drew a circle on the map.


    After a blockade circle appeared, Li Meng continued: "from now on, the time will be counted. Every quarter of an hour, the blockade area will expand one mile with this circle until the isolation of the blockade area is completed."


    Finally, Li Meng did not know who to order: "open the underground waterway map of Marani city."


    "Yes


    From the command platform sounded a smart response, "Sha" that small posture jumped out of the picture.


    After giving Li Meng a military salute, she quickly pulls out another map from one corner of the picture.


    This map is three-dimensional, and can clearly distinguish the various routes above and below the ground.


    Looking at the new map, Li Meng said: "the blockade area should not only block the surface, but also the underground waterway. At the same time, the civilians in the blockade area should be evacuated immediately."


    "The order has been sent. Patrols scattered all over the city are going to the blockade area. Military barracks outside the city are assembling troops. They will be able to reach the blockade area in about an hour and a half."


    At this moment, Li Meng has taken over the command from Natasha.


    Although Li Meng is not good at military command, it''s at the strategic and tactical level. In small area combat, the army''s mobilization relies on its reaction ability and computing ability. At this time, Li Meng''s brain with super computing ability can be used.


    The most important thing is "intelligence". Although Natasha and Jiye can feel the existence of the evil breath, they can''t confirm the exact location. But Li mengneng, when the evil breath appears, Li Meng has locked the location of the evil breath.


    The order has been given, and the next step is to see the army''s ability to respond.


    Looking at the map, you can see many moving blue dots on the map. Each moving blue dot is a patrol team. The patrol teams distributed in the urban area are rapidly going to the blockade area.


    Although the order has just been issued, at this time, the patrol team near the blockade area has arrived in the blockade area, and several blue dots have stopped in the blockade area.


    Tonight is not meant to be a peaceful night.


    It''s late at night, when many civilians fall into deep sleep.


    Few people can notice the changes in Marani.


    In the empty streets, patrol teams around the city are raging, the powerful engine "roaring" sound, from a distance, and quickly disappeared.


    On the third and fourth streets of Xicheng District, the patrol team who arrived in the blockade area turned on the warning device of the vehicle, and the harsh sound echoed over the streets, which also surprised the civilians in the residential buildings.


    "Attention, this place is blocked. Please leave the room immediately and evacuate to the safe area. Please obey the command."


    The sound of the trumpet echoed over and over the street.


    A large number of soldiers rushed into residential buildings and knocked on every door.


    "It''s very dangerous here. Please leave as soon as possible. Don''t take anything with you. The first regiment will guarantee your personal safety."


    DANGER?


    Where does the danger come from?


    The public did not understand the warning of the soldiers, nor did they understand what the first Legion was doing.


    Although I didn''t understand, I was also very confused. A large number of civilians still got up in a hurry and left the room.


    When they left the residential building, they found out the seriousness of the matter.


    In the dark streets, there are dazzling beams of light everywhere, there are a lot of various vehicles, there are also a lot of soldiers.


    On the road, on the vehicle, the soldiers were facing the enemy, patrolling the darkness around with vigilance, their guns clenched and their fingers on the trigger.


    "Dada dada!"


    The quiet darkness was finally broken by gunfire.


    After the first gunshot, there was a more intensive gunshot followed by a "boom" of explosions.


    "What happened?"


    "There''s a demon on the third block. Two patrol teams are fighting with it."


    "Is there a request for support?"


    "Not yet!"


    The sound of gunfire in the distance made many soldiers nervous in the street.


    This is located in the middle edge of the blockade area. Behind them, a large number of civilians are coming out of the residential buildings. The fighting place is not far from them, which makes the soldiers on the street alert.


    At this moment, a group of shaking shadows suddenly appeared from the left side of the street ahead


    Because it is too far away to distinguish, but the shaking shadow is very clear.


    "Prepare to fight!"


    How could the soldiers ignore this vision? With a loud roar, all the soldiers in the street aimed their guns at the front, aiming at the shaking figures in the dark.


    In the "rumbling" engine roar, three armed assault vehicles are coming forward, dazzling light into the dark.


    Under the illumination of the headlight, all the hidden things are at a glance.


    What kind of monsters are they? They are like human beings, their skin is scarlet, their bodies are full of abscesses, and their bodies are fat like a big meatball.


    They have different shapes, some are very small, like a meat ball with tentacles, some are very big, like a fat man who staggers, but they all have one characteristic, that is, they are covered with abscesses, there are disgusting wounds everywhere, and some places can even see sticky viscera.


    Their appearance and disgust are beyond description.

 Chapter 1109

    The light stimulated them, they opened their sticky mouths, roared out a harsh and sharp roar, laughing and crying, the rotten bodies were like meat balls, and they rushed to the soldiers on the street, very fast.


    "Fire!"


    With a roar, the soldiers in the street pulled the trigger.


    "Dada dada!"


    Flames spewed, guns rumbled, countless bullet marks cut through the night, like a fiery streamer to cover the devil.


    "Hiss, hiss!"


    The bullet hit them, but it didn''t stop them.


    Their bodies seem fragile, and indeed fragile. Bullets easily get into their bodies, but that''s all. Their bodies swallow bullets. Although they are splashed with liquid and scarred, they emit sharp laughter.


    The soldiers were surprised to find that the guns in their hands could hardly cause effective damage to the demons, and could not stop the demons from moving forward.


    "No battle! We need more powerful weapons. Now, ask for support from nearby scythe mecha immediately. RPG, get ready and stop them! "


    At the sergeant''s command, the soldiers with the rocket launcher on their shoulders quickly changed their weapons and were ready to attack.


    "Launch!"


    A command, just listen to "whew whew" a whistling, a number of rockets fly out, the burning flame tore the darkness, a head into the demons not far away.


    "Boom, boom!"


    The deafening sound of explosion immediately sounded, several fireballs burst in the demon group, a large number of demons were immediately engulfed by the fire, torn by the powerful impact, and turned into a pool of meat mud.


    Seeing that the explosion attack was effective, the soldiers'' eyes lit up.


    The sergeant immediately ordered, "use grenades against the enemy."


    Although the power of grenade is a little smaller, the explosive power is much stronger than that of bullet.


    "Don''t! Whoa


    With dozens of grenades flying into the night sky in the strange gunfire, for a moment, the demons broke out in a dense explosion, and burst fireballs.


    In the explosion, countless demons were engulfed by flames, some were blown away, some were overturned by the waves, and some were directly hit by grenades.


    With the help of more than 50 soldiers, hundreds of demons on the street were successfully intercepted.


    But the situation is rather bad. Grenades are no more than bullets. They don''t carry much with them. They can only sustain several waves of attacks by soldiers.


    At this time, behind the soldiers, the civilians walking out of the residential buildings had already seen the demons exposed in the lights on the streets. They screamed for a moment, and fear appeared on their faces.


    What''s that?


    Is it a pollution animal?


    How could there be such an abominable polluter?


    "Don''t mess, please evacuate as soon as possible, evacuate north, two streets away is the blockade, where you will be safe."


    Facing the flustered crowd, the soldiers who kept order could only comfort them.


    On the street, they were the first place to exchange fire. Looking back, in front of a row of residential buildings, there were soldiers guarding the civilians who left the residential buildings.


    On the street, some soldiers came to the place where the fire was exchanged by vehicles, but the scattered crowd on the street greatly affected their speed.


    "We''re out of ammunition, chief sergeant. We have to evacuate!"


    In several waves of fighting, the soldiers have run out of gun grenades, can only use bullets to continue to attack the devil.


    But the power of the bullet is too small, often fire, a small devil can withstand thousands of bullets, until the body is smashed by bullets, unable to move.


    As soon as the firepower was weak, the devil suddenly came up, less than 50 meters away from the defense line on the street.


    That ugly posture, soldiers have been able to clearly see.


    Although the dynamic combat clothes of the mobilized soldiers are all the same, they are different.


    He deviated slightly from the front line and turned to the rear.


    Although the civilians in the residential building beside them have been evacuated, there are evacuated civilians everywhere in the rear and on the street. Once they withdraw, the devil will catch up with them and tear all the civilians to pieces.


    The sound of "dada" guns reverberated in his ears, and the heavy machine guns on the assault vehicles were firing one after another bullets into the darkness. The bullets were roaring continuously. With the bullet marks, they were far away. He felt the fierce fighting and the tension of his comrades in arms. After all, their enemies were not human beings or polluting animals, but more strange, And more evil demons.


    "Patrol team 26, please evacuate immediately. The streets are crowded and can''t be reinforced. A new defense line has been set up at the first intersection behind you. Please evacuate immediately. Please pay attention to the area map. The intelligent AI is online, code name" Sha ". It will guide you."


    When he was hesitating whether to retreat, an order from his superior sounded in the messenger.


    On the screen in his helmet, a little man jumped out.


    As soon as she appeared, she immediately said, "please evacuate immediately. You have 30 seconds. If you exceed one second, there will be casualties in your troops. The countdown is 30, 29."


    Looking at the general Natasha on the screen wearing a military uniform, before the sergeant had time to be surprised, he was stimulated by the beating number and quickly gave the order to evacuate.


    "Everyone out, no fighting."


    At this time, the devil is close at hand, a charge, you can rush into the front to kill.


    With an order to evacuate, all the soldiers gave up their immediate goal and turned to the vehicles on the side of the road.


    Under the cover of heavy machine guns on the assault vehicle, in just 20 seconds, more than 50 soldiers boarded the assault vehicle and an armored personnel carrier respectively.


    The engine has already started. With the roar of the powerful engine, we can see that the devil is approaching. We have reached the distance within our reach. The speed of the motorcade has finally been raised and the distance with the devil has been slowly opened.


    In the face of the enemy fleeing, the demons running in the street have issued an angry roar.


    In the dark streets, more and more demons come out from all over the place, their number is increasing, and the harsh roar reverberates in the night sky.


    The sudden fighting disturbed the whole Marani city. Although Marani city was big, the fighting couldn''t be hidden. The first regiment never wanted to hide it.

 Chapter 1110

    Within half an hour after the blockade order was issued, an area with a diameter of about five kilometers in the west of Marani city was blocked, not only on the surface, but also in the sewers with complex pipelines.


    When the regional blockade was completed, the motorcade with Li Meng and his party also arrived at the blockade line on a main road in the West and south of the city.


    "The evacuation of civilians was smooth, and there were not many casualties. Only one evacuation point in the center of the blockade area failed to evacuate and lost contact with the patrol team. It should be a sacrifice. In the last civil war, the damage to Xicheng District was relatively large, and many places were abandoned for reconstruction. In the blockade area, there were not many residential buildings inhabited by civilians, This provides a great convenience for evacuation operations. "


    This is also a kind of luck. There are reasons and results. Although some people lost their former home, they escaped a disaster in disguise. It''s not the arrangement of fate.


    After listening to Natasha''s words, I don''t know why, Li Meng suddenly had this feeling in his heart.


    Put away the mind, with a party, Li Meng stepped out of the armored command vehicle.


    At the foot of the crowd, the location where the motorcade stops is a main road. Compared with the roads in other blocks, the main road is still wide, with two-way six lanes, and there are sparse street lights beside the road. Although the street lights have been turned on, the darkness is still there, but at least people can see something slightly, and they can see further in the dark.


    Looking forward, a large number of soldiers and armored vehicles formed a defense line on the cross road between the main road and the minor road.


    From east to west, the line of defense extended along the main road to the end of the darkness, while the crisscross paths went straight into the center of the blockade.


    For any species, it is an instinct to find the way. Demons want to spread around. They will not cross the wall and drill into the lane on a large scale, but will expand along the road. On this blockade line, it will be one of the four main defense directions of the blockade area.


    The army has not yet arrived, and the heavy armored units have not entered the front line, which makes the defense line look slightly thin. Only some sickle machine armour stands in the front line, making up for the lack of firepower.


    However, although the heavy armored units have not arrived, the black iron soldiers have arrived.


    Their steel body and soldiers stand together is so out of place, but also more prominent.


    What''s more striking is not only the armor that looks like the ancient warrior''s dress, but also the big sword in the hand. Under the light, the sharp blade reflects bursts of cold light.


    "How long will it take for the troops to reach the blockade?" On the dark main road, Li Meng asked Natasha as he walked.


    "About half an hour." Speaking of this, Natasha thought that her master was worried about the safety of the defense line, so she comforted her: "master, please rest assured, even if there are no heavy armored units and ghosts, it is more than enough to keep the blockade line."


    Under the skull mask, Li Meng smiles faintly. What he wants is not to keep.


    The indifferent voice sounded from under the skull mask. Li Meng said: "it''s not good to just hold on. Before dawn, the situation on the surface must be controlled. Even if the demons can''t be completely eliminated, they must be driven back to the sewer."


    Tonight''s battle has affected many things. Demons are evil and must be eliminated. No matter how much they pay, Li Meng can''t let demons have living space in Marani city.


    Looking up slightly, Li Meng''s eyes under the skull mask looked further away.


    The evil breath from the blockade area has been very weak, but it is also more diverse. The strong breath Li Meng sensed before only appeared for a few seconds, and then disappeared in a flash, which shows that the owner with a strong breath did not appear.


    This also shows that the turmoil tonight is just a farce, which comes from the evil taste of the devil.


    Or maybe the devil warlock''s sacrifice life is too little, the open door is too small, too short, unable to let more, more powerful demons come to this world.


    Either way, Limon is confident of bringing Marani back to order before dawn.


    Now we have to wait for the army to arrive, and then we have to fight and clean up.


    With a slightly positive expression, Li Meng turned his head slightly and looked into the night sky further away.


    Just one look, Li Meng took his eyes back.


    At this time, the party had stopped, and there was a long line ahead.


    From the front, a soldier ran out and came to the group.


    He raised his salute and said, "commander! Follow your instructions. "


    Although Li Meng''s dress is a new one, any changes about Li Meng will be updated in real time in the data terminal. Although he wears armor and a mask, the soldiers recognize Li Meng for the first time.


    Even if he doesn''t know, the friendly information display system on his helmet will tell him who is in front of him.


    It is as like as two peas in the first legion, who are wearing the same model of combat suit, but the identity of the other side and the officer are all able to distinguish in time.


    Looking at the sergeant in front of him, Li Meng responded: "continue to carry out your current task."


    "Yes


    With a loud response, the sergeant put down his forehead hand and turned back to the front line.


    In the dark, the first regiment was not alone. Although it was late at night, many civilians in the residential buildings in the rear were awakened by the gunfire. Behind the windows, they looked out into the street with doubts and timidity.


    In these eyes, Li Meng also noticed several unusual people.


    They are not ordinary people, and their sight is more aggressive than ordinary people. This aggression also makes Li Meng aware of them.


    But Li Meng didn''t care. No matter who they were, at this point, except for the devil, other people didn''t deserve Li Meng''s attention.


    "What a keen perception!" A cry of surprise reverberated in the darkness.


    In the dark of a tall building, several figures are standing on the terrace on the top of the building, and the darkness covers their tracks.


    Although they are in the dark, their eyes can see far away.


    Standing high, looking far away, not far away, the streets ravaged by demons are all presented in the eyes of the four.


    In the dark, there is an irregular circular light band covering a dark area. Looking at the nearest light band, it is a blockade line composed of a large number of soldiers and vehicles, and the light band is formed by the light emitted by the vehicles.


    In the main road below in the distance, they saw a group of different people. Their clothes were different from those of the soldiers of the first Legion. They were more dark black. Their clothes and posture gave people a strong feeling.


    They are just like the black armor soldiers mixed in the soldiers on the main road. They look so eye-catching.

 Chapter 1111

    Ellie looked at the first person, because he looked more different.


    When the person she was looking at suddenly turned her head, and her deep eyes seemed to penetrate the darkness to look at her, Ellie was startled and exclaimed.


    Ellie didn''t see the man''s eyes, because when he turned her head, she only saw a skull mask.


    Although it was only a glance, Ellie believed that the man was absolutely aware of their existence.


    This makes Ellie incredible. After all, they are too far away from him. Even if we put aside the cover of the night, even in the daytime, it is impossible to detect the gaze from the distance.


    But he was aware, even under the cover of darkness, of the existence of the four of them.


    Ellie''s exclamation made Qiwei withdraw his sight from the distance. He glanced at Ellie and said calmly: "they are not ordinary people, just like those black armor soldiers. Maybe they are more powerful."


    "And what are they? Martial arts? I don''t think so, but those black armour fighters have strong physique and strength. Besides martial arts practitioners, can those with other abilities do it? "


    This is the only place that Ellie is confused about, and it is also the place that everyone is confused about.


    As for the black armour fighters, the four people can be said to know very well. In the forest outside Voda, they have seen the fighting posture of the black armour fighters with their own eyes.


    That kind of posture is the purest use of strength. The physique and strength have far exceeded those of martial arts.


    After all, black armour warriors can compete with polluting animals in a positive way, which their martial artists can''t do.


    It can''t be done. People understand this very well.


    One of the reasons why martial artists have become an indispensable force for human beings is the cardinal number. Although not everyone can become martial artists, martial artists are very widespread among human beings, and there are martial artists all over the world.


    The other is easy to understand. As long as you have a strong pulse, it''s a matter of time before you wake up. Once you wake up, even if you don''t need to learn, you can instinctively use your strength and greatly enhance it.


    The reason why martial arts artists exist widely in human beings is that apart from being closely related to human beings, they also exercise their bodies. For their own bodies, human beings are extremely concerned. If they can make themselves strong, they can change the most fatal weakness of human beings. Not only that, the more powerful martial arts artists are, the longer their life will be, even if it is just to prolong their life, Everyone is willing to fight for this all his life, which also leads to the popularity of martial arts people, and everyone wants to be a martial arts person.


    Among the many people with abilities, no matter they are mental or magical, they can''t strengthen their bodies or increase their life span. Only martial arts people can.


    But now, the four have found another kind of ability.


    This is a kind of what kind of ability four people do not know, but there is no doubt that it is very powerful.


    For his sister''s question, Kaiwei was very open-minded. He said indifferently: "although there are only three kinds of professional mediums in the world, namely martial arts practitioners, power chanters and magic envoys, except for martial arts practitioners and power chanters, which are closely related to human beings, magic envoys are uncertain, and their classification is extremely complex. Maybe their ability is one of the classification of magic envoys."


    This is also the explanation that people can barely accept.


    The real answer does not exist. The four people have to believe that it is possible to be the real answer.


    Looking at the circle of light, Ellie sighed. She said in a low voice: "although the" childe "summoned the devil, the scale was very limited. The reaction of the first Legion was amazing. Before the devil caused turmoil, a certain area was blocked. With the force of the first legion, it should not be a problem to get rid of the devil."


    What Ellie laments is not only the force of the first legion, but also the efficiency of acting.


    Marani is such a big city, but it only took half an hour to block a place.


    In this half an hour, the first Legion not only effectively evacuated the civilians in the blockade area, but also effectively prevented the spread of demons.


    This reminds Ellie of the military government of Bentley. If it were the military government, what would the situation be like tonight?


    Although the city will not be occupied by demons, I am afraid it will pay a great price. The civilians of Marani may not escape from demons, and Marani will be completely destroyed in the war of eliminating demons.


    Of course, this is only a possibility, a conjecture. Time will not go back, and this possibility certainly will not exist.


    Marvel is there, but for Kaiwei, he is more relaxed.


    To his sister''s words, he said with a smile: "we still take the lead in this task. Although we haven''t done much meaningful things, luck is also a kind of strength. We have found the people of Hessen guild. Although we haven''t stopped childe from recalling the devil in advance, we can''t blame for this. Even if the entrusted task is not completed 100%, We have also played a certain role in this mission, and presumably the first Corps will not deny this. "


    "There''s no need to worry about this. One million coins is not a small amount for us, but it''s just a big number for the first Legion. It''s too much to worry about." How can Chevy not understand the worry of Kewei? It''s just that he is not confident in his performance in this mission.


    However, it''s only natural for Kaiwei to worry. In the final analysis, they didn''t do anything in this entrusted task. They were just lucky.


    Because he did too little, he didn''t make much effort, which made Kaiwei a little embarrassed.


    With a smile, Kaiwei didn''t refute Qiwei''s words. Indeed, he thought too much. How could the first Legion care about the money?


    "Hoo


    Thinking of this, Kaiwei breathed a sigh of relief and said, "I''ve informed all the other teams. Let''s go back to the guild tomorrow."


    In the dark, the crowd did not respond, and silence represented acquiescence. For the four, it was meaningless to stay in Marani after the task was completed.


    With the words falling, the terrace is quiet again. Beside the guardrail, the four people are standing quietly, looking at the distant block silently.


    Demons are rare, and fighting with demons is even more rare. How can four people miss this spectacular scene.


    It''s still a long night. They have patience and enough time.

 Chapter 1112

    "Roar!"


    It wasn''t a roar, it was an overlapping grunt.


    The sound came from the dark street, getting closer and closer, until the shaking figure appeared.


    In the roar, dense demons rushed into the light curtain.


    They are ferocious in shape, covered with abscesses, scarlet skin seems to be rotten in general, from the huge wound, a lump of things like internal organs shaking violently, almost out of the body.


    They are big and small, the big one is more than three meters, like a huge meatball, chubby, the small one is less than half a meter, it seems to have feet, similar to the existence of tentacles, they are rolling forward.


    They don''t have any standard shape, and their common feature is only a pair of eyes with green spots.


    There are a lot of demons in the light curtain, they are like a rotten meat mountain, swarming to the front of the main road.


    The rotten body, just from a distance, makes people have an impulse to vomit. These demons are really disgusting.


    "Fire!"


    When the distance was enough, the soldiers who could not bear to fire were ordered to do so.


    "Dada!"


    "Whew!"


    The sound of gunfire, the roar of rockets, all of a sudden, the sound of continuous.


    The flames are spewing, the bullet marks tear the night sky, the Rockets are neighing, and the powerful firepower leans to the demons.


    When the bullet rain tilted down, countless demons splashed with disgusting liquid, one piece of rotten meat was torn and fell from the body.


    Under the baptism of the rain of bullets, the rocket burst out its power.


    With a burst of "rumbling" explosion, the demons suddenly soared countless fireballs.


    The burst fire swept everything. Under the powerful shock wave, a large number of demons were torn and disappeared in the fire.


    In the powerful firepower, the devil''s momentum has not been intercepted, they are still close to the front at a certain speed.


    At this point, the scythe machine armour on the front opened fire.


    "Buzz!"


    In the unique motor roar, accompanied by the roar of three wheeled heavy machine guns.


    In the roar, the flame is as long as one meter, and the bullets form three fire dragons to sweep the demons. When the fire dragons rush into the demons, it''s like plowing pears. The dense bullets destroy everything, and a large number of demons are torn to pieces.


    Although the firepower of scythe machine armour is strong, it can''t last long. One of the reasons is the huge consumption of bullets. The other is that the muzzle of the gun will be hot.


    However, in 20 seconds, the rotary heavy machine guns on several scythe machine armours on the front line had overheated, and the muzzle of the stout guns had become red and blue.


    At this time, even if there are still bullets in the chain, the sickle will not continue to fire. This is to avoid the bullets exploding. We can only wait for a little while to let the cooling system of the gun body work and let the overheated barrel cool down.


    The cooling time won''t be too long. Ten seconds at most, you can continue to fire.


    As soon as the scythe fire stops, the demons charge faster.


    Some of the smaller demons, like meatballs, rushed out of the demons and rushed to the front.


    They''re very fast.


    Although the soldiers deliberately intercepted them, they were too small, fast, hard to hit, and there were a lot of them. One of them was defeated, and there were more demons.


    There was no way to stop it, and the small devil rushed to the front line quickly.


    Seeing that the devil was about to rush into the front line, more than ten black iron soldiers rushed out with big swords.


    The running posture is extremely wild, waving a sword to the small devil.


    When the two swordsmen meet, under the sharp blade, the little devil''s body is directly cut off.


    The black iron soldiers who rush into the demons group wave their swords and begin to harvest one vulnerable demons after another.


    The little demons are not without resistance. Although they are fragile, they are not weak. Whenever the big sword in the hands of the black iron soldiers cuts off their bodies, their bodies always burst. The splashing green liquid splashes on the armor of the black iron soldiers, making a "hiss" sound like sulfuric acid, making the armor of the black iron soldiers emit bursts of blue smoke.


    The little devil''s blood is extremely corrosive. Fortunately, the armor of the black iron warrior has been strengthened by the power of death for a long time, and has resisted the erosion of blood.


    The more you kill, the more blood you splash on the black iron soldiers. Some black iron soldiers are directly covered with smoke.


    "Bang!"


    In the battle, a black iron soldier killed too many demons, resulting in a lot of blood splashing on his body. The erosive blood slowly eroded his armor and directly destroyed his body.


    After killing a demon with the last blow, he fell down in smoke. Before he touched the ground, his body had been reduced to ashes and disappeared in the night sky with the rolling smoke.


    Before long, the black iron soldiers who resisted the little demons fell down one after another. The rest of the black iron soldiers were still killing. Every time they waved their swords, they would kill one or more little demons. They would not be afraid of the little demons'' corrosive blood. They would only go forward and kill more little demons close to the front until they fell down.


    I don''t know how long later, the demons in the dark finally disappeared, and the last little devil was also cut off by the big sword.


    The gunfire will not subside. Although the fighting on the main road is over, there have been bursts of gunfire in other directions of the blockade area not long ago.


    The fighting time was not long. On the street in front of the front, about thousands of demons'' bodies fell on the cold ground. None of their bodies were complete, but they became pieces of broken meat.


    This makes the whole street very bloody, the rotten body also exudes a burst of stench.


    Fortunately, the soldiers are wearing power combat suits, which are isolated from the outside world, and well avoid the stench.


    However, under the light curtain, the bloody scene on the street is also unpleasant. This kind of demon is just disgusting, just like the corpses full of maggots, looking extremely infiltrating.


    Once killed, the sticky liquid mixed with broken meat, that kind of scene will never be pleasant.


    At the rear of the front, Li Meng and his party were all there. They all saw the battle just now.


    They didn''t participate because there was no need.


    Among the demons who attacked the front just now, there were not too many powerful ones. Just from their size, we can see that the biggest one was only a three meter high demon.


    Under the care of multiple rockets, the most powerful demon was blown to pieces.

 Chapter 1113

    Li Meng also saw the fall of the black iron soldiers. Although he was their master, he could do nothing about their death. This was their second and last death.


    They will not just leave. After their death, the fire of soul will turn into the purest spiritual power and pour into Li Meng''s soul.


    It can also be regarded as a blessing, a blessing to Li Meng.


    Death is always sad, but death is inevitable. Both human beings and the dead will end up with "death".


    For the devil, the first Legion has encountered many times, and has some knowledge of it.


    Compared with the previous several times, the demons encountered this time are undoubtedly the most disgusting. Their shape is too wonderful, and their appearance is extremely ugly and disgusting.


    "These are the believers of Nagu, the Lord of the evil god plague. They are a group of sufferers who enjoy the pain and also create the pain. Their bodies are the biggest source of the plague, and they need to be cleared by fire afterwards to avoid the pollution caused by human contact with them." In my mind, the long lost voice of the main brain rang.


    Every critical time, the main brain will always appear, will remind Li Meng some things should not be ignored.


    The evil god "Nagu"?


    After the skull mask, Li Meng''s expression did not change much. Li Meng did not understand the so-called evil gods.


    But Li Meng has to admit that demons are really powerful. These strange creatures are born from human consciousness and come from subspace. They symbolize disaster and destruction and bring indelible harm to human beings.


    On the front, a battle has just ended, and soldiers are resupplying ammunition before a new war comes.


    The ammunition comes from several military trucks in the rear. In wartime, logistics is always indispensable. Powerful logistics can guarantee powerful firepower. In terms of logistics support, the first Corps has never ignored it.


    The scythe armour on the front has retreated, replenishing the rear with ammunition.


    Although the firepower of scythe machine armour is strong, the cost is huge. If three rotary heavy machine guns fire with full force, thousands of ammunition can be consumed every minute. Although the scythe machine armour has a single weapon, which ensures the space of ammunition depot, the ammunition carried at one time can not take long in high-intensity operations, and must be replenished from time to time, Ensure the storage in the magazine.


    In the night sky, the gunfire in other places didn''t stop, but the fighting was fierce.


    However, the situation on each blockade line was fairly good. Although there was fighting, with the help of black iron soldiers, they all resisted the attack of demons.


    The army with heavy equipment has entered the city and is advancing towards the blockade lines all over the country. It will take a certain time to reach the front line, but it won''t be too long.


    "Here it is Under the skull mask, Li Meng''s eyes were slightly fixed, and he looked into the darkness in front of the front line.


    The roar of the devil appears again. This time, it is more and more powerful.


    "Prepare to fight!"


    The movement from the dark made the soldiers on the front nervous.


    The soldiers and scythes who were resupplied in the rear also stopped resupplying and returned to the front.


    In the darkness outside the light curtain, a shaking figure appeared, accompanied by the roar of "Gulu Gulu".


    "Dong, Dong!"


    In the dark, among the shadows, a huge shadow was extremely striking.


    It is huge and bulky, with the shaking, it will ring a dull rhythmic sound.


    Every dull sound, the earth seems to be shaking slightly.


    It''s the footstep, the footstep of a huge shadow.


    In the dark, just from a distance, the height of the huge shadow has exceeded five meters.


    In the soldiers'' intense gaze, at the edge of the light curtain, a giant broke through the darkness and entered everyone''s eyes.


    It''s huge, six meters high, full of bloated, scarlet skin covered with huge pustules, its thick legs, short and thick, the bulging belly is a huge wound, from the wound, a mass of sticky things almost out of the body, seems to be internal organs.


    Compared with its huge, round and bloated body, its head is bigger and fatter. It can no longer see its facial features. It can only see its green eyes and big black mouth.


    It grinned as if it were smiling, and its long black tongue was hanging at the corner of its mouth. It had an amazing length, and the tip of its tongue was even more forked, like a snake.


    Into the light curtain, it is like a heavy tank, with amazing momentum to the front pressure.


    "Gollum, Gollum!"


    The light curtain stimulates it, and also stimulates the demons beside it. In a roar like crying and laughing, the demons in the light curtain rush to the front line crazily.


    Countless small demons fight in front, the round body rolling on the ground quickly, and pounce on the front line.


    "Fire!"


    A command, the front, the spitting flames since then, gunfire, gunfire ring into a piece.


    Bullets formed a streamer, rushed to the demons, and rockets roared in the sky.


    Scythe machine armour also inclines the bullet heartily, forms a fire dragon to attack the devil.


    In the rain of bullets, the small demons charging ahead bear the brunt, and the guns in the hands of the soldiers take care of them.


    Countless small demons were torn to pieces by bullets on the way of charging, but more small demons rushed up with the bodies of their companions, and there were more strong demons behind them.


    When the little devil broke through the layers of defense line close to the front, the black iron soldiers who survived the previous battle rushed out again.


    Their steel bodies with indomitable momentum collided with the little devil. For a moment, the sword light flickered, and the most cruel close combat began.


    Because the black iron soldiers are entangled with the little demons before the battle, which greatly affects the shooting perspective on the front. The soldiers can only carry out accurate shooting to avoid hurting the black iron soldiers, or use gun grenades to attack the demons in the rear.


    Bullets roar, fireballs roar, in the sound of gunfire, in the "rumble" of explosion, the front of the intersection is like a steel wall to resist the devil, making it difficult for the devil to step forward.


    "Whew! Whew


    Several rockets soared into the air and attacked the most powerful demons among the demons. As the most powerful demons among the demons, it should be taken special care of.


    The roaring rockets formed several lines of fire in the air and hit the huge devil''s bloated body.


    "Boom, boom!"


    As several fireballs soared in the demons, some rockets passed by the giant demons and crashed into the demons further behind, causing an explosion, while others hit the giant demons.

 Chapter 1114

    In the huge devil, and around, all of a sudden, the firelight flickered, and fireballs rose one after another.


    The fire devoured everything, the shock wave also tore everything, a dense explosion, cleared a demon.


    "Roar!"


    However, the huge devil was not eliminated, only heard a huge roar, the strong air flow suddenly appeared, the flame and smoke were instantly dispersed, and the huge devil''s bloated body appeared again.


    It was safe and sound. The explosion of the rocket left only a few wounds on it.


    The attack made him angry. His red and green eyes were staring at the front. Instead of charging, he turned around and caught two demons with his fat and ferocious hands.


    In its hands, two two meters tall demons appear extremely small.


    Two demons in the hand, it turned a throw, the hands of the devil was immediately thrown out by him.


    In the sky, two demons are flying, one throwing line and the other falling to the front.


    "Dodge!"


    See the sky two regiments of dark shadow hit, aware of the soldiers quickly issued a warning.


    But the battle was so fierce that the warning didn''t work.


    "Bang!"


    With two loud noises, the two demons in the falling position suddenly burst, like an explosive bomb, and the fragile body fell apart at the moment of touching the ground, turning into a pool of broken meat.


    "Ah! Ah


    With a scream, many soldiers near the landing site were stained with the blood and flesh of the devil, and the corrosive blood and flesh instantly melted the soldiers'' power combat clothes. In the rolling smoke, more than ten soldiers fell down. In the "Zizi" sound, only ten seconds later, the fallen soldiers disappeared. When the rolling smoke dispersed, there was only a pool of green liquid on the ground, And fragments of some power suits.


    This tragic scene made the soldiers around look more focused.


    Not far away, the huge devil saw that his throwing attack was effective, and he threw it more happily. His two hands kept catching the devil beside him, and one devil after another was still thrown to the front by him.


    In the sky, suddenly it rained.


    With the fall of the demons, the front also splashed with blood, which made the soldiers on the front seem a little confused. While avoiding the attack from the sky, they also wanted to stop the demons in the front.


    If you don''t pay attention, you will be infected by the devil''s flesh and blood. There are screams on the front from time to time, but the screams will only last for a moment, because the devil''s blood will corrode everything that can be corroded in a few seconds.


    On the front, huge casualties began to appear, and the defense against the demons became precarious.


    Some of the little demons even crossed the line of defense of the black iron soldiers and successfully rushed into the front line.


    At this time, the soldiers knew that the attack means of the meatball devil was "self explosion".


    As soon as he rushes into the front line, the little devil will pounce on a soldier and explode himself whether he succeeds or fails.


    Once it explodes, it is difficult for the soldiers within 10 meters to survive. Even if they are contaminated with a drop of devil''s blood, that kind of liquid will instantly penetrate the power combat suit and invade the body. Once the body is invaded, a drop of blood can turn the whole body of the soldiers into a pool of corrosive liquid.


    "I''m afraid it can''t be stopped. The blood of these demons is corrosive. Once they get close to each other, the first regiment has no chance of winning. Although those black armor soldiers are strong, there are too many demons and they are highly targeted. If they go on like this, I''m afraid the whole army will be destroyed."


    In a tall building far away from the battlefield, four people have been watching the situation of the battlefield.


    As for the situation at the crossroads, they also saw that the demons were powerful and the defense line was in danger.


    Standing high, they can more easily distinguish the situation on the battlefield.


    the whole army was wiped out?


    Kaiwei''s words made people silent, and they looked at the fierce battlefield in the distance.


    Indeed, if it goes on like this, if there is no external force, the soldiers on the defense line not far away will not be able to escape death.


    As if thinking of something, chivi moved his eyes slightly, left the battlefield and looked to the rear of the front.


    Not far from the rear, they still stood in the dark street, seemingly indifferent to the situation on the street.


    "In this battle, the reason why the demons can make the first Legion fall behind is mainly because of the huge demon. If it can be eliminated, the defense line can still be held." Looking at the huge and bloated figure in the demon group, Ellie said in a deep voice.


    As a woman, Ellie certainly hates this kind of demons. She also knows that this disgusting guy is the culprit leading to the collapse of the defense.


    "Keep looking. It won''t end like this. Besides, it''s not us who should be worried now." Many people think that Qiwei''s words are true. They have not forgotten that there is still a group of people behind the front.


    They are very unusual. Although they don''t know their identity, they are undoubtedly one of the first legions. If the front collapses, they will bear the brunt.


    Time will not stop passing. In the words of the four people, the situation at the crossroads is even more critical.


    If the front is compared to the beach, then the demons are coming to the beach.


    The front line was in danger. Of course, Li Meng and his party in the rear also saw it.


    "Master! Let me go. "


    In the battlefield, huge demons are sweeping around. Although they don''t rush to the front, they send one demon after another to the front. Natasha knows very well that in order to maintain the defense line, the huge demons must be eliminated,


    On the side of Natasha''s request, Li Meng did not agree, hand slightly a Yang, very clearly refused.


    "I''ll go!" Under the mask of skeleton, Li Meng said calmly.


    Turning his head slightly, Li Meng looked at Natasha and said, "the army is about to arrive. You stay to command."


    With that, without giving Natasha any room to object, Li Meng stepped forward.


    Apart from Natasha, the girls followed.


    In the dark, the black power of death suddenly surges, and the dead breath floats in the night sky. In the hands of women, the black power of death surges, forming a huge sickle.


    At this moment, holding a huge sickle, they are like death messengers in the night, waiting to harvest the dead.


    In Li Meng''s hand, a big black sword appeared. The sharp blade reflected the cold light.


    The pace of walking stopped.


    "Bang!"


    With a sound of explosion, the ground cracked. In the surging waves, Li Mengna''s steel body jumped up, rushed to the sky and disappeared into the dark night sky.


    It''s not flying, it''s power, absolute power.

 Chapter 1115

    The wind is whistling, and Li Meng in the night sky falls to the huge devil with a throwing line.


    Seeing the shadow flash, the fallen Li Meng directly stamped on the demon''s huge body.


    At the moment of the collision, I only heard "boom!" With a loud noise, gravel flying, dust, the earth is shaking, strong waves with dust swept all around.


    The crushed stones raised by the waves are like bullets tearing up demons one after another.


    "Bang, bang!"


    Before the dust subsided, many figures fell from the sky and fell to the ground.


    Compared with the movement just now, their movement is much lighter. Under the acceleration of gravity, the ground under their feet has cracked.


    They did not stop landing, waving a huge scythe in their hands and rushed out. They rushed into the demons to kill. The crescent moon blade reaped one dead soul after another.


    Powerful demons are like ordinary people under them. They are cut into two parts by the crescent blade mercilessly. With one wave and one horizontal cut, the huge sickle can let multiple demons enter the attack range. Once they enter the attack range of the sickle, they will only be killed mercilessly by the crescent blade.


    In their killing, the dust gradually subsided.


    When the dust subsided, in a large pit with a diameter of tens of meters, Li Meng''s not big steel posture was standing on a pool of meat mud, which was "Zizi" under his feet, and the sound was incessant, and the smoke was rising.


    Mashed meat is a huge demon. Under the impact just now, it was blown to pieces by Li Meng.


    Like ordinary demons, its body is also fragile. Although it is tough enough, it can''t bear the impact of scattered strength. In the impact, its body structure is instantly destroyed and becomes a piece of highly corrosive carrion.


    "Gollum, Gollum!"


    In the darkness outside the light curtain, the roar of the demons became more intense. They seemed to be angry at the death of the great demons, and the surge of the figures became more intense and urgent.


    From the rotten meat mud, Li Meng jumped up and landed on the street full of demon corpses.


    Standing on the street, he is on the edge of light curtain and darkness.


    On one side of the light curtain, a group of bodyguards are fighting. Their vigorous bodies are flashing among the demons. Wherever they pass, the demons are chopped by the sword.


    In front of them, the devil''s corrosive blood seems to have lost its effectiveness. Before it sticks to the body, it is blocked by dark lights. It burns one after another and falls to the ground in the pale flame.


    The appearance of the pale flame makes the girls seem to be surrounded by the white flame. They are particularly conspicuous in the dark, just like the ghost half. They look very infiltrating. Of course, this is only for ordinary people.


    This is the use of the power of death. The miserable white flame is the only flame that the "undead" can touch and use, that is "ghost fire". If someone is around them, they will find that those white flames have no temperature at all, on the contrary, they give people a cold feeling.


    The cold doesn''t come from the body, but from the soul.


    On the dark side, there are endless demons.


    "Gollum, Gollum!"


    With a roar of demons, many demons rushed out of the darkness and rushed towards Li Meng.


    Facing the attack of demons, Li Meng waved his sword as he felt the vicious smell of them.


    A faint light flashed on the blade, and a huge black awn roared out of the sword, accompanied by a strong wind.


    "Hiss!"


    The huge black awn passed directly from the attacking devil. In the blood fog, the rotten body of the devil turned directly into broken meat and was scattered by the strong wind.


    And black awn is castrated, rushed into the dark, where the devil is broken.


    Is that power?


    The flexible use of power reminds Li Meng of the days when he was a "killer" in his memory. Once, his body was so energetic that he learned a lot and fell in love with the way of killing and fighting.


    Although he only walked on the road of "killer" for a few years, in those years, it was the most profound period in his memory. The man was longing for blood, how could Li Meng be surprised?


    Under the skull mask, Li Meng smiles. With the help of his armor, he can finally have no scruples.


    Just as Li Meng was about to rush into the darkness to vent his anger, he jumped and fell beside him.


    "Your Highness! Next, let''s leave it to the soldiers. They have reached the limit. If they continue, they will not be able to maintain their human form. There are many people here, and their eyes are mixed. Once the original form is exposed, the identity of the dead can not be hidden. "


    Because of the night''s words, Li Meng turned back slightly and looked at the battlefield in the light curtain.


    On the battlefield, several women of the bodyguard are fighting, although the fighting posture is still indomitable, but the breath has been a little unstable.


    This made Li Meng aware of a problem, a problem he was worried about.


    The power of death is erosive. In the "undead", the forms of various species are very rich. Even the weakest skeleton will instinctively evolve to a stronger posture and become bigger and stronger under the gestation of time and the power of death.


    In edras, although Limon has created a set of standardized arms for the undead creatures on the island of the dead, it does not limit their instinct to become stronger, which can not be limited. Although Limon has fixed their most basic form, they will still become stronger, that is, bigger, along with this form.


    Because body shape is closely related to strength, and it is the same with the undead. The bigger the body, the stronger the strength.


    The same is true of Shiji, because they make good use of the power of death, which leads to the more serious erosion of the power of death on them. If they let their bodies change, they don''t know what they will become at the moment. Their real form is probably only the general appearance of human form.


    So far, no corpse has recovered to her original form, which is the form they should have at this moment.


    Because once you get back to your original shape, you can''t get back to what you were before you died.


    Because of this, Li Meng issued an absolute order to all the dependents, that is to prohibit the restoration of the original form. Although the original form is stronger, it will lose too much, and then it will become a real monster.


    As a last resort, Li Meng could only press his heart''s desire to fight, and gave the evacuation instructions to the guards.


    "Retreat!"


    At the command, the women of the bodyguard immediately gave up their entanglement with the devil, stepped on the ground, leaped up, passed over the front line with vigorous posture, and landed on the street behind the front line.


    While zhe ye and Li Meng run directly to the front line. They come to the front line and pass through the front line in a few breaths.


    The soldiers on the front didn''t feel it at all. They only saw a flash of two dark shadows and a strong wind blowing past them.

 Chapter 1116

    By this time, the gunfire at the crossroads had disappeared for a long time.


    Because of the intervention of Li Meng and his party, the fighting situation fell on one side, and the fighting posture of the women in the bodyguard surprised the soldiers, but at the same time they couldn''t intervene.


    Even though they knew that there was a kind of power in the first regiment, which belonged to the "commander" and they had seen the power of the product "black iron soldier", they were much worse than the guards, It can''t be compared at all. The two are too far apart.


    There is also the commander, whose power is unimaginable. Not to mention the amazing jumping ability, under that kind of impact, the demons are smashed into flesh, but the commander has nothing.


    Is the commander really a God?


    At this moment, the soldiers who saw the battle scene with their own eyes have already thought about it in their hearts.


    When the most powerful devil is eliminated, the soldiers on the front are certainly happy, and their morale is also very high. Their fear of the devil has been reduced to the extreme.


    At the moment, they have a point of view in their heart, as long as the commander is there, the first army is invincible.


    "Attack


    With the evacuation of Li Meng and his party, the remaining demons charged to the front again.


    No more scruples in sight, the soldiers on the front pulled the trigger of the guns in their hands again.


    The sound of gunfire, the sound of explosion, the roar of bullets and the red streamer flickered in the night sky again.


    This time, the devil''s attack is so weak, not only did not step forward, but gradually retreated, the demons in the light curtain are almost eliminated, and the bullets are pouring out into the darkness further away.


    Just then, at the rear of the front, the roar of the engine suddenly appeared.


    The army finally arrived.


    In the street behind, under the dim street lights, huge war machines slowly drove out of the darkness.


    In the strange sound of track rolling on the ground, a large number of hammer tanks and sickle machine armour are driving in the street, slowly coming to the intersection.


    In the dark, the car lights are continuous, and the motorcade composed of steel giants is several miles long.


    Everywhere, there was a deafening roar, and the ground was shaking.


    "It''s over!"


    Looking at the steel motorcade stretching for miles on the street, Julie whispered.


    Indeed, it''s over.


    "Yes! It''s over. "


    The whispers of Julie beside her made Ellie sigh.


    From the shock just now, several people still did not come back.


    Looking at the distant eyes, still from time to time to stay in those figures.


    It was them who turned the whole battlefield around with less than ten people.


    Their power is extremely amazing, and the four people can''t understand how their bodies can have such a powerful power.


    Although martial artists can use "strength" to strengthen the ability of a certain part of the body in a short time, such as "jumping", by strengthening the body, martial artists can have amazing jumping ability, but the most powerful martial artists can jump to the height of 50 meters is the limit.


    But those people are different, especially the one who killed the great devil. In order to make himself fall faster and have a more powerful collision, his jumping height has exceeded 200 meters, far higher than the height of their floor.


    What kind of concept is this? They can''t figure it out.


    And the weapons they use are not clear, and they can completely ignore the devil''s blood that can corrode everything.


    Under their attack, the powerful demons were pitifully weak, without the slightest resistance, which made the four people have the illusion that "demons" were very weak.


    Is the devil weak?


    Of course, this is impossible. If their martial artists are faced with such demons, they can''t engage in close combat at all, because the blood of demons will corrode their weapons, so they can only fight with long-range weapons.


    From afar, Qiwei took back his sight. What he thought in his heart made him sigh: "this power is really enviable. The first army is more and more incomprehensible."


    Qiwei''s words made several people withdraw their sight and look silent.


    It''s really enviable. There''s that kind of weapon. It''s also exciting.


    If a martial artist can have an indestructible weapon, his strength will often increase several times. After all, the martial artist''s fighting depends more on skill than strength.


    "It is said that the first Legion has its own belief, and the high-level dress also has a strong religious style, which tends to be dark. In recent years, some" nuns "can be seen walking around in cities and towns, and monasteries are being built in many places. Do you think their strength does not come from" God " Seems to think of something, Kaiwei put the guess out of the heart.


    God?


    Kaiwei''s words made the three people look at each other and shake their heads one after another.


    Qiwei even denied: "Kaiwei! The order empire is also a "theocratic" country. Did God give them strength? Belief is just a kind of belief. The first Legion will never believe in the "God" which is absent and does not exist at all


    "Not necessarily." Kaiwei objected to Qiwei''s refutation. He said indifferently: "there are some strange creatures in the world. It''s not strange that they are regarded as" gods ". Take the strange creatures found over the South China Sea last time. You should have seen the photos. What do you say they are? People? Or something? Simultaneous interpreting what is the "AT", it is simultaneous interpreting the "death" and using the position of AT. So in this era, what kind of monster is not unique, and in the Republic of saga, it is said that the queen of a snake snake group evolved into a human like form, just like the legendary Medusa, there are so many strange things in this great era. Even if there is a God, I''m afraid it won''t surprise people. "


    Kaiwei''s words made people speechless. Although they didn''t want to believe it, several people had to think that Kaiwei''s words were reasonable.


    "Well, whether there is a God or not, what the first Legion believes in has nothing to do with us. Go back."


    Finally, it''s up to ally to finish the topic.


    When the situation comes to this, the demons in Marani can''t make waves any more, and they can''t see any interesting scenes when they stay. For the four, it''s time to leave.


    In the dark, in the fading footsteps, the four figures on the terrace disappeared.

 Chapter 1117

    At this time, in all directions of the blockade line in Xicheng District, the troops entering the city also arrived one by one.


    The encirclement and suppression of demons officially began.


    "Maintain the status quo of the sewer defense line, the ground forces attack with all their strength, and eliminate the demons in the city before dawn."


    In the armored command vehicle, Natasha gave the order to attack.


    At the command, the fierce battle began.


    On the defense line around the blockade area, the dark green armored torrent stormed into the blockade area. Under the iron hooves of steel, wherever it passed, the demons were eliminated.


    The sound of gunfire and explosion suddenly rang out in Marani.


    At the crossroads.


    "Forward!"


    With a command, a huge hammer tank, under the cover of scythe machine armour, crossed the weak line and rushed into the dark.


    When the rotating track ran over the devil''s wreckage, the smoke rose from both sides of the armored machinery.


    Fortunately, the devil has been dead for a long time, and the corrosiveness in the flesh and blood has been greatly weakened. Although it has been stained with the crawler, it has not caused destructive damage to the crawler.


    However, after the battle, I''m afraid all the war machinery will have to be overhauled.


    In the dark, the devil''s figure is still many, they are wandering in the street, the "grunt" sound can be seen everywhere.


    When they see the bright light in the distance and the roar, they are attracted and instinctively attack anything that can move.


    "Bang!"


    For the shadow shaking in the dark, the troops entering the blockade area are not angry.


    In a slightly wide street, a number of hammer tanks side by side.


    With a deafening bombardment, a few meters long tongue of fire spewed out, a huge streamer, a whistling, a huge fireball suddenly rose in the distance, accompanied by the deafening explosion.


    The power of the hammer tank''s main gun can''t be compared with that of the rocket launcher. The huge fireball, the rising flame is tens of meters high, and the powerful shock wave sweeps tens of meters around. Countless glass buildings around are broken, and the sound of "clattering" is incessant. A lot of glass falls from the sky and "clattering" hits the street, This adds another voice to the darkness.


    The hammer tank is followed by scythe. Scythe has a high angle of fire. Even in the rear of the hammer tank, there are still several scythe can fire.


    The fire dragon after fire dragon is very amazing in the dark, where everything is broken, the devil is torn, and a lot of bullet holes are left on the wall and the ground.


    Under the powerful firepower, the armored torrent directly pushed towards the center of the blockade, while the demons could not form an effective resistance at all. They scattered in the streets waiting to be slaughtered.


    The night is deep, and soon the long darkness will be gone.


    But tonight, it''s a sleepless night for the whole city of Marani.


    Although it was dark outside, there were gunshots everywhere and the fighting was very fierce. Looking into the distance, I could see the light of explosion occasionally.


    What is going on?


    rebel?


    It''s impossible. Who else in Bentley can resist the rule of the first Legion?


    There is no truth, and civilians can not know it at this time. They can only hide in their houses and wait quietly,


    This wait is one night.


    When the long night left and the sky became bright, the sound of guns in the city finally came to an end.


    In the blockade area in the west of the city, the fierce fighting has subsided, as long as the smoke slowly rises.


    On the streets, the army is still working on the aftermath.


    The devil''s corpses, the destruction of buildings and the black craters on the ground no doubt do not explain the fierce fighting last night.


    After a night of cleaning up, the demons on the ground were finally eliminated, and the entrances and exits of the sewers were re controlled by the first Legion to prevent the demons in the sewers from gushing out of the ground again.


    Compared with the surface, the task of cleaning up the sewers is undoubtedly difficult. First, the route is complex. Second, the space is narrow and heavy vehicles cannot be used. The light weapons carried by the sewers do less damage to the demons. In order to avoid too many casualties, the cleaning up of the sewers needs to be considered in the long run.


    "General! The search of the blockade area has been completed. Every house and every place has been carefully inspected. All the demons have been eliminated. Now the blood stains on the ground and the corpses of demons are being burned. It is expected that they will be completed before noon. "


    In the armored command vehicle, the correspondent reported the relevant tasks to Natasha beside the command platform.


    Next to the podium, Natasha still looked at the stereo map on the platform.


    On the surface of the city, there are blue dots all over the streets. Each blue dot is a first-class Sergeant team. The so-called first-class Sergeant team is the smallest combat unit of the first Corps. It is composed of 100 people and led by the first-class sergeant.


    In the small blockade area, there are more than 10000 people. On the ground, there are more than 60 first-class Sergeant teams. Dense blue dots almost cover the whole blockade area. Underground, there are more than 30 first-class Sergeant teams at each key section of the sewer. They are scattered all over the underground waterway, forming an irregular encirclement.


    In the underground channel, many blue dots are flashing, indicating that the sergeant team here is fighting.


    The gunshot is covered by the earth. If you listen carefully, you can hear the faint and dull gunshot.


    "General! Sergeant jevrich subpoenaed to ask whether today''s election will continue? And whether last night''s fighting was truthfully declared to the civilians? "


    The inquiry of communication makes Natasha take back her sight from the command platform. In her hood, Natasha falls into thinking.


    A moment later, she said, "the election will continue. Just make a statement."


    In Natasha''s opinion, there was nothing to hide about last night.


    Although the devil is not rare, but it is not a legendary thing, it is real.


    Whether civilians want it or not, they have to take the risk of "demons.".


    Last night''s incident was a wake-up call and an experience for the common people.


    If they are attacked by demons again in the future, they will be psychologically prepared.


    "Yes


    Now that Natasha''s order was given, the correspondent just had to answer truthfully.


    After the order was given, Natasha stopped thinking and focused on the command platform.

 Chapter 1118

    Although the demons on the surface have been eliminated, the demons in the sewers still exist. The battle is not over, and we can not relax our vigilance. Demons are creatures full of uncertainty. Before they are completely eliminated, the transitional self-confidence will only usher in failure, and Natasha will never make such a mistake.


    "Sha! What was the loss last night? " For last night''s casualties, Natasha some care, then asked to Sha.


    From the screen projected on the command platform, Sha''s small posture appears.


    She said in a very formal and serious way: "from the first shot to now, 425 soldiers have been killed. Among them, when evacuating civilians, the two patrols were surrounded by demons and could not evacuate, resulting in the destruction of the whole army. 116 soldiers and about 700 civilians have been killed. The rest of the soldiers died fighting demons on the blockade line, The scythe machine lost 11 vehicles, and the rest 43 vehicles. The black iron soldiers lost the most. Because the black iron soldiers were the main force to prevent the demons from getting close to the front in each front, they would also be splashed by the demons'' corrosive blood in the melee. In this kind of battle, 132 black iron soldiers participated in this battle, Almost all of them died, and only 21 black iron soldiers survived. "


    The loss is a little big


    Natasha''s face was a little gloomy at this.


    Although the number seems to be small, the opponent this time is just a small group of demons. Last night, the number of demons against the first Legion did not exceed 10000, but the number of demons less than 10000 made the first Legion lose so much, especially the black iron soldiers, who lost more than 100, which made Natasha some difficult to accept.


    If we fight against the polluting animals, the more than 100 black iron soldiers will be able to destroy tens of thousands or even 100000 enemies, but they will be killed so easily in the face of demons.


    Can we only say that it is worthy of "devil"?


    If the devil is really so easy to deal with, it will not be the existence that human beings fear.


    In her heart, Natasha can only think like this.


    This is not a comfort, but a recognition of the devil''s strength.


    Natasha had a headache at the thought.


    The number of black iron soldiers is not many, and it has not exceeded 1000. If the black iron soldiers still play the main role in the next task of cleaning up the sewer demons, the loss will be great. Maybe the black iron soldiers accumulated by the first Legion in this year will be buried in the dark and stinky sewer.


    This is, of course, what Natasha does not want to see.


    But Natasha is also very clear, there is no way without the black iron soldiers. In the dark and narrow place like the sewer, there is no way for heavy equipment to enter. Without the black iron soldiers to resist in the front, only the soldiers can not stop the charge of the devil. As long as the devil is close, no matter how many soldiers will be buried in the sewer.


    In any case, the devil of the sewer must be removed, even if the loss is great, we must accept it.


    For this trouble, Natasha put it down for the time being, the car must have a way to the front of the mountain, if the loss can not be avoided, Natasha will not shrink back.


    There is no immortal in battle. It is the most common thing to sacrifice on the battlefield. How can Natasha shrink from her heart for fear of loss.


    With a light step, Natasha left the command platform and headed for the door.


    See Natasha leave, with the screen flashing, Sha that small figure disappeared.


    With the disappearance of "Sha", on the command platform, only that map is updating information all the time.


    When Natasha got out of the car and stepped on the hard ground, it was already full light outside.


    There was a damp in the air, early in the morning.


    Natasha was not alone. In front of and behind the armored command vehicle, she could see several hammers and scythes. On the road, more soldiers were walking.


    Although it is located outside the blockade zone, as the most important command center, absolute security must be guaranteed.


    Looking further away, in the blockade area, one after another black smoke rises slowly and stays in the air for a long time.


    The burning of the demon remains has begun.


    Beside the car, Natasha''s black figure stood still, her eyes in her hood looking into the distance.


    When a new day comes, some people are happy, others are sad.


    Happy people will never be in Marani, because at this moment Marani has been covered by sorrow.


    As always, in Marani City, scattered radio sounded the call of the first Legion.


    But today, under the call, the streets of Marani are still empty, with only a few civilians leaving the room to explore the situation outside.


    Last night''s gunfire lasted for a long time. It didn''t disappear until dawn, which made people in Marani panic. They refused to go out until they knew what was going on outside.


    The public''s fear has disrupted the election in Marani.


    However, although people are afraid, they can''t stay in the room forever.


    With the passage of time, the quiet movement in the city makes people curious.


    Driven by curiosity, more and more civilians left the room.


    At the same time, the first Legion declared the battle of last night to the people of Marani.


    devil?


    For civilians, they don''t know about demons. However, although they haven''t seen them, there are many rumors about them.


    There is no need to doubt whether it is true or not. The evacuation of civilians from the blockade area is the best proof.


    Even if the first Legion doesn''t declare it, fighting demons will spread throughout Marani in two days at most.


    Although we know the truth of last night''s fighting, the election activities have not recovered. Although some people have appeared in the squares of Marani City, the number is not even a fraction compared with the previous two days.


    However, the first Legion did not force the election to continue regardless of the number.


    In fact, the Bentley election ended in the first two days. Today is the last day. Even if the data fluctuates, the result will not change much.


    Although the devil appeared in Marani City, it did not affect the operation of the whole Bentley country. In other cities, it is still as busy as usual today.


    Marani, junta.


    Last night, when the army arrived at the blockade lines, Li Meng and his party returned to the junta.


    Li Meng is not worried about the result. Although the devil is strong, it is not invincible.


    Although they will not really die, after the physical death of the material world, consciousness will return to the subspace, but it will take a lot of time to recover if they want to reappear in the material world.

 Chapter 1119

    When he returned to the military government, it was very late. When he took off his armor, he felt sleepy, which made Li Meng have to put everything down for a while. Holding Sha Yue''s soft and petite body, he fell on the bed and fell into deep sleep.


    When I wake up, it''s past noon.


    By this time, Natasha had returned to the junta.


    "Ha..."


    Deeply hit a hache, Li Meng lazily left the soft bed.


    In the room, every night, Wendy was there. Of course, Shayue, who was sitting in a lovely straddle position on the bed, was still a little confused when she just woke up from meditation.


    Under the service of Qinxi and Pasha, Li Meng had a hasty wash.


    "The battle in the blockade is over?"


    In front of him, she was carefully arranging Li Meng''s collar, and her small hands were very dexterous.


    In response to his Highness''s inquiry, he moved his hand and whispered in the night: "it''s over. The final burning work has been finished before noon. Most of the troops have evacuated from the blockade area. However, the blockade area has not been removed. There are many entrances and exits to the groundwater channel in the blockade area. Although there are soldiers stationed in the blockade area, it is still a hidden danger, Before the demons in the sewers are removed, this area should be strictly sealed off. "


    Hearing this, Li Meng sighed: "the devil is a real trouble."


    I feel the same about your Highness''s words.


    Those little hands recovered from their royal collar, and looked at the Royal Highness before him. The night whispered, "who says no? The devil this time is much more troublesome than the devil who had encountered it in Spratly Islands. Their individual abilities are not strong, but their flesh and blood are corrosive. Anyone who attacks them will hurt themselves, and now they are still left in the sewer. General Natasha, it''s very sad about this. "


    "Where is she?" Li Meng asked.


    Who she is, who she means, of course.


    "General Natasha has returned to the commander''s mansion. She should be in her office now. Now the election in Bentley is imminent. She can''t concentrate on the devil," she replied


    With that, she turned slightly, took the medicine and water cup in Qinxi''s hand, and handed it to Her Highness.


    The light and smart eyes indicated that it was time for Li Meng to take medicine.


    "It''s hard for her." Of course, Li Meng is aware of the current situation in Bentley, where there are complicated elections and demons. As the highest officer in Bentley, Natasha''s responsibilities are very heavy.


    Especially at this time, Bentley is about to usher in a new starting point, many things are inseparable from Natasha.


    After all, it''s still because of the system of the first Legion.


    The first Legion is a purely military organization, not good at politics and civil administration.


    If Bentley had a good political system, the first Legion would have nothing to do but give orders and let them carry it out by themselves, but Bentley did not.


    Although the original military government system still exists, there are too many defects, so it must be replaced.


    As a result, Bentley is like an undeveloped virgin land, which needs to start all over again.


    Before the system takes shape, some confusion is inevitable.


    He took the medicine and water cup from zhe Ye''s hand and raised his head slightly. Li Meng swallowed the medicine and water into his stomach.


    As soon as the medicine came down, a warm current swept through Li Meng''s body, and Li Meng felt the strength coming back.


    He handed the cup to him again, and Li Meng said, "let''s go! Go and see Natasha. "


    "Your Highness! Won''t you go to dinner? " His royal highness took the water cup in his hand, and night reminded him.


    After such a reminder, Li Meng really felt hungry.


    Without much thought, Li Meng changed his mind and said, "let''s go to dinner first."


    Man is iron and rice is steel. You can''t starve yourself in important things.


    At this time, the little Shayue had left the bed, and the little body stood by quietly, the big tail wagging and wagging.


    "Go, Shayue!" He waved to Shayue, and Li Meng cried.


    Hearing the master''s call, Shayue comes to Li Meng very cleverly.


    When he reached for his hand, Li Meng took up his tiny hand and went out.


    Sha Yue is too small. I don''t know before. When she shows a real scene, Li Meng can''t help treating her as a little girl.


    In the corridor, a group of people walking, not many people.


    Qinxi and Pasha didn''t keep up. Behind Li Meng, there are only Jiye and Wendy, and there is Shayue in his hand.


    Looking at the little Shayue beside him, Li Meng remembered the scene of last night''s battle.


    In that battle, Shayue also participated.


    Although the battlefield is a little chaotic, Li Meng is still very concerned about little Shayue.


    Although Shayue is also Shiji, her strength is far worse than the old members of the bodyguard team.


    The transformation of the three generals, Natasha, Tanya, is supported by Li Meng himself. Therefore, under the congenital conditions, the three women are also the strongest among the corpses.


    The second is the members of the guard team. The members of the guard team were transformed by the night. Of course, compared with the three generals, their strength is much better.


    The second is the nun, that is, the status before Sha Yue. Nuns are transformed by the bodyguard team. It can be said that with the power of death in the reincarnation pool, nuns are far inferior to the bodyguard team on the basis, even worse than the general.


    In addition to Sha Yue''s Petite posture and the weak body of the beavers, Sha Yue is not like her nuns, although the gap is not very big, because in addition to the strength of her body, she also uses the power of death. She can only use the power of death more skillfully, and the basic weakness of her body is irrelevant.


    However, it is not long for Shayue to become a nun. In such a short period of time, even if her strength has increased, it is very limited.


    Therefore, in the battle last night, Li Meng originally wanted to avoid Sha Yue, but when the words came to his mouth, Li Meng gave up.


    The reason is not complicated. Although the role of the bodyguard around Li Meng is like a maid or maid, what they have to do is not only serve Li Meng, but also fight in the future.


    In the first regiment, in the future, there will be more than three generals. Other generals will be selected from the bodyguard team. In other words, any member of the bodyguard team has the possibility of becoming a general.

 Chapter 1120

    Therefore, fighting is something they have to go through. They can''t be put out of danger just because they care. It''s not for their good, but for their harm.


    It turned out that Li Meng was too worried.


    Although Sha Yue''s foundation is a little weak, her use of the power of death is no worse than that of the bodyguard team. In the face of the threat of the devil''s blood, she also uses "ghost fire", with a steady breath and no pressure.


    The tiny body dancing a huge sickle, although a little awkward, but the power is also amazing, countless demons were cut by her.


    In the battle, she didn''t show her tail. Although Li Meng told her not to care about her Asian identity, she still intimately hid her Asian appearance in order to reduce some unnecessary troubles.


    How can Li Meng not understand Sha Yue''s little mind.


    Thinking of this, in silence, Li Meng reached out and rubbed his hand on the small head.


    For the sudden attack of the master, Shayue just looks up at the master in doubt. Li Meng doesn''t say much about the light eyes, but just laughs and pulls Shayue to walk on.


    When I came to the restaurant, lunch was ready. In the restaurant, there were several strange figures.


    There are more than 20 members of the bodyguard team. Li Meng doesn''t know all the names of them.


    Only those who often walk around know.


    The process of dining is monotonous. Because Li Meng doesn''t like to be disturbed, the restaurant is always quiet at this time. The only sound comes from the collision of tableware.


    Half an hour later, Li Meng finished his meal.


    After the meal, Li Meng left the restaurant and went straight to Natasha''s office.


    "No?"


    When Li Meng takes Sha Yue into the office, he finds that there is no Natasha in the office.


    Although a little disappointed, Li Meng didn''t care too much. Recently, it was Natasha''s busy time. Sometimes she didn''t see her for a few days, and he would not be surprised to leave Li Meng.


    "Why! This is... "


    When Li Meng was about to leave, he saw an electronic tablet, or tablet computer, on his desk.


    The tablet is turned on, and the data terminal has entered the screen.


    Natasha is not so careless.


    After thinking about it, Li Meng does not leave, but pulls Sha Yue to sit down on the seat behind her desk.


    Even the tablet computer has not been turned off. Presumably, the people have not left the military government and should be back soon.


    Idle boring, Li Meng looked at the table tablet screen.


    Li Meng was so surprised that he was curious.


    What can make Li Meng so surprised?


    It turned out that Li Meng saw a problem to be solved on the screen. The process and reason of the problem attracted Li Meng''s attention and made him want to finish the story.


    "Master?"


    At the door, a slight sound of footsteps sounded, and Natasha''s vigorous posture appeared. It seemed that she was surprised by Li Meng''s arrival, and her voice was a little surprised.


    With a look of surprise, Natasha came into the room.


    "Oh, it''s Natasha!"


    Natasha''s arrival makes Li Meng slightly withdraw his sight from the screen. At this time, the content of the information is almost seen by Li Meng.


    With a slightly positive look, Li Meng looked at Natasha and said, "the election results have come out, right?"


    At the table, Natasha stops slightly. To the host''s inquiry, she answers, "it''s over. In two hours, the result will be announced before dark."


    When he got up, Li Meng got up from his seat and came to the window sill.


    Looking at the courtyard outside, Li Meng said calmly: "tomorrow is the election of the president of Parliament, and the day after tomorrow is the holding day of the Congress. Marani City, as the capital, can''t be in chaos. Is it difficult to clean up the sewer demons?"


    "Yes!" This time Natasha answered truthfully, and she explained: "the sewers in Marani city are a little complicated, with many routes, and the space is very narrow. Heavy vehicles can''t enter, and the weapons carried by soldiers can''t cause too much damage to demons. Forced entry will cause great casualties."


    Speaking of this, Natasha said, "in order to create a good environment for the upcoming conference, tomorrow morning, twenty third sergeants will enter the sewer from twenty different entrances to fight against the demons. If it goes well, the battle will be over in 24 hours."


    Hearing this, Li Meng turned slightly, leaned back against the windowsill, looked at Natasha, shook his head and said, "since you know that things can''t be violated, don''t act rashly."


    "Sacrifice is inevitable, master don''t care." It was Natasha''s answer, cold and determined.


    As Natasha said, there is no immortal in a battle. We can''t avoid it because of some factors and selfish reasons. Although some battles will face a desperate situation, as a soldier, we must face them without fear.


    Li Meng didn''t refute Natasha''s words.


    Because he knows Natasha''s temperament. Natasha is a soldier. Of course, he will solve this matter in a military way. No matter how powerful the enemy is, as long as the enemy can be eliminated, the loss is worth it.


    Li Meng has no good way to deal with the devil of sewer.


    After all, the environment of the sewer is too special. The powerful steel torrent of the first Legion has lost its effectiveness. It can only use infantry to confront dangerous and powerful demons.


    After thinking about it, Li Meng pondered: "we can''t worry about it. Although the sewer environment is special, it''s also closed enough. As long as a few gaps are sealed, the demons can''t go anywhere. There''s no need to worry about destroying them. The blockade line slowly advances to the center, and uses the defensive formation to eliminate them bit by bit. In addition, let the soldiers equip more weapons with explosive effects, For example, grenade guns, which are portable and powerful, can greatly reduce losses. "


    This is also a way


    In her hood, Natasha was thoughtful.


    Natasha did not think of this, but compared with the host, Natasha is more concerned about time.


    The day after tomorrow is the day when the conference will be held. If there is still fighting in the city, I''m afraid it will cause panic.


    Although the battle is underground and isolated by the earth, the voice of the battle will be heard more or less.


    However, with the host''s consent, Natasha did not care.

 Chapter 1121

    "I understand! Do as the master says. " Natasha answered.


    It''s not early to see Li Meng. He didn''t stay long.


    "You are busy!"


    After saying this to Natasha, Li Meng left with Shayue.


    Time flies, in the twinkling of an eye, the long night is coming.


    Before the new day left, the election of Bentley councillors came to an end.


    The 26 members were officially confirmed by the announcement of the first Legion. Tomorrow, members scattered in various cities will go to Marani city under the escort of the first Legion. At the same time, the election of the president of Parliament will continue.


    Although there is not much celebration, Bentley is undoubtedly lively at the moment.


    Only Marani city spent another day in the chaos of war.


    Night fell.


    In the dark, Marani is not peaceful. There will always be some gunfire. Although it is not obvious, it does exist.


    In the sewers under the blockade, the fighting never stopped.


    Dark, wet, narrow, it''s the sewer.


    In the space with a width of less than three meters, it is a severe test for the defense line composed of soldiers.


    If the space is narrow and the formation cannot be expanded, the firepower cannot be guaranteed.


    For the soldiers in the sewers, their only happiness is that the demons did not form a large-scale offensive, but only scattered impact on the front lines everywhere.


    Occasionally more, occasionally less, more time defense pressure, less time like a target.


    From the general point of view, the decline of demons is obvious. Although I don''t know how many demons are left in the sewer, the number will not be too much. Otherwise, they will rush to the ground crazily instead of wandering in the sewer.


    "Attack! Pay attention to the angle of the grenade. "


    Somewhere in a dark sewer, a fierce exchange of fire is going on.


    Huge gunfire reverberated, flashing flames lit up the darkness slightly, and soldiers were shooting in a line composed of several people.


    The target of the attack is a few figures from the dark, they stagger forward in the dark, braved the rain of bullets to approach the front.


    They are roaring, and the sound of "grunt" is ringing all the time. One bullet after another hits them. When they slow down, their staggering posture is more obvious, just like dragging the body step by step.


    "Don''t! Whoa


    This is the sound of grenades.


    "Boom! Boom For a moment, there was an explosion in the dark, several groups of flames rose, in the powerful shock wave, the devil was immediately torn to pieces.


    As the flame dissipated, the darkness quieted down. Looking forward, the shaking shadow was no longer there.


    Although it''s dark outside, soldiers'' helmets have night vision function. Although they can''t see as clearly as day, they can also see things in the dark. They can see the situation in the sewer ahead.


    Several demons have been eliminated. In that area, there is only a pool of broken meat. In the distance, it is quiet. The demons are not there. Only the water in the ditch is flowing slowly.


    "Who?"


    At the corner of the sewer, a figure suddenly flashed by, which was noticed by a soldier on the front line. He gave a shout.


    "What do you see?" The soldier''s reprimand made his comrades in arms question.


    "It''s like I saw a man."


    People?


    "It''s the devil. There won''t be anyone down here."


    It''s a sewer. Even if there were no demons, no one would come here.


    For what he saw just now, the soldier said with certainty: "no, I''m sure it''s human. If the devil had come here long ago, he would not have escaped."


    That''s true. The soldiers'' words made the comrades on the front discuss in a low voice.


    "Do you want to report it to the magistrate? It is said that the demon appeared this time was made by a demon Warlock. Maybe it was him that I saw just now. "


    The soldiers were stunned by this. Why didn''t they think of it?


    "Report to the sergeant A soldier was busy.


    They were not the only ones in the sewer. Behind the front, a large number of soldiers were sitting and resting on the spot.


    Among the soldiers, one of them was the chief sergeant of the first sergeant team.


    "Why didn''t you say it earlier? How long has it been?" The sergeant grew angry when he heard the report from his subordinates.


    "About a minute."


    One Minute?


    Hearing this, the chief Sergeant quickly and loudly ordered, "leave half of them, and the rest of them follow me, chase them!"


    With that, the sergeant was the first to rush out, and after him were the soldiers in a hurry.


    Because of his command, there was a commotion in the dark. The soldiers who had a rest on the spot quickly stood up and chased the figure in the front.


    In the dark sewer, dense footsteps suddenly sounded.


    In the "clank" of the footsteps, the soldiers running a continuous figure, with the front of the figure to chase deeper into the sewer.


    Although the route of the sewer is complicated, the defense line of the sergeant team is a winding sewer, and the nearest branch is two miles away. Why the sergeant commander ordered the pursuit is to know that the target can''t leave the sewer in a short time, and as long as they are fast enough, they can catch up with the target before entering other branches.


    "Dada!"


    It was not peaceful in the dark. Soon after leaving the front, the pursuing soldiers met the devil in the sewer.


    The soldiers in the aisles on both sides of the canal pulled the trigger as they ran.


    With a burst of "sudden" flame spray, the bullet marks visible to the naked eye hit the darkness and hit the demon''s fragile body.


    After a few grunts, the devil was torn to pieces by the bullet and fell down.


    The green liquid and meat rolled into the canal. As soon as the water entered, the water mist rose, and the water in the canal seemed to boil.


    With a slight jump, the soldiers running in the dark passed over the demon''s corpse and continued to pursue.


    "Stop!"


    In less than five minutes, the sergeant at the front of the chase saw the fleeing figure in the dark with the help of night vision.


    It''s human, it''s human. Although he was wearing a robe, his running posture was the same as human. Seeing this, the sergeant gave him a scolding voice.

 Chapter 1122

    But how could he stop? The speed of escape was faster, and his figure was quite flustered.


    In front of the sewer, there are several demons wandering, but the devil does not attack him, let him run from the side.


    Seeing this, how could the sergeant not know that they had caught a big fish.


    "Make a quick decision, use grenades, don''t let him run away."


    At the first order, the sergeant took the lead in changing the attack mode of the guns in his hands and switched to the grenade mode.


    "Don''t! Whoa


    With the unique sound of gunfire, several flames spurted, and the explosion occurred in the dark in the distance.


    One fireball after another surged and burst, tearing the wandering devil in an instant.


    At this time, the soldiers were closer to the fleeing figure, and he was still running in a panic.


    "Gollum, Gollum!"


    At this time, in the further darkness, suddenly there were bursts of devil''s roar, the sound was continuous, the number seemed to be very amazing, which made the sergeant''s face changed.


    Obviously, there are a group of demons in front of us. If we let that guy escape into the demons, their pursuit will be a failure.


    In the helmet, the sergeant''s face was fierce, and he said decidedly: "kill him!"


    The sergeant''s original idea was to catch the live, and because of this, he did not attack him.


    But now, the chief Sergeant knew very well that it was impossible to keep alive. Before catching up with him, he would escape into the demons.


    Beyond the fleeing figure to look forward, the shaking figure of the devil has been clearly visible.


    With the sergeant''s order, the soldiers in front of them raised their guns slightly and aimed at the "target", and their fingers on the trigger had been pressed slightly.


    At this time, the sound of "Hua La Hua" suddenly sounded.


    In the dark, a figure was running wildly in the canal. His speed was very fast. He turned into a dark shadow. He passed the soldiers running in the corridor one by one. In a few breaths, he had surpassed the sergeant in the front.


    His presence also made the soldiers pause their attack.


    It''s a black iron soldier. It''s a black iron soldier coming from the rear.


    After surpassing the sergeant, he jumped up from the canal and landed with a "bang". Under the powerful explosive force, the ground broke, and the iron body of the black iron soldier flew out like a shell.


    Just in a moment, I caught up with the figure in front of me.


    Behind the strong wind hit, fleeing figure seems to be aware of something, his body a fold, suddenly jump, jump to the other side of the aisle.


    This makes the raiding black iron soldiers unable to stop, can only forward a few steps.


    On the other side of the corridor, when he saw the iron figure of the black iron soldier, chaird''s face was frightened and his steps were even more panic. Not far away, the devil''s roar was chaird''s only hope.


    But he did not get what he wanted. In his frightened eyes, the black iron soldier jumped lightly and stopped in front of child.


    After a pause, the fleeing child stopped.


    Because in front of him, the sharp sword pointed directly at him, less than a few centimeters away from his face.


    "Bang!"


    After less than two seconds of stalemate, the black iron soldier turned his sword and patted him with his sword.


    It''s not the carelessness of the black iron warrior, but the fact that the black iron warrior can feel the weakness of the guy in front of him.


    Just as the black iron soldier thought, in the face of the slap of the sword, childe didn''t have the slightest reaction and let the sword slap him on the neck.


    Under the slap, childe fainted without any resistance and fell to the ground in his robe.


    Before he fell, the black iron soldiers caught him and held him on their shoulders.


    At this time, not far from the dark, the devil was attacking.


    Canals, aisles, everywhere are their shadow, there are a lot of small demons in the aisles rolling fast.


    "Withdraw! Withdraw from the front immediately


    Seeing that the black iron soldiers had captured the target, the sergeant commander immediately gave the order to retreat.


    At the command, the soldiers stopped running, changed from head to tail, turned around and left in the same direction as before, and ran at full speed in the sewer, with the "clanking" sound of footsteps.


    The black iron soldiers also carry child behind the soldiers. In terms of running speed, although the soldiers are not as fast as the black iron soldiers who attack with all their strength, they are much faster than ordinary people under the auxiliary power of the power combat suit.


    However, it''s not good to be faster than ordinary people. Although the speed of most demons is not very fast, the most dexterous little demons are not among them. They are light and have amazing rolling speed, which is much faster than the running speed of soldiers.


    Fortunately, they are too fragile, and the narrow sewer also affects their advantage of collective charge.


    Although in the evacuation, the last side of the soldiers did not forget to make some trouble for the pursuit of the little devil, from time to time turned to fire a few grenades in the dark.


    With the sound of "Tong Tong" gunfire, a violent explosion took place.


    The burst fire and shock wave blocked the little devil''s progress.


    In the middle of fighting and retreating, about a quarter of an hour later, the chasing soldiers finally returned to the front line.


    "The devil is coming, everyone is ready to fight!"


    Before reaching the front, far away, the chief sergeant at the rear of the line used a messenger to remind the soldiers on the front.


    As the pursuing soldiers returned to the front one by one, the battle in the sewer soon began.


    The battle was very fierce, lasted for an hour before the end, and the front line also moved back several hundred meters.


    The sewer space is too narrow, in order to give full play to the limit of fire, the soldiers can only alternate shooting.


    For example, a first-class Sergeant team, because of the narrow space of the sewer, can only stand two people side by side in the aisle on both sides of the sewer. A hundred people can stretch for hundreds of meters in the sewer. Because of the narrow space, only a few people can shoot at the same time. The so-called alternation is to let the soldiers who can shoot with all their strength, light up the ammunition at the fastest speed, and then leave the sewer, Give the firing position to the soldiers who are ready in the back, so that the front will move hundreds of meters backward in one turn.


    Of course, but after combat technology, the soldiers will return to the designated front.


    This is a last resort, and because of this, the soldiers have to improvise.

 Chapter 1123

    It was an accident and a surprise to catch child.


    Although he knew that child was still in Marani, the first regiment attached great importance to him.


    But the first regiment didn''t know where he was. They could only block the city gates and keep a close watch on the people in and out.


    The only thing the first Legion didn''t expect was that he didn''t go anywhere and stayed in the sewer.


    In fact, if you think about it carefully, there is a good explanation for why he stayed in the sewer.


    The reason is not complicated, but the first army''s response ability is too fast, from the devil appeared, just less than half an hour to complete the blockade, which let child no time to escape.


    When he was about to leave the sewer, he found that every exit was guarded by soldiers of the first regiment. Although the sewer was hidden enough, it was closed enough to hide people, but it was also a cage.


    After capturing child, the good news was immediately reported to Natasha. At the same time, child was secretly sent to the prison in the west of the city.


    After chaird was captured, the dark clouds that filled the Marani city finally dispersed. So far, all the members of Hessian guild were arrested in Marani city.


    It was late at night, and the lights were still on in Natasha''s office in the junta.


    "Child?"


    Natasha was a bit surprised by a message that popped up on the screen.


    At this time, the picture flickered, and Sha''s little figure appeared.


    She explained, "just now! Childe was caught in the sewer and is now in prison in the west of the city


    For child, Natasha is no stranger, because he is the main culprit of this demonic incident. For this man, the first Legion has been looking for and must be captured.


    He''s too dangerous. As long as he''s in Marani for a day, Marani is under threat.


    Before that, the first Legion had been worried about how to capture child hidden in the dark, but unexpectedly, tonight, the existence that made the first Legion worried all the time was captured.


    This is something Natasha never thought of.


    However, this is a good thing. For Natasha, it can be regarded as a solution to a problem.


    "Do you have his information?" Asked Natasha.


    The picture flickered, and a picture appeared on the screen, a very penetrating picture.


    The photo shows a man, who can''t see his human form. His skin is scarlet, and his body is covered with abscesses. Some of the abscesses even burst, and the white liquid rolled out, especially the face. There is a huge abscess on his left face, just like a sarcoma. The surface is rotten, like a lump of rotten meat hanging on his face, The bare head is also like this, full of dense abscesses, the whole person looks, not only seeping, but also disgusting.


    The photo shows only the upper part of the body, and I don''t know what the miserable shape of the lower part of the body is.


    "He is very dangerous. According to the test, his flesh and blood are the same as the devil. They are also corrosive, but they are inferior in strength. Now they have isolated him to avoid contact with others."


    The appearance of such a seeper made Natasha''s mind emerge with a question.


    Natasha asked, "is he alive or dead?"


    If he is a living person, he has already died in pain. If he is a dead person, he is still alive, which makes Natasha wonder what kind of state he is at this time.


    "Not the dead, not the living." That''s Sha''s answer.


    In Natasha''s puzzled eyes, Natasha replied: "according to the test results, although his body is active, all parts of his body have festered completely. Compared with the human body, he should have died long ago, but he is still alive. It seems that there is a force that can''t be explained by science to maintain his life, his current state, It should be a kind of "semi demonization."


    At last Natasha understood.


    It seems that this is a kind of feedback of belief in demons. For the degenerates who believe in demons, what demons like is what they like, and what demons show is what they yearn for. They will unconsciously change themselves in order to achieve the demonic aesthetic.


    Just like the demons that appear in Marani this time, they are extremely ugly to human beings.


    But in the eyes of the devil, this is the most phenomenal gesture of pain.


    "General! What should we do with him? The devil is not a good kind. As a demon believer, he is also very dangerous. If he is careless, he may cause new disasters. "


    What to do with it?


    On this point, Natasha did not hesitate, the devil is the enemy, of course, the believers of the devil.


    "Kill


    In her hood, Natasha''s cold voice rang.


    Although only one word, but enough to surface Natasha''s attitude on this matter.


    "Remember to clean up the aftercare work, even a drop of blood can not be left." The uneasy Natasha reminds me again.


    We can''t be too careful with demons. Demons are polluting. Any residue will pollute human body and spirit.


    The main reason why the wars between human beings and Demons recur frequently is that the aftermath of the war is not in place.


    In the fight against demons, even if humans win, there is the possibility of being polluted by demons.


    Once polluted by the devil, it will become a degenerate and will be separated from the ranks of human beings. Once it becomes a believer of the devil, it will become a new enemy of human beings.


    "I understand!"


    With the flash of the picture, Sha''s little figure disappeared.


    Sha left and did not leave, because Sha is an intelligent AI. Where there is a network, she is everywhere. Virtual characters are just image needs, which can make them look more anthropomorphic.


    They seem to be full of emotion. They can laugh, cry and do some very human like actions by using virtual images, but they are all fake. They only learn that doing so will make the object they serve happy. What they have is thinking and calculation.


    Although mechanical consciousness does not exist, intelligent AI will also evolve to have the ability of self thinking, but the process is long.


    Of course, this is not absolute, because the first Legion has the existence of "bug" like the main brain. In a sense, the main brain can be called mechanical consciousness, and its existence is more strange, not just mechanical consciousness.

 Chapter 1124

    In the hood, Natasha''s face softened a lot.


    Chaird is captured, and the next biggest threat is the devil from the sewer. As long as the devil from the sewer is removed, the order of Marani will be restored again.


    For Natasha, she was finally able to focus on the election.


    The establishment of a new government is not an easy task. The election of members and the president of Parliament is only one of them. The most important thing is a good political system. The high-level system is the simplest. The lower it goes, the more complex the management system will become. All these need night''s expression to remain unchanged. She just responded with a light voice: "Nanlin island is not big. The civil system should not be too complicated, Let''s set up a district government to assist the first Corps in taking charge of the civil affairs of Nanlin island. "


    "That''s fine!" Li Meng affirmed Zheyi''s suggestion.


    Nanlin island is not big, but as the headquarters of the first regiment, this place will develop sooner or later. In the future, the whole Nanlin island may become a large city, and the power in civil affairs will be decentralized. The first regiment can''t concentrate on civil affairs.


    "When you go back, you should be responsible for the matter. Whether the appointment of the district head is an election or a decision made by the local government, you should handle it by yourself. This matter should be solved as soon as possible. With the rapid development of this year, it''s time for the first regiment to stop and digest the fruits of victory."


    Although Li Meng didn''t want to admit it, a series of wars launched by the first Legion had already led to the first Legion''s income exceeding its expenditure. Once Bentley was stabilized, it would not be able to bring much benefit to the first Legion in a short period of time. Maybe he would have to invest a sum of money to help it build.


    On the battlefield outside Austria, although the first Legion avoided the war and supported the kingdom of Danlan to fight the war of reunification, the support needed funds. Take the arms money lent by the first Legion to the kingdom of Danlan as an example, although the first Legion could make a big profit in the end, the benefit could not be seen in a short time, A lot of money needs to be invested.


    Of course, the first regiment does not have billions of money for arms. It can only use the time difference to provide arms for the kingdom of Danlan.


    Although Li Meng doesn''t care about anything, he is very concerned about finance. Li Meng has checked every financial expenditure of the first legion, and he can''t be more clear about the existing finance of the first Legion.


    Today, although the scale of the first Legion is very large, there are few sources of funds. One of the sources of funds is tax, which can be ignored, because now the first Legion only carries out commercial tax in Nanlin island. Nanlin island is not big, so the tax is of course very small.


    Second, it comes from the soul language chamber of Commerce. In the past year, the soul language chamber of Commerce has developed well. There are supermarkets in every Acropolis in Kyoto. On Nanlin Island, there are several transport ships full of goods going to Kyoto''s sphere of influence every month. However, because they are foreign businessmen, their interests will be exploited layer upon layer. Although they have their own interests, they are not so gratifying, Because of this, the soul language chamber of Commerce has restricted the industries under the influence of Kyoto. Now it only involves the retail industry, and its scale is limited to the level of supermarkets. Nevertheless, every month, the finance of the first Corps receives 100-200 million yuan from the soul language chamber of Commerce.


    The third is Bentley, which is also the source of funds that has just been obtained. Bentley is rich in protocrysts. The first Legion has been completely controlled in protocrysts mining. The protocrysts in various places are fully exploited. If all the protocrysts discovered in Bentley are fully exploited, they can provide the first legion with protocrysts worth about 100 billion yuan. Of course, This will take time, and it''s not easy to mine the primary ore.


    Although the monthly income of several hundred million yuan seems to be very high, it is far from enough compared with the total consumption of the first regiment, especially in wartime.


    Although there is no need for a truce to recuperate, it is time for the first regiment to be restrained.


    Nanlin Island, Bentley and the outer land of Austria and Georgia together, the territory is enough, and there is no shortage of resources, which is enough for the first corps to do something.


    War depends on national strength, and a stable rear area is the most important. Plunder alone can''t accomplish anything.


    The first Legion knows very well, and Li Meng also knows very well that although the real rear area of the first Legion is "Al", the rear area is not stable, because the two places are too far apart. Once there is a problem in the network connecting the two places, the first Legion will be in a desperate situation. Therefore, the first Legion must establish a local rear area.


    All along, Li Meng had this idea, but the conditions were not allowed. Now, the conditions are almost met. As long as the outer land of Austria is reunified, the first Legion can really have a place on the planet by virtue of these three places.


    This is the first step.


    "Yes! I''ll arrange it when I get back. " The night answered softly.

 Chapter 1125

    He is familiar with Nanlin island. Whether it''s election or internal decision, a civil management system will soon be set up. It''s not difficult. After all, Qingcheng is still a small city with only tens of thousands of people.


    Start slightly, Li Meng stands up in the water, and the entertainment of tonight is over.


    The night is deep.


    Leaving from the hot spring, Li Meng took the bathrobe handed over by night and put it on him.


    In the light of footsteps, the two gradually disappeared in the courtyard.


    With the departure of the two people, the courtyard full of hot springs has returned to calm. Only the heat rising from the water is continuous, as if it will never stop.


    The night is long and short.


    When the night goes and the light comes, a new day begins.


    Today, it is destined to be an extraordinary day for Bentley.


    The election of the president of Parliament was held together with the members of Parliament, but the time was delayed by one day.


    Compared with the election of members, the election of the president is more grand.


    Early in the morning, in the largest square of Marani City, the first regiment prepared a large venue.


    This afternoon, at the right time, 26 members from all over the country will gather in Marani to witness the birth of the president of Parliament.


    Compared with yesterday, today''s Marani city has slightly restored some popularity, and people''s fear of demons is disappearing.


    When order was restored on the earth''s surface, in the sewers of the blockade area in the west of the city, the first Legion also launched the final battle against the devil.


    The earth covers everything very well, except that the faint gunfire can be heard in the urban area around the blockade area, and the noise of the city covers a little distance away.


    In the sewer, after the completion of reloading, 36 first-class Sergeant teams equipped with a large number of grenade guns began to push deeper into the sewer. For a moment, there was a "boom" sound in the sewer, full of explosion sound and flashing flames everywhere.


    Under the burst fire, the darkness was removed.


    Although the power of the grenade gun is great, the damage to the sewers is also amazing. Some places even collapsed, so that many soldiers have to end the task ahead of time and hand over the task of eliminating demons to the friendly forces on other routes.


    As Li Meng said, the soldiers use defensive posture to push forward, the enemy is strong and I retreat, and gradually eliminate the devil in the sewer.


    Time passed little by little in the battle, and the battle continued until the afternoon.


    Marani, in the junta.


    "The fighting went smoothly. Although many troops were attacked by a large number of demons, they were successfully eliminated in the end. According to the calculation of the fighting degree, the number of demons in the sewers was far less than we expected. The general situation has passed, and it will be sooner or later that they will be eliminated. Now, 60% of the sewers have been cleared, It is expected that the fighting will end around the early morning. "


    In Natasha''s exclusive office, Sha''s little figure appears on the screen in front of Natasha, who is giving Natasha a a general report on the task of cleaning the sewers.


    There was no change in Natasha''s face in the hood.


    The previous worries about the loss were only the disadvantages of the terrain, as well as the wrong estimation of the number of demons.


    Now it seems that the remaining demons are no threat to the first Legion.


    Think about that night''s battle, for such a result, has shown some traces.


    Demons are bloodthirsty monsters. After they appear in the material world, the first thing they have to do is to kill and kill all creatures. They can''t consciously stay in the sewers or hide in the sewers because of danger.


    Fighting in the blockade zone is the main force of demons, while those left in the sewers are only the remnants of demons who have not kept up with the large forces.


    For Natasha, this is certainly good news.


    In this way, the meeting will be held tomorrow without any worries.


    When the devil came down, Natasha thought about the election.


    In her hood, Natasha asked, "how is the election of the president of Parliament going?"


    "In progress, Sergeant yevrich is maintaining order at the scene, a large number of people have poured into the square, and members from all over the country have arrived at the venue one hour before the final announcement."


    Natasha asked, "who has the highest approval rating?"


    "Felid, the Quartermaster of the former Marani military government, is also the leader of the revolutionary faction. Since the election, his support rate has been far higher than that of the second place. Up to now, his support rate has been higher than that of the second place by 20 percentage points."


    Fred?


    In her hood, Natasha had a clear look, and it was the right person.


    The first regiment did not fail to make a promise to the revolutionaries and the rebels. In this election, the first regiment gave some support to the revolutionaries and the rebels, and the most obvious and greatest support was to Fred.


    Federer was also the first president of the new government.


    "General! It''s still early. Do you want to visit the site? "


    "No, leave it to jevrich. I don''t have to come out."


    Natasha did not hesitate to refuse her offer.


    Tomorrow''s meeting is the most important one. It is also the time for the first Legion to submit its rights to the new government. In this meeting, Natasha will come out with the host.


    At this moment, in Marani City, on the central square, there is a spectacular scene that Bentley has never seen before.


    The huge central square has been packed with people in the boiling crowd, and the dark shadow extends to the street outside the square. When more than 100000 people gather in one place, the sea of people can''t describe such a spectacular sight.


    Just then, the crowd burst into a burst of cheers. On the assembly stage, 26 members walked onto the assembly stage one by one with a smile. They waved to the cheering crowd one after another.


    Being watched and cheered by more than 100000 people, apart from being nervous, they still feel proud.


    On the podium of the assembly stage, it was not the first regiment that presided over, but a slightly elderly man.


    He was not an ordinary man, but an official in charge of miscellaneous civil affairs in the former military government. He had experience in such matters, so the first regiment gave him the venue this time.


    He was dressed in grey, and although his face was a little old, he looked very healthy.

 Chapter 1126

    He looked at the members on the stage and said with a smile, "members, please take your seats."


    Urged by the old man, a group of old and young members waved to the crowd and sat down on a row of seats on the stage.


    On the other side of the podium, there are still several seats, where several people have already sat.


    These people are all candidates for the president of the parliament, and their identities are also extraordinary.


    In the nearest seat to the podium was Fred, who had arrived in Marani two days earlier.


    He also experienced the recent changes in Marani.


    Facing the gaze of more than 100000 people, there was no big fluctuation on Fred''s face. Although there was tension in his heart, years of experience had enabled him to keep his face unchanged in all kinds of occasions.


    Looking slightly sideways, Fred looked to the other side.


    On the other side of the seat, he saw a lot of familiar people, one of whom was Ricky, his former staff member.


    As if aware of his gaze, Ricky and the others nodded to Fred, making eye contact.


    In some people, the excitement on their faces is obvious, but on this occasion, they can only endure the joy in their hearts and keep calm. In any case, at this time, they must pay attention to the image.


    On the huge screen, time is beating. In the eyes of all people, it becomes 15 o''clock.


    On the screen, Federer''s head popped out, occupying almost the entire screen.


    At that moment, the people under the stage were boiling and cheering again.


    When the cheers of the people gradually subsided, the old man on the platform said in a calm voice: "I declare that the election is over, and the first president of Bentley is" Fred lasacs ". Let''s congratulate him with warm applause and wish him to lead Bentley to prosperity and strength."


    As soon as the voice fell, the fierce applause under the stage began to ring out. The voice was loud and deafening.


    And Fred stood up, smiling and waving to the crowd.


    The people under the stage are not alone, because everything that happened in the central square is being broadcast live in each city. On the election square of each city, the screen shows the picture of the central square of Marani city.


    At this moment, the first Legion stirred the hearts of all the people in Bentley by using the smooth network.


    When the applause fell and he looked at Fred, the old man said with a smile, "now let''s welcome the president of Parliament, Mr. Fred, to speak on the stage."


    With that, the old man stepped down from the platform and gave up his position


    In the midst of all the attention, Fred turned and stepped onto the platform.


    Looking at the people under the platform, at this moment, Fred''s nervous heart calmed down.


    This reminds him of the significance of the existence of revolutionaries.


    What is the meaning?


    It''s a change, not a promise, but a real action.


    Without the first legion, even if their revolutionaries succeed, they will not be able to realize their wishes.


    But now, the opportunity to realize the wish is close at hand. The only thing we need is a power, a power to awaken the people of Bentley.


    He didn''t take out the speech in his arms.


    In the eyes of all people, he said slowly: "once, we yearned for freedom, for wealth, not to be trapped by hunger, cold, poverty, not to be bullied by evil people. In the face of all kinds of suffering, we had the heart of resistance, but not the courage to fight for freedom..."


    The words of Fred on stage undoubtedly affected the hearts of many people. Some of the sufferings in the past made many people silent. Their looks were very complicated.


    It''s not just the civilians in the central square of Marani that look complicated. At this time, countless people gathered under the screen in the squares of cities all over the country fell into silence.


    Facing the sadness of the people under the stage, Federer did not stop saying, "in the face of the oppression of the evil forces, we are afraid, afraid, and give up any dignity. We are told that if we want to survive, we must prove our value. We work hard, we pay our labor, we pay our dignity, in order to prove our value, Is that the meaning of existence? "


    "No, it''s not." Felid''s voice became high. He said: "we are human beings, real human beings. We have our own thoughts and different wishes. We are qualified to fight for freedom and realize our own wishes."


    Speaking of this, he said in a deep voice: "but the world is not beautiful. Strength means survival, while weakness means destruction. We need freedom and the protection of the strong. Only under the protection of the strong can we change ourselves."


    "Human rights, freedom, under the new regime, the first Legion has given us. Now, what we have to do is to do our duty to make this country better. Here, I promise you that as the president of Parliament, I will take you out of poverty and create a better future."


    As soon as the words fell, the fierce applause immediately rang out, and the words of Federer undoubtedly led to the mood of the people.


    This made him get the warmest applause and the most revered eyes.


    As a politician at this time, Federer is undoubtedly extremely qualified.


    He well mediated the relationship between the people and the first legion, making it easier for the people to accept the existence of the first Legion.


    As he said, the weak need the protection of the strong. The first Legion is the strong, while Bentley is the weak. This description is quite appropriate. It will make the people form a kind of natural cognition.


    The last promise of Federer is a kind of encouragement, and also a declaration of the political goal of the first president.


    Then came the boring officialdom, and painstakingly made a speech in his arms to announce to the public the objectives of this regime, its various objectives, and what kind of policies it will implement.


    Finally, amid the applause and cheers, Fred stepped down from the platform.


    At this point, Bentley''s election has come to an all-round end at this moment. After tomorrow''s Congress, Bentley will take the first step on a new road.


    Today, some people are happy and some are sad, but today in Bentley, there are undoubtedly more happy people.


    No matter whether the promises of politicians will be fulfilled or not, good words are always loved by the people.


    No matter what changes the country will have in the future, today, the people will never forget this magnificent scene.

 Chapter 1127

    With the election over, people all over Bentley are talking about the new government.


    In any case, it is undeniable that the military government that oppressed them no longer exists. Bentley is changing. Whether the direction of change is good or bad can only be proved by time.


    Night fell.


    In Marani City, the fighting in the blockade area is still going on, and the guns in the sewers are still ringing. Under the clearance, the blockade line of the sewers is shrinking bit by bit. Before the new day comes, the fighting will be completely over.


    At the moment, the military government is a little busy.


    There will be a meeting tomorrow. The meeting will be held in the junta.


    In the military government, there is a great hall, which is the venue of important conferences. In the whole Marani City, only the military government can be competent for the upcoming important conferences.


    Before a new day comes, the first Legion must be ready.


    Before dark, yevrich took some people into the junta and began to prepare for tomorrow''s meeting.


    This makes the military government, which has always been quiet, a little lively. In the corridor, it is no longer empty and can be seen everywhere.


    "He''s smart..."


    On the screen, on the platform of the meeting platform, Fred is making a speech. For his words, Li Meng is still very approbation, with a faint smile on his face. I don''t know whether it is praise or other intention.


    Tonight, Li Meng didn''t walk around. After dinner, he came to Natasha''s office.


    In the afternoon, although Li Meng didn''t go to the grand meeting hall in central square, he didn''t need to go in person to know the scene.


    Besides, the first regiment recorded everything that happened in the central square in the afternoon.


    On the screen is a replay of an afternoon speech by Fred in central square.


    Beside Li Meng, Natasha leaned gently against the edge of her desk, and her voice sounded cold from her hood.


    "He was not elected. As the first president of Parliament, his first task is to let the people of Bentley accept the rule of the first Legion. If he can''t do this, there is no need for a new regime, and so does he."


    Natasha''s words are a little tough, but that''s right.


    As an outsider, if the first Legion wants to rule the country, it is not enough just to use force. It also needs to make the country submit spiritually, which will take time to change.


    Just as Fred said, the weak need to be led by the strong. As long as the first Legion is strong enough, the people who submit to it can maintain permanent loyalty to the first Legion.


    At one point on the screen, Li Meng turns off the video.


    Looking at Natasha, Li Meng inquired, "how is the progress of the elimination of demons?"


    Natasha said: "everything goes well. The number of demons is lower than our previous estimate. We can end the fight tonight."


    He nodded gently, which was a good thing for Li Meng.


    In this way, before tomorrow''s meeting, the devil event finally came to an end.


    At this time, Natasha said: "master, the culprit of this incident" child ", has been arrested last night."


    Got it?


    Natasha''s words surprised Li Meng. Just now, he was still thinking about when he could find the devil warlock "child", but he did not expect that he had been captured.


    Li Meng didn''t get any news about it.


    "Where is he?" Li Meng asked.


    "His body has been semi demonized, which is the same as the form of the devil. Considering the danger of his existence, he was executed last night and thoroughly purified."


    In other words, have you been executed?


    Although there were some accidents that Natasha ordered to kill child so soon, Limon didn''t care too much.


    For this kind of person, even if he is still alive, Li Meng will not let him live too long.


    However, it''s too early to kill.


    After thinking about it, Li Meng reminded Natasha.


    "In the future, such people should not be executed in private, but in public. They should be burned in public, so that people can understand that even if there is a high wall to protect them, there is a threat around them."


    To the devil, human beings should have enough knowledge, only in this way can we reduce the fear of human heart.


    Li Meng knows very well that fear often comes from inner ignorance. As long as we have some understanding of the unknown, no matter how evil it is, no matter how frightening it is, as long as it can be killed, human inner fear will be greatly reduced, and sometimes even courage will be generated because of fear.


    "Yes Natasha answered.


    Although the fire penalty is inhumane, the degenerate is not "human", only the fire can purify it.


    Natasha was very much in favor of the host''s request.


    "Master! What should heimor and sass do with it? "


    The dark guild is just the evil side of human beings. No matter how crazy and evil its members are, they are still human beings. As long as they are human beings, they can''t be confused with demons. Although their behaviors are sometimes more terrible than demons, one is one and the other is two, which makes Natasha''s treatment of them quite difficult.


    If she is sentenced to death, Natasha will not have any hesitation, but it seems a bit wasteful to do so.


    How to deal with it?


    Behind his desk, Li Meng was lost in thought.


    It''s too cheap to kill them like this.


    Although they should die, death is the best punishment for them, but just death can''t satisfy Li Meng.


    In a moment, Li Meng had an idea.


    With a little smile, Li Meng said calmly: "the Hessian guild has heard that its reputation is not small. It will not be reconciled to the failure this time. Let''s see the value of these two people. They should be closed first, but don''t let them die."


    After a lazy stretch, Li Meng continued with a smile: "this time the Hessian guild has made such a big demon invasion in Marani City, the first Legion will not forget it. Isn''t the headquarters of Hessian guild in the kingdom of Orleans? A statement was sent to the kingdom of Orleans, saying that the first Legion and the Hessian guild were at odds, demanding the immediate extermination of this evil organization. "


    "Master! The first Legion has no contact with the kingdom of Orleans, no channel of communication


    Although it is strange that the purpose of the master''s doing this, Natasha has to remind her.

 Chapter 1128

    Although the first Legion is strong enough, it is not enough to be strong enough to integrate into the human circle.


    Today''s first legion, though notorious, has a certain reputation.


    But in the eyes of mankind, the first Legion is just a young armed force.


    They will not recognize or treat the first legion with the propriety of one country without the reality and name of one country.


    That''s a problem


    However, for Natasha''s attack, Li Meng was not disappointed.


    As if he had thought of something, Li Meng brightened his eyes and said calmly: "it''s OK, the declaration will be handed over to the hero Association, and the hero Association will be handed over to the kingdom of Orleans. By the way, aren''t there any of us in the hero association? What''s her name again? "


    Li Meng didn''t know about her. He only knew that he had met her once.


    This is what she told her. She said that there was a member of the first army in the hero Association.


    Li Meng didn''t know, and Natasha didn''t even know.


    Reaching out, Li Meng nodded on the screen on the desktop, looking for information about her.


    Yes!


    On the screen, a piece of information pops up.


    Yelqin Yalan, a hero of the hero Association, ranks 12th. Her home country is unknown and her partner is unknown. She left Nanlin island on November 13 and has now arrived in "Kyoto". Her address is 112 Sanfeng Avenue, Fengyang District, Kyoto.


    "That''s her!"


    Seeing the person in the picture, Li Meng finally remembered.


    It was Yalan, one of the envoys sent by the first regiment of the heroic Association.


    Because of the trip to Spratly Islands, the battered team was destroyed by the devil. In order to save the injury, she stayed in Nanlin island. There was also a woman named clavir.


    Today, the woman named Claire is still in Nanlin island. She has been in a coma for several months due to her severe injury.


    "Leave it to her. She is a hero of the hero Association. If she can get in touch with the representatives of the kingdom of Orleans in the hero Association, let her pass on the statement to the kingdom of Orleans. Remember, if you want to speak hard, you''d better draw out the anger of the Kingdom of Orleans."


    Master, what are you going to do?


    Natasha was more and more puzzled about her master''s purpose.


    In Natasha''s view, this statement is unnecessary, and the kingdom of Orleans may not even pay attention to it.


    And what''s the point of angering the kingdom of Orleans?


    Seems to be aware of Natasha''s doubts, Li Meng did not explain.


    Just a little smile, a grasp of Natasha that slightly cold hand.


    No skin touch, only cold metal texture.


    Feeling the strength in her hand, Natasha didn''t resist.


    The black power of death surges. Natasha''s armor disappears and she changes into a long black dress.


    The cold metal texture in her hands disappeared, and Natasha''s slender body also sat in Li Meng''s arms.


    Feeling the softness in his arms, holding the slender and soft waist, Li Meng gave a kiss on his firm and white cheek.


    In Natasha''s light eyes, Li Meng said with a faint smile: "money is the source of all evils, but human beings can''t do without it. The same is true of the first army. No matter it is war or development, money is needed, and where does money come from? It comes from labor and greed. This is a dead cycle. There is a set of rules in the human world, a rule of money first. Force will make people resist, while money will only make people obey. If the first Legion wants to conquer the land under its feet, it must keep force and money in a state of balance. Only in this way can the first Legion go far enough. "


    Natasha''s eyes were still puzzled. Although she understood the master''s words, she couldn''t know what it meant.


    Li Meng just smiles at Natasha''s incomprehension.


    On the waist began to slowly move up, in the soft body, little by little to go upstream.


    Finally, it reached the bottom of the mountain.


    Around the mountain, Li Meng''s fingertips slide slowly.


    On the other side of the mountain, Li Meng''s fingertips stopped.


    Looking at Natasha''s still calm face, Li Meng said softly, "do you want to know?"


    That''s for sure. Natasha nodded gently. She wanted to know what the master was doing.


    With a smile, Li Meng murmured a few words to Natasha''s ear. He didn''t know what he was saying.


    When Li Meng left Natasha''s ear, Natasha''s face rarely showed a trace of rudeness.


    Eyes are no longer light, and become a little pinched, afraid to gaze with Li Meng.


    But in Li Meng''s eyes, she still kneaded and nodded softly, and gave a light "um".


    The sound of "um" made Li Meng happy and looked at Natasha with fiery eyes.


    Facing the hot eyes of the host, Natasha can only bow her head and dare not look at it.


    Now that he has agreed, Li Meng will not lose his word.


    "Hoo


    He took a breath and calmed down his inner excitement.


    In Natasha chest hand, Li Meng also put down, honestly holding Natasha.


    Holding Natasha lightly, Li Meng said in a low voice: "when the war in Bentley is over, the peace in the South China Sea will be restored, and the war will come to an end. In this stable period of time, Bentley needs to develop, and soul language chamber of commerce also needs to go out, which requires the first Legion to fully integrate into human society, but how to integrate?"


    Speaking of this, Li Meng said with a faint smile: "first, it''s the best and the worst way to use force to let the nations of mankind recognize the status of the first Legion in the international community. Second, it''s the best way to use money and interests to gain the recognition of the nations, because wolves can never be fed."


    "Does the master want to start a new war?" Hearing this, Natasha understood the master''s plan.


    Li Meng shook his head and said, "yes, it is not. War will happen, but this war is short-lived. The target is not a weak country like Bentley, but a certain country in the treaty."


    "The kingdom of Orleans?" Natasha''s tone was a little unconfirmed.


    "Yes, the kingdom of Orleans." Li Meng''s tone was very positive.


    "Master! The hero association has promised to let the first Legion enter the allies. Why launch a war? " Natasha had doubts about it.


    Is it unnecessary to do so?


    Natasha does not doubt that the hero Association will make a slip of the tongue, because for international organizations such as the hero Association, credibility is the most important thing. If there is no credibility, how can we convince the public.

 Chapter 1129

    As for Natasha''s question, Li Meng just shook his head and said calmly, "dignity comes from fighting, not giving. In terms of time, the first regiment can''t wait. Judging from the current situation, the expedition of the order empire can''t be launched in one or two years. How many years will it take for the war to end? It''s too long. "


    Natasha was thoughtful about her master''s words.


    She understood the meaning of the master.


    It is true that the first Legion can not put its hope on the expedition of the order empire. First, it has been too long. In the past year or two, the order Empire has been preparing for the expedition, but up to now, there is no accurate time for the expedition.


    If the hero association is ruled out as a shortcut, the first army can only fight for it by itself.


    But it''s dangerous


    Thinking of this, Natasha''s face became serious. She reminded: "master, after all, the kingdom of Orleans is a member of the treaty nations. Once it fights with us, there may be a third party to join in. In the war in the South China Sea, the first Legion has been scrutinized by many countries. They are likely to take this opportunity to form a coalition to eliminate the first Legion at one stroke."


    Li Meng certainly thought of this.


    With a smile and a light embrace of Natasha''s soft and slender waist, Li Meng said calmly: "I know, but it doesn''t need to worry too much. As long as we are on the passive side, the kingdom of Orleans is ready to move when the first Legion goes to war with Bentley. If it''s not stopped by the hero Association, they will definitely intervene in the war of Bentley, Now that the war in Bentley is over, they should not be reconciled. What we have to do is to give him an excuse to start the war. In this way, the invaders will not be supported by other countries. You know, the first Legion''s occupation of Bentley has been recognized by the hero Association, and now Bentley has become the territory of the first Legion, In order to defend the territory, it''s natural that some radical actions have been taken. "


    It turns out that''s the master''s plan.


    Natasha finally understood what the master said.


    Today''s human society has restored some order. In addition to poverty, most human countries in the third world shrouded in war will abide by some default rules.


    And these rules, also greatly reduced the war between mankind.


    Take the kingdom of Orleans as an example. It is very close to "Kyoto" and only separated by a strait. As an island country, relying on the big tree of Kyoto, this country is quite rich and has already entered the ranks of powerful countries. It is also a member of the treaty nations.


    Kyoto took the lead in the formation of the treaty nations, which clearly stipulated that all members of the treaty nations were not allowed to wage war against other countries at will. If the kingdom of Orleans insisted on waging war against the first legion, it would be a violation of the Treaty of the treaty nations, and the Kingdom of Orleans would not be supported by other treaty nations, even if those treaty nations were willing to let the kingdom of Orleans go to the trouble of the first Legion, Under the restrictions of the treaty, they can only wait and see.


    The first Legion has a general understanding of the world''s human social system.


    It is mainly divided into four economic circles. One is the treaty country, which is located in East Asia. Most of the member countries come from the northeast region of Eurasia.


    The second is the allies, that is, the allies, which are located in the middle of Eurasia and around the subhuman territory, and form a military alliance to block the subhuman.


    The third is the diocese Empire, which is located in the northwest of Eurasia. It is a unity of all kinds of religions. Its members are not States, but dioceses controlled by archbishops. Although they have different beliefs, they all believe in "God". The same belief enables them to unite.


    The fourth is the United States of America, which is located in the American continent. It is an integrated organization with extremely advanced technology. It is the birthplace of technology. The manufacturing technology of the war weapon, guardian God, comes from this country.


    The rest are the third world countries, which are all over the world and represent poverty and backwardness.


    The world is very big and there are many powerful countries. The first Legion is very strong, but it is only for the poor third world countries. Facing any one of the four economic circles, the first Legion is not sure that it will win.


    In any war, there will be great consumption. It is only an extravagant hope to maintain war by war. Only by controlling territory and resources can we have strong capital.


    For the first legion, it is not enough to occupy the land alone. It also needs to plunder the wealth from the advanced countries.


    Only with wealth can we realize the final wild hope of the first army.


    The first step to plunder wealth is to integrate into human society, and plunder wealth from all countries in the world by means of diplomacy and treaties.


    This is not a delusion, but a very practical idea, because the first Legion has technology and talents, can involve all walks of life, and can become the leader of all walks of life. Now, the only thing the first Legion lacks is an opportunity, a contract recognized by all countries.


    At this moment, the host chose the kingdom of Orleans.


    As soon as the war started, it was hard to predict the outcome, but Natasha believed that the first Legion would not fail.


    Thinking of this, Natasha asked, "master! What should I do? A statement does not give the kingdom of Orleans any real action. "


    Of course, this statement will only make the kingdom of Orleans angry and disdain to smile.


    But it''s just a fire that hasn''t been ignited.


    With a faint smile, looking at the resolute and beautiful face, Li mengruo pointed out: "the South China Sea is a very important waterway."


    On hearing this, Natasha was slightly stunned, and then understood.


    With a slight nod, Natasha said softly, "I see. I''ll deal with it when Bingley is settled."


    Shaking his head, Li Meng said, "you can''t do it alone. Don''t worry. Just wait for the order."


    "Well!" Nods, Natasha whispers.


    The night has been deep, unconsciously, time has passed for a long time.


    Seeing that it was getting late, Li Meng patted Natasha''s buttocks and said, "well, it''s getting late. Don''t always be busy with political affairs, but don''t leave" meditation "behind."


    When her arm was attacked, Natasha seemed very indifferent. She just looked at the master with a soft look, and then she got up and left the master''s arms.


    The delicate body in his arms had already left, and Li Meng also stood up.


    In front of Natasha''s body, Li Meng stopped and leaned slightly. His whole body almost pressed on Natasha''s body. His hands supported the table. In Natasha''s ear, Li Meng said softly, "don''t forget what you promised me!"


    The voice in her ear was so clear that Natasha had no choice but to push her master''s chest and whispered, "master! Since Natasha has agreed, she will not break her promise. "

 Chapter 1130

    "Then I''ll wait."


    With that, Li Meng smile, did not let go of Natasha, but slightly forward, occupied the ruddy lips.


    When her lips were attacked, Natasha had to release her hand pushing the master''s chest, supporting the table with both hands, quietly catering.


    Natasha did not know that her catering was like an encouragement to Li Meng.


    Originally, Li Meng just wanted to bully Natasha before leaving, but now, Li Meng wants more.


    "Dong Dong!"


    Just then, the door was knocked.


    The knock on the door undoubtedly disturbed Li Meng''s interest. Li Meng could only leave Natasha''s delicate body with regret.


    "Your Highness! It''s time to rest. " From behind the door, there was a light voice.


    It''s night.


    The night came, and of course they couldn''t go on.


    Regretfully, he took a look at Natasha. He leaned over her red lips again. In silence and Natasha''s soft eyes, Li Meng left and went to the door.


    When Li Meng opened the door, he saw the graceful figure behind the door.


    With the door closed again, in the long corridor, two figures walked one after the other.


    The night is deep.


    The night is long, especially tonight.


    For the soldiers in the blockade area, the battle of many days has finally come to an end.


    In the sewer, with the confluence of various Sergeant teams, the elimination of demons has come to the end stage.


    At two o''clock in the morning, with the last shot down, the last demon fell, and the battle was over.


    The city of Marani has also been restored to order.


    This is not the end. For the soldiers, the war tonight is not over. They still need to clean up the sewers and burn the demon corpses in the sewers.


    In the busy aftercare work, the long night so unconsciously left.


    When the darkness faded and the light came, Marani City ushered in a new day.


    Today is destined to be a different day.


    Compared with the noise of yesterday, today, people in Bentley have gradually returned to the original rhythm of life.


    For the election, for the civilians, it''s just another topic that can be talked about on weekdays.


    When we talk about it, we will also marvel at the magnificent scenes of those days.


    But today is the most significant day for Bentley.


    The upcoming Congress is like the founding ceremony. Only after this conference can the new government really have the right to be recognized by the first Legion.


    Early in the morning, the small hills on the outskirts of the military government became lively.


    A variety of vehicles drove up the winding mountain road to the commander''s residence.


    When the sun rose until it was high in the sky, the courtyard of the military government was full of vehicles. At a glance, there were dozens of them.


    Not only in the courtyard, but also on the roadside outside, there are many vehicles.


    This time, not only members of Parliament, but also celebrities from all walks of life in Bentley. Some local businessmen were also invited by the first Legion to witness the establishment of the new government.


    With the arrival of the invited people, the hall became more and more lively.


    Many people have already taken their own positions in the observation seats and vice seats.


    There are many Bentleys, but the upper circles are very small. No matter businessmen or politicians, they are no strangers to each other in the era of military government.


    In today''s important day, we can''t get together without saying hello and communicating.


    This made the hall whisper, and people gathered in twos and threes to talk.


    It''s still a while before the meeting starts. Many people have arrived, and some have not yet.


    "President Lockes! I haven''t seen you for a long time. I didn''t expect to see you here. Look at what I said. Yihuixing chamber of commerce is famous. If President Lockes is not invited, what qualifications do we have? Everybody said, "is that right?"


    "Of course, I knew that President Lockes must be on the invitation list."


    "President Rox, please take care of my younger brother''s business in the future."


    Seeing that his way was stopped, Lockes gave a faint smile. Of course, Lockes would not look at these "peers" in front of him.


    He said politely: "you''re welcome. Although Huihang chamber of commerce involves many industries, its main industry is planting and" wine making ". In the future, you should take care of Huihang chamber of Commerce''s business."


    "Humbly, in such a big Bentley country, only president Lockes can develop smoothly in the territory of the three military commanders, which makes us very envious. Now that Bentley country is finally unified, and all parts of the country are united. What''s president Lockes'' view on the future? I would also like to ask President Lockes to give us some advice so that we can have a long eye. "


    "Yes, we believe in President Rox''s vision. Please give us some advice."


    As for the requests of his colleagues, Rox was still calm. He just shook his head and said slowly: "although the" situation "in the past was complicated, the worst result for us was just the loss of" interests ". As long as we had money, there would be no" difficulties ". But now, although the situation is clear, the road ahead is very vague, Now the "potential" lies in the first Legion. For us, the only thing we can do is to follow the "potential" of the first Legion. We don''t have to think much about it, and we can''t think much about it. As for how to do it in the future and how to seize the opportunity, it''s up to you. "


    They looked at each other and thought deeply about what Rox said.


    Although they didn''t quite understand, they understood the general meaning.


    At this time, a man came down the aisle.


    He said to the men standing in front of Rox: "everybody! Excuse me, I have something to discuss with President Rox. Please do me a favor


    Come person''s words let a few people turn a head to look in succession, this see, a few people are tiny a Leng.


    One of them said hastily, "it''s Mr. lelos. Since members have something important to talk about, how dare we stop him? Please help yourself. "


    With that, the men who stopped Rox quickly dispersed.


    Looking at the people who left in a hurry, Rox laughed and sighed: "this right is really a good thing."


    At least it can make people fear, and fear is what many people want.


    "If you want to, the position of president of Parliament is within reach."


    The words in his ear made Rox look back at him. At this time, Rox''s expression was quite serious, and he reminded him: "lilos! Now you are a member of Parliament, and I am no longer an adult. Now I am not a instructor, but an ordinary businessman, whether it is a rebel or a revolutionary. From now on, don''t mention it. It''s for your own good and for Bentley. "


    With a slightly positive look, lelos nodded. He knew the deep meaning of Lockes''s words.


    Now the host of Bentley is the first Legion. The revolutionaries and the rebels are gone, and their identities have to be completely changed. If they are still involved in their previous identities, the first Legion will not allow them to exist.

 Chapter 1131

    "Say it! What can I do for you? " Inquired Rox.


    Rox doesn''t know the purpose of lelos, but at this time, there should be nothing too important.


    With a little smile, lelos said softly, "it''s not too important for us to sit in this position. We all rely on the help of President Rox. I just come to say hello and thank you on behalf of them. In the future, President Rox will still be our good friend when it doesn''t involve business. After all, in the past, we all had common ideas, We''ve done things together. This kind of connection can''t be broken just by breaking it. "


    They?


    Rox slightly looked up at the vice chair. In the numerous positions, Rox could see many familiar people. In the past, those people were his subordinates. They were fighting for a common goal.


    Lockes doesn''t have many ideas about the change of his identity. It''s his own choice to give up his rights. He doesn''t want to fight for it, and he doesn''t want to fight for it. For this kind of result, Lockes wants to see the most.


    With a slight sigh, Lockes said in a deep voice, "it''s up to you to decide how to go in the future. The future of Bentley is in your hands. You should worry about it. It''s enough for you to have this heart."


    After that, Rox said to lelos, "go back quickly. One of your councillors has stepped down from the Deputy seat to talk to me. It has attracted a lot of people''s attention. Don''t be criticized at this time."


    Lelos understands the worries of Lockes. He is now a member of Parliament, and his every move involves the dignity of the new government. In this position, some things can''t be too casual.


    With a slight nod, lelos said, "President Rox said," I''m going back. "


    "Go back!" Lockheed road.


    In Rox''s gaze, lelos turns away and goes to the Deputy seat.


    At this time, in the great hall, the people who should have arrived have basically arrived, which makes the Great Hall noisy.


    At a glance, there are no less than 100 people in the seats.


    At the gates at the two corners of the great hall, people occasionally push in.


    By this time, the 26 members have basically arrived, and the businessmen in the seats and celebrities from all walks of life have basically arrived.


    "It''s the president of Parliament. The president of Parliament is here."


    With a burst of suppressed discussion, the noisy hall was quiet for a moment.


    Countless eyes looked at the gate, in the corridor of the gate, the conference director "felid" is walking alone.


    His pace is not slow. He seems to ignore the hundreds of eyes in the great hall and walk his own way.


    Along the aisle, he came to the area of the Deputy seat and sat down at the top.


    As soon as he sat down, one of the members asked Fred, "president! What do you think of today''s meeting? Although the first Legion is going to hold an important meeting, we have not been informed of the contents of the meeting, which makes us have some doubts. Please let the chairman of the meeting understand. "


    At this point, the members sitting in the room looked at Mr. Federer one after another. They were also very confused and wanted to know about the contents of the meeting.


    Facing the eyes of his colleagues, Fred was very calm. He said indifferently: "I don''t know the specific matters, but it''s not difficult to figure out. Although the new government has been established, we still don''t know the power structure. This meeting should announce the details of the power structure of the new government and some policies."


    So it should be. The house of Representatives has some thoughts on the calculation of Fred.


    At this time, Federer said, "just wait. The meeting will start soon. We will know by then."


    This is also


    With a slightly relaxed expression, the members of the house waited in peace in their seats.


    In the waiting, the time finally arrived.


    The door of the hall was pushed open and several groups of soldiers poured into the hall.


    In the corridor behind the hall, the soldiers stopped and stood guard in a line with guns, guarding the order of the hall.


    The appearance of the soldiers aroused the eyes of one after another.


    At this time, the radio rang in the hall to remind everyone that the meeting was about to begin.


    At this moment, the noise in the hall disappeared and everyone remained quiet.


    At this time, in the special channel beside the chair, the closed door was opened, and a group of people came out.


    Walking in front of all of a sudden is Li Meng, he was dressed in black, with a faint smile on his face.


    Behind them are Yi ye and Natasha. Today, they are both formally dressed as usual. They are dressed in black armor, hoods and capes.


    After that, Wendy. As the captain of the bodyguard team, Li Meng only brought her to this meeting. Today, Wendy is still dressed as usual, wearing a black gothic dress.


    Although there were only four people, their presence undoubtedly attracted the attention of all in the hall.


    This is the "special envoy"?


    Before the meeting, many people heard that there would be "special envoys" from the top of the first Legion to participate in the meeting, but the "special envoys" are no doubt strange to everyone.


    Black hair, black pupil, thin body, which makes many people feel relieved.


    The first Legion is so mysterious that people who can contact with it are hidden under the armor, which makes many people doubt whether the body under the armor is human.


    Today, this "special envoy" is the first face they see in the first legion, which breaks the mystery of the first Legion and makes many people''s hearts fall.


    What a beautiful woman


    When seeing Wendy behind Li Meng, her black hair and beautiful face aroused many people''s exclamation and attracted more eyes.


    There is admiration, there is exclamation, more amazing.


    No matter in appearance or temperament, most people in this hall have never seen such a beautiful woman.


    At this moment, Li Meng had a lot of envious eyes.


    To the eye, although four people are very sensitive, but at the moment, they all choose to ignore.


    In this situation, we should have a broad heart and try to ignore what we can ignore.


    At the chairman''s meeting, three people sat down one by one. Only Wendy stood behind Li Meng. She stood quietly, her cold face was expressionless. Only when she looked at the host in front of her, her cold face would show a little softness.


    After three people took their seats, the meeting was announced.

 Chapter 1132

    Today''s meeting is presided over by yevrich. As the opening of the major meeting, yevrich got rid of Mandarin and went straight to the theme.


    On the podium, yevrich said slowly: "today, the new government is officially established. As you witness, the old era of Bentley has left and ushered in a new dawn. In the new journey, the first Legion is just the supervisor. The future of Bentley lies with you. Today, the new government will take over power from the first Legion. From today on, in the next three months, The first regiment will withdraw from the urban areas and strive to return the government to the people. In order to ensure the safety of major cities, under the law, members and cities can set up a 10000 person guard to take charge of urban defense and public security. The weapons required are provided by the first regiment in a unified way. "


    On the radio, jevrich''s words echoed in the hall.


    There is a lot to say and a lot to do, but today, jevrich just needs to say.


    One sentence after another in the broadcast, for members, as well as all people, has both joy and worry.


    There''s a reason for happiness, and there''s a reason for worry.


    No matter they are happy or sad, they all have the right to be happy or sad.


    After all, no policy can achieve the best of both worlds and satisfy everyone.


    The meeting lasted for a long time, and the contents of the meeting also talked about a lot, involving the power structure of the new government and promulgating some laws, which covered a wide range and lasted until the afternoon.


    During the meeting, Li Meng did not speak. He just sat quietly in the chair and watched the development of the situation.


    At this meeting, Li Meng was just a witness, representing the first Legion to witness the birth of a new government.


    Its special status is regarded as a kind of support and a kind of stance of the first Legion to the new government.


    At the national level, although it seems unnecessary, some forms are needed.


    At 16:20 p.m., under warm applause, the meeting was concluded.


    From the great hall, in the corridor, the discussion of the crowd never stops.


    As witnesses, the businessmen and people from all walks of life on the seats are the communicators of the new government.


    They will spread out what they have seen and heard today.


    Businessmen left, and celebrities from all walks of life also left. Only members and presidents stayed.


    Marani city is the capital, and the house of Representatives, as the political center, is still under planning. Before the completion of the construction of the house of Representatives, with the approval of the first corps, the military government of Marani city will become the temporary political center of the new government.


    Night is coming. When the noise of the junta disappears with the crowd leaving, a meeting is in progress in a certain junta conference room, convened by the chairman of the parliament, Fred.


    At the huge round table, 26 members sat upright, and at the top of the table was Fred.


    Looking around the members of the house, Fred said in a deep voice: "the decentralization of the first regiment is a good thing for the new government and a test of our ability. Three months is the time limit. In these three months, we must decentralize the power structure of the new government to various cities. In these three months, the urban management system must be improved."


    Speaking of this, Fred said: "early tomorrow morning, members will immediately return to the cities under their jurisdiction. With the assistance of the first legion, they will complete the alternation of powers. What will happen after that depends on the ability of members."


    In the eyes of Fred, all the members kept silent and thought to themselves.


    Right represents responsibility, and responsibility depends on everyone''s ability.


    Ability has nothing to do with the support rate. At this moment, many people feel the pressure.


    Of course, some members are much more relaxed.


    After all, there are hundreds of thousands of big cities and tens of thousands of small cities in Bentley.


    For small cities, the structure of the political power is not difficult, and the councillors in charge of small cities are undoubtedly much easier.


    Speaking of this, he reminded: "the city-state parliamentary system tests the ability of Councillors. Even if the city is small, it also has the potential for development. Every year, I will make a comprehensive evaluation according to the situation of each city. If the development rate is less than 20%, I will implement the right of the president of the Parliament and give a certain punishment to those who are lower than the passing line for two consecutive years, He is relieved of his post by himself. "


    Hearing this, many members looked at each other bitterly.


    One of the members even spoke out: "president! Although there are 26 cities in Bentley, 11 of them are agricultural grain producing areas with only tens of thousands of people. How should these cities develop? The cultivated land is so big that we can''t tear down the city wall and expand the cultivated land? "


    Another member also seconded: "yes, the city under my jurisdiction is a pasture for raising livestock. The area of the city is so large. If the pasture area is expanded, the city wall will have to be demolished. How can I do that?"


    In response to the complaints of members, Mr. Federer did not look much different.


    He just said indifferently: "the era of the military government has long passed. This is the era of the new government. Do you want to continue to implement the military government''s system? Now the cities are developing on their own. The agricultural cities can not only grow grain, but also set up food factories. The ranch cities can not only raise livestock, but also set up food processing factories. There are many ways. You have to open your mind and do it. "


    "I don''t care whether the industries in the cities are nationalized or privatized, because it''s your right. I only see the results," he said


    Mr. felid''s remarks made members feel thoughtful.


    Indeed, the times are different now. The power in their hands allows them to achieve a certain goal without scruple. What the president of Parliament said is not a way.


    Finally, Fred finished the meeting and said, "that''s all for the meeting. Next time we have something important to discuss, I''ll call you together. Now, your only task is to return to your respective jurisdiction and take over power from the first Corps."


    By this time, it was dark, and the members would stay in the junta for one night.


    At this time, on the other side of the junta, in the courtyard full of hot springs, Li Meng was enjoying a day''s physical and mental relaxation.


    Soaking in the misty water, Li Meng was very comfortable.


    Slightly, Li Meng looks at Natasha in the corridor.


    Tonight, only Natasha is with Li Meng.


    When Li Meng came to the hot spring, she was not only accompanied by Natasha, but also by kuiye and Wendy. However, they all left for various reasons, leaving only Natasha.


    With a little smile, Li Meng said, "do you want me to pull you down, or do you want to do it yourself?"

 Chapter 1133

    The host''s words made Natasha quite helpless. She could only sigh in secret, bent down honestly, put her hands into the bottom of the skirt, and took off the black stockings.


    With her action, the skirt edge was lifted slightly, and the snow-white skin was clearly visible.


    Who told her to agree to the master last night? She belongs to the master tonight.


    In Li Meng''s hot eyes, Natasha took off her stockings and dress, leaving only a layer of white underwear like tulle.


    The skin under the underwear is so white, clearly visible.


    Tonight, Natasha is much more daring, everything is a vacuum under the gauze like underwear.


    Looking at this scene, Li Meng''s body suddenly became hot and dry.


    But Li Meng did not worry, but quietly watched Natasha step by step into the hot spring.


    The water is rippling gently, and Natasha''s attractive body is approaching Li Meng step by step.


    The thin clothes on her body were wet by the water, and tightly stuck to her skin, which added a temptation to Natasha.


    When Natasha came to the body, to reach the distance, Li Meng finally can not bear the impulse of the body, a grasp of Natasha''s left wrist, a pull into the arms.


    In the rippling water, soft body into the arms, which let Li Meng can''t wait to kiss Natasha''s lips.


    In the hot spring, they hugged each other.


    While kissing, Li Meng''s hands became dishonest. Under the water, he stroked Natasha''s attractive body.


    In front of his chest, Li Meng felt the squeeze from the softness, which made people feel comfortable and lustful.


    Inner impulse, already let Li Meng some can''t wait, he is not satisfied with the status quo, want to get more.


    On the other side, Li Meng''s hands have touched Natasha''s slender thigh.


    The water surface is rippling, much more intense than just now, and the rippling waves spread slowly from where they were.


    In the water, the two people are not separated from each other.


    The impulse in the heart has been satisfied, Li Meng also let go of Natasha''s lips.


    In the water, the task of hands has been completed, Li Meng slightly leaned back, back against the pool, hands spread on the Bank of the pool.


    Looking at Natasha, who is half exposed on the full mountain, Li Meng doesn''t say much, just smiles.


    In the master''s smile, Natasha''s blurred eyes slightly recovered. She stretched out her white and smooth right hand, slightly lifted a bunch of hair in front of her forehead, and looked at the master helplessly.


    Then she stretched out her hands and put them slightly on the host''s shoulder.


    The water in the pool began to ripple slowly, very stable and rhythmic.


    I don''t know how long later, in the mist, Natasha''s voice rang, echoing with the rippling water.


    "The meeting is over, and the task of Bentley''s trip is finished, master! When will you return? " There was a tremor in his voice.


    Looking at Natasha in her arms, Li Meng said with a smile, "Why are you so anxious for me to return?"


    Hearing this, Natasha gave Li Meng a white look and said: "Lord... If the master wants to stay, I will be happy, but it''s impossible. The master can''t stay in Bentley all the time."


    Li Meng sighed: "although the problem of Bentley has been solved, there are still many things bothering the first Legion. We can''t be careless."


    Speaking of this, Li Meng''s face appeared a faint smile. Looking at Natasha in her efforts, Li Meng was very open and said calmly: "things can never be finished. After this, another thing will appear. Take your time. By the way, governor of Bentley, you should bear it first. In the recent period, the South China Sea will be quiet for a long time. First, focus on the construction of Bentley."


    "Oh... What about the kingdom of Orleans? The master won''t forget? "


    Natasha didn''t believe that the master would forget it.


    With a slight shake of his head, Li Meng said, "it''s not urgent. The time has not yet come, and we need to make some preparations. Wait for the order. Bentley is the gateway of the South China Sea. Once the plan is implemented, your task is related to the success or failure of the plan. You need to be careful."


    "Well!" With a tremor, Natasha whispered.


    The water in the pool is still rippling. Gradually, Li Meng''s face also appears a very happy color.


    At that moment, Li Meng grinned slightly and took a breath of air-conditioning.


    With a long deep breath, the rippling water gradually subsided, and Natasha also lay lazily in the master''s arms and did not move.


    And Li Meng also retracted his hand into the water, holding the soft body in his underwater arms.


    "Hoo


    After a cloud and rain, Li Mengzi felt very relaxed, and the tiredness of the day swept away.


    In the pool, two people quietly embrace each other, quietly feeling the aftertaste of passion.


    For a long time, Li Meng seemed to think of something. His right hand leaned out of the water and gently stroked Natasha''s brown hair. In Natasha''s enjoyment, he said softly, "take care of the matter of" Ma Lie ". Think of a way to make the best of both worlds. Don''t let the girl down, and don''t let Ma Lie regret for life."


    The master''s words in her ear made Natasha raise her head.


    Looking at Li Meng''s eyes full of doubts, she did not understand the way: "how does the master know?"


    With a little smile and a touch on Natasha''s beautiful white cheek, Li Meng said softly, "how do I know? Don''t ask. Military law has no lover. Give them a chance."


    "But..." Natasha hesitated. She was worried and said, "it''s very difficult to do this first."


    What Natasha worried about, of course, Li Meng knew that everyone had a fluke mentality. This time, it was easy for the soldiers to follow suit.


    It''s really difficult, but


    Shaking his head, Li Meng said: "no harm! In the future, the network between the earth and Al will be closed sooner or later, and the soldiers from Al will return to their home planet. This time will not exceed 10 years. In this 10 years, in order to ensure the purity of the army, it is necessary to carry out restorable chemical barriers on the soldiers. "


    The better one is sexual disorder, the worse one is chemical castration.

 Chapter 1134

    This is not a bad thing. Once the lust is removed, the purity of soldiers can be guaranteed. It can not only strengthen the will of soldiers, but also make their bodies stronger.


    In Li Meng''s previous memory, in Bluestar, the military of many countries will carry out restorable chemical barrier during their military service. Although this is inhumane, it does enhance the combat effectiveness of the military, and the fighting between countries reduces the harm to civilians.


    Because it is a drug-induced disorder, there is no harm to the soldiers themselves. The only purpose is to let them not be troubled by their physiological needs. In fact, most soldiers support the chemical disorder of recoverability, because it can make them less worried.


    Chemical barriers to recovery?


    The master''s idea brightened Natasha''s eyes.


    Of course, this is a good way. In Al, there is also the saying of recoverable chemical disorder. In the armies of various countries, it is also advocated that soldiers carry out recoverable chemical disorder. Of course, it is not enforced, but voluntary.


    Nodding, Natasha said softly: "this method is feasible, but, master, if the contact with Al is interrupted, the first army will lose a rear area. Isn''t it a pity?"


    Of course, it''s a pity that Al is a world, a planet. Although netway has its limitations, with a world as its backing, the first Legion will get great convenience in many things.


    Once the contact with Al is broken, the first Legion will have to rely on itself.


    With a helpless smile, Li Meng said calmly: "there is no way to do this. Sub space is the home of demons, and netroads use sub space to travel between the two places. For demons, the netroads shuttling in sub space is an opportunity to enter" Al ". In the world we know, Al is the only one with the most advanced technology and always takes the road of human beings, no matter what, We can''t give the devil the chance to destroy al''s order in reason and emotion. "


    Subspace is a very strange space, which is separated from the material world, but closely related to the material world. In subspace, there is no concept of time, no physical law, only energy and consciousness.


    It is precisely because of this peculiar phenomenon that the net road shuttling through the subspace can connect two worlds thousands or even tens of thousands of light years apart.


    This kind of technology seems to be magical, but it has its own set of theories. It''s just that we can''t understand it at the present level of human science and technology.


    It is magical, but there is a certain degree of danger, after all, subspace is the devil''s nest.


    Natasha understood the owner''s worries.


    Demons are a kind of psychic creatures, which come from subspace and represent evil and chaos. Their existence itself represents killing and death. Any world discovered by them will bring extremely bad consequences, and human order will be destroyed.


    Al is also Natasha''s hometown. Natasha will not oppose her master''s decision.


    Speaking of this, Li Meng said in a soft voice: "don''t be too hard for them. This love affair is uncontrollable. We can''t play in the water and break up another couple. In any case, the happy ending will make people feel comfortable."


    Now that the host has said so, what else can Natasha say.


    She just languidly once again on the master''s chest, mouth light "um" a.


    With the fall of words, in the hot spring filled with mist, the two people quietly embrace each other and feel each other''s existence.


    The night is deep.


    There is no doubt that Marani is peaceful tonight.


    The blockade has been removed, the gunfire in the sewers has disappeared, and order has been restored in Marani.


    In the calm, the long night as usual left, Bentley also ushered in a new day.


    The departure of darkness also makes all things revive and become active under the sun.


    One day''s plan is in the morning. A new day is coming. A new government has been set up, and the country has returned to its former life. Changes in various places exist, but only slowly.


    But there is no doubt that the first Legion has become the real master of Bentley.


    It took less than a year for the first regiment to realize its wild hope, and it has taken the first step towards its ultimate goal.


    In the Far East, a powerful dark storm is brewing slowly, waiting for the day of liberation.


    Once that day comes, the world will be shocked, and the future of mankind will become complicated.


    ----


    The sea is vast and boundless.


    The breeze is blowing. On the rippling sea, in the boundless blue waters, a medium-sized wooden ship is sailing slowly. The steam is rising from the chimney, accompanied by the roar.


    Although the speed is slow, there is also a long rolling white wake at the stern of the ship.


    In the vast blue sea, it is like a boat, it is so tiny.


    At this time, on the deck of the ship, there are many figures standing, on the side of the ship, they look into the distance.


    Looking at the right side, and then looking at the left side, whether left or right, the line of sight is endless sea.


    From distant view, Torres turned to Gu Nia Doug on his side: "Royal Highness Princess! We''re almost there. It''s time for us to make a choice. In our southwest direction, it''s the outer land of Austria. In our southeast direction, it''s the continent of Austria. To the right or to the left? "


    It''s a reminder, and it''s also urging gunya to make the final decision.


    On the side of the boat, guniya was dressed in a gray robe. She looked like a tramp. Only her beautiful face was exposed to show her beauty.


    But at the moment, in her beautiful face is a sad.


    How to choose?


    Gunya did not know, at this time her heart is still very confused, she hesitated, but also some distress.


    She knew that her choice was very important, not only for the fate of the kingdom of Austria, but also for her own future.


    "Torres! What do you think I should do? "


    The uneasiness in her heart made her seek the opinions of others.


    "This..." the question of Torres''s hesitation was made by the answer of the emperor''s "God''s". He was not sure: "I don''t know about the character, but what he said is very obvious to the three princesses. Maybe it is just a bit of a word. It''s too big. This is something that the princess has to take care of. In any case, I support the decision of the princess."


    Care?


    Torres''s words remind Guya of what Limon said to her when she left Marani.

 Chapter 1135

    Yes, she can feel his care for them in those words, but that way is unacceptable to gunya, which makes gunya very uncomfortable. She never expects anything, but she doesn''t like her country being coerced and threatened.


    "Sister gunya!"


    At this time, Teresa, who is beside her, pulls her hand.


    "What''s the matter?" Sleeve is pulled, let Gu Niya look down to the side of the sister.


    Teresa''s face was calm when she looked back at gunya''s sister. She just looked back at gunya with light eyes and said in a soft voice: "when mother was alive, she said that as a princess, we have no right to choose in the future. The only thing we can do is fight or escape. Mother asked us to fight for her future. Teresa is still young and doesn''t know much, I don''t know what sister gunya thinks, but Teresa will fight for her big brother when she grows up, because in Teresa''s heart, big brother is Teresa''s future. "


    For the little Teresa so straightforward words, let as a sister gunya feel very surprised.


    With a wry smile, she rubbed Teresa''s little head and said, "even if there is no possibility with him, will you fight for it?"


    "Yes Teresa nodded her head seriously and said in a low voice, "whether it''s political or interest needs, as long as the elder brother can remember Teresa."


    Looking at the serious Teresa on her face, gunya was silent and her eyes were quite complicated.


    Denisa, on the other side, also looks at Teresa in a daze. In her small pupil, she doesn''t know what she is thinking.


    With a sigh, gunya said, "Teresa, what medicine did he give you? Let such a young age you put your mind on him


    Teresa just gave a sweet smile and said, "Teresa can feel the big brother''s love for Teresa. If Teresa refuses, he will be disappointed."


    Is that all?


    For such an answer, Guya was even more surprised, and she took it for granted.


    It''s not surprising that little Teresa doesn''t know love.


    Thinking of this, Guya was relieved, rubbed Teresa''s little head again, and said: "you are a little kid. Although you think so now, you may not be sure in the future."


    Teresa didn''t reply to gunya''s words. She just laughed and looked at the sea again.


    Fight for it?


    Looking at the vast sea, gunya was silent.


    The communication with Teresa made Guya think through some things.


    Yes, for the sake of the future, they have to fight, not only to fight, but also to do everything possible to fight. Only in this way can her and her sisters'' future life be guaranteed.


    As Teresa said, Li Meng is the only existence they can fight for at the moment.


    To this person, Gu Niya does not hate, otherwise also won''t have the idea of devoting oneself.


    Although there are interest factors, as a princess of the kingdom of Austria, she has no choice, because her every move involves interest, which is not what she thought, but irresistible.


    Whether it''s the pride of a martial artist or the pride of a princess, sometimes we have to put it down.


    Gunya knew very well that he meant no harm. What he said was just because he cared too much about them.


    Her arrogance, recognition of the Kingdom and protection of her father made her feel that she was insulted in her dignity. It was because of this that the two finally broke up.


    In a moment, guniya also regretted, but the pride in her heart made her unable to put down her face to admit her mistake.


    But now, gunya has figured out that no matter how ugly his words are, it is enough to care that their hearts are true. As long as this point is certain, others can be ignored.


    Thinking of this, guniya suddenly felt that he was so unreasonable, clearly what he said and did was for them, and finally, because of the pride in her heart, she was deeply hurt.


    Regret, fear all of a sudden rushed to the heart, this let Gu Niya''s hands tightly grasp the guardrail.


    In the end, as a martial arts artist, her good mental quality calms her confused heart.


    Things have been done, words have been said, regret is useless, now can only make up.


    Gunya didn''t ask for anything, just for his forgiveness, just for a peace of mind.


    Think of this, Gu Niya deep breath, the face of the dark swept by.


    At this moment, gunya has completely figured it out.


    Looking slightly positive, guniya looked to the southwest sea and said, "let''s go to the kingdom of Danlan!"


    The eldest princess has made a choice, and for Torres, it certainly makes him happy.


    As the captain of the royal guards, for Torres, it is only his duty to protect the three princesses. He is more concerned about the survival of the Kingdom and the rise and fall of the royal family.


    In his view, if the first army''s help, the kingdom is expected to prosper.


    "Yes


    Torres responded in a loud, excited voice.


    He quickly left the side of the boat and headed for the cockpit.


    Soon, the sea going ship on the sea turned its direction slowly and went southwest.


    At the moment, guniya has made a choice, a choice to satisfy Li Meng.


    Of course, Li Meng, thousands of miles away, didn''t know what happened.


    Time has passed for several days, Bentley has officially embarked on the road of dawn.


    In all the cities of Bentley, power is alternating, and the army of the first Legion is gradually withdrawing. Soon, there will be no soldiers of the first Legion in all the cities of Bentley.


    Of course, although the army has withdrawn from the city, it does not mean that the first Legion has completely withdrawn from Bentley.


    Although political power was handed over to the new government of Bentley, it was necessary to garrison troops in Bentley.


    Outside the gate of Marani Bay, there is an island called "Turner island". This island is also the place where the first Legion attacked Bentley. Due to its good geographical location, the first Legion intends to build it into a military base.


    The construction of the military base will take time. Therefore, nearly 50000 troops of the first regiment will stay in Marani city for the time being. After the completion of the construction of the military base, they will fully enter Turner island.


    The alternation of power, everywhere in orderly progress, now, the only need is time.


    For Li Meng, Bentley''s trip is over, and he has completed his task.

 Chapter 1136

    Although he didn''t do anything, he just showed his face.


    However, when the identity reaches a certain height, exposure is enough.


    It''s time for Li Meng to leave when the task is finished.


    The long night has just left. In the morning when everything revives, after breakfast, Li Meng comes to Natasha''s office. Unexpectedly, as soon as he enters the office, he hears a piece of bad news.


    "No money?" Sitting on the seat behind the desk, Li Meng looked at Natasha in disbelief.


    How can there be no money? Li Meng can remember that there are still more than one billion funds on the account of the first Legion.


    The last time I paid attention to finance was just a few days ago. After these days, I have no money?


    "Not that there''s no money, but that there''s going to be no money?" Looking at the silly appearance of the host, Natasha gave a rare smile and emphasized.


    Hearing this, Li Meng gave Natasha a white look and said, "I don''t know how to say that the more than one billion yuan can''t be lost without it. OK, Natasha, now even you make fun of me."


    With that, Li Meng seized Natasha''s slender wrist and drew her tall body close to her arms.


    When she was in her arms, the false anger on Li Meng''s face disappeared immediately, but she looked bad and wanted to punish Natasha.


    Seeing her master like this, Natasha had no choice but to push her master''s chest and explain, "master! I''m not lying to you. I''m not joking. Just listen to me


    Natasha''s push seemed to be itching. Although her hands seemed to push again, she didn''t have any strength in her hands.


    Is it a joke? Li Meng doesn''t know?


    With a little smile, Li Meng put away his frivolous appearance, with a slightly positive look. He took the delicate body in his arms and looked at the white and beautiful face quietly, making a kind of appearance of listening attentively.


    Being watched by her host, Natasha said softly, "Bentley is very poor and rich. During the war, we got about two billion yuan from the military government. For a country, this money is undoubtedly scarce. Poverty is reflected in the civilian population, while wealth is reflected in the military commander. Because the military government is an autocratic regime, In the end, money will go to the most powerful person, that is, the commander. After the war, we did some investigations and found that the Treasury of the military government is not in Bentley, but in Kyoto. "


    "In Kyoto?" Li Meng was puzzled. How could Bentley''s Treasury go to Kyoto?


    Natasha explained to the host: "Bentley is an inheritance country. Every commander comes from the same family. Whoever inherits the commander will stay in Bentley. Other members of the family will go to live in Kyoto. Families in Kyoto will manage wealth for the commander of Bentley. They often open an account in Warsaw bank, To store an amazing amount of wealth. "


    Hearing this, Li Meng felt that none of the people who mix in politics are stupid. Even if they are in a high position, they will always leave a way for themselves.


    As the supreme power holder of Bentley, it is a good way to leave the wealth plundered from this country abroad and in Kyoto, an international metropolis.


    At the same time, Li Meng finally realized how indifferent the human beings in this world are to their country.


    Speaking of this, Natasha continued: "the wealth has been taken away by the commander. Now Bentley has become an empty shell. If the new governments want to maintain their operation, they must have a certain amount of capital injection, which needs a lot of money. If the legislators think of their own way, it will make people angry, This responsibility should be borne by the first Legion. "


    He nodded lightly. Li Meng agreed with Natasha''s responsibility.


    Bentley''s new government comes from the first Legion. If only an empty shell is left, then Bentley''s development is a joke.


    "According to the calculation of intelligent AI, in the first year, the first Legion needs to inject about 5 billion into Bentley. In the second year, it needs to inject 3 billion. In the third year, if Bentley develops smoothly, there will be a certain amount of revenue. In five years, the first Legion will get revenue from Bentley."


    In other words, in the next two years, the first Legion will need to provide 8 billion yuan to Bentley?


    Hearing this exaggerated figure, Li Meng had a headache.


    The capital of 3 billion in the second year is OK. With a certain time buffer, 3 billion is certainly not a problem for the first Legion. What Li Meng cares about is the capital of 5 billion this year, which needs to be provided immediately. Now the total capital of the first Legion is only more than 1 billion, which is too far away from 5 billion.


    Even if it can be provided separately, the pressure is still too great with the existing funding sources of the first Legion.


    It seems that Li Meng''s pressure is not enough, Natasha continued: "in addition to Bentley, the construction of the first legion, monasteries, loyalties colleges, military bases, and black Fort all need to spend a lot of money. According to the calculation of intelligent AI, there are now 26 monasteries, 12 loyalties Colleges, and one military base in Bentley, A black castle is under construction. Once these buildings are completed and put into use, they still need a steady stream of investment to make them work. This is only in Bentley. In the outer land of Austria, the first legion of arms needed by the "Kingdom of Danlan" should also be purchased, which also requires a lot of money. "


    Trouble, quite trouble. Natasha''s words made Li Meng understand that for a long time in the future, he would not be as relaxed as before. As the highest commander of the first regiment, he had to bear the financial pressure.


    What should we do?


    Holding Natasha lightly, Li Meng fell into meditation.


    Although the look seems calm, but the brow has wrinkled up.


    The silence of the master and the frown made Natasha care. She comforted, "master! Financial affairs can''t be urgent. Take your time. There''s always a way. If it''s really not possible, you can only find a way from the businessmen. "


    How can such comfort make Li Meng feel at ease? It will only make Li Meng more worried.


    After shaking his head, Li Meng said, "don''t mess around. In the era of the military government, those businessmen were severely exploited by the military government, and they could only get the third. How much wealth do they have? It''s not necessary. "


    Li Meng knows very well that the businessmen in Bentley are very poor. Even if all the businessmen''s wealth is looted, it will be a drop in the bucket for the five billion yuan.

 Chapter 1137

    At the beginning of the new government, it was impossible for the first regiment to do such thankless things.


    There is a way. Li Meng thought of the underground space under ten thousand meters in Nanlin island.


    The underground space is a cornucopia. It has amazing wealth in the underground sea. As long as it can be effectively developed, the financial problems of the first Corps will be solved.


    But the underground development is not so easy. It''s under 10000 meters. The engineering quantity is extremely huge. Although the first regiment has been building some mine projects in the largest Tiankeng of Nanlin island since the underground space was discovered, the time is still too short. In the next year or two, the underground space development is hopeless.


    The underground space is not good, so is the soul language chamber of Commerce. Besides, in terms of the land outside Austria and Georgia, Li Meng could not think of any source of funds.


    "Yes Li Meng''s eyes brightened as if he had thought of something.


    In order to confirm what he thought, Li Meng asked Natasha, "do you know the statue of the devil?"


    "I know!" With a slight nod, Natasha said yes.


    Of course, Natasha knows about the statue of the devil. After all, it''s no secret in the human world.


    Bentley is very close to Eurasia and is in charge of it. Even if the first Legion doesn''t go out of their way to find out, some things will naturally spread to their ears.


    "What is its value in human beings?"


    Hearing such a question from her master, Natasha didn''t know her master''s purpose.


    After pondering for a while, Natasha said, "there has never been a list of people who sell statues of demons. However, both the hero Association and the martial arts association have offered rewards for statues of demons, which are two billion and one billion respectively."


    Hearing this, Li Meng felt that the hero association is really rich. The reward amount is as high as 2 billion yuan, which is already a year''s revenue for ordinary countries.


    And the hero association only paid 2 billion for a statue. Although this statue is not ordinary, its value is too amazing.


    Of course, for Li Meng, the higher the value, the better.


    Seeing that the master was silent, Natasha continued, "master! For others, the statue of the demon God is a time bomb. Once it breaks out, it will be extremely destructive. The reason why the martial arts association and the hero Association offer a huge reward for it is to prevent some people who want to get it. If the statue of the demon God falls into the hands of some outlaws, the disaster will be unimaginable, For any country, it is a disaster. The owner can use this to increase the value of the statue of the demon God in his hand. "


    Her eyes brightened slightly. Natasha''s words undoubtedly enlivened Li Meng''s mind and gave up the idea of giving the statue of the demon God to the hero Association.


    One demon statue is worth two billion yuan. Now Li Meng has four demon statues in his hands. That is to say, if he gives the demon statues to the hero Association, Li Meng will get a reward of eight billion yuan.


    Although there are more than 8 billion yuan, it is far from enough for the first army which is short of finance.


    Since he has such hot things, Li Meng should make good use of them.


    If the operation is proper, the financial problems that perplex the first Legion may be solved.


    Thinking of this, Li Meng had a smile on his face.


    Looking at the beautiful face close at hand, Li Meng boasted: "this idea is very good!"


    With that, she nibbled at Natasha''s ruddy lips.


    When her lips were attacked, Natasha just gave a faint smile. She could feel the host''s happiness. As long as she could help the host, she would be very satisfied.


    How could she refuse her master''s indulgence and closeness?


    Now, she is not Natasha who just came to this world. At that time, she was a soldier. Now, she is not only a soldier, but also a family member of her master. She is also a woman of her master. When she serves as a soldier, she will not forget the fact that she is a woman of her master.


    Light embrace Natasha, Li Meng slightly relaxed way: "the idea is to have, now only lack a goal." Speaking of this, if Li Meng thought about it, he said calmly: "it seems that he will go to" Kyoto "in person."


    Kyoto is an international metropolis. Only in this metropolis can Li Meng find a good buyer for his four magic statues,


    Natasha was not surprised to hear that her master was going to Kyoto. Looking at the whole East Asia, only "Kyoto" could achieve her master''s goal.


    Looking at her ordinary face, Natasha said softly, "master! It can''t be too formal to go to Kyoto. The first regiment has no diplomatic relations with Kyoto, and the situation in Kyoto is quite complicated. The Acropolis in Kyoto is under the jurisdiction of the army, while Kyoto is under the jurisdiction of another person. Although there are differences between the two sides, the Acropolis is out of the jurisdiction of Kyoto. If you want to arrive in Kyoto, you will pass through several Acropolis, I''m afraid the military in Kyoto will embarrass the master. "


    Natasha''s worry is unreasonable. Today''s first regiment is not a country, but a notorious military organization. If Li Meng goes to "Kyoto" under the banner of the first regiment, it will be a small matter. If he is insulted, a war will be inevitable. Even if Li Meng does not want to, the whole first regiment will not agree.


    "It makes sense!" He nodded gently and agreed with Natasha''s words.


    Indeed, if you want to go to Kyoto, you can''t get involved with the first Corps.


    After thinking about it, Li Meng said, "let''s go in a private capacity."


    Natasha nodded gently. If she went in her personal capacity, there would be no problem.


    Kyoto is a metropolis with countless people coming in and out every day. As long as it doesn''t carry the banner of the first army, there is no problem in free access.


    "When is the master planning to leave?" Natasha asked softly


    Li Meng said: "this can''t be urgent. We need to go back to Nanlin island."


    All the four statues are stored in the temples on Nanlin island. Of course, we need to take them with us during our trip to Kyoto.


    "Yes! Have you heard from Chen Yan? "


    At this time, Li Meng thought of Chen Yan. The soul language chamber of Commerce managed by that girl has developed in Kyoto. You can have a look on the way to Kyoto this time.


    Li Meng is not familiar with Kyoto, so Chen Yan, who is familiar with Kyoto, can lead the way.


    "The data terminal has her contact information. If the host looks for her, he will ask her to come back."


    With the smooth network, no matter where Chen Yan is at the moment, she can also be found and contacted.


    Li Meng neglected this point. He didn''t change his mind. He still stayed in the era when the network was not smooth before the first army.

 Chapter 1138

    With a little smile, Li Meng said, "then make her come back and say I have something to look for her."


    "Well!"


    With a soft answer, Natasha got up and left her master''s arms.


    Instead of leaving, Natasha stood at her desk and turned on the electronic screen.


    Li Meng starts to stand up as she leaves.


    The time after that is Natasha''s. He can''t disturb too much.


    After leaving Natasha''s office, Limon went nowhere and returned to his room.


    At this time, the military government is no longer what it used to be. As the temporary political center of the new government, the military government is a little more lively. Compared with the past, it is sparsely populated. Now we can see some figures moving around.


    Of course, although the military government is large and a whole, it is divided into inner court and outer court. The two areas are separated by a corridor. The outer area is the conference room, the great hall and the welcome hall, while the inner area is the private living place. This is the hedonism of the former military commander of Marani.


    Li Meng''s room is located in the inner court, and the new government''s activities are in the outer court. No one bothers Li Meng here. Compared with the past, it is still quiet here.


    Back in the room, Li Meng saw a man.


    It''s Shayue. She lies on the sofa in all kinds of boredom, her hairy tail waving.


    On the sofa, she appears extremely lazy, small body is so lovely and attractive.


    The footsteps and the sound of opening the door attracted her attention. When she looked back at the door, she saw the familiar figure.


    It''s the master.


    This made her sit up lazily and look at the owner who entered the room with soft eyes.


    "Master!" she whispered


    Light voice did not let Li Meng stop, came to the table cabinet, Li Meng took out the bottle and glass, poured a glass of wine for himself.


    In the "Hua La" sound of water, the red liquid surges in the transparent glass.


    This kind of wine comes from Al, with low degree. It belongs to a kind of fruit wine, with a little wine flavor and a little grape flavor. It''s sweet and very popular with Li Meng.


    When the liquid in the wine glass is full, Li Meng puts down the wine bottle, takes the wine glass and turns to sit down beside Sha Yue.


    A little smile, one hand holding a glass, the other hand gently stroking the Shayue''s hairy tail, mouth light way: "they?"


    Moving her body, Shayue leans to her master. When she comes into contact with Li Meng, she stops, like a kitten nestling on the sofa.


    A languid voice came out of her mouth: "general Yiye has gone to deal with the affairs of Nanlin island. Captain Wendy has just left. I don''t know where he has gone."


    So


    Li Meng didn''t care too much. He just asked.


    Looking at Li Meng with the light eyes, Sha Yue asked softly, "master! Are you going back? "


    She is very sensitive to some things. She also knows the purpose of her host''s trip to Bentley.


    The host''s mission in Bentley has been completed, and now it''s time to return.


    Light sipped a mouthful of wine, Li Meng light smile, sigh: "yes, to go back."


    With Shayue''s company, time is not too hard.


    Time went by little by little.


    In the waiting time, Wendy and Jiye return to Li Meng one by one.


    Chen Yan didn''t ask Li Mengjiu to wait. Shortly after noon, she hurried back to the military government.


    "Master! Yan''er is back. "


    As soon as she enters the room, when she sees the owner sitting on the sofa, Chen Yan''s beautiful eyes are bright. Ignoring the eyes of several women in the room, she quickly comes to Li Meng''s side, half kneeling on the ground, her slender white hands gently resting on Li Meng''s legs, and says in a delicate voice.


    At this moment, Chen Yan is like a little dog who is caressed by her master.


    Today, Chen Yan is wearing a black knee length skirt with attractive black silk stockings underneath. Her dress, which is different from usual, is undoubtedly eye-catching.


    With a smile, Li Meng rubbed Chen Yan''s little head and said, "OK, get up and sit beside me."


    "Well!" Of course, Chen Yan is happy with the intimacy of her host.


    She stood up happily and sat down beside Li Meng.


    When sitting down, Chen Yan noticed a small figure on the sofa on the other side of the host.


    Looking sideways, Chen Yan cares about the little nest on the sofa.


    Hairy tail, hairy pointed ears. What''s that? Do you have a pet?


    As if aware of Chen Yan''s eyes, Sha Yue on the sofa looks up slightly and looks around with her lazy eyes. When she finds that the owner of her eyes is Chen Yan, she lowers her head again and continues to sleep on the sofa.


    Sha Yue''s glance surprised Chen Yan, because her beautiful face made her realize that it was not a pet, but a human, a sub human.


    Is that her?


    A little thought, Chen Yan will understand.


    In the first legion, there was a subhuman, a nun.


    Think of this, Chen Yan some taste, it seems that the sub human nun successfully ascended.


    From the dress, Chen Yan can see this, a black gothic dress, that is the bodyguard dress.


    Although she didn''t want to, Chen Yan had to admit the beauty of Shayue, her slightly animal like appearance, her beautiful face, and her petite body. Even when she was just glanced at by her, she had a kind of amazing feeling in her heart.


    "Ah


    The forehead is attacked, let Chen Yan can''t help but send out a light call.


    She held her forehead and looked pitifully at the owner of the culprit.


    When she looks at Sha Yue, Chen Yan''s delicious and curly mouth can''t hide Li Meng.


    Li Meng doesn''t know the little thought in Chen Yan''s heart.


    Looking at Chen Yan pitifully looking at him, Li Meng had to stretch out his hand and rub the place on Chen Yan''s forehead where he had just knocked. In Chen Yan''s satisfied eyes, he said, "well, tell me about you. What''s your harvest after running in Bentley for so many days?"


    With a smile, while enjoying the intimacy of the host, Chen Yan said softly, "it''s not too bad. In the past ten days, all the cities in Bentley have been running all over the country, and they have some understanding of the commercial market of each city. In all walks of life, the cities in Bentley are basically the same, and there are no decent industries, In the initial stage, soul language chamber of Commerce will be involved in the retail industry in each city. After expanding the business path, it will be involved in other industries step by step. "

 Chapter 1139

    Li Meng was not too surprised by the bad market situation of all walks of life in Bentley.


    It''s strange that Bentley developed its business and industry in the way the military government used to manage.


    In Chen Yan''s regretful eyes, Li Meng withdrew his hand and said softly: "in the future, around Bentley, the industrial system outside Austria and Liberia must be led by the soul language chamber of Commerce. Your task is the most important. Improve the management system of the chamber of Commerce as soon as possible. After the unification of Austria and Liberia, the era of rapid development will come. You can''t drop the chain at that time."


    "Don''t worry, master! The ghouls will never let you down. "


    When she said this, Chen Yan''s face was full of confidence, so she almost didn''t pat her chest.


    However, as a woman, how can Chen Yan make such a rude behavior that is not elegant.


    Speaking of this, Chen Yan thought of the purpose of coming back this time and asked, "master! This time you will not call me back just because of these things, will you


    Chen Yan is happy and curious when she gets the order from general Natasha.


    Happy is that the host thought of her, curious is that the host in such a hurry to call her back why.


    Since Chen Yan asked, Li Meng also happened to talk about business.


    With a little smile, Li Meng said, "it''s not too important. For some reasons, I''m going to Kyoto. I just want to ask you if you want to go with me?"


    To Kyoto?


    Chen Yan was slightly stunned, and then very excited. She even said: "of course! I''m familiar with Kyoto. If the Master goes to Kyoto, she should go with her. "


    Li Meng was very concerned about it and asked, "without you, there will be no difficulty in Bentley, will there?"


    "No, I''ve arranged everything. It won''t affect anything if I''m there or not."


    Hearing Chen Yan say so, Li Meng was relieved.


    Although the visit to Kyoto is important, the development of soul language chamber of Commerce in Bentley is also very important.


    Li Meng didn''t want to affect the development of soul language chamber of Commerce in Bentley because of his trip to Kyoto.


    "Your Highness! Are you going to Kyoto? "


    At this time, one side of the night can not help asking.


    As for Li Meng''s trip to Kyoto, it was just decided by Li Meng, and she didn''t know about it.


    Not only the night, but also the girls sitting there.


    Facing the eyes of several women, Li Meng said with a faint smile: "yes, it was decided not long ago. Now the first Legion is troubled by financial problems. This trip to Kyoto is to solve the financial problems."


    What his highness said made him more confused.


    Sakuya is aware of the financial problems of the first legion, but what does this have to do with Kyoto?


    Looking at his highness, the night whispered: "Your Highness! Please make it clear that he does not understand the purpose of his Highness''s visit. "


    Li Meng explained: "it''s just going to Kyoto to sell a few things. The statue of the demon God, you know, is useless for the first army. But in the eyes of human beings, it''s a big killing weapon and an eye-catching weapon. Many countries are willing to pay a lot for it. Since they hold such a good thing, Of course, we should make good use of it. "


    Hearing this, the girls in the room suddenly realized that the owner was going to Kyoto to sell the statue of the demon God, in order to get a lot of money to fill the financial resources of the first Legion.


    "If it''s just for sale, why do you need your highness to go there in person? In Kyoto, the soul language chamber of Commerce has developed, and it can be left to them. "


    Although his Highness''s purpose is known, he does not approve of his Highness''s personal risk.


    Kyoto, as an international metropolis, is full of good and bad people. Now it is inconvenient for your highness to act personally. Once you go to Kyoto, there must be risks. In the view of moyeh, it is unnecessary for your highness to go there in person.


    As Li Meng expected, he gave a faint smile, stroked the hairy tail in his arms and said, "this trip to Kyoto is essential. It''s not only to solve the financial problems of the first army, but also to meet some old friends. It''s been more than a year. The people who should meet need to see, and the things that should be solved also need to be solved. The debt is always to be paid, If you delay for a long time, some things will be unclear. "


    The women in the room don''t know who to meet and what to solve.


    Putting down the tail in his arms, Li Meng looked up at the night sitting on the sofa opposite him and said, "I know what you are worried about. Don''t worry. No matter how bad the body is, your highness is not an ordinary person. He can threaten me. Except for demons, human beings can''t do it in this world."


    Speaking of this, Li Meng leaned back and lay idly on the sofa. He said calmly, "there are some things you can''t do, and I don''t want to stay in the cold palace with nothing to do. Military is your business, politics is the business of the people below, and other things are left to me."


    With that, Li Meng looked slightly at Wendy and said, "this trip to Kyoto won''t act under the banner of the first Legion. It''s enough to have Yan''er with you. You''ll stay in Nanlin Island, enter the reincarnation tower, and practice well until I come back."


    "Well!"


    This time, Wendy didn''t insist on going together. She just nodded and whispered.


    "And you!" Once again, he grasped the hairy tail and squeezed it in his hand. In the face of Shayue, Li Meng said: "after going back, practice hard. Your strength is at the bottom of the bodyguard team. It''s not good."


    In the master''s kneading, Shayue could only say in a pitiful whisper: "Shayue knows."


    Seeing that the host said so, what else could she say? She could only compromise and said, "Your Highness must be careful in everything during this trip to Kyoto. If you offend anyone or get angry, your highness must write it down."


    This made Li Meng a little embarrassed. He never thought that she should be such a woman.


    It''s not up to standard, just like a child.


    When Li Meng looked at her, he saw that she was very serious.


    This makes Li Meng have no choice but to smile and say: "I will."


    At this time, one side of Chen Yan finally has room to interrupt, she even said: "master! You''d better take the "floating boat" to "Kyoto" this time, and you don''t have to go back to Nanlin island. Let the transport ship to Kyoto take the statue of the demon God by the way. We just need to wait at the destination. "


    After thinking about it, Li Meng didn''t object to Chen Yan''s proposal and said, "OK!"


    For the floating ship, Li Meng is a stranger, take this opportunity to feel the charm of such aircraft.

 Chapter 1140

    Seeing that the host agreed, Chen Yan continued with a smile: "there are also martial arts people. This trip to Kyoto will be much more convenient if there are several martial arts people around the host. At least no matter where you go, you can go smoothly and avoid some troubles."


    Is it convenient to travel?


    Such privileges are what Li Meng needs most during his trip.


    Chen Yan''s words make Li mengruo think. It seems that he really needs a few martial artists to accompany him.


    Speaking of martial arts, Li Meng thinks of silver wings.


    Li Meng is no stranger to this martial arts association, because it seems that the whole country of Bentley has only silver wings. This martial arts association has remained, and the other martial arts associations have left Bentley one after another.


    Li Meng doesn''t care about the martial arts association. Although the existence of martial arts association can indeed reduce the threat from polluting animals in cities, in Li Meng''s view, martial arts association is not necessary.


    Ordinary people can do what martial arts people can do as long as they hold sharp weapons.


    However, there are some things that martial artists do better than ordinary people.


    Because of this, the first Legion chose to ignore the martial arts association and let it be free.


    Without much thought, Li Meng said, "go to the" Silver Wing "martial arts association tomorrow to issue a mission."


    Since there is no need to return to Nanlin Island, the trip to Kyoto can be put on the agenda earlier.


    Picking up the wine glass on the table, Li Meng took a sip. The liquid with the smell of wine ran down his throat. The kind of refreshing fragrance shocked Li Meng''s spirit.


    The fall of words makes the room quiet.


    This trip to Kyoto seems like a casual tour, but the burden on Li Meng is not light.


    The first Legion has a big business. If they want to get a rear area, they have to develop the territory first, and the development is inseparable from money. Nowadays, there are many places where the first Legion needs money. Whether it''s Bentley or Austria, the financial gap is too big. Li Meng must ensure that enough money will flow into the finance of the first Legion within one month, Only with enough money can a series of major development plans be implemented.


    Otherwise, the progress of the first Legion will be delayed for many years, which Li Meng did not want to see.


    Just as Li Meng was preparing for his trip to Kyoto, he welcomed an unexpected guest in the kingdom of Danlan on the outer land of Austria.


    For the kingdom of Danlan, this is an uninvited guest, but for the first Legion stationed in the kingdom of Danlan, this uninvited guest is just the person waiting.


    The breeze is blowing, and the city of Melo, shrouded in green, is still as beautiful as ever.


    Great changes have taken place in the kingdom of Danlan since it became a dependency of the first Legion.


    The biggest changes are political stability and general mobilization for war.


    In just a few months, hundreds of thousands of young people were mobilized from all over the country and sent to the largest recruit training camp in the city of meloka. The kingdom of Danlan is working hard for the war of reunification.


    Today, for the people of the kingdom of Danlan, it is an ordinary day and they are living their own lives as usual.


    But for the first legion, the waiting man finally arrived.


    Off the coast of the city of Mallorca, a wooden sea going ship slowly passed through the gate of the guard wall and sailed into the harbor.


    In the port, there are many kinds of ships, but only one is the most remarkable.


    It is located in a corner of the port. Its huge metal body reflects the metallic luster. Whether it is the towering bridge or the exquisite turret on the deck, it is enough to attract people''s attention.


    Although there is only one such ship in such a big port, its existence undoubtedly indicates the existence of the first Legion.


    For a fleet, the port of meloka is still a little small. After signing the vassal agreement with the kingdom of Danlan, the fleet of the first Legion left the port and docked in a bay not far from the north.


    And that bay is where the first regiment plans to build a military base.


    For a few people on the seagoing ship, the warship docked at the dock is certainly no stranger to them.


    They are familiar enough with the first Legion.


    Standing in the bow of the ship, looking at the busy port, Guya has some feelings.


    She is no stranger to the kingdom of Danlan. Although she has never been here, this territory is clearly marked on the map of the kingdom of Austria.


    Many years ago, it was just a duchy in the kingdom of Austria.


    With the change of time, many things have changed, and the once powerful kingdom of Austria has declined.


    In the future, the fate of the Kingdom, Gu Niya do not know, the only thing she can do is to do their own thing, to strive for, to fulfill the responsibility as a princess.


    "It''s said that the kingdom of Danlan is preparing for the" war of reunification ". I don''t know whether it''s true or not. If the kingdom of Danlan can really unify the outer land of Austria, with this vast territory, it may really realize the dream of a great power." Behind Gunia, Torres looked at the harbor and said with a trace of envy.


    It''s no secret that the kingdom of Danlan has become a dependency of the first Legion.


    The battle for the unification of the outer lands of Austria was also inevitable, because it was the ultimate goal of the first Legion.


    Even if the outer land of Austria is not unified by the kingdom of Danlan, it will be conquered by the first army.


    The first Legion never covered up their ambition.


    Torres''s words in the ear, let Guya silent.


    After a long time, she sighed, "if you lose something, you will get something. Maybe this is the luck of the kingdom of Danlan."


    Although he lost the sovereignty of the country, he relied on the big tree of the first army.


    Under this big tree, the future of Danlan kingdom will be much easier.


    envy?


    Maybe, but gunya won''t force it.


    The situation on the continent of Austria is far more complicated than that on the outer continent of Austria. There are only three countries on the outer continent of Austria, while there are seven kingdoms on the continent of Austria. No matter which kingdom is the kingdom of Danlan, these seven kingdoms can be compared.


    In the great era of unification, the three Dukes outside Austria and Georgia were just the poorest overseas Dukes in the kingdom. Even if they were founded independently, they could not get rid of poverty. In the future, this situation may change, but now the kingdom of daneland will not let Guya think highly of them.


    During the slow voyage, the ship docked at a civil wharf.

 Chapter 1141

    The presence of warships in the port also made it convenient for Guya to contact the first Corps.


    When gunya and his party arrived in the city of Mallorca, Tanya was inspecting the military base under construction in the Bay 30 kilometers away from the northern coastline of Mallorca.


    "Here they are?"


    The report from subordinates stopped Tanya on the beach.


    In front of Tanya, the reporting soldiers were saying: "they have arrived at the port. Sergeant Davis asked me to ask the general what he meant."


    I mean?


    In the hood, Tanya was slightly stunned.


    Although she didn''t approve of the master''s willful command, but command is command. What else could she mean?


    You can''t go against the master''s orders.


    Without much thought, Tanya said: "reply to Davis, let him arrange in advance, I will return immediately."


    "Yes


    As the Tathagata came in such a hurry, the reporting soldiers left in a hurry, leaving a series of footprints on the beach.


    They finally came


    Overlooking the distant sea, Tanya thought.


    When receiving this order, Tanya is very confused and can''t understand the meaning of the master''s doing so.


    Although she didn''t understand, Tanya didn''t ask the owner why. The order is the order. This is what the owner wants her to do. No matter whether it is in line with the common sense or not, Natasha will do it.


    The breeze is blowing, and the small waves are hitting the beach.


    Looking into the distance, you can see a piece of reef out of the water.


    The existence of reefs withstood the strong wind and waves, which made the Bay very calm.


    Compared with the calm of the sea, the coast is lively.


    In front of Tanya on the coast, is a busy large construction site.


    Forests have been cut down, beaches have been filled up, and a polygonal foundation is gradually taking shape on a construction site several miles in diameter.


    On the construction site, a large number of construction machinery are "rumbling" in operation, accompanied by thousands of workers. On the construction site, hundreds of Engineering soldiers are coordinating the command. Under the command, the workers recruited in the kingdom of Danlan are working in good order.


    Looking back at the busy construction site again, Tanya turns and leaves.


    Not far away, on a small wooden wharf, a speedboat was waiting.


    The return journey was short, but in half an hour Natasha returned to the port of Mallorca.


    The warship on the dock is a heavy cruiser and the flagship of the fleet. There are many reasons why it stays in the harbor, and the biggest reason is just to act as a station.


    A Danlan Kingdom contact the first Legion site, is also Tanya''s residence.


    "Where are they?"


    As soon as she gets on the warship and uses the portable communication device in her ear, Tanya asks darvis in the warship.


    Darvis was in the bridge command room.


    The call from Tanya obviously made him slightly stunned, and even said: "in the combat conference room."


    Knowing the location, Natasha, who returns to the warship, has a target, enters the cabin and goes straight to the battle conference room.


    This is a world of metals. Apart from metals, there are only some lamps of different colors.


    The dock where the warship docked was blocked, and no one was allowed to enter. When guniya came to the dock alone, she was taken to the warship, and her final destination was this relatively wide room.


    In the room, there is a platform, under which there are rows of seats, and behind the glass wall, there is a square table. Gunya is in a small room behind the glass wall.


    In the room, instead of sitting obediently, gunya walked around and looked at everything she could see.


    "Are you gunya?"


    The voice from behind made Guya look tiny and turned to look for fame.


    When you turn around, Guya sees Tanya walking into the war room.


    Black armor, wearing a cape, wearing a hood, like the impression of "general".


    Seeing this, guniya thought deeply, which general must be in the first Legion.


    It''s because the "general" of the first Legion has this dress.


    Nodded gently, Gu Niya said: "I am Gu Niya, I don''t know if the general can understand the purpose of my coming here?"


    In the "clank" of footsteps, Tanya sat down on the theme.


    "Sit down!" Slightly waving, Tanya invites gunya to sit down and talk.


    To Tanya''s invitation, Gu Niya didn''t refuse. She moved to the seat beside Tanya and sat down.


    In her hood, Tanya looked at gunya and said, "I''ve been ordered to send an army to help you. However, before sending an army, I need to know what troubles your country has encountered and what to do with this army. I''ll help you if I can, I will choose whether to help or not according to the seriousness of the situation. "


    For all that Tanya said, gunya can understand that if it was her, she would not easily send troops.


    Fortunately, guniya had been prepared for a long time, and she didn''t know where to start. Guniya took out a scroll from her body.


    Spread out the scroll, and gunya put it on the table.


    Looking at the scroll, Tanya could see that it was a map, covered with lines, and some place names were clearly marked.


    Pointing to a point on the map, gunya said: "this is Darwin City, the only city in the kingdom of Austria. With a population of more than 7 million, it is the largest city in the continent of Austria. Because of the large number of people, the urban area is full of good and bad people. In the early years, a group of mobsters appeared in the eastern slums. With the help of foreign forces, they disturbed the order of Darwinian city, There have been many bloody conflicts with the royal guards. A year ago, they even controlled the eastern part of Darwin city. Because most of the eastern part of Darwin city is a slum, they got the support of many poor people. Although the royal guards organized many Crusades, they all returned in vain. "


    Speaking of this, Guya is a bit heavy, but also some difficult to say.


    As a kingdom, it can''t control the territory of only one city effectively. How incompetent is it?


    But how many people can understand the reason?


    The royal family has to deal with not only the refugees, but the seven countries standing behind them.


    Because of the existence of the seven countries, the mob had weapons and inexhaustible ammunition.


    The royal family of the kingdom of Austria has the orthodox identity, but it is precisely because of this that it has become a thorn in the eye of the seven countries, because only the orthodox royal family has disappeared. In the future, no matter which country unifies the continent of Austria, it will be able to become a new "King".

 Chapter 1142

    Country of one city?


    Hearing this, Tan Ya was surprised to see gunya in her hood.


    Although the first Legion didn''t know much about the kingdom of Austria, it also knew the glory of the kingdom.


    After all, Austria is the name of a continent. Of course, a country named after the continent will only be the ruler of the continent.


    In fact, it is true that once, the kingdom of Austria was indeed the ruler of the continent of Austria, but the glorious era of the kingdom of Austria has passed, and now it is just a small country with a city.


    Tanya never thought that the kingdom of Austria had not come to such a state.


    There is nothing like this when times change.


    Thinking of this, Tan Ya said: "that is to say, you need the army of the first Legion to help you put down the rebellion?"


    To Tanya''s question, gunya nodded and shook her head.


    In Tanya''s puzzled eyes, gunya said: "yes or no, in Darwin City, the royal guards have a total scale of 150000. If it is enough to pacify the rebellion, the threat the royal family faces is not the mobs in the city, but the demons from outside the city. Because of the existence of those demons, the royal guards can''t get away from organizing large-scale anti insurgency operations."


    "The devil?" Hearing these two familiar words, Tan Ya gave a headache.


    Although Tanya seldom encounters demons and has not much experience in commanding and fighting demons, her only time was on Nanlin island. However, in recent years, the first Legion has never been in contact with demons. Although it has never seen or fought with demons, it has recorded a lot of fighting scenes about demons in the data terminal.


    Tanya knows how difficult it is for demons to exist.


    Tanya did not expect that there was a devil on the continent of Austria.


    With a slight look on her face, gunya nodded and said, "yes, it''s the devil. According to the investigation of the guards, there is a fallen man''s stronghold outside Darwin city. The devil is called out by them. I need the general''s army to calm down the chaos, and also need the general''s army to destroy the fallen man''s stronghold outside Darwin city with the guards."


    In the hood, if Tan Ya thinks about it, if it''s a devil, he can''t send troops too casually this time.


    Demons are not ordinary enemies. They need to be handled carefully.


    Think of this, Tan yapo for helpless, this time the host is really angry upper body, unexpectedly took such a big trouble.


    In the hood, Tanya can''t help looking at gunya.


    She was dressed in a gray robe, like a vagrant. Except for her excellent face, Tan Yashi could not understand what the woman had in front of her and was willing to help her for free.


    But think of the master''s order, even if not, Tanya can only compromise.


    Tanya is very clear that this army is unavoidable, otherwise she can''t explain to the host.


    Looking slightly upright, tanyana''s cold voice rang out in his hood and said, "it''s not my wish to help your country for free, but the master''s order must be carried out. The devil is not an ordinary enemy. In order to better calm the civil strife in your country, I will lead the team myself this time."


    Although the host made it clear that only 5000 soldiers needed to be sent, the ultimate goal was to solve the internal strife in the kingdom of Austria. Tanya would not care how many soldiers she sent. Her only concern was how to complete the task.


    In this task, Tanya does not know the purpose of the master.


    But this did not prevent her from thinking in detail.


    In the future, whether the first Legion wants to or not, this continent will meet with the first Legion.


    It may be a little early now, but this does not prevent the first Legion from leaving some traces here.


    Master again


    In front of him, the general called him, which surprised Guya.


    In the accident at the same time, it seems to understand something.


    In a thoughtful way, guniya nodded softly and said, "please, general."


    To the south of the continent is the Aegean Sea, and to the opposite of the Aegean Sea is the Yunan continent.


    As the closest continent to the southern continent of the region, Austria has long suffered from demons.


    For the northern countries, demons are rare. Only in the uprising of the fallen can we see the existence of some demons.


    But for gunya, the devil is so familiar that she has entered her cognition and her world since she was very young.


    Evil, bloodthirsty and killing are the most basic symbols of demons. They are perfect killing tools and enemies of all creatures.


    As for the danger of demons, gunya is very clear.


    No matter how careful the general Tanya is, she will not have any accident, which also shows that the first Legion is no stranger to the evil "devil".


    With cognition, we can understand it. Only when we understand it, we can have a way to deal with it.


    With a slight pause, gunya continued: "general! I am very grateful to the first regiment for helping our country free of charge this time. I am also grateful to the general and his Excellency Li Meng. In order to avoid causing unnecessary misunderstanding, the army entering the city needs an identity. Can it be called a "mercenary"? In this way, it will be much more convenient for the first regiment to act in the city. "


    After all, the kingdom of Austria is a country, and the first Legion has a bad reputation. Although it is not a country, its strength is no less than that of a country.


    Allowing soldiers of other countries to enter the city, especially the first legion, will make people think more and be vigilant. They will be tied up and unable to do anything when fighting. But if they are "mercenaries", it will be different.


    Because mercenaries are employed, taking money to do business is a small threat to some people, so they will not be excluded.


    Of course Tanya understands gunya''s worries.


    No matter how sincere one party is, it is impossible to gain complete trust in the help between countries.


    In this case, it''s better to change the identity and let the other party believe it.


    "Yes!"


    Mercenary identity, can let the first Legion faster, more free to complete the task, Tanya has no reason to refuse.


    Seeing Tanya''s promise, gunya was relieved.


    Guniya doesn''t doubt that the first legion, or "he" has any other motive for the gratis help of the first legion, but it''s not enough just for her to believe, but also for her father and the ministers to believe that only the identity of a mercenary can make people feel relieved. For guniya, she also has a good speech.

 Chapter 1143

    The first meeting, for the two women, the talks can be declared over.


    Gunya got what she wanted, an army, an army that could help the kingdom of Austria through this crisis.


    And Tanya can finally start to complete the task assigned to her by her master.


    Up, Tan Ya stood up from the theme and looked at Gu Niya.


    "It''s going to take time to assemble the army. We''ll start early tomorrow morning."


    By this time, it was getting late, the sun had set, and darkness was enveloping the earth.


    With a slight nod, gunya stood up.


    With the slight sound of footsteps, the war conference room was quiet again.


    After all, the long night came. What happened in the kingdom of Danlan was unknown to Li Meng.


    Guya arrived in the kingdom of Danlan, which is the result that Li Meng wants to see, but it will take some time to learn the news.


    With the passage of time, the sun and the moon are flying like flies. No matter how long the night is, the dawn will come.


    In Bentley, the next morning, Li Meng and Chen Yan left Marani for Amway.


    Silver wing martial arts association is located in Amway city. Since it is a commission, it is essential to abide by the rules of the industry and take a personal trip.


    It''s dark in the forest, but it''s not peaceful on the road in the forest.


    Since the war in the kingdom of Bentley subsided, the forest roads connecting the cities have gradually become lively.


    This is the only way for trade and material transfer between cities.


    On the road in the dark forest, we can see some freight convoys whistling by from time to time,


    Their models are bulky and bulky, and they look rough. The roar of their engines can be heard even a few kilometers away.


    Although the forest is dangerous, speed and armor can minimize the danger.


    Even so, in such a big Bentley country, from time to time, vehicles are attacked by polluting animals.


    This is inevitable. The forest road runs through the whole Bentley country and connects the cities, with a total length of several thousand kilometers. On such a long road, there will always be some accidents.


    At this time, on the forest road leading to Amway City, a bloated car was driving.


    In the "wheezing" engine roar, it is slightly difficult to drive.


    Although it has heavy armor, but when driving, the external armor shakes, as if it will fall off at any time.


    The "Ding Ding" sound of metal impact, coupled with the roar of the engine, is not good for people in the car.


    "I said Yan''er, is it necessary to do so? The short distance of several tens of kilometers is really uncomfortable. "


    The deafening roar of the engine was clear to the ear, which made people feel like sitting on the engine, surrounded by various noises, which made Li Meng very uncomfortable.


    The noise and the roar of the engine almost drowned what Li Meng said.


    But Chen Yan, who is beside Li Meng, still hears it.


    With a little smile, she said softly, "if the owner wants to hide his identity, he can''t take a luxury car. Now the soul language car shop in Bentley has not opened yet, and only the first Legion owns the comfortable car. If the owner takes a luxury car to Amway City, he can''t hide his identity."


    The reason is the reason, but it''s still too hard for people to accept.


    Light "vomit" a breath, Li Meng body a fall, pillow in Chen Yan that soft thigh.


    The soft touch behind his head suddenly made Li Meng feel more comfortable.


    To master this action, Chen yanrou and a smile, stretch out slender hands lightly put on the host''s body.


    Vehicles have just passed through Bali city. If you want to reach Amway City, there is still a short walk ahead.


    Amway city is a comprehensive city with no special preference. It has factories, good farmland and mining industry. It''s like a hodgepodge, involving all walks of life.


    It is precisely because of this that Amway city develops around population. Therefore, Amway city is a medium-sized city, not big, but not small.


    After nearly four hours of trekking, Li Meng and Chen Yan finally arrived at Amway City, which is more than 70 kilometers away from Marani city.


    In the roar of the "wheezing" engine, a bloated car appeared from the corner of the street, passed through the crossroads with more people, and stopped in front of a very strange building.


    "Is this the silver wing guild?"


    Leaving the car, Li Meng was surprised to see the small castle in front of him.


    Compared with the nearby buildings, this building is undoubtedly strange. Although it is not high enough, it is like a castle with spires and careful painting on the walls, which makes it very conspicuous in the city.


    Compared with Li Meng''s surprise, Chen Yan is more indifferent.


    Chen Yan is no stranger to the martial arts guild. In Kyoto, in the Acropolis of Kyoto, there are countless martial arts guild. There are not thousands, there are hundreds. If you see more, you will get used to it.


    "Lord... Young master! Let''s go in. "


    With the change of identity, the appellation should also be changed.


    Chen Yan''s voice makes Li Meng take back his sight.


    "Let''s go!"


    Light step, two people walk to the gate.


    As soon as he got close to the gate, a noise came into Li Meng''s ear.


    The sound comes from behind the gate. As it gets closer, it gets louder and clearer.


    When Li Meng pushed the door in, the noise of "buzzing" suddenly came to his face.


    A hall, a counter, this is all that Li Meng can see in his eyes.


    In the hall, you can see tables and chairs with some people sitting on them, while the counter is not far from the door. The furnishings and layout of the space look like a bar.


    The sound of opening the door and the entrance of Li Meng and Chen Yan attracted the eyes of many people in the hall. The noisy atmosphere suddenly solidified and became quiet.


    Many eyes look at Li Meng who is thin and weak, and more eyes look at Chen Yan behind Li Meng.


    Today, although Chen Yan''s dress is a little simple and a long gray dress, it still can''t hide her beauty.


    In the face of many eyes, the two did not stop, slowly came to the counter.


    Behind the counter, there is a woman in a blue and white dress. Although her face is weathered and the baptism of time is obvious, her charm still exists. Her loose dress can not cover up her amazing curve posture.


    Looking at the two people in front of the cabinet, she smiles and says kindly, "welcome to the silver wing. What do you need?"

 Chapter 1144

    Tara is not surprised by such a combination of a thin young man and a beautiful woman. However, for many years, she has seen who is in charge and who is in charge.


    In the two, the youth is the backbone, and the woman behind is more like a waiter.


    From both of them, Tara also felt something different.


    Although on the surface, they are ordinary, just like the common people in the busy city, they are not normal if they are too ordinary. Their appearance can be faked, but their temperament can''t be covered up.


    No matter the posture of walking or the look in the eyes, it is by no means what the common people can have.


    In the seat in front of the counter, Li Meng sat down.


    Looking at the charming Tara behind the counter, Li Meng said with a smile: "this time I''m here to issue an escort mission to your guild. Tomorrow I''ll leave for" Kyoto ". I need martial artists to accompany me. Maybe it will take a little longer. It will take about a month to go back."


    Escort mission?


    Tara knew that Kyoto was not close to Bentley. It would be very dangerous if she took a floating boat. If she took a water route, the long journey would be extremely dangerous. If she was accompanied by martial artists, her own safety would undoubtedly be greatly guaranteed.


    With a little smile, Tara asked, "do you want to go to Kyoto by floating boat or by water?"


    "Floating ship," Li Meng said


    With a slight nod, Tara said with a smile, "as the time is uncertain, it''s much safer to take a floating boat than to take a waterway. This escort mission is designated as a class B mission. The minimum reward for class B mission should not be less than 20000 RMB. Can you agree with me?"


    It''s only twenty thousand crystal coins. Without thinking about it, Li Meng nodded gently.


    Behind Li Meng, Chen Yan comes forward slightly and takes out two yellow crystal coins from nowhere and puts them on the counter.


    After finishing all this, he silently stepped back a few steps and returned to the back of Li Meng.


    Looking at the two gold coins on the table, Tara was stunned and said with a smile, "sir! According to the rules of the martial arts association, the client only needs to pay half of the deposit first, and then pay the other half after the event is completed. "


    With a faint smile, Li Meng said: "no harm! I believe in the ability of your association. "


    Now that the other side has said that, of course, Tara doesn''t say much.


    I had to put the topaz away and put it in the drawer under the desk.


    After all this, she looked at Li Meng again and asked, "thank you for your trust. I wonder if you want to have a rest in the guild and set out tomorrow, or fix a place to meet tomorrow?"


    Stay for a night?


    Li Meng didn''t have this plan. It''s still early. It''s only afternoon when he gets back to Marani.


    Shaking his head, Li Meng said, "it''s not necessary to stay for a night. Let''s meet at the airport of Marani at noon tomorrow."


    It''s the client''s choice, and Tara certainly won''t force it.


    "I don''t know your name?" asked Tara


    "Li Meng!" This is Li Meng''s answer.


    Li Meng?


    Do you have a surname in Kyoto?


    It''s a matter of course, and Tara has guessed this since they entered the guild.


    After all, black hair and black pupils are the characteristics of Oriental people, especially Kyoto, where yellow skin people gather.


    Tara nodded clearly and said, "I see. Tomorrow afternoon, the martial arts artist who takes over the assignment will arrive at the airport of Marani city. At that time, please show your identity."


    Without saying much, Li Meng just nodded.


    Then Li Meng started slightly and stood up.


    "Sir! Slow down, please


    Seeing that they were going to leave, Tara gave them a gentle smile.


    It''s just a kind of politeness. Although Tara is a martial arts artist, she is also a receptionist of the guild. No matter who the other party is, rich or powerful, even civilians, Tara will give the most basic politeness.


    For the martial arts association, any client who issues a commission is a guest. Of course, he should not be rude to the guest.


    For Li Meng and Chen Yan, the trip of silver wing martial arts association is over.


    It''s not difficult to just release the entrusted task. After leaving the name, address and contact information, the next thing to do is to wait for the arrival of tomorrow''s meeting time.


    "Tara! What kind of mission is it? "


    As soon as Li Meng and Chen Yan leave, in the hall, some intentional martial artists quickly surround the counter.


    Since the first Legion occupied Bentley, the days of the martial arts guild have become more and more difficult.


    Not only is there half of the tasks entrusted each month, but the level of the tasks is also pitifully low. It''s all trivial matters. Except for the Hessian guild not long ago, there seems to be nothing big happening in Bentley.


    With fewer tasks, life will be hard.


    For the new task, the martial artists who still stay in the guild are of course very interested.


    "This is a class B escort mission, and the destination is" Kyoto ". It takes about a month to go back and forth. Don''t argue with me about this mission. I''m just going to Kyoto. Let me take it."


    Hearing this, people were disappointed and dispersed one after another.


    Although a B-level task is very rare, one month is too long.


    And even if they''re willing to take the job, how can they compete with Tara.


    When the crowd dispersed, two slim figures came forward to the counter.


    It''s Julie and Ellie.


    In the demon invasion incident a few days ago, for the entrusted task issued by the first legion, the two women''s team got the big head. In addition to the intermediate fee from the guild, the reward of more than 300000 made it easy for them for a period of time.


    "Sister Tara! Are you going to Kyoto


    Just now, Ella heard what Tara said, which made her a little surprised and curious.


    In Ellie''s cognition, Tara has never left the guild, but today she suddenly said that she would leave the guild and go to "Kyoto". How can she not be surprised.


    Seeing that it was Ellie and Julie, Tara said with a smile, "it''s Ellie and Julie." With a slight nod, Tara said, "yes, I''m going to Kyoto. Although the president contacted me, he refused to return. Maybe it''s because the problem of relocation has not been solved."


    Speaking of this, Tara sighed a little. Her face was a little worried. She said softly, "silver wings guild has been in Amway city for decades. We can''t just leave. In any case, it''s worth fighting for. With me, the president can also increase some voice in the association."


    Is that so


    The two girls nodded slightly.

 Chapter 1145

    As a member of the silver wing guild, the two women don''t have much feeling about whether the guild will move or not. No matter where the guild moves, they will follow. They don''t give up on Bingley like Tara.


    However, if they can stay, they are also willing to see. After all, they have been in Bentley for many years, and the familiar environment is always reassuring.


    Outside the silver wing guild, Li Meng and Chen Yan, who left the guild, boarded the vehicle parked on the side of the road.


    The driver of the vehicle is a middle-aged man, dressed in grey plain clothes, a subordinate of Chen Yan and a ghoul.


    "Let''s go!" Sitting in a hard seat, Chen Yan ordered.


    With a slight nod, the middle-aged man started the engine.


    With a shiver of the car body, the engine was successfully ignited, in the "dada" roar, the bloated vehicle slowly moved up, and gradually disappeared at the end of the street.


    "Master! What are you thinking? "


    It''s been a long time since I left Amway city. On the road in the dark forest, bloated vehicles are galloping.


    The roar of the noisy engine could not stop Li Meng''s thoughts. Although he looked out of the window, his expression fell into thinking.


    This makes Chen Yan a little curious. Since she left the silver wing Martial Arts Association, the host seems to have something on her mind and seems to be thinking about something.


    Chen Yan''s words didn''t let Li Meng take back his eyes from the window. He just said calmly, "nothing. I''m just thinking about how the first army should go next." Speaking of this, Li Meng''s eyes became deep when he looked out of the window at the forest that was constantly passing backward. He said: "a year has passed since Bentley, the first Legion has been won, and the war in the South China Sea has subsided. Now only Austria is left."


    The outer land of Austria?


    Chen Yan is aware of the situation outside Austria. Although the first army won the kingdom of Danlan without blood, it is far from the final goal.


    Today, on the land outside Austria, although there is no war, peace will not last long. A moment of peace is just brewing a stronger storm.


    Chen Yan whispered: "master! It''s impossible to say what will happen in the future. What should we do in the future? Only when we get to the fork in the road can we make a decision. Why should the master think more? For example, with the support of the first regiment, the kingdom of Danlan is preparing to launch a "war of reunification". Even if the battle starts, the kingdom of Danlan will not be able to unify the outer land of Austria in one or two years, and the situation of the war can not be more confident now. In this war of reunification, the kingdom of Danlan may win or lose, No matter win or lose, only after the result comes out, can the first Legion make the next plan


    Speaking of this, Chen Yan smiles and says in a soft voice: "the owner doesn''t need to worry, and don''t think too much. There must be a road before the car reaches the mountain. The road comes out, not planned. As long as the general direction is right, the bifurcation of some paths will not affect anything."


    Also


    Chen Yan said that although Li Meng understood, he always couldn''t help thinking about the overall situation of the first Legion and the next development direction.


    Maybe that''s the responsibility, as the highest commander of the first Legion.


    In this world, on earth, the foundation of the first Legion is not stable and seems to be strong, but this strength is based on instability. Before the foundation is laid, Li Meng can never really let go.


    With a little smile, Li Meng looks back at Chen Yan and puts his hand on her beautiful cheek.


    At this moment, the two did not say much, such as the heart of the general, tacit understanding of the silence.


    No matter how long the road is, there will be an end. No matter how far the journey is, there will be a time to reach the destination.


    It took about four hours to return from Amway city. Before dark, Li Meng and Chen Yan returned to Marani city.


    "Master! How was your trip? "


    When the bloated car drove into the courtyard of the military government, Li Meng saw the waiting night as soon as he got out of the car.


    Today''s night is still the Black Gothic Dress, which is extremely beautiful. The silver hair adds a unique temperament to her, just like the spirit in the snow.


    Looking at the coming night, Li Meng smiles, pulls the slender white right hand and goes to the military government.


    Being pulled by his highness, the night seems very clever and follows his highness silently.


    Chen Yan, who is dressed in plain clothes, follows behind her in silence. She looks at Yiye and Li Meng. She doesn''t know what she is thinking.


    In the corridor, while walking, Li Meng responded to what she said in the courtyard just now: "it''s just a commission. How can it not go smoothly? It has been decided that tomorrow there will be a floating ship to Kyoto to stay in the airport, so take that floating ship to Kyoto."


    Looking back at the night beside him, Li Meng said in a low voice: "you can also return to Nanlin island as soon as possible. After solving the problems in government affairs, you should pay attention to the Tiankeng mine project and strive to open up the underground space within one year. The rapid development of the first regiment is inseparable from the underground space resources, which can be developed one day earlier, The first Legion will be able to get rid of the financial problems one day earlier. "


    "Well!"


    Nodded gently, night light voice should way.


    Jiye is very clear that the strength of the first Legion has a lot to do with finance. If the first Legion has endless money, it can form an army in a short time, a complete army with both land, sea and air.


    But money is not a piece of paper, it is a real resource.


    For the first Legion at present, whether it is the development of territory or commercial trade, the source of money in these aspects is far from enough. Only the inexhaustible protocrystals in the underground space can satisfy the appetite of the first Legion.


    What to do, how to do, night heart understand.


    "Gollum, Gollum!"


    At this time, a very inappropriate sound sounded.


    The voice came from Li Meng''s abdomen.


    It was an empty stomach, raising the flag of resistance.


    Stopping and looking at the night beside him, Li Meng gave an embarrassed smile and said, "night! I''m hungry. "


    After running for a day, Li Meng had breakfast and skipped the lunch. After such a long time, it was time to be hungry.


    Nodded gently, night light voice way: "host goes to dining room to wait first, night this goes to prepare."


    "Good!"


    In Li Meng''s gaze, she left.


    When the graceful figure disappeared at the end of the corridor, Li Meng turned to the other side.


    At this time, the outside sky is gradually dark, night is coming.


    After running for a day, Li Meng had a good dinner because of his hunger, which filled his empty stomach.

 Chapter 1146

    Tonight is destined to be a peaceful night.


    The next morning, Li Meng got up early, had breakfast, and called all the girls before he left.


    In the small room, Natasha, Yee, Wendy, Shayue, Pasha, Qinxi, Chenyan, Daodao and other graceful figures gather together, quietly sitting on the sofa, listening to one person''s words.


    Looking around at the women, Li Meng said, "I''m going to leave soon. When I will return is still unknown. I''ll do a good job as soon as possible and come back as soon as possible."


    Eyes in the night after a pause, Li Meng said: "after I leave, you take them back to Nanlin Island," emperor "also take back."


    "Well!"


    He nodded softly, and the sound of night answered.


    Looking back, Li Meng looked at Natasha on the opposite sofa and said, "you''re a part-time governor of Bentley, and you''re in charge of Bentley. You know what''s going on. I won''t say more. The development of Bentley''s business is influenced by the soul language chamber of Commerce. You need to give some cooperation in some matters."


    With a slightly positive look, Natasha nodded and said, "don''t worry, master. Natasha knows what to do."


    There are some things that don''t need to be said by Li Meng. Li Meng also knows that the girls here are not stupid.


    They are very smart, many things are easy to understand, do not Li Meng remind, they can also be aware of their own.


    The difference is only short-lived, Li Meng will not be affected, nor will the girls.


    When Li Meng and Chen Yan left the junta, noon was approaching.


    "Chen Yan! The master will give it to you. The amount of medicine used is three times a day. It can''t be less or more. As the family member of the master, you should be responsible for the body of the master. Some things should be done less. During this trip to Kyoto, your highness is afraid to be entangled with red powder. You also have the responsibility of supervision. If necessary, remind the master. "


    In the courtyard outside the military government, the farewell night is giving Chen Yan the last advice before she leaves.


    It''s not that she worries too much, but that she knows so many things. She knows very well what kind of people will wait for her master in Kyoto. She didn''t forget those people who appeared beside her long ago.


    When the host said to pay off the debt, she thought a lot.


    With a little smile, Chen Yan nodded and said, "please don''t worry, general Yeh! I''ll take good care of the master. "


    So far, she didn''t say much.


    The line of sight passes over Chen Yan. She looks at Her Highness in the car.


    "Go! The master is waiting for you


    With a slight nod, Chen Yan turns and leaves, boarding a bloated car parked in the courtyard.


    With the roar of the "rumbling" engine, in the eyes of all the women, riding Li Meng''s car slowly moved up and slowly drove away from the courtyard.


    The road to the city is not far away. On the winding mountain road, vehicles are speeding, fast and slow.


    As the tallest building in Marani, the airport is undoubtedly the most prominent.


    It is 500 meters high, T-shaped, tall and big, isolated in the city, from a distance, it looks incomparably grand.


    When Li Meng''s car stopped under the airport, it was noon, and the appointed time was approaching.


    The airport is not a place where people gather. For ordinary civilians, the high cost of floating boats is not what they can afford. Generally speaking, the people who ride floating boats are either businessmen, martial artists or powerful people.


    Therefore, when Li Meng and Chen Yan boarded the airport by elevator, there were few people on the wharf of the airport.


    There were only a few people walking on the dock. At a glance, there were only a few people walking around.


    At this time, in a dock, you can see a floating ship docking.


    The wooden structure, similar to the hull of a seagoing ship, the propellers on both sides, and the high mast, this is the second time that Li Meng has seen the floating ship from such a close distance.


    "Master! You see, isn''t that the man who received us yesterday? " In the ear, Chen Yan''s warning sound sounded.


    This let Li Meng Shun Chen Yan''s eyes looked past.


    This time, Li Meng saw her.


    She stood on the dock and looked around. When Li Meng looked at her, she also fixed her eyes on them.


    Yesterday, Li Meng did not forget that she was the one who received them behind the counter.


    It''s just that she''s dressed differently than yesterday.


    Yesterday in the silver wing Martial Arts Association, she was dressed in blue and white, but today she is dressed in leather.


    Dark leather armour slightly tight, slightly revealed her perfect figure, the curve is very attractive.


    She looks like an ancient assassin with a long sword on her waist.


    Compared with yesterday''s gentle, such as the big sister next door, today''s she makes Li Meng''s eyes shine.


    When she saw the employer coming, her eyes lit up and she came up with a light step.


    Li Meng and Chen Yan also step lightly and greet her.


    The two sides met on the dock and stopped.


    Looking at the thin man in front of her, Tara smiles and says, "Mr. Li Meng! We meet again. My name is Tara. I have taken over the entrusted task. In the next month, before the end of the task, I will accompany Mr. Li Meng


    So it is


    Li Meng knows. Although he doesn''t know why Tara, as a receptionist at the counter, will take over the task, Li Meng doesn''t think much about it. As long as Tara is a martial arts artist, that''s enough.


    As for who takes over the task, Li Meng will not care.


    After nodding, Li Meng said with a smile, "I didn''t expect that the person who will take over the task this time will be the beautiful miss Tara. I don''t think this trip will be too boring."


    For Li Meng''s praise, Tara said with a faint smile: "Mr. Li Meng! Let''s get on the boat. "


    The airport of Marani city is just a station. The floating ships will not stay here for long. They must seize the time.


    "Let''s go!"


    With Li Meng''s words, the three men stepped forward to the floating ship on the wharf.


    The floating ship on the dock is not big or small, about 100 meters long, similar to a medium-sized sea going ship.


    Looking at the deck, some figures were standing on the side of the ship and looking out.


    When you are high, the scenery in your eyes must be beautiful.


    There were not many people on the deck, in twos and threes, about a dozen.


    When the three arrived at the dock where the floating ship was berthing, a simple ticket office stopped them.


    "Sorry! The medium class and high class have been sold out. Now only the lower class is available. Would you like to be aggrieved? Delayed this time, the next floating ship to "Kyoto" will be half a month later. "


    Behind the small square table, the young conductor kindly reminded.

 Chapter 1147

    In the face of beautiful Chen Yan, he seems to have some pressure. His eyes want to see but dare not. He is a bit erratic.


    Low class?


    How can the master stay in such a narrow place?


    Without thinking about it, Chen Yan immediately inquired, "is the luxury cabin on the top floor free?"


    Luxury class?


    The young conductor takes an unexpected look at Chen Yan, and then at Li Meng and Tara behind her.


    He nodded and said, "yes, there is one room left, but the price is..."


    One?


    Hearing this, Chen Yan frowned slightly.


    One room is not enough. If it''s just her and the host, one room is enough.


    But now there''s an extra Tara. One room is not enough. Three people can''t be crowded in one room.


    Aware of Chen Yan''s embarrassment, Tara understands: "I live in the lower class."


    This was rejected by Li Meng.


    Looking at Tara beside him, Li Meng said: "as a martial arts artist and a woman, how can you live in a place where there are many fish and dragons in the lower class? Since it''s a luxury class, there should be enough space, so please feel aggrieved."


    With a little smile, Tara nodded, not refusing.


    Indeed, even as a martial arts artist, she would encounter some troubles if she lived in a low cabin where there were a lot of good and bad things.


    Since the people around her don''t care, how can she care?


    Chen Yan heard the host''s words. Seeing that Tara agreed, she had to say to the conductor, "a luxury cabin!"


    Looking at Li Meng with a little envy, the young conductor nodded and said, "the price of the luxury class is 10000 yuan."


    It''s really expensive


    For ordinary people, ten thousand yuan is enough to live for half a lifetime, but on a floating ship, it''s just the price of a luxury cabin.


    Although it''s expensive, Chen Yan doesn''t care about the money.


    From her pocket, Chen Yan casually takes out a yellow crystal coin and puts it on the table.


    This surprised the young conductor.


    In terms of clothing, only Tara is more prominent among the three. At a glance, she can see that she is a martial arts artist, while Chen Yan and Li Meng are much more simple. No matter how you look at them, you can''t see that she is the one who can take out 10000 crystal coins.


    As a staff member of the bus Association, the young conductor soon regained his look with his long working experience.


    He opened the drawer under the square table, took out a key, handed it to Chen Yan, and said: "the luxury cabin is on the top floor, the cabin with the protruding height in the back half of the hull. Your room is No. 3 cabin."


    Chen Yan takes the key from the young conductor.


    The weight of the key is very heavy. It seems to be made of bronze. It is cyan and looks slightly old.


    At this time, the young conductor reminded: "please get on the boat as soon as possible. The tornado will leave in half an hour."


    Cyclone?


    It''s probably the name of the ship.


    No more than three people stop, from the open channel, along the pier to connect the "whirlwind" pedal boarded the floating ship.


    Compared with sea going ships, floating ships flying in the air are much more stable. Walking on the deck is like stepping on the ground, without any feeling of virtual shaking.


    The luxury cabin is on the top floor, in the back half of the hull. It''s easy to find.


    The arrival of the three did not attract much attention. For the people on the deck, they are more concerned about the beautiful scenery.


    On the deck, the three did not stop, but went straight to the area where the luxury cabin was.


    The area where the luxury cabin is located is not big, but a little small, just one floor, one corridor.


    On both sides of the corridor, which is tens of meters long, are rooms. The number of doors is not much, only single digits.


    In front of the door of cabin three, the three stopped.


    With the key in her hand, Chen Yan opens the door.


    With a "click", the door was pushed open by Chen Yan.


    The three entered the room one by one.


    "It''s quite a place."


    Looking at the spacious room, Li Meng was very satisfied.


    There is a big hall, a bathroom and a bedroom. The hall is quite wide. Although the furnishings are simple, they should have some. There are gray sofas, square tables, and a one person high vase in the corner. There is a bunch of unknown green branches and leaves in the vase.


    There is also a balcony outside the hall, separated by windows and walls.


    With curiosity, Li Meng came to the balcony.


    Looking out, you can have a wonderful view.


    On the side facing the balcony is the outside of the ship. To the left, you can see some tourists on the deck. To the outside, you can see the vast sky, and the city of Marani, below.


    Standing high and looking far away, you can have a panoramic view of half the city of Marani.


    Even Li Meng was shocked when he looked at the dense buildings, the streets in all directions and the vehicles moving slowly like ants.


    At this time, beside Li Meng, a slight sound of footsteps sounded, and Tara also came to the balcony and stood beside Li Meng.


    Looking at the outside, she said softly: "it takes about three days to arrive in Kyoto. In these three days, Mr. Li Meng should be careful. There are strong winds in the sky. Every year, many people are killed due to negligence. After starting, it''s better not to stand on the balcony."


    Tara''s words made Li Meng look at the people around him and the balcony.


    Indeed, the balcony protection measures are not good enough. Although there are guardrails, the height is limited. If you are not careful, you are likely to cross the guardrails and fall into the abyss.


    With a smile, Li Meng said, "thank you for your reminding. I''ll pay attention to it."


    Taking her eyes back from afar, looking at the people beside her, and looking at the pair of eyes, Tara said calmly, "now that the next task is entrusted, before the end of the task, my duty is to ensure the safety of Mr. Li Meng."


    A mission?


    Li Meng gave a faint smile.


    This can be regarded as a kind of dedication spirit of martial artists.


    Because of their strong ability, they are different, enjoying a high status in human beings, being respected and hoped for.


    The greater the power, the higher the glory, the greater the responsibility.


    The duty of martial artists is to protect human order and fight for human survival.


    The existence of martial arts association is just a way to serve human beings, which can better integrate martial arts into human society.


    Li Meng is no stranger to martial arts, of course, he is not familiar with it.

 Chapter 1148

    Time passed by little by little.


    Soon, with a "jingle" ring, the time to set sail.


    The propellers on both sides of the ship began to turn, and the roaring engine was transmitting power. Driven by the propellers, the huge floating ship gradually left the dock.


    After leaving the wharf, in the airspace, the floating ship began to rise slowly while moving forward. Soon, as it went away, the floating ship sailing in the sky turned into a small black spot and headed north.


    For the first legion, Li Meng''s departure will not cause much impact. With the generals in, the order of all places can be guaranteed.


    Just when Li Meng went to "Kyoto", in the kingdom of Danlan, the first batch of arms also arrived in the city of meloka.


    The heavy cruiser at the port of Mallorca left the port early this morning.


    Shortly after the heavy cruiser left, four military transport ships arrived in the city of Mallorca, entered the port and docked at the wharf where the heavy cruiser had originally docked.


    Just at noon, there were soldiers blocking the dock and coolies unloading the cargo. At a glance, there were hundreds of people in the area.


    For the kingdom of Danlan, the arrival of arms is the top priority, because it is related to the combat effectiveness of the army.


    After being informed, Prime Minister Harandi quickly put down his government affairs and arrived at the port with a group of generals.


    On the dock, Davis received Harandi and his party.


    On the unloading dock, the stern hatch of the transport ship has been put down, and the heavy hatch forms a platform through the dock, which provides great convenience for unloading.


    A large number of coolie workers in grey clothes were going back and forth between the dock and the warship. Several people worked together to lift out one wooden box after another from the cabin. The wooden boxes were large and small. The small one could hold them, while the large one needed more people.


    On one side of the wharf, more than ten figures stood, looking at the busy scene on the wharf.


    Looking at the busy dock, Dawes explained to Harandi: "this batch of ammunition is worth three billion crystal coins. There are 300000 adk-45 rifles, 1.5 billion bullets, 5000 rpg-v rockets, 100000 corresponding rockets, 200 V1" guards ", 250 V12 35mm rifles, 20 million bullets, and about one million sets of various parts, The first Legion will give corresponding instruction, and the technical learners will arrange it as soon as possible. "


    There are a lot of these weapons. Only four 50000 ton military transport ships were fully loaded with these goods. The quantity is huge and the price is of course expensive.


    For Harandi and the generals of the kingdom of Danlan, they are certainly happy with the arrival of arms,


    Looking at the busy dock, the eyes are excited.


    With these weapons, the army of the kingdom of Danlan can be completely reloaded, and the war of unification of the outer lands of Austria and Georgia can start as soon as possible.


    Nodded gently, forced down the excitement in his heart, Harandi said: "I will arrange the personnel as soon as possible, thank you, Mr. Davis."


    Hearing Harandi''s words, Dawes regained his sight from the busy port and looked slightly at Harandi. Dawes said: "the first batch of ammunition has arrived, and the follow-up materials will be provided according to the needs of Danlan kingdom. It is necessary to seize the time to train new soldiers, and the war of unification of Austria and Georgia must start as soon as possible, The first Legion will not give you too much time


    Although the first Legion handed over the unification of the outer land of Austria and Georgia to the kingdom of Danlan, there was a certain time limit, and the first Legion could not wait indefinitely.


    It has been several months since the kingdom of Danlan belonged to the first Legion. During this period, the first Legion has been waiting patiently and has given the kingdom of Danlan enough time to prepare.


    Now, with the arrival of arms, the battle of reunification is also on the agenda for the kingdom of Danlan equipped with new weapons.


    For Dawes''s urging, Harandi smiles bitterly and says apologetically: "my Lord! Please also give the kingdom of Danlan a certain amount of time to prepare. The war of reunification is not a trivial matter. It involves too much. Once it starts, there will be no turning back. The kingdom of Danlan must be fully prepared, and the soldiers also need a certain amount of time to train for new weapons and equipment. " Speaking of this, Harandi looked slightly upright and said solemnly: "please tell general Tanya! In the next three months, the war of reunification will surely begin. "


    Got assurance, Dawes naturally won''t say anything more, indifferent way: "know well on the line, I will tell general Tanya."


    The arrival of arms is a great event for the kingdom of Danlan, but it is only a small matter for the first army.


    Although the kingdom of Danlan belongs to the first legion, it is politically independent and can be regarded as an autonomous territory of the first Legion.


    In order to make the kingdom of Danlan the only master of the outer land of Austria and Georgia in the war of unification, the first Legion will not take part in the battle. All the fruits of victory belong to the kingdom of Danlan.


    This is not the first Legion''s intention to avoid fighting, but to give the kingdom of Danlan an opportunity, an opportunity to grow.


    If the kingdom of Danlan wants to seize this opportunity, it must strive for it by itself.


    The world will not pity the weak, nor will the first Legion.


    Today is a special day, at least for the first Legion.


    In Bentley, Li Meng, the supreme commander of the first regiment, has set sail on the journey to Kyoto. In the kingdom of Dan, the first arms arrived not only in the city of mlocca, but also a new start for the kingdom of Denmark. On the vast sea, a fleet led by Tan Ya is heading towards the East. Soon, they will arrive at a new world. An ancient continent.


    Today is destined to be a day of extraordinary significance. This is not only the new beginning of the kingdom of Danlan, but also a new change of the first army. This is the track of fate, which makes people unconsciously step on a crisscross road.


    The direction of the road may be opposite, but many things, people and things will be affected.


    Where is the future road? This moment has begun to change and become a blur.


    ----


    Compared with ships sailing on the sea, floating ships flying in the sky are undoubtedly much faster.


    Starting at noon, before nightfall, the Tornado had already flown about 300 kilometers. Although it was still over the South China Sea, it was very close to the coastline of Kyoto.


    With the fall of night, all things disappear, in the air is still like this.


    Above the clouds, although stars are everywhere, the airspace is still dark.


    In the dark, only the whistling of the wind and the roaring of the engine are heard. In the dim starlight, only a few dim orange lights are flickering, looming and moving slowly in the dark sky.


    The sky is no more than the sea, even in the dark, the floating ship is still sailing fearlessly.


    The threat of the sky is not absent, but on the contrary, the sky is absolutely safe at night.


    In the hall, the orange light is very soft, although some dim, but also to drive away the darkness.


    On the gray sofa, Chen Yan sits bored in every way, looking at the host next to her and the opposite Tara. When she looks at Tara, she always turns her lips.


    If it wasn''t for Tara, she wouldn''t be sitting on the sofa so well, and she wouldn''t be so bored.


    In the hall, only Chen Yan has nothing to do. Li Meng and Tara are doing their own business.


    On the sofa, Li Meng''s sitting posture seems to be a bit lazy. He is holding a portable palm computer in his hand, clicking on the small screen, and passing the boring time when he is looking at some interesting information.


    On the sofa opposite is Tara sitting upright. She closes her eyes and leans gently on the sofa. Under the soft light, there seems to be a circle of cyan light on her body surface, which looks very strange.


    In silence, time passed by.


    I don''t know how long after that, with a "long" breath, Tara wakes up and breaks the silence in the hall.


    Waking up, Tara was in a strange state, sweating all over her body, with crystal clear sweat on her forehead, face, neck and visible skin.


    This makes Chen Yan, who looks at Tara from time to time, very curious and novel.


    In the silent hall, the sound of long breathing was so clear that Li Meng took his eyes back from the screen in his hand and looked up slightly at Tara.


    Looking at the sweating Tara, Li Meng said, "this is a way of cultivation."


    Li Meng''s eyes occasionally drifted to Tara when she closed her eyes.


    This is not a peep, but a change in Tara''s body that attracts Li Meng''s attention.


    Although Li Meng''s mental power has been damaged, the characteristic of sensitivity has not disappeared. Li Meng can feel that the strength in Tara''s body is consumed in a unique way. This way is very strange. Even Li Meng is surprised by this way.


    Li Meng''s inquiry made Tara blush a little, but she soon regained her normal color. She nodded her head and said, "this is the method of forging strength in dream. She can exercise her strength in sleep."


    Dream forging method?


    The name is quite appropriate.


    Jin is a kind of bioenergy in the body of martial arts artists. It can keep fit and strengthen something. It has the characteristics of mild, and it will appear very irritable when necessary. It is a kind of controllable energy for human beings.


    Strength comes from the cells of the human body. There is only one way to exercise strength, that is, consumption


    In the process of consumption and recovery, the quality of energy will be improved, and the energy pulse of storing energy will also be enhanced, so as to enhance the amount of energy.

 Chapter 1149

    Among martial artists, the talent for action refers to the ability to recover strength.


    Different martial artists have different ability to recover strength.


    The stronger the recovery ability, the higher the talent, and the easier it is to step on a higher level.


    The talent of the martial arts with weak recovery ability is undoubtedly very low. It is not only difficult to improve their strength, but sometimes they are trapped in a certain level and can''t make further progress in their life.


    Exercising strength in sleep seems to be a subtle method, which can give martial artists more time to exercise "strength", but Li Meng can see the disadvantages of this method at a glance.


    After shaking his head, Li Meng said calmly, "it''s a way to encourage young people. It seems to work very well, but it actually weakens the foundation of martial arts practitioners. You should understand."


    What Li Meng said surprised Tara. She looked at Li Meng with surprise.


    Of course, Tara knows the disadvantages of the dream forging method, but Mr. Li Meng, an ordinary person, can''t understand it.


    The method of forging strength in dream is a forbidden book. Even among martial arts practitioners, few people know it.


    Just because of this, Tara did not hide the fact that she practiced the method of entering dream and forging strength, because she thought Mr. Li Meng was an ordinary person, even if she knew it, she could not understand it.


    Is Mr. Li Meng a martial arts artist?


    Thinking of this, Tara glanced at Li Meng suspiciously.


    At this time, Tara didn''t find anything unusual. In Mr. Li Meng, Tara didn''t feel anything.


    This convinced Tara that Mr. Limon, sitting on the opposite sofa, was just an ordinary person.


    For Tara''s visiting eyes, Li Meng was very calm. He just said calmly: "the strength of martial arts artists comes from the cells of the human body, and the recovery ability of strength comes from the stimulation degree of the cells of the human body. There is no shortcut to exercise" strength ". The only thing martial arts artists can do is to exercise the body and consume the physical strength of the human body together with strength, The recovery of physical strength will enhance the stimulation degree of cells invisibly, while the different ways of exercise can enhance the toughness of meridians, so as to make the strength flow more smoothly. There are many sword skills among martial arts practitioners. The performance of these sword skills depends on the tough meridians. The progress of martial arts practitioners needs comprehensive training, and any shortcut is the behavior of pulling out seedlings to encourage them. "


    Speaking of this, Li Meng said in a deep voice in Tara''s more and more puzzled eyes: "the dream like exercise method only cultivates the amount of energy, and its way of consuming energy also hurts your body. The ordinary exercise method, energy is consumed with physical strength, while the dream like exercise method is discharge. I think you have lost your fertility now, The impact of force has destroyed the function of the uterus in your body. "


    In the eyes of Li Meng, Tara lowered her head.


    Although she didn''t know how Mr. Li Meng knew these things, and knew them so clearly, every word she said made Tara feel very sad.


    For a long time, perhaps to vent the pressure in her heart, Tara raised her head and said quietly, "I entered the martial arts academy when I was ten years old. When I was twelve, I felt the existence of strength. At the age of fifteen," strength "broke through to the" yellow "realm, and at the age of twenty, strength broke through to the" cyan "realm. No one can match me in terms of talent. If the cycle is gradual, It will take ten years or even several years for others to break through the blue realm, while it will take more than 30 years for me. If there is no dream training method, I may break through to the Blue Realm in 30 years'' time, but the road of martial arts artists is not smooth sailing, full of crisis, and I have no choice. "


    Speaking of this, Tara gave a sad smile and said, "maybe this is life. More than 30 years ago, the dream practice was regarded as a treasure by me, and it also made me gain honor and respect. Today, I have been bald for more than 20 years. I can''t do without it, but I am cruel to it."


    As if aware of her gaffe, Tara takes a deep breath, and her face gradually calms down.


    She looked at Li Meng apologetically and said softly, "sorry! The self pity of an old woman made Mr. Li Meng laugh. "


    "No!" Li Meng shook his head and denied: "I admire Miss Tara''s choice. It''s related to the future of my life. Not everyone has the courage of Miss Tara. The talent is given by fate. Practicing the dream like exercise method is not a kind of resistance to fate."


    Resistance to fate?


    Staring at Li Meng, Tara''s mood is very complicated at this moment.


    She did not expect that in her life, at this time, she met someone who could understand her.


    Yes, it''s not her resistance to fate that she''s unwilling to accept talent, rest and dream, and change her life.


    Thinking of this, Tara smiles and her face changes a lot.


    "Go and take a bath!"


    Sweating is not comfortable.


    Tara smiles, nods and walks to the bathroom.


    Although it''s a luxury cabin, the condition of the floating boat is very poor, and there won''t be too much space. In the hall, whether it''s bedrooms or bathrooms, the layout is relatively compact.


    Compared with the bedroom without door isolation, the bathroom has a door isolation, which avoids some unnecessary embarrassment.


    With a slight step, Tara enters the bathroom.


    As soon as Tara leaves, Chen Yan becomes dishonest.


    With a lazy smile, her whole body was close to Li Meng''s side, and she whispered in Li Meng''s ear, "master! Time is running out. "


    This tempting goblin


    The soft twin peaks pressed his arms tightly. The soft and pleasant touch made Li Meng''s body restless.


    At this time, the clattering sound of water from the bathroom, although nothing can be seen, but in such a scene, people can''t help thinking, this atmosphere undoubtedly stimulated Li Meng.


    However, in the end, Li Meng still suppressed the agitation in his heart.


    With a helpless smile, Li Meng reaches out his hand to Chen Yan''s forehead and pushes the attractive body away from him. He pokes it gently on the forehead and says, "you, be honest."


    For the host''s refusal, Chen Yan''s mouth slightly curled, very unwilling, her mouth slightly open, showing the white teeth, like a little tiger, holding Li Meng''s fingers.


    To Chen Yan this action, Li Meng is slightly a Leng, the touch that the finger spreads lets Li Meng suck a cold air.


    But Li Meng is still unmoved and gently pulls out her finger from Chen Yan''s mouth.


    See their tease no result, Chen Yan quite disappointed, had to sit on the sofa obediently.


    Seeing Chen Yan''s pitiful appearance, Li Meng was amused.


    He rubbed his hand on his head and said: "you don''t look at any occasion. The martial arts artist''s perception is very sharp. She can''t hide any movement outside."


    For the hand on the head, Chen Yan is very enjoy, just unwilling to disappear in an instant.


    For the master''s worry, she said: "no matter what, even if she detects something, she will pretend not to know."


    With a faint smile, Li Meng took back his hand and said, "time is still long, but it can''t make people feel embarrassed."


    Li Meng is not surprised by Chen Yan''s randomness. Although the ghoul knows the world, he is as self-centered as the dead. Especially when he is around him, he doesn''t care about other people''s thoughts.


    "Oh


    Chen Yan answered with disappointment.


    Now that the host has said so, what else can she do? Can only stay obediently, settle down.


    With Chen Yan''s peace, the hall is quiet, only the "Hua Hua" sound of water reverberates.


    In the hall, Li Meng picked up the palm computer again and didn''t know what he was looking at on the small screen.


    Chen Yan is boring half nest on the sofa, in the gray skirt, concave and convex curve is very attractive, but this attractive scene can not attract the attention of people around.


    "Dong! Dong


    Just then, a short knock on the door broke the silence of the hall.


    This makes Chen Yan''s expression in boredom correct. She gets up quickly and goes to the door.


    To Chen Yan''s action, Li Meng didn''t stop, just slightly looked at the door and took back his sight.


    It''s not long before the night falls. At this time, the only people who will come are the people who deliver the food.


    As Li Meng expected, when Chen Yanxing opened the door, she saw the staff pushing a car to deliver food outside.


    He was dressed in white, with a white cap on his head and a white scarf around his waist. He was a little older, about 40 years old. His face was clean and fresh.


    When he saw Chen Yan behind the door, he was slightly stunned, and his eyes were amazing, but his long working experience soon restored him to normal color.


    Looking slightly positive, he said: "Hello, it''s dinner time. What can I do for you? Tonight we have roast beef, wheat porridge, cheese bread, fruit plate, wine, rum and green durian


    It''s the delivery staff


    Seeing the people outside the door, Chen Yan knows that it''s time to have dinner.


    A little thought, Chen Yan said: "a large roast beef, the rest of each one."


    The waiter nodded and said, "please wait a moment! I''ll bring it to you later. "


    On the floating boat, the guests in the luxury cabin are free to eat, and the floating boat will also provide the best food for them.


    It''s a privilege, a privilege from money.


    With the departure of the food delivery staff, Chen Yan also closed the door.

 Chapter 1150

    At this time, the sound of "Hua La" disappeared in the room, the door of the bathroom was opened, and Tara, who was wearing leather armor, came out of the bathroom.


    Only the long, wet, golden hair was telling.


    "Who is it?"


    She asked softly as she wiped her head with a towel.


    Just now, Tara heard the conversation between Chen Yan and the waiter, but she didn''t hear what she said clearly.


    Back at Li Meng''s side, Chen Yan sits down and says casually to Tara, "it''s the delivery man."


    Chen Yan''s answer makes Tara feel like it''s night. It''s time for dinner.


    Back on the sofa, Tara quietly wipes her long wet hair.


    Tara''s hair is very long, long hair is lifted to the chest, the end of the hair has touched the legs.


    Although wearing leather armour, Tara''s maturity and the gentle action of wiping her hair give people a feeling of lotus, which makes Li Meng very surprised. He can''t help looking at Tara.


    As if aware of Li Meng''s eyes, Tara looks up at Li Meng. When both sides look at each other and peep at Li Meng, Tara smiles and doesn''t seem to care. She continues to lower her head and wipe her hair on her chest.


    Tara''s smile makes Li Meng feel the bridge of his nose awkwardly, and the surprise disappears in his heart.


    In terms of age, Tara is at least in her forties, which is twice as old as Li Meng.


    The age gap is an insurmountable gap, and there should be no idea.


    Li Meng also had no idea. Although his eyes were hot just now, it was just because of the surprise in his heart, a pure appreciation of "beauty", not mixed with desire.


    Chen Yan saw the host''s fiery eyes when he looked at Tara just now.


    She turned her mouth slightly and looked at Tara with alert eyes.


    For Chen Yan''s vigilant eyes, how can Tara not feel it, and how can she not know what Chen Yan thinks.


    But Tara didn''t say much and chose silence.


    There is no need to explain. She can understand the worries of young girls.


    Although Tara doesn''t know the girl''s relationship with Mr. Li Meng, she should be very close.


    Intimate relationship, in some things will become very fragile, it is easy to cause misunderstanding.


    Years of life experience let Tara understand how to avoid this misunderstanding.


    Although she is a martial arts artist, she is also a woman. It is necessary to keep a distance from her employer. She knows what to do.


    Li Meng didn''t know about the invisible confrontation between the two girls. Even if he knew, he would only laugh it off.


    In Chen Yan''s eyes, he is the object of admiration, but in other people''s eyes, it is not so.


    In terms of appearance, although Li Meng is not ugly, he has nothing to do with handsome. He is just a little better than ordinary. He can be distinguished even if he is lost in the crowd. In terms of power, now Li Meng has no power. The only thing he has is money. Being able to live in a luxury cabin is enough to prove that Li Meng has great wealth. After all, even a martial arts artist, I would not like to use ten thousand coins to enjoy the comfortable luxury cabin.


    Although martial arts artists need money, they will not degenerate because of it. Li Meng doesn''t think that Tara, who has rich life experience, will feel something about him. Apart from other things, the age gap between them is the biggest obstacle.


    After Tara''s smile on him, Li Meng calmed down his inner fluctuation and focused on the screen again.


    Nanlin island is very close to Kyoto. One hundred kilometers away from the north is the coastline of Kyoto territory, while dozens of kilometers away from the west is the coastline of ASEAN. Due to the arc of the earth, the communication distance of quantum communication tower is 5000 kilometers, covering not only Bentley, but also part of the territory of Kyoto in the south.


    The warning line of signal failure is about 1000 kilometers south of Kyoto. In other words, in the next few days, Li Meng''s palm computer can effectively connect with the data terminal, and can check the situation of the first corps at any time.


    Now, the battle of the first Legion in Bentley is over, and the main focus is on the outer land of Austria and Georgia.


    The outer land of Austria and Georgia must be unified. This is the plan of the first regiment. It can''t be changed.


    Since the unification of the outer lands of Austria and Georgia was handed over to the kingdom of Danlan, the first regiment has been quite calm recently, and seems to have put away its tusks.


    "Why! Tanya himself led the fleet out? "


    The jump out of a message gave Li Meng a good news and surprised him.


    In the report, guniya and her party have arrived in the kingdom of Danlan, and Tanya has also led an army to the kingdom of Austria with guniya according to Li Meng''s order.


    The fleet has just started. It''s about ten o''clock this morning.


    Although Li Meng was a little surprised that Tanya personally led the army to the kingdom of ogalia, she was very happy and relieved that Guya arrived in the kingdom of Danlan.


    This is Gu Niya''s choice, a choice to satisfy Li Meng,.


    For Li Meng, gunya''s choice also shows that he didn''t see the wrong person.


    "Master! What makes you so happy? "


    The happy look on Li Meng''s face is so obvious that she can''t deceive Chen Yan. Chen Yan asks curiously.


    With a faint smile, Li Meng said in a soft voice: "nothing, just saw a piece of good news."


    Because of Tara''s existence, Li Meng didn''t elaborate, which made Chen Yan nod thoughtfully.


    "Is Mr. Li Meng related to the first army?"


    At this time, Tara suddenly asked. She was still wiping her long hair, but she looked at Li Meng.


    Facing Tara''s inquiry and her soft eyes, Li Meng said with a faint smile, "how can I see it?"


    Tara looked down at the palm computer in Li Meng''s hand. She said with a smile, "I''ve been lucky to see this kind of thing once, and I know it''s from the first army."


    So it is


    Li Meng''s heart is slightly clear.


    Palmtop computers are not uncommon in the first Legion. Generals, senior sergeants and even nuns have been equipped with palmtop computers. In Bentley, for the new government, the first Legion has also provided a large number of palmtop computers and some communication instruments that can be connected to the Internet. It has also established a database for the new government in the data terminal, Dedicated to serving the new government.


    In Bentley, the handheld computer is no longer a rarity. It is slowly entering the eyes of the common people.


    Li Meng''s silence seemed to make Tara misunderstand something. She wiped her long hair on her chest and said, "of course! We martial artists don''t look at the identity of the employer when we perform the task. Whether Mr. Li Meng has any relationship with the first army or not, it won''t be a problem for this trip. Mr. Li Meng doesn''t need to care. Tara is just curious. There''s no need to answer this question. "

 Chapter 1151

    It is necessary to hide identity. Since Tara has said so, Li Meng will not reveal his identity.


    With a little smile, Li Meng said: "I come from Bentley country. Naturally, I have something to do with the first army."


    This is also


    Tara nodded clearly.


    Obviously, Mr. Li Meng doesn''t want to reveal his true identity. Naturally, Tara won''t force him.


    Inside the house, the soft light is shining, but outside, the wind is blowing. There is strong wind from the propeller, and there is wind from nature.


    In the night sky, the floating ship tornado was moving slowly.


    The floating ship belongs to the bus Association. It is a long-distance passenger carrier with a body length of more than 100 meters, which enables it to carry more than 500 passengers. The large number of people represents a mixture of good and bad. The classification of cabins also ensures the order.


    The staff didn''t keep Li Meng waiting. About half an hour later, the door was knocked again.


    A large plate of roast beef with meat aroma, golden sauce, a bowl of wheat porridge, a portion of cheese bread, a cup of green pomegranate wine, and a bottle of rum are dinner for three.


    "Then I''m welcome."


    Facing the big meal on the table, the first thing she can''t bear is Tara. As a martial arts artist, she has a great demand for food and a stronger desire for food.


    A little smile, Li Meng light way: "at will."


    With Li Meng''s words, Tara is no longer polite. She picks up the tableware on the table and starts to eat. Her main goal is roast beef.


    Tara''s taste is not ugly, but it''s not related to beauty and elegance. Although it''s not the amazing amount of food that the first regiment saw martial arts artists, Tara''s appetite is even more terrible than that of guniya. The roast beef in the large plate is less than five Jin. In a short time, half of the beef in the large plate is destroyed.


    After a storm, the food on the table was quickly swept away by the three people.


    Most of the credit goes to Tara, and the roast beef alone has deterred him.


    When the last mouthful of rum was drunk, Tara''s face was slightly ruddy.


    Although the degree of rum is not high, it will still be intoxicating after drinking too much. Although the martial arts system is stronger, the appearance of intoxication can not be separated from the system of people.


    "Hoo


    With a long breath, Tara contentedly puts down her empty bottle.


    Seems to be aware of Li Meng''s eyes, she faint smile, very casual way: "let Mr. Li Meng laugh."


    Martial arts artists have always been very straightforward and don''t feel embarrassed about their huge food intake.


    It''s a blessing to be able to eat, because the amount of food guarantees the physical strength. In the survival law of martial arts practitioners, there is a saying that eating more can never eat less, because sufficient food can guarantee the physical strength as well as the combat effectiveness of martial arts practitioners.


    Li Meng understood that naturally he would not have any negative views on Tara''s huge food intake.


    As for Tara''s eyes, Li Meng shook his head with a smile and said, "Miss Tara reminds me of an old friend, who is also a martial arts artist. It reminds me of the scene when I first saw her at dinner. It was really a shock at that time."


    Old friend?


    Tara said with a smile, "it should be a very beautiful woman that can make Mr. Li Meng care."


    Li Meng did not deny this, nodded: "indeed, she is very beautiful."


    As a princess, Gu Niya has a good gene, appearance is impeccable, enough to be called "beautiful".


    Seeing Mr. Li Meng''s honest reply, Tara wondered what kind of woman could make Mr. Li Meng care so much?


    No matter how beautiful, can you have the girl beside you?


    Tara has always been envious of Chen Yan''s beauty. The beauty of Oriental women is completely displayed in her.


    However, curiosity belongs to curiosity. Of course, Tara won''t break the casserole and ask to the end.


    As the topic stopped, there was a brief silence in the hall.


    For a long time, in silence, Tara turns to look at the door, with a trace of doubt on her face.


    It''s been such a long time. Why hasn''t the delivery staff arrived yet?


    The tableware on the table can''t be placed like this. It''s reasonable to say that the delivery staff should have come long ago.


    Waiting is not the best way. Tara turned back to Li Meng and said, "the tableware can''t be left all the time. The staff of the bus association are getting more and more unruly. I''ll go out and have a look."


    With that, Tara got up from the sofa and went to the door.


    Just walk two steps, the room suddenly violent shaking up, to the left a large tilt.


    Suddenly, even Tara, a martial arts artist, didn''t respond for a moment. She staggered and fell to the ground.


    Fortunately, the position of Tara''s fall is on Li Meng''s side. Li Meng holds Tara''s fallen body and pulls it into his arms.


    At this time, the shaking of the room is still going on, the angle of leaning to the left is bigger, the tables and sofas in the room are shaking, and there are signs of sliding.


    "Creak creak" sound also rings in the ear, it is the groan of the hull.


    "What happened?"


    Holding Tara in his arms, Li Meng frowned slightly.


    It''s clear that the floating ship is making an emergency turn.


    For the first time, she was held tightly by a man. In Li Meng''s arms, Tara had already blushed.


    But she did not move, in the shy at the same time, the face also emerged doubts.


    How can a floating ship make a sudden emergency turn? I don''t know how many people will be hurt by this.


    "Lord... Young master, what is that?"


    Looking at the night sky outside the balcony, Chen Yan made a very unexpected light call.


    This let Li Meng Shun Chen Yan''s eyes looked past.


    Even Li Meng was stunned.


    In the darkness outside the balcony, an iceberg is sweeping back. It''s not an iceberg, but an ice cloud. It''s not ice, but a crystal clear cloud.


    With the appearance of it, the temperature in the air suddenly dropped. The cold breath made Li Meng shiver. The hot body in his arms made Li Meng feel better.


    In the shaking, the tilt of the room finally returned to balance, and the violent shaking also slightly calmed down.


    "No, we have a cold current."


    Just now, outside the balcony, Tara saw the ice crystal like clouds. At this moment, she had already forgotten her shyness and became very dignified.


    "It''s so cold..."


    The temperature in the air is getting colder and colder, and the room seems to be covered with frost.


    At this time, the trumpets distributed all over the floating ship also sounded solemn and rapid sound.


    "Warning, warning, encountering cold current, encountering cold current, please take refuge on the lower deck immediately for passengers in luxury class and high class class, please take refuge on the lower deck immediately."


    The sound of the horn repeated over and over again, and the urgent alarm rang.


    At this moment, the originally calm floating ship completely rioted. In the corridor outside the door, there were also rapid footsteps and flustered words.


    "It''s no use, it''s no use."


    In Li Meng''s arms, Tara murmured to herself, looking very ugly.


    "What''s the matter?" The murmur of Tara in his arms attracted Li Meng''s attention. He asked, looking down.


    Tara shook her head and said in a deep voice, "if the floating ship can''t get out of the range of the cold current in time, it''s no use hiding anywhere. Except for the martial artists above the green realm, everyone on the ship will die and be frozen into ice by the cold current of all things."


    Is cold current so terrible?


    For what Tara said, Li Meng was quite surprised that if the cold current was really so powerful, the whole floating ship would be frozen.


    At this time, Li Meng couldn''t help but believe it, because in the gap between the windows and doors of the isolation balcony, a trace of ice crystal is spreading, and white ice mist is pouring into the room, which makes the temperature in the air even colder.


    The extremely cold temperature also made Tara look slightly positive, she even said: "let''s go, go to the bottom cabin, we need enough sealed space, only in this way can we get through this crisis."


    With that, Tara broke away from Li Meng''s arms and ran to the door.


    Tara''s tension can be felt by Li Meng. In order to make her feel at ease, Li Meng has no resistance to Tara''s pulling, and is obedient. When she is pulled out of the room by Tara, Li Meng also nods to Chen Yan.


    For the master''s sign, Chen Yan clearly follows behind.


    When the three left the room, the corridor outside the door had changed a lot, whether it was on the ground or on the wall, was covered with a layer of white frost, at the end of the corridor, mass after mass of ice mist was pouring in.


    Open your mouth and exhale. As soon as the gas leaves your mouth, it becomes a piece of ice crystal.


    By this time, the temperature in the corridor had dropped to the extreme.


    "Click!"


    A strange sound sounded, it was frozen sound.


    At the end of the corridor, the ground and the walls are freezing at the speed visible to the naked eye, and spreading at a very fast speed. Everything is frozen where the ice crystals pass.


    "Let''s go!" This terrible scene made Tara''s face change. She quickly took Li Meng and ran to the hatch leading to the lower deck.


    Just when tarala ran for Li Meng''s life, he had already made a mess in the cockpit of the tornado.


    "Can''t tell the direction, the magic furnace is disturbed, can''t provide more lift, can''t determine the extent of the cold current, Captain! We can''t get out any more. "


    "Captain! The propeller is frozen, it has stopped spinning, we have lost thrust, and the speed of the floating ship is decreasing. "


    "Captain Jed! What shall we do? "


    In the huge cockpit, the crew had already become flustered. Although they were still at their posts, their faces were full of fear, which was the fear of death.

 Chapter 1152

    Only in front of the rudder, the man holding the rudder still looks calm.


    He was wearing a black captain''s cap and his face was covered with scum. He looked out of the window coldly.


    There is despair and indifference in the eyes.


    Encounter cold current, this is fate, his fate, but also the fate of all the people on the ship, he can do very little, can only calmly face.


    Outside, the darkness has disappeared and replaced by a silver world.


    In the moonlight, the frozen clouds are like icebergs suspended in the sky, reflecting the bright silver light.


    It''s like being in the endless sea of stars, the floating ship whirlwind floats lonely, and the huge hull is slowly eroded by silver.


    This silver world has no end and no boundary. At a glance, there are only continuous ice clouds.


    The color is silver and a little blue. It''s beautiful and shocking.


    What should we do?


    Jed took a breath, and the white mist turned into ice crystals in the air.


    Looking at this scene, he grinned and took off his cap.


    In the window of the glass, ice appeared, in the "click click" sound frozen everything.


    Although the cockpit is sealed enough, it is not enough. From the tiny cracks, extremely cold air poured into the cockpit.


    There was no struggle, no scream, the cold current swept by, and everything was still.


    More than a dozen crew members and the captain in front of the rudder seemed stiff and motionless.


    They were covered with ice crystals, especially on their faces.


    They open their mouths and want to breathe their last breath. When they open their mouths, the picture is frozen.


    This is a natural disaster, which human beings can''t resist. Under the attack of the cold current, the huge floating ship gradually quieted down, and finally became completely dead.


    It all happened for a short time.


    When the cold wave hit the cockpit, Tara also took Li Meng to the area where the advanced cabin was located.


    Arriving at the hatch leading to the medium cabin, the three were stopped.


    The hatch leading to the medium cabin area is locked.


    "Asshole!"


    Seeing that the door could not be opened, Tara immediately realized something. She swore in a low voice, looking rather ugly.


    Apparently, someone sealed the hatch from the inside.


    Although the high cabin is inside the hull, the air temperature has been very low and is rapidly decreasing.


    The icy air from her skin made Tara realize the seriousness of the matter.


    It''s too late. The temperature is going down like this. Soon, the high cabin will be frozen.


    For Tara, it doesn''t matter if she''s alone. She''s a martial artist in the Blue Realm and can resist the cold current.


    However, the two people beside her are ordinary people. With her ability, she has no problem in self-protection. However, Tara can do nothing to protect them from the crisis.


    What should we do?


    Tara clenched her teeth and her mind was in confusion.


    As a martial arts artist, her task is to protect the safety of Mr. Li Meng. The failure of the task is small. If Mr. Li Meng dies because of her lack of ability, this is unacceptable to Tara.


    "You can''t protect them. It''ll freeze here for 30 seconds at most."


    At this time, a voice appeared, the voice appeared very suddenly, very close to the three people.


    Looking for fame, in front of the door not far from the corridor, a slim figure leaned against the wall, looking at the three people.


    She was dressed in a gray fur coat and dressed like a traveler. She was not very old. She was about twenty years old. Although she was a woman, she was very handsome.


    In the face of the invasion of the cold current, she is very indifferent. It is obvious that she is a martial arts artist.


    When three people search for fame, they see her not far away.


    When they saw her person and her face, they were all stunned.


    Behind Li Meng, Chen Yan gently pulled the master''s sleeve and said in a low voice, "young master, do you know her?"


    "I don''t know." Li Meng''s answer is very straightforward.


    Li Meng did not know her and never met her.


    But what Chen Yan doubts is the existence of Li Meng''s curiosity.


    There is no doubt that she is very beautiful. Although she is a little plain, she can''t hide her beauty.


    What Li Meng cares about is not her beauty, but her face.


    As like as two peas, she is very similar to her own face. It is like a delicate version of the page, which is more gentle and more feminine. It is exaggerated, but the mold is very similar.


    When you see her face, it reminds you of Li Meng.


    Such a similar face made both sides stunned. Not only the three people were stunned, but even she in front of the door was also looking at Li Meng, one of the two women.


    Leng Ran only lasted a little, her eyes slightly bright, seems to be very excited, quickly came forward to the three people came.


    When she came to Li Meng, she snatched Li Meng from Tara without saying a word.


    "Come with me!"


    With that, he took Li Meng''s direction and left behind two girls who looked at each other.


    The two women were confused about the sudden change.


    Who is she?


    See the master was taken away, Chen Yan quickly followed up.


    And one side of Tara, although she does not understand what kind of situation is now, she can only follow behind.


    Like the two girls, Li Meng is also very confused about the strange woman who is pulling herself in front of him.


    She seems very happy. What is she happy about?


    Following her, they entered a small room.


    Compared with the spacious space of the luxury class, the high class class is much smaller. There is only one bathroom and bedroom. When you enter the door, you can see a bed, not even a hall.


    As soon as she entered the room, she immediately closed the door and turned to the three people in the room: "go to bed and take off all her clothes."


    Go to bed? disrobe?


    Hearing this, Chen Yan didn''t have much reaction. Instead, she was eager to try. But Tara was different. She was stunned immediately.


    For Tara''s hesitation, she said calmly, "if you want him to live, just listen to me. The cold current will last for a long time. He needs warmth."


    When the words fell, she had come to the bed and took off her clothes first.


    This makes Tara even more confused. Tara already understands her meaning, but it is because she understands that she does not understand her actions. What is the purpose of this?


    If it''s a stranger she doesn''t know, she doesn''t have to be that far.


    Is it Mr. Li Meng''s relative? Or someone you know.


    Tara was more inclined to the two men''s similar faces.


    In the trace of Tara''s stupor, she has taken off all her clothes, leaving only an underwear and a cover for shame. Her delicate body is completely exposed to the cold air, and a large area of snow-white skin is also exposed to Li Meng''s eyes.


    "Not yet?"


    See Li Meng didn''t act, she didn''t angry said.


    Then he grabbed Li Meng''s arm and took off his black clothes.


    Clothes off, the skin immediately exposed to the air, the cold at the moment.


    The piercing coolness only existed for a moment, and the next moment, Li Meng was wrapped in a warm embrace.


    In the thick quilt, she hugged Li Meng from behind, let Li Meng''s thin body more completely contact her hot body.


    "Click!"


    At this time, in the extremely low temperature, the room began to condense layers of ice crystals.


    With the condensation of ice crystals, there is a sound that seems to be broken.


    "Not yet? You only have ten seconds. "


    In her urging, Chen Yan smiles, reaches out and unties the buttons of her dress. The gray dress slips from her body, and her concave convex and full body is exposed to the air. With both hands and feet, Chen Yan climbs into the quilt with a very attractive posture and gets into the master''s arms.


    By this time, Tara was no longer hesitating. She was taking off her clothes.


    As she was wearing leather armor, it was very inconvenient for her to take it off. It took some time.


    But it''s too late. The ice crystals in the room are getting thicker and thicker. The sound of "click" keeps ringing. Even Tara feels a piercing chill.


    "Smash it with strength." Seeing Tara''s ink, she couldn''t help reminding.


    Shattering clothes?


    This proposal made Tara blush, but soon calmed down.


    Tara gave up undressing and went straight to bed.


    When she comes to Li Meng''s side, Tara has become naked. When she enters the bed, she uses her strength to shatter the leather armor on her body.


    Although the quilt is dark, but everything is visible, the four can be said to be relatively calm.


    Maybe because of shyness in her heart, Tara just touched Li Meng''s left arm gently and didn''t dare to get too close.


    "In order to keep the temperature close to the skin, you are so far away that it will only increase the space and let the temperature lose."


    Compared with Tara''s shyness, she is much more generous. She doesn''t care about the fact that Li Meng is of the opposite sex. She uses the towering mountains to pass heat to Li Meng in her arms.


    For Li Meng, although all this is not necessary, even without the existence of several women around him, he will not be frozen by the cold, but since he has reached this point, he will not expose his ability.


    After all, the power of the dead is a bit shocking in this world.

 Chapter 1153

    Looking at Tara apologetically, Li Meng said softly, "I''m sorry."


    This apology is not false. It is a sincere apology in Li Meng''s heart.


    Tara is both a martial arts artist and a woman. They are strangers, employers and employees. She doesn''t have to do this. It''s unfair to her.


    But Li Meng didn''t know that his apology made Tara soften and understand.


    With a sigh in her heart, Tara puts away her shyness. What does an old woman care about.


    If this can ensure the safety of Mr. Li Meng, it is also her duty.


    In this way, Tara''s body slightly stops, climbs into Li Meng''s arms, warms Li Meng''s body with her soft and hot body, and enjoys Li Meng''s arms with Chen Yan.


    Surrounded by the three women, the touch between the skin, although comfortable, but also painful, in pain and happiness, time is slowly passing.


    At this time, outside the quilt, the cold current of freezing things has swept the whole room.


    On the ground, on the wall, even on the quilt, there is a thick layer of ice crystals.


    The temperature in the air is even colder.


    Although there was a blanket block, the icy chill was blocked by the three girls beside him, Li Meng still felt cold. The kind of cold entangled with the temperature of the three girls was not comfortable.


    Among the three women, Chen Yan, who was the dead, had the most stable temperature. Although she was also attacked by a cold current, her temperature was not affected.


    There is a strange woman behind her, her temperature is still stable, occasionally cold, but soon recovered.


    Among the three women, Tara is the worst. Her temperature has been kept at room temperature and is getting colder and colder.


    This makes Li Meng a little concerned, because Tara is lying in his arms, Li Meng can feel her body shaking.


    Worry is superfluous. Tara is also a "blue" martial artist. Even though the system is weakening due to her age, she still has no problem resisting the cold current.


    In the dark, I saw a circle of cyan halo appeared on the surface of Tara''s body. The halo was very light. The appearance of it made Tara''s body recover gradually.


    This is Jin, cyan Jin. Its appearance seems to drive away the cold current and make the space where the four people live warm.


    In the four people''s embrace, time passed little by little.


    I don''t know how long the cold current lasted. After several hours, Li Meng, who was wrapped up in warmth, fell asleep unconsciously.


    The night is already deep. In the night sky of kilometers, the silver ice crystal world has disappeared. The floating ship whirlwind returns to the darkness. There is no light and no sound, only death. The huge floating ship is so quietly suspended in the dark night sky.


    On the surface of the floating ship, white ice crystals lay, which made the floating ship seem to be frozen.


    Indeed, today''s floating ships have been frozen.


    Freezing is not only the ship, but also the people in the ship. In this natural disaster, the few who can survive are doomed.


    Last night, Li Meng was the first to sleep, and of course, Li Meng was the first to wake up.


    Wrapped in warmth, when Li Meng woke up, he was lying on the bed.


    In the quilt, on both sides of him are three hot bodies, the skin is close, so that the four people feel each other''s existence very clearly.


    On the right side is Tara. She holds Li Meng''s right arm. Her whole body clings to Li Meng and falls into a deep sleep.


    Chen Yan is much more bold. She lies on Li Meng''s body and uses her hot body to convey warmth to the host. Chen Yan is so light that people can''t feel her weight. The pressure from the mountain is the most comfortable feeling.


    Turning his head slightly, Li Meng looked to his left.


    A white face was introduced into her eyes, close at hand. She was breathing gently, and Li Meng could even feel the heat blowing on her face.


    Under the bedclothes, her body is also bare, and only the key parts are covered.


    Looking at that strange and familiar face, Li Meng''s mood is very complicated at this moment.


    To Li Meng, she is strange, but how can she help him at the cost of abandoning her innocence?


    If there is no reason, Li Meng will not believe it.


    What is this for?


    Is


    Li Meng denied that there was no such coincidence in the world.


    It''s no wonder that the world is so big and there are people with similar faces. Maybe it''s just a coincidence.


    When Li Meng looked at the face, her eyelids moved and opened her eyes gently.


    Two people are too close, almost close to her face, open her eyes, they found Li Meng is looking at her.


    For Li Meng''s peeping, she smiles, opens her mouth slightly and spits out a word: "good morning!"


    Good morning!


    What a casual greeting.


    Seeing Li Meng''s stupefied look, she said with a smile, "I know what you want to ask, but it''s not the right time. The cold current has just left. Now the temperature outside is still very low. You are not a martial arts artist, but you can''t stand the temperature. Stay in bed. I''ll go out and have a look. There are many martial arts artists on this floating ship, and there should be people alive."


    She is very smart, there is no doubt about that. She is intelligent in mind and understanding at the same time.


    With that, she would smile again and get up and leave the bed.


    At this time, the window is no longer dark, outside the day has been bright.


    She left, let Li Meng put his head out of the bed, in the feeling of the piercing cold, Li Meng also looked at her in front of the bed.


    In the cold and piercing air, she stood in front of the bed, holding clothes, gently shaking the ice crystals on the clothes, her snow-white skin, plump mountain peaks, concave convex and perfect body were exposed in Li Meng''s eyes.


    After only one look, Li Meng took his eyes back and scanned the room.


    Li Meng still knows that if you are not polite, you will be treated with respect for her and yourself.


    It''s warm and soft under the bed, but it''s hard and frozen on the bed.


    Looking around, on the wall of the room, there is a layer of ice crystals. The ice crystals are melting. From the air, Li Meng can feel the humidity and the water vapor is very sufficient.


    "It''s really cold..."


    But in a few minutes, Li Meng could not hold on. His face was attacked by the cold air and became stiff and numb.


    When Li Meng looked at the bedside again, she had put on her fur coat and was finishing.


    Just as before, Li Meng retracted into the quilt after only one look.


    What happened outside is not what Li Meng can know. When Li Meng is enjoying the warmth in the quilt, the sound of light footsteps outside rings, followed by the sound of closing the door.


    She''s gone.


    After she left, Li Meng in the quilt began to think about it.


    Although the cold current last night was just an accident, it also let Li Meng know the horror of natural disasters.


    "I don''t know what happened to the floating boat. How many people survived?" In his heart, Li Meng thought.


    Last night, the cold wave almost swept the whole night. In such a temperature, not to mention ordinary people, even martial arts practitioners may have the possibility of physical damage.


    I''m afraid it won''t turn out very well


    Thinking of this, Li Meng embraces Chen Yan''s waist, turns around and puts her hot body on her left side.


    Chen Yan is light and soft, but it''s not comfortable to press on her for a long time.


    With this move, Chen Yan wakes up and wakes up from her meditation.


    "Master..." she whispered, like a kitten in Li Meng''s arms.


    The soft and delicate body moved restlessly, which seemed very flattering.


    With a helpless smile, Li Meng gently took Chen Yan''s soft waist, pressed her restless body, and said in a soft voice: "go outside and have a look. She just left. I''m not sure. The floating ship suddenly changed. I''m afraid that the one who can survive is not good. Although I don''t know who she is, she helped me, so I can''t let her go."


    Hearing this, Chen Yan is disappointed.


    It''s rare to be lingering with the host in the warm quilt. I didn''t expect it would end so soon.


    But the master is worried. As a family member, she has to solve the problem for the master.


    Disappointments are disappointments, but things still need to be done.


    Chen Yan said softly: "master! Then I''ll go. "


    "Go ahead."


    In Li Meng''s gaze, Chen Yan leaves the bed.


    Compared with her in leather, Chen Yan in a long grey dress is much easier to wear. Soon, the sound of closing the door rings again, and Chen Yan leaves the room.


    After Chen Yan left, only Li Meng and Tara were left in the quilt.


    Tara''s hot body became the only source of warmth.


    Because Tara doesn''t have an inch on her body, some embarrassment can''t be avoided when they are close together.


    Tara had woken up. She had woken up when she left. Although her eyes were closed, her eyelashes were trembling slightly, and her breath was not as smooth as in deep sleep. How could Limon not feel it.


    When Chen Yan left, her breathing became more rapid, and Li Meng could feel her tension.


    For her pretend to sleep, Li Meng is very cooperative, pretending not to know, for her embarrassment, Li Meng can understand.


    Stay in bed, awake, is the most boring.


    Stay in bed, clear, closed eyes is more boring.


    In the end, it was Tara who broke the agreement and opened her eyes.

 Chapter 1154

    When Tara plucks up the courage to open her eyes, humans are very complex creatures, killing each other, and uniting in certain circumstances and when necessary.


    At this time, in the floating ship, people who can survive will not be stupid. It does not mean that they are safe to go through the cold current. Only by leaving the floating ship and stepping on the earth can we really pass the crisis.


    Then, under the leadership of Li Yanran, the four left the advanced cabin and went to the front deck of the floating ship.


    The journey was short, but in a few minutes the four were on deck.


    When he walked out of the cabin, his eyes suddenly became vast. When he looked at the endless sky, Li Meng also saw the figures in twos and threes on the deck.


    The front deck of the floating ship is still vast, full of more than 20 people, which is very sparse.

 Chapter 1155

    There are men, women, martial artists with weapons, and unarmed ordinary people.


    The survival of martial arts practitioners shows that they have great strength, while the survival of ordinary people can only be regarded as luck.


    Although in that kind of natural disaster, the probability of ordinary people being able to survive is very low, there are still some possibilities. After all, there are too many unexpected factors in the world, and nothing is impossible.


    On the deck, there were two or three people on their own. Compared with the silence of being alone, the group was noisy, muttering and whispering.


    The arrival of the four attracted the eyes of some people, with surprise, surprise and jealousy.


    Unexpectedly, there were still four people alive.


    Surprisingly, there were two ordinary people in the four.


    And the envious eyes are looking at Li Meng, surrounded by three women, and still surrounded by such beautiful women. Of course, they have reasons to be envious.


    Jealousy belongs to jealousy. At this time, that''s all.


    Those who can survive are not good. No one will make trouble for themselves at this time.


    With the addition of the four, the ranks of the survivors grew larger.


    On the side of the boat, the four stopped.


    Compared with the group of people whispering on the deck, Li Meng''s eyes are more willing to look at the beautiful scenery outside the deck.


    The sky is endless, boundless, and the sea is also vast, when the blue sea and the sky interweave together, forming a magnificent picture.


    Today''s weather is very good, cloudless, the vast sea can also be seen more clearly


    Looking down, the sea is no longer flat, can let people feel the earth''s circular arc.


    Looking at the beautiful scenery, Li Meng didn''t seem to feel the crisis.


    Seeing that Li Meng was still in the mood to look at the scenery outside, Li Yanran said with a light smile: "you are leisurely, but some people are worried to death."


    Li Yanran''s words made Li Meng smile.


    Looking back from the outboard side of the ship, he turned to look at Li Yanran beside him. Li Meng said casually: "what''s the worry? Now either ask for help from the outside world or try to make the floating ship move. Everyone can think of this. They are just waiting for a leader to come out."


    The leader is not so good. No one on the scene will lack courage, but no one can guarantee whether he can be convincing and obedient. This first step is not so good.


    You can stand up with courage, but if no one listens, it''s embarrassing and embarrassing.


    It is also because of their self-esteem that they are hesitant, and self-confidence cannot drive them to take the first step.


    Shaking her head, Li Yanran said in a soft voice: "it''s not easy. Last night, when the cold current swept around, the communication antenna was broken. Now it''s impossible to send out a distress signal to the outside world. As for getting the floating ship to move, it''s not easy. Let alone the power furnace has been damaged, even if it''s good, there are no professional technicians and crew, We, martial artists and businessmen who know nothing about machinery and equipment, can''t make this ship move. "


    Li Meng neglected this point.


    There is no automation in the machinery of this world. It depends entirely on manpower.


    The large-scale mechanical equipment such as marine power furnace needs a lot of manual operation to operate effectively.


    The martial artists on the deck know little about the power stove. It''s unrealistic for them to play with the power stove, not to mention the ordinary businessmen. How can they come into contact with the dirty mechanical equipment like the power stove after enjoying the luxury.


    In this way, the situation is not good.


    At present, although the floating ship is still floating in the air, it may be in the future.


    Although the magic furnace relies on the element crystal nucleus, which is more durable than the power furnace, how long the magic furnace can last without maintenance is still unknown. Maybe in the next second, the magic furnace may fail, and the whole floating ship will fall into the sea.


    Turning to look at the people on the deck, Li Meng looked carefully.


    Many of the people on the deck, like Li Meng, were looking at others.


    Although there are not many more than 20 people, there are also many. It is unrealistic to observe each one.


    But from the look on his face, as well as the eyes, we can see who has more courage and confidence.


    At this time, a person finally stood up, he has his own companion, perhaps this gave him self-confidence.


    He looked around at the people on the deck and said in a loud voice, "everybody! At present, everyone can see how long the magic stove can last. No one knows. We have to find a way to reach the mainland of Kyoto before the floating ship falls. Otherwise, we will all have the possibility of personal damage. "


    As he stood up, everyone on the deck looked at him.


    He is not young, about 30 years old, a leather armor, holding a sword, people can see that he is a martial arts.


    Because of his words, one man said: "the power furnace has been damaged, and the antenna for external communication has been damaged. How can we make this floating ship move? We can only let it go with the wind. I have calculated that the current wind direction is northwest wind. If the wind direction does not change too much in the next week, the floating ship will be able to reach the mainland of Kyoto. "


    Depending on the wind of nature?


    Everyone shakes their heads, which is unrealistic. Not to mention that the wind direction will not last so long, I''m afraid the floating ship can''t support a week.


    Although this method is not very good, it also mobilizes the atmosphere and enlivens everyone''s mind.


    There was another whisper on the deck.


    "What do you think?"


    Looking back slightly, Li Yanran inquires Li Meng beside her.


    He doesn''t seem to care about the current bad situation at all, which makes Li Yanran very concerned.


    Isn''t he afraid of death?


    And Chen Yan, his little maid, is as leisurely as he is. She doesn''t seem to care about the current crisis at all.


    She is not an ordinary person. Last night, Li Yanran noticed this.


    In the face of the cold current, her performance is better than that of Tara, a martial arts artist, which is absolutely impossible for ordinary people.


    But from Chen Yan''s body, Li Yanran didn''t notice the existence of strength, which made her wonder, is it magic?


    This should not be possible, magic does not have a strong body, resist the cold, should be able to see the flow of elements.


    For Li Yanran''s inquiry, Li Meng said with a faint smile: "naturally, we need to use the wind power. Although the power furnace is damaged, the sail on the mast is still good. Why is it bad to use it to get thrust? Taking advantage of the present northwest wind, it is a good strategy to get to the mainland of Kyoto as soon as possible. "


    sail?


    Although Li Meng''s voice is small, the ears of martial artists are sensitive. Many martial artists have heard what Li Meng said.


    This undoubtedly made people''s eyes slightly bright, and they all looked at the high mast on the deck.


    Among them are the middle-aged martial arts artists who stand out first.


    After taking a look at the sails, he looked at Li Meng and asked, "can you understand the operation of the sails? If you understand, we will naturally help you. "


    The sail is very big, and the numerous complicated ropes make people feel numb. It''s not easy to use the sail to make the floating ship get thrust.


    To the disappointment of the middle-aged martial arts artist, Li Meng shook his head.


    With a cool smile, Li Meng said, "I haven''t eaten pork. Haven''t I seen pigs run? No matter how complicated the control of the sail is, it''s much simpler than the power stove. Just grope slowly. "


    Many people laugh at the metaphor of Li Meng, but it is undoubtedly very appropriate.


    This raised a new hope in the hearts of the people on the deck.


    Yes, no matter how complicated the sail is, it''s much simpler than the power stove. Fortunately, they still have time to explore.


    Seeing this, the middle-aged martial arts artist said to the people: "everyone! It shouldn''t be too late. Let''s start. I need the help of all the martial artists. "


    After hearing this, many martial arts artists look slightly upright, which is related to their life and death, so they can''t shrink back.


    Martial artists are dexterous, with jumping ability that ordinary people can''t match, and control themselves.


    The middle-aged martial arts artist took the lead in stepping forward, sprinting, jumping on the high mast and moving flexibly on it.


    Seeing this, the martial artists on the deck can''t bear it any more. They all step forward one after another. They make a sprint and jump, and their figures jump onto the mast.


    With the help of many martial artists, the mast suddenly became lively.


    Under the coordinated command of middle-aged martial artists, the bound sails are being untied bit by bit.


    Compared with the floating ship, the mast is undoubtedly tall, and the sail is also surprisingly large. During the exploration, more than ten martial artists spent more than two hours to open the sail and fix the node.


    At the moment when the sails open, under the breeze, the sails become puffy, and the hovering floating ship moves slowly again.


    This made everyone on deck very excited and relieved.


    "OK, that''s the angle. Just keep the angle. The nodes need to be tied."


    The wind is northwest, and the floating ship is sailing in the direction of Kyoto mainland, which makes the middle-aged martial arts artist standing on the mast feel relieved.


    A few hours of hard work is not in vain. Although the wind is not strong and the speed of the floating ship is not fast, they have a good start. If there is no accident, they will be able to see the mainland of Kyoto in a day.


    It is no doubt a happy thing that the floating ship starts to move again.


    For any survivor, this is the result they want to see.


    The angle of the sail is controlled, the node is firm, and the martial artists on the mast also jump down one by one, looking up at their achievements for several hours with the people''s happy mood.


    Although they are strange, no one knows who, but the common efforts, let each other more harmonious.


    The murmuring voice resumed on the deck. At the moment, everyone on the deck was undoubtedly happy.


    "Everybody! Although the floating ship has moved, it''s not the time to be happy. We don''t know the operation principle of the magic stove. The floating ship may fall at any time. Now all we can do is pray and wait. Please maintain the order on the ship before reaching the mainland. It''s good for you and me. There''s enough food and water on the ship, and we don''t have any reason to fight. "


    At any time, order is the basis of survival, and middle-aged martial artists understand this.


    His words are both a warning and a reminder.


    Warning those who are not well intentioned is also a reminder that the crisis has not disappeared.


    Because of his words, the people on the deck put away their excitement and became indifferent and alert. The harmonious atmosphere just disappeared.


    It''s natural to be alert to the ignorance of others.


    Although most of the people on the deck are martial arts practitioners, the sources of martial arts practitioners are not only from the martial arts academy, and the martial arts academy is very large. Even if you graduate from the same academy, you don''t know each other.


    The relationship between martial arts practitioners and martial arts practitioners is very complicated. They are of the same kind and the object of struggle


    Moreover, the temperament of a martial arts artist is very complicated, which also represents danger.


    The martial arts practitioners will keep the most basic vigilance to those of the same kind they are not familiar with.


    After the harmonious atmosphere disappeared, those who were alone were still lonely, and those who were in small groups were still centered on their own team. More than 20 people were scattered on the deck, and the atmosphere was quite stiff.


    "Let''s go!"


    The change of atmosphere on the deck made Li Meng quite uninteresting.


    On the deck, they have stayed long enough. No matter how beautiful the scenery is, they are tired of seeing it.


    Today, what Li Meng wants most is to get to Kyoto as soon as possible. No matter how bad the process is, as long as he doesn''t delay his trip.


    The schedule of this trip is about one month. If the time exceeds too much, Li Meng can''t accept it.


    With all the girls, Li Meng left the deck. As for what would happen to those people on the deck and whether conflicts would break out, these are not what Li Meng cares about.


    However, the possibility of conflict is very small. There are so many people who survive. Except for idiots, no one will make trouble for themselves.


    What''s more, there is no reason for the outbreak of conflict. There are more than 20 people on board, not to mention more than 20 people. Even if there are 100 people on board for more than 10 days, there is absolutely no problem.


    Since the reason for conflict does not exist, if there is a conflict, it can only be said that there are idiots among the survivors.


    After leaving the deck, several people did not return to the high class, but returned to the luxury class room.


    The luxury cabin is located at the top of the rear of the floating ship, just behind the cockpit. If something happens to the floating ship, it can react in time.


    If you are inside the hull, it is not necessary. If the floating ship suddenly falls, there is no time to escape, it will only fall into the sea with the floating ship and sink into the deep sea.


    There are only six rooms in the luxury class, while there are more than 20 survivors. It can be imagined that the luxury class on the upper deck is destined to be the target of competition.

 Chapter 1156

    Last night he left in a hurry and everything was frozen. When Li Meng returned to the luxury cabin again, everything was restored to its original state.


    Only some of the furnishings in the room seemed a little messy and crooked.


    Fortunately, it''s not too far from the original position.


    Sitting on the tilted sofa, Li Meng gave a lazy stretch.


    Looking back at Chen Yan beside him, Li Meng said: "with the current speed of the floating ship, it''s still a question whether it can reach the mainland of Kyoto tomorrow, Yan''er! Go and prepare some food and water


    "Well!"


    With a light answer, Chen Yan, who had just sat down, quickly stood up and walked out the door.


    "Don''t make trouble!"


    When Chen Yan comes to the door, Li Meng can''t help but remind her.


    In the first legion, although the fighting power of the ghoul is lower, it is also compared with the corpse Ji.


    Chen Yan, who has the mark of the God of death, is stronger than her father of the first generation of ghouls, and better than most of the corpse concubines. Her strength is second only to the general.


    Although there are martial artists on this ship, for Chen Yan, she is the only one to bully others.


    The master''s advice makes Chen Yan stop and turn back slightly. She says with a smile, "don''t worry, young master. Yan''er won''t make trouble."


    With that, in Li Meng''s gaze, Chen Yan turns back and continues to step forward. Her graceful figure disappears behind the door.


    Looking at Li Meng on the sofa and the door just closed by Chen Yan, she smiles. On the sofa opposite Li Meng, Li Yanran sits down.


    Looking at Li Meng, who looks very calm on the sofa opposite, Li Yanran looks curious.


    With a faint smile, she said: "I''m so relieved that she went out alone. I think that little maid is not an ordinary person."


    "Oh?" With a faint smile, Li Meng looked at Li Yanran and said, "how can I see it?"


    She crossed her legs, put her slender hands on her knees, and said with a smile: "when the cold current attacked last night, you and the little maid didn''t have any tension. Now think about it, it seems that I have done something superfluous. Without me, you must be able to survive the cold current."


    Is that true?


    Hearing this, Li Meng doesn''t have much reaction. Tara looks at Li Meng suspiciously.


    Aware of Tara''s suspicious gaze, Li Meng smiles awkwardly.


    "This..."


    The faltering tone is enough to explain everything.


    "It''s easy to enjoy. Three women are around you. It''s not something we often meet."


    Speaking of the end, Li Yanran''s tone increased a lot, but still with a faint smile on her face.


    Being watched by the two women''s slightly pressured eyes, Li Meng''s heart was not embarrassed.


    Light smile, Li Meng is very naughty way: "love beauty heart of people all have, first don''t say I have no way to pass the cold invasion, even if have, I do so, also just do a man should do."


    Li Yanran was speechless about Li Meng''s shameless remarks. She shook her head in silence and said, "aren''t you afraid that I''m the assassin who came here to kill you? Beauty is tempting, but it''s also dangerous. "


    assassin?


    Li Meng said with a smile: "I have no power and no power. I''m not a famous businessman who is a billionaire. Who will hire you to kill me? Besides, if you are a killer, which is also an unqualified killer. Although I don''t know who you are, I can see from your eyes that you have no malice. "


    No malice?


    In the heart, Li Yanran sighs slightly, yes, how can she have malice.


    To Li Meng''s praise, Li Yanran is still very useful, after all, no woman will hate their beauty is recognized.


    "Don''t you want to know why I helped you?"


    Only to this point, Li Yanran some do not understand.


    He took her help for granted. He didn''t seem to want to know the reason for her help.


    To Li Yanran this problem, Li Meng lazy smile, lazy backward, leaning on the soft sofa, he said calmly: "when you want to tell me, you will naturally tell, and, I don''t want to know, I have a premonition that the reason in your mouth is not necessarily a good thing for me."


    Speaking of this, Li Meng uttered a faint smile, looked at Li Yanran, and said, "in this life, everyone has their own way of life. Sometimes it''s good for both sides to learn to let go."


    Is he aware of something?


    Hearing Li Meng''s words, Li Yanran''s mind became active, but her face was silent.


    From Li Meng''s words, she can hear the deep meaning, which seems to have another meaning.


    Is he really


    No, it can''t be concluded so quickly.


    After all, for so many years, we can''t just judge by appearance, but also need more substantial basis.


    He may be aware of something, he may be the same as her, also do not confirm, and, from his words, Li Yanran can hear, he is very satisfied with today''s life, do not want others to disturb him.


    Is that so?


    Li Yanran does not confirm this, all this is just her guess.


    It can''t be said that because it''s too abrupt and the time is not right, even if his identity is as she hopes, he may not accept it. Once he doesn''t accept it, everything she has done will be in vain.


    "It looks like a long-term plan."


    In my heart, Li Yanran said in secret.


    The first step, of course, is to prove whether he is the person she wants.


    If so, we can do the second step.


    His surname is Li, her surname is Li, and their appearance is so similar. If all this is a coincidence, Li Yanran doesn''t believe that there is a connection between blood relatives. In Li Meng, Li Yanran can feel a kind of unspeakable connection. Last night, when they were on a blind date, the connection was clearer.


    Although there is no substantial evidence, Li Yanran has believed that the person in front of her is the one she has been looking for for for many years.


    "I''ll go and have a look!"


    See topic can''t continue, Li Yanran found an excuse, intend to think about it alone.


    "All right!"


    To Chen Yan, Li Meng also not too at ease, since Li Yanran volunteered, Li Meng how can refuse.


    Up, Li Yanran stood up from the sofa, light step to the door.


    With the graceful figure''s leaving, the sound of closing the door rings, and the room is silent again.


    Next to Li Meng, on another sofa, Tara sat alone with a pale face.


    She seems to be angry, face side, cold looking at the air.


    How could Li Meng not notice such an obvious anger.


    It''s right to be angry. Last night, Tara paid a lot for him and warmed his body. It can be said that her innocence was built on him.


    Although martial artists are not so particular about it, Tara is a woman, and her own innocence is naturally important. In this regard, female martial artists can be said to value it more than ordinary women.


    It''s beyond the obligation of a martial arts artist to protect her employer. The reason why Tara does this is because she can''t bear and is gentle. Perhaps, there is also Tara''s favor for Li Meng.


    For Tara, Li Meng really didn''t know what to do. Last night''s incident could have been avoided, but for various reasons, Li Meng chose to hide his ability.


    There is no best of both worlds, their own ability is hidden, but it also caused another trouble.


    Looking at the cold look of Tara, Li covered his face with a bitter smile and rubbed his forehead with some headache.


    Tara is a martial arts artist and a human being. Even if Li Meng is responsible for this, how can she get along with her in the future?


    For his romantic debt, Li Meng does not want to be merciful everywhere, although he does not want to deliberately restrain it and let it go.


    For Tara, regardless of the age gap, Li Meng is still very fond of her, but it''s just like that. She has no other ideas.


    In terms of appearance, Tara belongs to the upper middle class. The only thing that attracts people''s attention is her proud, mature body, and gentle temperament like the elder sister next door.


    However, because martial arts practitioners often forge their bodies, all female martial arts practitioners are not inferior in stature.


    Take gunya and Morgan for example, especially Morgan. Although she is not old, she has a prominent figure.


    Guniya is the same, nearly 30 years old, she is impeccable in the body, can be called perfect.


    What should I do?


    What else can we do?


    Everything has been done and happened. As a man, Li Meng has to bear the responsibility.


    It''s not fair to Tara that nothing happened.


    In the future, I''m afraid this will become a thorn in Tara''s heart, which will affect her life.


    Maybe gentle Tara won''t blame Li Meng, but Li Meng can''t be clear.


    People''s life will be affected by many things. Although Li Meng is strong enough, he still can''t control his own life. The only thing Li Meng can do is to make people and things around him less tragic.


    Li Meng always hated tragedy.


    In the memory of being a "killer", Li Meng will let a person cry and give him a way to live. He will let a person be unwilling and let him personally blade his enemy. He will sigh because of a person''s roar.


    There is always a difference between good and evil. People struggle between good and evil all their lives. There is neither absolute good nor absolute evil in the world.


    Li Meng is a human being, a real human being. Even if his body is no longer a human being, his spirit and soul are still human beings. Therefore, Li Meng, like a mortal, has an extremely complex heart and also has a complex personality.

 Chapter 1157

    Thinking of this, Li Meng stood up from the sofa and sat down next to Tara.


    Li Meng''s action made Tara''s face a little twisted. Her face was still on one side, but she was nervous.


    Li Meng could feel Tara''s nervousness. With a faint smile, he said apologetically, "it was my fault last night. I won''t defend it or shirk my responsibility. You martial artists dare to love and hate. You act cleanly. If you want, I will be responsible for it."


    be responsible for?


    Hearing these words from Li Meng''s mouth, Tara turned red.


    She never thought about it, she just had a grudge in her heart, that''s all.


    The ruddy face flashed by, and Tara looked back at Li Meng with a complicated look. In her mouth, she said, "Mr. Li Meng doesn''t need to be like this. I don''t want to ask for it, not to mention the age gap between you and me. It''s my voluntary. Mr. Li Meng doesn''t need to have a bad heart."


    Is that so?


    Looking at Tara''s faint color, Li Meng smiles.


    This old woman cares more about some things than a little girl.


    Although Tara said that, from the look on her face, Li Meng could see that Tara was hesitating and struggling.


    Li Meng knew what he was struggling with and what he was hesitating about.


    It''s just the age gap between the two sides, which makes Tara''s heart beat.


    In Tara''s eyes, Li Meng is too young to be a partner of her age. She is already in her forties, and in more than ten years, she will be old, but he is just in his prime. If he only wants to make the present quick, what he regrets is that in the future, for both of them, the final result is doomed to be a tragedy.


    Gently probe hand, Li Meng for the first time really stroked the white face.


    For Li Meng''s rude action, Tara did not resist. She let her hand caress her face. She just looked at the person in front of her quietly.


    Caressing the white face, Li Meng said softly, "I don''t care. Before you choose, I hope you don''t think about age. Don''t feel pressure. I won''t force you. How to choose is your freedom."


    After that, Li Meng took back the hand that caressed Tara''s face.


    As Li Meng said, Li Meng will be responsible for this matter, but the right to choose lies with Tara.


    Looking at Li Meng, Tara''s expression at the moment is very complicated. Although she has been together for a short time with the people in front of her, she laughs it off. After that, Tara will feel sorry


    The fear and regret of the future made Tara hesitant.


    At this point, she did not know how to choose, or was afraid to make a choice.


    At this moment, Li Meng did not force Tara to make a decision immediately.


    She needs time, and Li Meng knows that very well.


    With a little smile, in Tara''s complicated eyes, Li Meng gets up and goes back to the sofa.


    As soon as he sat down, Li Meng comforted Tara, "don''t worry. Just tell me the answer before the end of this trip."


    A month is not short, but it is not long. It will soon pass.


    However, in terms of the current situation, whether a month can perfectly solve what Li Meng wants to do is still unknown.


    Then there was silence in the room.


    Tara is looking down to think about things, and her sad face is obvious, while Li Meng is quietly on the sofa, looking at the ceiling unconsciously.


    At this time, Li Meng was not idle. The first Legion had a big career, which made him think about many things.


    Time passed little by little.


    In the endless sky, driven by the sails, the huge floating ship is sailing slowly.


    I do not know when the clouds appeared, under the bottom of the ship is no longer the blue sea, but the rolling sea of clouds, at a glance, more magnificent than the sea.


    "Click!"


    With a clear sound of opening the door, the silence of the room was opened.


    As the door opened, Li Meng not only saw two graceful figures at the door, but also heard a noise in the corridor, which seemed to be making some noise.


    "What happened?"


    Looking at the two women who entered the room, Li Meng asked suspiciously.


    In the corridor outside the door, the noise is very close. It should be outside the door. If you look inside and outside the room, you can see some figures.


    "Pa!"


    The door was closed by Chen Yan, and the noise suddenly weakened a lot.


    The harvest seems good. Chen Yan is carrying a big bamboo basket.


    For Li Meng''s question, Chen Yan has not answered, and Li Yanran says helplessly: "in the lower kitchen room, your little maid has a conflict with others and hurt a person. They are here to explain."


    What do you want to say?


    At this time, Chen Yan has come to a corner of the room and put her bamboo basket on the desk.


    Facing the host''s eyes, she timidly lowered her head and did not dare to look at it.


    This poor appearance let Li Meng helplessly shake his head, light way: "you ah, in Kyoto don''t give me to get into these troubles, even if got into trouble also want to quietly solve."


    Li Meng''s words make Tara and Li Yanran a little embarrassed. The former sentence is good, but the latter one sounds too much contrast.


    Speaking of this, Li Meng waved his hand and said faintly, "go and solve the problem yourself."


    As for the reasons for the conflict, Li Meng doesn''t want to ask, and Chen Yan won''t listen to him. That is to say, Chen Yan is not the cause of the trouble, but someone is.


    Although Li Meng didn''t say clearly how to solve the problem, Li Meng''s words undoubtedly made Chen Yan look slightly bright.


    Because of the owner''s advice before, Chen Yan didn''t die in the conflict, but now, she can finally achieve her wish and do it according to her own idea.


    With a smile, Chen Yan said softly, "young master! I''m going to solve the problem now. "


    With that, Chen Yan''s face changed. Although she had a faint smile on her face, her eyes were cold.


    With a light step, Chen Yan walks to the door.


    Aware of the inappropriate atmosphere, Li Yanran said: "it''s better to handle this matter safely. At present, the floating ship can''t be in chaos. One more thing is better than one less thing. Let me have those people outside the door, and I''ll let them leave."


    Although Li Yanran doesn''t know how Chen Yan will solve the problem, it certainly won''t be a good thing.


    The conflict in the kitchen, Li Yanran did not see, when she arrived in the kitchen, the conflict has occurred.


    What she saw was only the injured martial artists and their angry companions.


    With a faint smile, Li Meng looked at Li Yanran and said calmly, "if you can solve it, they won''t keep up. Since what they want is force, why not give it to them?"


    Speaking of this, Li Meng gave a cold smile and said in a cold voice: "Yan''er is always clever and never disobeys my words. There''s no need. She will never provoke others. Don''t even think about it. It must be those people who are malicious and annoy Yan''er. What do you want to say? Let them go to hell. "


    It''s too strong to kill.


    Looking at Li Meng on the sofa, Tara and Li Yanran are surprised.


    In their impression, Li Meng has always been weak and gentle. Now, his temperament has not only changed, but also his words have become cold. From his words, people can feel the indifference to "killing".


    "It''s just a small conflict. There''s no need to bleed. There are three people on the opposite side, and their strength is not weak. If there''s a fight, I''m afraid Chen Yan can''t cope with it." Li Yanran continues to persuade. Although she doesn''t know Chen Yan''s strength, Li Yanran knows very well that at this time, it is unwise for the survivors on the floating ship to break out conflicts.


    Li Meng was not moved by Li Yanran''s persuasion.


    The cool color on his face closed. Li Meng looked at Li Yanran and said calmly: "if you don''t provoke others, it doesn''t mean others won''t provoke you. In this room, there are three beautiful women, which are enough to make people have a peeping heart. No matter where they are, there will be no lack of malicious people at any time. For these people, only force can frighten them."

 Chapter 1158

    In these two days, if Li Meng and his party want to be quiet, undisturbed and unobserved, they must show their force and shake others.


    Only in this way can some people put away their misdeeds.


    Although Li Meng is usually careless and doesn''t seem to care much about anything, he knows a lot about human nature.


    With the help of this, Li Meng can just set an example to those who survive on the ship, and let them know that they are not the weak to provoke.


    See persuasion useless, liyanran heart helpless sigh.


    She doesn''t understand this truth, but she still disagrees with Li Meng''s extreme behavior.


    But Li Yanran also knows that she can''t intervene in this matter, and she doesn''t have the qualification.


    At this time, outside the door, something was happening.


    Some people died, some people are still alive, the loss of order, so that the loss of the owner of the luxury cabin has become the target of the survivors.


    There is no conflict, there is no noise on the lips. There are only six luxury cabins, which are destined to belong to the group and the strong. The weak are not qualified to fight, nor are they able to fight.


    At this time, those who know current affairs are heroes, and no one will joke about the cost of their own lives and injuries.


    For any individual, the group is undoubtedly powerful. Except for Li Meng, the other five rooms are occupied by groups of two or three or more people.


    The order is still in the silent fight, but in the corridor of the luxury cabin, there are bursts of noise, which attracts the eyes of many survivors.


    In the small corridor, there were six rooms, five of which were opened. Outside the door, it was the onlooker.


    "Listen to me. Let''s call it a day. You and I know in our hearts that it''s not good for you to go on pestering like this."


    Looking at the angry woman in front of him, the middle-aged martial arts artist frowned slightly.


    Although he didn''t know what happened, the two companions behind him saw the conflict in the kitchen. From the mouth of his companions, he learned what happened.


    He doesn''t care who is right and who is wrong. What he cares about is order. Once the order of floating ships is disordered, their survival rate will be much lower in the next critical period.


    His words did not make the two men and a woman in the corridor have the intention to shrink back, but more intense.


    "So far? It''s impossible. If you hurt my brother, you can''t do that. "


    She was wearing a brown leather skirt, a pale gold shoulder length hair, white face, although a bit of beauty, but the fierce anger destroyed her only beauty.


    In anger, she looked at the middle-aged martial artist with a proud face and said coldly, "my brother is the Royal aristocrat of the kingdom of balun. That little bitch who dares to hurt my brother must pay for it. It has nothing to do with you. You don''t have to mind your own business."


    put one ''s finger into another ''s pie?


    The companions behind the middle-aged martial arts artists were a little indignant at this.


    One of the young martial artists said with disdain: "girus! Let them make trouble, what noble, I Pooh, is nothing but a dirty idiot


    "What did you say?" This made her angry.


    Looking at the young man who was talking behind gilus angrily, she said in a cold voice: "a pariah, her brother takes a fancy to her, that''s her blessing, and you insult the noble, it''s a capital crime."


    "Capital crime?"


    The young martial artist disdained to smile and said sarcastically, "this is not the kingdom of Baren."


    The young man''s sarcasm made her angry and angry, and she was about to start.


    But she was stopped.


    She was stopped by a young man with short golden hair, even water chestnut face and handsome appearance. However, the evil in his eyes destroyed his handsome image.


    His right hand was injured and bandaged several times. A trace of red could be seen from the white bandage.


    Pulling his sister''s sleeve, he quickly reminded: "sister, leave them alone, now is the most important thing."


    When he said this, he looked painful and expectant.


    The pain is due to the injury of the arm, and the expectation is the expectation of her.


    She was so beautiful, it made him very excited.


    Even though he was hurt by her, he still longed for it, and it became more intense.


    Brother''s words, let her calm down, at this time is not suitable to provoke an opponent.


    She took a hard look at the young man behind gilus. She said to a man beside her: "Leo! What are you waiting for? Knock this door open for me. "


    His name is Leo, and he is the one who has been silent among the three.


    He was very young, about twenty years old. He was wearing a very strange dress, brown, with a sword around his waist. He was also a martial artist.


    As for the instruction, he looked slightly and said calmly, "miss Rossin! The other side is not very human, so it''s better to be cautious. "


    For Leo''s vigilance, Luo Luoxin was not moved. She said coldly, "Leo, you are the genius of my kingdom. When did you become so timid? If you are afraid, let me come."


    Hearing this, Leo was helpless. How could he let her do it?


    That''s it. Leo understands that there''s nothing to do.


    Step forward, Leo responded to lolosin with action.


    This makes Luo Luoxin very satisfied, the cool color on the face has weakened a lot.


    At this time, gilus on one side looked very ugly.


    If the door is knocked open by them, the conflict will be inevitable.


    The floating ship is fragile, because the main material is light wood. The fighting between martial artists is likely to destroy the ship. At that time, even if they are not killed, they will have a very high mortality in the vast sea.


    But gillus also knew that in this case, except for the two sides of the conflict, the others were outsiders.


    If he tries to stop it, I''m afraid it will be counterproductive. Maybe it will intensify the conflict.


    This makes gilus very hesitant, he is considering whether or not to intervene in the conflict.


    His goal is very simple, that is to minimize the possible crisis.


    The current situation is not good. Although the magic furnace of the floating ship is still in operation, it will stop sooner or later. If the intensity of the battle is too intense, it is likely to affect the magic furnace. Once the magic furnace is affected by the battle, there will be great trouble. This is the last thing gillus wants to see.


    It is because of this that girus is so concerned about the order among the survivors.

 Chapter 1159

    It is inevitable to see conflicts. There are people who are worried about conflicts, and there are also people who watch them.


    In front of the door, Leo took a deep breath. He was about to take action.


    However, at this time, with a "creak" sound, the door was opened.


    A graceful figure came out of the door. It was Chen Yan. She was dressed in a long gray dress. Although she was simple, her own beauty could not be covered by clothes.


    This attracted people''s attention and looked at her one after another.


    Although it''s not the first time to see Chen Yan, people still marvel at her beauty and understand why the young man is impulsive.


    In the face of such a beautiful woman, who will not be moved.


    Chen Yan''s appearance, also let the Leiou in front of the door temporarily stop action.


    As a woman, Luo Luoxin will not marvel at Chen Yan''s beauty. She can only be jealous.


    Seeing that Chen Yan appeared, she said in a fierce voice: "little bitch! You''ve come out at last


    For the abuse of Luoxin, Chen Yan in front of the door is not moved, and her eyes reveal a trace of cold light.


    Although the cold light in his eyes flashed by, he was still noticed by the nearest Leo.


    This makes Leo look slightly positive and alert. Leo has a feeling that the woman in front of him is not an ordinary person.


    Looking at Leo, who is on the alert, and looking at the young man beside Luo Luoxin, Chen Yan smiles at the hot eyes of the young man. She smiles ferociously, evil and suffocating.


    The cold intention of killing swept the whole corridor like a strong wind, which made the expression of the people in the corridor change slightly. They were surprised to see Chen Yan in front of the door. They never thought that Chen Yan, who looked like an ordinary person, could send out such a real intention of killing.


    Although the intention of killing is invisible, it is enough to show that she is not weak, gentle and pure, but full of blood in her hands.


    Because only enough killing can brew such amazing killing intention.


    In the face of Chen Yan''s cold intention to kill, Lei Ou bears the brunt, which makes Lei Ou''s face slightly changed, and his right hand slightly grasps the hilt of his sword.


    The cold intention of killing makes Luo Luoxin''s neck shrink and her face show fear. She didn''t expect that the woman she regarded as an ordinary person should have such a big intention of killing.


    The pride in her heart didn''t make her shrink back. She forced down her fear and said in a cold voice, "little bitch, you not only hurt my brother, but also want to kill me now?"


    "To kill you?" Chen Yan smile, very cold smile, she looks playful, sneer: "it is not stupid."


    This words a, everyone is surprised, in Chen Yan not far away Lei Ou is clenched sword handle, a ready to fight appearance.


    At this moment, the atmosphere becomes tense and conflicts are imminent.


    "Everybody! How about a word of advice? Now that the crisis is not eliminated, it is unwise for the survivors to fight. "


    At this time, girus came out again, trying to end the unnecessary conflict.


    The idea is good, but it''s not easy to realize. This conflict can''t be settled with a few words of persuasion.


    In fact, both sides of the conflict chose to ignore gilus'' persuasion.


    "Leo! What are you waiting for? That little bitch said, "she wants to kill me."


    Under Chen Yan''s cold intention to kill, Luo Luoxin feels a kind of shame because of her body''s instinctive fear, which makes her become angry and angry. She yells at Lei Ou angrily.


    For luoluoxin''s reprimand, Leiou is not moved, just closely looking at Chenyan, very cautious.


    A little slut on the left and a little slut on the right annoyed Chen Yan.


    The cold eyes are more and more chilly.


    The corners of her mouth are slightly tilted. Chen Yan''s cold eyes look at Lei ou.


    "Whew!"


    A cold light flickers. Leo pulls out his long sword and suddenly blows it up. He waves his sword to Chen Yan.


    From Chen Yan''s eyes, Leo is aware of a bit of danger. Cautious, he makes a preemptive decision.


    The distance between Chen Yan and Lei Ou is only a few steps away. With one step, Lei Ou''s sword stabs Chen Yan''s heart. It''s very fast.


    It''s very fast, but Chen Yan''s speed is faster. Seeing the long sword coming, Chen Yan doesn''t evade it. Instead, she faces up and dodges the sword. Her slender hand turns into a black awn and leans toward Leo''s chest.


    Before the attack, the strong wind had arrived and the speed was too fast. Leo, who was aware of the danger, could not take back his sword to resist, so he had to withdraw.


    But it was too late, and the slender hand was printed on Leo''s chest with the power of lightning.


    "Bang!"


    A dull sound, a figure flew out, that is Leo.


    In the eyes of everyone, Leo''s body heavily hit the wooden wall.


    In the sound of breaking, the wooden walls were cracked, and the strength can be imagined.


    How fast! What a power!


    The confrontation between the two people, the onlookers can see clearly, to Chen Yan''s reaction ability and strength, people are shocked.


    With that one blow, Leo, who attacked fiercely, was shot away.


    With a successful attack, Chen Yan doesn''t bully herself, but looks at Lei Ou strangely.


    Although she didn''t exert all her strength in the blow just now, it was enough to kill the martial arts artist, but he didn''t do much. It seemed that he had been shot off and hit the wall heavily, but the actual damage was very small.


    Chen Yan can feel that when her fist is about to be printed on his chest, it is blocked by a force, which resists most of the force, and only a small part of the force is borne by his body. Otherwise, when Chen Yan''s fist is printed on his chest, there is only one end to him, that is, he will die through his heart rather than fly out.


    This is the "strength"?


    Although Chen Yan doesn''t know the martial arts, she knows the power of the martial arts.


    "Leo! What are you doing? "


    Seeing that Leo was shot away without any reason, Luo Luoxin yelled.


    In her eyes, Leo is very powerful, very powerful. How can he be defeated by that little bitch?


    In luoluoxin''s view, Leo must have let go of water, which led to the surprise attack.


    A trace of blood gushed from the corner of his mouth. Leo covered his chest and half knelt pale.


    Luoluoxin''s voice was so harsh, which made him smile bitterly.


    Why can''t she understand?


    Is his sword not fast enough?


    No, the sword, although he left love, do not want to hurt her life, but no one can escape.


    But she not only dodged, on the contrary carried on the backhand attack to him, on such a small fist, he actually could not dodge.


    What does that mean?


    It shows that she seems to be ordinary, not ordinary, whether it is strength, or speed, are far more than him.


    "Hoo"


    Take a deep breath and Leo gets up from the ground.


    He looks dignified and looks at Chen Yan tightly. He holds the sword tightly in his hand, and a strong momentum emerges from him.


    The wind appeared, accompanied by the light blue brilliance, the blue strength emerged from his body, ripping the wind and making his sword sharper and more unstoppable.


    Is he a martial artist in the blue realm?


    Seeing the "strength" of Leo, the onlookers were shocked. They didn''t expect that Leo''s young age had reached such a high level, which made them feel some incredible and jealous at the same time.


    At this age, with the strength of blue, is undoubtedly a genius, talent is amazing.


    She''s in danger


    Looking at Chen Yan in front of the door, a trace of regret appeared in many people''s hearts.


    Although she made a beautiful blow just now, it was obviously an unexpected effect.


    Now that her opponent is on the alert and using all her strength, does she still have a chance?


    He is a martial artist in the blue realm. He is only one step away from the peak. How can she be an opponent?


    Looking at Lei Ou in the corridor, the novelty in Chen Yan''s eyes is gone. Her eyes are pale and cold.


    Chen Yan can feel that her opponent''s strength has increased several times at the moment, and she has strong strength.


    It''s not enough just to deal with it with physical force.


    Mouth micro Zhang, Chen Yan light said: "power is good, but not enough."


    Words fall, from Chen Yan body, a more terrible momentum appeared.


    The black power of death swept out of Chen Yan''s body like a storm, enveloping her and making the wind in the corridor whistling.


    The black brilliance is beating, like a strong wind sweeping all people''s hearts.


    What power is this?


    Looking at Chen Yan, who is shrouded in black light, people in the corridor look slightly changed.


    The dark atmosphere makes them uneasy, and the pressure in their heart makes them very uncomfortable. Many people can''t help but step back.


    Strange power makes people uneasy, and also makes luoluoxin and her brother uneasy. Finally, a look of fear appears on her face.


    That kind of power is too terrible, just like the devil, it will lure out all the negative emotions of people. When the heart is occupied by fear, fear and fear, no matter who will become vulnerable.


    "Fight


    Leo has no fear, nor fear. Looking at Chen Yan with amazing momentum, he shouts with his sword in both hands.


    As soon as his words came down, he raised his right foot slightly and stepped on the ground. He only heard the explosion of the air. His body surrounded by the blue energy turned into a dark shadow and attacked Chen Yan.


    The speed is extremely fast, the naked eye can''t catch it, and the short distance is instantaneous.


    He waved his sword cleanly and cut Chen Yan mercilessly.


    Before the sword arrives, the wind has arrived. Where the blade passes, the air is twisted. Under the blade, there is a strong force brewing.


    For Chen Yan, this blow can''t be avoided. It''s not that she can''t, but that she can''t.


    Because behind Chen Yan is the master''s room. If she avoids, the sword will destroy the fragile wall behind her and the whole room.

 Chapter 1160

    As soon as her figure flashed, Chen Yan turned into a ghost and rushed straight to Lei ou. The speed was extremely fast, accompanied by the explosion of air and the strong wind.


    The distance between them was only a few steps away, almost in a blink of an eye. In the corridor, the two figures contacted.


    There is no sword light and sword shadow, only the energy impact of one black and one basket.


    In that zero millisecond, just listen to a clear "click" sound, a shadow flew out.


    "Bang!"


    The shadow flying out hit the wall again. This time, the force was even stronger. The wall was directly hit by a huge pit and almost destroyed.


    In the corridor, the broken sword was flying in the air and fell to the ground.


    This time, Leo is not as lucky as last time. Under the absolute strength, he has been seriously injured.


    He fell from the wall and fell to his knees. His clothes were in tatters. In the impact of energy, his strength was not only directly dissipated, but the iron sword in his hand was so fragile in the face of that white slender hand.


    Mouth blood rolling, the body is full of scars, looking at the seriously injured Leo, everyone in the corridor Leng.


    What is going on?


    The fight between the two is too short. As soon as they get in touch, Leo flies again. They don''t see how Chen Yan does it.


    Of all the people present, only gilus could see clearly.


    He looked solemnly at the seemingly ordinary woman in the corridor. He saw the scene clearly just now. It''s not about skills, but the gap in strength.


    In the fight between them, she not only easily broke the sword in Leo''s hand, but also almost destroyed Leo''s strength under the impact of energy. She didn''t touch Leo''s body. Leo was hit by that kind of black energy.


    They are in danger.


    Now, it''s not her who worries gilus, it''s them who get into trouble.


    If she really has the intention to kill them, all the people present, even he, have no ability to stop them.


    The surging power of death gradually subsides. In the corridor, Chen Yan stands aloof, looking coldly at Leo kneeling on the ground, full of blood and panting.


    Her mouth slightly Zhang, coldly said: "the foundation is good, but with the wrong master."


    Although Chen Yan''s voice is small, it''s very clear. It''s not only in everyone''s ears, but also in Leo''s ears.


    Raised that with blood face, Leo face and fearless, he said faintly: "they are not my master."


    Today''s situation is beyond his control. Leo doesn''t know what will happen next, but what he can do has already been done. He is very clear about the right and wrong of this matter. No matter what the end is, he deserves it.


    With a wry smile, Leo turned to look at the pale Luo Luo Xin and said: "miss! Leo is too limited to protect you. "


    At this time, see Leo seriously injured unable to move, luoluoxin two brothers and sisters already flustered.


    The young man, in particular, was standing behind his sister with a flustered look. There was only fear on his face.


    This timid appearance provoked a burst of disdain from the onlookers. Where was the arrogant appearance just now? Now he''s hiding behind his sister.


    "Leo! What are you doing? Get up quickly. "


    To the current situation, luoluoxi some can''t accept, she is afraid to cry to Leo, the expression on her face is full of helplessness.


    Lolosin''s frightened appearance makes Leo feel very uncomfortable, but he is powerless.


    He was no longer able to move. In the impact with the wall, although he protected his heart with his only strength, he suffered serious injuries all over his body. Even if he had the heart, he could not.


    He can only look at lolosin apologetically.


    Has always been aloof Leo even to show her an apologetic look?


    Seeing the apologetic look on Leo''s face, Luo Luoxin was more frightened and uneasy.


    At this time, the young man behind Luoxin suddenly rushed out, fell to the ground and knelt down in front of Chen Yan.


    He was very flustered and said: "it''s my fault. I want to call Miss''s attention. Miss, please let me go. Please."


    People look like a model, but they can do such shameful things.


    Looking at the young people kneeling on the ground in the corridor, the onlookers were shocked, and their faces showed an incredible look one after another.


    Is death really so terrible that it can make people lose their dignity?


    Thanks to him, he is also a martial arts artist.


    For her brother''s cowardly behavior, luoluoxin also felt incredible. She was very angry and disgusted and said in an angry voice: "brother! What are you doing? You have lost all the faces of the royal family. Get up at once. "


    For his sister''s scolding, he is not moved, and still asks Chen Yan.


    Looking coldly at the young man kneeling on the ground in front of her, Chen Yan is unmoved, and her face is even colder.


    From the moment she left the room, there was bound to be a killing.


    The master doesn''t like trouble, and she doesn''t like it either. Since she is the enemy, it''s better to kill them all.


    Chen Yan is tired of the young man''s nagging words. The master is still waiting in the room. She''d better go back early.


    With her right hand slightly raised, Chen Yan raised her hand. Her fingertips were full of Black Death force, emitting a black halo. A breath full of death suddenly reverberated in the corridor.


    This makes people scared and young people kneeling on the ground show fear.


    Although I don''t know what kind of move this is, the young man smelled the breath of death. This is the first time that he was so close to death.


    It made him afraid, and even more so.


    "Wait!"


    At this time, one side of luoluoxin stood out with a pale face.


    Looking at her brother kneeling on the ground, she felt disgusted and helpless.


    In any case, he is her brother after all, and the blood connection can''t make her watch being killed.


    She is also afraid of death, but she will not ask for alms from others. She will face it calmly.


    Looking at Chen Yan, Luo Luoxin summoned up his last courage and said with a complicated look: "the law of the jungle, you win this time. We are the royal family of the kingdom of Baron, the offspring of the Great Duke of enser. It''s not good for you to kill us. I''m willing to buy the lives of the three of us with money."


    Money?


    Hearing these two words, Chen Yan''s expression moves. Does she know what the master lacks most.


    If she can get a lot of money from these three people, the host should be very happy.


    For Chen Yan, the death of the three is just a solution to a problem, and the death of the three is not necessary.


    If she can get some benefits from the three, Chen Yan doesn''t care about letting them live.


    As for whether they will retaliate in the future, Chen Yan doesn''t care,


    Thinking of this, Chen Yan already has attention in her heart.


    Heart read a move, the black halo of fingertips gradually disappeared.


    Seeing the black awn between Chen Yan''s fingers disappear, Luo Luo Xin is greatly relieved.


    It seems that this horrible woman is very interested in money. In this way, their safety can be guaranteed.


    Looking at luoluoxin coldly, Chen Yan said calmly: "you come with me."


    What''s the meaning of this? Luoxin certainly knows that she has no right to choose now.


    Disgusted to see kneeling on the ground in the lucky to pick up a life brother, luoluoxin coldly said: "go to Kyoto to find uncle Kai, let him ready for ransom."


    Uncle Kay?


    Seems to have recovered, he even busy way: "I will find, I will find uncle Kai, sister rest assured, I will redeem you."


    "Not yet?"


    See elder brother still kneel on the ground, Luo Luo Xin cannot help but scold a way.


    For his sister''s scolding, he was embarrassed and stood up.


    For such a gaffe brother, luoluoxin doesn''t want to say any more. She looks at Leo on the other side.


    Leo''s appearance made her face a little worried, but she could do little at the moment.


    She had to tell her brother, "take good care of Leo. If he makes any mistakes, you will never want to go back to the kingdom of Baron. Your father will not forgive you."


    "I know. I will take good care of him. Don''t worry, sister."


    Leo is a genius. He is the most talented of the new generation of martial artists in the kingdom of Baron. He is highly valued by his father. Of course, he knows the importance of Leo.


    With the departure of the two women, a conflict ended.


    In the conflict, although there was bloodshed, there was no killing, which greatly relieved the onlookers. Fortunately, she was strong enough to make the martial artists in the Blue Realm unable to exert their strong destructive power. Otherwise, this rickety floating ship would be in danger.


    Few people care about the cause, process and right and wrong of this conflict. No matter who is right or wrong, the final winner will decide everything.


    Watching his sister disappear behind the door, he looks gloomy and ferocious, only cruel in his eyes.


    He was very shameful just now, but who did it?


    It''s that woman, that cheap woman. If it wasn''t for him, nothing would have happened.


    He will not be ridiculed and despised.


    Feeling the sight cast by the people around, the kind of undisguised contempt makes the hatred in the hearts of young people even worse.


    After leaving the room, Chen Yan closes the door. Although several people in the room don''t know the details of the situation outside, they also hear some news.


    When the closed door opens again, Chen Yan comes back with a tail behind her.

 Chapter 1161

    A woman, a woman with a timid face, is also a martial arts artist.


    This made several people very confused and curious.


    After turning back and closing the door, Chen Yan is not polite to luoluoxin beside her. She hits luoluoxin''s neck with a knife.


    The neck is attacked, Luo Luo Xin''s body immediately paralyzed.


    Before Luo Luoxin''s body falls to the ground, Chen Yan catches her.


    A carry coma luoluoxin past, in the eyes of three people doubt, Chenyan stride into the bedroom, open the wardrobe, luoluoxin is still in the closet.


    After all this, Chen Yan clapped her hands and closed the closet with her backhand.


    "Yan''er! Who is she? "


    When Chen Yan returns to the hall, Li Meng can''t help asking.


    With a smile, Chen Yan sits down beside Li Meng.


    That pair of thin hands is very natural, upstairs Li Meng''s left arm, Jiao voice way: "master! Don''t think about it. That woman is not a good one. She is very unruly and rude. You don''t know her face before. A little bitch called me. I was going to let them disappear, but for the sake of money, I decided to let them go. "


    "Money?"


    Looking at Chen Yan beside him, Li Meng is puzzled.


    With a little smile, Chen Yan nodded. She said excitedly: "these guys are not ordinary people. They are the second generation of Quan. They seem to be the heirs of some great Duke of enser in the kingdom of balun. I didn''t start this. They want to buy their lives with money, so I agreed."


    "Lord Arthur?"


    For this person, Li Yanran seems to know, tone a little unexpected.


    "Do you know him?"


    Li Meng turned back and asked Li Yanran.


    Li Yanran nodded lightly and said: "it''s the powerful faction of the kingdom of balun. He has contributed to the recent changes in the court of the kingdom of balun."


    Speaking of this, Li Yanran reminded Li Meng: "if they are really the descendants of Duke enser, this trip to Kyoto may have a diplomatic mission. In this case, Kyoto has the responsibility to ensure their safety. Once they ask for asylum in Kyoto, you may be in trouble."


    Trouble?


    Chen Yan sneered and said, "if they really dare to play tricks, I will let them understand that no matter where they hide, they can''t escape the word" death. "


    Li Yanran doesn''t have many ideas about Chen Yan''s self-confidence. She knows that when the individual strength reaches a certain height, it''s very easy to take a person''s life.


    Although Li Yanran doesn''t know much about Chen Yan''s strength, she also knows that to win in this conflict is enough to show that she has strong strength.


    Thinking of this, Li Yanran is very curious about Li Meng''s identity.


    The intimacy between Chen Yan and Li Meng can make people feel that their relationship is unusual. Even if they are maids, they are intimate.


    The fact that a little maid has such powerful power and distinctive ability is enough to show that his identity is not simple.


    After patting Chen Yan''s white cheek, Li Meng said with a smile, "it''s up to you. Since all the troubles have come down, it''s OK to be more troublesome."


    Like Chen Yan, Li Meng is now open to money.


    Li Meng also knows the significance of Chen Yan''s doing this. The dead people are indifferent to life. If they were allowed to die, they would have died long ago. Chen Yan will not show any mercy. The reason why they are still alive is that they have what Chen Yan wants in them.


    The more money, of course, the better. Since they are the heirs of the most powerful people in the kingdom of balun, their lives are of course valuable. How can Li Meng let go of the great gold master when he came to find him.


    After a lazy stretch, Li Meng leans back on the sofa.


    With a slight sigh in his mouth, Li Meng said softly: "the current troubles have been solved. Now it depends on when the ship falls. I hope it can persist to the mainland of Kyoto."


    The magic stove will not make the floating ship fall suddenly, but will slowly reduce its height until it reaches the ground.


    It''s the best if we can stick to the land. Although it''s dangerous in the forest, the survivors are not ordinary people. It''s no problem to arrive at the nearest Acropolis safely.


    But if you make a forced landing at sea, it''s not good. Although a floating ship is called a ship, it has no ability to navigate on water. It will sink when it meets water, because the bottom of the floating ship is not sealed. Once it enters the water, the cabin will enter the water. Once the cabin enters the water, the floating ship will naturally sink.


    With a faint smile, Li Yanran said softly: "although the structure of the magic stove is precise, it is also very stable. If there is no human accident, it should be no problem to arrive in Kyoto."


    If it''s true, it''s the best. Li Meng doesn''t want to be delayed for a long time.


    The next step is to wait.


    The wind is blowing. Above the clouds, the floating ship is sailing slowly. In the vast sea of clouds, it is like a small black spot moving slowly, very tiny.


    The end of a conflict also made the floating ship quiet, and the order among the survivors was guaranteed.


    Waiting is boring. In waiting, time just goes away.


    When the light leaves and the darkness covers the world, night comes.


    The damage of the power furnace made the floating ship lose its light. Like last night, tonight is also dark.


    Fortunately, there is no cloud cover in the sky. When the moonlight is direct, it slightly dispels the darkness.


    On the balcony, under the dim moonlight, Li Meng stood quietly, looking at the beautiful night sky outside.


    The full moon hangs high in the sky. The silver moonlight adds a beautiful color to the world. The whole world seems to be covered with a layer of silver frost, which makes it extremely beautiful.


    Outside the balcony, the windshields on both sides well block the strong wind, and the wind will become very weak, caressing the cheek, very soft and cool.


    Quietly looking at everything in front of him, at the moment, Li Meng''s heart is very quiet.


    At this time, behind the footsteps gently sounded, a graceful figure came to the balcony, also broke the peace in Li Meng''s heart.


    It''s Tara. Her steps are very light. She comes to Li Meng.


    She looked into the distance, her eyes twinkling and shining.


    It took a long time for her to take back her sight from the beautiful night sky, and her faint voice rang out in the dark.


    "Thank you for your kindness. Tara is used to her life now. The silver wing guild is her home, and Tara doesn''t want to change her life too much."


    This is her choice, she chose the present life after all.


    The whisper in his ear made Li Meng take back his sight from the endless night sky. He turned to look at Tara beside him.


    In the dark, in the face of Li Meng''s eyes, Tara seems very calm, with light eyes.


    With a little smile, Li Meng said softly, "if this is your choice, I respect your decision."


    Hearing this, Tara breathed a sigh of relief and regret.


    She doesn''t hate the people around her. It would be nice to spend the rest of her life with him, but the age gap between them is too big, which is unfair to him.


    Although the regret in Tara''s eyes flashed by, how could she hide it from Li Meng.


    Seeing this, Li Meng sighed a little in his heart. What this woman cared about was her age, which became her demons.


    A little hand, in Tara''s eyes, Li Meng stroked the white face.


    Tara didn''t resist Li Meng''s frivolous behavior, and her eyes to Li Meng became more complicated.


    Tara''s manner and reaction undoubtedly confirmed Li Meng''s conjecture.


    This time, without hesitation, Li Meng stretched out his left hand and took Tara''s slender waist.


    With slight exertion, the delicate body suddenly enters the bosom.


    For Li Meng''s boldness, Tara in Li Meng''s arms was very shy. She gently pushed her hot chest and whispered, "let me go."


    Let go?


    This time, Li Meng is not a gentleman.


    Holding Tara tightly, he lowered his head and blocked his ruddy mouth without hesitation.


    "Woo


    For fear of being heard, and for fear of hurting the man in front of her, Tara can only make a "whine" sound.


    After a while of siege, Li Meng pries open the defense line in Tara''s mouth. In the dark, they talk to each other heartily.


    With such a fierce attack on Li Meng, Tara could not resist. She had already lost her armor and struggled to bear Li Meng''s invasion.


    Tara really wants to resist. Li Meng doesn''t have a chance at all. This half push makes Li Meng more bold.


    As soon as he turns around and takes Tara in his arms, Li Meng presses her on the innermost wall of the balcony.


    Because of the angle of view, as long as we don''t make too much noise, a few people in the room can''t detect it.


    In the dark, their eyes collide with each other.


    Li Meng''s eyes were smiling, while Tara was ashamed and angry.


    The pressure on her male body, the strong man''s breath makes Tara very uncomfortable, she wants to escape, but she can''t escape.


    She could only say in a low voice: "you let me go, otherwise, otherwise..."


    For Tara''s warning, Limon ignores it, bows his head and kisses her rudely on the neck.


    While kissing that smooth skin, side low way: "otherwise how?"


    "Don''t..." the numbness in her neck makes Tara very uncomfortable. She can only plead with Li Meng.


    No?


    How could Li Meng agree.


    Instead of stopping, he stretched out his hands and grasped the pair of towering peaks.

 Chapter 1162

    "Woo


    When the sensitive part of her chest is attacked, Tara clenches her teeth and snorts. She looks at the man who invades her in front of her. She wants to resist, but her confused thoughts make her hesitate.


    She could only lower her head, slightly open her mouth, and took a bite on Li Meng''s shoulder.


    "Suck!"


    The stinging pain on his shoulder made Li Meng take a breath. He got up slightly and left Tara''s neck. His face was in pain.


    He could feel the heat surging in the painful area of his shoulder, which indicated that there was bleeding.


    "Are you all right?"


    Nervously looking at Li Meng, Tara has a trace of apology on her face.


    She''s too nervous. When she says it, she regrets it. She''s a martial arts artist. Once she doesn''t control her strength well, it''s just a bite, but it can also cause great damage.


    Looking at Li Meng bitterly, Tara said: "don''t move."


    With that, Tara reached out her slender hand and lifted the clothes from Li Meng''s shoulder.


    The red blood not only dyed the clothes red, but also dyed the whole shoulder red.


    Looking at the ferocious teeth mark, the regret on Tara''s face became more obvious.


    Aware of Tara''s emotional overreaction, Li Meng comforted: "I''m ok. It''s just a small injury. This bite should be taken."


    This kind of comfort can''t make Tara feel at ease. She looks at Li Meng bitterly and licks her head on Li Meng''s shoulder.


    "Suck!"


    Warm touch and pain let Li Meng take a breath.


    Comfortable and painful, let Li Meng can''t stop, enjoy in the pain.


    Idle hands also involuntarily embrace Tara''s waist, holding tightly, so that the soft body is more likely to be close to themselves.


    At this moment, Tara has admitted her life. She knows that she doesn''t want to hurt the little man in front of her. With this, she can''t escape from the little man''s clutches.


    Stay at his side for a long time, even if she can escape this night, also can''t escape the future day and night.


    The blood is flowing on the tip of the tongue, and the smell is pungent, which stimulates Tara''s thinking.


    In the open mind, Tara has figured out that her age is not young, and it would be nice to leave a little thought.


    In the dark, the atmosphere of warmth reverberates, and this scene is quietly going on.


    After a long time, Tara left Li Meng''s shoulder. In the moonlight, she just looked at the man in front of her.


    In the dark, Li Meng doesn''t bully Tara any more. As if nothing happened, he loosens his arms.


    "Let''s go!"


    With a whisper, Li Meng turned away.


    Looking at Li Meng''s back, Tara wants to say something, but she doesn''t say anything in the end.


    She followed Li Meng silently and went back to the room.


    All night long.


    Since the end of the first conflict between survivors, the floating ship has been quite quiet in the following days.


    There was no conflict, there was no quarrel, and everyone was well behaved, waiting patiently for the floating ship to arrive in Kyoto.


    Originally, it was estimated that in a day and a half, the floating ship would be able to reach the mainland of Kyoto.


    But the fact is often cruel. The change of wind direction affects the speed of the floating ship. In the altitude of 1000 meters, the floating ship has been sailing for three days, but the mainland of Kyoto still has no trace. In the distance, it is still an endless sea.


    Both martial arts practitioners and ordinary people are running out of patience.


    Although there is no shortage of water and food on board, the aimless wandering is not reassuring.


    Sitting lazily on the sofa and looking at the host beside her, Chen Yan said in a soft voice: "they are a little worried. There are some people gathered on the deck. It seems that they are discussing what to do next."


    How do you do it?


    What else can we do?


    For those people''s worry, Li Meng can understand, indifferent way: "three days, they should worry, the magic stove on the ship can not support for long."


    Tara nodded softly and said in a voice, "it won''t last long. Since yesterday, the height of the floating ship has been dropping little by little. In less than a day, the height has dropped about 100 meters."


    The descent of the floating ship is very obvious, take the cloud as a reference.


    At this time yesterday, the floating ship was still sailing above the clouds, but today, it is in the clouds.


    Looking out of the balcony, you can see only a vast expanse of white, occasionally flying out of the clouds, you can see the endless sky and sea.


    There is no way. For the survivors on board today, they rely on only two things.


    One is sail, the other is magic stove, these two things are indispensable, without any one, the probability of survival will be greatly reduced.


    No matter how long it takes, all survivors can do is wait.


    They don''t understand, but the fear of death makes them think more and do something unnecessary.


    Looking back slightly, Chen Yan looks at a person beside the sofa and says in a cold voice, "go and pour a glass of water."


    For Chen Yan''s orders, Luo Luo lowers her head in fear and walks to the table and cabinet in the corner.


    These two days, Chen Yan has done nothing but one thing, that is to train Luoxin.


    Luoluoxin from the initial resistance, to later numbness, until now obedience.


    It can be said that the attitude has changed many times, and Li Meng sees every change.


    Li Meng didn''t stop Chen Yan from doing all kinds of things.


    Tara didn''t say anything, only Li Yanran complained, but she couldn''t help it, because she was an outsider and had no right to intervene, and Chen Yan wouldn''t listen to her.


    Carrying a glass of water, Lolo heart gall forward, light on the table in front of the sofa.


    Maybe it''s because I''m too nervous. When I shake my hand, the water in the cup comes out a little.


    This scene made Chen Yan angry and scolded: "useless things, such a small thing can''t be done well. It''s really spoiled. It seems that you are still sent to the slave exchange. Many rich people like you, so you can get a good price."


    Hearing this, Luo Luo Xin shrunk his neck and lowered his head like a frightened rabbit.


    She gritted her teeth and said angrily, "if you sell me as a slave, you might as well kill me."


    "How dare you talk back?" Looking cold, Chen Yan said with a sneer: "it seems that you don''t want to sleep tonight."

 Chapter 1163

    Feeling Chen Yan''s pressing eyes, Luo Luoxin''s expression becomes ashamed and indignant. She looks up at Chen Yan with hate.


    Chen Yan smiles coldly at Luo Luoxin''s hatred. She says coldly, "if you look at me with this kind of eyes again, I''ll go and kill your brother and the sweetheart."


    "No!"


    Luoluoxin kneels helplessly on the ground, tears splashing down her cheeks, she compromises.


    Luoluoxin knows that this woman can do what she says.


    Looking at this scene awkwardly, Li Meng touches his nose. To Chen Yan, he doesn''t say it or not.


    Let''s say it doesn''t make sense. Luoluoxin insults Chen Yan first. If Chen Yan loses the conflict, Chen Yan''s fate will be even more miserable. Now Chen Yan is the winner, and luoluoxin is Chen Yan''s spoils. It''s natural to treat her like that.


    Let''s not say, but Chen Yan''s practice is a bit over the top. But between kindness and Chen Yan, Li Meng still chooses Yan''er and lets her go.


    Li Meng never thought he was a good man, not before, not even in the future.


    It is impossible for him to treat the enemy favorably for the sake of a little goodwill, nor can he scold his loyal subordinates for the sake of the enemy.


    What''s the use of the pity of others?


    Li Meng doesn''t care what Chen Yan does, and he never thinks it''s a big deal.


    But it''s hard for Tara and Li Yanran to accept.


    These days, they look at Chen Yan''s eyes as if they are looking at a madman.


    Patting Chen Yan on the back of her hand, in Chen yanrou''s eyes, Li Meng said to the crying Luo Luoxin: "well, get up, no one will sell you. You will be free when you arrive in Kyoto."


    "Lord... Young master!"


    Seeing that the master went to comfort Luoxin, Chen Yan pouted and pulled Li Meng''s arm. She cried.


    Chen Yan this appearance let Li Meng quite helpless, with fingertips in Chen Yan that white forehead, light way: "you ah, don''t do superfluous things."


    The host said so, what else can she do?


    This makes Chen Yan very uncomfortable. She can only take a look at Luo Luoxin without any interruption, and then "hum" coldly.


    This "hum" let the tearful Luo Luo Xin look at Li Meng with a complicated look.


    A few days down the grievance, did not expect to be comforted by his good words.


    Although he knew that he was the master of the woman, he felt a warm feeling for his comfort.


    He is very gentle, although he didn''t do anything, but luoluoxin can feel it.


    Standing up silently, Luo Luoxin retreated and stood aside.


    Luoluoxin is very clear, if you want to not be made difficult by that woman, you must stay away from her sight.


    "Young master! It''s time to take the medicine. "


    As for her duty, Chen Yan did not forget that she picked up the water cup from the table and took out the medicine from her arms.


    Three times a day, indispensable, in Chen Yan''s service, Li Meng took the medicine.


    For Li Meng''s medication, Tara and Li Yanran have seen it many times. They also know that the only man in the room is in poor health. From his pale and bloodless face, we can see that he needs medicine to maintain his life.


    This makes Li Yanran very concerned. Whenever Li Meng takes medicine, there is always a trace of worry in her eyes. She wants to talk and stops, but she can''t say anything.


    It''s hard to calm down in the room. Unexpectedly, at this time, a strange sound suddenly appeared.


    In the corridor outside the door suddenly sounded the rapid pace, accompanied by bursts of noise.


    This makes a few people in the room very confused, puzzled looking at the door.


    "Here we are. We''re in Kyoto."


    With an excited cry, several people in the room finally knew the reason for the noise outside the door.


    This made several people look at each other and smile at each other.


    After several days of waiting, I finally got a good news.


    When he got up, Li Meng said to the people, "let''s go! Go and have a look. "


    Balcony view is limited, as long as the deck can be more clearly see everything.


    Before it''s too late, the girls happily get up and follow Li Meng to the door, including Luo Luoxin.


    When Li Meng left the room with the girls, the corridor outside the door was quiet.


    The news of the floating ship''s arrival on the mainland of Kyoto has spread, and the survivors in the luxury cabin have already left.


    As for where they went, it goes without saying that they had only one place to go, and that was the deck.


    Along the corridor, when Li Meng and the girls came to the deck, more than 20 survivors had basically arrived on the deck. They were excited to stand by the side of the boat, looking at the distant whispers, looking full of joy.


    The arrival of Li Meng and his party only attracted a little attention.


    One of them was the young man, lolosin''s brother, and Leo with the bandage around him.


    Looking at Li Meng''s younger sister behind him, he looks hateful, but that''s all. After the last conflict, as the defeated party, he understands that his hatred and anger will not help but cause more trouble. He must endure.


    One side of the Leo is worried looking at Lolo core, eyes with Lolo core and move.


    Aware of the two people''s eyes, luoluoxin slightly looked up to them.


    She saw her brother, and she saw Leo.


    Seeing that Leo is OK, Luo Luoxin is relieved. In recent days, she has been worried about Leo''s injury. Now, she can rest assured.


    For two people''s eyes, Luo Luo Xin did not have too many reactions, she just gently shook her head.


    It''s a simple move, but it''s also a warning.


    She knew her brother best.


    Compared with Leo, her brother is just a waste, and has great defects in temperament.


    These days, her brother can''t understand some things, but luoluoxin can see them clearly.


    To this conflict, Luo Luoxin does not intend to have more right and wrong, but to take out the ransom as soon as possible to completely end it.


    As for revenge, there may have been before, but now, luoluoxin has no such idea.


    She had a hunch that if they were still entangled in this matter, they would be in danger.


    This is a woman''s sixth sense, and luoluoxin believes in her own.

 Chapter 1164

    On the side of the boat, the group stopped.


    Looking out, whether it is the sky or the sea, it gives people a very close feeling.


    The clouds are overhead, the whole sky seems to be coming down, and the sea is close at hand.


    In the distance, in the direction of the bow of the floating ship, at the end of the sea, a continuous coastline suddenly appeared.


    It''s like a wall, dividing the sea in two.


    From afar, only the green sea of forest can be seen.


    Leaning against the side of the boat, Li Meng looked at the coastline in the distance.


    Like everyone on the deck, Li Meng is in a good mood at the moment.


    After arriving in the mainland of Kyoto, there will be plans for the journey. Although it will take a little longer than the original journey, it will not have much impact on the trip to Kyoto.


    For Li Meng, this is certainly something to be happy about.


    Like Li Meng, the women around Li Meng are also happy. The out of control floating boat is not a good place. No one wants to drift aimlessly in the sky with the floating boat.


    Just as everyone looked at the distant coastline, there was some commotion on the deck.


    It''s gilus.


    He jumped to a high place, under the mast, and said to the people on the deck, "ladies and gentlemen! The mainland of Kyoto has arrived, and the height of the floating ship is declining. I''m afraid no one knows where is ahead. According to my many years'' experience, we should be in the southern territory of Kyoto, on the coastline to the south of "Gangdu", and on the coastline to the south, there are two port cities. One is the 7th Acropolis "Gangdu", One is the capital of the 13th Acropolis


    Speaking of this, gillus spoke slightly, looked around the crowd and continued: "we can go to the 13th Acropolis" Yuandu ". Although it is isolated, it has a train platform and a simple port. You can reach your destination by inland or sea. Of course, you can also choose to go to the port capital, but it should be far away, everyone! As for the choice of direction, I need your opinions. "


    Although it is gratifying to arrive in Kyoto, the words of jilus also attract people''s attention.


    Gillus'' words also let people know their general position at this time, and also let them face a choice.


    Hong Kong capital?


    Yuandu?


    At the words of ingilus, the deck fell into a murmur.


    After a while, the representative of a small team on the deck expressed his opinion.


    "Yuandu has now been isolated. It''s a warning area within a hundred Li radius, and it has become a testing place for the martial arts academy. Without the official permission of the martial arts academy, we can''t get close to Yuandu."


    At this point, there was even more discussion on the deck, and many people were aware of this.


    Yuandu is a restricted area. Not everyone can enter it. It needs a token.


    Among the numerous martial arts artists on the deck, many of them come from the martial arts academy. Of course, they know this rule.


    With a little smile, gillus said in a loud voice, "ladies and gentlemen! Since I tend to go to "Yuandu", I naturally think of this. To be honest, I''m a teacher of the martial arts institute. With my guarantee, you don''t need to worry about this. "


    How to teach?


    Hearing the self introduction of jilus, everyone suddenly realized.


    No wonder the martial artists around him are so young. It turns out that they are teaching with their students outside.


    In Kyoto Martial Arts Institute, teaching is a position. Although there are many positions, every teacher has great power. They are also teachers of martial arts.


    A qualified martial arts artist will receive many teachings in his life.


    In the eyes of martial arts practitioners who study in the martial arts academy, teaching and learning is undoubtedly respected.


    After learning about gillus'' teaching identity, many martial artists on the deck changed their eyes when they looked at him.


    No longer as indifferent as before, but respect.


    "Since we have the saying, we are going to Yuandu naturally. Since then, the journey has been delayed long enough. I believe we don''t want to waste any more time."


    "Just listen to the teacher. Let''s go to Yuandu."


    With the guarantee of gillus, the people on the deck echoed and expressed their support for the choice of going to Yuandu.


    Although it is not the only route to Yuandu, this route can save a lot of time and unify opinions. This is the result that jilus wants to see.


    Turning his head slightly, gillus looked to one side.


    He didn''t neglect Limon on the side of the boat.


    Respect for the strong, this is the world''s unchanging law, as long as you are strong enough, no matter where you can get respect.


    In the eyes of everyone on the deck, Chen Yan is undoubtedly powerful. In the previous conflict, Chen Yan has proved this.


    "Do you have any objection, miss?" Ji Lu asks Chen Yan.


    This also makes people look at Chen Yan beside Li Meng.


    Being watched by everyone''s eyes, Chen Yan doesn''t answer immediately, but asks Li Meng on her side.


    "Young master! What do you think? "


    How to choose is not difficult. The vast forest sea is dangerous. Since the "Yuandu" is closer, we should choose the nearest destination.


    Leaning against the side of the boat and looking at the distant coastline, Li Meng said calmly, "no objection!"


    With the master''s clear statement, Chen Yan nods to jilus.


    Although it is only a simple action, it also gives people a very clear answer.


    Seeing this, gillus, with a slightly positive look, took back his eyes from Li Meng and his party, looked around the crowd again, and said: "with the current height of the floating ship, it should fall into the forest before dark. Yuandu is in the south. We need to change the direction of the floating ship and reduce the distance between the floating ship and Yuandu as much as possible. I need your help."


    With that, gillus took the lead in jumping on the mast and moving nimbly on it.


    It''s not the first time for many martial artists to control the sails. After gilus made his identity known, the martial artists on the deck became more active. Almost all the male martial artists took action and climbed up the mast one after another.


    For a moment, the mast was lively again.


    Under the coordinated command of girus, the sail is changing its windward direction.


    The excitement on the mast did not affect Li Meng''s interest.


    In his team, except for his "ordinary person", they are all women, so there is no need to contribute, and there is no reason for others to say no.


    "The lower the height is, the lower the efficiency of the magic stove will be, and the faster the falling speed will be. Now the floating ship is about 700 meters away from the sea, and I''m afraid it will fall in about three or four hours."


    Looking at the sea below, Li Yanran looked dignified and worried.

 Chapter 1165

    They should be worried. In the air, as long as they stay in the floating boat, they are safe, but in the forest, their own safety can not be guaranteed.


    Especially at night, without a shelter, even martial arts artists can hardly survive in the forest at night.


    Li Yanran is more familiar with Kyoto than anyone else. Although she doesn''t know the most correct position of the floating ship at this time, there is no doubt that once the floating ship falls, they can''t reach Yuandu in a limited hour or two.


    In other words, the survivors of the floating ship have to spend a long night in the forest.


    It''s not a good thing for all the survivors.


    Looking back slightly, Li Meng looked at Li Yanran beside him and asked, "are you worried about tonight?"


    Some things are not difficult to think of, Li Yanran is worried about what, Li Meng does not understand.


    In the forest, night is indeed the enemy of mankind, including martial arts.


    No matter how strong the martial arts are, they can''t resist the constant attack of the polluting animals. They are always exhausted.


    With a slight nod, Li Yanran said in a deep voice: "although martial artists often go into the forest to hunt, they do it under complete preparation. The hunting area will not be too far away from the shelter of human beings. For human beings, the forest in the dark is too dangerous. No matter how powerful the martial artists are, they will not sacrifice their lives to be in the forest at night."


    "Once the floating ship falls, the survivors will also be exposed to the threat of polluting animals. Whether they go or stay, tonight is doomed to be not peaceful and the most dangerous night."


    Speaking of it, Li Yanran took a look at the busy martial artists on the mast and sighed: "after tonight, I don''t know how many people can live. They should all understand their own destiny."


    Li Yanran''s words made everyone silent. Even Li Meng turned his head and quietly looked at the distant coastline.


    In the final analysis, the world is still the world of fierce beasts and demons. Human beings can only live behind the high walls.


    From the dark age out, I do not know how many days and nights have passed, for hundreds of years, mankind is still at a disadvantage.


    When can we usher in the new dawn of mankind?


    There is no answer and no one knows.


    Li Meng is very clear that the threat of fierce beasts is a barrier that human beings cannot overcome. Neither can human beings nor the first army.


    In Bentley, although the first Legion seems to ignore the polluting animals, they often set up temporary camps in the forest. But that''s because Bentley is only an island country, and its area is not enough to support a complex ecological environment. To put it simply, due to the narrow ecosystem in Bentley, there are not too strong groups of polluting animals.


    But Kyoto is different. Eurasia is a vast continent with a territory of more than tens of thousands of miles. Its abundant resources are enough to produce countless powerful groups of polluting animals. Its huge ecosystem is also amazing.


    In the huge ecosystem, although human steps are all over the world, but the role of human is very low.


    In this world, human beings are just speculators for survival, living behind high walls and surviving under the threat of fierce animals.


    Little by little, with the efforts of the survivors, the huge sail finally adjusted its windward direction. In the sky of more than 600 meters, the huge floating ship slowly sailed to the southwest.


    Standing high, you can see far away. The coastline in the distance is very close, but it is still far away.


    The southwest inclined route also increases the distance between the floating ship and the coastline.


    It was not until three hours later that the floating ship got out of the sea and entered the forest sea.


    At this time, the height of the floating ship was less than 100 meters.


    The wind is whistling, the forest is disturbing, and the swing of the tree crown makes the green forest sea like a rippling sea.


    Compared with the endless sea, the ups and downs of the forest sea is more shocking.


    On one side is the sea, and on the other is the forest.


    Over the forest, dozens of meters high, a floating ship is about to fall.


    It sails slowly, under the wind, the ship makes a "creak creak" sound.


    It came from afar, slowly, falling at the speed visible to the naked eye and falling into the forest.


    More than 100 meters long hull, let it appear incomparably tall, in the sunlight, a huge shadow from the crown of a brush, so big floating ship, the roaring forest sea pressure down.


    "60 meters, 50 meters, 45 meters, everyone be ready for collision."


    On the side of the boat, gillus nervously looked down at the forest which was getting closer and closer to him, and gave a warning in his mouth.


    This caused a riot on the deck of the floating ship, and all the people were holding on to the fixed things beside them, with a nervous look on their faces.


    After all, an important moment has come. At this moment, everyone''s heart is praying.


    Praying for the smooth landing of the floating ship.


    Although the falling attitude of the floating ship is very stable, the moment of impact is full of uncertainty. Once the floating ship rolls over, it is certain that it will be injured, not to mention dead.


    It''s not a good thing to be injured at this time, because the biggest crisis is not over yet.


    In the high altitude, the floating boat looks very small, but when it is above the treetop, it looks very large.


    Thirty meters, twenty meters, ten meters, five meters, one meter.


    With the height of the floating ship getting lower and lower, a shocking scene is happening somewhere in the forest sea.


    The huge floating ship is like a big mountain pressing down to the forest, and the huge shadow sweeps over the treetops.


    At that moment, when the bottom of the boat touched the top of the tree, there was only a groan of the tree breaking, and the huge floating boat plunged into the forest.


    The impact is not strong, there is no exaggeration of the picture, but forward more than 20 meters, the huge floating ship will return to calm, stuck in the tree crown, two thirds of the hull fell into the trees.


    In the rear of the floating ship, there was a mark of more than 30 meters long. The tall tree crown was broken and collapsed, forming a concave hole in the forest.


    Trees are too dense, the bottom of the floating ship did not contact the earth, dozens of towering trees, bearing the weight of the floating ship.


    The impact was only in a flash, and the vibration on the ship did not last long, and the intensity was not intense.


    When the people on the floating ship didn''t feel it, all the shaking had disappeared, and the floating ship successfully landed on the ground.


    "I didn''t expect it to go so smoothly!"


    Patted the dust in clapping hands, Li Yanran stood up and looked out, with an unexpected look.


    Li Yanran originally thought that when the floating ship fell, the impact strength should be very strong, but unexpectedly it was so slight.

 Chapter 1166

    At this time, the outside is not the sea, but the forest, against the ship is a lot of broken trees.


    In front of my eyes, I have been covered by a piece of green, the breath of nature is very strong, and the fragrance of trees makes me feel energetic.


    Patting Chen Yan''s hand on the waist, Li Meng slightly breaks free from Chen Yan''s bondage.


    The movement during the impact is still relatively strong, but the martial arts artists are more tolerant. For ordinary people, the intensity of the impact is enough to cause slight damage to the internal organs.


    Looking around, the floating ship was shrouded in the forest, and Li Meng saw many active survivors on the deck.


    The successful landing is undoubtedly a happy thing. Many martial arts artists have excited faces.


    But this is not the time to be happy.


    It''s not only Li Meng who understands this, but also jilus.


    He stood on the deck and looked up at the sky with a dignified expression.


    In the west, although the sun is still hanging in the sky, it will soon disappear, when night will come.


    Deep in the forest, once the night falls, the crisis will come.


    Gilus knows that.


    When everyone was glad that the landing was going well, gillus thought more about what to do next.


    Just as gilus was thinking about what to do next, many young martial artists approached him and came to him.


    One of them: "teacher! The falling of the floating ship into the forest has caused a lot of noise. Once the night comes, many polluting animals will be heard. We should leave this land of right and wrong before it gets dark. "


    Leaving?


    The words of the young martial arts artist separated gilus from his mind.


    The proposal is good. If we consider it from many aspects, it is indeed wise to leave the floating ship.


    But there''s one thing girus can''t ignore: the need to leave.


    When the floating ship falls, it will cause a lot of noise, which is likely to attract the attention of a powerful group of polluting animals in the forest. If the floating ship happens to be in the territory of a certain group of polluting animals, once the night comes, the floating ship will become a battlefield, which is beyond doubt.


    However, the floating ship is above the treetop, and it has an advantage in terrain. Even if it is attacked by a certain group of polluting animals, the survivors will have the strength of the first World War by relying on the floating ship as a relatively solid shelter.


    Once you leave the floating ship, although the probability of being found by the polluting animals is reduced, once you are attacked on a large scale, the survivors in the forest will have no shelter, which is very dangerous, very dangerous.


    Another young martial arts artist objected. He retorted: "we can''t leave. There are more than 20 survivors on board. Once we leave, the goal in the forest is too big. At night, it''s impossible to avoid the sensitive polluting animals. Compared with the dangerous forest, it''s wise to spend a night in the floating boat. There are more than 10 martial arts artists on board, As long as we don''t encounter large-scale pollution animal groups, the safety of the survivors can be guaranteed. "


    "You''re risking everyone''s lives."


    "What''s wrong with your way? If there is a battle on the floating ship, at least the initiative is in our hands, but if there is a battle in the forest, it will be a real near death. "


    The argument between the two students was a headache for gillus.


    With a wave of his hand, he stopped the argument between the two students.


    "Well, it''s up to everyone to decide whether to go or stay. It''s up to you to say it or not, and it''s not up to me to say it."


    This is the biggest fact. At this time, gillus is very clear that "individualism" is not important.


    Although he is a teacher, his martial arts practitioners are arrogant. Although the martial arts practitioners on the ship will respect him, they will not blindly obey him. Here, no one will be superior. They are all equal. Of course, we need to pay attention to the problems that are difficult to solve.


    At last his students quieted down under the rebuke of girus.


    Looking slightly upright, gillus stepped forward, looked around the people on the deck, and said in a loud voice, "ladies and gentlemen! Please listen to me. Now there is a problem in front of us. I need your opinions. "


    Gillus'' words undoubtedly attracted people''s eyes and turned to gillus on the base plate.


    Even Li Meng did not stand out. He looked slightly sideways at gillus on the deck.


    He said in a deep voice: "we should all know how terrible the forest sea is in the dark. There are still two hours to go before dark. Two hours is not enough for us to arrive at the" Yuandu ". Although the floating ship is our current shelter, it is not safe. We have two choices, or we can leave, Or stay for the night. "


    Speaking of this, gillus looked around at the crowd, glanced over the figures, and continued: "leave, we are in danger in the forest, but leave the same danger, because the falling of the floating ship caused a lot of noise, maybe this time has alerted some powerful polluting animals."


    Gilus is very clear about the relationship between going and staying.


    Next, it depends on the opinions of the public.


    On the current issue, people fell into the voice of discussion, many people''s faces are lost in meditation.


    Most people prefer to stay or go. Although the floating boat is not very strong, it is undoubtedly a good shelter for the survivors. It can give people a sense of security. However, many people also understand that the floating boat is a shelter and a cage. It can resist the invasion of threats and become a dead end for the survivors.


    In the forest, with the complexity of the environment and the flexibility of the martial artists, they can escape safely even if they are not as good as the polluting animals, but it''s not necessary to stay in the floating boat. Once the floating boat is surrounded by a powerful group of polluting animals, even the martial artists can''t fly.


    However, there are advantages and disadvantages in the forest, that is, danger.


    The danger of floating ships comes from the possibility that they may be attacked by polluting animals or spend the night safely.


    But it''s different in the forest. It''s inevitable to be found, and it''s inevitable to fight. No matter how careful you are, it''s impossible for more than 20 people to escape the keen perception of the polluting animals.


    To go and stay, the people on the floating ship are in a dilemma and don''t know what to do.


    Just as the people on the deck were thinking, a team of three seemed to have made a decision and stood up.


    One of them said, "ladies and gentlemen! Since the mainland of Kyoto has arrived, it''s up to us to decide where to go. Survival in the woods is our strength. Naturally, we won''t be afraid of the dangers that already exist. We won''t go to Yuandu. We''ll find a way out in our own way. Let''s say goodbye. "


    Finish saying, three people jump up, clean disappear in the forest outside the ship.

 Chapter 1167

    Only the swaying branches and leaves showed the people on the deck that they had left.


    Looking at the place where the three disappeared, the people on the deck looked at each other with a thoughtful look on their faces.


    As for the three people''s departure, Li Meng, who was on the side of the boat, said calmly: "it''s smart. They should be familiar with Kyoto, so they chose to leave the group and walk alone. In this way, they don''t have to bear the responsibility of the group. With their ability and without the drag of others, they can arrive at the nearest" Acropolis "faster and easier."


    Survivors are a group. For some people, this group can make people feel at ease and have a sense of security, but for some people, the group is just a drag, and the choice of the three person team is reasonable.


    Li Meng''s words made Li Yanran care a little. She looked back slightly, looked at the people beside her, and said softly, "although they are right, at this time, their choice will destroy the team."


    Slightly sideways, Li Meng looked at Li Yanran beside him and said calmly, "people are selfish. You can''t stop them or change anything. Everyone here can only grasp their own destiny."


    Just like Li Meng''s words, another small team of four left on the deck. They jumped into the forest cleanly.


    This scene enlivened the minds of the rest of the people on the deck.


    Whispers reverberated on the deck like flying bees.


    Looking at the people on the deck, Li Yanran sighed in her heart. She understood that the survivors'' group no longer existed.


    From the moment the first martial arts team leaves, the survivors'' team is doomed to disappear.


    "Let''s go!"


    "Let''s go!"


    Whispering will always have a result, the result is self-evident, many martial arts practitioners choose to leave.


    Daodao''s figure leaps and leaves the floating ship. The survivors on the floating ship are decreasing at the speed visible to the naked eye.


    It''s not just the team that has chosen to leave, many martial arts artists who are alone have also chosen to leave.


    In a short time, the number of martial artists on the deck was less than half, and the number was only more than ten.


    At this time, in addition to Li Meng, there were only gilus and his students, as well as luoluoxin''s brother and Leo. The rest were two three person teams. They all had an ordinary person. It was obvious that they were not from Kyoto and were not familiar with Kyoto, so they could not act alone.


    At this time, Chen Yan, who has been staying beside Li Meng, seems to have thought of something. She lies mysteriously in Li Meng''s ear and whispers something.


    "Sure?"


    Li Meng looks at Chen Yan unexpectedly and confirms.


    With a little smile, Chen Yan said softly, "it''s almost time to calculate. We''ve wasted a lot of time in the air. We should be in the nearby sea area. If you don''t worry, please contact them later."


    This is also


    What Chen Yan said relaxed Li Meng''s face a lot.


    But for Chen Yan''s warning, Li Meng didn''t think of this at all.


    A few kilometers away from the East is the South China Sea, which is the only way for the South China Sea to go to Kyoto. On that route, there is no shortage of cargo ships from the soul language chamber of Commerce. With the smooth communication, why does Li Meng need to go to Yuandu? He just needs to wait on the shore.


    In this way, things are much easier.


    Looking up slightly, Li Meng said to the girls, "let''s go, too."


    For Li Meng''s sudden decision, Tara and Li Yanran were stunned immediately.


    In Tara''s opinion, they are no doubt unfamiliar with Kyoto. How can they act alone?


    As for Li Yanran, although she is very familiar with Kyoto, she has never thought of acting alone. In her opinion, it is wise to follow the survivors'' group no matter whether she goes or stays.


    Li Yanran''s hesitation. Of course, Li Meng saw it. With a faint smile, he immediately asked, "is Miss Li Yanran leaving with us or staying? Of course, it''s up to Miss Li Yanran to decide whether to go or stay. "


    To this problem, Li Yanran did not think much at all. After returning to her mind, she immediately said, "I''m with you."


    For Li Yanran, she can only follow any decision of Li Meng. She can''t let Li Meng go.


    Even if the decision is wrong, she has to protect him.


    He can''t have any accidents until he gets the real answer.


    With a smile, Li Yanran''s reply didn''t come out of Li Meng''s expectation.


    To Li Yanran''s purpose, Li Meng more or less also guessed.


    She won''t leave until he gets the real answer.


    After getting Li Yanran''s clear statement, Li Meng nods to Chen Yan.


    With a soft smile, Chen Yan hugs Li Meng from behind.


    And Tara and Li Yanran are ready.


    "Well, can I have a word with my brother?"


    At this moment, the timid voice of lordsen suddenly rang out.


    This put a few people on hold.


    Several people''s words, Luo Luo Xin all heard, she knew that they are about to leave, but she also wants to follow.


    In other words, she will be separated from her brother, Leo.


    Although she believed in Leo''s ability, everything happened unexpectedly. Before she left, she had something to say with her brother.


    Frowning slightly, Chen Yan looks at Luoxin rather badly.


    In the face of Chen Yan''s poor eyes, Luo Luo lowers her head with timidity, showing a pitiful appearance.


    Before Chen Yan got angry, Li Meng took the lead in speaking.


    He looked at Luo Luo Xin, indifferent way: "go!"


    "Lord... Young master!"


    Li Meng''s promise, let Chen Yan not, Jiao voice calls a way.


    She curled her lips and said, "young master! You can''t defend her everywhere. "


    Chen Yan''s complaining tone makes Li Meng quite funny. It seems that in the previous conflict, Luo Luoxin''s insult to her makes her care.


    What a hateful little girl.


    Li Meng can only pretend to face, heavy voice: "obedience!"


    "Well, well, can''t I let her go?"


    Master tone change, let Chen Yan is very concerned about, instant compromise, heart raised the flag to admit defeat.


    Looking at luoluoxin coldly, Chen Yan said in a cold voice: "don''t go soon."


    With Chen Yan''s permission, Luo Luo Xin dares to raise her head and gives Li Meng a complicated look.


    "Thank you


    The words came out of her mouth.


    Then light steps, to the other side already looked forward to the two people walked past.

 Chapter 1168

    At this time, on the deck, for the departure of many martial artists, girus did not stop, did not even say a word.


    Where to go is the choice of the martial artists themselves, and he has no right to stop it.


    Those who should have left have already left, and those who have left will not have any other opinions. At this time, gillus really became the backbone.


    Li Meng didn''t care about what happened on the deck. While waiting for luoluoxin, Li Meng took out his pocket computer.


    Because it is not commonly used, the power of the palm computer is sufficient, and Li Meng also has enough batteries, so there is no limit on the use time.


    Boot, with the flashing screen, Li Meng entered the data terminal.


    In the first corps, the data terminal is like a terminal server. It is the information processing center and also a data repository. In the data terminal, Li Meng can perform many operations. Signal positioning is only the most basic.


    With the smooth signal flow, a large number of military and civilian equipment of the first corps were connected to the data terminals, including the soul language chamber of Commerce.


    Little by little, Li Meng easily found the shipping schedule of soul language chamber of Commerce.


    Under the soul language chamber of Commerce, there are three 40000 ton merchant ships, all of which are in bulk.


    At this time, two of them are outside the signal range, and the latest route update is two days ago. Only one is within the signal range, and the route is updating in real time.


    "Young master! Where are they? "


    In her ear, Chen Yan''s soft words rang.


    She still holds Li Meng from behind, which makes their posture very warm.


    "Not far, just a hundred kilometers away on the sea."


    Although the speed of the merchant ship is slow, the distance of 100 kilometers is not far, and it can arrive in three or four hours.


    This reassures Chen Yan.


    Calculate the time, it''s almost time for merchant ships to go to the nearby waters.


    A few days ago, when the floating ship set out from Marani City, the merchant ships staying in Nanlin island had been instructed to sail for more than 1000 kilometers in nearly three days, except for the time required to load goods.


    Without delay, Li Meng immediately issued an order to the nearby merchant ship.


    After finishing all this, Li Meng put away the palm computer.


    At this time, not far away, luoluoxin also ended the conversation with the two people and was coming here.


    What Luo Luo Xin and two people said, Li Meng won''t care, Chen Yan also didn''t have the leisure to eavesdrop.


    Luoluoxin''s return, announced the time to leave finally arrived.


    "Let''s go!"


    With a whisper from Li Meng, several graceful figures on the side of the ship jumped up one after another and disappeared in the branches outside the ship.


    There were five people in Li Meng''s party. Their departure made the deck a lot more empty.


    Their departure also attracted the eyes of gillus. Looking at the place where several people disappeared on the side of the ship, gillus was surprised.


    Jilus thought that Li Meng and his party would stay and go to Yuandu with them, but he didn''t expect that Li Meng and his party chose to leave after all.


    Although there are some accidents, gillus doesn''t have too many ideas. It''s good to leave. More people have more advantages, and less people also have less advantages. Once there are fewer people, the goal will be smaller, and the probability of being found will be reduced.


    And the martial artists who leave will cause some riots in the forest, which is a good diversion for the floating ship.


    "Everybody! The number of people left behind is small. We will stay in the floating boat tonight and start tomorrow morning. For everyone''s safety, please choose the middle cabin as the place for the night, and try to keep quiet at night.... "


    The fate of the survivors left behind is beyond Li Meng''s knowledge.


    In Lin Haizhong, absolute safety does not exist. Any accident can easily take the lives of martial arts practitioners.


    In a way, the survival probability of those who leave or stay is the same, and they can only rely on themselves.


    The forest is dark and humid, but there is also extraordinary beauty.


    Under the shade of trees, there is a colorful world. All kinds of vegetation interweave and live together.


    There are bare pebbles washed by rain, colorful flowers and vines all over the forest.


    There are puddles and dead trees lying in the forest, reflecting a beautiful and primitive world.


    After leaving the floating boat, Li Meng and his party shuttled through the forest and went to the East.


    The destination is not far. The landing place of the floating ship is very close to the sea, only two or three kilometers away.


    But the road in the forest is not easy to walk. There are too many things that hinder the speed.


    In this team, not everyone is a martial arts person, can''t move forward as fast as a martial arts person.


    Stepping on the wet ground, in the dark but beautiful shade of trees, Li Meng and his party walked as if they were on a casual tour.


    Especially Li Meng, with a relaxed look on his face, seems to be enjoying the breath of nature.


    "Wait! Don''t move


    With his eyes fixed, Li Meng suddenly stopped and waved to the girls.


    Because of Li Meng''s words, the women walking in the shade of the tree froze and looked back at Li Meng with doubts.


    In the face of the women''s eyes, Li Meng did not say much. He walked lightly to one side.


    In front of the one person tall vegetation, Li Meng stopped, held his breath and gently opened the branches and leaves.


    On the other side of the vegetation, there is a puddle nearly 10 meters wide. In the puddle, a huge shadow came into Li Meng''s eyes. It is very huge, with a height of four meters and a length of more than nine meters.


    It is very strong, with scales all over the body surface, like protruding muscles, and water chestnut is very balanced and shaped.


    Its head is very smooth, there are two huge sharp corners, the length is two meters, the sharp top is emitting cold light like metal light, it looks very terrible.


    In the puddle it is drinking water, huge nostrils panting, the sound is so loud, the air seems to be shaking.


    "How beautiful it is


    Looking at the giant beast in the puddle, Li Meng gave out an exclamation in his heart.


    It is undoubtedly beautiful, it is a symbol of power.


    "It''s a bull. It''s a common polluting animal in the forest. It''s mild and omnivorous. It''s very timid. Any disturbance can scare it away. They won''t have any idea of fighting before they face a desperate situation."

 Chapter 1169

    I don''t know when, behind Li Meng, the women quietly follow up and look at the giant on the other side of the vegetation with Li Meng.


    Speaking is Li Yanran, her voice is very small, very close to Li Meng, almost lying on Li Meng''s shoulder.


    "Let''s go, don''t disturb it. The bull is a group of pollution animals. They will not stay in one place, but will wander in groups in the forest. Its existence indicates that there is a herd of bull in the nearby forest. Once it is disturbed, it is likely to cause the herd to riot. Once the herd revolts, it will be under their iron hooves, Anything that gets in their way will be crushed. "


    This is not alarmist. From the body of the huge object in front of him, Li Meng can feel a kind of oppression from strength. Once these guys revolt, they can level everything with their own weight.


    To Li Yanran''s remind, Li Meng didn''t ignore, very discerning loosen the branches and leaves in the hand.


    "Let''s go!"


    A group of people quietly retreat, continue to move forward in the dark shade.


    The encounter with bull is just a small episode on the way, which has no impact.


    An hour later


    On the seashore, a small beach and the junction of the forest.


    It used to be quiet, and the only sound came from the waves beating on the beach.


    But the calm was broken by a slight noise in the forest.


    There is no such thing as birds and beasts scattered, only the shadows come out of the dark forest and step on the soft beach.


    The dark environment is no longer, only the golden sand beach and the vast sea in front of us.


    On the beach, Li Meng and the girls stopped and looked around.


    There is a small beach, less than 100 meters long. The distance between the forest and the sea is only 20 meters. At the end of the beach, there is a black reef. Further away, there are cliffs and cliffs.


    Looking to the sea, the sediment on the bottom of the sea is clear and shallow.


    The location is undoubtedly very good. Although the waves are a little big, it is also a good boarding point.


    The destination has arrived. The next step is to wait.


    Looking at the sea and Li Meng standing on the beach in front of her, Li Yanran''s face showed a trace of incomprehension.


    Li Yanran doesn''t understand why they stay here. Although the beach is far away from the forest, it''s not a good place.


    It''s too open here. There''s no hiding place at all. Once it''s night, it''s likely to be found by polluting animals.


    "Mr. Li Meng! Why stop? We should start at once and find a place to sleep before dark. "


    In the heart of don''t understand, let Li Yanran can''t help but open mouth to Li Meng carried on the inquiry.


    Linhai survival, Li Yanran is not lack of this knowledge, she knows how to do to let everyone avoid danger, and stay on the beach is no doubt irrational behavior.


    One side of Tara seems to agree with Li Yanran''s words, the same puzzled looking at Li Meng.


    For Li Yanran''s question, Li Meng light smile, light way: "for us, the trip is the end of the forest, and then just wait."


    Waiting?


    Waiting for what?


    Li Meng said, Li Yanran is no doubt puzzled, but one side of Tara seems to be aware of something.


    Tara remembered that not long ago when he was on a floating ship, Mr. Li Meng took out the kind of communication equipment, and some conversations with Miss Chen Yan, which could remind people of something.


    Thinking of this, Tara said to Li Yanran: "don''t worry. If I guess correctly, a ship will come to meet us soon, Mr. Li Meng! Am I right? "


    "That''s right!"


    Li Meng can''t deny Tara''s words, and admits it frankly.


    Tara had doubted their identities for a long time, and it was only natural that she could guess this.


    Tara''s words made Li Yanran suddenly. No wonder they stayed here.


    However, how did Mr. Li Meng contact the outside world?


    These days, Li Yanran has been with Li Meng, and the little maid has never left.


    Is


    Li Yanran thought of the small instrument that Mr. Li Meng had been playing with in recent days. Li Yanran didn''t know what it was and didn''t ask much about it. Now, I''m afraid it''s a small instrument capable of remote communication.


    If so, Mr. Li Meng''s identity


    Although Li Yanran didn''t know the specific identity, Mr. Li Meng''s identity should not be simple.


    After all, it''s not possible for anyone to call a boat that "happens to" pass by anytime and anywhere.


    Li Yanran is more and more curious about the identity of Mr. Li Meng.


    After getting the answer, Li Yanran was relieved and waited with everyone.


    At this time, if a ship comes to meet them, there is no need for other places.


    In the waiting, time passed by little by little.


    When the sun sets in the sky, the whole world darkens quickly, and the night is coming.


    On the beach, Chen Yan found some leaves and spread them on the sand to serve as a cushion.


    Li Meng and the girls sit on it, facing the sea, facing the cold sea breeze.


    The advent of darkness makes the whole world fall into a dead silence, only the forest radiates new vitality.


    In the daytime, the forest is quiet. At night, all kinds of sounds appear, and the vast forest sea becomes a paradise full of killing.


    "They are so slow..."


    Looking at a dead sea shrouded in darkness, Chen Yan complains.


    It''s too slow. Three hours have passed. It''s only more than 100 kilometers. Even slow merchant ships should arrive.


    Compared with Chen Yan''s urgency, Li Meng is not worried at all.


    Chen Yan''s complaint made Li Meng smile and lie on the beach.


    Looking at the stars all over the sky, Li Meng said calmly, "when it''s time to arrive, Yan''er! Be patient. "


    Reason is this reason, but the urgent heart is not controlled.


    Slightly sideways, Chen Yan stretches her delicate body and lies beside Li Meng, looking at her master with soft eyes.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Aware of Li Yanran''s peeping eyes, Li Meng takes back his eyes from the stars in the sky, turns his head slightly, and looks at Li Yanran sitting beside him.


    Suddenly being watched by Li Meng, Li Yanran was stunned and said with a smile: "nothing. I just feel that Mr. Li Meng''s attitude is really good and makes people envious. If other people are in such an environment, I''m afraid they will only panic."

 Chapter 1170

    In the forest, no matter the martial arts or ordinary people, there will be a sense of oppression, a fear of facing unknown threats, and fear of death.


    But Mr. Li Meng is not the same. No matter in the cold current or in the forest, from Li Meng, Li Yanran feels a kind of casual, a kind of indifference, a kind of self-confidence. It seems that Mr. Li Meng is dismissive of the threat to the forest, and has no worries.


    Where does this confidence come from?


    Li Yanran does not know, is also she has been puzzled place.


    It turns out that she cares about this


    With a faint smile, Li Meng shook lightly and said calmly: "this is not self-confidence, but believing that with Yan''er and Tara, why should I be afraid? I believe they can protect me in any bad situation. "


    So it is!


    Li Yanran has no doubt about Mr. Li Meng''s words.


    Tara''s strength is not weak among martial artists, which is enough to protect the safety of Mr. Li Meng. With the stronger and more mysterious Chen Yan, the safety of Mr. Li Meng can be fully guaranteed.


    "Puff!"


    In the dark night, Chen Yan, who was crawling beside Li Meng, couldn''t help laughing.


    The master is impeccable when he tells a lie.


    Even if it''s a lie, it will make people believe it''s true.


    How can the safety of the master depend on them? How can that confidence come from them.


    It is the master himself that makes the master confident.


    What is Chen Yan''s smile? This is not what Li Yanran can know.


    Among the people present, I''m afraid only Li Meng knows the meaning of Chen Yan''s smile.


    Night has come, in the dim starlight, a few people quietly waiting.


    The moonlight is a little dim tonight, which makes the beach a little dim.


    When the thick clouds float over the beach, the moonlight is blocked, and the whole world is completely dark.


    Compared with Li Meng''s comfort, Tara and Luo Luoxin are very nervous.


    They both stand on the beach, staring at the forest, very alert, that expression, for fear that there are polluting animals rush out of the forest.


    When the moon is blocked by clouds, they are most nervous, and Tara holds the sword hanging on her waist.


    Although Li Meng wanted to say that it was unnecessary for them to be on guard, he gave up after thinking about it.


    No matter what Li Meng said, they would not let go of their vigilance against polluting animals. In this case, they can only let them do some behaviors that can make them feel at ease.


    The waiting is long and smooth.


    Although the forest is very noisy, the things that worried Tara and lolosin did not happen.


    After waiting for five hours, a little orange light finally appeared on the dark sea. It was shining like a star.


    The first discoverer of the light on the sea is Chen Yan.


    Looking at the dark sea in the distance, Chen Yan''s eyes brightened with that dim light.


    She quickly turned her head and said to the host beside her with a smile: "young master! Here they are


    On the dark beach, with Chen Yan''s voice, Daodao looks at the dark sea.


    A few people on the beach are not ordinary people, they all have good eyesight.


    In the dark distance, they saw the twinkling light, and the owner of the light was a ship.


    A huge steel ship, although far away, but a few people can see the huge steel outline on the sea.


    Tonight''s sea breeze is a little strong, so that the shoal outside the beach is rough, several meters high waves, hit the beach again and again, the "Hua la la" beating sound is continuous.


    In the deep sea beyond the shoal, the huge merchant ship stopped, and the light from the ship became brighter.


    For a long time, in the dark, an orange light was approaching the beach. If you look carefully, it was a boat.


    Seeing this scene, all the people were in the same mood. Even Li Meng stood up from the beach.


    It was a long time. Originally, Li Meng thought it would only take three or four hours for the merchant ship to arrive. Unexpectedly, it took more than five hours.


    Time is not the point. The point is that the merchant ship has finally arrived.


    Soon, while several people were waiting, the boat approached the beach.


    Soon, the roar of the "rumbling" engine became clearer and clearer, reverberating in the night sky, covering up the sound of the waves hitting the beach.


    In the eyes of the crowd, a small iron boat emerged from the darkness, and rose and fell with the rough waves. Finally, it arrived at the beach by the waves, and the bow of the boat contacted with the soft sand.


    The boat is not big, about 15 meters long, with a wide bottom, strong stability, and simple. It has an open cabin, and even the cab is exposed.


    Seeing the boat coming to the shore, Chen Yan on the beach said to Li Meng: "young master! Let''s get on the boat. "


    "Let''s go!"


    In the dark, with a whisper, led by Li Meng, several people went to the boat beside the water.


    At this time, from the boat, two figures jumped on the beach, waiting.


    As Li Meng and his party approached, one of them quickly met him and bowed his head and said, "young master! Please get on board


    He is very young, and his companions behind him are all young, wearing the same black uniform and black windbreaker, which gives people a strong feeling.


    They are not ordinary people. When they are close enough, Li Meng has already noticed this.


    Li Meng didn''t say much, but quietly prepared to board.


    "Well! How could it be so slow? "


    When Chen Yan came to the young man''s side, her feet faltered, and she uttered a cold hum. She complained very much, and the emotion in her words was very obvious.


    To Chen Yan''s anger, he is very frightened, even busy way: "miss! After receiving the news, the merchant ship came here at full speed. Because the position could not be accurately located, it took some time to search, and the subordinates had tried their best. "


    Is it the ship''s problem?


    It takes time to locate the signal, but it won''t be too long.


    If Chen Yan thinks about it, it seems that the speed of the merchant ship is not satisfactory.


    It took more than five hours for more than 100 kilometers, which was too slow. This shows that the speed of merchant ships is very unsatisfactory.


    Chen Yan doesn''t make a fuss and knows that her subordinates can''t be blamed for this.


    His face softened immediately and said, "let''s go! Start at once. "


    "Yes


    Chen Yan stops, but they don''t.


    At this time, everyone was boarding the boat one by one.


    In the dark, the dialogue between Chen Yan and her subordinates, Tara and Li Yanran can hear clearly, as well as Luo Luoxin.


    From the words, the three people can hear that the two people on the beach are subordinate, which makes the three women very curious.


    Curious about the power of the big ship on the sea, as long as you know who the owner of the ship is, the identities of Li Meng and Chen Yan will come to the surface.

 Chapter 1171

    When everyone boarded the boat, with the "rumbling" engine roaring, facing the waves, the boat slowly left the beach and headed for the distant merchant ships floating on the sea.


    In shallow waters, the waves are rough.


    In the dark, the boat is rolling against the waves on the sea. Although the strong power makes the boat far away from the coast, the violent up and down shaking is not comfortable.


    Fortunately, it only lasted for a short time. When the boat was some distance away from the coast, the waves disappeared and the sea became calm. Under the breeze, it was only rippling gently.


    At this time, not far away, in the light of the light, the huge steel merchant ship has been clearly visible.


    The calm of the sea makes the boat faster, and the huge steel merchant ship is approaching at the speed visible to the naked eye.


    In a short time, the boat was in the shadow of the huge hull of the merchant ship.


    After the boat returned, on the dark sea, the huge merchant ship did not stay for a long time. After a while, it moved again and drove slowly to the distance.


    Compared with small boats, huge merchant ships are undoubtedly more stable.


    They took the crane and stepped on the deck of the merchant ship. Although they could feel the slight shaking at their feet, it was much better than the boat.


    Although the sea in the night was also full of danger, the merchant ship did not stay in place. After Li Meng and his party boarded the ship, the roar of the engine started, and the merchant ship set foot on the journey again.


    So far, Li Meng''s trip to the capital is back on track.


    Chen Yan is most familiar with her own merchant ships.


    On board the merchant ship, she led the way ahead.


    Compared with Chen Yan''s familiar road, for Tara, Luo Luoxin and Li Yanran, everything on the boat makes them feel novel.


    In the field of shipbuilding, the world is still developed, and the lack of resources makes it choose another way, that is, the shipbuilding industry based on wood structure.


    Lin Haizhong, tough wood is inexhaustible, wood materials available everywhere, such a choice is undoubtedly rational.


    In most countries, even in Kyoto, most of the merchant ships are made of wood. It''s better to cover them with iron sheet to increase their protection.


    The armored warships for military use are also made of steel and wood.


    There are not many commercial ships that use steel completely in Kyoto, but they are few. Even if there are, they are also very sophisticated military ships.


    A merchant ship made entirely of steel is too wasteful for sannu.


    You know, the steel output of Kyoto is only about one million tons a year. You can imagine the value of steel.


    And the tonnage of this ship is too big for the three women.


    As a merchant ship, the tonnage was so large that the three women had never seen it.


    Because of the wooden structure, the tonnage of a general merchant ship is between 1000 and 3000 tons. If steel is used for the keel, the tonnage can be increased to 10000 tons, but this is the limit.


    For the owner of the ship, the three women didn''t see a reason. Although they saw a sign on the wall, a black wing sign, they didn''t know what it meant.


    It''s a matter of course that the soul language chamber of Commerce has existed for only one year, and its main development direction is in Kyoto. However, the soul language chamber of commerce is not well-known now, and it is not a household name in Kyoto.


    Lolosin and Tara don''t talk about each other. One is the daughter of a noble in the kingdom of Baron, and the other is a martial arts artist in the silver wing guild of Bentley. In recent years, they haven''t been to Kyoto at all. Of course, they don''t know the existence of soul language chamber of Commerce.


    Although Li Yanran is from Kyoto, she has been away from Kyoto for many years and knows nothing about the situation and changes in Kyoto. Because of this, even if they see the sign of the black wings of soul language chamber of Commerce, they don''t know what it stands for.


    Led by Chen Yan, the party entered the cabin.


    After a short walk in the narrow corridor, the group arrived at their final destination.


    This is a corridor. The ground is as smooth as a mirror. On both sides, there are one room after another.


    In front of a room, Chen Yan stops. She turns back to Tara and Li Yanran and says, "it''s absolutely safe on board. You won''t be disturbed by anyone. There are many rooms here. You can choose freely. It takes a long time for a merchant ship to arrive in Kyoto. It takes about a week. During this period, you can move freely on board."


    "And you!"


    The words are tiny, Chen Yan''s eyes look at the last square Luo heart.


    Under Luo Luo Xin''s timid eyes, Chen Yan said in a cold voice: "you too, choose a room by yourself."


    As soon as the words are finished, Chen Yan pushes Li Meng into the room, ignoring the slightly meaningful eyes of the congregation women.


    "Pa!"


    The door was shut.


    Outside the door, several women looked at each other and finally looked at each other with a smile.


    Of course, only Tara and Li Yanran laugh, but luoluoxin is not in a small mood.


    Who is the owner of this ship? Although luoluoxin is not clear, this is undoubtedly her territory.


    How could she feel happy when she thought about the difficult days after that.


    Li Yanran seemed to notice the change of Luo Luoxin''s expression. She said indifferently: "don''t be too afraid. It''s Chen Yan who dislikes you, not Mr. Li Meng. You should be glad of this. Otherwise, your life will be more miserable. I won''t say more about the right and wrong of this matter. For you, this experience is also good for your future life."


    Speaking of this, Li Yanran sighed slightly and said softly, "the world is not beautiful. You have to adapt to it. No matter how beautiful the place you used to live in, you will realize the cruelty one day."


    To Li Yanran this time of words, Luo Luo core didn''t make a sound, she just lowered her head, don''t know what to think.


    Li Yanran didn''t say much. She nodded to Tara and turned away. Her figure disappeared in the next room.


    With Li Yanran''s departure, not long after, Tara and luoluoxin also step forward.


    Soon, the three graceful figures in the corridor disappeared one by one.


    The room is quite spacious, with a hall, a bedroom and a bathroom. The space is rich, but the furnishings are a little simple and there is nothing.


    The hall is empty, with only one tea table and two sofas, without any decoration. Looking around, you can only see the metal walls.


    As soon as she enters the room, Chen Yan pushes Li Meng and presses him on the sofa with a smile.

 Chapter 1172

    Next to Li Meng, Chen Yan sat down, her soft body close to Li Meng, and said angrily: "I wanted to accompany my master on this trip to Kyoto, but I didn''t expect to be delayed by so many things, master! You have to make up for Yan''er. "


    Chen Yan''s delicate voice made Li Meng cry out in his heart.


    This little girl has never realized how terrible and exciting her charm is.


    How can Li Meng not understand Chen Yan''s little mind?


    Among the many women Li Meng has, several generals never care about Li Meng''s private life, and they don''t have the idea of eating in their hearts. They all have their own understanding of "love", and their love is also the most simple, which can be said to be a complete payment.


    Among them, the reason of temperament is only one, and the other is self-knowledge.


    The understanding of the host, let them understand, want to get the real love of the host, is completely impossible.


    Secondly, what they can do is to pay unilaterally. Only in this way can they get the master''s love. Maybe it''s not love, but they don''t care. In their opinion, as long as the master cares about them, it''s enough for them.


    But Chen Yan is not the same. Compared with several generals, Chen Yan is more like a woman. She will be jealous for Li Meng''s closeness to her people, and will do some things that women should do, such as playing small temperament.


    Of course, such a disposition, she is not really angry, but a care, more like a daughter to the father like coquetry, this is also a kind of close behavior.


    With a smile, Li Meng rubbed Chen Yan''s little head.


    His hands were naturally stretched out, tightly hugged Chen Yan''s waist, and melted her soft body into her arms.


    Facing the host''s embrace, Chen Yan is very clever. She raises her head and slightly squints her eyes. Her hands are even more wrapped around Li Meng''s neck.


    Quietly feel each other''s existence, for a long time, Li Meng just let Chen Yan go.


    Looking at the beautiful face close at hand, Li Meng said warm: "well, I''ll take a bath first. It''s a long night. I''m afraid I don''t have time to make up for you?"


    Li Meng''s words can make Chen Yan blush, and her face is a little twisted.


    The master said this as if she


    Looking at Chen Yan''s shy appearance, Li Meng smiles silently.


    With his hands drawn back from Chen Yan''s waist, Li Meng stood up from the sofa and went to the bathroom.


    "Pa!"


    With the slight sound of closing the door, Li Meng''s figure is no longer in the hall.


    The only thing that still exists is Chen Yan, who is just sitting on the sofa and daydreaming.


    Although it is a merchant ship at the foot, the most basic living measures are perfect.


    Take the bathroom for example, a set of bath equipment is still perfect, there is a water heater, there is a bathtub.


    The existence of bathtub can make Li Meng very satisfied. After a few days, his body has become sticky and needs a good bath.


    Just as Li Meng was about to wash the bathtub and put in some hot water, the slight footsteps outside the bathroom door suddenly rang out. Then, the door of the bathroom was opened and a graceful figure came in.


    It''s Chen Yan.


    Entering the bathroom, she smiles softly, looks at Li Meng and says softly, "let Yan''er prepare hot water for the master."


    For Chen Yan''s volunteering, Li Meng naturally won''t refuse. He moves slightly to one side to make room for Chen Yan.


    Looking at Chen Yan, Li Meng said softly: "that will trouble Yan''er."


    With a smile, she lifts a few strands of hair on her forehead and goes forward. Chen Yan comes to the bathtub.


    Put the water, pick up the brush, start to clean the bathtub, everything seems so natural.


    Chen Yan didn''t let Li Meng wait for long. Soon, the bathtub was full of steaming hot water.


    Then, under Chen Yan''s service, Li Meng takes off his clothes and enters the steaming bathtub.


    "Hoo


    When the hot water wrapped his body, Li Meng took a deep breath and lay in the bathtub.


    Chen Yan, on the other hand, squats beside the bathtub and puts her hand gently on the edge of the bathtub. Behind her, her round hips highlight a perfect and tight curve, which is very attractive.


    When his body adapted to the temperature of the water, Li Meng relaxed.


    Looking at Chen Yan beside the bathtub, Li Meng had no choice but to smile and said, "come in."


    Master, but Chen Yan has been looking forward to this.


    With a smile, she didn''t care about Li Meng''s gaze, so she got up and took off her dress.


    It''s very easy to take off the grey dress. As soon as a few buttons are released, the long dress slips from Chen Yan, revealing her smooth skin and transparent underwear like tulle.


    Especially under his body, his long white legs were completely exposed in Li Meng''s eyes.


    In Li Meng''s fiery gaze, Chen Yan smiles shyly, raises her slender right leg and walks into the bathtub gently.


    There is no doubt that the space in the bathtub is narrow. Chen Yan who enters the bathtub can only put herself into Li Meng''s arms.


    When the delicate body into the arms, with the surging of water, two people in the bathtub hugged each other.


    Holding Chen Yan''s soft body comfortably, Li Meng is enjoying the double touch of water and body.


    Quietly embracing a little, Li Meng''s hands began to be dishonest, gently caressing the delicate body in his arms. The touch of the smooth skin feedback made Li Meng very infatuated.


    Facing the hot and demonic hand on her body, Chen Yan can only nibble her teeth and silently bear the bullying of her master.


    She looks up at Li Meng with a face of shame and tenderness. At this moment, Chen Yan completely dedicates herself to her master.


    For Li Meng, it''s a long night. It''s just the beginning.


    He doesn''t need to be in a hurry. It''s the way to enjoy the wonderful process slowly.


    The wind is blowing and whistling.


    In the dim moonlight, in the night, the huge merchant ship is sailing slowly, the roar of the engine is continuous, reverberating between heaven and earth, it is like a giant on the sea, with indomitable momentum in the dark.


    In a room on the ship, scenes of privacy are quietly happening.


    It can''t be said, it can only be understood.


    Time is passing little by little, and the long night is gradually coming to an end.

 Chapter 1173

    Although the South China Sea is large, the social circle of human beings is very small.


    The prosperity of maritime trade has promoted exchanges among countries.


    Enough communication, so that each other are not unfamiliar.


    Although all the countries around the South China Sea, except Kyoto, are poor and weak, especially the many countries in the south of the South China Sea are the representatives of poverty and backwardness.


    But temporary backwardness does not mean permanent backwardness. Once upon a time, there was a powerful country on the continent of Austria. Although this powerful country has declined and is almost disappearing in the long river of history, the resources in this territory and the land contain a strong foundation.


    It''s only the country that is poor and backward. This land is not barren. From it, there is the foundation for the birth of a powerful empire. For the continent of Austria, what it needs is a hero, a real hero, who can lead the human beings on the continent of Austria to the world.


    No one knows when heroes will appear. It is also unknown whether Austria can wait until the era of heroes.


    But today, on this sunny day, as a fleet approaches the continent, the fate of the continent is gradually changing.


    Although the sea is vast, but also has a margin to find.


    On the blue sea, a fleet was sailing.


    Today''s weather is very good, the sun is high in the sky, the sea is very calm.


    More than ten large and small ships formed a formation and marched forward in a triangle cruise formation.


    The towering bridge, the black flag, the huge silver gray ship body, at a glance, although only a dozen, but the momentum is still compelling.


    Starting from Mallorca, Tanya has been sailing on the sea for five days with her fleet.


    In order to avoid being attacked by sea animals living in shallow waters, the fleet stopped at night and continued to set out during the day. It only sailed more than 1000 kilometers in five days.


    Now, the fleet has left the outer land of Austria and arrived in the territorial waters of northern Austria.


    The outer land of Austria and Georgia is not parallel to the main land. The outer land of Austria and Georgia is on the upper left, northwest of the main land, while the continent of Austria and Georgia is on the lower right, Southeast of the outer land. The two sides are separated by the araver Strait, facing each other from a distance. The distance between the two sides is not far, and the nearest place is only a few miles away.


    After leaving the outer land of Austria, the fleet entered the territorial waters to the north of Austria.


    Looking to the north, it is a boundless sea, while looking to the south, a continuous coastline has been clearly visible.


    The breeze is blowing, in the sailing fleet, on the lookout tower of the flagship, many figures stand, they look at the southern coastline.


    Looking at the distant coastline, guniya felt that her hometown had finally arrived.


    It has been more than a year since she left home. In this year, she has experienced many things.


    There are sad, sad time, there are happy time, whenever I think back to these things, Gu Niya''s heart will not be calm, but at this time, Gu Niya''s heart is only happy.


    Fortunately, she met Li Meng, who is the most important person in her life. Because of him, her fate has been changed.


    It''s not only her that has changed her destiny, but also her motherland.


    Although the future of the kingdom is still shrouded in fog, gunya believes that her choice is right.


    With her efforts, the dawn of the kingdom will surely come.


    "We have entered the territorial waters of the kingdom of Calver. Darwin is located in the northeast of the continent of Austria. We can reach Darwin by sailing more than 1300 kilometers southeast along the coastline," gunya said softly


    There were only four people on the lookout, two big and two small. Gunya and her two sisters were dressed in plain robes, and Tanya was dressed in black armor and Cape.


    What gunya said was to Tanya.


    The first regiment didn''t know about the continent of Austria. They didn''t have a map of the continent. They didn''t even know the situation on the continent. They didn''t even know the coordinates of Darwinian city. The source of intelligence was only from gunya.


    More than 1000 kilometers?


    In the hood, Tanya''s plain expression was not affected.


    Now there is no war in the kingdom of Danlan. Although the situation among the three countries is more and more tense, the initiative is in the hands of the kingdom of Danlan. Before the war of reunification starts, the kingdom of Danlan needs some time to make full preparations. She has enough time to complete the task.


    Even if the kingdom of Danlan starts the war of unification during her mission, it will not cause too much trouble for Tanya, because there is still a small fleet of the first Legion and an army of more than 10000 people in meloka City, which is enough to cope with some unexpected accidents.


    For Tanya at the moment, she just needs to focus on the task of the trip.


    Slightly sideways, Tanya looked at the side of Gu Niya, indifferent way: "go back, what do you plan to do?"


    Tanya already knows something about the situation in Darwin city from gunya''s mouth.


    Although wearing the title of orthodox royal family of Austria, the palace politics of Austria was not peaceful.


    King vilchin has been old and has not been in charge of politics for many years. In the political struggle, the court power is divided into two groups, one is the princess group headed by the first princess Olivia, and the other is the courtier group headed by the house of interior.


    The imperial concubine faction controlled the guards and had a high prestige among the civilians, while the courtier faction controlled the city defense forces.


    Olivia is the mother of Denisa and Teresa. Although Gunia is neutral, her position is clear because of her identity.


    If the domestic political situation is complicated, Guya''s rights will be constrained.


    In terms of military strength, the kingdom of Austria is not weak. There are 150000 guards and 200000 city guards alone. If the two can be united, the chaos in Darwin is not a cause for concern. Why should the outside world intervene?


    How do you do it?


    To Tanya this question, Gu Niya some difficult to answer.


    She has been away from Darwin for a long time, and one year is enough to change a lot of things.


    She can only think about things as she was before she left Darwin.


    After a moment''s thinking, guniya replied: "no matter it''s the internal strife in the city or the demons outside the city, we can''t expect the city defense forces to participate in it, because most of the soldiers of the city defense forces come from the civilian caves, and let the city defense forces participate in the anti rebellion. Those ministers will worry about it. The duty of the city defense forces is to guard the city walls, and the defense of the city walls is also the most important thing. Therefore, to the demons outside the city, We can''t mobilize the city defense forces at will to calm down the civil strife and eliminate the demons outside the city. We can only rely on the soldiers under the command of the guards and the general. "

 Chapter 1174

    Speaking of this, gunya said, "I haven''t been back to Darwinian city for a year. I don''t know what''s going on in Darwinian city now. I can only take one step at a time. Please rest assured, general. I''ll arrange to return to the kingdom as soon as possible and try to solve the problems faced by the kingdom in the shortest time. It won''t take the general too long."


    In the blank of this year, gunya missed a lot of big and small things in the kingdom of Austria. At this time, the kingdom was relatively strange to gunya.


    A good plan is based on clear intelligence. Before returning to Darwin and getting the latest information about Darwin, gunya will not think ahead of time.


    Because any idea is risky.


    Tanya can understand what gunya is wary of.


    Intelligence is extremely important at all times.


    Only when we know enough can we have a clear idea and win a hundred battles.


    However, no matter what the current situation of the kingdom of Austria is, there are only two factors troubling the kingdom.


    One is the civil strife in the city, and the other is the devil outside the city.


    Tanya doesn''t have much interest in the rebellion in the city. Her goal is the devil.


    Tanya knows very well that the kingdom of Austria, which has hundreds of thousands of troops, can''t make the royal court turbulent because of civil strife. The biggest problem comes from demons.


    Because of the demons coming to the city, the kingdom of Austria was in chaos. Because of the external and internal troubles, the kingdom of Austria did not dare to cut off the chaotic horses and clean up the rebels in the city. It had to drag on to find stability in the chaos and maintain a kind of balance.


    This kind of balance can not be broken by itself, only to seek external forces.


    As long as the demons are solved, the chaos in the kingdom of orglia will naturally disappear, the chaos will disappear, and the kingdom of orglia will return to peace. For Tanya, her task is completed.


    Think of this, Tanya indifferent way: "the devil to me, the city''s civil unrest calm your own responsibility."


    With the goal, the task can be completed faster.


    Although it is more dangerous and difficult to eliminate the demons outside the city than to calm down the civil strife, it is precisely because of the difficulties that Tanya will volunteer.


    Because if the demons outside the city were to be destroyed by the kingdom of Austria, it would take a long time. Tanya could not wait, and it was still unknown whether the demons could be eliminated by the combat power of the guards alone.


    Therefore, Tanya only believes in her own army, which is not her self-confidence, but her expectation that the scale of the devil will not be very large, otherwise, Darwin city could not exist so far.


    Moreover, guniya also said that demons are summoned by fallen people to sacrifice their lives, and the number is doomed not to be too much.


    This makes Tanya fully believe that her subordinates can defeat evil demons.


    The first Legion can take the devil this big trouble, gounia is certainly happy.


    In the face of demons, the equipment of the guards is too reluctantly. Even in the defense war of the city wall, the battle damage between the demons and the guards is often as high as 1:3, that is to say, the guards sacrifice three people to destroy a demon.


    Such a war damage ratio is undoubtedly unacceptable. Only the first army, the first army with powerful armaments, can effectively resist and even eliminate demons.


    Gunya never doubted the combat effectiveness of the first army.


    But


    Looking at Tanya beside her, gunya said happily: "I''m very grateful that the general can volunteer to take over the task of eliminating demons. However, the number of soldiers in your army is only 10000. I''m afraid you are reluctant to face tens of thousands or even hundreds of thousands of demons. It''s not appropriate for your army to face demons alone. Let''s leave the demons to the general, Fifty thousand guards were transferred to the command of the general. "


    Tanya refuses gunya''s kindness without thinking about it.


    In the hood, Tanya said calmly, "it''s unnecessary. Your soldiers can''t keep up with the fighting rhythm of our army. It will only bring more chaos to our army."


    Although Tanya''s tone is a little big, it''s true.


    The soldiers of the first regiment are wearing power combat suits, with stronger strength, stronger protection and faster speed. They can advance and retreat freely on the battlefield, have good communication and ensure the smooth command.


    However, the close guard forces of the kingdom of Austria and Georgia do not have such a strong foundation. Joint operations with them will not bring much help to the first legion, but will become a drag on the first Legion.


    This is taboo on the battlefield. Tanya won''t make this mistake.


    For Tanya''s so undisguised rejection, gunya doesn''t have too many ideas.


    Because guniya is very clear about the gap between the guards and the first legion, only the gap in equipment is a big difference.


    Tanya''s straightforward words make Guya feel at ease, which shows that the general beside him has absolute confidence in the elimination of demons.


    Confidence is certainly a good thing.


    With a slight nod, gunya said, "in this case, it''s up to the general to eliminate the demons. The specific action will be decided when we arrive in Darwin."


    The fleet is still a few days away from Darwin city. Any decision and decision can only be made when it arrives at Darwin City, so that it can think one by one and plan according to the current situation.


    No matter how anxious I am, all I can do now is to wait.


    On the watchtower, several people''s eyes looked to the distance again, to the coastline that stretched to the end of the line of sight.


    Among the four, only Denisa and Teresa are the most excited. They know that they are going home.


    Teresa is OK, although her eyes reveal a trace of happiness, but her small face is still calm.


    But Denisa was different. Her face was very happy, and her eyes were looking around.


    The breeze is blowing, and the sea is rippling. In the fleet, only the roar of the "rumbling" engine remains unchanged. It is echoing on the sea forever, just like the black flag fluttering in the wind. As long as the fleet''s journey never stops, it will not stop.


    Time will not stop passing, and the world is changing all the time. It will not stop at a certain moment.


    Change, of course, is inseparable from the South China Sea. In this year, the South China Sea has not only changed, but also regained calm in the process of change, which has also attracted a lot of attention.


    The first legion, Nanhai, Bentley. Speaking of Nanhai, there are three words.


    A year ago, the first regiment appeared in the South China Sea and quietly occupied Nanlin island.


    A few months later, they began to invade Bentley again. Within a year, the first Legion seized the power of Bentley under heavy obstruction.


    How can we not attract people''s attention at such an amazing speed of development?

 Chapter 1175

    While marveling at the strength of the first legion, many people are also curious about where the first Legion comes from.


    Powerful strength will not be possessed for no reason. In a certain corner of the world, there must be the rear of the first Legion. Only in this way can we reasonably explain some things.


    With the compromise of the hero Association, the first Legion finally gained a firm foothold in the South China Sea and gradually came into the eyes of the world.


    Of course, I''m curious about a new force or a country, an old country.


    The first thing, of course, is to think about whether this new force will pose a threat to our country, how to deal with it, and how to deal with it.


    Fortunately, in the eyes of human powers, the South China Sea is just a barren land, an extremely remote place, so the first Corps avoided a lot of trouble.


    It''s the luck of the first legion, and it''s also the luck of a human power.


    No one knows that the source of a change affecting the world is the South China Sea.


    This is fate, the fate of mankind, the fate of the earth, and even the fate of all creatures on the earth.


    And all this, is slowly happening, no one knows, no one noticed.


    This is a merchant ship, it belongs to the soul language chamber of Commerce, it has no name, only the flag and number.


    In the soul language chamber of Commerce, there are three merchant ships of the same type, whose number is "3".


    It''s ordinary, but it''s not ordinary at the moment, because there''s a man on board.


    One day ago, it left the vast sea and sailed into the Beijiang River.


    It is a river with a length of nearly ten thousand li. From east to west, it almost runs through the whole northern territory of Kyoto.


    This river is connected with Kyoto and the other two Acropolis. In the northern territory of Kyoto, this river bears great responsibility and is an important hub of water transportation.


    Compared with rivers, rivers are undoubtedly wide. The widest place is tens of thousands of meters, and the narrowest place is hundreds of meters. The huge merchant ships sailing in the rivers seem to have plenty of space.


    Kyoto is a rich city. Although it is in the inland, because the Beijiang River is connected with the sea, water shipping is very prosperous. When merchant ships enter the Beijiang River, there is an endless stream of ships in the river. There are countless sea going ships carrying various flags, and they come and go very lively.


    The bustling rivers make people unable to imagine that they are in a dangerous forest.


    "Young master! It''s spectacular. When my father and I went to Kyoto for the first time, we were surprised by the prosperous shipping of this river. At that time, we knew the gap between the weak and the powerful countries. "


    Speaking of this, Chen Yan, standing on the side of the boat, said slightly. She took back her sight from a distance and turned to the owner on one side. Her eyes were soft and she said in a soft voice: "in terms of wealth, the money of the weak country comes from the local resources, while the strong country comes from trade. Tariff alone can bring hundreds of billions of income to Kyoto every year."


    Chen Yan''s words made Li Meng smile. The shipping on this river is really prosperous, but if you want to give Li Meng a sense of surprise, it doesn''t exist.


    After all, Li Meng has a great vision. No matter how prosperous the world is, how can it be compared with a metropolis in a peaceful world.


    Li Meng was just a little surprised by the prosperous shipping of this river.


    Looking out, the river is vast and white, at least several miles away from the shore.


    On the muddy water, every few hundred meters or miles of water, you can see one or even more ships. There are only large and small ships. There are large sea going ships sailing for a long time, and there are small boats sailing in Hanoi or near the sea.


    The shape of the ship is also different, most of which are cargo ships with low bridge.


    Large and small cargo ships, enough to prove the prosperity of Kyoto business.


    Seeing this, Li Meng asked Chen Yan beside him, "how far is it from Kyoto?"


    One day has passed since the merchant ships entered the Beijiang River. Minus more than ten hours of the long night, the merchant ships have sailed about seven or eight hours in the Beijiang River. At the speed of the merchant ships, they have sailed about four or five hundred kilometers inland.


    As for the owner''s question, Chen Yan replied, "Kyoto is not far from the seaside. It''s about 600 kilometers away. At the current speed of merchant ships, if there is no accident on the way, we can reach Kyoto at about 3 pm."


    At three pm.


    In other words, there are more than five hours left.


    Five hours is not long, for the upcoming arrival of Kyoto, Li Meng had some expectations in his heart.


    Kyoto is known as the center of human culture. Li Meng would like to know the face of the city and whether it is in line with its reputation.


    "Mr. Li Meng has never been to Kyoto?"


    At this time, Li Yanran suddenly asked.


    Her eyes drew back from a distance and looked at Li Meng beside her.


    "No


    In Li Yanran''s eyes, Li Meng answered truthfully.


    For Li Meng, Kyoto is no doubt strange. On weekdays, he just heard people talk about it from time to time, and did not experience the existence of the city. This time, it was Li Meng''s first trip to Kyoto.


    Hearing such an answer, Li Yanran looks slightly trance, eyes revealed a trace of doubt.


    In recent days, Li Yanran can be sure that Li Meng, who is next to her, should have boarded the boat in Marani City, that is to say, Li Meng is from Bentley.


    If the person next to him is a member of a Bentley merchant family, how could he not have been to Kyoto?


    Bentley is very close to Kyoto. If you go inland, you can get to the nearest port first, and then take the armored train to Kyoto and the Acropolis. If you go by sea, you can get to Kyoto directly. The transportation is convenient. In some aspects, Bentley is very close to Kyoto.


    In terms of Commerce, the military government of Bentley had great restrictions on domestic businessmen in the past. Foreign trade could be described as exploitation at all levels, and businessmen got less than 10% of the profits. In this case, it promoted the development of the black market.


    Thousands of kilometers of Bentley''s coastline, there are countless black market docks.


    Kyoto is the closest to Bentley. Naturally, the target of black market terminal cargo transportation is Kyoto. In private trade, many Bentley businessmen often set foot between Kyoto and Bentley.


    The prosperity of Kyoto has also become a learning place for the children of Bentley businessmen. Many businessmen send their children to Kyoto for further study, learning some knowledge and etiquette.


    In a unique way of communication, Kyoto has become the back road for many businessmen in benthic countries.


    It''s also a backhand who can avoid danger at a critical moment.


    "What? Does that surprise you? "


    Li Yanran face expression change, Li Meng noticed, he turned back to ask.


    Eyes and the light pupil at each other.


    After shaking her head, Li Yanran said, "no, just a little curious. Mr. Li Meng should come from Bentley. Kyoto is no stranger to the businessmen in Bentley."


    With a faint smile, Li Meng said, "I do come from Bentley, but before that, my understanding of Kyoto came from his population."


    Is that so?


    Li Yanran did not go too far to tangle this problem, nodded gently and ended the topic.


    She understood that there were some things she couldn''t worry about and had to take her time.


    Maybe he had realized something, but it was because of this that she had to find a time when he could not refuse to explain everything.


    Before this time comes, there are some things she has to confirm.

 Chapter 1176

    The journey is boring. Although the busy shipping in the river is shocking, once you see more, it''s just like that. When you have more knowledge, you won''t have the original shock to things.


    Compared with the big and small ships in the river, the ships of soul language chamber of commerce are undoubtedly huge and powerful. In the eyes of many people, the huge merchant ships are moving to their destination bit by bit.


    Until 3:20 p.m., in the river outside Kyoto, a huge steel ship appeared and slowly sailed into the vast waters outside Kyoto.


    After receiving the notice of arriving in Kyoto, Li Meng and the girls ran onto the deck again, standing on the side of the boat and looking into the distance.


    This time, outside the side of the ship, Li Meng saw another scene.


    I don''t know when the merchant ship sailed into an extremely vast water area. Looking into the distance, the river bank was a vast expanse of white, several kilometers away. The huge merchant ship was also very small.


    In front of the merchant ship, a port suddenly appeared.


    It stands on the bank and is separated on both sides by a high wall. The height of the wall is more than 50 meters. On the side facing the water area, it is unobstructed. One by one, there are dozens of docks with the same specifications.


    At this time, in the port, it can be said that there is a lot of traffic. A large number of various types of seagoing ships dock on the wharf. At a glance, there is almost no spare space for dozens of docks. Countless figures are surging on the wharf. They are yelling and using brute force to carry goods.


    Far away, Li Meng heard the noise from the port.


    Compared with the prosperous wharf, Li Meng paid more attention to the city behind the wharf.


    Behind the port, there is a wall, which is 100 meters high and extends to both sides. You can''t see the end at a glance. The huge wall is like a mountain nest. Behind the port, it''s huge and frightening.


    When the merchant ships get closer and closer to Kyoto, the city''s size exudes a kind of infinite dignity.


    When you enter its shadow, you only have shock and inconceivable.


    In the sky, there are more floating ships sailing slowly, they travel from all directions to Kyoto, there are dozens of them.


    "This is Kyoto?"


    Looking at the city in front of him, Li Meng felt something.


    Sure enough, it is worthy of being the cultural center of human beings. The degree of its prosperity is amazing. It''s hard to imagine that this city is in the end.


    The existence of this metropolis also tells us that human beings still have a place on the earth.


    Around the merchant ships, there are more and more ships. They are sailing towards the port along an obvious channel, and merchant ships are also on this route.


    Like Li Meng, Li Yanran on Li Meng''s side is also overlooking the port. Her expression seems to be thinking about something.


    At this time, in front of the merchant ship, a ship leaving the port was coming. Although it was made of wood, its hull was very large. Although it could not be compared with the merchant ship at its feet, it was very large compared with other ships in the river.


    Thinking of Li Yanran was attracted by the oncoming ship, should be said to be attracted by the "Li" sign on the ship.


    Seeing this, she sighed and looked slightly upright. She turned her head to Li Meng and said, "Kyoto has arrived. It''s time to leave. If Mr. Li Meng doesn''t dislike it, the Li family of the fourth Acropolis will welcome Mr. Li Meng at any time and say goodbye."


    As soon as the words were finished, before Li Meng was able to react to the sudden words, Li Yanran''s slim body jumped up, and her body turned into a dark shadow, passing through the sky, and landed steadily on a large seagoing ship 20 meters away, crisscrossing with merchant ships.


    Looking down on the deck of the ship gradually away from Li Yanran, Li Meng a Leng a Leng, the expression is very helpless.


    He never thought that Li Yanran would leave in such a hurry.


    "It turns out that she is from the Li family..."


    Looking at the boat that is far away, Chen Yan is surprised.


    Chen Yan doesn''t feel much about Li Yanran''s departure. However, after learning Li Yanran''s identity, she is surprised. After all, the Li family in Kyoto is not ordinary.


    "What? Is this family famous? "


    Chen Yan''s words in her ear make Li Meng turn around and ask her back.


    Although Li Meng felt very sudden about Li Yanran''s departure, it was just like this. In the final analysis, he and Li Yanran did not have much friendship. Although they had the name of saving lives, they did not have the reality of saving lives. Of course, Li Meng accepted her kindness. Only by this, Li Meng recognized her.


    If we have another chance to meet in the future, we will naturally treat them as friends.


    For the host''s inquiry, Chen Yan smiles and says softly: "young master! The Li family is not ordinary. Do you know the twelve golden families in Kyoto


    Twelve gold families?


    There is no doubt that Li Meng does not understand Kyoto.


    In Chen Yan''s eyes, Li Meng shakes his head.


    Seeing that the master didn''t understand, Chen Yan explained: "the twelve golden families refer to the twelve families with great reputation in Kyoto, namely, the Ji family, the Li family, the Zhao family, the Qian family, the Yao family, the Tang family, the Zhu family, the Wang family, the Zhang family, the Chen family, the Shen family and the Zhou family. These twelve families are in charge of the twelve Acropolis in Kyoto, and they are actually in charge of the Acropolis, Some are merchant families, and some are martial arts families. The fourth Acropolis "Wudu" is the place where the martial arts family "Li family" is in charge, and the state leader "Li Yanming" is the head of the Li family. "


    Speaking of this, Chen Yan smiles and says sarcastically: "the history of Kyoto is not a secret. At the beginning of the establishment of Kyoto, the thirteen golden families were all participants and the decision makers of the upper power. However, with the development of Kyoto, the fight for power has become more and more chaotic. No one can help but give up Kyoto and move towards the outside world, Developing one''s own city alone has created the prosperity of Kyoto, but it has also made it impossible for Kyoto to centralize its power and become a unified country forever. "


    Chen Yan''s words can make Li Meng very surprised. He didn''t expect that there was such a reason in the situation of decentralized power in Kyoto.


    No wonder the current regime in Kyoto is so chaotic, and its status is quite embarrassing.


    Mingming is the most prosperous city and cultural center of human beings, but it is not a country, standing in the world as a power.


    This is a kind of satire, a kind of satire of human power.

 Chapter 1177

    Looking back at the port not far away, Chen Yan calmly said: "with the development of the human era, the country occupies an important position. The decentralization of the regime will make a nation have limitations. Those big figures in Kyoto have realized this. They want to change the current situation of the capital, but when they do something, Kyoto will surely fall into disputes, In the past few years, Kyoto is not peaceful. The rebel forces hidden deep in the forest are ready to move. The situation in the cities of David has become more and more tense. Although the 12 golden families still have the military system, it does not make them feel at ease. "


    Speaking of this, Chen Yan gave a faint smile and said in a soft voice: "of course! If there is chaos in Kyoto, it''s not a bad thing. The power of the world will be united as long as it is divided, and it will be divided as long as it is united. The unification of the regime is only a matter of time. The only thing we don''t know is how this unification will start and end. "


    Speaking of the rebellion, Li Meng thought of the one in the swamp ruins.


    Although the rebel forces are all over the world, almost every country will have the existence of the rebel forces. These rebel forces fight for freedom in the name of revolution, and gather like-minded companions in the way of spiritual infection.


    The effect of this belief in dedication is very amazing. Although the existence of the resistance makes all countries dissatisfied, the existence of the resistance is also a manifestation of people''s dissatisfaction with the current human system.


    Where there is oppression, there is resistance. No matter in which era, the civilians at the bottom are the biggest reformers.


    Kyoto is a big city with a vast territory and a large population. The chaos of the regime led to the rise of the resistance.


    In the South China Sea, the first regiment has been based for a long time and has also collected some information about Kyoto.


    We also know something about the resistance in Kyoto.


    How to say, like Kyoto, where the regime is scattered, the resistance forces in Kyoto are scattered. Each of them exists independently. Although they are nominally allies, they are all making their own calculations.


    If nearly 300000 rebel forces can unite within Kyoto''s sphere of influence, they may not be able to launch a war of change, but the possibility is undoubtedly very small and almost impossible.


    Of course, the resistance is strong, and the military in the Acropolis is not weak.


    The twelve Acropolis in Kyoto are all capitals with a population of nearly 10 million. The powerful foundation of the Acropolis is not comparable to that of the rebel army. The standing army alone has millions of military forces, and the weapons and equipment are not comparable to that of the rebel army.


    For now, the rebels in Kyoto have not yet been able to fight the military.


    With a faint smile, Li Meng looked at Chen Yan beside him and said softly, "Yan''er! You can''t talk nonsense. This is not your own place. If someone wants to hear it, it will be a trouble again. "


    To master "remind", Chen Yan clear a smile, Jiao voice way: "young master! I know, Yan son doesn''t say is


    By this time, the merchant ship was very close to the port.


    Large tonnage ships are not as good as ordinary ships. They can enter the port only by their own power.


    The larger the tonnage of a ship, the more difficult it is to control. Forced entry into the port will cause great damage to the wharf and the ship.


    When it was very close to the wharf, the merchant ship left the main channel wisely and waited in the water.


    While the merchant ship was waiting, two smaller wooden tugs came to the port.


    It''s not an official controlled tugboat, but a private tugboat with profit-making. They can see at a glance what kind of boat needs to be towed into the port to earn money.


    In the radio communication, soon, under the tug of the tugboat, the huge merchant ship moved again, slowly approaching the cargo terminal.


    It took nearly an hour for the merchant ship to dock at a cargo terminal at turtle speed.


    As soon as the merchant ship stopped, some people in blue uniforms boarded the ship.


    The captain of the merchant ship seemed to be very experienced with the arrival of these people, so he stopped them on the deck, muttering that he didn''t know what to say.


    All this was seen by Li Meng in the bow.


    At this time, Chen Yan explained: "they are the port guards of the port. Their main duty is to maintain the order of the port. Occasionally they go on board for inspection and illegally earn some extra money. These guys are easy to get rid of. If they give some sweets, they will leave."


    "Illegal?"


    Li Meng puzzled way: "since it is illegal, why to accommodate them?"


    Chen Yan had no choice but to smile at her master''s words. She whispered: "this is the rule. No matter who it is, the rules of this port must be observed. The boatman can resist, but it will not bring any benefits. It will only bring more trouble. For most businessmen, if they can spend a little money to get rid of some unnecessary troubles, why not?"


    Chen Yan''s words made Li Meng silent. Indeed, this kind of thing exists in any system, which may be the inferiority of human beings. If there is no sword hanging on his head, the so-called "law" is used to violate it.


    "It''s just the first problem. They''re easy to solve. The second one''s hard to deal with."


    After Chen Yan''s words, another group of people boarded the merchant ship.


    This time, there were more than 20 of them. Their uniforms were also different. They were white, but not very white. After all, the color was dim.


    As soon as they arrived, the port guard, who had already benefited, walked past them calmly. There was no words between them, which was a tacit understanding.


    "Who are they?"


    Looking at the guys in dark uniforms on the deck, Li Meng inquires to Chen Yan.


    Facing the owner''s inquiry, Chen Yan replied: "it''s the tax guard, which belongs to the Kyoto tax bureau. Their duty is to board the ship to evaluate the value of the goods, and then extract taxes from them. Only when they get a certification label from them can the goods enter Kyoto for free trade."


    "These guys are not easy to deal with, because the taxes in Kyoto are divided into several echelons. Different goods have different tax rates. The diversified tax rates give tax guards great rights. If they manage well, goods like this ship can save more than 100000 yuan."


    Do you seek personal gain by taking advantage of your position?


    Before he entered Kyoto, he saw so many dark scenes. At the moment, Li Meng was very disappointed with the Kyoto regime.


    "Young master! Let''s go. Let''s give it to the members of the chamber of Commerce. They have long had experience in this and will not have any problems. I have informed my father of the arrival of the young master. I think my father is waiting for the young master. "

 Chapter 1178

    "Let''s go then."


    Taking back his sight from the tax guard, Li Mengqing stepped forward.


    It''s no longer necessary to stay on the ship. The 40000 ton merchant ship under our feet has to stay on the wharf for many days. Only enough time can we unload the goods completely.


    At this time, in the distant river, on a large wooden seagoing ship, a graceful figure stood on the side of the ship, looking at the port.


    Behind her, a middle-aged man in brown leather lowered his head in awe.


    Overlooking the port, Li Yanran said faintly: "do you know the owner of the steel merchant ship? Which force do you belong to? "


    Beside Li Yanran, there is only a middle-aged man. This sentence is undoubtedly to him.


    Without hesitation, the middle-aged man even said: "Miss Hui''s words, it''s a merchant ship of" soul language chamber of Commerce ". It belongs to a foreign merchant with unknown origin. It''s said that it has something to do with the first corps of Nanhai. She set foot in Kyoto a year ago and has rich experience in the retail industry. In Kyoto alone, there are dozens of large and small" supermarkets "selling very popular goods, It''s very popular. "


    "Supermarket?"


    To these two words, Li Yanran some don''t understand, don''t understand the meaning of these two words.


    The middle-aged man explained, "miss! The so-called "supermarket" is an enlarged version of the grocery store. It has more kinds and involves many aspects. There are daily necessities, consumables, food, water and things that people need. Compared with the grocery store, the supermarket is also more tidy. "


    It turned out to be a grocery store... Li Yanran understood.


    Soul language chamber of Commerce?


    First Corps?


    To soul language chamber of Commerce, Li Yanran does not know, but to the first Legion Li Yanran is very clear.


    When the first Legion attacked Bentley, she was in Bentley, which can be said to have witnessed the destruction of the military government of Bentley.


    If soul language chamber of Commerce really has something to do with the first legion, then he


    Li Yanran thought of Li Meng. On that merchant ship, the crew had a very clear attitude towards Mr. Li Meng. They had awe in their eyes. That was the subordinate''s attitude towards the superior.


    Based on this, Li Yanran can guess that Mr. Li Meng''s identity is very important in soul language chamber of Commerce.


    Think of this, Li Yanran some sad.


    Although everyone has his own way, Li Yanran hopes that Li Meng is just a civilian.


    In this way, once his identity is confirmed, he can go back to where he should be.


    "Miss! You have been away from home for nearly five years. The governor is very worried, and the old man misses the young lady very much. This time... "


    Before she finished speaking, she was interrupted by Li Yanran. She said calmly, "I know, I will go back this time."


    Seems to think of something, Li Yanran in the heart a little sigh, the expression on the face becomes a little depressed.


    Some things can''t be thought about, once you think about it, it will make people uncomfortable.


    After a while, Li Yanran regained her composure. She said calmly, "to Xiangdu, I still have some things to do. Tell the old man that I will go back after the things are finished."


    Xiangdu, also known as the No. 6 Acropolis, is under the control of the Chen family of the twelve gold families.


    This time Li Yanran will return to Kyoto, the biggest purpose is the Chen family, and encounter Li Meng, just an accident.


    Chen family?


    The middle-aged people know that something has happened to the Chen family recently. Of course, the Li family, as the in laws, will care about it, especially miss Yanran. No wonder miss Yanran will come back at this time.


    "Yes


    Xiangdu is not far from Kyoto, just to the southwest of Kyoto, which is also connected with Beijiang River.


    It is one of the three Acropolis on Beijiang River.


    The ship does not need to turn, just keep going inland.


    In the busy River, the big ship sailed slowly, along the river, to the southwest, slowly disappeared in the vast waters.


    There is no doubt that the busy port is bustling with traffic and people.


    There was a driveway behind the pier, but it was blocked by a lot of pedestrians and vehicles.


    The noise of human voice completely covered up the car''s whistle, and the bloated trucks were moving like turtles in the driveway, shouting and swearing everywhere.


    Crowded space makes people restless.


    Compared with some messy lanes, narrow sidewalks are very orderly.


    On the right side of the driveway, on the sidewalk, there was a long line. At a glance, it was no less than a mile.


    At the front of the line, at the end of the driveway is a gate.


    The huge city gate is high and big, which is devouring people from the port bit by bit.


    Looking at the city gate, you can see a checkpoint, but there are no people on duty in the checkpoint, and the railings of the checkpoint are also open, that is to say, people outside the port can freely enter and leave Kyoto.


    The reason for the existence of checkpoints is probably a necessary facility during the tense period.


    "Although the port is big, it''s still too small. In this kind of place, it''s better not to let vehicles in. Once you enter, it''s difficult to leave. Sometimes it''s blocked for several hours."


    In the crowd, Chen Yan gently takes Li Meng''s arm and slowly rushes to the city gate with the crowd. As she walks, she whispers.


    She seemed to have a lingering fear of such a thing.


    Before returning to Nanlin Island, Chen Yan stayed in Kyoto all the time. I''m afraid she had experienced such a disturbing thing once. Otherwise, how could she come to this conclusion.


    There is still a distance from the gate, and Li Meng chats with Chen Yan.


    Looking back at the wharf on the other side, the scene of crowds and traffic made Li Meng feel numb.


    This kind of noisy scene, Li Meng is unadaptable undoubtedly.


    When he looked back, Li Meng asked Chen Yan beside him, "how do you transport the goods to the city in such a crowded place?"


    Of course, no matter how crowded the road is, it will not affect the transportation of goods, but it will waste a lot of time and there is no efficiency to speak of. I''m afraid I can''t do too much even in one day.


    With a little smile, Chen Yan said softly: "it depends on the time. Generally speaking, if there are too many goods, the general shipowners will rent a warehouse in the port, unload the goods in the warehouse first, and then transport the goods to the city when the port is sparsely populated at night. So does our soul language chamber of Commerce."


    So it is


    This method is undoubtedly wise, because only in this way can a large number of goods be transported to the city unimpeded in the shortest time.


    With your words and my words, the gate finally arrived.

 Chapter 1179

    When the three people walked through the long city cave and regained the light on their heads, everything in front of them suddenly became vast.


    Behind the city gate is a large square. There is a station on the square. The platforms with the same specifications are arranged in a neat and consistent way. In the station, you can see the bloated buses.


    The crowd from the gate of the city was diverted on the square. Some of them went to the station, while the others scattered. Some of them were stopped by cars on the side of the road. After a communication meeting, they went by car. Some of them disappeared in the distance on foot, and some of them boarded the vehicles that had been waiting on the side of the road.


    Looking further away, beyond the square, there are endless buildings.


    There are high-rise buildings as well as medium and high-level buildings. The buildings are very bright and clean. Some high-rise buildings have unique standards. On the other side of the square, there is a huge screen, which is flashing with some pictures and sounds like singing, but it is covered by the noise on the street.


    Without the high wall behind, what Li Meng sees is a modern city in his memory.


    The only thing that makes people feel a little uncomfortable is probably the bloated vehicles on the street. The rough industry makes people unable to look directly at it.


    "Young master! miss! This way, please


    In the street, the three did not stop for long, a figure trotted over.


    He was dressed in black, a bit like a suit, but with a little more decoration. Judging from his appearance, he was very young, at most in his twenties.


    Beside the three, he stopped, lowered his head and whispered.


    He seems to be a little nervous. He even speaks with a trill, but it''s not obvious. Ordinary people can''t hear him.


    From his body, Li Meng can feel the breath of dark death.


    It''s obvious that this seemingly handsome guy is also a ghoul.


    It seems that Chen Yan has already arranged the reception staff.


    At this time, it was almost dark, the sun had set in the west, and the sky and the earth were getting dark.


    In Kyoto, the soul language chamber of commerce did not set foot in the automobile sales industry. Although it has this idea, the timing is not right. Because of the unequal status, the soul language chamber of Commerce set foot in the automobile industry at this time, giving up too much interest, which is unacceptable.


    The soul language chamber of Commerce in Kyoto is undoubtedly low-key. Of course, it will not use advanced and beautiful cars. Like Volkswagen, it uses cars made of rough industry.


    Following the members of the ghoul group, they boarded a minibus on the side of the road.


    This minibus is a little bigger than an ordinary car. It has many places and is spacious enough.


    Of course, sitting in the car is absolutely not comfortable. Although the seat is soft, it also gives people a "hard" feeling.


    There is only one floor in the soft area, and there is a hard wooden chair further down.


    We can imagine the level of rough technology.


    In front of the crowd, with a harsh roar, the car started the engine.


    The car body followed a tremor, slowly moved up, drove into the driveway, into the traffic.


    In the car, Tara and Chen Yan sit on both sides of Li Meng, while Luo Luoxin sits on the back.


    Maybe it''s because of the road, or the car''s cushioning system is quite bad. When the car is driving, the vibration in the car is quite hard and strong. That kind of feeling is not comfortable.


    Fortunately, people are used to it, and they don''t feel much about it.


    Slightly sideways, Li Meng''s eyes pass over Chen Yan and look out of the window.


    At this time, the vehicles are driving in a lane with more traffic flow, and the speed is slightly slow. Only side-by-side vehicles and buildings on both sides of the road can be seen out of the window.


    It is close to the edge of the city. There are many residential buildings on both sides of the road. The building specifications are quite consistent. The vehicles are moving forward clearly, but the scene outside never seems to have changed.


    The extremely poor sound insulation effect makes the noise in the car very harsh and irritating, which makes everyone keep silent. Even Chen Yan is quietly looking out of the window.


    I don''t know how long later, Li Meng took his eyes back from the window. He turned back to Tara and said, "tomorrow, you will follow Luo Luoxin. By the way, do your work."


    The sudden words in the car make several women stunned. Chen Yan takes her eyes away from the outside and looks at the owner with a puzzled look on her face. Tara is curious, and so is lolosin in the back seat.


    Looking at Li Meng, Tara asked, "how does Mr. Li Meng know that I have something to deal with when I go to Kyoto?"


    The mission of this trip to Kyoto is just by the way. Tara''s biggest goal is to find the president and solve the problem of whether the guild will stay or not. Tara didn''t tell anyone here about this. She was very curious about how Mr. Li Meng knew.


    For Tara''s incomprehension, Li Meng said with a faint smile: "when I first met you, you were the counter receptionist of the silver wing guild. Although you are a martial arts artist in this position, you are already in a semi retired state because of your age. No matter what, you are not supposed to be in charge of this escort task, but you have taken it. Why?"


    Is it just a guess?


    Tara smiles a little and says softly, "Mr. Li Meng''s mind is really careful. Mr. Li Meng''s guess is right. Tara does have a" by the way "idea when she takes over the task this time. Please don''t blame Mr. Li Meng."


    He shook his head lightly, and Li Meng was very generous: "no harm! If you have something to deal with, you don''t need to stay by my side all the time. I don''t think you will encounter any trouble here in Kyoto. "


    The reason why Li Meng issued a task of escort was that all he needed was the convenience brought by martial artists.


    If there is no accident during the trip to Kyoto, the floating ship cyclone should be berthing in a certain Acropolis. Li Meng will get off the ship at this time, and then transfer to the armored train to go to Kyoto. In this process, a martial arts artist is very necessary, which will bring great convenience. There is a martial arts artist nearby, and he will avoid many unnecessary troubles.


    However, the accident caused Li Meng to arrive in Kyoto directly on a merchant ship, and this process was eliminated. As a result, the existence of Tara was not necessary. Of course, although there was a good order in Kyoto, there were martial artists around him, and some things could be made easier.


    With a little smile, Tara nodded. With Mr. Li Meng''s consent, she was relieved.


    At this time, Tara thought of what Mr. Li Meng had just said.


    Thinking of this, Tara asked, "Mr. Limon asked me to follow Miss LOESSY to the Embassy of the kingdom of Baron? What is the purpose? Is it to send Miss losin back to the Embassy of the kingdom of balun, or... "


    Or what, it goes without saying.


    Finally, Tara didn''t say it, but looked at Chen Yan beside Li Meng.


    Tara asked because she wasn''t sure about Mr. Limon''s attitude towards lolosin.


    What does Mr. Li Meng think about the ransom?


    Do you agree? Or disagree?


    Along the way, Mr. Li Meng never made a statement on this matter.


    Although he often takes care of luoluoxin and occasionally makes good comments, he ignores it most of the time, which gives people a sense of ambiguity.


    Tara''s words and her eyes make Chen Yan smile.


    She looked back at lolosin with her head down, and said in a very calm way: "no iron lock does not mean that she is free. It''s an equivalent exchange. The young master asked her to return to the Embassy of the kingdom of balun as a free body, which is to protect her face as a martial arts artist. I''ll trouble Miss Tara to send her to the Embassy of the kingdom of balun tomorrow."

 Chapter 1180

    The words are very clear, and Tara knows what Chen Yan means.


    Luoluoxin things want to end, we must pay the corresponding price.


    Tara already knew what to do.


    With a slight nod, Tara said, "I''ll take her to the kingdom of Baron embassy tomorrow."


    At this time, outside, the vehicle has been driving for a long time.


    The farther away from the port, the less traffic flow on the road. At this time, the vehicles have been unimpeded and are driving towards the city at a steady speed.


    The road seems to be an expressway, very wide, no traffic lights, no big curve, straight ahead.


    In the front, another wall is clearly visible, it is still tall, no less than 100 meters, very prominent in high-rise buildings, it is like a natural danger, standing in the city, dividing the city into two.


    When the window was dark, only the light swept back, the vehicle had entered the wall tunnel.


    The tunnel is not long, less than 100 meters. When the light comes again, the vehicles drive into the city, and there are still buildings of different heights on both sides of the road.


    At this time, Chen Yan, who is beside Li Meng, spontaneously introduces the city to Li Meng.


    Chen Yan whispered: "Kyoto has been expanded four times, and each expansion will leave a wall. Now vehicles are driving in the third ring. Among the four cities, the first ring and the second ring are the city center, the third ring and the fourth ring are the industrial areas, and the branch of soul language chamber of commerce is in the second ring. In addition to the commercial buildings of the branch, it is in the second ring, My father also bought a house, which is our current destination. "


    Kyoto is undoubtedly huge. After all, it is a city.


    After entering the city, Li Meng could feel everything he saw out of the window.


    Continuous buildings, crowded traffic, floating ships in and out of the sky show the prosperity of the city.


    Li Meng has to admit that it is not easy for human beings to have such a huge city in the end of the disaster, which also shows that the status of human beings is changing in the bloody biological chain. Maybe one day, human beings can sweep away all obstacles and re ascend the throne of hegemony of the earth.


    Just then, there was a sudden shock in the car. The car slowed down and stopped on the road.


    The sudden stop of the vehicle puzzled several people in the car. Looking out of the window, the road was blocked and there were stopped vehicles on both sides of the vehicle.


    Some people even get out of the car, looking at something in the front, muttering, a face of bad luck.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Chen Yan asks the family member in the driver''s seat.


    "Miss Hui, the road ahead is being cleared, and it is probably the important political personnel of other countries who have arrived in Kyoto. Miss Hui is relieved that there is no need to wait long, and the road will be cleared soon."


    "Oh?"


    Chen Yan was a bit surprised. In Kyoto, because of the existence of various international organizations, there are countless political personnel in other countries. On weekdays, they also go in and out of Kyoto in a low-key way, and Kyoto will not welcome them in a big way.


    Moreover, this is the third ring city. Although there is an airport, most of the time, the dignitaries can''t use it. They will choose to land in the second ring city.


    What happened?


    Thinking of this, Chen Yan continued to ask, "what''s going on in Kyoto recently?"


    Hearing the owner''s inquiry, the young Ghoul in the driver''s seat replied: "I don''t know the specific situation. The official didn''t send out a clear message. However, there are rumors about the mission''s imperial expedition. There are rumors that the holy city of" sirilin "in the Aegean Sea has fallen."


    Has the holy city of Slytherin fallen?


    Hearing this news, not only Chen Yan was greatly surprised, but also Li Meng was very surprised.


    "Lord... Young master!"


    Looking back at the master, Chen Yan said softly.


    Li Meng gently shook his head, indicating that the problem should be put down for the time being.


    At this time, this place is obviously not suitable for this matter.


    Li Meng looked out of the window at the turbulent Road, and his expression fell into thinking.


    If the holy city "serielin" falls, it''s not a good thing for the first Legion. Let''s not talk about the truth of this. If serielin really falls, it''s definitely a disaster for mankind,


    Because it shows that the demons in Yunan have launched a new offensive against human beings.


    The devil has been quiet for decades. There has been no movement for decades. It seems that he has disappeared. If he launches another offensive, he will be unstoppable.


    Once srillin falls, the continent of Austria will bear the brunt.


    Because the continent of Austria is the only gateway for demons to invade Eurasia. As long as this gateway is opened, the human world will be completely exposed to demons.


    The power of the first Legion is in the South China Sea, and its hand has already touched the continent of Austria. Once the devil has captured the continent of Austria, the first Legion will inevitably be under the threat of the devil.


    Facing the demonic Legion that can capture the whole continent, Li Meng, no matter how confident he is, doesn''t think that he can fight demons alone with the existing strength of the first Legion.


    If it''s true about the fall of Slytherin, it''s not a good thing for humanity, or for the first Legion.


    Thinking of this, Li Meng sighed.


    It''s really bad luck. Bentley won, but God didn''t give the first Legion time to develop.


    In more than a year, the first Legion has finally gained a place in the South China Sea and a territory belonging to the first Legion. However, the problem seems to be endless. The fruits of the first Legion have not yet been digested, but the first Legion has another problem.


    Do you really want to support war with war?


    This is impossible. Based on the existing foundation of the first regiment, supporting the war with war does not balance the expenditure of the army.


    The longer the war lasts, the greater the financial pressure on the first regiment, unless


    Li mengruo seems to think of something.


    If silylin falls, it is not only the first army that should be worried, but also the great powers of mankind.


    If we can''t resist the devil''s attack in Austria, the human world will face a disaster sooner or later. Some people who want to do something about it will not sit idly by.


    The first Legion is very poor, but some countries of mankind are not poor. This crisis may also be an opportunity for the first Legion to grow rapidly.


    How to do, still need to plan well, and now to do, is to confirm the authenticity of this matter.

 Chapter 1181

    At this time, outside, in front of a few hundred meters away from the auxiliary road, a motorcade drove onto the main road.


    The motorcade was made up of a number of exquisite vehicles, which gradually went away under the escort of the guard vehicles.


    Although the battle is not big, the identity of the person in the car must not be simple for the Kyoto guard to meet him personally.


    It wasn''t until the motorcade left that the guard on the main road got on the car and got out of the way.


    The blocked main road was unblocked, and the vehicles of Li Meng and his party continued to drive.


    It''s just an episode.


    An hour later, somewhere in the second ring, the car arrived at the residence in the corner of the city.


    This is a quiet place with narrow roads and two-way roads. At a glance, the tall buildings are gone. There are only villas and mansions with different shapes. It is a quiet place far away from the noise of the city.


    Only the sky overhead, floating boats still come and go, a little disturb the purity.


    At the door of a mansion, the traffic stopped.


    The destination is here.


    When Li Meng and his party left the car, at the gate of the house, Li Meng saw a man.


    A relatively familiar and strange person.


    It''s Chen Qi.


    He is familiar with it because he is the ancestor of ghouls and the family member of Li Meng.


    He is strange because he left Li Meng after he became a ghoul and developed alone.


    In front of the gate, he was already restless. When Li Meng left the car, his eyes lit up and he came up with excitement.


    When he came to Li Meng, he said excitedly: "master! Welcome to our company. I''m looking forward to hearing from you. After a year, I finally see you again. "


    For Chen Qi''s excitement, Li Meng smiles and looks up and down at Chen Qi.


    A black robe, gorgeous and exquisite, which makes Chen Qiquan look really noble.


    This made Li Meng praise: "it seems that you are doing well in Kyoto."


    For the host''s praise, Chen Qi is very ashamed of the way: "let the host laugh, and deal with all kinds of people, this facade has to be considered."


    This is also


    Li Meng cannot deny this point.


    Businessmen have a circle of businessmen, and the circle of businessmen is inseparable from money. If they don''t pay attention to their clothes, they will be looked down upon. Once they are looked down upon, they don''t want to integrate into the circle of money supremacy.


    "Let''s go! Go in and talk about it. "


    Hearing this, Chen Qilian said: "yes, yes, yes, please come inside."


    With that, Chen Qi took the road ahead with a respectful look on his face.


    The mansion was very big. When people entered through the iron gate, they entered a courtyard.


    The area of the courtyard is not small, with some flowers and plants all over the garden. It looks pleasant.


    In the corridor, Chen Qi respectfully led the way and said: "master! The little girl didn''t cause any trouble for her master when she returned to Nanlin island this time. If she did something to make her master unhappy, I hope the master will forgive her, and the subordinate will discipline her well. "


    Chen Qi''s words can make Chen Yan not happy, behind Li Meng, she said in a delicate voice: "father! You can''t look down on me. Yan''er won''t let you down, young master! Do you think so? "


    With that, Chen Yan naturally takes Li Meng''s arm and looks like a bird.


    Father?


    Chen Yan''s words surprised Tara. Even Luo Luoxin, who is at the back, looks at Chen Qi who leads the way and Chen Yan beside Li Meng with a puzzled look on her face.


    In their opinion, the two are not like father and daughter at all, because Chen Qishi is too young.


    At most, they are only in their thirties. Even if they are older than Chen Yan, they are not much older. I don''t think they are actually father and daughter.


    Seeing that Chen Yan was so unruly, Chen Qi scolded: "in front of the master, what''s so unruly? Don''t you let it go? "


    For her father''s scolding, Chen Yan shrinks her neck and releases Li Meng''s arm pitifully.


    For Chen Yan, her father is not only her father, but also her ancestor as a ghoul.


    She is not the immediate family of her master. She is the second generation of ghoul. Her father is also her master.


    She can''t help following the orders from the superior.


    "No harm!"


    With a smile, Li Meng took Chen Yan''s hand and said, "you have a good daughter."


    To see the master actually took her daughter''s hand, Chen Qi was surprised to see her daughter.


    Her daughter''s shyness and tenderness make Chen Qiruo think.


    "If the host likes it."


    If what he thinks is true, it''s good for the ghouls. For this, Chen Qi will only be happy.


    Under the leadership of Chen Qi, the party entered the residence.


    As a residence in the second ring city, this residence is undoubtedly luxurious, magnificent and impeccable.


    It''s big enough and gorgeous enough. Although it''s not brilliant enough, it also gives people a very grand feeling.


    In the hall, Li Meng said to lolosin and Tara, "you should be tired after running for many days. Have a good rest tonight."


    Tara didn''t refuse. In recent days, she is really tired and needs a comfortable environment to have a good sleep.


    As for luoluoxin, not to mention, these days she has been tossed by Chen Yan. If she can have a good sleep, it''s her dream.


    Looking back, Li Meng said to Chen Qi in front of him, "go to prepare the rest room for these two ladies."


    "Yes


    With a respectful reply, Chen Qi said to Tara and Lolo, "ladies! Please follow me


    Before leaving, Chen Qi tells Chen Yan: "Yan''er! Treat the host well, and I''ll be right back. "


    With that, Chen Qi leaves with Luo Luoxin and Tara, leaving only Li Meng and Chen Yan in the hall.


    When the figure of the three disappeared at the corner of the corridor, Chen Yan immediately restored her original shape. She smiled and said softly: "master! Let''s go. There''s nothing to see here. "


    "Where to?" Li Meng inquired.


    "My room!"


    With that, Chen Yan takes Li Meng''s arm and pulls him up the stairs leading to the second floor.


    Li Meng didn''t refuse. He was very obedient. He also wanted to see what Chen Yan''s boudoir was like.


    Anyway, I''m also idle. Although I want to talk to Chen Qi about many things, I don''t want to rush this moment because I have too much time.

 Chapter 1182

    Although the mansion was large, it was much smaller than the military government in Marani.


    After arriving at the second floor, Chen Yan takes Li Meng into a room without taking a few steps.


    "Master! This is my room. When I used to be in Kyoto, this was my place to rest at night. This is the hall and this is the bathroom. "


    Holding the host, Chen Yan and Li Meng stroll around the room. They have seen all the places they should see.


    Finally, he opened the door of the inner room and entered the bedroom.


    If we say that the hall and the bathroom have nothing to make people feel bright, the furnishings are ordinary.


    But in front of the bedroom, let Li Meng really accident.


    Because the bedroom is pink, although not all of it is a color, but the feminine atmosphere surprised Li Meng. It is obvious that Chen Yan has carefully decorated the bedroom.


    As soon as she enters the bedroom, Chen Yan calms down.


    As a dead woman, she still has a girl''s heart.


    She bowed her head and seemed to be very shy of her master being in her own boudoir.


    Chen Yan''s reaction can greatly benefit Li Meng.


    With a little smile, Li Meng pretended to hit a hache and sat idly by the bed.


    Looking at the person in front of him, Li Meng said with a smile: "I say Yan''er, the master is tired. Do you want to sleep with him?"


    "Eh?"


    This sudden invitation, can let Chen Yan unprepared, hands do not know where to put, Lengleng Leng looking at the host, that pair of dull appearance is very lovely.


    Chen Yan''s stupefied appearance made Li Meng smile in his heart. He stretched out his hand, grasped the slender wrist and pulled the soft body into his arms.


    Li Meng''s hands naturally carry the delicate body in his arms.


    When held by the host, Chen Yan reacts.


    With a lazy smile, she gave Li Meng a white look and said, "master! Yan''er can accompany her master at any time, but my father should be back soon. If the master doesn''t care, Yan''er will accompany her. "


    How can Li Meng resist Chen Yan''s flattery.


    In Chen Yan''s charming smile, Li Meng kisses her ruddy lips impolitely, and asks for it fiercely.


    In the demand, Li Meng holds Chen Yan and falls on the bed, pressing her soft body tightly.


    In the face of the master''s bullying, Chen Yan caters to the master''s bullying with a flattering face.


    After some frivolity, Li Meng opened his ruddy lips.


    Looking down at Chen Yan, feeling the touch of the full mountain and the soft body, Li Meng''s breathing became a little short.


    But in the end, Li Meng had enough.


    Turning over from Chen Yan, Li Meng breathes heavily and lies beside her.


    The departure of the host makes Chen Yan turn over and move lazily, looking at the host beside her.


    There are not too many expressions on the white face, and the eyes in the pupils are as tender as water.


    For a moment, the bedroom was quiet, both of them were lying on the bed, and Li Meng''s breathing was calm.


    Looking at the ceiling unconsciously, Li Meng''s thoughts floated far away.


    As the supreme leader of the first legion, many things are deeply hidden in Li Meng''s heart. No matter when and where he is, he can''t help thinking and thinking about solutions.


    "Master! What are you thinking? "


    Lying beside her master, Chen Yan''s eyes are as soft as water and her mouth is full of words.


    The bedroom has been quiet for a long time, and Chen Yan knows that the master is thinking about something.


    What are you thinking?


    Although Chen Yan can guess some things, there are also some things she can''t.


    Chen Yan also has a desire for knowledge about unexpected things.


    Chen Yan''s soft words in her ear make Li Meng''s thoughts gradually recover.


    Lie flat body slightly a turn, Li Meng side lying, face to face with Chen Yan.


    Facing Chen Yan''s soft eyes, Li Meng stretched out his left hand and gently stroked the delicate body on the beautiful curve, from shoulder to waist, and then to the attractive buttocks.


    For the host''s frivolous behavior, Chen Yan is not moved. She just stretches her delicate body lazily to make her dress tighter and highlight the beautiful curve of her delicate body.


    For Li Meng, this is an invisible temptation.


    Facing the temptation of Chen Yan, Li Meng is not polite. He feels the wonderful curve with his hands.


    While caressing the wonderful curve, Li Meng said calmly: "I''m just thinking about the time line. Now the first Legion has a big business. Many things have to be done and dealt with one by one, but it takes time. Among these things, some things need to be dealt with as soon as possible, and some things can be put away first, and the primary and secondary aspects can be sorted out clearly."


    Speaking of this, Li Meng smiles, looks at Chen Yan ''


    What the host said made Chen yanruo think.


    It turned out that the host was thinking about it.


    Indeed, it would be a bad thing for the first regiment if Slytherin were to fall. Not only the layout in Austria and Georgia would be affected, but also the territories outside Austria and Georgia would be affected.


    If there is an invasion of the demonic legion, the great achievements of the first Legion in this year will become the gateway for the human world to block the demonic Legion. The first Legion can be said to bear the brunt. At that time, the first Legion will face a dilemma.


    Either fight a war that has no chance of winning, or withdraw from the South China Sea and give up all the fruits.


    Of course, there is no absolute solution. The first Legion is not only faced with these two choices. How the future situation will develop is just an expectation. The only thing the first Legion can do is to adapt to the situation.


    Thinking of this, Chen yanrou and a smile, whispered: "master! If it''s true, we can''t hide the news. Besides, there are some of us in the hero Association. What should father know? "


    What Chen Yan said is also what Li Meng thought. It is essential to have a long talk with Chen Qi.


    It''s almost time


    Without delay, Li Meng turned over.


    Chen Yan also sat up, looking at the master standing by the bed.


    "Let''s go!"


    Unnecessary words need not be said.


    When he comes, Li Meng follows Chen Yan. When he leaves, Chen Yan follows Li Meng.


    From Chen Yan''s boudoir to leave, coincidentally, when walking to the hall, just met the return of Chen Qi.


    Needless to say, the three came to the reception room of the hall.

 Chapter 1183

    In the passenger room, after Li Meng took his seat, Chen Qi got busy.


    After a while, he came over with a set of tea sets.


    There are teapots, teacups and charcoal pots.


    Put the tea set on the table. Opposite Li Meng, Chen Qi sat down and began to swing the tea set on the table.


    First light the charcoal pot, then put the teapot on the charcoal pot, and then wait.


    After a while, the water in the teapot began to boil and the hot air began to rise.


    Sitting opposite Li Meng, Chen Qi began to make tea in a certain way.


    On tea, Li Meng did not have too much preference, occasionally taste will not refuse.


    It has to be said that Chen Qi is really a bit Confucian in making tea.


    Looking at Chen Qi concentrating on making tea, Li Meng is quite novel.


    In Li Meng''s gaze, Chen Qi makes a cup of tea and pushes it to Li Meng.


    Looking at Li Meng, Chen Qi said respectfully: "master! This is the best Longxu tea. Try it. On weekdays, although no one often comes to this place, I have prepared some things. "


    Since it''s Chen Qi''s intention, Li Meng naturally won''t refuse and naturally takes up the tea cup.


    The water in the teacup is light green, and it looks good. Before the tea is drunk, Li Meng can smell a fragrance. The fragrance is not strong, but it is very clear. It exudes the fragrance of nature like vegetation.


    A sip, tea is not hot, warm into the throat.


    It''s a little bitter, a little astringent, but more fragrant.


    "Yes, I didn''t expect you to have this skill."


    Holding the cup, Li Meng praised Chen Qi.


    It''s really good. At least Li Meng has the desire to drink this cup of tea, which is very rare.


    "The host laughs. It''s also for unexpected needs."


    Li Meng understood Chen Qi''s words.


    Tea is something that many people like, especially those dignitaries.


    Many people are not good at drinking and smoking, but they have no resistance to tea. The attraction of tea is beyond doubt.


    Although Chen Qi was a dead man, he was not a pure dead man.


    Although they have the identity of the dead, they have the same duty as human beings. This duty makes the ghouls have to integrate into the human society. Some seemingly unnecessary things must be cared about.


    Speaking of this, Li Meng put down his cup and put it on the table in front of him.


    At the end of the chat, Li Meng turned the topic to business.


    Looking up slightly, Li Meng looked at the opposite Chen Qi and said calmly, "this time I come to Kyoto, there are a lot of things to do, and I need to stay for a long time. These things are business and private. Although they are important, they are not in a hurry. However, there is one thing I need you to solve for me."


    The host said so, how can Chen Qi refuse.


    Although he didn''t know what his master wanted to know, Chen Qi didn''t think much about it.


    With a slightly positive expression, Chen Qi nodded and said, "master, please speak!"


    Chen Qi is also curious about what his master wants to know from him.


    Li Meng said: "when I came here, I heard that the holy city" serielin "had fallen. Is this true or not? Did you get some accurate information? "


    The holy city of "Slytherin"?


    Hearing the host say this, Chen Qi suddenly realized.


    Now he finally understood what the master cared about.


    Chen Qilian said: "master! I just got the news from Yalan, and I haven''t had time to report it to Nanlin island. The holy city "serielin" has indeed fallen. A month and a half ago, the holy city "serielin" has been destroyed by demons. It was not until ten days ago that this news was known to all countries of mankind. "


    Chen Qi continued: "in recent days, Kyoto has been quite busy. Several big powers headed by the order empire are preparing to hold a world-class conference in Kyoto. It is said that more than 20 countries have attended the conference. In recent days, representatives of countries participating in the conference are arriving in Kyoto one after another, which is not far away from the date of the conference, Three days later. "


    The most important thing was confirmed, but Li Meng''s heart calmed down.


    As early as hearing about it, Li Meng never doubted the truth of it.


    There is a reason for that.


    The Aegean Sea is very large, much larger than the South China Sea. Although it can''t be compared with the vast Pacific Ocean, it can also be called "big".


    In the Aegean Sea, the holy city is an isolated city, and the place where it is located is also an isolated island. It is located between Yunan continent and Austria continent. As the first stop of the demonic Legion''s invasion, the fall of the holy city "serielin" will happen sooner or later. How can an isolated city resist the forces of the demonic Legion?


    A long time ago, when people talked about the holy city "srillin", Li Meng heard that the demons in Yunan had been restless and harassed the holy city "srillin" frequently these years. Perhaps, this is the sign of the demonic army''s new offensive to the human world.


    The only pity is that the holy city of "srillin" is isolated from overseas, and the news is not well-informed, so that human beings miss the best chance to resist the demon Legion.


    The order empire may have known in advance of the plight of the holy city of "sirin", but they were too slow. After several years, the expeditionary army was still in the process of preparation, which undoubtedly missed the opportunity of support.


    After knowing the exact news, Li Meng was not in a hurry.


    Because Li Meng knew that urgency could not come. In order to resist the invasion of the demonic legion, the first Legion alone could not do it. He had to unite with human forces. Only in this way could he defeat the demons.


    Fortunately, the vast Aegean Sea has given mankind a little breathing time. If not, there is the continent of Austria. If the demons want to really crisis human society, the continent of Austria must cross the barrier.


    It will undoubtedly take some time to get over this hurdle.


    "Master! If the devil wants to invade the human world, the only way is to go to the continent of Austria on the other side of the Aegean Sea, and the South China Sea will also become the target of the devil. For the future, the first army needs to make early plans. "


    Although Chen Qi is not interested in military affairs, he also knows that it is not a good thing for the first army.


    If there are several powerful countries on the continent of Austria, there is no need for the first army to worry too much. Although the demons are powerful and bloodthirsty, they are many times stronger than human beings, but they are not invincible. If there are several powerful countries, even if they can''t defeat the demons, they won''t at least be defeated at once. They can delay some time and let other human countries have time to deal with them.

 Chapter 1184

    Unfortunately, there are only eight poor, backward and war-torn countries on the continent of Austria. In that land, demons are rampant. Once the demons invade, the consequences can be imagined. However, human beings on the continent of Austria have no ability to resist and will be destroyed by the demons instantly.


    In this way, looking at the South China Sea, only the first Legion can resist the devil''s pace.


    At that time, the first legion, if not willing, will have to assume the responsibility of guarding the human portal.


    Although it''s not necessary to think more about the future now, there must be immediate worries. Demons are not ordinary creatures. No matter how careful they are, they can''t be too careful.


    "You are right. In this matter, the first Legion must make early preparations. No matter what countermeasures humans will discuss, we are the only ones that the first Legion can rely on."


    Li Meng affirmed Chen Qi''s words.


    Li Meng is no stranger to demons. He knows what kind of enemies demons are. They are the great enemies of human beings and all living creatures. Their existence is enough to subvert all living creatures on a planet and turn the planet into a chaotic field of extinction.


    They are powerful and terrifying, just like the dreamers in the souls of all living creatures. As long as they are caught, they will try their best to bring fear and death. For them, the negative emotions of living creatures are their source of strength. Therefore, they will destroy everything.


    "Master! Is there anything I can do? "


    Chen Qi volunteered to contribute to the crisis.


    With a faint smile, Li Meng refused and shook his head: "you don''t need to care about the war. Your only task is to develop soul language chamber of Commerce. I have a premonition that the crisis facing mankind is also an opportunity for the first army to integrate into human society completely. If you can succeed this time, you won''t need to do those small actions that can''t be on the stage for a long time."


    Chen Qike doesn''t know what small actions that can''t be on the stage mean.


    However, Chen Qiruo has some thoughts on the opportunities mentioned by the main population.


    If the first Legion really has a certain position in the human race, it will be a good thing for the soul language chamber of Commerce. At that time, the soul language chamber of Commerce will not have to worry about anything. With the support of the first legion, it can blossom in an all-round way and enter various industries without fear.


    With a slightly positive look, Chen Qi nodded and said, "don''t worry, master. Soul language chamber of Commerce won''t let you down."


    Li Meng is not worried about this.


    Li Meng is sure of Chen Qi''s ability. Although the performance of soul language chamber of commerce is not satisfactory in this year, there are many factors that affect it. Once these factors are solved, Chen Qi''s ability will make soul language chamber of Commerce soar.


    "Yan''er!"


    Slightly, Li Meng shouts to Chen Yan.


    Hearing the host''s voice, Chen Yan, who was bored in all kinds of ways, said: "yes, master!"


    Looking at Chen Yan, Li Meng said: "tell Tanya the news of the fall of the holy city" silylin "and let her have a snack on this matter. With her cautious character, she will know how to do it."


    Kyoto is tens of thousands of miles away from the outer land of Austria and Georgia. The transmission of information still depends on the soul language chamber of Commerce. When entering the signal enveloped area of the quantum signal tower, it is transmitted to the outer land of Austria and Georgia through the data terminal.


    Because the outer land of Austria and Georgia is surrounded by the signal from the quantum signal tower, the last transmission of the signal has to rely on the logistic transportation ships to the outer land of Austria and Georgia. When Tanya receives this news, it will be seven days at the earliest.


    With a slight nod, Chen Yan said, "the merchant ships in Kyoto will return in two days. At that time, I will input the message into the data terminal."


    In this matter, the first Legion can do little now.


    The only thing that can be done is to make some preparations in advance. When that day comes, the first Legion can at least have a clear idea.


    Now, Li Meng can only improvise and decide what to do next with the development of the situation.


    In this matter, although the first Legion is the party at present, it is an outsider in the eyes of human countries. Before human countries realize the importance of the first legion, Li Meng can only put it down for a while.


    Although he was distracted by the fall of the holy city of "Slytherin", Li Meng did not forget the biggest purpose of his trip to Kyoto.


    Thinking of this, Li Meng took a deep breath and looked back at Chen Qi.


    Looking at Chen Qi, Li Meng said: "let''s not talk about this. We can only look at the situation first. Besides, the biggest purpose of my coming to Kyoto this time is" money ". Regardless of the demonic threat, Bentley and Nanlin all need a lot of money for construction. Tell me about some famous auction houses in Kyoto. It''s better to be famous and have backstage that people can''t underestimate, What I''m auctioning this time is not a good thing. It''s a hot potato for anyone. "


    Chen Qidu is very clear about what it is and why it is said to be a hot potato by the host.


    Before the host set out from Bentley, Chen Qi had received relevant information.


    Chen Qi has also paid special attention to auction houses these days.


    As for the host, Chen Qi is well prepared.


    Without even thinking about it, Chen Qi immediately replied: "although there are many auction houses in Kyoto, there are only a few famous ones. As the owner said, the statue of the demon God is an evil thing and a killing weapon. It''s an evil thing leading to death for ordinary people, and it''s also a hot weapon for a country. Without a stable backstage, it''s hard for some people to think carefully, Only the official "Xuyu auction house" in Kyoto has such strength. Xuyu auction house is the private property of "Wang Yanmei", the grand consul of Kyoto. Regardless of its strength and fame, it has the strength to auction the statue of demon God. The owner can auction it here. "


    Virtual language auction house?


    Hearing the word Xu Yu, Li Meng thought of the Xu Yu family in dirty valley.


    Of course, it''s not a coincidence. Xuyu''s home is the stronghold of the martial arts academy for students to experience. The martial arts academy was founded by "Wang Yanmei". It can be said that Xuyu is the private property of "Wang Yanmei".


    Although Li Meng has never met the grand consul of Kyoto, Wang Yanmei, he has also heard about it.


    She is quite old. It is said that she can trace back to the end of the great dark period. She is not only a witness of Kyoto from scratch, but also a participant in the construction of the city.


    Thinking of this, Li Meng estimated it in his heart and was very surprised.

 Chapter 1185

    In this way, I''m afraid the elder consul is more than 300 years old.


    Because it was more than three hundred years ago that human beings came out of the dark ages, which lasted for hundreds of years. As people who have experienced the dark ages themselves, how can they be young.


    As human beings, they have a life span of more than 300 years, which is incredible in the human world with an average age of only 70 years.


    However, this matter a little to think about, although incredible, but it is a matter of course.


    As the founder of the martial arts institute, she is the strongest martial arts artist. With the improvement of physical fitness, the life expectancy of the top martial arts artist will be greatly increased. Although she is not immortal, there is no problem in living for hundreds of years.


    I think a little too much


    Put away the thoughts in his heart, Li Meng had a decision in his heart.


    Since there is a big consul "Wang Yanmei" as the backstage, "virtual language auction house" is naturally the most ideal choice.


    With a faint smile, Li Meng turned to Chen Yan and said, "Yan''er! Tomorrow, go with me to Xuyu auction


    Having said that, Chen Qi and his daughter certainly know that the host has made a choice.


    Nodded gently, facing the host''s eyes, Chen yanrou said: "Hmm!"


    After receiving the response, Li Meng took his eyes away from Chen Yan, looked at Chen Qi again, and said: "this time I came to Kyoto in my personal capacity. I''m not the special envoy or commander of the first Legion. I''m just a businessman. If I don''t expose my identity, I''ll try to avoid it. You don''t need to care about anything. Just do your own business as usual."


    Speaking of this, Li Meng took a look at Chen Yan beside him and said to Chen Qi, "your father and daughter have been separated for so long. There should be a lot to say. I won''t disturb you."


    With that, Li Meng stood up.


    When he left, Li Meng didn''t say much. He just looked at Chen Yan and left the reception room.


    Chen Qi didn''t say much about the host''s departure. He stood up and sent the host away.


    As the host said, at the moment, Chen Qi has a lot to say to his daughter.


    It''s not just private, it''s business.


    The signal is not connected. Chen Qi has limited knowledge of things outside Kyoto.


    Only from his daughter can he know the development of soul language chamber of Commerce in Nanlin island and Bentley.


    When Li Meng''s figure disappeared outside the door, only Chen Qi and his daughter were left in the reception room.


    When Li Meng left, although Chen Yan was still sitting, she was somewhat restrained when facing Chen Qi. She put her hands on her knees and lowered her head, looking ready to be scolded.


    Looking at his daughter, Chen Qi looks very calm.


    In his heart, Chen Yan is his daughter, but also his descendant. Between his daughter and his descendant, he prefers the latter. Why?


    Because ghouls are dead. Although they retain human emotions, they are illusions. What they retain is not the real emotions, but the exquisite heart of human beings. With this heart, ghouls will smile when they should smile like human beings. They have rich expressions and active minds. It seems that they are the same as human beings.


    But that doesn''t mean that ghouls have real human feelings.


    Family, love, friendship, these kinds of true feelings, Li Meng''s family, including ghouls, have never had.


    Take Chen Qi and Chen Yan for example. Although they are father and daughter, their kinship has long disappeared.


    Father is just a kind of address. Compared with father and daughter, the relationship between them is more like the relationship between superior and subordinate.


    However, although there is no emotion, love exists.


    What is love?


    Love is a kind of admiration, a kind of care.


    Among Li Meng''s family members, almost all the dead admired him.


    Because Li Meng is their Creator, they are born with a sense of closeness and blindly follow Li Meng as their master. It can be said that they live and exist for Li Meng.


    This is "love", but also an alternative "love", this kind of love may not be recognized by human beings, but in Li Meng''s view, this kind of love is more pure than any emotion.


    Since taking control of the power of death, Li Meng has kept his original body as much as possible, which is more like human form. Why?


    Because the dead are the dead after all. If we say that the devil is the evil side of chaos camp, and human is the bright side of order, then the dead is the dark side of order.


    Only when there is light can there be darkness, and vice versa. Light and darkness are inseparable and coexist.


    The dead may not represent the darkness completely, but they are attached to and depend on human beings.


    Because the dead are born of human beings, and the two coexist. One side will be stronger, and the other will be stronger.


    Because of this, Li Meng never thought of replacing human beings. Instead, he thought of leading human beings to a strong and prosperous era.


    Because Li Meng is very clear that only when human beings are strong can he have an invincible army of death.


    It''s not safe in the endless starry sky. In the distant times, human beings once flourished, and their footprints spread all over the galaxy, with more than 100 million members. However, the threat from the starry sky has never disappeared. It''s not our race''s will. The endless universe is not a bloody Arena. The strong survive, and the weak only survive.


    Now, in the galaxy, mankind is almost facing extinction, in order to restore the glory of the past, we must have an absolute power.


    Li Meng saw this power in the dead. Li Meng believed, and was willing to believe, that the dead was an important opportunity for human rejuvenation.


    "You and your master..."


    Before he finished speaking, Chen Qi''s tone changed.


    As if he had figured out something, he sighed and said softly, "it''s OK. The ghouls are not loved by their owners. I think their owners like you very much. If you can stay with them, you can fight for them. You can put down the business of the chamber of Commerce in the future. I will choose others to deal with it, and you can serve them with peace of mind."


    "This..."


    Chen Yan raised her head, looked at her father, shook her head and said, "father! There is no shortage of waiters around the host. Anyone in the bodyguard team is more beautiful and charming than me. If I stay with the host, I will only become the most ordinary one in the bodyguard team. The host values me not only because of my charm, but also because of my ability to manage the business Association. As long as the chamber of commerce can grow in my hands, the host will be absolutely satisfied, The ghouls will not be ignored by the master. In the master''s heart, I will always be the most special one. This is not only the family of the master, but also the woman of the master. "

 Chapter 1186

    Women?


    Looking at his daughter, Chen Qiruo thinks.


    I didn''t expect that my daughter and the host had developed to that stage.


    Chen Qi was relieved when he thought about it carefully.


    After all, the master is not the dead, but the human.


    It''s human, of course, with human lust.


    Chen Qi is quite confident in his daughter''s charm and can arouse the host''s love, which is also a matter of course.


    Listen to this, Chen Qi is not forced.


    With a slight nod, Chen Qi said, "it''s up to you. In the future, you should try not to stay away from your host. No matter how close you are, you can''t stand the time. Don''t let your host forget you."


    Chen Yan is very happy with her father''s understanding.


    She nodded happily and said softly, "don''t worry, father, leave everything to your daughter."


    For Chen Yan, Chen Qi is very relieved, so he doesn''t talk much about it.


    The subject turned to business.


    Speaking of this, Chen Qi looked slightly and said in a deep voice: "the main purpose of this master''s trip to Kyoto is for money. This is our dereliction of duty. The first Legion has a great career. Since the master has handed over the soul language chamber of Commerce to the ghouls, we have to realize what the master expected."


    "We have the foundation, the financial resources, and the access can be opened with money. Now it''s time for the soul language chamber of Commerce to let go. It''s inevitable that interests will be given up. We shouldn''t be tied up for this."


    Chen Yan thinks deeply of what her father said.


    In Kyoto, the soul language chamber of commerce only involves the retail industry. Among the many cities in Kyoto, the soul language chamber of commerce also develops in Kyoto. Although there are branches of the soul language chamber of Commerce in other Acropolis, the scale is very small.


    For a year, soul language chamber of Commerce has grown from nothing to its present scale, which is inseparable from Chen Qi''s efforts.


    However, Chen Qi had been able to do better. He had been able to make soul language chamber of Commerce bloom in all the cities in Kyoto for a long time. However, Chen Qijin was cautious about giving up his interests.


    To Mr. Chen, he had to be cautious.


    Because the soul language chamber of commerce is a foreign merchant, although Kyoto''s commerce is open, the most important thing is the trade between countries, that is, the so-called equal status. If we make use of the relationship at the national level to open up business channels, we will greatly reduce the benefits given out by foreign chambers of Commerce. If there are no businessmen with backgrounds, even in Kyoto, a place where fish and Dragons mix together, You can earn a lot of money if you have the ability, but the benefits you give up are unacceptable.


    Take the soul language chamber of Commerce for example. If the first Legion behind the soul language chamber of Commerce signs a series of trade agreements with Kyoto, the soul language chamber of Commerce will be able to do business freely in Kyoto, regardless of official interference, and the benefits will be greatly reduced.


    Take the business interests of the soul language chamber of Commerce in Kyoto for example. If we say that the total interests of the soul language chamber of commerce are 100%, of which 70% belong to the official, 70% are taxes and other messy expenses, and the remaining 30% are the income of the soul language chamber of Commerce.


    If the first Legion joins the integration convention, under the Convention, the first Legion will be able to conduct fair trade with countries in the world''s four major economic circles. At that time, the soul language chamber of Commerce will be transformed into an International Chamber of Commerce. In doing business with other countries, it will not only get great convenience, but also reduce the profits from 70% to 50%.


    Chen Yan whispered: "father! Today, the situation is unpredictable. The future of the first Legion is still unclear. The development of soul language chamber of Commerce in Kyoto should be slowed down. Wait for the situation to become more obvious before making a decision. The host said that the fall of the holy city "serielin" will cause a catastrophe. In this catastrophe, Austria will bear the brunt. If the war with the devil really happens, The first Legion will face a large-scale war. Although the daughter does not think that the first Legion will fail, the devil is not an enemy that can be underestimated. While doing a good job in the war, she should also think of a good way out. "


    "The foundation of the first Legion is not in the South China Sea, nor in Nanlin island. The real foundation is the master. When it is irreparable, the first Legion can leave calmly. In this matter, in any case, the first Legion has the right to choose and will not be passive. It is better to maintain the status quo before the future situation is proved."


    Chen Yan is clear about one point.


    Although the host has not given up the development of Bentley and Nanlin Island, it does not mean that the host will stick to the two places.


    Once the continent of Austria falls under the iron hoof of the devil, in the face of the powerful demon legion, the host may let the first Legion fight to the death, more likely to let the first Legion withdraw completely.


    Now that she has just learned the news of the fall of the holy city of "silylin", she has no idea what the master thinks about the future. But Chen Yan knows very well that when she learns the news, the master will make some response.


    Of course, Chen Qi knows what his daughter is worried about.


    If we are too anxious to develop, a war is likely to make all the efforts come to nothing.


    It is not easy to act rashly when the situation is not clear.


    After thinking for a moment, Chen Qi nodded and said, "it''s OK. Before the situation is clear, wait and see for a while."


    "Father! What else do you want to say? "


    It''s been a while since the master left, and they''ve been talking to each other for a while.


    Here, in this home, Chen Yan doesn''t want to leave her master for too long.


    For his daughter''s anxiety, Chen Qixin is clear, he nodded: "go! Stay with your master. If you have guests at home, your father will hire some servants to come back. "


    After all, the ghouls belong to the dead family. Chen Qi is powerful, but there is no servant in such a big house. To Chen Qi, such a big house is just a place to go home at night, which is useless.


    At this time, outside, the day has been slightly dark down, the night is coming.


    After leaving the reception room, Chen Yan and Chen Qi separate.


    One went to the second floor and the other left the house.


    Back in the room, on the sofa in the hall, Chen Yan sees the owner as expected.


    Chen Yan, who enters the room, smiles, walks to Li Meng, sits down and whispers: "master! What would you like to drink? "


    Shaking his head, Li Meng said: "no, now for you and me, there are more important things."


    Speaking of this, Li Meng sighed and said helplessly: "if there is no such thing as the fall of the holy city" serielin ", the first Legion will have enough time to develop, but the occurrence of this thing has disrupted a lot of things."

 Chapter 1187

    There''s nothing wrong with Chen Yan''s worries. After all, the army is a big group. It doesn''t want to leave. It needs mobilization and time. If the devil''s attack is overwhelming, it''s not easy for the first army to leave.


    But what Chen Yan didn''t expect is that Li mengke never planned to escape without fighting.

 Chapter 1188

    Looking up slightly, Li Meng looks at Chen Yan. From this point of view, Chen Yan''s beauty is a little... But still beautiful.


    With a slight shake of his head, Li Meng said calmly, "the first legion of this war can''t withdraw. Once it withdraws, the efforts of this year will be wasted. It will take a long time for us to make a comeback. The continent of Austria can fall, but the continent of Austria can''t. if human beings want to turn a blind eye to demons, I don''t mind letting the devil open a door to the human world. "


    Is it because of the excellent terrain?


    Chen Yan knows a little about Australia.


    The outer land of Austria is located in the northwest of the continent. Although it is close to the continent, it is also a barrier in the eyes of demons, but this barrier can be separated. As long as the demons destroy the continent, the door to the human world will be opened. If the first Legion wants to defend the outer land of Austria at any cost, Once the devil''s attack is blocked and finds that the enemy can''t shake, he will naturally focus on the human world behind the door.


    But


    Thinking of this, Chen Yan asked: "master! If we stick to the land outside Austria, Bentley will not be able to keep it


    Bentley can be in the back of the continent of Austria. If the devil wants to invade the human world, Bentley is the first stop.


    If the first Legion focuses on the land outside Austria and Georgia, Bentley will never be able to keep it.


    Because the outer land of Austria is on the side of the portal, not the object to be destroyed, and the kingdom of Bentley is behind the portal, which seems to block the direction of the devil. If the devil wants to invade the human world, he must destroy the wall of Bentley. Only in this way can the devil army''s road to the human world be smooth.


    Of course, Li Meng thought of this, but it is impossible for everything to be as good as it is possible to have a home.


    Li Meng never hesitated in his choice.


    Compared with Bentley, the outer land of Austria and Georgia has a broader landscape, more abundant resources, and is far more valuable than Bentley. With this, Li Meng can give up Bentley without hesitation.


    "Let''s talk about these things. Everything we do now is to prevent and prepare for the future. I don''t know what the future will be like, and you don''t know. The only thing we can do is to do better as much as possible."


    There must be a plan, but it can''t be done in accordance with the plan. It''s very important to be flexible when necessary.


    Feeling the softness on Chen Yan''s knee, Li Meng continued lazily: "communication is not available. The order should be delivered by the soul language chamber of Commerce for the time being. There is no need to give clear instructions to let several generals know about this. In addition, tell zhe ye that she is ready to lead the army. The demons in the Aegean Sea are ready to move. If they don''t plan to stop attacking, In the coming months, new disasters will come. "


    Speaking of this, on Chen Yan''s knee, Li Meng''s face seemed very calm, not too much expression.


    War will bring death, and death is the root of the strength of the dead.


    The more chaotic the world is, the more obvious the opportunity for the first Legion to become stronger will be.


    Li Meng would never avoid the war, because when the war consumed the financial resources of the first legion, it was also strengthening the power of the dead. Today, although the power of the dead is still very weak, it is growing rapidly.


    One day, the real legion of death will come to the world. At that time, the darkness will really leave and the dawn will come again. When he controls the power of death, Li Meng has been waiting. Li Meng believes that the coming of this day will not be too far away.


    "Well!"


    Looking at the master on the knee, Chen Yan answers softly.


    Time goes by. When the sun goes down, the long night comes.


    Although it''s night, the huge Kyoto is brightly lit. The colorful light makes the world behind the city wall like day.


    Tonight is the first night that Li Meng came to Kyoto. There is not much to worry about. Everything is peaceful.


    In order to welcome Li Meng, Chen Qi held a banquet.


    In this banquet, few people participated, only a few people who were familiar with each other in the mansion.


    There is no great demand for food for all the dead. They don''t need to eat on weekdays.


    The reason why ghouls are called "corpse eaters" is not that corpses are the food of ghouls, but because of Chen Qi''s unique means of transformation. This means of transformation takes "corpses" as the carrier and uses instinctive talents to guide the souls of the dead to re-enter the body. When the souls of the dead enter the body, they will revive and become immortal ghouls.


    What is the soul?


    It is a kind of realization of consciousness and spirit.


    The soul of the dead is not without soul, but because of incomplete consciousness, the soul has defects and exists with the fire of soul.


    Compared with the undead, ghouls are different. The soul of this group is complete. Although their bodies are dead, their souls are still alive. This kind of characteristic makes them more like human beings.


    In the mansion, the banquet is in progress.


    In such a big restaurant, the lights are bright, and the soft lights illuminate every dark corner.


    On a long table, several people sat opposite each other.


    On one side, Li Meng sits on the main seat, and on the other side, Chen Qi and Chen Yan sit on the Deputy seats.


    It''s Tara who''s right behind, and even loxone''s on the table.


    Chen Yan is very dissatisfied with Luoxin, but she can only compromise with the host''s permission.


    Compared with a few people sitting safely, several walking figures in the hall are much busier.


    They are dressed in uniform black-and-white servant dress, with exquisite figure, beautiful appearance and extraordinary temperament.


    They go in and out of the restaurant, holding plates of steaming dishes in their hands. Their walking posture is also an unspeakable beauty in the restaurant.


    From them, Li Meng can feel a kind of closeness. Obviously, these maids are ghouls.


    Li Meng didn''t see them when he first came to the house.


    It seems that they are all temporary workers. They only work as maids at this time.


    In front of Li Meng, Chen Qi is very restrained. Although they are very different in age, Li Meng is young, and Chen Qi has entered middle age, the difference in status makes it impossible for them to be equal.

 Chapter 1189

    During the meal, Li Meng doesn''t like to talk or talk about any business.


    Chen Qi and his daughter, who know Li Meng''s character, also keep quiet when they eat. They use the food quietly and eat the dishes in front of them slowly, which makes the big restaurant very quiet.


    For Li Meng and Chen Qi''s father and daughter, the atmosphere in the restaurant is very appropriate, because quiet is what he needs in the main position.


    But for lolosin and Tara, the atmosphere is a little uncomfortable.


    In their impression, a banquet is lively and noisy, which is as quiet as it is now.


    Although they are curious, as guests, they can only quietly enjoy the food in front of them and try not to think about other things.


    Compared with Luo Luoxin, Tara is still indifferent. After all, as a martial arts artist, she has never seen any scenes. She is just a little surprised by the current atmosphere.


    But luoluoxin is not so indifferent. Although she is a martial arts artist, her experience is still shallow, and now her identity is also a little embarrassed, which makes her very restless, and her eyes flutter to Chen Yan timidly from time to time.


    Li Meng seems to be paying attention to the meal, but Li Meng sees the expression and behavior of several people on the table.


    But Li Meng didn''t say much. The quiet atmosphere lasted from the beginning to the end of the banquet.


    After the meal, Li Meng and Chen Yan leave the restaurant, and Tara and Luo Luoxin leave separately.


    "Master! Yan''er won''t be able to accompany you tonight. She''s leaving tomorrow. She''s going to have a good training tonight. If she thinks carefully, she''ll have some trouble. "


    Holding the master''s arm, Chen Yan and Li Meng walk slowly down the stairs.


    Hearing Chen Yan''s words, Li Meng looks at Chen Yan with a soft smile.


    Although Li Meng is very curious about Chen Yan''s tone comparison, he will not ask more.


    This is Chen Yan''s private affair. As the master, of course, she should give her subordinates the necessary private space.


    With a calm expression, Li Meng said: "it''s up to you. Since things have come to this point, we should put an end to other troubles."


    Along the way, although Li Meng is always more lenient to Luo Luo Xin, this leniency has no superfluous idea, it''s just a simple thought.


    From the beginning to the end, Li Meng did not forget the identity of Luo Luoxin.


    Money redeems one''s life. In a sense, Luo Luoxin is a slave who has lost his freedom.


    Although Li Meng is very kind in some things, this kindness will not be used in Luo Luoxin.


    Because Luo Luoxin insults Chen Yan first, if not for the sake of "money", she would have lost her life on the spot, and Li Meng would not have any idea about it.


    As the Lord of death, Li Meng belongs to the darkness, cherishing life and slaughtering life as well.


    From a certain point of view, Li Meng is cold and heartless. People who have nothing to do with themselves will never have any kind heart.


    With the host''s consent, Chen yanrou and a smile, light way: "Yan son will soon come back, if the host is lonely, can let those girls accompany the host, although they are the third generation of ghouls, but the body and mind are pure, I believe they will not let the host down."


    It''s really


    Chen Yan''s words can make Li Meng quite speechless.


    When did he become so amorous in the eyes of these families?


    Although in his leisure time, Li Meng is happy to find some fun in some beautiful families.


    All the relatives who are close to Li Meng are familiar with each other.


    For libido, Li Meng always goes with the flow and doesn''t demand it specially.


    With a slight pause, Li Meng gently scratched the white bridge of his nose and said, "you, don''t do these superfluous things. Well, go do your own things. I''ll stay in my room tonight."


    Chen Yan enjoys her master''s indulgence.


    With a smile, she naturally obeyed her master''s words.


    "I''ll go," he said softly


    With that, she released her hand and walked downstairs in the gaze of Li Meng.


    At this time, outside, darkness has completely come, when the banquet is over, it is already late.


    Although he promised Chen Yan that he would stay in the room, Li Meng made a slip of the tongue.


    Soon after Chen Yan left, Li Meng wandered around the house.


    The mansion is very big. Although there is only one main building, it has plenty of space and rooms.


    Especially on the first floor, it takes a lot of time to turn around the corridor.


    In the corridor on the first floor, Li Meng strolled slowly.


    The sound of stepping on the smooth ground is very slight. Looking to one side, there is a courtyard outside the guardrail.


    Tonight''s sky is still very dark, no moonlight, only soft light slightly lit up the courtyard.


    In the dark, the courtyard was a little hazy, with shadows shaking everywhere, accompanied by the sound of "Susu".


    "Master!"


    In the corridor ahead, two graceful figures came face to face. When they came not far from Li Meng, they stopped and bowed their heads.


    They were dressed in black and white, and their identity was self-evident.


    After a slight step and a look at their pretty faces, Li Meng turned to the courtyard and asked, "who is that?"


    In the garden beside the flower bed, Li Meng saw a graceful figure, although she integrated into the branches and leaves of flowers, but Li Meng still saw her.


    In the face of the host''s inquiry, one of the two maids said: "it''s the guest who comes in the afternoon."


    guest?


    When it comes to guests, it''s just Tara and loloshin.


    Luo Luo Xin should be with Chen Yan at the moment. Among the remaining guests, there is only Tara.


    Knowing the answer, Li Meng nodded and said, "go!"


    "Yes


    Should be a, the maids both left, slim figure disappeared in the corner of the corridor.


    Li Meng looked at the figure in the courtyard.


    She was sitting on the edge of the garden, in the dark courtyard, and it was easy to be ignored if she didn''t look carefully.


    After watching for a moment, Li Meng stepped into the courtyard.


    The courtyard was not bright in the soft light.


    Although the environment is dark, Li Meng''s approach still startles her at the edge of the flower garden.


    "Mr. Li Meng?"


    Looking back at the approaching figure in the aisle, Tara exclaimed unexpectedly.


    Tara did not expect to meet Mr. Li Meng in the courtyard at this time, which made her a little unexpected.

 Chapter 1190

    "What a surprise?"


    Facing Tara''s surprised eyes, Li Meng casually comes to Tara and sits down beside her.


    Looking around, Li Meng turned his head to look at Tara beside him and said with a smile, "it''s not big here, and the courtyard is also very small. It''s not surprising to meet me. What''s the matter? You seem to have something on your mind? "


    Seeing that Mr. Li Meng spoke to himself in such a casual tone, Tara let go.


    She shook her head and whispered, "nothing. I just want to come out for a walk."


    Take a walk?


    Li Meng isn''t a fool. The expression on Tara''s face is too obvious. She has a worried expression.


    Tara didn''t want to say that Li Meng naturally asked.


    With a faint smile, Li Meng looked back at the sky.


    The sky is very dark, no stars, no moon, overhead, there is a cloud floating, its existence blocked everything.


    The silence of the people around her makes Tara look up curiously.


    With this look, she saw Li Meng looking up at the dark sky.


    Looking at Li Meng, Tara tried to stop talking. Finally, she asked softly, "why is Mr. Li Meng here?"


    Why?


    Taking back his sight from the dark sky, Li Meng turned his head to look at Tara beside him and said calmly, "seeing you, I''m here."


    Tara was so blunt that she didn''t know how to answer.


    She shook her head with a bitter smile, but said, "Mr. Li Meng, don''t tease me."


    Tonight''s Tara is still very beautiful, wearing a black swallow tail skirt, whether it is the slim body, or the long legs with black stockings, all reveal a kind of temptation.


    In Li Meng''s eyes, it was a pleasant sight.


    With a faint smile, Li Meng said softly: "even if you meet by chance, why do you care too much? Although this courtyard is not a place full of flowers and birds, it''s also a quiet place. It''s just a place to enjoy the tranquility. "


    By chance?


    A little smile, Tara calm, no longer words, as just now, quietly enjoying the quiet of the night.


    Without the moon, naturally there would be no moon. In the night, the two people in the courtyard, with the sound of "Susu", seem to overlap. The huge courtyard is as quiet as usual.


    I don''t know how long later, in silence, Li Meng got up and left.


    Behind him is Tara with a complicated look. Her eyes have been moving with Li Meng.


    Until Li Meng''s figure disappeared in the mansion, she took back her sight.


    With Li Meng''s departure, Tara was the only one in the huge courtyard, which seemed lonely.


    In the dark, with a sigh, the courtyard was completely calm.


    The night is long. When Li Meng comes back to Chen Yan''s bedroom, he finds that the door is open. The door is not completely closed, leaving a gap.


    In front of the door, Li Meng stopped, his expression changed.


    Because from the room, Li Meng heard the voice of Jiao Chuan and weeping, as well as the voice of repressed words.


    The voice is very clear. It''s Chen Yan and Luo Luoxin.


    The existence of the two women in the room made Li Meng hesitant.


    If he goes in like this, who knows what the two girls are doing at the moment.


    Listening to the curious voice in the room, Li Meng could not help but emerge a beautiful picture.


    All along, Li Meng has been very interested in Chen Yan''s tone comparison. He also wants to see for himself how Chen Yan compares luoluoluoxin. Tonight, he seems to have a chance to satisfy his eyes.


    Although he wanted to see it and was excited, Li Meng felt that it was not right to rush in.


    The hesitation didn''t last long. In a moment, Li Meng in front of the door figured it out.


    Since Chen Yan brought Luoxin to her bedroom, she must be thinking carefully.


    What kind of careful thinking, although Li Meng does not know, but Li Meng can also think about with himself.


    Although Li Meng doesn''t have much interest in luoluoxin, he won''t refuse the little fun Chen Yan brings.


    Long night, always need some things to pass the time.


    In busy work, we also need entertainment and relaxation.


    Li Meng, with a slightly positive look, stretched out his right hand and naturally pushed the door in.


    With a "creak" sound, the door was opened.


    In the hall, a beautiful scene suddenly came into Li Meng''s eyes.


    On the sofa in the hall, Chen Yan is still in her long black dress. She sits lazily on the sofa. She is slim and graceful. Her delicate body is very attractive.


    Long legs alternate, white and beautiful face, looking at the body, look lazy, like a graceful lady.


    In front of her, Luo Luo Xin kneels on the ground, with no inch on his body. He hugs the towering mountain in front of her chest with both hands, as if trying to cover the shy and important place.


    There are many scars on the white body, no blood, no wounds, only red traces.


    Beside Chen Yan, a black whip is particularly eye-catching. The scar on Luo Luoxin''s body can be imagined as the culprit.


    Li Meng''s arrival attracted their attention and looked at the door one after another.


    When she finds out that it''s Li Meng, Chen Yan''s face is slightly bright. With a smile, she gets up and greets Li Meng.


    But Luo Luo Xin was just in tears. He shrunk his neck, held his body tightly, lowered his head shyly, and dared not look at the figure at the door.


    When she came to Li Meng, Chen Yan naturally took her master''s arm and said, "master! You finally come back. Yan''er has been waiting for a long time. "


    With that, Chen Yan takes Li Meng to the hall.


    While being pulled by Chen Yan, Li Meng looks at Luo Luoxin kneeling on the ground in the hall and asks Chen Yan: "I say Yan''er, what are you doing?"


    Whip, naked luoluoxin, this scene has to make people think more.


    With a little smile, Chen Yan whispered: "master, don''t worry, Yan''er didn''t hurt her. The scars are just skin pain, which will dissipate in a few days. This training always needs some means. Master, you don''t know, this is quite arrogant. She didn''t yield to anything at the beginning. It took her many days to realize her humble identity."


    When it comes to the last sentence, Chen Yan also looks sarcastically at the naked Luoxin kneeling on the ground.


    The disgust in his eyes was not concealed.

 Chapter 1191

    The disgust in Chen Yan''s eyes is so obvious that Li Meng can''t notice it.


    Seeing this, Li Meng has some helplessness in her heart. Yan''er is really vengeful.


    Although Li Meng didn''t know about the conflict in the floating ship, she must have been wronged at that time, otherwise she would not hate luoluoxin so much.


    "Master! Come on, sit right here. "


    Gently holding the master, Chen Yan pulls Li Meng to the sofa and sits down.


    In Li Meng''s puzzled eyes, Chen Yan smiles and sits down beside Li Meng.


    Looking at Luo Luoxin kneeling on the ground, Chen Yanfu whispered in Li Meng''s ear.


    It''s a whisper, but the voice is not small. Luoluoxin in front of them hears it.


    "No! Please, I will promise you anything you want except this. "


    She looked at Li Meng with a look of sadness and tears.


    "No?"


    Chen Yan''s face was slightly cold, and she said in a cold voice, "you are only my slave now. You must do what I want you to do. The master is my master, and that is also your master. It is natural for the slave to serve the master."


    Although in the heart is frightened, although on the face is afraid, but Luo Luo Xin still clenched the tooth to make the final resistance.


    "You''d better kill me if you want me to do that," she said angrily


    "Killed you?"


    Chen Yan smiles. She looks at Luo Luoxin coldly and says lazily, "do you like him? He is still handsome and powerful. If you die, will he be sad?"


    Speaking of this, Chen Yan''s words slightly pause, look slow, and said: "if he died, would you be sad?"


    With that, Chen Yan leaned slightly, stretched out her slender right hand and raised Luoxin''s chin.


    In Luo Luoxin''s hateful eyes, Chen Yan sneered: "you may think Kyoto is a good place, even we dare not do whatever we want, but I want to tell you that the idea of fluke will not bring you benefits. No matter whether you yield or not tonight, you must do what I want you to do, and do it well, otherwise..."


    To Luo Luo Xin''s ear, Chen Yan whispered: "you will lose everything, lose everything, lose the people you love, lose your relatives, and even your country will be destroyed."


    "You can''t do it."


    Obstinately looking at Chen Yan, Luo Luo heart ruthless voice way.


    She didn''t believe, never believed that the first two of them had this ability.


    Luo Luoxin knows enough about Chen Yan''s strength, and she is strong enough. She is stronger than any capable person Luo Luoxin sees. However, Luo Luoxin never believes that she has the ability to destroy a country, because it can''t be done by one person. It needs a force, a force that can threaten the Kingdom of balun.


    Is that possible?


    It''s impossible. Luoxin doesn''t believe that Chen Yan has the power to threaten her family.


    For luoluoxin don''t believe, Chen Yan light smile, slender hand released luoluoxin chin.


    Sitting on the sofa, her slender legs crisscross elegantly. I don''t know where, Chen Yan takes out a very delicate glass bottle.


    Putting the small and delicate glass bottle on the table, Chen Yan looks at Luoxin.


    He said softly, "do you know what this is?"


    With a pleasant smile, Chen Yan said lazily, "it''s a psychedelic drug. It''s nothing strange. Its only effect is to make people obedient. No matter what people say, they will listen. You say, if you drink it, what will happen if I put you in the civilian cave?"


    Slums?


    Hearing this place, Luo Luoxin''s face turned pale.


    No matter how prosperous the city is, civilian caves exist, and they are also the representative of chaos.


    If lose consciousness body is in this place, end how, Luo Luo Xin how don''t understand.


    Luoluoxin is scared. The expression on her face is obvious. Chen Yan is very satisfied with luoluoxin''s reaction.


    With a pleasant smile and a slight squint in her eyes, Chen Yan said calmly, "choose to serve your master or let" other people "let you enjoy being a woman."


    "Yan''er..."


    Li Meng interrupts, and he looks at Chen Yan helplessly.


    He shouldn''t have participated in this. Chen Yan will do anything to Luo Luoxin, and Li Meng won''t interfere.


    Because from the bottom of his heart, Li Meng is partial to Chen Yan. He must pay the corresponding price for what he does. No matter what Chen Yan does, Luo Luoxin deserves it.


    In some places, although Chen Yan goes too far, Li Meng doesn''t say anything superfluous.


    This is Li Meng''s doting on Chen Yan, and it is also a kind of laissez faire.


    But at the moment, looking at the pathetic luoluoxin, even Li Meng couldn''t help saying something.


    But before the words were spoken, Li Meng''s lips were sealed by Chen Yan''s fingers.


    Looking at the master gently, Chen Yan said: "master! Yan''er does this not only to express her evil spirit, but also for other more important reasons. This is not an ordinary person. She is the daughter of the Duke of enser in the kingdom of Baren. This identity can be used effectively. Although it is still unknown what role she can play in the future, it is always right to leave a "thread."


    "Delusion, I will not betray my country, more will not betray my father."


    Chen Yan''s words didn''t whisper. Of course, Luo Luo Xin listened to them, which caused Luo Luo Xin''s fierce reaction.


    Her words are fierce and she looks at Chen Yan with hostile eyes.


    Chen Yan''s words make Li Meng speechless. He takes a thoughtful look at Luo Luoxin.


    Indeed, luoluoluoxin''s identity is not ordinary, perhaps in the future, for the first Legion has a great role.


    Think of this, Li Meng put away his thoughts, tonight''s initiative is not in him, in the hands of Chen Yan.


    For Li Meng, he doesn''t need to care about anything, just wait for things to develop.


    Chen Yan doesn''t care about Luo Xin''s hostile eyes. She smiles lazily and says indifferently: "it''s up to you. OK, let''s start. Or do you want to spend the night in it?"


    Finish saying, Chen Yan then backward one trip, graceful body posture blended into the sofa, the vision is insipid looking at kneeling on the ground of Luo Luo Xin.


    Chen Yan''s urging makes Luo Luoxin''s expression change. There are hatred, despair and fear.


    She looked at Li Meng with tears, and her face was full of praying.


    But she was disappointed. For her prayer, Li Meng just sat on the sofa and looked at her calmly.


    At this moment, luoluoxin deeply realized her identity at the moment.


    She is a slave, an enemy, and a loser who redeems her life with money. How could he pity her.


    What should we do?


    Loxom is desperate.

 Chapter 1192

    Luoluoxin knew that the woman in front of her did what she said. If she didn''t want to, she would be naked in the Commons soon.


    Thinking of this, Luo Luo Xin clenched his teeth slightly and put down his hands in front of his chest.


    With the release of his hands, the snow-white scenery on his chest suddenly exposed in Li Meng''s eyes.


    It has to be said that although luoluoxin''s appearance is only superior, his figure is very proud.


    The figure is not only concave and convex, but also very attractive, especially the plump peaks. Among the women Li Meng has met, only Tanya can compare with them.


    Luoluoxin such a move, it is obvious that she has made a choice, which makes Chen Yan very satisfied.


    With a pleasant smile, Chen Yan said softly, "good. You should know what to do next."


    Of course she does. How could she not?


    These days, she suffered humiliation, those embarrassing things, she would like to forget.


    She never thought that she would do such a disgusting thing.


    Leo


    When he thought of the person in his heart, there was a flush on Luoxin''s humiliating face, and there was a very interesting color in his eyes.


    She looked at Li Meng in front of her, her face full of tears of helplessness, and there was a kind of strength in helplessness.


    She clenched her teeth slightly, put her hands on the ground and climbed forward like a dog.


    The delicate body with snow-white scars is concave and convex, and the attractive curve can be seen at a glance.


    At Li Meng''s feet, she stopped.


    She looked up at Li Meng tearfully.


    She did not say anything, also know how to do, silently stretched out a slender hand.


    Chen Yan is very happy with Luo Luoxin''s reaction. She squints and looks at Luo Luoxin with stiff movements.


    Between the two women, Li Meng was passive, didn''t say much, just sat quietly on the sofa.


    The warm atmosphere is floating in the hall, which makes people blush. Even Chen Yan can''t help blushing slightly. Her eyes are changing between the host and Luo Luoxin.


    I don''t know how long the warm scene lasted. At the end, at the foot of Li Meng, Luo Luoxin had completely succumbed


    Forced practice, humiliating requirements, let luoluoxin look numb, eyes in a dead silence, the face of the color of shame has long disappeared.


    Looking at the already completely obedient Luoxin, Chen Yan is very satisfied.


    Her eyes narrowed slightly and she seemed happy.


    Mouth slightly Zhang, Chen Yan light way: "continue!"


    For Luo Luoxin, Chen Yan''s words are orders. She looks up numbly at Chen Yan. There is no hatred or anger in her eyes, only obedience.


    She stood up obediently. The delicate body full of scars is so weak.


    She just stood naked in front of Li Meng.


    No more than stay, no more than words, she turned and twisted into the bedroom.


    Into the bedroom of her quiet bed, lean body curled up in bed, now she looks very quiet, has no before that helpless.


    Snow white skin, all over the scars can not cover that attractive curve.


    She was so quiet lying on her stomach, not moving, she was waiting.


    "I said Yan''er, you''re going to put out the fire."


    In the hall, on the soft sofa, I don''t know when, Li Meng has already pressed on Chen Yan''s delicate body and whispered in her ear.


    Two hands are not idle,


    And Chen Yan, under the sudden attack of her master, has already made eyes like silk.


    She gently pushed Li Meng''s chest with her slender hand and said in a delicate voice: "master! She''s waiting. Tonight, she belongs to the master. "


    In Chen Yan''s ear, Li Meng is not moved, his head is buried in the white neck, caressing the white skin.


    Gasping for breath, Li Meng said softly, "I don''t want her. Now I just want you."


    Say, also not from Chen Yan revolt, both hands then moved.


    After a while, Chen Yan has no defense.


    "Master..."


    Looking at Li Meng, Chen Yan''s eyes are very charming. At this moment, she has no idea of resistance.


    Although the protagonist tonight is not her, she doesn''t care about being close to the host.


    Who is the protagonist, is not a matter of her words, and, Chen Yan also does not want to sweep the master''s elegance.


    How could she refuse her master''s request.


    Looking at the charming Chen Yan, Li Meng already knows that she is ready.


    I don''t want to say much about the next thing. It''s just a matter of course.


    In the soft light, a shy scene is happening.


    It''s quiet and quiet, but the bedroom is next door.


    The absurd scene in the hall was not a secret. At least she heard it in her bedroom and knew what was going on outside.


    Although luoluoxin has accepted the fate she will face tonight, she can''t help but feel a little ruddy when she hears the blushing movement outside and looks numb.


    As the eldest daughter of the Great Duke of enser in the kingdom of Baron, lolosin is undoubtedly well protected. Although she is not young, there is still a blank about men and women. The only knowledge she knows comes from some books.


    Although these days, by Chen Yan''s training, let her know a lot of things as a woman should know.


    But in the face of these things, lolosin is still a little nervous, more or not reconciled.


    She has someone she likes, though it can''t be called "love". She also hopes that her future partner will be him.


    She also wanted to give him the whole of herself, but now, LOXin knew that it was impossible.


    After tonight, she will complete the most important change in a woman''s life, from a girl to a woman.


    Listening to the movement in the hall, a glimmer of hope appeared on luoluoxin''s face.


    As long as she''s through the night, she''s free.


    As long as he is satisfied with that woman, he may be able to let her go.


    In hope, loroche is waiting.


    But what luoluoxin doesn''t know is that what she prays for and hopes for is something that will never happen. No matter what, tonight, her fate will be fixed. She will change according to the direction that Li Meng wants and reach the way that Li Meng wants.

 Chapter 1193

    But she was doomed to be disappointed.


    Soon after the hall was quiet, there was a slight, rapid sound of footsteps in the bedroom.


    At the door, Li Meng entered the bedroom with a fresh face.


    Although on Chen Yan, Li Meng takes a good vent, Yan''er still has to finish her task.


    It''s not the end of the match for loloshin, and he''s going to finish.


    At the bedside, Li Meng stopped, while Luo Luoxin on the bed was already desperate.


    She knew that her hopes had been dashed.


    Looking at the attractive luoluoxin on the bed, Li Meng sat down beside the bed.


    What is the expression of luoluoxin at the moment? Li Meng doesn''t know, and he doesn''t need to know.


    For the people in bed, whether before or now, Li Meng is the object of use.


    Before that, the value of lolosin was still very low. Although she was the daughter of the Grand Duke of enser in the kingdom of Baron, Limon did not intend to do anything with her identity.


    But now, after Chen Yan''s reminder, Li Meng has awakened.


    Although the kingdom of balun is a certain distance from the South China Sea, it is necessary to make some preparations in advance.


    Li Meng never thinks that he is a good man. He is never vague about the future of the first army. If the first army needs Li Meng to be a villain for the sake of interests, Li Meng will not refuse.


    Will be willing to be the villain, will also be good at the villain.


    It''s a long night for Li Meng.


    It was a night of humiliation for Luo Luoxin, but she couldn''t resist her own fate and had to comply, because all the causes and effects were her own.


    However, what surprised Luoxin was that the thing that made her despair did not happen.


    The person beside the bed does exist. Although he doesn''t look at him, luoluoxin can feel it.


    With the slight sound of footsteps, until disappeared, in the bedroom, his figure is no longer.


    This makes Luo Luo Xin very confused, the body curled up on the bed lies on one side, staring at the door.


    At this time, in the hall outside the door, Chen Yan looks lazily at the master coming out of the bedroom.


    The passion has not dissipated, at this time Chen Yan, the lazy posture is still boundless scenery.


    With a faint smile, she said lazily, "master! If you just let her go, she will be free tomorrow. If there is no pressure on her, it''s easy to think carefully. "


    Li Meng doesn''t understand this truth, but Li Meng doesn''t really have that idea tonight.


    In front of the bed, Li Meng stood for a long time, thought a lot, thought about it, Li Meng gave up.


    It''s not that luoluoxin lacks charm. On the contrary, it''s hard for Li Meng to refuse the temptation of luoluoxin.


    However, in the end, Li Meng did not go on to the next step.


    reason?


    There are not many reasons. Maybe it''s because of the pity in her heart, or maybe it''s because of her doting on Chen Yan. She doesn''t want to be involved with other women in front of her, or maybe it''s just a whim. In a word, Li Meng made this decision.


    Beside Chen Yan, Li Meng sat down.


    Looking at Chen Yan, Li Meng reaches out his right hand and lifts several strands of hair on Chen Yan''s forehead.


    With a faint smile on her face, she said softly: "it won''t end so easily. For her, all kinds of experiences in these days around you are unforgettable. She won''t forget that since the" root "has been planted, don''t do anything superfluous. You know, once something has been done, it will backfire."


    Oppression and resistance are close neighbors, and people''s minds are uncontrollable.


    From the beginning to the end, Li Meng didn''t want to completely control luoluoxin, because it was impossible.


    In the face of a strong enemy, she may give in, but this kind of surrender is not permanent. A little spark can start a prairie fire. Li Meng knows more about the complexity of people''s hearts than anyone else.


    If you want to control people''s minds, it is not enough to just oppress them. The importance of them needs to be properly handled.


    Chen Yan will not object to the host''s decision.


    With a lazy smile, she said indifferently, "since the master has made such a decision, I''ll send her back. I hope she can understand the master''s painstaking care. Otherwise, it won''t be over."


    At the end, Chen Yan''s face and tone were a little cold.


    Li Meng certainly understood the meaning of Chen Yan''s words.


    In Kyoto, the kingdom of balun has an embassy and has a certain strength in the embassy. If lolosin is released in this way, lolosin is likely to use the strength of the Embassy of the kingdom of balun to deal with Chen Yan, and maybe use the strength of the Kyoto government to deal with the soul language chamber of Commerce.


    Although Luo Luoxin doesn''t know about the soul language chamber of Commerce, once he goes back, he will ask anyone, and the identity of Chen Qi''s residence will not be secret. Luo Luoxin will naturally know the identity of Li Meng and his party.


    Li Meng is indifferent to this.


    He patted Chen Yan''s white forehead and said with a smile, "don''t worry. Although there is an embassy in the kingdom of Baron in Kyoto, it is a foreign country after all. Kyoto will not be involved in our involvement with luoluoxin."


    Kyoto is famous for its neutrality. It doesn''t want to be independent of others, and it doesn''t exclude outsiders. For hundreds of years, it has been developing peacefully. For Kyoto, the matter between soul language chamber of Commerce and luoluoxin is probably a trivial matter. How can they care about it.


    "I hope so."


    Although I don''t know where the master comes from, Chen Yan doesn''t want to worry too much.


    For Chen Yan, some troubles are not troubles. If they can be solved by a killing, Chen Yan is still willing to accept them.


    It has to be said that as a dead family, the ghouls also inherited the nature of the undead''s indifference to life.


    It''s a bad thing, but it''s also a good thing.


    Because in the future, waiting for the first Legion will be a way of killing. On this road, the first Legion will not stop moving forward, and will always march towards the end, until the end of the distant starry sky.


    Time flies. The first night of arriving in Kyoto was a peaceful night for Li Meng.


    Although there is such a small episode as luoluoxin, after being sent away, Li Meng and Chen Yan spend a warm night in the long dark night.


    Li Meng didn''t forget the purpose of coming to Kyoto.


    The next morning, in the early morning, the huge mansion became lively.


    In the dining room, several people enjoyed a quiet breakfast prepared by the temporary maids.


    Last night''s matter, Luo Luo Xin as if has not returned to the spirit, the mental state is not very good, the facial expression is very bad, obvious sleep insufficiency.


    Last night, it seemed that luoluoxin had a long night.

 Chapter 1194

    Tara''s spirit is much better than lordsen''s.


    She is in high spirits, her face is ruddy, with a faint smile all the time, and she is in a good mood.


    Head slightly low, slowly eating breakfast in front of the body.


    Like last night''s banquet, breakfast ended in silence.


    For several people, there are many things to do today, and Chen Qi, as the host, is also quite cooperative.


    At daybreak, a few cars were ready. At this time, on the road outside the residence, three slightly bloated small cars had been waiting for a long time.


    After breakfast, a few people are ready to start.


    Led by Li Meng, the party came to the gate of the mansion.


    I didn''t say much. Everything was casual.


    At the gate of the road, the party stopped.


    Looking back at Li Meng, Tara said, "Mr. Li Meng, I''ll go. If there''s no accident, I can go back in three days at most. If there''s anything, you can go to the martial arts association to find me."


    With a slight nod, Li Meng took a look at the vehicles parked by the road and said to Tara, "go, they will take you to the place you want to go. Kyoto is very safe. You don''t need to be with me at any time. Just do your job at ease."


    Tara is very grateful and happy for Li Meng''s understanding.


    Though grateful and happy, Tara didn''t show much.


    She just nodded and gave Li Meng a light look. Then she turned to the silent Luo Luo Xin and said, "Miss Luo Luo Xin, let''s go."


    Before doing her job, Tara has another task, which is to send lolosin to the Embassy of the kingdom of balun.


    With that, Tara opened the door first and boarded the front car.


    But Luo Luo Xin is still silent, low head silently followed behind Tara, followed the car.


    No matter Li Meng or Chen Yan, they don''t care too much about Luoxin''s reaction.


    Let Luoxin go, this is Chen Yan''s confidence, is also Li Meng''s confidence.


    As for what luoluoxin will do, whether he will pay the money for his life, or whether he believes in his own strength and uses the power of the Barran Kingdom embassy to deal with Chen Yan, these are not the things they care about.


    It''s good to cooperate with nature. For both of them, there is less trouble.


    If you don''t cooperate, it''s easy to do. It''s just one more trouble.


    It''s not hard to solve this problem. Kyoto is not the kingdom of Baron. It''s just an embassy. As long as Kyoto doesn''t intervene, the ghouls alone can destroy all the fantasies of lolosin.


    In the roar of the engine, the bloated car left, and gradually disappeared in the eyes of the two people.


    At the end of the road, when the figure of the vehicle completely disappeared, the two people took back their eyes.


    On the side of the road, they stood still. It wasn''t long before Chen Yan''s words rang out.


    "Master! You said, "what will she do?"


    How do you do it?


    Chen Yan''s words made Li Meng smile.


    Looking back at Chen Yan beside her, Li Meng said calmly, "I don''t know what she is thinking, but what she is going to do. I know very well that there are two kinds of people in this world, one is smart, the other is too smart. Yan''er, what kind of person do you think she is?"


    What kind of people?


    After thinking for a moment, Chen Yan has the answer.


    Her mouth slightly open, light way: "will endure, also can learn to yield, even if the heart is not willing, also won''t do too forced dangerous things, these days, although she is very obedient by me to teach, but those are pretended, her body with me, but the consciousness is keeping self, she is too smart."


    Li Meng agrees with Chen Yan''s analysis.


    Looking up at the direction where the traffic disappeared at the end of the road, Li Meng said calmly: "smart people tend to be self righteous and blindly believe in themselves. If she is a smart person, she should be in a hurry at the moment, because she wants to revenge for those who humiliate her. She knows that she is not strong enough, and the Embassy of the kingdom of Baron is her strongest backing, It''s also the source of her self-confidence. If she is too smart... "


    Speaking of this, Li Meng smiles, takes back his sight from a distance and looks at Chen Yan beside him.


    "People who are too smart tend to think more, think deeper than smart people, and pay attention to places that ordinary people can''t notice. This kind of person is very dangerous and difficult to control. If she is smart enough, she will understand how to do the most accurate thing," he said


    Some things even Li Meng can''t guarantee completely, because many things are full of variables.


    People''s minds, in particular, are more difficult to control.


    No matter what is not absolute, what luoluoxin will do is still unknown.


    The only thing Li Meng and Chen Yan can do now is to be flexible.


    Only when things happen can we work out the way to deal with them. Now it''s superfluous to think too much.


    "Let''s go!"


    Today, Li Meng has a lot to do.


    Tara has something she wants to do, and Li Meng has something of her own.


    "Master! Do you want your subordinates to follow? Although the public security in Kyoto is OK, there is no shortage of troublemakers. With escorts, we can avoid some troubles. "


    At this time, behind Li Meng, Chen Qi suggested.


    Guard?


    For Chen Qi''s suggestion, Li Meng refused without thinking about it.


    Today, Li Meng''s destination is Xuyu auction house. If he can keep a low profile, he can keep a low profile and bring some accompanying guards, but he will lose the significance of keeping a low profile. Li Meng doesn''t want to attract people''s attention too much, because it''s unnecessary.


    Looking back at Chen Qi behind him, Li Meng said, "you don''t have to be a guard. Just have Yan''er with me. Go do your own business."


    Since the host has said so, Chen Qi can only obey.


    He bowed his head and said, "yes!"


    Taking back his sight from Chen Qi, Li Meng looked back at Chen Yan and said, "let''s go."


    With that, Li Meng took the lead in opening the door and boarding the car, followed by Chen Yan.


    Accompanied by the "rumbling" engine roar again, in Chen Qi''s gaze, riding Li Meng and Chen Yan''s vehicle slowly left.


    Until he disappeared at the end of the road, Chen Qicai, who was standing outside the gate, took back his sight and stepped onto the last car.


    And in the mansion, the temporary maids are still busy, unfamiliar with some cleaning work.

 Chapter 1195

    Morning is the beginning of a busy day for Kyoto, which has a population of more than 10 million.


    In terms of the scale of cities, Kyoto is one of the best in the world.


    A huge city and a huge population bring us a civilized city.


    In this world of disaster, it is not easy.


    This also shows that human beings are climbing to the top of the biological chain step by step.


    For a city, the convenience of transportation is the most important.


    If you want to be rich, build roads first, and smooth traffic is the basic condition for a city to move towards high-speed development.


    As the capital of human civilization, the traffic in Kyoto is undoubtedly good, which can be said to extend in all directions.


    Only the main road has more than ten, like a spider web, across the city at both ends of each angle.


    In the city, you can also see some viaducts. They cross the high-rise buildings and connect the city. They are the most important express passageways in Kyoto.


    Although it is early in the morning, at this moment, the roads are full of traffic. The traffic is like ants, moving in disorder and order. The sound of "didi" horn resounds throughout the city.


    Vehicles on the ground are moving like ants, while floating ships are also an uncommon sight in the sky.


    They are all over Kyoto, coming from all directions, slowly landing at airports all over Kyoto.


    This scene, like the scene in the painting, is shocking and incredible.


    In this picture, on a main road, a bloated small car is moving forward in a crowded lane. It is slowly moving towards its destination with the traffic flow.


    Xuyu auction house, as the private industry of Kyoto''s "grand consul", is undoubtedly in a good position. It is located in the second ring of the city, not far from the residence.


    Before long, Li Meng''s car drove out of the main road. After driving in the busy street, it reached a magnificent building.


    It took less than an hour from the east of the city to the West.


    This is a cylindrical building. Although it is only half a hundred in height, it covers a large area. It stands in the city and is particularly eye-catching.


    This is Xuyu auction house, one of the most famous auction houses in Kyoto.


    There is a large square in front of the auction house. There are a lot of vehicles on the square, and the parking lines of the same specifications are densely arranged. It is obvious that this is a parking area.


    Although it is early in the morning, many vehicles have stopped in the square. At a glance, there are countless vehicles of different sizes.


    The car pulled into the square and stopped in a parking space.


    Leaving the car, next to the car, Li mengdun stepped down and looked up slightly at the auction house not far away.


    Next to Li Meng is Chen Yan, who walks out of the car. She stands quietly with a small brown suitcase in her hand, looking very clever.


    She looked at the auction house not far away, turned to the owner and said softly, "master! I''ve inquired about it. In three days after the latest auction, we should be able to catch up with our products. Now it depends on Xuyu''s publicity ability and whether the network can satisfy us. "


    There is no doubt that Li Meng is very positive about the relationship network of Xuyu auction house.


    Because one person


    This is Wang Yanmei, the grand consul of Kyoto.


    As the actual power holder in Kyoto, her network needs no doubt.


    Once the statue of demon God appears on the auction list, it will certainly cause a big stir.


    Human beings are afraid of the devil, the power of the devil and the cruelty of the devil.


    Although afraid, but also eager for this power.


    The statue of demon God is the product of demons, a kind of evil thing, which can be called "the source of chaos".


    For humans, it''s dangerous, very dangerous.


    Although the human city is solid, it is very fragile in front of it.


    Because its power comes from human beings, from human emotions, from all negative emotions.


    This allows it to destroy from within the human being, corrupting the human spirit and making it degenerate.


    Once its power erupts from the human interior, the city wall is a kind of decoration.


    "Let''s go!"


    There is no need to say more. The purpose is very clear.


    Since he has chosen Xuyu auction house, Li Meng can only choose to believe it.


    Although the square is large, it is only a few hundred meters away from the door of the auction house.


    It''s late in the morning. On the steps in front of the door of the auction house, some figures are going in and out of the auction house.


    Some of them, dressed in gorgeous clothes and accompanied by a crowd of guards, walked to the auction house with arrogance.


    Others walk out of the auction house by themselves and ignore the passers-by.


    After leaving the square, Li Meng and Chen Yan set foot on the steps leading to the door of the auction house.


    The steps were long, straight up, nearly half a hundred long.


    Because of the height of the stairs, the door of the auction house is actually located at the half waist of the cylinder building, which makes the auction house look very unique.


    Maybe it''s still early. There are few people going in and out of the auction house on the stairs. At a glance, there are only a few figures.


    Most of them are martial arts practitioners of the same trade. We can see this from their clothes.


    Martial artists are good at fighting and close combat. They usually wear leather armour with certain defensive ability, and hold some cold weapons with long swords in their hands, such as knives and swords.


    In this era, although the status of martial arts artists belongs to the upper class, they will go around for life.


    To hunt in the forest, to explore the ruins, all just to survive.


    Hunting does not mean that although the meat of the polluted animals is not edible to human beings, skin, muscles and bones are of great use, especially the raw stone, which is the source of income for martial arts artists.


    Exploring the ruins is to obtain some precious things before the dark age.


    There are both technology and some kind of instruments. For martial arts artists, they can sell them at a good price at an auction house.


    It''s very common to see martial artists in the auction house.


    "Every few days, these auction houses will auction some rare and precious things. Usually, they will display some common things. When they sell out, they will also buy some rare and precious things."


    On the stairs, Chen Yan and Li Meng walk side by side, talking as they walk.


    Chen Yan is no stranger to Kyoto. Before returning to Nanlin Island, she stayed in Kyoto for more than half a year. She knows a lot about many things, but she is no stranger to the virtual language auction house in front of her.

 Chapter 1196

    Speaking of this, Chen Yan smiles and looks at the owner beside her as she walks. She whispers: "last time I came to Xuyu auction house, I found a lot of good things. After a while, things will be settled. The owner can visit the auction house and maybe buy some good things."


    Good stuff?


    Speaking of good things, Li Meng thought for a while.


    For Li Meng, what he lacks most is money.


    As for other things


    No need at all, because in addition to money, whether the goal can be achieved or not, the process is still needed.


    Looking back, Li Meng said to Chen Yan: "Yan''er! Take the things out. "


    Chen Yan moves forward and puts her suitcase on the counter.

 Chapter 1197

    Slender hands deftly opened the suitcase, and took out a thing in front of the old man.


    It''s just a statue, a black and ferocious statue. Its image is complex. It can see people''s faces and bodies, but it''s not a complete human body. It''s a mixture of multiple faces and bodies.


    The face is lifelike, the expression of pain is vivid, the whole looks to give people a very evil, dark feeling.


    "This is..."


    Looking at the statue on the counter, the old man was puzzled.


    The old and trembling hand stretched out, the old man took the statue in his hand and watched it carefully.


    The statue of the opponent, the old man looked very carefully, also very seriously, completely immersed in their own world.


    It''s like appraising a peerless treasure. The old hand caresses the statue gently. Every grain and every detail is not let go.


    There was no sound in the hall, and everyone was waiting for the result of the old man''s identification.


    For a long time, the old man''s face suddenly changed and became very surprised. His face was incredible.


    Incredible with a trace of hesitation.


    "This, this... No, no, if it''s really that thing, how can it..."


    The voice was very low and the old man was muttering to himself.


    The young receptionist on one side was surprised by the change of the old man''s expression. He looked at the old man behind the counter with a puzzled face.


    In his impression, Chen Laoke has never been so impolite as he is now. What happened?


    With a wry smile, the old man put down the statue and looked at Li Meng. He said helplessly: "sir! Although it''s too old to draw a conclusion now, it should not be wrong with what you think. Since you intend to auction it, you must know something about it. If I don''t miss it, it should be a "statue of the devil", a fierce thing, but... "


    Speaking of this, the old man was puzzled. Looking at Li Meng, he was very puzzled and said: "although I have not seen the statue of demon God with my own eyes, I have also seen the atlas. I know something about it. It belongs to a fierce object, and it is an extremely mysterious existence. For human beings, it is a disaster. A little carelessness will lead to a catastrophe. If it is really a statue of demon God, you can''t come here, Unless... "


    Unless something, the old man knows, and Li Meng knows.


    After a little pause, the old man continued: "although Lao Jiu is not a power chanter, he has heard some rumors that although the statue of demon God is dangerous, it can be sealed with at position. However, in today''s world, there are only a few power chanters who can use at position..."


    The statue of the demon God is extremely dangerous, and it is impossible for human beings to touch it.


    Because once touched, he would lose himself and degenerate into a devil''s servant. Because of this, the old man had some doubts about the statue in front of him.


    But this is not certain. Although the statue of the demon God is dangerous, there is also a way to eliminate the danger of the statue of the demon God.


    This means is the at position. As long as the at position is used to seal the statue of the demon God, the statue of the demon God will become a mortal thing. Unless the seal is lifted, it will only be an ordinary thing.


    The old man said a lot, the only purpose is to know the truth of the statue from Li Meng''s mouth.


    Speaking of this, Li Meng naturally will not hide.


    In the old man''s gaze, Li Meng nodded and said in a soft voice: "the master really deserves to be a master. It is indeed a" statue of the devil ", a sealed ferocious object."


    Li Meng from the mouth of the real answer, not only the old man was not happy, his face more dignified.


    He said cautiously: "sir! As far as I know, both the hero Association and the martial arts association offer a high reward for the statue of the demon God. Why do you need to auction it publicly? It will cause a big disturbance. "


    unrest?


    Li Meng gave a faint smile to the old man''s dignified eyes. He didn''t feel anything wrong with what he was doing.


    The dispute of fame and wealth is a normal situation in human society. No matter how precious the statue of demon God is, the storm of plundering will not last long.


    Li Meng didn''t say much. He just turned his head and motioned to Chen Yan.


    Chen Yan clearly steps forward and turns the suitcase opened on the counter to the old man.


    In the suitcase, three statues were placed neatly, which reflected into the eyes of the old man.


    Looking at the three statues in the suitcase, the old man was silent, his face was shocked, and he looked at the young man in front of the counter with an incredible face.


    Four statues of demons?


    Four?


    When was the statue of the demon God so common?


    The old man had no doubt about the authenticity of the other three statues in his suitcase.


    Who on earth is he?


    The old man was very curious about the identity of the young man in front of the counter.


    If you can take out four sealed statues of demons, they must not be ordinary people. Are they princes and nobles of any country?


    It''s impossible


    Can the old man know the value of the statue of demon God in the eyes of world powers? It is a strategic deterrent weapon. No country will push such a fierce object out.


    Thinking of this, the old man knew that it was beyond his jurisdiction.


    "Hoo


    Taking a deep breath, the old man calmed down his confused mind.


    Looking at Li Meng in front of the counter, he said solemnly: "the value of this item can''t be measured by money. In order to ensure your interests, I need to ask for instructions from the superior. Please rest assured that no matter what, Xuyu auction house will guarantee your interests."


    With that, the old man carefully put the statue on the counter into the suitcase and pushed the suitcase back to Li Meng.


    After all this, he said to the waiting young receptionist: "Wang Lin, take these two guests to the VIP room and wait for a while. Remember to treat them well."


    With a slight nod, the young receptionist quickly said to Li Meng and Chen Yan, "two of you! Please follow me


    Although a little accident happened, Li Meng didn''t care.


    There is no need to doubt the value of the statue. No matter how careful the old man is, he can''t be too careful.


    The old man behind the counter left in a hurry, and Li Meng left the identification hall under the guidance of the receptionist.


    The VIP room is not far from the Jianbao hall. After a hundred steps away from the hall, they were led into a very luxurious room by the receptionist.


    It is luxurious because of the exquisite furnishings in the room.

 Chapter 1198

    The walls around are not only pasted with exquisite wallpaper, but also the chandeliers on the ceiling are gorgeous.


    On one side of the room are thick walls, and on the other side are windows. You can see the city of Kyoto from the outside.


    There are sofas and tea tables in the room. Although it looks a little simple, the function is very clear.


    Next to the sofa, Wang Lin, a young receptionist, said to the two people, "please sit down. Please wait a moment."


    This time, it seems that something is unusual. From Chen''s expression, Wang Lin can realize this.


    The cognition of ordinary people is extremely limited, and Wang Lin is also in the ranks of ordinary people.


    He is not a martial artist, nor is he a high-level official in the national political situation. He has no chance to contact the ultimate strategic weapon of the "statue of the demon God". The only thing he knows is that the statue of the demon God is not a mortal thing.


    All walks of life have their own circles. For Wang Lin, he is very clear that some things he is not qualified to involve will only bring harm to himself.


    On the sofa, Li Meng and Chen Yan sit down.


    Although the box in her hand is very precious, Chen Yan puts it on the floor beside the sofa at random.


    Although the suitcase is not very heavy, it''s very tiring to hold it all the time.


    Moreover, the first Legion didn''t pay as much attention to the statue of the demon God as human beings did.


    In Li Meng''s and Chen Yan''s eyes, the statue of the demon God in the box is just an expensive item. They have no interest in its function and strategic value.


    This is not the arrogance of the two, but the practicality of the statue is not high.


    As we all know, the statue of the demon God is dangerous, which can make any country fall into the catastrophe of destruction.


    But the devil is evil after all. For any country, once its harmfulness is released, it may cause a devastating blow to the enemy country, but it will also hurt itself in the end, because in the eyes of the devil, there is no alliance, and there is no understanding that the enemy of the enemy is a friend. In the eyes of the devil, all creatures must be destroyed as long as they exist, You don''t stop killing.


    Once the world is shrouded in the shadow of the devil, all human beings will not have the possibility of survival.


    A sharp weapon like this is destined to be only a paper tiger. It can be used to frighten people and deter the enemy. However, anyone with a little sense will not take the last step.


    Not long after I sat down, a slight sound of footsteps suddenly began to ring in the room.


    From the door, two slim figures in black and white dress entered the VIP room, holding a plate with some fruit and tea on it.


    In front of the tea table, they stop and squat, putting fruit and tea in front of Li Meng and Chen Yan.


    With a smile on her face, one of the women said softly to them, "please have tea!"


    Although the appearance is not outstanding, but the voice is very soft, listening to people is very comfortable.


    I didn''t say much. Everything was very neat. As soon as I finished, the two women left with empty plates.


    Obviously, the two women in uniform are waiters here.


    Li Meng was not polite. He picked up the tea cup on the table and took a sip.


    The water temperature is suitable, the tea is good, the water is purple, and the taste has a wood aroma.


    Ann sat on the sofa, sipping tea, while Li Meng waited.


    On the other side, after leaving the hall, the old man took the elevator to the door of an office at the top of the auction house.


    "Dong Dong!"


    Although there was some urgency in his heart, the old man restrained his impulse and knocked on the door.


    The old man knew that she must be in the office at this time.


    "Come in!"


    Sure enough, there was a pleasant sound in the room behind the door.


    The voice is a bit lazy, the tone is very casual, just from the voice, can let people have a kind of unattainable feeling.


    In response, the old man pushed the door in.


    The light is very soft, the ground is very smooth, behind a desk, a slim figure sitting.


    Her black dress, wearing a black veil, people can not see her face, only the buttocks of black hair, the spread of the shoulder, at will.


    The concealment of her face reveals a sense of mystery and an impulse to explore her secrets.


    In front of her, the old man was very restrained, and there was only respect in his old face.


    At his desk, the old man stopped.


    The old man knew that this was a quiet Lord


    Without saying anything superfluous, the old man went directly to the theme and told the people in front of him about the statue of the demon God one by one.


    "Oh?"


    When the old man explained the details one by one, behind the desk, from the veil, there was a slightly surprised light "Yi" sound.


    "Do you see clearly?"


    In the veil, the light and soft voice sounded again, and there was some doubt in the tone.


    With a slightly positive expression, the old man said with certainty: "although I can''t compare my vision with that of the palace master, today I will never miss my eyes. Those statues are really" statues of demons ", but they are all sealed."


    Of course, she believed in the old man''s vision, but it was unexpected, even though she didn''t believe it.


    The statue of the demon God is not a common thing, but now, there are four statues of the demon God in the auction house at the same time.


    Although they are all sealed by at position, the existence of the four statues of demons makes people have to think more.


    Under the black veil, the lazy voice sounded again.


    "In this way, it''s a trouble. Since the two can have four statues of the gods, their identities must be extraordinary. Let''s not consider the purpose of their auction. In this period, once four statues of the gods appear on the auction list, I''m afraid it will cause a big storm."


    To her words, the old man deeply agreed, he hoarsely echoed: "the time is not right now, because of the fall of the holy city" serielin ", now many countries'' representatives have arrived in Kyoto. If the news of the auction of the four magic statues leaked at this time, I''m afraid it will cause the peep of many countries, A chaos and a fight is inevitable. "


    Speaking of this, the old man moved his face and suggested, "master of the palace! Why don''t you tell the hero association about it first? The hero association is the representative of the major powers. If we let them know about this, we can relieve a lot of pressure on ourselves. "


    "No!"


    She vetoed the old man''s suggestion.

 Chapter 1199

    Under the black veil, sounded her indifferent voice.


    "The statue of demon God can''t be left in exile. If it falls into the hands of those who want to do it, it will be a catastrophe for mankind. Have you forgotten the end of the 13th Acropolis?"


    Since mankind entered the dark age, the trace of demons has appeared.


    No one knows why and when they appeared.


    For hundreds of years, in the difficult survival of mankind, they are always indispensable.


    While bringing disaster to human beings, it also brings something called "power".


    They are powerful, bloodthirsty, with a ferocious appearance, and are synonymous with evil.


    Human beings are afraid of them, and they are also afraid of them. No one knows their horror.


    Because of her words, the old man was silent.


    Although the 13th acropolis is the outer capital, the destruction of a capital is extremely distressing.


    The old man had personally experienced the accident and was deeply impressed by it.


    It was because of that change that the unification of Kyoto became an extravagant hope.


    In order to prevent thousands of demons from rushing out of the prison, Kyoto had to use most of its power to blockade the 13th Acropolis. After so many years, the 13th Acropolis has become one of the biggest heartaches in Kyoto. If the heartaches are not removed, there will never be a future for Kyoto.


    As if thinking of something, the old man said uncertainly: "the meaning of the palace master is..."


    Starting slightly, she stood up from her seat, and the words under the black veil rang.


    "Come on, I''d like to see these two guests, too."


    The old man nodded clearly. No matter how to deal with it, the matter should be decided by the palace master himself.


    ----


    Who is she?


    In waiting, Li Meng finally got a result.


    In the light of footsteps, the VIP room entered the two people.


    One is the treasure master, and the other is a mysterious woman in a gorgeous black dress and veil.


    Interesting


    Li Meng noticed them when they entered the VIP room.


    Although Li Meng''s mental power has not been fully recovered, it does not hinder his simple use.


    From the mysterious woman, Li Meng felt an unusual atmosphere.


    Although this breath is strong, it carries a trace of stillness.


    That kind of dead breath is just like an old man who is about to die.


    Opposite Li Meng, she sat down, her slender legs crisscrossed, looking very elegant.


    Looking at her, Li Meng was muttering in his heart.


    Although the face of this woman is not clear, but it should be a very old woman.


    Because in her body, Li Meng felt the breath of death, that is to say, her life is short.


    When Li Meng looks at her, she is also looking at Li Meng under the veil.


    Ordinary appearance, thin body, everything is very common.


    The only unusual one is his peculiar eyes.


    When she was watched by him, she had a feeling of being seen through all her body, which made her a little incredible and surprised.


    And her, the beautiful woman beside him.


    She is very beautiful, and she generally has a long black hair, sitting beside him, she appears very quiet, very clever sitting, eyes are also looking at her curiously.


    From her, she felt a kind of power, a kind of ready power.


    As a minder, she never doubted her keen perception.


    After a brief look at each other, she took the lead under the black veil and said, "my name is Wang Mei. I''m the manager of Xuyu auction house. I''m in charge of your auction of the statue of the demon God."


    Li Meng was surprised by the light and soft voice.


    Li Meng thought that the woman should be very old. He didn''t expect that her voice was so young, gentle, light and mature.


    This makes Li Meng very curious about her under the veil, and it''s like knowing what kind of face she is under the veil.


    Although he was surprised in his heart, Li Meng didn''t show up on his face.


    With a faint smile, Li Meng said casually: "your auction house should have no rules to inquire about the identity of the guests."


    The meaning of this is very clear.


    "Of course, you are the most clear identity here. Xuyu auction house will not do anything superfluous."


    Under the veil of her answer is very clear, the voice is still as light, no emotional fluctuations.


    Li Meng is very satisfied with this answer, at least the people in front of him abide by the biggest rules of the industry.


    Looking back, Li Meng motioned to Chen Yan.


    In the master''s sign, Chen Yan clearly picked up the box on one side, opened it, put it on the tea table, and pushed it to Wang Mei''s body.


    Looking at Wang Mei sitting elegantly on the sofa, Li Meng said clearly: "my purpose is very simple, that is to auction these four statues of demons. As for other things, I don''t want to know or participate, what I want is only" crystal coin. "


    The statue of the demon God is not an ordinary thing. The auction will be hindered and there will be many unexpected things.


    Li Meng doesn''t want to be involved in these troubles.


    To Li Meng''s words, Wang Mei didn''t answer immediately. She took out a statue from the box and put it in her hand to examine it carefully.


    "What a strong spirit, this is..."


    Under the veil, Wang Mei looked at the statue in her hands, looking a little incredulous.


    As a minder, Wang Mei can sense things that ordinary people can''t see.


    That''s where the statue of the demon God is sealed.


    The so-called at position is the spiritual shield, which has the characteristics of "nothing" and "everything", and can resist any material.


    Mental power is the fundamental principle of mental power.


    The stronger the mental power is, the heavier the object can be controlled and the greater the perceptual distance will be.


    The strength of the seal of the statue of the demon God is something that Wang Mei has never seen before.


    As one of the first group of mental thinkers, she has absolute confidence in the field of spiritual power.


    But now, her self-confidence has been completely broken, because she found that in the field of spiritual power, someone is even stronger than her, so strong that she can''t imagine.


    Is that possible?


    Wang Mei some can''t believe, how many years, she never stopped to the spirit of the exercise, has been working hard so far, just reached today''s height.


    But she found that in front of her peak, there was a higher peak, which was almost impossible to climb. How could she believe that?

 Chapter 1200

    The veil covered up the change of her expression. For a long time, she calmed her floating heart.


    Looking at the young man on the sofa opposite, she whispered: "the statue of the demon God is not everything. As a consignor, you always have some troubles. This can''t be guaranteed by Xuyu auction house. The only thing we can do is to ensure that you don''t reveal your identity. As for other things..."


    With a faint smile, Li Meng said casually: "I''m very satisfied that your bank can do this. As for other things, I don''t have to bother."


    As long as the identity is not disclosed, what trouble can I have as a consignor?


    Even if it is leaked, it will be after the auction. At that time, Li Meng will not be afraid of any trouble.


    Gently put down the statue in hand, her movement is very light, also very elegant, looks very comfortable.


    When the statue returned to the box, her voice was soft again under the veil.


    "Your intention is to get" money ", and the auction is just to make the object play its maximum value. Since you have four statues of demons, you should know something about it. You should be aware of its danger. Once it breaks out, it will have a great impact on human society. Although the auction house is only an intermediary, it should not interfere in other things, But Xuyu auction house is the official industry of Kyoto, and some things can''t be ignored. "


    Hearing this, Li Meng frowned slightly.


    Is this a rejection of consignment?


    If so, the trip to Kyoto will be a bit tricky.


    Xuyu auction house is one of the best auction houses in Kyoto. If Xuyu auction house refuses to auction the statue of demon God, other auction houses will not have the courage.


    The slight frown lasted only a moment and then returned to normal. Looking at her opposite, Li Meng said calmly: "if your bank refuses to auction, I will not force it."


    "Your Excellency misunderstood!"


    The voice under the veil is still calm.


    Soft words followed: "due to the particularity of the statue, I hope you can sell it directly to Xuyu auction house instead of going through the auction process. Of course, the price will satisfy you."


    Direct acquisition of the statue of the demon God?


    Li Meng was surprised by this and looked at Wang Mei in surprise.


    The price of four statues is not a small number. Can Xuyu auction house get such a huge sum of money?


    But then Li Meng was relieved.


    Xu Yu auction house is the property of that one. She is sitting in Kyoto. This huge sum of money is not a huge sum of money, but a drop in the bucket.


    When Li Meng thought about it, he said with a smile: "your bank has such a plan, which can be regarded as solving a lot of troubles for me. Of course, I won''t refuse, but the price is..."


    Under the veil of her faint smile, just because of the existence of the veil, no one can see her smile.


    Whispered words rang from behind the Veil: "the hero association has a high reward for the statue of the demon God, which is three billion crystal coins. If it is auctioned, three billion will become the base price of the statue of the demon God. According to this price, the virtual language auction house is willing to buy the statue of the demon God from you at twice the price."


    Twice the price is 6 billion, four is 24 billion.


    Twenty four billion. That''s the income of a medium-sized country for decades. For Li Meng, this is undoubtedly a huge sum of money.


    If it is auctioned, it may be higher than the price, but Li Meng also knows that if it is good, it will be better.


    The statue of the demon God is too dangerous indeed. If it falls into the hands of some intentional people, it will also be a trouble for the first Legion in the future.


    Now it''s bought by Xuyu auction house, and it''s actually in Kyoto''s hands.


    It is better to fall into the hands of Kyoto than to fall into the hands of others.


    Without too much hesitation and a smile, Li Meng immediately replied, "it''s a very reasonable price. I agree to this deal."


    Looking at the young man opposite, Wang Mei''s heart became active.


    In a conversation, she saw that although he was a little bit weak, there were always some fluctuations in his manner whenever he talked about "crystal coin".


    Various phenomena show that


    It seems that he is short of money.


    To her proposal, he agreed, Wang Mei was very satisfied.


    It''s true that the statue of the demon God is not an ordinary thing. It''s a target for all countries. If it''s auctioned, the price will be much higher than 6 billion yuan. The high price will make people dumbfounded.


    She set the price at six billion for other purposes.


    The main purpose is to follow the following words.


    Under the veil, a soft voice sounded again: "I am very interested in the person who seals the" statue of the demon God ". If you can tell me, I am willing to use the value of a statue of the demon God as the information fee."


    In a word, a piece of information costs 6 billion. Is it worth it?


    It''s worth it. For Wang Mei, it''s worth it.


    There are few people in the world who recite. There are only a dozen people with records, and few are powerful.


    For many years, she has been standing on the top of the mountain in the field of chanters.


    But now, she has found another mountain, a mountain that she can look up to. How can she not be excited and curious.


    The desire for knowledge was pondering over her. If she could see him in her lifetime, she would have nothing to ask for.


    You''re worth six billion?


    Looking at Wang Mei with a little surprise, Li Meng''s mind became active.


    The person who sealed the statue was himself. That is to say, she actually saw the person who sealed the statue, but she didn''t know. Only when he told her, she knew.


    Six billion yuan, no gain, no gain.


    However, Li Meng is not stupid enough to reveal himself like this.


    His face pretended to be hesitant, and Li Meng showed a hesitant expression.


    "Well, I don''t know his name, but you can do it if you want to see him. After all, the seal of the statue of the demon God still needs to be removed."


    The words under the veil ring again, the voice is still so soft.


    "Your Excellency misunderstood. The statue of the demon doesn''t need to be removed. I just want to get to know him."


    "No need to lift it?"


    Li Meng looked at Wang Mei puzzled and asked: "if the seal of the statue of the demon God is not untied, it is an ordinary thing. Although there is the power of the devil in the statue, I know that one. With his power, the power of the statue, it may take hundreds of years to break the seal. What''s the significance of your bank to buy these four statues at such a high price?"

 Chapter 1201

    Strange. It''s so strange.


    Li Meng doesn''t think Kyoto is so kind as to buy four dead things back?


    If the seal is not lifted, Li Meng has absolute confidence that no one on earth can break his seal.


    It took Li Meng a lot of thought to cover the spirit of the statue of the demon God, but it was not so easy to remove it.


    In Li Meng''s puzzled gaze, the light language under the veil rings out again.


    "For me, the value of the statue is not its evil danger, but its at position. As we all know, the at position is the exclusive ability of the mind reader. To be honest, I am a mind reader, and I am very interested in the powerful peers."


    So it is


    Li Meng knows.


    It seems that although the time is coming, this man has not stopped climbing the top.


    For Li Meng, the spiritual power of sealing the statue of the demon God is not worth mentioning, but for her as a chanter, it is a treasure that can not be found.


    If she can analyze Li mengbu''s mental power, that is, at''s position, there may be a further possibility.


    This request is not too much. Li Meng nodded and agreed.


    "I''ll have him come to see you in three days."


    Seeing that Li Meng promised herself, she relaxed under the veil.


    She knew that this meeting might be an opportunity for her to get out of trouble.


    It''s too hard for those who want to read. There are no explorers, so they can only rely on their own exploration.


    If a leading Pathfinder reaches out a helping hand, everything may be changed.


    Since the deal has been concluded, some words can be said naturally.


    In this case, it is no longer necessary to hide the identity, because the virtual language auction house will know sooner or later.


    You can''t hide it. It''s better to confess now.


    Thinking of this, Li Meng said with a smile: "since the deal has been completed, I will not hide my identity. 30 billion crystal coins are not a small number. It is not easy to transport the crystal coins out of Kyoto. My name is Li Meng, the manager of soul language chamber of Commerce."


    Soul language chamber of Commerce?


    Li Meng?


    Under the veil, her expression is tiny Leng, very unexpectedly looked at Li Meng.


    She asked suspiciously, "under Mr. Li Meng, the ambassador of the first regiment?"


    Li Meng was surprised by such an inquiry.


    The identity of the ambassador appeared not long ago. I didn''t expect that it would reach Kyoto so soon.


    Accidents are unexpected. When you think about it, it''s a matter of course.


    Bentley is not far from Kyoto. In Bentley, Li Meng does not hide himself too much.


    In the name of ambassador.


    With a little smile, Li Meng said calmly, "your bank is well informed."


    Wang Mei can''t deny this.


    Soft words sounded from under the Veil: "after all, Xuyu auction house is an official industry. Naturally, some things are known."


    That''s true. Xuyu auction house is the property of that one. It''s private and official.


    After all, the one who represents the whole of Kyoto also owns Kyoto.


    He continued softly: "I was surprised to see the ambassador here. I think it''s natural for you to have four statues. In the past year, the first Legion has been able to eliminate many demons and resist many possible disasters for mankind. That''s all, The first Legion should be respected. "


    This is the first time that Li Meng has heard such compliments. Although he feels a little strange, Li Meng is still very helpful.


    However, Li Meng''s face doesn''t show up.


    The corner of his mouth slightly tilted, Li Meng said with a smile: "if other people have such ideas as Miss, then the first Legion will not be as difficult as it is now."


    Under the veil, soft words sounded: "after all, war is not loved by most people, the first Legion is hated, which is inevitable."


    With a faint smile, Li Meng said calmly: "but war is the only way for human beings to reach the peak. Only war can change human society, and only war can make human beings stronger."


    In a high position, she naturally knows some things, and ideology is by no means comparable to that of ordinary people.


    She knew that this young man was right. War is an opportunity to change everything, and only war can give mankind a greater future.


    Under the veil, she said softly, "let it go. It''s a coincidence that your Ambassador''s trip to Kyoto is coming. A few days ago, the hero Association sent envoys to Nanlin island to invite the first Legion to participate in the second" exorcism conference ". Your ambassador is in Kyoto, so it''s time to participate in the first exorcism conference."


    "Oh? I really don''t know about it. "


    This is the truth. Li Meng didn''t have a big accident about it.


    Today, the first Legion has actions in the South China Sea and the outer land of Austria and Georgia. It can be said that the first Legion is the gateway to resist demons. No matter how annoying this gateway is, all human countries have to put down their careful thinking and deal with demons together.


    Why?


    Because if the first Legion crossed this gateway, the Eurasian continent behind the gateway would be difficult.


    "If you don''t have any comments, I can release your message in Kyoto. As the ambassador of the first corps, you should be qualified to participate in this meeting on behalf of the first Corps."


    There''s no doubt about it, but Li Meng hasn''t thought about it well.


    No matter whether it''s good or bad for the first legion, it''s always right to listen. After all, the decision is in the hands of the first legion, and the first Legion can put forward some conditions by taking this rare opportunity.


    It''s certain to participate, but there''s a big way to participate. Li Meng can''t just go to the headquarters of the hero association to participate in the meeting. It''s very worthless.


    There should be scenes or there should be scenes. Otherwise, the face of the first army will be lost.


    Li Meng thought so casually: "it''s up to you. Now I live in a mansion produced by soul language chamber of Commerce. I should be in Kyoto for a long time."


    Although the words are a little careless, the meaning should be very clear.


    If it was to others, Li Meng would not say so casually.


    But Xuyu auction house is different, because the auction house is the official industry of Kyoto, and Kyoto is also one of the call countries of the exorcism conference. Of course, she will pay attention to this.

 Chapter 1202

    Although the young man didn''t agree, Wang Mei knew what to do.


    Then, the two people tacit understanding of the end of the topic.


    A deal is so perfect, Li Meng got what he wanted, and Xuyu auction house also achieved his goal.


    After that, we will deal with the follow-up steps. It''s not urgent or urgent. We still believe in Li Meng, the virtual language auction house. After all, the behemoth of Kyoto stands behind him.


    For a medium-sized country, 30 billion yuan is enough to hurt its muscles and bones, but Kyoto is different. Although Kyoto is not a country, its strength is no less than that of any other world power. Although there are more than 30 billion yuan, it is only a drop in the bucket for Kyoto. Li Meng doesn''t believe that for the sake of 30 billion yuan, Virtual language auction house will put down face to do some small actions that can''t be on the table.


    When she left, Wang Mei personally gave them a ride, which attracted a lot of attention on her way to leave the auction house.


    What those eyes are looking at is not Li Meng and Chen Yan, but Wang Mei.


    Many people know Wang Mei. Although no one knows her face, people who often go in and out of the auction house know her identity. She is the manager of Xuyu auction house.


    It''s a surprise to some people that she has come together with two strange men and women.


    Outside the auction house, the three stopped.


    "Your Excellency! Please don''t forget what you promised me. Anyway, I hope to meet him and get to know this elder. "


    Listening to the soft words under the veil, Li Meng felt something.


    It seems that she is very interested in this matter, and also has a strong desire. How can Li Meng refuse this sincere hope?


    With a slight nod, Li Meng immediately said, "don''t worry, he will come in a few days. Since I have promised miss, I will not break my promise."


    With Li Meng''s words, Wang Mei was relieved.


    Under the veil, she opened her mouth slightly and said in a soft voice, "it will take some time to prepare the 30 billion crystal coins. You can pick them up at any time in two days. If you are inconvenient, the virtual language auction house can provide some people to escort these crystal coins."


    The relationship between soul language chamber of Commerce and the first Legion is no secret in Kyoto. There are people who don''t know the relationship between the two. Wang Mei is one of them. She knows that these coins will cross the vast sea and reach Nanlin Island thousands of miles away.


    This journey is doomed to be full of risks, because the sea is dangerous, but there is no absolute safety.


    With a smile, Li Meng clearly refused.


    "Thank you very much for your kindness. I won''t bother you with these things. Let''s leave it alone."


    Li Meng''s meaning has been very clear, Wang Mei naturally will not force.


    Under the veil, Wang Mei said in a soft voice, "I''ll forgive my little girl for seeing her off soon."


    With a faint smile, Li Meng said in a soft voice: "please stay!"


    As soon as the words fell, Li Meng said to Chen Yan: "Yan''er! Let''s go. "


    "Well!"


    She whispered.


    Then, in Wang Mei''s gaze, they gradually went away.


    Until the two disappeared in the traffic on the square, Wang Mei turned away and returned to the auction house.


    Although they have some feelings about the sight behind them, they will not look back.


    Walking side by side with her master, on the driveway of the square, Chen Yan smiles and looks at the master beside her. She says thoughtfully: "master! She seems to like you very much. It gives people a feeling of never forgetting. "


    To Chen Yan''s strange words, Li Meng just gave a dumb smile and said, "what she cares about is not me, but that one."


    Speaking of this, Li Meng''s expression changed slightly and became very calm. After a moment, he sighed slightly and said with understanding: "she has this mood. I can understand that in the spiritual field, although she has been groping for a longer time than me, she has not had enough chance. So far, her efforts have reached the bottleneck and there is no further possibility. Maybe this is the limit that human beings can reach."


    There are limits to any force, but it is difficult for ordinary people to reach such a height.


    She is very strong and should be one of the best in human beings.


    In her body, Li Meng found two kinds of strength, one is the "strength" of the martial arts, the other is the strength of the soul, that is, the "strength" of the mind, also known as spiritual power.


    These two forces maintain a balance in her body, a balance that does not interfere with each other.


    In other words, the woman with a black veil is a double cultivation genius. She is not only a strong one in the chanters, but also a strong one in the martial arts. I''m afraid this talent is unique in the whole human race.


    "Is it?"


    The corner of the mouth slightly cocked, Chen Yan said with a smile: "that one is not the master, you, Yan''er is right."


    That''s right


    Li Meng did not refute Chen Yan''s words, but thought in his heart.


    What she wants is clear in Li Meng''s heart. It''s just an opportunity, an opportunity for her to break through the bottleneck.


    But is that possible?


    This is impossible, because human beings are a very mediocre race. Even if they have gained strength, they can''t go too far. For her, her height is at the top now. Even Li Meng can''t help her break through the limit and reach a new height.


    Although Li Meng is also a human being, his situation is different from that of ordinary people.


    Why?


    Because when he arrived at edras, Limon had already embarked on a new road.


    There is no end to this road, so there is no limit.


    Before you know it, the parking lot has arrived.


    In the parking space, the bloated vehicle was in the driver''s seat, and the driver was still waiting patiently.


    Beside the car, Chen Yan stops, opens the door and asks, "master! Where are we going? Go back, or go somewhere else? "


    It''s still early. There''s still a little time before noon.


    From the door Chen Yan opened, Li Meng boarded the vehicle.


    After sitting down, he said to Chen Yan, who was boarding the car closely: "go back."


    Although Kyoto has a lot to do, it can''t be finished in one day. It needs to be done slowly.


    The most important thing now is the upcoming "exorcism conference" and the promise of Wang Mei.


    The first to solve these two things, Li Meng can be at ease to deal with other things.


    After the arrival of 30 billion yuan, the most important purpose of Li Mengjing''s trip was to complete it, and then things would be much easier.


    However, this does not mean that Li Meng can rest easy.

 Chapter 1203

    If there is no event that the holy city of "serielin" is captured by the devil, Li Meng can really have a good time in Kyoto, but this event undoubtedly broke the rhythm of Li Meng''s trip to Beijing.


    The Aegean Sea has been shrouded in the shadow of demons. Once the demons advance to the north, the first Legion will bear the brunt of the war in the south. Before the demons invade, the first Legion needs to make preparations in advance.


    There are still many things to do. For Li Meng, his trip to Kyoto also needs to be finished soon.


    Only when he was in the middle of the war and personally took charge of the battlefield, could Li Meng be relieved.


    Demons are not ordinary enemies. They are evil and powerful. They must be treated with caution.


    With the owner''s clear words, Chen Yan said to her family in the driver''s seat, "let''s go back to the manor."


    "Yes


    In response, the roar of the engine suddenly rang out.


    The bloated car began to move slowly and drove on the way back.


    Just as Li Meng was on his way back, something related to him was happening on the other side of the second ring of Kyoto.


    As an important business district, the second ring is also the location of embassies.


    There are more than 20 embassies, large and small, all over the urban area of the second ring road.


    Early this morning, with Tara, lolosin returned to the place where she belonged.


    She didn''t speak much, and didn''t even exchange her eyes. After she sent lolosin to the Barran embassy, Tara left. For Tara, lolosin was just a passer-by. She had her own business, but she didn''t have time to focus on other people.


    This is a magnificent building, just like an ancient castle, with a tower and a huge clock. The square building covers a large area of only three floors.


    Around the castle building is a garden, a green courtyard, outside the courtyard is a wall.


    The wall is not high, and its existence is more of a symbol than its own defensive ability.


    As an embassy of a country, the defense capability of the Embassy of the kingdom of Baren is still very strong.


    There are not only a large number of guards patrolling around the courtyard, but also two second-generation guards standing at the gate.


    As the most advanced war machine in the world, the combat effectiveness of the guards is undoubtedly very strong.


    Eight meters tall body is like a giant, heavy armor reflects the metal light, although bloated, but in the hands of huge guns, no one can underestimate its power.


    At this time, in the embassy, Luo Luoxin waited for the person she was waiting for.


    In a large office, loxon and a man are talking.


    After a conversation, he sat on the seat behind his desk, looked lovingly at lolosin sitting beside him, and comforted him: "well, it''s hard for you these days. Hum, since I know your identity, I still treat you like this. Is it bullying nobody in my kingdom? Don''t worry, uncle Kay will say that for you. "


    At the end of the day, anger appeared on his face.


    His name is Kenan. He has no surname but only his first name. He is the ambassador of the kingdom of balun to Kyoto. He is also a famous general and statesman in the kingdom of balun. He has a good friendship with the Grand Duke of enser.


    For Kenan''s angry words, Luo Luoxin did not show too happy appearance.


    She just shook her head with no expression and said in a soft voice: "Uncle Kai, the matter has come to this point, and I don''t want to cause more trouble. Let it go, and ask Uncle Kai to prepare a ransom of 150 million yuan. This time, even if it''s a waste of money and disaster relief, it''s a lesson for my undisputed brother."


    A lesson?


    Staring at luoluoxin, Kainan was surprised.


    I know this girl very well. She is not only arrogant, but also has the same temperament as those noble ladies. She is unruly and willful. Her only advantage is that she always behaves well in front of her elders. This is totally different from her brother ELO, who is totally lawless, Even in front of his father, Duke Arthur, there were no rules.


    But today, Kenan found that he almost didn''t know the girl in front of him.


    When did it become so sensible.


    Kennan has already understood the course of the matter from Luo Luoxin''s mouth.


    It doesn''t matter who''s right or who''s wrong. It''s the trouble caused by ELO.


    If we win, we have nothing to say. When order is lost, we are the law of the jungle. The strong is the truth. In the end, we lose. We have to pay a price if we lose.


    Although Kennan doesn''t know what luoluoxin has experienced, being a girl is definitely not a good thing.


    Thinking of this, Kennan sighed, looked lovingly at luoluoxin, and said in a soft voice, "it''s up to you. Kaishu won''t do anything extra. Now Kyoto is not peaceful. It''s better to do more than less. However, kaishu is a little curious. Who are you meeting this time? Do you know who they are? "


    Leo''s strength is not weak. Among the young generation of martial artists, he is the best. Kennan is very curious about who can defeat the talented Leo of the kingdom of Baren so easily.


    Hesitated for a while, finally, Luo Luo Xin or low voice way: "soul language chamber of Commerce."


    Before arriving in Kyoto, Luo Luoxin didn''t know the identity of Li Meng and his party, but after arriving in Kyoto, Luo Luoxin knew it.


    It''s not that someone told me, but because of some items in the house, Luo Luoxin knew the identity of the owner of the house.


    The expression is tiny Zheng, Kennan is very surprised to say: "the first regiment?"


    First Corps?


    This time, I''m a little puzzled. How can I get involved with the first Legion again?


    Luoluoxin looks at Kenan behind his desk in confusion.


    Facing Luo Luoxin''s doubts, Kennan shook his head with a wry smile, but said: "the first Legion is the main troublemaker, and this soul language chamber of commerce is the industry of the first Legion. This time, you have met an enemy. It''s lucky that you can get back a life."


    The kingdom of Baron is not far from the South China Sea. Although there is an ASEAN in the middle, it is clear about some actions of the first Legion in the South China Sea. If the first Legion was only a small force a year ago, now the first Legion has become an existence that the major powers of mankind dare not ignore.


    Why?


    Because in less than a year, the first Legion not only captured Bentley, which was coveted by all countries, but also made the kingdom of Danlan surrender unconditionally. Not everyone can do this. For other countries, this is a symbol of strength.

 Chapter 1204

    Principle is like this, Luo Luo core showed a pair of clear appearance.


    No wonder that woman knew her identity, but she didn''t care at all. From beginning to end, she treated her as if she were waiting for a slave.


    Do you hate what that woman did? Don''t you like it?


    This is of course, even if the freedom has been restored, the heart of the woman is still full of humiliation.


    She wanted revenge, wanted to step on the woman and pay for what she had done.


    But luoluoxin is very clear that the hatred in her heart can never be vented, can only be deeply hidden in her heart.


    All because of strength, that woman is unfathomable, even Leo is not an opponent, what can she do.


    Can the power of the state be used to quell the hatred in the heart? This is also impossible, because behind the woman, there is the first legion, which is not to be underestimated.


    Moreover, in the interests of the state, it is impossible to launch a war just for her.


    And the biggest reason is that he


    He is the master of that woman, and she should hate him, but luoluoxin found that she didn''t hate that man at all, even after the humiliating scene last night, luoluoxin still didn''t hate him.


    Think of this, think of last night''s shy scene, luoluoxin''s expression changed, become a little pinched, face slightly become a little ruddy.


    Although she was forced, she was so cooperative.


    What''s more, Luoxin didn''t expect that women could please men in such a mean way.


    Now recalling that embarrassing scene, Luo Luoxin would like to find a crack to drill in.


    It''s too shameful to please that man in front of that woman.


    Luo Luo Xin was puzzled why she didn''t feel too much at that time.


    Is it because of numbness?


    Not so, because luoluoxin remembers very clearly, her consciousness at that time is very clear.


    When the woman forced her, she didn''t have much resistance in her heart and gave in obediently.


    Kenan can see the change of luoluoxin''s expression.


    Looking at the blush, a little girl like luoluoluoxin, Kenan was a little confused.


    What is the girl thinking?


    Looking at lolosin, Kennan said in a deep voice: "this can''t be done. You are the daughter of the Great Duke of enser, representing the face of the kingdom of Baron. It''s a private matter and a state affair. If nothing happens, how does his Congress treat the kingdom of Baron? Although the first Legion is strong, my kingdom of Baron is not easy to be provoked. Don''t worry, girl. I''ll leave it to Uncle Kai. I''ll make a good calculation with the first legion, and I''ll be angry for you. "


    "Oh... Huh?"


    Kenan''s words Luo Luo Xin didn''t hear too clearly, full of wishful thinking made her unable to concentrate at all, subconsciously answered and nodded.


    He rubbed his forehead lightly, and Luo Luo Xin said wearily: "Uncle Kai! I''m tired. "


    She didn''t get a good sleep last night. She was tossed for a long time in the first half of the night and didn''t sleep for a long time until the second.


    These days, she is not very good, already tired, need a good rest.


    Seeing luoluoxin''s tired appearance, Kennan didn''t say much. He said very kindly: "go and have a good rest."


    "Hoo


    After taking a deep breath, Lori rose from his seat and looked at Kennan.


    "Uncle Kay, I''ll have a rest. The 150 million crystal coins will trouble uncle Kay. I have to go there myself tomorrow."


    Go in person?


    Kennan didn''t feel much about 150 million crystal coins, because the money didn''t come from him, but from the Great Duke of enser. In Kyoto, the Great Duke of enser has a lot of coffers. Although there are more than 150 million crystal coins, it''s not a problem for a great Duke.


    Kennan was surprised that luoluoxin wanted to send this sum of money in person.


    Because it''s not necessary, there''s no need. If he is Luo Luoxin, he won''t have any more involvement with those people.


    Looking at Luo Luo Xin, Kenan is very understanding way: "girl, the matter of sending money to the servants, there is no need to have any contact with those people."


    With a slight shake of his head, Luo Luoxin refused Kennan''s kindness.


    She said faintly: "there is a beginning, there is an end. Uncle Kay, let me end all these things. Even if I lose, I can afford to lose. I am the daughter of the Great Duke of Arthur in the kingdom of Baron. I can''t disgrace my father."


    It''s really changed


    Looking at the familiar and strange luoluoxin, at the moment, Kenan is very pleased.


    A person''s temperament is not so easy to change, in these days, this girl must have suffered some hardships, otherwise it will not be a lot of mature.


    For her, this may be a good thing, at least in the future, the girl''s road to go a lot easier.


    Kennan, who thinks so, doesn''t say any more.


    He was very pleased and said, "well, uncle Kay won''t stop you. By the way, ELO and Leo, how can you know where they are when they are gone?"


    Under Kenan''s eyes, luoluoxin''s face sank down and seemed very unhappy.


    "I don''t know," Luo Luoxin said coldly. "After the floating ship fell, we separated. They should be on the way to Kyoto. If the journey goes well, they will arrive in Kyoto in a week."


    With that, Luo Luo Xin said: "Uncle Kai, if there is nothing else, I''ll have a rest first."


    There was some impatience in the words, and it seemed that he was disgusted with the two people.


    Kennan didn''t notice the attitude in luoluoxin''s words.


    "Go," he replied


    Turning around, Luo Luoxin stepped forward and strode to the door.


    Looking at Luo Luo Xin''s leaving back, Kenan behind his desk thinks deeply.


    Ello, lolosin, and Leo, why they came to Kyoto and why, Kenan knows.


    Duke enser is a martial artist, so are his descendants.


    As the heirs of Duke enser, ELO and lolosin are both martial artists, but they are pampered from childhood to adulthood, which makes them still hover at the beginning of the road of martial artists.


    Although he was very fond of his children, he didn''t want them to waste their talents. So he had this trip to Kyoto.

 Chapter 1205

    ELO, lolosin and Leo are all new generation martial artists. They are not very old. ELO, the oldest, is only 18 years old. Leo is 17, while lolosin, the youngest, has just turned 16 this year.


    Because martial arts artists develop much faster than ordinary people, although they are only about 18 years old, they seem to have taken off their childishness, especially luoluoxin, whose plump figure makes it impossible for people to see that they are just 16 years old.


    Kyoto is the birthplace of martial arts practitioners, and also has the martial arts academy, which is the Holy Land in the hearts of all martial arts practitioners. For martial arts practitioners, the martial arts academy is naturally a good place for further study, and the purpose of the three is to enter the martial arts academy and tap their talents.


    The journey between Kyoto and the kingdom of balun is very long, and it takes at least one month to go back and forth. Naturally, there are risks in the long journey.


    Kennan, as a frequent visitor, is indifferent to what happened to the three people. When he was young, what happened to him was much more dangerous. Their martial artists were not as vulnerable as ordinary people. No matter what kind of difficulties, Kennan could walk out with his head held high. Kennan never believed that this experience would affect luoluoxin''s future.


    This matter is not big or small.


    Kennan was thinking about how to tell that friend about it.


    If we exaggerate the experience of these three children, as a father, he is sure to get angry. Once he gets angry, he may do some radical things to assist the government of the kingdom of balun.


    Today''s Baron Kingdom needs stability most. Although it is based in Kyoto, it is very clear to Kennan about the domestic situation. The Baron Kingdom has just come out of the palace chaos. At this time, it is not a good thing for the Baron kingdom if something unnecessary is involved.


    It''s probably Kennan''s biggest idea to turn big things into small things.


    Of course, Kennan never forgot to promise lolosin.


    It''s sure that you''re going to get angry, but how to get angry is very famous.


    Although it doesn''t have a big impact on those people and the first legion, Kennan can still make it hard for them.


    Where is it?


    This is Kyoto. At the national level, things are solved by mouth on the table.


    If you can solve things with your mouth, why use force.


    Kyoto is not peaceful recently. There are always opportunities.


    Getting up, Kennan left the soft seat and went to the window.


    He stood straight in front of the window, looking at the bustling and bustling city outside, looking very calm.


    ----


    Kyoto is very prosperous, but there are great risks.


    For anyone, this city is a paradise, as well as a hell.


    There are both positive and negative sides of everything in the world, and so is Kyoto. There are bright scenes and dark scenes.


    Compared with the positive side, the negative side is not known by many people. Once the negative side is found, the cognition of the city will be completely changed and the cruelty of reality will be realized.


    True fairness and freedom can never be realized, because the human heart is complex and the slave of desire. It will maintain and destroy order, and it is only for itself.


    Selfishness, this is human instinct, is engraved into the gene indelible existence.


    Unless human ideology changes, human beings will always be a contradictory race.


    For Li Meng, he can never be the "positive" side.


    Therefore, he faithfully maintained his "negative" image.


    What is the opposite?


    The practice of not being recognized and rejected by others is the opposite.


    Time flies. After arriving in Kyoto, two days passed unconsciously.


    These two days, in addition to solving the deal of the statue of the demon God, other things Li Meng put down temporarily.


    With Chen Yan around, Li Meng has no leisure time and no lack of entertainment.


    Life is a bit deserted, but when it''s time to enjoy, Li Meng won''t tire himself.


    Although there are many things, they need to be solved slowly.


    Why think about it in your spare time? It''s unnecessary and not worth it. Li Meng won''t make himself a busy man without any spare time.


    In the reception room, under the soft light, the hot air is rising. In the hot air, Li Meng is sitting on the sofa, feeling the atmosphere of the tea ceremony.


    Since Chen Qi made tea last time, he became very interested in tea.


    The taste of tea has also been paid great attention to.


    "What kind of tea is this?"


    Looking at the busy figure beside the table, Li Meng inquired curiously.


    The graceful figure at the table is not Chen Yan, but a girl dressed as a maid.


    His identity is self-evident. He was a member of the same clan called by Chen Qilin to work as a maid.


    At the table, she is making tea in a beautiful and graceful way.


    As the table was a little low, she had to bend down when making tea, which made Li Meng face her and see a lot of things she shouldn''t have seen.


    Although the maid dress on her body is not exposed, it is low collar, and the capital on her chest is not small. Even if Li Meng doesn''t want to see it, he must see it.


    Li Meng''s face is very thick. Even if he looks at it, he can see it naturally and openly.


    In the face of Li Meng''s inquiry, she gave a faint smile. She didn''t care about Li Meng''s peeping eyes from time to time. She said in a soft voice, "this is green silk tea. It''s just bought by the master today. It''s said that it''s a treasure. It''s hard to get a thousand gold."


    Green silk tea?


    He sniffed the heat. From the heat, Li Meng smelled a stream of bamboo.


    Very fragrant, that kind of taste is very light, giving a light sweet taste.


    "Not bad!"


    Li Meng praised it.


    For Li Meng''s praise, her pretty face was just a smile, and she continued to make tea.


    In Li Meng''s gaze, she is very engrossed, elegant and gentle, giving people a very noble feeling. There seems to be a trace of nobility in her temperament.


    Before long, a cup of tea was finally made.


    She took the teacup, put it on the table in front of Li Meng, and said, "master! Tea, please


    Li Meng didn''t take the tea immediately.


    But looking at her, the corners of her mouth slightly tilted, extremely ambiguous way: "tea is good tea, I don''t know if the tea maker is a good" person. "


    In the face of Li Meng''s teasing eyes and words, she was slightly stunned.


    Then, with a smile of relief, he put out his hands and picked up the tea on the table. He took a small step and gently put himself into Li Meng''s arms.

 Chapter 1206

    For her active devotion, Li Meng did not refuse, light smile, it is natural to embrace the soft waist.


    Sitting in Li Meng''s arms, she held tea in her hands and said softly, "master! Drink tea. "


    With a slight bow, Li Meng took a sip of tea.


    The temperature was moderate, and a faint smell fell into his throat, which made Li Meng''s spirit positive.


    "Good tea!"


    Li Meng praised it.


    With that, Li Meng would smile, his right hand out, in her white face gently pinch, light way: "of course, people are good people."


    Beauty in the arms, the poor drunk when the song, although there is no wine, but tea is also good.


    Although the action is a little frivolous, but Li Meng can''t do too much.


    As the host, Li Meng''s task is to bully them occasionally when he is idle and bored, so as to enliven the atmosphere and shorten the distance between them.


    Li Meng''s dependents are all intelligent. They have the ability of self thinking and their own cognition. As dependents, they can only give Li Meng loyalty, that''s all.


    Li Meng also knew this well, so he was very emotional to his family members. He didn''t treat them as a useful tool like a skeleton without any wisdom.


    While tasting tea, while enjoying the beauty''s service, Li Meng''s life at this time is undoubtedly enviable. I''m afraid the imperial life is just like this.


    However, this wonderful enjoyment will not last long.


    And even did not know the name of her greasy crooked soon, a burst of rapid footsteps broke the warm atmosphere in the reception room.


    A graceful figure came into the reception room, not Chen Yan, but another maid.


    Like the maid in Li Meng''s arms, she wears the same clothes. The only difference is her face. Even her hair is of the same length and color.


    Looking at the two people embracing each other on the sofa, the maid in the reception room looks very calm, and there is no fluctuation in her eyes.


    She just slightly lowered her head and whispered to Li Meng: "master! There are guests here. "


    guest?


    "Who?"


    Li Meng asked unexpectedly.


    Today should be a quiet day. Yes, who will look for him at this time?


    Li Meng is very curious.


    The maid replied, "it''s miss Rossin!"


    Is that her?


    Li Meng was a little surprised.


    I didn''t expect that it was luoluoxin. How could she come?


    Li Meng seemed to think of something. With a slight smile, the accident and doubt on his face were swept away.


    Luoluoxin''s purpose here is obvious. Li Meng just didn''t expect that she would come here in person.


    Slightly released the soft body in the arms, the arms of her clear stand up, quietly stood aside.


    Now that she''s here, I''m sure I want to see her. Now in such a big mansion, as long as he''s the host, even if it''s not luoluoxin, Li Meng has to welcome the guests in person.


    Li Meng said to the maid at the door, "bring her in."


    "Yes


    With a slight answer, the maid at the door turned and left.


    Li Meng didn''t wait long. With the disappearance of the footstep, it didn''t take long for the footstep to ring again.


    This time it''s denser, which means there''s more than one person.


    A moment later, two graceful figures entered the reception room. One was the maid who had left before, and the other was Luo Luoxin.


    Today''s luoluoxin is different from the past. The clothes on her body have changed and she is more energetic. She is totally two people than she was when she left.


    She is wearing a long white and green skirt, a white hat, and a small box in her hand. She not only looks small, but also gives people a very unique feeling. She is a little noble and exudes the breath of youth.


    Looking at the dazzling Luo Luo Xin, Li Meng realized that Luo Luo Xin''s age should not be very big.


    Eyes scanning the reception room, when found on the sofa only Li Meng one person, Luo Luoxin''s face obviously relieved.


    Today, although she came here again, she didn''t want to see that woman.


    Eye contact, two people looked at each other, luoluoxin face some unnatural, and Li Meng is very calm.


    Waving his hand gently, pointing to the sofa beside him, Li Meng said softly: "sit down!"


    To Li Meng''s invitation, Luo Luo Xin appears to be very restrained, low head, light step, silent sitting on the sofa beside Li Meng.


    When Luo Luoxin sat down, Li Meng turned his head to the maid beside him and said, "go


    Hearing Li Meng''s words, the maid turned and left.


    When I left the reception room, I closed the door.


    When the door was closed, the very restrained lolosin became more nervous.


    How could Li Meng not notice the tension of Luo Luoxin.


    However, at this time, he can''t say more, otherwise, the next two people can''t communicate normally.


    With a faint smile, looking at luoluoxin in the silence, Li Meng said unexpectedly: "I didn''t pay much attention before. Seeing you like this, I realized that your age should not be very big. How old are you this year?"


    Speaking these words, Li Meng''s expression is very natural, as if all kinds of things did not exist before. At this moment, they are just acquaintances and acquaintances, chatting.


    This kind of atmosphere makes Luo Luoxin feel uncomfortable, but he enjoys such a complicated relationship in his heart.


    "Sixteen," she whispered


    Sixteen?


    Li Meng suddenly, sure enough, is still a child.


    Why didn''t you find out before?


    Looking at luoluoxin''s full and attractive posture, Li Meng has to admit that it''s not that he has lost his eye, but that the martial arts artist is too precocious. No matter his temperament or appearance, luoluoxin, 16, can''t be seen as a person of this age.


    Looking at the nervous luoluoxin, Li Meng said with a smile: "you can''t solve the problem like this. If you don''t hurry up, she will come back."


    She''s coming back?


    Hearing this, Luo Luo Xin raised his head in amazement, and the confusion in his eyes flashed by.


    When she saw Li Meng''s smiling eyes, her face turned ruddy.


    Looking at such a look of luoluoxin, Li Meng felt something in his heart.


    This person is really changeable. Not long ago, what kind of person is luoluoxin? Li Meng is clear, charming, rude, and has all the bad qualities of a noble lady. Unexpectedly, in a short time, he has completely changed.

 Chapter 1207

    Li Meng is very curious about how Chen Yan trained luoluoxin and how she made luoluoxin change so much.


    Thinking of this, the smile on Li Meng''s face disappeared, his expression was slightly positive, and he became indifferent.


    Looking at luoluoxin, Li Meng said: "this experience is also a growing experience for you. If you have a strong mind, your road will be easier in the future. I won''t ask you to give up your hatred for us. In life, there are some things that you and I can''t do. It''s very important to learn to accept, Because the law of the jungle is the rule of the world. If you want to survive, you must be able to afford and put down. "


    Maybe some words are superfluous, but these words are what Li Meng wants to say.


    Who hasn''t been young?


    In the era of right and wrong is very vague, a moment wrong, does not mean that will always be wrong.


    He looked down at the box in Luoxin''s hand. Li Meng looked up and continued: "I''ll take the money, because it''s the rule. After that, it''s all over the world. You... Let''s go."


    Li Meng knows that she is in a very awkward situation now, even more awkward when facing him.


    She shouldn''t have come in person this time, but she did.


    Why?


    Li Meng didn''t know, and Li Meng didn''t know what she thought.


    The only thing Li Meng can do is to take the initiative, reduce her embarrassment and let everything end as soon as possible.


    Is it finally over?


    Listen to his words, Luo Luo Xin is not happy, some lost in the heart.


    He just doesn''t care? Don''t care what you did to her last night?


    Although her body is still pure, her spirit has degenerated.


    In front of the man''s indifference, let Luoxin some unwilling.


    As the daughter of the Grand Duchess, although she is not a princess, her status is no less than that of a princess. She also has a dream of having a prince to accompany her in the future.


    In the past, she thought that Leo was her prince, because she didn''t hate Leo, and her father liked him very much. As the most talented martial artist in the young area of the kingdom of balun, he was qualified to be a prince in the heart of Luo Luoxin.


    But now, luoluoxin doesn''t care. What she wants is not the prince, but the man who takes everything from her.


    The reason why she came here today is that she is not willing.


    Although shy, but unwilling to let Luo Luoxin raised her head, she clenched her teeth, looked at Li Meng on the sofa beside her, and said in a low voice: "I can care about nothing, but I want you, I''m the daughter of Duke Arthur, as long as you follow me, I can give you power and wealth."


    Li Meng was shocked by this.


    Leng Leng''s looking at a face of serious Luo Luo Xin, Li Meng''s heart is a little confused.


    This is where with which ah, in front of this girl how to put forward such an unexpected request?


    For a moment, Li Meng was a little sad.


    When did he attract women''s eyes so much?


    He is not handsome, and looks sick. What is the girl''s plan?


    Li Meng''s reaction can make Luoxin very dissatisfied. She looks at Li Meng tightly and says again, "I''m serious."


    Of course, she is serious. From her expression, Li Meng can feel it.


    But why?


    Li Meng thought about last night, didn''t he


    Thinking of this, Li Meng felt helpless. He didn''t expect that Luo Luo Xin valued chastity so much.


    Although Li Meng didn''t take the last step last night, to do such a thing was like taking everything from her.


    Is the source here?


    Looking at Luo Luo Xin''s slightly praying eyes, for a moment, Li Meng had a headache.


    Although luoluoxin looks good, has a good figure, and may be more beautiful in a few years, it is impossible for her to ask.


    This is the first time that Li Meng has been so boldly expressed by a woman.


    This caught Li Meng off guard, but at the same time, he felt strange in his heart.


    What should we do?


    In his heart, Li Meng became active.


    It''s certain to refuse, but how to say it needs more thinking.


    Silence, the disappearance of words, let the reception room silent down.


    Luo Luo Xin looks at Li Meng tightly, the vision has not moved from beginning to end, a pair of don''t get the answer never give up appearance.


    Li Meng, on the other hand, thought to himself and fell into silence.


    For a long time, in my heart, Li Meng sighed and had already paid attention.


    Looking up, Li Meng looks at Luo Luoxin.


    They look at each other, which makes luoluoxin very nervous, but she still musters the courage to fix her eyes and look at Li Meng.


    With a slight look, Li Meng shook his head and said indifferently, "you should know our identity. If you want to talk about the right, I am the ambassador of the first Legion. Under one person and over ten thousand people, there is no lack of wealth. I appreciate your kindness, but I can''t promise it."


    This answer is not out of luoluoxin''s surprise, but when the refusal from his mouth, luoluoxin is still not reconciled.


    But what can we do if we are not reconciled?


    She knew that she had no right to be willful here or in front of him.


    Disappointed to stand up from the sofa, she has no face to continue to stay.


    Li Meng didn''t stop Luoxin from leaving.


    Li Meng understands that Luo Luo Xin needs to be quiet and think about it.


    It''s going to be over soon. She''s still young and won''t have any real impact on her.


    Although she was very rational in her heart, when she left, Li Meng could not help saying: "the world is not beautiful, what will happen in the future, no one knows. Everyone has their own road to take. You have your road to go, and I also have my own road. No one can stop on their own road. When you are sure of your road, don''t hesitate, Keep going. When you get to the end of the road, maybe I''ll show up. "


    Will he show up?


    Maybe.


    Clearly very difficult to understand a word, but Luo Luoxin understand, the heart is also very strange to open.


    Looking at Li Meng with a complicated expression, finally, Luo Luo Xin starts to walk, and his graceful figure gradually goes away.


    The world is very big. It''s very difficult to meet again.


    Luoluoxin knew that his words were just a kind of comfort to her.


    But for such comfort, she was very helpful.


    Left the room that made her sad, in the eyes of the two maids outside the door, Luo Luoxin''s mouth slightly tilted, showing a very delicate smile.


    Like a new student, she took the first step of a new life.

 Chapter 1208

    For Li Meng, today is a day of leisure, but the arrival of luoluoxin makes a small episode in this ordinary day.


    After the episode, the problem of luoluoxin was completely solved, and for Li Meng, it was also solved.


    The world is very big, but also very small. It seems that Li Meng has done nothing to luoluoxin. In fact, she has done everything. No matter what her future life path is, she can''t completely cut off contact with Li Meng.


    Li Meng doesn''t need to do too much, and it doesn''t need to be too obvious. It''s better to have this relationship than anything else.


    After the episode, Li Meng is still enjoying today''s leisure.


    Early in the morning, Chen Yan left. Li Meng didn''t know where she had gone.


    It was only in the afternoon, when night was approaching, that Chen Yan returned to her residence.


    Time is slowly passing, unconsciously, the night shrouded in Kyoto.


    Early out, late home, this is probably the portrayal of Chen Qi.


    The father and daughter seem to have a tacit understanding. Shortly after Chen Yan''s return, Chen Qi also comes back.


    In the quiet mansion, it didn''t seem active until night.


    In the soft light, after a busy, the maids put delicious food on the dinner table.


    As usual, in the absence of outsiders, although the two will not eat, but also on the table, accompanied by Li Meng.


    The dining room is a little quiet. Li Meng is the only one on the table eating food. The collision of the tableware makes a "clank" sound. Chen Yan and Chen Qi sit silently, looking at the front with a very indifferent look. Occasionally, they will take their glasses and drink a mouthful of sweet wine.


    Li Meng, who doesn''t like to talk at dinner, made an exception this evening. It''s hard to stop his action.


    Looking up at Chen Yan in silence, she naturally inquired, "what''s the harvest today? Is there anything to pay attention to? "


    Although I don''t know where Chen Yan went today, Li Meng can still guess some things.


    As a ghoul, Chen Yan''s mind is very delicate. She knows Li Meng''s purpose, and she also knows that Li Meng wants to know more information. Without Li Meng saying more, she will do it consciously.


    It''s a guess, but what else can she do?


    The master''s sudden inquiry makes Chen Yan''s expression move in silence, and her eyes look at Li Meng who is the first.


    Chen Yan shook her head and said softly, "there''s no useful news. Today I went to see Yalan and learned about the recent actions of the hero Association. About the Aegean Sea demons, human beings seem to be a little passive. After being captured by the demons, Slytherin lost her intelligence source in the Aegean Sea. Now what''s going on in the Aegean Sea is unknown, As for whether the devil will cross the Aegean Sea and invade the continent of Austria, it is also unknown. Although the order Empire intends to recover its lost territory, it is far away and powerless. Now the representatives of various countries in the hero Association have two views. "


    Speaking of this, Chen Yan said slightly, and then said: "one is conservative, the other is radical. Some people think that the devil is too dangerous and difficult to completely eliminate. We should build a defense line in Austria to resist the invasion of the devil."


    "The other is more radical. For Yunan continent, the order Empire has never given up the idea of recovery. After years of preparation, the formation of the expeditionary army is coming to an end. Some people think that we can take this opportunity to wipe out the demonic threat."


    "Oh?"


    Accidentally looked at Chen Yan, Li Meng mouth issued a smile.


    Then he asked curiously, "is there any information about the expeditionary army?"


    There must be a source of self-confidence to be able to say "wipe out the demonic threat at the same time".


    Li Meng was quite curious about the expedition.


    Since the first regiment entered the South China Sea, there have been expeditionary forces of the order empire.


    As the order empire was located in the northwest of Eurasia, not less than ten thousand miles away from the South China Sea, although I heard about the relevant things, I actually knew very little.


    Facing the host''s eyes, Chen Yan nodded and said, "I went to know about this. About five years ago, the order Empire launched a call to recover Yunan. Although the East Asian countries responded to the call, they didn''t have much enthusiasm for recovering Yunan. They just wanted to give some support to the expeditionary army, As for the strength of the expeditionary force... "


    Speaking of this, Chen Yan sneered and said with disdain: "according to the intelligence analysis, although the scale of the expeditionary army is large, its strength is very limited, because the diocese empire is a religious country. There are many different factions in the country, and there is no real ruler. The power is in the hands of the cardinal, who controls a diocese, But the power is not concentrated, because there are often one or more independent countries in a parish. These countries only belong to the faith, not one person. In the 500000 expeditionary army, most of them are cavalry regiments composed of believers of various sects, and only a small part of them are regular troops from dependent countries. "


    Only half a million?


    In his heart, Li Meng muttered the number.


    This figure is far from Li Meng''s guess.


    Although the scale of an army of 500000 is huge, it is far from possible to recover the southern continent.


    Why?


    Because the south continent is too large, even if we remove the one-third of the glaciers connected with the south pole, the area of the south continent is only second only to the American continent.


    Not to mention 500000, even one million is not enough.


    This is not only because of the vast land of Yunan, but also because of the biggest factor.


    That''s the devil. Yunan continent has fallen for hundreds of years. No one knows what''s going on in this continent. Are the people who once lived in Yunan still there?


    There are also demons. After more than 100 years of development, no one knows how far the demons have developed.


    Once the war starts, it will be a big war, a war related to the future of mankind.


    In this war, only half a million, how can we?


    The people who launched this expedition are too ignorant. With the strength of today''s human beings, it is already very difficult to survive alone. They have to do things that can''t be done with the result of self destruction. This is not a hero, but a brainless man.


    Li Meng was very curious. Where did the order Empire come from?


    Do they really think that only a half million army can recapture Yunan and expel demons?


    Thinking of this, Li Meng gave a faint smile and joked: "they are really confident. If the demons in Yunan are believers of the God of desire, maybe they have a chance."

 Chapter 1209

    Why did Li Meng say that?


    Because among the four evil gods, only Li Meng, a believer of the evil god saris, has not seen it, and he does not know what form it is.


    Not seen, of course, will take it for granted that it is relatively weak.


    The demons in Yunan are the followers of the God of war. Even the first Legion is very difficult to deal with the floating round demons. How can the expeditionary army be the opponent.


    Chen Yan is not interested in war, and the value of the existence of the ghouls is not on the battlefield.


    With a faint smile, Chen Yan said in a soft voice: "they may have put their hopes on the East Asian countries. If the East Asian countries are very interested in recovering the southern continent and are willing to send troops to help, there may be real hope. Unfortunately, the East Asian countries all have their own calculations, but they will not waste their strength in the enclaves thousands of miles away."


    Speaking of this, Chen Yan continued: "in the final analysis, it''s still because of the dispute of" interests ". Yunan continent has been isolated from the world for hundreds of years. Under the baptism of years, this continent has already become a land without owners. For all countries of mankind, we have to consider the issue of dividing up the fruits before this war begins. Now it seems that, Although the order empire was the initiator of the war of recovery, it still had a big appetite. Otherwise, the problem of expeditionary forces would have been solved long ago. "


    Chen Yan''s words make Li mengruo think.


    In this way, on the issue of Yunan continent, the order Empire regarded itself as the subject and object.


    Why?


    Li Meng also knows one or two of the reasons.


    More than a hundred years ago, when the Yunan continent fell, many of the fugitives fled their hometown by sea boats and scattered all over the world.


    Some of them fled to the continent of Austria, some to the American continent, and many more to the Alcatraz Island, which is the closest to the southern continent of the region, where the holy city of "sirille" is located.


    Because this outpost defense fortress was built by the expeditionary forces in southern China supported by the order Empire at that time, the order Empire undoubtedly had a high authority in silylin.


    After more than a hundred years of dissipation, although in name she belonged to the order Empire, her real power was in the hands of the remnant people from the southern continent.


    With this kind of relationship, on the issue of Yunan mainland, the order empire will certainly regard itself as the subject and object, and the transfer of interests is very important.


    The idea in the heart temporarily stops, Li Meng picked up the tableware on the table again, continued to use the meal.


    Although the hands move slowly, but in the heart, Li Meng is thinking.


    A lot of things have happened recently, a lot of things have something to do with demons.


    In the past, Li Meng thought that the threat to the devil was very far away.


    However, with the rapid development of the first legion, the territory is getting bigger and bigger. The devil is a headache, and the first Legion finally meets it.


    Li Meng had a premonition that there would be a great disturbance in the event of the fall of Slytherin.


    Li Meng will not be afraid of the impending turmoil, nor will he be "afraid".


    Because this turmoil is not necessarily a bad thing for the first Legion.


    Why do you say that?


    Although today''s first Legion needs a period of peaceful development to digest the fruits of victory, it can also carry out the plan of relying on war to support war when it has to.


    There are risks and disadvantages, but compared with the rich harvest, a little loss is worth it.


    What to do, what can be done, is still unable to set the direction.


    Because the wind direction in Kyoto is still very fuzzy, once the wind direction becomes clear, the first Corps will start to move.


    At this time, Chen Yan said: "master! The hero association has issued an order to Yalan, and tomorrow she will come on behalf of the hero association to invite the host to attend the upcoming exorcism meeting. "


    Li Meng was not too surprised by the news.


    Li Meng didn''t forget what he said yesterday.


    I have to say that she is really efficient. She told the hero association so quickly.


    A few months ago, Yalan returned to Kyoto, and to the life of a hero.


    If you want to know who is more familiar with Li Meng in the whole hero Association, Yalan will not give up.


    This diplomatic ambassador is no other than Yalan.


    With the last mouthful of porridge in the spoon, Li Meng finished his meal.


    While wiping the corner of his mouth with a napkin, Li Meng said: "with her, this trip to the hero association should be a lot easier."


    Speaking of Yalan, Li Meng thought of the familiar and strange figure in his heart.


    It is said that she is familiar because Li Meng knows her and knows her. It is said that she is strange because Li Meng has not met her several times from beginning to end.


    Female martial arts artists are very temperament, and as a hero of Yalan, temperament is better, for any man has a great attraction, Li Meng is not the exception.


    This is not Li Meng''s flower heart, just like a very delicate flower. Now that it''s in front of you, why don''t you enjoy it.


    Night has come, but the darkness is not over Kyoto.


    In the streets, some places are dim, but more places are full of gorgeous lights.


    Looking down from the night sky, Kyoto is the only source of light in the dark world. Dense light spots are like starlight, driving out the darkness and making the whole city like day.


    Compared with the busy day, night is the time for entertainment.


    In the streets, everywhere is full of gorgeous lights and songs.


    The bustling scene tells of the magnificence of Kyoto and the hedonism of human beings.


    Under the cover of songs and lights, Kyoto seems to be more noisy in the night.


    Compared with the singing and laughing in the streets outside, the residence is very quiet.


    It''s quiet. There is a slight sound occasionally, but it soon disappears.


    One night without words, in the passage of time, the long night gradually left.


    Kyoto, the capital of human civilization.


    Everyone knows that Kyoto is the most prosperous city for human beings, but few people know how many difficulties and obstacles Kyoto has experienced before it has achieved such a great cause.


    Kyoto was founded in the dark age. In the long years, it not only witnessed the human beings coming out of the dark age, but also witnessed the human beings stepping on the road of glory.


    Hundreds of years later, Kyoto has become the largest and most prosperous city for human beings, and human beings have been separated from the bottom of the biological chain and have the power to protect themselves.


    However, the threat of human face exposure not only comes from the creatures in the forest, but also more mysterious unnatural creatures.


    The devil, a legendary creature that has always existed in human history, is no longer a legend in this era, but a real terror.

 Chapter 1210

    After human beings entered the dark age, the legendary species of devil appeared quietly.


    No one knows when and where the devil appeared. In the dark age, at a certain moment, the devil suddenly appeared and entered the sight of human beings, which is also known by human beings.


    Terror, killing, ferocity, these are the representative words of the devil, which also symbolize the existence of this unnatural species.


    In human cognition, demons are often accompanied by blood and killing. There is no exception and no accident for human beings.


    Although the news that Slytherin was captured by the devil was deliberately hidden by politicians to avoid causing civil unrest, there is no impermeable wall in the world. When more people know about it, the news can''t be hidden.


    However, in January, the news of the capture of sirilyn by demons spread. When they heard the news, the reaction of the people in Kyoto was not unexpected. Although many people did not know what kind of city "sirilyn" was and where it was located, they knew about the existence of demons and other terrors. Even if they had not seen it with their own eyes, it was not uncommon in books.


    The spread of the news has completely changed the atmosphere of Kyoto. The busy scene remains the same, but the topic of the people is about demons.


    Horrible demons, evil demons, murderous demons, all the deeds of demons are infinitely exaggerated at this moment, and the legend of the 13th acropolis is also coincidentally involved in the demons.


    For a moment, people in Kyoto were in a panic, and the atmosphere became somewhat depressing.


    Even the beggars in the alley gathered together, whispering and discussing about the devil.


    Change is very fast. Once the news flows out, it will only take one day for the whole city to know the huge Kyoto.


    Yesterday, everything was normal, and life went on day after day.


    After just one night, plus one morning, the whole of Kyoto changed a lot.


    This makes Li Meng a little incredible.


    In the mansion, Li Meng didn''t go anywhere today, because Li Meng knew that Yalan would come to find him, so he waited in the mansion.


    At noon, Yalan was late.


    At the right time for lunch, Li Meng invited Yalan to have dinner together.


    Yalan will not refuse Li Meng''s invitation.


    In the dining room, on the huge dining table, several people sit opposite each other.


    Today, Chen Yan is here, Chen Qi is here, Li Meng is the host, and they are accompanying guests.


    Thanks to the hard work of the maids, the table is full of delicious food. At a glance, it can be said that it is full of color and fragrance.


    Today, Yalan is the ambassador of the hero Association. Of course, she should be more active at the dinner table.


    Li Meng also changed the past, chatting with Yalan at the dinner table.


    When talking about the devil, Yalan tells Li Meng that today''s Kyoto is different from the past.


    With a smile, Yalan said in a low voice: "it''s nothing to care about. It''s inevitable that the news will leak out and cause discussion, but it''s only so. For human beings living behind the high wall, the terror of the devil is not much greater than that of the polluting animals in the forest. The discussion on this matter is just that the people in Kyoto are curious about the devil."


    Today, Yalan''s dress is very particular, a blue knee length skirt, short skirt is very delicate, in the background of color, the whole person looks to give a very gentle feeling, very lady.


    Yalan''s figure is undoubtedly very good, with beautiful curves and exquisite appearance. The pair of plump peaks in front of her chest are even more crumbling and eye-catching. Coupled with her long legs in white silk stockings, the whole person exudes a kind of temptation.


    This is a kind of beauty, the beauty of Yalan and the beauty of women.


    Curious?


    With a clear smile, Li Meng affirmed Yalan''s view.


    The people at the bottom are ignorant. A little spark can start a prairie fire or overthrow a regime, but public opinion can be controlled, and public opinion is harmless and harmful.


    The public opinion on demons in Kyoto is now in the middle of harmlessness and harmfulness. For politicians at the upper level, the public''s comments on this matter are naturally not worth mentioning, nor can they affect anything.


    Li Meng nodded gently.


    It''s really nothing to care about. The order in Kyoto is still very good. There will be no turmoil for a leaked news. As Yalan said, demons are indeed dangerous, but the common people''s understanding of demons is too limited. In the eyes of most common people, demons are just equal to polluting animals.


    Even if it''s not the same, it''s just more ferocious. Although I''m afraid of it, it''s far from turmoil.


    As usual, some memorable topics will naturally calm down after a period of discussion.


    Li Meng, the delicious food on the table in front of him, didn''t move. The tableware was all put in place and never moved.


    Picking up the wine glass on the table, Li Meng lowered his head and took a sip of red wine.


    After a breath of sweet and throat moistening red wine, Li Meng put down his glass and looked up at the light eyes.


    When the two people''s eyes met, Yalan ignored them, while Li Meng said calmly: "talk about tomorrow''s exorcism Council. What do you want to talk about? Is there a constitution?"


    When it comes to business, Yalan immediately regained his mind and looked back at Li Meng.


    With a slight nod and a slight expansion of his voice, Yalan said in a low voice: "what the content will say is not yet confirmed, but there are two directions. One is to call representatives of various countries to discuss the issue of resisting demons in the name of the hero Association. Now, two thirds of the members of the hero association are not opposed to the decision to send troops to Austria. Although this does not prove anything, it also means that, East Asian countries do not intend to sit idly by in this matter. "


    "The second direction is the expeditionary forces of the order empire. According to internal information, srillin fell behind. The order Empire accelerated the finishing work of the expeditionary forces, and forcibly recruited a large number of mercenaries from its dependent countries. East Asian countries intend to fully cooperate with the order Empire to jointly deal with the threat of demons, if nothing happens, This exorcism Council is to discuss the possibility of joint operations with the order empire. "


    Do you want to cooperate?


    What Yalan said made Li mengruo think.


    It seems that under the threat of the devil, some people are afraid.


    They have to be afraid that although the South China Sea is big, it is a straight road.


    If we can''t resist the devil''s forces in Austria, the whole Eurasian continent will become the next target of the devil. If we want to fight at that time, human beings will have no time to prepare and have to fight on their own.


    While there is still a buffer land in Austria, we must seize the opportunity. Who knows the truth of the death of lips and the cold of teeth?

 Chapter 1211

    If the East Asian countries can unite and resist the invasion of demons together with the order Empire, they may have the strength to fight against demons.


    But Li Meng also knows that it is not easy for human beings to really unite together. Even if they unite, their strength is not as simple as 1 + 1 = 2, which will be affected by various factors.


    At this time, Yalan said: "everything is very vague now. It''s hard to say what the outcome of tomorrow''s parliament will be. In fact, before the exorcism conference, envoys from all countries have met and exchanged views in private. Tomorrow''s conference is a discussion. In fact, the outcome has already appeared in the minds of envoys from all countries. The minority is subordinate to the majority, A show is still needed. "


    Li Meng was not surprised by what Yalan said.


    In national affairs, when a meeting begins, there is already a result on the scene. Those who are qualified to participate in the meeting already know everything and have the answer in their hearts before they enter the meeting room.


    Light a smile, looking at ya LAN, Li Meng said with a smile: "today you come, won''t also bear the heavy responsibility of lobbyist?"


    This possibility is very great. Since the hero Association intends to invite the first corps to participate in this meeting, some things will be explained in advance and Li Meng''s opinions will be sought.


    To Li Meng''s surprise, Yalan shook his head.


    Looking at Li Meng, Yalan shook his head and said, "I didn''t get any other instructions. The Council just asked me to invite your excellency ambassador to attend the exorcism meeting of the hero Association tomorrow. There was nothing else to say."


    So


    Although there were some accidents, Li Meng didn''t think much about it. No matter what the purpose of the hero association is, it''s always right to listen to it. Even if the first Legion will be involved in the meeting, what Li Meng has to do is just improvise.


    Speaking of this, Li Meng said with a smile: "well, these things don''t worry, tomorrow''s things tomorrow, let''s have dinner."


    Laughing, Li Meng picked up the tableware on the table and began to eat.


    It''s almost the same step when we learn about things. We can only take other things step by step.


    A little smile, although there is no response in the mouth, but Yalan picked up the tableware on the table and responded to Li Meng with action.


    In a good atmosphere, lunch is going on.


    Today, the atmosphere in Kyoto is not very good. Although the prosperity of the city has not changed, the appearance of some voices makes the city slightly turbulent.


    The outflow of information is obviously intentional, and concealment cannot be continued.


    In the public''s voice, Kyoto simply does not do two endlessly, voluntarily admitted this matter.


    In the afternoon, when Li Meng and Yalan were talking in the residence, there was a gust of wind outside.


    Kyoto not only announced the news that srilyn had been captured by demons, but also admitted the matter of exorcism Council tomorrow.


    For a time, rumors of Kyoto were everywhere, and evil and terrible demons were talked about one after another.


    In the rumors, in the voices of the people, time passed by little by little.


    In the early morning, when everything revives, another long night has passed.


    Compared with the noise of yesterday, Kyoto is quiet at this time.


    It''s still early, and the workers at the bottom are still at home, preparing to go out. Although there are cars and people in the streets, they are very rare.


    However, with the passage of time, everything is changing.


    Quiet is slowly disappearing, the usual noise is returning.


    At this time, in the mansion, Li Meng also woke up from his deep sleep.


    In the soft big bed, Li Meng sleeps soundly. His closed eyes move and he opens them.


    In his eyes, the color of confusion flashed by, and the Qingming was restored in an instant.


    After recovering consciousness, Li Meng looked at the place where his eyes could reach.


    As usual, the first sight is still the light red ceiling.


    "Hoo


    A long breath echoed through the room.


    Leaning over his head, Li Meng looked to his side.


    The people around him were no longer there, but Li Meng saw a graceful figure beside the bed.


    It was because of her that Li Meng woke up.


    It''s a maid, the maid who has been making tea for him these two days.


    Her name, Li Meng, has never been asked, and I don''t know what her name is.


    From the bed, Li Meng sat up. The sharp pain in his mind made Li Meng''s eyebrows wrinkle. He couldn''t help rubbing his forehead.


    Since he suffered mental damage, during this convalescent period, Li Meng, just like an ordinary person, has been able to sleep more. He can go into deep sleep every night. When he wakes up, he will feel tingling in his brain.


    It''s a sequela of mental recovery. It''s not harmful. It''s just very uncomfortable.


    This scene, bedside of she all see in the eye.


    It seemed very uncomfortable to see the master. She moved her face beside the bed and said in a soft voice: "master! Let me do it. "


    Then she went to bed and sat with her back against the bedside cupboard.


    Li Meng naturally understood what she meant and would not refuse. Naturally, she lay down and rested on her lap.


    The back of his head was touched by softness. The comfortable feeling made Li Meng''s frown relaxed. At this moment, the tingling in his mind seemed to be relieved.


    Seeing the master''s comfortable appearance, she gave a smile, stretched out her slender hand and rubbed it gently on Li Meng''s forehead.


    The movement is very light and soft, the strength is also very appropriate, and the massage position is just right.


    From the first action, Li Meng was very surprised.


    Because the hand kneaded on the temple made Li Meng feel an unprecedented feeling. Not only the tingling disappeared, but also his whole body felt numb and crisp. That kind of taste made Li Meng feel comfortable and quick to get goose bumps.


    Obviously, she''s experienced in massage.


    This makes Li Meng curious about her identity.


    Of course, this identity does not refer to her Ghoul identity, but her life identity.


    While enjoying the maid''s massage, Li Meng asked curiously, "what''s your name?"


    The action on the hand didn''t stop, she mouth tiny Zhang, light voice way: "long Qiao son!"


    Long?


    This rare and special surname made Li Meng open his eyes and look at her in surprise.


    It''s a subtle angle


    That pair of peaks is not mentioned. Compared with the women Li Meng is familiar with, long Qiaoer is undoubtedly the smallest. Although not full, he is also small and exquisite.

 Chapter 1212

    But at this time, Li Meng won''t go to the wrong places.


    Looking at her white and beautiful face, Li Meng also noticed an eye-catching presence on her neck.


    It''s a small white dragon tattoo.


    Although small, but vivid, very clear.


    Looking at the white dragon tattoo, Li Meng fell into thinking.


    For a moment, Li Meng asked suspiciously, "what''s your relationship with the snow kingdom in the northern region?"


    The northern region is the Arctic before the dark age. Due to the changes of the earth''s environment, human beings have a certain adaptability to the cold, and the temperature in the Arctic is suitable for human habitation.


    In the dark age, when the survival of human beings is in danger, the Arctic is a paradise.


    Because it is located in the Arctic, the temperature is low, and it is covered by ice and snow all the year round, the polluting animals have no living space here.


    It is only threatened by a king beast named "ice snow dragon", but ice snow dragon has a weakness, which is the fear of fire. Where there is fire, if there is no necessary factor, it will not be near.


    Such a paradise, of course, will be missed by mankind.


    When he was usually bored, Li Meng liked reading books very much. What he liked most was some folk historical records, as well as travel notes recorded by some unknown people. Among the books related to the dark age, Li Meng had seen records about northern regions.


    At the end of the dark age, there were traces of human activities in the northern region.


    But at that time, the human beings living in the northern region were only vagrants seeking survival for refuge, and the scale was very small.


    One of the reasons why Beiyu has become a paradise for human beings is related to Kyoto.


    In the dark age, threats from all sides made human beings fall from the position of hegemony to the end of the food chain. At that time, human beings were almost exterminated and on the verge of destruction. There were no human beings all over the earth, and the living environment of human beings was oppressed to the extreme.


    It is in this era of crisis that martial artists and people with various abilities have emerged.


    The extraordinary power has brought heroes to human beings, and the appearance of heroes has also rekindled the hope of human rejuvenation.


    Under the leadership of the hero, the human beings scattered in the forest were concentrated, and gradually developed from the tribal settlement to the city-state era.


    The era at the end of the dark age is the era of human Renaissance and the era of war between blood and fire.


    The war against fierce beasts is also a war against human beings themselves.


    In less than a hundred years, human beings have risen from nothing to the top of the food chain. They not only have the ability to protect themselves, but also thrive.


    At that time, mankind confidently announced that the dark age had gone, and mankind entered a new era, an era of great human development.


    In those 100 years, a great change took place in Kyoto, which also led to the decentralization of power in Kyoto.


    At the end of the dark age, Kyoto was a land of outstanding people, and two heroes were born.


    Heroes are proud, and no one wants to rely on others.


    However, in the end, the war between the two heroes did not happen, but jointly built a huge city.


    That''s where Kyoto came from.


    The two heroes in Kyoto are not of the same sex, but of the opposite sex. Although there is a saying that the opposite sex attracts each other, sometimes they develop in the opposite direction. The opposite sex also means that contradictions will be more easily touched.


    For the people of Kyoto, of course, they hope their heroes can come together to better protect them, but some things can''t be taken for granted.


    Obviously does not exist, but is taken for granted by all people, when the people who trust also take it for granted, she finally broke out.


    Hero is proud, she did a thing that everyone dare not imagine.


    Although not war, but also war, no doubt, in that decade, Kyoto fell into a dark.


    These are not all folk records. They are also recorded in official books in Kyoto, but they are all written in one stroke.


    As for what happened, these are not what the people can know, and only a few words are mentioned in the official books of Kyoto.


    In the end, the grand consul of Kyoto stayed, while another hero went out to sea with hundreds of thousands of people and never came back. As for where he went, there are official records in Kyoto.


    The hero who left Kyoto took his people to the Arctic, which is now the northern region, and established a country, which is now the snow country.


    At that time, the thirteen golden families in Kyoto left one by one and built one Acropolis after another in the vast forest.


    Although I don''t know why the master asked about it, long qiao''er didn''t think much about it.


    She looks very calm, hands gently moving, while indifferent way: "snow is my home as a human."


    Home?


    From the long Qiao son that white face took back the line of sight, Li Meng if have thought.


    The snow country is not close to Kyoto. It is not only separated by the Republic of Saudi Arabia, but also separated by the North Sea. The straight-line distance is no less than ten thousand li.


    Because the hero had a lot of enmity with the grand consul of Kyoto, the snow country generally did not set foot in East Asia, but was very close to the countries in Western Europe and the American continent and had a good relationship.


    In Kyoto, there are few people from the snow country. Li Meng is very confused. Long Qiaoer is anyone who comes to Kyoto.


    Why did Chen Qi fall in love with him and become a ghoul.


    And her surname, the Dragon surname, is the royal family of the snow kingdom. Her identity


    Although some curious about the origin of long Qiaoer, Li Meng didn''t ask much.


    What if I know?


    Maybe it will be a trouble. For Li Meng, no matter what identity long Qiaoer was before her death, she has become a ghoul now. Everything before her death has nothing to do with her.


    This is not only what Li Meng thinks, but also what long Qiaoer thinks.


    Although she still has the memory of her life, she will not feel any identity before her death, nor will she have a little memory. This is not a lack of emotion, but a different identity, a different perspective on the world, and will also become extremely rational. A spiritual connection will also make her have a great sense of belonging to the ghouls.


    If you have memory, you will naturally have independent thoughts, but this is only for human beings. Although the dead race was born in human beings, it is not a species after all. Like demons, it belongs to unnatural creatures, which can''t be compared with ordinary people.

 Chapter 1213

    This is just a small episode. Today, there are still important things to do. Although Li Meng wants to lie in bed and enjoy long Qiaoer''s superb massage, he can''t be as bald as before.


    "Master! The meeting time of the Council is exactly ten o''clock in the morning. The eldest lady specially told the host not to be late. "


    Fortunately, long Qiaoer is very sensible. He doesn''t accompany Li Meng and just muddles along. He wakes up at the key time.


    Lying on the knee of long Qiaoer, Li Meng sighs with regret.


    Why is it today? I can''t be a little lazy.


    But there''s business to be done.


    Get up, Li Meng after all or get out of bed, in the long Qiao son''s service began to dress.


    Today, because we are going to attend the exorcism Council, we need to dress properly. We can''t be as casual as usual.


    Although long Qiaoer is only a temporary maid, she is very skilled in serving people.


    Standing at the bedside, Li Meng was playing with long Qiaoer, wearing a black dress that looked very complicated.


    People depend on clothes, horses depend on saddles, this sentence is very reliable.


    After taking off the simple black dress and putting on the exquisite black dress, Li Meng''s whole temperament has changed a lot, and he seems to be more handsome.


    At the end, standing in front of Li Meng, long Qiaoer starts to arrange the collar for the master with her slender hand.


    Because the two people are close to each other, the girl''s body fragrance on long Qiaoer also enters Li Meng''s nose.


    Women''s body fragrance is different, giving people a very different feeling.


    For men, if they can smell the scent of different women, it''s a blessing.


    "Isn''t she here yet?"


    Looking at the busy dragon qiao''er in front of him, Li Meng suddenly asks.


    Who is she? Of course, long Qiaoer knows.


    It''s not Miss Chen Yan. Today, Miss Chen has her own business to do, but she can''t go to the meeting with the host.


    Of course, the host will not go to the meeting alone.


    Miss Yalan will also go. As an emissary to contact the first legion, it is also miss Yalan''s duty to lead the host to the hero association to attend the meeting.


    The action in the hand didn''t stop, the mouth slightly opens, long Qiao son soft voice way: "host don''t forget, yesterday afternoon miss ya LAN left have said, will meet host at today''s nine o''clock, now time is still early, from Ya LAN Miss appointment time still have a little while, host can use breakfast first, after breakfast finished, wait a little while, Ya LAN miss will come."


    After long Qiaoer so a remind, Li Meng recalled.


    Indeed, when Yalan left, he had said such a word, but he forgot it.


    At this time, long Qiaoer has finished her work. She left Li Meng and stepped back.


    He said: "well, master, breakfast is ready. Let''s have dinner first."


    Although it''s a dress, it''s very comfortable to wear. It''s very loose and has no sense of tightness. It''s very perfect in terms of comfort.


    After stretching his arm and feeling very flexible, Li Meng said with satisfaction: "let''s go."


    This dress was not prepared by Li Meng, but by Chen Yan.


    It fits perfectly. In Kyoto, only Chen Yan knows Li Meng''s size.


    Then Li Meng and long Qiaoer leave the bedroom, go downstairs and come to the restaurant.


    At this time, in another maid''s busy, breakfast has been set on the table.


    Breakfast is still very simple, this body is fragile, avoid heavy taste food, everything is light.


    A bowl of wheat porridge, a portion of bread and butter, and a very nutritious barbecue.


    Today, there is no one to accompany Li Meng for breakfast. A few days ago, although Chen Qi and Chen Yan could not eat, they would also symbolically sit at the table and drink red wine to compensate Li Meng.


    Today, not only Chen Qi is gone, but also Chen Yan has left early.


    As for what to do, Li Meng knew in his heart.


    The time agreed with Xuyu auction house has come. Today, 30 billion yuan will be transported from Xuyu auction house to the port, and then loaded on the merchant ship of the soul language chamber of Commerce and sent to Nanlin Island, the headquarters of the first Legion.


    Thirty billion yuan is not a small amount. Even if it is all yellow, it will weigh nearly a ton.


    Of course, all of them are yellow crystal coins, which is just an extravagant hope. There are very few yellow crystal coins. The mainstream currencies are mainly red and orange crystal coins. In this way, there are at least dozens of tons of 30 billion crystal coins.


    There are a lot of goods of tens of tons, and they are still valuable crystal coins. Today, the soul language chamber of commerce is very busy. Of course, Chen Qi and his daughter, who are the main business, can''t spare time.


    Chen Qi and Chen Yan are not here. Only long qiao''er can accompany Li Meng.


    So big restaurant is very quiet, at the table, only Li Meng leisurely with the meal, and long Qiaoer is standing quietly on the side.


    Time is still early, Li Meng will not worry, and slowly enjoy the delicious breakfast.


    Eating, Li Meng suddenly stopped his action. He turned his head to long Qiaoer and said, "go change a formal dress and join me in the meeting."


    There are still some people to accompany. Although Li Meng doesn''t need anyone to protect him, it''s always wrong to be alone on such occasions. Although Li Meng likes to keep a low profile, he will be looked down upon and bullied if he keeps a low profile on such occasions.


    The number of people is not much, one person is enough.


    Long Qiaoer is very suitable. He should have appearance and temperament. He can be a guard or a female companion.


    To master this sudden request, long Qiao son is just slightly a Leng, immediately answer a way: "yes!"


    Finish saying, long Qiao son then turned round to leave, the graceful posture left the dining room.


    Next is to wait, waiting for the arrival of Yalan, also waiting for long Qiaoer to change clothes.


    Women''s changing clothes is very slow. When Li Meng finished his breakfast and waited in the hall for a long time, long Qiaoer appeared.


    Looking at the Dragon qiao''er who enters the hall, Li Meng''s eyes are slightly bright.


    It has to be said that once the woman is dressed up, she feels totally different.


    Before long Qiaoer a maid dress, although it looks the same petite, beautiful extraordinary, but always feel what shortcomings.


    But now, dressed in a black swallow tail dress, Li Meng finally knows what is missing.

 Chapter 1214

    But now, dressed in a black swallow tail dress, Li Meng finally knows what is missing.


    There is a lack of elegance and noble spirit, as well as a heroic spirit.


    Generally speaking, female martial arts artists like swallow tail skirt very much, because this kind of dress is specially designed for female martial arts artists. It can ensure gorgeous and beautiful, but also does not affect the physical activities of female martial arts artists.


    "What? Master! Isn''t that all right? "


    See host stare at own vision some strange, enter the long Qiao son of the hall some uneasy, in the heart very care.


    Shaking his head slightly, Li Meng said with a faint smile: "very good. It''s very suitable for you to wear this suit."


    The so-called swallow tail group is composed of a coat with a swallow tail and socks and trousers. Although the coat is like a skirt, its length only reaches the thigh. Behind it is a skirt like a swallow tail covering the arm. With socks and trousers, it is a complete skirt.


    See host like, long Qiao son in the heart relaxed a breath.


    Going to the meeting with the host is something that long Qiaoer never thought of.


    This sudden decision, can let long Qiao son have no preparation, had to put on a still can swallow tail skirt.


    "Ding Dong!"


    At this time, the clear doorbell suddenly appeared, echoing in the hall.


    Listening to the ringing of the doorbell, they were stunned and then looked at each other and laughed.


    "It''s a coincidence that she came at the right time. Let''s go. It''s not too early."


    With that, Li Meng got up from the sofa and walked out.


    Long Qiaoer follows closely.


    When they left the residence and entered the courtyard, the car engine roared out of the gate.


    Outside the gate, Li Meng saw the blue figure outside the gate.


    At this time, the only one who can come to the residence is Yalan.


    As expected, when long Qiaoer opens the iron door, Li Meng sees the smiling Yalan outside.


    She is a sky blue dress, color like the blue sea in general, very pure and beautiful.


    Behind her shoulders, her black waist length hair was slightly tied up. She was much more beautiful than yesterday.


    Her graceful posture just stood in front of the door, looking at Li Meng walking out from behind the iron door.


    When Li Meng came, she opened her mouth slightly and said with a smile, "Your Excellency ambassador, you are ready. Today''s meeting will take a lot of time. It is expected that it will end in the afternoon."


    In front of Yalan, Li Meng stops and looks at a bright black and bloated car, then looks at Yalan


    With a faint smile, Li Meng said with a little deep meaning: "with you, I have nothing to worry about."


    For Li Meng''s trust, Yalan light smile, light way: "then thank you for your trust ambassador."


    With that, Yalan gave way to his side and said, "let''s go. The Council will start soon. We have to arrive ahead of time."


    To Li Meng take long Qiao son, Ya LAN didn''t say much.


    Yalan originally thought that Mr. Li Meng would bring the beautiful maid beside him at this meeting, but he didn''t expect to bring the maid he saw yesterday.


    Look at her dress. Is she a martial arts artist?


    Long Qiaoer''s swallow tailed skirt has attracted Yalan''s attention. In the eyes of ordinary people, swallow tailed skirt is not common. Only female martial arts artists have a great liking for this kind of dress.


    Although there were some doubts in my heart, Yalan didn''t ask much.


    At the invitation of Yalan, the three got on the bus.


    There is no welcoming team, there is no open road police car, everything seems too simple.


    As soon as he got on the bus, Yalan said to Li Meng apologetically: "at today''s exorcism meeting, the people of Kyoto have already known that there are already a large number of people in the urban area near the hero Association. In order to ensure that envoys from all countries can arrive at the hero Association smoothly, the welcome motorcade has been cancelled. Everything is simple. We will go straight to the hero association from a road opened by the guard, If not, please don''t mind, your excellency ambassador. "


    "No harm."


    Li Meng doesn''t care too much about etiquette. With a good reason, Li Meng naturally understands.


    With a little smile, Li Meng turned his head and looked at Yalan beside him. He said softly, "don''t be so strange between you and me. The ambassador is just my identity in the first Legion. You should know my name. Just call it by name."


    Is it just an identity?


    This point, Yalan some doubt.


    She is no stranger to the first legion, and Nanlin island has been back and forth for several times.


    In front of this young man''s identity, Yalan some confused.


    On her first trip to Nanlin, she and Claire met him.


    At that time, he was called commander by his subordinates, and the generals in the first Legion were only his subordinates.


    At that time, they thought that the young man in front of them was the highest authority of the first Legion.


    Although it seems inconceivable, after all, he is too young, but his position in the first Legion gives people an impulse to think so.


    After some contacts, his identity became more and more mysterious. Until now, he has the most clear identity, that is, the ambassador of the first Corps.


    But is he just an ambassador of the first Legion?


    Yalan doubted that.


    Although in the heart doubts, but the Ya Lan also understands, she is unable to go to ask him directly.


    Because his various actions show that, as well as the first Legion''s practice of never talking about the highest authority, he is obviously deliberately hiding his identity.


    His position in the first Legion is still a mystery. I''m afraid no one knows who the real leader of the first Legion is except the people inside the first Legion.


    The thought in the heart is only in a flash, a little smile, Yalan is very happy to say: "I understand, Mr. Li Meng."


    Although a gentleman was added at the end, Li Meng also knew that this was the limit.


    Although the relationship between Yalan and the first Legion is delicate, they are just free cooperation.


    The first Legion needs Yalan, and Yalan just wants to repay the first Legion.


    Because her life was saved by the first Legion. There are some things she can do, she will not refuse.


    And the first Legion never made it difficult for her. What she did was to make an eyelid, a convenience.


    It''s not endangering the heroic society, it''s not endangering herself.


    At this time, the powerful engine roared, and in the driver''s seat, a silent male driver started the car.


    Outside the window, the scene on both sides of the road began to move back slowly.

 Chapter 1215

    The hero association is located in the second ring of the city, in the same urban area as Chen Qi''s residence.


    It''s just that the two are located in different directions, one in the South and the other in the west, which is not far away.


    At this time, the morning has passed, when the car driving on the city road, the streets of vehicles have been up.


    Compared with a few days ago, the atmosphere in Kyoto today is really different.


    Soon after Li Meng and his party left the residence, Li Meng saw a lot of pedestrians gathered together on the square passing by the commercial district.


    In terms of electrical appliances, Kyoto is very developed. Whether in buildings or squares, you can see some huge screens with various advertisements.


    Although there is still a little distance from informatization, this distance is not out of reach.


    If enough time is given to human beings, the era of technology explosion will not come too late.


    In the multimedia industry, Kyoto is still very backward in Li Meng''s eyes.


    This kind of backwardness is not only from the backwardness of electronic equipment, but also from the defects of information.


    If the communication problem is not solved, it is impossible to ensure the smooth flow of the network, and multimedia, the network is the largest medium, without a good network, it will not be able to develop.


    Although the ears are filled with the roar of the engine, but no one will care.


    Although in terms of comfort, the most expensive vehicles in Kyoto will not satisfy Li Meng. Once he is familiar with them, he can accept the unacceptable ones.


    For Yalan, in this short journey, she can''t be idle. There are some things to be said and the situation to be shown. She needs to explain to Li Meng beside her that this is her duty as an emissary.


    Looking at Li Meng beside him in the slightly noisy roar of the engine, Yalan said: "there are 16 countries participating in the exorcism conference, most of which are in East Asia. The most representative countries are the Republic of SARGA and the kingdom of Orleans, as well as the kingdom of Baren, which is located on the southern edge of East Asia. Counting the first legion, there are 17 countries, This meeting is the first session of the exorcism conference, so the contents will not be disclosed to the public. Only envoys from all countries are allowed to attend. The hero Association will ensure the safety of the meeting. On the issue of safety, please rest assured


    To ya LAN words, Li Meng light smile, mouth way: "since the home in the hero Association, I naturally will not worry, in your eyes, I am so weak?"


    Li Meng''s words, can let the Ya LAN Leng, for a time don''t know what to say.


    To Mr. Li Meng in front of her, Yalan wanted to answer "that''s true.".


    There is no way to deal with this. Who told Mr. Li Meng to be so thin and pale? No matter who he is, I''m afraid he will feel very weak.


    Of course, Yalan will not say what he thinks, because it is an act of disrespect to Mr. Li Meng.


    After putting away her face, Yalan smiles and says naturally: "I never think Mr. Li Meng is weak. In this world full of disasters, personal strength is not small. The hero who controls power is the most powerful and the most admirable one. In Yalan''s eyes, Mr. Li Meng is so young that he has the present position, In time, he will be the hero of the man on earth. "


    Of course, this hero does not refer to the heroes in the hero Association. The heroes in the hero association are more like a profession than heroes in the true sense.


    In this world, there are real heroes.


    They lead human beings out of the dark ages and build a great cause all over the earth. What they do is for the future of human beings. Only in this way can they be truly heroes.


    Hundreds of years later, some of these heroes have died and some are still alive.


    And the great consul in Kyoto is the best proof and a living fossil known to the world.


    hero?


    Li Meng smiles. The reason for his smile is not because of Yalan''s praise and praise, but because of the status of "hero", which is a symbol of justice. It can also be said that it is a culture of great worship.


    Looking at Yalan with a smile, Li Meng joked: "I can''t be a hero. If I really become a hero, I will feel uncomfortable. In some people''s eyes, the first Legion is a devil. I''m very interested in becoming a" devil ". Compared with a hero, it''s much easier to be a devil. I won''t be constrained. How good it is to be free!"


    The devil?


    Yalan didn''t take Mr. Li Meng''s words seriously.


    She would not believe that Mr. Limon would be a devil.


    Although she is not very clear about Mr. Li Meng, it is sometimes difficult and sometimes easy to see a person''s nature clearly.


    Although Mr. Li Meng was a little casual, his eyes were also very aggressive.


    But that kind of vision is not annoying, because in Li Meng''s eyes, Yalan can not see any uncomfortable evil desire, only the most pure appreciation without a trace of evil thoughts.


    Whenever Mr. Li Meng scans her whole body with aggressive eyes, Yalan will not feel too much. Sometimes, she will show her beauty as a woman. This is not her initiative, but her body instinct.


    After all, who doesn''t want to show their most beautiful side?


    In the knowledge of people, Yalan is still very casual, do not hate the person is naturally able to meet people.


    Men, Yalan''s age is not small, and naturally have some understanding of men.


    In this age when there are relatively few men, monogamy is almost nonexistent. Even for civilians, as long as they can support a family, there are three wives and four concubines.


    After all, in this era, mankind has returned to the feudal era. In fact, there is no difference between the monarchy and the parliamentary system, because it is impossible for people to get along with each other equally. There will be classes.


    After all, even slaves are legal in this era.


    Even if Mr. Li Meng shows his pursuit of her, Yalan will not feel any accident.


    At least, Yalan will not hate Li Meng because of this. He will only laugh it off.


    As a hero, as a woman who is not ugly, she has experienced a lot in being pursued.


    Some people will hate Yalan and stay away from him, while others will politely refuse.


    After all, being pursued is also a kind of capital and self-confidence for women.

 Chapter 1216

    With a little smile, Yalan said casually: "Mr. Li Meng is joking. If Mr. Li Meng becomes a devil, many people will be happy about it. In the past year or so, what the first Legion has done can be envied by many people. Is it not that they have followed their wishes?"


    It seems that Yalan is an understanding person


    Li Meng was a little surprised to have this insight into Yalan.


    As Yalan said, the action of the first Legion in the South China Sea can make a lot of people''s eyes hot. Apart from other things, Bentley country alone makes a lot of people excited. After all, Bentley country is rich in protocrysts, which can''t be compared with many countries in terms of protocrysts.


    In addition, Bentley is only a small country, and some neighboring countries will certainly spy on it.


    But before they started, the first Legion suddenly snatched the meat from their mouth. Can they not be angry?


    If the first Legion is hit, there are a lot of happy people.


    Looking at Yalan, Li Meng slightly surprised said: "your heart is like a mirror."


    With a faint smile, Yalan naturally said, "it''s natural. After all, I''m a hero in the hero Association. Although heroes like me usually don''t participate in political affairs, in order to better complete the tasks entrusted by the association, they will also learn something through the channels of the association. In terms of intelligence, the hero association has natural advantages, Some things may be secret to others, but not to heroes like me. "


    This is the advantage of having a strong background.


    The hero Association in Kyoto is just a political tool put on the table by all human countries, although its original purpose is to enhance the sense of honor of martial artists, strengthen the connection with ordinary people, and avoid the complete disappearance of "Heroes" from human society.


    However, with the passage of time, the international organization with a simple purpose has gradually degenerated and become the stage of political struggle among nations.


    Under the political struggle, the heroes are the first to be affected. Because of the home country behind them, no matter how reluctant they are, the heroes must choose their own position. Over time, with someone''s tacit consent, the hero association has become an international united organization.


    In East Asia, whether it''s the integration convention of globalization or the treaty countries, all political affairs between countries are handled through the hero Association.


    Why?


    Because in the hero Association, there are permanent members representing all countries. These members also have another identity, that is, ambassadors of all countries in Beijing.


    Before the status of ambassador, the status of member is the most important.


    It can be said that the association of heroes is the representative of the East Asian allies and an important channel of contact with foreign countries.


    Thinking of this, Li Meng smile, heart suddenly have a kind of want to kaoyalan impulse.


    Without restraining the impulse in his heart, Li Meng said with a smile: "since the hero association has such a strong intelligence network, I have a question to ask you."


    Although I don''t know what Mr. Li Meng wants to ask, but Yalan didn''t think much and said softly: "Sir, please say it!"


    Looking at Yalan, Li Meng was puzzled: "although the Aegean Sea is remote, it is not divorced from human society. Although silylin is far away, there are floating ships in and out. Even if silylin is captured by the devil, the intelligence network of the hero association should not be interrupted. Why does the British hero Association know nothing about the situation in the Aegean Sea? Let''s not mention the city of silylin. There should be more than one place where human beings exist in the Aegean Sea. As far as I know, there is an exploration mission in the Aegean sea among the SS Level missions of the martial arts association, which means that martial arts artists should often go in and out of here. Although your hero Association and martial arts association are two different organizations, But there should be a very close relationship between them. What the martial arts association knows, you hero association should also know. "


    The identity of a hero is very complicated. Although he is a hero, he is also a martial artist. Although the heroes in the hero association are selected from the martial artists, many heroes have their own martial arts guild when they hold the title of hero. It is very rare in the hero association that there is no martial arts guild like Yalan.


    When heroes carry out the tasks entrusted by the association or publicize themselves in cities, they will invite or entrust their guild partners to help them. It can be said that the so-called heroes are just heroes in the eyes of ordinary people. They exist to publicize that martial arts practitioners are representatives of justice. In the eyes of martial arts practitioners, the title of hero is very boring.


    Why?


    Because the hero must pay attention to the image, must be amiable, get along with ordinary people, and also have to work hard to get recognition and get more popularity.


    In the final analysis, heroes exist for the sake of integrating martial artists into human society. When they are defending the justice of heroes, they will also entertain the public, show their fighting style in front of the public by using the multimedia platform, and tell the public the cruelty of the world when fighting and killing.


    Tell the public that the world outside the high wall is dangerous. In order to survive safely, in addition to the high wall, it also needs the protection of martial artists.


    What Li Meng asked baffled Yalan.


    She shook her head with a wry smile and said helplessly: "Mr. Li Meng, this is a dilemma for me. Although the hero association is called the hero Association, we heroes do not have much rights, but we are relatively free. When performing some entrusted tasks, although we heroes have the right to use the intelligence network of the hero Association, we are only limited to tasks related and other unrelated things, We heroes have no right to know. "


    So it is


    Li Meng knew it in his heart. It seems that the hero association is a mere show. Although heroes are still doing what they should do, this organization has completely degenerated and become a political tool.


    "But..."


    After a change of words, Yalan continued: "about the Aegean Sea situation, the association is not ignorant, just not too specific, this is the same as the order empire."


    Hearing this, Li Meng felt that there was a play and he was all ears.


    It seems that Mr. Li Meng wants to hear this information very much, but Yalan doesn''t hide it.


    She doesn''t need to hide. These things are not secrets. Although they don''t flow out, they don''t need to be kept secret. Moreover, at today''s meeting, the information will also be mentioned. Now tell Mr. Li Meng in advance, and Yalan doesn''t think there is anything wrong.


    Even if there were, she would also say that although there were outsiders on the bus, she was qualified to know the news as an emissary, and Mr. Li Meng was the ambassador of the first Legion.

 Chapter 1217

    When the news of the fall of Slytherin reached Kyoto, the heroes Association and the order Empire sent people to the Aegean Sea to learn about the situation. Although the situation in Austria is very chaotic, there are also strongholds of the bus Association and the martial arts association. At the request of the heroes Association, the bus Association and the martial arts association cooperated, Many floating ships have been sent to the Aegean Sea. In the past month, the association has received a lot of information about the Aegean Sea. "


    Hearing this, Li Meng knows that the point is here.


    Li Meng is also very concerned about the Aegean Sea.


    The first Legion was too late to collect relevant information.


    Now I know, but it will take more than half a month to take action.


    Kyoto is too far away from Austria and Georgia. The transmission of the message needs to go through many processes. When Tanya receives the message from Li Meng, it will be at least half a month later.


    In Li Meng''s eyes, Yalan shook his head and said, "there''s not much useful news. Although the exploration team''s main target is on the Devil Island, the Devil Island has been occupied by the devil, and the floating ship doesn''t have too strong ability against the enemy. Therefore, the exploration team can only monitor the movement on the Devil Island from a distance. Three days ago, according to the report of the exploration team, The main force of demons is not on the demon island. Only a small group of demons remain on the island. Now the exploration team is searching for the trend of the main force of demons. It should take a lot of time to find out the specific information. "


    Distance is still the biggest problem. The backward communication leads to the failure of information transmission in time.


    Such delays often have disastrous consequences.


    Although there are buoys launched by various countries to transmit signals in the high altitude, the airspace is too large, and the transmission range of buoys is very small. Sometimes a piece of airspace causes buoy displacement for various reasons, and no buoy exists. At this time, it takes a lot of time to wait for the passing buoy.


    The most important reason why the bus Association will become an extremely large international organization is the heavy responsibility on its shoulders.


    This important task is responsible for the maintenance of the signal buoy floating in the sky, and also responsible for the launch.


    High altitude signal buoy is the most important communication tool of all countries, its importance is self-evident.


    In Li Meng''s opinion, the array of this kind of high altitude signal enhancement device is undoubtedly extremely backward. Although it can effectively solve the problem of human communication, it only solves it.


    It is common sense that high altitude is a forbidden zone for human beings. However, the height of signal buoy is more than 5000 meters, which is far more than 3000 meters of safe height. It is extremely dangerous for a floating ship whether it is to launch buoy or to maintain buoy.


    In fact, every year, a large number of floating ships are destroyed because of the high-altitude signal buoy leaving the safe height, which is not in single digits.


    Although the earth is large, the bus Association dare not say that it has set foot in every corner of the earth. However, where there is human existence, 80% of the areas have the airport of the bus Association, which has been entered into the internal road map by the bus Association.


    In hundreds or even thousands of regions, there are not too many floating ships sailing at the same time, not to mention hundreds or even thousands.


    Hundreds of floating ships lose dozens of them every year. The loss rate is amazing.


    Although the loss is amazing, the bus association still faithfully abides by its responsibilities and bears the heavy responsibility on its shoulders.


    Of course, it''s just officialdom. Although the bus Association loses a lot every year because of the heavy burden on its shoulders, it also gains. In return, it comes from the financial support of various countries.


    Every year, any country that uses air signal buoy as communication will provide assistance to the bus association with certain funds. If the assistance funds are included in the sum, the benefits of the bus Association in terms of assistance funds are undoubtedly amazing, which may have exceeded the annual income of a medium-sized country.


    The news that Yalan said undoubtedly let Li Meng down.


    Although not without any harvest, but this kind of harvest is dispensable, in the final analysis is still unknown.


    I don''t know the purpose of the devil, and I don''t know the movement of the demon army. The news is about the "holy city" of srillin.


    But there''s no need to look at the city of Slytherin.


    The city has been captured by demons, and things that people don''t want to see have happened.


    Although some things are well-known, the enemy is the devil, the holy city of "serielin" is impossible to survive human beings.


    Even if there is, it has become a depraved demon servant.


    What''s the most important thing now?


    It is to explore the movement of demons, understand the purpose of demons, and monitor the Aegean Sea.


    If human beings are in a fog in intelligence, it is impossible for human beings to defeat demons in future wars.


    The demons in Yunan are not ordinary demons. They are a group of demons controlled by wise men.


    When he thought of this, Li Meng thought of a very famous ethnic group in Yunan.


    This group is the demon group.


    What is a demon?


    It''s the demons, of course.


    Who can drive the devil?


    There is only one answer. Only the devil can drive the devil.


    The demons are the servants of evil gods. They may have been human beings long ago, but now they have become the so-called degenerates who can drive the demons.


    Speaking of the demons, Li Meng thinks of the demons that the first Legion encountered when they first entered Nanlin island a year ago.


    In that battle, Li Meng found her.


    Li Meng naturally did not know who she was, but her identity was already known at that time.


    She is a member of the demons, and it is because of her that Limon is attracted to the world of edras by the cracks in space.


    At that time, Li mengke didn''t have any concept about the demons, didn''t feel much about the demons, and didn''t have any malice towards her.


    When she was curious about her special ability, she saved her by the way.


    In retrospect, Li Meng doesn''t feel regret for her rescue at that time.


    What she had done had already been done. Besides, she was just a human girl in Li Meng''s eyes at that time.


    Saving her is impulsive and instinctive. Even if she will become an enemy in the future, Li Meng will not care too much.


    Since she is the servant of the devil and belongs to the side of evil chaos, Li Meng will not treat her as an ordinary person.

 Chapter 1218

    Li Meng''s silence made Yalan mistakenly think that she had the right answer. Mr. Li Meng was very disappointed.


    Looking at Li Meng, Yalan said apologetically: "sorry, this is the news I can know, because I came in a hurry, and I didn''t have the experience as an emissary. I just listened to the internal hearsay of the association and didn''t know exactly about these things."


    Yalan apologized, let Li Meng from thinking back to God.


    When aware of Yalan''s apologetic eyes, Li Meng was stunned and then said with a dumb smile: "you misunderstood. You have no obligation in this matter. It''s good to know that. Just now I was thinking about things, so I fell into silence. Don''t misunderstand."


    "So it is..."


    Yalan suddenly felt relieved.


    The complicated relationship with the first Legion makes Yalan have to care about the young man in front of him.


    A martial arts artist must repay her kindness. No matter she or Claire''s life was saved by the first regiment. Not to mention anything else, with this alone, Yalan would lower her posture.


    It''s respect, but it''s not just respect.


    The road is not far, in the next time, the car fell into silence.


    As the vehicles get closer and closer to the headquarters of the hero Association, outside, on both sides of the road, there are some people waiting to see.


    At this time, at the end of the street ahead, the huge building of the hero association was clearly visible.


    In the second ring city, it is like a huge monster standing in the city, especially eye-catching.


    Today, Kyoto is not an ordinary day.


    Although the pace of life in Kyoto was normal a few days ago, everything has changed today.


    Although the threat is still far away across the sea, people in Kyoto want to know something about the fear of demons.


    In the heart of doubt and curiosity, let them put down the things in hand, coincidentally gathered to the hero Association.


    Today, although Kyoto is not empty, it is surrounded by a sea of people.


    Especially in the square in front of the headquarters of the hero Association, it was occupied by swarms of people.


    In order to maintain the order of the scene and avoid the chaos of the people, Kyoto officials had to send a large number of guards to assist the hero association to maintain the order of the scene.


    For a time, the upcoming "exorcism conference" has become the object of attention.


    At this time, there is no back door to speak of, because the hero association is already surrounded by people.


    When close to the hero Association, the vehicle Li Meng and Chen Yan took fell into the crowd without accident.


    The headquarters of the hero association is right in front of you. On a two-way four Lane Street, Li Meng''s car is driving slowly.


    The road is not congested. On both sides of the road, there are a large number of uniformed guards, holding small arms, standing on the side of the road, blocking a road with human walls.


    Looking out of the window, Li Meng could only see the crowd moving backward.


    That a road figure, a face, a road line of sight from the eyes constantly in a flash.


    In addition to the roar of the engine, you can also hear the noise outside.


    It wasn''t until the vehicles crossed a checkpoint composed of guards that the outside became empty and the noise gradually weakened.


    Just then, the voice of the young man in the driver''s seat sounded in the car.


    "Lord Yalan! Just now, we have been informed that ambassadors of all countries can enter through the main entrance, and the temporary passage has been closed. "


    Yalan was not surprised by the closure of the temporary passage.


    At this time, there is no difference between the front door and the back door of the hero Association, because both the front door and the rear side door are congested by the crowd. In this case, it is better to choose a more formal front door.


    It''s just a notice. Not long after the voice of the young people has fallen, the destination has arrived.


    Under the steps in front of the gate of the hero Association, the car stopped.


    Seeing this, Yalan turned to Li Meng and said, "Mr. Li Meng! Let''s go. "


    With that, Yalan opens the door, and long Qiaoer on the other side of Li Meng also opens the door on the other side.


    When you leave the car, your sight becomes wide.


    On one side is the staircase leading to the gate of the hero Association, while on the other side, 50 meters away, there is a swarm of people.


    The shadow of black pressure is continuous, it looks quite spectacular.


    The hero association is still quite powerful. Only the broad and long steps make people feel different.


    Fifty meters is not far away. For the crowd not far away who is isolated by the guards, every ambassador who comes can say a word or two.


    Because today''s ambassadors are familiar to the people of Kyoto.


    Some don''t know, some know, the origin can know one or two.


    But at this time, looking at the young man walking out of the car, many people began to mutter.


    It''s too young. It''s too young. He''s no more than 20 years old. Is he an ambassador of any country?


    It''s impossible


    The role of ambassador is very important. It can be said that it represents the image of a country. It must be experienced in handling affairs and have rich political experience. Generally speaking, it is assumed by some older and experienced politicians.


    It''s the first time I''ve seen a young man as an ambassador.


    "Do you know who he is? So young, I don''t think it''s an ambassador. "


    In the crowd, some people began to talk.


    "It''s possible that all the people attending today''s meeting are said to be ambassadors of various countries, and not everyone can enter this conference at the national level."


    "You see, isn''t that Lord Aram?"


    In the crowd, there was a suppressed exclamation, which undoubtedly attracted people''s attention.


    Throw to the outside, on the other side of the car, really saw them not unfamiliar figure.


    That''s a hero, Lord Yalan of the hero society.


    This can make a lot of people surprised, the hero of the hero association is not everyone can see.


    To heroes, although the civilians in Kyoto are no strangers, few people can see the real people.


    Because most civilians know about heroes only on TV screens.


    Now I saw it with my own eyes, which made some people outside the stadium very excited.


    Although yaram is only the 12th hero, as a female hero, many people like her beauty.


    "Lord Aram!"


    The crowd did not know who was excited to shout.

 Chapter 1219

    The result of this sound was amazing. The excited crowd was boiling. Many people looked at the slim figure beside the car excitedly. They cried in unison, and their eyes were full of respect.


    "Lord Yalan! Lord Aram


    With the excitement of the crowd, it was the guards who were involved.


    In the face of the crazy crowd, they had no choice but to use their bodies to stop the crowd from moving forward.


    For a moment, because of the arrival of Yalan, there was a little confusion in the square.


    In the face of the people''s cry, Yalan looked slightly stunned and turned to the outside.


    Looking at the excited people outside, Yalan had no choice but to smile and wave to the people outside.


    In response, the crowd outside the stadium became more excited and noisy.


    Li Meng can see this lively scene.


    He took a slightly unexpected look at Yalan and said with a smile, "I didn''t expect you to be so popular."


    Li Meng''s words in her ear made Yalan turn around and take back her sight from the people outside the court. She said helplessly: "let me laugh."


    "No..."


    Li Meng shook his head and looked at the people outside.


    The figures, the expressions on the faces, reflected into Li Meng''s eyes one by one.


    Looking back at Yalan, Li Meng said calmly: "this is the recognition of Kyoto people to you, and your own charm has conquered them, but you deserve it."


    Glamour?


    For her own charm, Yalan is very confident.


    She has everything that a beautiful woman has. Her face, figure and temperament are perfect.


    In the contact with civilians, she can also put down her pride and face it with an ordinary heart.


    Maybe the only defect is talent. Kyoto has 13 Acropolis, and the hero association has 13 heroes in official positions.


    As the 12th ranking hero, it is enough to prove his strength, which Yalan still has self-knowledge.


    In the last hero competition, although she entered the final and won the hero position, Yalan was very clear that her victory was just luck. In the final that decided her fate, she was just lucky to meet a wounded competitor.


    And the final verdict, Yalan also knows that the reason why she was able to enter the hero Association, as well as her home country behind her.


    Although there is a trace of pity in it, I am very grateful to kaios and Yalan.


    For Yalan, although a hero is just a title, it can make her stay in the hero Association, which can bring great benefits to her home country, which is also one of the purposes of her coming to Kyoto.


    Thinking in my heart is only in a flash.


    With a little smile, Yalan said softly, "let''s go in quickly. The meeting should start soon."


    Looking around, you can''t see an ambassador of another country, which means it''s too late.


    In the cheers and gaze of the people outside, Li Meng, Yalan and long Qiaoer, who are following behind, step on the steps together and walk to the "headquarters of hero Association" at the end of the steps.


    The hero association is still very large. It''s a high-rise building. The main space comes from different levels.


    Entering the gate of the hero Association, the three came to a very wide hall.


    Compared with the noise outside, the hall seems very quiet at this time.


    It''s just the reception hall, there''s only one counter, and other places are decorated.


    No matter who, will not stay here, but will go to a higher floor.


    Behind the counter, there was a young girl. When she saw Yalan and others entering from the door, her eyes were slightly bright, and she called respectfully: "Lord Yalan!"


    With a slight pause, the three stopped in front of the counter.


    Looking at the girl behind the counter, Yalan asked: "the meeting has begun?"


    The girl shook her head and replied, "not yet. Although all the ambassadors are here, it''s still a while before the meeting."


    Hearing the girl''s answer, Yalan breathed a sigh of relief.


    She quickly turned back to Li Meng and said, "let''s go quickly, but don''t be late."


    After a slight pause, the three men stepped forward again. After leaving the counter, in the girl''s puzzled eyes, they entered the elevator leading to a higher floor.


    The exorcism conference is a large transnational assembly, and the location of the assembly must be carefully selected.


    The exorcism conference was held in the headquarters of the hero Association, and the venue of the conference was selected in a large conference room on the top floor of the headquarters of the hero Association.


    "Ding!"


    The roar of the motor is noisy. The creaking sound comes from the foot and the top of the head and reverberates in the elevator. The feeling of rising does not last long. With a slight prompt, the elevator door opens.


    In the silence, the three stepped forward and walked out of the elevator under the leadership of Yalan.


    Leaving the elevator, the three entered a large waiting room.


    This is a place similar to a hall. At a glance, the space seems very spacious.


    In the hall, there are many sofas and tea tables, arranged neatly, on which some people sit.


    The movement of the elevator attracted the eyes of some people, they turned their heads to look in the direction of the elevator.


    When seeing Li Meng and his party walking out of the elevator, many people''s eyes showed a trace of doubt and curiosity.


    Although confused, although curious, but the eyes are a touch back, continue to wait for each other.


    People here are not simple people. They are either escorts of ambassadors or hired martial artists. No one is here to do something superfluous at this time.


    Walking in the corridor as smooth as a mirror, Yalan suddenly stops.


    She turned to Li Meng and said, "I''m very sorry, Mr. Li Meng. Please wait here."


    Of course, Li Meng knows who the young lady in Yalan''s mouth is.


    Nodded lightly, Li Meng says to the long Qiao son of the body side: "you wait here."


    "Yes


    Slightly low head, long Qiao son light voice should way.


    Looking back, Li Meng said to Yalan, "let''s go."


    Looking at the hall, although there are many people on the sofa, they are quite quiet.


    Although there are some voices, the voice of communication is very small, which makes the atmosphere of the hall very serious.


    As a hero, Yalan is naturally qualified to participate in this exorcism meeting.


    Yalan and Li Meng leave, while long Qiaoer stays in the waiting hall.


    In the smooth entrance corridor, long Qiaoer stands silently.


    Looking at the back of Li Meng and Ya LAN with calm eyes.


    When Li Meng''s figure disappeared behind another door, she took back her eyes, walked lightly, found a sofa nearby and sat down.


    Li Meng and Yalan came to a conference room.


    The floor in the conference room is a little softer than the smoothness of the outside.


    The floor is covered with a blanket, which is very comfortable to walk on.

 Chapter 1220

    In the conference room, all the people who should be there have arrived. They sit around a huge round table and whisper to the people nearby.


    Compared with the people waiting outside, the people sitting in the conference room are gorgeous, imposing, and experienced in power and politics.


    The sound of the door and the sound of the footstep attracted their attention.


    When they cast their eyes, they saw Yalan and Li Meng entering the conference room, which made them show a little curiosity.


    Yalan, of course, they know that they are a hero in the hero Association and the defender of this conference.


    But many people don''t know the young man beside Yalan. They are curious about who the young man is.


    Li Meng and Ya LAN appeared. Compared with the confused people in the round table, kaios, who was sitting at the top of the table, stood up with his eyes slightly bright.


    He introduced to the envoys of all countries at the round table: "ladies and gentlemen, this is Ambassador Li Meng of the first Corps. Because of a sudden, Ambassador of the first Corps happened to be in Kyoto, so he invited his Excellency Li Meng to participate in the meeting on behalf of the first Corps."


    Ambassador of the first corps?


    Everyone heard that, a clear color.


    But... It''s really young.


    Compared with their old age, the ambassador is undoubtedly young.


    After introducing himself to the public, kaios said to Li Meng: "under Li Meng! Please take a seat


    For Li Meng, although kaios did not see himself, today is also the first time.


    However, kaios still has a certain understanding of Li Meng. Of course, he only knows the identity of ambassador of the first Legion.


    The source of the news is naturally from Yalan.


    Like others, although he knew that the ambassador representing the first Legion was very young, when he saw it with his own eyes, he was still surprised and very surprised.


    Kaios was curious about why the first regiment would let a young man take such an important position as ambassador.


    The round table is still large, and more than 20 envoys from various countries have not filled all the seats.


    In the eyes of the public, Li Meng calmly sat down and waited for the meeting like envoys from all over the world.


    Although both of them are ambassadors, Li Meng seems out of place in the conference room.


    Because Li Meng is so young, sitting with a group of middle-aged people and old people, of course, seems to attract some attention.


    When Li Meng sat down, Yalan left in silence.


    Instead of leaving the room, she entered a side hall next to it.


    In the side hall, she was not the only one, but also many figures in strange clothes.


    They slouched around a tea table, no conversation, only silence.


    Although the footstep sound is slight, but enters the partial hall Yalan, may not let them neglect.


    There were five people in the side hall, four men and one woman, and Yalan was two women, a total of six.


    Of the five, there was only one person who was familiar to Yalan.


    That is ivy. Although they are not familiar with each other, they have done things together, and they know each other.


    See Yalan back, sitting in the corner of ivy silently nodded to Yalan, is a greeting.


    And Yalan just responded with his eyes and sat down on a seat in silence.


    Although there are not many people here, there are only five, but they are not strange to her. They are all heroes, ranking above her.


    Although the heroes in the hero Association have some contact with each other, this kind of contact is very shallow. In the hero Association, the relationship between heroes is very strange.


    Of course, this refers to normality. Among heroes, there is no lack of people who know each other well and have heroic partners.


    The reason why they are unfamiliar is because of the competition between heroes.


    The ranking of heroes is not absolute. It''s a ranking contest every five years and a hegemony contest every ten years.


    Ranking competition is a competition within the hero Association. It is mainly through the heroes'' own strength to adjust the ranking. The winner''s ranking will naturally rise, while the loser''s will fall.


    And the tournament is a change, representing the end of a session, also represents the birth of a new hero.


    Of course, heroes have no time limit. As long as they have strength, they can keep their status forever.


    The competition is just a new baptism, let the weak out, let the strong become a new hero.


    Although hero is just a title, it''s still very attractive to martial artists.


    Of course, this attraction is not for the pride of being noticed, nor for the so-called "justice", but for interests.


    For martial arts practitioners, being a hero can bring about eye-catching benefits.


    The advantage is that resources are inclined.


    If martial artists want to become stronger, their own efforts are only one of the inevitable factors. Regardless of their talents, martial artists can''t get rid of the assistance of foreign things if they want to become stronger and step into a higher realm.


    This foreign object refers to "original stone".


    Compared with normal human beings, there is one more organ in the body of martial arts artists, which is "Jin Mai".


    The meridians are a very special organ, and they are also the source of strength for martial arts practitioners. If martial arts practitioners want to become stronger, they not only need to exercise the toughness of the meridians, but also need external forces to enhance the strength, so as to cultivate the meridians.


    The energy emitted by high-quality raw stones is something that martial artists can effectively use.


    As a famous large international organization, the hero association is undoubtedly rich.


    Of course, there will be no ill treatment for its heroes in terms of resources.


    For martial arts artists, becoming a hero is also an opportunity to quickly move to a higher level.


    As the 12th hero, Yalan has self-knowledge. Anyone here is better than her in strength. The relationship with them is not just a companion, but also a competitor.


    At this time, in the side hall, another heroine sitting on the sofa suddenly smiles and looks at Yalan.


    Her physique is very petite, with a lavender skirt, it is very petite.


    Her petite figure and a baby face make her look like a doll.


    With her mouth slightly open, she inquired to Yalan curiously: "sister Yalan, don''t you recognize the wrong person? No matter how strange the first Legion is, it is impossible for a young man to take the post of ambassador. "


    In terms of appearance, Yalan is much bigger than her.


    But the word "sister" in her mouth is very natural.


    Compared with her childish appearance, her voice is also very childish, just like a little girl.

 Chapter 1221

    With a little smile, Yalan said softly, "sister Xinlan is worried too much. I met him when I first went to Nanlin island. Naturally, I won''t admit it wrong. Although Mr. Li Meng is young, I have no doubt about his ability. As an ambassador, he is qualified."


    "Oh?"


    See Yalan so sure, the appearance of small she is very surprised for a while, can''t help looking back, looked at the meeting room.


    There is only one wall between the side hall and the conference room. There is a glass on the wall, which can clearly see the outside.


    She looked at Li Meng on the round table.


    Then, outside, the meeting was about to begin.


    "Dong, Dong..."


    On the west wall of the conference room, the clock struck the whole hour.


    After three, everything came to a standstill.


    The meeting began.


    With the fall of the bell, the conference room quieted down, and everyone remained silent, waiting for kaios to speak.


    In today''s exorcism conference, the host is kaios, the president of the hero Association.


    In terms of qualifications, apart from the status of president of Parliament, he also serves as ambassador of the Republic of Saudi Arabia.


    He is the host.


    In Kyoto, there are more qualified people, but the only one who is qualified will not attend such a meeting.


    No, it should be said that one will not attend any meeting on politics.


    There was silence in the conference room, and keos spoke.


    He looked around the envoys of various countries on the round table and said in a deep voice: "today, I would like to thank you for coming here to attend the exorcism conference. What we are going to talk about next is not only for the interests of a certain country, but also for the peace of mankind and East Asian countries. I hope you will attach great importance to righteousness."


    Speaking of this, kaios spoke slowly, and then said: "as we all know, I am the president of this session of Parliament, and I am also the ambassador of the Republic of Saudi Arabia. I am the moderator of this conference, and I should set an example. Here, on behalf of the Republic of Saudi Arabia, I assure you that all decisions that are beneficial to mankind and peace in East Asia will be taken, We, the Republic of Saudi Arabia, are the first to agree and do our best to fulfill our obligations. "


    As keos said, this is just a model for him as the president of Parliament and the ambassador of the Republic of Saudi Arabia.


    As an ambassador of a big country, his words undoubtedly have a great effect.


    At least let the envoys of various countries be more cautious and think about the relationship carefully.


    Kaios looked at the reactions of the envoys one by one, but he didn''t stop talking.


    Kaios understood that although he was the president of the hero Association, he would also think from the perspective of the Republic of SARGA in this meeting.


    Although he is the moderator of this meeting, his obligation is only to make clear all the problems and guide the progress direction of the meeting. Any decision needs the consent of the ambassadors sitting here.


    The meeting got down to business.


    Kaios said: "about a month and a half ago, the city of" serielin "in the Aegean Sea was captured by the demonic Legion. Since then, the Aegean Sea barrier has been crossed by demons. For the sake of mankind, the peace of East Asian countries, and to avoid being under the threat of Demons, we must act as soon as possible to eliminate the threat of demons."


    Speaking of this, keos looked around the messengers with a dignified look, and said in a deep voice: "everyone, the horror of the devil is well known. Maybe the devil is far away from Eurasia, and there is the barrier of the continent of Austria. But if people are not far away, there will be immediate worries. We can''t just look at the present, we have to think further. Our Republic of SARGA is located in a remote place in the north of Eurasia, If I only look at the present, why should I preside over this meeting? The devil is the great enemy of mankind. In the face of the devil, no one can have the idea of fluke, because this idea will only bring the most serious consequences and can not solve any problems. "


    "Today''s meeting has only one theme, that is, how to deal with the threat of demons. Now, please speak enthusiastically. The protagonist of this meeting is not a certain person, but all of you sitting here. Only when the ideology is unified can we fight against demons."


    When kaios''s words fell, there was a discussion in the conference room.


    Envoys from all over the world whispered, and the "buzz" echoed in the conference room.


    Although there is truth in kaios''s words, we can''t decide this matter because of "truth".


    In the political aspect of national interests, what we have done is the least important, while the national interests are the most important.


    Everyone here knows the purpose of this meeting, but no one can guarantee whether a good result will come out.


    Because in this case, the unity of consciousness is impossible.


    No matter how right the decision is, there will also be opponents.


    Compared with the envoys from all over the world, Li Meng was very indifferent.


    Although there are envoys from other countries around Li Meng, Li Meng will not discuss with them, and envoys from other countries will not discuss with Li Meng, a young man.


    There are two reasons. One is the age gap. In the eyes of many envoys, Li Meng is not qualified to sit on the round table. The other is because of the "first army". In the eyes of many countries, the first army is not a popular existence. Now the first army is just a military force, not a country, which makes many people despise, I don''t look at the first Legion at all.


    Li Meng didn''t want to get into trouble, but he got into trouble.


    Although Li Meng has been sitting in silence and does not participate in the discussion among envoys, Li Meng is still targeted by one person.


    On the opposite side of the round table, when kaios introduced the identity of Li Meng, his eyes would swing on Li Meng from time to time.


    He was dressed in a purple robe. He looked very noble, and his body was obviously aristocratic.


    He is Kenan, Ambassador of the kingdom of Baren to Kyoto.


    If Li Meng knew his identity, he would realize that trouble was coming.


    First Corps?


    From time to time, his eyes floated over the young man. Although he was indifferent, Kennan''s mind became active.


    If there is no luoluoxin matter, Kennan naturally will not have any intersection with the first Legion.


    But because of loxom, some things have been changed.


    Although Kennan can do very limited in this matter.


    But that''s not to say that Kennan really thinks nothing happened.


    Looking back from Li Meng, Kennan looked slightly upright and said in a loud voice, "everyone


    Because of his voice, the discussion disappeared, and the meeting room was suddenly quiet. Everyone''s eyes looked at Kennan.

 Chapter 1222

    Seeing that everyone''s eyes were on him, Kennan looked very calm. He looked at the top kaios and said, "you know the danger of demons. You all know that the kingdom of Baren and the kingdom of Austria are close relatives. We also know the situation on the continent of Austria. The kingdom of Austria was really powerful, But now it is divided and declining. It is unrealistic for the human forces on the continent of Georgia to stop the demons. To stop the demons in the Aegean Sea, it really needs the strength of East Asian countries, but.... "


    Speaking of this, Kennan turned his head slightly and looked at Li Meng.


    With a slight smile, he said, "as far as I know, the influence of the first Legion has extended into the outer land of Austria and even captured a country. The outer land of Austria and the main land are one. Since the first Legion has a lot of ideas about the continent of Austria and Georgia, I think the first Legion is responsible for expelling evil demons. Ambassador Li Meng, I don''t know if I''m right?"


    Facing Kenan''s smiling eyes, Li Meng didn''t have much reaction.


    When he talked about the kingdom of Baron, Li Meng knew that there was trouble.


    However, for such a trouble, Li Meng had already been prepared.


    Li Meng understood that even without the ambassador of the kingdom of Baron, there would be many people who made trouble for the first Legion at this meeting.


    Kainan''s words made the messengers think deeply and look at Li Meng one after another.


    They would like to know how the young ambassador would respond.


    At this time, kaios also kept silent. This meeting was originally a discussion, and any opinions could be expressed.


    And the first legion, kaios heart is very clear, in this meeting, the first Legion is unable to stay out.


    Seeing that the envoys of all countries in the conference room focused on themselves, Li Meng said calmly with a faint smile: "the first Legion has also had a lot of contact with demons, and has some understanding of this kind of unnatural creatures. Although the first Legion is not a country, it will also ensure the safety of the territory. You don''t need to worry about this."


    This sentence has some deep meaning.


    Of course, the first Legion will protect the territory.


    However, there is no territory of the first Legion on the continent of Austria. On the land outside Austria, there is only the kingdom of Danlan. Even if we want to protect the territory, it will not become the first line of fighting against demons.


    Unless the devil completely captured the continent of Austria, it is possible to encounter the first Legion head-on.


    If you want the first Legion to act as a forward against the demons, Li Meng won''t be cheated.


    Li Meng''s answer has made envoys from all over the world think highly of him.


    They didn''t expect that the young emissary could advance and retreat so freely in the face of difficulties without any stage fright.


    Kennan would not give up like this. He continued with a faint smile: "although the first Legion is not a country, it is very powerful in military strength. In just one year, it has grown to such a scale. If the first Legion is given enough time, it is not impossible to unify the continent of Austria."


    This caused quite a stir.


    Envoys from all over the world looked at each other face to face with unpredictable expressions and fell into thinking.


    Is that possible?


    The continent of Austria is not Bentley, let alone the kingdom of Danlan. Although the kingdom of Austria is divided, the divided country is not a weak one. Even if it is not strong, it is not the existence of being bullied.


    Although the first Legion is strong, it is just an armed force. How can it afford to occupy a continent?


    This is obviously troublesome, which puzzles many messengers.


    When did the kingdom of Baron have such a big conflict with the first Legion.


    There''s a good play


    Kennan''s pressure made the atmosphere in the meeting room tense in vain.


    In this tense atmosphere, Li Meng pondered with a smile, looked at Kenan and said, "you are right. It''s not impossible. You don''t have to worry about it in such a day."


    How arrogant


    Looking at the indifferent Li Meng, the envoys of various countries were quite surprised.


    They didn''t expect that Li Meng would be so straightforward and make no secret of his ambition.


    Or the ambition of the first Legion?


    Sure enough, it''s still too young


    If it were them, they would never say such a thing at this time.


    Because such words seem to be self-confident, but it will lead to criticism and even more trouble.


    "Well, Ambassador Kennan, today the first Legion is just listening in. Even if the first Legion is responsible for resisting demons, it''s not the responsibility of the first Legion alone. Now let''s listen to the opinions of ambassador Salman of the order empire."


    At the critical moment, Kayos finally spoke out and turned his attention away.


    See kaios to turn the topic to his body, sit on one side of the smann slightly a Leng, then back to God.


    As an emissary of the order Empire, sroman was very special.


    Compared with the people in the conference room, the clothes on them are quite eye-catching.


    He was dressed in a black clergyman''s robe and a monk''s dress. He was very religious.


    Although kaios used it a little bit, slemann didn''t care.


    At the beginning of the meeting, he wanted to speak, just by using kaios to achieve his goal.


    He looked at the envoys and said, "I''m very happy that this exorcism meeting can be held smoothly, as the representative of the order Empire, because it proves that you are aware of the danger of demons. In the past, Slytherin was the only barrier in the Aegean Sea, but now this barrier has been destroyed by demons, For the sake of the future of mankind and the security of East Asia, we need to unite all forces that can unite to defeat the demons in one blow, wipe out the threat of demons forever, and take this opportunity to recover the lost land of mankind.... "


    The next meeting was a little boring.


    The purpose of the order empire is well known, and it prefers to use force to eliminate demons.


    This is not the confidence of the order Empire, but a kind of extreme behavior caused by the hatred of the devil.


    This kind of extreme cognition is unacceptable to the East Asian countries, and they don''t think that the human beings in East Asia alone can wipe out the demons in the southern continent,


    Facing the threat of demons, the main consciousness of East Asian countries is to give priority to defense and avoid taking the initiative to attack.


    But the order empire was different. It always wanted to break into the southern continent and eliminate the demons completely.


    Different ideologies make it impossible for two countries in different regions to unite.


    The order Empire has its own considerations, and the East Asian countries also have their own views.


    The contradiction between one main attack and one main defense is obvious.

 Chapter 1223

    The next meeting process, as Li Meng imagined, did not make any progress.


    Although the envoys of the order Empire said a lot, they did not show much interest from beginning to end.


    Let alone attack, just to resist the invasion of the devil, many messengers do not think so.


    In this case, the so-called great righteousness will not work.


    There must be interests. Only those interests that are exciting enough will drive some countries to take on their responsibilities.


    The meeting lasted for a long time until the afternoon.


    After several hours of meeting, the result was disappointing.


    It''s a discussion, but most of the envoys keep silent, so silence will not produce results.


    The first exorcism meeting ended without end.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, this is the end of the first exorcism meeting. This matter is too complicated. We need to discuss it carefully. The time of the next meeting is tentative. We will inform you at that time."


    After announcing the end of the meeting, although kaios''s expression was very calm, there was a trace of sadness between his brows.


    Before the meeting, he knew that the exorcism meeting was bound to have twists and turns, but the result was unexpected.


    In his view, in this session of Parliament, a general direction can be confirmed, not to mention a result.


    In the end, however, we find that we still get nothing and the intentions of various countries are still ambiguous.


    It''s a bad feeling.


    The meeting is over and the long meeting is over.


    Compared with the spirit when they came, when they left, the spirit of envoys from all countries was not as good as when they came. They all got up and left the conference room tired.


    Like the envoys of other countries, Li Meng also got up and went out.


    However, after a few steps, he was stopped by a man.


    "Mr. Li Meng, please stop!"


    The cry behind him made Li Meng stop and look behind him unexpectedly.


    Is that him?


    Looking at the oncoming Salman, Li Meng was still very surprised.


    What Li Meng didn''t expect was that, as the ambassador of the order Empire, Sloan would find him at this time.


    When he came to Li Meng, he said apologetically, "I''m sorry to disturb you at this time, Mr. Li Meng."


    Although there is a gap between the two people in age, but the attitude of slemann is very low.


    It''s kind of weird.


    Many of the ambassadors who left took a slightly unexpected look at Salman.


    As the ambassador of the order Empire, I talked with the ambassador of the first Legion at the end of the meeting, which makes people think more.


    Other people''s eyes didn''t let Sleman care. He talked with the young ambassador of the first Legion for a purpose.


    Although he didn''t know the purpose of the conversation, Li Meng didn''t care.


    With a faint smile, Li Meng said, "go and talk."


    Slightly a Zheng, Si Man immediately clear, said with a smile: "also good."


    After all, this is the scene of the conference. It''s really inappropriate to stop here.


    Step out, two people walk side by side, to the outside.


    Ignoring the line of sight beside him, while walking, Sleman said with a smile: "Li mengge has become an important Ambassador of a country at a young age. He is really young and promising. Unlike us old bones, we have no passion and impulse, so many things can''t be done."


    With a faint smile, Li Meng said casually: "although youth has its advantages, it lacks a stable position. As an ambassador, it is in the interests of the country, and we should not be impulsive. It''s just that compared with the national conditions of other countries, the situation of the first regiment is somewhat special. As an ambassador of the first regiment, sometimes it''s impulsive and enthusiastic, It''s not necessarily a bad thing for the first Legion. "


    To Li Meng''s words, Si Man has the same feeling deeply.


    Of course, different ways of doing things should also be different according to different national conditions.


    As a new force, the first Legion can''t be mature and steady sometimes. On the contrary, passion and impulse will bring unexpected benefits.


    Speaking of this, slemann got to the point.


    As he walked, he looked at the young ambassador beside him and said, "what do you think of this meeting


    On this issue, Li Meng just gave a faint smile and said, "there will be no result, and it is difficult for Ambassador Salman to achieve his goal. For East Asian countries, the fall of Slytherin really surprised them. Everyone knows the truth that lips are dead and teeth are cold. But even a big country such as the Republic of Saudi Arabia lacks the necessary impetus to really take action, Ambassador Salman, do you know why? "


    "Why?"


    For the young ambassador''s words, Sloan had some doubts.


    Although Salman knew that his mission to Kyoto was very difficult to accomplish.


    But there is still hope, and Salman believes in his ability.


    With a playful smile, Li Meng said sarcastically: "this is a kind of human temperament defect, which is the fluke mentality, as well as the indifference to the life and death of foreigners. There is no lack of visionary people among human beings, but they often do not have too much power. Even if there are, it is difficult to do a thing that costs people and money under various factors. For East Asian countries, Although the devil is dangerous, it is far away. Even if it will endanger Eurasia in the future, it will be decades later. It will be a long time. No one knows what will happen during this period. Maybe after decades, human beings are no longer afraid of the devil. Why should we do some thankless things in this difficult period? "


    Li Meng''s words silenced Salman.


    Although he didn''t want to admit it, he also knew that everything the young emissary said was reasonable, which well illustrated the mentality of most East Asian countries today.


    At this time, Li Meng said: "ambassador Salman must be thinking, since countries have such a mentality, why does this conference need to be held?"


    What a wonderful young man


    He was very surprised at Li Meng''s words.


    Because the young man beside him seems to have seen through all his thoughts, even what he thinks clearly.


    Although he was surprised in his heart, he was calm and said humbly, "please give me some advice."


    With a slight shake of his head, Li Meng said calmly, "I don''t dare to give you advice. Ambassador Salman understands some things, but as a member of the Bureau, he can''t see the affairs outside the bureau clearly. On this matter, since he knows that East Asia is also the human civilization region closest to the demon incident, there must be a statement. The political affairs are very complicated, Even if the hero association is very active in this matter, if the East Asian countries do not have much interest, the hero Association will also be powerless. At this meeting, Ambassador Salman also saw that there is almost no progress. Even if the hero association does not want to give up, even if the second or third Exorcism conference is held, it will still be a "drag" word. "

 Chapter 1224

    Is it a drag?


    The meaning of this "word" is clear to slemann.


    He also knows the young man''s understanding of the meeting.


    It has to be said that Li Meng''s words made Salman break away from the role of player and become an outsider.


    When an outsider looked at the meeting, Salman instantly understood why the young ambassador nearby had such a conclusion.


    The atmosphere at this conference was indeed a little dull, and the ambassadors of all countries kept silent.


    Although there are occasional discussions, there is a bottom line in the hearts of ambassadors.


    What''s the bottom line? He doesn''t know, but it''s not a happy thing for the order empire.


    At the thought of this, Salman had a headache.


    In this way, it may be difficult for him to achieve his goal of coming to Kyoto.


    With a slight sigh in his heart, slemann had to change the topic and asked, "I don''t know how the first regiment looks at this matter?"


    I''m afraid that''s the real purpose of the conversation.


    There was no intersection between the order Empire and the first legion, so slemann went out of his way to find Li Meng. If it was just chatting, no one would believe it.


    For this question, Li Meng did not give a clear answer to Salman.


    Just a little smile, slightly profound way: "on the issue of the devil, the first Legion and the order Empire have the same view."


    Li Meng''s reply made slemann''s eyes light and his face thoughtful.


    When he came back, he said: "I will not disturb Mr. Li Meng. Next time I have a chance, I will visit you in person."


    With a little smile, Li Meng nodded and said, "the door is a guest. You are welcome to Ambassador Salman at any time."


    Ha ha a smile, the Si Man laughs a way: "that I don''t refuse, at that time certainly come, don''t pass."


    "Please


    The age gap does not prevent them from having a good talk.


    Although the conversation between the two people is not simple, more or less mixed with a trace of interest factors.


    But as a person in a political scene, it is totally unnecessary to talk without interest factors.


    When Salman left, they had left the conference room and went to the waiting hall outside.


    At this time, many envoys have left, with accompanying guards left the hero Association.


    This makes the waiting hall a lot cleaner, and there are fewer martial artists and guards waiting.


    "Master!"


    In the waiting room, long Qiaoer has been waiting. Seeing Li Meng coming out of the meeting room, he gets up to welcome him.


    There are many people leaving, but there is only one elevator. Congestion is inevitable.


    Li Meng did not leave, but with long qiao''er stopped in the corridor.


    Standing high, you can see far away. Through a glass wall, you can have a panoramic view of Kyoto.


    Dense buildings, winding streets, irregular arrangement, although it seems a bit messy, but the disorder is more shocking.


    From a distance, the noise and prosperity of the city are magnified.


    Standing in front of the window, Li Meng quietly looks at the scenery of the city outside, but he is thinking about things in his heart.


    Thinking about today''s meeting, also thinking about the future direction of the first Legion.


    It was not the East Asian countries, but the first legion, that had the greatest influence on the capture of srillin by the demons.


    In the strategic direction, at least, the first Legion was completely disrupted.


    The threat of demons is imminent, and on the land outside Austria and Georgia, the unification plan of the first Legion has just taken the first step.


    If the devil strikes, can the first Legion''s existing strength protect the security of the outer land of Austria?


    Although he didn''t want to admit it, Li Meng knew very well that in the face of demons, it was difficult to be an opponent with the existing strength of the first Legion.


    Even if you concentrate all your strength, it''s hard to resist the devil''s attack.


    The demons in Yunan continent are not ordinary demons, but "Legion level" demons, which may surpass the sum of the military strength of several human powers in number and scale.


    Although human beings don''t know much about the demons in the Aegean Sea, and they don''t have much information about this demonic legion, Li Meng will never underestimate them. He will only estimate the strength of demons with the greatest possibility.


    "Mr. Li Meng!"


    Yalan came, she came quickly, stopped at the window, but a few minutes later she came, also interrupted Li Meng''s mind.


    Light step came to Li Meng side, along Li Meng''s line of sight, Ya LAN looked out of the window.


    To the hero Association, Yalan is no stranger, this high landscape, already familiar with.


    Compared with other people''s shock, it seems very general to Yalan.


    And Yalan''s mind is not on the city scene outside.


    "The result of this meeting is somewhat unexpected. Between attack and defense, more countries choose to wait and see. I''m afraid this incident can''t be solved in a short time," she said softly


    When the meeting was going on, Yalan was in the side hall. Naturally, he knew the situation at the meeting and came to this conclusion.


    I have to say that as a hero, Yalan can see some things clearly.


    Without looking back from the view of the city outside the window, Li Meng said calmly: "in the final analysis, human''s understanding of the devil is still too shallow, and life is too stable. The disappearance of the apostles and the protection of the high wall make human lose their enterprising spirit. Although human society is still in progress, compared with the difficult period of survival, the power that people have to move forward has disappeared."


    Who said no?


    What Li Meng''s words refer to is very clear in Yalan''s heart.


    In the end, in this period, human beings have been bald.


    It''s like the luxury scene in the era of peace, which only aims at the present situation, enjoys the present happiness, and doesn''t think about the future.


    From the window, Yalan took back her sight and turned to look at the ordinary face beside her.


    Young as he is, he understands something very well.


    Yalan is very puzzled, how can he have such an experienced young man.


    With a little smile, Yalan said softly: "the time of the second meeting is not confirmed yet. I''m afraid Mr. Li Meng will stay in Kyoto for some time. Kyoto is very big and there are many places to visit. Mr. Li Meng might as well go to these places to learn more about the customs of Kyoto."


    Do you want to play?


    Indeed, after arriving in Kyoto for so many days, Li Meng still does not know enough about Kyoto.


    But I''m afraid there''s no chance this time.


    No time, no mood.


    From the window, Li Meng looked back.


    "I will."


    At this time, with the passage of time, there are few people in the waiting hall, and those who should go have already left.


    "Let''s go!"

 Chapter 1225

    A meeting ended like this, some people were happy, some people were sad.


    No matter which era, there are always some people with extraordinary intelligence.


    They are far sighted, think more carefully than others, and consider the cost of gain and loss.


    In the face of possible threats in the future, some people choose to wait and see, others choose passive defense, and still others choose more aggressive attack.


    No matter which choice, it''s just to look at the same thing from different interests.


    In the final analysis, the exorcism conference is still full of interests, which is far away from the true unity.


    The opening and ending of the exorcism conference had little influence on Kyoto.


    Although the public focused a little on the Congress, it was only so.


    Compared with the lively scene when the conference was held, when it was over, the crowd gathered outside the hero association had almost dispersed, and the square became much cleaner.


    After leaving the headquarters of the hero Association, Li Meng and long Qiaoer set foot on their way home.


    Of course, accompanied by Yalan, as the messenger of contact with the first legion, she is doing her duty.


    The journey home was not far away, but it was already dark when I got back to my house.


    "Mr. Li Meng! If there is anything inconvenient, send someone to tell me, and I will come to visit. "


    The engine roared once again, and the vehicles stopped in front of the house gate moved again.


    Yalan''s voice is still echoing in his ears, but he has already left.


    The vehicles are gradually moving away, and the figures of Li Meng and long Qiaoer also disappear in the residence.


    When Li Meng returns to his residence, Chen Yan has already returned.


    Entering the gate, Li Meng sees Chen Yan sitting on the sofa in the hall.


    The opening of the door and the sound of footsteps startled her.


    When she looks back at each other, she sees Li Meng and long qiao''er entering the hall.


    This makes her look slightly Leng, quickly stood up, as if to welcome her husband''s wife home in general, smile to welcome up.


    "Master! You''re back. Is everything going well? "


    Looking at Chen Yan, Li Meng didn''t stop and didn''t have much expression on his face.


    But calmly and naturally took Chen Yan''s hand and walked to the hall.


    Being pulled by her master, Chen Yan is both happy and curious.


    It seems that things are not going well.


    Did you get angry at the meeting?


    "Ah


    Still thinking about it, Chen Yan was pushed by Li Meng.


    Like a child, Li Meng pours Chen Yan on the sofa, lying on her soft body with a lazy face.


    Smelling Chen Yan''s unique body fragrance, Li Meng took a deep breath and enjoyed the softness and touch from her delicate body.


    In the hall, long Qiaoer quietly left, for her, identity also need to change.


    Looking at the master lying in her arms, Chen Yan smiles and doesn''t ask much. She reaches out her hands and gently embraces the person in her arms.


    The silence lasted a long time.


    I don''t know when the deep voice just sounded from Chen Yan''s arms.


    "Boring..."


    In Chen Yan''s arms, Li Meng, who had closed his eyes, opened his eyes and looked straight ahead with his deep pupils.


    Chen Yan is very concerned about the master''s words. She looks down at the master in her arms and whispers: "is it because of today''s exorcism meeting?"


    "Well!"


    In Chen Yan''s arms, Li Meng answered softly, with deep eyes.


    "Yan''er..." Li Meng suddenly called.


    "Well?"


    In Chen Yan''s soft arms, Li Meng breathed a sigh, then said calmly: "Kyoto can''t stay for a long time. The first Legion must focus on the outer land of Austria. The threat from the devil is imminent. In this matter, the first Legion can only rely on itself."


    "What about humans?"


    Chen Yan is puzzled. Listening to her master, it seems that this event has nothing to do with human beings. What is the significance of this exorcism meeting?


    human beings?


    In Chen Yan''s arms, Li Meng arch, inadvertently touched the towering mountain, also found a more comfortable position.


    This makes Chen Yan''s face slightly ruddy, but only so.


    She and the host have been honest with each other for a long time. How could she care about this intimate act.


    Staying in Chen Yan''s arms quietly, Li Meng''s expression was very calm and said calmly: "this matter can''t count on human beings. They won''t act until there are no clear interests. Only the order Empire, this country may have some role."


    So it is


    Looking at the master on her chest, Chen Yan said softly, "in this case, if the devil invades the continent of Austria, it should be very difficult to deal with it only with the strength of the first Legion."


    "No..."


    Li Meng denied Chen Yan''s words and said calmly: "the devil is not an ordinary opponent. Why is the first Legion not? One belongs to evil and chaos, and the other belongs to darkness. It is too early to draw a conclusion on the collision between chaos and darkness


    Speaking of this, Li Meng''s eyes narrowed slightly, and his pupils sent out a dangerous breath. He said coldly: "the outer land of Austria is very big, and the continent of Austria is even bigger. If these two places can belong to the first legion, the first Legion will have a very strong foundation. To some extent, the choice of East Asian countries to wait and see is just what I want."


    Is this the owner''s desire for territory?


    Thinking of this, Chen Yan said softly: "in this way, the first Legion will have to face the devil alone."


    Li Meng is indifferent to this.


    "It''s inevitable, but it''s also worth it," he said coolly. "Even if you have to pay some heavy price, no matter how much the price is, it''s not worth mentioning."


    This is Li Meng''s wild hope, the first Legion''s desire for territory, and the first Legion''s journey to power.


    Although the devil is dangerous, Li Meng never underestimates the devil, but Li Meng never thinks that the devil is invincible.


    Although demons are immortal, they will also disappear in this world.


    Once it''s gone, it''s not so easy to come to the physical world.


    It takes time. It''s a long time for human beings, and in this long time, the first Legion will not stay where it is.


    In the future, the devil will not disappear, will always be accompanied by human growth, for such an opponent can not be completely eliminated, fear is useless, only to eliminate it again and again, to fight for the right to survive from the devil''s hands, only in this way, the future of mankind can go further.


    For the first legion, the same is true.

 Chapter 1226

    In the future, the devil will not disappear, will always be accompanied by human growth, for such an opponent can not be completely eliminated, fear is useless, only to eliminate it again and again, to fight for the right to survive from the devil''s hands, only in this way, the future of mankind can go further.


    For the first legion, the same is true.


    With a smile, Li Meng said lazily: "I''m not in a hurry to think about these things. It''s the most important thing to deal with Kyoto as soon as possible. The second exorcism conference also needs to find a way to make the hero association hold earlier. Although we don''t want to see human beings, we should strive for some benefits from human countries, Although the threat of demons is still thousands of miles away, they should understand that the battle of the first Legion can eliminate disasters for them and spend money to eliminate disasters. "


    At the second meeting, Li Meng will not keep silent.


    The protagonist at the meeting will not be a certain country, but Li Meng, the first Legion.


    Although it is still only an idea of Li Meng, Li Meng is very clear that if the first Legion takes over the task of resisting demons, East Asian countries will be happy to see it and will never oppose it.


    Even in the heart will scold the first Legion is an idiot, because only an idiot will go alone to face the terrible devil.


    "Yan''er! How''s your work going? "


    Today, Chen Yan is not with him. Li Meng knows what she has done.


    Although it is clear, Li Meng is not sure how things are going.


    With a smile, Chen Yan said softly, "the goods have been loaded. Now we are waiting for the port channel to be unblocked. We will start in the early morning."


    "We must ensure the safety of this batch of goods. This large-scale military expansion depends on this batch of money."


    30 billion is not a small amount, and is qualified for Li Meng''s attention.


    This batch of crystal coins is not only the foundation of the first army''s expansion, but also a guarantee against demons.


    If there is any accident in this batch of goods, the first Legion will suffer.


    Not only will the expansion of the army fail, but there will also be great problems in the capital chain. At that time, let alone fighting against demons, I''m afraid the first Legion will not even have the qualification to fight against demons.


    "Don''t worry, master, this time we not only chose the coastal route to avoid being watched by the king beast in the deep sea, but also arranged a lot of clan members on board. They are all experienced in fighting. Although we are not as good as the ghouls in fighting, we can''t be compared with the common people. Who can watch these goods, Make sure they don''t come back. "


    Li Meng naturally believes in Chen Yan''s ability to do things.


    Then there is nothing to worry about. Today, Li Meng is tired, not only in his body but also in his heart.


    Lying in Chen Yan''s soft arms, Li Meng closed his eyes again.


    The silence of the host for a long time makes Chen Yan realize something.


    The host should be very tired


    Holding the master lightly, Chen Yan keeps silent, and time passes slowly in the embrace of the two people on the sofa.


    There was no sound in the hall except Li Meng''s breathing.


    I don''t know how long later, outside, the darkness came quietly, for a time, Kyoto fell into a colorful world.


    In a prosperous city, night is not the representative of danger, but the moment of entertainment.


    It''s time for human beings to release pressure and have fun.


    Of course, everyone''s life is different. Some people like a lively environment, while others like quiet.


    It''s not a happy night for politicians gathered in Kyoto.


    No matter what heavy responsibilities they are shouldering, today''s meeting is undoubtedly disappointing for many people.


    This disappointment is not dissatisfaction with the slow progress of the conference, but rather the blindness to the problems and disappointment with the attitude of various countries.


    Of course, this disappointment doesn''t mean everyone. For some, it''s exactly what they want.


    Kyoto, second ring city, the Embassy of the kingdom of Orleans.


    The embassies in Kyoto are all of the same standard, that is to say, the appearance of the buildings is basically the same. People can see that they are the embassies of a certain country, and the flag is to distinguish the country of the embassy.


    In the dark, the embassy surrounded by tall buildings was ablaze with lights.


    The soldiers at the sentries were on guard, guarding the embassy.


    At the gate, there are two silver guards standing, like two steel fortresses, frightening the people who want to.


    In Kyoto, the guards of embassies of all countries are equipped with 100 people, and the guards are sent by all countries themselves.


    In the city, the defense force of embassies is still very strong.


    It seems unnecessary. In Kyoto, who will go to the embassy for trouble?


    But there is no absolute. In this world, there are martial artists and people with different abilities. These people are very powerful, but they are also dangerous. Once they are peeped at, they must have a very strong guard force.


    The size of the Embassy''s guard is not only a prevention, but also a necessary defense force.


    After all, for a country''s ambassadors, their enemies are often not ordinary people, but powerful and capable people.


    The higher the status, the greater the power, the more enemies there will be, and the easier it will be for an ambassador to become a target when he is abroad.


    It is not difficult to understand why Kyoto allows embassies to have such a large defense force.


    At this time, in the embassy, a secret conversation is going on.


    This is a study, located on the second floor, the space is not small, but the lighting is dark, the environment is not very comfortable.


    In the dim light, two shadows were imprinted on the wall, shaking slightly.


    On the white sofa, they sat opposite each other, and their words floated in the study.


    "It''s your business, not mine. I don''t care what you want to do, but don''t involve me. As a member of the hero Association, I also hold the post of ambassador of the kingdom of Orleans. My actions are under the supervision of the hero Association. Even if I have the intention, I can''t do anything. Once this is exposed, let alone me, the kingdom of Orleans will get into trouble, Maybe it will be sanctioned by Kyoto. I can''t take this risk. "


    Looking at the man in the black robe, Quan San clearly refused his offer.


    Are you kidding


    This is not the kingdom of Orleans. In the kingdom of Orleans, the kingdom can turn a blind eye to the Hessian guild as long as it does not go too far, but this is Kyoto.


    Kyoto is not a place to act recklessly. Once his goal is achieved, if he is involved in this matter, Quansan knows very well that once the matter is exposed, he will get into trouble.


    I''m still young, but I''m only forty years old. Chuen San doesn''t want to ruin his future on hessian guild.


    "What are you afraid of?"


    The voice in the black robe had a hint of fun and a hint of irony.

 Chapter 1227

    "The information will not be leaked, and it has nothing to do with you. All you have to do is hold a banquet and invite envoys from all countries to attend. Don''t worry, we won''t do it in the embassy."


    Quan San was puzzled and asked: "in this case, why don''t you go to the target residence directly? It should not be difficult for you to live in a merchant''s house now. "


    In the black robe, cold words rang out: "it''s really not difficult, but the risk is too big. How can soul language chamber of Commerce, as the industry of the first legion, have no safety consciousness? Only if he is allowed to leave the house can he be sure of nothing


    So it is


    Quansan understood.


    Hessen guild is a member of the dark society. It is a street mouse in Kyoto. Once it attacks the residence of soul language chamber of Commerce, it is easy to be watched by the guards in Kyoto if the battle cannot be ended in a short time.


    Once being watched by the guard, it''s not easy to get away.


    After much hesitation, Quansan didn''t immediately agree. He said in a deep voice, "let me think about this. The atmosphere in Kyoto is not the time to hold a banquet. I have to think of another reason."


    Now Kyoto is in a special period, when holding a banquet is too eye-catching.


    Once the invited ambassador is killed on the way, it is easy to become the object of suspicion.


    After all, there is a contradiction between the kingdom of Orleans and the first legion, and there is a reason to kill.


    This is too dangerous. As an ambassador of a country, Quansan will not be so reckless. He must be stable.


    "Are you afraid?"


    Coldly with a trace of irony, which makes spring three frown slightly.


    Looking coldly at the man in the black robe on the other side, Quan sank in a deep voice: "I have no obligation to help you in this matter. Yes, there are some contradictions between the kingdom of Orleans and the first legion, but these contradictions have not reached the level of assassination. I represent a country that must abide by the rules at the national level. Unlike you, your dark guild is the ugliest side of human nature, You want to take revenge on the first Legion. I''m happy to see it, but I''ll never get involved in it


    In the final analysis, the contradiction between the kingdom of Orleans and the first Legion is just the wishful thinking of the kingdom of Orleans.


    There was no direct contact between the two sides, but because of the loss of interests, the kingdom of Orleans hated the culprit of the first army.


    The so-called contradiction is a little puzzling for the first regiment.


    Speaking of this, the spring God changed slowly and said calmly, "Kyoto is a big, beautiful and prosperous place. It''s impossible for him to stay in that mansion forever. There are opportunities. It depends on whether you are willing to wait."


    The conversation was not pleasant. He got up and got up from the sofa.


    At the same time, a cold voice sounded from the black robe.


    "Since the ambassador doesn''t want to, I won''t force it. Excuse me."


    Then he left, and his figure disappeared under the dim light.


    Looking at the place where the black robe figure disappeared, Quan San''s face was very ugly.


    I didn''t expect him to come


    He knows what it means to come to Kyoto.


    It represents revenge and chaos.


    The contradiction between the Hessian guild and the first Legion is well known by Junichiro.


    News of what happened in Marani, Bentley, has spread.


    The appearance of demons also made the Hessian guild fall into the target of the public. Even the kingdom of Orleans intended to restrict the Hessian guild to a certain extent.


    Demons are the taboo of human beings. Hessian guild summoned demons in human cities, which undoubtedly crossed the bottom line.


    Think of this, spring three some headache, but also some helpless.


    In this special period, I didn''t expect that group of people came to Kyoto.


    In the headache at the same time, spring three also some doubts.


    How do they know?


    Today is the first appearance of the ambassador of the first Corps. Before that, no one knew that the ambassador of the first Corps was in Kyoto.


    How could the Hessian guild know in advance?


    Although the kingdom of Orleans is not far from Kyoto, it is still a few days away. That is to say, at least a few days ago, the Hessian guild got the news of the ambassador of the first Legion in Kyoto.


    This is a little strange. Who disclosed the information of the ambassador of the first Legion in Kyoto to the Hessian guild?


    Is


    Spring three in mind emerged an idea, a possibility.


    Is it a coincidence?


    That group of people came to Kyoto for another purpose, but it was just a coincidence that they met the ambassador of the first Corps.


    It''s very possible, otherwise, he won''t come to him tonight.


    At this time, it is obvious that at today''s meeting, the presence of the ambassador of the first Corps let them know the news.


    Think of this, spring three if thoughtful.


    I''m afraid something is going to happen in Kyoto recently


    Their courage is really great. Although they don''t know the purpose of Hessen guild, they dare to make trouble in Kyoto, which is enough to prove the madness of Hessen guild.


    Looking up at the desk of the machine, spring three face dew hesitation.


    Finally, Quansan gave up and sat on the sofa in silence.


    The night is deep, and the noisy Kyoto is gradually silent.


    In an unknown pub, something is happening.


    In Kyoto, there are pubs and hotels. Although they are the same thing, they serve different customers.


    The hotel is more formal, with the right to operate, serving the middle and upper class.


    The tavern is relatively low-level, dirty, mixed up, the object of service is also at the bottom of the society.


    Although the night was deep, the tavern was still noisy.


    Under the dazzling light, there is a crazy roar and hip-hop, and the intoxicated men and women are venting their pressure.


    Compared with the harsh noise on the first floor, the second floor is much quieter.


    Beyond a boundary, even the light became dim, and the narrow corridor was filled with smoke.


    There are many doors on both sides of the corridor. Some people are still open. Looking inside, some haggard men and women are smoking a kind of sun dried tobacco. Mingmingyintang is black, and their eyes are like pandas. They are haggard and not human. But their faces show a happy look, which is like enjoying the most wonderful things in the world.


    With a slight sound of footsteps, he appeared in a black robe in the corridor surrounded by smoke.


    His pace is not slow, step by step, to a destination close.


    "Hello! Would you like some? You''ll never forget that feeling. Come on, I''ll take you to heaven myself. "


    In front of the door, a coquettish woman leans against the wall and looks at the black robe in front of her in the corridor.


    She is smiling, her bright red lips are open, her long sharp tongue is swimming on her lips, and the smell of temptation is very strong.


    But heipao didn''t stop, didn''t even look at her, ignored her, and walked by her side in silence.

 Chapter 1228

    "Cut, poor man."


    This makes her disdain to smile and murmur.


    The black robe who left entered the room at the corner.


    The room is not dark, although the light is soft, but also some dim, but the narrow space makes the dark nowhere to hide.


    "Pa!"


    The door was shut.


    The entrance of the black robe made the eyes of several people in the room look at him.


    Just a look, lazy and sitting on their own, they quickly stood up.


    Ferocious and ferocious faces were full of respect. In front of the black robes, they were very restrained.


    Plus the black robe, there are four people in the room.


    In the eyes of the three, heipao took off his robe, revealing the delicate leather armor, the rough face and the cold eyes.


    The black robe was still on the hard bed, and he sat beside the bed with no expression on his face.


    "We can''t count on Quansan. He''s too timid to be related to our task."


    In the room, the cold words reverberated, which made the three standing people look at each other.


    One of them said cautiously, "Lord Kreis! Now that Quansan knows our purpose, will he disclose our whereabouts to the hero association? Or tonight... "


    Said, full face fierce he made a wipe neck movement, the vision unusual cold.


    Crass looked up coldly at his subordinates who had put forward the suggestion, and yelled: "stupid, you have to abide by the rules of the dark world when you are in the dark world. Some lines can''t be crossed. Once you cross, you break the rules, and the people who break the rules have no right to live. Allen, please remember this for me. If you break the rules in the future, I''ll take care of you myself. "


    In the face of Kress''s cold eyes, Allen quickly lowered his head and said in a hurry: "yes, Lord Kress, I remember."


    Looking back coldly from Aaron, Chris said in a deep voice: "Quansan is not an idiot. It''s not good for him to tell the hero association about our whereabouts. He knows the relationship between Hessian guild and the kingdom of Orleans. He doesn''t have the courage."


    Although tonight''s visit to the embassy was not smooth, it was only an unnecessary choice for Kreis to seek the help of ambassador Quansan.


    As a member of the guild, he has the obligation to let the first Legion know that the Hessian guild is not easy to cause


    Speaking of this, cress looked slightly cold, looked at Aaron and said: "Aaron, Kyoto, the ambassador of the first army, will give it to you. I don''t care what method you use, I only see the result."


    With a smile, Aaron showed a ferocious face and said with a sneer, "don''t worry, Mr. Kress. I''ll leave the ambassador to me. I won''t let him leave Kyoto alive. I''ll let the first army understand the end of provoking the Hessian guild."


    For Allen''s blind self-confidence, Kreis ignored.


    In hessian guild, people without ability can''t survive. If this can''t be done well, there''s no need for Aaron to live. He''s not the waste of Heimo, and he can''t even manage his subordinates.


    Looking back at the other two, Chris said: "the rest of us will follow me to finish the most important task. Long Xueer must die. She can''t leave Kyoto alive. The concert is near. This is our only chance."


    "Yes


    Both of them answered in unison.


    ----


    Time flies. When the darkness leaves, a new day comes.


    In the early morning, when all things are reviving, the silent Kyoto is gradually active again.


    In the second ring city, in the residence of soul language chamber of Commerce.


    "Master, will you meet that woman today?"


    While arranging the collar for the host, Chen Yan said softly.


    In the bedroom, beside the bed, Li Meng is enjoying Chen Yan''s service.


    Today is not a day of leisure. Li Meng got up early.


    Looking back, Li Meng looked out of the window.


    There is the sky outside the window, and there is the neighbor''s house.


    Today''s weather is very good, cloudless, early in the morning there is a blue sky.


    Looking out of the window, Li Meng said, "well, since I have promised her, I will not break my promise."


    Chen Yan knows what she promised, though she was not by her master''s side that day.


    "Do you want Yan''er with you?"


    If she can, Chen Yan wants to go with her host.


    From the window, Li Meng takes back his eyes and looks back at Chen Yan. Li Meng smiles and says softly, "I don''t want to expose my identity. If you go, I can''t hide my identity."


    Chen Yan didn''t care. She said softly, "in this way, Yan''er won''t go. The master will come back early."


    "Look at the situation. If it''s still early, I''d like to go to the martial arts institute."


    Martial arts institute?


    From Li Meng''s collar, Chen Yan takes back her hand. She looks at her master in a puzzled way and asks: "does the master know anyone in the martial arts institute?"


    Looking at the pretty Chen Yan in front of her, Li Meng smiles and holds her soft waist with both hands.


    In Chen Yan''s ear, Li Meng said softly, "it''s a long time ago. At that time, before the first regiment occupied Nanlin Island, they were still living in the territory of Kyoto. In a place called" dirty Valley ", they met some people and had some relations with them. After such a long time, they should pay their debts."


    Debt?


    Who can make the master in debt?


    Chen Yan is very curious about this.


    Curiosity to curiosity, Chen Yan did not break the casserole asked in the end.


    She will know some things she should know, and she can''t ask what she shouldn''t know.


    Although it''s good to be held by the host, it''s not too early.


    Looking up slightly, Chen Yan looks at the host close at hand with her light eyes and says in a soft voice: "master, breakfast is ready. Let''s have dinner."


    With a smile, Li Meng looks down on Chen Yan''s ruddy lips and lets her go when she is still in a daze.


    "Let''s go!"


    Li Meng has already stepped out.


    After a while, Chen Yan came back to herself and quickly followed her.


    Although she has been intimate with her master for a long time, some of her master''s intimate actions are still full of lethality for Chen Yan.


    When Li Meng and Chen Yan came to the restaurant, breakfast was ready.


    At the dining table, Li Meng also saw long Qiaoer and another maid.


    "Master!"


    Seeing Li Meng coming, the two girls bowed their heads and cried softly.


    "Well!"


    Light should be a, in the eyes of two women, Li Meng on the table, into a seat.


    Breakfast is very rich and light.


    A bowl of rice porridge, a plate of cakes, mainly sweets.


    This is very different from Li Meng when he was in Bentley. In Bentley, the staple food is mainly flour, supplemented by meat.


    Kyoto is not the same, staple food is millet, meat as a supplement, and a variety of vegetables.


    In terms of the variety of food, Kyoto is undoubtedly much richer.

 Chapter 1229

    After breakfast, Li Meng was ready to go.


    "The weather is really good today."


    In front of the gate, Li Meng stopped and looked up at the sky.


    Cloudless, even the sun seems to have a trace of temperature.


    There is also some noise in my ears. Although this is a villa area, the roar of cars is still harsh.


    "Master! But you have to come back early. "


    Behind her, Chen Yan gives Li Meng her last advice.


    Without making a promise to Chen Yan, Li Meng takes back his eyes from the sky. With a faint smile, he turns back to Chen Yan and says, "before the second exorcism meeting, there are still some leisure days. There are many places to go. Don''t worry. I will come back when it''s time to come back."


    In other words, does it take many days for the host to travel this time?


    Realizing this, Chen Yan said: "take Yan''er with you. No matter where the host goes, there must be someone to serve him."


    Li Meng shook his head, reached out and pinched Chen Yan''s white face, and said, "this trip, I just want to look around as a civilian and enjoy the scenery of Kyoto. If you follow, it''s meaningless."


    The master''s action of doting on Chen Yan is very helpful. While her eyes are flashing, she also has some regrets in her heart.


    Although unwilling, Chen Yan also knows that she can only give up and let her master travel alone.


    With her hands outstretched, Chen Yan hugged the remaining hand on her face and said pitifully, "the master should come back early."


    Chen Yan''s pitiful appearance made Li Meng smile helplessly. He rubbed his hand on his little head and said helplessly: "don''t worry, it won''t take too long. OK, it''s time for me to start."


    At this time, beside the road in front of the iron gate, a car was waiting.


    In Chen Yan''s eyes, Li Meng waves and gets on the car.


    "Let''s go to Xuyu auction house."


    As soon as he got on the bus, Li Meng said to the driver ahead.


    "Yes


    The driver of Deling started the car. In the roar of the engine, the car moved slowly.


    The vehicle carrying Li Meng is going away, while Chen Yan is still standing at the door, looking at the vehicle.


    It was not the car that made her reluctant, but the people in it.


    In the car, Li Meng naturally knows the sight outside the car, and also knows Chen Yan''s mood at the moment.


    This made Li Meng feel helpless.


    How to say, the emotions of the ghouls are too rich and sensitive.


    With him for a long time, Chen Yan has a sense of dependence on him. The intimate relationship between the two sides makes this attachment become love.


    Of course, Li Meng doesn''t hate this, because Chen Yan is not only his family member, but also his woman, who is loved by his favorite women. This is a thing that every man likes.


    But Chen Yan is not an ordinary woman, and Li Meng is not an ordinary mortal. As a ghoul, she has her own responsibility. One day she will leave Li Meng.


    This day will come sooner or later. When that day comes, what will she do?


    Can you accept your responsibilities?


    Li Meng was very worried about this, but he looked very indifferent.


    In the first legion, Li Meng is the heaven, the earth, the center of the system, and can exist at will.


    If Chen Yan asks him to be by his side forever, it''s just a matter of Li Meng''s words.


    But Li Meng also knows that Chen Yan won''t say such a request. Even if she wants to, she won''t say it.


    Because before being Li Meng''s woman, Chen Yan is Li Meng''s family member. As a family member, she has to prove her value to her master. This is not instinct, but nature. This is also the meaning of the existence of the ghouls.


    Without this, Chen Yan will lose the value of existence, which can not be replaced by "love".


    The reason why Li Meng is worried is that Chen Yan will feel uncomfortable.


    This is not Li Meng''s affectation, but an instinctive care.


    The ghouls, the corpse concubine and the corpse ghost are all the dependents of Li Meng. They are all born because of Li Meng. When facing the dependents, Li Meng will feel like a father.


    As a father, he naturally cares about the feelings of his children.


    I think a little too much


    With a slight sigh, Li Meng put down his mind.


    It''s superfluous to think about anything now. Let''s talk about the future.


    Li Meng put his thoughts on Xu Yu auction house.


    That woman


    Her name is Wang Mei, the manager of Xuyu auction house, but is that all?


    Before the conversation, in the conversation, Li Meng felt a strange discomfort.


    This feeling may be very subtle, but in Li Meng''s eyes, it was infinitely enlarged.


    When she introduced herself, Li Meng heard from the woman named "Wang Mei" that Wang Mei was not her real name, because her tone was somewhat unnatural when she said the name.


    Ordinary people can''t hear it, but Li Meng is different.


    Li Meng, who has great mental power, is extremely sensitive to details. Even if his mental power has not been fully recovered, his ability has not been lost.


    Of course, Li Meng didn''t care about her real identity, just a little curious.


    I wonder why she conceals her identity and why she has a false name.


    The road is not far. The distance between the house and Xuyu auction house is only a few streets.


    Soon, the destination will arrive.


    Before getting off, Li Meng said to the driver in the front seat, "go back, don''t wait for me."


    "Yes, master!"


    Coming here again, nothing has changed.


    The virtual language auction house is still the virtual language auction house, and the cylindrical building is still so strange.


    The square is also bustling, vehicles in and out, the roar of continuous.


    If there is any change, it is only Li Meng himself.


    When he opened the door and left the car, Li Meng put on a black robe.


    It was not an ordinary black robe, but an illusory thing condensed by the power of death.


    Being shrouded in black robes, Li Meng seems quite mysterious.


    Although the dress is a little strange, it seems a little ordinary here.


    After all, many people who go in and out of auction houses are reluctant to reveal their identities.


    In order to cover up the face, there are more strange costumes.


    In contrast, Li Meng, who is dressed in black robes, is not so eye-catching.


    It''s too late. At this time, there are many people going in and out of Xuyu auction house.

 Chapter 1230

    Most of them are martial artists who wear strange clothes. Of course, this kind of strange clothes is only for ordinary people.


    The clothes of martial arts artists are quite retro. When they keep flexible, they will also enhance their defensive ability.


    At this time, leather armour, chain armour and armor are used.


    For martial artists, it''s natural to dress like this. After all, the enemy they face is a polluting animal, and defense is very important.


    "A blue stone? It can''t be taken out of the king beast''s body. Tut Tut, it''s really despicable to take this thing out for auction. "


    "King beast? It''s impossible. The king beast is the most terrifying existence. Its quality is purple at least. It should be the mother, or the mother that is about to evolve into the king beast. "


    "Which team did you say hunted it? There are at least two blue level martial artists in the team. If the target of the blue stone is the mother, there are many people in the team. It''s not easy to hunt the mother among tens of thousands or even hundreds of thousands of animals. "


    "Who knows, this is Kyoto. There are several teams of martial arts artists, dozens or even hundreds of mercenaries, and there are various martial arts associations. Any of them is possible."


    "Also, if only I could join such a team, a blue stone is rare, and such strength is enviable."


    As soon as I entered the hall of the auction house, I heard many voices.


    This attracted Li Meng''s eyes, as the crowd came to an electronic screen.


    The screen shows the auction items. The auction time is 1 p.m.


    What caused the disturbance of martial artists was a blue stone, which caused a lot of discussion.


    It''s just a blue stone. Is it necessary to be so surprised?


    Li Meng couldn''t understand the reaction of the martial artists around him.


    Although he knew the value of the stone, a blue stone was not a good thing in Li Meng''s eyes.


    Casually glanced at the electronic screen, Li Meng quietly left.


    He didn''t come to the auction house for the auction.


    "Hello, may I help you?"


    The girl behind the counter was smiling and the service attitude was quite good.


    I remember last time, it seems that it was also her. Although Li Meng didn''t go to specially remember it, he still had some impression.


    "Keep the appointment!"


    Li Meng''s indifferent voice rang out under the black robe.


    keep an appointment?


    Looking slightly stunned, the girl quickly left the counter and said respectfully, "please follow me. Wang Mei is already waiting for your arrival."


    Waiting for him to come?


    Yes, Li Meng remembered that today is the date agreed with her.


    It seems that she attaches great importance to this matter, which makes Li Meng a little worried.


    What she wants, Li Meng knows, although it doesn''t hurt to give her, what she wants is not a thing, but an opportunity for her to break through the existing realm.


    It''s not easy. She is a mental thinker and a human being. It''s not easy for her to make a breakthrough in spirit?


    There is a limit in the human spirit. The limit is a line, a warning line. If you cross it, you may fly into the sky, or you may die. The probability of the first one is very small, and the probability of the second one is almost 100%.


    This is the limit of human beings, which is beyond Limon''s interference.


    Since he came, he naturally wanted to see her. No matter what the result was, he at least abided by the agreement.


    Under the guidance of the girl, Li Meng entered a similar office.


    The color of the room is dim. Although the floor is covered with a blanket and there are all kinds of calligraphy and paintings on the wall, it doesn''t give people a luxury feeling.


    The layout of the room is also very simple, sofa and tea table, as well as a desk, which is everything in the room.


    Behind the desk, Li Meng also saw a man.


    She wore a black veil, still as black as the gauze skirt, and her graceful posture was still moving.


    As the girl said, she was waiting.


    Come here, the girl''s task is completed, she left silently, closed the door.


    She stood up behind her desk and walked along, saying, "do you know what I have agreed with Mr. Li Meng?"


    "I don''t know. It depends on what the lady wants."


    This is Li Meng''s answer, which makes her puzzled.


    Slender hand out, she whispered: "Sir, please sit down!"


    Step out, Li Meng sat down on the sofa.


    And she also sat down, sitting opposite Li Meng.


    Although the veil covered her face, Li Meng could feel that she was looking at herself at the moment.


    The only regret is that they both hide their faces and can''t see each other clearly.


    The light voice under the veil sounded again, echoing in the room.


    "I don''t know your name?"


    Name?


    Li Meng naturally won''t tell his name to the other party, otherwise what''s the meaning of hiding himself.


    Li Meng said: "the nameless person, the young lady does not need to care."


    Who on earth is he?


    In the veil, Wang Mei''s expression was a little confused and curious.


    Although the world is big, there are very few people who have made great achievements in the spiritual field. Wang Mei is no stranger to them, but she has never seen this person before.


    From his body, there are no traces of familiar people.


    Moreover, in his body, Wang Mei did not feel the fluctuation of her mind, which made her suspicious.


    I wonder if this one is a mental thinker.


    Under the veil, the soft words sounded again: "Sir, if you are so careful, I won''t ask. The agreement with Mr. Li Meng just wants to know the master who sealed the statue of the demon God. I have never seen such a strong at position, which reminds me of the apostles. Because only in the apostles, I have seen such a strong at position. Please give me your advice."


    She is suspicious of


    Doubt his identity, doubt whether he is the seal of the statue of the devil.


    Although her words were calm, Li Meng could recognize it.


    An agreement is an agreement. Although an agreement is just a meeting, sometimes Li Meng is not stingy.


    A thousand words, billions of crystal coins, still can''t let Li Meng speak?


    In the black robe, Li Meng looked at her and asked, "in your opinion, what is Nianli?"

 Chapter 1231

    What is mindfulness?


    Because of Li Meng''s inquiry, Wang Mei thought to herself.


    In the spiritual field, although she is a pioneer, she has a shallow understanding of mental power. A deeper understanding is a kind of drive to mental power, and a shallow understanding is a kind of ability.


    After thinking for a moment, Wang Mei summed up the problem in two words.


    "Control


    Sure enough


    Li Meng expected such an answer.


    Isn''t the fighting style of minders just to control things?


    Drive objects to fight, drive objects to detect, and use objects as eyes.


    But this is only the most superficial use.


    In Wang Mei''s puzzled eyes, Li Meng stretched out her hand.


    On the palm of the hand, with the emergence of a strong spiritual wave, a little light is surging, it is cyan, because of its appearance, there is a breeze in the room.


    This powerful fluctuation of mental power made Wang Mei''s eyes colorful and stunned.


    In Wang Mei''s astonished eyes, Li Meng said calmly: "the so-called mental power is only an extension of consciousness. It has strong creativity and can control everything. It does not only include material, but also the most superficial use of mental power."


    "Pa!"


    There was no sound. The blue light on the palm of Li Meng''s hand dissipated, like a gust of wind. It came and went quickly.


    From the table, Li Meng picked up another cup.


    Huge mental power swarmed out again. In Wang Mei''s incredible eyes, the teacup was disintegrating, turning into dust, floating in Li Meng''s palm.


    It''s amazing and beautiful.


    "Control is not to drive, but to analyze, to analyze the structure of matter molecules, so as to control it."


    In Li Meng''s hands, gray dust began to surge, slowly forming, and a different cup appeared.


    Gently putting the silver grey tea cup on the table, Li Meng said calmly, "of course, it''s not easy for human beings. As a pioneer in the spiritual field, you have reached the limit that human beings can reach, and this line can''t be crossed. In this case, you can change your direction, deepen your understanding of spiritual power, and try to control, analyze and analyze the wind around you, If one day you can control everything at will, you may be able to cross this line. "


    It''s amazing. For Wang Mei, what Li Meng has done and said is something that Wang Mei never thought of, which also makes her realize a new world.


    She never thought that she could use it like this.


    It''s like magic. It''s incredible.


    Do you control everything?


    Under the veil, Wang Mei''s mood is excited, she can''t wait to try.


    However, Li Meng''s next sentence forced her to accept the reality.


    "It''s not something that can be done in a short time. Maybe it''s too late for you. If I''m right, your life span is not very long. You have energy in your body. The martial arts artists at the peak have given you hundreds of years of life span, but this is the limit."


    Yeah, her life is running out.


    Li Meng''s words made Wang Mei realize this.


    Wang Mei understands her body very well. She has a strong body, but this body is decaying. Soon, maybe a few years, maybe more than ten years, she will go into the grave like an ordinary person.


    Wait


    What she thought gave Wang Mei a strange look at Li Meng.


    He said that her spiritual realm has reached the limit of human beings.


    What about him? Wang Mei can confirm that the person in front of her is stronger than her in the spiritual field. It should be said that she is stronger than any human. Is he not human?


    Because he said that it is very difficult for human beings to break through this line, and he has undoubtedly broken through this line.


    "Don''t you..."


    This makes Wang Mei have to doubt.


    Li Meng didn''t care about Wang Mei''s suspicion and didn''t say much about it.


    From the sofa, Li Meng stood up.


    At the same time, Li Meng''s words sounded in the black robe: "you don''t need to care whether I''m human or not. It doesn''t change much. In the spiritual field, no one can help you. You can only rely on yourself. In the long years, you should feel this personally."


    Yes, as a pioneer in the spiritual field, Wang Mei is lonely.


    In this journey, she walked in the front, destined to be alone.


    "Death is not terrible, and the return of death is not inevitable. If you want to continue to live when the time is coming, go to find Li Meng for help, and he will help you."


    With that, Li Meng turned and left. He had done all he could.


    As for her choice, Li Meng did not know and did not want to know.


    "Wait..."


    See Li Meng leave, hesitating again and again, Wang Mei or a voice, called Li Meng.


    This made Li Meng pause and turn to look at her.


    In Li Meng''s eyes, she stretched out her slender hand and took off her hood and veil.


    Under the veil, a beautiful face came into Li Meng''s eyes.


    It''s really her


    Looking at that beautiful face, Li Meng muttered in his heart.


    Her buttock black hair was draped around her shoulders, her white face was ruddy, and she lowered her head, as if she was not comfortable with Li Meng''s fiery eyes.


    Wang Yanmei, the grand consul of Kyoto, this is her identity.


    Before learning that her name was not her real name, Li Meng had some guesses.


    Wang Yanmei, the grand consul of Kyoto, is the biggest suspect of Li Meng.


    There are two reasons. One is strength. Those who study and master martial arts are at their peak. Li Meng can''t think of anyone else besides the great consul.


    The second is the pseudonym. Wang Mei and Wang Yanmei are only one word short. When we realize this, we can figure out a lot of things.


    Although the grand consul of Kyoto seldom appears, her beautiful appearance is not a secret. In Kyoto, her pictures are hung in many places. The reason why she is so beautiful and extraordinary is that she is loved by the people of Kyoto is not only because of the position of grand consul, but also because of the false name of an ancient hero. The most important thing is her extraordinary appearance.


    After all, beautiful things are always lovable and can''t bear to be destroyed.


    As the grand consul of Kyoto, Wang Yanmei is not a little girl. Her face flushed and soon recovered.


    A pair of beautiful eyes looked at Li Meng, her mouth slightly tilted, said with a smile: "sir... It should be Ambassador Li Meng."

 Chapter 1232

    Li Meng was surprised by this.


    The identity was discovered?


    This made Li Meng quite surprised.


    After a moment''s silence, Li Meng lifted the hood on her head, confirming Wang Yanmei''s conjecture.


    Looking at Li Meng''s pretty face, Wang Yanmei''s eyes brightened slightly. It was really him.


    This is just Wang Yanmei''s guess. In fact, Wang Yanmei is not sure.


    Because Li Meng is so young, Wang Yanmei is not sure about her age.


    "How did you find out?"


    Looking at Wang Yanmei, Li Meng asked.


    Li Meng is very confident in his ability to conceal his identity. Which link is wrong?


    With a slight smile, Wang Yanmei said softly: "although Ambassador Li Meng is very good at hiding, his eyes reveal his age. Although Ambassador Li Meng has made great achievements in the spiritual field, he is still too young and energetic, and lacks a sense of determination."


    When his identity is discovered, Li Meng is more casual. After all, it''s tiring to pretend to be mysterious.


    The pace of departure returned, and Li Meng returned to the sofa.


    Looking at the curious Wang Yanmei, Li Meng said with a casual smile: "this can''t blame me. In the face of the beautiful Archon, no man can hold it, unless he is a piece of wood."


    For Li Meng''s praise, Wang Yanmei just gave a faint smile and didn''t care.


    For her own beauty, Wang Yanmei has self-knowledge.


    For the Young Ambassador Li Meng, the lethality is indeed a little greater.


    Looking at Li Meng''s eyes, Wang Yanmei is full of curiosity.


    Li Meng is too young. It''s hard for Wang Yanmei to think of how Ambassador Li Meng achieved this in the spiritual field.


    At the same time of curiosity, Wang Yanmei is also a little incredible.


    With her mouth slightly tilted, Wang Yanmei said playfully, "in terms of age, Ambassador Li Meng and I are about ten generations apart. Does Ambassador Li Meng still think that she is beautiful?"


    "Why not?"


    With a careless smile, Li Meng asked: "how do you know that I am not an old monster hiding under human skin? You''re wondering. In the field of spirit, my age is not reasonable. "


    This is exactly what Wang Yanmei doubts. A pair of beautiful eyes look at Li Meng curiously and want to know the answer from Li Meng''s mouth.


    Li Meng naturally won''t tell her the answer.


    With a faint smile, Li Meng stood up from the sofa.


    As he walked to the door, he waved his hand and said, "it''s worthwhile to see the archon today. However, let''s call it a day. If I abide by the agreement, I will accept the billions of crystal coins. Still, if you don''t want to give up the world, you can come to me at any time. I''ll wait for you at any time."


    When he opened the door, Li Meng stopped and looked at Wang Yanmei in the room. His eyes were very calm. He said calmly, "of course, there is a price for this. Exchange of equal value is the law of all things."


    With that, without waiting for Wang Yanmei''s reaction, Li Meng puts on a smile and leaves the room.


    "Pa!"


    The door was closed, and only Wang Yanmei, who was staring at the door, was left in the big room.


    Equivalent exchange?


    Wang Yanmei is thoughtful. She has a premonition that one day, she will meet this young man again.


    The intersection between them will not end so briefly.


    After completing the agreement, I saw Wang Yanmei with my own eyes. Li Meng, who left Xuyu auction house, was in a very good mood.


    Before I knew it, it was noon.


    Although the stomach is not hungry, but three meals a day, good eating habits are needed.


    On the steps outside the gate of Xuyu auction house, Li Meng walked and scanned the square.


    "Go eat something, and then go to the martial arts institute."


    In his heart, Li Meng thought.


    Although time is running out, there is no way to do it.


    I can''t go back to my house for a few hours in the afternoon.


    Besides, I miss Morgan, Arles and Limon. I want to see them anyway.


    After more than a year, I don''t know if they still remember themselves.


    Li Meng was dumbfounded when he thought of it.


    How can they forget themselves?


    The girl of Arles is still cruel to herself, and she can''t forget even if she wants to. Morgan often writes to him, and the letter is always called by the master. She is afraid that she is possessed with her identity. Even if Li Meng forgets, she won''t forget it.


    After leaving Xuyu auction house and the square, Li Meng stopped a yellow painted taxi by the side of the road.


    Having been here for so many days, Li Meng knows something about Kyoto.


    In addition to taxis, the only vehicles that can pass freely in the city are buses.


    However, the bus is too slow to reach the designated location. Only taxis can go wherever they want.


    "Where are the guests going?"


    The taxi driver is a young man, about 20 years old, with some acne on his green face.


    "Is there a good restaurant nearby? Take me


    Restaurant?


    Suddenly, the young driver continued to ask, "does the guest have a favorite food object? If it''s a common dish, some roadside restaurants will be able to meet the customers'' requirements. If it''s a rare and expensive dish, the customers will go to some high-end places. If the customers like seafood, they can go to yipintang. Yipintang is famous in Kyoto. It has a wide range of dishes. The customers have everything they want to eat, and the service attitude is very good, no matter it''s a civilian, It''s also very cheap for all the high-ranking officials and dignitaries to go. "


    It''s really considerate service. It''s so detailed.


    Without much thought, Li Meng said, "let''s go to yipintang."


    "Well, the first class hall is not near here. The guests have to be patient for a while."


    I''m afraid that''s his biggest goal. If it''s close, it''s hard to make money.


    Li Meng didn''t care about the young taxi driver''s little nine nine.


    It''s the same everywhere. If the first class hall is as good as the young taxi driver said, it''s OK to go once.


    Anyway, the martial arts institute is not near here. It may be very close to the martial arts institute if it is farther away.


    In the roar of the engine, the taxi set off, along with the traffic on the street.

 Chapter 1233

    "The guest should not be from Kyoto."


    Along the way, the young taxi driver seemed very enthusiastic, trying to make Li Meng not feel bored.


    Li Meng was surprised to see young drivers like this.


    Quite curious asked: "how to see?"


    With a little smile, the young taxi driver confidently said, "I started to do this business when I was 15 years old. It has been seven or eight years since I calculated the time. In these years, I have sent at least 10000 or 20000 guests. When I see many kinds of guests, my eyesight is naturally good. Although the guests speak Kyoto very well, But the accent is not pure. The guest should be from the south. "


    Are you from the south?


    That''s right. I grew up in dirty Valley, and dirty Valley is really located in the south of Kyoto.


    "Kyoto is a big city and the largest city in the world. For many people, Kyoto is a place they yearn for. Many young people are willing to go to Kyoto to fight for it. It doesn''t look like poor people to look at the costumes of their guests. They should travel to Kyoto."


    When talking about Kyoto, young people look proud.


    On the other hand, it also shows that the civilians in Kyoto still recognize Kyoto very much.


    "Well, it''s said that there are many famous places in Kyoto. It''s always right to look at them."


    "Isn''t it? If I have time, I also want to go to some places to have a look. This person wants to live naturally and play when it''s time."


    "You can see it."


    People are different from each other. Some people are born superior, while others are born with the most miserable life. They can''t be compared or compared.


    At least this young man has self-knowledge and knows it in his heart.


    It''s hard for a civilian to have such a rational understanding.


    "The guests are joking. If we can''t see it, we will be very tired. Although the world is very dangerous and wonderful, what does it have to do with US civilians? Just like my father said, our world is behind the high wall. We can''t fly out all our lives, and we don''t want to fly out. After all, compared with wonderful life, For US civilians, safe and plain life is the most important thing. "


    Along the way, young people said a lot, and Li Meng also heard a lot.


    Although it''s all non nutritive gossip, it''s good to pass the time.


    Before long, the destination finally arrived.


    "Guest! The first class hall has arrived. Enjoy the delicious food. "


    The taxi stopped at the side of the road, and not far from the road was a hotel.


    There are several big words "yipintang" on the doorplate of the hotel.


    The building scale of the hotel is not small, it looks extraordinary.


    "Keep the change."


    An orange coin flew out of Li Meng''s hand and fell to the young taxi.


    The young man caught it in a hurry.


    Orange crystal?


    Looking at the crystal coin in his hand, the young man was at a loss.


    Orange crystal, I''m afraid it''s his monthly income.


    This can greatly exceed the fare of this time, the young man even said: "thank you, thank you!"


    In the gratitude of the young man, Li Meng stepped out of the car.


    For young people, an orange crystal coin is undoubtedly a big one, but for Li Meng, it''s just a small one.


    This is probably the gap between people, although it is very uncomfortable, but this is the reality.


    It''s really lively


    As soon as he entered the hotel, the noise of "buzz" came to Li Meng er.


    The hall is full of people, and every table is full of people.


    Li Meng believed the young people''s words.


    With so many people and so good business, this hall should not disappoint him.


    "Welcome. How many, sir? There may be special requirements. "


    Business is good, and the uniformed waiter is also very excited. As soon as he enters the hotel, a waiter greets Li Meng.


    Special requirements?


    Looking at the noisy scene in the hall, Li Meng said: "one person, please arrange a quiet place for me."


    With a smile, the young waitress said, "yes, please come upstairs."


    Led by the waitress, Li Meng came to the second floor.


    Compared with the first floor, the second floor is much quieter, and the diners are not like the hall on the first floor. There are all kinds of people. The diners on the second floor are very particular about their clothes and their every move is very gentle.


    Even if you say something, it''s very quiet.


    "Sir! How satisfied is this place? If you are not satisfied, you can go to the third floor. However, the third floor is a quiet and elegant place. The hotel will ask the guests to keep quiet, and the price is a little more expensive. "


    "Go to the third floor."


    Without even thinking about it, Li Meng said casually.


    Although the second floor is clean, there are a lot of people. The dining tables are close to each other. It looks crowded.


    It''s not a satisfying place for Li Meng, who loves to be clean.


    The waiter didn''t feel surprised at Li Meng''s request. Instead, he took it for granted.


    Do the service industry, in the experience of looking at people, the waitress undoubtedly has a strong eye.


    Just from the dress, you can know the consumption level of the guests.


    Although the guest is young, his black clothes are not ordinary. You can see it from the soft cloth.


    Led by the waitress, Li Meng came to the third floor.


    Compared with the second floor, the third floor is cleaner.


    There are not only a few people who eat, but also the table is well placed.


    "Satisfied, sir?"


    Looking around, Li Meng nodded and said, "not bad."


    At a table by the window, Li Meng sat down.


    Li Meng''s vision is very high. It''s very rare for him to say "good".


    The next step is to order.


    Li Meng alone, naturally will not order too many dishes.


    And Li Meng''s body also avoid too greasy food, in the choice of dishes can not be too willful.


    After selecting some light dishes, Li Meng gave the menu to the waiting maid.


    "Just a moment, please."


    After taking the menu, the waitress politely left.


    It has to be said that in terms of service attitude, yipintang gives people a good feeling.


    In this miserable world, it is very rare.


    Undoubtedly, in catering, the owner of yipintang is an experienced veteran.


    Know how to keep the guests, and know how to take all sizes and face everyone.

 Chapter 1234

    After a while, Li Meng''s order was served.


    The speed is still very fast.


    Although there are only five dishes, they are full of color, fragrance and so on the table. It doesn''t look like a person can eat them.


    "Please use it slowly!"


    As soon as the words were finished, the waitress left.


    Li Meng is enjoying the delicious food.


    "It''s not bad."


    It''s light, but it still tastes good.


    The only thing I don''t know is what I''m eating.


    It has the taste of vegetables, but it''s bitter and astringent, not very bitter. It''s easy to eat.


    Mixed with an unknown kind of meat, it tastes a little messy.


    But this kind of chaotic taste is not annoying, but gives people a very fragrant feeling.


    In the restaurant on the third floor, there are not many people, but there are not many people like Li Meng who eat alone. At other tables, even if the number is small, there are two people.


    The third floor is a clean place, some couples are willing to spend a little money to choose such a place.


    Li Meng''s face is very thick. He doesn''t care about the atmosphere on the third floor. He uses his own food.


    For Li Meng, the purity of the third floor is what he enjoys most.


    "Li Meng, my lord?"


    Someone''s calling themselves?


    Although the voice is small, Li Meng''s hearing is very keen.


    Did you meet an acquaintance?


    Li Mengxun, who thinks so, wants to go.


    This one sees, then saw a person in stair mouth, a graceful figure.


    She wore a blue dress and a white wide brimmed hat, which made her very young and lively.


    She was not alone, and there was a young man beside her, and it was obvious that they had come together.


    How could she be in Kyoto?


    Looking at Li Lanxin standing in the same place, Li Meng was surprised.


    As a rebel instructor, she''s not the right person to be here.


    When he saw the man beside her, Li Meng suddenly realized that her existence made Li Lanxin embarrassed.


    With a smile, Li Meng waved to Li Lanxin. After saying hello, he took back his sight and continued to eat.


    Li Lanxin, on the other hand, looks at Li Meng in a dazed way, with some panic on her face.


    Why is he here?


    No, he shouldn''t be in Nanlin island?


    Why does it appear in Kyoto and meet here by coincidence?


    Li Lanxin was completely at a loss after a chance encounter. It was not the chance encounter that made her at a loss, but the young man beside her.


    As his fiancee, she was dining with other men. What would he think?


    "Lan Xin! Who is he? "


    He could see the expression on Li Lanxin''s face, which made him very concerned, and his words also had a tone of questioning.


    The man''s words made Li Lanxin frown slightly. She sighed slightly in her heart and said calmly, "Zhang Ting, you and I are not so familiar. Please call me Li Lanxin. Don''t you want to know who he is?"


    Looking at Li Meng in the dining room nearby, Li Lanxin said softly, "he''s my fiance."


    fianc¨¦?


    Zhang Ting''s face changed and he couldn''t believe it.


    "It''s impossible. How can you have a fiance in Kyoto? Your partner is only my brother-in-law, Lan Xin. Why do you lie to me? "


    The explanation is superfluous. Looking back at Zhang Ting, Li Lanxin said seriously: "Zhang Ting, I appreciate your kindness, but it is impossible between us. Even if there is no engagement, my relationship with your brother-in-law is just cooperation. My identity and marriage are doomed to be free. I don''t hate him. I don''t want him to misunderstand me."


    What is this?


    Zhang Ting had a fierce look in his eyes and a dangerous smell all over his body.


    Li Lanxin seems to be aware of something. When she wants to find out the source of the dangerous smell, Zhang Ting suddenly smiles and says, "it doesn''t matter. It''s just my fiancee. I still have a chance to talk with you. I''ll wait for you outside."


    With that, Zhang Ting left with a smile on his face. He walked smartly and seemed to really not care.


    After Zhang Ting left, Li Lanxin was relieved.


    At least in the face of her "fiance", the heart finally has some confidence.


    "Hoo


    Spit out the heart of a stuffy, Li Lanxin stepped forward to the familiar and strange figure.


    When she came near, he was still eating in silence and didn''t seem to care about her coming.


    This makes Li Lanxin a little uneasy, and her face is also ruddy.


    Fiancee this identity but she asked for, as fiancee''s identity to see him, this is the first time, this let her some at a loss.


    Although nervous in her heart, Li Lanxin still plucked up her courage and sat down opposite Li Meng.


    "That..."


    Li Lanxin didn''t think about what to say in her heart, which made her knot.


    With the arrival of Li Lanxin, Li Meng had to put down his chopsticks and looked up at her


    Being watched by Li Meng''s eyes, Li Lanxin became more nervous and her face was ruddy.


    With a faint smile, he glanced at Li Lanxin''s whole body. Li Meng said with a light smile, "I haven''t seen you for a long time, but you''ve become a lot more beautiful. I remember when you were in the swamp ruins, although you were a girl then, you were dressed like a boy. There''s nothing like a woman. Now your hair is not only long, but also tall, and people are beautiful. It''s just a year, What a big change. "


    Is that a compliment?


    It should be. Li Lanxin is not sure.


    She secretly looked at Li Meng and said in a low voice, "how can Lord Li Meng come to Kyoto?"


    "What? I''m afraid I''ll disturb you? "


    Li Meng asked with a smile.


    "No, it''s not."


    Li Lanxin shakes her head in a panic and says: "he is just a relative of my partner. I have nothing to do with him. As an adult''s fiancee, I still understand. Don''t misunderstand him."


    Li Meng didn''t care about this.


    With a little smile, Li Meng said calmly: "if a woman doesn''t know how to refuse, it''s an opportunity for a man. A woman who is too beautiful will always attract bees. It''s human nature. However, as your fiance, don''t give me too much pressure."


    At the end, Li Meng looks at Li Lanxin with a smile.


    "I understand."


    The voice was a little low.


    Having been in Kyoto for such a long time, Li Lanxin also felt very embarrassed about some things.


    As the instructor of the rebel army, she can''t do anything she likes. She has to consider the influence of interests in everything she does.

 Chapter 1235

    "Let''s have some together. These dishes are a little light. I''m afraid they are not to your taste."


    As for Li Meng''s invitation, Li Lanxin said with a smile, "it doesn''t matter. I''m tired of eating delicacies in Kyoto these days. It''s better to eat something light."


    Seeing this, Li Meng raised his hand to the waiter not far away.


    "Give this lady a pair of dishes and chopsticks."


    "Yes, just a moment, please."


    With that, the waiter left and soon returned.


    With a pair of chopsticks, Li Lanxin ate it absently.


    It has to be said that the two people sitting together are really like a couple.


    With a leisurely meal, Li Meng said: "the backstage of Sanshen company is not small. It''s a foreign trade enterprise of the American Federation. It''s related to this official business group. In the future, you have to be careful."


    Is this about her?


    Li Lanxin said with a smile: "if you really care about me, why don''t you let the first army support me? With the first legion, I can discard all these patrons. "


    Li Meng just laughed at Li Lanxin''s words.


    In a thought-provoking way: "if the first Legion fully supports you, the resistance will have no independence. You have ambition, or should be said to be an ideal. If you want to realize your lofty ideal, the degree of cooperation with the first Legion is enough. If you go further, even if you don''t want to, your ideal will deteriorate."


    Li Lanxin naturally understood the profound meaning of Li Meng''s words.


    I also know what Mr. Li Meng is worried about and what he cares about. I also know that Mr. Li Meng does not want to interfere too much in the development of the resistance.


    He put down his chopsticks again and looked at Li Lanxin. Li Meng said calmly, "you''re very smart. You know how to judge the situation. Your fiancee''s step is very good. It not only deepens the relationship with the first army, but also consolidates your position in the Resistance Army."


    When it comes to her fiancee, Li Lanxin''s face becomes very ruddy.


    He didn''t dare to look at Li Meng at all. He said in a low voice, "I''m sorry!"


    She knew that in the identity of fiancee, she used Li Meng and the first Legion.


    With a faint smile, Li Mengsi said: "this is your cleverness. Although I was surprised to have a fiancee, you and I all know that this identity is only a guarantee, and there is no further possibility."


    This made Li Lanxin care a little.


    Her mouth slightly tilted, very unconvinced way: "Li Meng adults how to know what I think? Maybe... I really want to be your wife? "


    At the end of the day, Li Lanxin''s voice became smaller and smaller, her head bowed and her face was red.


    Compared with Li Lanxin''s shyness, Li Meng is very indifferent.


    Looking at Li Lanxin in shyness, Li Meng said calmly: "if you really marry me, you have to give up everything, give up the identity of instructor, and also give up the Resistance Army you helped. Can you do it? You can''t do it. "


    Yeah, can she do it?


    The rudeness on her face disappeared, and Li Lanxin kept silent with her head down.


    Lord Li Meng is right. She can''t give up everything.


    In other words, she can only become an adult''s fiancee until her ideal is fulfilled. At that time, her relationship with adults will be cut off.


    Always feel a little sad?


    Maybe that''s the price she has to pay.


    With a slight sigh in her heart, Li Lanxin raised her head and faced Li Meng''s eyes.


    At this moment, Li Lanxin summoned up her courage and suppressed her shyness.


    "Don''t you think of me at all?"


    The shyness on her face is gone. Li Lanxin stares at Li Meng.


    But her heart was shaking.


    Li Meng was shocked at this.


    It took a long time for me to lose my smile and shake my head helplessly.


    "My lord..."


    Eyes still did not move, Li Lanxin just want an answer.


    Looking at Li Lanxin with a serious face, Li Mengpo has a headache.


    To be able to say these words is enough to prove that Li Lanxin has made a decision.


    Turning his head, Li Meng looks out of the window. On the busy street, on the roadside, Li Meng sees a car. Beside the car, Li Meng also sees the young man who went upstairs with Li Lanxin not long ago.


    He seemed a little impatient and kept looking at the third floor.


    "Will you keep him waiting?"


    For Li Meng''s perfunctory, Li Lanxin is very unhappy.


    She said coldly, "he''s just a guide. He didn''t recognize his identity. If adults care about it, I''ll let him go. After I go back, I immediately ask my partner to change a female guide. Adults should be satisfied."


    Li Meng felt embarrassed when he touched his nose.


    This wench is a little anxious, already incoherent.


    However, this feeling is really comfortable.


    One thing, Li Meng is very concerned about.


    The time he spent with Li Lanxin was not long, it can be said that it was quite short. Why she was so involved in the role of fiancee? Seeing her aggressive appearance, it was obvious that she wanted to take the role of fiancee.


    Let the relationship between two people, not just with a false name to maintain.


    What should we do?


    As a man, you can''t shrink back at this point.


    Li Meng sighed in his heart and took back his sight from the window.


    Looking back at Li Lanxin, Li Meng said, "I have some places to go these days. Please accompany me for a walk."


    Hearing this, Li Lanxin''s face softened and her mouth slightly tilted.


    "Good!"


    No more words, just one word represents Li Lanxin''s mood at the moment.


    This is Li Lanxin''s victory, while Li Meng calmly accepted all this.


    For Li Meng, such a thing has no harm to him. The only trouble is that it will be delayed for some time.


    But it''s nothing to care about.


    In the case of Li Lanxin, the fiancee really has to come to an end.


    Even if it''s a political marriage, if the engagement is true, it can''t be too playful, and Li Meng can''t ignore the real relationship between them.


    As a rebel instructor, she is not free. As his fiancee, even if it is just for the possible betrayal in the future, Li Meng must do something to avoid some bad things as much as possible.


    From her seat, Li Lanxin stood up.


    "I''ll be right back."


    After saying this to Li Meng, she left.


    Looking at her back, Li Meng smiles and continues to eat slowly.

 Chapter 1236

    Someone is going to be miserable


    This is good. Compared with Li Lanxin, Li Meng can''t bear it.


    Although Li Meng said he didn''t care, how could he really not care?


    Even if it''s just a false name, it''s true that Li Lanxin is Li Meng''s fiancee. Will she watch her fiancee fall in love with other men.


    Li Meng is very possessive.


    As Li Meng said, he was very sad.


    "What? You''re going with him? No, I will not allow it. "


    Li Lanxin''s words made Zhang Ting jealous and crazy. He tried his best to roar and lose his manners.


    Li Lanxin frowned slightly and said in disgust: "he is my fiance. Why can''t I be with him? It''s my own business. You can report it to Mr. Qian Yongfu. I''ll be back in a few days. By then, it''s time for us to leave Kyoto. "


    After that, ignoring Zhang Ting, who was extremely impolite and angry, Li Lanxin said to the two people in the car: "Ma Donglin, Shu Dongdong, after I leave, you continue to talk with Mr. Qian Yongfu. I''ll be back in a few days."


    Shu Dongdong in the car nodded and said, "don''t worry, instructor, let''s do these things."


    Ma Donglin, who was beside Shu Dongdong, also said with a smile: "go ahead, you can''t let Mr. Li Meng wait for a long time. It''s the instructor''s luck to meet Mr. Li Meng by chance today. This opportunity can''t be wasted."


    "Well!"


    Her face was slightly red. Li Lanxin was very embarrassed.


    Li Lanxin''s shyness made Zhang Ting feel worse.


    He said harshly, "Lan Xin, you can''t go with him. I brought you out today, so I have to take you back."


    With that, Zhang Ting reached for Li Lanxin''s hand.


    But as soon as he reached out, he was harshly scolded.


    "Zhang Ting, please pay attention to your manners. Although Mr. Qian Yongfu is your brother-in-law, if you are disrespectful to the instructor, don''t blame us for being impolite."


    Looking at Zhang Ting outside the car coldly, Ma Donglin''s expression is very gloomy, and his words are also very cold.


    This shocked Zhang Ting, his outstretched hand became stiff, and his face changed.


    On one side, Shu Dongdong sneered: "we don''t want to care about young people''s affairs, but we want to call the attention of instructors. I''m afraid you don''t have the courage and life. I advise you to be honest. With your current status, you don''t even deserve to carry shoes for him. When you have the status of less than one person and more than ten thousand people, you may be qualified to compete with him. Now, You''d better give it up honestly. You can''t provoke some people. "


    He?


    Is it the man Lan Xin called "Li Meng"?


    Who is he?


    How could they be regarded so highly by the rebels? Which country''s dignitaries?


    This is impossible. If it is, as his fiancee, how can he let Lan Xin be reduced to the outside and struggle to survive alone in the dangerous forest?


    With the help of Shu Dongdong and Ma Donglin, Li Lanxin is relieved.


    Looking at Zhang Ting with a look of astonishment, Li Lanxin has an indescribable cheerfulness in her heart.


    I''ve been bothered by him these days. Today I can get away.


    "That''s it. I''ll leave the rest to you."


    Waving to the two people in the car, Li Lanxin leaves with excitement.


    My graceful back, full of youthful and lively atmosphere.


    "It''s good to be young, isn''t that girl stage fright?"


    Looking at Li Lanxin''s back, Shu Dongdong sighs softly.


    Shrugged, Ma Donglin indifferent way: "who knows, see that wench has how big consciousness."


    "Yes, if it was her, it might be possible."


    Apart from the two people who knew what they could do, Zhang Ting, who was more and more confused, naturally didn''t know.


    Li Lanxin kept her promise well.


    After leaving for only half an hour, he returned to his previous seat.


    "All the trouble is settled?"


    Seeing Li Lanxin''s return, Li Meng asked casually.


    With a slight nod, Li Lanxin happily said, "well, it''s all settled, and the annoying people have been dismissed."


    Li Meng: "then continue to eat, the food will be cold."


    Li Lanxin didn''t move her chopsticks. She just said with a smile, "I''m full. Adults should eat more."


    Can''t eat any more, at this time, Li Meng has already put down his chopsticks.


    Li Meng said, "now that you have eaten well, let''s go."


    "My Lord, where shall we go next?"


    Looking at Li Meng expectantly, Li Lanxin inquired.


    Where to?


    In his heart, Li Meng thought for a moment.


    It''s a little late to go to the martial arts institute. After Li Lanxin''s delay, it''s early afternoon. Now I''m going to the martial arts institute. I''m afraid it won''t be long before it gets dark.


    After thinking for a moment, Li Meng noticed and said to Li Lanxin, "find a place to live, and go to the martial arts institute tomorrow."


    Find a place to live?


    Li Lanxin''s face turned red and her head lowered. She didn''t know what she was thinking.


    Li Meng just laughed at Li Lanxin''s reaction.


    Despite the courage to make a decision, but for her, some things are too lethal.


    Although she is far from being an instructor, in the final analysis, she is really a girl under 20 years old.


    I''m naturally curious and afraid of what women have to go through.


    It''s a normal reaction.


    "Waiter!"


    Waving slightly, Li Meng called the waiter.


    "Sir! Do you need anything? "


    "Can we provide accommodation here?" Li Meng asked


    get accommodation?


    The young waitress looked at Li Meng with understanding eyes and said with a smile, "yes, there are ordinary suites and VIP suites."


    Yipinge is not only on the third floor, so Li Meng thought that yipinge should also provide accommodation.


    Since accommodation is provided, there is no need for Li Meng to go to other places.


    "Two VIP suites."


    "Yes, sir. Would you like to check in now or later?"


    Li Meng looked at Li Lanxin with her head down and asked, "Lanxin! Is there any place to go? "


    "No


    The voice is very small. If you don''t listen carefully, you can''t hear it at all.


    However, Li Meng listened very clearly.


    With a little smile, Li Meng turned to the maid beside him and said, "check in now."


    "Yes, sir, miss! Please follow me

 Chapter 1237

    The wind is blowing, pushing the waves forward wave after wave.


    When it comes to the end, in the crash sound of "Hua La", the golden beach and the black reef are washed over and over again.


    The sea is boundless, but it has an end.


    On one side is the blue sea. Looking into the distance, it is the world of water.


    On the other side is land, with steep cliffs and golden beaches forming a long coastline.


    On a beach almost parallel to the coast, a huge and magnificent city stands.


    It is so huge and magnificent that it sits at the junction of water and land, extending into the sea on one side and into the interior on the other.


    From a distance, dozens of kilometers of coastline are occupied by huge cities.


    This is the kingdom of Austria, and this city is Darwin, the capital and only city of Austria.


    As a port city, smooth shipping is indispensable.


    On the side facing the sea, a huge port connects Darwin with the sea.


    A large number of docks extend from the mainland, forming a group of docks.


    Although the port is large and there are many wharves, there are few ships. At a glance, the port is empty, and only a few fishing boats dock on the wharf, undulating with the surging sea water.


    The harbor is empty, but on the sea outside, a huge shadow of the ship is floating on the sea.


    The huge metal body reflected the metal light, and the gun barrels on the deck were of different caliber, which were like a monster biting people, revealing a trace of danger.


    After more than ten days of sailing, the fleet finally arrived in Darwin.


    After a year, guniya finally returned to her hometown.


    Today, Darwin city is lively, because the eldest princess "gunya" is back.


    The Royal Highness, who brought them hope and brought food, returned.


    When the news was heard, on the way to the Royal Palace at the port, the people gathered spontaneously to welcome her royal highness to return.


    For a moment, the cry of Darwin was deafening, and the news of the return of Princess gunya spread all over the city.


    It was not until gunya returned to the palace that the riots in Darwin subsided slightly.


    Guniya''s return also brought the palace, which was always quiet, into turmoil.


    Palace, in the inner court corridor.


    In the chaos of footsteps, in a crowd of maids and escorts to follow, Gu Niya with two sisters are walking lightly.


    "Sister gunya! If the mother reproaches, you should intercede for us. "


    Denisa seems very worried, timid eyes, a face of pray looking at gunya.


    This let Gu Niya helpless smile, light smile way: "you ah, now just know afraid, don''t think, this time I won''t intercede for you, let the princess good lesson you, see you later dare not run."


    "Sister gunya..."


    Denisa''s face was even more comfortable with her lips.


    Compared with Denisa''s fear and worry, Teresa seems very indifferent.


    Holding guniya''s hand, she walked quietly, as if not worried about her mother''s scolding.


    This made Denisa, who was on the other side of Guya, envious. She whispered to Teresa, "Teresa, you can be my sister. Don''t you always fight with me? I''ll let you be my sister today."


    "No."


    Teresa explicitly refused.


    This makes Denisa a little dejected. It seems that she can''t run today.


    So childish words, let the ladies behind smile.


    I''m afraid only the naughty Princess Denisa would want to let her sister out.


    But can the identity of a sister make you happy?


    What a child.


    In Denisa''s uneasiness and worry, the destination arrived.


    This is the room of the first princess "Ariana". In the room, the princess is waiting for them.


    Compared with Denisa''s uneasiness, Guya is very indifferent.


    Ariana can be the mother of Denisa and Teresa, but she can''t be her mother.


    One is age, the other is recognition.


    There are three princesses in the kingdom of Austria. The first two princesses all died earlier, leaving orphans.


    Gunya was the daughter of the first princess. When gunya was seven years old, her mother died.


    After the death of the first princess, King vilchin soon married the second princess, the mother of Denisa and Teresa. Due to her younger age, King vilchin still recognized her.


    The second princess died at the age of 15, when Denisa and Teresa were only four years old.


    The second year after the death of the second princess, King vilchin married the third princess, which is now the first princess "oleana". That year, gunya was 18 years old.


    As an adult, gunya''s consciousness has become independent. Naturally, she won''t call Olivia, who is only ten years older than herself, her mother.


    Fortunately, Oriana doesn''t care, which makes their relationship a little delicate.


    Like mother and daughter, like sisters, probably in between.


    In the palace, King vilchin was seriously ill and could not deal with state affairs. Political affairs could only be dealt with by the first princess, Olivia. One woman was weak, but the two women were different. As the eldest princess, this was also the responsibility of gunya.


    Maybe it''s because of heart to heart love, or maybe it''s because of political considerations, the relationship between them is still good.


    After more than a year, coming back here again, even gunya was quite excited.


    Although excited, but gounia is not timid, rubbed the timid Denisa that small head, then pushed open the door.


    In the room, a lazy and luxurious figure has been waiting.


    She was wearing a purple dress and a golden crown. She leaned on the wide seat with her slender body. Her white face was with a lazy smile. Her eyes were light but full of wisdom.


    Her lips are slightly curled, her face is beautiful, and she is lazy and mature, but also attractive.


    She is orina, the first princess of the kingdom of Georgia.


    It''s also a beauty in the eyes of all men.


    "Mother... Empress..."


    As soon as she enters the room, Denisa shyly hides behind gunya and looks at oleana with a pleasant face.


    Seeing such a timid look on Denisa''s face, Ariana gave a lazy smile, waved to Denisa and Teresa, and said softly, "my two daughters, come to me."

 Chapter 1238

    With a sigh of relief, Denisa walked out from behind gunya and walked with Teresa to Ariana.


    With her daughter''s approach, orina smiles and takes Teresa into her arms. When her other hand is about to touch Denisa, she suddenly turns and pulls on Teresa''s ear.


    "Pain, pain."


    When her ear was pulled, Denisa screamed and looked pitifully at oleana.


    With a cold smile, she didn''t let go of it in her hand, and she said: "you know the pain, too. Say, it''s not your fault to sneak away."


    "It''s not fair..."


    Doodle mouth, Denisa very unconvinced way: "mother how can know is not Teresa sister''s attention."


    "Is it?"


    Rubbing Teresa''s little head, she said gently, "Teresa is not a little jerk."


    "Woo


    Dinissa had nothing to say against this, so she had to sob and bowed her head dejectedly.


    "Ah..."


    With a slight sigh, Oriana released Denisa and held her two daughters in her arms.


    Looking rather helpless, he said softly: "don''t do this next time. If something happens to you two, how can I explain to my lost cousin?"


    "I''m wrong!"


    In Arianna''s arms, Denisa was honest enough to admit her mistake.


    She knows, this time can''t make mother angry again, otherwise, can have no jujube, but big stick.


    It took a while for Arianna to let go of her two daughters.


    Gentle exhort way: "good, tired, go to wash, and then eat a good meal, remember, don''t eat too full."


    "Well!"


    "I know, mother."


    "Sister Teresa, let''s go."


    Dinissa is undoubtedly happy to pass a difficult time. She pulls her sister and runs out happily.


    Looking at the place where her sisters disappeared, gunya said, "you''re still too gentle. Too indulgent is not a good thing."


    With a helpless smile, orina shook her head and said, "although they are still young, they understand their mind. This time they quietly left, which really scared me. Fortunately, Teresa left a letter, which made me feel relieved."


    Is that Teresa?


    No wonder


    Teresa is a much more reassuring sister than Denisa.


    On one side of the seat, gunya sat down, everything seemed very natural.


    However, Arianna said with a smile, "this trip to Kyoto is going well. There''s a lot of grain back. It''s enough for Darwin city for a year. Where''s the army outside? I don''t feel aggrieved."


    In the face of Olivia Anna''s inquiry, Gu Niya shook her head and said: "it''s lucky that she hasn''t been wronged. Her trip to Kyoto is not smooth. She only solved the food problem, but met a noble man when she came back."


    Noble?


    Oriana looks curious and seems to be very interested in the noble people in gunya''s mouth.


    At the thought of Li Meng, Gu Niya''s face became ruddy, nervous and twisted.


    This appearance of gunya surprised Olivia.


    He said with a smile: "which Prince did you meet during this trip to Kyoto? It makes you care so much. "


    Olliana''s words can make Gu Niya a little at a loss, even busy way: "no... no, the princess knows the first Legion?"


    First Corps?


    Orina looked puzzled and shook her head. "I don''t know, which country''s army is it?"


    The continent of Austria is still very closed. It is generally not concerned about things outside the mainland, and it is difficult to know what is happening outside the mainland.


    "Hoo


    After calming down her confused thoughts, Gu Niya said softly, "it''s not the army of any country, but a powerful armed force. Although it''s not a country, its strength is no less than that of any other powerful country. A year ago, they first appeared in the Nanlin belt..."


    Gunya said a lot and told Olivia what she knew, just to let Olivia know enough about the first legion, and Olivia also heard a lot.


    With the introduction of gunya to the first legion, Oriana was surprised, stunned, shocked and finally incredible.


    Looking at Gunia in surprise, orina said curiously: "what''s the origin of the first Legion? It''s incredible that in a short period of one year we have accomplished what others can''t achieve in a few years or even decades. "


    Gouniya felt the same way about Olivia''s feelings. She sighed: "who said no, I was in the same mood with the princess at the beginning. The first Legion was so mysterious that no one knew where they came from, only that their first stop was Nanlin island."


    Is a year long?


    It wasn''t long. In this year, the first regiment took Nanlin island as a springboard, successively conquered Bentley, eliminated the pirates who plundered the South China Sea, reached out to Austria thousands of miles away in the secret confrontation with the hero Association, and made the kingdom of Danlan bow to its throne in just one month.


    This kind of success is just like a myth.


    It''s incredible. It''s hard to imagine how the first Legion did it.


    As an audience, Arianna can''t help surging in her heart.


    But after the excitement is silence, long silence.


    The look on her face had returned to calm, and she said thoughtfully: "in this way, the first Legion is a very aggressive force. Under such circumstances, I''m afraid the continent of Austria will become the target of the first Legion."


    Gunya did not deny this.


    In the contact with Li Meng, gunya can feel the ambition of the first Legion.


    That kind of ambition is bigger than anyone else, and more terrifying than anyone else.


    "I don''t know what the ultimate goal of the first Legion is, but in my contact with that one, I have a premonition that the continent of Austria, no, I''m afraid the world will change because of the first Legion. I''m afraid the ultimate goal of the first Legion is something we can''t imagine."


    Does gunya have such a high opinion of the first Legion?


    I don''t know whether it''s a good thing or a bad thing?


    In her heart, Arianna sighed.


    The first Legion is a new force, and a new force is always very aggressive.


    The practices of the first regiment have proved this.


    Whatever the purpose of the first Legion is, it will not be good for most countries.

 Chapter 1239

    From her seat, gunya got up and walked softly to the windowsill.


    The palace is a castle like building, and it''s high up here.


    Looking into the distance, it is a dense area of buildings and a city.


    Leaning lightly against the armguard in front of the window, gunya looks back at each other and looks at oleana.


    "Let''s talk about the situation in the kingdom. After more than a year, those old people can understand it? Although the wealth of the Kingdom has been accumulated for more than 100 years, we can''t wait to eat it up. "


    Under guniya''s eyes, there was a trace of sadness on Olivia''s face. She said anxiously, "it''s OK in the slum. Several smuggling channels were intercepted by the guards and lost contact with the outside world. The rebels have settled down a lot. There hasn''t been much action in recent months. As for the three elders of the house of interior..."


    Speaking of this, Arianna sighed and said, "Your Majesty is very ill and bedridden. They are dissatisfied with the fact that I have taken over the power. Although they abide by their duty and will not embarrass me in national affairs, they will report everything to me and seek my advice, but they are lazy in the implementation, There are also some ambiguities on the issue of the rebels in the slums. I have repeatedly asked the city defense forces to help the guards to eliminate the rebellion in the city. They all evade for various reasons. Now the situation in the kingdom is still calm, and the demons outside the city have disappeared. There has been no movement for several months. "


    "Oh?"


    Gunya looked surprised.


    Gu Niya is used to the attitude of the three elders and has seen their usual tactics of delaying politics.


    Had it not been for the fact that the influence of the three elders was too huge, and once they were removed, too many things would have been involved and chaos would have arisen in the city. Otherwise, the house of interior would have been replaced.


    Gunya was surprised by the disappearance of demons. Those things have been tormenting the kingdom for many years. Gunya would not believe that they would disappear for no reason.


    "Princess, did you send a reconnaissance team outside the city? The devil will not disappear for no reason. Those degenerates have been staring at the kingdom for many years. It is impossible to give up these years of persistence. "


    Olivia shares what gunya is worried about.


    "I think so, too," she said thoughtfully. "But since the devil disappeared, the guards sent a large number of investigation teams to investigate. The news is also incredible. The farms occupied by the devil, as well as the outposts, have no trace of the devil, and the degenerates seem to have disappeared."


    So the devil really disappeared?


    Gunya was a little surprised and a little unbelievable.


    But if it''s true, as oleana said, gunya has to believe it.


    In the forest outside the city, there are many farms in the kingdom. These farms are not ordinary farms. The scale of these farms has surpassed that of villages and can be called a small town. There are no less than 10000 workers in each farm. In order to ensure the safety of these farmers, the housing area of the farm is protected by a city wall more than 10 meters high.


    There are nearly ten million people in Darwin. All the food comes from these farms. These farms are huge in scale and quantity. If there is no trace of demons in the farms, it is enough to prove that the demons have disappeared.


    Demons don''t hide, and they don''t have any rules. Although advanced demons have wisdom, they don''t think about any strategies. For demons, there is only one meaning of their existence, that is, fighting. They will charge human settlements again and again, as if they will never be tired.


    In the past few years, Darwinian city has been attacked by demons hundreds of times. Each time the demons are defeated, the demons will come back in just a few days. It seems that they will never stop.


    In these years of fighting, the Kingdom has suffered heavy losses. Hundreds or even thousands of soldiers have died in each battle. Under the attack of the devil, the Kingdom has fallen into a kind of mire that can not be turned over. Its strength has been weakened little by little. The turmoil in the city is also speeding up the arrival of the end of the kingdom.


    Is the devil really gone?


    Gunya is not sure if it is.


    However, it is certain that the kingdom will not be attacked by demons again in a short time.


    Think of this, Gu Niya puzzled way: "since the devil disappeared, why not take this opportunity to wipe out the rebels in the city?"


    What gunya asked made Oriana smile bitterly.


    She shook her head and said: "several generals of the guards also have this plan, but the reality makes them give up. After the devil disappears, the rebels in the city also calm down. The rebels are not regular troops. They are just a group of civilians with weapons. They are rebels when they take weapons. When they put down weapons, they become the people of the kingdom. The civilians in the slums are more than a million? We can''t treat them all as rebels. "


    That''s true. Listen to what oleana said, gunya has understood the problem.


    Slums are located in the third ring area. In the process of urban expansion, the most peripheral slums have become victims.


    Although they are also guarded by high walls, the second wall also limits them to a small world.


    The gap between the rich and the poor exists everywhere, but it has been magnified infinitely in Darwin.


    The reason is very simple. The kingdom of Austria has only one city. It has poor relations with other countries. It can be said that there are basically no land trade exchanges. In terms of sea trade, it can be said that all basic resources are basically imported from abroad. Due to its remote location, there are no decent overseas countries nearby, and resources are extremely scarce, Naturally, the productivity will not be very high. If the productivity is insufficient, it will not be able to provide enough jobs. If there are not enough jobs, for some civilians living at the bottom, they will lose the guarantee of life.


    Darwin city has a population of nearly ten million. If you want to support such a large population, you must have enough jobs.


    However, because the kingdom of Austria is too closed, the resources are insufficient, and the productivity is insufficient, which leads to the pitiful lack of jobs. Coupled with the barren trade, it creates a terrible phenomenon.


    Among the nearly ten million civilians in Darwin, two-thirds of them are unemployed, and only a small number of them have their own jobs and careers.


    That is to say, nearly five million civilians are supported by the kingdom.


    Under such circumstances, it can be said that the system of the kingdom of Austria has long been in chaos.


    Once the system is in disorder, it will cause a lot of things.

 Chapter 1240

    The discontent of the people led to the rebellion. Under the internal and external troubles, the reason why the kingdom of Austria was able to stick to it was only by the family background saved in the past. After all, in the past, the kingdom of Austria was a country with a unified mainland. Although nearly a century has passed, the family background saved in the past was unimaginable.


    This family background has kept the kingdom of Austria alive for decades, and maybe even longer.


    But no matter how big the family will be, it will only take time.


    The third ring is a slum. There is only one way to wipe out the rebels.


    That is to make the slums disappear completely, which means not only the slums, but also the people.


    But gunya knew it was impossible.


    Because once the royal family does this, it is likely to lead to the fastest destruction.


    In my heart, Guya sighed.


    This country has been decayed, and it is getting closer and closer to the abyss of extinction.


    Gunya had never felt so close to the end of the kingdom.


    "Gunya, how do you want to use that army? I don''t understand the first Legion. Since you believe in him, I also believe in your vision. Although the threat of demons has disappeared for the time being, you can''t help but guard against demons. With the addition of that army, the guards will be much easier. As for the use of it to wipe out the rebels in the city, I don''t think about it for the moment. After all, that army is a foreign army and uses them to kill, It''s not good for the royal family. "


    You can''t see the sea here. For the fleet on the sea outside the port, oleana only heard from the general of the guards.


    Olivia didn''t know anything about gunya''s army.


    "This..."


    Guniya pondered and shook her head: "the princess is right. The army of the first regiment is not suitable for exterminating the rebels in the city, but it is also not suitable for Garrisoning the city wall. Although they are" mercenaries "this time, due to their free assistance, the army''s stay time is limited, no more than three months at most. Originally, I expected that they would stay in the city wall, Let the army under general Tanya eliminate the demons outside the city. As long as the demons outside the city are eliminated, the biggest problem of the kingdom will be solved. "


    Kill the devil?


    Hearing this, she was a little surprised and asked, "how big is this army?"


    In order to eliminate the demons outside the city, the size of the army can not be small.


    Although orina was a little surprised by the unpaid assistance of the first regiment, she didn''t think the size of the army was very large. How could she send too many soldiers with unpaid assistance.


    "Eleven warships, about 10000 soldiers," Gunia said


    An army of 10000 soldiers


    Although there are a large number of people, the army of this size is undoubtedly not enough to eliminate the demons.


    Looking at the reaction of Oriana, gunya knew what the princess was thinking.


    Guniya said: "the army of the first Legion is very powerful, with powerful war machinery, and the individual equipment is also extremely advanced. Although it is only 10000, it is afraid that its combat power is far beyond that of the Kingdom''s guards. The princess should know the kingdom of Bentley. The army scale of the first Legion is only 50000 when it conquers the whole territory of Bentley."


    "Oh?"


    With a little smile, Arianna said with a light smile: "it seems that you highly respect the first Legion."


    This is no longer respected, it should be called blind self-confidence.


    From gunya''s words, oleana can feel this.


    For the reaction of the princess, guniya can understand the strength of the first Legion. It''s hard to believe if you don''t see it with your own eyes.


    Those powerful warships, incredible equipment, and all kinds of advanced science and technology make people feel too unrealistic. In the unrealistic situation, they give people a kind of close to invincible power.


    In the past half a month, guniya has not been idle on the ship. She has seen a lot of incredible things with her own eyes.


    And those things, if they were not seen with their own eyes, no one would believe them.


    With a look on her face, guniya said softly, "if you don''t see it with your own eyes, the princess will not believe it. It''s hard to believe that the first Legion is a magical armed force. This magic doesn''t mean their powerful force, but all kinds of advanced weapons and equipment. How can we say that compared with other countries, even Kyoto, the first Legion has something, Almost ahead of an era, what kind of gap is this, princess? Do you understand? "


    The appearance of gunya makes Oriana more and more curious about the first Legion.


    Guniya is a martial arts artist. Even she is inferior in her knowledge.


    I really don''t know what medicine the first Legion gave to guniya. It made guniya worship the first Legion so much.


    "Go and have a look at that fleet. Just from the appearance, you can see the difference of those ships. They are beautiful and powerful. They are the most perfect war machines. Only when you see them with your own eyes can the princess understand what I feel at this moment."


    After listening to gunya''s words, Oriana became more curious and wanted to see the fleet on the sea.


    Isn''t it just a few warships? How can gunya be so respected.


    "I really want to see it, but it''s not the right time," she said with a smile


    With a slight pause, Arianna put away her smile and said in a deep voice, "in the current situation of the Kingdom, you and I all know that even if the threat of the devil disappears and the rebels in the city are eliminated, the current predicament of the kingdom can not be changed. The kingdom is decadent and there are too many drawbacks. I don''t know how long it will last. The three yuan elders should also know this, For a kingdom that has no hope, who cares about its future


    Yes, the country is rotten.


    To be exact, it is time to disappear in the long river of history.


    In the civil strife that led to the fall of the Kingdom, the kingdom was doomed.


    Although it has persisted for decades, it is just a matter of survival. Everyone knows this, but they just don''t want to admit it.


    Gunya understood, so did Olivia, so did the royal family, and so did the important ministers.


    Sometimes gunya would think, why does the Kingdom persist?


    If you give up early, the royal family will have a way out, and it will be good for the people of Darwin.


    Guarding this city, the Kingdom has no future to speak of.


    "Well, you just come back, have a good rest first. These things are too urgent, and you and I can''t do too much. As a woman, it''s the limit to keep this family business. It''s a delusion to counterattack and revive. The Kingdom doesn''t have such conditions. Let''s go step by step."


    Although the atmosphere is a little heavy, they have to face it and have self-knowledge.


    Only with self-knowledge can we keep this family property.

 Chapter 1241

    "By the way, is that woman general in town? Although they are mercenaries, they should not be impolite in terms of etiquette. As the head of an army, they should be well treated. "


    Her name is Tanya, and of course it will only be a woman''s name.


    A female general, oleana, was very surprised and wanted to know her.


    Listening to Arianna talking about Tanya, gunya shook her head with a wry smile and said, "that general is more aloof. She won''t like these complicated etiquette. If the princess wants to know her, she won''t go to the city unless she is formally invited."


    "So..."


    Olivia Anna did not force, light way "even if, there will always be a chance later, go to rest."


    With a slight nod, gunya said, "well, I''ll go. I''ll go to see my father first."


    Listen to Gu Niya to see your majesty, Olivia even busy way: "Gu Niya, you want to see your majesty, I don''t stop you, but you have to be prepared."


    Psychological preparation?


    Gunya looks at oleana suspiciously.


    Her face was slightly heavy, and she said in a deep voice: "shortly after you left, your Majesty''s condition has deteriorated. Now you can''t speak. Your majesty is old, and your constitution has become fragile. You have no resistance to pollutants. Now your Majesty''s bedroom has been blocked and taken care of by a doctor. Although you are a martial artist, you should not be too close to it."


    With a sigh, Arianna said helplessly, "go and have a look at him."


    Without saying much, gunya left in silence.


    Guniya is aware of her father''s illness. She has been prepared for the deterioration of her illness.


    My father is old. At this age and the most dangerous time, he will step into the abyss of death if he is careless.


    The return of Princess gunya did not cause much disturbance.


    Some are happy, some are indifferent, and some are numb.


    Happy people are a small part of the nearly ten million people in Darwinian city. They live in the second ring city, have jobs and families, and their lives can be guaranteed. Therefore, they love the royal family.


    The people who are indifferent to them are those who live in the slums. They are also the most. They have no jobs and are troubled by the cold current and hunger. Although the royal family has given some relief, they will not starve to death, but they have already lost hope for the royal family and the country. They may be grateful to the royal family and someone, but what they want more is change, Change the country completely.


    Numb people are some high-ranking officials and nobles. The Kingdom has long lost hope. They don''t want to change anything or do anything. They just want to live in luxury. It''s day by day.


    Darwinian city has long been covered with decadent atmosphere. If you want to change it, you have to break up and grow up.


    In the chamber of the palace, the three old people gathered as usual, chatting and occasionally talking about politics.


    The table was full of wine, and the red liquid reflected three old faces.


    "I heard that the princess is back?"


    "What do you mean? It''s not peaceful in Darwin today. I don''t believe you haven''t heard from me."


    "Ha ha, I just had some accidents. A year has passed before I knew it. It''s time for the princess to come back."


    "Princess, why don''t we work harder? Let the city defense forces help the guards to wipe out the rebels in the city. Those guys make trouble every day, and I''m tired of it. "


    "I don''t think so. The princess didn''t come back alone this time. She also brought back an army. Judging from the situation, tut Tut, her strength is not weak. It seems that the princess is going to get married. I don''t know which country she is."


    These words made the three old men look at each other and smile, as you know in your heart,


    "We are old and can''t do much. Let the young people work hard. We, as long as we don''t hold them back, or they will be scolded for being immortal. Let''s talk about the matter of exterminating the rebels. Those guys can''t be killed. As long as the slums exist one day, there will be another batch after another. Now they are trapped in the third ring area, so keep this balance, It''s not a wise move to kill people in vain. It will lead to hatred. If the hatred is too deep, if the day comes, you, I and the royal family will have no way out. "


    After this, the three elders fell into a short silence.


    The future of the Kingdom... Is really worrying.


    "Princess highness, your highness, for your noble body, stop here."


    The palace has not changed much. It is still a familiar palace.


    Light and familiar, Guya came to a bedroom, which is the father''s bedroom.


    In front of the door, a doctor wearing a white robe and a gas mask stopped guniya.


    This made Gu Niya frown slightly and said calmly, "I''m a martial arts artist and my father''s daughter. Anyway, I want to see him."


    "If the princess insists, please wear a gas mask."


    "No!"


    With that, despite the doctor''s stop, Guya pushed the door in.


    This makes the doctor quite helpless, had to quickly follow the identity of Princess guniya.


    As soon as she entered the room, gunya smelled a bad smell.


    That kind of taste is very pungent, has the medicine taste, also has the fishy smell.


    Guya''s face was expressionless, and she calmly approached a big bed in her bedroom.


    On the bed, gunya had seen the figure lying down.


    At the bedside, I saw many maids with gas masks.


    "Your Highness, please don''t come any closer."


    Behind him, the doctor''s anxious voice rang. He was warning and reminding.


    It stopped gunya.


    At this time, guniya was only five meters away from the bed and her father.


    This distance also allows Guya to clearly see the face of her father on the bed.


    The familiar faces have changed a lot, the wrinkles on the face are more and more old, and there are some green spots all over the face. The golden hair on the head is completely white, and it becomes gray and old obviously.


    He closed his eyes and didn''t move. He didn''t know whether he was asleep or deep.


    Looking at the sick father on the bed, Gu Niya sighed, with some sadness on her face.


    Mouth slightly Zhang, Gu Niya to behind the doctor asked: "father''s condition how?"

 Chapter 1242

    Under the gas mask, the doctor grinned bitterly and said, "due to the limited medical conditions, the only thing that can be done now is to alleviate the suffering of his majesty as much as possible, and his subordinates can do nothing about the erosion of pollutants. His majesty is very ill, and the pollutants have invaded his Majesty''s internal organs, and there is no hope for a complete cure, Now we can only slow down the erosion rate of the virus as far as possible, so that your majesty can survive for a longer time. "


    Gunya knew that the doctor had done her best.


    Father is old, and the old people in this world, due to their aging body, often can not escape the end of being eroded by pollutants. It can be said that this is a barrier that all the old people will go through.


    Once this hurdle is passed, the aging of the body will no longer become the target of pollutants. However, death will come. This is the result that no one can change.


    Although in the heart sad, but to such result, Gu Niya also can only accept.


    "Please let your highness leave as soon as possible, and take care of yourself."


    The doctor reminded again.


    This time, gunya did not willfully ignore the doctor''s warning.


    With a deep look at the old figure on the bed, gunya turned and left the smelly bedroom.


    Half a month''s sea journey is a torment for everyone, even guniya, a martial arts artist, is no exception.


    The most important thing is to have a good meal and a good sleep.


    In the early morning, there was a thick fog.


    Even the sea off the coast is shrouded in fog from the land.


    So big Darwin City, as usual on their daily life.


    Without the devil''s harassment, the rebels in the city calmed down, and everything seemed to be fine.


    The port shrouded in fog also ushered in a slightly busy time of the new day.


    For fishermen, fishing at sea is their only guarantee of life, and they can survive better.


    I do not know when, the bottom of the industry is now envied.


    The sea is rippling. In the fishermen''s scolding, fishing boats leave the port and sail into the deep sea.


    Outside the port, the fog shrouded fleet has become the existence of fishermen.


    Some fishing boats even went so far as to get close to the fleet just to see the huge ships.


    "These guys are really big. Hello, did you hear that this fleet is said to be a mercenary brought by your royal highness?"


    "Ha ha, I''m afraid you''re not stupid. How dare we get so close to the enemy?"


    "That''s true, but these boats are really big."


    "Let''s go, let''s go. It''s important to get down to business. Don''t get too close."


    From passing fishing boats, the fishermen''s voice of surprise and discussion sounded from time to time.


    For fishermen, the fleet is just a novelty.


    Under the cover of fog, the huge fleet becomes a huge shadow. When it is close enough, we can see the huge metal body and the pressure like a mountain.


    It''s both curious and frightening.


    Just then, in the harbor, a slightly larger boat left the dock and came slowly in the direction of the fleet.


    The roar of the engine reverberated in the mist.


    Today, gunya is not lazy. Darwin seems calm, but she does not relax her vigilance.


    "What do you want me to do?"


    In the flagship''s command room, Tanya meets gunya.


    Today''s guniya is dressed in plain clothes and grey robes. She looks like a tramp.


    It was obvious that he had gone out of the city quietly.


    With a wry smile on her face, gunya said helplessly: "great changes have taken place in Darwin city. A few months ago, the demons that troubled the Kingdom disappeared, and the rebels in the city also calmed down. Now Darwin city is in a strange calm, which makes me very uneasy."


    The devil''s gone?


    Tanya on the captain''s seat looks up slightly and looks at gunya unexpectedly.


    The big hood hides everything, and Guya only feels a line of sight looking at herself.


    In the hood, Tanya''s voice rang.


    "The calm before the storm will be overwhelming the next time it breaks out."


    This is Tan Yade''s conclusion.


    She nodded her head slightly, and said to Tanya, "I think so too. There must be a certain connection between the disappearance of demons and the concealment of rebels. Maybe they are accumulating strength and waiting for the next opportunity."


    "Do you have information from the surrounding countries? Demons will not disappear for no reason. As long as they exist, they will not stop killing. " Tan Ya inquired.


    Tanya asked, let Gu Niya face apology, shaking her head: "because of the hostile relationship with the surrounding countries, the kingdom is relatively closed, the situation of the surrounding countries is also unknown, because of the devil''s harassment, it is difficult to send intelligence personnel."


    In this way, we can only start from scratch, as if we were exploring the new world, little by little.


    It''s not easy


    It takes too much time.


    Tanya sighed at the thought.


    The host really took over a trouble.


    "Sorry!"


    Gunya knows that the kingdom is too incompetent. As a country, she has no knowledge of the surrounding countries, and the intelligence is blank. This is a very embarrassing and frustrating thing.


    What about trouble? The task is the task. The master''s purpose is to solve the troubles in the woman''s heart and let the kingdom of Austria pass the crisis. Although the devil no longer threatens Darwin, it doesn''t mean that Darwinian city is safe. Tanya still knows that.


    Now that the devil has disappeared, find out the devil. Only by eliminating the devil and killing the degenerates can the task be truly completed.


    "I see. We will deal with the demons outside the city. We will find them out."


    Speaking of this, Tanya said: "for the first legion, everything here is strange. I need intelligence. Any intelligence you know, any intelligence you can think of, I need intelligence."


    With a slight nod, guniya said, "give it to me. When I go back, I''ll order someone to sort out a detailed information and give it to the general. It will take about a day."


    Intelligence is very important, even if it is only the most basic intelligence, it is also extremely important.


    To Tanya''s request, gunya can understand, she understands, this is also her obligation.


    The first Legion is a mercenary who came to help her. She must try her best to meet any request.


    Only by working hand in hand can the Kingdom''s troubles be solved more quickly.

 Chapter 1243

    "It''s not too late. I''m going to deal with the intelligence."


    With that, gunya was about to leave.


    Seeing this, Tanya didn''t say much. She took up a small metal box on the metal platform beside her and threw it at gunya.


    As a martial arts artist, guniya''s reaction is undoubtedly sensitive. She quickly reacts and catches the metal box.


    "This is a remote communication device. With it, you can contact me at any time within a hundred miles."


    Tanya''s words let Gu Niya look slightly Leng, with even if the reaction came over.


    It turns out to be a communicator. In this way, she doesn''t have to go back and forth to the fleet often. If she has something to do, she can contact General Tanya directly.


    For gunya, it''s a lot more convenient.


    With a slight nod, gunya said, "I''ll go."


    "Keep in touch at all times," Tan said


    Gunya left, and for Tanya, she had an ultimate goal.


    It''s not easy.


    From her seat, Tanya walks slowly to the window.


    Outside, on the deck, Guya was visible.


    As a martial arts person, he is undoubtedly dexterous in action.


    Although the ship''s side is a certain height from the sea, this height is not worth mentioning to the martial artists.


    With a slight jump, gunya jumped out of the boat and onto a boat below.


    In the rippling of the sea, the boat was leaving. In a short time, it disappeared into the fog.


    Behind Tanya, a sergeant who stayed in the command room came forward and approached Tanya.


    In the helmet, a slightly mechanical voice sounded: "general, for us, this continent is a new continent, an undeveloped virgin land. There is too little intelligence. It''s not easy to find demons in the vast forest sea. It takes a long time. The current situation outside Austria is not clear. We can''t stay here for a long time."


    After the sergeant chief''s words, did not let Tan ya have how big reaction.


    The cold voice rang out from the hood, and the eyes were still looking out at the sea covered with fog.


    "This is an order and what the host wants to see. Don''t think about leaving until the dilemma faced by the kingdom of Austria is completely solved. If you have such an idea, it''s better to cherish every minute and take action immediately."


    "Yes


    Holding the salute, sergeants grow up.


    "I''m sending a reconnaissance team inland."


    Turning around, Tanya left the window and sat on the bench.


    As for the urgency of the sergeant chief, she said calmly: "no hurry, first prepare the equipment needed by the investigation team. When the intelligence arrives, it''s not too late to take action. Although the kingdom of Austria is declining, it was once a country that unified the mainland. Besides, there should still be maps of Austria. With maps, there will be a direction, It''s better than wandering around without a clue. "


    "Yes


    The sergeant replied.


    "Go ahead and choose some clever soldiers. This time, they are facing demons. If they don''t, they will face death. Although I hope you are protected by death, if you are killed by demons, you will really die."


    Some evil words, I do not know when, in front of these soldiers, Tanya no longer hide the identity of his dead.


    Let the army adapt to her changes, and let the army have a real understanding of the first Legion.


    "Yes..."


    In the helmet, the sergeant''s cheek was in a cold sweat.


    Although they don''t know some things, when they really know them, they are under more and more pressure when they face the general.


    Because they understand that kind of power, that kind of faith, that kind of magical existence, which makes them fear.


    With her slender hand outstretched, Tanya lifted her hood from her head.


    A beautiful face is shown in everyone''s eyes.


    Their general is so beautiful


    More than a year, the original shoulder length of short hair has grown to the waist, unconsciously, Tanya also has a beautiful long hair.


    Although the body is dead, it is still alive.


    With her mouth slightly tilted, Tanya showed a strange smile and said playfully: "when I came here and saw the status quo of the kingdom of Austria, I understood the real purpose of the master. The Kingdom has been broken, bad to the bone marrow, and so bad that it is beyond cure. If I want to save myself, I must seek a straw."


    Speaking of this, Tanya looked at the sergeant not far away and said softly, "ARI, when do you say they will realize this?"


    "This..."


    The sergeant chief, who is called ARI by Tanya, doesn''t know how to answer.


    They didn''t collect much information about the city in front of them. They didn''t know from the princess like the general. How could he know without relevant information.


    As if she realized something, Tanya said with a lazy smile: "I forgot that you are also strangers to the kingdom of Austria. Look, wait. It won''t be long before they realize the cruelty of reality. At that time, the continent of Austria will be busy."


    "Why?"


    See the command room of all Qi Qi of looking at oneself, Tanya some surprised, don''t understand of ask a way.


    At this time, a Rui said the voice of the people.


    "General... It''s a beautiful smile."


    It''s like this


    Ah Rui''s words made Tanya smile lazily, and sighed: "I''m no better than her two generals. I can get in touch with the master at any time. If I don''t make some changes, how can I win the master''s favor?"


    That''s true. I''ve been away from Nanlin island for more than half a year.


    They can understand the general''s anxiety.


    "It seems that the general likes the commander very much."


    Since when, it seems that general Tanya doesn''t care to show his love for the commander in front of them.


    Time is running out.


    To a Rui this words, Tan ya just a light smile, wave a way: "go."


    "Yes


    The gossip is over. ARI turns and leaves the command room.


    Like it?


    Watching a Rui leave the back of the command room, Tanya mouth slightly.


    Just like it?


    It''s so shallow


    When can I see the host?


    Looking at the fog outside, it seems that the spring heart is sprouting. Tanya is thinking foolishly, thinking of the person she has been missing.

 Chapter 1244

    Li Meng, who is thousands of miles away, can''t feel someone''s missing.


    Due to the time difference, the darkness of Kyoto has just left, and the morning is coming quietly.


    In the VIP suite on the sixth floor of the first class hall, on the balcony outside the window, Li Meng is sitting on the sofa, holding a cup of green liqueur, feeling the smell of the morning.


    The sun is slowly rising, that piece of golden light is slowly covering Kyoto, the silent Kyoto is also slowly becoming active.


    Standing high, seeing far, the prosperous city is so beautiful.


    "It''s not like you. You should know the girl''s mind. With your character..."


    There was no one else around. The voice came from my head.


    The long lost brain reappeared at an inappropriate time.


    My character?


    Li Meng did not care about a smile, indifferent way: "she and I are not a passer-by, a false name should not affect her life, she has her own way to go, in the future, she will find their own belongings, together with a short life."


    When he put down his wine cup, Li Meng sighed and said, "in the presence of me, some things will always fade, whether it''s hobbies or interests. One day they will disappear with time. At that time, what will be left? It''s probably the purest wisdom."


    In my mind, the main brain is silent.


    For a long time, the light voice rang out: "for you, this is still early, not the time for you to think."


    "You''re right."


    Li Meng stretched lazily and said, "it''s really early."


    When the topic ended, Li Meng thought of one thing.


    "When I used my mental strength yesterday, I found that the previous obstruction had disappeared. Is this healing?"


    Li Meng is not sure about this point. Although he is very clear about his own situation, compared with the past changes, Li Meng is not suitable.


    How to say, I always feel a little more in my mind.


    Like a memory, neglected memory, it is not accurate because it does not contain any information.


    It''s a special feeling, a sprouting, a reaction to something.


    "Now you can''t ask me everything. You have to explore by yourself. In a sense, you know better than me about your mental state. You can''t rely on me as much as before."


    With a faint smile, Li Meng said playfully: "so, did you dump me?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The silence of the main brain, Li Meng did not follow the victory, but the face of meditation, into thinking.


    The main brain is right. He knows his mental state better than anyone else, including the main brain.


    "Try it!"


    With a murmur, Li Meng closed his eyes, but after a few breaths, he opened them again.


    On his face, Li Meng showed a clear color.


    He said in a low voice: "the damaged spirit has recovered, and the development degree of brain area has been greatly improved by six percentage points. Now the development degree is 50.1%. As for mental power, it seems that we have to try."


    With an idea moving and centering on itself, an invisible mental force diffuses out and instantly covers


    With a slightly stupefied look on his face, Li Meng took back the mental power that spread to me.


    Without opening the information receiving mode, Li Meng only tried the scope of mental power.


    Incredible. Li Meng can only describe it as incredible.


    The coverage of mental power has enveloped the whole world, and even entered the universe. Even the moon is within the coverage. It almost touches Mars.


    I''m afraid the mental intensity is no less than 100 times higher than before.


    At this time, the voice of the main brain sounded again: "it''s not surprising. The mystery of the soul is the most mysterious metaphysics. The master has just broken through a bottleneck now, and the spiritual strength will naturally increase greatly. In the future, the growth of a little bit will be 100 times or even 1000 times of that in the past. However, the development degree of the brain is somewhat incredible..."


    "What do you say?"


    It seems that the main brain has doubts about some things, which makes Li Meng very curious.


    The main brain said: "the soul is independent, and so is the mental power. The soul can be called consciousness, and the mental power is the extension of consciousness, a kind of power generated by consciousness, which has nothing to do with the development intensity of the brain domain. Although the brain domain of the main organism is the place where consciousness is located, the soul is relatively independent. Although there is a connection between the two, there is no relationship between them, Just like prisoners and cells, the degree of development is the comfort of the cells. The more comfortable the cells are, the more comfortable the prisoners will feel. For the main organism, the cells are absolute in a sense and can never break through the shackles of the cells. The higher the degree of brain development, the higher the capacity of the main organism''s brain will be, so that the main organism will become more intelligent, More computing power. "


    "So?"


    To be honest, Li Meng didn''t quite understand what the main brain said.


    "Therefore, the level of brain development has nothing to do with mental power. No matter how high the level of brain development is, mental power may not be used, which is what people in this world call mental power. The enhancement of mental power will not affect the development of brain, but the master is different. Although the master is out of the scope of the main organism, But the brain domain of human body has been influenced by the strong soul of the host, and the development intensity of brain domain has exceeded the limit of the host organism. "


    "Master, my database shows that among the known main biological civilizations, the race with the highest brain development is only 43.9. Do you know what this means?"


    "What does it mean?"


    Although Li Meng still doesn''t have a big idea of what the main brain is surprised at, it''s still meaningful to cooperate well at this time and get some unknown knowledge from the main brain.


    "The master is human beings, which also proves the great potential of human beings, and such potential is terrifying and frightening."


    Rarely, the brain was surprised.


    Li Meng said something he didn''t understand: "it''s just potential, and having potential can''t say anything. In my cognition, it takes a long time for an intelligent race to improve its brain development, and it also needs an evolutionary opportunity."


    "The opportunity is fair. In the vast universe, almost every intelligent race will experience pre nuclear civilization. When it has nuclear power, destruction will come. When it is reborn from destruction, this is the opportunity for evolution. Think about the current global civilization, don''t you understand?"


    The current earth civilization?


    If Li Meng has some thoughts, for a moment, Li Meng looks slightly stunned, suddenly big things.

 Chapter 1245

    I see


    Li Meng understood.


    After experiencing nuclear radiation, human beings have already embarked on the journey of evolution.


    If you think about martial arts and mental health, this is the best proof of human evolution.


    "Master, now your brain is a supercomputer. In the long years, if you are interested in research, this body will be your best computing instrument. It is necessary to cherish it and try to preserve it."


    "Is there any way?" Li Meng asked.


    This body, after all, is a human body with a life limit.


    Even if we solve the problem of illness, we can not escape the sanction of a hundred years of life.


    "Well... I''m not very good at genetics. Super genetic engineering is a very high-level thing. Now I can''t get in touch with civilization with such technology."


    In other words, there is no way?


    Although Li Meng''s knowledge of the universe is undoubtedly shallow compared with that of the brain.


    But Li Meng also knows that contact between different civilizations is very dangerous.


    "It''s not that we''re worried about the contradictions between different civilizations, but that we can''t get in touch with them. Although the universe is big, there are very few lives born, which makes many civilizations respect life very much. Some powerful civilizations even make rules for a star area to protect those low-level civilizations. Of course, this is only relative, There is no lack of aggressive civilizations in the vast universe. For them, once they encounter a planet with intelligent life, the first thing to do is to conquer and destroy it. "


    Li Meng didn''t care about the idea that the main brain peeped into his heart.


    I''m used to it.


    Looking at the bustling street outside, Li Meng knew the meaning of what the master said.


    Although the earth has experienced the baptism of nuclear energy and embarked on the journey of evolution, the lost technology is also developing in the direction of evolution, but only in terms of the development of science and technology, human beings are still too backward. Now human beings on the earth have no ability to enter the starry sky, so how can they contact with other civilizations.


    In other words, it is basically impossible to keep the body.


    Although human beings on earth will enter the starry sky one day, this body can''t wait.


    "Dong, Dong, Dong."


    At this time, the door was knocked.


    "Lord Li Meng, are you up?"


    Li Lanxin''s voice also came outside the door.


    Her arrival also interrupted Li Meng''s communication with the main brain.


    "Come in."


    Click!


    The door was opened and a slim figure entered the room.


    It''s Li Lanxin.


    Entering the room, Li Lanxin glances at the hall and sees Li Meng on the seat outside the balcony.


    When she came to the balcony, Li Lanxin said with a smile, "Mr. Li Meng is in a good mood. However, drinking in the early morning is not good for your health."


    "Sit down!"


    With a faint smile, Li Meng said, "it''s just a sweet drink. I don''t like wine, which is too exciting."


    "Is it?"


    Li Lanxin sat opposite Li Meng with a smile.


    Looking at Li Meng, Li Lanxin said with a smile: "for men, wine is a proud thing."


    Are you passionate?


    It''s true that for Li Meng, he''s not interested in such things.


    Pick up the wine glass on the table, light chuckle, Li Meng is very casual way: "like my body bone, pride can be a little far away from me."


    When Li Meng said that, Li Lanxin choked.


    Indeed, Lord Li Meng looks really weak.


    It made her smile bitterly and apologize, "I''m sorry."


    With a smile, Li Meng looked at Li Lanxin and said, "in your heart, I am such a mean person?"


    Being watched by Li Meng made Li Lanxin a little flustered. She said hurriedly, "no, no, Mr. Li Meng misunderstood me."


    With a faint smile, Li Meng put down his glass and said, "I still have self-knowledge. This man, it''s very tiring to not learn to accept reality."


    Li Meng''s attitude is really good.


    The flustered look on her face disappeared, and Li Lanxin calmed down.


    "Well?"


    With a slight frown on his forehead, Li Meng looked up at the sky with only confusion on his face.


    Deep vision seems to have gone through the clouds, looking further.


    "My lord... What are you doing?"


    Li Meng''s strange attracted Li Lanxin''s attention and looked at the sky in doubt.


    Li Lanxin was stunned.


    "Meteorite?"


    In the sky, above the clouds, there is another sun, which is growing rapidly.


    The vision of the sky is not only found by Li Meng and Li Meng. At this time, many people in Kyoto found the vision of the sky.


    In the street, on the roof, many people are looking up, gaping at the sky.


    "Pa!"


    With a sharp explosion, the meteorite with rolling fire broke through the clouds and fell to the earth.


    The roar of the wind, and the landing point is "Kyoto".


    Like a meteor, the meteorite falling from the sky across the sky, with a long flame into Kyoto.


    "Boom!"


    There was no earthshaking explosion. There was only a dull "explosion" in the distant city and the billowing smoke.


    For a moment, the alarm bells all over Kyoto rang sharply.


    Everywhere in Kyoto, countless eyes were on the place where the riots took place.


    In that direction, the smoke is rising.


    "Is this a meteorite? It''s the first time I''ve seen a meteorite. It''s still in the city. "


    Li Lanxin was surprised by the flash of fireball.


    Meteorite?


    Li Meng had a dignified look on his face.


    What''s that?


    Not just meteorites, because from the burning fireball, Li Meng sensed the existence of life.


    Life waves are not only strong, but also full of a kind of unspeakable malice.


    Today, Kyoto is not peaceful. A fireball from the sky makes this huge city chaotic.


    In a street in the third ring city, the fire is burning.


    A seven story residential building burned, and a large pit with a diameter of tens of meters appeared on the street next to it.


    The ground cracked, and many vehicles just passing by were also affected. They were knocked to the ground, and the people in the car were trapped. Some were shouting, and others were unconscious.


    "Come on, be the handle and pull them out."


    When people nearby recovered from the powerful impact, they rushed to the place where they needed help.


    Kyoto is a city of order, and there is no shortage of good people.

 Chapter 1246

    The air is cold, if there is no flammable liquid, the fire is difficult to burn.


    Burning residential buildings, the fire is weakening.


    The streets were in complete chaos. Countless figures gathered to the place where the incident happened, and hurriedly rescued the people trapped in the car. At this time, the fire brigade in Kyoto was on the way to the place where the incident happened.


    However, this impact is not just a simple meteorite fall event.


    People in the streets do not know that danger has come.


    "What is this?"


    There is something in the melting pit, which attracts people''s attention.


    It''s a big thing, because of the smoke in the pit, people can only see a red shadow.


    "It moves..."


    The gravel is slipping, and in the smoke, a touch of red appears and disappears.


    The crisis of instinct makes the onlookers feel comfortable, and some people can''t help retreating.


    "Go, danger, get out of here."


    Some people feel the crisis and remind them, but it''s too late.


    "Hoo


    It was the whistling of the wind.


    Only smoke disturbance, a touch of red swept out.


    There was no touch, only a bang, and the air was torn.


    The strong wind tore everything around. As soon as it came into contact, the crowd around the pit flew out in the flying gravel and dust.


    The strong wind even pushed the vehicles on the road.


    Some people fell on the ground, some people fell on the car, broken glass accompanied by a scream.


    The strong wind swept dozens of meters before it disappeared, and the scene was in chaos.


    People are screaming, screaming and calling for help.


    In the scene into a chaos, from the smoke, a huge red figure stepped out with heavy steps.


    It is very strong and ferocious. It has a human body. Its skin is red. There is no skin on its whole body, only muscles. Its ankles and back have several symmetrical red corners. Especially on its head, there are two black sheep horns. It has a human like face, but it is just like a human.


    It is very big, more than five meters high, strong body seems to burn in general, some muscle lines seem to have magma in the flow.


    It has a huge sword in its hand, a red lava sword.


    "Monster, monster, run..."


    In front of this huge demon like red monster is enough to make people fear, the crowd on the street fled in a panic.


    It did not move, but with eyes to explore the new world.


    "The post nuclear era, the starting point of evolution, is very good, very good. The queen will be satisfied. Let''s start, let the killing fill the world and welcome the arrival of the queen."


    "Bang!" The ground cracked.


    It leaps up, this jump, there are dozens of meters.


    In the air, a touch of red flashed by, falling like a meteor to the people not far away.


    "Boom!"


    It fell from the sky, its huge body directly crushed several civilians who fled.


    It waved its sword to catch up with the fleeing civilians and killed them one by one without mercy.


    It slaughtered, slaughtered the lives it saw on the road.


    "Don''t kill me. Don''t kill me."


    He was greatly frightened. The huge demon in front of him made his legs soft and paralyzed.


    The end of life, let him fear, let him panic.


    But the devil just looked at him with the golden pupil, no expression, cold waving the huge sword in his hand.


    "Hiss!"


    The red sword waved heavily. In the blood splashing, he was directly split in two.


    The expression on the face is stiff, in the blood, in the pupil shed the last drop of tears.


    "What monster dares to make trouble in Kyoto and kill it."


    A group of martial artists encountered it.


    This is the third ring road. It''s a necessary passage to get out of the city. It''s a matter of time before you meet a martial arts artist.


    There are only five of them, but they are all armed and well-equipped.


    "Up, I''m attracting its attention from the front. You attack from the side."


    A roar, holding a huge silver shield of martial arts launched a charge to the devil.


    Speed is extremely fast, with indomitable momentum to approach the devil, behind him on both sides, are closely following companions.


    Some of them are armed with swords, some with axes, and some with the most penetrating guns.


    The approach of the martial arts artist attracted the attention of the devil, and its golden pupil revealed a trace of malicious interest.


    "Bang!"


    The ground cracked, and its huge figure rushed to the attacking martial artists at a speed beyond reach.


    Only a flash of red shadow, red devil that huge posture has appeared in front of the martial arts.


    It waved the huge sword in its hand. It was very fast, just like a thunder, sweeping past the martial artists.


    The battle is short. In the eyes of disbelief, in the sprint, the martial artists'' upper body and lower body separated and fell to the ground one after another.


    The martial artist holding the huge shield is even worse. The huge shield is like a piece of paper torn by the huge sword in the devil''s hand, and then castrated and cut off his head.


    Looking at the fallen martial artists on the ground, the red devil stopped for a moment.


    "The most elementary strength, zero gene enhancement, is really a weak world."


    "Bang!"


    The red figure flashed by, it jumped up again, this time directly across the high-rise buildings, falling further away.


    It can feel that the breath of life there is more intensive.


    Kyoto is a mess. It''s a complete mess.


    An unknown monster fell from the sky and fell to Kyoto, wantonly killing all the lives he saw.


    At the beginning of the riot, Kyoto, a huge machine, began to work.


    "This is the official news television station. Please pay attention to the invasion of exotic animals in the urban area of the third ring road. Please return home as soon as possible and do not go out. The guard has been out. Please wait for the incident to subside."


    "This is the broadcasting TV station of the martial arts association. The grand consul has just issued an order that all martial arts artists of Blue Realm and above should immediately gather in the court to discuss the fight against the exotic animals."


    The news couldn''t be concealed, but in half an hour, the news of the invasion spread all over the city.


    Reporters from major news departments rushed to the third ring city to broadcast the scene of alien invasion.


    For them, it''s a great time to increase the volume.


    However, they do not know that this is a road of no return.

 Chapter 1247

    An hour after the invasion, the heavy troops of the guard entered the third ring city.


    At this time, the third ring road has become a dead city. There is no smoke on the streets, and there is blood and gravel everywhere. Occasionally, a building completely collapses, and some buildings even appear one after another ferocious cracks, as if they were cut by something, with a length of more than 10 meters.


    In just one hour, more than 10000 civilians have been slaughtered in the third ring area, and the number is still rising all the time.


    On a street in the third ring city, a squadron of guards is running wildly.


    As a second-generation guard, the speed of running has been very fast, reaching a speed of 60 kilometers per hour.


    When more than ten steel giants are running wildly in the street, the momentum is very amazing, and the "Dong Dong" heavy footsteps can be heard from several streets.


    "Full speed forward, the target is nearby, attention, the target is very powerful, our task is to drag its pace, buy time for the martial arts expeditionary team, load the bullet and prepare for the battle."


    "Yes


    The battle came too suddenly. As guard pilots, although they have experienced many battles, the sudden battle caught them by surprise.


    In the cockpit, all pilots sweat their hands.


    This time, the target is unusual. When they set out, they saw the photos of the target.


    Is that the devil?


    I don''t know. For them, all they can do is complete their own tasks.


    "It''s on top. Be careful."


    A exclamation, it''s a reminder.


    Running guard emergency stop, in the harsh sound of friction, metal feet on the ground to wipe out a burst of sparks.


    The pilot of this guard squadron is no doubt experienced in many battles. Although he stopped in an emergency, he kept a good posture.


    Above, in the sky between the tall buildings, a red figure is flying through the air.


    It''s not flying, it''s jumping. When the power disappears, it will jump up again on the roof and drive further away.


    That direction is the city wall of the second ring road.


    "Attack, attack, stop it."


    A roar is an order.


    More than a dozen guards raised their enlarged rifles and fired.


    "Dada dada."


    Flame spray, dense gunfire, countless bullets from the ground, to the sky of the red devil attack.


    It''s hard to hit a moving target, not to mention the speed of the jump.


    However, the sound of bullets and gunfire on the ground attracted the devil''s attention.


    Flying body, golden pupil looked to the ground.


    "Is this the weapon of mankind in this world?"


    That''s what it thinks.


    In order to get more information, it gave up running to the killing ground.


    The huge body "bang" hit the wall of a high-rise building. In the wind of rubble, a red figure rushed out and fell to the ground.


    "Dispersion, dispersion, guerrilla warfare. Don''t let it get close. Remember, our goal is to delay, not to annihilate."


    "Yes


    At the command, the guards scattered in all directions and made a formation to meet the enemy on the street.


    "Boom!"


    The devil from the sky fell on the street like a meteorite.


    The huge impact formed a big pit, and the dust was flying in the pit.


    "Pop, pop."


    The splashes of gravel broke a large piece of glass on both sides of the building.


    When the dust dissipated, the body beside the devil also appeared in the eyes of the guard pilot.


    "Attack, attack, fire."


    It''s an opportunity, an opportunity to attack.


    "Dada!"


    Facing the terrible posture, the guard driver can''t wait to pull the trigger.


    For a moment, the flame jet, the gunfire "rumble", countless bullets to rain drops general attack to the devil.


    The guard is equipped with a 30mm rifle, which is powerful enough.


    "Boom, boom, boom."


    The devil in the crater didn''t give way, the bullet hit it successfully, and there were countless explosions immediately.


    Dense explosions and flames almost enveloped its body, and the ground around it was also baptized by 30mm shells, becoming pitted and dusty.


    "Invalid? How could it be invalid? "


    The devil was under the bombardment of bullets, but it didn''t work. He didn''t even let it back.


    It''s only when it hits the head that it''s going to move back a little, but that''s all.


    The power of 30mm cannonball can''t do any damage to it.


    That is to say, there is no defense break.


    "Captain! Why doesn''t it fight back? Did the attack work? "


    Did it work?


    No, it didn''t work.


    It''s teasing them, it''s scorning them, it''s proving to them that the weapons they have won''t do him any harm.


    "Use armor piercing bullets, one clip. All teams should pay attention to intelligence collection and upload it to headquarters."


    "Yes


    With a single order, the guards on the street had a clean cease-fire.


    In the "click" sound of metal running, the huge clip fell and replaced with a new one.


    The movement is smooth, and the movement made by the giant guard is really like a person.


    "Attack


    At the first order, the dense gunfire rang out again.


    This time it''s armor piercing. It''s solid. It won''t explode.


    When the dense bullets hit the huge devil''s body, without fire, the state of bullet attack can be seen more clearly.


    It''s no use. It''s no use.


    Although the sound of the bullet is amazing, the roaring momentum is very compelling.


    But useless, bullets hit the huge body, can only let its skin produce a little spark, as if hit on the metal armor.


    This makes the driver in the guard very uncomfortable and unbelievable.


    "What kind of monster is this? Captain, we need more powerful weapons


    More powerful weapons?


    The words of the members of the squadron are a wake-up call to the officers of the squadron.


    "Headquarters, headquarters, good vision, request to use crystal gun bombardment, the more powerful the better, we can''t stop it, while alive, try to collect more information, this monster is not an ordinary opponent, I have a bad premonition, don''t care about our safety, it won''t let us go, we can''t escape."


    There was a short pause in the messenger, and a moment later there was a response.


    "I see. Two more minutes. Good luck."


    The voice in the communication disappears and no longer rings.


    With a breath, the captain in the cockpit took off his helmet.


    "Cease fire

 Chapter 1248

    He gave an unexpected order.


    Although the team members are puzzled, but still subconsciously stopped the attack.


    The dense gunfire disappeared, and it still stood in place in the pit.


    The wave of attack just now did not let it move.


    Controlling the guard, stepping on heavy metal steps, the captain approached the red devil step by step.


    Facing the guard''s approaching, the red devil didn''t attack, and the golden pupil calmly looked at the approaching guard.


    "Captain! What do you want? Come back, it''s dangerous. "


    The captain''s action puzzled the players. They didn''t know why the captain did it.


    He did not explain, very calm way: "don''t talk, once it attacks me, you immediately retreat, use the building to cover yourself, its jumping ability is amazing, if there is no barrier, it can''t escape."


    At this time, the guard controlled by the captain is less than five meters away from the devil. At this distance, the guard also stops.


    The height of the guard is seven meters, while the devil is only five meters.


    Physically, the guard is better, but in terms of strength, the gap between the two sides is more than 100 times.


    When he looked at the devil from a close range, the captain knew how terrible the monster was.


    Its body is burning, even in the cockpit, the captain also felt a heat wave.


    He knew that at the moment his guard, the armor facing the devil, might have been hot.


    Otherwise, he won''t feel the heat, and he won''t feel the heat wave after wave.


    The captain''s words rang from the loudspeaker on the guard.


    "You have wisdom, I can feel why you want to attack Kyoto, why you want to kill civilians?"


    Will it respond?


    The team members were not sure. Dozens of miles away, a group of people in the command room of the guard headquarters were also very curious.


    In the surprise of the players, it responded.


    It opened its ferocious mouth and spewed familiar language.


    "You are weak, but you are brave. For your bravery, I will fulfill your last wish before you die."


    He held out his hand and pointed his fingertips at the guard.


    On the armor of the guard''s chest, a strange scene appeared.


    As if attacked by the heat, the armor on the guard''s chest is melting.


    In a moment, it completely melted the heaviest armor on the guard''s chest. In the melting hole, the captain in the cockpit looked at the devil close to him in horror.


    After all this, it took back its hand.


    The golden pupil looked at the captain in the cave and said, "I am a God, not the God of your human beings. In this world, there are the most human beings in this city. I chose here. There is no reason to kill. It''s fun, the fun of the devil and the fun of the queen."


    Fun, just fun?


    It''s really the devil, and only the devil can do such a thing.


    Looking at the devil close at hand, the captain turned his mouth slightly and spat out a few words.


    "Will God... Die?"


    Behind the devil, on the city wall in the distance, a blue flash flashed by.


    In the sky, a huge blue fireball is coming through the air.


    The air is distorted, the surrounding space seems to be torn, and the black awn like spider web appears.


    A breath of terror suddenly appeared in the sky, making all creatures tremble.


    A little green flash, blue fireball hit the devil.


    "Boom!"


    With an earth shaking explosion, a blue mushroom cloud nearly 100 meters high rose slowly.


    The shock wave of the explosion washed everything around, and the buildings on both sides of the street were instantly enveloped by flames, and the rubble and debris exploded into the sky.


    The powerful shock wave and fire devoured the devil and the captain.


    At that moment, the captain in the cockpit was reduced to ashes.


    At a distance of more than a few meters, the team members were also blown by the powerful waves, unable to control their posture.


    When everything calms down, the huge mushroom cloud has not dissipated, and the ground is a ferocious.


    On the ground of the explosion, there was a huge pit more than 10 meters deep. The width of the pit was more than half a hundred. The buildings on both sides of the street were completely wiped away, leaving only the foundation and a little debris.


    The power of the shells made of cyan protocrystals is undoubtedly amazing.


    Did it work?


    At this moment, everyone was looking at the big pit where the smoke had not gone away.


    However, it is frightening that it is still alive.


    When the smoke slowly dissipated, in the pit, its figure also appeared.


    The crystal gun caused some damage to it. Several corners of its back were broken and its body was also bloody.


    But the damage on it is being repaired, and it is being cured at a rate visible to the naked eye.


    "You monster..."


    With a roar, a guard threw down his rifle, drew out his alloy dagger, and rushed to the devil in the pit with the fastest speed.


    "Bang!"


    It''s a burst of air, and it''s also a phenomenon of breaking through the speed of sound.


    The devil in the pit jumped up and turned into a red figure, which flashed across the sky.


    When it falls, it crosses with the guards in the sprint.


    In the moment of contact, the charge of the guard suddenly stopped, and in the spark burst, "boom" exploded.


    "Retreat, retreat at once."


    In the command room of the guard headquarters, the evacuation order was immediately given to the guard team on the street.


    But it''s too late.


    How can the speed of the guard compare with that of the devil? After a few violent explosions, a red figure leaped up from the street. In the sound of breaking the air, it soared into the sky, directly crossed the wall of the second ring city and entered the second ring city.


    The defense of the city wall is completely ignored by it.


    There was no way to stop the killing. In the second ring city, it started killing again.


    It is powerful, incomparably powerful, and it is unimpeded in the largest city of mankind.


    Human beings are helpless in front of it.


    Is it really a God?


    Or the most powerful devil.


    The riots continued, and so did the second city.


    In the city, the guards are fighting the devil with all their strength.


    Where the devil passed, the sound of explosions, gunfire, the collapse of buildings continued.


    "Lord Li Meng! What happened? "


    The sudden sound of guns in the city surprised Li Lanxin. She was puzzled and curious.


    This is Kyoto, the most prosperous city of mankind. How can it become a battlefield?

 Chapter 1249

    On the balcony, they sit all the time. Li Lanxin looks puzzled, while Li Meng is very calm.


    He knew what had happened, because when the meteorite landed, he was monitoring the movement of the incident site.


    Also saw that red devil, also knew its formidable.


    It''s really powerful. It''s the most powerful being that Li Meng has ever known. It''s so powerful that it''s beyond his imagination.


    I''m afraid it''s difficult


    Holding a glass in hand, Li Meng looks at the city in the distance.


    In that direction, the fighting is going on.


    For Li Lanxin''s doubts, Li Meng said calmly: "there is something in Kyoto. It is very powerful. The guards in Kyoto are fighting against it."


    "Polluting animals?"


    Li Lanxin guessed uncertainly.


    "No, devil."


    devil?


    Li Meng''s reply made Li Lanxin slightly stunned, with an incredible look on her face.


    This is Kyoto. How can the devil invade this city.


    What''s more, how did Mr. Li Meng know?


    "Lan Xin!"


    Taking back his sight from a distance, Li Meng looked back at Li Lanxin and cried.


    "Well?"


    Li Lanxin is very happy to call Li Meng so close.


    As they looked at each other, Li Meng said, "leave Kyoto. Take your people to leave Kyoto immediately and evacuate from the south. Kyoto will soon become a battlefield. It''s too dangerous for you."


    "But..."


    Li Lanxin hesitated. Kyoto is not finished yet. Moreover, it''s just a demon invasion. Is it necessary to make such a fuss?


    To the devil, some people are strange, but some people are familiar with it.


    Because there is no law for the appearance of demons, demons can appear anywhere.


    However, as soon as the devil appears, it will be eliminated soon.


    "It''s a catastrophe. It''s a catastrophe in Kyoto. This time, the devil is different. I''m afraid many people will die."


    Listen to the tone of Lord Li Meng, it seems that the demon in Kyoto this time is very powerful?


    Li Lanxin is silent


    She doesn''t want to leave Li Meng now. It''s too short. They just met yesterday.


    "Go ahead, you are the instructor of the resistance. If there is any accident in Kyoto, the new order will depend on you rebels. In any case, you can''t have an accident."


    Is it so serious? According to Lord Li Meng, is there a crisis of destruction in Kyoto?


    Is that possible?


    Let alone the fact that Kyoto has tens of thousands of martial artists and the ultimate weapon of mankind, the "Guardian God", Li Lanxin does not believe that Kyoto will be destroyed by this demon invasion.


    Li Lanxin does not believe the expression, Li Meng how do not know.


    He didn''t say much. He looked into the distance again and sighed: "it''s a curse from God."


    Hesitant Li Lanxin finally chose to believe Li Meng.


    She stood up from her seat and said solemnly, "I don''t know what happened, but I believe in Mr. Li Meng. I''m leaving Kyoto with my subordinates. But how about Mr. Li Meng?"


    With a faint smile, Li Meng looked back at Li Lanxin who had already stood up and said softly, "if I want to leave, I have my own way. It''s not too late. Go quickly."


    Obviously, Li Meng didn''t want to say anything more, and Li Lanxin didn''t ask much.


    "Then I''ll leave."


    Then, with a trace of nostalgia, Li Lanxin turned away, and her graceful figure disappeared in Li Meng''s eyes.


    "Master, it''s suggested to leave Kyoto immediately. Its powerful master has seen it. Even if it''s the master, it''s hard to stop it. Devil is just a definition word. It''s a devil, maybe also a God. Facing the gods from other worlds, human beings on earth are still too weak."


    In my mind, the voice of the main brain rang.


    Other worlds?


    Although it fell from the sky, Li Meng had this kind of conjecture, but from the main brain confirmed this point, Li Meng is still a little incredible.


    "Although the universe is vast and the distance between civilizations is far away, for some beings, the distance of tens of thousands or even millions of light years is not insurmountable. The development of science and technology is diverse. The long-distance interstellar journey is not only a way to go in subspace. This time, I am also very surprised. For human beings on the earth, It''s still too early to connect with interstellar


    It''s too early


    Take the devil who is plundering Kyoto for example, facing it, Li Meng also has a feeling that he can''t do what he wants.


    It''s not fear, it''s awe of the same powerful enemy.


    "Let''s see."


    If Kyoto really will be destroyed, Li Meng also wants to see the fall of Kyoto with his own eyes.


    At this time, two hours had passed since the demon appeared.


    And Kyoto has become a battlefield, cities are being destroyed and civilians are being slaughtered.


    In a palace around the city, a large number of martial artists were called, and an emergency meeting was in progress.


    This is a council room, located in the palace, the space is very large.


    Dozens of figures are sitting around a long table, with an old man at the top.


    He''s white haired, obviously old, and there''s a huge screen behind him.


    The meeting began.


    "You are all elites and celebrities in martial arts. On behalf of the grand consul, I would like to express my gratitude to you. When Kyoto is facing a crisis, you can stand up. This is not only great righteousness, but also your bravery."


    "Well, I don''t want to say more nonsense. Let''s get to the point."


    Listen to the old man say so, on the long table of people look a positive, eyes together looking at the old man.


    In the eyes of the martial artists, the old man said: "two hours ago, a meteorite fell into Kyoto, bringing a terrible devil. It is a question where it came from. But its purpose is very obvious, that is to destroy Kyoto, the most prosperous city of mankind."


    "Look, everybody


    The screen behind the old man suddenly flickered, and there was a picture, which was a picture.


    The picture shows the scene of the devil fighting with the guard.


    Looking at the red devil in the photo, the martial arts artists are in an uproar and show fear.


    Its shape is too fierce, tall and big, strong appearance gives people a sense of power.


    The old man said: "this red devil is the main culprit of the invasion of Kyoto. It is five meters high and holds a huge lava sword. It is indestructible and has strong defense. Ordinary firepower is ineffective against it. The guard can only delay its pace in the battle with it. Only crystal guns filled with blue protocrystals can cause certain damage to it, But its self-healing ability is very strong, and the damaged body can recover quickly. "

 Chapter 1250

    "If you want to eliminate it, only we martial artists can do it. Therefore, the grand consul has called you. Here, I formally announce the task of fighting against" demons "to you. This task will enter the task bar of the martial artists association, which belongs to the" SSS "level task. There is no limit to the participants. After successfully eliminating demons, all participants can get 100 million reward, If the killer gets a reward of 500 million yuan plus a purple stone of the highest quality, the dead will also get a pension of 10 million yuan. "


    At this point, all the martial artists on the scene were in an uproar.


    It''s really worthy of being a great consul. It''s the first time they''ve seen such a big hand.


    I''m afraid it''s the first time in history that SSS level missions of such amount have been launched.


    Looking at the excited martial artists, the old man sighed.


    How many of these martial artists can come back alive?


    It is not an ordinary devil, it is very strong, strong enough to make people despair, which the old man knows in his heart.


    Having put away his confused thoughts, the old man continued: "this time, the devil is not an ordinary thing. It is very powerful. If you want to eliminate it, you must unite. Therefore, this operation is in the charge of" TULF ". Although he is from a foreign country, he is resident in Kyoto. He is also the second most powerful man in the world. His strength is second only to the first ranking Archon. I believe you have no opinion."


    On the vice seat of the old man, a middle-aged man stood up.


    He was a big man with skin armour. His bare skin was full of muscles. He looked very strong.


    Although the face is rough and crazy, it also has a kind of awe but not angry temperament.


    Of course, the martial arts people know him well, and they have no opinion about him as the commander of this operation.


    Glancing at the martial artists on the long table, TALF said in a deep voice: "this operation is under my command. I have nothing to say. I just want to say one thing. If you want to live and get money, you must follow my command. It''s not too late. Set out immediately, gather in the square outside the palace and get the communicator. We must eliminate it in the second ring area."


    Under the leadership of tarf, the martial artists left noisily.


    A lot of faces are very relaxed, only happy, excited about the large reward, and the danger of the task, many people seem to ignore.


    Only a few faces showed dignified color, hesitating.


    After the martial artists dispersed, the old man also left, and he came to a room deeper in the palace.


    The palace is still magnificent. It is a mixed tower building. It is located in the middle of a ring city area. It is also the palace of the grand consul.


    In the bright room, the old man also saw a man.


    She stood in front of the window, wearing black gauze, waist length black hair is so eye-catching.


    Facing her, the old man said in awe: "palace master! TALF has left with the martial artists to fight against the "devil". It''s just... This devil is unusual. Do you want the "Guardian God" to prepare for it, just in case? "


    "Guardian?"


    From the window, Wang Yanmei takes her eyes back and looks at the old man.


    She said softly: "when the ability is equal, the big things will not be dominant. The guardian God is used to deal with the apostles. It is a weapon specially made to deal with the apostles. When dealing with smaller targets, it is difficult for the guardian God to play a role and cause great damage to the city. Moreover, although the guardian God is strong, I have many ways to destroy it, Even I have a way to solve the guardian God, not to mention it? "


    Speaking of this, Wang Yanmei sighed slightly, and her face was worried.


    "The demons are very strong this time. Even I''m not sure if I deal with them in a positive way. Xiao Nan, if anything happens to me, I''ll leave the reconstruction of Kyoto to you."


    Wang Yanmei, the old man called Xiaonan, nodded in silence.


    It seems that there is a big age gap between the two. In fact, the age of the elderly is smaller.


    Xiao Nan should be called.


    Kyoto was invaded by demons, which nobody thought of and caught people off guard.


    Two hours ago, everything in Kyoto was ok, as usual ushered in a new day.


    But the arrival of the devil broke all this.


    In the twinkling of an eye, the situation has reached an unacceptable level.


    Looking out of the window and looking at the smoky city, Wang Yanmei''s expression became firm.


    As the grand consul of Kyoto and the oldest hero, she can''t retreat. She must confront any enemy who challenges her,


    The fire is burning, although it lasts for a short time, but the thick smoke also makes Kyoto fall into the flames of war.


    As the guardian of the city of Kyoto, the guard is struggling against the enemy.


    "The three teams are finished, the six teams on the flank are all destroyed, the three zone defense line has collapsed, and we can''t stop it."


    "We need support. The second area defense line is under attack. The guard team is rapidly breaking the dam. Request support."


    "The second team suffered heavy losses and is evacuating to the first district to rebuild the defense line."


    In the guard''s communication network, there was already a mess.


    Everywhere they asked for help, the devil went all the way and destroyed all the defenses.


    In the killing, the devil is rapidly approaching the city wall.


    On a street north of the city, fighting is coming.


    In front of the smoke, gunshots and explosions are rapidly approaching.


    At the crossroads of the streets, a simple defensive front has been formed.


    The defensive front consists of two squadron guards and a hundred soldiers with rifles.


    The soldiers were scattered in the buildings on both sides, while the guards lined up in the streets in a crossfire line.


    "It''s coming, everyone. Get ready to fight."


    There''s been a lot of commotion on the general channel, calling for support everywhere.


    The front line has collapsed, and the scattered guards are still entangled with the devil, approaching the last line of defense.


    "Here it is


    In the street ahead, a guard appeared from the corner.


    It was running wildly, running wildly towards the front, throwing large hand grenades used by guards behind.


    As the grenade rolled down, the flame rose, and the violent explosion sounded behind the guard, and the street behind the guard was immediately shrouded in flames.


    "Wow


    Just then, the rising flame suddenly disturbed, and a huge red figure rushed out of the flame.


    It was very fast, very fast, and caught up with the running guards with the speed of lightning.


    In such an instant, the devil has already contacted the fleeing guard.


    The huge sword in his hand waved without hesitation and chopped to the guard.


    Just like a piece of paper, the guard was easily torn up and burst out with a bang.

 Chapter 1251

    From the burst of fire, the devil came out unharmed.


    Here it comes


    Looking at the big devil in the street. There was a commotion in the front guard, whether it was the soldier hiding in the building or the driver in the guard, looking pale at the demons in the street.


    This is the devil they have never encountered, and they have never felt so powerless.


    It is really like a God, wantonly killing these mortals.


    In the street it stopped, golden pupil cold looking at a group of ants in front.


    Along the way, he always encountered these fragile metal weapons. It seemed that he could not kill them all. He killed batch after batch, which made him a little impatient.


    "Mole ant, accept the baptism of Hellfire."


    Killing excites it and makes it enjoy. Now, it wants more killing.


    "Wow


    The lava sword in his hand suddenly burned up, burning so exuberantly.


    Holding the sword in his backhand, he raised it high and thrust it into the ground. Almost half of the sword fell into the ground.


    The next moment, the earth is shaking, the ground cracked, from the devil''s feet, cracks are spreading.


    In the "click" sound, Kyoto seems to have a big earthquake, the whole ground is shaking.


    Huge cracks not only spread along the end of the street, but also scattered in all directions.


    "Boom!"


    The building collapsed. In the strong vibration, around the devil, a large area of buildings collapsed.


    "Retreat, retreat."


    The spread of cracks directly across the line of defense, which made the front of the guard confused.


    Such a violent shock, which can fight, the officer quickly issued the order to evacuate.


    But it''s too late.


    "Bang!"


    There was a sudden explosion in the crevice, and countless flames with gravel and dust were ejected from the crevice.


    The height of the jet flame is tens of meters, red, just like blood. The hot temperature vaporizes everything, and the sound is continuous.


    From the devil as the center point, the area within five miles fell into a sea of fire.


    Countless buildings collapsed, countless lives were buried and burned alive.


    Scream has been heard, that moment, countless lives have died.


    When the fire disappears, the ground vibration is no longer, and everything returns to calm.


    In the city, a dead place suddenly appeared, in this dead place, everything was burned out.


    All that was left was the blackened building debris.


    The lines in the streets have long disappeared, buried by collapsed buildings, or burned by flames.


    The streets have disappeared. In the blackened ruins, almost all the buildings have collapsed and the streets have been buried. There is only a faint line leading to the intact area.


    This horrible scene has stunned the guards stationed on the city wall.


    Looking pale at the devil standing in the ruins.


    How can such monsters be rivals?


    The scorching heat can be clearly felt on the wall far away from the ruins.


    In the ruins over there, it was as if the magma had flowed through it. Red Mars were one after another.


    "It''s martial arts. They''re here."


    At the edge of the ruins, a group of people finally arrived.


    The sharp eyed soldiers on the wall saw the existence of their group.


    At the edge of the ruins, tall buildings and ruins of the junction, TULF with a group of martial arts arrived.


    They have experienced the violent vibration, the soaring flames, and the roaring and collapsing buildings have even impacted their hearts.


    They also saw the huge red figure with a sword in the ruins.


    The self-confidence on his face is no longer there. Looking at the red devil standing in the ruins, all the martial artists are shocked.


    The color of amazement soon turned pale.


    There are many of them. There are more than 100 of them. At a glance, they show great momentum.


    But in the face of the devil, at the moment, no one has the confidence before.


    It''s so strong, so powerful that it''s frightening.


    "What are you afraid of?"


    With a loud roar, TALF angrily pointed to the demons in the ruins and said: "we are martial artists, elites among human beings, and heroes guarding human beings. What is it? It''s demons. This is our territory. It''s not our turn to run wild."


    "No strategy, no strategy, follow me!"


    With that, tarf strode forward, rushed into the ruins with a huge axe, and moved nimbly in the debris.


    "Kill it!"


    A few roars, many figures rushed into the ruins.


    This scene makes the waiting martial artists impatient. Although the devil is strong, there are so many of them. Are they afraid they can''t eliminate it?


    "Kill, rush!"


    Another figure rushes into the ruins, which gives the staying martial artists a choice and rushes into the ruins one after another.


    The charge of hundreds of people, momentum is not small, moving on the ruins of the figure can be described as a dense piece.


    Looking at the fierce charging of human beings, the devil in the ruins showed a sneer, very ferocious smile, it calmly picked up the huge sword inserted into the ground, waiting for the mole ant to approach.


    "Kill


    The first one to get close was TULF.


    He leaped away from the wreckage with purple light all over his body. With one leap, he was ten feet tall. He held up his axe and cleaved to the devil with the force of Mount Tai.


    "Dang!"


    Only a huge metal collision was heard. With this blow, TALF put an axe on the devil''s shoulder.


    Great power, let the devil back a step, golden pupil in the accident to look at TALF.


    It did not expect that this human being had such great power in front of it.


    After a blow, tarf quickly retreated and distanced himself from the devil.


    Tarf frowned as he watched the result of the blow on the devil''s shoulder.


    The skin is torn, there is a small wound.


    Is that a wound?


    Even the blood did not appear, can only be called a trace.


    See tarf hit the devil, and let the devil back a step.


    The martial arts artists who followed TALF''s back suddenly became more confident.


    "Go ahead, kill it."


    For a moment, a faint blue light appeared from the martial artists and rushed to the devil with all his strength.


    "Wait! Danger. "


    Seeing that the martial artists rushed to the devil so recklessly, tarf''s face changed and immediately reminded him.

 Chapter 1252

    But it''s too late. He reminds us that those who are ready to attack will not stop.


    This time, the red devil waved his sword.


    It''s a random chop. In the dismay of the martial artist, the weapon in the martial artist''s hand is cut off, and the huge sword cuts off from him without stopping.


    There is no blood and no pain. The martial artist is directly split in two by the devil from the shoulder.


    The second martial artist who fought with the devil was killed.


    "Kill


    The following martial artists fight with the demons.


    With the advantage of more people and the wariness of martial artists, they can avoid fighting with demons and do harm to demons by fighting.


    For a moment, around the demons, the figures of martial arts practitioners flickered, constantly causing damage to the demons with their weapons.


    However, the devil did not move and let the martial arts attack him.


    "Ding Ding" metal collision sound constantly, but the attack of martial artists did not cause any damage to the devil, and did not leave any trace.


    That golden pupil, seems to reveal a trace of irony, coldly looking at more and more close to the martial arts.


    "Withdraw, withdraw immediately."


    At this time, TALF suddenly issued a roar and gave an order that surprised the martial artists.


    When the martial artists looked at TALF, they found that TALF was running away from the ruins.


    This caught the martial arts practitioners unprepared and made them have a good health.


    At this time, the red devil moved, it waved the sword.


    Every swing will take away a life, no matter how flexible the martial artists are, the huge sword can always cut them and tear their bodies mercilessly.


    This is a massacre. When the devil waves his sword, but within a few breaths, all the martial artists closest to the devil have died, and both his body and his weapons have been destroyed by the devil.


    This scene, let the martial arts in the ruins of a tight heart


    Think of tarf''s escape. Now they can''t understand why.


    "Run, retreat."


    As soon as their bodies turned, the martial arts artists fled in a panic.


    However, for demons, the escape of martial artists is a harvest feast.


    "Bang!"


    The sound of breaking the air sounded. At the moment of jumping away, its speed had already exceeded the speed of sound.


    A figure in the air flashed by, and the ruins in the distance were broken with a bang.


    Broken soil and dust rise, accompanied by a few lives.


    The red devil is like a heavy tank, with firepower and speed that martial artists don''t understand.


    In the ruins, the red devil constantly jumped up to harvest life, and no one who was targeted by it could escape.


    For a while, the martial artists had to flee in a panic.


    With a burst of dust, the martial artists of the hundred number are falling one by one.


    The powerful devil is killing wantonly, and no one can stop it.


    "No, don''t kill me."


    The noise behind him let him know that he was being watched by the devil, and he said the last last last words in horror.


    However, the devil is not compassionate. The huge figure from the sky directly tramples it into foam, and then soars up again to another goal.


    In front of it, martial artists are just ants.


    "It''s over. It''s over for those martial artists."


    On the wall of a ring around the city, looking at the martial artists who were being slaughtered by demons in the ruins, the soldiers of the guard murmured to themselves, their faces were very pale.


    "We have to do something. Let''s launch the crystal gun. The distance is enough, and the angle of view is also enough." A soldier because of fear in the heart, panic of loud voice.


    His superiors clearly refused.


    "No, it can''t do any harm by filling the protocrystals below blue. There are no blue protocrystals in the warehouse, and there are only a few cyan protocrystals. Besides, we can''t do anything without orders from the superior."


    "But you can''t watch them being slaughtered."


    This is the only thing the soldiers can''t accept.


    This sentence undoubtedly aroused the resonance of the soldiers, and they all looked at the officers with the highest command on the scene.


    "We can''t interfere in the battle below. Our task is to keep the city wall well. The battle will come soon. No one can escape, no one can escape."


    This is an officer''s word, and the most realistic one.


    Now they can''t protect themselves. After the battle, it will be their turn.


    Kyoto is in chaos. It''s completely in chaos.


    Many people are still confused about the situation, while others have experienced the disaster themselves.


    "It''s 10:42 a.m., and the riot has lasted for two hours. According to the front-line reporters, the fighting is very fierce. In the northern part of the second ring city, a large area of the city has turned into a piece of ruins. The official is silent now, and no news has been sent out, suggesting that the residents in the northern part of the second ring city should evacuate South and stay away from the battlefield."


    The turmoil in Kyoto is just a spectator to most civilians.


    The outside has been closed, the harsh alarm sounds constantly, the tense atmosphere makes many people can only sit at home and watch TV to understand the situation.


    The supporters of the news station have said that they don''t stop, but the people are most concerned about the screen behind the supporters.


    On the screen, it shows a city, a city shrouded in smoke.


    The camera is located at a high place and can see far away. However, the front-line reporters are not close enough to the battlefield to see something useful clearly.


    Only smoke, and the battlefield is covered by high-rise buildings.


    "According to reliable information, the enemy invading Kyoto is a powerful and evil" devil ". Now tens of thousands of people have died. There is news from the martial arts association that the grand consul has issued a" crusade "mission to martial arts practitioners, and the reward has exceeded 100 million unprecedented. And so on. Let me tell you a good news, Our bravest reporter, LV Yong, is close to the front line of the battlefield. Just a moment, we will switch the scene immediately. "


    At this time, the host even showed a happy expression, the picture behind him also switched over.


    The camera is located at a high place with a good perspective. You can see the ruins not far away and the battle in the ruins.


    "Oh, the picture is very clear. Please see, the martial artists are fighting hard and expelling..."


    Voice suddenly stopped, looking at the flashing picture, the host Leng, face pale.


    He saw the devil in the picture, the huge flashing red posture, not only he saw, but all the people in front of the TV in Kyoto saw it.


    At the moment, the people''s expression and he is the same, pale looking at the picture on TV.

 Chapter 1253

    The martial arts are fleeing, and the demons are killing.


    It has the most ferocious body, the most powerful force, it is unstoppable, waving the hand of the sword to kill the fleeing martial arts.


    In the past, in their eyes, the powerful martial arts adults now seem to be so weak, just like mole ants, they can only wait for the slaughter.


    Quiet, dead quiet.


    It was then that the people of Kyoto understood what kind of monster they had met.


    Desperation gradually rises from the hearts of the common people. The fear in their hearts makes some people leave in a panic and rush to the port and the station out of the city.


    For a moment, Kyoto became more chaotic.


    Although the official did not announce the evacuation, the streets leading to the port and the station were already in chaos, with dense traffic jam on the streets, stretching more than an urban area.


    Some people want to leave, leave this city that is about to be destroyed.


    And some people sit quietly at home, waiting for the development of the situation.


    Where can they go?


    Leaving the city, they will be displaced. Kyoto is their home. They will not go anywhere.


    They believe in Kyoto, and they believe in the grand consul.


    The battle continues in the ruins.


    This can no longer be called a battle, but a one-sided massacre.


    Since TALF ordered the evacuation, the blackened ruins have become a killing ground.


    "Fight, fight and run are also dead. Fight with it."


    It''s impossible to escape. In a short time, more than 100 people have been slaughtered nearly half by the devil.


    Before they escape the ruins, they will die in the hands of demons, and some people realize that.


    He realized and stopped, but only a few figures stopped with him.


    At the moment, most of the martial arts practitioners have to flee in their hearts. They don''t stop.


    Maybe some martial artists are still happy in their hearts. Some of them have no doubt given them time to escape.


    Because of this roar, TALF, who was the first to leave, also stopped. His rough face was full of shame and fear.


    As a martial arts artist in the purple realm, he can deal with whatever monsters he faces. However, today, when he faces the red devil, he shrinks and has a fear that he never had before.


    The glory of the martial arts artist made him unable to accept his escape behavior, so he felt ashamed for himself.


    Armed with a huge axe, TALF''s courage overcame his fear, and he faced the demons with those martial artists who dared to fight against the demons.


    "Kill


    As before, tarf was still the first to rush out, with a determination that he would never return.


    The sound of breaking the sky suddenly appeared, not from the devil, but from the sky behind.


    In the sky, several huge stones the size of vehicles roared past the top of TALF''s head and fell to the devil in the distance.


    "Boom, boom."


    Although the devil was moving, the broken stone seemed to have eyes and hit the devil.


    The sudden attack let the devil unexpected, vehicle like boulders hit him, let it retreat again and again.


    "Step back!"


    Behind him, a beautiful female voice lightly sounded, far away, but very close.


    When they want to look back, a purple figure passes by them and strikes the devil like lightning.


    Is that her?


    Looking at the wind like figure rushing towards the devil, tarf was slightly stunned.


    "It''s the archon. That''s great. It can be saved."


    Next to him, the martial artists cried excitedly.


    He is the great consul, the patron saint of Kyoto, and the strongest man.


    "Certainly, the archon can destroy the devil."


    They believe in that, the oldest hero.


    At this time, Wang Yanmei has been close to the devil.


    Her full sprint speed is extremely fast, ordinary people can only see a shadow.


    She was holding a long sword, and her whole body was shining purple. The air seemed to be surging everywhere she passed, and she stormed against the devil.


    She is also a martial arts artist.


    "Chop!"


    Short distance, instant, sharp sword like a thunder to the devil''s body.


    "Dang!"


    With a sound of metal impact, Wang Yanmei''s sword successfully hit the devil, leaving a wound on the devil''s body.


    "Hoo


    The sound of breaking the air came from his side. The devil waved his sword and swept away at Wang Yanmei.


    After a blow, Wang Yanmei didn''t love to fight and left immediately.


    The huge sword in the devil''s hand failed and hit the ground hard.


    Just listen to the "boom", a burst of gravel flying, dust, you can see the strength of the sword.


    For Wang Yanmei, the devil''s action is still a little slow, but she is faster.


    "Bang!"


    Under her feet, the ground cracked. She held the sword in both hands and kept a stabbing posture, like a sharp arrow attacking the devil''s chest.


    "Hiss!"


    With a sound of metal intersection, the sword successfully pierced into the devil''s chest, but it only pierced more than an inch.


    After a successful attack, she retreats again. With her dexterity, Wang Yanmei is entangled with the devil in the ruins.


    Two figures, one big and one small, come and go. The light of sword flickers and the sound of metal clanks.


    It seems that Wang Yanmei has the upper hand, constantly causing damage to the devil.


    In fact, Wang Yanmei is under a lot of pressure, because she can''t confront the devil head-on. If the devil hits her, she can''t bear it. She can only avoid it and look for opportunities to do more harm to the devil.


    "No!"


    In the tense confrontation, she made a mistake, the action of waving the sword was slow, and the huge sword was unavoidable.


    She made a blunder, and we can''t make a blunder in the battle.


    Her beautiful face showed her determination. Wang Yanmei held up her sword to block the attack route of the giant sword.


    "Ding!"


    The huge sword was irresistible to Wang Yanmei''s sword.


    Sparks splashed, in the "click" sound, the sword broke, the huge sword irresistible to Wang Yanmei split.


    "At position!"


    In front of Wang Yanmei''s body, there was a transparent ripple in the air. The demon''s sword seemed to be blocked by something invisible. The powerful impact formed a circle of air waves, sweeping around and rolling up the dust.


    "Oh?"


    Seeing that his blow was offset by the invisible barrier, the devil was surprised.


    Looking at Wang Yanmei with great interest, she whispered.


    "Stand shield?"

 Chapter 1254

    It grinned, waved a huge sword, and launched a crazy attack on the at position in front of Wang Yanmei.


    However, after two strikes, Wang Yanmei''s face was pale. The devil''s power was too strong. At''s position could not be stopped. The ripple of transparent color became more and more intense. The devil''s next strike was when at''s position was broken.


    She clenched her teeth. Before the sword hit the at position, Wang Yanmei leaped back.


    At''s position dissipated, and the giant sword''s attack failed, hitting the ground.


    "Boom!"


    Strong impact directly broke the ground, a burst of gravel dance, dust.


    Wang Yanmei, who left, also opened her distance from the devil and landed 20 meters away.


    What should I do?


    Looking at the huge red devil, Wang Yanmei''s cheek burst out a cold sweat.


    Her weapons have been destroyed, that is to say, she can no longer do harm to the devil.


    No, you can''t give up. If she falls here, the city will be over.


    The at position can''t be used any more. Just now, after several attacks by demons, the mental power has been exhausted, and now even the drive attack can''t be done.


    Even if it can drive things, it''s not very useful. There''s no high-quality thing here. Ordinary building debris is too fragile. No matter how big it is, it''s just itching for the devil. Maybe it can take a few steps back with the impact force, but it''s just so. It''s not very useful.


    "Bang!"


    Wang Yanmei''s beautiful black hair was lifted by the strong wind.


    When Wang Yanmei reacts, the huge body of the red devil has stood in front of her.


    The situation in the ruins was unacceptable to the public. Before the great consul Ming, he was still fighting with the devil. How could the situation change so quickly.


    At this time, in countless families, countless eyes are watching the battlefield, looking at the helpless figure in front of the red devil in despair.


    That''s the archon. Even the oldest hero can''t defeat the devil.


    At this moment, Kyoto is in despair. Even the archon is not the opponent of the devil. Will the most prosperous city of mankind be destroyed by a devil?


    "What are they doing? Squadron leader, quickly order those martial arts people to support. The archon is in danger. "


    The fighting situation in the ruins made the soldiers in a ring area anxious, but the big consul was fighting in the ruins.


    Now, the archon is in danger. He may be killed by the devil at any time, which makes the soldiers look very ugly, angry and helpless.


    "And the guard. Why hasn''t the support of the guard arrived yet?"


    "The support units of the guard are on their way, and the martial arts people are scared out of their wits. It''s over. It''s over."


    Anger is useless. For the soldiers on the wall, they can do nothing but watch.


    In the ruins, the devil did not immediately attack Wang Yanmei.


    The huge red body stands in front of Wang Yanmei, and the golden pupil looks at her coldly.


    It spoke, although the mouth is moving, but the voice seems to be in the general language.


    "As a human being, you are very special. You have courage and rich fighting experience. You are a soldier who has experienced many battles. Such excellent ideology should not be wasted. Be loyal to the king. The queen will give you eternal life."


    What is this, recruiting her in the war?


    Wang Yanmei doesn''t have any heart in her heart. How can she be associated with such a monster.


    With a smile of self mockery, Wang Yanmei said with a miserable smile: "thank you so much for taking a fancy to such a rubbish as me."


    "Temporary weakness does not mean permanent weakness. To be loyal to the queen, you will gain the same strength as me, and you will be reborn and become a" God. "


    God?


    Evil god or evil god?


    At this moment, Wang Yanmei indifferent, a pair of beautiful eyes looking at the ruins of the continuous city.


    "If I''m loyal to what you call the queen, can the city let it go?"


    "To advance to God needs baptism, and to be loyal to the queen needs qualification. This city is destined to become a stepping stone under your feet."


    "That is to say, I need to kill my people with you?"


    "Killing is not necessary, but sacrifice is worth it."


    It''s really a devil. He slaughters life wantonly, and he''s so reasonable.


    This is probably the ideological difference.


    Leaning on a piece of wreckage, Wang Yanmei sat down and seemed no longer afraid of the devil in front of her.


    To death, it seems that they are also indifferent.


    Looking coldly at the demon in front of her, Wang Yanmei said calmly: "I have been guarding this city for hundreds of years, and I have lived enough. If it is doomed to be destroyed, I will live with it."


    "It''s a pity that you''ve lost a chance to be loyal to the queen."


    With a cool smile, Wang Yanmei sighed: "really? That''s really a pity."


    The lava sword in hand is raised again. This time, the huge and terrible devil will reap a beautiful life.


    The final moment came, and the cry of surprise was heard all over the city.


    "Grand consul!"


    Tarf rushed in with a group of martial artists. There were not many, but they were late.


    The sword in the devil''s hand is under his command. The red blade is so sharp.


    Seeing that a scene of sadness and indignation was about to happen, a piercing sound suddenly appeared.


    It came so suddenly that it caught people off guard.


    A black light flashed across the sky, like a flash of lightning, attacking the devil with a speed of lightning.


    The speed is extremely fast. On the way of the devil wielding his sword, he hit the devil''s huge body.


    "Ding!"


    The harsh sound of metal impact roared, and the strong impact made the air surging. In the air, the huge body of the devil flew out, turned into a dark shadow, and fell into the ruins 100 meters away.


    The impact of the fall shattered countless building debris, a burst of dust.


    This sudden scene, let everyone Leng, can''t believe watching the picture on TV.


    Tarf, who is approaching Wang Yanmei, also stops in a daze. He can''t believe what he sees in front of him.


    Where does the attack come from? What is the black light?


    It''s very big, but its speed is too fast. TALF only saw a virtual shadow, and then it hit the devil, and the huge devil was shot away. The distance of 100 meters, and the sound of the air almost tearing the space, show the great power.

 Chapter 1255

    A slight sound of footsteps sounded. On the other side of Wang Yanmei, a thin figure appeared in the ruins.


    He was dressed in black, and his pace was not slow. He didn''t have a handsome face. Everything was ordinary.


    He was indifferent to entering the battlefield.


    "Lord Li Meng?"


    Wang Yanmei''s attention was attracted by the footstep. When he looked around, he saw Li Meng standing on a piece of debris.


    Thinking about the attack just now, Wang Yanmei understood.


    Although she doesn''t know the strength of Li Meng, looking at Kyoto, only the mysterious Li Meng can surpass her 100% in strength.


    Looking at Li Meng standing on the wreckage, Wang Yanmei said: "it''s very strong."


    It''s a reminder and a piece of advice.


    Li Meng is fearless. When he does not listen to the advice of his brain and enters the battlefield, Li Meng is ready for death.


    Why?


    I think it''s just something in my heart.


    This is the earth, the territory of human beings. When will it be the turn of alien demons to be arrogant.


    Although he is the God of the dead, his body and consciousness are human beings with human thoughts.


    In terms of belonging, Li Meng is partial to human beings.


    A light look at Wang Yanmei, she is very beautiful, but beauty is not Li Meng can look at her reason.


    "Maybe I should let this city be destroyed. Once upon a time, there was a great nation in this land, but now, in your hands, it is divided."


    Li Meng''s words made Wang Yanmei silent. She opened her mouth slightly. She wanted to say something, but she couldn''t say it again.


    Ignoring Wang Yanmei''s reaction, Li Meng jumps down from the wreckage and stares at the ruins in the distance, where the devil falls.


    "Bang!"


    From the debris and dust, the huge red devil jumped up, fell heavily in the ruins, and appeared again in the eyes of the public.


    This time, people can finally see what hit the devil.


    It was a huge black sword. The devil who jumped out of the building wreckage still had a huge black sword.


    The black sword was very big, about four meters long. The huge and sharp blade pierced the devil''s chest, almost half of it. The golden blood flowed from the wound.


    This is the first time people have seen the blood of the devil.


    "Who is he?"


    Although it''s not sure whether the attack was made by the young man next to the chief executive, I''m afraid it can only be him.


    It''s amazing that the devil has been so badly hurt.


    He can know how amazing the demon''s defense is, but the huge sword pierced the demon''s body and made the demon suffer heavy damage.


    "Isn''t that Ambassador Li Meng? Not long ago, I participated in the exorcism meeting on behalf of the first Legion. I remember the president said that he was very young and didn''t fit in with their group of old men. "


    Tarf was stunned by the words of his fellow martial artists behind him. Ambassador of the first army?


    Although the appearance of Li Meng has changed the situation, it does not mean that human beings have the assurance of victory.


    Li Meng is very clear about his ability.


    Of course, the biggest killer mace is the spirit body, which is also the strongest combat power of Li Meng. But in this battle, Li Meng will not use it. Even if he is defeated, if his body is damaged, Li Meng will not use it.


    In other words, in this battle, Li Meng can only use the mental power.


    Fortunately, the injured spirit has been restored and strengthened a lot, so Li Meng has confidence to fight against the devil.


    Looking at the devil not far away, Li Meng''s expression was dignified, and his mind became active quickly.


    It''s very strong. There''s no doubt about it. It''s unrealistic to crush it directly with mental power. Maybe it will hurt yourself. Although the mental power is magical, the direct attack on the enemy is not strong.


    The strength of the mind lies in "control". It can adapt to circumstances and confront the enemy in different ways.


    "Hoo


    With a breath, Li Meng had an idea.


    Although it is strong, it is not weak. Since the moment of gaining the power of death, what Li Meng is afraid of no longer exists, whether it is a devil or a God.


    Step forward, the wind disappeared, everything seems to be static.


    The ground under his feet suddenly trembled, and a stone pile rose from the ground to hold Li Meng.


    All around the building debris suddenly floated up, whistling close to Li Meng.


    First the feet, then the body. At this moment, Li Meng is a master sculptor.


    Countless building debris swarmed in, wrapping Li Meng''s whole body as if he had spirit.


    It was rough at first, and countless building debris mixed together to form a huge stone knot.


    The height of this stone pimple is the same as that of the devil, which is also five meters.


    But with Li Meng''s every step forward, the stone bumps are changing gently.


    With the fifth step, followed by a burst of scorched powder, a five meter high stone Knight suddenly took shape.


    It is five meters high, and its armor and helmet are vivid, especially its hands are moving like human hands. Its walking posture is full of power. When it steps on the ground, it will make a "Dong" sound every step, and the ground seems to be shaking.


    It''s art.


    Wang Yanmei was stunned by this scene for a long time.


    The outsider sees the rarity, the expert sees the deepest things.


    Wang Yanmei knows that this is the use of mental power, but such a subtle use is far from her.


    No, it can''t be done.


    Looking at the imposing stone statue, even Wang Yanmei, who has been there for hundreds of years, has a flush on her face.


    And the people in front of the TV, not to mention, have long been shocked by this magical means.


    What is that, a stone knight? For many people, it just touched the "g" point in their heart. The excitement is unspeakable.


    At this moment, with the emergence of Li Meng, a thing called "Hope" appeared in Kyoto.


    The battle began.


    From scratch, the process is short. The formation of the stone statue is only a few breaths.


    A new enemy?


    Looking at the huge stone statue not far away, there is a trace of accident and dignification in the golden pupil of the huge red devil.


    This time, the enemy seems to be a little unusual. It feels a little pressure from the stone statue.


    He stretched out his hand and bit by bit pulled the sword out of his chest.


    Clearly golden blood in the rolling flow, but the devil is quite indifferent, it seems that the injury on his body did not care.

 Chapter 1256

    It''s heavy


    Looking at the huge sword in his hand, the devil''s golden pupil was puzzled.


    The material in this black sword is only the worst iron, but why is it so heavy? This kind of quality is not in line with the inferior material.


    Although he didn''t understand, as a demon, he didn''t think much about it. Then he threw the black sword, whistling in the air and falling into the distance.


    However, just ten meters away, the black sword suddenly turned and flew to the stone knight, as if it had spirituality.


    This makes the red devil slightly stunned, looking at the new enemy with great interest.


    This time the opponent seems to have a very unusual ability.


    War is imminent, sharp eyed people have found that the devil''s body injury has been restored.


    The original huge wound, now only a small trace, the recovery ability is amazing.


    At this time, Chen Qi and Chen Yan also sit in front of the TV in the residence of soul language chamber of Commerce.


    They can''t be unaware of the riots in Kyoto. Fortunately, the location of the residence is to the South and there is still a certain distance from the battlefield. For now, the residence is safe.


    "Father, why does the master do this? It''s not a common thing. I''m worried about my master... "


    Looking at the pictures on TV, Chen Yan''s face is full of worry.


    The host is really, but I haven''t seen him for a day. He even got involved in a trouble on his own initiative.


    If Kyoto is destroyed, let it be destroyed. It''s none of their business.


    Compared with Chen Yan''s worries, Chen Qi is indifferent.


    Looking at the ruins of the battlefield on TV, he said calmly: "the master has his own reasons for doing so. We don''t need to speculate too much and stay at ease. Even we can''t get involved in this battle."


    Chen Qi''s words are undoubtedly right in Chen Yan''s mind. She doesn''t want to stay in the house like this.


    "But..." Chen Yan is not reconciled.


    "No, but if the master was there, he would do the same."


    Chen Yan has to give up because of her father''s strict words and looks at the battlefield on TV anxiously.


    At this time, in the ruins, a depressing atmosphere has been strong to the extreme.


    The distance between the two sides is about 100 meters. The huge red devil doesn''t move, and the stone statue controlled by Li Meng doesn''t move either. The two sides confront each other, waiting for the opportunity to attack.


    This is a battle of momentum. No one can shrink back a step. Once they shrink back, they will fail.


    The golden pupil looked at the stone statue not far away, and the huge red devil didn''t want to wait.


    Because it found that in terms of momentum, it could not suppress the enemy on the opposite side.


    In this case, we can only solve everything by fighting.


    "Bang!"


    It jumped up, a huge air burst, a circle of surging waves, speed instantly broke the speed of sound, with amazing momentum rushed to the stone statue.


    Where we passed, the dust was flying and the gravel was dancing.


    The stone statue controlled by Li Meng shows no weakness.


    "Bang!"


    The ground cracked, and the huge stone statue jumped up. The strong wind raised a piece of dust and gravel. In the sound of breaking the air, a circle of air waves exploded, and the huge figure met the devil fiercely.


    Almost in an instant, the two met in the air.


    The red devil collided with the stone statue.


    "Zheng!"


    At that moment, the blades collided.


    In the sparks, the harsh sound of metal collision, almost tearing the eardrum.


    The air surged, forming a strong wind that hit the ground.


    It''s like an explosion, a powerful wave of air swept around everything.


    Under the impact of this wave, the ground cracked, countless debris into pieces, into a piece of dust.


    After the blow, the two sides fell from the sky.


    On landing, the stone statue and the devil rush to each other again.


    The red lava sword and the black iron sword collide again and again with each other.


    Every collision, the huge force will make the air surging, forming a wave sweeping around.


    In the twinkling light of the sword, the battle place of the two giants seemed to explode again and again, and the sound of "boom" kept ringing.


    This is a duel of strength. Although the devil is strong, the stone statue shows no weakness.


    People in front of the TV have long been stunned by this scene.


    They have never seen such a scene. It''s too strong. It''s just a battle between gods.


    "Bang!"


    In the struggle, with the sound of breaking the air, a huge red figure flew out.


    It''s the devil. The great power makes the devil fly out of the ruins and crash into a high-rise building.


    "Bang!"


    The sound of breaking the air followed closely, and the huge stone statue leaped up and rushed into the hole that the devil had hit.


    In high-rise buildings, huge stone statues are entangled with demons.


    Like a bulldozer, it destroyed one room after another. The whole floor was almost destroyed by the two men''s fighting.


    "Dang, Dang" metal collision sound non-stop, accompanied by a spatter of sparks.


    "Boom!"


    The wall was smashed, a gray figure flew out, like a meteor into another building, is the stone knight.


    The huge red figure flashed by, and the stone knight who was shot off rushed into another high-rise building.


    In the new floor, the stone knight and the devil are fighting together again.


    The sword is waving, the sparks are bursting, and the ground is cracking and the walls are collapsing.


    With the impact of the body, with the sword in hand, both sides give each other as much damage as possible.


    "Hiss!"


    The giant sword of lava blows down. In the splash of gravel, the whole arm of the stone knight is cut off.


    But the black iron sword in the stone Knight''s hand was also cut on the devil''s shoulder. The broad blade almost disappeared in half. From the wound, golden blood flowed out.


    The fighting continues.


    In the high-rise buildings, the two sides tangled together, constantly changing the battle site.


    The people behind the TV can no longer see the fighting. They can only vaguely see the figures of the two fights between the tall buildings, the huge sound of collision, the broken glass and the dust.


    No one has ever seen such a way of fighting.


    It is unimaginable that only physical collision can cause the impact similar to explosion.

 Chapter 1257

    The young man in the stone statue also surprised many people. How could such a young man have such power.


    Li Meng didn''t know that the people in Kyoto saw his fight from beginning to end.


    He''s not in a good position right now.


    Being in the stone statue, the existence of shell and mental protective layer well protected him.


    But this kind of protection is limited. Every time the stone knight is hit, the power produced by the impact also hurts Li Meng. Too much power can''t be completely removed.


    Demons are strong, powerful and experienced in fighting.


    Li Meng is confident in fighting and fencing, but he can''t get the upper hand in the fight with demons.


    Even occasionally will fall into the downwind, causing all these factors, with its weapons in hand.


    Its weapon is very unusual, far stronger than the giant sword in the stone Knight''s hand.


    In the face-to-face battle, the internal structure of the iron sword will be destroyed by three strikes at most, which makes Li Meng have to distract himself to repair the iron sword and reconstruct its quality.


    "Archon, what can we do?"


    In the ruins, tarf comes to Wang Yanmei. He looks at the fierce battle not far away and asks Wang Yanmei.


    What can I do?


    Sitting against the wreckage of the building, Wang Yanmei smiles bitterly.


    She shook her head and said, "you and I can''t get involved in this battle any more. We can only rely on Lord Li Meng. If he wins, Kyoto will be preserved. If he loses, Kyoto will become history."


    Yeah, I can''t get in.


    In that kind of battle, they have exceeded the limit they can cope with. If they are affected a little, they may die.


    "Bang!"


    There was a loud explosion in the air, and a huge gray figure flew out from the exposure of a high-rise building and crashed into another high-rise building.


    The glass broke, the walls collapsed, and the great power of the stone Knight destroyed several walls before he stopped below.


    In the broken room, the stone knight was crushed under the building debris.


    "Master, it''s almost immortal. You should change your strategy, don''t fight hard, attack its lethal area, and focus on consumption. Don''t think about killing it, and aim at repelling it. Although it is strong, it is also affected by the law of conservation of energy. As long as the energy in its body is exhausted, its recovery ability will disappear. At that time, it will have to evacuate. According to my estimation, Attack its heart, two more strokes, and its energy will be exhausted. "


    Two strikes?


    This is not easy. Since the first unexpected attack pierced its heart, it has protected its heart very well in the subsequent battles. The sword in the stone Knight''s hand has never been able to break through its defense. Even if it has caused damage, it is also some non lethal places.


    "Bang!"


    Once again, a huge red figure rushed into the hole of the statue knight.


    "I see."


    "Boom!"


    Debris splashed and the stone Knight rushed out of the wreckage.


    Huge step, the ground suddenly broken, huge body jumped up, like a shell to the oncoming devil.


    "Get down here."


    With a roar in his heart, he dodged the big sword, hit the body of the huge red devil with the power of the stone ghost, and rushed out of the building with the devil in his arms.


    The huge sound of breaking the air sounded from the sky, and the stone Knight rushing out of the high building fell to the ground with the devil in his arms.


    Like a meteorite falling from the sky, it fell into the ruins again.


    "Boom!"


    There was a loud noise, debris and dust.


    The huge impact makes the devil appear a temporary stiffness, but Li Meng will not.


    The stone ghost holding a huge black iron sword thrusts into the devil''s heart.


    "Hiss!"


    In the burst of sparks, the huge sword deeply penetrated into the devil''s heart.


    "Roar!"


    This made the devil roar for the first time, which was earth shaking.


    It waved ferocious right hand, slapped on the stone Knight''s stone body.


    "Bang!"


    The huge stone statue body appeared to crack, and the huge power also made the stone Knight fly out.


    "Boom" fell on the ground 20 meters away.


    After the blow, the gargoyles were miserable. Their left hand was gone, and their whole upper body was cracked. It seemed that they were about to fall apart.


    Due to the need of distraction to repair the iron sword, Li Meng couldn''t repair the stone Knight''s body with three purposes.


    And the devil won''t give Limon time to repair.


    The battlefield returned to ruins, and the people after the TV also saw the stone knight and the devil again.


    Looking at the rather miserable stone knight, everyone''s heart was raised.


    And when they look at the devil, their hearts have a little comfort.


    Compared with the miserable stone knight, the devil is also miserable.


    The huge and ferocious body was scarred, and gold blood flowed everywhere.


    The powerful healing seems to have disappeared, only the huge wound in the chest is slowly healing.


    "The last shot!"


    Taking advantage of his illness, the stone Knight rushed out again.


    This time, I didn''t jump, didn''t use the impact to enhance my strength, but ran.


    Huge body, every step should make the ground tremble.


    The stone Knight''s running posture is full of wildness and extremely fast. Within a distance of more than 20 meters, he has approached the devil in a few steps, and the black sword in his hand has been waved.


    And the devil is not without the slightest reaction, see the stone Knight rushed, golden pupil in a cold.


    It is not afraid to fight in the hands of the lava sword, the huge blade stabbed to the stone Knight''s chest.


    It knows that the human in the stone knight is the main target. As long as you kill him, the big stone will stop.


    If in the previous battle, against the devil, Li Meng will block to ensure his safety.


    But this time, Li Meng let the huge sword in the devil''s hand hit the stone Knight''s chest, without any sense of defense.


    This makes the devil''s golden pupil slightly stunned.


    In this stupefied God, the stone knight and the devil fight together again.


    The battle was short. At the moment of the battle, the lava sword and the black sword were inserted into each other''s chest.


    The practice of dying together made people exclaim after TV.


    Everything is fixed at this moment.


    In the ruins, two huge figures did not move, maintaining the attitude of the last blow.

 Chapter 1258

    The scene can be described as quite tragic, especially the stone knight, whose chest is pierced by the giant lava sword, and even some sword tips can be seen behind him.


    "Lord Li Meng!"


    Not far away, looking at the scene, Wang Yanmei let out a exclamation.


    Does she know that Li Meng is among the stone knights, and this blow is very dangerous.


    She looked at the silent battlefield with a worried face.


    For a long time, the stone Knight fell down and fell to the ground with a bang. At the moment of falling down, the huge body of the stone knight was smashed and divided into pieces of gravel.


    And the devil retreated a few steps, looking at the huge sword on his chest.


    How dare this human... Have such courage?


    It didn''t expect to die together.


    With his right hand outstretched, the great devil grasped the big sword on his chest and pulled the black sword out of his chest.


    The golden blood suddenly flowed out, and the amount was so large that almost half of the demon''s body was dyed golden.


    Looking at the huge sword in his hand, the devil was still full of confusion.


    The material of the giant sword is obviously the worst iron element. Why can it face to face with its dark alloy weapons in battle.


    I don''t understand. I really don''t understand.


    "Click!"


    The black sword in the devil''s hand finally couldn''t hold on. It broke into several sections and became pieces of iron. It fell from the devil''s hand and fell to the ground.


    This makes the devil a little stunned.


    "Click!"


    The sound of breaking suddenly rang out.


    The stone Knight fell to the ground, the biggest piece of stone which was still intact, suddenly split and stretched out a hand from it.


    With blood on his face, Li Meng climbed out of the cracked stone.


    Still alive?


    Incredible looking at Li Meng on the stone, the devil is surprised in his golden pupil.


    It did not move, although so close, as long as it waved the sword in its hand, it could tear the human in front of it.


    But the devil did not do so, but quietly looked at Li Meng on the stone knight.


    Li Meng raised his head and looked at the devil in front of him.


    The face covered with blood looks very ferocious, and the dark pupil also appears incomparably deep.


    As his mouth moved, Li Meng said a few words.


    "Still fighting?"


    Quiet, dead quiet.


    At this moment, all the people behind the TV are staring at the two still figures in the ruins. They don''t know what will happen later. All they can do is pray.


    For a long time, in the eyes, the devil moved, and it retreated a few steps again.


    "No war!"


    This is its response and the announcement of the end of the battle.


    "Wow


    The devil suddenly burst out of the blood red flame, almost enveloped the whole body.


    "Bang!"


    The ground cracked, and the demons including the flames rushed into the sky, turning into a meteor and rushing into the sky.


    The sound of breaking through the air exploded again and again, and the red meteor broke through the clouds and disappeared in the sky.


    Won?


    To the devil''s departure, the public after the TV some can''t believe, then burst out a burst of cheers.


    "Good news, good news. It''s 1:33 p.m. now. After several hours of fighting, our hero has finally defeated the devil. The devil has left in a panic. The victory belongs to us and Kyoto. Who is he and who is the hero? Let''s wait and see, and wait for the official announcement."


    At the moment of victory, both the TV stations and the loudspeakers around the city conveyed the good news of victory to the people.


    For a while, the situation in Kyoto has changed rapidly, and the riots are calming down.


    However, the loss of life, let Kyoto into a sad.


    Many people died, torn to pieces by the devil, their relatives, even a complete body can not be found.


    Jumping from the stone knight, Li Meng walked out with a heavy body.


    He is in a bad state at the moment, and the blood on his face is a good proof.


    In the last fight, he was still injured. His clothes were torn at his waist and his blood almost wet his lower body.


    "Quick, rescue immediately, search the ruins, there must be people alive."


    At this time, the guard arrived, and so did the fire brigade.


    The end of the battle, but also let them into the ruins of no scruple to carry out rescue.


    There are still some people alive in the ruins. They are pressed under the ruins and face the eternal darkness.


    As a large group of people of all kinds poured into the ruins, the scorched ruins suddenly became lively.


    Step by step, along the relatively flat place, Li Meng has been walking.


    In the corridor, Li Meng saw a man at the corner.


    He sat on the stone with a bald face, and his hands were covered with blood.


    His face was full of remorse and pain, and he knew at a glance what had happened.


    He is not young, about 40 years old, perhaps one of his relatives is under the ruins.


    From his side, Li Meng passed silently, and he just lowered his head and intruded into the world of his grief.


    But after a few steps, Li Meng turned and stopped, facing the mountain of ruins.


    The idea moves, the sound of "Ka Ka" suddenly rings, and the building debris in front of Li Meng floats up.


    Hundreds of gravel under the control of Li Meng slowly floated up, a magical scene like a miracle.


    With a huge piece of debris floating up, below, a girl curled up into a ball, holding her knees, staring at Li Meng with blood on her face.


    She has beautiful black hair and a beautiful melon face.


    She thought that the dark would always accompany her around, but did not expect the light to come so fast.


    Step out, Li Meng goes to the girl, where the floating debris makes way for a road.


    Come to the girl, in silence, Li Meng took the girl''s hand and walked out.


    Fortunately, she was pressed in a gap space, so she didn''t get much hurt.


    When the two left the ruins, the floating debris suddenly fell, "boom" into a ring.


    The huge movement scared the middle-aged man who was in grief. When he looked back, his pupils dilated and his face showed incredible color.


    His daughter came back safe and sound?


    After taking the trapped girl out of the ruins, Li Meng left.


    He didn''t see the tears of the two people behind him. Maybe he would be very pleased to see them.


    But now he has no strength, he wants to sleep, a good sleep, in front of some spent, see what is blood red.


    "Pa!"


    In the end, Li Meng fell down.

 Chapter 1259

    "Lord Li Meng!"


    After closing her eyes, Li Meng sees Wang Yanmei. She seems to be in a panic, with a group of people behind her.


    "How is he?"


    Gently holding Li Meng in her arms, Wang Yanmei nervously said to the doctor who was checking Li Meng''s injury.


    "There is a huge wound on the waist. There is too much blood loss. The archon, please send it back to the hospital as soon as possible to stop bleeding. Otherwise, this adult will be in danger."


    "What are you waiting for, stretcher? Come on, take Mr. Li Meng to the hospital immediately."


    In Wang Yanmei''s voice, two firefighters in yellow uniforms quickly put Li Meng on a stretcher, and the party hurried out of the ruins.


    Wherever the stretcher passed, both the guard and the search and rescue firefighters looked at the sleepy figure on the stretcher in awe.


    It''s him, a young man, who fights with demons, who is not afraid of death, and finally wins. This is the hero, the real hero, and deserves everyone''s respect.


    Outside the ruins, on a certain floor.


    A pair of eyes were staring at the ruins, staring at the figure carried by the stretcher.


    The long barrel protruded from the window and behind the sight was a sneering face.


    "Hero? Tut Tut, I didn''t expect your strength to be so terrible. If I had met you before, I would have died. But now, God bless me. "


    In the battle just now, Aaron could see it in his eyes. He was surprised that the target was powerful, but he was also glad.


    Fortunately, he didn''t do it yesterday. Otherwise, he would have died.


    But now, no matter how strong he is, this is undoubtedly the most vulnerable time, and he will not miss this opportunity.


    His strength is so strong that he even surpasses the grand consul of Kyoto. Maybe he is the strongest among human beings.


    It''s an honor for Aaron to kill the strongest.


    At the thought of this, Alan''s mouth turned slightly up and his face was excited.


    "Don''t worry. Let him get closer. If he gets closer, there''s only one chance. You can''t make a mistake."


    Aaron knows that he has only one shot, and the second one will expose his position.


    Once the position is exposed, killing the strongest person will undoubtedly cause public anger. At that time, he will be in danger.


    However, the excited Allen did not speak. The door of the dark room was opened.


    Behind him, a figure appeared, but he didn''t realize it.


    "Click!"


    With the sound of a broken bone, everything was calm again.


    The muzzle of the gun sticking out of the window disappeared at some time.


    Kyoto, the second ring city, in the residence of soul language chamber of Commerce.


    "Well done, continue to work hard to find out those damned guys. Don''t live to solve them cleanly."


    After putting down the phone, Chen Yan goes back to the sofa.


    At this time, Chen Qi and Chen Yan are still watching TV.


    At the end of the battle, the master was seriously injured, but as a dependant, they could do nothing.


    After sitting down, Chen Yan said to her father Chen Qi, "the guys who are targeting at the host have already been solved. Not surprisingly, they are still members of Hessen guild. Those guys really don''t give up and are always entangled."


    "Father, the master is seriously injured now. What can we do?"


    Chen Yan doesn''t care about those guys in Hessen guild. Now the only thing she cares about is the host.


    The owner was seriously injured, which worried her.


    This time, Chen Qi didn''t stop his daughter and said, "the host is the ambassador of the first Legion. This identity is no secret. The relationship between soul language chamber of Commerce and the first Legion is also well known. You don''t need to worry. Go to the hospital to take care of the host."


    "Well, I''ll go now, and the Hessian guild will be handed over to my father."


    With that, Chen Yan gets up and leaves in a hurry.


    Only Chen Qi was left to sit on the sofa and meditate.


    A world war has changed Kyoto and the world.


    Just today, the event of Kyoto being attacked by demons has spread all over the country and even the world.


    The power of demons, extraordinary power, and the fact that they came from extraterrestrials undoubtedly caused a great sensation.


    People in the incredible at the same time, the heart is also shocked.


    Although we know that the universe beyond the earth is endless, the demons from the starry sky are still unimaginable, and a sense of crisis rises in our hearts.


    It''s too strong. From the video, people who see its face and fighting posture are silent.


    Maybe it is God, because only God can have such powerful power.


    Due to the invasion of demons, the first Legion also made headlines all over the world.


    It''s not that the first regiment has done something great, but because of one person.


    This man is the "Li Meng" who defeated the devil. As the ambassador of the first Legion and the man who defeated the God, the first Legion will naturally be recognized by all mankind.


    For a time, the limelight of Li Meng swept the whole human world.


    People in awe of Li Meng''s power, but also for his desperate way of fighting and admiration.


    What kind of belief made him so fearless in the way of fighting with the devil.


    People do not know that some people say that Li Meng believes in chivalry, dedication is a kind of chivalry code, stone knight is the biggest proof, while others say that Li Meng may be "God", is to protect the existence of human beings, those magical means are the best proof.


    Li Meng, a human being, soon became a household name.


    When people keep talking about Li Meng, something happened in Kyoto once again caused a sensation in the world.


    Half a month after the demon invasion, the grand consul of Kyoto issued a statement to the whole country.


    This statement has made the whole of Kyoto a sensation, and also made the situation in Kyoto more unpredictable.


    "I''m wang Yanmei, the grand consul of Kyoto and the highest power holder of Kyoto. Someone told me that once there was a great nation in this land, but in my hands, the nation was divided. I pondered for a long time and made a decision. It''s time for Kyoto to make some changes. I, Wang Yanmei, The supreme ruler of Kyoto issued a notice to the whole country that the era of Republic building has come. Whether it is the city of David or the resistance, those who lay down their arms and follow the trend are all national heroes. The general trend can not be violated. Those who hinder the progress of the nation are our enemies and enemies of the nation. I will exercise my rights and fight for the future of the nation. "


    As soon as the announcement came out, the whole territory of Kyoto was in chaos.


    People in the Acropolis are in a state of panic. There are rumors everywhere that the civil war in Kyoto will break out.


    After this announcement, Kyoto has also changed.


    The hero association was forcibly dissolved by the grand consul, and international affairs were officially handed over to embassies of various countries.


    The guard has also changed into a police force, and its branches have become police stations.


    The original guard was also divided into two parts, with some serving as police officers and the other forming an army.


    At the same time, Kyoto launched a series of military expansion activities.


    All kinds of actions are proof that the notice issued by Wang Yanmei, the grand consul, is not empty words.

 Chapter 1260

    In the twinkling of an eye, a month passed.


    Time will obliterate everything and make people forget many things unconsciously.


    Kyoto, a ring city, 101 hospital.


    In a ring city area, the importance of 101 hospital is self-evident. It is the best official hospital in Kyoto and the most advanced place in medical technology.


    Of course, this is only relative to Kyoto as a whole.


    The wind was blowing, and the white curtains were slightly swayed.


    Today''s weather is very good, cloudless, sunlight into the room, giving a warm feeling.


    "Recently, a lot of things have happened. Since the end of that battle, the red world in the sky has disappeared for no reason. All the flying pollution animals living in the red world have flocked into the forest. Now, the forest is very lively. The riot lasted for a long time. It is said that many human cities have been affected and invaded by flying pollution animals, Because human beings don''t have very good air capability, the loss is not small. "


    In the room, a slim figure is sitting beside the bed. She is holding a bowl of soup in her hand and feeding the young people lying on the bed one by one.


    This scene makes people envious, because she is so beautiful.


    She has a long black hair, wearing a black skirt, attractive figure completely showed.


    It''s exciting and eye-catching.


    At this time, she is gently looking at the young man on the bed, the tenderness on her face makes people jealous.


    "After the disappearance of the red world, the chaotic magnetic field seems to have calmed down, and the radar and communication signals are back to normal. The first Corps even captured satellites that are still in geostationary orbit. Because of the long time, those satellites have been scrapped and cannot be used effectively."


    After sleeping for nearly a month, I didn''t expect so much happened.


    Mouth slightly Zhang, Li Meng drank Chen Yan handed up the soup, light fragrance down the throat, the taste is good.


    After drinking it, Li Meng shook his head lightly.


    Chen Yan clearly got up and put the soup in her hand on the cabinet table


    Back at the bedside, Chen Yan sat down again, while Li Meng looked out of the window, a little distracted.


    In that battle, although he won, the price was high.


    Lying in bed for nearly a month is only the second, the biggest price is the life span of the body.


    The body is very fragile, so after tossing, the bad body is even worse.


    However, Li Meng did not care too much about this.


    For his own body, Li Meng is very clear that if death is really unavoidable, it will be the same earlier and later.


    Regret what, Li Meng can''t have such superfluous idea.


    It''s been a month. A lot has happened to the first Legion.


    Thinking of this, Li Meng turned to Chen Yan and asked, "what''s the matter with Tanya?"


    There''s no need to worry about Nanlin Island, nor Bentley. Li Meng doesn''t worry about the situation in these two places when he sits down with Natasha one night. However, the situation in Austria is still a little complicated, which makes Li Meng very concerned.


    Shaking her head, Chen Yan said softly: "due to the lack of authority, the relevant information of the data terminal can''t be known, and I didn''t tell several generals about the master''s coma."


    "Well, you did a good job of that."


    It''s only a month. It''s not a long time. Nothing will happen.


    Although the system of the first Legion is a little bigger now, Li Meng also believes in the ability of several generals.


    "Dong, Dong!"


    At this time, the door was suddenly knocked.


    This makes Chen Yan frown slightly, not angry way: "it should be Wang Yanmei that woman, this month she did not come less, always to disturb the master''s purity."


    Gently in Chen Yan that small head on a knock, Li Meng helpless way: "well, go to open the door."


    Chen Yan''s careful thinking about the taste, how can Li Meng not know.


    When her forehead is attacked, Chen Yan can only cover her head wrongly. She gets up angrily and walks to the door in Li Meng''s funny eyes.


    As she approaches the door, Chen Yan''s look immediately changes into another one.


    Cold, a look of exclusion from thousands of miles away.


    Chen Yan opens the door. At the door, she sees Wang Yanmei''s beautiful figure.


    Turning aside to get out of the way, Chen Yan said coldly, "please come in. Mr. ambassador is awake."


    Wang Yanmei is used to Chen Yan''s cold appearance.


    She subconsciously said: "that will disturb Miss Chen Yan."


    Just finish saying, her facial expression is a Leng, this just returned to God, joyful way: "Li Meng adult wake up?"


    With that, Wang Yanmei quickly looks into the room. On the bed, she sees Li Meng who has already sat up.


    After putting away her inner excitement and calming her happy mood, Wang Yanmei quickly enters the room.


    In front of the bed, Wang Yanmei stops. She looks solemn, bends 90 degrees, and solemnly salutes Li Meng.


    "Mr. Li Meng, thank you for all you have done for Kyoto. I will never forget this kindness, nor will the people of Kyoto."


    Wang Yanmei''s sudden action surprised Li Meng for a moment, and then she reacted.


    Looking at Wang Yanmei beside the bed, Li Meng said calmly, "you don''t need to do this. I just think about it from the standpoint of human beings. Don''t call me an adult. You are the grand consul of Kyoto and have witnessed hundreds of years of human development history. In the face of anyone, you should look up and be confident. Call me Li Meng. In this world, everyone is a junior in front of you, I''m not one of them. "


    She was in the dark ages. She was hundreds of years old.


    In the face of the older generation and the heroes who can lead mankind out of the dark ages, even Li Meng will be modest.


    Li Meng''s words warmed Wang Yanmei''s heart a lot.


    Although most people are very restrained when facing her, Mr. Li Meng is different.


    It can be said that it''s totally the opposite. It''s her who is bound, just like she is a junior. She needs Mr. Li Meng''s reminder to find her place.


    Wang Yanmei knows why.


    Although Mr. Li Meng is a junior in age, he is a senior in the spiritual field, which she can look up to.


    This makes her unable to take it easy and treat it as a junior.


    With a smile, Wang Yanmei stood up straight and recovered her former elegance.


    Li Meng saw the change of Wang Yanmei. This time, Li Meng noticed what Wang Yanmei was wearing.

 Chapter 1261

    With a curious glance at Wang Yanmei''s whole body, Li Meng said unexpectedly: "Why are you dressed today? It''s not in your capacity as Archon. "


    Today, what Wang Yanmei is wearing is not the beautiful black gauze, but a military uniform, women''s black military uniform.


    Although she is hundreds of years old, Wang Yanmei is still valiant and has a unique charm in her military uniform.


    This kind of dress is undoubtedly curious.


    Wang Yanmei knew that Li Meng had just woken up and naturally did not know what had happened in Kyoto.


    With a slight sigh, she said in a soft voice: "what you said in the last battle awakened me. Indeed, once, this nation was great. Even in the dark ages, there were many ordinary heroes who died for the country and fought for the nation. I was wrong. Fortunately, it''s not too late. I intend to unify China and let the former country reappear, Continue to fight for the ideal of the Republic. Now I am no longer the grand consul of Kyoto, but the highest armed commander of China. "


    So it is


    Unexpectedly, his words changed the future of Kyoto, which made Li Meng shush.


    Sometimes, at a certain time in history, a small thing will usher in a huge change.


    Is that a good thing?


    Li Meng could not confirm that it was probably the most correct thing for this nation.


    At this time, Wang Yanmei said: "in the last battle, I got a lot of information from the devil. One thing is clear. The devil is not a living creature on the earth, but from a distant alien. Now the earth has changed a lot. The red world has disappeared, and the disturbing magnetic field has calmed down. All kinds of changes give me a kind of peace before the storm, whether for my country or for my country, Or for the sake of all mankind, this sense of crisis deserves us to make some preparations in advance. "


    Li Meng can understand what Wang Yanmei is worried about.


    Although human beings on earth lack some understanding of the universe, they also have some basic cognition.


    Life doesn''t just exist on earth, it''s inevitable.


    Looking at Wang Yanmei, Li Meng said calmly, "what do you want me to do?"


    When it comes to this topic, Wang Yanmei must have something for him, which Li Meng can confirm.


    Sure enough, Wang Yanmei''s slowing down look became solemn again, saying: "you are the" ambassador "of the first Corps. I know that your first Corps has all kinds of advanced technology, and even surpasses the American Federation in technology. If China wants to develop, it must keep up with the tide of the times. I hope to get the technical assistance of the first corps and establish a new era of industrial system."


    Ambition is not small


    The population and land resources of Kyoto are enough to make Huaxia a superpower.


    It seems that she did wake up.


    Thinking of this, Li Meng did not refuse and said, "there is no problem with the aid and the transportation technology. However, these things are not within my responsibility. I can inform the first corps and send a professional team to discuss this matter. You can talk to them."


    With Li Meng''s words, Wang Yanmei was relieved.


    She knew that as an ambassador, Li Meng could do nothing but that.


    "I won''t disturb your rest. I''ll visit you again next time, right..."


    Suddenly thought of what, Wang Yanmei slightly hesitant way: "your body..."


    Body?


    With a little thought, Li Meng understood the meaning of Wang Yanmei''s words.


    After being hospitalized for such a long time, Wang Yanmei can''t be unaware of his physical condition.


    With the wind blowing, Li Meng looked out of the window at the green garden and said, "it doesn''t matter."


    It doesn''t matter


    Without saying much, Wang Yanmei left in silence, not calm on her face.


    After seeing Wang Yanmei off, Chen Yan closes the door and goes back to the bed to sit down.


    Looking at the master on the bed, she said, "master, do you really promise that woman to provide technical assistance?"


    Knowing what Chen Yan wanted to say, Li Meng said clearly: "of course, what she said is true."


    "But..."


    Chen Yan is a little confused. The strength of Kyoto is not a good thing for the first Legion.


    Knowing what Chen Yan was worried about and looking at the big trees swaying in the garden outside the window, Li Meng said calmly: "human science and technology need certain progress. Only in this way can we face the invasion of powerful enemies. There is not much time left. Steady development is not suitable for the current situation."


    Wang Yanmei is not the only one who has a sense of crisis. Li Meng always has a feeling that something bad will happen soon.


    At that time, it will not affect a certain region, but human beings all over the world.


    "Yan''er!"


    Chen Yan: "hmm?"


    "I''m sleepy."


    The wound on the waist is very deep. Although it has been a month, it will take at least half a year to fully recover.


    Chen Yan quickly gets up and carefully helps Li Meng to lie down.


    Looking at the owner who has closed her eyes in the quilt, Chen Yan takes a breath. She walks to the window, leans on the windowsill and looks at the landscape outside.


    The wind is blowing, making the branches sway and the curtains sway slightly.


    Under the sun, although she was dead, she didn''t hate such a beautiful scene.


    Although he closed his eyes, at the moment, Li Meng''s consciousness left his body.


    Mental power has become more powerful, and some things that could not be done in the past can also be done.


    Time has passed for one month, and this trip to Kyoto was a failure. However, Li Meng did not forget what he had to do.


    Although he is still lying in the hospital bed and can''t move, it''s not a problem for Li Meng.


    The extension of consciousness, the whole Kyoto are printed in Li Meng''s brain, all kinds of information filtering, at this time Li Meng is observing the whole world from the perspective of God.


    It''s very interesting. It''s like entering a data world. Every object carries its own information.


    Kyoto, martial arts institute.


    In the last demon invasion, the martial arts institute was undoubtedly lucky. It was only a few kilometers away from the battlefield, but it was these kilometers that prevented the martial arts institute from being destroyed.


    After the last demon invasion, many changes have taken place in Kyoto. The hero association has been dissolved, and many unnecessary international organizations have been expelled one by one. The only one that has not changed is probably the martial arts institute.


    After all, martial artists are the foundation of Kyoto.


    And martial artists are also the first step in the evolutionary journey of the human world.

 Chapter 1262

    The declaration of reunification and the declaration of the people''s Republic of China have made Kyoto no longer peaceful. However, in the Institute of martial arts, it is as peaceful as ever. It seems that the students who are studying have not been affected.


    What a mess these days


    Walking on the flat playground, Zhang Desheng''s expression is a little distracted, and his fat face attracts a lot of attention.


    There are students passing by. When they see him upstairs, they also point out. There are always some comments.


    Zhang Desheng is used to this kind of vision. Who calls him a fat man, and martial arts artists have no chance to be fat, which makes him very special.


    As a teacher, he won''t see eye to eye with these children.


    "The recent students have gone a lot. Do those guys in the Acropolis really intend to oppose the unification of the grand consul?"


    Zhang Desheng can not confirm this point.


    It doesn''t mean anything that the students leave.


    Zhang Desheng fully supported the announcement of the grand consul''s unification.


    In the past, Kyoto was not like China. It was totally divided. It was time to change. Otherwise, Kyoto would have no future.


    China?


    These two words are really memorable. Many people should be very excited.


    Once the country came to this land again, of course, it will be gratifying.


    "Mr. Zhang, you are back. Go to your office. Someone is waiting for you."


    A cadet came running over and urged him.


    Someone''s waiting for him?


    Zhang Desheng has some doubts. He doesn''t have anyone he knows very well in Kyoto. Is he a student.


    Zhang Desheng, who thought so, quickly asked the students who left: "do you know his name?"


    name?


    The student showed a puzzled expression and asked, "what''s the name? Mr. Zhang, what can I do for you? "


    Slightly a Leng, Zhang Desheng not angry way: "you just said someone is waiting for me?"


    "Do you have one?"


    Looking at Zhang Desheng strangely, the young students were confused.


    He said cautiously: "Zhang Jiaoxi, I never laugh at you. I just pass by you. You won''t be angry with me."


    Did this guy forget what he said?


    Looking at that appearance, it doesn''t seem to be fake, which makes Zhang Desheng very strange.


    What''s going on?


    What a ghost.


    Zhang Desheng had to wave: "you go."


    This can let the student look relaxed, hastened to speed up the pace, left in a hurry.


    Although Zhang Desheng is a little fat, there is no doubt about his strength. Many students have personally felt this. If he catches any pigtails, this semester will be over.


    Looking at the back of the students leaving, Zhang Desheng shook his head in silence.


    It''s a strange day. It can''t be a ghost.


    "I''m so hungry. Let''s go and have something to eat first."


    After touching his stomach, Zhang Desheng thought.


    Step forward, Zhang Desheng continues to walk, to the direction of the canteen.


    "Zhang Jiaoxi, someone is waiting for you. Go back to the office quickly."


    A female student who passed by Zhang Desheng suddenly looked up and said.


    She did not stop, looked at Zhang Desheng and continued to walk.


    All of a sudden, Zhang Desheng was startled.


    After returning to his mind, Zhang Desheng stopped her: "please wait for me, who is waiting for me?"


    "Why?"


    The cry behind her stopped her. When she looked back and saw that it was Zhang Desheng, the female student stepped back in fear.


    Nervous way: "Zhang Jiaoxi... What''s up?"


    Frowning slightly, Zhang Desheng said in a deep voice: "it''s fun, right? You just said, who''s waiting for me."


    "No, no, no..."


    Zhang Desheng''s expression scared her, tears flowed down, wronged looking at Zhang Desheng.


    This makes Zhang Desheng slightly stunned, very stunned.


    The tears of the female students also stopped the students passing by. They were surprised and talked about each other.


    "Well, well, I''m wrong."


    Zhang Desheng had to flee in a hurry, leaving behind a stunned and puzzled female student.


    Did you really meet a ghost today?


    This strange experience completely lost Zhang Desheng''s interest in dining, so he had to go back to the office for a rest.


    On the road, Zhang Desheng is not calm.


    I wonder if the kids are making fun of him.


    "It''s impossible..."


    As he walked, Zhang Desheng muttered.


    That girl student''s expression is not fake, it''s real crying, crying can''t pretend.


    I can''t figure it out. I can''t figure it out.


    Helplessly shook his head, for Zhang Desheng, today is really a strange day.


    When he returned to the door of the office, Zhang Desheng suddenly stopped.


    Looking at the closed door, Zhang Desheng''s face changed.


    No one is really waiting for him.


    Zhang Desheng takes out the key.


    Fortunately, the door is locked, which makes Zhang Desheng relaxed.


    "Ha ha, how can it be? Those kids are pretending to be..."


    The voice suddenly stopped. Looking at the figure sitting on the seat in the room, Zhang Desheng showed a ghost like appearance.


    With even if reaction comes over, sink a voice way: "who are you?"


    As he was sitting with his back to him, Zhang Desheng could only see his back.


    He is dressed in black. It seems that he has seen this kind of dress before. He is familiar with it


    In Zhang Desheng''s solemn eyes, Li Meng turned around.


    Looking at the door surprised Zhang Desheng, indifferent way: "how, just a year, forget me?"


    "It''s you..."


    Looking at the familiar and strange face, Zhang Desheng was shocked.


    For a moment, he entered the room with a bitter smile, but said: "should I ask you to rescue the Lord Li Meng in Kyoto, or Mr. Li Meng in the dirty Valley?"


    With a little smile, Li Meng said: "both are the same, both are me."


    Sitting on the seat behind the desk, Zhang Desheng said with a bitter smile: "you are so hidden. I knew you were not an ordinary person in dirty valley. But when you showed your true face, I found that you were too small. It''s not too much to call that power" God ". I''m really curious. How can you have such incredible power as that when you are young, I don''t know. I don''t know. "


    "If you can''t figure it out, don''t think about it. Some things are not that the more you know, the better."


    "So it is."


    Zhang Desheng felt the same way about this.

 Chapter 1263

    "After the last battle with the devil, I had a premonition that you would come. I didn''t expect that you would come so soon. I know why you came here. However, you are late. The two girls left Kyoto a month ago. I don''t know where they went. Although they told me, I don''t know when they left. Don''t worry, After more than a year of further study, they are not weak. As martial artists, they can go anywhere in the world. "


    Li Meng was not surprised by what Zhang Desheng said, because when he came here, Li Meng found that the Martial Arts Institute did not have the breath of Morgan and Arles. Li Meng was ready for such a result.


    I came to see Zhang Desheng just for confirmation.


    Let''s go. Li Meng guessed where the two girls would go.


    After all, the girl alritz has ambition in her heart. If she wants to realize her ideal, she must take action.


    It seems that Ellis is also a pragmatist.


    I hope her efforts will not be destroyed by the urgency in her heart.


    "I''ve worked hard for you for more than a year. I''ll send you the reward. Well, I won''t disturb you."


    With that, Li Meng got up from his seat and walked out.


    Seeing that Li Meng was about to leave, Zhang Desheng said: "no, no, Mr. Li Meng saved Kyoto. For me, this is the biggest reward."


    He waved his hand and walked along. Li Meng said: "it''s two different things. What''s yours is yours. You deserve it."


    This makes Zhang Desheng speechless, so he has to stand up and plan to give Li Meng a ride.


    When he followed Li Meng to leave the room, looking at the empty corridor, Zhang Desheng looked stunned.


    He''s right behind Mr. Li Meng. He won''t leave his sight for more than a second.


    In the blink of an eye, Lord Li Meng just disappeared in front of him.


    Scanning the corridor, Zhang Desheng rushed to the balcony and looked at the playground.


    No, I didn''t see anything.


    Zhang Desheng shook his head helplessly.


    It''s really more and more mysterious for Mr. Li Meng. Zhang Desheng smiles bitterly when he thinks of some ghost things he met today. It seems that Mr. Li Meng is responsible for most of the ghost things. This method is really incredible.


    Did it change his memory, or did it disturb his thoughts and create some illusions for him?


    I can''t figure it out. Zhang Desheng knows very well that he can never figure out the answer.


    Kyoto, 101 hospital.


    In a ward, on the bed, sleeping Li Meng opened his eyes.


    Looking around, Chen Yan is no longer there.


    A trace of fine light flashed through the pupil, and Li Meng recovered his consciousness.


    "The power of ideas is really convenient..."


    In his heart, Li Meng thought.


    When I went to the martial arts institute just now, Li Meng didn''t use "spirit body".


    Instead, it is a "phantom" projected directly, which is shaped by mental force. It has no entity and can not be touched. It is an illusory form and the manifestation of Li Meng''s will.


    Now Li Meng has found that the soul and the body are closely linked. The brain development rate is 50.9%, which brings some wonderful things to Li Meng''s consciousness, that is, the soul.


    The cognition of the world is more subtle. For example, in Li Meng''s eyes, walls, beds and tables are not just dead objects, but carry all kinds of information. The information has been subtle to the atomic structure.


    In the main biological world, any matter is made up of atoms, even a small wine cup, the form of atoms is more than one hundred million trillion. Mindfulness is the extension of will. When the cognition of matter reaches the atomic level, it can naturally change the shape and structure of atoms.


    That is to say, if Limon wants to, he can change the shape of the knowable object at will.


    Even the human body can become any form of monster at the will of Li Meng.


    Of course, it''s not easy. It''s not enough to just understand and control. It also requires huge computing power.


    Only strong enough computing power can we rearrange the atomic structure at will.


    What''s more, it refers to the dead, inanimate matter.


    If you want to change the shape of living creatures, you need to follow a set of laws of life, which requires more huge computing power.


    With 50.9% of Li Meng''s brain, it''s no problem to change the shape of matter at will. Of course, it''s also limited by the size of the object. If the object is too big, Li Meng can''t shape it as a whole, so he can only make some regional changes.


    Today''s Li Meng can''t shape the human body, because the shape of life is too complex, every atom is closely linked, and any change may break the rules of life.


    Although the power of the mind is strong, it is also weak in a sense, because the power of the mind is closely related to the development of the brain, and the development of the brain is an obstacle for any creature.


    A powerful intelligent race, even tens of thousands of years, or even hundreds of thousands of years, may not be able to evolve the development of the race''s brain domain to 35%, let alone reach the height of Li Meng today.


    The mind in the heart put down temporarily, Li Meng thought of the devil who fought with him last time.


    It was so strong that Li Meng didn''t have self-confidence to beat it. Last time, Li Meng was able to beat it back because of his luck and carelessness. Li Meng had a feeling that the devil didn''t do his best, and he still had a back hand.


    Although it has retired, it will come the first time and the second time.


    How to deal with it the next time it comes to earth?


    "We can''t be careless about it. It seems that we must take precautions." In his heart, Li Meng muttered.


    Although it is a demon, it is not a demon in human cognition, or a demon in Li Meng''s mind.


    Devil is a derogatory term. Everything that is not good and frightening can be called Devil.


    In Li Meng''s eyes, the devil is evil from the sub space.


    However, it is not. In it, Li Meng does not feel the breath of subspace.


    Thinking of this, Li Meng suddenly thought of the first time when the first army landed on Nanlin island.


    Since the first sense of the existence of subspace, Li Meng is very sensitive to the breath of subspace.


    The demons in Marani city have a strong sub space flavor. They are evil things from sub space, which can be confirmed.


    But for the demons he encountered on Nanlin island for the first time, Li Meng realized that there was no sub space in those demons, that is to say

 Chapter 1264

    "No..."


    Li Meng was suspicious and uncertain.


    In this way, the demons in Yunan are not evil things from subspace, but some kind of life in the main biological world, or some kind of man-made demons.


    In this case, there is a big problem about the origin of the demons in Yunan.


    Because throughout the history of mankind, when there were no demons, they suddenly appeared and appeared in the eyes of mankind, and the time when they appeared was also very puzzling, because they appeared in the dark age after the nuclear war.


    That is to say, there is a great possibility that the demons in Yunan are also alien species.


    In this case, the demons are quite curious.


    Maybe all the secrets can be explored from behind them.


    Thinking of this, Li Meng felt itchy.


    He never thought that there were so many secrets hidden in the small earth.


    Heart itch return to heart itch, Li Meng or suppress the impulse in the heart.


    Now he is still weak and needs to keep a low profile. If he is too high-profile, he can easily be targeted. After knowing the benefits of brain development, Li Meng will not easily lose his body.


    Now, this fragile body has become the biggest "strength" guarantee of Li Meng.


    The body still exists one day, Li Meng''s soul will be more and more powerful, whether it is the power of the soul, or for the spiritual body, it has great benefits, knowing this, Li Meng will certainly cherish his body.


    It''s been a month. The merchant ship with 30 billion yuan should have arrived at Nanlin island.


    Li Meng closed his eyes again, and his thoughts swept the world in an instant.


    Nanlin Island, Qingcheng.


    After a long time, great changes have taken place in Qingcheng.


    In such a big city, one side of the wall has been demolished to make room for the Crystal Palace.


    A few months later, the huge crystal palace is still just a framework, and it is far from completion.


    It''s not that the construction progress is slow, but that the scale of the building itself is too large to be completed in a few years.


    She returned to Nanlin island more than a month ago.


    In this more than a month, she completed her task.


    The control system of Nanlin island has been improved and it is listed as zone 1.


    The army and politics have been separated, the army has a greater independence, has been out of the cumbersome politics.


    "Don''t ask me these little things. Now the fleet is in the harbor. Aren''t there enough people? You should pay attention to these matters by yourself, whether you send patrol boats or let warships patrol, and you should control your own propriety. Are you afraid? What are you afraid of? ASEAN will be ours sooner or later. If they are upset, don''t be polite. "


    In the meeting hall behind the main hall of the temple, the sound of night reverberates.


    She sat at the table, alone, in a black dress, with a large tablet on the table in front of her.


    She was not alone, and several nuns stood in the chamber.


    After interrupting the connection, she took a breath.


    Haven''t those guys adapted to the world yet?


    There is also a peaceful world with that set, do what are timid, which makes night very helpless.


    She is not blaming her subordinates, but instilling the principle of "the supremacy of force" into them.


    Remembering what a certain officer had just reported, she turned pale.


    When did ASEAN have the courage?


    Recently, time has been constantly creating conflicts in the waters west of Nanlin Island, harassing fishermen.


    It''s OK to have one or two conflicts once in a while. After all, the sea area west of Nanlin island is close to ASEAN, and the conflict in fishing ground operation is inevitable. However, this is a contradiction between fishermen. As long as there is no human life, the first regiment will not do too much, and the patrol boat is just to expel the fishermen opposite.


    However, in recent days, contradictions have escalated. Although no human life has yet appeared, looking at the situation in ASEAN, all of them have sent warships. It is only a matter of time before human life appears.


    It seems that this matter must be paid attention to.


    The night that thinks so puts this matter down temporarily, a little bit on the screen.


    Seems to see a message that people care about, night look micro motion, and contact a person.


    The screen flickered, and a soldier in a power combat suit appeared in the picture.


    "What''s going on with this 1.3 billion dollar application? Why are there no details on the use? Giving you the right to use it at will does not mean that you can ignore the data backup and supplement the data immediately. "


    "I''m sorry, general, this fund is used to build the Tiankeng project, which belongs to the second stage of fund supplement. Due to the variety of materials, the data terminal is generating data, which takes a certain amount of time."


    So it is


    "I see. What''s the progress of the Tiankeng project?" he said


    "The progress is fairly smooth. Due to the availability of funds, it has been built to about 1200 meters."


    1200 meters, that is to say, one tenth of the whole project has just been completed?


    No, it should be said that it is less than one tenth. The project in the Tiankeng is relatively simple. The most difficult part is the underground space. A hanging fortress factory is not so easy to build.


    The picture flickers, the soldiers disappear, and the connection is interrupted by night.


    Nanlin island is small, but there are many things to do.


    The Tiankeng project and the Crystal Palace project are just two projects under the jurisdiction of the first Legion. There are many things every day.


    Of course, on the whole, the night is relatively free.


    Because there is "night" in the data terminal, that is, the intelligent brain belonging to the night, as long as it is given a certain authority, it can deal with some complicated things according to a certain data base.


    "Master!"


    At this time, in the night behind suddenly sounded the nuns light voice, they half kneel on the ground.


    This makes the night slightly a Leng, then the face shows the color of joy.


    When she looked back, she saw the "master" on the seat beside her.


    It''s Li Meng, who suddenly appeared in the meeting hall.


    Let nuns unexpected, also let night is a surprise.


    She quickly stood up from the seat, half kneeling on the ground, but her behavior was stopped by Li Meng''s wave.


    "Well, sit down."


    In the eyes of joy and bewilderment, she sat back in her seat again.


    How did the master get in?


    She didn''t find anything. Is it a spirit?

 Chapter 1265

    No, it''s not. The spirit body is very powerful and dignified. It also has a very comfortable atmosphere for the dead.


    But from the master, she didn''t feel anything.


    It exists in front of us, but it seems that it doesn''t exist. There is no breath.


    As for the doubts of moyeh, Li Meng explained, "don''t worry. I''m still in Kyoto. It''s just a projection of my mind. It''s not real."


    With that, Li Meng stretched out his hand and touched her cheek.


    Without any real touch, Li Meng''s hand went directly through the cheek of zhe Ye.


    This makes night slightly a Leng, Zheng Zheng nodded.


    Stretching his hand back, Li Meng said, "you should have heard about what happened in Kyoto, right?"


    "Master, do you mean the invasion of Kyoto by demons? I''ve heard about it, but I don''t know the details. "


    The distance is still a little far away. If you don''t go out of your way to inquire about some things, you can''t know the details.


    In the eyes of the first legion, this is probably just an ordinary demon invasion.


    Looking at the night, Li Meng said softly, "I won''t tell you more about it. It''s not an ordinary demon invasion. Now that the first army is financially rich, it''s time to expand its army and change its strategic direction."


    Jiye: "master, do you have a plan in mind?"


    Li Meng: "yes, there are four words" quick war and quick decision ". In the past, our goal was to unify the territory of Austria and the kingdom of Danlan, which remains unchanged. The unification of the territory of Austria and the kingdom of Danlan is still handed over to the kingdom of Danlan. Now I have a new goal, that is to unify the continent of Austria in the shortest time."


    Unification of Australia? She was puzzled by the urgency of her master.


    Although he knows that it will be sooner or later to unify the continent of Austria, it''s too early now.


    She reminded: "master, if we openly invade the continent of Austria, those self righteous human powers will definitely jump out to stop us. If we ignore them, we may fight a local war."


    Now that he has made this decision, Li Meng will naturally have this consideration.


    "There''s no need to worry about this. I''m still in Kyoto. I''ll solve these problems. Now I''ll give you a task," Li said


    Hearing this, he said solemnly, "master, please give me an order."


    Looking at the night, Li Meng said: "Nanlin island is the base camp of the first regiment. The task of expanding the army is up to you. The sea, land and air of the three armed forces can be gradually improved. The unification war of Austria and Georgia is up to Tanya to fight. Expand the allied forces first, and expand the scale of them..."


    Speaking of this, Li Meng fell into thinking.


    The continent of Austria and Georgia is very large. Although it can not be compared with Eurasia, it is also much larger than China.


    According to the information given by gunya, there are seven countries on the continent of Austria, including the declining kingdom of Austria, namely the eight countries, with a population of about 200 million, no less than this number.


    I don''t know the number of cities. At the time of unification, there were more than 30 cities on the continent of Austria, not counting the farms and small towns. If you count these towns, the number of cities on the continent of Austria is amazing, I''m afraid it''s no less than 200.


    If we want to make a quick decision, we should at least attack from three directions at the same time. Only in this way can we unify the continent of Austria in the shortest time.


    After a little calculation in his mind, Li Meng continued: "the scale is already based on 500000 yuan. There is no need to consider the financial aspect. In a short time, another sum of money will be recorded."


    Five hundred thousand?


    This number makes the night directly Leng.


    For so many soldiers, not to mention the corresponding equipment and weapons, logistics alone is a considerable expense. Moreover, because it is an overseas operation, a large amount of money will have to be spent on logistics and transportation.


    Jiye even doubts whether the 30 billion yuan is enough or not.


    And... There''s one big problem.


    Thinking of this, she put away her surprise and reminded: "master, with so many soldiers, the allies will be very nervous. Most of the 500000 soldiers recruited this time must be recruits who have been training for several months. I''m afraid their combat effectiveness can''t be guaranteed."


    Li Meng didn''t know that.


    After all, the soldiers recruited from Al do not appear out of thin air. They are flesh and blood, have their own thoughts, and have relatives and families. If they take off their equipment, they are no different from the human beings in this world.


    Li Meng said: "it doesn''t matter. Veterans grow up from recruits. If they fight several more battles, they will naturally become veterans."


    This is also


    He no longer spoke much, but thought about the task of this expansion.


    There is no doubt that she has a heavy burden on her shoulders.


    The huge logistics and personnel transportation all need to be sent from Nanlin island to general Tanya.


    This process takes a long time.


    I''m afraid it will be months before the fight starts.


    "By the way, Huaxia asked us for some technical assistance to establish a new industrial system. I agreed to recruit some technical personnel from relevant fields and send them to Kyoto for Chen Qi."


    Huaxia?


    First, he didn''t understand, and then he reacted.


    Today''s Kyoto is not Kyoto, but Huaxia. That announcement is not only a declaration of war, but also a declaration of nation building.


    "Yes


    Once again, Li Meng smiles and his body turns into nothingness.


    The master left, silent left.


    The last smile, let night heart think.


    After a while, she came back to herself and thought about her task.


    Bit by bit on the tablet, night entered the arms recruitment interface.


    It is no stranger to the armaments of the allies.


    After all, in the past, the Allies were enemies and enemies in the eyes of Sakyamuni. Of course, they knew something about it.


    The development of the armaments of the allies is biased towards the Navy. In Al, the navy of the allies is also the most powerful.


    "Let''s recruit batch by batch. Each batch is 100000, divided into five batches."


    In the heart of nagging, night confirmed the number of soldiers recruited, as well as matching equipment.


    Then comes the recruitment of armored units.


    In the army system of the first corps, there are no purely armored forces.


    It is divided into ten levels, and based on the minimum level, it is allocated to the corresponding armored units.


    In the army of the first regiment, the smallest unit is the first-class Sergeant team, with a number of 100. Among them, there are five snipers, ten medical soldiers, eighty-five ordinary soldiers, and ten armored units, including two heavy main battle tanks, five light armored units, two self-propelled artillery units, and three large personnel carriers, Five light armed off-road vehicles.

 Chapter 1266

    This kind of collocation mainly considers the independence of each unit. Even if it is separated from a large unit in the forest, it also has the ability to survive independently. The personnel allocation and firepower balance are taken into account.


    It may not be reasonable, but it is very practical.


    Of course, if necessary, the Senior Sergeant team can also call all the armored units under its command to form an armored force temporarily. The allocation of units can be used flexibly and is not constant.


    There is only one choice for heavy armored units, that is, the guardian tank of the allies. Light armored units are multi-functional infantry combat vehicles. Of course, the long-range artillery is the pacifier''s self-propelled artillery. The personnel carrier is the first developed model, which belongs to the common use of the Three Kingdoms. The armed off-road vehicle, "bison" armed assault vehicle is undoubtedly very suitable, referred to as "cattle" assault vehicle.


    "Night, take 100000 soldiers as the standard, calculate the number of armored units required."


    But in a second as like as two peas of a night, the night jumped out of the screen.


    "There are a total of 1000 first-class Sergeant teams with 100000 soldiers, and a total of 2000 Guardian Tanks, 5000 multi-functional infantry fighting vehicles, 2000 pacifier self-propelled artillery, 3000 personnel carriers and 5000 light armed vehicles are needed."


    In other words, do 100000 people need more than 10000 armored units?


    ¡­¡­


    That''s a big number.


    Of course, this is just a standard. The ideal standard is beyond the limit that the first army can bear now, so it will not be forced.


    If the standard number of armored units is equipped, the logistics alone can make the first Corps collapse.


    Without much consideration, toyeh determined the final number of armored units.


    This group of armored units is enough only for 500000 soldiers. Although they can not be assigned to the first level Sergeant teams, it is enough for a large force with the main attack direction.


    Next came the air force. For this branch of service, he gave up the land flight directly.


    This is an overseas operation, but there is no time to build an air base.


    There''s only one unit that''s the most practical, and that''s the alliance''s newest drone aircraft carrier.


    Although it belongs to UAV series arms, from the perspective of soldiers, Jiye has to admit that the UAV aircraft carrier of the allies is a very effective large arms of air and land control.


    Although the cost is expensive, but the price is very high.


    Although its Shipborne UAV "sky Knight" is a ground attack aircraft, because it is equipped with machine guns, it can also carry out some air missions. Its huge number of Shipborne UAVs can also maintain superior firepower, and it can effectively carry out both bombing missions and air missions.


    The most important thing is that compared with the traditional aircraft carrier, the UAV aircraft carrier itself has a very strong defense, which is undoubtedly a great guarantee in the dangerous sea area.


    In terms of scale, three ships have been identified.


    Three UAV aircraft carriers are enough in the war against Austria.


    Next is the recruitment of warships. The first thing we need is Logistics ships.


    Although the first regiment now has three fleets, the number of warships is not large, and the total number of the three armies is only more than 40. It used to be enough, but it is undoubtedly not enough for the first regiment now.


    Warships can not be considered at first, and Sakyamuni does not think that the mainland of Austria will have too strong sea power.


    Because the navy is not affordable by a small country, let alone a country in war.


    However, the future enemies of the first Legion are not only humans, but also demons on the other side of the continent.


    With the fall of the holy city of "serielin", the threat of the devil is close at hand.


    The recruitment of warships must also be considered.


    For air combat, the missile type warship can also be considered.


    With the existing financial resources of the first corps, there is no problem with a small amount of equipment.


    Before leaving, the host said that another sum of money would be recorded in the account soon, which made him deliberately ignore the problem of money and only consider the necessity.


    In the past, that is to say, the warships in the present fleet were all the naval warships in the transition of Al world. At that time, they were all in the era of big ships and huge guns, and precision guidance was just in its infancy.


    In the new generation of warships, the giant guns are out of date and are replaced with various kinds of air to ship missiles.


    Considering the cost performance and the particularity of the world, Jiye is still optimistic about the sealed warships. First, they are cheap and have little logistical pressure. Second, they have enough firepower. If there are a lot of equipment, they will be enough in the world.


    We should consider carefully how many ships to recruit, not too many or too few.


    After thinking about it, she determined the quantity.


    "There are 6 missile destroyers (modern class), 12 artillery destroyers, 6 heavy patrol destroyers, 3 giant artillery battleships, 12 40000 DWT freighters, 12 40000 DWT personnel carriers, and 6 large-scale comprehensive supply ships. Night, confirm the number."


    "Confirm, input, general. In the strategic policy of the first regiment, when attacking cities with high walls, it is necessary to use air assault operations. It is recommended to recruit air delivery units."


    Listen to night so say, night also realized this.


    In the war against Bentley, the first Legion clearly felt the obstruction from the high wall.


    After the Bentley war, the first Legion discussed how to deal with the high walls of human cities.


    In order to cope with the forest in the forest sea, human cities often have wall guards comparable to dams. Facing such a tall wall, it is difficult to break through the frontal attack.


    There is only one way, that is, from the air assault, the only way to ignore the high wall around the city.


    Sakuye: "analyze the data of air force units and work out a reasonable number."


    Yeh: "I understand. We are in the process of analysis and calculation. The data show that century transport aircraft is competent. It is recommended to recruit 120 century transport aircraft, 200 vulture transport aircraft and 300 Falcon armed helicopters."


    After listening to night''s data analysis, she shook her head. This kind of data is obviously unrealistic.


    It''s obvious that night is based on the number of troops to calculate a reasonable amount of equipment.


    Although these air force units have the ability to take off and land vertically, the front-line airports need not be too good, and they can be competent in any flat ground, but with the current ability of the first corps, the logistics can not keep up.

 Chapter 1267

    What''s more, the most important thing is the funds. Now the finance of the first regiment is only over 30 billion yuan. If there are so many air force units, the funds are undoubtedly not enough, far from enough.


    If a small amount of equipment can not form a certain scale, it is ineffective and effective to carry out air assault missions.


    "By the way, how''s the jet knapsack experiment going?"


    Jiye suddenly thought of a piece of equipment that the first army was experimenting with recently.


    Jet backpack, as the name suggests, is a small jet engine attached, which can be equipped on soldiers'' combat power suits to obtain short-range flight ability.


    In the picture, Yehui replies, "it''s very successful. With the help of the system, you can use it skillfully after a little training."


    Has it been successful?


    In my heart, night has paid attention.


    "The air force units can recruit a small number of" Falcon "armed helicopters to support the army''s operations without much consideration. The number of them is not too much, just 60. In addition, they can recruit three amphibious attack ships. In addition, they can fully pack jet backpacks to enhance the soldiers'' individual ability."


    To be exact, jet backpack is not used for flying, but for jumping. It is used to cross some obstacles that can''t be crossed and increase the agility of soldiers. Of course, it can also fly when necessary. However, flying will consume fuel very quickly, can''t fly for too long, and the speed won''t be too fast.


    "Yes, the data has been imported."


    Other things don''t need to be selected by night. All kinds of materials, all kinds of transportation units and "night" in the data terminal will make a list of materials.


    Next, we have to wait. There are a lot of 500000 troops. All kinds of equipment and materials need to be prepared. It takes time, a lot of time.


    At the end of the communication with "night", the night dew meditation.


    The sudden order made him think of the urgency of his master. Why he was so worried? He didn''t understand and couldn''t analyze it based on some known data.


    The continent of Austria is not like the kingdom of Bingli. It can not be unified by "soft" means. It must be attacked hard and conquered by force. Although the army of the first Legion has an absolute advantage in combat effectiveness, this advantage can not make the first Legion invincible. A little carelessness will also lead to failure.


    After thinking for a while, the night stopped thinking.


    Since you can''t figure it out, don''t think about it. Since it''s an order, you have to obey.


    After leaving Nanlin Island, Li Meng crossed thousands of miles to the continent of Austria.


    Tanya has the mark left by Li Meng. The mark is like coordinates. No matter how far away it is, Li Meng can accurately find its location.


    In the flagship of a small fleet, Li Meng found Tanya.


    The command room is a little quiet. Next to all kinds of monitoring instruments, the soldiers are staring at the screen silently. On the captain''s seat, Tan Ya is still, looking straight ahead.


    It''s been more than a month. When will the task be completed?


    Looking at the endless sea outside the window, Tanya muttered in her heart.


    It has been more than a month since I came to the kingdom of Austria. The advance team has already landed and stationed in an outpost about 20 kilometers inland, called the ace River outpost.


    One day a month ago, I don''t know why, the radar suddenly worked normally and the signal interference disappeared, which was a good thing for Tanya. With the flagship communication tower as the base station, the advance team could explore further inland without considering the communication problems.


    The radar is good, the communication is good, but Tanya''s task still has no clue.


    It seems that the demons outside the city have really disappeared. Although some traces of demons have been found, they still know nothing about the whereabouts of demons.


    Some of the fallen people mentioned by gunya have been found. A lot of rotten bodies have been found in those farm towns. They have been dismembered, skinned and hung on the wall with the victims.


    That scene can''t be looked directly at. There are even some small lives surging on the rotten corpse. The white scene looks numb.


    Demons don''t do that. At least low-level demons don''t do that. They don''t do these troublesome things. This shows that the degenerate doesn''t have the feelings of comrades in arms and companions. They follow the principle of the law of the jungle. The weak will only be used by the strong to please them.


    All kinds of traces show that demons do exist. Not long ago, they were still wandering in the forest outside the city. But somehow, they suddenly disappeared. Where did they go?


    "Tanya!"


    Ear, familiar voice suddenly appeared, reverberated in the command room.


    This let Tanya a Leng, also let the soldiers in the command room have turned their heads.


    Beside Tanya, they see Li Meng, the commander who doesn''t know when to come.


    And Tanya is also Lengleng looking at the people around, some eyes can''t believe it.


    Master?


    "Commander!"


    The soldiers stood up and saluted Li Meng.


    Waving slightly, Li Meng said to the soldiers, "sit down and continue to do your own business."


    The soldiers sat down, with a curious look in their helmets.


    I don''t know how the commander arrived. It''s like he appeared out of thin air.


    Three dimensional projection?


    No, the projection device in the command room doesn''t work, and the projection image is not so real.


    Looking back at Tanya, Li Meng said with a smile, "why did you forget me so soon?"


    This, Tanya finally reacted, even busy way: "no... how can, just the master came too suddenly, this let me a little unprepared."


    With that, Tanya quickly stood up from the seat and looked at Li Meng with a happy face.


    Although she didn''t know how the master came, she was very happy to see him.


    You''re welcome. Li Meng gets on the seat that Tanya gives up.


    Looking around, in Tan Ya''s eyes, Li Meng said, "this time I''m here just for one thing."


    "Say it, master."


    Looking back at Tanya, Li Meng said calmly: "prepare for the war."


    Warfare?


    Tanya puzzled way: "master, have a new goal?"


    Li Meng shook his head, looked at Darwin not far away from the right window, and said: "in the next few months, 500000 troops will arrive in Austria one after another. Be ready to take over. I only give you one task, that is to unify the continent of Austria."


    Unification of Australia?


    This is too sudden


    The joy on her face disappeared. Tanya asked suspiciously, "master, what about the kingdom of orglia?"

 Chapter 1268

    On this issue, Li Meng had thought about it for a long time, and said calmly: "even if Austria is captured by us, it needs a local regime to be in power. It''s up to you to tell gunya, don''t hide anything, just talk about the matter. You can tell her that Austria must be unified as soon as possible due to the influence of certain events. She has no choice, and she has to make a choice, If this country really can''t see the situation clearly, it''s up to the first corps to end the history of this country. "


    "I see. I know what to do."


    The host has made it very clear that Tanya knows what to do.


    Half a million troops. It seems that the master is serious this time.


    At the same time, Tanya also felt some pressure in her heart.


    With an army of more than 500000, the test of such a large scale is her command ability.


    Despite the pressure, Tanya also has self-confidence. Her master has entrusted her with the task of unifying the continent of Austria. Even if she trusts her, how can she let her master down.


    "Master, what about the present task? Now the situation in Darwin is very unstable. It seems to be calm, but in fact the undercurrent is surging. The demons disappearing outside the city are the biggest threat. Although they can''t cross it for a while, if anything happens, they may not be able to persist until we unify the continent of Austria. "


    That''s a problem


    What Tanya said made Li Meng realize this.


    The royal family of the kingdom of Austria is the orthodoxy of the continent. After the war, Li Meng also hoped that the royal family of the kingdom of Austria would take charge of the continent, which is of great benefit to the stability of the continent.


    The reason why Li Meng valued the continent of Austria was that it had rich mineral resources.


    The exploitation of resources is inseparable from manpower and a stable environment.


    In the future industrial system, mineral resources are very important, which can be said to be the most important part of all basic resources.


    No matter how cruel the war is, no matter what means are used, Li Meng must completely control Austria and Leah in the hands of the first Legion.


    "This task is given to your subordinates, and this army will stay for the time being. Just in case, you go back to Austria and take charge of the overall situation. Well, let me see..."


    Li Meng''s idea swept across the whole continent of Austria.


    Good guy


    Even Li Meng was shocked.


    Chaos. It''s too chaotic. There are wars everywhere. There are flames of war everywhere.


    The war between man and man, the war between man and devil, is going on all over the continent of Austria.


    Nearly two thirds of the whole continent is shrouded in the flames of war, and there are few peaceful cities.


    The whole continent is shrouded by a strong sub space atmosphere, which indicates that Austria is about to become a demon paradise.


    "Eh!"


    Looking slightly stunned, Li Meng found a very unusual city in the idea of sweeping the continent of Austria and Georgia.


    A dead city


    It''s not far from Darwin, it''s very close, about 60 kilometers.


    "Such a strong sub space atmosphere... Let me see. Oh, no, there is a leader."


    This is an altar, which is located on the platform of the airport. There is a very perverse bloody throne on the altar. There is a huge figure sitting on the royal family. It is four meters high and red all over. Its body is covered with crustacean armor, and there are four huge bone knives behind it. Its head has clear water chestnut, and it has a pair of green pupils. The most ferocious is its hands, It can no longer be called a hand. Although it has an arm, it has only one part. The next part is a red blade, which is integrated with the arm. It looks very cold and sharp.


    On both sides of his body stood some people, all dressed in black robes, as if his subordinates were with him.


    These people are all degenerates. Although they are hidden under the black robe, how can they escape the scanning of Li Meng''s mind? In Li Meng''s mind, they are like naked bodies, with a clear view of everything.


    They can no longer be called normal human beings. Although they have human bodies, their skin is covered with red scales and red spots almost all over their bodies. They have degenerated and become believers of evil gods.


    In the city, there is no living life, instead of a red devil.


    They walk on two feet, their bodies are covered with red crustaceans, and their hands are the same as the demons on the bloody throne. They both have two sharp blades, with an average height of about 1.5 meters. They also have bigger ones, but they all have the same shape.


    It''s not only on the ground, but also in the air. Its shape is the same as that of the demons on the ground. The only difference is that it has a pair of red wings. They are very fast, just like bees. When they fly, there will be a "buzzing" sound.


    The city should have just completed a worship call, and the number of demons is amazing, with 150000 people.


    On such a scale, I''m afraid everyone in this city has been sacrificed.


    Please


    Li Meng''s expression was dignified when his mind was withdrawn.


    Those guys are sub space evils. They''re hard to deal with.


    The size of 150000 or so is not what the current army can cope with.


    We can''t attack hard. If we just defend Darwin City, we can still keep it.


    That city is not far from Darwin. It may be the demons who attacked Darwinian.


    Darwin, with a population of nearly 10 million, is a big temptation for demons.


    We don''t rule out that their disappearance is just to accumulate more power, and we don''t rule out the possibility that their next goal is Darwin.


    Thinking of this, Li Meng turned to tan Ya and said, "there is a city about 60 kilometers southwest of Darwin. This city has become a dead city. There are a lot of demons in the city. At present, the strength of this army can''t defeat them. First, we should guard rather than be radical."


    Although I don''t know how the master knows, Tanya is 100% confident of the master. Since the master said so, the information is absolutely true, Tanya will not have any doubt.


    "Yes, I will order my subordinates to stay in Darwinian city."


    When it comes to this, Li Meng''s goal has been accomplished.


    Although he is a little worried about the devil on the bloody throne, Li Meng is just an idea. He can do nothing but leave it to the army.


    "Well, I should go back, too."


    With that, Li Meng turned to Tanya and said with a smile, "I want to hold you well, but I can''t do it."


    Li Meng''s words can make Tanya feel a little awkward. If she is alone, she naturally won''t care about anything, but here, her subordinates are watching and listening.

 Chapter 1269

    "Why?"


    Although in the heart some wriggles, but to the host last sentence Tan Ya is very cares.


    The master is here. Why can''t you hold her? Why can''t you?


    Li Meng didn''t explain more than that. He just reached out to tan Ya''s little hand and wanted to hold her hand.


    Without touch, Li Meng passed through Tanya''s hands directly.


    This let Tanya slightly a Leng, dull looking at his hand.


    Looking at Tan Ya in Lengshen, Li Meng smiles faintly, and his body turns into nothingness instantly.


    The command room was quiet again, as if nothing had happened.


    Just the arrival of the master, everything seems to be false in general.


    When Tanya came back, Li Meng had already left, and the master''s figure was no longer on the captain''s seat.


    Look calm back to the captain''s seat to sit down, Tanya and continue to keep silent.


    After a long time, she said in a voice: "inform the advance team and ask them to withdraw immediately. In addition, connect me with Princess gunya. No, I''ll go myself."


    Some things are better said face to face. If it is true as the host said, the future of Darwinian city is not easy. Before leaving, she needs to warn some people.


    Darwin is no doubt much better off than it was a few months ago.


    The demons disappeared and the rebels in the city calmed down.


    There are hidden threats. The harmony on the surface is only an illusion. Darwin is like a volcano. Once it erupts, it will destroy everything.


    Princess gunya came back with a mercenary. For some people, this is a good thing. It can make the situation in the city more stable. However, the existence of mercenaries has also caused some criticism among the civilians.


    Fortunately, the royal family is still the master of the city. Although there is criticism, it is harmless.


    Although she has been in the kingdom of Austria for more than a month, today is the first time for Tanya to enter Darwin.


    There was no publicity, and even the accompanying guards didn''t bring one. After notifying guniya, Tanya went to the palace in the car arranged by the royal family.


    Darwin city is not a prosperous city. On the way to the palace from the port, Tanya has a deep understanding.


    A prosperous city, in the basic measures is very perfect, at least on the surface is very clean.


    However, the city of Darwinian is very decadent. The roads are full of potholes and cracks. The roads are also covered with thick sand and dust. When vehicles pass by, the dust is rolling. The buildings and shops on both sides are also dilapidated. Some of them are even empty, and the streets are very empty. There are very few vehicles coming and going.


    In the distance, although there are tall buildings, they are very rare. Most of the buildings in the city are five story bungalows.


    In the Grand Palace, Tanya meets gunya.


    This is a formal conference room, a long conference table, a high throne, the Royal atmosphere is more grand.


    In the conference room, Tanya and gunya are not the only two people, but also Princess Ariana.


    She sat on the throne and formally met Tanya.


    Three women in a play, the scene is indispensable, of course, with Tanya''s personality, can not care about these unnecessary etiquette rules, but as a guest, occasionally have to accommodate the host.


    Even if you don''t like it, it won''t show on your face.


    Is she the woman general?


    On the throne, Arianna looks at Tanya from time to time.


    The black armor, the hood, the Cape, the long golden hair and the white face all attracted the eyes of Olivia.


    This kind of dress is very rare. Some of them go back to the ancient times, just like the female knights in the cold weapon era. The wide hood also has a trace of religious flavor, and the black color also gives people a darker feeling, especially the beautiful face, which surprised Olivia incomparably.


    Surprised by her beauty, as well as her sassy temperament.


    In the conference room, Tanya''s voice rang.


    "This time I''m here only for two things. One is about the devil, and the other is that the first Legion will launch a series of new operations. I think you need to know."


    "But the devil?"


    Hearing this, gunya quickly asked.


    The demons outside the city have always been the concern of the royal family, and also the most important thing for gunya.


    For more than a month, gunya has been paying close attention to the actions of the first legion, in order to know the trend of the "devil" and learn more about the biggest threat of the kingdom.


    Under guniya''s eyes, Tanya replied: "there is a city about 60 kilometers away from the southwest. According to the map provided by Princess guniya, it is called" Daran ". The city has become a dead city. The city has been occupied by demons. After obtaining the sacrifice of the city, the strength of demons has grown rapidly, and the scale has exceeded 150000, The next target of their attack is likely to be Darwin city. Facing such a huge scale of demons, it has exceeded the limit that the first army can cope with. Therefore, the original policy of attacking and annihilating has been changed to "defending". Now it is mainly "defending". Once the demons attack, the first army will assist in "guarding the city."


    Daran city?


    Tanya''s words let Gu Niya, Olivia Anna slightly a Leng, face dew sad, eyes also have a trace of sadness.


    Daran City, of course, they know that once the civilians of this city were also the people of the kingdom of Austria.


    Although the city was separated from the Kingdom due to the rebellion, how could they be indifferent to such a miserable end.


    There are more than 700000 people in the city, and they just disappear in silence.


    It''s easy to imagine the end of being captured by the devil. It''s chilling to think about that end in my heart.


    No wonder the devil will disappear for no reason. He went to Daran city.


    Is it to accumulate more power?


    Maybe, maybe, as general Tanya said, the devil''s next target is Darwin.


    For the two women''s silence, Tanya understands their feelings.


    Sixty kilometers is not far, it can be said that it is just in front of the home of the kingdom of Austria. It was once a family.


    Tanya then said: "the second thing is about the future of Austria. The first regiment is gathering troops. In the next few months, a half million troops will arrive in Austria to carry out the unification mission. I have been ordered to return to the outer land of Austria to take charge of the overall situation. Here I will be in charge of my subordinates."

 Chapter 1270

    The news surprised the two women in silence.


    Gunya was surprised, looking at Tanya in surprise.


    But Arianna''s face changed and she said in a very ugly way: "this is an invasion, a naked hegemony. How can your first Legion do this?"


    Arianna does not understand the first legion, and Tanya is not surprised by the princess''s reaction.


    Facing the dangerous and cold eyes of orina, Tanya said calmly: "I''m a soldier. Right and wrong are no longer under my consideration. There is a good saying that a weak country has no diplomacy. The reason why I will tell you is that some people in the first Legion hope that this ancient kingdom can continue to exist."


    Speaking of this, Tanya sneered and sarcastically said: "although in my opinion, this country has long been abandoned and lost its significance of existence, how can it be qualified to take charge of Austria again? But orders are orders. Even if I don''t want to, I will follow them. "


    What Tanya said changed the look on her face and said in a cold voice, "the kingdom of Austria doesn''t need anyone''s alms."


    Tan ya face expressionless, indifferent way: "the choice is in you, the first Legion will respect your choice."


    "What if I choose" no "


    The purpose of the first Legion is obvious.


    They just want the most orthodox royal family in Austria to be loyal to them.


    no


    Looking at Arianna on the throne, Tanya said calmly: "if this is your choice, the first Legion will still guard Darwin city for three months. After three months, the first Legion will withdraw."


    With that, Tanya stood up from her seat and finally said, "I have said all that should be said and shouldn''t be said. The general situation can''t be violated. Princess Gunia knows best what the first Legion is like. The continent of Austria must be unified. Before this goal is achieved, the war will never end."


    With that, Tanya turns and leaves, leaving the conference room in the complicated eyes of Oriana.


    After Tanya left, the conference room fell into a strange silence.


    Oriana was thinking, and gunya was thinking.


    For a long time, a sigh sounded in the conference room.


    After calming down for a while, Olivia looks at gunya in silence.


    "What do you think of that, gunya?"


    Facing the eyes of Olivia, gunya shook her head and said in a low voice: "the first Legion has a goal, a very lofty ideal. It will be sooner or later that Austria will become the goal of the first Legion. I just didn''t expect to come so soon. Princess, standing at the head of a country, the behaviors of the first Legion are really unacceptable, but in terms of the general situation, Weak countries have no right to survive. Even if Austria is not controlled by the first legion, it will fall into the hands of others. "


    "I know the first Legion. They are the purest armed forces. Their country has a strong independence. For example, the kingdom of Danlan is still in the hands of the royal family, but nominally belongs to the first Legion. As long as the interests of the first Legion are not affected, they will not interfere in the internal affairs of their countries. For some weak countries, they are ruled by the first Legion, This is not necessarily a bad thing, because the first regiment has advanced technology and will purposefully carry out economic reform and establish an industrial system in its dependent countries. "


    Yes, although gunya was surprised that the first Legion unified the continent of Austria, there was no big accident.


    It should be said that it was expected.


    When she was in Bentley, this point was vaguely explained by that man. At that time, gunya was ready for this.


    The only thing that surprised gunya was that she didn''t expect to come so soon.


    How long has it been?


    Why is the first Corps so urgent?


    Dignity? Glory? If in the past, when she heard that general Tanya was so powerful, gunya would also feel angry.


    But now it won''t, because dignity can''t change anything. Glory is a kind of conceit. Sometimes we have to accept the reality and think about the problem from another angle.


    Gunia''s words, let Olivia fall into meditation.


    As the supreme ruler of the Kingdom, any decision could change the future of the country, and she had to think about it carefully.


    At this time, guniya said: "the first Legion is so urgent that it should have something to do with" sirilyn "in the Aegean Sea. This" holy city "has fallen into the hands of demons, which shows that the demons in Yunan are ready to move. Austria may be the next target. In the face of Legion level demons, Austria can''t defend, princess, Whether in terms of personal feelings or national interests, I don''t think it''s a bad thing to be loyal to the first army. "


    "If the princess can''t make up her mind about this, she can discuss it with the three elders."


    Three elders?


    When she thought of the three old men, she thought of her cousin, who was married to the kingdom of Baron.


    Thinking of this, Arianna said thoughtfully, "maybe we should turn to the kingdom of Baron for help. Now the situation of Baron kingdom is stable. Not to mention the friendship in the past marriage, my two daughters still have an engagement with the son of General Douglas. With this kind of relationship, they should not sit idly by."


    The kingdom of Baron?


    As the princess said, it''s a way to make Guya smile. She had thought about it before, but now


    Looking at oleana, guniya said helplessly: "I''m afraid the way of Baron kingdom is not feasible. When I came back, I was warned by someone. But that one did what he said. If he exchanged the engagement of his sisters for the help of Baron Kingdom, the first Legion would not sit by and do nothing."


    What guniya said made Ariana say something. The first regiment was too lenient.


    "What didn''t you say?" she said curiously? It''s not like your temperament. "


    Only to this point, Olivia is a little curious. Olivia thinks she knows about Gunia.


    In some ways, Guya values dignity more than anyone else. How could she be threatened.


    Grinning bitterly and shaking her head, guniya said helplessly: "I''m really angry, but I regret it afterwards. Although he spoke frankly and made people angry, his purpose was simple. On the way back, I thought about every word he said. Although I didn''t want to believe it, I had to admit that he was right. The kingdom was rotten, It has been completely decayed. If we want to change, we have to rely on external forces to break through and grow up. Now we have no choice. We either wait for the kingdom to enter the abyss of subjugation, or let it go and let the Kingdom return to its former glory. "

 Chapter 1271

    Do you want to be born young?


    Orina hesitated, struggling in her heart.


    She doesn''t know the first legion, but she knows gunya.


    Oriana believed that gunya was rational, and she must have thought it over.


    As a woman, Arianna doesn''t have much wild hope. All she wants is to keep the only family property for the man in the hospital bed, that''s all.


    As if she had figured out something, Arianna gave a breath and a long sigh.


    The corners of her mouth turned slightly, her face cleared away the gloom, and she said with a smile, "I don''t know who you are, but I have too much appetite. With you, I have the idea of my two daughters. I''m not a mother, so I can''t do what he wants."


    Olliana''s words made Guya blush and said, "princess, what are you talking about? It''s nothing. Mr. Li Meng just likes his sisters, but doesn''t mean that."


    "Oh, his name is Li Meng. What about you?"


    Facing the smiling eyes of Olivia, Guya was flustered.


    This reminds her of Li Meng and the days when Li Meng got along with her.


    Although they didn''t cross the bottom line, they broke up in unhappiness at last, but in Gu Niya''s heart, she had already had a place in her heart, and her body was all seen by him, and she was bullied by him. She had no choice.


    The shyness of gunya made Oriana very happy.


    For many years, for the sake of the Kingdom, and to help her share the burden on her shoulders, gunya has been running around.


    I''m old, but I''ve never been in love.


    Although martial artists are arrogant, it does not mean that they have no need for "love".


    Age, love will naturally come, this is a life must experience things.


    With a slight sigh in her heart, she didn''t continue to tease gunya, so she stood up from the throne.


    "Well, you''re right. You can''t leave the three old men idle. What''s the future of this country? It can''t be decided by the royal family. How can I not understand that a weak country has no diplomacy?"


    At the end, with a low sigh, she turned and left.


    After orina left, Gunia was the only one left in the huge conference room.


    Soon, gunya got up and left the conference room.


    The big conference room was quiet again.


    "No? No, princess, how can we object? The princess knows, and we know, that the Kingdom has no hope without the help of external forces. Since the first Legion has such great ambition and wants to support the orthodox royal family, why don''t we use the power of the first Legion to unify the mainland again? "


    In the court chamber, Arianna summoned the three elders.


    She was eager to know the opinions of the three elders, but the answer didn''t seem to come out of her expectation.


    At the round table in the council chamber, the three old people looked at the Queen''s seat, and their faces were very excited.


    "This is an opportunity, an opportunity for a kingdom to return to glory. Since both sides are willing, the princess should not give up this opportunity. As long as the power is in the hands of the royal family, what''s the harm of being loyal to the first Legion? In this world, big fish eat small fish. If there are strong people to protect, it is not necessarily a bad thing for the kingdom. "


    "Yes, I agree with the two elders. Although we don''t know about the first legion, Princess gunya believes that the first Legion has the ability to unify the continent of Austria. Why don''t we let it go?"


    Opinions are unified. On this matter, the three old people share a common view.


    On the throne, Arianna was not happy with the unity of opinion, she looked very calm.


    After a long time, in the eyes of the three elders, she said: "since the three elders all agree with this matter and their opinions have been unified, let''s do it. I will reply to the first Legion as soon as possible."


    "Princess, you''d better not announce your allegiance to the first Legion. You''d better wait for the first Legion to make a formal statement after unifying the mainland. Now you''d better contact the first Legion in private, so that the rebels in the city won''t find an excuse for" turmoil. "


    What the elders worried about was that oleana understood that loyalty to other countries was not a matter of face after all. For the people, it would be more or less contradictory. If the prejudice was too deep, it would lead to unrest, which would undoubtedly strengthen the power of the rebels.


    With a slight nod, orina said, "let''s do it. It''s hard for the three elders."


    With that, she rose from the throne.


    Before leaving, looking at the three elders, Olivia turned her lips slightly and said, "now the Kingdom has embarked on a new journey. The three elders should also do something. It''s time to clean up the maggots in the kingdom. If the elders are sad and reluctant, I can let the guards do the work for them, and the Kingdom''s barrenness should be swept away."


    In the face of Olivia Anna''s pressing eyes, Sanyuan looks at each other and shakes his head with a bitter smile.


    "Princess, please rest assured that there is no need to bother the guards with these little things. Let''s leave them to us old men and promise to give the princess a satisfactory reply within a month."


    Of course, the three elders understood what maggots meant.


    Since the breakup of the kingdom of Austria, almost all the nobles who fled from the cities have poured into Darwin.


    As a result, there are more than 100000 nobles in Darwinian city.


    For hundreds of years, these nobles lived in the best houses and enjoyed the salaries of the nobility. Like vampires, they were sucking the blood of the royal family all the time.


    Because a large part of these nobles are hereditary, the number of nobles has not decreased much even after a hundred years.


    The royal family has long been dissatisfied with those aristocrats who have nothing to do but rely on the royal family to support them. However, because there is no good excuse, the royal family does not dare to go too far. After all, the ancestors of these aristocrats are all loyal to the Kingdom, which will cause criticism and affect the reputation of the royal family among the common people.


    In the past, although the royal family had the idea of dealing with these maggots, the three elders did not agree. They believed that this matter was related to the national system and was not conducive to the stability of the situation.


    But now, the situation has changed, and the future of the Kingdom has become complicated. Although the first Legion intends to support the royal family, the royal family can not do nothing. The royal family must show its ability, and only in this way can it be valued by the first Legion.


    Darwin is the only place for the royal family to practice. If this city can''t be managed well, how can it manage the whole continent?


    Now that the views have been unified, the three senators will certainly do their best to assist the royal family.


    Take those nobles for the first cut. As Princess oleana said, it''s time to change the atmosphere of the kingdom.

 Chapter 1272

    China, Kyoto.


    Since the great consul "Wang Yanmei" announced the declaration of the founding of the people''s Republic of China, the situation has become strange in the vast land of Kyoto.


    Under the order of the grand consul "Wang Yanmei", Kyoto expanded its army, and the shadow of war shrouded Kyoto.


    The twelve Acropolis in Kyoto is nominally under the jurisdiction of "Kyoto". Therefore, this is only a declaration of the founding of the people''s Republic, not a declaration of war. The army in Kyoto was built just in case.


    The big consul''s order is attitude and urging the twelve gold families to make a choice.


    Either peaceful subordination, centralization of power and establishment of "Huaxia", or war and reunification by force.


    Faced with the aggressiveness of the grand consul, the twelve Acropolis kept silent, did not respond or refuse. The twelve golden families were watching each other.


    The situation in Kyoto has been maintained for more than 100 years, and the unified pattern of decentralization of power has been deeply rooted in the hearts of the people. How can the 12 golden families who control the power of the Acropolis willingly give up their power?


    In the atmosphere before the war, the history of "Kyoto" is advancing bit by bit.


    Time flies, unconsciously, two months have passed.


    In the passage of time, the invasion of the devil to the "Kyoto" has brought pain, is being bit by bit obliterated.


    The destroyed home has also been rebuilt, two months is not long, the traces left by the storm are still visible.


    Today''s weather is very good, cloudless, sunny.


    Since the disappearance of the red boundary, the sun has also had a temperature, and the weather changes in the four seasons are recovering.


    In 101 hospital, Li Meng has been staying for two months. Although he has not completely recovered, he can still walk on the ground.


    In the garden, there are lots of green plants. The bright sunshine brings vitality, and also makes some patients enjoy the hard won sunbathing on the grass.


    Sitting on the bench by the side of the road, Li Meng looked lazily at the sky.


    There are white clouds in the sky, blue sky and floating ships in motion.


    He is not alone, and Chen Yan, who is familiar with him, is not around him.


    "What should I do? Now there are two voices within the resistance. One is to continue to resist and build a country that belongs to the ideal of the resistance. The other is to lay down their arms and become a hero conforming to the general situation. I don''t know what to do or how to choose. "


    With a bitter smile on her face, Li Lanxin said in a soft voice, "what is freedom and what is the ideal of the resistance? In fact, I don''t quite understand. Sometimes I even think, can the rebel''s idea of freedom really build a country? Human beings live in order and need the restraint of order. It is impossible to realize real freedom. If it is realized, it should be a kind of depravity


    Listening to Li Lanxin''s soft words, Li Meng looks very calm.


    It is rare for her to think so.


    Li Meng can understand her confusion and hesitation in her mind.


    The situation in Kyoto has changed, making the rebels have to think about the future.


    From the sky, Li Meng takes back his sight and looks back at Li Lanxin.


    Today''s Li Lanxin is very particular about her dress. She is dressed in a long gray dress, which is very fashionable.


    "What do your partners think?"


    Or partners?


    A little thought, Li Lanxin realized the meaning of Li Meng''s words.


    She shook her head lightly and said: "after the grand consul" Wang Yanmei "announced the declaration of reunification, that person''s attitude was a bit ambiguous. He may think that once the grand consul becomes strong, there is no room for resistance either by the rebel forces or by the city of David."


    It''s true that in the past two hundred years, although Kyoto has not achieved real reunification, in terms of strength, Kyoto has the strength to unify Kyoto. Not to mention other standing forces, only four "Guardian gods" can ignore the defense of the city walls. If they are only used to destroy, the huge body and ordinary weapons of the guardian gods are hard to resist.


    "He is very farsighted and realistic. As the" ambassador "of the first corps, I can''t give you too many suggestions in this capacity. Soon, the first Corps will officially establish diplomatic relations with Kyoto."


    Speaking of this, Li Meng said with a faint smile: "from a personal standpoint, you are still young, and your future life is still very long. For you, the burden of the resistance is still heavy. If you can really put it down, it is not a bad thing for you."


    Put it down?


    If Li Lanxin is thoughtful, maybe she should really put it down.


    At this time, Li Meng said: "if Kyoto really realizes unification, it is full of opportunities in the new country of Huaxia. With the identity of the rebel instructor, even if you take the opportunity to become a" hero ", in the new country of Huaxia, you also have the opportunity to enter the center of power."


    "Of course, you have other options."


    Other options?


    This made Li Lanxin a little confused. What other options do the rebels have now?


    Facing Li Lanxin''s puzzled eyes, Li Meng smiles and lies on the bench lazily. He looks at the sky and murmurs: "go to Nanhua. This country has a common ancestor with China. At least it is recognized by the nation. In this country, you can also practice your ideals, and the first army will support you as always, Go and talk to the grand consul. If you have her support, your actions in South China will be much smoother. "


    South China?


    Li Meng''s suggestion made Li Lanxin feel thoughtful.


    Nanhua, as she knows, is a neighboring country in the south of Kyoto.


    Located in the west of ASEAN and north of the kingdom of Baron, it is a small country surrounded by three countries.


    Although China is small, its territory is not small, only smaller than ASEAN. Because there is no unified regime, South China is still in chaos. Since mankind came out of the dark age, this country has entered the era of warlord scuffle. More than two hundred years later, there is still no change.


    This is one way


    Although Li Lanxin is not keen on power, she is powerless in many things. She represents a collective, which makes her have to think about the future of the resistance.


    In her hands, the armed scale of the rebel forces in the swamp ruins has reached 50000. As the scale of the army is large, the system is complicated, and the interests involved are more complicated.


    She is not Wang Yanmei, or a grand consul who has lived for hundreds of years. Her prestige is not enough.


    If she chooses to follow the trend and lay down her weapons, some people will follow her, while others will not.


    Once a conflict occurs, the first thing to cause chaos will be "internal".

 Chapter 1273

    At this time, behind the slight footsteps sounded, Chen Yan came over.


    Beside Li Meng, Chen Yan whispered: "the" grand consul "is coming."


    Li Lanxin was the first to respond to the news.


    She quickly stood up and said to Li Meng, "now I''m not fit to see her, Mr. Li Meng. I''ll go first and come to see you next time."


    Li Meng is aware of Li Lanxin''s worries. After all, the rebel forces are illegal armed forces. Even if they want to talk with Wang Yanmei, they must go through a formal procedure. It is no doubt inappropriate now.


    "Go


    In Li Meng''s eyes, Li Lanxin left in a hurry and disappeared under the shadow of the dark trees.


    Not long after Li Lanxin left, another graceful figure appeared in the garden.


    She is still in the women''s military uniform, wearing a military cap, valiant posture, and the black stockings under the skirt also give people a kind of temptation.


    Although he knew that this one was the rank of an old granny to him, every time he saw her, Li Meng couldn''t help being surprised. Compared with her age, the difference in appearance was too big.


    No matter from the body, or face, can not see the baptism of years, still so full of vitality.


    With graceful steps, she came to Li Meng alone and sat down beside him casually.


    She looked at Li Meng, glanced up and down, and said softly, "how''s your body recovering?"


    It''s like chatting among friends. She said it naturally.


    Li Meng also answered casually: "it''s OK, at least I can get out of bed."


    Speaking of this, Li Meng looked back at Wang Yanmei beside him and said, "how''s the conversation going?"


    Time has passed for a long time. For technical assistance, relevant personnel have arrived in Kyoto.


    As far as Li Meng knows, the delegation headed by Chen Qi has discussed with Kyoto many times.


    With a smile, Wang Yanmei said softly: "the specific terms have been set. The industrial integration in Kyoto has begun. It should be able to achieve initial results soon."


    Li Meng said: "the change and upgrading of the industrial system can not be completed overnight. If we start from the foundation, it will take a longer time. You have to be patient."


    Wang Yanmei didn''t understand this. She was very clear in her heart.


    Wang Yanmei said softly: "of course, I understand this. For Kyoto, the most urgent task now is to unify the whole of China. If we want to develop, we need to develop in an all-round way. Kyoto alone is not enough."


    It''s been more than two months. Haven''t the twelve gold families indicated their attitude?


    Thinking of this, Li Meng asked, "what? Things are not going well? Or do the twelve gold families have made up their minds to fight to the end? "


    After shaking her head, Wang Yanmei said calmly: "they don''t have the courage to confront openly. Although the military of the Acropolis has certain strength, its basic conditions are much worse than those of" Kyoto ". In the past two months, I sent many envoys to the Acropolis. Although they didn''t refuse envoys to enter the city, they didn''t make a clear statement."


    With a slight sigh, Wang Yanmei said helplessly: "I know more or less what they are thinking. Although Kyoto gave some support to the construction of the Acropolis at the beginning, the development of the Acropolis mainly depends on the twelve golden families. After more than 100 years of development, the cities of David have developed to the level of metropolis one by one, so they should give up their rights, It''s like snatching the fruits of more than a hundred years from them. It''s really hard for them. "


    to do things that are beyond his power?


    Looking at Wang Yanmei''s smart eyes, Li Meng shook his head and said, "you women are just too emotional. If you really want to unify China, you have to think about things from the perspective of the country and ignore personal feelings as much as possible. As long as you think about whether it is necessary or not, it is not necessary."


    Ignore personal feelings?


    Li Meng''s words make Wang Yanmei feel thoughtful. Maybe it''s just like what Li Meng said. She cares a little more.


    "It''s up to you. You have to go there yourself."


    Speaking of this, Li Meng said with a smile, "you''re not just chatting with me this time."


    Wang Yanmei nodded her head slightly.


    The chat is over and we''re on to the point.


    Wang Yanmei said: "as the hero association was dissolved by me, all countries have lost a place for communication. The so-called international society is still too early for human beings. Now human beings are still in their own era of development. In a sense," international "does not exist. With the existing strength of human countries, it is difficult for them to intervene in international affairs and the existence of embassies, It''s more just a symbol of establishing diplomatic relations and a channel of communication between countries. This time, I''m here on behalf of someone. The ambassador of the order Empire, Sloan, has been inquiring about your whereabouts and wants to meet you. As the first regiment has no Embassy in Kyoto, he can''t find you, so he asked me for help. "


    Sloan?


    Li Meng was surprised and said, "is he still in Kyoto?"


    Since the last invasion, many ambassadors have left Kyoto.


    In particular, after the dissolution of the hero Association, only ambassadors from other countries with embassies will remain in Kyoto.


    As for the Aegean demons, they are intentionally or unintentionally forgotten.


    After all, the demons in the Aegean Sea are still too far away. Even if the demons can threaten Eurasia in the future, it is a long time ago. For the moment, many countries have no interest in it.


    Because of the existence of the hero Association, they only participate symbolically. It is basically impossible for them to really take action. This can be seen from the reaction of ambassadors at the first exorcism meeting.


    If it wasn''t for the call of the heroes'' Association and for the sake of the allies, it would still be a question whether the conference could be held.


    Nodding slightly, Wang Yanmei said: "yes, he is still in Kyoto and has been lobbying ambassadors for the expedition of the order empire. The expedition of the order Empire has been organized for many years. Even without the participation of East Asian countries, the order empire will not give up. For the order Empire, this is a" holy war "and will never give up halfway."


    Jihad?


    In a sense, fanatical religion has a greater impetus for certain things.


    Maybe what we do will not bring any benefits, but for a sense of spiritual satisfaction, we will try our best to achieve the goal.


    After thinking about it, Li Meng didn''t refuse to see him.


    With a little smile, Li Meng said, "I''m not fit to run around like this. It''s OK to meet him. Although I have guessed his purpose, I just want to talk to him about some things and tell him that I''m here and he can come to me at any time."


    "Well, I''ll tell him."


    Like other countries, Wang Yanmei has little interest in the Aegean devil.


    It''s not that she doesn''t know the horror of demons, but that Kyoto can''t be distracted at present. She must pay attention to the unification of "China". Even if the demons invade Eurasia one day, it will be in the future.


    At present, for "Kyoto", the unification of China is the most important thing.


    Speaking of this, Wang Yanmei looked at Li Meng and said curiously, "what does Mr. Li Meng think about this?"


    A little smile, Li Meng lazy backward, without hesitation way: "interest."


    Interests?


    Wang Yanmei looks at Li Meng puzzled.


    She doesn''t see any interest in it.


    With the existing strength of human beings, it is only a dream to enter the southern continent, which is impossible to realize.


    It is a very rare thing that hundreds of thousands of armies of the order empire can recover "Slytherin", and the difficulty is unimaginable.


    In the face of Wang Yanmei''s puzzled eyes, Li Meng didn''t have any extra explanation. He just gave a faint smile and said casually: "look, you will know soon."


    Obviously, Mr. Li Meng would not tell her.


    Wang Yanmei didn''t think much about it. One of them is the "grand consul" of Kyoto, and the other is the ambassador of the first Legion. They belong to different forces. Of course, their words can''t be too clear.


    Speaking of this, Wang Yanmei''s goal has been achieved.


    Although it was unnecessary for her to come in person, she came.


    There are not many complicated reasons. Besides the business, she has the purpose of "visiting".


    "Then you have a good rest and don''t disturb me. I hope you will have recovered when I visit you next time."


    Without staying for a long time, Wang Yanmei left after saying goodbye to Li Meng.


    Looking at Wang Yanmei''s back, Li mengruo thinks.


    It was not until the graceful figure disappeared in the garden that Li Meng regained his sight.


    "Master, she''s gone. Hasn''t your soul come back yet?"


    Beside Li Meng, Chen Yan doesn''t know when to sit down and occupies Wang Yanmei''s original position. She lies on Li Meng''s shoulder and breathes. The taste of her words is very obvious.


    For Chen Yan''s intimacy, Li Meng just talks and laughs, and leans lazily on the bench to cuddle with Chen Yan.


    It makes them look like a close couple.


    Looking at the patients walking in the garden and enjoying sunbathing, Li Meng said calmly, "she is not a person in the same world with us after all."


    Hearing this, Chen Yan is relieved.

 Chapter 1274

    Although the master had a high interest in that, he never crossed the line with human women.


    There were only a few generals who had intimate contact with the host, as well as several women in the bodyguard team.


    Although I don''t know the reason, Chen Yan probably thought of some reasons.


    They are the only ones who can accompany their masters. Human life is too short.


    "By the way, how are the Hessian fellows doing?"


    Li Meng thought of what Chen Yan had reported to her about Hessen guild.


    Nestled on Li Meng''s shoulder, Chen Yan said lazily: "those guys can''t stand the mental devastation. They all picked up the group of guys by following the steps. The assassination of the host was their temporary intention. Their main target was a woman named" long Xueer ". I have investigated this woman. She is a famous female artist from XueGuo. She has a very nice voice, In recent years, I have traveled to many countries and held concerts everywhere, which are very popular in many countries. From the human point of view, it''s probably like "the son of heaven."


    Long Xueer?


    This name reminds Li Meng of long Qiaoer, the little maid who stayed by his side not long ago.


    Also from the snow country, the same "dragon" surname, will there be any connection between the two?


    My mind flashed by. There was no such coincidence in the world.


    Li Meng is quite curious to ask: "how can a female artist cause the killing heart of Hessen guild and hire people to kill?"


    "I don''t know. Those guys only know the order from above. As for the reason, they don''t know either."


    In this way, the woman was really lucky. If it wasn''t for those guys'' attention, she might have been able to complete the most important task.


    Li Meng didn''t think much about it.


    Although the Hessian guild is an assassin in the dark, it is only a trivial obstacle to the first Legion. The only thing they can do is to cause some minor troubles to the first Legion.


    For this dark guild, the first Legion will be uprooted sooner or later.


    "Master!" Chen Yan called softly.


    "Well?"


    Leaning lightly on the host''s shoulder, Chen Yan said softly, "after that, I will be responsible for the technical assistance team, so I can''t serve the host often. I informed long Qiaoer that she will take my place."


    Long Qiaoer?


    Li Meng thought of the graceful figure in his heart, which was not strange to her. Of course, he was not familiar with her.


    "I''m not fully recovered now, but I can move freely. I don''t need someone to wait."


    Chen Yan is quite opposed to Li Meng''s words.


    She immediately retorted: "this can''t do, the master now stay in the hospital always need someone to accompany, bored, also can relieve the boredom for the master, if the master doesn''t like her, I change a person to come."


    "No, just her."


    Li Meng doesn''t care about it. Since Chen Yan has this kind of intention, Li Meng will not refuse.


    Li Meng is very clear about his physical condition.


    Because of the poor system, wound healing is very slow. In addition, the medical conditions in Kyoto are limited. It will take a lot of time to heal.


    Li Meng had the idea of returning to Nanlin island for treatment if he didn''t have something to do in Kyoto.


    With the medical conditions of the first legion, injuries like this can be cured in a month at most


    The end of the words, let the two people on the bench quiet down.


    In the envious and envious eyes around, the two quietly nestled.


    Li Meng enjoyed the quiet atmosphere of the garden.


    Salman came very fast, much faster than Limon imagined.


    The next day, slemann went to the door.


    You can think of how anxious Sloan was.


    "I can see the heroism of Ambassador Li Meng. At a young age, he has such extraordinary" strength ". It''s incredible. The first regiment is really lucky."


    In the ward, a priest''s robe on the wooden chair, looking at Li Meng sitting on the windowsill, a smile, mouth praise.


    In the battle with the devil in Kyoto, Li Meng can be said to have been known by many people.


    With the outflow of the video, more and more people will know Li Meng.


    That kind of power, that kind of fighting way, has already exceeded the limits of martial arts and all those who have the ability. In human beings, some people even regard "Li Meng" as a God. For a long time, Li Meng has become the object of discussion.


    To the praise of Salman, Li Meng seemed very indifferent, very calm way: "ambassador Salman this time, not just to visit me."


    "Of course!"


    On this point, Silman can not deny.


    Looking at Li Meng, Sleman said solemnly: "because of the changes in Kyoto, the hero association was dissolved, and the exorcism meeting was over. Although the order Empire had embassies in many countries, it would take a lot of time to get in touch with them. For the threat of demons in the Aegean Sea, most countries expressed their willingness to undertake certain obligations, but they were unwilling to send troops to help, We are only willing to support some materials free of charge. "


    Speaking of this, Salman was a little dejected, but said: "only material support is not enough. In order to recover silylin and even the whole southern continent, it needs the strength of all countries in East Asia, with a force of at least one million. Only such strength can defeat evil spirits."


    What a big heart


    Recover the whole southern continent?


    I don''t know where the self-confidence of the order Empire comes from. Even if the first Legion expands to a million, Li Meng doesn''t dare to say that he has absolute self-confidence to invade the southern continent.


    Yunan continent has been occupied by demons for more than 100 years. In such a long time, will demons stay in place?


    No, it will only become stronger and stronger. If one day, when the demons from the southern continent pour out, maybe the whole human kingdom will face extinction.


    In Li Meng''s view, the goal of the order empire was too idealistic, and the hard part was unrealistic.


    Looking at Salman in doubt, Li Meng said: "the order empire is at the northernmost end, while the Yunan continent is at the southern end. The distance between the two places is more than ten thousand li. Let''s not say whether the order empire can recover the Yunan continent. In terms of interests, is it worth it? The cost of the tens of thousands of miles'' expedition is unimaginable. Why is it just for an enclave? "


    Not to mention srillin, the Yunan continent has nothing to do with the order empire. Even if the order Empire regains the Yunan continent, it can''t control the sovereignty of the Yunan continent, because the nations of mankind won''t allow it.

 Chapter 1275

    All along, Li Meng was very puzzled about the expedition of the order empire.


    Apart from the southern continent, silylin is only a city, and the place where it is located is an island. What value does it have for the order Empire to care so much?


    With a slight sigh, Sleman shook his head and said: "in fact, the order Empire did not have any hope for the recovery of Yunan continent. The main goal was still silylin. After the recovery of silylin, there were plans to send an advance team to explore the reality of Yunan continent. After all, Yunan continent had been separated from the human world for more than 100 years, and the order Empire wanted to know the current situation of Yunan continent."


    I''m still not willing to tell the truth.


    Today''s silerin has become an empty city, it can be said that it has no value.


    What''s the use of this place even if the order empire is recovered?


    Attack the forward base of Yunan continent?


    It''s impossible. Slytherin is not a good place to go.


    Even if hundreds of thousands of troops are crowded on this island, it is difficult to hold on.


    Why?


    Because Slytherin is so remote, the transportation of materials depends on sea transportation.


    Once the demons blockade the waters around the "Devil Island", Slytherin will be completely isolated.


    Once isolated, it''s only a matter of time before Slytherin falls down again.


    In Li Meng''s view, it would be foolish to recover "silerin" without the strength of unifying the southern mainland.


    Looking back, Li Meng looked out of the window at the garden and the forest shaking its branches and leaves, and said calmly: "the first regiment is very close to the Aegean Sea. If Ambassador Salman really wants to get the help or cooperation of the first regiment, he''d better tell the truth. Don''t think about it in Yunan mainland. Let''s talk about the reason for recovering Slytherin. This is an empty city. He wants to keep its position, It is by no means an easy task. Tens of thousands of miles of expeditions only send troops to "devil''s Island", which is also full of difficulties. I don''t believe you spend so much money just for an empty city. "


    "This..."


    Sloan hesitated and hesitated.


    Of course, there is a reason why the order Empire cares so much about Slytherin, but this is a secret within the order Empire, which can''t be told to outsiders at will.


    After thinking about it, Salman said cautiously: "I can tell Ambassador Li Meng about the secret, but Ambassador Li Meng has to promise me that he will not tell this news to a third person."


    "Oh?"


    Looking back at Salman, Li Meng was surprised.


    It''s really a secret. In fact, Limon is not sure. He just wonders why the order empire is so demanding on Slytherin.


    This makes Li Meng interested. He is most interested in secrets.


    "Tell me, don''t worry, I''m not a talkative person."


    With Li Meng''s assurance, slemann seems relieved.


    With a slightly positive look, he said solemnly, "Ambassador Li Meng, do you know why" Slytherin "is called" holy city "


    "I don''t know."


    Li Meng said truthfully.


    Li Meng really didn''t know this. The only thing he could guess was some religious beliefs.


    Looking at Li Meng, srilyn continued: "the reason why srilyn is called" holy city "is that there is a" altar "in the city. Srilyn was built around this altar. About last century ago, when the Yunan continent was ravaged by demons, the expeditionary army discovered the island and also found the" altar "on the island. One night when the expeditionary army landed on the island, There was a miracle in the altar. According to the records of the Pope, a god similar to "angel" appeared in that miracle. Since then, the order Empire regarded srillin as the "holy land" in its heart, and the "holy city" came from it


    "Angels?"


    Li Meng looked at Sleman in surprise. What''s the age, and


    No, Li Meng changed his mind just now.


    Nothing is impossible.


    In the past, the so-called devil is only a myth, but in this era, the devil exists, and has become a creature in human cognition.


    Since all the demons exist, the existence of angels is not impossible.


    Is there an angel?


    To be honest, Li Meng is very skeptical about this, but the universe is so big that there may be intelligent life similar to "angels". Maybe they have high technology. At a certain moment, they came to the earth inadvertently and were seen by human beings, and then they were worshipped as "gods".


    In the past human history, especially in some religious classics, there are always descriptions of angels and demons.


    Are the angels and demons in these records just imaginary?


    True or false, if you do not contact with it, do not see, it is very difficult to get the true answer.


    For Limon''s reaction, Salman is used to it.


    As for the so-called gods, these believers naturally believe deeply, but for some non believers, these are certainly absurd words.


    "I know that these things are really magical, but this is the biggest reason why the order Empire must recover the holy city. I also ask Ambassador Li Meng not to doubt what I said."


    "No, I do."


    To Salman''s surprise, Ambassador Limon believed.


    With a faint smile, Li Meng said casually: "there are always reasons for the existence of these gods. Our first Legion also has its own beliefs and believes in some kind of" gods ". In a way, the order Empire and the first Legion still have a common language."


    There is also a certain kind of religion in the first legion, and slemann knows it, but he doesn''t quite understand it.


    "Well, let''s talk about cooperation. How do you want to cooperate?"


    Li Meng did not continue to talk about it, but went straight to the theme.


    Salman''s purpose is very clear, just want to get the help of the first Legion.


    How to help, how to cooperate, which has a lot to say.


    See Li Meng is very interested in this matter, slemann is very happy.


    The first Legion is now operating outside Austria and is very close to the Aegean Sea. If we can get the help of the first legion, it will undoubtedly be a good thing for the order empire.


    Thinking of this, Salman asked cautiously: "what kind of help can the first Legion give? Where is the bottom line? "


    baseline?


    Without any hesitation in his heart, Li Meng said casually, "if it''s just to recover Slytherin, the first Legion can open the door to ensure the expeditionary fleet''s unimpeded journey in the South China Sea, provide ports along the way, and even open up a forward base for the expeditionary fleet in Austria. In this matter, the first Legion has no bottom line, There is only one condition, that is "interest."

 Chapter 1276

    Speaking of this, Li Meng said with a smile: "the first Legion likes to work with money. As long as there is money, everything is easy to say."


    Money?


    When he heard that, he was relieved.


    Since the order Empire intended to launch an expedition of tens of thousands of miles, it did not take the money seriously.


    Since the first Legion likes to work with money, it''s easy to say.


    Salman''s thoughts were alive.


    A forward base on the continent of Austria?


    All of a sudden, Salman realized something. He looked at Li Meng in surprise and asked, "about the forward base on the continent of Austria, can the first regiment really do it?"


    If there is a forward base in the south of Austria, it will undoubtedly provide a guarantee for the expeditionary fleet.


    At least in the recovery of Slytherin, we can advance and retreat freely, and there is also a reassuring rear area.


    The only thing that Salman doubts is that Austria is not the territory of the first Legion. It is a kind of provocation for the native countries to forcibly establish a forward base.


    Although there are no powerful countries on the continent of Austria, in the face of territorial invasion, no country can resist it. Once a war breaks out


    In the face of Salman''s doubt, Li Meng said with a faint smile: "what he said can be done naturally. In Austria, the first Legion is not idle. This news can''t be concealed. It''s OK to tell you in advance. The first Legion is gathering troops, and the war of reunification of Austria and Georgia will start soon, facing more than 500000 troops of the first Legion, How long does Ambassador Salman think the countries on the continent of Austria will last? "


    Half a million troops?


    Hearing the news, Salman was stunned and looked at Li Meng in surprise. He was shocked.


    The first Legion''s action is too fast. It''s only a long time ago that they started the idea of Austria.


    With a wry smile, he shook his head. He didn''t understand the ambition of the first Legion. He also felt a sense of crisis in his heart. I don''t know when the first Legion will stop. No wonder East Asian countries are so wary of the first Legion. He believes that many countries will come forward to denounce the first Legion once the news gets out.


    But it''s only so. If we say that before, human countries lacked a certain understanding of the strength of the first legion, but now when the 500000 troops show up, I''m afraid many countries will be worried and will be more cautious about the first Legion.


    "Although I don''t know about the countries on the continent of Austria, I also know that the situation in the continent of Austria is very chaotic. Once the first Legion joins in, it should be unstoppable."


    This is inevitable. If the once powerful kingdom of Austria still exists, it may not be able to fight against the first Legion. But now the continent of Austria has no kingdom that can compete with the first Legion.


    It is conceivable that the war will not last long.


    Seeming to think of something, slemann''s expression was slightly bright, but he soon became hesitant and indecisive.


    The expression on his face changed for a while. At last, Salman asked cautiously: "I wonder if the first regiment can directly send troops to recover" Slytherin "? Of course, money is easy to say. "


    To this question, Li Meng was dumbfounded, shook his head and said, "ambassador Salman, do you think this is possible?"


    Now silylin has been occupied by the devil. That is to say, even if silylin is recovered, the devil''s counterattack is inevitable. How to defend silylin has become the biggest problem.


    With an embarrassed smile, Sleman said: "ambassador Limon also understands that the diocese empire is too far away from srilyn, so it is extremely difficult and requires a lot of financial resources to organize an expedition. The first regiment is different. Austria is on the other side of the Aegean Sea, only a thousand miles away from" demon island ", If the first Legion is willing to send troops to recover Slytherin, the Archbishop of the order empire will not let the first Legion down. "


    This


    Salman''s words made Li Meng fall into thinking.


    To tell you the truth, Li Meng was moved. As sreman said, the first regiment is very close to srillin. If it is difficult to send troops to recover srillin, it should be no problem to recover srillin with the strength of the first regiment.


    But


    There is a problem that Li Meng has to consider.


    Looking at srilman on the seat, Li Meng said calmly: "it''s not difficult to recover" srillin "with the strength of the first legion, but how to defend it is a big problem. Since the devil has broken srillin once, he can break it for the second time. Maybe srillin will become the front line of the battle between humans and demons. This is a bottomless pit, and the fierce relationship between them, Ambassador Salman doesn''t understand. "


    How could he not understand? He knew what the young ambassador was referring to.


    If Slytherin becomes the front line of the battle between human beings and demons, then Devil Island will become a killing island and a meat ground between human beings and demons.


    But


    With a dignified nod, Sleman reminded: "the front line will move. How can Ambassador Limon ensure that Austria will not become the front line to fight against demons? It''s good for the first Legion if we stop the demons in serieline. "


    "No


    Li Meng didn''t agree with this.


    Li Meng retorted: "silerin is just an isolated island, without any strategic or tactical significance. Fighting on an isolated island in the sea is a disadvantage for human beings, but relying on the mainland is not the same. In the vast land, human beings can fight against demons flexibly, and even if they are defeated for a while, they can retain their living strength. On an isolated island, they can fight against demons flexibly, Once it fails, it means that the whole army will be destroyed. If it is not necessary, the first Legion will never hope that Slytherin will become the front line of fighting with the devil. "


    What sharp words


    Slemann found that although the ambassador was young, he had much more insight than him.


    In the battle of words, he can not get the upper hand. Compared with himself, this young man can say more convincing words.


    What should I do?


    It is the bottom line of the order empire that Slytherin must recover, even at any cost.


    Hundreds of thousands of expeditionary troops and the order Empire were even ready to die.


    "Hoo


    With a breath, slemann looked slightly upright.


    He looked at Li Meng and said solemnly, "Ambassador Li Meng, please give me the conditions. Any conditions are OK. I will report truthfully to China and consult the bishops."


    Any conditions?

 Chapter 1277

    By accident, Li Meng takes a look at the garden outside the window thoughtfully.


    It seems that there is also a dispute in the order empire over the expedition to Slytherin.


    Otherwise, foreign forces will not be allowed to intervene in this matter, because it is unnecessary.


    Because of the controversy, when he knew that the first army might agree to send troops to recover srilyn, srilman was so urgent.


    If we hire foreign troops to recover srilyn, it''s definitely more cost-effective than sending expeditionary troops thousands of miles away.


    Of course, such a costly expedition can be avoided.


    Think about it. The distance between the two is too far. I''m afraid even "Kyoto" can''t afford the cost of an expedition. Is it worth paying such a high price just for an altar?


    Whether it''s worth it or not, Li Meng doesn''t know, but this "demon island" is undoubtedly being watched by two forces.


    One is the devil, the other is the order empire.


    Li Meng is hesitating whether to join in.


    "Master, you can go to see what the" altar "is. I suspect that I have been sleeping for more than tens of thousands of years. At that time, there was no God in the galaxy or even all the known universes, let alone the" devil "in the biological world. All the theocratic civilizations were defeated by the technology of ancient human beings. At that time, the universe was the era of technology, Although there are psychics, they are also within the scope of explanation of science and technology. The so-called magic is only the use of elemental particles, and there is no possibility of existence that can not be explained by science. The spherical demons found in Nanlin Island, and the demons that fell from the sky not long ago, whose body structure has already violated the law of life and should not exist. These strange lives, It reminds me of something, too. "


    In my mind, the voice of the main brain suddenly rang up and said a lot.


    "What do you think of?"


    In his heart, Li Meng inquired curiously.


    Up to now, Li Meng is not very clear about the existence of the main brain.


    But one thing is very certain, that is, the main brain should exist for a long time, is a very old existence.


    In my mind, the voice of the main brain rings out again.


    "Although ancient humans dominated the known universe with science and technology, they were still fragile. They could only use mechanical bodies to extend their life span and become half mechanical and half human beings. In order to prolong the life span of the race, in the last era of ancient human existence, they began to conduct in-depth research on genetics. The results and data have been lost in the database, There is only one blank document called "God making project". According to my guess, in the last era, ancient human beings made great progress in genetic engineering. However, due to the sudden destruction, all research results turned to ashes. Genetics is a very profound knowledge, which was also called the forbidden zone of life in a certain era of ancient people, and it was forbidden to study, For any living body, genetic engineering is the best shortcut to explore the origin of life. Under genetic engineering, everything is possible. "


    God project?


    genetic engineering?


    To be honest, Li Meng''s listening is a little vague.


    But there''s one thing Li Meng can still recognize, that is, genetic engineering should be a very powerful existence.


    However, these things can not bring any help to the current situation.


    In his mind, the voice of the main brain was silent, and Li Meng also put his mind away.


    It''s not that long. It''s just a few minutes.


    In Salman''s eyes, Li Meng is just thinking.


    It''s necessary to think about it. It''s not easy to fight with demons.


    It is not easy to recover the lost land from the devil.


    Li Meng is thinking about the conditions and whether it is feasible.


    Slemann''s purpose is very clear, nothing more than to hire the first Legion to recover "slerling", so as to avoid launching a costly expedition.


    In silence, Sloan waited patiently.


    After a long time, Li Meng took his eyes back from the window and looked back at slemann.


    He said: "this is feasible. The first Legion can recover" Slytherin "for the order Empire, and can also ensure the security of" Slytherin "at a certain time, but the first Legion has two requirements."


    See Li Meng agree, in the Si Man heart relaxed a breath, even busy way: "please say."


    Li Meng said: "first," demon island "is destined to become a battlefield between human beings and demons. The manpower, material resources and financial resources required for a large regiment to fight are unlimited. The reward this time will be at least 200 billion yuan. Once" srillin "is recovered, the first regiment will guarantee that the island will not fall into the hands of demons within three years."


    200 billion?


    He didn''t feel much about this figure. Compared with the number needed to launch the expedition, this figure is undoubtedly several times less. In his opinion, the 200 billion reward is not too high.


    Of course, for any medium-sized country, 200 billion yuan is absolutely impossible.


    But the order empire is different. The order empire is a big country, an empire composed of many countries. The religious groups that control the Empire have the most money.


    After a few words, Li Meng said: "second, cancel the arrest of the pandragon royal family in the former British Kingdom, and help them recover. If the pandragon royal family can successfully recover, as long as the first Legion is still in Austria, srilyn will always be under the protection of the first Legion."


    Pandragon?


    To final condition, Si Man is a little puzzled, the face shows doubt.


    The kingdom of England, known to all of us as a kingdom, was incorporated into the order Empire many years ago.


    For the pandragon royal family, Salman also knew that it was the royal family in the past when the British Kingdom surrendered to the order empire.


    In a civil strife, the royal family was exterminated. After the fall of the pandragon royal family, the new royal family took the British kingdom to join the order empire.


    As for pandragon''s royal family''s extermination, slemann knew something about it, in which he also had the figure of the order empire.


    How could the first Legion be associated with pandragon?


    The kingdom of England is not close to the South China Sea. It can be said that it is separated from the whole Eurasian continent. One is at the northwest end of the Eurasian continent, and the other is at the southeast end. Even in a straight line, it is tens of thousands of miles away.


    Although there are some members of the destroyed pandragon royal family who are on the run, sraman does not think that the South China Sea, which can escape thousands of miles away, intersects with the first Legion.


    Thinking of this, Sloan said with a wry smile: "ambassador Limon, can we consider this second condition? Now the British kingdom is a subsidiary of the order Empire, and the swindare royal family is loyal to the order Empire, so the empire can''t..."


    Li Meng didn''t step back and said calmly, "it''s your problem, not mine. I''m very firm in this matter. You just need to report to China. In the face of national interests, when should you give up something? I believe the order Empire has its own discretion."

 Chapter 1278

    Looking at Li Meng who never retreated, Sleman knew that there was no room for discussion.


    He had no choice but to say, "well, I will report it to China truthfully."


    With that, Salman got up from his seat.


    After taking leave of Li Meng, Salman left.


    Today, the interference of communication has become weaker. Although the order empire is far away from Kyoto, it will not take long for the transmission of information to transit through several countries.


    Salman left. Li Meng was not alone in the room.


    On one side, long Qiaoer has been standing quietly.


    Today, she is dressed in a black gossamer skirt, which is very beautiful.


    Sitting on the windowsill, Li Meng was lost in thought.


    As for Alcatraz Island, Li Meng didn''t pay much attention to the request of the order Empire to hire the first Legion to recover Slytherin. The war with the devil is inevitable. Since the first Legion has the intention to unify the continent of Austria, the devil is an inevitable opponent.


    Although fighting demons on an isolated island does not take advantage of geography, it is not absolute.


    If it''s just defense, there are many ways.


    200 billion RMB is not a small number. It''s worth paying some price.


    What''s more, with the bridgehead of sirilyn, the continent of Austria, as the rear area, will be much more stable.


    No money, no money.


    However, Li Meng valued the Morgan sisters more than money.


    The two girls left Kyoto, and Li Meng knew exactly where they had gone.


    Once upon a time, Arles said that she had an ideal, a dreamland that was hard to realize.


    Although she was young, Li Meng also saw what belonged to the king.


    She is destined to be king, which is inevitable, but for her, this road is not easy to do.


    Although he didn''t spend a long time together, Li Meng always kept those two girls in mind.


    For their growth, Li Meng does not intend to be just a bystander, and occasionally participates in it.


    There are no reasons, and there are not many.


    Compared with Li Meng''s quiet days in "Kyoto", the first army is in tense action on Nanlin Island, preparing for the coming war.


    Since the order of recruiting soldiers was issued, the port of Nanlin island became lively.


    In a short period of one month, three transport fleets left the port and set out for the destination kingdom of Danlan.


    Although the South China Sea is large, the return and return of warships and transport ships also make the vast sea no longer calm.


    In terms of military mobilization, the first Corps is undoubtedly very strong. After all, the first Corps is backed by a world.


    More than a month''s time is too short. With the existing delivery capacity of the first regiment, we can''t transport 500000 troops to the kingdom of Danlan at one time. It takes time, and Al also needs some time to prepare. 500000 soldiers and countless weapons and equipment don''t appear out of thin air, which is a great pressure for any country.


    Time passed little by little in the tense action of the first regiment.


    With the passage of time, the news of the South China Sea incident and the large-scale military deployment of the first Corps finally spread.


    It will be three months before the East Asian countries get accurate information about the military deployment of the first regiment.


    Off the coast of Georgia, the kingdom of Danlan, capital of meloka.


    In the early morning, when all things are revived, a new day has come to the city of Mallorca.


    Outside the city, the forest is surrounded by fog. Standing on the high wall, the misty scenery looks like a fairyland.


    In the harbor, amid the noise, the fishermen who left home early were preparing to go to sea. From time to time, the engine roared on the misty sea, which was the fishing boat leaving the harbor.


    Today, Mallorca is still a quiet day, but it won''t last long.


    After nearly half a year''s preparation, the kingdom of Danlan has been ready, and the war of unification of the outer land of Austria and Georgia is about to start.


    Outside the city, more than ten miles to the east of meloka, a huge temporary camp also attracted the attention of the kingdom of Danlan.


    The military port is under construction. More than half a year has passed, and some of the buildings have begun to take shape, but it will take a long time before they are completed.


    The temporary camp is built on the side of the military port. Looking to the left side of the military port under construction, the forest behind the beach is opened up, and a huge camp is located in it.


    The camp is very big, the longest straight distance is no less than ten li, deep into the inland.


    Around the camp, a five meter high wooden fence envelops the camp, which effectively eliminates the harassment of polluting animals from the forest.


    In the camp, there are silver gray tents one after another. At a glance, there are many silver gray tents in the camp.


    In the north of the camp, behind the gate facing the sea, countless materials are piled up into mountains, and a large number of war machines are neatly placed, quietly nestling on the loess.


    Tens of thousands of vehicles of various types, when they are neatly placed together, the impact brought by the steel body is very powerful and shocking.


    Nearly four months later, the first regiment finally transported 500000 troops to this temporary front base.


    When you look back from the camp on land to the sea a few miles away.


    A more shocking picture came into our eyes.


    In the sea, a dense shadow of the ship stands, 82 various warships, when they come together, more than 10 nautical miles around the sea are all their powerful steel figure.


    A new war is about to begin.


    Meloka, Kingdom, in the palace of the king.


    A court meeting is going on.


    In the hall, there was a fierce argument.


    On the one hand, harlandi, the grand duke, led the courtier faction, and on the other hand, Diels, led the military faction.


    In the last riot, deers proved his loyalty to the royal family, successfully ascended the post of head of the army, and became the fifth head of the army in the kingdom of Danlan. In the later military reform, with his prestige and loyalty to the royal family, deers became the head of the army and the highest representative of the military.


    "Your Majesty, I still reserve my opinion that the combat effectiveness of the army can not be improved overnight. Although there are 300000 troops in the kingdom of Danlan and they have the advanced equipment provided by the first regiment, most of these 300000 soldiers are recruits. They have no combat experience and are not familiar with the weapons of their opponents. Take the guard drivers for example, I visited the barracks a few days ago. When the guard drivers drove the guards, they couldn''t even control their basic running posture smoothly. With such proficiency, sending them to the battlefield is an act of death. Your majesty, we want a complete victory, not a victory with heavy casualties. "


    In the hall, Harandi''s expression is very firm, and the military holds the opposite opinion.


    "Yes, your majesty, we can''t worry about the war of reunification. We must be fully prepared."


    "The combat effectiveness of the army is not guaranteed. We can''t let them die."


    After Harandi, the ministers echoed one by one.


    This makes the hall noisy again.


    Looking at the ministers in dispute in the main hall, Catherine on the throne is very calm. She looks at Harandi with her little eyes, and then at deers who keeps silent. She doesn''t know what she is thinking.


    "Your Majesty, watch first, let them argue, and your majesty will decide when there is a result."


    One side of Karina whispered, the voice into Catherine''s ears.


    "Well!"


    Although in the exchange, but the two people''s eyes are always staring at the hall, a very concerned look.


    At this time, in the dispute between you and me, deers spoke.


    "Prime minister Harandi, the problems you mentioned do exist in the army, but this is not a common phenomenon. In the high-end equipment provided by the first regiment, the driving of guards is not difficult. An ordinary soldier can operate well after training for a month. As the equipment provided by the first regiment arrives in batches, what Prime Minister Harandi should see is a new driver in training, For my soldiers, I know better than Prime Minister Harandi that an effective army is not trained, but fought. Only after the baptism of war can it become a strong army. "


    Speaking of this, deers spoke slightly, glanced at the minister on the other side, and said: "if you don''t believe me, you can choose soldiers from various legions for a simulation training, so as to prove the combat effectiveness of the army."


    "And..."


    Deers looked at Harandi and reminded him: "the first Legion has been urging us and relaxing the time limit. Half a year has passed. If we continue to delay, has prime minister Harandi thought about how to explain to the first Legion? Today, the army of the kingdom of Danlan is strong, while the kingdom of ASI and the kingdom of Dengsha are still waiting. Before the two countries unite against our country, we should attack quickly and take down one country, so that the two countries will not have time to prepare for the alliance. "


    Deers''s words made the hall quiet.


    Both the minister and the army leaders behind Diels were thoughtful and fell into thinking.


    Indeed, with the help of the first regiment, the kingdom of Danlan has greatly improved its weaponry, and the size of its military once surpassed that of the two countries.


    If you add the garrison of each city, the total strength of the kingdom of Danlan has exceeded 500000.


    Such forces can be said to have greatly surpassed any of the two countries.

 Chapter 1279

    But it does not mean that the victory will belong to the kingdom of Danlan.


    Because the three countries have different territories, if the two countries attack the kingdom of Danlan together, it will be difficult for the kingdom of Danlan to cope with it with its current strength. It is more defensive, but it will not be easy to attack.


    Under such circumstances, if the kingdom of Danlan wants to unify the outer land of Austria, it will be a protracted war, which is undoubtedly very unfavorable to the kingdom of Danlan.


    Deers looked at Catherine and said, "Your Majesty, now our country is strong and powerful. There are five legions that can fight against the outside world, with more than 300000 troops. The southwest line is the main defense to resist the invasion of the Asiatic Kingdom, and the southeast line is the attack to launch a surprise attack on the Dengsha kingdom. I am confident that I will capture the Dengsha kingdom within half a year, as long as the war of the Dengsha kingdom is over, The rest of the Asiatic kingdom will not be a worry. At that time, the kingdom of Danlan will unify the outer land of Austria and Georgia. "


    "This..."


    Facing the eyes of deers, Catherine hesitated and looked at Harandi.


    With a slightly positive expression and a solemn face, Catherine inquired, "prime minister Harandi, do you have any comments on what the commander of the DIERS army said?"


    Taking a step forward, Harandi stepped out of the line of courtiers.


    He looked at the solemn dilles and said to Catherine, "if the dilles army insists, I have no opinion, but once the war starts, it depends not only on the brave and war-fighting army, but also the logistics. There are still some deficiencies in the reserve of military supplies, which is not enough to support the fight. Now the weapons used by the army are provided by the first Corps, The reserves of military supplies need to be discussed with the first Legion. It will take time. Please give me another month. "


    A month?


    Not long


    Of course, Catherine has no problem. As far as she is concerned, her knowledge of military and political affairs is very limited. Now she can only rely on the commander of deers army and Prime Minister Harandi.


    Catherine turned to DIERS and asked, "chief of DIERS, do you have a problem?"


    With a slight nod, deers stepped out and said solemnly, "I know the shortage of military supplies. Since Prime Minister Harandi needs a month, this period shall prevail. In this month, I will step up my time to train the army and collect the market reports of the kingdom of denza."


    Catherine was relieved to see the agreement.


    With a slight nod, Catherine''s slightly tender words rang out in the hall.


    "Let''s settle this matter. The deadline is January..."


    Under the unification of opinions, the Korean assembly came to an end.


    As for the "war of reunification", the kingdom of Danlan has done a good job in keeping secrets about its preparations for the upcoming war.


    Although the expansion of the army is a big effort, we can''t hide it, but we don''t know the purpose of the kingdom of Danlan, the kingdom of Dengsha and the kingdom of Western Asia.


    The kingdom of Danlan has surrendered to the first Legion. Compared with the kingdom of Danlan, the two countries are more concerned about the movement of the first Legion.


    In the eyes of both countries, the first Legion is the biggest threat, and the kingdom of Danlan is just a cowardly puppet.


    In this self righteous cognition, the two countries did not find that the crisis is coming bit by bit.


    Leaving the king''s hall, deers walked side by side with Harandi.


    Although the two positions are different, the direction of departure is the same, and they have a way to go together.


    In the corridor, "stepping" footsteps sound, and the smooth floor reflects the figures of the two people.


    "A war is coming. It will be a blessing for our country if we can unify the outer land of Austria. What do you think of the war, chief of the DIERS army?"


    In his ear, Harandi''s words echoed, which made Diels look at Harandi unexpectedly.


    He pondered for a moment, solemnly said: "I am a soldier, will only go all out to achieve the purpose of this battle, will not consider too many things."


    With a slight sigh, Harandi said in a deep voice: "if the price of this battle is to sacrifice one tenth of the population of the whole kingdom of Danlan, is it worth it?"


    "It''s worth it!"


    Deers has no hesitation about this.


    He said calmly, "the unification of the outer land of Austria is related to the future of mankind on the whole continent. Only a unified country can achieve great achievements. On the road to prosperity and strength, there will always be some sacrifices. This is inevitable and unavoidable. Prime Minister Harandi should understand this."


    With a little smile, Harandi was very satisfied and said: "it seems that I think too much. It''s lucky for the Kingdom and the key to victory for the army commander of DIERS to have this determination."


    Is it a trial?


    Although I don''t know the purpose of Harandi''s doing this, Diels didn''t think much about it.


    In terms of political experience, he can not be compared with Harandi.


    Although he is now head of the army and holds military power, the Kingdom still has the power in the hands of harrandi.


    Even after that, the royal family still believed in prime minister Harandi.


    This is a compromise of the royal family and a symbol of prime minister Harandi''s status.


    "The prime minister has given too much consideration. I support this war and will do my best."


    Harlandi felt the same way about diles.


    He did think too much, but he had to think too much.


    For the Kingdom, the battle for the unification of the outer lands of Austria was too important to tolerate any mistake.


    As prime minister, Harandi has to think more than anyone else.


    Only in this way can we be safe.


    From deers, Harandi got a satisfactory answer, and he was relieved.


    "By the way, has the first regiment taken any action recently? Prime Minister Harandi, do you know why? "


    What seems to have come to mind, diles asked harlandi curiously.


    First Corps?


    Harandi said uncertainly: "you mean the recent change of the first army?"


    Deers nodded softly and said, "yes, next to the military port under construction, the first regiment has built a huge temporary camp. In recent months, a large number of troops have been transported to the camp. According to the workers, the number of troops in the camp is at least 200000, and there are countless armored machinery. Look at the scale, The first Legion is supposed to fight a war, but who is the target of the war? This makes me very curious, Dengsha kingdom? Or the kingdom of Asia? I don''t think so. Since the first Legion handed over the war of unification of the outer lands of Austria and Georgia to the kingdom of Danlan, it should not interfere in this war. "


    "Well..."


    What deers said made Harandi think.

 Chapter 1280

    "Well..."


    What deers said made Harandi think.


    What deers knows, as the prime minister, of course, he also knows.


    However, like diles, he did not know the purpose of the first Legion.


    Although he was in constant contact with the first legion, the first Legion did not tell him anything about it, nor did he ask about it.


    At present, the kingdom of Danlan is a subsidiary of the first Legion. Naturally, there is no need to inform them what the first Legion wants to do.


    However, some things are easy to guess.


    After thinking about it, Harandi said uncertainly: "I''m not sure about this. Maybe the purpose of the first Legion is the continent of Austria. In Austria, only the main continent is qualified to make the first Legion work so hard."


    It''s a guess, but it''s only possible.


    Thinking of this, Harandi felt a little sad.


    If we say that before, for the first legion, the kingdom of Danlan did not have much knowledge, but now, this knowledge has gone deep into the bone marrow.


    Hundreds of thousands of troops, nearly a hundred warships, appeared quietly in the territory of the kingdom of Danlan in a few months.


    This kind of strength, in addition to exclamation, only panic, but also happiness.


    If the first Legion wants to, not to mention the kingdom of Danlan, the whole outer land of Austria can be swept easily.


    Now Harandi knows that the main purpose of the first Legion is the continent of Austria, and the outer continent of Austria is just a bridgehead, a forward base for invading the continent of Austria.


    Australia?


    Deers said thoughtfully: "the chaotic situation in the continent of Israel and Georgia, once the first Legion launched an offensive, it should be unstoppable."


    That is to say, soon, soon, the continent of Austria will be in the bag of the first Legion?


    On this point, Harandi could not deny it and said calmly: "for the people of Austria, although the first Legion is a foreign enemy, Austria is too weak to resist the first Legion. Once the first Legion has a plot against the continent of Austria, the big and small kingdoms on the main continent have no resistance at all. One year, two years, one day, It''s a national blessing or misfortune that Austria will be reunited in the hands of the first Legion. It''s hard for me to make a conclusion


    Unification is not only an opportunity for development, but also the best way to become a powerful nation, and also the driving force for this nation to rise again. Both of them understand this.


    Then there was silence. At a fork in the road, they parted ways and set foot on their own road.


    War mobilization is not a simple matter. Cross sea operations are even more difficult. Even the first Corps encountered many difficulties in transporting troops.


    In spite of the difficulties, a series of war preparations were finally completed within the prescribed time.


    War is on the way.


    Off the coast of Georgia, Kingdom of daneland, in a temporary camp outside the city of meloka.


    In a large tent, a pre war meeting is being held.


    The tent is very big, and the space inside is ample. At this time, around a medium-sized command table, more than ten metal figures stand up and listen to Tanya''s speech.


    The green light flashed, and a three-dimensional image of a map was projected on the command desk.


    The map is the all terrain appearance of the continent of Austria. Every city and town is marked and divided into two camps. The map is blue, while the sea is red. When the first Legion attacks the continent of Austria, with the occupation of the first legion, red will spread to the whole continent of Austria bit by bit.


    The three-dimensional influence is changing, forming the virtual shadow of three fleets in the Red Sea, which are located in the continent of Austria, north, West and southwest.


    "Fleet one is divided into three, numbered as fleet three, fleet four and fleet five, with darvis, Wilson and Warren as the commander of fleet three, fleet four and fleet five."


    In terms of fleet number, the first regiment has been officially divided. The fleet in Sawyer''s hand is the first fleet, Natasha''s is the second fleet, and the third, fourth and fifth fleets are used by Tanya.


    Looking at the three-dimensional image on the podium, Tanya added: "Davis led the third fleet to land from the northern waters of calvar Kingdom and attack Delhi. Wilson and Warren led the fourth and fifth fleets to land from araver Strait and push to BLU and rosette respectively. The combat targets act according to the task instructions of the data terminal, Intelligent AI "Ya" will help you


    "Yes


    Wilson, Warren, Davis said in unison, holding a salute.


    Looking at the crowd, Tanya said: "this war will be accompanied by nuns, their safety must be guaranteed."


    "Yes


    They all answered in unison.


    With a wave of his hand, Tan Ya said, "OK, go down and get ready. Tomorrow at five o''clock in the morning, we will go to each war zone on time."


    Head up, chest up, salute, the sergeants turned around and left the tent.


    After the pre war meeting, there was a commotion in the huge camp.


    Under the command of sergeants at all levels, the soldiers began to gather in an orderly manner. All kinds of armored units took the lead in driving out of the camp with the roar of engines, and lined up on the beach.


    On the sea, amid the whine of the sirens, several transport ships were coming towards the port.


    Although the military port is still under construction, the wharf has been completed and can be used effectively.


    When the transport ship docked at the wharf and the rear hatch was connected with the wharf, soldiers and armored units began to board the ship in the roar of engines and the sound of dense footsteps.


    The huge transport ship is like a monster, swallowing a large number of soldiers and armored units.


    Compared with the past, the soldiers of the first regiment now have some changes. The power combat suit has not changed. What has changed is the shape. On the back of the soldiers, there is a small metal backpack, which is not big. It is closely attached to the back of the soldiers. Compared with the past, the soldiers are more bloated.


    It''s a jet backpack. Only in terms of weight, the weight of jet backpack is about 10 jin. Although it increases the weight of the whole equipment, it brings more flexible mobility to the soldiers.


    In terms of energy, the jet backpack uses solid fuel, which can greatly improve the use time of the jet backpack. The fixed fuel which is not easy to burn can also avoid the risk of the backpack being killed by external forces.


    The most important thing is the powerful "thrust". Although the diameter of the two jets under the backpack is only 5 cm, the thrust generated by it can easily make 300 kg weight fly into the sky, and the instant afterburner can also exceed the limit that the human body can bear.

 Chapter 1281

    In Austria, although Tanya''s fleet has nearly 100 ships, it is unable to transport more than 500000 troops at one time. Tomorrow, the advance team will land first, and the follow-up forces will follow.


    In the orderly action, time passed little by little.


    The next morning, at five in the morning, at the right time, the fleet set out.


    Everything is going on quietly.


    When the darkness left and the light covered the earth again, the warships on the sea had disappeared and became empty.


    In the camp on the shore, the silver gray tents are much less, and a large number of armored units have disappeared. Only the mountain of materials are still in the corner of the camp.


    On the golden beach, it was a mess, with traces of military action.


    The wind is blowing, and the waves are hitting the rocks and beaches again and again.


    On the cliff, behind the coast, is the endless forest.


    The swing of the tree crown and the swing of the branches and leaves makes the green forest like surging waves, forming an endless forest sea.


    Where the mainland comes into contact with the sea is not peaceful, because waves make a lot of noise.


    The purest roar of the sea will be heard when the waves are storming towards the coast.


    Looking into the distance, the sea is a vast expanse of white. I don''t know when a dark shadow appears on the sea.


    It was a fleet, a fleet approaching the coast.


    Silver gray coating and black flag all prove the identity of this fleet.


    Danlan kingdom is not far from the continent of Austria. After sailing about 300 nautical miles to the East, the fleet will be divided into three. The third fleet will continue to March eastward until it reaches the designated position, while the fourth and fifth fleets will sail into the Strait of araver.


    And this fleet is the third fleet, and this is the coastline of the northern part of the kingdom of Calver.


    As the supreme commander of the oglia theater, Tanya is also in the fleet.


    Compared with the other two fleets, the task of the third fleet is more arduous.


    Delhi city is the "capital" of karfer kingdom. Although it is deep inland, it is connected by the ELO river. In other words, the fleet can directly go upstream and reach the outside of Delhi city.


    Today, the wind is still calm. Although the sea is fluctuating, the sea is still in good condition.


    The fleet of more than 30 warships is very large, covering a large area of the sea.


    Among the roaring engines and countless huge ship shadows, battleships and UAV aircraft carriers are the most eye-catching. Their bodies are the largest, like a big steel mountain moving on the sea.


    In particular, the UAV aircraft carrier, as a new generation of naval units, has extremely beautiful lines and beautiful appearance. Unlike ordinary aircraft carriers, the UAV aircraft carrier has no direct deck. Its rear half is occupied by the bridge and auxiliary weapons. The front deck is an apron and the entrance of the hangar.


    There is only one kind of carrier based aircraft of UAV aircraft carrier, that is "sky Knight" UAV.


    As a new generation of unmanned carrier based fighter, vertical take-off and landing is the most basic capability. Naturally, there is no need for high requirements of take-off and landing through deck.


    In terms of ship size, aircraft carriers are the largest, followed by battleships.


    Because the battleship is the equipment after World War II, in order to install three 406 mm main guns, it needs a large enough ship to bear the recoil force of the main gun.


    There is only one kind of battleship of the allies, that is "Warner class" battleship.


    This kind of battleship is the last battleship Navy service of the allies. Despite the fading of the times, in the era of huge ships and cannons, the 60000 ton full load capacity of "Warner class" battleships was superior to others.


    The only pity is that it has not been on the battlefield for a long time.


    The Second World War ended three years after the launch of the first Warner class battleship.


    In the Third World War, the allies used some Warner Class Battleships which were sealed up and retired, but in the modern war, the battleship of the giant ship artillery had little effect, and could only be used as a mobile fort to provide artillery support for the landing troops in the coastal area.


    However, in the world dominated by "precision guided" weapons, it has natural enemies, and it is difficult to survive on the battlefield, and it is difficult to give full play to its firepower advantage.


    But here, on earth, its role is undoubtedly enormous.


    When the natural enemy is not there, it can play its most powerful firepower. When a battleship tilts its firepower to its heart''s content, its power is extremely amazing, which is a nightmare for any enemy.


    "General, here we are. In front of us is the estuary of the ELO river. If you sail more than 60 kilometers southeast along the ELO River, you can reach Delhi city."


    In the bridge command room of the battleship, Davis, standing upright, said to Tanya in the captain''s seat beside him.


    His eyes looked out of the window, outside was the sea, and at the end of the sea was a steep cliff.


    Looking into the distance, what is in contact with the sea is a cliff extending to the end of time.


    The cliff is very high, hundreds of meters, black, like a high wall in front of the fleet.


    In one part of the cliff, there is a fault, a canyon, as if it had been split from it. There is a gap hundreds of meters wide, which is the estuary of the ELO river.


    On the top of the cliff, you can see a touch of green, which is the edge of the forest.


    Although Davis is the commander of the third fleet, Tanya can only be in the second line.


    Looking at the cliff in the distance, Tanya''s mouth slightly tilted and said calmly, "send out the drones immediately and tell them that we are here."


    Darvis: Yes, send out the drones


    At the command of the fleet, the UAV aircraft carrier has changed.


    In the alarm of "Wula Wula", the cabin door of the hangar was opened. With the roar of the aviation engine, twelve "sky Knight" UAVs rushed out of the hangar and flew into the sky.


    In the sky, twelve "sky Knight" UAVs flew over the fleet in a zigzag formation and sped southeast.


    "Pa!"


    With the sound of explosion, in the billow, the accelerating "sky Knight" UAV broke through the sound barrier, gradually went away in the roar, and soon turned into black spots on the horizon, and then disappeared without a trace.


    Sending out the "sky Knight" UAV is a deterrent, and it is also telling the kingdom of kalfe that the first Legion is coming.

 Chapter 1282

    The purpose of the first Legion in the unification war of Austria and Georgia is to occupy, not to kill. If they can capture a city or a country without blood, the first Legion will be happy to see it.


    Although this possibility is very low, it does not prevent the first Legion from doing something superfluous.


    The fleet did not stop moving forward. In the roar of "rumbling" engines, warships lined up to enter the ELO river.


    The terrain of the continent of Austria is gentle and very low. The northern region is a vast plain, and there are mountains only in some areas of the southern edge.


    The inlet and outlet of the ELO river is on the northern coast, more than 1000 kilometers inland. In the first half of the river, there is a big crack, as if the earth had split, and the ELO river is in the crack.


    When the fleet all sailed into iloh, in the iloh River, warships formed a team of more than ten kilometers long.


    In the first half of the ELO River, because it is in a big crack, the channel is very narrow. The narrowest place is only more than 50 meters. On both sides are towering and steep cliffs, nearly 100 meters high. Looking up, it is a natural danger opened up by nature.


    Although the river is narrow, the water depth is amazing. Looking at the water, the black river gives people a very deep feeling. Only with enough depth can the river have such a color.


    The first regiment was not idle until the fleet left.


    In the past few months, according to some information provided by the kingdom of Austria, the first regiment used air units and ground investigation teams to collect a lot of information about the seven countries in the continent of Austria, as well as accurate road maps.


    Austria is only a slightly larger continent than Kyoto, but there are seven kingdoms in this land. If we add the kingdom of Austria, that is, the eight kingdoms, and divide the continent, the territory of each kingdom will not be very large.


    Take the kingdom of Calver as an example. Why does the fleet of the first regiment divide into three parts and attack from different directions? First, it is efficient. Second, there is no need to concentrate superior forces against the seven countries. Third, there are only three cities in Calver kingdom. If Calver Kingdom has a fourth and fifth city, the fleet will still divide into three parts, But the landing forces will be divided into several corresponding siege forces.


    The first regiment knows enough about the kingdom of Calver.


    Located in the northwest end of the continent of Austria, the kingdom is relatively calm, with no external enemies. It has been peaceful for decades, and its neighbors seldom find trouble with it.


    In terms of military strength, the kingdom of Calver has no troops for external combat, only a few garrisons. The total number of garrisons in the three cities is more than 100000. Of these 100000 garrisons, Delhi accounts for more than half, while the garrisons in BLU and Russell are only tens of thousands. There are no less than 50000 advance landing troops in each of the three fleets, It is more than enough to deal with the kingdom of Calver.


    Just as the fleet sailed into the ELO River, the Skyrider drone arrived in Delhi.


    When twelve "sky Knight" drones broke through the air from afar, there was a commotion in Delhi.


    The first person to discover the "sky Knight" UAV was the guards on the city wall. They were condescending. When the "sky Knight" UAV appeared from the distant sky, they were the first to discover it.


    "What''s that?"


    The change of the sky makes the patrol on the city wall stop and look at the distant sky one after another.


    In the sky, twelve small black spots are rapidly approaching.


    For a moment, but more than a minute, the roaring sound was clear and audible, and the black spots in the sky also showed their true colors.


    Before the guards on the city wall could respond, twelve "sky Knight" drones roared past the city wall and flew into the city.


    When flying into the city, twelve "sky Knight" UAVs will disperse in a crowd, reduce the altitude, and fly around the city.


    The strange sound from the sky has undoubtedly attracted the attention of the civilians in the city. They have raised their heads and looked at the sky in doubt.


    All they could see was a metal figure whistling past their eyes.


    What is that


    At this time, only doubts came to people''s minds.


    "Sound the air defense alarm immediately. Now, activate the air defense weapons."


    A moment''s delay, the city defense department in Delhi immediately responded.


    In the city, the harsh alarm suddenly sounded.


    In the sound of the alarm, on the terrace of high-rise buildings, air defense weapons showed their true colors.


    These large caliber antiaircraft guns were originally used to deal with the threat from flying polluting animals, but now they have become the only antiaircraft weapons in Delhi.


    "Dada dada!"


    In the puzzled and surprised look of the civilians in Delhi City, the sound of the dense guns started.


    On the high-rise buildings all over the city, flames were constantly flashing, and dense bullets swept to the sky.


    "When attacked, the threat is low. Do you want to fight back?"


    Sky, under the control of intelligent AI, "sky Knight" UAV deftly evades the attack of barrage.


    Compared with manned fighter, UAV can ignore the risk of overload, as long as the body structure is strong enough, it can make some incredible actions.


    However, at this moment, the "sky Knight" UAV does not need to do some extra dodge action, as long as the speed is fast enough, the barrage launched by those antiaircraft guns is very difficult to hit the "sky Knight" UAV.


    Under attack, the intelligent AI sends the message to the fleet in the first time.


    "No need to fight back, return immediately."


    In the fleet''s flagship, Tanya gave orders to the sky Knight drone.


    The reason why Tanya sent the "sky Knight" drone to visit Delhi this time is just a kind of deterrence, also a kind of contempt, but also to let Delhi understand that the war is coming.


    Under the accurate command, the "sky Knight" UAV flying around Delhi City speeded up in a moment in the dense hail, and flew away from Delhi city in the piercing sound.


    In the high altitude outside the city, the far away drone reconstituted into an eight character formation and quickly disappeared in the eyes of the city wall guards.


    This sudden arrival of the enemy, and suddenly left, people confused, and some at a loss.


    Where do they come from?


    It''s not a polluting animal, it''s some kind of aircraft.


    The arrival of "sky Knight" makes Delhi city become vigilant and people panic for a time.

 Chapter 1283

    Although Calver kingdom is small, it also has millions of people. They are distributed in the three cities and in the small towns of crops. As the capital city, Delhi is undoubtedly the largest city, with more than one million civilians living in the city.


    Just when Delhi was on the alert for the arrival of "sky Knight", but within two hours, a bigger crisis came to Delhi.


    Outside the city of Ximen, in the winding Yiluo River, in the distance, at a corner sheltered by the forest sea, huge warships appeared. They appeared from the end of the river, one after another. In a moment, they formed a long line in the river.


    Standing high and looking far away, the garrison on the west wall soon found the fleet from the river.


    "Enemy attack, enemy attack!"


    Frightened looking at the fleet in the river, the garrison on the city wall panicked and rushed to tell each other.


    The alarm bell, which had already subsided, rings again and reverberates throughout Delhi.


    From the invasion of foreign enemies, strange fleet in the river, the news also quickly spread to the palace.


    The city of Delhi is built on the river. There is a wharf outside the city, and there is wide water outside the wharf.


    In the vicinity of Delhi City, the ELO river has become very wide, with an average width of about two kilometers.


    Compared with the section of the river at the mouth of the sea, the deeper the river goes inland, the shallower the water depth of the river.


    When we arrived outside Delhi, the river had become slightly turbid, which means that the water in the river was not very deep.


    Because the fleet of the first Legion are all large ships with deep draught, which brings some troubles to the fleet. It can only sail in the middle of the river. Once it comes to shore, it is easy to run aground.


    The continent of Austria is not peaceful and full of war, but the kingdom of Calver, which is far away from the continent, has been peaceful for a long time. Because of its small country and its remote location, no one is willing to take this small land at an unnecessary cost.


    But today, everything has changed. Peace is not there, and war has come to the kingdom of Calver.


    When the huge fleet is moored in the river outside the city, huge warships are all over the river more than ten kilometers long. At a glance, the huge steel warships are densely covered, and the formation is frightening.


    The wharf was the first to fall into turmoil. The wharf outside Delhi is not small. Although it is not as prosperous as the harbor, it is also an important transportation station.


    When the fleet blocked the river, the original noisy wharf was empty, and people fled into Delhi in fear.


    The chaos did not last long, but for a moment the dock was empty.


    Compared with the city walls of Kyoto or Marani, the city walls of Delhi are not high. They are only about 50 meters high. From a distance, although they are still impressive, they feel much worse than the 100 meter high city walls.


    "General, do you want to attack immediately?"


    It''s still a while before dark. Now it''s time to attack. Even if you can''t capture Delhi, you can still occupy a forward stronghold in the city. Moreover, night is not an obstacle to the first Legion. If you fight in the night, it''s good for the first Legion.


    In the command room of the fleet''s flagship, Tanya sits safely.


    Darvis''s words, let her mouth slightly open, indifferent way: "don''t worry, give them a day."


    Time of day?


    In the helmet, Dawes thought that he probably understood the meaning of general Tanya''s doing so.


    With that, Tanya said: "Ya, where is the fourth and Fifth Fleet now?"


    On one side of the circular metal plate, with the brilliant blue, "elegant" holographic projection appeared.


    "Fourth, the Fifth Fleet has found a suitable landing site. Now it is landing. It is inconvenient to travel in the forest at night. The landing troops will spend one night in the coastal camp and set out early tomorrow morning. It is expected that they will arrive outside the city of brough and Russell before 3pm."


    Blu city and Russell city are also inland cities, but they are not far from the sea. The farthest city of Russell is only more than 70 kilometers. The terrain in northern Austria is gentle. It is not difficult to march in the forest. The speed of March can be guaranteed.


    The time of a day is not long, and the reason why Tanya waits naturally has a purpose.


    For this war, the purpose of the first Legion is clear, that is, to unify the continent of Austria and to reduce unnecessary killing as much as possible.


    What the first Legion wants is a complete country, not a ruin. A defeated country is meaningless to the first Legion.


    Therefore, in this battle, the first Legion will not declare war on a certain country, but will only give them a choice and give them some time to think before the war starts.


    When war cannot be avoided, the first army will not be merciful, and will destroy all enemies who dare to resist with the most powerful firepower and the most severe means.


    The purpose of the huge Third Fleet''s formation under Delhi city is clear, that is to show off their power and let their opponents know that their enemies are invincible. This is a psychological war.


    Time came little by little, and the night came as scheduled.


    Just as Tanya expected, in the face of the huge fleet suddenly appearing in the ELO river outside the city, Delhi city is in chaos. The people are in panic and fear of war, while the upper class power holders are in panic and fear.


    The kingdom of Calver has been in peace for decades. During these decades, it has always lived in peace and self-discipline. It has not launched a war with foreign countries, and it has not had much ambition. It has lived in peace and contentment with its own three parts of an acre.


    Although there was no invasion of foreign enemies, the days of Calver kingdom were not good.


    The same kind is the biggest threat, but the threat of polluting animals is not small.


    The continent of Austria is very large and has a good biological chain. There are powerful groups of polluting animals, and even King animals. Once there is a herd riot, even Delhi, which has a high wall, will be easily affected.


    In the past few decades, Calver Kingdom has been invaded by several herds, and each time, Calver Kingdom has to pay a heavy price.


    After decades of peaceful life, now the war suddenly comes, which makes the people in power unprepared.


    The foreign enemy came to the city, in the strange atmosphere, the long night gradually left.


    In the early morning, when everything is reviving, Delhi has gradually become active at this time in the past.


    But today, the city is silent.


    Looking up at the city wall, there are some changes. There are more garrisons, and a lot of bloated "guards" are also on the wall.


    There are no hands, only two mechanical feet, and a round body with a 65mm cannon. This is the image of a generation of "guards".


    Dawn, this time is undoubtedly a good time to attack, which makes the atmosphere on the city wall very tense.


    A large number of soldiers hid behind the battlements, peeping at the fleet on the distant river, their eyes were dignified.


    This time, the enemy that the Kingdom faced was too strong. Looking at the fleet in the river, there was only one idea, which was despair.


    Those warships are not only huge and powerful, but also have amazing firepower. There are countless turrets on the deck, and no one will doubt that they are just decoration.


    Once those steel warships fire, can Delhi''s seemingly tall wall be held?


    At the moment, the soldiers on the wall don''t have any confidence.


    "Will they attack at dawn?"


    "Who knows, since they are here, there must be a plot. Today''s battle should start."


    The tension in my heart made the soldiers on the wall whisper.


    Last night, the palace was not peaceful. The king called an emergency meeting and didn''t know what to discuss.


    What the king and the ministers were discussing, as soldiers at the bottom, they certainly did not know.


    The only thing they know is that the kingdom is ready for war. Last night, a large number of soldiers were sent to the west wall. Even the king''s "guards" army left the palace and climbed the west wall.


    On the surface, war is inevitable.


    "Someone''s out of town, eh, isn''t that minister chinMan?"


    In the "creak creak" sound of metal friction, the heavy gate slowly opened, and an old man in a gray robe came out of the gate, which attracted the attention of the guards on the wall.


    "Yes, that''s minister chinMan. How can you get out of the city at this time?"


    "It''s supposed to be an emissary to talk to the fleet on the ELO river. We don''t know who the enemy is this time. Look at those black flags, they are not the flags of several neighboring kingdoms. Moreover, our neighbors don''t have such strength, and we don''t know what their purpose is. How can such military power be interested in Calver kingdom?"


    In the sound of the city wall Garrison''s argument, chinMan gradually left.


    The dock was just ahead. Under the escort of two attendants, qinman got on a small boat with his old posture.


    The river is rippling. Under the paddle of the boat, the boat takes three people to approach the fleet slowly.


    "Sir, do you think our task can be completed? They don''t look like pirates who plunder wealth. If they are from some overseas country, they won''t be sent away by some money. I think the king is a bit whimsical. "


    While rowing the oars in his hand, the attendant said, his eyes looked at the fleet not far away, his eyes were in awe.

 Chapter 1284

    indulge in the wildest fantasy?


    The old man sighed a little, but said: "this is more than whimsical. It''s impossible. Your majesty understands it, and the ministers also understand it. It''s just the fear in their hearts that makes them have the idea of" fluke ". They think that if they give some money, the enemies outside the city will leave. Is it possible? It''s impossible. "


    Of course, it is impossible to organize such a huge fleet just to plunder wealth?


    The possibility is not absent, but the possibility is extremely low.


    "Master! What do you say their purpose is? It arrived yesterday afternoon, and there has been no movement until now. If it is the enemy, this kind of reaction can make people puzzled. "


    At this time, another oarsman asked aloud.


    The old man shook his head and said, "I don''t know. Maybe I''m waiting for something."


    For the kingdom of Calver, there is too little information about the enemy at home.


    Strange flag, strange fleet, everything is unknown and full of mystery.


    Only a few guesses can be made that the fleet does not come from a certain Kingdom at home.


    If there had been such a powerful kingdom on the continent of Austria, the continent of Austria would have been unified long ago, and it would not have been divided as it is now.


    As the boat approached, the fleet naturally found out.


    The kingdom of calves sent envoys, which was also expected by Tanya. When she got the news of the emissary, Tanya had no accident.


    In the face of a strange enemy, the first thing to do is to know the enemy''s purpose.


    On this point, the kingdom of Calver is undoubtedly wise.


    If they keep silent, there is no choice.


    As the supreme commander of the fleet, Tanya naturally will not go to see the envoys of Calver kingdom.


    For the regime of this kingdom, the first Legion does not mean to stay. Once occupied, the royal family must disappear.


    There is only one royal family in the continent of Austria, that is, the orthodox royal family of the kingdom of Austria. There is no need for the royal families of other kingdoms. The first Legion is very firm on this point, which is also for the sake of the political environment of the continent of Austria in the future.


    On a heavy cruiser, Davis met the envoys of the Calvary kingdom.


    Since boarding the ship, on the deck, the three people have become more restrained.


    Although Calver is close to the sea, he does not have a navy. Although he has some wooden warships, they are used to patrol the river course. Of course, the tonnage is over 800 tons, and the weapons are only a few small guns. At present, the steel sword, the wide deck, the towering bridge, the huge turrets, and the dense gun barrels, This is something the three have never seen.


    In particular, the four main guns of triple gun, the black muzzle is enough to hold a person, and the thick barrel gives people an invisible pressure.


    On the back deck, the first regiment set up a temporary meeting place.


    A table, a few metal benches, this is where the envoys of the kingdom of Calver are received.


    While shaking the huge ship, the metal figures standing on the deck also surprised him.


    In appearance, the soldiers are undoubtedly beautiful, but also give people a sense of extreme science fiction.


    The large rifle in hand, the power combat suit full of metallic luster, and the small metal backpack in the back form an overall image of future soldiers.


    This may not prove anything, but it also shows that in the direction of individual equipment, this army is far beyond the kingdom of Calver.


    Under the leadership of a soldier, the three men came to the back deck. Behind a metal table, qinman saw another soldier sitting. Although there was no difference between the soldier and the leader in appearance, qinman knew that he should be the officer who met him this time.


    "Sit down, please!"


    The soldiers stopped, sidled out of the way, and told him.


    With a slight nod, chinMan stepped forward and sat down at the metal table.


    After sitting down and looking at Dawes opposite, qinman took the lead in saying, "my name is qinman, the interior minister of Calver kingdom. I''m here to greet your army on behalf of your majesty. What''s the purpose of your army? If your army is willing to withdraw, our country is willing to present a big gift. "


    This is probably the sorrow of the weak country. When facing the strong, if you want to survive, you need to put down your posture and dignity, and seek space for survival.


    But darvis''s next words let chinMan down.


    "War is inevitable. You have two choices. One is to surrender unconditionally, and the first Legion will guarantee the safety of the civilians in the city. The other is to be destroyed in the war. There is no third choice."


    First Corps?


    He looked at Davis in surprise.


    Although the kingdom of Calver is closed, it is so close to the outer land of Austria. Through the communication among fishermen, we also know some information about the outer land of Austria, that the outer land of Austria is being threatened by an external force, and that the kingdom of Danlan, one of the three outer land countries of Austria, has surrendered to the first army.


    At the thought of this, chinMan looked solemn.


    If it is the first legion, then the purpose of this army is very clear, that is to subvert the pattern of the whole continent of Austria and formally invade the continent of Austria. This is not only the war of Calver Kingdom, but also the war of the seven countries of the whole continent.


    There''s something wrong.


    Looking at Davis, chinMan reconfirmed, "there''s no room for negotiation?"


    "No


    Darvis answered very well.


    The strategy of the first Legion has been decided, that is, to eliminate the seven kingdoms and let the orthodox "Alfred" royal family of Austria and Georgia regain control of the mainland. The pseudo royal family of the seven kingdoms must disappear.


    No


    He looked worried.


    If the war starts, will Delhi be able to resist the army under the Lord''s eyes?


    On the result, qinman is not optimistic.


    The gap is the gap. If the gap is too big, the result will not change.


    At the age of more than 60 years, in terms of experience, he is enough to maintain his most basic sense in the face of any situation. He will not denounce the blatant invasion of the first legion, and will not express his dissatisfaction and anger in his heart with words, because it is of no use and will not bring any benefits to the kingdom of Calver.


    In the eyes of Calver Kingdom, the first regiment is undoubtedly a "strong enemy". In the face of a strong enemy, in addition to fighting and fighting to the death, there is only one way to go: compromise.


    With a slight sigh in his heart, he calmed down.


    Looking at the opposite Davis, chinMan said: "if the kingdom of Calver surrendered unconditionally, I don''t know how the first Legion would treat the royal family?"

 Chapter 1285

    Darvis''s answer to this question is simple and clear.


    "The royal family must disappear, and the first legion of royal family members can guarantee their safety."


    Darvis''s answer, no doubt, is very difficult for qinman to accept.


    This country is decided by your majesty. If you can''t guarantee the interests of the royal family, how can your majesty choose to compromise?


    In his heart, he had no choice but to say, "I will tell your majesty what you mean and ask you to give us some time to think."


    To this request, Dawes did not agree, also did not refuse, just said: "the general attack time will not change, you still have a few hours."


    It''s almost noon now. The advance teams of the fourth and fifth fleets should soon arrive at their respective target cities. The general attack time is set at 3pm. If there is no accident, the first regiment will launch a full-scale attack on the kingdom of Calver at 3pm.


    A few hours?


    That is to say, does the first Legion intend to attack the kingdom of Calver today?


    Thinking of this, qinman quickly stood up, said goodbye to Davis, and left in a hurry.


    On the river, the boat swayed, and the two men rowed the oars as he urged.


    After completing his mission, Davis returned to the flagship.


    "General, we can''t get much useful things from the messengers. Whether the kingdom of Calver will surrender unconditionally or not, we can''t see the result from the change of the Messengers'' expression. Maybe they will choose war."


    To Dawes, Tanya looks calm.


    Those who can act as messengers will naturally be more stable. How can people see too much from their words and faces.


    Looking at the city of Delhi outside the window, Tanya said calmly: "there is no difference between compromise and war for the first Legion. Go to prepare. The time of attack remains unchanged. Try to enter the city before night and solve the war in ten days."


    "Yes


    The timing of the general attack is just to provide a good opportunity for the first shot.


    Once the battle starts, the main attacking forces against the three cities of karfer kingdom will attack at the same time. At that time, Delhi will find that choosing war will be the most wrong decision in their life.


    The three fleets of the first regiment were not idle until the time of the general attack.


    The two troops landing in the araver Strait have entered the depths of the forest and approached their respective target cities.


    The fleet berthing on the river outside Delhi is not idle. The water near the wharf is not suitable for landing. The water depth is too shallow. However, about four meters, even the "Tank Landing Ship" with shallow draught can not reach the shore. It will be stranded in the shallow water area on the way of landing. Therefore, a suitable landing point is very important.


    Several speedboats lowered from the decks of several large transport ships and drove further ahead. Before the battle started, they would find a suitable landing point along the ELO river.


    With the passage of time, Tanya can''t know how to choose Delhi city and Calver kingdom.


    For Tanya, she doesn''t have to think too much.


    As the first stop to invade the continent of Austria, the kingdom of Calver has no resistance. Tanya has absolute confidence in this. She does not think that Calver kingdom will bring too much threat to the first Legion.


    The level of fighting power between the two sides is too far apart. If the first army is compared to an elephant, the kingdom of Calver is an ant. An ant is in the way. Can an ant overthrow an elephant? The answer, of course, is No.


    In the waiting, the time of general attack is coming.


    In these few hours, the reaction of Delhi city is very confusing. It is clear that the first Legion will launch an attack, but there is no movement in the city, giving people a strange calm.


    The garrison on the west side has not changed much. It is still the same size as before, and there is no move of resistance.


    Outside the city, of course, the city is calm, but Tanya does not know that Delhi is not calm at this time.


    When chinMan brought information about the fleet outside the city back to the palace, the upper echelons of Calver kingdom were in complete disorder.


    The first Legion is here, and that''s not something that the Calvary kingdom can defeat.


    Knowing the identity of the fleet outside the city and the purpose of the first regiment, there were two different voices among the ministers in the court.


    One is resolute resistance. Even if the failure is doomed, we must fight to the end. Even if the karfer kingdom is to be destroyed, it must be destroyed in the midst of war. Only in this way can the dignified destruction be worthy of the deceased ancestors.


    Second, surrender, conditional surrender, but this road is no doubt impassable, because the first Legion said that it would only accept unconditional surrender. Nevertheless, there will always be some ministers who have illusions still want to talk about the conditions with the first Legion and strive for more interests for the kingdom of Calver.


    While ministers were still talking about surrender or fighting, Calver''s royal family made a surprising move.


    While the ministers were discussing how to deal with the threat of the first legion, the king of karfer Kingdom left from the East Gate with his royal family members escorted by a group of guards and fled to the southeast.


    Because the "King" is an excuse to leave, when the ministers in the hall learned that the king led the guards to flee from the city, it was too late to stop the king''s cowardly behavior.


    When a group of ministers and nobles rushed to the east wall, they could only see the departing guards outside the city.


    The roar of the engine, the sound of the car from time to time, and the guards who have not yet fully entered the forest under the city, watching this scene, a group of Ministers who boarded the wall were silent, looking at each other, some at a loss.


    At this critical moment, the king ran away. Although he knew that the "King" of this term was a little cowardly and had no ability to be a wise king, in the case of foreign invasion, he did not want to protect his people and resist the enemy, so the first thing he did was to flee.


    This makes the minister at a loss, but at the same time, it is somewhat inconceivable and even more humiliating.


    It has been nearly a hundred years since the founding of the karfer Kingdom, and the royal family of leirda has been handed down for seven generations. Although the successive monarchs did not say that they had the ambition and talent to accomplish great things, they were also able to take care of the family property left by their ancestors. However, this monarch seems to have exhausted all the fortune of the royal family of leirda.


    Among the ministers at the top of the wall, chenlman was among them.


    Looking at the departing guards in the forest, he shook his head and said, "Your Majesty, this step is wrong. If you want to escape, you might as well promise the unconditional surrender of the first army. In this way, you can not only keep the safety of the royal family, but also avoid displacement. If you choose to escape, you will not only be laughed at, but also fall into the name of a fugitive monarch. Why


    The ministers around him felt the same way. They couldn''t understand why his majesty did such a stupid thing.


    At this time, the minister on one side said to him, "what should we do now? Your majesty probably made such an incredible move after receiving the news that Blu city and Russell city were also besieged by the first Legion. Lord tyrman knows that his majesty has never had his own opinion. Someone must be stirring up this matter. Is it necessary to send someone to persuade his majesty to come back? "


    As a minister of the interior, although he was not a first-class official in terms of authority, he was in charge of the finance of the Kingdom and had great prestige and real power.


    At this time, here, qinman became the backbone of the people.


    With a slight sigh, qinman said in a deep voice: "just let him go. It''s too late to persuade him to come back. The first army will attack soon. Once the battle starts, there will be no chance to surrender. It''s still unknown whether the royal family can survive. It''s good to leave. At least the line of the leirda family can be preserved, and it''s not a shame to the former king."


    The situation is changing too fast. The first Legion invades and the king flees. Everything is unexpected and can''t be believed to be true. The Kingdom hasn''t had war for decades. Why does it suddenly change today?


    For ministers, this is hard for them to accept, but they have to accept, because it''s true, and it''s a problem they have to face now.


    "What shall we do now, Lord chinMan? The king has fled, and you are the only one in Delhi who can take charge of the overall situation. You need to make a decision as soon as possible before the war starts. "


    "Yes, Lord qinman, you make up your mind. We don''t have any opinions. Even if we do, we can''t help it now."


    There was no lack of stubborn people among the ministers, but the king''s escape kept them silent.


    They understand that at this time they have no choice.


    Facing the attention of the ministers, he said immediately, "I''m afraid it''s too late to surrender now. Inform Blu city and Russell city immediately, let them raise the white flag, open the gate and don''t resist. There are also the guards of the west city of Delhi City, put on the white flag and open the gate. All the troops will withdraw to their barracks. They can''t go out without orders. Go, go."


    "Yes


    At the command of chinMan, several soldiers in uniform behind the crowd rushed down to the wall.


    None of the ministers on the wall objected to the decision.


    In acquiescence, he agreed with the decision of qinman.


    After giving the final order, he looked back at the ministers around him and said, "colleagues, let''s go back to the meeting hall and wait. We can''t decide the fate of Calver kingdom. The only thing we can do is to reduce the killing as much as possible and save the people of the kingdom. The rest is to pray."


    Although the words are a little heavy, the meaning is clear and reasonable.

 Chapter 1286

    In silence, under the leadership of qinman, a group of Ministers left the wall and went back to the palace.


    However, he did not know that his urgent decision had prevented a war.


    As chenerman said, it would be too late to send messengers to the first Legion to inform the kingdom of Calver of its surrender.


    When the king of calves fled to Delhi, the fleet outside the west wall of Delhi was ready to attack.


    Landing point has been found, just ten kilometers ahead of the river bank.


    The water area is very deep, and the underwater terrain is a pit. Although there is a shallow water area, the water depth is very shallow, only about half a meter. Even if the ship does not touch the shore, the troops can land.


    As the time of the general attack approached, the fleet outside the west wall of Delhi suddenly became active.


    A large number of transport ships left the fleet and headed for the landing site.


    "There are still 12 minutes to go before the time for the general attack. All the ships will listen to the order and get ready for battle immediately."


    With Dawes''s order, the fleet entered a state of combat.


    All the crew members rushed to their posts when the urgent alarm bell rang.


    Destroyers, heavy ships, battleships, all turrets turning, in the sound of mechanical operation, the muzzle of the black hole aimed at Delhi city.


    In the fleet, the only amphibious attack ship also began combat preparations. The hatch directly behind the deck was opened. With the lifting platform rising, a falcon armed helicopter was sent to the deck.


    As the latest armed helicopter of the allies in modern times, "Falcon" armed helicopter is undoubtedly a very practical land aviation air force unit. Although it uses the traditional propeller, it has outstanding speed and load capacity, strong and durable, and easy maintenance, which is also one of its highlights.


    It is a heavy armed helicopter with a relatively bulky and slender body. Its empty weight has reached four tons. Under the short wings on both sides, it can carry about three tons of ammunition. Its main weapons are two 21 tube 70 mm rocket launchers, 18 missiles of various types, and a 35 mm machine gun below the nose, with a load of 2500 rounds.


    In terms of firepower, there is no doubt that the "Falcon" armed helicopter can flexibly cooperate with ground forces and provide powerful firepower support.


    The UAV aircraft carrier is also ready to fight. The cabin door of the hangar is open. As long as the order of attack is given, a "sky Knight" UAV will swarm out and occupy the sky of Delhi city.


    This is bound to be an asymmetric battle.


    Of course, the garrison on the wall noticed the change of the fleet on the river.


    But they had no way to defend the enemy. In the past, at some time, there were a lot of coastal defense guns on the west wall facing the river. However, due to long peace, their vigilance was reduced. When the coastal defense guns became rusty due to years of disrepair, they did not choose to replace the new cannons, but removed the coastal defense guns, Make the defense on the west wall empty.


    Today, the only long-range weapon of the garrison on the west wall to defend the enemy is the 65mm cannon on the first generation of guards. Of course, this long-range weapon can''t reach the fleet on the river.


    When the black muzzle of the fleet on the river was aimed at the wall of the West City, the tense and dignified atmosphere immediately reverberated on the wall. The soldiers hid behind the battlements and nervously looked at the fierce fleet on the river.


    In this extremely critical, the battle is imminent, a soldier rushed up the wall.


    As he ran wildly, he cried out, "Lord chinMan''s order is to raise the white flag, open the gate, and all the defenders will return to the barracks."


    The sudden order made the guards on the city wall a little stunned, looking at each other, a little at a loss.


    Raise the white flag and open the gate. Isn''t that surrender?


    It''s hard for many soldiers to understand.


    When qinman''s order was conveyed to the ears of tens of thousands of garrison on the wall, the wall was immediately in turmoil.


    An officer grabbed the running Herald and asked, "is this the king''s order or the minister''s order?"


    The soldier holding his arm said hastily, "the king has led the guards out of the city for a long time. The order is given by Lord qinman. Please obey the order. I need to pass the order to other troops."


    With that, the soldier who ordered broke free from the bondage of the officer and left in a hurry.


    Did the king escape?


    When the news came to the garrison, many soldiers could not believe it and doubted whether they had heard it wrong.


    As the king of a country, how can he leave his subjects and flee in this important period?


    Although some can''t believe it, the fact can''t be changed.


    The king''s escape has been confirmed and soon spread to the army and people in Delhi.


    The kings have all fled. Is Delhi worth guarding?


    The king''s escape was no less than a blow to the kingdom of Calver.


    If we say that before, tens of thousands of soldiers in Delhi still had confidence in the first World War for the powerful army of the first legion, but the king''s escape completely broke the confidence in the hearts of the soldiers.


    This resulted in the surrender order to chinMan, and no officer stood up against it.


    On the ELO River, the fleet of the first regiment was sharpening their swords and preparing to give orders for a general attack, only to find that the white flag had been raised on the wall of Delhi and the gate behind the wharf had been opened.


    This scene surprised the first regiment, but also made them laugh and laugh. Unexpectedly, at the last moment, King Calver chose to surrender.


    In the fleet''s flagship, when he learned of the change on the west wall, the word attack got stuck in Davis'' throat.


    The blue light flickered, and on the side of the metal disk, the holographic figure of "Ya" appeared.


    "There''s a message from the fourth fleet, the Fifth Fleet that BLU and Russell have surrendered."


    On the captain''s seat, tanyaruo is thinking.


    In this way, the kingdom of Calver has completely surrendered.


    Is it winning without fighting again?


    To tell you the truth, at the bottom of her heart, Tanya hopes that Calver kingdom can be a little tough.


    Calver kingdom is the first stop for the first Legion to invade Austria. If the first Legion can defeat Calver Kingdom, it will undoubtedly be of great benefit to the first Legion in the future war.


    However, since the karfer Kingdom chose to surrender, the first Legion did not need to be conquered by force.


    In the mind of mind, Tan ya to the side of Dawes said: "lead the army into the city, take over the defense of Delhi city."


    With that, Tanya said to ya, "order the" sky Knight "drones to go out immediately, and the" Falcon "armed helicopters to take the lead and explore the reality of the city."

 Chapter 1287

    The first regiment knows nothing about the situation in Delhi, and does not rule out that the so-called surrender is just a trap. Although the possibility is very small, it is not impossible.


    In times of war, the first regiment must be careful not to go wrong.


    "Yes In response, Davis.


    "Yes, the order has been sent." It''s about elegance.


    The invasion of foreign enemies and the surrender of the kingdom are no secret to the army and people of Delhi.


    As civilians, they are powerless. They may be angry at the escape of the king and the cowardice of the regime, but they can only comply with their fate.


    In the "whistling" sound, the "sky Knight" drone re invaded the sky over Delhi city.


    When 24 "sky Knight" drones were flying wantonly over Delhi City, they came again. Immediately attracted countless eyes, this time, "sky Knight" UAV was not attacked by any air defense weapons in the city.


    They wantonly shuttle between high-rise buildings, delivering the news of the arrival of the first Legion for the army and people of Delhi city.


    Shortly after the "sky Knight" drone flew over Delhi City, with a "buzzing" engine roar, 20 "Falcon" armed helicopters leaped from the high wall and entered the city.


    At this time, there was no one on the wall, no matter the guards or the soldiers.


    It is true that the kingdom of Calver has surrendered in full.


    Outside the city, on the river bank a few kilometers southwest of the pier, a large-scale landing is underway.


    In the deep water area, a number of transport ships moored quietly on the water. One landing boat after another drove out from the cabin door of the transport ship, carrying a soldier and armored units to the shore.


    In the shallow water area, the five "tank landing ships" rushed to the shoal, and the flat bottom bow made the tank landing ships have the ability to land near shore.


    The bow of the cabin door has been opened, a Guardian Tank in the "rumbling" engine roar into the water depth of less than half a meter of shoal, all the way to press the river to the river bank.


    On the Bank of the landing site is a fairly wide beach. The beach terrain is gentle, stretching for several kilometers. There is no soft sand, only tens of meters of cobbles and black frozen soil.


    The beach is just a landing point. As thousands of soldiers and armored machinery landed on the beach, they rushed straight into the forest and headed for Delhi city not far away.


    There was no enemy, no resistance, and the advance troops landed very smoothly.


    In a short time, nearly 70000 troops and various types of armored units, large and small, were sent to land.


    For the 70000 troops, the dock is still a little small.


    On the wharf outside the city, after a little rectification, nearly 70000 troops of the first regiment marched towards Delhi.


    The enemy has surrendered and the gate has been opened.


    Seventy thousand troops formed a torrent of steel and poured into Delhi.


    The roar of machinery, the sound of dense footsteps, the shaking steel figure, the mighty war machinery, the city of Delhi at this time, on the main road connecting the west gate, shows such an army in action.


    Raising the white flag, the order of no resistance, made Delhi city empty, and the streets were deserted.


    The civilians in Delhi did not flee. They are still in the city. Because of the recent ban, they came home in a panic and waited quietly.


    The street seems empty. In fact, in the buildings on both sides of the street, countless eyes are watching the troops on the street.


    The city of Delhi is not big, but it is not small. Not all the troops of the first regiment are staying on the main road.


    After entering the city, the army split into two. The main force marched towards the palace, while the other army mounted the city wall and took over the task of city defense in Delhi.


    As the city of Delhi has surrendered, the first regiment''s action in the city can be described as very smooth, without any obstruction, completely controlled the city of Delhi before dark.


    As the night approached, the main force of the first Legion also arrived at the palace and occupied the most important political center of the karfer kingdom.


    At this time, the palace was already empty, the king fled, and the guards were also taken away. Before the arrival of the first legion, the palace was an empty shell, a gorgeous shell.


    The kingdom in the city is not grand. It''s just a fortress in the city. It has walls and a group of castles. Although it covers a large area, it doesn''t look "grand".


    It doesn''t give people a kind of "symbolic" feeling. It can only be regarded as a very ordinary castle.


    From this we can see the "inside information" of the kingdom of Calver.


    The palace was not empty. When the first Legion entered the city, a group of ministers were waiting in the palace of the king.


    Time has passed for a long time, and the ministers in the king''s Hall don''t know what happened outside.


    But they knew that the first Legion had entered the city. Although they were worried about their wives and children, they could do nothing but wait in the king''s hall, waiting for the final ruling.


    "Here they are. Here they are."


    With a light call, outside the hall, the sound of intensive footsteps will ring.


    Under the gaze of the ministers, a large number of soldiers in silver gray armor rushed into the hall. They were armed with weapons, and their clanking footsteps became a sound. In a moment, they occupied the whole hall.


    Looking at the foreign soldiers around, the ministers looked at each other and did not act rashly.


    Not many soldiers entered the hall, just over 100.


    Soon after the soldiers entered the hall, footsteps rang out at the door again.


    This time, the footsteps were not dense. For a moment, Tanya, dressed in black blood armor and Cape, walked into the hall, and followed Dawes beside her.


    Walking in the smooth hall, two people''s feet sounded "clank" footsteps, in the hall, clear footsteps reverberated, also spread to the ears of ministers.


    This made the ministers look back at the two people entering the hall.


    Look at Tanya''s unique costume, they understand that the top of the first Legion has arrived.


    From the ministers'' side, Tanya walked straight by, with her cape floating, floating with Tanya''s steps.


    In front of the steps where the king sat down, Tanya stopped and turned to face the ministers.


    At this time, qinman quickly stepped out and said respectfully to Tan: "my name is..."


    "I don''t need to know your names."


    Before he finished, he was interrupted by Tanya''s cold voice.


    This made the ministers look at each other, their faces changed, and their eyes kept looking at the female general who was completely covered by the hood.


    In her hood, Tanya looked at the ministers in front of her and said coldly, "what was your duty before? It''s still the same now. From today on, the kingdom of Calver is no longer here. The army in the city will be disbanded immediately, and the city defense will be in the charge of the first army."


    "I don''t care whether you like it or not. Before the situation in Austria is stable, you must do your own thing and manage this territory as before. I don''t want to see voices against the first Legion. It won''t be good for you."


    Then, ignoring the reaction of the ministers, Tanya strides out of the hall and walks past the ministers.


    Behind Tanya, Dawes followed closely, and the soldiers in the hall also took action and left the hall with dense footsteps.


    After Tanya left, peace was restored in the king''s hall, leaving only a group of Ministers who looked at each other.


    The woman general''s words were very clear. They were a warning and showed them that the target of the first Legion was not the small kingdom of Calver.


    It''s really strong


    Facing the female general, they didn''t even have the courage to speak. Until she left, what she wanted to say was still in her mouth, which made some ministers very uncomfortable.


    But it is only so. As the female general said, the kingdom of Calver is no longer there. Naturally, the ministers of the kingdom will not have any "dignity". No matter they are forced or threatened, for the sake of their wives and children, and for the sake of the people who once lived in the kingdom of Calver, they must shoulder the heavy responsibility.


    "Everyone, you have heard that. I don''t know what you think in your heart. But for your own sake and for the people of Delhi, we must do our part well. Everything is as usual. What we did before, we still do now."


    The ministers had a clear idea of what to do and what to do, and no one raised any objection to Mr. Chenman''s words.


    Those who know current affairs are heroes, and they can''t help it at this time.


    The palace is not a good place to garrison troops. There is not enough space to accommodate nearly 70000 troops.


    In the city, the main force just went through the scene and drove to the northwest suburb of Delhi.


    The outskirts of Delhi city is a woodland, because the remaining area is too large when building the city wall, and the expansion and development of the city is not achieved overnight, in the process of development and expansion, the outskirts of the city are not occupied by buildings.


    Surrounded by nature, the countryside is often the territory of the rich.


    Many powerful people like to open up their own "home" in the suburbs far away from the noisy city.

 Chapter 1288

    Outside the palace, Tanya and Davis boarded a military off-road vehicle. Escorted by several multi-functional infantry vehicles, the team left the palace and drove northwest.


    On the outskirts of the northwest, the first regiment will build a temporary camp as a station on the front line.


    The target of the first Legion is not just the small kingdom of Calver. In the future battles, as the power of the first Legion slowly spreads to the whole continent of Austria, there will be many temporary camps, which will spread all over the continent of Austria as a multi-purpose transportation station.


    In a large-scale war, logistics is extremely important. Where the army goes, the ammunition supply of logistics must follow. Only by ensuring logistics, the combat effectiveness of an army can be fully exerted.


    The scene outside the window kept moving backwards. In the empty street, the motorcade was driving very fast.


    "The news that the kingdom of calves has fallen without fighting and the king has fled will soon spread to the surrounding countries. At that time, the first Legion will no longer have a sudden advantage. There are six countries on the continent of Austria. We can''t rule out the possibility that they will unite together to resist the first Legion. General, we must make a quick decision, Capture as many cities as possible before they react


    In the car, Davis is discussing with Tanya about the future war.


    In terms of armament, although the first Legion has a cross era advantage, this advantage does not allow the first Legion to have an "invincible" posture. In terms of equipment, the army of the first Legion is undoubtedly stronger than that of the six countries. However, powerful and advanced equipment can only ensure that the first Legion has more advantages in facing the enemy, and can not guarantee absolute victory.


    Although ants are small and weak, they can kill elephants.


    Many of the weapons equipped by the six armed forces can also cause devastating damage to the soldiers of the first Legion.


    Although the power combat suit can defend the small caliber bullet weapon, it can''t resist the artillery weapon, especially the "guard" weapon, which has great lethality to the infantry.


    In a large-scale battle, even if the first Legion can defeat the enemy with several times of its own strength, there is a limit. When facing the enemy with several times, or even more than ten times of the belief in fighting to death, it is difficult for the first Legion to guarantee absolute "victory".


    Relatively speaking, the development of weapons in this world is not backward. Even Bentley, which is divided and ruled by warlords, has the ability to manufacture artillery with caliber less than 200 mm, and is more capable of integrating artillery and automobile, forming a truck gun with simple measurement and aiming ability and mechanical power.


    Bentley has such industrial capacity, not to mention all the countries on the continent of Austria.


    After all, once the continent of Austria was a unified country, even if the industrial base left behind was divided up by the seven countries, the weapons manufacturing technology of the past would never be lost.


    Don''t underestimate the potential of human beings in the desperate situation. For human beings, weapons are the only means to resist the enemy and one of the only necessary conditions for human beings to survive in the dangerous forest sea. At any time, human beings can''t lose the technology of manufacturing tools. In the technology of manufacturing "weapons", even if the conditions are poor, human beings can produce practical weapons.


    Tanya didn''t take darvis''s advice.


    In the hood, Tanya''s cold voice rang out: "just act according to the battle plan. There is no need to be too radical. For the first legion, if the countries on the continent of Austria can organize a large-scale frontal encounter, it is not necessarily a bad thing for us."


    The war in Austria will last for a long time, and it will not end in a moment. Compared with attacking cities and pulling out strongholds, Tanya hopes to destroy the living forces of all countries.


    Only by destroying the enemy on the front battlefield again and again can we cause Indelible "despair" to the opponent.


    Given the current situation on the continent of Austria, the possibility of a six nation alliance is extremely low.


    Even if United, it would not be possible to organize an army that could pose a threat to the first Legion in a short time.


    Why?


    Because of the terrain, the continent of Austria is only a small and medium-sized continent. The shape of the continent is irregular and round, while the six countries are scattered all over the continent. There is no concept of border line. For the six countries, the so-called territory is the big, small and small towns controlled by them.


    In recent years, the continent of Austria is not peaceful, not to mention the chaos caused by the degenerates. In order to gain control of more cities, many countries are fighting. Many cities are constantly changing owners, and their relations are tense. In addition, their power distribution is too broad. Even if the six countries can unite against foreign enemies, it is difficult to effectively carry out military reunification.


    After a few words, Tanya continued: "step by step, our goal is to unify the continent of Austria. When we unify, we should also eradicate all the root causes of instability in the continent of Austria. Calver kingdom is located in a remote place, and it is still peaceful in the three cities, but this is not the case in other kingdoms. They are very aggressive and their country is very chaotic, The enemy we have to face is not only human beings, but also degenerates hidden in human beings. "


    Davis: Yes


    For the first corps, the so-called "suddenness" only plays a certain role in the early stage. Before the target country reacts, the first Corps can seize more cities.


    It''s just a tactical suggestion. Davis doesn''t insist on it.


    As general Tanya said, the goal of the first Legion is the whole continent of Austria. The gains and losses of several cities are not so important. Just step by step and eat the whole continent of Austria.


    It''s too radical and many things can''t be fully taken into account, which is not conducive to the stability of the rear.


    The motorcade was moving on, all the way north.


    At this time, the day has been dark, light is rapidly leaving.


    In the sky of Delhi City, the figure of "sky Knight" UAV has disappeared, and only a few "Falcon" armed helicopters occasionally fly over the building at low altitude, deterring all restless factors in Delhi city.


    On the outskirts of the northwest, a temporary camp has been formed.


    Because it''s in the city, there''s no need to think too much about safety.


    In fact, the camp is just a large area of grassland. The troops who entered the city occupied it, set up tents one after another on the grassland, and set up necessary cordons around the camp to prevent civilians from entering without permission.


    After a visit to the camp, Davis stayed at the camp while Tanya returned to the fleet.


    Due to lack of time, the command post in the camp has not been built yet. Only on the warship can Tanya do what she should do as the highest "commander".


    Delhi city has been fully controlled by the first legion, and the journey back to the fleet is smooth without any twists and turns.


    By the time Tanya returned to her flagship, it was completely dark.


    The river is not dark. The light from the warship drives out the darkness around.

 Chapter 1289

    On entering the command room, the holographic projection of "Ya" appeared on the metal disc beside the building seat.


    "There is news from sergeant yaman of the kingdom of Austria that the demons in Daran city have disappeared and their whereabouts are unknown. According to relevant information, demons are likely to enter the territory of the kingdom of bris. Sergeant yaman asked for instructions. Do you want to track the demons and monitor their movements?"


    Yaman is a fifth sergeant, who was left in the kingdom of Austria by Tanya. He is responsible for the affairs of the kingdom of Austria and is also the highest commander of the small fleet of the first Legion in the kingdom of Austria.


    In the captain''s seat, Tanya sat down.


    The devil is no longer in Daran?


    In the hood, due to the message conveyed by "Ya", Tanya fell into thinking.


    In the first Legion''s prediction, Darran''s next target is likely to be Darwin.


    To this end, the first Legion made some careful preparations to protect the safety of Austria and the kingdom of Leah.


    Now the demons in Daran city have disappeared and their whereabouts are unknown.


    In the data terminal of the first legion, there are records of demons from subspace.


    All the demons who enter the main material world will not return to the sub space under normal circumstances. Only when they are killed and their bodies are destroyed, will the demonic consciousness return to the sub space and reunite with their bodies.


    In other words, the demons in Daran city did not disappear, but left Daran city and went to other places.


    According to the information provided by ya, the neighboring kingdom of Austria, the kingdom of bris, is likely to be targeted by demons.


    In this way, I''m afraid the devil who appeared on the continent of Austria is not small.


    Knowing how to shift battlefields and how to choose weak enemies as opponents has something to do with "wisdom".


    Ordinary demons have no wisdom to speak of. They act with the instinct of killing. They don''t think about what to do next. They will only instinctively kill all the lives they see until they are eliminated. Otherwise, they won''t stop killing.


    The demons in Daran city are different in their behaviors. They not only capture a city, but also know how to avoid the strong enemy, transfer the battlefield and choose the weak enemy as the next target.


    Obviously, the devil is "developing" and using human beings as the medium to strengthen the power of the demon Legion.


    The scale of the demons in Daran city is not small. Once they are allowed to act recklessly on the continent of Austria, it will be a disaster for the whole people of Austria.


    Due to the particularity of the sub space demons, it can be said that the more they kill, the stronger their power will be. Through the call of sacrifice, the larger their scale will be. Once the demons occupy an absolute advantage in the continent of Austria, it will present a snowball situation, and the demons will only become more and more powerful.


    As a result, Australia may become the second southern continent.


    Tanya has a headache at the thought.


    The devil is the most dangerous enemy and the last enemy the first Legion wants to deal with.


    The fight against the devil will only be the purest fight, and there will be no benefit at all.


    If we really want to let the demons plunder on the continent of Austria, and then let the demons capture several cities, it will not be easy to eliminate the demons at that time. Even the first Legion will pay a great price.


    "It seems that we must prepare for a rainy day."


    In her heart, Tanya thought so.


    What should we do?


    This is a difficult problem. Now the main force of the first Legion is in the northwest of the continent of Austria, while the kingdom of bris is located in the southeast of the continent, separated by two kingdoms. In a short time, it is difficult for the main force of the first Legion to encounter the demons in the kingdom of bris.


    In her hood, Tanya opened her mouth and said, "Ya, open the map of Austria and Georgia."


    In Tanya''s words, the blue light flickered, and above the metal disc, a three-dimensional map of the continent of Austria appeared.


    The information on the map is very accurate, the ups and downs of the terrain, mountains, every town can be seen clearly.


    Focusing on the stereo map in front of her, Tanya''s mind became active.


    The first regiment''s current operational plan is to "push forward" step by step, starting from the kingdom of Calver, and advancing to the whole continent of Austria with an arc front, steadily eating the six countries bit by bit.


    Although there are certain risks in this mode of operation, the advantages are obvious. Although the forces are dispersed, the distance between each unit is not very long. Once the enemy on a certain front gathers a large number of forces, the first regiment can ensure that it can gather an army sufficient to break the defense within an effective period of time.


    Even if a certain front is repulsed, the army can be adjusted in time.


    Of course, the premise of doing so is to ensure that the offensive side has absolute superiority, otherwise dispersing forces will be the most stupid way, which will easily be divided and annihilated by the enemy, and the long front will collapse.


    This way of fighting, can fully show the confidence of the first legion, as well as contempt for the enemy.


    What shall I do?


    Tanya is thinking.


    Give up the original battle plan, which Tanya does not want to see.


    Tanya doesn''t want to mess up the deployment of the first Legion because of the devil, and doesn''t want to let the unity of Austria and Leah be delayed indefinitely because of the devil.


    In this way, we must think of a way to get the best of both worlds.


    First, it will not affect the progress of the war. Second, it can eliminate the devil as soon as possible.


    Thinking of this, Tanya said: "Ya, if you take demons as the main combat target, can there be a good way without affecting the war process? I need a piece of data, and based on the information available, I can calculate it. "


    "Yes, it''s being calculated. Please wait a moment."


    The blue data stream is flowing, just two breaths will disappear without a trace, and Yade has the answer.


    "According to the available data, taking the demons in the kingdom of Brisbane as the target, the top priority is to" divide the war zone ", draw a dividing line from the northwest to the southeast, divide the continent of Austria into northeast and southwest two war zones, the main forces attack the Northeast war zone where the kingdom of Brisbane is located, and a small number of troops attack the southwest war zone."


    Divide the war zone?


    That''s a good idea.


    If the main forces attack the Northeast theater, they can effectively stop the demons and eliminate them before the demons grow. Although there are fewer troops attacking the southwest theater, the troops attacking the southwest are only an auxiliary and a cover. The main purpose is to attract the attention of some kingdoms in the southwest theater and prevent some Kingdoms in the southwest theater from joining the Northeast theater.


    This plan is feasible


    Tanya had a decision in her mind, and immediately said: "change the battle plan, change the deployment of the three services, order the fourth and Fifth Fleet commanders Warren and Wilson, let them lead the existing army to attack the southwest theater, all the follow-up forces belong to the third fleet, and I will lead them in charge of the Northeast theater."


    "Yes, the operational plan has been changed and the mission updated."


    Although the main forces are responsible for attacking the Northeast war zone and exterminating demons, Tanya is still not at ease.


    In order to ensure the safety, Tanya added: "order Warren and Wilson, all air force units immediately transferred to the third fleet, controlled by the third fleet."


    "Yes, the order has been issued."


    In terms of air force arms, the first regiment is still a little weak. Only when it is used intensively can it give full play to the greatest advantage of the air force.


    The efficiency of decentralized use is extremely low. Although it can provide timely firepower support to ground forces in combat, the ground long-range firepower of the first regiment is enough, and the air force is just icing on the cake.


    In the southwest theater, there are about 150000 troops under Warren and Wilson''s command. There is no problem in carrying out the tasks in the southwest theater. Even without the assistance of the air force, they can complete the tasks very well.


    But it''s different in the Northeast theater. Tanya is the commander-in-chief of the Northeast theater, and the enemies to be dealt with are not only human beings, but also demons. Human beings are the second, and demons are the most important targets.


    Although in the Northeast war zone, Tanya can command a total of 350000 troops, but this scale is not enough to let Tanya completely rest assured that the devil is not an ordinary enemy, and against the enemy, we must try our best to invest more combat forces, only in this way can we minimize the loss.


    In the war against demons, if there are a large number of air units to assist, the pressure on the ground forces will undoubtedly be much less.


    After a little pause, Tanya said: "order yaman to keep an eye on the" demons "and find them. We must know their whereabouts."


    "Yes


    Unconsciously, the night is already deep.


    I don''t know when the river outside Delhi has returned to calm, the light is not there, and the river is back to darkness.


    Today, a lot of things have happened in Calvary Kingdom, and these things will make the whole continent of Austria boiling.


    Although the world is full of wars, contradictions between people, and the survival war between people and polluting animals, there are few large-scale wars between human beings, let alone collisions between countries.


    Although there are seven kingdoms on the continent of Austria, except the orthodox kingdom of Austria, other kingdoms can only be called warlords, and the war between states on the continent of Austria can only be called warlord scuffle.


    A war within a nation can be fought no matter how hard it is fought. Outsiders can''t or are not qualified to intervene.


    When foreign enemies invade and foreigners invade the territory originally belonging to local residents, it is not a contradiction between people, but a war between countries.

 Chapter 1290

    The first Legion invaded the kingdom of Calver, and the kingdom of Calver fell without fighting, and the king fled. However, three days later, the news of the fall of Calver kingdom was like a storm that swept the whole territory of Austria.


    In the face of this storm, the six countries on the continent of Austria, which had been involved in a scuffle, had tacit understanding to put away their troops and became very careful.


    The first legion, a non-state armed force, is a household name in the human world.


    Although the continent of Austria is on the side of the corner, it knows more or less about the first Legion.


    No one who can be a overlord is a fool. The first Legion chose to invade Austria at this time, and its heart can be learned.


    With the fall of Calver Kingdom, the situation on the continent of Austria became more and more tense.


    In this tense atmosphere, on the fifth day of the fall of Calver Kingdom, the first regiment launched another operation, with 500000 troops and tens of thousands of armored units, divided into dozens of taxi teams, large and small, radiating to the whole continent of Austria with an irregular arc starting from the three cities of Calver Kingdom.


    For a moment, the forest at the northwest end of the continent was full of marching troops of the first Legion.


    In terms of transportation, the continent of Austria is extremely backward.


    In the reign of the kingdom of Austria, although there were roads connecting the cities, the roads in the forest were in disrepair for hundreds of years after the fall of the kingdom of Austria. Under the erosion of the forest, many roads had disappeared, and only a little trace could be seen in the depth of the forest.


    Fortunately, the land in Austria is low and flat, and the ground in the forest is gentle, which provides convenience for the army to March.


    In the first legion, both heavy Guardian Tanks and light armed off-road vehicles can run freely through the forest.


    The only problem is probably logistics and transportation.


    Of course, this is not a problem.


    When the army is advancing in the front, the engineering team in the rear will clear a simple dirt road all the way for the logistics transportation units to pass.


    With the attack of the army, the long main line of the first Corps is advancing bit by bit, and a new battle is coming.


    A few days later, the battle began.


    In the northeast and southwest regions, the first regiment took the lead in fighting with the kingdom of saertel and the kingdom of funaka.


    On the long front, at the same time, four cities and more than ten farm towns became new battlefields.


    For a moment, the flames of war once again enveloped the continent of Austria,


    Just as the first regiment was fighting fiercely on the continent of Austria, in Kyoto, Li Meng''s leisure days came to an end.


    It is impossible to conceal the news that the first Legion has launched a new war in Austria.


    Only a few days after the first Legion captured the kingdom of Calver, the news spread across the sea into the human world.


    For a while, with Kyoto as the center, the human society in the East Asian circle has become lively again.


    I don''t know who disclosed the news that Li Meng was in 101 hospital. These days, Li Meng has no chance with Qingjing. 101 hospital seems to be a busy market. A large number of reporters and envoys from all over the world pour in. The only purpose is to find Li Meng, the ambassador of the first Legion.


    For reporters, Li Meng is not only the ambassador of the first legion, but also the hero of saving Kyoto. Regardless of the behavior of the first Legion in Austria, Li Meng''s identity is already a big attraction. If we can interview this hero, it is not a bad thing for any reporter.


    "I am an" ambassador ", representing only the group of the first Legion. I can''t control any action of the first Legion. What is justice? What is kindness? What the first Legion did has a very clear purpose. Kyoto is a good place where people can live happily. But the world outside the high wall is not always beautiful. Whether it is Bentley or Austria, they are poor and backward. They have no order or human rights. They only have oppression and humiliation. Although the first Legion launched a war, But it also brings order. Under the leadership of the first legion, they will be treated fairly


    In the hospital bed, Li sat with a smile on his face and met with a reporter representative with a strong desire.


    He stood by the bed and looked at Li Meng on the bed with reverence.


    It is the young man in his eyes who saved Kyoto from the devil. Although he is young, he has more power than anyone else.


    No matter what his status, there is no denying that he saved Kyoto, which is worthy of people''s respect.


    Compared with the quiet in the room, the outside is noisy, even in the house, you can hear the commotion in the corridor outside.


    In the face of the influx of reporters, it''s impossible to stop them, but Li Meng''s life will not be easy in the future. Once he leaves this hospital, I''m afraid Li Meng''s every move in Kyoto will be watched.


    As an ambassador, these public affairs are in the obligation. Li Meng has no intention to escape.


    "Mr. Li Meng, can I think that Mr. Li Meng is very much in favor of what the first regiment has done in this matter?"


    To the reporter''s words, Li Meng said with a faint smile: "of course, I am the ambassador of the first Legion. My faith is consistent with that of the first Legion. The first Legion advocates order. Any place that is not in order will be watched by the first Legion."


    "In other words, in the eyes of the first legion, the war was launched for the sake of order, to change the chaotic pattern of a certain region, and to bring a happy life to the local people?"


    As a reporter, his experience is very sophisticated. He knows that at this time, he doesn''t have much time. He can only grasp the most important issues as much as possible.


    Li Meng did not give a positive answer to this question.


    Very humorous smile: "do you believe it?"


    Such a reply made the reporter stop talking and smile awkwardly.


    Of course, no matter how good the purpose of the first Legion is, even if it''s really for the sake of "order" and for the sake of those people living in despair, this is not the reason for waging war, and people can''t understand what the first Legion is doing.


    The reporter was not alone. Beside him was an assistant with a camera on his shoulder.


    The interview with Li Meng is being broadcast live in Kyoto.


    For Li Meng''s humorous reply, many people in front of TV laughed.


    It''s not a good thing to start a war, but Mr. Li Meng is really honest.

 Chapter 1291

    In the hearts of the people in Kyoto, although Mr. Li Meng is the ambassador of the first legion, they are more concerned about the identity of saving Kyoto as a hero. Although the practice of the first Legion is unacceptable, what does it have to do with Mr. Li Meng? Mr. Li Meng is just the "ambassador" of the first legion, that''s all.


    Looking at the embarrassed reporter, Li Meng said with a faint smile: "war may not be a good thing, but sometimes war is necessary. The first Legion''s practice is right or wrong. Now I can''t give you the answer, but I believe that in the future, as the people of the first legion, they will not be disappointed."


    As soon as the words are finished, Li Meng gives a sign to long qiao''er who is standing quietly by with his eyes.


    Long Qiaoer takes a clear step forward and says to the reporter, "the interview is over. Adults need a rest."


    Long Qiaoer moves, and some green policemen in gray uniform in the room also move. Long Qiaoer prompts the reporter to leave with his voice, while the police signal the reporter to leave immediately with their actions.


    In the face of the fierce guards, although there was still a lot to say, the reporter had to finish the interview and left the room with his assistant.


    As soon as the door was opened, a loud noise came into the room.


    Seeing the door open, the reporters who had been waiting in the corridor swarmed up. Fortunately, there were guards at the door, and they quickly blocked the crazy reporters with a wall of people.


    "Pa!"


    The noise didn''t last long. When the reporter left, the guards in the room also left. When the door was closed, the noise suddenly weakened a lot.


    Only Li Meng and long qiao''er are left in the room.


    Light step comes to bedside, long qiao''er of dress of black light gauze light way: "master! Get some sleep. "


    In recent days, the host did not have a good rest. The reporters were second. The guards stopped him, but the ambassadors and the guards at the door were not.


    In recent days, the host has met many ambassadors.


    There are those who have a good attitude, some who have a bad attitude, and some who have strong words.


    It''s not easy to deal with the ambassadors. It''s hard and painstaking.


    Looking at the door, Li Meng said helplessly: "can I still sleep in this case?"


    After that, Li Meng left the hospital bed and walked slowly to the window.


    Today''s weather is not very good, the sky is overcast, there is no sunshine, the thick clouds are moving rapidly to the southwest, there are signs of a storm.


    Looking at the garden outside, Li Meng said calmly: "these things are also expected. Human beings are like this. In the face of a piece of fat, they don''t want others to eat what they can''t eat. Even if they can''t stop it, they will try their best to make the people who eat not so happy."


    Light step comes to the master''s behind, looking at the master in front of the window, long Qiaoer whispers: "if the master feels troublesome, don''t need to pay attention to them, what the first Legion does is not that they can interfere."


    It is said that Li Meng can do the same, but Li Meng will not.


    Standing in front of the window, Li Meng looked very calm and said calmly: "the first regiment can go its own way, but it can''t lose communication with the outside world. Since it is responsible for the post of" ambassador ", its obligations must be borne."


    Speaking of this, Li Meng words micro Dun, looking back at long qiao''er, light way: "wait for things to calm down after discharge."


    After staying in the hospital for such a long time, his injuries are almost the same. In Kyoto, Li Meng has spent a lot of time, counting the days, it has been nearly five months.


    Five months, nearly half a year, it can be said that Li Meng''s trip to Kyoto was completely disrupted.


    In my heart, a graceful figure flashed by, which made Li Meng think of a person.


    Li Meng suddenly thought of Tara, and he didn''t know where she had gone.


    Since the last parting, Li Meng hasn''t seen her again. Counting the time, it''s more than five months.


    Nearly half a year has passed her mission.


    It''s really irresponsible. Even if it exceeds the deadline, you should tell him before you leave.


    What happened?


    Li Meng knew something about Tara''s temperament, although he didn''t spend a long time together.


    Compared with young people, Tara is undoubtedly mature. Mature women are often more careful and can''t leave without saying goodbye.


    This makes Li Mengwei a little concerned


    After thinking for a while, Li Meng stopped thinking.


    Tara is a martial arts artist. When she comes to Kyoto with him, she has her own business to do. It''s unnecessary to care too much.


    After all, the relationship between him and Tara is not very familiar. Although they are somewhat "ambiguous" to some extent, it is probably just Li Meng''s wishful thinking.


    In terms of age, Li Meng is in adolescence. No matter how rational he is, his physical instinct will make him have no resistance to mature and beautiful women.


    Men are like this. Maybe there is only one person in their heart, but there will never be only one woman.


    Speaking of maturity, Li Meng thinks of Wang Yanmei.


    Hundreds of years old, perfect beauty and figure, she is probably the most mature and perfect woman.


    Thinking of this, Li Meng smiles and puts away his thoughts.


    He didn''t come to Kyoto to play. He had other things to do while fulfilling his duty as an ambassador.


    In the past few months, some things have been completed, and some things have been put down for some reasons.


    After leaving the hospital, Li Meng had some plans for his journey, and those things that he put aside for the time being should be dealt with.


    As time went by, the noisy corridor outside gradually quieted down.


    Hospitals need quiet places, and journalists can''t be willful for too long.


    Even if the police outside don''t care, the nurses in the hospital will let them go.


    For Li Meng, there is no difference between today and usual. The only difference is probably the weather. Today''s weather is not good, giving people a feeling before the storm.


    As night approached, the door of Li Meng''s ward was knocked again.


    The people who can come here at this time will not be the "ambassadors" of a certain country, nor will they be journalists, nor will they be strangers they don''t know, they will only be acquaintances.


    It''s not others, it''s Yalan.


    Since Li Meng was admitted to 101 hospital, Yalan came to visit Li Meng from time to time.


    In Kyoto, Yalan is also known to Li Meng.


    Apart from the first legion, although they were not friends, they also had some friendship.


    Although the friendship is a little shallow, Li Meng still agrees with "Yalan".


    Beauty is one of them. After all, who doesn''t like beautiful women? Although Li Meng doesn''t have any indiscreet thoughts about Yalan, he doesn''t care about maintaining a close relationship with Yalan.


    Second, it is Yalan who share the "strong.".


    When the hero association was still in existence, "Yalan" as a hero was not as beautiful as other heroes. Although Li Meng didn''t know much about it, he came to Kyoto so long that he knew more or less about the identity of "Yalan".


    As a woman, some things should not be undertaken by "Yalan", but she took the responsibility that should belong to men.

 Chapter 1292

    Today''s Yalan is dressed in a black swallow tail skirt, and her slim posture is still so attractive.


    She sat by the bed, looking at Li Meng who came to the window, and said in a soft voice, "this time I''m here to say goodbye to Mr. Li Meng. The hero Association no longer exists, and I don''t have the meaning of staying in Kyoto. I''ve been away from my hometown for many years, and it''s time to go back and have a look."


    Turning around, Li Meng leaned against the windowsill and looked at Yalan sitting by the bed.


    What are you going to do? You should know that although you are a martial arts artist, you are weak and powerless. There are some things you can''t do. Sophia''s situation is very chaotic now. Even if you go back, you can''t change anything. "


    In the face of Li Meng''s eyes, Yalan shook his head and said firmly: "I have decided."


    Has it been decided


    This is Yalan''s own business. The only thing Li Meng can do is to put forward some suggestions.


    Hands out, back on the windowsill, slightly forced, Li Meng whole body sat up.


    Sitting against the windowsill, Li Meng looked at Yalan and said in a soft voice, "this is your decision, so I won''t advise you. Sophia is your hometown. I don''t know what kind of mood you have now. However, as a friend, I want to do what I can, you won''t refuse?"


    friend?


    These two words let Yalan slightly a Leng, in the heart quite some flattered.


    In front of this young man, Yalan is no stranger, put aside the identity of "ambassador" of the first legion, her own prestige is beyond her reach.


    Since the last "demon incident" in Kyoto subsided, this young man has become a household name in the human world. In his thin body, there is a frightening "power", which makes him believed as the embodiment of God by many theocrats.


    Although it''s just the reverie of religious people, it also shows the distinctive identity of this young man today.


    How can she be his friend?


    Although there are some accidents in my heart, more of them are warm.


    With a little smile, Yalan said in a soft voice: "I understand Mr. Li Meng''s kindness, but it''s not..."


    "Don''t refuse yet."


    Before Yalan finished speaking, he was interrupted by Li Meng.


    Looking at Yalan, Li Meng said seriously: "I said to help you. It''s not empty talk. I''m the" ambassador "of the first Legion. Even if I help you from a friend''s point of view, it''s of great benefit to you. You and I have known each other for a long time. You have to owe me this" favor. "


    Is it human?


    Yalan is very confused in her heart. What is her human relationship?


    Is it worth Mr. Li Meng''s attention?


    I don''t understand. I don''t understand at all.


    With a slight sigh, Yalan said helplessly: "Mr. Li Meng''s mind is hard for Yalan to guess. Please let Mr. Li Meng make it clear."


    Yalan''s doubts are natural. Although Yalan is not young in age, there are some things he has not experienced, and there is a blank in the relationship between men and women.


    Jumping down from the window sill, Li Meng said calmly as he walked: "this man has three kinds of preferences, one is power, the other is wealth. In terms of power, I''m under one person and over ten thousand people. I have power, and of course I won''t lack money, three..."


    In front of long Qiaoer, Li Meng stops.


    Right hand outstretched, raised long Qiao son that slender pure white chin, low head kisses toward that ruddy lips.


    For the master of this sudden attack, long Qiao son has no reaction, eyes light smart looking at the master, very obedient.


    The speech intersects, Li Meng sees if nobody pries open the small mouth of long Qiao Er, explored deeper.


    This scene made Yalan blush, but she was also at a loss. She didn''t know the significance of Mr. Li Meng''s doing so.


    A deep kiss, Li Meng just let go of long qiao''er.


    With a little smile, Li Meng looked back at the shy Yalan and said softly, "these three are women of course. As the saying goes, my fair lady is good at asking. Miss Yalan is so beautiful. It''s natural for me to move my mind."


    Is this... A confession?


    Li Meng''s words surprised Yalan, but at the same time, it was inconceivable. What was more, he couldn''t laugh or cry.


    This with which, for their own beauty, Yalan or self-knowledge.


    Among the women around Mr. Li Meng, which one is not more beautiful than her? How could Mr. Li Meng be interested in her?


    Yalan didn''t believe that Li Meng would feel something about her, and her expression was slightly positive. Yalan said helplessly: "Mr. Li Meng, don''t tease me."


    To Yalan''s reaction, Li Meng just laughed and didn''t say much.


    From long Qiaoer to leave, Li Meng returns to the window sill again.


    Lean body light against the windowsill, looking at Yalan, Li Meng light way: "well, in a word, in this matter, I am willing to make a contribution, now it depends on whether you are willing to owe this" favor. "


    Staring at Li Meng, Yalan was a little complicated.


    She does not doubt that Mr. Li Meng has any bad purpose in doing so, because for the first Legion and Mr. Li Meng, neither she nor Sophia is worth mentioning, and it will not bring any effective benefits at all.


    To tell you the truth, Yalan wants to owe this "favor".


    As Mr. Li Meng said, to realize her heart''s desire, Mr. Li Meng''s help is the quickest shortcut, which makes her heart beat, and something called "Hope" appears in her heart.


    Looking up, Yalan looked at Li Meng with a complicated look, and said in a low voice: "thank you."


    Two words of whisper, this is Yalan''s choice, clear and wise choice.


    Li Meng is quite satisfied with Yalan''s choice.


    Light a smile, Li Meng is very casual way: "say, how do you want me to help you?"? Yu Gong, I''m the "ambassador" of the first Legion. In private, you and I are not strangers. I can help you as the "ambassador" of the first Legion or as a friend. Different identities can do different things. "


    In Yalan''s eyes, Li Meng continued: "if I am a friend, I can help you financially, and I can also use some relationships to make Sofia have a good political environment in the world. If I am an ambassador of the first legion, there are many things that can be done. The first Legion can provide financial, material and even human resources, Of course, the identity of "ambassador" represents the first legion, and there will be some "interests" factors. Although I am the "ambassador" of the first legion, there are some things I can''t say and I can''t do


    It''s natural, and Yalan can understand.


    Although we know that Mr. Li Meng''s status in the first Legion is not just an ambassador, in this case, Yalan does not think that Mr. Li Meng can "have one word". This is a major event between countries, and private affairs should not be mixed in.

 Chapter 1293

    Without much thought, Yalan said with certainty: "if possible, I hope Mr. Li Meng can help me as an" ambassador ". What I have to do is very simple and complex. I need the strength of a country. As for interests, Sofia has nothing good. If the first army is willing, the Republic of Sofia is willing to join the first army after it is completed."


    Yalan knows enough about the first Legion.


    In terms of military capability, there is no doubt that the first Legion will be able to compete with the American Federation among the known countries. Even in Kyoto, it is difficult to compare with the first Legion in terms of military strength.


    In terms of military capability, the first regiment, though very strong, seems to have little interest in politics.


    After the war, however, the government was still in the hands of the local people.


    It can be seen from Bentley and the kingdom of Danlan.


    Although these two countries belong to the first legion, their political power is independent. The first Legion completely casts out the political power and only serves as an inspector.


    What the first Legion wants and what the ultimate goal is is a mystery.


    But it is true that for some third world countries, it is not necessarily a bad thing to be under the banner of the first Legion.


    Yalan''s goal is simple. She doesn''t think about now, but about Sofia after the end of civil strife.


    In this era, there are no rules in the relationship between countries. In the present world of mankind, many countries have signed some treaties to maintain peaceful coexistence. However, when necessary, no country will care about treaties without any binding force.


    What countries pay attention to is "interests", not a piece of waste paper in name.


    Into the first army?


    Yalan''s words surprised Li Meng.


    To be honest, I have no interest in the Republic of Sofia. First, it''s too far away. An "enclave" thousands of miles away is of no use to the first Legion. Second, it''s geographical location. The Republic of Sofia is located between Kyoto, the Republic of Saudi Arabia and the kingdom of Baron, connecting East Asia and Western Europe. In the southwest, it even touches the Middle East, Its special geographical position makes the Republic of Sofia occupy an extremely important traffic thoroughfare, but it is precisely because of this that the situation in Sofia has been in chaos.


    Living in the inland, the neighbors on all sides are powerful countries, and different races and nationalities live together. Ideological contradictions will emerge. Once there are ideological contradictions, it will naturally lead to fighting. Once there is a fight, civil war is inevitable.


    However, although there is no interest, if the Republic of Sofia can take the initiative to join the first legion, Li Meng is still happy to see it.


    This is because the Republic of Sofia has undoubtedly set an example. Li Meng''s ultimate goal is to establish a federal regime headed by the first Legion. In the future, he will actively absorb the participation of all countries.


    For now, the first Legion still uses war to achieve its goal, but later, when the world knows the strength of the first Legion and the benefits of joining the first Legion''s camp, war will not be a necessary means.


    The Republic of Sofia is just the beginning, and Limon has this hunch.


    Thinking of this, looking at Yalan, Li Meng said, "Sophia is a communist system. Of course, I naturally know that this is just a fake. Otherwise, Sophia will not be divided for a long time. Who are you optimistic about? Is there an authoritarian government, or is there a variety of rebel organizations, or do you want to overthrow everything and start over? "


    Speaking of this, Li Meng said with a smile: "as the" ambassador "of the first legion, I hope you can form your own faction to obtain the regime of Sofia. Any country that joins the camp of the first Legion must have a stable domestic situation and a unified regime, which is one of the necessary conditions. A stable and peaceful environment is the necessary foundation for a country''s development and prosperity."


    A faction of its own?


    It''s not easy for Yalan to think about it.


    Before that, Yalan didn''t think about forming his own faction, because although Sofia was in chaos, there was a dictatorship government and various rebels in the country, and the government was hopeless, and Yalan would not think that he could change the current situation of the government only by his own ability, but among the various rebels, Yalan still had his favorite target.


    The main purpose of the rebels is to overthrow the government and replace it. Whether there is a "right" struggle or not, one thing is undeniable, that is, the rebels have a very solid foundation.


    This foundation is what Yalan needs, because it can make Yalan change the domestic situation faster.


    However, there is a problem.


    If you support a certain group of rebels, even if you win in the end, you can''t be guaranteed to join the first army.


    To join the first legion, it''s just Yalan''s personal intention. There''s no guarantee that others will have this idea.


    Yalan was silent and fell into thinking.


    As for the appearance of Yalan''s thinking, Li Meng understood very well: "how to do it still needs to be well planned. In addition to sending troops directly, the first regiment can provide you with what you want. Although you are abroad, you now have a strong backing. You are a martial arts artist, a hero who once lived, and a direct descendant of the famous" Yeltsin family "in the Republic of Sofia, This identity gives you great prestige, and some things are not difficult to do. "


    What Li Meng said made Yalan nod lightly.


    Of course, Yalan knows her identity, otherwise she would not be a hero, as a representative of the Republic of Sofia.


    The Yeltsin family is one of the famous clans in the Republic of Sofia. They have made great achievements in business and politics. Of course, this is only the glory of the past.


    The dictatorship of the government and the chaos caused by the rebels make the situation in Sofia very complicated.


    In such a situation, as early as many years ago, in order to protect themselves, the yerqin family escaped from business and politics, fled their hometown and settled down in the Republic of SARGA.


    Although he fled abroad, he did not really abandon the Yeltsin family in his home country, Sofia Republic. In business, he also had a close relationship with China.


    We can''t be in a hurry. We have to think about it carefully and set a general direction.


    In this way, Yalan looked up at Li Meng and said softly, "I''ll consider Mr. Li Meng''s suggestion. It''s getting late, so I won''t disturb Mr. Li Meng''s rest."


    At this time, the night had completely come, and Yalan knew that he had been disturbed for a long time, so he started, stood up and was ready to leave.


    He nodded and looked at Yalan, who was ready to leave. Li Meng said, "you can go to Chen Qi for financial aid. You should be familiar with him. Later, he will be responsible for contacting you."


    "OK, I see."


    To Chen Qi, Yalan is not strange, also know where to find him.

 Chapter 1294

    It is no doubt easy for Yalan to deal with people he knows.


    With a slight step, Yalan left, and her graceful posture disappeared behind the door under Li Meng''s gaze.


    After Yalan left, the room was quiet again.


    Standing in front of the window again, Li Meng quietly looks at the dark garden outside the window.


    Not far away, it''s long Qiaoer standing still.


    She didn''t seem to care when she was slighted by her master just now. Her face was always calm.


    Li Meng was thinking about things, about the war in Austria, and about the overall situation of the first Legion.


    In the general situation, the first Legion is still facing a good situation.


    Although Li Meng was concerned about the war in Austria, he didn''t worry much about it.


    This time, the first Legion launched the war against seven kingdoms on the continent of Austria. They were not powerful. Years of civil war and expedition consumed too much national strength of the seven countries. Even if the seven countries were united, there was no possibility of defeating the first Legion.


    For this war, Li Meng is full of contempt from beginning to end, the only thing that makes Li Meng care about is the demons in Daran city.


    The demons from subspace are terrifying and cunning. Their scale is not small, which will be a big trouble for the first Legion.


    There is always a feeling in Li Meng''s heart that the devil will become the biggest enemy of the first Legion in the battle of Australia and Austria.


    "I hope nothing will happen..."


    Looking at the night sky, Li Meng thought to himself.


    Although his idea can reach any corner of the earth in an instant, Li Meng still lacks some power. The projection of his idea has no power. If he wants to get involved in the war on the continent of Austria, Li Meng has to go to the continent of Austria by boat or by military plane.


    However, it''s not necessary. No matter how strong the individual''s strength is, it can affect the situation and the direction of the battlefield, but it can''t change the situation of the whole battlefield. Although Li Meng''s personal participation in the war is of great benefit to the war, it''s not necessary.


    "God" is not omnipotent. The stronger the individual''s strength, the easier it is to be targeted. Once targeted, even "God" has the possibility of loss. The true God does not exist, but the false god of the strong is not immortal.


    In Kyoto, Li Meng can''t leave yet, and the war in Austria can only be handed over to Tanya.


    Speaking of power, Li Meng thought of his own strength.


    Naturally speaking, the power of death is a very strange "power", it is a kind of elemental particles, born in the sub space and the material world, has a great influence on the life of the main material world, and is closely related to "death".


    The power of death is everywhere. In the spirit state, on earth, Limon is almost invincible.


    Of course, this "invincibility" does not mean that we can defeat any enemy, but that we can guarantee "Immortality" in the face of any enemy.


    In Li Meng''s mind, the power of spirit body is not strong enough, which is far from the standard in Li Meng''s mind.


    However, powerful "power" takes time to brew, especially for the spirit body.


    The spirit body is a container, a container with almost unlimited "capacity". If Li Meng is given more than ten thousand years, a God and a real "God of death" may really appear in the galaxy.


    Leaning against the windowsill, Li Meng fell into a deep meditation.


    Speaking of spirit body, Li Meng noticed one thing.


    More than a year has passed. In the past year, the power of the spirit body has become stronger and stronger, but at the same time, Li Meng also feels a kind of "binding" power.


    Especially after returning from the underground space, the feeling of "bondage" is even clearer.


    The spirit body and Li Meng are one. Although the spirit body is hidden in the virtual boundless, the virtual boundless is not another plane, but another perspective, a different world view, which is in the main material world.


    This enables Li Meng to receive the information from the spirit body at any time.


    Bondage does not come from physical attack, but a kind of oppression, a kind of oppression from law.


    The spirit body is the collective of the power of death. Perhaps this kind of pure element body is not allowed to exist in this universe. The so-called "bondage" Li Meng prefers to be understood as "exclusion" and excluded by the world.


    The stronger the spirit body is, the greater the repulsion will be. Li Meng can feel that there is a power to erase the existence of the spirit body. Fortunately, that power is not strong, but an instinctive reaction of the world law.


    It can''t be ignored that the law of the world repels the spirit. Now the law of the world repels the spirit weakly, but what about in the future? When the rejection becomes stronger and stronger, who knows what will happen in the future.


    How to solve this problem, now Li Meng has no way, can only temporarily put down.


    After putting down the problems caused by the spirit body, Li Meng thought of the power of belief.


    Although the power of belief and the power of death appear together, they are totally different "forces". The power of death is an element particle, while the power of belief is a by-product of ideas. What is born from the spirit of life, a kind of missing, a kind of belief, is a more "pure" force than the spiritual force.


    It can be said that the power of belief is the real spiritual power.


    Li Meng''s use of the power of belief is still very shallow.


    The only ability is to tear space apart and reach another place instantaneously by using the principle similar to Space folding. There is no limit to the distance. As long as there are coordinates, even if there are hundreds of thousands of light-years between the two places, they can arrive instantaneously.


    In terms of attributes, the power of belief is close to nothing, but it is only close. Li Meng found that when he comes into contact with the "light" of the material world, the power of belief will produce a linkage effect, forming a kind of particle with attributes.


    The particles are white. The stronger the linkage effect is, the color will change from milky white to pale gold. If they continue to strengthen, the pale gold will get deeper and deeper, and finally become as dazzling as the sun.


    As the color changes, so do the attributes.


    When the color is milky white, the attribute is soft and full of gentleness. It is as gentle as running water, but when it turns into gold, the attribute will change rapidly and become extremely irritable, like a volcano about to erupt, which is extremely destructive. When the gold turns into shining like the sun, it is as destructive as the real sun.


    For more than a year, Li Meng was not idle. Although he did not often use the power of belief, he was always curious about this strange power and often studied it.


    Not long ago, with the rapid development of brain domain, Li Meng has a good brain. The research on the power of belief is advancing by leaps and bounds. When he learned that the power of belief has such characteristics, Li Meng carried out numerous simulation experiments in his brain.

 Chapter 1295

    Some progress has been made in the experiment. In theory, Li Meng has got a set of reasonable ways to use it. Now it''s not practical. If the theory is right, Li Meng can get another powerful "power".


    Finally, Li Meng''s most commonly used "mental power". As a kind of mental power, it''s not practical to fight. Without a good brain and huge computing power, mental power will be very helpful. It''s only suitable for assisting. If the computing power is strong enough, the mental power is omnipotent and the strongest power.


    If there is no limit to computing power, the power of ideas can make Li Meng a "true God".


    Absolute control is terrible. If Li Meng could control all the particles that make up the world at will, he could change the rules of the operation of the universe at will. At that time, Li Meng was not a "God", but a "creator".


    Of course, the limit is the limit. Even if the development of human brain can exceed 100%, we can''t have the computing power of Li Meng''s ideal. This is the limit, the limit of life.


    These three forces, any one of which is indispensable to Li Meng, have their own uses.


    In Li Meng''s ideal, it is to let these three forces develop together and try not to ignore either side.


    The enhancement of strength can''t be achieved in a single step. It takes time, enough time.


    Li Meng looked up at the garden outside the window.


    By this time, the sky was completely dark. Although the street lamps in the garden were still shining, they could not completely fade the darkness. Looking out, it was dark, and only the outline of some things could be seen.


    After a while, Li Meng took back his sight from the window, turned his head and said to long qiao''er: "go out with me."


    As the "ambassador" of the first legion, Li Meng is not idle these days. Even if he is lying in the hospital bed, he has to meet some people in the ward. For several days, Li Meng stays in the room, and his body is almost rusty.


    Since the dark night came, the dark clouds scattered all over the sky, the stars twinkled in the sky, and the half moon splashed with moonlight. Such a clear night after rain is suitable for walking.


    Go for a walk?


    The host''s invitation, long Qiao son naturally won''t refuse.


    However, compared with going out for a walk, long Qiaoer didn''t forget another important thing.


    Mouth tiny Zhang, long Qiao son reminds a way: "host, don''t you plan to go to an appointment?"


    keep an appointment?


    Slightly a Leng, Li Meng suddenly realized.


    After long Qiaoer reminds, Li Meng thinks of something that should not be ignored.


    That''s the news Wang Yanmei brought two days ago. The second young lady of Li''s family in Wudu, the fourth Acropolis, wants to meet him. Li Meng agrees and is invited by her to meet her at yipintang tonight.


    This second young lady is no other than Li Yanran, whom Li Meng knows.


    The last farewell was only a few months. Li Meng didn''t forget this.


    Naturally, Li Meng would not refuse her invitation.


    Thinking of this, Li Meng said casually, "let''s go."


    Night just came, time is not too late, otherwise dragon Qiao son also won''t remind him at this time.


    It''s not too late, but it''s not too early. Without further delay, Li Meng leaves the ward with long qiao''er.


    Night is not a quiet time in a prosperous city.


    For tonight''s appointment, long Qiaoer is ready. When they walk out of the hospital, a "vehicle" belonging to the soul language chamber of commerce is waiting outside.


    101 hospital is located in a ring area, which is relatively quiet for the whole city.


    The first ring of the city is the most important military jurisdiction area of Kyoto and the political center of "Huaxia". In this area, there are no entertainment places. Everything in this area belongs to the government and is the location of the important departments of "Kyoto".


    Once in the evening, compared with the noise outside, it is quite calm in the ring area.


    Outside the door, Li Meng saw a car parked on the side of the road and a graceful figure beside the car.


    It''s Chen Yan. Her long purple dress looks so beautiful.


    Li Meng sees her, and Chen Yan also sees the two people walking out of the door of the hospital, which makes her eyes brighten slightly and bring her spirit.


    Come to the car, looking at a smiling Chen Yan, Li Meng light way: "Yan son, come how don''t go in?"


    Although some doubt why Chen Yan is here, Li Meng doesn''t think much about it.


    With a smile, Chen Yan takes a step forward and naturally embraces Li Meng''s arm. The towering and soft mountain is squeezing Li Meng''s arm impolitely.


    That wonderful touch made Li Meng very useful.


    Holding the master''s arm, Chen Yan turns back to long Qiaoer and says, "the master will give it to me. You can stay in the hospital."


    "Yes


    Softly responded a, long Qiao son then turned to leave.


    Li Meng and Chen Yan boarded the roadside vehicles.


    "Let''s go."


    In the car, as Chen Yan''s words fell, the roar of the engine suddenly rang, and the scenery outside the window began to move back slowly.


    In the car, Chen Yan has a lot of rules. She sits quietly beside Li Meng and looks very elegant. Her beautiful eyes look at Li Meng from time to time, which makes Li Meng very funny.


    Finally, Chen Yan could not help but said, "master, what''s her purpose? In the current situation in Kyoto, it''s not appropriate for her to come to see you. "


    A few months later, the twelve gold families are still waiting and not responding to the call of "Wang Yanmei".


    Under such circumstances, Kyoto is ready for war, and the military expansion continues.


    After a few months, the military strength of Kyoto has formed a certain scale, and war may happen at any time.


    Li Yanran is a direct member of the Li family in the "Wudu" of the fourth Acropolis, while Li Meng is the "ambassador" of the first Legion. It is not appropriate for them to meet at this time, which will cause misunderstanding and make some people think more.


    With a faint smile, Li Meng said, "it''s OK, she''s very smart. She knows that it''s not appropriate to meet me in private, so she contacted me through Wang Yanmei. With Wang Yanmei''s relationship, it''s very simple for me to meet her."


    This is also


    Chen Yan knows that Wang Yanmei is the "great consul" of China and the highest ruler. Since Li Yanran contacted the host through her, it shows that this meeting with the host has nothing to do with politics.


    Thinking of this, Chen Yan is very curious.


    Chen Yan is not new to Li Yanran, but she is familiar with her master. She only got along with her master in those days when she was floating on the tornado.


    As a woman, in Chen Yan''s opinion, Li Yanran is just a familiar stranger.


    But for the host... It should be more than that.


    Although we haven''t been together for a long time, the woman and her master are close to each other.


    As a woman, Chen Yan naturally knows the most sensitive part of a woman. For a woman, the relationship between skin is not something that can be forgotten at will. Is she


    Looking at Chen Yan in reverie, Li Meng reached out and knocked on her white forehead.


    "Ah


    A light call, embrace forehead, Chen Yan pitifully looking at Li Meng.


    Facing Chen Yan''s pathetic eyes, Li Meng said helplessly: "you, don''t always think about these unimportant things. Master, I don''t have such great charm."


    Once again, Li Meng rubs Chen Yan''s forehead. In Chen Yan''s favorable expression, he calmly says, "I guess her purpose more or less. It''s a private matter, not a very important matter."


    "Private affairs?"


    Chen Yan puzzled asked: "the host and she are not familiar with it, how can there be private affairs?"


    In Chen Yan''s puzzled eyes, Li Meng takes back her hand.


    "You, if you are careful, it''s not difficult to find the reason. Although you ghouls are not as solid as corpse Ji, they also have unlimited possibilities. Yan''er, you have to work hard."


    Being preached by the host for no reason, Chen Yan is very unconvinced, and her mind runs fast. She thinks hard in her mind, thinking about Li Yanran, whether there is something she has ignored.


    After thinking hard for a long time, Chen Yan didn''t think of a reason. However, she could only look at the host with expectant eyes.


    Chen Yan is curious about the reason. She wants to know what is involved between Li Yanran and her host.


    Li Meng didn''t respond to Chen Yan''s expectation, but said calmly, "well, don''t ask about it. I really want to know. You can see her with me in a moment, and then you will understand."


    Listen to the host say so, Chen Yan more and more curious, curious return to curious, Chen Yan did not continue to ask.


    As the master said, no matter what the purpose of the woman, as long as the master side, she will always know.


    Don''t be in a hurry. She just has to wait.


    It''s not a long way to go. Yipintang is located in the second ring of the city. The traffic is good at night, which shortens the time to reach the destination.


    After nearly 40 minutes in the car, the destination arrived.


    Leaving from the car, the huge plaque of "yipintang" on the street came into Li Meng''s eyes.


    "Yipintang" is located in the downtown. Although it is night, the street is also brightly lit. The dazzling lights and faint songs present a lively and prosperous scene.


    There is no need to stay, Chen Yan holding the master''s arm, two people like a couple into the first class hall.

 Chapter 1296

    "Yipintang" is located in the downtown. Although it is night, the street is also brightly lit. The dazzling lights and faint songs present a lively and prosperous scene.


    There is no need to stay, Chen Yan holding the master''s arm, two people like a couple into the first class hall.


    Although it was night, the first class hall was still quite lively. As soon as we entered the gate, the noisy "noise" came into our ears.


    The waiters at the gate are still so enthusiastic that they won''t let the guests wait another second.


    Just stepping into the gate, a waitress greets them.


    "Welcome. May I help you?"


    In the polite inquiry, the waiter''s eyes are also quite surprised and envious.


    Envy Chen Yan''s beauty, surprised that Li Meng has such a beautiful companion.


    In this scene, Li Meng is not required to make a sound.


    Chen Yan, who is beside Li Meng, said calmly, "keep the appointment, Room 403."


    Listening to Chen Yan''s words, the waitress immediately responded and said, "it''s Miss Li''s guest. Please follow me. This way, please."


    With that, the waitress led the way ahead, and then the two followed the waitress out of the noisy hall.


    Taking the elevator, they came to the fourth floor.


    This floor is a private room. When you leave the elevator and enter the corridor, the surrounding environment is quite quiet.


    The floor of the corridor was covered with a carpet. Walking on it, there was not a sound of footsteps.


    At the door of Room 403, the waitress stopped.


    She sidled out of the way and said to the two men, "please come in."


    From the waitress''s side, two people walk slowly, Chen Yan opened the door.


    Outside the door, watching Li Meng and Chen Yan disappear behind the door, the waitress''s face shows a trace of suspicion.


    She always thought the gentleman looked familiar, but she couldn''t remember where she had met him.


    Where on earth have you seen it?


    Thinking about it, she didn''t think of a reason, so she turned away with doubts.


    At this time, in the elegant private room, Li Meng also saw Li Yanran.


    She stood in front of the window, looking at something very attentively. The sound of the door opening attracted her attention slightly. She turned her head and turned around.


    Today, she dressed very gorgeous, a black low cut dress, a perfect foil to her beautiful figure and mature femininity.


    She welcomed Li Meng with a smile.


    "I haven''t seen you for many days. Mr. Li Meng is more and more energetic. It seems that he is recovering well."


    Looking at the beautiful Li Yanran with a smile in front of her, Li Meng said casually: "my body is just like this. It won''t be too good or too bad."


    With a little smile, Li Yanran said softly, "take a seat, and Miss Chen."


    To Chen Yan, Li Yanran is also known, although not very familiar, but also not strange, the name is naturally known.


    Although the furnishings of the private room are very elegant, its function is unchanged, just a place for people to eat.


    Compared with the private rooms on the first floor, the second floor, the third floor and the fourth floor, they are more clean and free


    In the private room, you don''t need to care too much. They seem very casual.


    As for Chen Yan, not to mention that she is not polite on this occasion.


    If she would be polite, she would not come here with the host.


    On the long square table in the private room, three people took their seats.


    After sitting down, Li Yanran stood up again and skillfully picked up a pot of hot tea just made on the table and poured tea for them.


    He fell on one side and said, "it''s been more than half a year since last farewell. How time flies. Does Mr. Li Meng remember what I said? I said that we will meet soon, but I didn''t expect that Mr. Li Meng would not be the boy I knew when we met again. "


    Picking up the teacup and looking at Li Yanran sitting down, Li Meng said with a faint smile, "I am the same person as I was before. The reason why you feel this way is that you understand me better now."


    Li Yanran felt the same about Li Meng''s words.


    She nodded and said, "yes, I know better, but..."


    Looking at Li Meng holding a cup of tea, Li Yanran said with a little deep meaning: "I still like Li Meng I knew before. At least, Mr. Li Meng at that time gave me something called" hope. "


    "Hope?"


    In the hands of the cup down, looking at Li Yanran, Li Meng is very calm way: "not what" Hope "is beautiful, some hope or let it miss it."


    Miss it?


    Li Yanran was silent.


    For a long time, she just looked at Li Meng bitterly and said sadly: "have you never thought of falling leaves to return to your roots? I know that you may look down on this family in your present status, but your "root" is in this family. This family may not give you too much, but what can give you is something you can''t find anywhere else. "


    Root?


    Li Yanran''s resentful eyes made Li Meng sigh in his heart.


    People''s thoughts may be very complicated, but they can''t escape from Li Meng''s mind.


    In front of this woman''s mind is very simple, completely for "family" two words.


    Li Meng doesn''t know what makes her so motivated and persistent.


    In fact, Li Meng didn''t want to refuse her efforts.


    But


    Without escaping from Li Yanran''s resentful and hopeful eyes, Li Meng said calmly: "my" root "is in dirty valley. Although it is not a good place, it is the only place where I have lived for more than ten years, where my only family member who has died is buried."


    Dirty Valley?


    It turns out that he has been living in dirty Valley


    At this moment, Li Yanran finally woke up.


    Why she has been looking for years, but she can''t find the trace of Er Bo. It turns out that Er Bo took Xiao Meng to dirty valley.


    Dirty Valley is located on the southern border of Kyoto. Even if she looked for decades, she could not find such a remote and remote place.


    Dirty Valley is not a good place. Although Li Yanran has not been there, dirty Valley is also a training base outside the martial arts institute. She knows a little about the situation there.


    Life in dirty Valley must be hard


    How can we live well in such an environment?


    Li Yanran thinks so, looking at Li Meng''s eyes appears more gentle.


    Although I don''t know why he has become the "ambassador" of the first legion, he also said that he has lived in dirty Valley for more than ten years, that is to say, becoming the "ambassador" of the first Legion has only been in the last year or two.


    Li Yanran''s eyes changed, and Li Meng felt it personally, which made him cry out in his heart.


    Women are emotional. Once they are gentle, they are the most powerful weapon for any man.


    Li Meng had no choice but to say, "I understand what you are thinking in your heart, but what you care about in your heart doesn''t feel anything to me. Let''s call it a day."


    "So you know?"


    This, let Li Yanran finally confirmed a thing.


    The youth in front of him knows his life experience, but he doesn''t want to recognize each other.


    This is also true. Although Xiao Meng was still young when his second uncle and Xiao Meng disappeared, he was also at the age of a magistrate. After so many years, his childhood memory should not be forgotten.


    With a faint smile, Li Meng pointed to his head and said, "I''m a" thinker ". My world is not the world in the naked eye. There is no boundary in my eyes. Even the clothes on your body don''t exist in my eyes. This is the ability of perception. Under this ability, I can perceive things that the naked eye can''t see."


    Li Meng''s words are still saying, but Li Yanran blushes uneasily.


    What is that, that is to say, is she naked in his eyes?


    If it''s really like this, Li Yanran can''t imagine that kind of scene.


    Words did not stop, although Li Yanran''s expression changes, Li Meng all see in the eye, but what he said is true.


    Whether she can accept it or not, it has no effect on Li Meng.


    After a little pause, Li Meng continued: "the connection between blood relatives is still very obvious. Although you and I are not directly related by blood, they also have the same blood. From the first time I saw you, I realized this."


    Perception?


    The shame on the face did not go away, Li Yanran some doubts.


    In this way, the reason why he knew his life was not from the memory of his childhood.


    Li Yanran will not doubt what Li Meng said.


    Although she is a martial arts person, she also knows a little about the ability of the mind power person.


    It''s not surprising that mindfulness is a kind of power of mind, which can perceive what the eye can''t see.


    The shame on her face gradually dissipated. Li Yanran asked, "when Er Bo took you away from the family, you were already six years old. Although you were younger, you should have some memory of your real" home ". Xiao Meng, you..."


    Six years old?


    Li Yanran''s doubts also made Li Meng think of one thing.


    In Li Meng''s memory, the original owner of the body only has the memory after he was six years old.


    What parents died? It was the "old man" who adopted him that abandoned him when he was young.


    The real memory only began at the age of six, when the old man who adopted him came into his memory.


    The reason why he didn''t remember before he was six years old is very simple, because when he had memory, he started from the pain and had a serious illness. Later, as the old man said, it was because he had fun and mistakenly went into the forest outside the dirty Valley, and nearly died in the mouth of the polluting animal. Although he was lucky enough to recover his life, he was not clearly injured and lost his memory.

 Chapter 1297

    Since then, the original weak body has become more fragile.


    Although Li Meng has congenital defects in his constitution, his health would not be as bad as it is now without that accident.


    The relationship between blood relatives will not be falsified. In this way, the old man with a low sense of existence in his memory is afraid that he is lying. His parents may have died, but they did not abandon him. As for why he lost his memory before he was six years old, "injured" is certain, but why he was injured is probably not caused by "playing".


    And that "old man" should be what Li Yanran said.


    So the question is, what is the relationship between Li Yanran''s second uncle and this body?


    In the face of Li Yanran''s doubts, Li Meng said calmly: "when I was seven years old, I was injured once and lost the memory of my childhood."


    I see


    Li Yanran suddenly realized, no wonder for the Li family, Xiaomeng did not have any impression.


    The biggest culprit turned out to be the injury that led to amnesia.


    Once again, he picked up the tea cup on the table. Li Meng said calmly: "in the past, I always thought I was an orphan. I was abandoned by my parents and adopted by an old man surnamed" Li "who named me" Li Meng ". Now I suddenly know that I still have relatives by blood. Although there are some accidents, I don''t want to change anything."


    After a sip of tea, Li Meng looked at the silent Li Yanran and said with a smile, "I don''t want to know all kinds of past grievances. If Miss Li''s goal is to make me recognize the Li family, I''d better give up this idea."


    Speaking of this, Li Meng put away his smile and said, "why did my parents die and why did my father take me away from the Li family? I''m afraid the reason is that I can''t get rid of the Li family. As a son of man, although I don''t have any impression of my parents, I don''t mind revenge for them. I really want revenge. Who do you think can stop me?"


    "This..."


    With her mouth slightly open, Li Yanran wanted to say something, but she couldn''t say it again.


    Yes, as Xiao Meng said, the death of his sister and brother-in-law is closely related to the Li family.


    Once Xiaomeng wants to avenge his dead brother-in-law and sister, the Li family may become the target of Xiaomeng''s revenge.


    At that time, who can stop Xiaomeng?


    Li Yanran knew the young man''s ability well. In the event of the devil invading Kyoto, the young man fully showed the power standing at the top of human beings. That power, whether it is martial arts or all kinds of abilities, is both high and unattainable.


    Since that incident, this young man has been recognized as the "strongest Man" in human beings.


    "So..." looking at Li Yanran calmly, Li Meng said calmly: "while I don''t have this idea, Miss Li still don''t let me have any involvement with the Li family. It''s good for you and the Li family."


    This is rejection, the most explicit rejection.


    From Li Meng''s words, that indifference has let Li Yanran know the answer that Li Meng gave her.


    After a little silence, she said with a bitter smile: "Mr. Li Meng is not an ordinary person. I didn''t expect to achieve my goal this time. Mr. Li Meng doesn''t want to have any involvement with the Li family. Naturally, I won''t force him to do so. It''s not clear about the gratitude and resentment. I don''t ask for Mr. Li Meng''s forgiveness. My only hope is in the future, Mr. Li Meng, don''t deliberately alienate me, don''t talk about family, just make friends. "


    With that, Li Yanran looks forward to Li Meng.


    After years of hard work, she didn''t want to pass by the young man in front of her.


    Although Li Meng is only her nephew in terms of seniority, she doesn''t treat Li Meng as a junior in Li Yanran''s mind.


    Compared with the younger generation, Li Yanran is more willing to treat her as an equal. She just wants to see her sister''s only child live well. In his life, she just needs to pay close attention to it.


    With a smile, Li Meng said, "it''s natural. Miss Li is so beautiful and moving. I''d like to see her with such a confidant."


    A confidant?


    Think about the relationship between the two people, which makes Li Yanran a little unnatural, even if we don''t talk about the blood relationship, just in terms of age, the two can be a generation away.


    Maybe as long as the young people in front of us can say this naturally.


    I didn''t think much about it. Although there was something unnatural in my heart, Li Yanran was more happy.


    As soon as the sadness on her face swept away, Li Yanran said with a smile, "it''s not easy to be Mr. Li Meng''s" confidant ". I''m sure I have. Mr. Li Meng can''t go back."


    The words understood, two people also let go a lot.


    Don''t talk about other identities, just as a friend, Li Yanran and Li Meng are more recognized.


    In temperament, Li Yanran is as gentle as the elder sister next door.


    At the beginning, on the floating ship "tornado", she could take off her clothes without hesitation, give up her innocence as a woman, and tide over the invasion of the cold current for herself. Although there are other factors in it, only one-sided relationship can achieve this degree, which is not what ordinary people can do.


    Since then, Li Yanran''s figure has been lingering in Li Meng''s mind.


    Not to mention the Li family, if you have such a gentle and beautiful family member, it is also a good thing.


    After a while, the door was opened and a beautiful figure entered the room.


    It''s time to enjoy the delicious food.


    Chinese dishes are still very suitable for Li Meng. Li Meng is not polite when facing a table of delicious dishes.


    In recent months, in order to keep healthy, every day is a "soup" with high nutritional value.


    Although the taste is good, even if the same thing is delicious, once you eat too much, the once delicious taste will change.


    "Young master, don''t eat too much of the greasy food, or you will feel bad at night."


    When the meal is almost finished, Chen Yan, who is beside Li Meng, reminds her in a low voice.


    She is a companion tonight, so Chen Yan is very quiet.


    For the host and Li Yanran conversation, she has been listening quietly, did not insert a word.


    At the same time, Chen Yanshun picked up the napkin on the table and handed it to Li Meng.


    Not only in one word, Chen Yan reminds Li Meng with her actions.


    For Chen Yan''s reminder, Li Meng just smiles, puts down the tableware and takes the napkin from Chen Yan.


    The opposite Li Yanran is curious to see Chen Yan and Li Meng.


    On the relationship between the two, Li Yanran has been very confused.


    Although Chen Yan has always called Xiao Meng as a young master, the relationship between them is not like a master servant.


    How to say


    It''s more like a couple, especially Chen Yan''s occasional tenderness to Mr. Li Meng, which confirms this.


    After wiping the oil stains on the corner of his mouth, Li Meng put down his napkin.


    At this time, the opposite Li Yanran also put down the tableware and finished the meal.


    With a faint smile, looking at the opposite Li Yanran, Li Meng said: "the situation in Kyoto is not very good recently. It''s not wise for you to come to see me at this time. Although you and I have personal relations, it doesn''t reduce the sensitivity of identity between you and me."


    Li Yanran gave Li Meng a faint smile and said, "although I''m a member of the Li family, I don''t often stay at home and seldom interfere in the politics of Wudu. Although I''m a little sensitive in identity, I don''t need to pay too much attention to it. This time I met with Li Meng Xiansheng, who knows, I think, No one will bring about a disturbance about my meeting with Mr. Li Meng. "


    With a slight nod, Li Meng echoed: "this is also..."


    Although meeting with Li Yanran, Li Meng didn''t go out of his way to keep it secret.


    However, it is obvious that Wang Yanmei did it.


    Otherwise, if he goes out tonight, he won''t be quiet behind him.


    It''s not too late. In Kyoto, a prosperous city, those reporters want to focus on Li Meng 24 hours a day. Sometimes, even in the middle of the night, there will be no lack of peeping eyes outside the window.


    Li Meng naturally doesn''t care about it. Although the situation in Kyoto is a bit chaotic, it''s a matter within Huaxia and has nothing to do with him. Even if he meets anyone as the "ambassador" of the first corps, he can see it. Other people are not qualified and have no reason to talk.


    Speaking of this, Li Meng said curiously: "there is one thing I am very curious about. Looking at the current situation of Kyoto, the unification of China is inevitable. Although there is only one city in Kyoto, its strength is even higher than the total of the twelve Acropolis. In terms of name and reputation, that one is not comparable to the twelve golden families. In recent months, The golden families in charge of the Acropolis keep silent. This is not a way to solve the problem. Are you going to drag on? "


    Time has passed for a long time. It has been half a year since consul Wang Yanmei announced the founding of the people''s Republic of China to the whole country. In the half a year, the "golden family", the actual controller of the Acropolis, has kept silent. This attitude is not likable.


    With a wry smile on her face, Li Yanran said, "it''s no harm to inform Mr. Li Meng about this. It''s not a secret. The Li family fully supports Wang Yanmei''s Declaration on the founding of the people''s Republic of China. The Li family is a family of martial arts experts. Although they control the" martial capital ", their management is handled by outsiders. They are not interested in politics, When consul Wang Yanmei issued the declaration of the founding of the people''s Republic of China, the old man intended to be the first to stand up for it, but he was stopped by the military. ".


    military?

 Chapter 1298

    Li Meng naturally knew about the military of the Acropolis.


    This is a military organization formed by the twelve golden families, which is mainly responsible for the security of the city of David.


    Having been in Kyoto for such a long time, Li Meng knows something about Kyoto.


    Speaking of the military, the origin of the military has something to do with the destroyed "Yuandu" of the 13th Acropolis.


    When Yuandu was invaded by the devil from subspace, the main reason why it was lost in a very short time was the lack of self-defense. Although the support from Kyoto arrived in the shortest time, it was already late.


    The fall of the 13th Acropolis "Yuandu" is undoubtedly a warning to other Acropolis. Soon after, the military, a joint organization of the Acropolis, appeared.


    Thinking of this, Li Meng was very surprised and said, "in other words, now the power of the Acropolis is in the hands of the military?"


    With a slight shake of her head, Li Yanran denied Li Meng''s words and said: "it''s not so. Although the military controls the military, the city defense of each city is still controlled by each family. The internal structure of the military is closely related to the 12 families. They can''t get away from the control of the golden family. It''s the military and the old man''s friends who stop their father, It is also the "Chen family" of the Li family


    Chen family?


    Things seem to get more interesting.


    Li Meng looks at Li Yanran full of interest. Li Meng is still very interested in these interesting things.


    Li Yanran didn''t disappoint Li Meng either. Maybe she didn''t want to disappoint Li Meng at all, and didn''t want to hide anything from Li Meng. She didn''t intend to have any reservation about what Li Meng wanted to know.


    After a little pause, Li Yanran continued: "the Chen family and the Li family are all martial arts families. When they were young, the old man was friends with Chen Yongcai, the current patriarch of the Chen family. The old man even married his sister to him. Since then, the Li family and the Chen family have been related."


    Speaking of this, Li Yanran had no choice but to smile and said: "just like Mr. Chen''s name, in temperament, Mr. Chen is not only aggressive, impulsive, but also good at money, and he is also keen on power... He has different views with Mr. Chen on this matter. With the help of his friends and the dissuasion of his family, Mr. Chen keeps silent."


    So, is it a dispute of interests?


    Although the Acropolis is independent, it is also a whole. If the Li family stands up to support Wang Yanmei''s announcement of the founding of the people''s Republic, the other golden families can no longer remain silent, either surrender or resist. Undoubtedly, other golden families are not willing to see such a result.


    At this time, if the twelve golden families want to get their due benefits in this change, they must work together, and no one can disperse this fragile whole.


    In this way, I am afraid that the reunification of China has a hard way to go.


    Speaking of the Chen family, Li Yanran thought of one thing.


    Something related to the purpose of her trip.


    Thinking of this, Li Yanran continued: "this time I come, not just for this matter, there is one more thing I want to ask you to solve my doubts."


    "What''s the matter?"


    To another thing that Li Yanran said, Li Meng is still very curious.


    Looking at Li Meng, Li Yanran whispered, "Li Meng, do you know Chen Yuyan, the eldest lady of the Chen family?"


    Chen Yuyan?


    This name reminds Li Meng of a person.


    A stranger but never forgotten.


    Then again, she seems to be a member of the Chen family. What Li Yanran said about Chen Yuyan should be her.


    With a slight nod, Li Meng replied, "yes, how? You know her, too? Oh, by the way, the Li family and the Chen family are in laws. It''s natural for you to know her. "


    Since they are in laws, the two families will naturally have contacts, and the members of the two families will not be unfamiliar.


    It seems that I really know


    Li Meng''s expression let Li Yanran confirm this.


    Looking at Li Meng with suspicious eyes, Li Yanran said: "I really don''t know how you know Xiao Yan. Since Xiao Yan came back from going out for training, she seems to be a different person. She used to be OK, but since she saw you on TV last time, her situation has become worse. She locked herself in her room all day, even my cousin didn''t want to see her, What''s going on? Although I don''t know the reason, it must have something to do with you, otherwise she would not have such a big reaction when she saw you. "


    Facing Li Yanran''s questioning eyes, Li Meng is embarrassed.


    After touching the bridge of his nose, Li Meng shook his head with a bitter smile, but said: "this... The reason is complicated. Originally, I wanted to visit the Chen family a few months ago, but I didn''t expect to encounter the invasion of Kyoto by demons, which delayed me. Don''t worry, I will solve this problem. In a few days, I will go to Xiangdu to visit the Li family."


    solve?


    How to solve it?


    What''s the relationship between Li Meng and Xiao Yan?


    lovers?


    This is impossible. Although Xiaoyan has been out for some time, what happened during this period has been inquired by Li Yanran. During the training, there is no strange man around Xiaoyan.


    It''s even more impossible to go back to Kyoto.


    Li Yanran is curious about how Xiaoyan met Li Meng.


    There is also a solution. Xiaoyan is in a bad mental state now. What will Li Meng do to solve the problem?


    It''s not really a couple, is it?


    Is that possible?


    Is Xiaoyan really Li Meng''s lover?


    Visiting the Li family to propose?


    In the heart, Li Yanran thought about it.


    After a while, Li Yanran put away her confused thoughts and said with a little worry: "Xiaoyan''s current state... Ah, if you want to visit the Li family, I won''t stop you, but Xiaoyan is still young. If you like her, it''s not difficult to marry her as you are now, but if you don''t have this idea, you''d better not appear in front of her."


    The possibility that thinks in the heart is still very big, otherwise small Yan also won''t see him on TV to become like this, this lets Li Yanran some worry, some care.


    What kind of identity Li Meng is, Li Yanran is the most clear.


    Not only as the ambassador of the first legion, but also with some beautiful women, who are unpredictable.


    Although Li Yanran doesn''t have any negative views on Li Meng, she doesn''t think that Xiaoyan can tie the heart of the man in front of her. Since it''s impossible, don''t give people any hope, which is the best result for Xiaoyan.


    She seems to have misunderstood something


    Looking at Li Yanran in surprise, Li Meng said helplessly: "Miss Li misunderstood that although I have some origins with her, it''s not what you think. Her present mental state is really related to me, but it''s just a coincidence. I went to Xiangdu to visit Chen''s family in order to eliminate her mental abnormality at this time."


    Is that so?


    Listening to Li Meng''s explanation, Li Yanran suddenly became embarrassed.


    She said with a smile and an apology, "I''m sorry, I think too much."


    Although a little stunned, Li Meng didn''t care too much.


    Everyone has such doubts in Li Yanran''s heart.


    There is no way to do this. Who can make Chen Yuyan react to him.


    Anyone who faces this situation will doubt him.


    It seems that the trip to Xiangdu must be done as soon as possible. A day later is a kind of injury to Chen Yuyan.


    For that girl, the mental abnormality will not bring any beneficial benefits.


    Although some talents and potentials have been added, the negative impact is greater in general.


    If we just let it go, maybe one day there will be a female devil in the Chen family.


    "Do you have a way?"


    For a long time, Li Yanran just reacted, a face of surprise.


    As for Li Yanran''s delayed reaction, Li Meng just gave a faint smile and said softly, "it''s natural. At the beginning, in dirty Valley, because of my carelessness, her spirit was impacted, which led to a great change in her temperament. To solve this problem, you need to tie the bell. Don''t worry, she will be OK."


    Listen to Li Meng say so, Li Yanran then relieved come down.


    Li Yanran is very clear about the young man''s "ability" in front of her. She has no doubt that Li Meng can cure Xiaoyan at this time.


    With a little relief in her heart, Li Yanran was relieved and said happily, "I''m relieved to have you. I don''t know when Mr. Li Meng will go to Xiangdu?"


    After thinking about it, Li Meng was not sure: "in recent days, before going to Xiangdu, I still have some things to do. Only when I have finished, can I go to Xiangdu safely. Don''t worry too much. Her state at this time is not a bad thing for her. It can temper her mind and benefit her growth in the future."


    Li Yanran also felt what Li Meng said.


    Since Xiaoyan''s temperament has changed greatly, her strength has indeed increased a lot. Her talent is not the same level as before.


    Maybe that''s the only benefit of mental disorders.


    Gently nodded, in the time after, Li Yanran did not say more.


    After having enough to eat and drink, of course, the banquet is over.


    All the banquets in the world come to an end. The time seems to be getting faster when the beauties invite each other tonight. It''s late at night unconsciously.

 Chapter 1299

    Although the night is deep, the first class hall is still lively.


    Leaving the noisy hall on the first floor, the three stopped on the side of the relatively quiet street.


    After a farewell, Li Meng and Chen Yan boarded the vehicle waiting by the roadside.


    With the roar of the engine, the car is moving away.


    Beside the street, Li Yanran stood still, looking straight at the gradually distant vehicles.


    Until the car disappeared at the end of the street, she turned calmly and returned to the "first class hall".


    Yipintang is the place where Li Yanran met and settled down in Kyoto.


    On the way back, the road condition is undoubtedly much better.


    On the smooth street, the car was running at a steady speed.


    In the car, leaning against the owner, Chen Yan whispered: "master, I''m afraid it''s not appropriate to go to Xiangdu at this time. Even if you believe in the owner, some gossip can''t be avoided."


    Today, the first Legion is very sensitive to any country. In the current situation in Kyoto, if Li Meng goes to see some people very willfully, he may be considered that the first Legion interferes in the internal affairs of Kyoto.


    Li Meng didn''t respond to Chen Yan''s whispers in his ear. He looked at the scene of moving backward outside the window calmly.


    For a long time, Li mengcai said calmly: "no matter, what the first Legion is not afraid of is gossip. There is no need for others to gossip about what the first Legion will do. One day, they will understand that what they think is just the tip of the iceberg in what the first Legion will do."


    Speaking of this, Li Meng said with a cool smile: "the world needs a change, a change related to the future of mankind. Everything I have done and what the first army has done is just brewing a storm that is about to sweep the world."


    Chen Yan doesn''t feel much about Li Meng''s words.


    She doesn''t understand these things and doesn''t want to know them.


    However, she knows more or less about the purpose of the first Legion. She knows that the master has a great goal, and that the ultimate goal of the first Legion is not just to occupy a certain place.


    Holding her master''s arm, Chen Yan said languidly, "master, why do you have to do so much? In this world, just have our place. Don''t you feel satisfied with our company?"


    This can be a little lazy, but Li Meng did not scold Chen Yan for it.


    He just looked back at Chen Yan and said calmly: "the future of human beings is our future. In this world, we may be able to exist carefree, but in the universe, in the boundless starry sky, threats are everywhere. Maybe one day human beings will become prey, and so are we. In order to avoid this day, Human beings have to enter the starry sky and search for the future in the vast universe. What the first Legion has to do is to become the guide of human beings and lead them on a new journey. "


    "So..."


    Chen Yan doesn''t understand the master''s words, but she probably knows what the master wants.


    The universe, the starry sky or something, is still too far away for human beings.


    But one thing is clear. The world will be in the bag of the first legion, because only in this way can the first Legion become the leader of mankind.


    After that, the car quieted down.


    By the time I got back to 101 hospital, it was already dark.


    At the gate of the hospital, Chen Yan leaves, while Li Meng returns to the ward alone.


    Late at night, the hospital was quiet.


    Walking in the long corridor, the ear is silent, and the occasional sound is fleeting. The quiet atmosphere makes the long corridor seem extremely deep, giving people a very strange pressure.


    The ground is a little smooth, even if the pace is light, it will make the sound of "stepping".


    Back to their own room, Li Meng did not accident to see a person.


    Is long Qiao son, she stands in front of the window, also don''t know to be looking at what, seem very attentive.


    The sound of opening the door startled her. She turned and cast her eyes at the door.


    This one sees, then saw Li Meng who enters the room.


    She slightly a Zheng, then to Li Meng to welcome past.


    "Master, I just received a message from Austria. Do you want to see it?"


    Orglia?


    After a lazy stretch, Li Meng felt a little tired.


    Li Meng didn''t care much about the situation of Austria.


    The war has begun. Next, he just needs to wait for the good news.


    The only thing that makes Li Meng care about is probably the chaotic demon that lives on the continent of Austria.


    However, although the chaos demon is terrible, it is not immortal. As long as it can be killed, it is nothing terrible for the first Legion. Although the chaos demon is strong, Li Meng also believes in his subordinates.


    Has anything changed?


    What will change?


    As long as the first Legion carefully deal with the chaos demon, the final victory belongs to the first Legion.


    As for the big and small kingdoms on the continent of Austria, Li Meng never paid attention to them. He never thought that only the strength of those kingdoms could resist the first army''s attack. What could the United Kingdom do? This will only bring about the fastest collapse.


    The gap is the gap. Once the gap is too big, it can''t be made up with fearless courage.


    No matter how tenacious the resistance is, it will be destroyed by absolute force.


    1 + 1 is equal to 2. The kingdoms on the continent of Austria may be able to get a value of "8" or "10", but the value of the first Legion is "100". Only in terms of value, the gap in the middle is an insurmountable mountain.


    Languidly sat on the bed, although a little tired, but Li Meng still mentioned the spirit.


    Looking at the Dragon qiao''er not far in front of him, Li Meng said: "tell me about it."


    Step micro lift, long Qiao son light step came to Li Meng body before, gentle and graceful body squatted down, is very natural for Li Meng take off boots.


    As she took off, she said: "the war is going well. One third of the territory of Austria has been in the hands of the first army. However, with the overall advancement of the army, the first army is also facing some new threats. Master, according to general Tanya, the biggest threat of the first army comes from chaos demon, although the army has not yet contacted chaos demon, But sooner or later, it''s inevitable. "


    Naturally, Li Meng was not surprised by the news.


    At the beginning, Li Meng told Tanya where the chaos demon was. When he found the chaos demon, Li Meng knew that in the future, the chaos demon would be the biggest obstacle for the first army to unify the continent of Austria.

 Chapter 1300

    Li Meng: "what? Those evil things have begun to act? "


    "Yes, according to general Tanya, the chaotic demons are rampaging in the kingdom of bris. In order to prevent the chaotic demons from growing stronger, general Tanya is leading the army to attack bris Kingdom at full speed."


    It seems a little tricky


    Li Meng is not afraid of chaos demons. At least a small Chaos Legion will not be afraid. But chaos legions are extremely harmful. As long as they are given enough killing time, their power will be infinitely enhanced like snowballs. If the whole people of Austria become the sacrifice of chaos demons, Then the human world will usher in a "natural disaster", a "demon natural disaster" comparable to the world of edras.


    At that time, all human beings and all life on the earth will be destroyed. No matter human beings or fierce animals, they will become the prey of demons.


    With this in mind, Li Meng was a little worried about the situation in Austria.


    He had to worry about it, and he had to care about it. For human beings, chaos is too terrible.


    The shoes had been taken off and he stood up from the ground. Long Qiaoer said softly, "don''t worry too much, master. The message is just about the situation in Austria. General Tanya must be confident to deal with the threat of the devil."


    This is also


    As long as we don''t give chaos demons the chance to grow, the first Legion has the ability to eliminate chaos demons.


    With a light breath, Li Meng put aside the affairs in Austria for the time being.


    He is far away in Kyoto and can''t do anything. Although he can tear up the space with the power of faith and arrive in Austria in an instant, it''s not necessary.


    As far as the current situation is concerned, the situation on the continent of Austria does not exceed the limit that the first Legion can cope with.


    Of course, if necessary, Li Meng will also join the battlefield in Australia in the shortest time.


    In the face of the threat of the devil, his power is necessary, can play the role of absolute victory.


    Li Meng has never underestimated his own power. He does not say "spirit", but only the power of "idea". On earth, if he bursts out with all his strength, that power is no doubt with "God" in the eyes of ordinary people.


    Human beings not only need to be no longer afraid of death, but also need a belief, an unquestionable belief.


    Lazy stretched a lazy waist, Li Meng languidly fell on the bed, eyes wide open, listless looking at the white ceiling, also don''t know what to think.


    ----


    The world is not peaceful. Despair exists in everyone''s heart. When death comes, it may be a relief.


    For people on the continent of Austria, despair has appeared, and the smell of death has covered the sky.


    Austria continent, Kingdom of saertel, capital "Crick".


    In the vast forest, it is located in a gentle hill.


    The high city wall makes it like a mountain rising from the ground, standing majestically in a piece of green.


    However, for the human beings in the city, the high wall has been unable to ensure their safety.


    One month later, the news of the first Legion''s invasion of Austria had spread all over the continent.


    Every day during the month, there was despairing news.


    Not long ago, the Western neighbor "funaka kingdom" fell. Not long after that, saertel kingdom was invaded by the first army, and several western cities fell one after another without warning.


    The attack of the first Legion is so fierce that the kingdom of saetel has no power to fight back.


    Just after noon, the dazzling sun in the sky radiates the hottest sunshine of the day. The sunshine represents hope, but there is an atmosphere of despair in Crick.


    The cities of the Kingdom have fallen one after another, and Crick city is about to be destroyed.


    Boundless forest, dark forest is a quiet world.


    However, the silence was quickly broken.


    There was a sudden commotion in the forest.


    In the dark forest, the roar came from the distance.


    Within a moment, a huge steel beast suddenly appeared in the dark forest, accompanied by dense footsteps and countless steel bodies.


    They are galloping in the forest, all over the area of dozens of miles.


    Once upon a time, the forest was the world of polluting animals, but now, in the face of this huge army, even the ferocious polluting animals have put away their ferocity and shrunk in a dark corner, shivering.


    In front, the tall walls of Crick are close at hand.


    How can the guards on the wall not notice the changes in the forest? This makes the guards on the west wall nervous and stare at the edge of the forest outside the city.


    They know that a powerful force is approaching Crick and they must be ready to fight.


    Outside the city, there is a piece of wasteland between the edge of the forest and the city wall. The area of wasteland is not small, about two Li wide.


    It exists as a buffer zone for better defense of the approach of polluting animals.


    When the enemy is no longer a polluting animal, but a human, the existence of buffer zone has advantages for both sides.


    For the defenders, the buffer zone can let them see the enemy ahead of time, while for the attacking side, the buffer zone is a place to set up the formation, and the sight will not be hindered by the forest.


    As time goes by, the commotion in the forest is getting closer and closer, and the movement is also getting bigger and bigger.


    There was a tense air in the air.


    All of a sudden, the commotion came to an abrupt end, and the forest was suddenly quiet.


    The roar was gone, and peace was restored in the forest.


    This unusual situation puzzled the garrison on the city wall and nervously watched the edge of the forest.


    On the high wall, a group of guards watched. At the edge of the forest, a figure came out of the dark forest.


    She was dressed in black armor, a cape, and a wide hood, which covered all her information. Only the bloody sword in her hand showed her identity.


    It''s the enemy


    Stepping on the dark earth, the sun was shining down from the sky. The warmth was not very good for Tanya, who was a dead man.


    The dead belong to darkness, while the sunshine is the most positive thing, representing the light.


    Although light and dark are related, they are also related.


    In the metal "clank" of footsteps, behind her, a row of black iron soldiers came out of the forest and stood side by side behind her, guarding her like ancient knights.


    Facing a new enemy, a new city, Tanya raises her sword and spits out two words.


    "Attack


    The purpose is clear, only attack.


    At the first order, the forest was in turmoil again, this time more intense.

 Chapter 1301

    The powerful engine is roaring. In the roaring sound, at the edge of the forest, one Guardian Tank after another rushes out of the forest, and the black muzzle is aimed at the wall.


    Behind the guardian tank are soldiers rushing out of the forest.


    Dense metal figure like a wave into the wasteland, and rushed to the distant wall.


    The front stretched for several kilometers, and for a moment, the first regiment troops appeared on the outside of the whole west city.


    "Bang! Bang


    The roar of gunfire followed. In the jet of fire, the Guardian Tank attacked the wall.


    In the sky, the shell is whistling. The next moment, the wall suddenly has a violent "explosion".


    "Enemy attack, enemy attack, prepare to fight."


    The appearance of the enemy, the rapid attack on the wall of chaos, fierce artillery is to let people fear.


    Facing the dense armored troops outside the city wall, a timid look appeared in the face of a garrison.


    They are ready to fight. When the war really comes, they find that they are so powerless.


    In the flame of the take-off, many battlements were blasted to pieces, and the splashed gravel like a sharp blade knocked down countless soldiers. In the roaring sound of gunfire, a scream suddenly sounded on the wall.


    As the most loyal soldiers in the Kingdom, they did not shrink back, and their fear did not crush them.


    "Fire, everyone in combat position immediately."


    Under the scolding of the officers, the guards on the wall restored a little order and began to fight back in the roar of gunfire.


    For a moment, there was a lot of gunfire on the wall.


    At this moment, Crick''s battle began.


    Gunfire filled the sky over Crick.


    The sound of gunfire and the roar of gunfire wake up the whole city like thunder.


    At the moment, everyone''s eyes are on the west, whether they are dignitaries or ordinary people.


    The barrage of bullets, like raindrops, fell to the earth, hindering the soldiers'' charging steps under the city.


    On the armor of the solid power combat suit, there is a spark from time to time, accompanied by the sound of metal impact.


    Some of the soldiers fell down and fell under the hail of bullets, while others approached the wall.


    "Turn on the booster engine, let''s go!"


    Although the sound of gunfire on the wall was dense and the rain of bullets was falling like raindrops towards the city, it could not stop the soldiers of the first regiment from approaching.


    When close to the wall, the soldiers under the city immediately turned on the jet engine behind.


    In the more harsh roar, the guards on the wall found that the enemy under the wall flew up and was approaching the wall.


    For a moment, facing the tall wall, a large number of soldiers turned on the jet engine, ready to forcibly occupy the wall.


    Outside the city wall, the soldiers in flight are like flying ants, dense and spectacular.


    This time, the first regiment did not make any preparations for the war, did not use long-range artillery to carry out firepower attack, and did not use air units. All these reasons came from the contempt for the enemy.


    This is not the arrogance of the first legion, but in the last few battles, the first Legion suddenly found out that the armed forces of Austria and Georgia are really weak, and heavy weapons are very rare, and even a generation of guards do not have many.


    In the battle against the kingdom of funaka, the first regiment was very cautious, and every step forward was very careful. Even the attack on a small town was well planned. As a result, the progress was slow. It took more than a month to capture the kingdom of funaka, which had only four cities.


    After conquering the kingdom of funcana, the first Legion changed its tactics.


    The army is not only more dispersed, but also more radical.


    Although there seemed to be many troops outside the city, a steady stream of soldiers and armored beasts rushed out of the forest. In fact, the scale of the troops attacking Crick city was not large, the total number was only 30000.


    In Crick, however, the size of the enemy reached 100000.


    Although the gap between 30000 and 100000 is obvious, the combat effectiveness is completely reversed.


    There was no pity, and there was no need for pity on the battlefield. As the soldiers of the first Legion rushed to the wall, the battlefield soon moved to the wall.


    Although there were many defenders on the wall, they were quickly defeated by the first army.


    With more and more soldiers on the wall, but two hours, the tall west wall eventually fell.


    The enemy is not a mob, in the face of invading the enemy home, many soldiers are dead, very tragic.


    But this courage, they used the wrong place.


    "Hoo


    The sound of breaking the air sounded, and a dark shadow rose from the bottom of the city and landed on the wall.


    At this time, the city wall has been controlled by the first legion, while the original masters and defenders have become corpses and prisoners.


    On the wall, the gunfire gradually subsided.


    By this time, the battlefield had left the city wall and entered the city.


    Standing on the wall, Tanya quietly looks at the city in front of her.


    In the city, there are not too tall buildings, mainly six or seven storey bungalows.


    This city may be a big city, but it is by no means a city. Although it covers a large area and has a large population, its backwardness is a certain fact.


    The most prominent one in the city is a castle standing in the city. It is very big and magnificent. Looking from afar, it gives people an indestructible feeling.


    be secure against assault?


    This is just an illusion. Before dark, the city will fall into the hands of the first Legion. In five days at most, the first Legion can completely control the city.


    Looking down, Tanya looks at her hand with metal gloves. On her finger, it''s a bloodstain.


    There is a bloodstain on the wall stack touched by hand, the blood has not yet solidified, and the red color is so dazzling.


    It''s death, the breath of death


    In the hand, the pale flame suddenly appeared, burned the blood, also burned the dazzling color.


    The fighting never stopped. At this time, the soldiers who captured the city wall opened the heavy gate.


    The road was clear, heavy units outside the city began to enter the city, and a new battle began.


    The battle was short-lived. When the army of the first regiment entered the city, the battle was actually over.


    Although there were some brief contact wars in the city, most of them were on the verge of collapse.


    Before dark, the army that entered the city captured the palace.


    At this point, the kingdom of saertel was declared to fall and entered the follow-up of the kingdom of funaka.


    Although the palace was broken, the fighting did not stop.


    Crick is a big city. There are still sporadic battles everywhere in the city. It is a defeated Kingdom, and the army is still struggling.

 Chapter 1302

    "General, the palace is under full control. Everyone in the palace is taken to the king''s hall, waiting for the general''s disposal."


    In the corridor of the Kingdom, Tanya and a group of Sergeants are heading towards the hall of the kingdom.


    Compared with the defense of the city wall, the defense ability of the palace is much worse.


    Although there were three thousand royal guards, the armored forces of the first regiment were not qualified enough. In a single charge, the wall less than ten meters high was blasted open.


    After that, it was much simpler. After the royal guards were settled, the palace was completely controlled by the first army.


    "Where is their king?" Tan Ya inquired.


    As the head of a country, if you control the king of Sartre, the war will be much easier.


    Although this "capital" was captured by the first army, there are still three cities belonging to the kingdom of Sartre in the East.


    Behind Tanya, a sergeant replied, "he''s tough. He didn''t run away. We found him in the king''s hall. He sat on the throne. When he saw us, he was calm."


    "Maybe the ignorant is fearless. He is very young, and his bones are hard." Another sergeant said.


    At this time, another voice sounded again: "in such" royal power "countries, once the power is replaced, the fate of the royal family is often tragic. He should be afraid, and we should let him be afraid."


    "This is not a big period of revolution. We are not the revolutionaries. Our purpose is more simple and there is no need to cause unnecessary slaughter."


    "If you think too much about killing without reason, the general will not like it and the commander will not allow it. For the first legion, the royal family demoted as a civilian is not a threat."


    You and I, the chief sergeants had an abnormal discussion on an unnecessary issue.


    "Well, don''t talk about things that don''t need to be discussed. Do what''s right now."


    Tanya denounced the discussion of the sergeants, and the cold words came into the ears of every sergeant.


    This quieted the sergeants down and fell into silence.


    Tan Ya''s soldiers are all from ASEAN in Al world. ASEAN is a regime that advocates "science and technology". In terms of concept and belief, it attaches great importance to "human rights". Relatively speaking, it is more rational and has different understanding of war.


    In silence, the king''s Hall arrived.


    This is a big space with smooth ground and huge columns.


    When crossing the low threshold of the gate, a group of figures in the hall are reflected in Tanya''s eyes.


    The palace has been controlled by the first Legion. In the hall, except for the soldiers of the first legion, only the royal family members are controlled.


    There were not many of them, about 100 people, all of them were surrounded by soldiers in the hall.


    The arrival of Tanya and others undoubtedly attracted their attention, and their eyes moved with Tanya''s approach.


    And on the high throne, there is another man. He is very young, wearing gorgeous purple and gold robes, and looks very noble. He is the king of sartrel kingdom.


    Even if the palace had been controlled by the enemy, he did not lose his dignity as the head of a country.


    Undoubtedly, he had courage, so the soldiers of the first Legion kept his dignity, let him sit on the throne, waiting for the final end.


    In the main hall, before ascending the steps of the throne, Tanya stops.


    Head slightly move, Tanya looked at the side of the sergeant.


    The sergeant nodded to the soldier beside him.


    In the sign of the sergeant, the two soldiers stepped up the steps, approached the throne and "invited" the young king down from the throne.


    It''s just a little bit violent.


    "Let me go. I''m the king. How dare you be so rude?"


    The body was coerced, forced by the soldiers of the first Legion under the throne, which made him very angry, angry voice.


    But in the face of strong soldiers, his struggle is so weak.


    Escorting the "noble" king, the soldiers took him to Tanya.


    In her hood, Tanya coldly looks at the struggling young "King" in front of her.


    Because of anger, his face turned red. I don''t know whether it was shame or simple anger.


    Looking at him, Tanya''s cold voice rang in her hood.


    "The king? Do you know what happened to the king of Calvary kingdom? He fled, but he didn''t save his life. He was buried in the mouth of the polluting beast with his loyal guards. There was no bones left. What do you know about the fate of the king of the kingdom of funaka? He is not as young as you, and his bones are not as hard as you, so he is still alive. How about you? Do you want to live, or do you want to be the first "King" to die in the hands of the first Legion


    The cold and heartless words frightened all the people in the hall. They looked at Tanya, who was covered in the hood and armor.


    The black armor, the bloody lines, the dark and evil smell make everyone not doubt what she said.


    She will do this, and if necessary, she will take the lives of all the people here mercilessly.


    Although he had courage, he was still too young to look up in front of Tanya.


    Just a word, let him pale, dare not make a mistake.


    He was afraid


    Step out, walk by the "King", Tanya stepped on the steps to climb to the throne.


    In front of the throne, Tanya stops and turns to face the hall.


    She was high above and had a clear view of everything in the hall.


    In the hood, the cold voice sounded again.


    "Your lives are not worth money. There is not much need for them. The first Legion will not kill in vain. If you cooperate, your lives will be protected. If you resist, you will die."


    With her eyes slightly shifted, Tanya looked at the "King" who was held down by the soldiers under the stairs and said, "when the sun rises tomorrow, you still have the last task. Gather all the ministers to manage the country as usual, and order unconditional surrender to other cities. Since then, there will be no" King "in this country."


    Speaking of this, Tanya looked at the people in the hall and said coldly, "you can do it. If you can''t, you won''t see the sun rising tomorrow."


    Yes, that''s the threat.

 Chapter 1303

    Yes, that''s the threat.


    In war, harsh means are necessary.


    The ultimate goal of the first Legion is to unify the continent of Austria, but it will not focus on the small kingdom of Sartre. In order to ensure the stability of the rear, it must use the means of iron and blood.


    Only when they are afraid and know the consequences of resisting the first legion, can they manage the country well for the first legion, so that the country will not lose the most basic order because of the war.


    Hand slightly a Yang, Tan Ya way: "take them down, look after them."


    The soldiers responded and began to drive out the royal family members in the hall, including the young "King".


    "Let''s go!"


    There is no problem in language communication. Although the soldiers can''t speak the language of Austria, the auxiliary AI in the helmet can translate two different languages and then transmit them through the loudspeaker.


    Driven by the soldiers, hundreds of people left the king''s hall.


    When the last figure disappeared in the hall, the noisy scene finally disappeared, and the hall was quiet.


    At this time, the hall is left with Tanya a group of sergeants and a small number of soldiers guarding.


    Looking at Tanya in front of the throne, a sergeant said: "general! The operational plan for the first stage of the Northeast theater has been completed. Not far from our east is the kingdom of bris. Now the situation of the kingdom of bris is complex and the whereabouts of demons are uncertain. Before carrying out the second stage of operations, we must first find out the situation of the kingdom of bris, find the main forces of demons, strive to confront the enemy head-on, and concentrate our superior forces to eliminate them. "


    As soon as his words fell, another sergeant said, "it''s not easy. Now the airspace of the kingdom of bris has become a forbidden area. Without UAV detection, the only way to find the main force of the devil is to send ground troops. Facing the devil, it''s very difficult for small-scale troops to survive. Once they encounter the devil, they are likely to be wiped out, We should avoid unnecessary losses. "


    At this time, Davis, who had been silent, said: "in this case, we have to wait for the demons to attack. As long as a certain city of bris is attacked, the news will be spread. At that time, we will naturally know where the main force of the demons is. We can also take the initiative to contact the kingdom of bris. They are not feeling well now, although we are also enemies, But we have to choose between the devil and us. I believe they will not choose the devil. "


    This is inevitable. The purpose of the first Legion is to conquer, while the devil is pure killing.


    How to choose is very clear.


    The situation is not very good. When the first regiment launched an offensive against the continent of Austria, the air investigation against the kingdom of bris did not stop until half a month ago.


    There are reasons why the aerial investigation of the kingdom of bris should be stopped.


    The biggest reason is because of the devil, because the airspace of the kingdom of bris has been controlled by the devil. After the loss of two beehive drones, the first regiment had to stop the air investigation of the kingdom of bris to avoid unnecessary losses.


    Today, over the continent of Austria, airspace is not the domain of the first Legion.


    There are powerful flying species among demons. Their speed is extremely fast. Even in the high altitude of 10000 meters, they can easily find the proximity of beehive UAV. With the existing air power of the first legion, they are not the opponent of demons. After thinking about it again and again, the first Legion gave up air reconnaissance.


    After losing the advantage of air investigation, the first Legion lost the trace of demons completely.


    Information about demons can only be obtained from some information released by the kingdom of bris.


    In this month, the demons were not idle. The human beings in the kingdom of bris became the targets of their slaughter. Two cities fell one after another, countless agricultural towns were destroyed, and millions of people died in the mouth of the demons.


    At this time, the kingdom of bris was already in a state of panic, struggling in despair like a frightened bird.


    With the loss of two cities, there are only three cities left in the kingdom of Brisbane, and the population has dropped by 50%.


    And that 50% of the population has become the nourishment for the growth of the demon army. At this time, the strength of the demon is not what it used to be. Even the first army can only concentrate its superior forces to have the possibility of World War I.


    Some people like to fight the devil head-on, to kill the devil in the shortest time, but some people have different opinions.


    In the hall, a chief Sergeant expressed his opinion.


    A slightly mechanical voice echoed in the hall: "in the same number of battles with demons, our troops are not dominant or even inferior. Once we fight head-on, even if we win, we will pay a heavy price. Although we have more than 500000 troops on the continent of Austria, only 250000 troops can be used in the Northeast theater, Once all these 250000 troops are put into the battlefield, it is bound to be a bloody battle. Tactically speaking, it is a very stupid way to find a confrontation with the devil. The victory of dying together is far from victory. "


    "It''s really stupid, but it''s the only way to win. It''s even more stupid to fight with demons and disperse forces. It will only be destroyed by demons one by one."


    Opinions were not unified. In the main hall, the sergeants were in dispute about the second stage of the battle.


    It''s a good thing. Only in the debate can the best tactics come out.


    "It''s really stupid to disperse troops, but it''s not absolute to fail in battle. Why do we always want to attack in the battle with demons? Since we are at a disadvantage, why not choose defense? There are still three remaining cities in the kingdom of Brisbane. These three cities are undoubtedly very strong fortresses. We can rely on these three cities to fight a defensive war with the devil. "


    Defensive war?


    This is a good way. If we can take advantage of the fortifications of the three cities, the advantage will be shifted to the first regiment.


    In order to prevent the invasion of polluting animals, the city walls of human cities are often very tall. Although the existence of the city walls mainly deals with polluting animals, it is also a natural danger for the devil.


    Although the high wall can''t stop the demons, the wall is undoubtedly a good defensive position for the first Legion. Once the army of the first Legion sets up a position on the wall, the demons will be at an absolute disadvantage.


    But


    Darvis reminded: "there is a risk that we can''t completely trust the kingdom of bris. Even if they promise to surrender, they can''t completely believe that once the army enters the territory of bris, the march of the large army may attract the attention of the demon army. Once the army arrives at the bottom of the city, the kingdom of bris suddenly changes its mind, The army will be in a dilemma. In this case, the army will be in danger of collapse. "

 Chapter 1304

    This possibility exists. For the countries on the continent of Austria, the first Legion is an invader. If there is a possibility that the first Legion will be destroyed, they are likely to put all their eggs in one basket.


    People''s hearts are out of control, especially for monarchical countries. In order to protect the interests of individuals, everything can be done.


    Even if they know the cost of going back, they will take chances to do some seemingly stupid things.


    "This matter has yet to be discussed. Now let''s focus on the matter at hand. Although Crick city has been conquered by us, it will take at least half a month to control the whole territory of Sartre kingdom. It''s not too late to discuss the way to deal with demons after controlling Sartre kingdom. Bris Kingdom is located between the kingdom of Austria and Sartre kingdom, As long as we can ensure the safety of every city in Sartre, the devil will not go anywhere. "


    This is also


    That''s all for the discussion of demons.


    Many factors need to be taken into account in the formulation of a combat plan. It is still too early to make a plan to fight against demons. Who knows what the situation will be like half a month or even a month later.


    For the first Legion now, we should be careful with demons and do our own work step by step.


    Seeing this, Tanya in front of the throne said: "continue to carry out the battle plan of" sartrel kingdom ". Before occupying the whole territory of sartrel, all teams shall not take the initiative to fight with demons without authorization."


    Sartre is a neighbor of the kingdom of bris. There may be traces of demons in this land.


    "Yes


    The sergeants answered in unison.


    With a wave of his hand, Tanya said, "go, the battle of Crick is not over. Go and finish your mission. Davis will stay."


    As Tanya said, the battle of Crick city is not over, and as sergeants, their responsibilities are not finished.


    After another salute to tan ya, the sergeants turned and left.


    More than ten metal figures left the hall one after another, and only Davis stayed.


    With the departure of the sergeants, the hall suddenly became a lot of empty.


    Looking at Dawes, the only one left in the hall, Tanya said: "prepare an elite team who is good at fighting, and I will lead them to the kingdom of bris."


    "General! You are... "Davis was puzzled.


    It is obvious that general Tanya intends to go to the kingdom of bris in person, but Dawes does not know the purpose of general Tanya. At the same time, he does not agree with general Tanya going to the dangerous place of bris in person.


    In the hall, Tanya''s cold voice echoed.


    "We need to know more about the kingdom of bris. Intelligence is the key to our final victory. We need to know the whereabouts and every move of the devil. Only when the devil is completely exposed in our eyes can we win easily."


    Even so, Davis still disagrees with Tanya''s risky behavior.


    He exhorted: "general, there are many crises in the kingdom of Brisbane. My subordinates don''t agree that the general should go there in person. Even if we want to investigate the enemy''s situation, we should leave it to our subordinates to arrange. We are soldiers. We are ready to sacrifice when we come to this world. The general doesn''t have to care too much about our lives."


    With a wave of her hand, Tanya said calmly, "it''s settled. The devil is not an ordinary enemy. My strength is necessary. I will take the black iron soldiers with me on this trip. The elite team is just an assistant. I will carry out your order. I will lead the team to set out in five days."


    This is an order. Although he doesn''t agree with it in his heart, Davis can only obey it.


    The only thing that Dawes can rest assured about is that general Tanya will take the black iron.


    In the first legion, the black iron warrior is the bravest and fearless knight, even in the face of the devil can also fight with one.


    With the protection of the black iron soldiers, even if they encounter demons, there is no problem in safely evacuating without victory.


    Seeing this, Davis had to answer: "yes!"


    With the end of the discourse, Davis then left, while Tanya stayed.


    Although the battle in the city is not over, the palace has been occupied by the first legion, and it has become the front-line command post of the first Legion. Before going to the kingdom of bris, Tanya will stay here and always pay attention to the army of the first Legion scattered throughout the kingdom of Sartre.


    Unconsciously, darkness came.


    With the arrival of the night, Crick city also gradually quieted down.


    Scattered gunfire disappeared without a trace, in the streets, only the army of the first Legion running around.


    Hope is no longer there. When the palace is broken, the defeated garrison in the city has lost the courage to resist.


    So, under a series of effects, the defenders scattered around the city laid down their weapons one by one.


    Of course, no matter when, there is no lack of courage, before dark, scattered gunfire is the last resistance of brave people.


    But in the face of the general situation, any resistance is useless. When the army of the first regiment sweeps the whole city, all resistance turns to ashes.


    As the gunfire subsided, the huge Crick city seemed to be in order again in the dark.


    Time is passing, unconsciously, the night is deep.


    At the moment, the palace is full of lights, and soldiers standing guard can be seen everywhere.


    With the efforts of the engineering team, a temporary headquarters appeared in the palace in the middle of the night, and the communication network covered the whole continent of Austria.


    Everything is in order.


    Today, the continent of Austria is not peaceful. Not to mention the rampage of demons, the fire started by the first Legion is burning throughout the territory of Sartre kingdom in the Northeast theater.


    The city of Crick is just one of the targets. Before the battle of Crick started, there were more than a dozen battlefields, large and small, on the long front. Almost half of the cities in the whole Sartre kingdom were included in the first wave of the offensive of the first Legion.


    Three big cities, more than ten farm towns, this is the target of the first wave attack of the first Legion.


    It''s late at night


    Although the light is bright, the darkness of the night sky also makes the outside very quiet.


    In a fairly spacious room, behind a desk, Tan yatuan, dressed in black armor, sat down.


    The hood on her head is still on, and she has a handheld computer in her hand.


    The data on the small screen is flashing, one picture after another is beating.


    "The first wave of the offensive is smooth, with 70% of the mission progress, and it is expected that 100% will be completed tomorrow."


    In the loudspeaker sound, the intelligent AI "elegant" sound appeared, reverberating in the room.


    And on the screen, there was no sign of her.


    Seventy percent of the teams, that is to say, most of them have completed their tasks, while the rest are still in progress. This is not a failure, but a short-term goal.


    After all, the towns in the target are not on the same line. Some targets are relatively close, so the first troops will naturally take the lead in attacking. Some targets are relatively far away, so the task will take longer to complete.


    In less than half a day, we conquered several big cities and more than ten small towns. This progress seems inconceivable, but it is also natural.


    The gap between the two sides is too big. If the Kingdom on the continent of Austria is a little stronger, not to mention compared with some powerful countries, even if it has the same strength as the former Bentley country, it will not be easy for the first Legion to capture any country. At least it will not be so fast in time, and the loss will not be as insignificant as it is now.


    The gap in weapons is too big. In the face of the front of the first legion, no city on the continent of Austria can resist even one attack of the first Legion.


    It''s a situation of one side collapse.


    Excluding the threat of demons, Tanya never worried about the war on the continent of Austria.


    Is it difficult to rule Austria?


    Yes, it''s hard. It''s not easy for the first team.


    Because people are full of uncertainty. If a nation has the courage to never give in, no matter how backward the weapons are, the first Legion will not be able to unify Austria in a short time.


    Even if the final result will not change, it may take several years or even ten years to conquer this land.


    Now, however, the autocratic monarchy has made the country lose the concept of "nation". Once the upper power fails, the civilians at the bottom will completely lose hope and the "courage" to resist.


    In this case, once a powerful foreign force enters the continent of Austria, it will be irresistible.


    Even if it wasn''t the first Legion that invaded Austria, it was Kyoto, or the kingdom of Baron, or even the slightly weaker kingdom of Orleans, these countries could do the same.


    "Don''t say anything about orglia. I know what you know. Is there any outside news? Nanlin Island, or Kyoto, the owner has been in Kyoto for almost half a year, and I don''t know what he is doing. "


    Unconsciously, it has been more than half a year since I left my master. In a few months, I will be able to make up for a whole year.


    Although she has become a "corpse girl", with the passage of time and the enhancement of her strength, those lost emotions are returning.


    As a corpse Ji, as a soldier, Tanya will not hide her feelings, and will not escape.


    The feeling of "he" may not be called love, but that kind of attachment makes Tan enjoy it very much.


    She likes to stay by his side, even if there is no communication, no contact, as long as you can see him, Tanya has been satisfied.


    But Tanya also knows that she is a soldier, but also his dependents. What the master wants is not her attachment, but her talent.


    The only thing she can do is to open up territory for her master, so that the first Legion can have a place in this world and even the whole universe.

 Chapter 1305

    "General, I''m just an intelligent AI. All my data comes from the data terminal. There''s no information recorded in the data terminal, and I can''t know what the master is doing in Kyoto. There''s no record in the data terminal. As for Nanlin Island, it''s under the jurisdiction of general Sawyer. As general Tanya''s personal assistant" Ai ", I can''t cross the boundary, Only some public information can be known. Now everything is normal on Nanlin island. General Sawyer is in charge of the supplies and is delivering them to the battlefield of Austria


    "In the open information, there is a new strategic guideline, which is called" space program ". In the coming year, the first Corps will build a space base in Nanlin island. Three months later, the first deep space rocket will be launched, and 16" quantum communication satellites "will be sent into the geostationary orbit to complete the preliminary conception of the earth''s" Skynet program. "


    This is not what Tanya wants to know


    Tanya also knows something about the "space program". The purpose of the first Corps is to control the sky, restore the global information network, and let mankind enter the Internet age again.


    The red world has disappeared, the obstacles to the sky are no longer there, and the long dark age has passed. It is time for mankind to take the first step towards the starry sky again.


    The screen flickered and darkened.


    With the palm of the computer on the table, Tanya stood up, stepping "clank" footsteps came to the window.


    Standing in front of the window, Tanya looks out at the palace shrouded in darkness.


    The night was deep, and the palace was quiet.


    In the dim afterglow, only the outline of some things can be seen.


    A night without words


    In the early morning, when everything revives, Crick also ushers in a new day.


    Compared with yesterday, Crick City, which ushered in a new day, seems to have restored order.


    Yesterday''s gunfire is not a fake, and the fighting on the street is not a fake. The calm of the night makes the civilians hiding in their homes can''t help walking on the street.


    After a long night, Crick has changed a lot.


    In the streets, when the first regiment patrols the motorcade whistling past, the beautiful and tough vehicles, and the soldiers in the cars wearing silver gray armor, it makes the civilians of Crick understand that the city has changed its owner.


    As far as the civilians are concerned, they don''t know much and can''t do much. The only thing they can do is to watch the changes and adapt to the trend.


    "Dong, Dong!"


    I don''t know when the long bell rang, one after another, echoing over Crick.


    The common people who have lived in the city for a long time know that the bell is a reminder of time and a symbol of the royal court holding a court meeting.


    Every time the bell rings, ministers everywhere in the city have to get up early and rush to the king''s hall to attend the court meeting before the sun shines on the earth.


    Today, however, the bell should not have sounded.


    Why?


    Because Crick city has changed its owner, the royal family of Sartre kingdom is no longer there.


    Yesterday''s battle is still fresh in my mind, and the ringing of the bell makes the ministers who shrink in their respective mansions hesitate.


    They were not sure what was going on in the palace or whether they should go to the palace at this time.


    The first regiment didn''t give them time to hesitate. Under the door visit of the patrol, the ministers had to leave their homes with anxiety and boarded the vehicles to the palace.


    The meeting lasted for a long time until noon.


    No one knows the contents of the meeting except the first Legion and the ministers of the former sartrel kingdom.


    This meeting is also the last one held by the kingdom of Sartre.


    In the next few days, everything was quiet, and the fighting all over the kingdom of Sartre was extremely short, short for only half a day, and long for only a day or two.


    Ten days after the first Legion stepped into the territory of the kingdom of Sartre, the kingdom of Sartre came to an end. After hundreds of years of founding, the kingdom of Sartre finally came to an end and disappeared in the long river of history.


    At this point, the kingdom of Sartre became the third destroyed kingdom of the first Legion.


    As soon as the news came out, it immediately caused a sensation among the kingdoms of Austria.


    Not to mention the kingdom of Brisbane in the Northeast war zone, this country is being ravaged by demons. How can they care about the first Legion? For Brisbane Kingdom, they may hope that the first Legion can enter their territory at this moment, so their pressure will be much less.


    For several kingdoms in the southwest war zone, the fall of Sartre kingdom had a huge impact on them.


    How long has it been?


    It''s only a month and a half since the first Legion landed on the continent of Austria. In this month and a half, almost one third of the land of Austria fell, which is enough to show the strength of the first Legion.


    How can they not be afraid?


    Compared with the success of the Northeast theater, in the southwest theater, the battle of the first Corps is not easy.


    Due to the rugged terrain and many mountains in the south of Austria, the speed of the army''s march was greatly affected.


    In the Northeast theater, the 250000 troops led by Tan Ya are about to penetrate the whole continent of Austria, while in the southwest theater, the front is still on the edge of the southwest.


    A month and a half later, in the southwest war zone, the 150000 troops of the first regiment made almost no achievements. They only captured three cities and some farm towns.


    150000 troops were stopped outside the kubel mountains.


    In Australia, a real war is coming.


    In a forest southeast of the city of nibal, the kingdom of stunt, on the continent of Austria.


    Unconsciously, a month has passed.


    Since the fourth and fifth fleets landed from the araver Strait, the fighting has not been smooth.


    At the beginning of landing, the battle was smooth. The fourth fleet commander "Wilson" and the Fifth Fleet Commander "Warren" led their troops to attack the kingdom of stunt from two directions. In less than half a month, they occupied most of the kingdom of stunt.


    When victory was in sight, a natural danger stopped the 150000 troops of the first legion, which also brought the offensive of the first Legion to a sudden halt.


    The scorching sun is shining on the earth, and the space seems to be boiling hot.


    Deep in the forest, however, it was dark and quiet.


    With the recovery of the four seasons, the continent of Austria near the equator has become hot.


    In the dark forest, the once hard frozen soil is slowly melting, which makes the ground soft and the growth of flowers and plants more prosperous. There are some muddy pools between the vines and flowers. The growth of all things makes the forest lively and beautiful.


    "Click!"


    Suddenly, the sound of breaking branches and leaves broke the silence of the forest.


    In the shade of the tree, the figure was shaking, and some soldiers in silver gray armor stepped out of the shadow of the tree with dead leaves.


    They are holding large rifles, and they are very cautious and careful. They are ready to fight at any time.


    There are not many of them, about two teams with more than 20 people.

 Chapter 1306

    At this time, what they are on guard against is not the enemy, but the polluting animals hidden in the forest.


    In the dark forest, some predators are assassins in the shadow. They are good at raiding. If they are not careful, they are likely to be attacked. They must be careful.


    "Chief sergeant, we have arrived at the appointed place, and we can see the Blackstone fortress on the mountain."


    The voice comes from the communicator, and the speaker comes from the top of the tree.


    On a big tree blocking the sky and among the thick branches and leaves, a silver gray figure is looking up to a huge barren mountain in the distance.


    There are many barren mountains, which form a mountain range formed by rock mountain. The mountain range is as big as a great wall. It is located in the forest and divides the forest into two parts.


    Looking to both sides, the continuous mountains can hardly see the end.


    On the hillside of the mountain range, a black stone fortress is located here. It is made of black stone, like a wall standing on the hillside of the mountain range. By naked eyes, its length is no less than five kilometers.


    Compared with the magnificent mountains, although it is a little humble, its existence has blocked the way of the first army.


    At the edge of the forest, a muddy road leads to Blackstone fortress halfway up the mountain. Blackstone fortress is also the lowest place in the whole mountain range. After Blackstone fortress, it is the shortest shortcut across the kurbei mountains.


    In the forest, a soldier looked up slightly and said, "can we get closer? We need to investigate the situation in Blackstone more carefully. "


    "This is the most suitable position. You can see the situation on the wall of the fortress. If you get close, your sight will be affected. The enemy is at a high place. Although we are hidden in the forest, we can''t completely hide our trace. The closer we get, the greater the risk of exposure. Now we are within the range of the local fortress guns. Once they find us, we will be able to find out, We will be in a very dangerous situation, chief sergeant. We suggest that we choose this place as the investigation outpost. This big tree is very lush. We can build an observation post on the top of the tree. With the help of visual inspection and UAV, we can more clearly find out the situation in the fortress. "


    Blair has no objection to his subordinates'' proposals.


    It''s true that Blackstone fortress is high. Although the forest is a very hidden place, it''s not absolute.


    The invasion of the first Legion has made the garrison in the fortress like a bird in shock. At this time, on the city wall, there must be countless pairs of eyes watching the forest at the foot of the mountain. Once they get too close, the greater the risk of being found.


    Around, Blair confirmed the surrounding environment.


    It''s a good place. Because it''s under a big tree, the space can be guaranteed.


    Although the roots protruding from the ground make the ground not very flat, there is no problem.


    Their task is to investigate Blackstone fortress, confirm the military forces in the fortress, carry some light equipment, have no road demand, and will not be troubled by some harsh environment.


    After confirmation, Blair gave the order.


    "Everyone stand by and set up a defensive line around this big tree. Remember, try not to shoot. It will expose our position."


    After the order was given, the soldiers dispersed in a crowd and set up a cordon around the tree.


    Immediately, Blair contacted the rear team.


    "Confirm the signal coordinates and bring up the equipment."


    It''s dangerous in the woods, so it''s impossible for Blair to take two teams of soldiers with him.


    These two teams are just the front-line investigation team. In the rear, on the forest road about 20 kilometers away, a team of 100 sergeants is waiting for them to support the front-line investigation team.


    And this Sergeant team is under Blair, he is a first-class Sergeant team.


    The forest is dark, hiding everything, but also erase the existence of the soldiers.


    Looking up, Blair looked up.


    Above is the dense branches and leaves, the sunlight through the gap, the weak light beam is slightly dazzling.


    "Jet engine on, attitude assist on."


    Blair turned on the jet backpack engine.


    With the "buzzing" engine whistling, behind Blair, two small jets rotate slightly, from which blue flames erupt.


    A powerful air stream immediately appeared, pushing Blair to fly into the dense canopy.


    In the branches, Blair''s flying posture is still dexterous, constantly moving back and forth to find enough space to go through.


    The roar of the engine is not loud, on the contrary, it is a little low, and there is no need to doubt the power.


    On a stout branch, Blair stopped.


    On one side, on the higher branch, were the scouts who had already been on the tree.


    The movement below can''t hide the investigator. Seeing that the man is Blair, he whispered: "only by visual observation, we can''t see much. The defense on the wall is not strong. There are only a few soldiers and some generation of guards. But we can''t know what the scene is in the fortress. In order to know the situation in the fortress, we need the assistance of UAV."


    Because of the angle problem, you can''t see too much by visual inspection. Even the situation on the city wall can only be observed a little. To determine the situation in the fortress, you need the assistance of some equipment.


    Looking up, Blair looked at Blackstone fortress not far away and said, "the equipment will be delivered later."


    It''s not far, but there is still a certain distance.


    About five kilometers to the southeast is the korbei mountains.


    Halfway up the bare mountain is Blackstone fortress.


    The image in the helmet shrinks through focusing, like a magnifying glass, presenting Blackstone fortress in Blair''s eyes.


    Because of the angle, only one side of the wall can be seen.


    Now it''s near noon, it seems very quiet on the wall, only some patrol teams can be seen walking around.


    The military equipment of the fortress is still strong. There are many turrets in the fortress.


    Each turret is spread over the whole city wall, and there is one every 30 meters.


    In the turret, you can see the gun barrel protruding from the firing hole. The caliber is not small, and the number of guns is not small.


    Each turret has three guns of the same size. If you look at the caliber, it will not be less than 150 mm.


    Compared with the city captured by the first legion, the defense force of this fortress is undoubtedly much stronger.

 Chapter 1307

    In the first contact with Blackstone fortress, the first Legion did not choose to attack hard, but chose to retreat.


    At that time, many sergeants did not understand why the two captains chose to withdraw. Now it seems that this is undoubtedly a wise move.


    The fortress in front of us is not a city of human beings, but a simple military fortress.


    Its only purpose is to garrison the only important road for thousands of miles to cross the kurbei mountains.


    There must be a strong armed force in the fortress. No matter how much the first Legion disdains the "strength" of the kingdoms of Austria and Georgia, it will not treat the Blackstone fortress carelessly.


    In terms of weapons, although the first Legion has a cross era advantage, it only makes the first Legion invincible in the battlefield. Any weapon, even a stone, can kill people. Although the first Legion is strong, it can''t ignore the damage of gunpowder weapons.


    Facing the unknown enemy, the first army still can''t be careless.


    Once careless, the first Legion may face the first failure, which is not what the first Legion wants to see.


    Time goes by


    About two hours later, shortly after noon, with a sound in the forest, a large number of soldiers carrying various instruments came out of the dark forest and came under the trees.


    The soldiers carrying the equipment from the rear finally arrived.


    "Set up the antenna immediately, technical team, check whether there are interference sources around."


    When the equipment arrived, it was busy under the big tree. With the efforts of the engineers, the scattered equipment was forming bit by bit.


    In less than half an hour, a small signal receiving device appeared under the tree.


    Next to the antenna, there is a UAV control terminal, and everything is ready.


    "Chief sergeant, ready."


    When everything was ready, Blair, who was waiting in the canopy, received a notice from his subordinates.


    Blair immediately said: "release the drone immediately and send the picture over."


    "Yes


    In the forest, two soldiers carrying a very strange aircraft came to a small open space.


    This is a hole that appears in the dense forest sea. It is not big, and its diameter is only two meters. It connects the earth with the sky.


    Strange aircraft is the rotor type of UAV, its rotor is not big, diameter is less than half a meter, under the rotor is a spherical reconnaissance equipment, which has a variety of sensors, as well as electronic eyes.


    This is ASEAN''s "skyhawk" reconnaissance UAV, which belongs to tactical arms and is suitable for special operations.


    In the forest, with a slight "buzzing" sound, under the turbulence of the wind, the skyhawk reconnaissance UAV flew into the sky from the hole and went away.


    At the same time, Blair, who was watching Blackstone fortress in the canopy of the tree, also received the picture transmitted by the UAV.


    In the lens is the green forest sea, the dense forest, is moving forward little by little.


    "At the top, don''t be seen by the enemy."


    Although the size of the skyhawk reconnaissance UAV is small and the engine noise is small, once the height is too low, it is easy to be found. Although few people look at the sky above their heads from time to time, we should prevent this. Even if it is found, it can not be recognized.


    Once recognized, it will undoubtedly alarm the enemy.


    Therefore, the altitude of the UAV is very important, because once the altitude exceeds the limit that can be observed by human eyes, even if the enemy finds the UAV in the sky, it will only be considered as a flying creature.


    In Blair''s reminder, the sky flying UAV began to climb.


    It got higher and higher until it reached the lower part of the cloud, and then it maintained its height and slowly flew over Blackstone fortress.


    The picture in the camera has been changing slightly. About half an hour later, the dense forest is finally gone. The picture in the camera crosses the green forest sea and reaches the barren kurbei mountains.


    After a while, the wall of Blackstone fortress was reflected in the camera, and the whole fortress could be seen clearly.


    In the picture, the whole interior of Blackstone fortress can be seen at a glance.


    "This is..."


    All that is shown in the picture makes Blair look dignified gradually.


    Behind the high wall is a square, behind which is the barracks.


    Large and small buildings are neatly planned, and their different sizes also show their respective roles.


    At this time, in Blackstone fortress, Blair saw a lot of moving figures.


    In the barracks and on the square, the dense figures are like ants. There are patrol teams and soldiers training on the playground. Although the voice can''t be well conveyed, the scene in front of him makes Blair think of the hot scene.


    What makes Blair care is not the numerous figures or the hot training scene, but the dense steel figures on the playground behind the fortress.


    They are guards, and their humanoid posture also shows what kind of weapons they are.


    Second generation guard?


    No, although the second generation guards are much more advanced than the first generation guards, there is still a gap between them in form and human form.


    The guards on the playground are not the same. They have very beautiful human shapes, painted in gray. Under the sunlight, the reflection is very long. They are like a giant of steel standing on the playground. The scale is very large, and there are no less than 100 in terms of quantity.


    There is no doubt that the guards on the playground belong to the "third generation" and are the most advanced weapons in the world.


    The third generation of guards?


    There was no time to doubt. With the advance of the camera, behind the fortress, a more shocking scene came into Blair''s eyes.


    At the back of the fortress, a large number of bloated trucks are driving into the broad muddy road.


    The long motorcade almost crossed the whole kurbei mountains. Some entered and some left the fortress. When they came, the bloated trucks came full, but when they left, they left empty.


    And in the warehouse area behind the fortress, it shows a busy unloading scene.


    The picture flickered, and the real scene was restored.


    Blair cut off the drone transmission.


    In the helmet, Blair''s face was thinking and his mind turned quickly.


    That''s the third generation of guards


    There is no doubt that Blair can be sure of that.


    The more human like the guards are, the more advanced technology and technology they contain. In the first Legion''s understanding, the countries on the continent of Austria do not have the ability to produce the third generation of guards.


    Let alone the third generation, even the second generation can''t be made.

 Chapter 1308

    In this way, the third generation of guards in Blackstone fortress is quite intriguing.


    Looking at the scale, there are at least more than 100, more than 100 three generation guards. This is not a small number.


    In some countries among human beings, the number of third-generation guards in the country with the ability to have them will not exceed 200, while the small Blackstone fortress has more than 100 third-generation guards. How can Blair not be confused.


    Are the Three Kingdoms in the southwest theater United?


    There are many defenders in Blackstone fortress. Judging from the density of personnel, it should not be less than 100000.


    The garrison of more than 100000 is undoubtedly much larger than the standing army of 3000 before Blackstone fortress.


    Blair was not surprised by the alliance of the Three Kingdoms, because the first Legion had heard about it earlier, but could not confirm it.


    After all, at this special time, even if the three countries unite against the enemy, they will not publicly announce it, they will only act quietly with practical actions.


    But where did the third generation of guards come from?


    Even if the three countries have a military alliance, their manufacturing level can not produce so many three generation guards in a short time, and the three countries do not have the technology, let alone the industrial capacity to produce the third generation guards.


    In this way, there is only one possibility.


    "Foreign aid?"


    In the helmet, Blair thought and guessed.


    This is not a possibility, but a fact. Only with foreign aid can the three countries have such large-scale third-generation guards.


    If that''s true, it''s not good news for the first Legion.


    If it is foreign aid, who will be the assisting country?


    Looking around Austria and Liberia, there are only a few countries that can help the three countries.


    Kyoto?


    It''s impossible. Now that the civil strife in Kyoto, that is, Huaxia, has not been settled, it will not interfere with the affairs of other countries. Besides, the relationship between the first corps and Huaxia is still good. Not long ago, a series of cooperation terms were signed, so Huaxia can''t make trouble for the first corps at this point.


    The kingdom of Baron? Or the Republic of SARGA?


    This is even more impossible. The kingdom of Baron is to the west of the land outside Austria. If it wants to help the three countries, it must pass through the land outside Austria. It is impossible for the kingdom of Baron to escape the eyes of the first Legion in both the northern and southern waters. In other words, it is impossible for the kingdom of Baron to help the three countries silently under the eyes of the first Legion.


    As for the Republic of SARGA, it is not possible. First, it is too far away, but the route must pass through the sea area controlled by the first Legion. Similarly, it is impossible to give silent assistance to the three countries.


    And then there is the kingdom of Orleans. This country is quite aggressive and has great ambitions for territory. It almost clashed with the first Legion. Although it was not settled in the end, it would not be too strange if this country did anything.


    However, in this case, the kingdom of Orleans is also impossible.


    Now, around the continent of Austria, the northern and western waters are under the control of the first regiment. If we want to help the three countries in the southwest theater, we must take the route of the South and the East.


    It is impossible to be in the south. The Aegean Sea is in the south of the continent of Austria. It is a sea controlled by demons. No one will venture in this direction. There is no human country in the south. On the other side of the Aegean Sea, there is only "Yunan continent".


    In the end, only the East is left


    To the east of the continent of Austria is the Pacific Ocean. It is an endless ocean, but there is no powerful country.


    It''s hard to understand.


    As his mind closed, Blair stopped thinking.


    His task is to investigate the situation in the fortress. All he has to do is to report everything he sees.


    It''s up to the superior to make up his mind.


    Looking up, Blair looked at Blackstone fortress in the distance. He had a feeling that the first Legion was going to have a tough battle in Austria.


    The situation in the fortress is very obvious. The purpose of the garrison of the kingdom of stunt is very clear. It is nothing more than to use the Blackstone fortress as a natural danger to stop the invasion of the first Legion.


    As long as the first Legion is blocked outside the kurbei mountains, there will be a "stalemate" in the war on the continent of Austria for a long time to come. For the three countries, they will have more time to prepare.


    Without hesitation, Blair then reported what he saw to the front-line headquarters in nibal city.


    When debriefed by Blair, an emergency meeting was held at the front-line headquarters in nibal.


    The city of nibal is a medium-sized city. After the first regiment captured the city, it set up a front-line headquarters in the city hall.


    It''s been some time since the first Legion captured nibal.


    In these days, the people in the city of nibal have gone from the original fear to the present numbness and obedience.


    The change of attitude has taken place in many stages. No matter what these civilians think, today, for a long time to come, they must obey the rule of the first Legion.


    The holding of the emergency meeting made the sergeants at all levels quickly put down what they were doing and rushed to the city Lord''s mansion.


    At 4 pm, the meeting was held smoothly.


    Place of the meeting: in the Council Hall of the city Lord''s mansion.


    "According to the report from sergeant Blair, Blackstone fortress is a fortress. Before the first Legion landed in Austria, the fortress was just a piece of paper, but now it is not a piece of paper, but an iron plate to trip the first Legion. Facing this iron plate, do you want to kick it away or go around, That''s the theme of this conference. "


    After a few words, Wilson, sitting on the rostrum, looked at the sergeants and said, "you are all old men in the army. You have been loyal to the commander for a long time. You all have your own understanding of combat experience and control of the situation. I believe you have a lot of doubts in your mind at this time."


    In the chamber, all the chief Sergeants are almost the same. Even Wilson and Warren sitting on the rostrum are the same as the chief sergeants.


    This makes the style of painting in the assembly hall seem rather strange.


    It seems strange to outsiders, but to the soldiers inside the first legion, it seems ordinary.


    Although the power combat suit is the same, the identification factor of soldiers is not the appearance, but the information from the power combat suit. Every soldier''s power combat suit has the soldier''s identity record. Depending on the information recorded by the power combat suit, when two soldiers in the power combat suit face to face, they can identify themselves, The screen in the helmet will display the identity information of the other party.

 Chapter 1309

    The abnormality in Blackstone fortress only shows one point.


    Without the knowledge of the first legion, a certain force intervened in the war.


    The three countries in the southwest war zone may have entered into military alliances.


    The purpose of the kingdom of schonte is obvious. It wants to rely on Blackstone fortress to keep the first Legion out of the kurbei mountains.


    In the hall, a sergeant sitting on his seat said: "the kurbei mountains stretch for more than 2000 kilometers, like a natural danger that divides the continent of Austria into two parts. There are three passages in the kurbei mountains, each of which is guarded by a fortress like Blackstone fortress. It''s not easy for ordinary soldiers to cross the mountains, But heavy equipment can''t cross the mountains. At present, we can''t retreat. We can only face the edge. We can only break the Blackstone fortress. As long as we cross the kurbei mountains, the victory will belong to us. "


    There is no doubt that the purpose of their coming to this world is to fight. Naturally, they will not be afraid of war.


    At this time, another chief Sergeant echoed: "although Blackstone fortress is easy to defend and difficult to attack, it is just a fortress. It will not move, let alone disappear suddenly. In our eyes, although it is indestructible, it is also a very clear goal. This is a fatal defect of Blackstone fortress. I suggest that we use all our long-range artillery to bombard Blackstone fortress on a large scale, Destroy the living forces in the fortress and give them a hard blow. "


    This is a way. Although the fortress is indestructible, it is also a target. Before launching a frontal attack, we can take the lead in launching a fire attack on the fortress and annihilating the effective forces in the fortress.


    In the southwest theater, the first regiment has about 500 pacifier self-propelled guns. Once these heavy war beasts are mobilized together, the firepower formed is extremely terrifying.


    If tens of thousands of shells are thrown into Blackstone fortress regardless of the cost, Blackstone fortress may collapse under such terrible fire.


    Of course, this kind of idea is taken for granted.


    After all, the fortress is a fortress. Although the pacifier''s self-propelled gun is strong and has a double barrel 155 mm howitzer, there are still some difficulties to completely overturn the Blackstone fortress.


    And it costs a lot.


    If all the pacifier self-propelled guns are mobilized to bombard Blackstone fortress, it''s not a small fight. One or two shells will be fired, but a day or even several days of firepower will be carried out. Countless shells will be consumed, not to mention the money problem, inconvenient transportation on the road, and great pressure on logistics.


    Nanlin island is the base camp of the first legion, while the mainland of Austria is far away from Nanlin Island, thousands of miles apart. The logistics transportation is not an easy thing, and it is exactly the same. In the previous battles, the first Legion were very frugal, trying not to waste even one bullet, and reducing the pressure on logistics as much as possible.


    It''s not easy for the first army to set up a large-scale shelling operation. It''s not something that can be done. At least one week''s preparation is needed before the operation starts.


    There are opinions, and there are many different opinions.


    One thing is unified, that is "war".


    It''s just a fortress. How can the first army stop here.


    But we need to think about how to fight.


    A military fortress is no better than a city. It can''t be built with a stiff upper lip. Reckless actions will only cause huge casualties. This is not what the first regiment would like to see.


    Artillery coverage is a method, but it takes time to prepare. Moreover, in the face of strong artillery, the enemy does not have no counter measures. It is uncertain that the situation on the battlefield will change. No matter how perfect the combat plan is, there are loopholes to crack it.


    In Blackstone fortress, the enemy can have more than 100000 troops, and also has the third generation of "guards" and other powerful weapons, which shows that the enemy has the ability to attack while defending the fortress.


    The meeting lasted for a long time until it was almost night.


    The purpose of an emergency meeting is nothing else, but to let the sergeants understand the current situation.


    As for the final strategy, this is what happened to Wilson and Warren.


    As the fourth and Fifth Fleet commanders, they are the highest commanders in the southwest theater.


    "What do you think of that?"


    Sitting on the soft seat, looking at Warren sitting opposite, Wilson said.


    After the meeting, Wilson and Warren came to the small conference room.


    In the southwest theater, the two men''s forces had already joined together, and the headquarters in nibal city had been integrated.


    As the highest commanders in the southwest war zone, they have a heavy burden on their shoulders.


    In the face of Wilson''s question, Warren''s answer is very concise.


    "The enemy is not stupid. The kurbei mountains are a natural danger. As long as we guard the kurbei mountains, we can prevent us from unifying the continent of Austria. They have reason to stick to the Blackstone fortress. What we have to do is to destroy this barrier. Now that the troops from all over the country have arrived in nibal City, it''s time to launch a new battle."


    "But..." before finishing his words, Warren said with a little hesitation: "what I care about most is the" third generation guards ". These weapons are not possessed by the three countries. Perhaps, as chief Blair guessed, foreign forces have assisted the three countries. If this is the case, the future war will be difficult."


    In Australia, the reason why the first Legion is invincible lies in its superiority in weapons.


    If this advantage is leveled by the three countries, the first Legion will not be as smooth as before.


    With a slight nod, Wilson said: "this is really a matter of concern. If there are foreign forces to assist the three countries, it will be difficult to fight in the future. Warren, who do you think the foreign aid will be?"


    After shaking his head, Warren replied: "I don''t know, we still don''t know much about the world, and we don''t know much about the distribution of forces around the continent of Austria. With our current understanding of the world, it''s difficult to guess the identity of this foreign aid. However, it''s not difficult to know the identity of this" foreign aid ". Look around, The western and northern waters of the continent of Austria and Georgia are under the control of the first Legion. Only the East and the South lack monitoring, and the southern waters can be ignored. This foreign aid to assist the three countries can only go to the eastern waters. As long as we monitor the eastern waters, we should be able to find out the identity of this "foreign aid."


    Send warships to patrol the eastern waters?


    This is a good way. Now all the fleets of the first regiment are idle. Sending fleets to the East will not affect the war on the mainland.

 Chapter 1310

    Wilson nodded and said, "now your and my fleets are idle. Let''s set up a combat fleet and let them go fishing in the eastern Pacific Ocean. I''d like to see who dares to intervene in the war in Austria at this time."


    Warren didn''t object to what Wilson said. He agreed: "that''s a good idea. Let''s do it."


    The existence of Blackstone fortress and the appearance of unknown "foreign aid" made the war ambiguous and unpredictable.


    The two talked for a long time until late at night.


    The next morning, in the araver Strait, a fleet of pure warships left the araver Strait and headed for the Aegean Sea in the south. They would circle from the south of Austria to the Pacific Ocean in the East.


    The Aegean Sea is dangerous, and the first Legion knows it.


    However, the first Legion does not deliberately avoid dangerous areas because of demons.


    In the future, the first Legion will face demons sooner or later. Even if the fleet is attacked by demons, it is also a good opportunity to improve its combat experience, which enables the first Legion to have a better understanding of demons.


    In addition, although the fleet chose to circle from the Aegean Sea, it would not go deep into the Aegean Sea, but would sail along the coastal waters. The possibility of encountering demons is small. If it encounters demons, it means that the war in Austria will be more complicated. Maybe at this time, demons will also intervene in the war in Austria.


    At sea, the first regiment also launched an offensive in the interior of the southwest theater.


    After a few days of preparation, the 100000 troops left the city of nibal and headed for Blackstone fortress.


    At some point in the future, the first Legion will launch its first attack on Blackstone fortress.


    Just as the first Legion sharpened their swords and prepared to attack Blackstone fortress, the kingdom of schonte, the kingdom of Mabel and the kingdom of amabella were also preparing for war.


    In the face of the invasion of the first Legion and the unknown and powerful enemy, the former hatred is not worth mentioning. In order to deal with the invasion of foreign enemies, the three countries put down their hatred and made a military alliance.


    In order to cope with the strong enemy, "Blackstone fortress" this impregnable fortress entered the eyes of the Three Kingdoms.


    The long kurbei mountains have also become an ideal defense line in the eyes of the Three Kingdoms.


    However, can the military alliance of the three countries really resist the front of the first Legion?


    At the beginning, no one believed that the alliance of the three countries could resist the front of the first army. However, all this changed with the arrival of one person.


    The kingdom of stunt, the capital of "wienadir".


    In the forest road outside the city, on a muddy road, a motorcade is driving.


    In the dark forest, in the roar of the engine, a bloated car whistling past, the rotating wheels, splashing the rolling soil.


    The motorcade is large in scale, composed of numerous vehicles of various sizes. The long motorcade stretches for several kilometers. The roar of engines fills the whole forest, and the whole motorcade has at least hundreds of vehicles.


    The main models in the team are trucks. The bloated trucks are full of goods and are approaching the nearby city of weinadier.


    In front of the team, a small cross-country armored vehicle, which carries a person, his identity is noble, is a guest from afar.


    Who is he?


    Looking at the silent "guest", Hank is a little curious.


    As the deacon of the kingdom of stunt, hank can be said to be knowledgeable.


    Huck knows about all the famous people in Australia, at home and abroad.


    But hank was very strange to the guest in front of him.


    This reminds Huck of what his majesty told him to say when he went to kenlin harbor.


    In this way, the "guest" should be a foreigner, not a native of Austria, but an overseas person.


    Is it someone in charge of Sanshen company?


    Should not be, Sanshen company is just a multinational enterprise, but he has a very strong military atmosphere.


    Although his clothes are very simple, he is dressed in black casual clothes, but the temperament of a soldier is very obvious. The fact that he is a soldier can be seen from his straight sitting posture.


    Soldiers?


    Your majesty didn''t say it, but hank thought of the backstage of Sanshen company.


    Sanshen company, also known as "Angel International", is a state-owned enterprise in the American Federation, mainly responsible for foreign trade.


    Hank has also heard about the assistance of Sanshen company to the kingdom of stunt and other two countries. As he is a civil affairs official, these confidential matters can not be reached, and the source of this information is only heard.


    "It''s not peaceful in the kingdom of stunt now. On the other side of the kurbei mountains, the first Legion is eyeing. It''s possible to enter the hinterland of the Kingdom at any time. It''s not the right time for Mr. Wisker to come."


    Looking at Vickers, Hank said with a little smile and tentative purpose.


    The sound rang out, echoing in the narrow car.


    In the shaking and the roaring noise of the engine, he turned his head slightly, took back his eyes from the window, looked at Huck with a smile, and said casually: "I didn''t come to the kingdom of stunt to visit mountains and waters. It seems that your king didn''t tell you the purpose of my visit."


    "Oh?"


    Hank was stunned by wicks'' words and said with a smile, "I wonder if Mr. wick can solve my doubts?"


    Wicks refused. He gave a cool smile and said, "since your king didn''t tell you, I won''t say much. Mr. hank, don''t ask any more."


    With a smile, Hank felt embarrassed, but he didn''t go on asking.


    As Wilkes said, this matter may not be accessible to him. I really know that it is not necessarily a good thing for him.


    Then there was silence in the car.


    It''s not far from the capital "weinadier", but the motorcade is driving slowly on the muddy road, and it will take some time to reach weinadier city.


    First Corps?


    Looking out the window at the scene of moving back and forth, Wilkes thought deeply.


    To the first legion, Wilkes is no stranger, it can be said that the first Legion has already entered the federal line of sight.


    When the first Legion captured Bentley, the Federation began to collect information related to the first Legion.


    For more than a year, the Federation did not find much useful information for the first Legion.


    The only thing we know is that this is a very powerful armed force, full of aggression.


    But similarly, it is also a force with order. The rule of this force is not simple slavery, but relatively peaceful development. In science and technology, it is no less than the Federation.


    This makes the Federation very curious about where the technology of the first Legion comes from, and where the powerful equipment is made.


    Nanlin island?


    Naturally, this is impossible. There has always been a conjecture in the Federation that there must be a rear area in a corner of the world behind the first Legion. Only in this way can we explain why the strength of the first Legion has grown so rapidly.

 Chapter 1311

    "Weinadier"


    This is a city with a history of more than 100 years. Under the baptism of years, although it develops with the trend, for this new era, the city is backward, and it has missed a very good development era.


    The city has a tall wall, but the appearance of the city is quite backward, there are no tall buildings, there are no clean streets, everything is full of decadent atmosphere, all kinds of buildings piled up in a mess, there is no beauty to speak of.


    The only one that seems to be more prosperous is Kangkang''s noisy street.


    As the capital of the kingdom of strontium, there are more than one million people living in this city. The large population brings about a complex living environment, and the complex living environment brings about the illusion of "prosperity".


    Today is a very important day for the kingdom of stunt, as well as a day worthy of serious treatment for the fragile alliance of the three countries.


    The source of all this comes from one person.


    Albert Wilkes, this is a very common name, but his identity has to be concerned.


    At least for the three countries at this time, Albert Wilkes is the person they must treat with respect.


    When Vickers arrived in the city of weinadier by the transportation team of Sanshen company, he was warmly welcomed by the royal family. Outside the Royal Palace, the royal family "King Tansman" of the kingdom of stunt welcomed Vickers personally and welcomed him with the most respectful etiquette.


    Not waiting for tomorrow''s court meeting, in the bright King''s hall, the impatient king Tansman met with Wilkes.


    At present, the situation in the kingdom of schonte is very serious. For the kingdom of schonte and the Three Kingdoms, the arrival of Wilkes is no less than a straw. For the old Tansman, he doesn''t want to wait any longer.


    When he learned that Wilkes'' car was about to arrive at wienadir, King Tansman called all his ministers in advance to wait for Wilkes'' arrival.


    Although it was about 2 pm, it was very busy in the king''s hall.


    Most of the officials, big and small, in the city of weinadier have arrived. They are standing on both sides of the main hall, watching the king sitting in front of him, standing in the main hall under the stairs.


    In his eyes, he was full of curiosity about the man with strong physique, strong expression and military atmosphere.


    Under the gaze of all the ministers, in the hall, Vickers''s humble voice rang.


    "Your majesty! My current status is "special commissioner", mainly responsible for the mainland affairs of Austria and Georgia. My only task is to help your country and the people of Austria and Georgia repel the invasion of the first Legion. In order to better complete my task, I need the right to command the Three Kingdoms army. This is my only requirement. "


    As soon as these words came out, the faces of the ministers in the hall all changed. They watched Vickers whisper.


    As soon as it comes up, "military power" is needed, and it is also the command power of all the armed forces of the Three Kingdoms. It''s too hard to be human.


    Although he is a military observer sent by a donor country, he is an outsider after all. How can the military power of the three countries be handed over to an outsider.


    Not to mention the ministers, even Tansman on the throne was slightly stunned and embarrassed.


    King Tansman and his ministers all saw the reaction in their eyes, for which he did not withdraw his request.


    For such monarchies, Vickers knows how to deal with them.


    At this time, we can''t reason with such a country. We must go straight to the subject and don''t give people any chance to refute it.


    Looking at King Tansman who was hesitating on the throne, Vickers said calmly: "Your Majesty, military power is necessary. If you want to defeat the first legion, you can''t rely on the strength of the kingdom of stunt alone. You need the total strength of the three countries. Although I am an outsider, it is an important opportunity to command the three countries'' army. At least, in my hands, no matter which country''s army will be treated fairly, The purpose is also simple. "


    "This..."


    Tansman hesitated. His old face was rather embarrassed. He said helplessly, "Mr. wicks, your request is right. However, even if I agree with you, I''m afraid the other two countries will not agree. Their territory is not close to the kurbei mountains. I''m afraid they won''t take this matter as seriously as our country."


    Wicks had been prepared for a long time. He said calmly, "of course, you don''t need your majesty to worry about this. Your majesty just needs to take a head. I''ll take the rest."


    Although there are no conditions for the Federation of America to assist the three countries, and there are no monetary benefits, and the supply of arms is free of charge, what the Federation wants is not these material benefits, but political benefits.


    In the current situation of the three countries, there are some things that the three countries do not have the right to choose.


    The hatred once made it difficult for them to integrate together. His existence is necessary.


    Because he is an outsider and also a major of the Federation, he is the purest soldier, and he is undoubtedly the most suitable person to lead the army of the three countries.


    Wicks had made it very clear that although he was still hesitant, Tansman was not confused. He knew that he had to make his stand on this matter.


    Does he have a choice?


    He''s old and he''s tired of politics, but he''s not confused.


    His kingdom has fallen by more than half, and now lives on the kurbei mountains.


    It''s a dead end, and it''s also the end of the kingdom. If you want to change this situation, you have to take heavy medicine.


    The intervention of the North American Federation is a life-saving straw for Tansman. In order to save the country, he must rely on the North American Federation as an overseas power.


    I don''t know when, the voices of the ministers in the hall disappeared, and the hall became silent. Everyone''s eyes looked at the king on the throne.


    In full view of the public, Tansman did not hesitate any more. He nodded his head and said, "well, I have agreed to Mr. wicks'' request. From now on, Mr. wicks is our military adviser and has the right to command the national army. Later, I will issue a general order to the whole country and order the local army to obey Mr. wicks'' order."


    In this matter, Tansman played a clever trick. Although he was given power, he was only given a false position.


    Wilkes naturally doesn''t care about Tansman''s cleverness. What he wants is the right to command the army. He doesn''t have any interest in the position, and his task doesn''t need to hold any position in this kingdom.


    With a slightly positive expression, Vickers said, "I''ll go to Blackstone fortress without delay."


    With a little smile, Tansman said, "don''t worry. I''ll hold a party tonight to clean Mr. wicks up. It''s not too late to go to Blackstone fortress tomorrow."

 Chapter 1312

    Vickers was not moved by the king''s invitation. Instead, he did not understand what these people thought.


    What time is it now? I still want to hold a banquet.


    Is it not an unacceptable thing for these people that the country will perish?


    Although the heart does not understand the behavior of these people, but wicks face did not show, he is very calm to refuse the kindness of Tansman.


    He said calmly: "it''s not necessary to wash the dust. I''ve received the news from the inside. In nibal City, the first regiment has started to operate. Maybe, in the near future, Blackstone fortress will stand the test of war."


    The first Legion''s on the move?


    Although I don''t know where Wilkes learned this, Tansman didn''t doubt what Wilkes said.


    After all, the intelligence network of the American Federation is beyond his imagination.


    As we all know, when the city of nibal was captured, the first regiment stopped invading. Why did it stop? Of course, it was because of the impregnable fortress of Blackstone fortress.


    Although everyone in the king''s Hall didn''t think that Blackstone fortress could make the first Legion fear and give up invading the kingdom of stunt, a new battle was coming, which was unexpected to everyone in the hall.


    The message from Vickers undoubtedly caused a sensation among the ministers in the main hall, and the "buzzing" discussion began again.


    At the beginning, in order to defend the Blackstone fortress, the Kingdom did its best. In the Blackstone fortress, it gathered two-thirds of the army of the whole kingdom, with the number as high as 120000, in order to fight to the death and keep the first army out of the kurbei mountains.


    When the first Legion stopped invading outside the kurbei mountains, many people thought that Blackstone fortress had made a great contribution. However, now, when a new round of fighting is about to start, everyone in the hall still feels a palpitation.


    Can Blackstone fortress really block the front of the first Legion?


    At this point, I''m afraid no one has such self-confidence except Vickers.


    In the north, the first Legion has occupied a large part of the territory of Austria. Three of the seven kingdoms have been destroyed by the first legion, and the rest of the kingdom of bris is only a matter of time.


    When he heard the news, Tansman was also flustered. He immediately gave up the idea of holding a banquet and said: "Mr. wicks, Blackstone fortress, please. From now on, the kingdom will enter the war mobilization. If you have any needs, please let me know. I will try my best to meet what I can do..."


    With the arrival of Vickers, some things have changed.


    But the general trend is still in favor of the first legion, but how the future situation will develop has become a blur.


    Is power really that important?


    Not necessarily, otherwise, there will not be so many royal families in order to survive, and obediently surrendered to the first legion, at any time, "life" is the first, at least for human beings.


    Around the Blackstone fortress, in the southwest war zone, war is imminent.


    In Austria and Georgia, although the first regiment has divided into two war zones, as the top commander, Tanya knows the situation of the two war zones well, and the data terminal is also updating the data in real time.


    Tanya naturally knows about the troubles in the southwest theater.


    However, she does not intend to provide assistance to the southwest theater. As for the reason, it is very simple that in the continent of Austria and Georgia, the demons who occupy the territory of the kingdom of bris are the serious troubles of the first Legion. In addition, Tanya will not disperse the forces in the Northeast theater due to any unexpected situation.


    As long as the situation in the Northeast theater is not affected, the situation in the southwest theater, even if there is a "stalemate", is acceptable.


    In Tanya''s view, as long as the demons are eliminated, it is only a matter of time before the continent of Austria is unified.


    "Foreign aid?"


    Between the metal and various instruments, Tan yaduan sits on a soft seat and looks at the hologram on the metal platform in front of him.


    In the picture, the situation report from the southwest theater is displayed.


    Although the bulky armored command vehicle has a good cushioning system, it will also produce a very uncomfortable shaking motion when driving on muddy roads.


    In the dark forest road, a silver gray army is galloping, the wheels rolling, where the mud and stones are splashing, the forest is filled with the roar of the engine.


    The army consists of more than ten military vehicles, three bloated personnel carriers, five multi-functional infantry combat vehicles, four "cattle" assault vehicles with grenade launchers, and two Guardian Tanks.


    Although the scale is small, but the momentum is very compelling, where the birds and animals are scattered.


    Along a muddy road in the forest leading to the southeast, under the opening of two Guardian Tanks, the motorcade moved slowly and steadily.


    In the shaking, Tan Ya carefully browsed the news from the southwest theater report.


    Tanya was surprised by this "foreign aid".


    If there are large-scale third generation "guards" in Blackstone fortress, as Wilson said, the existence of this "foreign aid" may be beyond doubt.


    The reason is very simple. With the industrial capacity of the countries in Austria, they can''t produce such powerful weapons as the third generation guards. I''m afraid they don''t even have the technology.


    There is only one answer. Either it was bought from outside, or some force intervened in the war in Austria and came to the trouble of the first Legion.


    The third generation guards are very expensive, and a country like the kingdom of stunt can''t afford them.


    So, who will be the "foreign aid"?


    At the same time of curiosity, Tanya is also very concerned.


    If there were foreign aid, the war in Austria might have some unexpected changes.


    "Blockade the eastern sea, catch fish? Well, that''s a good idea. "


    The sea area in the east of Austria is indeed the blank area of the first Legion. If this "foreign aid" really exists, it is necessary to blockade the East Sea area and know the identity of this foreign aid.


    For Wilson and Warren, Tanya agrees with the blockade order.


    "It''s getting more and more complicated on the continent of Austria..." the news from the southwest made Tanya have to sigh in her heart.


    If you can, Tanya would like to make the situation in Australia simpler.


    But the fact is just the opposite. If the local enemies don''t mention the threat of demons, now there are more unknown foreign aid. Tanya doesn''t understand when the mainland of Austria has attracted so much attention?


    I don''t understand. I don''t understand at all.

 Chapter 1313

    Now she can''t get away in the Northeast war zone. Even if she has foreign aid, she can only give it to Wilson and Warren.


    "I hope the situation is not out of the control of the first Legion."


    In my heart, Tanya can only hope so.


    "General! We have entered the kingdom of Brisbane and are now in the northern border hills, heading southeast. "


    At this time, a soldier in the car reminds Tanya.


    This makes Tanya put away her thoughts and worries about the southwest war zone.


    Anyway, for Tanya, what''s going on now is the most important thing. She can''t be distracted.


    "Open the map of the kingdom of Brisbane and confirm where you are now."


    As Tanya''s words fell, blue light flickered on the metal plate and a holographic map appeared.


    The map shows the terrain of the whole kingdom of bris in detail.


    In the southwest of the map, there is a flashing blue dot, which is moving slowly. This is the sign of the motorcade. The blue dot represents the moving motorcade.


    There are two red dots in two different directions in the northeast. The red dots are big and flickering slightly.


    Daran city and Lanzhou city are the two cities captured by demons. Daran city is the farthest, about 700 kilometers away from the northeast. Lanzhou city is relatively close, only 300 kilometers away from the motorcade.


    At a glance, the entire southern half of Brisbane kingdom is almost listed in the red area.


    This means that in this area, it is the place where demons roam.


    Due to the lack of information, the information on the map is too simple, everything is simulated, and the basis of information tends to predict, that is to say, the information on the map is not accurate.


    However, for Tanya, at least there is a clear direction.


    On the holographic map, Tanya looks at it carefully.


    This mission is to search for the existence of the main demons. Generally speaking, it is most likely that the demons at this time should be in the north of the red area, because in that direction, there are only two cities left in the kingdom of bris.


    However, Tanya will not go straight to the northern part of the kingdom of bris. Compared with the task of investigating the main force of the devil, Tanya wants to find out how to deal with the devil.


    "To Lanzhou city!"


    Tanya gave the order and set up a new destination.


    Although Lanzhou city was captured by demons, it has the significance of investigation. This city is not far from the border of Sartre kingdom. If possible, this city can be used as a garrison and an outpost.


    In some destinations, the speed of the motorcade increased a little, and when it reached a three fork in the road, it turned into the road leading to the north.


    In the forest, the roar of the engine is "rumbling", blocked by the dense forest, and the sound is well controlled within a certain range.


    Although the distance of more than 300 kilometers is not far, due to the extremely poor road conditions, five hours later, when it was slightly dark, the motorcade drove less than half of the distance.


    In the long dark night, when the polluting animals were most active, Tanya did not take any risks and let the motorcade stop on the muddy road, ready to rest for a night.


    In the whole team, there are 50 black iron soldiers, among the two personnel carriers, while the other armored vehicles are the elite team following Tanya this time. There are two teams with 36 people, plus the drivers and tank teams, with a total of more than 50 people.


    Although black iron soldiers don''t need rest and food, ordinary elite soldiers don''t have such ability. In order to keep the best condition, they need food and enough time to rest.


    Since this mission has brought them, Tanya naturally will not ignore this point.


    In an open space beside the road, the vehicles stop close to each other and form a protective circle with steel body, which can well prevent the invasion of polluting animals.


    In the middle of the circle, the soldiers begin to build tents. Because of their physique, when the soldiers take off their power combat clothes, they need a closed space to avoid contact with the air, and the tents with air purification devices have become important things for the soldiers to survive in this world.


    As time goes by, night will soon come.


    In the roadside temporary camp, after a little confusion, it was completely quiet.


    At this time, the black iron soldiers took over the task of guarding the camp.


    They don''t need to rest, they don''t need to eat, and they don''t need a closed environment.


    They are scattered in the vehicles and control the weapons on the vehicles. Although they have become the dead, their use of weapons can not be forgotten. Although they are strong, in the face of a large number of polluting animals, the efficiency of cold weapons is a little slow, and hot weapons can kill the enemy better.


    "A small town?"


    In the car, Tan Ya is looking at the holographic map of the continent of Austria, focusing on the southwest war zone.


    Ear, suddenly sounded the "elegant" sound.


    The map changed slightly, expanded rapidly, and located in a small place.


    "Yes, it''s a farm town. It''s more than 20 kilometers in front of the road where the motorcade is going. It''s a must pass for the motorcade."


    A small town doesn''t matter. Farm towns like this are all over the whole kingdom of Brisbane, not to mention a small town. If the motorcade wants to reach Lanzhou City, it needs to pass through several similar towns.


    Although the team did not pass through any small towns in today''s trip, it is because the team is still in a remote area within the kingdom of Brisbane. Once it enters the mainland, farm towns will appear one by one.


    If you want to feed a city''s population, food planting is very important. Some big cities do not have the ability to grow food, and there is no available land. If you want to feed millions of people, you must open up farmland outside the city, and farm towns are just like this.


    This world, any country, any powerful country, will not lack similar farm towns.


    After all, the necessities of human existence are food that can satisfy the stomach. Only when the most basic food problem is solved can we talk about development.


    For a small farm town like this, there will not be too many residents, about 50000 to 100000, which will not be lower than this value. Even if it exceeds, it will not exceed too many.


    "It''s located in the border area of the kingdom of Brisbane. This small town has a 60% chance of" surviving ". It''s suggested that the general go to explore it to prepare for tomorrow''s trip."


    Tanya understands that a small town like this will not be the target of the devil. As long as it is not on the route of the devil''s rampage, the town is likely to survive.


    In this case, you can go and have a look

 Chapter 1314

    Up, Tanya gets up from her soft seat and leaves the command car.


    In the light sound of mechanical operation, the heavy door opened.


    In the dark, the figure shakes. Tanya steps on the ground and stands in front of the car door, looking around in her hood.


    Tonight''s moonlight is still bright. Although the moonlight is covered by the dense tree crown, the forest is also bathed by the moonlight to avoid being completely shrouded in darkness.


    Walking softly, in silence, Tanya leaves the steel shield wall composed of vehicles.


    When leaving the camp, behind her, five black iron soldiers quietly followed.


    In the silence, outside the camp, in the dark, the shadows flicker, the shadows soar into the sky, and rush into the dense and dark forest.


    Soon, at the edge of the forest more than 20 kilometers away from the northeast, Tanya and five black iron soldiers came out of the forest in the dark.


    In the dim night, the front is not the forest, but the endless wheat field.


    This season is the time of wheat harvest, the original green wheat field has become a golden color.


    In the dark, everything is hazy, but in Tanya''s eyes, darkness does not exist. In their world, it is a gray color. There is only one color in the world, and there is no space for darkness.


    On the other side of the wheat field, a small town stood in the dark, quiet and silent.


    On the other side of the boundary line, everything seems to be at a standstill compared to the activity of the "living beings" in the forest.


    The human world should not be dark, but the town is completely in the dark.


    "Is this... The breath of death?"


    In the wheat field, Tanya walked while feeling the strange smell of the town.


    No, it''s not just the smell of death. Besides the smell of death, there''s another disgusting smell in the town.


    Killing, lust, blood, this is the smell of chaos.


    Sure enough, the town did not "survive" and was also slaughtered by demons.


    Although she didn''t see it with her own eyes, Tanya has confirmed the result in her heart.


    The small towns in this border area have not escaped the evil hands, so the kingdom of Sartre is likely to become the next target.


    However, compared with Sartre''s next goal, Tanya believes that the devil will put his goal on Darwin. As the capital of the kingdom of Austria, Tanya is also the only city. Nearly ten million human beings in the city are undoubtedly a great temptation for the devil. So long as the devil conquers Darwin, Tanya believes that the devil will be the only city in the world, They will gain enough power to dominate the whole continent of Austria. At that time, even the first Legion will hardly be their opponent.


    At that time, Austria will become the fiend''s territory just like the southern continent.


    If that happens, it will be a disaster for human beings on the whole earth.


    In this disaster, human beings will fall into despair completely. In a century at most, the earth will become a chaotic world, and human beings on the earth will be on the verge of extinction.


    Think a little too much, the future is uncertain, and the first Legion will never allow the devil to sit big.


    Across the wheat field, Tanya and his party came to the wall.


    Compared with the city wall, the wall of the town is very low, less than 10 meters high.


    Although this height can''t protect a small town well, it is enough for a small town.


    In the night, the city wall stands alone in the dark, its task is to guard the town, however, at this time, it does not seem to have completed its task.


    At the end of a road across the wheat field is the gate of the town.


    In the night, the gate was supposed to be closed, but now it is open.


    It''s not right to say it''s open, because the gate has disappeared. Looking at the gate, it''s a chaotic scene.


    The huge steel gate seems to have been hit by some force and fell to the ground. In front of the gate, the ground is stained with a mixture of green and blood. It looks sticky and terrible.


    In the corner, there is a pile of rotten red limbs, and I don''t know what they are.


    In the "clank" of footsteps, along the destroyed gate, Tanya and her party entered the town.


    Everything in her eyes clearly tells Tanya the answer to everything.


    Corpses, corpses all over the ground, rotten, stinking corpses.


    The corpses are piled up in a square behind the city gate. As soon as she enters the town, Tanya sees the corpse pusher which looks like a hill.


    The bodies were piled up in layers, as if they were piled together intentionally.


    Although they are dead, their ferocious and frightened faces are preserved, and their dead eyes are wide open, which makes the pictures on the square even more terrifying.


    Time seems to have passed for a long time, in the sunlight during the day, the body has begun to rot, in the festering body, it seems that there are some white things in the peristalsis, it seems to make people''s scalp numb.


    In front of the corpse, Tanya stops. Facing everything she sees, Tanya seems very indifferent.


    For ordinary people, everything in front of her is enough to scare a person crazy, but for Tanya, who is a dead person, she doesn''t feel much fear? This does not exist for the dead.


    No fear, no anger, at this time Tanya heart only pity.


    Pity the weakness of human beings, pity the weakness of the weak.


    At this time, Tan Yacai really realized what kind of environment human beings are in. As the master said, both present and future human beings will struggle in despair.


    Hope?


    Maybe "it" exists.


    There is no doubt that the town has been destroyed.


    Although the number of corpses on the square is not all the residents of the town, there should be no living people in the town. Even if there are, they have escaped from here far away.


    A dead town, of course, has no significance of exploration.


    Just as Tanya is about to leave the town, she suddenly changes.


    "Roar!"


    In the dark, there was a sudden commotion in the small town outside the square. The roar of "muttering" animals reverberated in the night sky, and all kinds of abnormal movements sounded, as if something was about to rush out of the dark.


    This makes the black iron soldiers who stand behind Tanya nervous, quickly forward, in front of Tanya''s body, looking warily at the dark outside the square.


    It''s the devil

 Chapter 1315

    In the dark, with a red light flashing, a large number of strange shaped demons rushed out of the dark.


    They are reddish red all over, and their hard crustaceans emit reddish light, which lights them up in the dark. They are one and a half meters high, slender, leaning, and running on two feet. Behind them is a long red sharp tail, and on the upper body are two pairs of sharp claws like blade.


    In the dark, their pupils are blue and their eyes are full of tyranny.


    It roared and roared out of the town and rushed to Tanya and his party in the square. It was very fast.


    The red light connected with each other and pressed onto the square.


    For a time, the whole town was filled with all kinds of voices because of the appearance of demons.


    In the face of the fierce demons, the black iron soldiers have already taken down the big sword behind them, holding it tightly in their hands, ready to usher in a big war.


    "Kill


    Behind the black iron soldier, Tanya''s cold voice rang.


    Although there is only one word, the instruction is clear.


    At the command, the black iron soldiers rushed out with their swords, and the figures rushed straight at the demons like shells, like a sharp blade into the demons.


    "Hiss!"


    The sharp sword directly penetrated the red carapace of the devil, causing great damage to the devil.


    In the opening and closing of the sword, a demon was cut by the black iron warrior under the sword.


    In the square, the black iron soldiers and the devil launched a scuffle.


    Demons are not weak. They rush forward to attack the black iron soldiers with the most fierce attack,


    They are not afraid of death, stepping on the bodies of the same kind, and launching attacks on the enemy again and again.


    In the rear of the black iron soldiers, Tanya stood in place and did not move. Although there were only five black iron soldiers, they formed an indestructible defense line. No demon could break through the defense line and attack Tanya in the rear.


    On the front, the black iron soldiers are fighting hard, but Tanya''s attention is not on the battlefield.


    In the hood, Tanya looks at the roof of a house outside the square.


    On the edge of the roof terrace, there is a figure that has existed for a long time.


    Before the devil appeared, it would quietly stand on the roof, quietly observe them in the square.


    When it appears, the devil appears.


    With Tan Ya min Sharp''s perception, naturally aware of it.


    Although it has the smell of devil, it is not "devil". In his heart, Tanya has a guess.


    Look at the outline of the human figure, it''s probably the degenerate recorded in the data terminal.


    This kind of people believe in evil spirits, while gaining power, they also discard their identity as "human beings".


    Degenerate?


    In the hood, Tanya''s face moved.


    "Bang!"


    The ground cracked.


    In the dark, Tanya''s posture soars to the sky. In the sound of breaking the air, she flies over the battlefield and falls to the roof where the fallen are.


    "Bang!"


    With a flash of shadow in the air, Tanya fell on the terrace. In the sound of impact, the ground under her feet suddenly cracked, and the whole house seemed to shake.


    Tanya''s arrival, a black robe of it has no response, as if ignoring Tanya in general.


    For a long time, he just "Jie Jie" of issued a gloomy laughter.


    "What a powerful fighter, is this still the human I know?"


    He turned his head. Under his black robe, he looked at Tanya not far away with blue eyes.


    Two people are very close, separated by less than 10 meters, can clearly see each other.


    Tan Ya was wearing armor and a hood. He could see nothing but his appearance.


    But he was different. Although he was wearing a black robe, he could see a lot of things under it.


    For example, his eyes and his face covered with red scales.


    "Jie Jie, powerful human warrior, believe in my Lord, you will get eternal life, you will get everything you want to have, you will enjoy the joy that can never be forgotten, release the desire in your heart, come on, I will take you to the land of supreme desire."


    He stretched out his hand, like a devil''s whisper, to Tanya issued an invitation that people can not refuse.


    In the air, there is a mysterious spiritual power fluctuating, which can affect people''s mind, make people unconsciously indulge in it and struggle in the world of desire.


    However, this means to Tanya, there is no use.


    The particularity of the dead is completely immune to enchantment.


    Tanya didn''t say much. In her hand, the black power of death surged, forming a big black blood sword.


    Holding a big sword, Tanya coldly looked at the opposite fallen man and said in a cold voice, "there is only one" God "in my heart, that is my master. What is the" Lord "you are talking about?"


    Tanya''s words undoubtedly annoyed him.


    "Bold, arrogant human, accept my Lord''s judgment."


    He a Li, the blue pupil is twinkling the light of faint blue, seem very angry.


    He stretched out his red scaly hand. The air was turbulent. Around his hand, the blue arc was flashing and crackling, and the air seemed to be torn.


    "Die, blasphemer!"


    He roared and pushed his hand forward. The arc burst and turned into a flash of lightning to attack Tan ya.


    Only in a moment, in that moment of light, the lightning hit Tanya.


    The blue lightning struck Tanya''s armor and sparked countless sparks.


    In the "crackle" tearing sound, Tanya''s armor immediately left countless red marks.


    When the dazzling lightning disappeared, the blue smoke shrouded Tanya, only in terms of attack power, the power of blue lightning is still very powerful, the hot temperature, enough to instantly melt any metal.


    However, Tanya''s armor is not pure metal, it has the characteristics of metal, but more of it is the "power of death". The contact between the two forces is not the spear and shield, but the confrontation between the two forces.


    Seeing Tanya shrouded in smoke, he laughed with pride.


    "Jie Jie..., sad human beings, never know what" power "is. How can we get the favor of our" Lord "if we are just ordinary?"


    "Oh? Is that what you call "power"


    In the rolling smoke, Tanya''s cold words suddenly sounded, echoing over the roof.


    This makes the fallen "Jie Jie" laugh suddenly stopped, the blue pupil staring at the rolling smoke.


    "Hoo


    The wind came


    It was a gust of strong wind, like a burst bomb, in the whistling of the wind instantly scattered the rolling smoke.


    The strong wind is to form an air wave to roll around, where the dust is flying and the gravel is rolling.


    When he swept past the fallen, the big black robe was blown, and the strong wind made him step back.


    When the air dissipates, on the roof, Tanya holds the sword with one hand, maintaining a posture after swinging.


    In the hood, Tanya looks at the opposite degenerate and says coldly: "if this is all your" strength ", tonight, you will die under my sword."


    "Dead?"


    He "Jie Jie" a smile, fearless way: "death is not the end, I will return to my" Lord "side, and you, one day will face the fear of" death. "


    In the hood, Tanya''s mouth is slightly cocked.


    "Bang!"


    Power from the feet into the ground, in the moment of impact, the ground cracked, and Tanya''s body is like a shell, like a ghost rushed out, where the wind rolling.


    See Tanya hit, fallen hands again appeared flashing arc.


    In the crackling sound, he retreated forward in a panic, and a huge blue lightning attacked Tan ya.


    The speed of lightning is very fast and there is no way to avoid it. Tanya didn''t want to avoid it either.


    "Hiss!"


    The huge blue lightning directly hit Tanya''s body, and the sparks suddenly splashed.


    Tanya''s posture of charging is also a little, but the sword in his hand does not stop, a sudden stab, the sharp blade of the sword pierces the body of the fallen.


    The powerful impact didn''t disappear when the sword pierced the degenerate''s body. Even the man with the sword rushed out more than ten meters and "bang" hit the parapet.


    On the cracked parapet, the big sword was like a nail that nailed the fallen to the wall.


    Behind the fallen, the red liquid rolled out of the cracked wall, forming a dazzling Blood River on the ground, which was unspeakably tragic.


    Although he was badly hurt, he was fearless, and his blue pupils were still full of madness.


    He "Jie Jie" smile, eyes ferocious looking at Tan Ya standing in front of him.


    He couldn''t see anything, even if he was so close, he couldn''t see any information about the enemy in front of him in the deep and wide hood.


    She was so powerful that he couldn''t believe it. He never thought that he would lose to a human being under the gift of the omnipotent Lord.


    "Die together!"


    He opened his mouth, made a final roar, and made a final struggle.


    In his pupil, the blue halo transmitted out, forming two almost real blue rays.


    A powerful "force" was bred from his body, like a time bomb, giving people a dangerous atmosphere.


    This is a self explosion, with a powerful psionic impact in the body, forming a singularity.


    Once the singularity is formed, all the matter in the circle will be swallowed by the artificial black hole.

 Chapter 1316

    Although I don''t know what kind of attack this is, Tanya can feel the danger.


    After a while, Tanya waved and clenched her fist, as if a heavy hammer hit the fallen man''s face.


    "Hiss!"


    Flesh and blood and splash, the whole head of the fallen melon seeds like the general explosion of watermelon, burst open.


    This punch, Tan Yake did not leave a spare force, exhausted the full strength.


    The self explosion is interrupted, the dangerous power wave disappears, and the degenerate dies.


    In the square, the battle is still going on. Although the devil and the degenerate belong to the same camp, they are not superior and subordinate. The devil is not aware of the death of the degenerate. They are still fighting and trying to kill the black iron soldiers.


    Although they are strong and have an absolute advantage in quantity, they do not pose a great threat to the black iron soldiers.


    When Tanya left, the black iron soldiers completely let go, the front is not there, they fight with the devil, the sword in their hands constantly waving, each sword almost takes a devil away.


    But the devil''s attack can''t cause effective damage to the black iron soldiers. Their seemingly sharp blade can only leave an almost invisible trace on the black iron soldiers.


    The black iron soldiers not only have an invincible spear, but also have an invincible shield, which makes the black iron soldiers have an absolute advantage in dealing with any enemy. This advantage can not be "leveled" by quantity.


    However, absolute quantity is often an advantage, which is almost unsolvable.


    No matter how strong the black iron soldiers are, they can''t cope with the continuous attacks from all sides. No matter how strong their defense is, they are finally broken.


    "Roar!"


    In the scuffle, a demon roars and pours on the black iron warrior.


    Its attack angle and timing are very tricky, behind the black iron soldiers.


    At this time, the black iron warrior is cutting his sword into the body of a demon in front of him.


    It succeeded, the whole red body pounced on the black iron soldiers, with the sharp claws, with the ferocious claws crazy tearing on the black iron soldiers.


    With such a gap, the demons around found the opportunity, one by one rushed to the black iron soldiers, the demons used their own weight, as well as strong attack, to overwhelm the black iron soldiers to the ground.


    In the dark, the sky above the town was filled with all kinds of voices, and the battle lasted for a long time.


    The next day, when a ray of light appeared from the East and shone on the square, the battle was finally over.


    The corpses of demons covered the square, and occasionally a bloody corpse was still steaming.


    The corpse and the green blood are full together, the scene can''t be described as ferocious.


    Some demons seem to be not dead, the body is slightly twitching, but death will come in the end.


    In the square, the black iron soldiers stand in the corpses, their feet and around, is an overlapping demon body.


    In their bodies, black armor, covered with sticky green liquid, which makes them look very terrible, but also makes people think how fierce the battle is.


    Looking around, I''m afraid there are more than a thousand demon corpses on the square.


    However, it took a whole night for the black iron soldiers to wipe out the 1000 demons.


    Compared with the black iron soldiers covered with green liquid, Tanya is much cleaner.


    Since killing the fallen, Tanya did not take part in the subsequent battle. She has been watching from the roof.


    With a slight jump, Tanya jumps down from the roof and lands on the square full of demon corpses.


    Among the corpses, Tanya walks toward the gate, saying, "let''s go."


    The battle is over. There''s no point in staying in town.


    The only thing that makes Tanya regret is that she has to kill the degenerate, otherwise, she can learn a lot of useful information from him.


    It''s not absolutely safe in the square covered with demon corpses. Although at a glance, there are corpses all over the ground, there are also some dangers hidden in the corpses.


    As Tanya walks past a pile of demon corpses, the metamorphosis bulges.


    "Roar!"


    In a harsh roar, the corpse pile suddenly burst, and a demon with a remnant opens its huge fangs and big mouth to make a surprise attack on Tanya.


    The demon''s surprise attack was very sudden. It was unexpected that there were still living demons in the corpse.


    Although its attack was unexpected, it chose the wrong target.


    When she saw that she was about to touch Tan ya, Tan Ya''s eyes were slightly cold in her hood. Her left hand stretched out quickly and caught the devil''s ferocious head.


    "Roar!"


    In Tanya''s hands, it''s just like a child struggling, yelling, trying to fight for bondage.


    "Hiss!"


    A force, in the hands of Tanya, the devil''s head directly cracked, the struggling body also powerless down.


    Casually throw, as if throw garbage general, Tanya put the devil in the hands of throw out.


    In the air, the devil''s body is falling, falling back in the original pile of corpses.


    From beginning to end, Tanya did not stop.


    And the five black iron soldiers did not have much reaction, quietly following behind Tanya.


    At the edge of the square, when leaving the corpses everywhere, from Tanya''s hand, a pale flame emerges, freely falls from her hand and falls to the ground.


    When the fire touched the devil''s body, it was like lighting up gasoline. The fire soared and spread all over the square in an instant.


    In the square, the white blaze is burning, and the flames reach tens of meters high. Even in the daytime, under the sunlight, the white flames are clearly visible.


    However, the fire seems fierce, but there is no temperature to speak of.


    There is no temperature of the flame, but it is very effective to burn the corpses in the square, whether it is the devil''s body, or the human body, are reduced to ashes in the pale flame.


    Tanya left the town with five black iron soldiers, and behind her was a white flame.


    Although we had a war with the devil, we didn''t get any useful information in this small town.


    The only function is probably to find out the way forward for the team.


    In the forest a few kilometers away from the town, there is a broken bridge.


    This small bridge connects the two banks and also connects the only muddy road in the forest.


    On the bridge, Tanya and her party stopped.


    In the river under the bridge, the black iron soldiers jumped in and were cleaning themselves.


    And Tan Ya is sitting on the bridge, looking at this pair of small bridge water, green mountains and green water picture.


    If there are no polluting animals and demons, this world may be the most beautiful world and the best paradise for all creatures.


    However, in this beauty, there are hidden dangers that people can''t ignore.


    Although it is still beautiful, the beauty has changed for human beings.


    In the hood, Tanya quietly looks at the scene in front of her. At this time, she is very calm.


    Soon, in the stream, the black iron soldiers washed away their filth, and on the small bridge, they also lost Tan Ya''s figure.


    When Tanya takes the black iron soldiers back to the camp, the soldiers in the camp are ready to start.


    The town is only the first stop. For Tanya, there is still a long way to go in the kingdom of bris.


    With the roar of the "rumbling" engine, the motorcade drove back onto the muddy road.


    When the team started, Tanya, who was in the command car, told "Ya" what happened in the small town.


    "Ya" is just an intelligent AI, but with its powerful computing power, it can simulate a likely answer according to the existing information.


    Although the accuracy of the answer can not reach 100%, it can at least give people a general direction.


    In Tanya''s opinion, it is abnormal that demons and degenerates appear in the small town.


    There are two reasons. First, the town is located in the southwest border area of Brisbane kingdom. Even if it is slaughtered by demons, there should be no "demons" left in the town.


    Because there is no need for this, demons are like nomads in a certain era. They adopt the strategy of relying on war to attack a place. When they absorb the resources of this place, they will look for the next target. They will not stay in one place for too long, and they will not disperse their forces.


    The second is the town itself. The town Tanya went to last night was just a large farm with limited residents and scale. It is impossible for demons and degenerates to stay in such a small place.


    "Why do demons and degenerates appear in such a remote and small place?"


    Sitting on the soft seat, Tanya expresses her doubts.


    Not far in front of her, Ya''s hologram was projected on a metal disk.


    As the exclusive assistant of Tanya, the image of Tanya is based on Tanya.


    As like as two peas in Tan Ya''s appearance, the only difference is probably size and wear.


    Generally speaking, the image of AI will wear military uniform, such as "elegance" at this time.


    Today, in her holographic projection, "Ya" chooses a black uniform, which makes her look very heroic.


    She put her hands behind her back and said, "according to the general, there is only one possibility that there must be something in this small town that demons or degenerates care about. They are looking for something, and the general just happens to meet them."


    In this case


    In the hood, Tan yaruo has some thoughts.


    If so, I''m afraid it''s not good.


    With her mouth slightly open, Tanya said: "in this way, it''s already frightening the snake?"


    "Ya": "I''m not sure. If there is something they care about in the town, the general will destroy the demons and degenerates in the town. It''s inevitable to disturb the demons."


    "How long is it?" Tanya asked.


    "Ya" replied clearly: "the information is not clear, everything is speculation. If something in the town is important to the devil, we don''t have much time."


    So now the town is a very dangerous place.


    What a coincidence


    Just entered the kingdom of bris, met the devil.


    Now it seems that there may be something else.


    What should we do now?


    Tanya hesitated about her next move.


    Now all the situations are not very clear. If you take a wrong step, you are likely to encounter with the demonic forces.


    With the strength of the current team, once it encounters the demon''s big army, there will be only one end, that is, the whole army will be destroyed. Maybe only she can escape safely.


    It''s inevitable. Last night''s battle in the small town, the victory of the black iron soldiers was not easy.


    If the scale of the devil was a little bigger, it might turn out to be a different situation.


    Black iron soldiers may be able to fight against hundreds with one, but they can never fight against thousands with one. When the number reaches a certain scale, it will be qualitatively changed.


    After thinking about it for a while, Tanya made a decision.


    Right now, for Tanya, there are only two options.


    Either withdraw, temporarily retreat into the kingdom of Sartre, or move forward, continue to advance to Lanzhou city.


    Whether it''s stopping in a small town, searching for something that doesn''t exist, or directly passing through a small town and heading for Lanzhou City, the risk factor is the same.


    In other words, Tanya has no choice.


    It''s impossible to withdraw. Before reaching his goal, Tan Ya won''t choose to withdraw.


    "Pass the order, stop in the town ahead, and start a comprehensive search of the town." Tanya, who made the decision, gave the order.


    "Yes, it has been communicated to all members."


    Although something in the small town is just a guess of "Ya", in Tanya''s opinion, it is necessary to search the small town. Even if there is no result, it can at least satisfy her curiosity.


    Demons don''t stay in small towns for no reason, and the reason is that people are curious.


    Since met, Tan Ya can''t ignore that kind of "possibility".

 Chapter 1317

    The distance of more than 20 kilometers is not far. On the way, we passed the only small bridge. Soon after, the motorcade left the forest and entered the endless wheat field.


    On the road between the wheat fields, under the open road of two Guardian Tanks, and in the roar of "rumbling" engines, the motorcade drove at a steady speed, approaching the town not far away.


    When I returned to the town again, everything was calm in the town.


    From the damaged gate, the motorcade slowly entered the town.


    At this time, the square behind the gate became very empty.


    The original mountain of corpses have disappeared, leaving only a thick layer of "ashes" on the ground. Whenever the breeze blows, the ashes on the ground sweep up, and the sky suddenly starts a rain of ashes.


    Looking at the square where the ashes fall outside the car, the soldiers in the car cast curious eyes one after another.


    This scene is a little bit gloomy, but also very curious.


    For the soldiers, they don''t know what happened here, and they don''t know that there was a long battle here last night.


    It was not until the motorcade left the square and entered the streets of the small town that the falling ashes disappeared and everything in their eyes became clear.


    The motorcade went on, and soon followed the street into the central square.


    Compared with the square in front of the gate, the central square is much smaller. It is a crossroads. There is a statue in the middle of the crossroads. It looks like someone''s appearance.


    On the central square, the motorcade stopped.


    The order was clear. When the motorcade stopped, the messenger immediately became lively.


    "The first team searches the south, the second team is in charge of the north, and the third team is in charge of the West. After the search, all the people search the East and take action immediately."


    "Pay attention to all teams, keep communication unobstructed at all times, and report to the team as soon as you find something."


    After some advice, the team leader with his team members to three directions scattered away.


    They will launch a comprehensive search of the town, every room, every dark corner will not let go.


    In the sound of mechanical operation, the door of the command car was opened. From the car, Tanya came out.


    Step on the earth, look around, Tanya eyes noticed the scattered soldiers.


    Slightly sideways, Tan Ya said to an accompanying black iron Soldier: "let the black iron soldier work with them."


    Although the town is small, it is far beyond Tanya''s perception. Whether there are still dangers in the town is not clear to Tanya.


    In order to avoid some unnecessary losses, if the black iron soldiers follow, the lives of the soldiers will undoubtedly have a layer of protection, at least in the face of sudden attacks, there is time to respond.


    On Tanya''s side, the black iron soldier left silently and strode to the rear of the team.


    Soon, in the rear of the convoy, the side doors of the two personnel carriers opened, and a black iron soldier jumped out of the vehicle and followed the search team in three directions.


    It takes time to search the town, and the next thing is to wait.


    Tan Yake was not idle. After the soldiers began to search the town, she stood by the command car and looked around.


    It is located in the middle of the town and the center of the town. There are some important buildings.


    On the side of the central square, there is a clock tower building, which should be the place where the managers of the town live.


    It looks at least more beautiful and magnificent than other houses.


    Focusing on the clock tower building, Tanya''s face moved slightly in her hood.


    She took a few steps forward with her long slender legs. When the last step fell, the ground cracked.


    Just listen to the sound of "bang". In the sound of breaking through the air, Tan Yana''s vigorous body soared to the sky and landed on the top of the bell tower.


    Standing high, you can see far away. Although the top of the clock tower is only more than 30 meters high from the ground, it is already very high for the houses less than 10 meters high. Looking around, the whole town is reflected in the eyes.


    Standing at the top of the bell tower, holding the iron bar with one hand, she fixed her body. Tanya overlooks the town.


    The town is not big. It is an irregular square with a diameter of no more than two kilometers.


    No matter which direction you look, you can see clearly. Looking further away, you can see endless sky and boundless forest.


    Standing high, Tanya''s purpose is very obvious. Although Tanya doesn''t have much hope to see something, things are often unexpected.


    Looking to the west of the town, a collapsed building caught Tanya''s attention.


    It''s not far from the clock tower, about a few streets away.


    The collapsed building is a civil house. Its whole upper floor is almost overturned, just like a shell exploding from the inside of the civil house. The scene is very tragic. The civil house has been completely destroyed.


    Without much thought, Tanya jumped up, her slender body turned into a dark shadow, flashed across the sky and fell to the roof of a house.


    On the roof of the house, Tanya moves dexterously. Every time she jumps, she can cross several houses. Every time she falls, she will make the houses under her feet vibrate.


    But within a few breaths, Tanya was in front of the collapsed house.


    It''s strange


    On the street, looking at the ruins in front of her, Tanya looks dignified in her hood.


    From the traces around, it is obvious that the devil has been here.


    In the ruins, Tanya saw the bodies of one or two demons.


    The death of the devil is also strange. There is no obvious injury on his body, but for some reason, the reddish red scales show a piece of green, and there are some green sticky things on the green scales. On the whole, it seems that the devil is infected by some kind of virus.


    But is that possible?


    Demons are not ordinary life. They are psychic creatures. In a sense, they are not pure life. Their body structure can ignore the invasion of all viruses in the physical world.


    What makes Tanya more curious is that on the corpse of the devil, Tanya perceives a very weak existence of life.


    There is no doubt that the devil is dead, and the living life does not mean the devil, but the sticky green liquid on the devil, which seems to have the characteristics of "life".


    That is to say, the sticky green liquid is alive.

 Chapter 1318

    Without carelessness, the corpses of several demons in the ruins are enough to alert Tanya.


    Light step, stepping on the rubble, Tanya carefully into the ruins.


    The things that destroyed the houses should come from the sky. Although the upper part of the houses was completely destroyed, from the bottom, the ruins of the houses were in the shape of a pit. The force of the collision was very strong, and the ground at the bottom was smashed into a big pit.


    "This is..."


    When climbing over the remains of the building, in a big pit in the ruins, an unknown strange object attracted Tanya''s eyes.


    It is located at the bottom of the pit, is a ball, light green, it''s all smooth, giving people a very slippery feeling, it is alive, less than half a meter in diameter of the ball body beating, just like the heart beating in general, very rhythmic.


    At the sight of it, Tanya''s face sank and her expression became more dignified.


    Although I don''t know what this spherical object is, Tanya feels a strong evil breath in it. Although the breath is slightly different from the evil encountered last night, it is obviously from the same place.


    And this place is sub space, which is the home of demons. No matter what kind of demons, they will carry the turbid and chaotic atmosphere.


    People on earth know nothing about subspace, but the first Legion is different.


    In the data terminal, some information about subspace is recorded.


    Subspace is not only the birthplace of demons, but also the home of demons. Although the meaning of demons can be summarized a lot, the evil life born in subspace can really be called demons.


    Subspace is closely related to the material world, and the life born in subspace is also closely related to the material world.


    The spiritual world is so wonderful that it can''t be explained by any scientific theory.


    In the sub space, the birth of the four evil gods is closely related to the life of the material world. It can be said that the evil gods are the aggregation of negative emotions of life in the material world.


    There are four kinds of demons in the sub space.


    Among the demons encountered by the first legion, some demons are like insects, some demons have human like forms, and their strange forms also show their different types.


    Tanya doesn''t know what kind of demon this light green meatball belongs to, but one thing is clear. It''s not the same species as the red devil that met last night.


    "General! There are a large number of flying demons approaching at high speed in the north. Please give the next instruction. "


    Just when Tanya was curious about what kind of demon the meatball in the pit was, a warning from her subordinates suddenly sounded in the portable communicator.


    This makes Tanya slightly stunned, face transient.


    It''s coming... And it''s coming so fast.


    Without thinking much, Tanya takes her eyes back from the meatball in the pit.


    "Bang!"


    Just listen to the sound of breaking the sky, a dark shadow from the ruins of the sky, vigorous posture across the sky, with a perfect throwing line fell on the wall not far from the north.


    Standing at the top of the wall, Tanya looks at the northern sky.


    On the edge of the sky, above the boundless forest, under the clouds, a red figure was approaching.


    Their figures are all over the sky, dense, like a wave to the shore, rushing to the town.


    If you look at the scale, I''m afraid it''s no less than 5000.


    With the "power" in the small town at present, it is certainly not their opponent.


    Immediately, using the portable communication device in the ear, Tanya issued a new order to all the staff.


    "Leave the town immediately and hide in the forest outside the city. At the end of this mission, Burrell, take your subordinates back to the kingdom of Sartre. Remember, don''t go to Slytherin."


    "Yes


    In the communicator, the voice of the response is a little confused.


    After the order was given, Tanya jumped up again, jumped from the small wall, and returned to the ruins as soon as possible.


    Vigorous posture fell from the sky, Tanya rushed into the ruins without hesitation.


    Beside the meatballs in the pit, Tanya doesn''t care about any danger. She takes off her cloak and wraps the meatballs in the pit.


    With the meatball on her shoulders, Tanya bends her legs and makes a strong jump under her feet. She only hears the sound of "bang". Tanya soars to the sky, tens of meters high, and falls to the South with a perfect throwing line.


    With super bounce power, Tanya leaves to the East with amazing speed.


    Although it''s just speculation, looking at the whole town, I''m afraid only the meat ball on the shoulder is something that the devil cares about.


    To choose the south, one is to test the devil''s reaction, the other is to attract the devil''s attention and fight for the evacuation time for the motorcade in the small town.


    The flesh ball on the shoulder is a sub space creature. As the same kind, the devil must be able to sense it.


    Sure enough, when Tanya leaps out of the eastern city wall, the demons not far from the northern sky seem to be guided by something. They quickly turn to the direction where Tanya is.


    Feeling the roar behind her, Tanya knows that she has successfully attracted the eyes of the devil.


    At that moment, Tanya exerted all her strength, and her vigorous posture rushed into the sky like a shell out of the barrel. She only heard a bang, and a circle of air waves appeared on the figure passing through the sky. At that moment, her speed surpassed the sound barrier, and there was a sound explosion.


    Two kilometers of wheat field area, almost instantly across, Tanya head into the forest.


    And behind him, the devil had already come to the edge of the northern part of the town. In the roar, he flew to the East. For a moment, the strange sound of wings was everywhere over the town.


    "Yah, inform Slytherin immediately and let them prepare for the battle."


    While still not far away from the team, Tanya gave the last order.


    Seeing that the distance is almost over, Tanya, who is running wildly in the forest, turns her body, changes her direction, and runs to the southwest. She will make a big circle around the town, and then lead the devil to the northwest.


    The final destination is "sling city", a border city of the kingdom of slter, close to the border of the kingdom of bris, in which nearly 200000 troops of the first Legion are gathered.


    All along, Tan Ya has been worried about how to eliminate the "devil", but this time, she seems to have found an opportunity.


    "General, it''s very risky. The devil''s flying speed is very fast. The devil will catch up with you before he arrives at the city of sling. The city of sling is more than 300 kilometers away from here, which means that the general will fight alone for a long time."


    The voice of "Ya" sounded in the communicator. Ya Mingxian disagreed with Tan Ya''s risky approach.


    In the forest, in the dense canopy, Tanya full speed shuttle, while calculating the route, Tanya said: "execute the order."


    There is no doubt in the tone.


    It''s a risk, but Tanya thinks it can be taken.

 Chapter 1319

    All along, Tan Ya has been thinking about how to eliminate the devil more efficiently, and he won''t have too much loss when he completes the ultimate goal.


    It''s not easy to do that, but now Tanya has an idea in her mind.


    That is to choose a suitable battlefield, turn from attack to defense, and use the high wall of Slytherin to fight against the demons. Although the civilians in Slytherin will suffer some casualties in the war against the demons, if the demons can be eliminated, some sacrifices are worth it.


    In the forest, Tanya''s dexterous posture is running with all her strength. From time to time, she rushes out of the forest and crosses the sky to attract the devil''s attention.


    In the sky behind Tanya, a red figure is chasing with its wings, getting closer and closer to the fleeing figure in the forest.


    In the process of escape and pursuit, the two sides quickly disappeared in the northwest.


    At this time, in the city of Slytherin, Davis also received an order from ya.


    In the kingdom of Brisbane, there will be a battle between the first Legion and the devil sooner or later. For this reason, the first Legion has made careful preparations. 200000 troops gather in the city of Stirling, waiting for a command to enter the kingdom of Brisbane.


    Time is short. When receiving the order from ya, Davis didn''t expect to fight so fast.


    And the fighting style is far beyond Davis'' expectation.


    "Orders go on, take the eastern wall of Slytherin city as the defensive front, and all the troops are ready to fight."


    In the front-line command room in Slytherin, Davis gave a clear order.


    "In addition, immediately order all sergeants above grade seven to attend the emergency combat meeting at the headquarters."


    With Dawes''s order, the huge command room suddenly became busy.


    Orders were sent to the troops scattered around the city, and almost at the same time, the barracks in the city received clear orders from Davis.


    For a moment, the huge city of Slytherin became slightly agitated.


    In the streets, armed vehicles carrying officers drove to the central city hall.


    In less than half an hour, more than 30 sergeants of Grade 7 or above from 200000 troops arrived at the city Lord''s residence.


    In a conference room, an emergency operations meeting began.


    "The order is clear. About 300 kilometers southeast of the city, the general''s investigation team stopped here. Just half an hour ago, for some reason, an air demon suddenly appeared. At this time, the demon was chasing the general to the city."


    On the podium, Davis stated to the sergeants one by one, to let them know what happened and the current situation.


    "It is expected that the devil will arrive at sling city in an hour. Your task is very simple. Command your respective troops, mount the city wall for joint operations, front deployment and operational policy. Later, intelligent AI will release detailed mission information to you, and all operations will be conducted according to the instructions of AI."


    After a few words, Davis stressed: "remember, this is an air defense operation. All departments should strengthen their air defense firepower."


    With that, in his helmet, Davis looked around at a sergeant under the stage and finally asked, "is there any doubt?"


    As Davis looked around, a sergeant stood up.


    "Chief sergeant, are there any defensive forces left in the city? If it''s air defense, it''s inevitable for demons to leap over the line of defense and enter the city. By then, the battlefield will not only be in front of the front, but the whole city of slyn. "


    This is natural, and the sergeant''s worries are reasonable.


    High walls have advantages in fighting against demons on the ground, but for flying demons, a high wall is a decoration. No matter how dense the air defense firepower on the wall is, once the battle starts, the battlefield will not be on the high wall, but the whole city of slyn.


    No matter how strong the anti-aircraft firepower is, we can''t keep the demons out of the front. After all, the flying demons are too flexible. It''s impossible to intercept them 100% at extremely fast speed.


    Facing the chief sergeant''s question, Davis replied: "the city wall is the main front, and the defense in the city will be arranged in the front deployment, but there are still questions?"


    The chief Sergeant sat down and did not speak when he was asked again by Davis.


    Seeing this, Davis said: "the battle meeting is over, and the sergeants at all levels immediately rush to the front line."


    "Yes


    The sergeants got up together and said in a loud voice with a military salute.


    Then, the chief sergeants in the conference room scattered in a crowd, left the city master''s mansion and rushed to all sides.


    Soon, in the city of Slytherin, troops were mobilized everywhere.


    In the streets everywhere, there are fast marching troops everywhere. The long army forms a long silver gray dragon, which is not spectacular.


    In the strange eyes of the city residents, a large number of troops boarded the city wall in the East.


    In the roar of "rumbling" engines, Guardian Tanks, multi-functional infantry fighting vehicles, and even "cattle" armed vehicles all climbed the wall one by one, and lined up neatly on the wide wall, forming a fire wall.


    In terms of air defense, it is the weakness of the first corps, and there are no specific weapons.


    However, the problem is not very big. Although the guardian tank is only a weapon against the ground, it can also fire some inductive shells against the air due to its large shooting angle, so it has no problem in air defense.


    The multi-functional infantry combat vehicle is even more no problem. Generally speaking, the weapons of multi-functional infantry standing in line are large caliber machine guns, such as 50 mm or 60 mm machine guns. But when we want to seek more powerful firepower, we will replace them with a unified 40 mm Seven barrel fire god gun to pursue more pure firepower.


    These two types of armored units alone can meet the needs of air defense.


    Of course, it''s just to meet the demand. When the expensive long-range air defense missile can''t meet the demand, the short-range weapon focusing on firing speed is a good choice. It''s not only cheap, but also practical.


    In less than half an hour, 200000 troops were ready to fight in Slytherin.


    Everything was in order. Before the army''s operation, the city of Slytherin was under martial law and the streets were cleared, which made the army unimpeded and able to quickly deploy to the whole city.


    The first regiment not only made battle plans on the east wall of the city, but also covered the roofs of the city with firepower groups.


    Within an hour, the army in the city moved quickly and effectively.

 Chapter 1320

    Just as the city of sley was on guard, in the forest hundreds of kilometers away from the East, a big chase was going on.


    In the forest above, in bursts of "roar" sound, a red figure is circling in the sky, their figure filled the whole sky, like a red tornado in the fast moving.


    In the movement, a large number of demons fall from the sky like sharp arrows and plunge into the forest.


    Whenever so, there is always a battle in the forest.


    And the fight is short-lived.


    In the dark forest, a figure is moving rapidly, and its vigorous posture is like a ghost passing through the dark forest.


    "Wow!"


    In the sky, with the sound of breaking air and breaking branches, a large number of shadows fell to the ground like shells.


    It''s demons. They attack the enemies in the forest like death squads with their red bodies.


    Their attack is so fast, in the "roar" sound, with their own body to the enemy impact.


    They come down from the sky and make one obvious hole after another in the forest.


    Top of the head of the voice did not let Tanya stop, I do not know when, her hand has been holding a big sword.


    In the process of running, she raised her hand and waved it. The big black sword was like playing baseball. The silver light flashed and turned into a virtual shadow from the devil.


    The only difference is that the devil did not fly out like a baseball, but like a string puppet, his whole body split in two and fell to the ground in the blood.


    When the big sword leaves from its body and blood splashes, Tanya, who looks like a ghost in the forest, is far away.


    Sky, the devil has captured the target, one after another in the sound of breaking air to attack Tanya in the forest.


    From the top of the head of the voice never stopped, the red figure one after another from the sky.


    In the forest, Tanya skillfully changes her route to avoid the direct collision of demons, while waving her sword, trying to "die" the demons who dare to approach.


    A fierce chase battle is taking place in the forest, and the battlefield is rapidly moving towards Tanya''s ideal destination.


    Just when the devil was chasing Tanya for some reason, something unusual was happening in a city about 400 kilometers northeast.


    Lanzhou is one of the few cities in the kingdom of Brisbane.


    Once upon a time, there were nearly 700000 human beings living in this city. At this time, "it" has become a dead city. A long time ago, this city stepped into the wake of Daran City, becoming a veritable hell, a hell made by demons.


    The city has been conquered by demons. None of the soldiers and civilians in the city survived. Their souls became sacrifices, while their bodies were piled up to form one corpse mountain after another. Under the sunlight, the corpses were rotting. The whole city of Lanzhou was filled with a stench. There were not only pollutants in the air, but also frightening pestilence virus.


    In such an environment, let alone fighting, human beings will fall down once they stay too long.


    Such an environment is undoubtedly what demons like to see, and it is also what they purposefully create.


    Tanya''s destination is Lanzhou city. If she can really reach Lanzhou City, the situation she will encounter is not what she is happy to see.


    After conquering Lanzhou City, the devil did not rush to find the next target, but stayed in Lanzhou city.


    Of course, the killing did not stop. The instinct for killing, demons will not suppress their instinct, driven by instinct, a large number of demons left Lanzhou City and swept to the north.


    The scattered demons may not pose a threat to some cities in the north, but for some small towns, none of them is fatal.


    In the central square of the city, on an altar piled up with human corpses, there is a bloody royal family.


    The throne is blood colored, as if it had been infected by blood, and the material under the blood color is white bone.


    At a glance, the terrible scene will leave an indelible shadow all one''s life.


    On the throne, a huge red figure is sitting quietly, the huge blue pupil gives a kind of empty feeling, it seems that there is no consciousness.


    At this time, under the altar, a black robe came to the throne on the corpse mountain.


    He knelt down on the rotten corpse and cried out: "the great son of God, Thorne has returned to the embrace of the father, we have abandoned it."


    It turned its head, blue pain looked at the black robe kneeling.


    It seemed to understand what heipao said. The dark blue streamer in his eyes was flashing. It seemed very angry.


    It opened its ferocious and terrible mouth and roared at the black robe.


    "Roar!"


    The sound is deafening, sweeping the whole city.


    In its big mouth, there was a flash of fire, the air was twisted, and a stream of high-temperature heat was ejected from its mouth, directly hitting the black robe.


    In the fiery high-temperature heat flow, the black robe turns to ashes instantly, but the high-temperature heat flow is not reduced. It is like a fiery red energy beam sweeping to the distance. Where it passes, the house is directly cut in two, and there is a violent explosion at the end of the high-temperature heat flow.


    With the "rumbling" sound of building collapse, a large number of demons turned into ashes in the flames.


    After all this, the devil stood up from the throne. He opened his ferocious mouth and raised his head to heaven again.


    "Roar!"


    A huge sound from its mouth, forming a shape of the shock wave rushed to the sky.


    At the top of its head, thousands of meters high, the clouds were directly scattered, there was a big hole.


    The huge roar also spread to the whole city.


    When its voice fell, all the demons within a few hundred kilometers raised their heads, and their dark blue pupils looked at the same place.


    The next moment, they will put down everything in front of them, like locusts, and rush to the same direction.


    In Lanzhou City, the devil''s behavior is more obvious.


    Countless demons ran out of the dark corner. They formed a huge red torrent in the street. They ran wildly, roared over the wall, and ran into the forest outside the city like locusts.


    At this moment, all the demons in the kingdom of bris are converging to a certain point. The red tide is not only the nightmare of human beings, but also the nightmare of all the creatures in the forest. Where they pass, except for the dead, all the creatures can''t escape.


    In the face of the terrible evil atmosphere, even a powerful group of polluting animals is worth running away, and dare not resist. Although the polluting animals have no wisdom, their instinct urges them to stay away from the devil.

 Chapter 1321

    Time is passing by. In sley, a war between human and devil is about to start.


    The wind is blowing, accompanied by the hot sun. On the huge wall of sley, it is the army waiting for it.


    Huge war machines and countless soldiers form an indestructible defense line.


    The battle is coming, the riot has disappeared, the city wall is quiet, the soldiers are holding huge guns, the muzzle of the black hole points to the forest outside the city, and the eyes in the helmet look into the distance.


    "Have you heard from general Tanya?"


    In a command car on the wall, Davis scanned the huge screens in front of him and asked.


    The picture on the screen is the forest outside the city wall, the horizon in the distance is empty, and the target does not appear.


    "The radar has caught a shadow and is approaching the city of sling. It is expected that it will enter the visual range in five minutes. General Tanya''s positioning has been on the line and is approaching the city of sling in a straight line."


    On the radar monitor, Davis also saw a clear shadow. In the shadow, a signal marked as a blue dot was moving fast.


    The blue signal is general Tanya''s signal location.


    It''s very close


    In the helmet, Davis ordered, "send the order down, all men are ready to fight."


    "Yes


    With a battle order, the wall became tense in vain.


    Although the distant horizon has not seen the devil''s figure, but such a scene, soldiers can imagine.


    For the devil, many soldiers of the first Legion did not see it with their own eyes, and the only source of information was the data terminal.


    But in the data terminal, the information about the devil is very limited, which makes the soldiers unable to understand the devil well.


    The unknown enemy will bring curiosity and fear. Of course, the soldiers of the first Legion are more curious about demons, because in their cognition, demons are only legendary things and do not exist in reality.


    Although the generalization of demons is very extensive, the demons in this world are undoubtedly in line with the image of demons in the legend. Even if we know that demons can be killed, our body will feel fear instinctively.


    Here they are. Here they are at last.


    In the watchful eyes of the officers and soldiers of the city wall, a red figure finally appeared on the horizon of the East.


    It''s a demon, a flying demon with a pair of demon wings. Although they are not big, they are numerous all over the sky.


    They were flying low, close to the forest, very fast, close to the city of sley.


    Although there is still a certain distance, but the devil''s "roar" has been introduced into the ear.


    The speed of the devil is very fast, but the speed of one person in the forest seems to be faster. Although it is shrouded in demons, the devil can''t touch her. In the final sprint, the devil can only keep up with her.


    When the devil was only two kilometers away from the city of sley, he was about to enter the best range, and the city devil suddenly stopped chasing.


    They soar to the sky, quickly raise their height, turn around and go in the same direction as before.


    Their speed is very fast, and soon disappeared in the eyes of the public.


    This makes the soldiers on the wall very confused, and they don''t know how the devil suddenly left.


    "What''s the matter?"


    In the command car, Davis has been watching the situation outside, the devil''s evacuation, he was very confused.


    The soldier who observed the radar replied: "sergeant, the demons are not far away. At a distance of about 10 kilometers from the city of sley, the radar has lost their traces. With the scale and size of the demons, the detection distance of the radar is about 100 kilometers. They will not disappear for no reason. There is only one possibility that the demons should have fallen into the forest."


    Landed in the woods?


    When will the devil make an "evacuation" move?


    Darvis was puzzled about this. The sudden withdrawal of the demons just now was obviously related to the powerful defense forces on the wall.


    The number of demons is not many. It seems that they are dense and frightening, but the number is about 5000. With such a number, the battle will not last too long in the face of tens of thousands of troops of the first Legion on on the city wall.


    The battle will be over in two hours at most.


    But the devil has left. Although it''s a simple truth to retreat in the face of difficulties, it''s not right for the devil without wisdom.


    Under normal circumstances, the devil at this time should launch a decisive charge against sley.


    In the data terminal''s analysis of demons, it is clear that demons do not have much wisdom, they will only instinctively follow the bloodthirsty impulse, they will not consider whether the enemy is strong, they will only slaughter all the creatures they see until the end of their lives.


    But the move of evacuating obviously makes people feel the existence of "wisdom".


    Just when Davis was puzzled, a figure rushed out of the dark forest on the edge of the forest outside the city.


    It''s Tanya


    When she came to the city wall, she jumped up and jumped into the general''s 50 meter high city wall.


    The powerful jumping ability is amazing, but for the soldiers, they are used to it.


    How long have you been in this world?


    Although some soldiers have just arrived, they can understand the system of the first Corps through data terminals.


    They knew that there was a "power" in the first legion, which made all the generals strong and almost immortal.


    Although they do not know what kind of power this is, it does not hinder their yearning for this "power".


    Opportunity is fair, but it has an unacceptable price.


    When they yearn for strength, the soldiers regard it as the guarantee of their second life.


    "General!"


    A black blood grain armor, hooded, this dress, who is the master, soldiers can not know.


    Looking at Tanya jumping on the city wall, the soldiers raised their hands to salute.


    The only thing the soldiers were curious about was what was on general Tanya''s shoulders?


    It''s wrapped in a cape. Look at the outline. It should be a round object.


    "Well, go on with your mission."


    Responding, Tanya walked along the way the soldiers had made way.


    "Yes


    Tanya contacted Davis.

 Chapter 1322

    "Continue to command, they will come, and soon, this will be a battlefield."


    It''s just a feeling, an inner sense of crisis.


    Tanya has never forgotten the warning of "master". The demons who roam the continent of Austria do not just hunt by instinct, they have wisdom.


    Of course, wisdom does not come from themselves, but from "leaders.".


    "Yes


    Darvis''s response sounded in the messenger.


    Instead of staying on the city wall, Tanya left the city wall, which is about to become a battlefield, and returned to the Lord''s residence in an "ox" armed vehicle.


    On returning to the Lord''s mansion, Tanya issued a very clear order: "blockade the Lord''s mansion, no one can enter or leave."


    Give me an order. The soldiers guarding the main mansion took action and sealed off the exits of the main mansion.


    After the order is given, Tanya carries the package to a very closed room in the main mansion.


    As soon as she enters the room, Tanya puts the package on her shoulder on a wooden table.


    "General! This is... "


    Behind Tanya, a sergeant who followed was puzzled. His eyes in his helmet looked curiously at the objects on the table.


    It was wrapped in a cape, so that people could not see its original appearance.


    Tan Yake didn''t satisfy the sergeant''s curiosity. He said coldly: "leave here. No one is allowed to come in without my order."


    "Yes


    Although curious about what was wrapped in the cloak, the sergeant had to turn away and wait outside the room.


    With the disappearance of footsteps and the sound of closing the door, Tan Yacai gathered his attention slightly and focused on the package on the table.


    It''s alive


    But it''s also dangerous.


    Although she knows nothing about it now, what Tanya is going to do is to understand it.


    Looking at the package on the table, Tanya is meditating in her hood.


    It''s a very risky way to take it back to sley city. Maybe it''s a virus carrier, which may lead to the spread of unknown virus.


    This unknown virus may not be worth mentioning to the first legion, because the soldiers of the first Legion are well protected, but the residents in the city are different. They have no protection. Once this happens, it is likely to cause a large-scale extinction.


    Tanya doesn''t care about the safety of the residents in the city, but although she feels the hidden danger of the things in the package, it is a living thing, and the possibility of virus is very low, so we can ignore the possibility of unknown virus.


    But what is it?


    Tanya doesn''t know, but she''ll find something.


    After a little thinking for a while, Tanya stretched out her hands and opened the package carefully.


    As the package is opened, a beating meatball appears in Tanya''s eyes.


    It is light green, there is a layer of green mucus on the surface, that layer of mucus seems to flow, very regular peristalsis.


    No, it''s not the mucus that''s creeping, it''s the beating of the meatball that creates the illusion of mucus flowing.


    Because it is in the "dynamic" state, driven by the "force", the liquid will naturally flow.


    "It''s a strange thing. It seems to be an unknown active" organic matter. "


    Looking away from the meatball, Tanya looks at the Cape under the meatball.


    The Cape is transformed from the power of death. Although it is not called "material", it has the characteristics of material. The intact of the Cape also shows that the mucus in contact with the skin has no erosive "threat".


    Looking at the meatball again, Tanya has a guess in her heart.


    "Is it an embryo?"


    In the hood, Tanya mumbles to herself.


    Tanya can''t be sure about the speculation in her heart.


    However, this does not prevent Tan Ya from using this conjecture to do something.


    With her right hand outstretched and her fingers outstretched, Tanya put her hand on the meatball.


    "Yi, Yi."


    This time, danger ensues, and the place where Tanya''s hand contacts the meatball emits smoke, accompanied by the sound of corrosion.


    This let Tanya very surprised to withdraw the hand, Leng Leng looking at the intact palm.


    Tanya wearing gloves, naturally will not hurt the body, but the power of death magic gloves have been greatly damaged, Tanya can clearly feel the loss of the power of death, in order to maintain the integrity of the gloves.


    "Interestingly, so the meatball can selectively attack the target." In the hood, Tanya mumbles to herself.


    Or is it just an instinctive response to the goal with "life"?


    It is possible that although Tan Ya has become the "dead", her body is still "active". All organs in her body are not dead, and her blood is also flowing. If Tan Ya wants to, her heart can even beat again. Of course, there is no need. From one side, she is also a kind of life, a kind of "life" to adapt to the force of death.


    It can be said that in the first legion, only "ghost" can really be called the dead, and some similar Samurai will appear later.


    Even "ghouls" can be called some strange "life".


    The reason for this should come from Li Meng.


    The power of death is a peculiar element and one of the most basic particles in the universe.


    With the power of death, Li Meng has the ability to control some rules of the universe.


    Although Limon can''t change the laws of the universe, he can make some changes that can be ignored in some places that are connected with the power of death.


    With such power, all the "dead" who are resurrected by Li Meng will retain some "human" characteristics, and will not completely separate from the human species and become the real "dead".


    The reason for this is probably the fact that Li Meng is a human being.


    Maybe Li Meng''s family members, who don''t want to follow him, are cold zombies without any feelings.


    Tanya can be called a kind of "life", and meatball''s counterattack can be justified.


    It''s a little tricky


    Looking at the meatball on the table, Tanya is embarrassed for the first time in her hood.


    She didn''t know the danger of the meatball, what kind of threat it would pose.


    I don''t know what value it has for the first legion, whether to eliminate it or to keep it, which makes Tanya a little embarrassed.


    It''s very strange. There''s no doubt that such unknown organic matter has great research value. Maybe keeping it can bring some benefits to the first Legion in some ways.


    But its unknown danger, Tan ya you also put it out of the idea.


    And this idea is what Tanya wants to do now.


    The only reason is that the devil seems to care about it.


    How can something cared by the devil be an ordinary thing?


    Keeping it may bring indelible disaster to the first Legion.

 Chapter 1323

    In the end, Tanya decides to keep it. Although she can''t know the existence of "meatball", the owner must know that it may bring great benefits to the first Legion.


    Although it''s a little risky, Tanya thinks it''s worth it.


    "General, I have a bad feeling. Are you sure you want to leave it?"


    In the storage room, watching Tanya put the meatballs in a closed metal box, the sergeant who followed him said with great vigilance.


    Despite the protection of combat clothing, the chief Sergeant still felt the danger.


    It''s so weird, just the appearance makes people feel shivering.


    Behind the sergeant''s reminder, did not let Tanya give up the heart of the "decision", carefully put the meatball into a box made of pure silver.


    After all this, Tanya closes the box and activates the code lock.


    Looking at the metal box in front of her, Tanya said calmly: "it has the smell of devil, which will make you feel" threat "instinctively. Although it is dangerous, it is controllable, and there is no need to be too nervous."


    Controllable?


    The chief Sergeant did not doubt general Tanya''s ability, and knew that there were strange creatures in the world.


    One thing is clear. For human beings, any living thing is dangerous, not to mention the obvious artificial organic matter.


    "Like the wind, it''s a creature, or it has life, general! It may need some conditions to survive. The silver box is sealed. If oxygen is necessary for its survival, it will kill it. "


    "No harm!" Turning around, Tanya goes out.


    While walking, he said: "its only research value is its own structure. It doesn''t matter whether it''s alive or dead. Send someone to guard here. After the battle, it will be sent to Nanlin island."


    Only in Nanlin island can we have some equipment to study it. This is the front line. Apart from the army and weapons, the first regiment will not carry too many things.


    "Yes


    After settling the meatball, Tanya leaves the Lord''s mansion.


    Outside the east city, the battle has not started, and there is no trace of demons, but Tanya knows that the battle is unavoidable, and she will not wait for a long time.


    Take the "cattle" type armed vehicle, under the escort of a small motorcade, Tanya once again boarded the city wall.


    On the city wall, nearly 50000 soldiers were ready.


    On the city wall stretching for more than ten kilometers, armored units are closely arranged. On both sides of the armored units, there are soldiers standing in order. All weapons are pointed out outside the city.


    In the face of the threat of the devil, the first Legion is well prepared.


    The defense on the city wall is only one of them. On the square behind the city wall, as well as on the street behind it, self-propelled guns of calmers are arranged in order, maintaining the attitude of shelling. There are hundreds of them, almost filling all the places in the east city that are wide enough and have a good view.


    The muzzle of the black hole guns is almost vertical to the sky. As long as they give an order, they will send out a "roar" and destroy all enemies.


    In order to deal with the demons and to have enough firepower, the Stiller self-propelled artillery has a 1:1 ratio with the guardian tank, which makes the first Legion have strong long-range support firepower.


    Although this creates logistical pressure, it is worth it.


    The Stiller self-propelled gun uses a suspension engine. Although it consumes a lot of fuel, it has the ability to move all over the terrain. Its dual barrel 150 mm cannon can not only extend and contract the barrel for long-range attack, but also can fire at the target in close combat when necessary. Although the armor is a little thin, it can be used as a tank under the cover of the guardian tank.


    Among Tanya''s troops, the pacifier self-propelled gun is one of the army''s most powerful weapons.


    1: The number of 1 is not ideal, but in such an environment, in order to maintain enough firepower, it is appropriate.


    In addition to the powerful ground units, in the air units, the first regiment did not let those rare air units idle.


    In this battle, although a small number of "sky Knight" UAVs can not be used, the aircraft carrier is a little far away from the battlefield, and although the speed of "sky Knight" UAVs can ensure that they can reach the battlefield within half an hour, the number of "sky Knight" UAVs is small, and the sky is controlled by flying demons


    It is no doubt unwise for UAVs to enter the battlefield. Their survival probability will be very low.


    However, the Falcon helicopter will not be idle. As it is a low altitude operation, its main task is firepower support, which can effectively assist the soldiers on the city wall to fight. Its powerful firepower can also clean the enemy on the ground.


    In this war, the first regiment used all its strength, and the general''s 200000 troops were crowded in this medium-sized city.


    On the wall, Tanya enters the command car.


    "What''s the situation?"


    Tanya''s arrival makes the soldiers in the car quickly put down what they are doing and salute Tanya who enters the command car.


    The hand in front of his forehead was put down, and Davis said: "nothing has been found. The forest outside the city is very calm. The flying demons chasing the general have been staying in the forest not far away. They are very fast. Once the reconnaissance UAV is close, they will be shot down. I''ll stop sending the UAV."


    "General! Do they cover the forest where flying demons are located when they are within the range of Stiller self-propelled guns


    "No need!"


    On the soft seat, Tanya sat down.


    He continued: "it can''t do too much damage to them. Maosen forest is a good hiding place for them. There are more demons in the back. They will come. It just takes time."


    Of course, they will come. If they are only thousands of flying demons, Tanya will not let the army set up such a big battle.


    "The general means..."


    Dawes was puzzled. The order he got was to prepare the army for a war.


    He didn''t get much information from the previous information, so Davis didn''t know about the change of demons in the kingdom of bris.


    Tanya explained: "I got something in the small town. It seems that the devil cares about it. At this time, there is a great possibility that all the demons in the kingdom of bris are coming to sley."


    Tanya''s words make Davis think of the flying demons he evacuated before.


    He said thoughtfully: "such an organized action is different from the demons recorded in the data terminal. In this way, there is a class in the demons, and the high-level demons may have wisdom."


    In response, Tanya was very sure: "this is nature. No matter how powerful a species is, if there is no wisdom, it will not pose too much threat to human beings. Demons have wisdom, and demons of a certain class even have more wisdom than human beings."


    There is no doubt that demons are an evil group. Tanya never believed that demons are just a group of "brainless" species.


    When you think about how they came into being, the answer becomes clear.

 Chapter 1324

    "Zheng Zheng!"


    In the rapid footsteps, a soldier boarded the command car.


    He raised his salute to Tanya, and Dawes said, "general, commander, they''re coming."


    They?


    At this time, the observer in the command car also said: "there are changes in the forest, maybe they are."


    At this time, of course, "they" will only be demons.


    In the hood, Tanya''s face moved and said, "prepare for battle!"


    "Yes


    The soldiers left, and Tanya strode out of the command car.


    The command car is located above the city wall. Leaving the command car, Tanya enters the battlefield of the front line.


    Standing on the wall, Tanya looks out of the city.


    In the forest outside the wasteland, there was an unusual change.


    It was a kind of sound, a piece of "cooing", accompanied by the swing of the tree crown.


    In the forest, there seems to be a wave approaching the city of sley.


    The change in the forest made the soldiers on the city wall nervous. All the soldiers stepped back to avoid being affected by the artillery of the guardian tank. Not to mention the shock wave produced when the gun ejected, the huge sound was beyond the ordinary people''s ability to bear.


    The first fire network is the mission of all armored units with long-range firepower.


    "Roar!"


    Just then, a huge roar suddenly sounded from the forest, it was so sudden, very close to the edge of the forest.


    And the wave in the forest is also close to the edge.


    With the roar, in the eyes of all the soldiers, a red figure rushed out of the forest.


    At that moment, a continuous red wave appeared. They came to sley in droves, like locusts.


    The scale is unimaginable.


    They are roaring, feet constantly alternating, crazy to the wall.


    "Hua Hua!"


    With their appearance, in the distant forest, red figures rushed to the sky and rushed to sley city.


    "Fire, fire, free fire!"


    In the command car, Davis quickly gave the order.


    At the command, the self-propelled guns of the pacifiers in the city opened fire.


    "Bang, bang!"


    With a roar, firelight flashing, a shell in the air in the sound of flying into the sky.


    The huge sound of shelling immediately resounded through the whole city, and also announced the start of the battle.


    Outside the city, in the rush of air, at the edge of the forest, there was a violent explosion.


    A group of flames rose up. Under the powerful shock wave, countless demons were shrouded in the flames and their figures were flying.


    Hundreds of Stiller self-propelled guns, powerful firepower almost covered several miles of the battlefield.


    In the bombing again and again, a large number of demons disappeared in the fire.


    But the red tide did not disappear. They were under fire, and their red figures were still running wildly. They approached the city wall quickly. Under the bombardment of the artillery, although their continuous red figures appeared several blank areas, they were soon filled by the evil demons who rushed out of the forest.


    As the demon approached, the Guardian Tank on the wall opened fire.


    With the flame spray, in the continuous sound of artillery, charge in the front of the demons suddenly exploded.


    Fire rolling, mud splashing, accompanied by the flying figure.


    For a moment, the rumble of guns reverberated over the city of sley, very fierce.


    Under the intensive fire attack, it slightly blocked the attack of the demons and slowed down their pace of approaching the city wall.


    But this is not enough, they are not afraid of death, in the dense artillery fire, stepping on the body of their companions to approach the front wall, although their charging speed is slow, but the red figure outside the city does not seem to have any reduction.


    The surging figure is still continuous, and there are still a large number of demons rushing out from the forest.


    "Watch the air defense. Stop them."


    At this time, in the battle, demons approaching from the sky flew over the edge of the forest.


    They are very fast, like a sharp arrow towards the wall.


    Within a few breaths, he surpassed the vanguard of the demons on the ground.


    "Dada dada!"


    Seeing the flying demons coming, the soldiers on the wall opened fire, and the auxiliary weapons on the armored units.


    In the dense gunfire, the red and dense bullet marks rose from the city wall and turned into a shower of bullets to attack the demons in the sky.


    "Dangdang!"


    Under the strafing of bullets, the sky demon''s body suddenly splashed with a lot of sparks.


    It''s the sparks of the sharp bullets colliding with their strong scales. You can imagine how strong their protection is.


    Although the scale armor''s defense is strong, it can''t resist the attack of a large number of bullets, especially the 40mm seven barrel rotary machine gun on the multi-functional infantry combat vehicle. All the demons attacked by the fleeing fire dragon are torn up almost instantly. The multi-functional infantry combat vehicle is the main force to defend the demons in the air.


    Although the firepower is strong, the devil''s attack is also increasing. The red figure, whether in the sky or on the ground, is getting closer to the city wall bit by bit.


    From the sky, it is a battlefield stretching for several kilometers, and the red figure is approaching the city wall.


    The demons in the sky are too flexible. No matter how intensive the firepower is, they can''t completely resist them.


    In the sky, although demons kept falling, their speed of charge did not slow down at all. They flew over nearly a kilometer of wasteland and rushed to the wall in a few breaths.


    For a time, the pressure of the soldiers on the wall increased greatly.


    "Be careful!"


    Compared with the heavy armored war machinery, the soldiers on the city wall became the main targets of the flying demons.


    In the scuffle, a large number of flying demons rushed into the city, and some demons attacked the soldiers on the city wall.


    The devil''s attack came from all directions. A red figure fell from the sky and rushed to a soldier with lightning speed.


    The soldiers who were taken as the targets of attack didn''t react at all and were directly knocked down by the devil.


    At the moment of impact, the devil''s sharp blade like hand penetrated the soldier''s body.


    With a good protective combat suit, this time the soldiers were not well protected.


    "Dada!"


    See comrades were rushed to the side of the soldiers quickly turned the muzzle of the gun on the comrades in arms on the devil shooting.


    In the dense bullets, the devil''s strong carapace was torn and green blood flowed out.


    "Roar!"


    It did not die, still has a strong vitality, it issued a roar at the soldiers around, want to attack again.


    "Hiss


    A series of bullets hit its head, in the blood splashing, the whole head was almost torn, it can only fall powerlessly.


    Under him, however, were soldiers who were no longer alive.


    With that blow, the devil directly pierced the soldier''s heart. The red and green blood on the ground indicated that he had no possibility of survival.


    Too late to mourn, the soldiers focused on the enemy again and took revenge on the enemy with their weapons.

 Chapter 1325

    In the dense rain of bullets, in the "rumble" of guns, the demons approached the wall.


    They hit the wall like a red wave. The high wall didn''t stop them. They jumped on the vertical wall and climbed to the wall like a gecko.


    "Knock them down!"


    Because the shooting angle of the guardian tank is limited, it can only attack the enemy a little farther away. Once the devil approaches the city wall, the only one who can attack the devil is the soldiers on the city wall.


    Although the soldiers are protected by combat clothes, they have no ability to fight with demons.


    Once the devil mounted the wall for close combat, it would be a one-sided massacre for the soldiers.


    Although there are black iron soldiers on the city wall, their number is too small. More than 100 black iron soldiers are scattered on the several kilometer long front. No matter how strong the black iron soldiers are, they can''t stop the demons from slaughtering.


    The soldiers quickly leaned out of the city crenels and fired at the demons on the surface of the city.


    Although demons have the ability to climb, their stability is not strong. When bullets hit, they don''t have to kill them. Under the impact of bullets, a large number of demons fall like raindrops to the city wall.


    But there are so many demons. They are like locusts all over the wall.


    They are approaching, moving towards the wall little by little, not slowly.


    Demons from the sky, a good distraction from the soldiers'' attention, when shooting to the city, we must also pay attention to the enemy from the sky.


    At the moment, sley city has become a big battlefield.


    The demons in the sky are rampant, they rush into the city, hover over the city, looking for the target of the surprise attack.


    In the city, dense bullet marks rose from the ground, and the fleeing fire dragons spread all over the sky.


    The situation outside, Davis in the command car are in the eye.


    He saw the demons outside the city and the enemies in the sky.


    But at the moment, he can not do much.


    To fight with demons, any strategy is useless. We can only use firepower to make up the gap in quantity.


    "It''s time to send the order down and let the Falcon helicopter into the battlefield."


    The timing is not very good, but the current situation can only allow armed helicopters to enter the battlefield ahead of time.


    "Commander, the demons in the sky have not been completely eliminated. It will be very dangerous for armed helicopters to enter the battlefield at this time."


    "I can''t manage that much. I have to take this risk. I can''t let those demons climb the wall."


    The risk is worth it, and the loss is acceptable. Once the devil gets on the wall, once there is scuffle on the wall, the loss will be greater. Once the devil gets close, the survival rate of soldiers will be very low.


    Although there will be no rout, at that time, the city wall will become a meat grinder. In that case, Davis doesn''t want it to appear.


    "I understand. The order has been sent. The armed helicopter will be on line soon."


    The landing site of the Falcon helicopter is not far from the city wall. Shortly after the order to enter the battlefield was issued, the "buzzing" engine roared in the sound of guns. Over the building, dozens of Falcon helicopters followed one another, forming a long line.


    The flight routes were as like as two peas. A helicopter of the helicopter flew over the wall under the head machine.


    Outside the city, the helicopter did not stay far away from the battlefield, but flew close to the city wall.


    "Pay attention to the distribution of firepower. Once the ammunition is exhausted, evacuate the battlefield immediately. Don''t be obsessed with fighting."


    "Teams, attack."


    At the command, the armed helicopters flying in formation outside the city opened fire.


    "Whew


    In the shrill sound, countless rockets from the beehive shot out, with the tail flame to the city on the devil attack.


    "Boom!"


    There was a dense explosion on the city surface, and countless demons fell from the fire.


    The power of the rocket is not strong. Although it can kill demons in a certain range, it does very little damage to the city wall, leaving only a small crater and dark wall.


    The first plane fired, and the armed helicopter behind also delayed fire.


    Outside the city walls, armed helicopter lines enter from one end of the battlefield and sweep away from the outside.


    The roar of the engine, the shooting of the rocket, with the powerful firepower, the armed helicopter joined the battlefield to strike the devil, greatly slowed down the time for the devil to climb the wall, and caused a lot of damage to the devil.


    "Under attack! Under attack! The hydraulic system is damaged, the propeller lift is insufficient, and the plane is about to crash. "


    Armed helicopter approach, the sky is not idle demon, a flying demon rushed to an armed helicopter, with the red body directly hit the helicopter rotor.


    With a loud noise, the engine of the armed helicopter burst into flames, while the devil was directly smashed to pieces by the rotor.


    Rotor damage, engine power decline, braved the flames, armed helicopter out of line, a head to the devil outside the city.


    Just listen to the "boom" of a loud noise, the helicopter fell heavily on the wasteland, killing countless demons.


    "Boom!"


    But a few seconds later, with a dazzling fire rising, the broken helicopter exploded.


    The fire billows and soars, and the powerful shock wave directly turns the armed helicopter into debris. The bullet rain formed by the debris makes a large area of demons fall down one after another.


    Although the firepower of Falcon armed helicopter is strong, it is also fragile.


    There is no heavy armor, and the rotor that provides lift is the most vulnerable part.


    When facing the devil who is not afraid of death, it is easy to be attacked.


    Fighting is cruel. When you destroy the enemy, you will also suffer damage.


    In the face of the invasion of the devil, the first Legion is fighting to the death.


    In the sound of gunfire, one armed helicopter after another fell from the sky, and piles of metal debris appeared outside the city.


    When the first wave of attacks ended, the whole armed helicopter formation, almost a quarter of the armed helicopters fell outside the city, as for the survivors... There is no doubt.


    Even if the downed helicopter didn''t explode, the demons outside the city would not keep the surviving pilots alive.


    War is cruel, and sacrifice is inevitable.


    With the addition of armed helicopters, the situation on the battlefield has changed a lot.


    In the distance, the sound of "rumbling" explosions never stops. Shells fall on the demons. In the rolling fire, a large number of demons are directly engulfed, torn up by the shock wave, or shot away.


    Calmer self-propelled artillery bombardment, a good eradication of the devil''s living power.


    In the middle, there are Guardian Tanks and 40mm wheeled machine guns on multifunctional infantry vehicles.


    Although the firepower is not as good as the calmer''s self-propelled gun, it can also effectively kill demons.


    Nearby, there are soldiers on the wall and armed helicopters to and from the battlefield.


    It can be said that every time the devil goes further, he will sacrifice a lot of the same kind.


    Intense fighting has been going on, with the passage of time, the devil finally rushed to the wall.


    A scuffle is inevitable.

 Chapter 1326

    The fighting continued, from day to night, and the gunfire never stopped.


    The battlefield is not limited to the city walls. When the demons swarmed up the city walls, the whole eastern city became a new battlefield.


    The number of demons is too many, as if endless general, no matter how many killed, the red figure from the forest did not reduce.


    It didn''t slow down until night.


    "High energy fluctuations are detected... Wait, it''s gone."


    Disappeared?


    Darvis was puzzled by the soldier''s words. He asked: "soldier! Explain


    Soldier: "yes, just now, a high-temperature heat source was detected at the edge of the Oriental forest. It appeared on the scanning instrument for a moment and then disappeared. It has a strong energy fluctuation. Its heat source is more than ten times of that produced by the explosion of the self-propelled artillery shells of the pacifier."


    Higher than the heat source of 150 mm caliber shell explosion?


    More than ten times?


    That is to say, there is a kind of weapon on the battlefield, which is more powerful than that of the first Legion.


    It was late at night outside, and the fighting continued. The night fighting was at a disadvantage for the first regiment.


    Fortunately, the soldiers of the first Legion all have night vision function, and their disadvantages have been slightly reduced.


    But compared with the day, the efficiency of eliminating demons is much less.


    What does this mean? Davis doesn''t know. He can only look back at Tanya on the seat beside him.


    "General! Now the situation is fairly stable. Although some demons have crossed the city wall, the main battlefield of the front is always on the city wall. After more than ten hours of fighting, the demons'' offensive has been reduced a lot. Now victory is in sight, and I''m afraid there will be changes. "


    When it was dark, the sound of guns had weakened a lot. Although there were still demons pouring out from the forest, the number of demons was scattered, and the scale of demons was not as shocking as at the beginning of the battle.


    On the ground outside the city, there are layers of red figures, which are the results of the battle. Tens of thousands of demons fall on the road of charging, adding a ferocious color to the battlefield.


    On the soft seat, Tanya sat calmly.


    Tanya was able to detect more subtle things than Davis, who relied on instruments to observe the battlefield.


    There is a powerful existence in the demons. Since the demons launched an attack on sley, it has been hidden in the forest at the edge of the battlefield. Although she does not know its location, Tanya is aware of its existence.


    The main reason why Tanya has been waiting and not taking part in the battle is "it".


    It is very strong, in the devil is the "leader" level of existence, its existence gives Tanya great pressure, let Tanya have to put his mind on it, save strength to deal with "it".


    Just now, Tanya noticed the change of "it". It seems to be ready to launch some kind of attack with high power.


    But somehow, the attack came to an abrupt end, and its breath disappeared.


    This makes Tan Ya very confused, don''t understand what happened.


    But one thing is clear, its breath has disappeared, there are two possibilities, either died or fled the battlefield.


    Compared with the second possibility, the first possibility is higher. If you run away, the devil''s breath will gradually weaken. Tanya can feel its departure, but its breath suddenly disappears. Only death can be so sudden.


    In the hood, Tanya opened her mouth slightly and said, "don''t worry, the battle will be over soon."


    Although I don''t know where general Tanya''s self-confidence comes from, Dawes can only believe it.


    It turns out that Tanya is right. After the slight change, the devil''s attack is rapidly weakening in the dark.


    With the sound of guns, the sky of victory has appeared.


    Although the forest is still out of the devil''s roar, but the figure from the forest has been very rare.


    In the face of failure, the demons are still fearless of death. Maybe they don''t know what death is and step into the trap of death fearlessly.


    Using the high wall of sley city to fight a defensive war with the devil, this tactic brought an absolute victory to the first Legion.


    Huaxia, Kyoto, the residence of soul language chamber of Commerce.


    As early as more than a month ago, Li Meng had been discharged and returned to his original residence.


    Some things were originally intended to be done, but for various reasons, they were put down for the time being.


    Compared with the chaotic situation in Australia, the situation in China has stabilized.


    Faced with the strong power of Wang Yanmei, the great consul, the twelve golden families have no choice.


    Either in the war, they will be punished as treason after their defeat, or they will return to China and still enjoy the glory and wealth.


    How to choose, everything is clear.


    When he lost his patience and planned to take action, the tenacious attitude of the twelve golden families disappeared in a moment. In a short day, the twelve Acropolis successively declared their annexation to China.


    On June 14, China was reunified, and the country embarked on a new journey.


    The night was deep, but in a room, two figures were still awake.


    On the soft bed, they embrace each other. Chen Yan is dressed in black gauze pajamas, and a large area of snow-white is a feast for the eyes. She lies on the bed, her hands supporting her chin, and looks at the owner with her eyes closed curiously.


    Soon, in Chen Yan''s lazy gaze, lie on the bed of Li Meng had a movement, he opened his eyes.


    Confused eyes flashed by, Li Meng turned his head and looked at Tanya.


    "Where is the master?"


    Seeing that Li Meng wakes up, Chen Yan smiles and asks curiously.


    Although the master is always in her eyes, Chen Yan knows that the master''s consciousness is not in the body.


    Looking at the beautiful and extraordinary Chen Yan beside her, Li Meng''s mouth slightly tilted and his left hand began to be dishonest. He moved gently on the soft and wonderful curve, from the waist that he could hold, slowly down


    Li Meng''s dishonesty, Chen Yan did not care, but languidly moved, put a more attractive posture.


    Li Meng just gave a faint smile at Chen Yan''s action. When he felt Chen Yan''s beautiful and soft body, he said softly, "the structure of the devil''s body is really strange. It''s said that it''s a living creature, but their bodies don''t even have the basic digestive system. It''s like a precise biological machine, All kinds of organs are just for better energy storage and better energy transmission. "


    Chen Yan: "did the host go to Australia?"


    When it comes to demons, Chen Yan can only think of this.


    Li Meng did not hide, replied: "yes, I have been paying attention to the situation on the continent of Austria, and I am not worried about the battle with human beings. Their failure is doomed, and any resistance is futile, but the devil can not be ignored. It''s just ordinary devil, but a high-level devil, it deserves my attention."


    Just now, using the spirit body, Li Meng rushed to the continent of Austria.


    Although the distance is far, but with the maximum speed of the spirit body, in a quarter of an hour, Li Meng rushed to the battlefield thousands of miles away, and personally tore up the demon that Li Meng always cared about.


    The spirit body is the strongest power of Li Meng. Although the devil is strong, he didn''t survive a round under Li Meng''s hands.


    For nearly a year, although Li Meng wanted to stay in sley city and meet Tanya.


    But in the end, Li Meng gave up.


    Once the demons are eliminated, the biggest factor that hinders the first Legion from unifying the continent of Austria has disappeared. In the later work, Tanya must be busy. At this time, Limon can''t let Tanya distract.

 Chapter 1327

    With a lazy smile, Chen Yan said softly, "count the days. Time has passed for more than half a year. Austria is not a small place. It is not easy to end the war. I have received news that the American Federation has been involved in this war. If it is true, the master has to prepare for the bitter war. The American Federation is no better than other countries. This country has been peaceful for hundreds of years, Over the past hundred years, it has been developing on one side, and its national strength can be said to be the most powerful country of mankind. No matter in terms of population or economic strength, it is not comparable to other countries. "


    The American Federation?


    Speaking of the American Federation, Li Meng thought of one thing.


    That''s a report from Tanya. It''s about Sanshen company.


    Not long ago, the fleet of the first Legion seized five merchant ships belonging to Sanshen company in the eastern waters of Austria.


    The cargo on the merchant ship is very concerned. It''s all arms.


    It is clear that Sanshen is providing arms support to the three countries in the southeast.


    It''s ok if it''s an ordinary arms dealer, but the backstage of Sanshen company makes the first Legion have to care.


    Sanshen company is a state-owned enterprise of the American Federation. It is responsible for the global trade of the American Federation. It can be said that it is a large private enterprise. Its background makes people have to care about its background.


    Obviously, in the case of Georgia, the American Federation has a lot to do with it.


    With a little smile, Li Meng said: "it doesn''t matter. Now the devil is about to be eliminated. Once Tan yateng comes, no matter how the Three Kingdoms in the South struggle, nothing can be changed. Five 20000 ton merchant ships are not a small asset. Someone will come to visit them. As long as they are not directly involved in military affairs, the first regiment can be more generous this time."


    "What will the master do?"


    Looking at the master softly, Chen Yan doesn''t care about the caressing hand on her body and says softly.


    How do you do it?


    With a smile, Li Meng turns over and presses Chen Yan''s soft body under her.


    Feeling the amazing softness, in Chen Yan''s ear, Li Meng pressed his voice and said, "do what you should do."


    So answer, let Chen Yan helpless smile, had to languidly stretch out his hands, embrace the person''s neck, a pair of Ren Jun picking appearance.


    There is no need to say more about the next thing, everything will come naturally.


    It''s a long night and time goes by.


    The next morning, when the sun came into the room through the curtains, Li Meng, who was lying in bed, opened his eyes.


    The confusion in the eyes flashed by. Looking to the side, Chen Yan was no longer there. I don''t know when, she had quietly left.


    After a lazy stretch, Li Meng sat up.


    The human body is not like the spirit body. All kinds of needs make Li Meng experience the pleasure of being a "human".


    I don''t know when, Li Meng''s way of thinking has been separated from "human beings", and occasionally he will look at the world from the perspective of God.


    After leaving the bed full of Chen Yan''s breath and dressed in black pajamas, Li Meng came to the window.


    The curtain was lifted, and the soft sunlight suddenly penetrated into Li Meng''s body.


    If the "spirit body" is exposed to the sun, it will not be comfortable, but the human body is not the same, human beings can not do without the sun, so is Li Meng at this time. The sun makes Li Meng feel very warm, and the warm feeling makes people very comfortable.


    "Click!"


    With the sound of opening the door, a slim figure enters the room, which is long qiao''er.


    Longqiaoer, who entered the room, came to Li Meng with a light step. She bowed her head and said in a soft voice, "master, the eldest lady said that if the Master goes today, I will accompany him."


    "Well!"


    Beside long Qiao son''s words, let Li Meng light should a.


    Today, Li Meng has no plans to go out. Although Li Meng wants to go to Xiangdu, the timing is not right.


    Not long ago, the twelve golden families came to Kyoto. For the whole upper class of China, this is a busy time. It''s not a good time to go to Xiangdu.


    If it''s a civilian, there''s no time to think about it. But now Li Meng is the ambassador of the first legion, which makes it impossible for Li Meng to keep a low profile wherever he goes.


    It is precisely because of this identity that during the chaotic period of Kyoto, Li Meng could not willfully contact the Chen family in Xiangdu.


    "Master, Miss Yalan will come to see you today. She will come later."


    Yalan?


    After long Qiao son such a remind, Li Meng then thought of a matter, about ya Lan''s matter.


    A few months ago, Yalan returned to her home country to realize her wish.


    I don''t know if her efforts are going well after such a long time.


    Although his support is not empty words, it is not easy to open up the situation in a chaotic situation.


    It is not enough to have financial resources, but also the ability and manpower.


    Looking back, Li Meng looks at long qiao''er beside him.


    In this half year, long Qiaoer has been around him, and is no stranger to Li Meng.


    In terms of beauty, long Qiaoer is only slightly inferior to Chen Yan. Although the small and exquisite peaks are not as good as Chen Yan, on the whole, they are more small and lovely. In short, the maid dress is very suitable for her.


    There is such a beautiful woman around. It is reasonable to say that there are always some opportunities to get close to her in the past half a year.


    But the fact is that Li Meng has never touched her at all. In the past half a year, long Qiaoer has always existed as Li Meng''s maid.


    This is not what Li Meng thinks of long Qiaoer, but what he thinks about "sex". Li Meng has always let nature take its course, feeling that everything will come naturally. Li Meng won''t care too much.


    Surrounded by so many beautiful women, Li Meng has great resistance to beauty.


    Li Meng has not met a woman who can really make her shine for a long time.


    To attract Li Meng''s eyes, in addition to beauty is not enough, but also need to have a pure soul.


    Li Meng preferred pure soul to carnal desire.


    But human temperament is complex, pure soul can be met but not sought.


    The women who have relations with Li Meng are all Li Meng''s own dependents. We can imagine how demanding Li Meng is.


    The only human women who make Li Meng have sexual impulse are probably guniya, Tara and Wang Yanmei.


    Naturally, the first two don''t say much about it. They have some warm taste with Li Meng. If Li Meng really asks for something, they won''t refuse.


    But the latter one, Li Meng, seems more vulgar. It should be said that he is more like an ordinary person.


    As a hero in the dark age, Wang Yanmei is not only beautiful, but also has the same insight as other people. She is always young. Her age of more than 200 years makes her mature that ordinary women don''t have. She is the most beautiful woman in the world and the lover of all men''s dreams. Li Meng has the same impulse as an ordinary man.


    Unlike others, Li Meng knows how to control himself.


    Men are playful, Li Meng does not deny this, because it is a man''s nature, but "love" is the only.

 Chapter 1328

    Next, under the service of long Qiaoer, Li Meng began to wear clothes and wash everyday.


    After enjoying a breakfast in Meimei, Yalan didn''t ask Li Mengjiu to wait. Soon after finishing breakfast, she came.


    Outside the house, with a roar of engines, a bloated vehicle appeared from the street and drove straight into the house.


    When the car stopped, Yalan in a long black dress stepped out of the car.


    In the car, she looked around, looking at the familiar house in front of her eyes, her eyes flashing.


    At this time, the door of the mansion opened, and long qiao''er, who was dressed as a black and white maid, came out of the mansion.


    She came to Aram.


    "Miss Yalan! The young master is waiting for you. Please follow me


    Long Qiaoer''s words let ya LAN look slightly a Zheng, lightly nodded, lightly stepped to follow behind long Qiaoer.


    Yalan is no stranger to this house. She has been here many times before returning home.


    In the reception room, Yalan unexpectedly saw the familiar figure.


    He was dressed in black casual clothes and sat at the tea table with a steaming cup in his hand.


    Her arrival made Li Meng raise his head, and Yalan saw that not strange face again.


    There was not much courtesy. Li Meng just nodded and waved to sit down when Yalan arrived.


    A little smile, in Li Meng''s opposite, Ya LAN sat down.


    Seeing that Yalan sat down, Li Meng looked back at long Qiaoer standing on one side and said softly, "Qiaoer, go and make a cup of tea."


    "Well!"


    Light should a, long Qiao son turned to leave.


    After long Qiao son leaves, in so big reception room, only Li Meng and Ya LAN two people.


    In the hand of the cup down, Li Meng''s eyes on Yalan, up and down scanning.


    Compared with the formal clothes of martial artists, the long black skirt makes Yalan have the elegance of a mature woman, more feminine than before.


    Although Li Meng didn''t think much about it, for Yalan, Li Meng''s eyes seemed aggressive.


    This made her a little embarrassed. She didn''t know what to say. She could only keep silent and show the forthrightness of a martial artist. Fortunately, Li Meng was generous enough.


    After a while, Li Meng realized that his behavior was improper, but he would not apologize or admit it.


    From Yalan''s body, Li Meng naturally took back his sight and moved his eyes to the beautiful face.


    With a faint smile, Li Meng said, "count the days. It''s almost half a year since you came back to China. Let me guess, the trip back to China is not very smooth."


    Seeing that Li Meng no longer looked at himself with aggressive eyes, Yalan was relieved.


    She nodded and said softly, "Mr. Li Meng is right. After returning to China, I have encountered many things. In the past half a year, I have only done one thing, that is to inspect the whole country. Although this process is not smooth, fortunately, I am a martial arts artist and have avoided many potential risks."


    Li Meng: "so you should have a decision in your heart?"


    "Yes."


    Speaking of this, Yalan''s expression became very firm. She said in a deep voice: "there is no peaceful solution. If you want to change the national conditions, you must use force to thoroughly clean up the old diseases. Only in this way can the Republic of Sofia have the hope of a new start."


    Li Meng didn''t know about the national conditions of the Republic of Sofia, but Yalan''s decision showed that Yalan didn''t have much choice.


    Leaning back gently, Li Meng leaned back against the sofa and looked at Yalan.


    "So you came to see me this time to ask for help?"


    Although Li Meng agreed to Yalan before, he would support Yalan to a certain extent.


    Li Meng didn''t break his promise. When Yalan returned home, he brought a sum of money provided by soul language chamber of Commerce.


    Now it seems that Yalan is not satisfied with such a degree of support.


    Yalan knows that in front of this man, it''s better not to hide something.


    Only sincerity can bring the greatest return.


    In the face of Li Meng''s eyes, Yalan said truthfully: "yes, I need to maintain closer contact with Mr. Li Meng and greater support."


    Seeing that Yalan was so sincere, he did not hide his ambition at all. Li Meng felt something in his heart.


    This is probably the forthrightness of a martial arts artist. If you become a politician, I don''t know how long it will be.


    Li Meng did not agree or refuse, but said: "you should know that the international status of the first Legion is not stable and is excluded by all countries. Although international problems can not bring too much obstacles to the various behaviors of the first legion, they will make enemies on all sides. The Republic of Sofia is a land locked country, not a marginal area. Once the first Legion intervenes, It will cause turmoil on all sides, and you should be clear about the consequences. "


    To Li Meng''s words, Yalan was silent.


    How could she not know?


    She knew it very well, more than anyone else.


    Internationally, the first Legion has a bad reputation and its status is not recognized by all countries. It can be said that it is the most stupid decision to turn to the first Legion. Even if she succeeds, the Republic of Sofia can only survive in the cracks of international politics.


    But Yalan has no choice, in this matter, can help her only the first legion, she also only believe in Li Meng.


    Only the first Legion has this ability.


    For a long time, Yalan raised his head, looked at Li Meng, and was sure: "I know! But I believe Mr. Li Meng will help me


    For Yalan''s confidence, Li Meng said with a dumb smile: "are you so confident?"


    "This..."


    Facing Li Meng''s smiling eyes, Yalan hesitated.


    Although she is confident, the person who has the final say is Li Meng. She can not even know Li Meng''s inner thoughts even if she is more confident.


    This is her expectation. She hopes that there will be someone behind her to help her and become her strong backing.


    If there is such a person, she hopes it is Mr. Li Meng.


    Looking at Yalan''s nervous and wishful thinking, Li Meng smiles and pats the sofa beside him.


    "Come here!"


    Such an invitation, can let ya LAN Leng Leng, after a little hesitation, she still stood up.


    Light step, in Li Meng''s side, Yalan very unnatural sat down.


    Although the sofa is very big, they are very close. Li Meng can even smell the fragrance from Yalan.


    Of course, Li Meng noticed the unnaturalness of Yalan.


    He didn''t do anything out of the ordinary. He just said calmly in Yalan''s nervous mood: "I remember the first time I met you, it was on Nanlin Island, you and Claire. At that time, I didn''t have any concept of martial artists. Although I knew the existence of martial artists, I didn''t know much about them. You are also the martial artists I met for the second time, Maybe I''m curious. As a member of the opposite sex, you attracted my attention. At that time, I was thinking that the hero association was so mean that it sent two beauties as messengers. "

 Chapter 1329

    Memories of the words let Yalan think of the past, indeed, on the side of this, she is not strange.


    Although the contact time is not long, but in memory, there is his shadow.


    The words of Li Meng''s recollection make Yalan feel relaxed. She smiles and says in a soft voice: "fortunately, it''s Mr. Li Meng. If you meet a bad old man, it''s not a happy thing."


    Li Meng can not deny this.


    Looking at the beautiful face in front of him, Li Meng''s right hand stretched out involuntarily and held the waist.


    This is totally subconscious behavior. To Li Meng''s bold and rude behavior, Yalan is also very surprised.


    The waist was attacked, which made Yalan''s body tremble slightly, and a trace of rudeness appeared on her cheek.


    She didn''t resist, but she was at a loss. She lowered her head and didn''t dare to look at Li Meng. Her expression was complicated.


    Yalan''s pitying appearance was not stopped by Li Meng. He came to Yalan''s ear and said in a repressive voice, "I think it''s time to deepen our relationship."


    This sentence can make people have to think more, the deep meaning of which makes Yalan think wildly.


    In the panic, Yalan pressed Li Meng''s hot hand on his waist.


    Looking up, Yalan looked at Li Meng imploring and said in a low voice: "Mr. Li Meng! Please don''t do that. "


    No?


    Although Li Meng is not a veteran in love, he knows that he should not stop at this time.


    Although he also found it boring, it was necessary.


    His right hand was bound, and Li Meng''s left hand stretched out, very strong raised the white chin of Yalan.


    Forcing those beautiful eyes to look at themselves, Li Meng smiles and says calmly: "there are many kinds of people in this world. No matter how much power and wealth they have, they will turn into a pile of dust after a hundred years. A hundred years may not be short, but I hope to see you in a hundred years."


    What is this?


    Advertising?


    To Li Meng this sudden love words, let Yalan some flustered.


    She completely lost her former composure, and the only thing she kept was the girl''s shyness.


    "Why? Mr. Li Meng is surrounded by such a far more beautiful woman than me. Why... "


    "No why!"


    In Ya Lan''s puzzled eyes, Li Meng bowed his head and kissed the ruddy lips.


    "How come..."


    Yalan can only whimper out of protest, but the hand is not free to let go, took Li Meng''s neck.


    On the sofa, Li Meng pressed on Yalan''s body with her body, constantly asking for it in her mouth, teasing her astringent tongue.


    On the sofa, two people are obsessed with each other selflessly and release hormones in the body heartily.


    For a long time, Li Meng let Yalan go.


    Although Li Meng didn''t mind eating Yalan now, the place and time were not right.


    The bondage on the body is no longer, which makes Yalan feel relieved and arranges his slightly messy clothes.


    If the little man next to her really wants to continue, she doesn''t know how to deal with it.


    At this time, the shyness on Yalan''s face is gone. As a martial arts artist, she may have the shyness that a girl should have, but once the relationship is confirmed, she can be very open.


    Li Meng''s frivolity, she did not refuse, nor admit, but acquiesced in the relationship between the two sides.


    She thought of going back to her seat, but was held by Limon.


    After the episode, the topic is back on track.


    Looking at the silent Yalan beside him, Li Meng knows that Yalan has many worries and doubts at this time.


    For the relationship between them, she was at a loss and afraid.


    Li Meng knows that when it comes to power, women will think more about love.


    I wonder if it''s going to be a trade, a trade of body and power.


    Although he has great power, Li Meng is not so vulgar.


    Everything he does has a reason.


    In the future, the first Legion will be a very complex and simple group. One day, this group will be composed of pure "dead". Any group needs to be led by high-level people, including the first Legion.


    Today''s first army has nearly 600000 troops, but there are only three generals. At present, because they are leading a human army, the number of three generals is small, but they are enough.


    But the future is far from enough, which makes Li Meng have to choose some people who have the potential to become "generals" from human beings.


    Yalan is a martial arts artist. Her life experience and living environment from childhood make her have a strong heart. In the future, her ability of insight and command will be greatly increased. A hundred years later, when she finally meets the fate of "death", she is undoubtedly a qualified candidate for "general".


    Li Meng never looked at the present, but far away.


    Among the people he knows, general candidates are appearing one after another. This is an investment. Although there is no benefit in the short term, it will fill the talent gap of the first Corps in the future.


    Without too much explanation, Li Meng whispered: "this is not a deal. You will understand at some point in the future. Now, let me be your backup. I will help you realize your ambition and wish. Finally one day, you belong to me."


    Although he was confused, there was still confusion in his heart, but Li Meng''s words undoubtedly made Yalan''s heart a lot easier.


    As a martial arts artist, Yalan didn''t twist like an ordinary woman. She raised her head, and her eyes no longer evaded Li Meng''s sight.


    Looking at the little man in front of him, Yalan said: "in terms of age, we are not suitable. In my heart, Mr. Li Meng is a very" personality "person, but today, it makes me have a different understanding."


    To ya LAN this words, Li Meng just a light smile, way: "how? Let you down? "


    Yalan shook his head and denied, "no, I''m happy."


    Looking at Li Meng seriously, Yalan said in a low voice: "maybe Mr. Li Meng doesn''t feel it himself, but I think everyone will feel a kind of pressure in front of you. This pressure does not come from the gap in power, but from the fear of instinct. It comes from the fear of the soul. For martial artists, this kind of feeling is most obvious. In the past, Although I have some curiosity and vigilance about Mr. Li Meng, now I find that Mr. Li Meng is no different from ordinary people. "


    Yalan, you should be alert in your heart. The one in front of you is not an ordinary person. He is the God of death, the God of death in the true sense. A trust will make you lose your vigilance in your heart.


    It can only be said that women in love are blind, even those with martial arts skills.

 Chapter 1330

    Li Meng would not deny that.


    With a faint smile, Li Meng took the cup on the tea table and took a sip.


    "Don''t call me sir. Call him by his first name. Now, let''s talk about you. What are you going to do?"


    To this request, Yalan will not refuse naturally.


    Although the relationship between the two is still very vague, but Mr. this respect word is obviously inappropriate.


    "I know the national conditions of the Republic of Sofia, but I don''t have a detailed plan yet. I plan to observe a certain anti-government organization first, and support it if appropriate, so that it can overthrow the current government," he said


    Li Meng said thoughtfully: "it seems that you are very disappointed with Sofia''s current government."


    From Yalan''s words, Li Meng can feel this.


    The Republic of Sofia is in the west of China. It is a neighboring country. It is not less than ten thousand miles away from Kyoto.


    With a slight sigh, Yalan said very dully: "I have to do this. In the past, when I was a hero, the hero association would give some help to the home country behind the hero from time to time. At that time, I represented the current government of the Republic of Sofia. After returning home, I found that the situation in the Republic of Sofia had completely changed in the past few years. Many years ago, the situation in the Republic of Sofia had changed, Although the government is incompetent and causes domestic disputes, there is at least a good system, and the politics is inclined to republican democracy. Now, the government is not only incompetent, but also the regime has changed from republican democracy to military dictatorship. "


    "In some cases, military dictatorship is not a bad thing," Li said


    In a sense, the first Legion is also militarism. Although the first Legion has not been founded, many of its territories have become a state of their own, forming a military state similar to the federal system.


    Yalan does not deny what Li Meng said, but there are so many variables in it that it is difficult for people to say clearly.


    "Yes, both militarism and dictatorship have some advantages in some aspects, but the premise is that there must be a leader with strong ability. Unfortunately, the current president of the Republic of Sofia is a person with defects in temperament. He advocates force and brutality. He is not a qualified leader, Dictatorship will only bring more harm to the people of Sofia. "


    Hearing this, Li Meng has gradually understood Yalan''s mind.


    Disappointed with the current government of the Republic of Sofia, Yalan has the idea to overthrow the current government of Sofia.


    Now, the situation in the Republic of Sofia is very tense.


    Otherwise, Yalan would not be so urgent.


    Think about it. The Republic of Sofia was and is the representative of chaos.


    The domestic situation is extremely complicated. There are countless armed forces. The city is controlled by the youth party, the Resistance Army and the hooligan groups. It can be said that in the past 20 years, the government of the Republic of Sofia is totally empty and has no responsibility of the government.


    Under such circumstances, it is not easy to change the national conditions of the Republic of Sofia.


    People''s minds are uncontrollable, especially in this situation.


    "Have you ever thought about building your own team? Your family has a high reputation in the Republic of Sofia. It should not be difficult for you. In a chaotic situation, having your own army can better protect yourself and achieve the goal in your heart. Without an army, you will be controlled by others. Even if the object you support finally wins, there is no guarantee that they will not abandon you in the end. "


    Ruling power is very important. If an outsider is used to help his country, the final result will not escape the fate of history. This kind of thing is common in human history.


    Of course, Yalan understood the meaning of Li Meng''s words. She also knew that Li Meng was reminding her.


    Of course, Yalan knows about this, but as a martial arts artist, she doesn''t want to and doesn''t want to undertake the heavy responsibility of a country.


    "What the people of the Republic of Sofia need is a qualified ruler, a new regime, and I don''t have the ability to do that," he said


    "No, you have!"


    Looking at Yalan''s beautiful face, Li Meng said calmly: "you come to me and ask for the help of the first Legion. It shows that you don''t lack of thinking and determination in the overall situation. Today, you not only have the backing of" I ", but also the first Legion will support you within the scope of your ability. If you want to change your country, you''d better control it in your own hands, To lead it, to guide the minds of the people, and when you fulfill your responsibilities, this country will have a future. "


    "Can I?"


    Looking at Li Meng, Yalan murmured, his eyes full of hesitation.


    She has no confidence in this matter.


    With a little smile, Li Meng reached out and raised Yalan''s white chin. In Yalan''s hesitating eyes, he said softly, "it''s your responsibility. I believe you can do it. Except for you, I won''t believe anyone else. You have to believe that only you can change the national conditions of the Republic of Sofia, and you are the most important opportunity to change the Republic of Sofia."


    With that, Li Meng bowed his head slightly and kissed the ruddy lips.


    Seems to be aware of what, Yalan cheeks slightly red, pinched closed his eyes.


    Although Li Meng was frivolous to her just now, Yalan still couldn''t let it go. Her intimate contact with Li Meng still made her feel uncomfortable, like a little girl''s speculation.


    When the ruddy lips close at hand, about to occupy, a slight sound of footsteps sounded from the door, awakened the two people close to each other.


    Like a frightened rabbit, Yalan turned her head and sat up straight.


    And Li Meng is a faint smile, did not continue, let off Yalan.


    At the door, in the light of footsteps, a gentle figure entered the reception room.


    It''s long Qiaoer. She''s holding a plate in her hand with two cups of brewed tea on it.


    Two cups of tea?


    Before Li Meng noticed this detail, long Qiaoer put "tea" on the tea table and said softly: "young master, the archon" Wang Yanmei "has come down. He''s waiting in the hall. Let her in or not."


    Wang Yanmei?


    Why is she here?


    Li Meng was surprised to learn that Wang Yanmei had come.


    Since he was discharged from hospital, Li Meng has never seen the beautiful Archon.


    Li Meng also knows that at this time, it is also her busy time. With the unification of China, a new ruling class and a new political system, many things need to be "dealt with" by her highest leader.


    For China, which has a vast territory, it can''t do anything in less than a month.

 Chapter 1331

    Looking back, Li Meng looked at Yalan and asked, "do you want to see her?"


    Now Yalan has lost his hero status, just a martial arts artist. He has no official status. Whether he can see or not has no special meaning. At least Li Meng thinks so.


    Yalan is no stranger to the great consul of Kyoto.


    When I was in the hero Association, I seldom met her, but I was not a stranger.


    After thinking about it, Yalan shook his head and said, "it''s better not to see you. I''ll avoid it first."


    Li Meng didn''t ask for it. He nodded and said, "well, there''s a bedroom in the inner room. Go inside."


    From the sofa, Yalan stood up and stepped into the bedroom.


    See ya Lan''s figure disappear behind the door, Li Meng turns head to long qiao''er way: "bring her in."


    "Yes


    Light voice should a, long Qiao son put the disc in the hand on the desk cabinet of one side, then turned round to leave.


    The sound of footsteps outside the door disappeared, and soon it sounded again. At the door, two graceful figures entered the reception room.


    One is long Qiaoer, and the other is Wang Yanmei, a white woman in military uniform.


    Since the founding of the people''s Republic of China, the dress of the great consul has become more formal.


    I can''t see the light gauze long skirt any more. I can only see a valiant military uniform.


    As the "great consul" of China, as the supreme leader of the army and the supreme power holder of politics, military uniform is very suitable. At least in this era, only soldiers can make the people feel safe.


    Wang Yanmei is still a stranger to the mansion. She has come here for the first time since she met Li Meng.


    In the past, the place where Li Meng met most was the hospital. In those months, they had no little contact.


    Opposite Li Meng, Wang Yanmei sat down casually.


    Looking at Li Meng with a teacup on the other side, she smiles and says enviously: "the life under Li Meng''s Pavilion is really enviable. Tasting tea and accompanied by her confidant, let me guess, the person in it should be Yalan."


    Although people are not there, the traces left are too obvious.


    On the table beside Li Meng, there is a cup of tea that hasn''t been touched. The air is filled with a fragrance that doesn''t belong to men. Wang Yanmei, as a nun, has a strong perception. Naturally, she can feel someone in the inner room.


    Li Meng "can''t deny" Wang Yanmei''s speculation.


    Light smile, Li Meng some unexpected way: "the news is very smart, she came to me this not more than half an hour, right, you guess very right, the people inside is really Yalan, today you come, not just to disturb my date with her."


    See Li Meng so sincere admit, Wang Yanmei slightly a Leng, then helplessly shook her head.


    In the face of this man, even if she was several times his age, Wang Yanmei could not guess what he would say next.


    If it is other people, they will be very nervous in front of her, and can''t let go of their hands and feet. This is the dignity accumulated by her more than 200 years old. However, Li Meng is not as restrained as any younger generation in front of her, just like treating her as an ordinary person, and his words are very casual.


    With a breath, the topic returned to normal, and her expression was slightly positive. Wang Yanmei said in a soft voice: "I''m just passing by this time. First, it''s about the" embassy ". The establishment of diplomatic relations between Huaxia and the first Corps has been confirmed. In Kyoto, there needs to be an" embassy "belonging to the first Corps. In the second ring city, there are three free embassies, You can choose one at will


    embassy?


    Speaking of this, Li Meng remembers that the first Legion has a good relationship with Huaxia. It is natural for them to establish formal diplomatic relations. An embassy is indispensable, but Li Meng lives well in the residence of soul language chamber of Commerce and ignores the embassy.


    After a few words, Wang Yanmei continued: "in a few days, I will send someone to contact Mr. Li Meng to discuss about the" embassy ". The second thing is about the mainland of Austria. Qian Yongfu, general director of Sanshen company''s Kyoto Branch, hopes to see you to discuss about the seizure of Sanshen company''s merchant ship by the first Legion in the waters of Austria."


    Qian Yongfu?


    With a faint smile, Li Meng put down his tea cup, looked up at Wang Yanmei, and said calmly, "if Sanshen company is sincere, it''s not the general director of a private enterprise branch who comes to see me, but the official of the American Federation who is qualified to see me."


    Behind Sanshen is the American Federation. Naturally, Wang Yanmei knows what Li Meng''s words mean.


    She nodded her head and said, "I will tell you that Huaxia has no international contact with the American Federation. Half a month later, the American Federation will send an ambassador to Kyoto to discuss the establishment of diplomatic relations. If the American Federation cares about Austria, I think they will ask to meet with Mr. Li Meng."


    The action of the first Legion in Austria is no secret. Although Wang Yanmei was surprised by the American Federation''s involvement in the war in Austria, as a neutral country, she didn''t say much.


    Later, Wang Yanmei said goodbye to Li Meng.


    As the great consul of China, she is not idle now.


    Looking at Wang Yanmei''s beautiful figure, Li Meng fell into meditation.


    Today, Wang Yanmei came to see him. I''m afraid the Embassy''s business is just a speech. The main purpose is about the first Legion seizing the merchant ship of Sanshen company.


    As a large international enterprise, Sanshen has cooperation with Huaxia. As a partner, if it''s just a message, Wang Yanmei will not refuse.


    What Li Meng cares about is not the attitude of Wang Yanmei, but how the American Federation will deal with this matter.


    On earth, if Kyoto is the center of human civilization, the American Federation is the most powerful country.


    One hundred years ago, the American Federation was unified, and the peace lasted for one hundred years, which made the American Federation get great development. The development of science and technology can be said to be at the forefront of the world.


    Weishen''s high-precision technology comes from the American Federation. Without much need, Limon doesn''t want to conflict with the American Federation.


    At least at this time, Li Meng did not want to have too much conflict with the American Federation.


    It''s not fear, but there are so many things that are bothering the first Legion.


    The war on the continent of Austria is not over, and the agreement with the order Empire has not been completed. There are too many facts to be done. If the Federation of America intervenes at this time, it will make the first army very uncomfortable.


    There are also the outer lands of Austria and Georgia. The war of reunification on the outer lands has already started. According to the available information, the war of reunification is not going smoothly and is progressing very slowly. In the end, I''m afraid the first Corps will have to take the initiative to end the battle more quickly.

 Chapter 1332

    "I hope I''m not interrupting your conversation."


    From the bedroom in the inner room, Yalan walked out.


    There was only one wall between the inner room and the reception room, and Yalan naturally heard what Wang Yanmei had just said.


    No doubt the archon found her.


    Yalan''s voice made Li Meng come back from his meditation. He said with a smile, "of course not. That''s not an ordinary person. The maturity of her age makes her have a delicate heart. She won''t care."


    Beside Li Meng, Yalan sat down again. She said curiously, "so you are quite familiar with her?"


    Looking at Yalan with a smile, Li Meng said playfully: "how? How fast is it going to taste? "


    "No, no, it''s not like that." Yalan quickly denied it and explained with reddish cheeks: "in the past, she was quite mysterious. Ordinary people couldn''t see her and she rarely appeared in public. She stayed in her palace all the time. Just now her conversation with you made me feel that you seem very familiar with each other. I''m just a little curious."


    With a faint smile, Li Meng didn''t tease Yalan. He said casually: "it''s related to the identity of the ambassador and my ability. You should know that she and I have the power of ideas. Although she is much better than me in age, she can''t use and understand ideas as well as me, which gives us a common language."


    I see


    Yalan suddenly realized that the little man around her looks very soft. In fact, there is a strong force hidden in her thin body. After that incident, the little man around her has become the strongest person in the world, which is generally acknowledged. Even the strongest martial arts artist and reciter "Wang Yanmei" will not deny this.


    It is even rumored that in terms of "power", the one around us has exceeded the limit that human beings can reach.


    As if thinking of something, Li Meng said to Yalan, "you are no longer a hero. You should have no place to settle down in Kyoto. Before you leave, stay here."


    For Li Meng''s request, Yalan did not refuse.


    She seemed to have misunderstood something. Her face was a little ruddy, and she bowed her head and said, "um.".


    For the appearance of Yalan''s little daughter, Li Meng just smiles and doesn''t care.


    The arrival of Yalan, for Li Meng, undoubtedly a little more fun in life.


    There is no doubt that the time full of fun is short. Unconsciously, the long day is gone and the night is coming.


    As the darkness approached, Chen Qi and Chen Yan returned to their residence one after another.


    "I said master, I left for such a short time, and there is a human woman beside you. Is Yan''er unable to satisfy you?"


    Leaning close to Li Meng, Chen Yan, dressed as a white-collar worker, looks at Li Meng with a resentful look on her face. She is indignant.


    With a faint smile, Li Meng flicks her hand on Chen Yan''s white forehead and says with a smile in Chen Yan''s resentful eyes: "I say Yan''er, a woman in a vinegar jar is not likable."


    "Does the master like me?"


    Then, regardless of the presence of others in the office, Chen Yan vomits her fragrant tongue and lies on Li Meng''s shoulder. She bites on Li Meng''s earlobe and exudes the air of seduction.


    "Well, just be quiet for a while."


    Li Meng has no choice but to press Chen Yan''s forehead to stop Chen Yan''s irresistible temptation.


    Slightly pouting, Chen Yan can only hold Li Meng''s arm and calm down.


    After Chen Yan calms down, Li Meng turns back slightly and looks at Chen Qi standing not far away.


    For his daughter in front of him so reckless, Chen Qi chose to ignore.


    He knew that his daughter had another relationship with his master. As long as the master didn''t care, he wouldn''t talk too much.


    The intimate relationship between his daughter and the host is also something he is very happy to see. No matter how ridiculous his behavior is, he will choose to turn a blind eye to it.


    Looking at Chen Qi, Li Meng said: "for Yalan, you should know her. I have promised her and will give her the greatest support. Except for direct military intervention, she can agree to any request. I will give you certain authority for funds and arms. In addition, I will send several relatives with combat experience to protect her. The Republic of Sofia is not a peaceful place, She has to be safe. "


    "Yes


    Chen Qi bowed his head.


    "Well, there are so many things. You can handle the details yourself."


    With that, Li Meng gets up and pulls his daughter out of the office in front of Chen Qi


    It''s still early. Li Meng, who was with Chen Yan, did not return to his bedroom. Instead, he left the house and went to the courtyard outside the house.


    The green environment is always so comfortable, the breath of nature is always so unforgettable.


    The green courtyard is undoubtedly a good place for leisure at night.


    "Is the work going well?"


    In an arbor, the two people on the bench nestled together and spoke with ease.


    Gently leaning on the host''s shoulder, Yalan said in a low voice: "well, it''s very smooth. That one has given great convenience in this matter. During this period, the industrial system of Kyoto has been fully integrated, and now the upgrade of equipment and management system is being implemented. As for the trade agreement, my father has already talked about it. Soon, the soul language chamber of Commerce will be fully stationed in China. By that time, If the host goes out, he won''t take those hard cars. Once the soul language chamber of commerce enters China, the first thing is to open the car trade market. "


    Chen Yan continued: "in the past, although Huaxia has always been in a state of division, it has a nominal leader, which has well avoided the occurrence of civil war. In the past 100 years, although the development of science and technology in Huaxia is relatively slow, the economic development is quite rapid, which has enabled ordinary people to enter a well-off life and have great purchasing power, There is a high demand for vehicles. In terms of vehicle trade, this market is big enough for soul language chamber of Commerce to make a big profit. "


    In this way, Li Meng''s decision to establish diplomatic relations with China is undoubtedly correct.


    Li Meng''s view of China is not only the potential of China, but also its huge population.


    In this world, population is the most important indicator of a powerful country.


    Only when the population is sufficient, can we ensure enough manpower. Only when the manpower is sufficient, can a powerful country operate effectively. This era is not an era of mechanization, and the labor force is the key to everything.


    Although there are only 13 cities in China, the population of each city is nearly 10 million, and the population of Kyoto is more than 30 million. It can be said that the degree of population concentration has exceeded the era before the dark period.


    In addition to the mining industry, farms and towns outside the main city, the total population of Kyoto is probably no less than 500 million.

 Chapter 1333

    The dark age has passed. Although the threat in the forest is still there, in the past 200 years, relying on the high wall, human beings are recovering bit by bit.


    Although the existence of pollutants makes the birth rate of human beings very low, we can''t bear the huge population. As long as the population growth rate continues to rise, the number of human beings will only increase. In another hundred years, perhaps the scale of human beings on the earth will return to the number before the dark age.


    At that time, with the progress of science and technology, the polluting animals in the forest may no longer be a threat.


    If the development of history does not go in the wrong direction, in another hundred or two hundred years, the polluting animals that once caused endless pain to human beings will become endangered like the animals before the dark age.


    Of course, this is only a possibility, a historical inevitable process.


    If human beings really restore the dominant position of the earth, this situation is inevitable.


    "What is the master thinking?"


    Seeing that Li Meng is silent, Chen Yan inquires curiously.


    Looking at the dark courtyard outside the pavilion, Li Meng said calmly, "nothing. I just think it''s time to leave this place after staying in Kyoto for too long."


    Unconsciously, Li Meng has been in Kyoto for nearly half a year, time flies, everything changes too fast.


    "That''s it


    Leaning close to Li Meng, Chen Yan murmurs.


    She said in a soft voice: "Bentley has general Natasha, Nanlin island has general koye, and on the front battlefield of Austria and Georgia, general Tanya personally commands. The first Legion is a military organization. As the highest commander, the master only needs to guide us in the direction of our advance, and there is no need to do everything personally. In Kyoto, the master can also do something beneficial to the first Legion."


    Chen Yan''s careful thinking, Li Meng can not understand.


    In the future, if there is no accident, Huaxia society will be the main development target of soul language chamber of Commerce. As the second leader of soul language chamber of Commerce, Chen Yan will not leave Huaxia, that is to say, once Li Meng leaves Huaxia, she will not be able to accompany Li Meng.


    Bowing his head and kissing Chen Yan''s ruddy lips, Li Meng said in a soft voice: "it''s not an easy time now. You can''t let go of your burden. The long life has just begun. Do you shrink back so soon?"


    "Master! Did I disappoint you? "


    Leaning on the host''s shoulder, looking at the face nearby, Chen Yan whispered.


    Looking at Chen Yan, Li Meng whispered: "no, you didn''t disappoint me. Although the birth of your family is just a mistake, it''s not a bad thing to have rich emotions. It can make you better integrate into human society. I won''t force you between emotion and responsibility, but I hope you can give full play to your talents and have a good father rather than stay with me, He has taught you a lot and he needs your help


    She can''t refuse her master''s request. What else can she do.


    With a lazy smile, Chen Yan lifted a wisp of long hair in front of her forehead and said in a delicate voice: "master, it''s a long night. Don''t you want to do something, or do you want to accompany that confidante?"


    This little girl


    Li Meng has no resistance to Chen Yan''s temptation.


    This body is still too young, although some thin, but can not stop the release of hormones.


    Besides the instinctive desire of the body, Li Meng doesn''t want to be a real saint.


    But tonight, Li Meng still controlled himself.


    "Well, let''s go back."


    With that, Li Meng takes Chen Yan''s little hand, pulls her and walks out of the pavilion.


    In the past half a year, many things have happened in Kyoto. Even Li Meng, who came to "Kyoto" this time, has forgotten the specific tasks. The situation has changed so fast that people are caught off guard.


    Whether it is the change of the situation in Kyoto or the battle of Austria, everything has changed the original intention of Li Meng when he came to Kyoto.


    Today''s Li Meng can only follow the trend and make some changes according to circumstances.


    Now the situation has finally stabilized, and Li Meng''s trip to Kyoto has been completed perfectly.


    Of course, there''s one more thing.


    This matter should have been solved long ago, but what goes against his wishes. Whenever Li Meng intends to solve this matter, he will always be disturbed and procrastinate until now.


    In the next few days, Li Meng''s life was very dull, and it was not lonely to be with Yalan during the day.


    On the third day, Yalan said goodbye to Li Meng and was ready to return to the Republic of Sofia.


    In the morning, in the corridor of the residence, Li Meng and Yalan walked side by side, communicating with each other as they walked.


    "In the future, your contact person is Chen Qi. The Republic of Sofia is not within the trade scope of soul language chamber of Commerce. If you need anything, you must send someone to contact Chen Qi. You don''t have to worry about the transportation. I will discuss with Huaxia about this. The only thing you need to consider is the journey of the Republic of Sofia. Considering the danger, there will be armed men with you. In a word, After you return to Sofia, you must be careful. You should be most aware of the national conditions of the Republic of Sofia. Although you are a martial arts artist, you have no chance to survive in the hail of bullets. Don''t risk your life. "


    Today, Yalan is about to leave. Li Meng is seeing off Yalan.


    The words came from Li Meng''s mouth, and Yalan listened to them.


    Although there were many words, Yalan recognized the concern in the words.


    This makes the heart of Yalan a little warm, since her father died, she has no relatives, concerned about the words have not heard for a long time.


    Now she is concerned by a man who is much younger than herself. There is a very complicated feeling in her heart.


    It''s not disgusting, it''s more joyful.


    The complicated relationship with Li Meng makes Yalan not have a good sleep these days.


    It''s not the feeling of uneasiness about a sudden love affair, but the instinct of women to think more.


    Although she doesn''t want to admit it, her relationship with Li Meng is more or less in the interests.


    This makes her never experienced love seem not pure, which makes Yalan more or less care about this.


    In addition, in recent days, Li Meng has always been respectful to her, which makes her feel relieved and disappointed.


    Beside Li Meng, there is not only her, but also the beautiful woman. Her name is Chen Yan. Yalan is no stranger to this one. Yalan knows the relationship between Chen Yan and Li Meng.


    It''s impossible not to care about it, but Yalan also knows that there can''t be only one woman around a powerful person like Li Meng.


    But today, for the first time in her heart, Yalan is happy with her choice.

 Chapter 1334

    Everyone has his own way to go, in the limited life, Yalan must go to complete the ultimate goal in life.


    Now Yalan belongs to herself, and one day in the future she will belong to Li Meng.


    In the courtyard outside the mansion, a car was waiting.


    In the sound of footsteps, Li Meng and Yalan walked out of the gate of the mansion side by side.


    It''s time to leave


    Li Meng will not be too sentimental. For Li Meng, decades will not be too long, and he will be gone in a moment.


    Next to the car, there was a man and a woman. The woman was beautiful and the man was handsome.


    Coming to them, Li Meng said to ya LAN, "in the future, these two will follow you and protect your safety. You should not underestimate them. Although they are not martial arts practitioners, their strength is not comparable to that of ordinary martial arts practitioners. No matter how dangerous you are, they can protect you from danger."


    Isn''t it the strong one of martial arts?


    Li Meng''s words let Yalan put her eyes slightly on the two people beside the car.


    It''s true that they are not martial artists. Martial artists have "strength" in their bodies. They are both martial artists and can sense the fluctuation of "strength". However, the two people beside the car are very calm, which can confirm the possibility of being martial artists.


    In terms of age, they will not be more than 30 years old, which makes Yalan doubt whether their strength is as strong as Li Meng said.


    But Yalan also knows that Li Meng won''t cheat himself, because the little man around her is a real strong man. The people he values and believes in are always ordinary people.


    To Li Meng''s kindness and worry, Yalan did not refuse, everything from the beginning, she really need to trust people around.


    She believed in Li Meng, and naturally believed in the people Li Meng believed.


    Gratitude can not be expressed, in this parting, Yalan still plucked up the courage, on tiptoe, in Li Meng''s lips Dragonfly bit of water.


    In the full view of the public, we can imagine how much courage Yalan has mustered.


    The cheek is tiny ruddy, in Li Meng different vision, Ya LAN low voice way: "I left."


    With that, Yalan panicked and ran into the car like a frightened rabbit.


    Lip was attacked, the trace of warmth seems to be still left, looking at the hurry to escape into the car of Yalan, Li Meng shook his head, dumbfounded.


    Looking back at the two people around him, Li Meng said, "protect her well. This is your only task. Go!"


    "Yes


    They bowed their heads and answered in unison. Then they boarded the car while Li Meng was watching. One got into the driver''s seat and the other got into the co driver''s seat.


    Soon the engine roared, echoing in the courtyard.


    The wheel turns, under Li Meng''s gaze, the vehicle moves up and gradually drives outward.


    Although separated by the dark glass, Li Meng could feel that there was a line of sight in the car looking at him.


    Until the vehicle disappeared outside the door, the line of sight was completely interrupted.


    "Hoo


    With a slight breath, Li Meng looked up at the sky.


    Today''s weather is very good, cloudless, where the eyes are blue sky and floating floating floating ship.


    Today''s Kyoto is as prosperous and lively as ever.


    After a while, Li Meng took back his eyes and looked back at long qiao''er, who had been standing quietly beside him. Li Meng turned and returned to the residence.


    Today is not an ordinary day. The unusual place is not Kyoto, but Nanlin island.


    Li Meng has already received the news that after more than a month''s preparation, the space launch platform has already been built. Today, a rocket carrying 16 satellites of various types will be launched. In the next month, it will launch five times in a row, providing support for the "Skynet" plan of the first Corps.


    Unfortunately, it''s not in Nanlin Island, otherwise Li Meng would not be absent from the launch.


    Of course, the rocket launch is not unusual for Li Meng. After all, Li Meng has another memory of his life. In the world called "Blue Star", the development of human science and technology is no lower than that of "Al". Although the international politics is chaotic, it is peaceful on the whole. Before entering modernization, he only experienced one world war, After more than a hundred years of peace, science and technology have also made rapid progress. In the limited conflicts, the major countries of mankind have set their goal on exploring the starry sky.


    In my last memory, people on "Blue Star" have already possessed low-level aerospace technology, space station on orbit, and a base on the moon. Nuclear energy technology has been very popular in the use of energy. Of course, plasma propulsion technology for internal travel is still in the process of exploration, which is a difficult obstacle for any low-level Aerospace civilization.


    However, once leapfrogged, science and technology will be leaping development.


    For the human beings in this world, rocket launch is not an ordinary thing.


    Although the dark age of several hundred years has passed, with the development of more than 200 years, human science and technology has not been restored to a certain extent.


    Even the American Federation, which has advanced technology, does not have the ability to launch satellites.


    Rocket manufacturing is a very sophisticated technology, and the control system is extremely complex, requiring the assistance of various electronic equipment. The complex electronic technology is a difficult problem for any country, including the American Federation.


    The most sophisticated weapon in the world is "Weishen". This huge machine with a height of more than 100 meters is a great progress in the mechanical structure engineering of human body. Although there are many incredible technologies in Weishen, generally speaking, the structure of Weishen is very simple. The linkage of joints uses wheel axles, and there is no effective control system and electronic equipment in control, We can only use a neural network to control "Wei Shen".


    There are great defects in this way of control. One is that the load on the chanters is too heavy, and long-term control will cause permanent damage to the spirit. Although there are four "Guardian gods" in China, only two can really drive them. In the period of frequent apostles, Kyoto only has the ability to send three Guardian gods at the same time.


    Why is this so? The reasons for the scarcity of chanters are: first, they are too demanding. The chanters who drive the guardian deity have great demands on mental strength, which makes the suitable drivers very rare.


    Even if they have the ability to drive, if they drive the "Guardian God" for a long time, it is very difficult for ordinary minders to survive for more than five years from the moment they board the "Guardian God" cockpit, which makes the rare minders become a kind of consumable. In order to solve this problem and protect the rare minders, the life of minders driving the guardian God is extremely short, It clearly stipulates that the total driving time should not exceed 50 hours.

 Chapter 1335

    That is more than two days, it can be said that in the era of frequent appearance of "apostles", a chanter Guardian driver had only five to ten appearances.


    Fortunately, the battle with the apostles is short-lived, either won or eliminated. A battle usually does not last more than two hours, which greatly alleviates the pressure of insufficient drivers. Although there are few chanters, there is no case that no one is available to the drivers in the countries with guardians.


    We can imagine how much sensation the rocket will cause in Nanlin island.


    "Deep space 1 rocket is scheduled to launch at 10:20, an hour and seven minutes from now. If the owner wants to watch the scene, he can use the merchant ship as a signal transfer station to connect the host video signal of Nanlin island."


    In the hall, long Qiaoer sits on the soft sofa, while Li Meng lies on her lap.


    This is a girl''s knee pillow. Li Meng is enjoying the softness.


    It has to be said that Li Meng still enjoys life very much.


    Lazy hit a ha to cut, Li Meng quite uninteresting way: "say again, time arrived, I will go."


    This is the first rocket launch since mankind left the dark age, which is of great significance.


    It''s time to tell the world about the advanced technology of the first legion, so that all countries on the earth can understand that the advantages of the first Legion in science and technology are not only in the military, but also far beyond this era in all aspects of science and technology.


    Eyes from the long Qiao son that pure white beautiful face in a flash but pass, eyes tiny coagulate, tiny a Leng.


    Li Meng seems to think of something, eyes freeze, eyes thoughtfully back to the beautiful face.


    The facial expression is tiny to move, long Qiao son that face let Li Meng think of a person.


    Without much thought, Li Meng said with great interest: "qiao''er, what''s the relationship between you and long xue''er?"


    Although Li Meng has never seen long Xueer with his own eyes, there are many portraits of her in pictorial newspapers all over the city. This famous singer is no stranger to Li Meng. At least he knows what she looks like.


    Although I don''t know why the master suddenly asked this, but long Qiaoer didn''t hide it, she said truthfully: "it''s a sister, she''s a sister, I''m a sister."


    sisters?


    When he really learned about their relationship, Li Meng was still a little surprised.


    When long Qiaoer first came to him, Li Meng asked about the identity of long Qiaoer. At that time, the answer was very vague. He only knew that long Qiaoer had something to do with the royal family of XueGuo.


    Now it seems that Li Meng still underestimates the identity of long Qiaoer.


    Long Xueer is a famous singer and a popular star. Most of her things are about touring and singing, but the star is only her secondary identity. Her other identity is not secret, it is public. She is the Royal Princess of XueGuo.


    So long Qiaoer is also a Royal Princess.


    This makes Li Meng very curious. I really don''t know how she was liked by Chen Qi.


    Thinking of this, Li Meng said curiously, "tell me what happened. How could you, a princess, come to Kyoto as a slave?"


    Although the identity has changed, long Qiaoer hasn''t forgotten the past.


    If the host wants to know, she will not hide anything.


    Long Qiaoer said calmly: "she is my elder sister. From childhood to adulthood, she is different. God seems to have given her all the beautiful things. She not only has extraordinary beauty, but also has a beautiful voice. Her father will agree to all her requests. Even the father didn''t refuse to go out on a cruise. Compared with her, my elder sister is more beautiful, My sense of existence is very low. Everyone knows my existence, but I''m just a princess in the deep palace. "


    After a little pause, long Qiaoer continued to whisper: "maybe it was because I was young, or maybe I was angry. When I learned that my sister was longing for Kyoto when she went to the" Kyoto "parade, I secretly left the palace and used a royal slave merchant to take a slave merchant ship to Kyoto. On the way, the merchant ship encountered a storm, and the slave merchant accidentally broke his head and died, And no one knows my identity. Since then, I have become a real slave. After several twists and turns in Kyoto, I met the master. The master should know what happened later. "


    I see


    Although long Qiaoer only used a few words to describe the general process, it''s hard for anyone to experience all kinds of things. From Princess to slave, the change of identity is not what ordinary people can bear. Before meeting Chen Qi, long Qiaoer doesn''t know how much suffering she suffered.


    Although it is the thing that oneself experienced, but speak from long Qiao son is that kind of indifferent.


    It''s as if the princess who ran away from home was someone else, not herself.


    Looking at the beautiful face, Li Meng asked, "do you want to go back?"


    As soon as the words were spoken, Li Meng felt that they were redundant.


    If long Qiaoer is still a "human being", he will naturally cherish his relatives.


    But now, everything is different. She is no longer a human being. Although she has the memory of human beings, her kinship is no longer. Although the emotions of the ghoul are rich, they do not include kinship and love, only joy and anger.


    Sure enough, long Qiao son gently shook his head.


    She is very calm way: "now I am not" human ", although the past memory, but with now I have no relationship."


    It''s no wonder that long Qiaoer has a noble spirit, which is cultivated in the royal family since childhood. Even if he suffers from hardships and falls from a noble status to a slave, this noble spirit still exists in long Qiaoer.


    "Hoo


    Light vomit a breath, Li Meng head micro motion, in long Qiao son knee to find a comfortable position.


    Feeling the softness behind his head, Li Meng said calmly: "let it be. You are not an ordinary person. One day you will be found by the people who are looking for you. At that time, don''t refuse your relatives. For you, their life is not long."


    Although don''t know the host why say so, but long Qiao son also didn''t think much, light voice way: "is!"


    "Well, time is almost up. I should go to Nanlin island to have a look."


    Said, pillow in long Qiao son''s knee Li Meng then closed eyes.


    Today, Li Meng''s power of thought has been able to cover the world, and can appear anywhere in the world with the ability of "projection".


    Although it''s a projection, it''s equivalent to seeing it with your own eyes.


    Since he has this ability, Li Meng will naturally act conveniently.

 Chapter 1336

    Nanhai, Nanlin island.


    Today''s Nanlin island is not an ordinary day, but also an unforgettable day for the people of Qingcheng.


    The first regiment is going to launch a space launch vehicle. Ordinary people don''t know much about the rocket. The only thing they know is that it can leave the earth and reach the orbit of outer space.


    For the public, it''s enough to know that.


    The first regiment did not hide the news of the rocket launch, but released the news to the people of Qingcheng, and opened the launch site to the people, that is to say, ordinary people can watch the process of the rocket launch.


    In the south of Nanlin Island, the space launch platform is built in the forest not far from the sea.


    Early in the morning, a number of ships, large and small, appeared on the sea to the south of the space launch platform.


    The wind is blowing, making the sea turbulent. The ups and downs of the sea also make the ships on the sea shake slightly.


    In a large area of the sea, there are large and small civilian ships. On the ship, a large number of figures are lying on the guardrail beside the boat, looking at the strange straight building in the forest on the shore with great interest.


    The building is not far from the coast and stands in an open space.


    It is more than 100 meters high and in a T-shape. At the right end of the T-shape, a huge rocket is standing up.


    A trace of white fog is rising from the ground of the building, which makes people nervous.


    Time is slowly approaching 10:20, people are patiently waiting for the arrival of that moment.


    At this time, in the space command center of Qingcheng, as the launch time is getting closer and closer, the atmosphere of the command center is becoming more and more tense.


    In the hall, a large number of white robed staff are nervously checking the data in front of their respective computers.


    The space here is open and very closed. It''s a good working environment for them who come here from "Al" world.


    But the launch of the space rocket is not an easy thing. Even though many people in the hall have experience in this field, they will be nervous when the rocket is launched.


    It''s not fear, it''s excitement.


    "I have never thought that there is a planet on the other side of the universe where human beings live. It''s incredible. It''s the greatest discovery of human beings. If this news gets out, I don''t know how much sensation it will cause."


    "Well, well, I said, master Enzo, you haven''t been in this world for so long, haven''t you got used to it? What you see is the truth. You must learn to accept it. Now, you''d better finish the task well. "


    The comfort of his colleagues couldn''t make Enzo calm down. While he was staring at the touch-screen button in front of the computer, he said, "it''s just an aviation rocket launch. It''s not difficult. Although the success rate can''t be said to be 100%, there is still a 95% probability. If you encounter that 5% probability this time, There''s nothing we can do. Now the only thing I care about is the door. How does it work? Man made wormhole? Or is it more peculiar and incomprehensible? "


    He was not the only one who was curious. His colleagues were also curious about the door.


    "Theoretically speaking, it should be similar to wormhole, but the principle of wormhole is to transform matter into molecules, and then recombine them from another place. The transmission process is short, just like passing through a water curtain. Theoretically, it won''t make people feel anything, but that door is different. Although the transmission process in the channel is extremely short, only a few seconds, But in those few seconds, our consciousness was clear and we saw a red world. That feeling was really bad. I don''t know why, the red channel made me a little scared. "


    "Your feeling is right, and I have the same feeling. Well, let''s put these down in advance. It''s not far from the launch time. We must pay attention."


    There were many people in the hall, and the conversation between them didn''t attract much attention.


    Most of the people in the command hall are quietly focusing on their work, except that their colleagues around them are listening to them.


    On a huge screen, the countdown to launch time is beating second by second.


    It''s getting closer to the launch time


    Outside, in the forest on the edge of the space launch site, on the branch of a big tree, Li Meng''s figure gradually emerged and appeared under the dark treetop.


    It is not far from the space launch platform. On the left side is the sea, and on the right side is the space launch platform waiting for the rocket launch.


    Li Meng came in time and didn''t miss 10:20, which was a significant moment.


    The wait was short. Before Li Meng could look around, a loud "boom" suddenly sounded.


    Only a flash of fire, flame boiling, in the "rumbling" roar, the huge rocket tail ejected a rolling flame.


    Under the huge reasoning, the rocket slowly soared away from the space launch platform.


    The rocket''s take-off, this scene caused bursts of exclamation, at this moment, the sea size of the ship''s people, all eyes are focused on the distant space rocket is trying to break away from the shackles of gravity.


    With a huge tail flame, in the "rumble" of the roar, the space rocket in the people''s attention straight into the sky, faster and faster, soon disappeared in the sky, leaving only a trace of flash.


    In Li Meng''s eyes, the space rocket carrying the satellite rises and rushes to the earth where human beings have lost.


    Zheng Zheng looked at the space rocket disappeared in the sky, under the shade of trees, Li Meng''s figure disappeared without a trace.


    A space rocket launched, the significance is extraordinary, Li Meng never thought, this launch, will cause much sensation in the earth.


    Sometimes military conquest is far less than the impact of advanced technology.


    When the satellite went into orbit, it also had a great impact on the first Corps.


    Global communication is no longer a problem, and the means of investigating enemy intelligence are more effective.


    The combination of communication satellite, reconnaissance satellite and terrain exploration satellite has brought the first corps into the information age, which is undoubtedly of great benefit to the front-line troops.


    On the same day outside Austria and above the satellite, the troops on the front line experienced the benefits of informatization.

 Chapter 1337

    The war with the devil has just ended. In the next three days, the army in the city of sley did not go anywhere, did not sweep the kingdom of bris, and did not move forward. Instead, they stopped to clean up the bones of the demons outside the city.


    In one day''s battle, the first Legion destroyed about 25 demons outside sley.


    Its huge scale and the difficulty of fighting are unprecedented for the first Corps.


    In this battle, 5317 people were killed and injured in the first legion, up to 1523 people were killed, 13 Falcon armed helicopters were lost, 14 black iron soldiers were lost, and a large number of multi-function infantry combat vehicles were damaged.


    In this battle, Guardian Tanks and calmer self-propelled guns performed very well. The number of destroyed tanks was zero, and only a few were damaged.


    It''s clear that the demons attacking sley can''t do much damage to heavily armored units.


    These demons have the same body characteristics, but they are different in size. The most common one is only about 1.5 meters high, and the largest one is not more than 2 meters. In terms of body size, the demons attacking sley this time are not too strong.


    Although they have sharp teeth and claws, they are not strong enough for heavily armored units.


    The light armor can be eliminated very well. For example, the multi-functional infantry combat vehicle has little resistance to demons because of its weak armor. It can easily tear off the weak armor of the multi-functional infantry combat vehicle whether it is the devil''s sharp teeth or blade like claws.


    In addition to military casualties, some civilians were also killed in the eastern part of the city. Although the specific number of civilian casualties has not yet been counted, the number of casualties may not be too small.


    When the demons rush up the city wall, some of them are stopped by the soldiers on the wall, but some of them rush into the city. As a result, the whole eastern city of sley has become a battlefield.


    In the battle, some civilians were killed by stray bullets, and more civilians were killed by demons.


    After the battle, it took nearly three days for the demon corpses outside sley to be cleared away. The burning corpses were like more than ten campfires, burning day and night, and thick black smoke almost covered the sky of sley.


    The invasion of foreign enemies and the rampage of demons are undoubtedly a difficult time for the civilians in sley.


    But they have no choice but to survive and look forward to better tomorrow.


    "General! The number of civilian casualties has been counted out. A total of 4127 people died in this battle, and about 20000 of them were injured. The number of seriously injured people accounts for about two-quarters of them. The number of deaths is increasing continuously. The medical conditions in sley are limited. In the past three days, some of the injured people have been dying. If they are not treated in time, they will die slowly. "


    The one who can escape from the devil is undoubtedly the lucky one.


    Tanya doesn''t know whether these seriously wounded are lucky or not, but the only thing Tanya can be sure of is that their survival is closely related to the first Corps.


    Sitting behind her desk and listening to darvis''s report, Tanya said calmly: "since the city of sley has been under the rule of the first legion, we have a responsibility to these people. We will send orders to set up a temporary medical camp in the city to help the civilians as much as possible."


    "Yes


    In response, Davis continued to report: "at 10:20 a.m., an aviation rocket carrying a satellite was launched from Nanlin island to the space launch center. At 1:40 p.m., military communication satellites, reconnaissance satellites and terrain mapping satellites went online at the scheduled time. Now we have a better understanding of the situation on the continent of Austria, The strategy map has been updated. "


    Tanya knows about this. As the top commander of the continental front in Austria, Tanya has never left the handheld computer that can connect to the data terminal.


    As long as there is key information, Tanya''s intelligent AI assistant "Ya" will appear in time to remind.


    An aviation rocket took off. As early as before the rocket took off, Tanya got a hint from "Ya".


    "I already know about it. Is there any news from the southwest theater?"


    The battle with the devil makes Tanya ignore the situation of Southwest theater. Although she can learn some information from the data terminal, the information recorded in the data terminal is limited. She can only learn something that happened from those logs.


    What''s the current situation of the southwest theater? We can only see the force distribution and the progress of the front on the map.


    "Yes, commander Warren has reported it. The general can check it in the data terminal. According to what commander Warren has reported, commander Warren and commander Wilson plan to fight a war of annihilation once and for all in Blackstone fortress. Now, The two commanders are waiting for more enemy troops to reinforce Blackstone fortress. According to the available information, there are about 300000 troops of the three countries in Blackstone fortress. "


    Three hundred thousand?


    It''s not a small number


    When hearing the enemy''s scale in Blackstone fortress, even Tanya couldn''t help but be stunned.


    It seems that the Three Kingdoms in the southwest war zone regard Blackstone fortress as a straw to stop the first army.


    Of course, Tanya knows the purpose of Warren and Wilson. They just want to completely defeat the main forces of the three countries in Blackstone fortress. Once the main forces are defeated, it will be easier to fight against the three countries.


    But being too confident is not a good thing. Although the first army has an advantage in weaponry, the enemy has also received arms assistance from the American Federation in recent years.


    More than 100 of the three generation guards are not a small threat. Once they are overconfident, there are likely to be some unexpected situations.


    Darvis said, "general! There are only about 150000 soldiers under the two commanders who can take part in the battle. Facing the nearly 300000 troops of the defensive side, our army is at a great disadvantage. Do you want to send more reinforcements to the southwest theater? Now that the demons are defeated, it''s only a matter of time before we take over the kingdom of bris. We don''t need to gather too many troops in the Northeast theater. "


    That''s a way


    The threat of the devil is gone. In the face of the half disabled kingdom of bris, the first Legion can completely capture this already fragile country with only a small number of troops.


    However, after thinking for a while, Tanya did not accept darvis''s proposal. Compared with this conservative proposal, she has other better and more radical ideas.

 Chapter 1338

    In her hood, Tanya said, "the two places are far away from each other, so it''s not easy for long-distance reinforcements. Since Warren and Wilson have contained the main forces of the three countries in Blackstone fortress, we can directly invade the three countries from the East, holding back and attacking on both sides. With the national strength of the three countries in the south, they can only run and rescue everywhere."


    Compared with darvis''s suggestion, Tanya''s tactics are undoubtedly better.


    In front of the first legion, the three countries are already weak. Once the forces are dispersed, they are easily defeated one by one.


    The three countries chose to fight to the death with the first regiment in Blackstone fortress, but Tanya didn''t want to, leaving part of the army in a stalemate with the enemy in Blackstone fortress, while the other army invaded the territory of the three countries from the other two checkpoints.


    Once the first regiment attacks on three sides, it will be difficult for the three countries to cope with the current military forces.


    The final war against the three countries may last a long time, but the final victory belongs to the first army.


    With a decision in mind, Tanya gives the order with a slightly positive look in her hood.


    "Immediately convey my strategic intention to Warren and Wilson, so that they don''t have to rush to attack and stand in deadlock with the enemy at Blackstone fort. If the enemy changes, they can act according to the circumstances."


    After thinking for a moment, Tanya said: "the war in the Northeast war zone will end in the next ten days, Davis! After the kingdom of Brisbane was captured, you and I led half of our troops to the white stone fortress and limestone fortress, attacking the Three Kingdoms with all our strength. "


    "Yes


    Now that there is a clear order, the only thing Davis has to do is execute it.


    "There''s news from the kingdom of Brisbane?" Tan Ya inquired.


    Darvis replied, "the emissary has not arrived in the city of Jeram. It will take some time. There should be news in two days."


    What''s the biggest win?


    It is, of course, to accomplish the purpose of the war with no blood.


    Under the ravages of demons, the kingdom of bris has fallen into a desperate situation. Although the threat of demons has been eliminated by the first legion, the kingdom of bris is not as good as it used to be. There is no need to capture the country by means of war.


    As a result, the first Legion chose a more moderate means to achieve the ultimate goal through negotiation.


    Of course, all the options lie in the kingdom of Brisbane. If the negotiation fails to achieve the desired result of the first legion, it can only be achieved by means of war.


    With a little prediction in mind, Tanya said, "we still have some time. After the war in Brisbane kingdom is over, we can attack the three countries in the south. From tomorrow on, the army will move to Brisbane Kingdom and occupy the areas ravaged by demons. With the ferocity of demons, no one will survive in those areas, towns and Lanzhou, Many corpses need to be disposed of in the two cities of Daran. If we let it go, it will not be long before this land will be ravaged by the plague. "


    Seems to think of something, Tanya reminded a, way: "by the way, human bodies prohibit cremation, choose a graveyard outside the city, centralized burial."


    For the first legion, human skeletons are very good materials for making. Whether they are skeleton warriors or black warriors, they are all born from human skeletons. Although it is suspected of blaspheming the dead, the first Legion is the believer of the "dead", and in a way, the first Legion gives the dead a second chance of rebirth.


    It''s just that compared with human beings, it''s somewhat special in shape.


    The demand for "corpses" is clearly stipulated in the territory under the rule of the first Legion.


    All the dead must be buried in designated cemeteries, cremation is prohibited, and all acts of removing the remains are prohibited.


    There are millions of casualties in the kingdom of bris in this demon invasion, which is a huge number. If these corpses can be used effectively, it will bring unimaginable benefits to the Legion of the dead in the secret manufacture of the first Legion.


    Once the war on the continent of Austria is over, the first Legion will be able to make use of the resources of the dead on this continent.


    The war on the continent of Austria has lasted for half a century. Various countries have been fighting against each other. I don''t know how many bones have been buried in the land. Without the first legion, these bones can only decay in the land with the passage of time. But when the first Legion comes, they will become another life form.


    "Yes, I understand!"


    Darvis responded.


    As soon as he said that, Dawes said, "general, Sanshen company has been asking for negotiation to discuss the seizure of the ship. Do we need to make some response?"


    Since the first Legion''s blockade of the waters east of Austria and Georgia, Sanshen''s assistance to the southern three countries has been completely interrupted. Under the aggression of the first Legion''s fleet, Sanshen''s merchant ships have no resistance. After five merchant ships were seized, Sanshen stopped its assistance to the southern three countries.


    In the past half a month, Sanshen has been seeking the opportunity to negotiate with the first Legion.


    However, the fleet that blockaded the eastern sea area was not instructed to contact with it, and chose to ignore the request of Sanshen company, which made Sanshen company very helpless and had to try every means to contact with the first Corps.


    In this case, "Li Meng" in Kyoto became the target of Sanshen company.


    On this matter, Tanya''s position is very firm, she said coldly: "ignore can, Sanshen company behind is the American Federation, free assistance to the three southern countries, is not a private enterprise can decide, behind must have the instructions of the American Federation, even if you want to talk with the American Federation, not Sanshen company."


    Darvis was not surprised by general Tanya''s decision.


    This is expected. A private enterprise is involved in a large-scale war, especially with the official background of the American Federation.


    Whether it was the intention of the American Federation to intervene in the war on the continent of Austria, or the private instruction of a senior member of the Sanshen company with an official background, all these did not prevent the first Legion from including this matter in the political dispute.


    Apart from the American Federation, the first Legion will not contact any other organization on this matter.


    This is Tanya''s decision and the attitude of the whole first Legion.


    Li Meng keeps pace with Tanya in this matter. He also doesn''t think Sanshen company is qualified to negotiate with the first legion, and explicitly refuses the request of Qian Yongfu, head of Sanshen company''s headquarters in Kyoto.

 Chapter 1339

    With a wave of his hand, Tan Ya said, "go down and get ready. We don''t have much time left."


    "Yes


    With a salute, Davis turned and left the office.


    "Pa!"


    The figure behind the door disappeared and the door of the office was closed.


    Sitting behind the desk, Tanya is browsing some information in the data terminal with a handheld computer.


    After the launch of the satellite, the data of the data terminal is updated more frequently, there are new data input almost every moment, and all kinds of information are classified and planned.


    At this time, the data terminal can really be called the data center of the first Corps.


    As time went by, one day passed quickly, and the next morning, the army of the first regiment in sley began a new journey under orders.


    The 200000 troops will be divided into 200000 troops. These 20 troops will be scattered into the territory of the kingdom of bris one by one, sweeping the southern territory of the kingdom of bris, eliminating all traces left by demons.


    From the early morning to the afternoon, until the sun sets, the last army left the city of sley and entered the forest in the East.


    Everything is going on in an orderly way.


    The journey this time is not a fight. Maybe it will happen, but it will only be a small-scale conflict.


    Although the main force of demons was eliminated under the city of sley, it does not rule out that there are still some scattered demons.


    Even if the number of them is very rare, it is a great threat to the polluting animals and human beings in the forest.


    The purpose of the first Legion was to occupy the fiend ravaged territory in the south of the kingdom of bris, but it also had another purpose, that is, to clear away the remaining demons in the kingdom of bris.


    In the next few days, in the Northeast theater, the operation of the first Corps was very smooth.


    As expected, many demons were found in the small towns, Lanzhou City and Daran city. The fighting was smooth. Although the demons were strong, if they could not form a certain scale, they would not pose a great threat to the army of the first Legion. After a short battle, all the demons that could be seen in the places where the army passed were wiped out.


    In Lanzhou City and Daran City, the first regiment also saw the scene for the first time.


    Corpses, human corpses all over the ground, human corpses all over the mountain, whether it''s Daran city or Lanzhou City, all the human corpses who died under the devil''s claws are deliberately piled up together. If you don''t see that scene with your own eyes, you can''t feel the palpitation, fear and nausea.


    Lanzhou city is good, because it was just captured by the devil, and the corpses of the human being slaughtered by the devil are not completely rotten. Although the scene is a bit ferocious, it is still acceptable.


    But Daran city is different. As early as a few months ago, Daran city was conquered by demons.


    There are no human beings in the city. Except for a small number of civilians who fled Daran City, most of them were killed by the devil. Their souls were used as sacrifices and their bones were blasphemed by the devil.


    A few months later, the mountain of corpses in the city had already rotted, the whole city was filled with a stench, and the terrible plague was in the air.


    Due to the stipulation that the corpses could not be cremated, the first regiment lost a lot of time in dealing with them.


    Although the time has been delayed, the diligence and efforts are worth it.


    Just as the first Legion was active in the territory south of Brisbane, the emissary of the first Legion finally arrived in the city of Yaran.


    As the "capital" of the kingdom of bris, Yaran is not much bigger than the other two cities conquered by demons. It is also poor and backward, at least from the appearance.


    There are no high-rise buildings in the city, only densely and irregularly arranged low buildings, giving people a very backward feeling.


    In the whole city, only one castle in the center of the city can be called "magnificent", and this castle is also the most eye-catching landmark in the whole city.


    When you come to the city of Yaran, the messenger has only one task, that is


    "Conditions? Tell me what they want! "


    In the dark forest, under a big tree, the message from the palm computer makes Tanya pause.


    It''s a communication request from Davis.


    In Dawes'' report, tanyade learned one thing.


    The envoys sent by the first Legion have arrived in the city of Yaran and negotiated with the kingdom of bris.


    As for the "surrender" request made by the first legion, the kingdom of bris did not explicitly refuse and put forward some conditions.


    Darvis''s voice sounded in the palm computer, echoing in the dark forest.


    "They have four conditions: first, the first Legion must ensure the safety of the royal family; second, the wealth in the Treasury must belong to the royal family; third, the freedom of members of the royal family must be guaranteed, and certain privileges must be granted in law; fourth, if the royal family intends to leave Austria, the first Legion shall not obstruct."


    "It''s a big appetite!"


    In the hood, Tanya disdains a smile, tone a little cold.


    Tanya gave Dawes clear instructions and said coldly, "tell them that the first Legion will never allow the existence of" privilege "in law. Except for the third condition, other conditions can be agreed. If you don''t want to, you can only end everything by means of war."


    The surrender of the kingdom of bris is not necessary. The reason why the first regiment sent envoys to persuade the kingdom of bris to surrender is one of the reasons, and the other is the problem of time.


    Although the national strength of Brisbane Kingdom has been greatly damaged, it will take a lot of time for the first regiment to attack. The last thing the first regiment wants is to waste time.


    Although the first Legion has given the kingdom of Brisbane a chance to "surrender" peacefully, the first Legion will not force it. If necessary, it is also in the plan of the first Legion to use war to make a quick decision.


    "Yes, I see. I''ll let you know."


    Tanya: "that''s it. Let me know when you have new news."


    Davis: Yes


    With the silence of the palm computer, the two broke off contact.


    Slightly sideways, Tan Ya looked to the forest not far away.


    The shadows in the forest are overlapping, and a large number of figures are shuttling under the dark forest.


    There are no war machines, no light armored units, only soldiers walking in the forest.

 Chapter 1340

    "General! The tracking team reported that the track in front of us has faded. They have gone far away. We have to speed up


    Just as Tanya thought to herself, a voice suddenly sounded from the portable communicator in her ear.


    This makes Tanya in the hood slightly stunned and revived.


    Without much thought, Tanya said immediately: "inform the whole team, speed up and catch up with them before dark."


    "Yes


    With the transmission of the command, the walking figure in the forest turned into running, and the footsteps of "Haloxylon" reverberated rapidly under the forest, and a large number of figures were moving in the same direction.


    Stop the pace to step out again, the forest, Tanya''s figure is like a shell out of the general, into a shadow disappeared in the depths of the forest.


    Marching fast in the forest was a special operation team of the first Legion. A total of 100 people, dressed in light, went to battle with the main purpose of "pursuing" the fallen.


    We have to talk about a small town called "tru". In this town, the first Legion encountered a group of very special people.


    They are the believers of demons and traitors of human beings.


    After some fighting, after leaving several bodies, the surviving degenerates fled the town of tru.


    There were not many of them, and only five of them escaped from the town of tru.


    For the "degenerate", the general way of dealing with human beings is to wipe out all, and the first Legion is certainly not included.


    The first Legion knows very well that the degenerates are a hidden risk. Only they still exist, and the continent of Austria will be threatened by demons one day.


    When it was learned that this group of "degenerates" escaped, the first Legion attached great importance to it.


    Tanya immediately rushed to the front line, personally led a sergeant team into the forest to pursue the fallen.


    The forest is a very secret place, which makes the sky investigation useless.


    If you want to find a target in the vast forest, it''s like looking for a needle in a haystack. You can only follow that little trace to confirm the direction.


    Just when Tanya led the troops to pursue the fallen people fleeing in the forest, about 10 kilometers ahead, in the dark forest, five dark shadows flashed under the trees, wearing black robes, like ghosts, with extremely fast speed. Their running posture was very wild, only the black robes were "whistling".


    "Here they are, not far behind them."


    In running, they still have the spare power to communicate.


    "Their speed is not fast, but they can always catch our direction. Maybe we should stop and let those hateful human beings know our power."


    "I don''t want to die yet. Although human power is weak, there are too many of them. Their weapons can do us great harm and can''t be touched by force."


    "Death is just a return to the embrace of the father. We should not be" afraid "of it, but he is right. Meaningless death is disrespect to the father. Our task here has not been completed yet. Before the day of cleansing comes, we must prepare a gift."


    "What should we do?"


    "Get rid of those annoying tails first."


    Opinions seem to have been unified, and the running figures in the forest are faster, like the wind passing through the dark forest.


    In the rear of the forest, Tanya led the taxi team is also running, with the help of the power combat suit auxiliary power, the soldiers run very fast, but compared with the fleeing enemy, it is still a little slow.


    With the depraved more away, the traces in the forest are slowly fading, this situation is soon detected.


    "General! They are moving away, the traces left behind are disappearing, and if they are too far away from us, we will lose their traces. "


    Tanya frowned slightly at the reward of her subordinates.


    If they run away, it''s not what Tanya would like to see.


    But Tanya also knows that those degenerates are not ordinary people. Their ability to escape from the encirclement of the army is enough to prove their ability.


    They are the fallen and the strong among the psychic. Tanya never doubted their ability.


    Although they are wearing power combat suits, the soldiers are still ordinary people. Although they have the ability to fight with them, it is still difficult to catch up with them who want to flee.


    Without much thought, Tanya said immediately, "can you determine where they are?"


    "Make sure that the trace you can find at the moment clearly shows that they are in the direction directly ahead."


    The situation is unfavorable, Tanya can only make a response.


    Using the portable communication device in her ear, Tanya ordered: "continue to pursue, the black iron soldier will follow me first."


    Said, Tanya a sprint, at the foot of a strong jump, into a shadow, from the top of the running soldiers over, came to the front of the team.


    On landing, Tanya''s figure shot out like a bullet, and disappeared in the forest in the blink of an eye.


    As soon as Tanya''s figure disappears, many figures fly out from the soldiers running in the forest and follow in the direction of Tanya''s disappearance.


    Separated from the army, Tanya''s speed instantly increased several times, and quickly chased the fleeing degenerates.


    Tan Ya doesn''t have the experience of long-distance tracking and chasing prey, but as long as the distance is close enough, her keen perception can let Tan ya know where the enemy is.


    "They''re here. How can that be?"


    The faster the speed, the greater the movement in the forest.


    The fleeing degenerates clearly felt the movement in the forest behind them.


    It made them look strange.


    Their bodies have been blessed by the father, and they can''t be compared with any kind of people in terms of physical quality. They can''t imagine that someone can catch up with them on foot.


    Is it a martial arts artist?


    Although they seldom met martial artists on the continent of Austria, they also knew something about them.


    Although martial artists can use a kind of biological energy called "Jin", the strong one has extraordinary power, but compared with the blessing of Father God, it is not worth mentioning. Even martial artists, it is not easy to catch up with them.


    "It should be the human soldiers in black armor. They are very strong and have very strong physique."


    In "tru" town, they originally had more than ten companions. When they fled from the pursuit of human beings, they could have all fled. However, when they fled from "tru" town, they met some human soldiers in black armor. Facing those human soldiers in black armor, even if they were blessed by the father, they were enemies in "power", In the battle, at the disadvantage of number, they were defeated and had to abandon their companions to flee.


    Among the more than ten degenerates, only five of them escaped.

 Chapter 1341

    At this time, the front suddenly bright, a small town into the eyes of five people.


    "Come on, let''s get out of town."


    This is a small farm town. In the plantations around the town, what is planted is not wheat, but a kind of vine fruit.


    At a glance, the field is full of man-made wooden frames, dense, not spectacular.


    It has been several months since the harvest season, and the vines on the trellis show a yellow color.


    On the ground, there are many unknown fruits about the size of half a fist. They almost cover the whole ground. They have rotted and lost their original color, and there is a "stench" in the air.


    It''s clear that the town has been left unattended during the harvest season.


    The reason is obvious. It''s still within the range of the demons.


    For the fleeing five people, although they have no impression of the town, there is still a smell left in the city, which they are familiar with. It is the smell of demons.


    At one time, the town was overrun by demons.


    At this time, the town is not peaceful. For some people who come here by chance, today is their day of bad luck, but also their lucky day.


    Night is coming, a group of people dressed like travelers came to the town not long ago.


    Located on the edge of the kingdom of Brisbane, the town has not been cleared by the first Legion.


    Although there are no demons, human bones can be seen everywhere.


    However, when they enter the small town, they seem to have been used to the bones everywhere on the street, and they are very casual and indifferent.


    Not long ago, they entered through the east gate, with about 30 people.


    They walked cautiously along the main road, looking at the buildings on both sides, as if they were looking for something.


    Although they were dressed like travelers, almost all of them were armed with guns. Only a few of them were empty handed and looked around as if they were curious about everything.


    Among those who are armed with guns, some are armed with weapons for close combat, not daggers, but swords. It is obvious that a few of them are martial artists.


    "Looking at this small town, it must have been ruined by demons. It''s not a good idea to spend the night here."


    While walking, a person in front of the team nervously looked at the buildings on both sides and whispered.


    To this, the companion beside him laughs and laughs: "what are you afraid of? Is it the devil? If those things were still there, we would have been attacked when we entered the town. I said, "boss Glen, you are so timid at any time."


    "Shut up, I''m not afraid. I''m cautious. What''s the situation in the kingdom of Brisbane now? What is the situation in Australia? In this period of war, even if there are no demons, it is not wise to come here. "


    To glen''s scolding, his subordinates just laughed, shrugged and said, "who can''t get along with money? Although it''s dangerous, this risk is worth taking. We''re not the martial arts guild that only knows how to abide by the rules. We''re mercenaries. Life and death have long been indifferent in this business. How can we have a good life without taking risks? "


    At this time, another man with a gun said: "I think the boss is right. Those guys dare to enter the kingdom of bris, which is full of risks, at this special time. I don''t know what their purpose is. It''s really curious. Look at their equipment, it''s strange. It''s not like digging graves."


    "What''s tomb digging? That''s archaeology."


    A man in the rear couldn''t listen to the old men in front of him and retorted.


    This made Glen a little stunned and forgot to look back at the speaker.


    It was an old man over 50 years old. His hair was white, but his spirit was still strong.


    The pace is suspended. Glen leaves the front line and walks side by side with the old man.


    Glen apologetically said to the old man, "Dr. Olson, we are all big men. If anything is wrong, don''t take it to heart."


    With a smile, Orson said: "it''s OK. You have doubts in your heart. It''s natural. Now Austria is really dangerous. You''re right about that."


    "Then why did the old man choose this time?"


    Glen didn''t understand.


    After touching his non-existent beard, Orson narrowed his eyes slightly and sighed: "I have been studying the origin of" human beings "all my life. If I find any trace, how can I restrain myself? The first Legion launched a war in Austria. I''m afraid it will take several years before the end of the war. I can''t wait


    I see


    Glen suddenly realized.


    For these eccentric historians, the slightest new clue is enough to make them crazy. Even if they pay their lives for it, they can''t stop them from revealing the real answer.


    But


    A little curious, Glenn asked: "Dr. Orson, as far as I know, the history of Austria is only a thousand years. Thousands of years ago, in the middle ages, the continent was still in a wild age, without any civilization. It was only when the continent was discovered by tourists that it became a place of exile for criminals. Since then, it has become a place of exile for criminals, Austria has gradually developed into a human society. In such a short history, how can there be anything Dr. Olsen needs? "


    "Oh? So you know a lot about human history? "


    Orson was surprised at Glen''s knowledge.


    Since the dark ages, most of the previous historical documents have been destroyed or lost.


    For most people, human history before the dark ages is a blank.


    Orson did not expect that Glen should be so familiar with the history of Austria.


    With a smile, Glen explained, "I''ve always loved history books since I was a child, but as a martial arts artist, sometimes I have to give up some fun. Although I can''t be as erudite as Dr. Olsen, I understand human history more or less."


    "So..." Orson nodded clearly.


    Orson didn''t hide it. Since the young man beside him has this interest, he has something in common.


    Orson is not stingy and doesn''t think Glen has other ideas.


    In this era, archaeology is not a popular profession, because antiques have no value. No one will spend a lot of money on an antique that has no value. After all, this era is not a Renaissance era.

 Chapter 1342

    "Well, I have to talk about..."


    As soon as the words were spoken, Orson was interrupted by a voice in front of him.


    "Big Glen! Big Glen


    Hearing the shouts of his companion in front of him, Glen only had to say, "wait for the next time. I''ll listen to you when I have a chance."


    story?


    In Orson''s eyes, Glen comes to the front of the team.


    "Boss Glen, it''s getting late. Let''s spend the night in this mansion. It''s in the center of the town. If anything happens, we can evacuate from all four directions."


    His companion''s words made Glen look around and make a general observation of the surroundings.


    At this time, everyone was in a small square in the center of the town. On one side of the square, there was a room with fairly good doors and windows, which was the place for sleeping in the night.


    "Yes, it''s a good place."


    Glen affirmed and agreed with his partner''s choice.


    In the square, the group stopped.


    Glen turned to the crowd and said, "ladies and gentlemen! This house is where we will stay tonight. Let''s have a rest and wait for us to clean it up first. "


    As soon as these words came out, many people were relieved and sat down in the same place.


    Among the 30, there were 15 mercenaries. The others were all Orson''s colleagues and accompanying labourers.


    Compared with the strong mercenaries, other people don''t have this physical ability.


    Nearly 20 kilometers of trekking, many people have reached the limit, legs have been straight shivering.


    Seeing that everyone was sitting in the second room, Glen didn''t say anything. He said to his companions, "come on, there must be some dirty things in this room. Clean them up for these old men."


    Glen''s words made the mercenaries laugh silently.


    "Someone''s coming!"


    The smile was frozen in the face by a warning.


    At this moment, it shows the combat literacy of mercenaries.


    They look tight, subconsciously armed alert.


    "On the streets of the west, they are approaching, very fast."


    After a warning, the mercenary who found the abnormality told his companions the specific location.


    This made the mercenaries look to the end of the street in the West.


    Because they are located in the square in the center of the town, the streets in four aspects can be seen clearly.


    They saw five figures running in the Western Street, fast and approaching their location.


    The five were dressed in black robes, which made it impossible for people to see the appearance under the black robes, but from the physical point of view, they should be very tall and strong.


    Danger


    At this moment, the mercenaries, who had seen a lot, came to a common conclusion about the five men.


    With a slight change of face, Glen said immediately, "line up, get ready for battle."


    As soon as the words fell, the mercenaries came forward and quickly set up a defensive formation in front of the crowd.


    They are armed or lying on the ground, or squatting on the ground, there are two mercenaries is dexterous turned over the roof, armed at the Western Street.


    There are many more martial arts mercenaries carrying guns on their backs and pulling out weapons hanging on their waists.


    The five people are approaching, so close that they can''t be seen holding guns in the square.


    Seeing that the five people who were rapidly approaching did not stop at all, Glen raised his gun and pulled the trigger in the direction of the five people.


    "Pa Pa!"


    Two clear shots rang out.


    The flame spurted and the bullet blasted out.


    Whistling bullets cut through the air and "hiss" into the ground in front of the five people.


    This makes the five people running on the street stop suddenly and stop.


    At this time, the five people are only one step away from the square, less than 100 meters away from the location of the people.


    The distance was close enough for the mercenaries to see the red ferocious face under the black robe.


    Looking at the looming faces under the black robe, the well-informed mercenaries'' expressions all changed.


    Glen''s face was dignified, and he said, "it''s the fallen!"


    After that, Glen put down his right hand and waved back.


    To glen''s gesture, the two mercenaries behind him stepped back and came to the crowd with a blank face.


    "Everybody! For your safety, please come into the room immediately and take shelter. "


    Although I don''t know what happened, the mercenaries'' tension was felt by everyone.


    Although Orson was also puzzled, although he saw the existence of the five people not far away, he did not know who they were, but the tension of the mercenaries gave Orson a bad premonition.


    As the leader, Orson said to the public, "everyone, come in now, come on!"


    Orson''s words were more effective than those of the mercenaries. Although they were tired, they stood up and walked to the house.


    Glen was relieved when Orson and his party entered the house.


    Without worries, they can devote themselves to the battle.


    The five people outside the square didn''t move. They just scanned the mercenaries on the square with their blue pupils. They seemed to be calculating their strength.


    That''s a degenerate


    In the past, though, Glenn rarely dealt with the fallen.


    But Glen is no stranger to these demonic believers.


    Generally speaking, those who can become demon believers are psychics, and they are also the strong among the psychics.


    If there is a right to choose, the last thing Glen wants to meet is this kind of opponent.


    Because the degenerate is too dangerous, not only powerful but also unpredictable. Although Glen believes in his companions, the fight with the degenerate still scares Glen.


    Their chances of winning are not great. Although they are superior in number, they can not make the fighting power of both sides incline to their own side.


    As he put down his hand and re grasped the gun, Glen whispered, "don''t act rashly."


    Only a few minutes have passed since the fallen stopped.


    The standoff between the two sides made Glenn think that the degenerates didn''t want to have conflicts with them.


    Perhaps they are just passing by, and the place where they are undoubtedly blocking the way of the fallen.


    But Glen would never get out of the way because it was too risky.


    If the fallen suddenly burst up when passing by, there is no possibility that they will survive. This risk must not be taken.


    At this moment, the fallen suddenly had a movement.


    "Go


    Just listen to a low "hoarse" word "go".


    The fallen turned around and ran north from the edge of the square.


    The panic figure, as if there was something behind them.

 Chapter 1343

    Just as Glenn was glad that the fallen had left, a burst of air came.


    I saw a black figure fall in the sky, like a meteorite falling from the sky, with amazing momentum to the ground.


    Just listen to a loud bang, dust, gravel flying.


    In the face of the riot, the mercenaries rushed out of the dust before they recovered.


    The speed was too fast. In the naked eye, the mercenaries saw a black shadow flash by, like a ghost attacking the fallen.


    Before the fallen man left the square, the shadow had caught up with the fallen man.


    "Hiss!"


    With a flash of black sword light, Tanya holds a big sword and stabs a fallen man from behind.


    The big sword directly pierced the fallen man''s body. In the roar, the blue pupil was unwilling to look at the sword blade from his chest.


    At this time, the mercenaries in the square saw what the shadow was.


    It''s a man, a woman, wearing black armor, holding a sword, wearing a hood and a cape.


    There is no doubt that she is a woman, a woman warrior with great strength.


    The wailing of his companions angered the fallen in the flight.


    They turn around and face Tanya angrily.


    "Zi, Zi."


    Tanya is the farthest away from a degenerate, his hands stretched out a black robe, in the hands covered with red scales, blue arc in the "Zizi" sound, a powerful lightning ball in the condensation, once completed, it will have great destructive.


    But Tanya won''t give it the chance.


    From the body of the dead fallen person, Tanya draws out the huge sword, turns around and throws it. The sword turns into a black awn and attacks the furthest fallen person.


    In the sound of "breaking the void", the big sword "Chi" pierced the body of the fallen.


    The powerful impact force makes the fallen fly out directly, and is penetrated by the big sword and inserted on the ground like a meat kebab.


    The power lightning is interrupted, and tyrannical powers generate a surge of power.


    The dazzling blue light flashed, "boom", a blue psionic flow burst, and the explosion came immediately.


    In the explosion, in the surging blue flame, there are three fallen to the unarmed Tanya rushed over.


    Tanya didn''t flinch, instead, she went up with her bare hands.


    At the foot of a hard step, Tanya''s figure is like a shell out of the chamber, turned into a shadow, rushed to the fallen.


    Tanya''s speed is too fast. Before the degenerate has time to respond, she makes a straight fist, and the fist is printed on the degenerate''s chest.


    "Click!"


    It was the sound of broken bones.


    The fallen man who was boxed in the chest by Tan Yayi flew out like a shabby sandbag and hit the wall of a house dozens of meters away.


    On one side of her body, Tanya avoids the red scaly claws of the other fallen man. Her hands reach out quickly and embrace her strong arm. One falls over her shoulder. Tanya smashes the fallen man to the ground.


    Behind the fallen, the ground is cracked. I think it''s powerful.


    The black robe on his head doesn''t know when it will fall off. The fallen man is struggling and roaring. His blue pupil turns into blood red. In the struggle, a black fist ends his life.


    "Hiss!"


    With a heavy blow, Tanya directly smashed the fallen man''s head.


    Blood caught in the pieces of meat suddenly flying, sticky piece, very disgusting.


    The last fallen man''s attack came.


    A turn, Tanya directly to the face of the Giant Claw attack.


    "Bang!"


    The crashing sound with the sound of breaking followed, and the pain of wailing.


    In the hard encounter, the degenerate''s arm directly twisted out of shape, Tanya''s fist directly broke the whole hand bone of the degenerate.


    "Roar!"


    Pain can only make the degenerate more crazy, it tore the black robe on the body with its left hand, revealing the body covered with red scales.


    In the roar, with disgusting mucus in the corner of his mouth, he opened his mouth and pounced on Tanya.


    For Tanya, there are too many flaws in the close combat of the fallen.


    For this futile attack of the fallen, Tanya waves her right hand and slaps her gloved hand on the neck of the fallen.


    The seemingly random strike has the strength that the degenerate can''t bear.


    The degenerate was knocked down by Tan Ya and fell to the ground with a bang.


    The fight was short. From the fight to the end, Tanya''s flowing attack had stunned all the mercenaries in the square.


    Only absolute strength, far beyond the power of the fallen, can the fallen be so easily solved.


    Who is she?


    At this moment, all mercenaries have a question in their heart.


    The fate of "death" will come eventually, and the fallen who are paralyzed on the ground will usher in the last moment.


    Tanya will not let go of the fallen. For the peace of orglia, all things related to demons must be destroyed.


    Just when Tanya plans to step on the fallen man''s head, the fallen man on the ground laughs wildly.


    He looked at Tanya with scarlet eyes, and said with a deep and ferocious smile: "the day of cleansing is coming, no one can escape. I will return to the embrace of Father God, and you, one day, will become the most faithful slave at the foot of Father God."


    The day of cleansing?


    These words make Tan Ya slightly care.


    Is the degenerate plotting something?


    Otherwise, the degenerate will not talk nonsense about the day of cleansing.


    Caution makes Tanya give up the idea of killing the "degenerate". Tanya chooses to ignore the roar of the degenerate.


    Although she gave up the idea of killing the fallen, Tanya raised her foot and stepped on the left arm of the fallen.


    "Click!"


    The whole bone of the fallen man''s left arm is broken.


    "Ah


    The great pain made the fallen cry.


    The ferocious wailing made the mercenaries in the square shrink their necks, and their bones seemed numb.


    From the cry of the fallen, they can feel the inhuman pain.


    But no one will sympathize with the "degenerates". In the hands of the degenerates, there are countless human blood. Who will pity those helpless human beings?


    After solving the problem of the fallen, Tanya noticed the existence of those mercenaries in the square.


    Dressed as a traveler, Tanya knew that these people were not indigenous people in the small town.

 Chapter 1344

    Is it an outsider?


    There is nothing to be seen from their appearance. These people have white skin, yellow skin and black skin. It is impossible to analyze which area they belong to from their appearance.


    Seeing that Tanya turned her head and looked at them, all the mercenaries were worried.


    Although Tanya killed the fallen, it was still unknown whether he was a friend or an enemy to the mercenaries.


    The enemy of the enemy is a friend, and Glen can only expect that the mysterious man in front of him will not harm them.


    Turning around, Tanya takes a few steps in the direction of the mercenaries.


    This move made the mercenaries nervous in vain.


    "Don''t act rashly!"


    Glen felt the tension of his companion, and he reminded him in a low voice again.


    Now, although it is not clear whether it is an enemy or a friend, at least both are possible. But if they attack her because of nervousness, they will have to become enemies.


    A few steps forward, Tanya stops.


    The eyes in the hood looked around the mercenaries, and the cold voice sounded from the hood.


    "Who is the leader here?"


    It''s cold. It''s a beautiful voice


    Just as Glen began to answer, a voice came from inside the room.


    "I am!"


    From one side of the room, Orson came out.


    Although Glen is the boss of the mercenaries, the organizer of this team is Orson. As a leader, Orson can afford it.


    Before coming to the team, Orson introduced to Tanya: "I''m Dr. Orson, and this is Mr. Glen, the Mercenary Captain who escorts the team. Nice to meet you, miss. Are you..."


    Doctor?


    In today''s era, there are not many countries still using doctoral degrees, and the American Federation is the one with the most.


    With a guess in his heart, Tanya said coldly, "commander of the first corps, general Tanya, are you American?"


    When it comes to Americans, Tanya frowns a little.


    The recent actions of the American Federation in Austria are not pleasant. Naturally, Tanya will have doubts about these people.


    First Corps?


    It suddenly dawned on everyone that he was the general of the first Legion. No wonder he would pursue the fallen.


    It''s not unusual for the first Legion to launch a battlefield in Austria. Since the first Legion has some ideas about Austria, it will not let the devil go


    With a little smile, Orson shook his head and said, "there are all kinds of people in our team, including white people, yellow people and black people. They come from all countries and come here for the same purpose. The general is right. Many people in our team are from the American Federation, including me."


    What is the purpose of these people?


    It''s impossible to be so aboveboard if you''re dressed as a traveler, if it''s espionage.


    From the face of the house, many of these people are helpless.


    Only those mercenaries with guns have some fighting power.


    It seems that seeing what Tanya cares about, Orson even said: "general, please rest assured, our purpose here is not any political factor, we are all civilian archaeologists, just to explore the relics left by the sages."


    Archaeology?


    These two words let Tanya think of a lot of things, and finally understand what these people do.


    But how long is human history in Austria?


    Tan Yake doesn''t think there is much research value in archaeology on this continent.


    Although not sure what Orson said is true or false, Tanya does not intend to continue to talk about it.


    Now that the task of pursuing the fallen has been completed, it''s time to return.


    Tanya is very concerned about the day of cleansing in the mouth of the fallen. She can''t wait to get the real answer from the mouth of the fallen.


    Just then, behind Tanya, there was a rush of footsteps.


    On the street behind Tanya, four black figures appeared from the end of the street, which were black iron soldiers.


    After Tanya finished fighting, they finally arrived.


    "General!"


    After Tanya, a low voice came out from the helmet of a black iron soldier.


    Although full speed to catch up, but they are still late, let general Tanya alone to solve the battle.


    Turning around and looking at the fallen on the ground, Tanya said to the black iron soldiers, "take it with you, let''s go!"


    A black iron soldier responded and came to the fallen man. He grasped the fallen man''s shoulder and resisted the fallen man on his shoulder.


    In the square, a group of people watching, Tanya led the black iron soldiers away gradually.


    Looking at the direction of Tanya''s departure, Glenn shrugged and said, "it seems that the" general "is not interested in our archaeological activities."


    This is not a disappointment.


    Orson said: "this is a good thing for us. At least she acquiesced in our archaeological activities on this land. If we meet the first Legion in the future, we can avoid some troubles."


    "That''s true!"


    Glen does not deny this.


    It will be sooner or later for this place to encounter the first Legion in this period. Although today''s accident resulted in early contact with the first legion, it is not a bad thing in terms of the course of the incident.


    This is something to be thankful for.


    At this time, at the end of the street, Tanya and the black iron soldiers have disappeared.


    Looking back, Orson said to glen beside him, "well, we''ll have a good night''s rest here today, and we''ll be on the road as soon as possible tomorrow. We''re not far from our destination, and we still have a few hours to go."


    Speaking of this, Glen remembered the unfinished topic with Dr. Orson.


    The curiosity in his heart made Glen quickly turn around and follow Orson, and asked, "Dr. Orson, continue to talk about your purpose this time, which makes me very curious."


    Speaking of the purpose of this time, Orson is also interested.


    As a doctor of history, he does not think that some of his research is necessary to keep secret. He is willing to share it with others.


    "It''s a long story. Before the dark ages, there were a lot of documents about ancient civilizations in human history, including Atlantis, Maya, Egyptian gods and so on. Whether these legends really exist or not is unknown, but there are always some reasons for them to be handed down to this day."

 Chapter 1345

    "Before the dark ages, how long was the recorded history of mankind? The oldest historical record is only 3000 years ago. For the development of a species, 3000 years is too short, which makes people wonder what kind of world the earth was like 3000 years ago? At that time, human beings were in a wild age, or had a highly developed civilization that people could not imagine. What I had to do was to uncover these secrets and explore the origin of human beings. "


    On the stone ring under the statue in the center of the square, Orson sat down, patted his right hand beside him and motioned glen to sit down.


    Glen didn''t refuse Orson''s invitation and sat down beside him.


    After Glen sat down, Orson continued: "more than ten years ago, when I was studying some antiquities in the American Federation, I found a document recording some" antiquities ", which is about the legend of" the gate of truth ", which aroused my interest. Since then, I have focused on the exploration of" the gate of truth "


    The gate of truth?


    Glen said with great interest: "does Dr. Orson believe that this thing exists in the world? It may be just a legend. "


    Glen just has some understanding of the legend of "the gate of truth". In the legend, the gate of truth is the only way for mortals to become saints. He can see the past and the future, and has the only knowledge of truth.


    Of course, these are legends. Whether this thing exists or not has always been a mystery.


    For most people, the door of truth naturally does not exist, it is just a legend.


    With a faint smile, Orson said, "maybe, but I got a lot of useful things from that document."


    In Glenn''s curious eyes, Orson continued: "to open the door of truth, we must gather together seven" keys of truth ". Of these seven keys, five have been found by me, which took me ten years. The sixth one, not long ago, I found some" keys of truth "in the History Library of the kingdom of Orleans, According to some clues, I came here


    Is there a key to truth?


    Hearing this, Glen became more and more interested in it.


    However, the existence of the key of truth can not say anything, this may be a prank of treasure game.


    Throughout history, there are many similar incidents.


    After all, the existence of the "gate of truth" is so strange that it is hard to imagine that it is a real thing.


    "What leads Dr. Olson to believe that the key to truth lies in Austria?" Glenn asked


    If the key of truth is the key to open the door of truth, the place where it exists must be very old, and Austria


    However, this is not impossible. Austria has always existed. It can not be ruled out that in a long time, some kind of people arrived in Austria and put the key of truth in a place on the continent of Austria.


    Orson explained: "it''s a legend of the kingdom of Orleans more than 2000 years ago. She is the legendary Queen" bimihu "who has been in office for more than 70 years. It''s said that the queen has the ability to control life and death. She can bring destruction and rebirth to the world. Among her funeral objects, there is a" key to truth. ", It takes a key to open the Queen''s tomb, and this key was lost to an officer in Austria in a certain era. After the officer died, the only key to open the tomb of the legendary Queen "bimihu" became an accessory. I came to Austria this time to find this key. "


    So it is


    This is not an easy task. If you miss a small detail, you may lose the chance to get a real answer forever.


    Glen puzzled way: "with the present means, open a grave should not be difficult, why so troublesome."


    With the development of science and technology, many things have become simple. Glenn does not believe that it is difficult to get modern technology from a tomb more than 2000 years ago.


    "Not really!"


    Orson doesn''t deny that, but it''s not that simple.


    Sure enough, Orson added: "but it''s not easy to open the grave intact. The key to truth is not indestructible, though it''s still firm. I can''t take risks."


    Unconsciously, the sky gradually darkened up, in the exchange, time flies.


    "Well, that''s all for today."


    From the stone circle, Orson stood up and spoke out, which made his heart comfortable.


    As a doctor of history and a famous archaeologist, what he lacks is a loyal audience like Glenn.


    In the eyes of many people, all that Orson has done is futile. He is just running for something that doesn''t exist at all. Many people don''t understand Orson. Even in his peers, many people have some complaints about Orson.


    Because in the same industry, many people do not believe that the "gate of truth" really exists in the world. Even if it exists, it is impossible to have its rumored ability to find it. It is meaningless. Maybe it is just an ordinary door.


    But for Orson, there is no possibility in his world. Even if the door of truth does not exist, it may just be an ordinary door. He also enjoys the pleasure in the process of finding the door of truth.


    The completion of the pursuit task, let Tanya get a prisoner, the road back is smooth, in the dark soon after, Tanya will return to Lanzhou city.


    At this time, Lanzhou city has been cleaned up by the first legion, and the traces of demons have been wiped out to the greatest extent, and this city has become a new front supply point for the first Legion.


    On the "day of cleansing" care, let back to Lanzhou City Tanya can''t wait to personally interrogate the prisoners.


    In an empty secret room, the only surviving degenerate is tied to a wooden bench.


    Tied very end, a chain from it around, tightly connected it with the seat as a whole.


    Its hands are weak, but its ferocious face shows a cannibal appearance.


    The only person in the secret room is Tanya.


    "I know that you are the degenerate, the most faithful believer of the devil, your body has been spiritually transformed, which makes you able to bear the pain that ordinary people can''t bear, but I think you will tell me."


    The cold voice reverberated in the closed secret room. It was Tanya''s voice.

 Chapter 1346

    "Click!"


    The door of the chamber of secrets was opened and a soldier with a cart came in.


    The car is full of apparatus, and all kinds of syringes. It looks a little chilly.


    Around the seat, Tanya walked around and said, "you still have a human body. Even if you are completely transformed, some facts can''t be changed. This potion is a very magical thing. It can make your body more sensitive in order to get more pain. It can also make you hallucinate and reproduce the happiest moment in your life, It can dig out the things you don''t want to remember from the bottom of your heart. It can also make you as addicted to it. Which needle do you want to prick


    Like the whispers of the devil, Tanya murmurs to herself in the ears of the fallen


    Some words were said to him, but the degenerate kept silent. He pulled a little and gave a sneer.


    Tanya is not annoyed by the arrogance of the degenerate. She waves to the soldier pushing the car.


    The order: "give it an injection to increase the sensitivity of the body."


    With a slight nod, the soldier responded, picked up a syringe from the car and stabbed the fallen man in the neck.


    The liquid in the syringe is slowly injected into the fallen man''s body.


    At first, the degenerate was in good condition and didn''t react much.


    In Tanya''s patient waiting, the medicine finally came into play..


    In the degenerate''s neck, the veins slowly protrude, like cobwebs, extending to the ferocious face.


    At this moment, the degenerate seems to endure great pain, the pupil becomes a blood red, it bites his teeth, staring at Tanya.


    It''s not just a sensitizer, it''s a neurotoxin.


    "Ah


    Finally, unable to endure the pain, the fallen man opened his mouth and roared.


    It is struggling, thick chain is pulled by it "creak creak" sound, it fell into some kind of madness.


    This scene makes Tanya very satisfied. If necessary, she will apply more cruel criminal law to the fallen, which is far from enough now.


    Looking at the fallen struggling on the seat, Tanya said in a seductive tone, "do you want to relieve the pain? Tell me everything you know. What''s the day of the cleansing? As long as you answer my question, I''ll give you an easy way to die, otherwise... "


    In the hood, Tanya smiles coldly and whispers in the ear of the fallen: "I have plenty of time. I won''t let you die. I will torture you in your limited life, so that you can''t survive or die."


    The degenerate did not move, only struggled hard, and roared in his mouth.


    "You''ll figure it out."


    Tanya is not in a hurry. As she said, she has plenty of time.


    Before leaving, Tanya said to the soldiers, "give it an injection every four hours. After four hours, it can be used together with the sobering potion. It can''t stop its pain, and it can''t make it drowsy, and it can''t be kept awake all the time."


    "Yes


    Turning around, Tanya leaves the chamber of secrets.


    As for the subsequent interrogation, it can only be consumed slowly. The will of the degenerate is very strong. It is not easy to defeat this will, but Tanya believes that it will collapse sooner or later.


    It''s not a devil. It still has human weakness.


    It''s going to collapse. Tanya doesn''t doubt that. It''s going to happen sooner or later.


    "General! There''s news from the mission. "


    As soon as he leaves the secret room, a soldier waiting at the door stops Tanya and reports to her.


    Looks like there''s news from the kingdom of Brisbane.


    This is the only information that Tanya can think of about the mission.


    "I see!"


    After answering, Tanya continued to walk.


    This is the city Lord''s office, which should be said to be a similar place. It is the office of Lanzhou city government.


    The kingdom of bris is a system of enfeoffment, and Lanzhou city is controlled by a duke. Compared with the Lord''s residence, the Duke''s residence is undoubtedly more suitable.


    Whatever its name, the mansion has now become a temporary command post for the front line of the first Corps.


    Back in her office and sitting at her big desk, Tanya takes out her handheld computer.


    If there is a message from the "mission", she can see the relevant information in the data terminal.


    Sure enough, as soon as you turn on the computer, a message pops up on the screen.


    It''s about the mission to the kingdom of Brisbane.


    There are a lot of contents. The above general meaning is that the kingdom of bris agreed to the conditions given by the first Legion to "surrender" to the first Legion and will complete the change of power in the next week.


    "Food crisis? No wonder. " Looking at the detailed information on the screen, Tanya mumbles to herself.


    The information reported by the mission is not only about the "surrender" of the kingdom of bris, but also about the analysis of the situation of the kingdom of bris and the understanding of its national conditions.


    At present, the situation in the kingdom of Brisbane is rather bad. The devil has been plundering Brisbane for several months. In these months, it is the harvest season. Because of the devil''s plundering, the farms and towns in the kingdom of Brisbane have no crops, and there is no food delivery from the farms and towns. The only two cities left in the kingdom of Brisbane will soon lead to famine.


    This situation became more and more serious half a month ago. Although the inventory of each city can support the consumption of the city for two months, two months is no doubt not enough. There is still half a year to go before the next harvest season. If you want to spend it, you can only make a limited distribution of grain.


    However, the effective distribution of food has undoubtedly aroused people''s dissatisfaction. The worst thing is that the kingdom of Brisbane is a land locked country. Nowadays, the continent of Austria is full of war, which makes the kingdom of Brisbane unable to buy the food it needs from outside, which makes the kingdom of Brisbane fall into a chaotic circle.


    There are demons outside, threats from the first legion, and various hidden dangers inside. The royal family of the kingdom of bris is already tired of coping with them. At this time, the appearance of the first Legion undoubtedly destroyed the last thought of the royal family of the kingdom of bris.


    In this case, the royal family fortunately agreed to the conditions of the first legion, with wealth to enjoy their own life.


    "So the war in Brisbane is over."


    After reading the news reported by the mission, Tanya muttered to herself.


    This is a good thing. It''s a good thing for Tan ya to be able to occupy a country with no blood.


    As for the wealth of the kingdom of Brisbane, how much wealth does a small country have?


    If that bit of wealth can avoid a war, Tanya is willing to accept it.

 Chapter 1347

    It can be said that the war in the kingdom of bris has come to an end. The next step is the war aimed at the three southern countries.


    Since the first Legion landed on the continent of Austria, the general strategy has been very smooth. The seven countries have been defeated rapidly, and now there are only three countries left.


    The final winner will only be the first legion, and Tanya never doubted that.


    Today''s problem is also clear, because of the intervention of the American Federation, the last three countries have become a hard bone.


    Although the first Legion blockaded the sea area and cut off the routes of the American Federation to assist the three southern countries, it was still a bit late. Before the first Legion blockaded the sea area, a large number of arms had been transported to the three countries, and the three countries strengthened in armaments had changed from a sheep to a lion.


    Although it is also a dream to resist the attack of the first legion, it can at least bring a lot of trouble to the first legion, and the time will be postponed indefinitely.


    But that will change soon.


    The war in the kingdom of Brisbane is over. Once the first army releases its hand, it will besiege the three southern countries.


    Once the first regiment attacks the southern three countries in an all-round way, it is difficult for the three countries to confront the first regiment with their current strength.


    The night is deep and time flies by.


    In the next few days, the situation in Australia fell into a strange calm.


    In the forest outside Blackstone fort, the first regiment stationed troops here, a large forest was opened up, and the barracks stretched to the end of the line of sight.


    Under the fierce Chen Bingcheng of the first legion, the southern three kingdoms could not know.


    Blackstone fortress is the last barrier to resist the first Legion. Here, the three countries put all their eggs in one basket and sent 300000 troops to the last line of defense.


    An army of 300000 people is not a small number. Although it includes logistics personnel, nearly 200000 soldiers are packed in a fortress, and the density of personnel is very concentrated.


    With the increase of the size of the army, the defense strength of the fortress has also increased, but it also brings another defect.


    Due to too concentrated personnel density, once a battle occurs, any enemy shell falling into the city will cause a lot of casualties.


    Naturally, some people will not ignore this situation.


    Not long ago, the defense front of Blackstone fortress was not limited to the fortress.


    Outside the Blackstone fortress, just under the eyes of the first regiment, the army in the city began to build a defensive front in the kurbei mountains. However, in half a month, the front connecting Blackstone fortress was no less than ten kilometers long, and it was completed.


    When the defenders in Blackstone fortress built their positions, the first regiment also thought about bombing the enemy.


    But in the end, after some discussion, Wilson and Warren gave up the plan to bomb the enemy.


    There are two reasons. First, the enemy is very cautious. When building a defensive front, they dig up trenches, which can well defend against long-range artillery bombardment. Aimless bombing is a waste of ammunition. Considering the logistical tension, it is not worth consuming a lot of shells at this time. Second, it is necessary. The enemy''s expansion of the front is just to reduce the personnel density in the fortress, In order to achieve this goal with a longer front, the scope of the firepower network has increased and the firepower intensity has increased to a certain extent.


    This seems to increase the defensive side''s advantage, in fact, it is not, on the contrary.


    The terrain of the kurbei mountains is not steep, and the slope is very gentle, which is very suitable for the charging of heavy units.


    In Blackstone fortress, the enemy relies on the strong city wall, and the armored flood of the first regiment has no great advantage, but outside Blackstone fortress, the relatively flat slope can not stop the iron flood of the first regiment.


    In addition, the three countries do not have excellent anti armor heavy weapons. No matter how well the positions outside the great wall are built, it is useless to face the iron and steel flood of the first Legion.


    However, there are two sides to everything. Compared with the plan of shrinking all the forces in the city and expanding the positions, it has a slightly greater advantage for the defenders.


    Although Blackstone fortress is not small, it is still barely able to accommodate 300000 troops.


    Once the battle started, the first regiment tried its best to tilt the shells into the city, causing unimaginable casualties.


    Although there is a disadvantage in the expansion of the position, this disadvantage can be eliminated by the third generation of guards provided by the American Federation.


    The weapons of the third generation of guards are strong enough. Although they are not used to counter heavy armored vehicles, they can also cause certain damage to heavy units. In the defense line of Blackstone fortress, the enemy has more than 100 third generation guards. If these guards are used as fort, they will have a great deterrent to the first army regiment.


    "Captain wicks! This is an order. You must abide by it. I know it''s hard for you to understand it. But the international situation has changed. At home, you don''t think it''s suitable to have a conflict with the first Legion. As a colonel of the American Federation, you are no longer suitable to stay here. "


    In Blackstone, early in the morning, Wilkes received an order that he could not understand.


    Although he was a military adviser in Blackstone fortress, he actually took over the command of Blackstone fortress.


    In this nearly a month''s time, he tried to do everything, now waiting for the final match with the first Legion.


    At this critical juncture, he was ordered to evacuate.


    In the room, Wilkes walked back and forth, his face sad.


    After a long time, he accepted his fate and finally calmed down with a deep breath.


    He looked at another person in the room and said in a deep voice, "can you tell me why?"


    Compared with a military uniform of Vickers, another person''s dress is more casual, a black casual clothes.


    He knew that Vickers was very unwilling. For soldiers, it was a lifetime honor to command a large army to win.


    With a little smile, he said: "I''m not surprised that there is such a decision in China. In the past, the American Federation was not familiar with the first Corps. But now, I think some people in China already know something about the first Corps. Not long ago, on Nanlin Island, the headquarters of the first corps, an aviation rocket was launched. Now, In the orbit of the earth, there should be satellites belonging to the first Corps in operation. "


    Speaking of this, he said with a slight pause and disdain: "you should know that China has always thought that the technology owned by the American Federation is leading the world, but now it seems that this thought is ridiculous. Launching satellites into earth orbit has been the focus of China in recent years. However, the first Corps has come to the front of the American Federation. What does that mean? Colonel Vickers should understand

 Chapter 1348

    What does it mean, Wilkes knows.


    This shows that the science and technology of the first Legion is far more advanced than that of the American Federation. This fact makes the American Federation have to reconsider whether it is worthwhile to have conflicts with the first Legion.


    Thinking of this, Wilkes said thoughtfully: "nork! Do you mean that China wants to improve relations with the first corps? "


    In response to Vickers'' question, nock said with a smile: "it''s a natural thing. Now the first regiment is fighting with Huaxia and providing technical assistance to Huaxia. Everyone can see the results. In the past, the first regiment was just an upsurge of wealth in the eyes of all countries, but now the upsurge of wealth has changed and become the target of all countries, Arrogance is not a good thing. It is not necessarily a bad thing for the American Federation. "


    Things changed so fast that Vickers shook his head helplessly.


    Now Vickers knows that his mission here will be futile. His personal ideas are not important to the interests of the country.


    "In fact, you should feel lucky that this is bound to be a losing battle. Even if you get a lucky victory, the final result will not change."


    Knox was puzzled by this.


    Vickers naturally knew that it was very difficult for the three countries to compete with the first army, and he did not dare to expect victory. However, there was no problem in maintaining the status quo. It was not impossible to rely on the kurbei mountains to split the world with the first army.


    Vex asked, "what''s wrong with the kingdom of Brisbane?"


    The kingdom of bris is the key to all this. Only the kingdom of bris can fight for more time for the three southern countries.


    As long as there is enough time, the natural defense line of the kurbei mountains can be completely sealed up by the Three Kingdoms.


    Nodding, nork said: "not long ago, the first Legion fought with the devil. The devil lost and the first Legion won. Although the demons in the territory were eliminated by the first legion, the kingdom of bris has no ability to fight with the first Legion. Just a few days ago, the kingdom of bris has" surrendered "to the first Legion."


    Surrender?


    Vickers was a little stunned, and then sighed deeply.


    If there were no demons, the kingdom of bris might be able to entangle with the first Legion for several rounds, but the appearance of demons disturbed everything.


    "It''s a good thing. You should be glad that the first Legion is very rational in dealing with demons and eliminates the biggest threat in the first time. Otherwise, only the countries on the continent of Austria can be the opponents of demons. If the demons are allowed to continue to plunder, the continent of Austria will follow in the footsteps of the southern continent, It''s a disaster for all mankind. "


    Although the words are reasonable, there are still some regrets in Vickers'' heart.


    Although he was a colonel, he never commanded an army of 300000 men.


    Although it was a little tacky, Vickers enjoyed the feeling of pointing the way.


    Being able to command 300000 troops in an orderly manner is also proving our ability.


    Regret belongs to regret, but he has no choice in this matter.


    "Hoo


    I took a deep breath and calmed down my depressed mood.


    Looking back at nork, Vickers said, "I''ve received the order. I''ll return home as soon as possible. Before I leave, I have something to tell the officers in the fort. Is that ok?"


    Nodding slightly, nork said calmly, "no problem, but you must leave here with me tomorrow. Now the waters around the continent of Austria and Georgia are blocked by the first Legion. If you want to leave, you can''t use your official identity. In three days, a civilian long-distance merchant ship will leave kenlin port, that is to say, we must get there in three days."


    Three days?


    Although Blackstone fortress is a certain distance from kenlin harbor, as long as it does not appear, three days is enough.


    "Well, I''ll go now and be ready to start as soon as possible."


    With that, Vickers turned and walked out the door. There was not much time left for him. He had to cherish every minute. In a place as big as Blackstone fortress and with an army of 300000 people, he had a lot to tell. It took a lot of time.


    Although Wilkes is only the military Commissioner of the American Federation, his departure represents the attitude of the American Federation on this matter.


    Of course, the southern three countries are most affected by the withdrawal of the American Federation, which makes them unprepared.


    For the three southern countries, their confidence in resisting the first Legion came from the American Federation. Therefore, they lost a lot of things in exchange for the "aid" of the American Federation.


    Now, the American Federation has suddenly withdrawn and abandoned them. How can the three southern countries not be angry?


    But they have no choice. At this critical juncture, the American Federation chooses to withdraw. That is to say, the American Federation has given up all its interests, and the southern three countries are the beneficiaries.


    With the withdrawal of the American Federation, the three southern countries really got the arms assisted by the American Federation free of charge.


    But what''s the use of that?


    The arms provided by the American Federation did increase the military strength of the three countries, but it was also unrealistic to fight against the first Legion.


    For a moment, before the first army launched a general attack, the three southern countries themselves were in chaos.


    The kingdom of stunt, the capital of nibal.


    The military Commissioner sent by the American Federation has left. Just yesterday, the military Commissioner left the continent in a civilian merchant ship.


    Shortly after the military Commissioner left, Sanshen company began to withdraw completely.


    All this, the southern three countries can only watch, they have tried, also begged, but can not stop everything.


    Today, in the palace of nibal City, a parliament concerning the survival of the Three Kingdoms is being held.


    In such a large hall, people are everywhere, row after row of listening seats are almost full of people.


    On the rostrum were the representatives of the three countries and the most important officials of the kingdom.


    There''s another person who''s the most important, and he''s the center of the meeting.


    He is a businessman, the manager of Sanshen company, responsible for the assistance to the three southern countries.


    Now Sanshen company is about to withdraw from the Three Kingdoms. As the principal of Sanshen company, he naturally has the responsibility to make a statement.


    "You can''t understand it. Of course I understand it, but it''s an order. Sanshen company is just a branch of Angel International. Behind angel international is the American Federation. The order from China is not controlled by my small manager. Besides, the waters around Austria are blocked by the first legion, and the aid has actually ended."

 Chapter 1349

    On the rostrum, Huo Da showed indifference. Originally, he did not want to attend the meeting. However, the three countries used to treat him warmly and left without saying hello. This was not appropriate, so he reluctantly attended the meeting.


    Looking around at the faces on the rostrum, Huoda continued: "it''s certain that Sanshen company will withdraw completely. As for the reason, you must have heard something. You should be familiar with the first Legion. The only purpose of the American Federation to help your three countries is to suppress the first Legion, Prevent the first Legion from continuing to occupy other countries. "


    At this time, a man on the rostrum said: "since this is the reason, why does the American Federation not send troops to intervene directly by force? I think the American Federation has that ability. "


    Hoda can''t deny this, because the national strength of the American Federation does have this ability.


    With a little smile, Huoda said casually: "it''s one thing to have the ability, and it''s another thing to do it. Even if the American Federation really intervenes in the military, it''s still unknown whether it can win an expedition and fight with the first Legion. To put it in an ugly way, Austria is a remote place, and it''s not worth the American Federation paying such a high price."


    "Well, after all, the American Federation wants to use us to fight the first army."


    A senior official''s cold voice.


    Huoda was dumbfounded and said, "I am a businessman, and I don''t understand these disputes about political interests. But I also know that in the face of the first Legion''s attack, you were unable to stop it. Now, with the aid of the American Federation, your military strength has been greatly improved, and you also have the power to fight against the first Legion. I want to know, What did the American Federation get out of it? "


    "That''s because you are afraid. If you continue to assist the three countries, you will get the benefits you want after victory. Now you withdraw from the three countries without fighting. This is your own decision and has nothing to do with us. You should understand that this is not" assistance "without interest transaction." One retorted.


    "Victory?"


    On the change of the atmosphere of the meeting, Huo Da sneered: "you don''t know anything at all, just like the frog in the well. If you know something about the first legion, you should understand that the probability of your so-called victory will not be higher than one percent. Now that it''s over, I''ve already said what should be said and shouldn''t be said. I''m sorry to be with you."


    With that, Huoda stood up with a gloomy face and left the scene angrily.


    Looking at Huo Da who left angrily, everyone in the chair looked at each other, quite embarrassed.


    At the same time of embarrassment, I am also savoring what Hoda just said.


    Is the total military strength of their three countries really inferior to that of the first Legion?


    Although we know that the total strength of the first regiment on the continent of Austria is more than 500000, the military strength of their three countries is not weak. If we give them some time to prepare, we can also pull up an army of more than 500000.


    And they''re on the defensive side, relying on the kurbei mountains to occupy the terrain.


    At this time, an old man on the rostrum spoke, he said in a deep voice: "everyone! Although we have lost the aid of the American Federation, we still have the hope of victory. As long as the kurbei mountains are still in our hands, we will not lose hope. "


    Is that true?


    At this point, all the people present are not as confident as before.


    Obviously, the American Federation is very afraid of the first Legion. It is one of the most powerful countries in the human world. Do they really have the hope of "victory" when they fight against the first Legion?


    "King hordar! You should also know the news about the kingdom of bris. Originally, we hoped that the kingdom of bris and the demons would bring great trouble to the first Legion and effectively delay the invasion of the first Legion. However, we didn''t expect that the first Legion would wipe out the demons in the kingdom of bris so soon. Now the kingdom of bris has surrendered, The two fortresses in the east of the kurbei mountains are exposed to the eyes of the first Legion. Now the forces of the three countries are all concentrated in the Blackstone fortress, and they are no longer able to support the other two fortresses. If we divide our forces, the checkpoints of the three sides will not be able to resist the attack of the first Legion. Now we are in great trouble. If we don''t find a solution, the kurbei mountains will fall sooner or later. "


    This is not pleasant, but it is true.


    Hedar''s face was a little heavy and his heart was a little displeased.


    Some words can''t be said on the table, at least not now, which will affect morale.


    Since he was speaking on behalf of the other two countries, hedar could not show his displeasure in his face.


    What should not be said has come out. Now we need to say something that can restore people''s confidence.


    The old face of hedar was lost in thought.


    At this time, a man said, "your majesty! Since the beginning of the war, the kingdom of Austria has been safe and sound. According to reliable information, it seems that the kingdom of Austria has reached some agreement with the first Legion. If this is true, will the first Legion be the foreign aid of the kingdom of Austria? "


    This speculation made the people on the rostrum bow their heads and whisper.


    It''s very possible


    All along, the kingdom of Austria has been oppressed by several surrounding countries, which is an unwritten tacit understanding of these countries.


    For all the countries on the continent of Austria, however, the kingdom of Austria should disappear, which has almost become the common understanding of all the countries.


    In such a political environment, the kingdom of Austria is struggling. In order to change this situation, it is impossible for the kingdom of Austria to do so with its own strength. It can only turn to "foreign aid".


    In the murmur of the crowd, hedar looked slightly positive and stressed: "don''t hearsay, I need more powerful evidence."


    Yes, everything needs evidence. We can''t just guess that the kingdom of Austria has something to do with the first Legion.


    In a low voice, a representative from another country said, "King hedar! There should be no doubt about this. Our country has also collected some information about the kingdom of Austria. In the port of Darwin, there is a fleet of the first Legion. A few months ago, the first Legion also had activities outside Darwin. These evidences are enough to show that the invasion of Austria by the first Legion has nothing to do with the kingdom of Austria. "


    I''m afraid the foreign representatives have all spoken. I''m sure that''s the case


    If it''s true, it''s a bit complicated.

 Chapter 1350

    The kingdom of Austria is the orthodoxy of this continent. If the first Legion recovers the whole continent in the name of the kingdom of Austria, the resistance of their three countries will be totally superfluous if the people want it.


    As long as the first Legion declares that it recognizes the orthodox status of the kingdom of Austria and sympathizes with the royal family of aredir, it will give support. At that time, not to mention fighting with the first legion, the domestic chaos will start first.


    "If it is true, your majesty! I''m afraid we have to think about the future. There is no hope of victory in the war with the first legion, but the cost of defeat is enormous. If we want to see other kingdoms destroyed by the first legion, the royal family can escape and die. If we want to avoid repeating the mistakes, we must compromise and find a way


    compromise?


    Hedar frowned slightly and looked darkly at the minister who made the suggestion.


    He is the housekeeper of the royal family, and also a "house officer". His name is Bren, and he is hedar''s most trusted minister.


    Had it not been for the people he trusted, hedar would have been angry.


    He is not willing to surrender to the first legion, and the final result of compromise is that he will still lose his right and his identity as a king.


    Bren naturally noticed the ugly look on hedar''s face.


    He looked at hedar respectfully and said, "your majesty! At present, we don''t have many choices. The seven mainland countries have been taken over by the first legion, and the rest of us can''t stop the soldiers of the first Legion. Instead of being defeated by the first legion, we''d better surrender to the kingdom of Austria. We can send envoys to the Kingdom of Austria to express our "intention", At that time, we will know whether the kingdom of Austria is closely related to the first Legion. If our conjecture is correct, we can gain more rights in the negotiation. I can assure your majesty that even if your majesty loses his throne, he can also obtain a "Duke" status


    duke?


    Bren''s words made hedar deep in thought, and he looked very ugly.


    He is a king. What is a Duke compared with a king?


    But hedar also knew that what Bren said was true.


    If the first Legion wanted to unify the continent of Austria, it would never stop the war because of the kurbei mountains.


    Once the war starts, there will be no room for them to retreat.


    Now, they still have a choice, to fight to the death, or


    Surrender?


    Even if it is to surrender to the kingdom of Austria, this is what hedar does not want to see.


    "This is surrender, isn''t it too hasty? We still have an army, not necessarily without the strength of the first World War. "


    "I agree with Lord Buren that surrender to the kingdom of Austria is better than surrender to the first Legion. Since we know there is no hope of victory, we should try our best to avoid war, which is good for everyone."


    "The combat effectiveness of the army lies not in the number, but in the quality. When we think about how long the war took place, there is no doubt about the strength of the first army. Fighting to death will not show us how noble we are. We will only let the soldiers on the front line die. I agree with Lord Buren that surrendering to the kingdom of Austria is our best choice."


    On the proposal put forward by Brent, people expressed different opinions one after another.


    Generally speaking, the voice is unified, and most people agree with the proposal put forward by Brent.


    Whether to surrender or not, the final decision lies in hedar.


    Apart from the representatives of the other two countries, the ministers looked at hedar.


    Even all the people at the table looked at the silent king hedar.


    This makes hedal''s pressure increase greatly. The biggest choice in his life is puzzling him. If he makes a wrong choice, he may fall into the abyss.


    In the end, hedar compromised. In the choice of war and surrender, surrender is a little safer.


    With a slight sigh in his heart, hedar looked at the representatives of the other two countries and said, "ladies and gentlemen, the kingdom of stunt is no longer able to continue the war. You have heard what we have just said. This is our decision. I don''t know how you two countries will choose. But from now on, the military alliance of the three countries will stop. Please withdraw the troops of the two countries as soon as possible, You can also take all the ammunition provided by Sanshen company. "


    What hedar said made the representatives in the chair look at each other and don''t know what to do.


    The kingdom of schonte is a front-line country. Once the kingdom of schonte surrenders, the line of defense of the kurbei mountains will no longer exist. How can the strength of their two countries resist the front of the first army?


    This is king hedar''s decision. They are just representatives. They are not qualified to say anything in this matter.


    One representative stood up with a gloomy face and said in a cold voice, "I will convey your Majesty''s decision to China. Goodbye!"


    With that, the representative left the meeting in anger.


    After him, several other representatives also stood up one after another and left the meeting after saying goodbye to hedar.


    The withdrawal of Sanshen company completely changed the situation of the short-term stalemate in the mainland of Austria, which was not expected by the first corps and the three southern countries.


    The whole thing looks complicated, but it''s actually very simple.


    For a monarchy, although rights are important, what is more important is to live.


    If there is no need to fight to death, it is certain how to choose.


    In this era, the concept of state and nation is very weak. For ordinary people, they only live for the sake of living. As long as they can guarantee their basic life security and live happily and safely, they will not care who the leader is.


    In the continent of Austria, the civil strife in the past century has already exhausted the ordinary people. They miss the growing power of the kingdom of Austria and the era of being ruled by the aredir royal family.


    Although more than a hundred years have passed, that era has already become a legend, but about the kingdom of Austria once strong, has been handed down from generation to generation.


    No matter how the seven countries eliminate the existence of the kingdom of Austria, as long as the aredir royal family exists for one day, the kingdom of Austria will always be the orthodoxy of the whole continent.


    "Surrender" to the kingdom of Austria is the choice of the kingdom of stunt. In this matter, King hedar did not perfunctory anyone. After the meeting of the Three Kingdoms, he sent envoys to Darwin, the capital of the kingdom of Austria.


    The news could not be concealed. When the meeting of the three countries ended, the representatives of the other two countries immediately sent the matter back to China. So far, the short-term military alliance of the three countries completely disintegrated, and the situation in Austria became ambiguous.

 Chapter 1351

    Whatever the plans of Mabel and amabella, the kingdom of schonte has decided the way forward.


    On the third day after the three countries meeting, envoys from the kingdom of stunt arrived at "Darwin city" nonstop.


    Today''s court meeting has already ended.


    The sudden arrival of the ambassador of the kingdom of stunt caught Arianna by surprise.


    She didn''t hear from anyone about the envoy of the kingdom.


    The purpose of the envoy of the kingdom of stunt is unknown. For the sake of prudence, before receiving the envoy, Ariana called the three senators to have a secret meeting.


    In a small Council room in the palace, a meeting was going on.


    On the throne, Arianna, wearing a golden robe and a crown, sits lazily and gracefully.


    A pair of beautiful eyes looked at the three old people sitting around a round table below. She said quietly, "at this time, the envoy of the kingdom of stunt is really curious. All the time, hedar has always been in trouble with the kingdom of Austria. Although he is not the most ambitious one, I''m afraid no one can match him in ambition. Among the previous seven countries, hedar is the most ambitious one, I hate this person the most. "


    The ruddy corners of her mouth turned up slightly, and looking at the elders, Olivia said with a lazy smile: "the elders have got some news? I don''t think you''re hiding it from me. "


    Under the gaze of Oriana''s beautiful eyes, the three old faces look at each other.


    The princess''s aura is really growing, even if they can''t help feeling some pressure at this time.


    With a smile, one of the old people said: "no, no, of course not. I''m going to talk to the princess about this. We just got the news."


    Smile away, Arianna indifferent way: "then now is the time, say it."


    At this time, the three elders naturally would not hide this matter. Although they did not confirm whether the information they had learned was accurate, now they had to tell the princess everything they knew.


    One of the three elders said: "in the past half a month, a lot of things happened outside. The demons were wiped out and the kingdom of bris surrendered. In the past half a year, the first Legion''s offensive was overwhelming. All the kingdoms north of the kurbei mountains have been occupied, and now there are only three countries south of kurbei. Although the American Federation has joined forces to" aid "the three southern countries, However, according to the informant''s report, just three days ago, the Sanshen company under the American Federation began to withdraw from the three southern countries. Without the assistance of the American Federation, the three southern countries also lost the ability to resist the offensive of the first Corps. In this case, at the meeting of the three countries three days ago, hedar publicly decided to "surrender" to our country, He formally withdrew from the military alliance of the three countries. "


    "Why?"


    Light "Yi" a, the face of Olivia Anna showed surprised color, very surprised way: "surrender to the kingdom of Austria and Leah? How could they think of surrendering to us? "


    An old man replied, "they should have guessed that we are connected with the first army. It is better to surrender to us than to surrender to the first army."


    With a slight frown, orina''s face darkened.


    Looking at the three elders present, he said in a very bad tone: "who leaked the news?"


    The relationship with the first legion, Olivia Anna is deliberately hidden, although sooner or later she will officially announce, but not now.


    Seeing that olliana was angry, one of them quickly explained: "princess, only a few of us know about this matter, and no one will spread the news. This matter seems to be hidden. In fact, they guessed that it is not a surprising thing. Did the princess forget that the fleet of the first Legion has been stopped for more than half a year in the harbor, when the first Legion just arrived in Darwin City, It is also a matter of time before we go to shore to mobilize the forests outside the city.


    To this explanation, oleana accepted, gloomy face gradually returned to normal.


    She didn''t doubt the three elders, but was angry at the news. But after the three elders'' explanation, Arianna wanted to open her mind.


    As the three elders said, the arrival of the first Legion in Darwin is not a secret, it cannot be concealed.


    Although they could not confirm it, they were able to make a bold guess about it. Undoubtedly, their guess was right. The first army''s attack on the continent of Austria had a lot to do with the kingdom of Austria.


    As her expression slowed down, she said calmly, "what do the three elders think about this? It is reasonable to say that if they want to surrender, they should surrender to the first army. If we accept their surrender, it will be a bit too much. I don''t want the first army to misunderstand us in this matter. "


    What orina was worried about, of course, was very clear in the hearts of the three elders.


    Indeed, although the first Legion promised to let the kingdom of Austria rule the continent, the war is not over yet. The kingdom of Austria is still the kingdom of Austria now, not the only ruler of the continent in the future. In this special period, we need to know where we should stand.


    The three old men bowed their heads and whispered to each other about what she asked.


    For a long time, it seems that a result has been reached after the discussion. First, if our guess is correct, the other two countries will send envoys to the kingdom of Austria for the same purpose as the kingdom of stunt. In one or two days, we can wait. Before all the envoys of the three countries arrive in Darwin, we can tell the first Legion about this and see how the first Legion responds, No matter what the first Legion''s decision on this matter is, it has no influence on the kingdom of Austria. "


    This is one way


    Oriana affirmed the elders'' suggestions.


    It''s a good way. Since you can''t make your own decision, you should leave the problem to the first Legion.


    In this way, no matter what the result is, the first Legion will be involved, which will not cause misunderstanding.


    With a slight nod, orina said with great satisfaction: "it''s so decided. I''ll trouble the three elders about the messenger. I''ll contact the first army immediately."


    "Please don''t worry, princess. Let''s have those messengers."


    A meeting of four ended like this. It wasn''t long. It didn''t take more than an hour.


    Leaving the conference room, she returned to the court.


    "How''s it going? You look happy, princess? "


    As soon as she returned to inner court, she saw gunya in her office.


    Behind her desk, gunya is dealing with the big deal on her desk.

 Chapter 1352

    Since the arrival of the first legion, knowing that the kingdom is expected to revive, the three senators sent some Kingdom affairs to the palace.


    In the past, they would not have done so, except for some major events that could not surpass the royal family, others would only handle all their own affairs.


    The change of attitude, on the other hand, shows that the Old Kingdom of Austria, even the three elders at the top of the Kingdom, lost hope for it. Otherwise, there would not be the change of attitude now.


    In front of gunya, oleana became casual.


    As she entered the office, she sat on the seat with a smile on her face and said happily: "in the past, I never thought that the kingdom would have a chance to unify the continent of Austria, but now I find that it is not a distant dream. Gunya, we have realized this dream. It comes too soon."


    Slightly looked up, Gu Niya looked at the joy of Olivia, although I do not know what happened, but Gu Niya also vaguely guess what.


    Putting down the documents, gunya said: "if you are talking about the war, it''s no surprise. From the moment the war started, I knew that the first army would win in the end. The princess was so happy that the war should be coming to an end."


    What gunya said surprised Olivia a lot.


    She said curiously, "I can''t hide it from you. To be honest with me, did the first Legion share any news with you?"


    Guniya shook her head and denied: "the first regiment didn''t contact me. Although I stayed in the palace all the time, I was always focused on things outside. Some information can be easily obtained from a war that affected the whole continent."


    Speaking of this, gunya looked a little dazed and sighed: "however, I didn''t expect that the progress of the war would be so fast. In less than a year, the first regiment almost won the whole continent. While I was happy, I was also sad. How brilliant the land of Austria was, but now it''s so vulnerable. It''s the fault of the times, Or is it the fault of human desire? "


    Seeing that gunya showed such a deep look, orina said with a dumb smile: "well, when are you so sentimental, this history is like a samsara, and we are in a new samsara. There is nothing we can do about the last samsara. The only thing we can do is to cherish the new samsara and be a woman, To do what men can''t do. "


    This is also


    It is a free and easy smile, Gu Niya took a deep breath, restored a dull mood.


    Looking at Guya''s dignified posture behind her desk, she seems to think of something. She looks hesitant and struggles in her heart. It seems that something is bothering her.


    Naturally, the change of Ariana''s expression can''t hide from gunya.


    Qingling''s eyes looked at oleana, Gu Niya asked: "what''s the matter?"


    With a slight shake of her head, Arianna sighed, "nothing, just one thing you have to prepare for."


    Get ready early?


    Gunya looks at oleana in bewilderment


    In gunya''s puzzled eyes, Oriana said calmly: "after the unification of the continent of Austria, the kingdom of Austria needs a real" King ", a" King "who can bring a sense of security to the people, rather than a" King "paralyzed in bed. This new king must have the blood of the aredir royal family, Only members of the royal family have enough prestige to rule the whole continent. In this generation, the royal family has no male members, gunya! This responsibility can only be borne by you. In the near future, you will become the first "Queen" in the history of the kingdom of Austria


    To be queen?


    Olliana''s words were unacceptable to gunya.


    She has never thought of becoming a "Queen". She is a martial arts artist. Although she is a princess, she is not interested in politics. In the past half a year, although she often helps Arianna deal with political affairs, what she thinks is not power, but just to lighten the burden on Princess Arianna.


    After a little silence, Guya said calmly: "Princess! You should know that I am the last person to be a king among the royal family


    She didn''t agree with that.


    With a little smile, she retorted, "no, you are the only one who is most suitable. Looking at the whole royal family, you are the only one who is qualified to inherit the throne, as well as the two sisters Teresa. Denisa would not say. Although she is still young, she is lively and perverse. She is the most unsuitable candidate to succeed to the throne. As for Teresa, she is the most difficult to see. In front of her, sometimes even I am afraid. She is a little girl, but sometimes she is deeply terrible. No one knows what she thinks. Although they are my daughters, they are somewhat difficult to understand in temperament. In the end, you are the only one. You have been running outside for a few years, No one has the same prestige in Darwin. Even the three elders praise you very much. It''s a matter of course that you become the queen. "


    What about you? In my opinion, princess, you are the most suitable person. You have the same surname, and you also have the blood of the aredir royal family. In my opinion, princess, you are the most suitable person for the "Queen."


    With a slight shake of her head, orina denied: "although I have the surname of aredil, I am not directly related. Besides, when I married your father, it was just a deal. At that time, you were still young, and the royal family had to be supported by one person, and I became your father''s only choice. Now you have grown up, It''s what I want and what your father wants to see that the kingdom of orglia is in your hands. "


    Speaking of this, Arianna smile, said with a smile: "if you really do not want to sit on the" Queen "position, you have to think about a way, and strive to give birth to a fat boy earlier, then you can give way."


    "Princess! What are you talking about? "


    Oriana this let Gu Niya blush, not according to said.


    That flustered appearance, even hand all seem to have no place to put.


    In shyness, Guya is very neurotic in the mind of a person.


    This embarrassed her, lowered her head and made her blush even more.


    "Well, well, I won''t say any more. You''ll realize it without me."


    Seeing that she finally let go of herself, Guya was relieved.


    As a martial arts artist, even guniya can''t bear the most sensitive topic of women.


    For a while, Guya calmed her heart slightly.

 Chapter 1353

    Seeing that gunya''s face had finally recovered, Oriana had a secret smile in her heart, and then put the topic back on the right track.


    After a few days, the southern three countries will send envoys to Darwin to discuss "surrender". Although it is not yet determined, envoys from the kingdom of stunt have arrived in Darwin. Envoys from other two countries should be soon. Usually you are in contact with the first army. Let the first army know about this, We need to consult the first Corps. "


    So that''s the good news


    At this time, gunya finally knew the reason why Princess oleana was happy.


    The three countries south of korbei are the last countries not captured by the first Legion. If the three countries surrender, the war on the continent of Austria will come to an end.


    This is, of course, a happy thing.


    Guniya said: "I''m going to contact the first Legion. It''s good news. I believe the first Legion is also happy to see the surrender of the Three Kingdoms and the bloodless victory. Anyone will be happy."


    "Don''t be happy too soon."


    Olivia is not as optimistic as gunya.


    In gunya''s puzzled eyes, Ariana explained: "the reason why the kingdom of stunt chose to surrender to the kingdom of Austria is probably to" negotiate "in order to obtain more favorable conditions for them. They know that if they surrender to the first legion, they are not qualified to negotiate conditions, but surrender to the Kingdom of Austria is totally different."


    "Why? If their conditions are too harsh, we will not accept them. It is they who demand surrender, not we who ask them. The initiative should be ours. "


    With a slight sigh, Arianna said softly, "that''s what I said. But the surrender of the Three Kingdoms to the kingdom of Austria is also of great benefit to our country. At least it can make our country gain great prestige on the whole continent, which is of great benefit to our future rule. In this matter, we''d better end the war on the continent of Austria as much as possible."


    This explanation doesn''t satisfy gunya.


    She shook her head and said, "I don''t think so. From my understanding of the first legion, if we are too weak in this matter, I''m afraid we will be very disappointed by the strong means of the first Legion. In this matter, we can''t give in. If the first Legion agrees to leave this matter to us, We can refer to the practice of the first Legion in accepting the surrender of the kingdom of bris. "


    If you want to say who knows the best about the first legion, this person can only be guniya, Oriana knows better.


    Olivia did not ignore what gunya said and attached great importance to it.


    After thinking for a while, Arianna pondered: "maybe you''re right. We can''t step back in this matter. Let''s talk about it. Let''s first see what conditions the three countries will put forward, and then it''s not too late to make a decision."


    For the kingdom of Austria, the surrender of the three southern countries is a good thing and a very difficult thing for them.


    Because in this case, the reason why the three southern countries surrendered to the kingdom of Austria, rather than the first legion, would certainly have a purpose.


    It''s not hard to imagine what the purpose is.


    In a cautious manner, before accepting the surrender of the three countries, the kingdom of Austria informed the first legion of the matter.


    Daran, the former kingdom of bris.


    Tanya has temporarily put aside the situation outside these days. Under the established strategy, the army is constantly converging in front of the kurbei mountains. She does not need to direct the dispatch of the army herself. She focuses on the captured degenerates.


    Outside the closed chamber of secrets, outside the wall of a mirror, Tanya looks at the fallen man in the chamber of Secrets who is being injected with medicine.


    Three days have passed, and the will of the fallen is unexpectedly strong.


    Three days of torture, three days of sleeplessness, it is still not collapsed.


    "He cried for two days, but he stopped shouting from yesterday. In order to keep him awake all the time, he would inject nutrient solution and adrenaline into him every day, but it''s not a long-term solution. I''m afraid he can''t last five days, general! Is the penalty reduced? If it dies... "


    Before he finished speaking, Tanya interrupted the soldier.


    Tanya said coldly: "I don''t care about its life. If it dies, cut off its head. I remember that there is a device that can get memory from neurons in the brain, which can also get what we want."


    Soldier: "general, this kind of attention is not good. This kind of medical equipment has not been put into use yet. Whether it can get memory is still unknown. If we want to know what it doesn''t want to tell us, we have to let it live."


    Tanya: "then try to do it, and try to pry open its mouth in its last days."


    Soldier: "yes, general, I will."


    "Didi!"


    At this time, the prompt of palm computer sounds.


    This allows Tanya to take back her sight from the secret room and take out the palm computer from every place in her pocket.


    Just opened, a message jumped to the screen.


    It''s a report from the port fleet in Darwin.


    Looking at the content of the message, Tanya frowns slightly in her hood and turns away.


    Leaving the dungeon, Tanya returns to her office.


    In the seat behind the desk, Tanya sat down and looked at what happened to the outside world these days.


    No, nothing about what gunya said.


    So, for the first legion, what happened on the other side of the kurbei mountains was a secret, something the first Legion didn''t know.


    Tanya never thought that the three southern countries should surrender to the kingdom of Austria.


    In this war, the kingdom of Austria has been standing on the edge of the battlefield. According to reason, it is not qualified to accept the surrender of the Three Kingdoms. However, it is not qualified to say first. What Tanya cares about is whether the first Legion has the need to agree to this matter.


    To win the Three Kingdoms without blood, of course, is what Tan Yale thinks.


    However, the kingdom of Austria is not the first Legion. Once negotiations are held, it is likely to make concessions.


    Once concessions are made, let''s not say how much. If the reunification of the regime is involved, this is not the situation the first Legion wants to see.


    Austria can only have one regime, a unified regime, any risk factors should be absolutely eliminated.


    If we don''t agree, we can only end everything by means of war.


    Although it will take more time and cause more casualties, the results after the event are most satisfactory to the first Legion.

 Chapter 1354

    In the end, Tanya agreed.


    It''s not much to think about. If the kingdom of Austria really has the courage to rule the continent of Austria, then the first Legion can just determine whether the kingdom of Austria has the qualification to unify the continent of Austria.


    If the kingdom of Austria does something beyond the bottom line of the first legion, even if it is the master''s will, Tanya will not give the continent to the kingdom of Austria.


    No qualification is no qualification, if reluctantly to take responsibility, will eventually collapse one day.


    When that day comes, Austria will fall apart again.


    "Reply to this message and let them tell gunya that the first Legion has agreed to the request of the kingdom of Austria. The first Legion will temporarily suspend its troops and wait for the result of the negotiation."


    After that, Tanya said: "inform the whole army of this news, and stop all military activities before the end of the negotiation. In addition, order Wilson and Warren not to withdraw their troops, and be ready to attack Blackstone fortress at any time. Order Dawes, and the army continue to move to the kurbei mountains. Once there is a need for war, the battle must start within one day."


    No matter what the outcome of the negotiation, it does not prevent Tanya from making preparations.


    If the first regiment is satisfied with the outcome of the negotiations, the war will naturally end.


    If they are not satisfied, or if the negotiations between the kingdom of Austria and the three countries fail, the first Legion will be able to launch an offensive against the southern three countries in the first time.


    "Yes, the order has been delivered!"


    In the palm computer, "Ya" responded in time.


    The news of a truce caught the commanders of the first regiment by surprise.


    Although puzzled and puzzled, no one objected to the order and could only postpone the offensive.


    In Darwin, just as Arianna had expected, envoys from the other two countries of the southern three countries also arrived in Darwin in the next two days.


    Early in the morning, when all things revive.


    Outside the city, the fog shrouded the forest, the fog is very beautiful, especially the fog in the forest.


    If it were not for the wall, Darwin would be a wonderland of fog.


    Today, on this unusual day, everything is as usual in Darwin.


    Early, the silence of the city is no longer, the people at home began to leave home one after another, the whole city is gradually away from the silence of the night, and gradually become lively.


    A new day has begun, and the kingdom of Austria has entered a new history.


    In the Royal Palace, the huge King''s hall, with formal etiquette, as the first princess, in the court meeting, orina met with the envoys of the Three Kingdoms to discuss the "surrender" issue.


    At the court meeting, a fact was officially announced by oleana.


    For most people, this fact has been tacitly understood. For the envoys of the Three Kingdoms, although they were surprised, they were also expected.


    However, the negotiations were not smooth. At the very beginning, the DPRK was in a stalemate over the terms proposed by the three countries.


    On such a huge throne, Arianna sat high, looking languidly at the three messengers in the hall.


    In the face of the gaze of the crowd, Olivia Anna seems very indifferent. In this position, she has been sitting for a long time. She manages the whole country as a woman. She has seen all kinds of looks.


    With a faint smile, she said softly, "one is to keep the territorial integrity and only belong to the kingdom of Austria in name, the other is to hold the title of" Duke "and keep the dominion of the territory unchanged, and the last one is to let me marry my daughter, so that the Kingdom of Mabel can become a subsidiary of the kingdom of Austria on this condition."


    Speaking of this, Arianna''s face slightly changed, sneered: "this is your sincerity?"


    With a wave of her hand, she looked at the three envoys who looked at each other coldly in the hall and said in a cold voice, "go back and tell you that the so-called" King "will surrender unconditionally. I will guarantee that they will have nothing to worry about for the rest of their lives. I will grant amnesty to those who are treason and resistance. I will personally send him to the gallows and disperse the meeting!"


    This court meeting, Olivia Anna''s mood can be described as extremely bad, leaving the face is quite gloomy.


    "Princess! Princess, please stay. Since it''s a negotiation, there''s room for everything


    Seeing that Arianna had left, the messenger in the hall was in a hurry and cried out.


    However, Ariana did not stop and left the king''s hall from the king''s special passage under the gaze of a group of ministers, which made the ministers look at each other. It was obvious that the first princess was angry.


    Indeed, the conditions put forward by the three countries are


    It''s not a negotiation, it''s a handout to the kingdom of Austria, and it''s a handout from above.


    This made the ministers wonder what the three countries thought and how they were so arrogant in such a situation?


    Even the three elders were startled by the conditions proposed by the Three Kingdoms.


    When she left in anger, the three old men had to smile bitterly and shake their heads.


    This negotiation may not exist at all.


    "All right, everybody! That''s the end of today''s court meeting. Let''s go. "


    When the three elders spoke out, the curtain of the court meeting finally came down, and the ministers scattered one after another and rushed to their respective positions.


    The three messengers were still standing in the same place, but they did not expect this situation.


    Although they had thought that the Royal kingdom of Austria would really agree to the king''s terms, they did not expect that the princess had such a fierce reaction.


    After the ministers left, the three old men came to the emissary.


    An old man said to the messengers, "now the kingdom of Austria is no longer the former kingdom of Austria. One day, the glory of the former kingdom of Austria will reappear in the royal family of this generation. Go back and tell your king that today''s general situation can not be violated. Negative resistance will only be a dead end. What the princess said is not empty words, The first Legion won''t give you too many choices


    The negotiation has failed. The old man''s words have made the messengers silent. Now they have to leave and send the news back to China as soon as possible.


    In this way, this important negotiation is over before it starts.


    No one thought of this. The envoys of the Three Kingdoms didn''t think of it. Neither did orina.


    Not only did she not think of it, but there was also a great deal of anger.


    "Ridiculous, what kind of negotiation is it? It''s just a request. Up to now, they are still so high up. Do you really think their lives are worth more than anyone else?"


    When she returned to the court, her anger faded.

 Chapter 1355

    Even back to the office, is also a gloomy face, the anger in the heart, let her not from complain to Gu Niya.


    Looking at the angry look of Oriana, gunya, sitting behind her desk, was amused.


    Compared with Oriana''s anger, gunya is very open-minded.


    She comforted: "well, don''t be angry. With your intelligence, how can you not think of such a situation? Before that, you should be prepared in this respect. In the past, the kingdom of Austria has always been the inferior side, excluded by various countries, and despised by all countries for its hundred years of weakness. It''s not surprising that they have such an attitude."


    Gunya''s words made Oriana sigh slightly. Although she knew that this kind of situation had happened, she was still very annoyed by her own experience.


    "You''re right. The world is the jungle. The weak look down on everyone. How can you show your face? This negotiation is a complete miscalculation. Gunya, how can we reply to the first army?"


    Speaking of this, Arianna''s expression is a little trance, seems to fall into thinking.


    How to reply?


    To this, Gu Niya did not think much, very natural way: "reply truthfully, however, can wait a few days first."


    "Do you still think they''ll change their mind?" she said


    With a slight shake of her head, gunya said, "no, just give them time to think about it. If we reply to the first regiment now, within a few hours at most, the first regiment will know the news of the failure of the negotiation. Before the envoys return home, the first regiment may launch a general attack on the southern three countries. I think there is still room for maneuver. The current situation, All fools know that it will be sooner or later for the first Legion to unify the continent of Austria. With the strength of the three southern countries, they can not stop it at all. Knowing that they have failed, they will not risk their lives. "


    This is also


    Although the three kingdoms are superior in the face of them, they don''t look like losers at all, but they don''t have much choice in the face of the first Legion.


    They have only two choices: to surrender or to die in battle.


    After rubbing her forehead, she sighed slightly and said wearily, "just do as you say. In the future, we don''t want to join in. Let''s give it to the first army. We are still ready to accept the mainland regime of Austria. The glory we lost in the past can only be recovered slowly in time."


    Things don''t always go the way people want them to. In this event, Olivia undoubtedly felt the taste of failure.


    It''s not that she didn''t think about the possibility of failure, but she underestimated "human nature" and looked up on the status of the kingdom of Austria in the eyes of other countries.


    Although a little lost, but this alone can not defeat the control of the kingdom for many years she.


    In mentality, Arianna has been very mature. Although she is angry, she will not lose her mind.


    Daran City, Duke house.


    "It looks like a failure!"


    Looking at the information in the palm computer, Tanya didn''t feel much.


    In this matter, if the kingdom of Austria can settle it peacefully, it will be unexpected for the first Legion. Tanya expected that the negotiation failed.


    Obviously, even if the three southern countries knew that the kingdom of Austria had ties with the first legion, they would not think highly of the kingdom of Austria because of this. If the two sides in the negotiation did not have the right identities, there would be no good result.


    "This is good. Although peace is beautiful, war can better serve as a warning." In the hood, Tanya mumbles to herself.


    In this case, it''s time to start the final war.


    Tanya gets up from her seat and turns to the window of the office.


    Standing at the window, Tanya looks out at the courtyard.


    Just like this dilapidated city, the scenes in the courtyard have nothing to do with "beauty".


    The city has been empty, a few days ago, the main army in Tanya''s order went to the front line, leaving only an empty city.


    There is also a lot to talk about empty cities. There is at least one material transfer station, and soldiers stationed at the transfer station. There are about two second class sergeants. If you add the soldiers stationed at the Duke''s palace, the number will be more than 1000.


    "How is the preparation for the front line?" Tan Ya said


    There was no one in the room, but a sound came from the palm computer.


    "Sergeant Dawes has led his troops to the kurbei mountains, and the troops on all fronts are ready to fight, waiting for your order, general."


    It''s ya. As Tanya''s auxiliary AI, it always pays attention to the situation of the army and knows the whole front like the back of its hand.


    It''s time


    On this matter, Tan Yake would not hesitate and said, "order, armistice instructions are eliminated, and the whole army is ready to fight."


    Turning around, she takes back her palm computer from her desk, and Tanya strides out.


    Although she is a commander, Tan Ya will never stay in the rear. She will go to the front line and personally command the final war.


    An order to prepare for the war, so that the first legion of the entire kurbei mountain front of the army are moving.


    Compared with the situation before the armistice order, the situation today is more favorable to the first Legion.


    As early as a few days ago, the enemy troops in Blackstone Fort began to withdraw


    With nearly 300000 troops, the withdrawal can''t hide from the first regiment.


    The first regiment does not know what is going on among the three southern countries. However, the failure of the "negotiation" between the kingdom of Austria and the three southern countries has not affected the division of the three countries'' military alliance.


    The best evidence is the evacuation of the enemy from Blackstone.


    The previous strategy is no longer appropriate. In the face of the empty kurbei mountains, the best strategy is to attack the whole line.


    In front of Blackstone fort, in the front camp of the first Legion.


    With the launch of the satellite, the first regiment had a good communication network. The command came from the headquarters. In just a few seconds, the whole army was given clear instructions.


    Wilson and Warren, thousands of kilometers away, are no exception.


    The day after receiving the clear order, Wilson and Warren had an argument because of something and different opinions.


    "The general''s order is to prepare for war, not to attack. We should wait for the next order."


    In the camp, Wilson and Warren disagreed over the command''s orders.


    To Wilson''s words, Warren retorted: "the general didn''t set a unified attack time. The purpose of preparing for the war is to tell us that the armistice order has been eliminated, which means that we have returned to the wartime state. Now the defense force in Blackstone fortress is very weak, less than one tenth of that before the armistice. At this time, I am fully sure to attack and win Blackstone fortress, We are the commander of the southwest theater, and we have the right to attack. "


    Wilson was not moved, said: "I still maintain my opinion, I think that this matter should be reported to the general immediately, and it''s not too late to attack when the general allows."

 Chapter 1356

    "I''ve reported to the general, but I didn''t get a response," Warren said


    Wilson was surprised that the general was not online. He asked, "did you ask Sergeant Davis?"


    Warren shook his head and said, "Sergeant Dawes is on the front line. He is not with general Tanya. I asked the headquarters of Daran city that general Tanya left Daran city for the front line yesterday."


    Wilson added: "have you ever asked ya? It''s general Tanya''s auxiliary AI, and it should be able to contact the general. "


    Warren still shook his head and said, "it''s not online. It''s offline."


    That''s strange


    Wilson was very puzzled and said: "this is impossible. The main body of intelligent AI" Ya "is in the data flow of data terminal. Unless the network of data terminal is interrupted, it should not be in the" offline "state."


    "I don''t know the details, I just know that the headquarters is analyzing the situation," Warren said


    So it is. No wonder Warren has such a plan. It''s not disobeying orders.


    They do have the right to act on their own as theater commanders when the generals cannot be contacted.


    So far, Wilson had to say, "well, since the general can''t get in touch, I support you in this matter. Now is really a good time to attack Blackstone fortress."


    The unity of opinion made the two stop arguing. Now, it''s time to attack Blackstone fortress.


    Without a second''s delay, under the clear orders of Wilson and Warren, the army began to move.


    In the huge front camp, there was a commotion because of the order to attack.


    In the roar of the "rumbling" engine and the dense swarming figure, nearly 150000 troops left the camp and set out towards the kurbei mountains.


    The long line stretches for tens of kilometers, and troops can be seen everywhere on the roads in the forest. For a time, a war is imminent.


    When Wilson and Warren ordered to attack Blackstone fortress, Davis, thousands of kilometers away, was troubled by a sudden attack.


    His army had already arrived at the limestone fortress, one of the three fortresses in the kurbei mountains, and could attack the limestone fortress with a single command.


    Compared with the black stone fortress, the gray fortress is a little weak.


    There are few defenders in the fortress, and there are not many defensive weapons on the wall. It''s as if the kingdom of stunt has given up the defense of the limestone fortress.


    The limestone fortress can be attacked at any time, but Davis has to deal with it now.


    "Missing? Daran city is only two days away from Baishi fortress. Can the headquarters send someone to search along the road? What''s more, which team is guarding general Tanya? Can they contact him? "


    In a command car under the dark forest, Davis is in contact with the headquarters of Daran city.


    "There is only one way to get to Baishi fortress. Send a front-line army back and search along the road. In any case, you have to find general Tanya. General and intelligent AI" Ya "are offline at the same time. Something must have happened."


    Break the connection with Daran City headquarters. In the helmet, Davis''s brow is deep.


    This is not a good news. Now the mainland of Austria is within the coverage of the signal network of the first Legion. It is reasonable to say that general Tanya can''t be offline no matter where he is.


    Offline status can only show that general Tanya cannot connect with the data terminal.


    There is also the intelligent AI "Ya". Ya is general Tanya''s auxiliary AI, which exists in the form of a data stream in general Tanya''s handheld computer. If it is offline, it means that general Tanya is in a place where the signal cannot be transmitted.


    But is that possible?


    No matter where general Tanya is, he will only be in the range of the continent of Austria, and no point on the continent of Austria can be out of the range of quantum signals.


    Even under the ground, quantum signals can penetrate the stratum and connect with data terminals.


    Then there''s only one possibility


    ----


    It''s dark, narrow, humid, dark, and there''s only a bonfire burning.


    The exuberant burning bonfire is the only thing for people in the dark to be "lucky".


    This means that they don''t need to worry about oxygen depletion. It also means that there is another outlet in this narrow and dark space. Otherwise, they would have died of lack of oxygen.


    There are several people sitting by the campfire, including men and women, old and young, and more people are sitting in the dark behind. It''s not cold or hot here. The fire is only used for lighting and detecting whether the air is flowing.


    Looking back at a man leaning on the cliff, Orson apologized: "sorry! If it wasn''t for our recklessness, you wouldn''t be stuck here. "


    In the light of the fire, she was dressed in black blood grain armor, with a cape behind her. Her broad hood made people unable to see her. Her slightly dark dress made her look very frightening.


    In the darkness beside her, blue dots of light were flashing, and some soldiers in silver gray armor were groping for the space.


    Now what''s the use of saying that?


    In the hood, Tanya has no expression. She is not worried about the current situation. Sooner or later, she will find a way out. It just takes time.


    The voice of tanyana reverberates in the dark.


    "You are indeed reckless, but now, you''d better think about how to get out of here."


    For Tanya''s rude words, Orson has no choice but to smile bitterly. Obviously, these people are not easy to get along with.


    He took a look at his companion who was sitting on the ground in the dark beside him, and at the soldiers who were groping in the dark not far away. He said to tan ya, "this should be the entrance to a certain tomb. Because of the age and the change of strata, we have formed such a cave. We have fallen from a gentle slope, where we have been buried, and we want to leave here, We have to look for other outlets. The air here is flowing. There should be another outlet. "


    After a few words, Orson continued: "we should cooperate. Only in this way can we find the exit faster. You have advanced equipment and can see things in the dark, while we have" experience ". I am an archaeologist and am good at dealing with such an environment."


    At this time, a soldier came to Tanya and reported: "general! Our vehicle should also be crushed under the ruins. The signal transceiver should be broken and unable to communicate with the outside world. In addition to the communication problem, we have another problem. In the state of low consumption, the battery of the power combat suit can last about three days. Once it exceeds this time, we... "

 Chapter 1357

    Although there are low-power signal transceiver devices in the helmets of soldiers, they can''t directly contact with the satellites in orbit. They have to transit through the high-power signal transceiver devices on the vehicles. Once they are broken, unless the personnel on the ground are close enough to them, they can''t receive the signal.


    In such an environment, the signal transmission will be greatly affected.


    As for the problem of capacity consumption, Tanya is very clear. That is to say, the soldiers only need three days to survive. Once more than three days, the power of the power combat suit will be exhausted. At that time, the soldiers must take off the power combat suit. For the soldiers, taking off the combat suit is undoubtedly an act of death, because once exposed to the air, The ubiquitous pollutants in the world will erode the soldiers'' bodies, and the soldiers will die of radiation erosion at most one day.


    From her pocket, Tanya takes out her palm computer.


    It is broken in the hand, and the small screen is almost cracked. If the data stream of "Ya" is in the palm computer, then they have lost contact with the outside world.


    That''s not good news


    To recover the damaged palm computer, Tanya agrees with Orson''s proposal.


    "You''re right. We really should cooperate. Come on, what do you need us to do?"


    Seeing that Tanya agreed, Orson was relieved.


    In the dark, if there is no light, his experience is useless.


    Although they carry some things that can provide lighting, the duration is very short, at most a few hours, they will fall into the darkness completely. Once they fall into the darkness, it is not easy to find the exit. It takes time, a lot of time, and now they undoubtedly don''t have much time.


    Standing up, Orson stamped out the weak fire under his feet.


    In order to make the bonfire burn, they burned a lot of things. Although they just couldn''t use them, there was no need to keep the bonfire burning.


    In the dark, Orson''s voice rang.


    "Even if there is an exit, it won''t be here. Go on."


    "Wait..."


    In the dark, another voice rang.


    "Dr. Orson, if we leave like this, what will those who are crushed in the ruins do? Among them are not only my people, but also your companions. How can you leave them and go away? "


    For questioning in the dark, Orson said in a deep voice: "Glen, we can''t do anything to stay. The most urgent thing is to get out as soon as possible. Only when we get out can we find a way to save them. I won''t give up anyone, even the corpse. I will take them back, do you understand?"


    The argument was short-lived. In the dark, Glen didn''t speak any more.


    He knew in his heart that Orson was right. Only when they went out could they find a way to save their companions in the ruins.


    "General! We need lights! "


    This is Orson''s first request and first request.


    At Tanya''s signal, the soldiers turned on the lights on their helmets.


    Multi beam suddenly appeared in the dark, slightly illuminating the surrounding environment.


    It''s not a small air. It can''t be called a cave. It can only be said that it''s an underground space in the ruins. The highest place is more than 30 meters, and the farthest diameter of the space is more than 50 meters.


    In the light of the light beam, the number of survivors in the cave gradually became clear.


    Naturally, Tanya''s subordinates did not say that 13 soldiers survived. If the soldiers on standby in the vehicle were included, if the vehicle was really buried, there were 11 soldiers buried in the ruins.


    This time she left Daran city for the front line, Tanya did not take many people with her. Symbolically, she took a small team. In addition to driving a command car, there were only two armed assault vehicles to follow.


    Compared with the number of survivors of the first legion, although there are 16 survivors on Orson''s side, there are much more people buried in the ruins. There are more than 30 people in Orson''s team, and only half of them survived.


    In the light of the beam, the road ahead finally appeared, it is a crack, very narrow, can only accommodate one person through.


    "Well, let''s go. We have to get out of here as soon as possible."


    Under Orson''s appeal, the crowd began to move slowly towards the crack.


    The crack is so small that no one knows what is at the end of the crack. Before the crack, Orson''s companions are stage fright. They look at the deep crack with fear.


    Tanya''s subordinates have no stage fright. A soldier comes to the front and is the first to enter the crack.


    Some people took the lead, and the hearts of the people finally settled down. One by one, they entered the crack and followed the soldiers.


    In the dark, Orson and Tanya stand side by side, the people in front are waiting to enter the crack.


    Looking at the figures in front of him, Orson sighed and said, "I''m too anxious. If I had a good survey of the structure of the stratum, maybe this would not have happened."


    To Orson''s words, Tanya said calmly: "it has nothing to do with the structure of the stratum. What you need is a blasting expert. Our head is a human city before the dark age. If you know enough about the city, you should know that the underground structure of the city is fragile, with all kinds of pipelines. In hundreds of years, many things have decayed, Small scale blasting is barely tolerable, but large scale blasting will only trigger a series of reactions. "


    "You are right. There are no professional blasting experts in our team."


    Orson has the same feeling about what Tanya said. If they had an experienced blasting expert in their team, maybe they would not be here.


    What Orson said reminds Tanya of what happened not long ago.


    Why did she deviate and why did she come here.


    After starting from Daran City, Tanya went to the front line nonstop. The first half of the journey was smooth, but when it was less than 400 kilometers away from the front line, the motorcade on the forest road heard the explosion not far away.


    This makes Tanya a little curious. There is no first army in this place.


    So, because of Tanya''s curiosity, the motorcade deviated from the direction and came to the ruins of a city before the dark age.


    On the edge of the ruins, we can see Orson and his party.


    Tanya is no stranger to this team of archaeologists. She met each other in pursuit of the fallen.


    Because it happened not long ago, Tanya didn''t forget them.

 Chapter 1358

    Although Tan Ya is not interested in archaeology, she is curious about what they do. When Tan Ya gets out of the car and communicates with Orson, she realizes the "danger". Before she can stop it, the ground suddenly vibrates. Before Tan Ya can react, the city ground suddenly collapses, and Tan Ya and Orson are buried and come here.


    It''s lucky enough that she can fall into such a space. If she is buried under the ruins, even Tanya, it''s not easy to get out of trouble.


    As the people ahead go through the cracks, it''s Tanya and Orson''s turn.


    Orson was not polite and took the lead in the crack, while Tanya followed.


    The crack is very narrow. It feels very crowded when one person passes through it. Fortunately, the passage in the crack is not long, less than 10 meters.


    When passing through the crack, what is printed into Tanya''s eyes is a very strange place.


    It''s not like the space piled up by building debris outside. This place is very clean. Of course, it''s just compared with the outside space.


    This seems to be a tomb, the space is not big, about less than 100 square meters.


    The ground is very smooth, there is a layer of water, stepped on the top of the "Hua La Hua" sound.


    "There''s no way. It''s a dead end."


    In the dark, someone cried in alarm.


    The reason why people enter the crack is that there is an exit on the opposite side of the crack.


    However, the closed tomb completely cut off the hope of the public.


    Compared with the panicked companions, Orson''s eyes brightened and his face brightened.


    In the dark, he looked at the black coffin placed in the middle of the tomb.


    Black, because of the environment, which also has decadent factors.


    There is a fragrance of wood floating in the air of the tomb, which shows that the materials of the coffin are very exquisite. Only some kind of valuable wood, even after hundreds of years, can still emit a refreshing fragrance of wood.


    Ignoring the panic, Orson came to the coffin and said, "Glen! Come on, open the coffin. "


    Open the coffin?


    Glen, who was yelled by Orson, was slightly stunned, frowned and said, "Dr. Orson! It''s not the right time. "


    "What''s wrong? We came to Austria for it. Now it''s near. Do you want me to give up?"


    In the face of Orson''s aggressive eyes, Glen had no choice but to say to his companion, "help open it."


    With a companion came to the coffin, four hands coffin cover, with the "creak creak" sound sounded, the coffin cover was slowly raised, revealing a little visible space.


    At the moment when the lid of the coffin was opened, a stream of dust billowed up, which was very obvious under the light beam.


    Ignoring the rising dust, Orson''s old face came to the coffin with excitement and looked into the coffin.


    I don''t know when, Tan Ya also came to the coffin, along Orson''s line of sight looked inside the coffin.


    "Soldiers?"


    In the hood, Tanya mumbles to herself.


    There is a man lying in the coffin. Although it is a long time ago, there is only a white bone in the coffin, but the clothes on the outside of the white bone can remind people of his career.


    Whether he is a soldier or a general with a high rank can be seen from the dense medals on his shoulders.


    After hearing Tanya''s whisper, Orson said excitedly: "yes, he is a soldier, a general in the industrial age, a famous general in the Republic of Austria. He is a money speculator with rich family wealth. He is also a butcher with fresh blood in his hands. There are countless enemies in his life, and thousands of people want to kill him, But in the end, he was the only one alive. He died all his enemies at the age of 104. At that time, he was a legend. "


    "What''s his name?" Tan Ya inquired.


    With a slight shake of his head, Orson said regretfully, "I don''t know. The documents recording him are incomplete. The missing part also includes his name."


    "Found..."


    While talking, Orson''s eyes were not idle. On the neck of the corpse, Orson found what he was looking for.


    It was a golden key, tied to the neck of the dead by a small rope.


    Obviously, this key is the most precious thing in front of the dead, otherwise it would not be hung around his neck.


    Carefully take the key from the skeleton, Orson holds it in his hand, his eyes are excited.


    "It''s fate, fate''s arrangement, otherwise, how could it be so easy to get it."


    Easy?


    Hearing this, Glen rolled his eyes and reminded: "Dr. Olson, the situation we are facing is not" easy ". Let''s think about how to leave this place."


    After Glen''s warning, Orson finally realized their bad situation at this time.


    Looking slightly stunned, Orson put the key in his pocket and scanned the grave.


    At this time, Tanya has left the coffin side, by the way the edge of the wall walking, seems to be looking for something.


    Tanya is looking for the wind, to be exact, the source of the air flow.


    As the corpse of Tanya, darkness is not an obstacle, in front of a cracked wall, Tanya stopped.


    The wall in front of the body cracked, like a spider web. The cracks crisscrossed each other, and there was a weak "wind" from the cracks.


    There is no doubt that this should be the source of air flow.


    The cracks spread down until they were parallel to the ground.


    Looking at the cracks parallel to the ground, Tanya finally knows how the water came from the ground


    Although the water flow is very slow and there is no sound, a little makes a lot. After several hundred years of evaporation and accumulation, it finally forms a low-lying area in the tomb.


    "Found it!"


    In the dark, Tanya''s cold voice rang out.


    This attracted the attention of many people, including Orson and Glen.


    Coming to Tanya, Orson asked, "what did you find?"


    "Exit!" This is Tanya''s answer.


    exit?


    As soon as the words came out, all the people in the grave room leaned over to Tanya''s place.


    Looking at Tanya and the wall in front of Tanya, Glen was a little confused.


    And Orson seemed to think of something. His eyes lit up and he said happily, "yes, the air penetrated into the tomb from the cracks, and the water on the ground also flowed into the tomb from the cracks. The back of the wall should be empty."

 Chapter 1359

    Lying on the wall, Orson reached out and knocked on the wall while listening.


    The sound of "Dong Dong" reverberated in the dark.


    "Fortunately, the wall is not very thick, about one to three meters. With our existing tools, we should be able to chisel it in three hours. Everyone, let''s start."


    The team led by Orson is an archaeological team, and the tools used for digging are necessary.


    It''s a kind of small engineering shovel. It''s very small, but it has complete functions. It can dig soil or stone, but the efficiency is not very high.


    Everyone stepped back, including Tanya. People with engineering shovels came forward one after another and began to chisel the wall.


    "Dong Dong" percussion sound immediately reverberated in the dark, each shovel down, the whole tomb seems to be shaking, which shows that the space is in an unstable state.


    Think about it. Although the tomb is a whole, the ground above collapses, and all the weight is on the top of the tomb. Of course, this will exert certain pressure on the structure of the tomb.


    Although some people are worried that the tomb will collapse due to the wall cutting operation, they have no choice. If they stay here, they will also die. They may be able to survive safely for a few days, but if they can''t find a way out, they will die sooner or later.


    Although there is air and comfortable temperature, no one will feel at ease in this narrow space.


    In the light of the helmets of the soldiers, with the help of the still bright light, Orson''s team is working hard.


    Whether there is an exit behind the wall that people expect is still unknown. In the dark, three hours is not a short time.


    Unconsciously, the retreating Orson came to Tanya''s side.


    In the dark, Tanya''s voice rang and said, "is it worth it for a key? In the Renaissance era, antiques with a long history have the value of collection, some of which are called "Kebao" relics of ancient times, even valuable. But in this era, antiques have no value, it is not more precious than a grain of grain. "


    This sentence is of course to Orson, but to Tanya this question, Orson very indifferent answer.


    He replied: "the general is right. Whether it is gold or antiques, they are worthless in this era and will not bring visible benefits. But from these antiques, we can know what kind of era human beings were in thousands of years ago. It may not be important for us to pursue the past, but if we know the origin of human beings, Then we can have a better understanding of our own existence. "


    "The history of human beings is clearly documented more than 2000 years ago. Most people have always believed that the human race evolved from the ancient ape, but I don''t think so. I always think that the origin of human beings is more mysterious than everyone''s imagination, general! Do you believe that we evolved from hominids? "


    To this question, Tanya''s answer is very vague.


    "What if you get the real answer? Maybe it scares you and scares you from facing it. "


    Naturally, Tanya is not interested in the origin of human beings. However, after getting along with her master for a long time, Tanya knows more or less about some things.


    In the vast universe, the earth is not the only place where human beings originated. In Al, the blue star in the main population, and even the "edras" in the magic world also exist human beings.


    As a human being, Tanya was very surprised that there was "Earth" on the other side of the universe, the planet where human beings live, because her previous cognition had been completely overturned. However, with the expansion of her vision, it was not difficult to think of and guess some things after she became Shiji.


    Where is the origin of human beings?


    Who knows?


    Perhaps in "Al", or in the blue star, or in some unknown planet, only one thing is clear. The reason why the human race can spread all over the universe can only show that in a long time, human civilization is not limited to the "parent star".


    To Tanya''s vague answer, Orson sighed and said: "no matter what the real answer is, no matter whether it can make me feel fear, my biggest goal in my life is to find the origin of human beings. If I can really get the real answer, it''s what I dream of. I won''t be afraid, I will just accept it calmly."


    Maybe this is the only wish in his heart as a mortal.


    Wish is good, no matter what kind of wish, should not be denied.


    Unknowingly, in the waiting, the passage of time bit by bit.


    Knowing that there was a way out on the other side of the wall, Orson''s companions all worked very hard, throwing an engineer shovel to dig through the wall bit by bit.


    "Yes, yes!"


    I do not know how long, with a cry of joy, the wall was finally dug through.


    Although only one cut was made, it confirmed that there was a passage behind the wall.


    Seeing the hope of leaving, they all worked harder and knocked hard with the shovel in their hands. In the sound of "Dong Dong", the wall was cut open enough for one person to pass through.


    "What''s in it?"


    Although the passage was opened, the back of the wall was dark, which made people feel scared subconsciously.


    A soldier stepped forward and used the beam from his helmet to shine into the space on the other side of the wall.


    This time, people finally know what is on the other side of the wall.


    Looking at the dim and narrow space opposite the wall, Orson said: "it''s the sewer. We are very lucky. Although the ground nearby collapsed, the sewer has been well preserved. This is our luck."


    To Orson''s words, Glen emphasized: "it''s just luck at this time. At least we can leave this ghost place. OK, let''s go. The earlier we leave here, we will have more time to help our friends buried in the ruins. There is not much time left for them."


    Although we say that, we all know that the survival rate of those companions buried in the ruins will not be too high. It is not easy to just say that they want to leave here, not to mention the difficulties in rescue.


    At Glen''s call, the people in the tomb began to act.


    The first one to leave the tomb is Tanya''s subordinate. The light in the team comes from the light beam on the soldier''s helmet. There must be a soldier in front to explore the way.


    The process of leaving the tomb was quite smooth. After all the people entered the sewer, they began to grope forward.


    Compared with the tomb, the sewer is much narrower. It is a cylinder shape, with a height of no more than three meters. There is a thick layer of water on the ground, with some unknown vegetation floating on it.


    It''s like a kind of algae, very dense, stepping on it is like stepping on a soft carpet.


    If it wasn''t for the "Hua Hua" sound of water and the shoes that were invaded by water, that kind of touch would really be the same as the carpet.


    Perhaps it is because of the cylindrical structure of the sewer that the sewer was not destroyed in the collapse.

 Chapter 1360

    "Don''t worry, pollution animals have a great demand for sunlight. In such an environment, no pollution animals will like it here."


    In the "Hua La Hua" sound of the water, in the dark, a soldier''s voice sounded up.


    In front of the soldier, a companion of Orson caught the soldier''s attention.


    His feet were furtive, and he seemed to care about the contact with the algae, but the edge was very slippery, which made him almost fall down several times. The soldier who couldn''t watch him could not help but remind him.


    The words of the soldiers behind him made the young man smile and said awkwardly, "I have a phobia. I can''t control it."


    It turned out that the soldiers knew it.


    The algae floating on the surface of the water are too dense. With the pace of walking, the algae seem to be wriggling. For people with phobia of denseness, the pressure is really too great.


    The soldier said, "look ahead, not at your feet. If you fall, it''s not your feet that touch them, but your whole body that touches them. You don''t want to do that."


    The soldier''s words undoubtedly had great lethality. The young man in front of him was obviously stiff, his feet seemed to tremble, his steps were hasty, and his steps on the algae were steady and powerful.


    "Who?"


    Just then, in the dark, the soldier who walked in the front suddenly gave a shout.


    He held up his gun and looked warily into the darkness in front of the sewer.


    The soldiers'' shouts stopped the people in the dark, and their faces became tense.


    "Hua Hua!"


    The fierce sound of water was rippling. In the rear, the soldiers of the first regiment stepped on the algae and ran to the front of the team.


    Including Glen and his mercenaries.


    In Orson''s team, Glen and his surviving companions are the only fighting force. At this time, they are indispensable.


    "What did you find?"


    Tan Ya also came to the front and asked the soldier who found the vision.


    Staring at the dark depth in front, Tanya''s inquiry made the soldier nervous: "general, I see a shadow. Although it is on the edge of the visual distance, I see it. It is monitoring us."


    It?


    Along the sewer, Tanya looked to the end of the front, because the sewer is not a straight line, the distance of the end is not very far, only about 50 meters away.


    In the visible range, Tanya didn''t see anything different. The sewer was empty, except for them.


    As if afraid of Tanya''s disbelief, the soldier said firmly: "general! I''m sure it''s not an illusion. It''s just a flash, but I see a pair of blue eyes


    Blue eyes?


    The soldier''s words made Tanya frown slightly. In this world, there are only two kinds of people with blue eyes. One is a psychic, and the other is a degenerate. Although the devil sometimes shows his blue pupils, only when he uses the psychic can his blood red pupils turn to blue.


    The devil will not escape, no matter whether it has wisdom or not, in this dark place, if the devil really exists, it will come up long ago.


    The greatest possibility is the degenerate.


    Although the possibility of psychics exists, the probability is very small. There are not many psychics in the human world. Most of them are concentrated in the Middle East. Their main areas of activity are within the sphere of influence of the allies. They are also one of the most common unnatural forces used by the allies to deal with the growing sub humans.


    In today''s Austria, the threat of demons has just been removed. Although demons have been eliminated, there are still degenerates. So far, the first Legion still does not know how many degenerates are hidden in the continent of Austria.


    Tanya won''t be surprised if she meets the fallen here.


    For the degenerates, the city ruins above are indeed a hiding place, which is hidden enough that no human beings will come here, and the ruins can ensure that they can effectively avoid the threat of polluting animals.


    "Chase


    With a decision in her heart, Tanya no longer hesitates and rushes to the darkness ahead.


    In the blink of an eye, Tanya''s figure is no longer there. She can only hear the "Hua Hua" sound of water in the dark.


    If you really meet the degenerate, Tanya will not let it go. The degenerate knows something that the first Legion does not know. If there is one more degenerate, there will be one more chip, and there will be no need to worry too much about the trial.


    Tanya mouth this "chase" word let the soldiers react for a while, they quickly followed up.


    Not all of them kept up, and the soldiers who had taken the lead in the front remained.


    Although the first Legion has no obligation to take care of Orson and his party at this time, the exit has not been found yet. We are still grasshoppers on a rope. In terms of "morality", the first Legion will not abandon Orson and his party at this time.


    Although the first Legion is a dark believer, it also advocates justice and order, and will not be evil for the sake of evil. Human "morality" is also an important reference for the first Legion to act.


    Any race, kindness and justice are good qualities. As a dark believer, the first Legion will not deny this.


    "What are you doing?"


    Seeing Tanya''s sudden departure and the soldiers who followed, Orson asked the soldiers who stayed.


    As for Orson''s question, the soldier said truthfully: "with blue eyes, you are either a psychic or a degenerate. In the eyes of the first legion, the degenerate is extremely dangerous. It is the biggest murderer of the devil who plunders the material world. Once you find it, we will list it as the most priority enemy to destroy and kill it all, The general is pursuing the fallen. "


    Psychic? The material world?


    These two professional words brightened Orson''s eyes. The first legion seemed to know some secrets that human beings didn''t know.


    Orson doesn''t know what a psychic is, but he knows who has blue eyes.


    One is the degenerate, the other is the capable, and the other is the devil guide who is called very complicated.


    The psychic, Orson conjectured, is the general name of the capable and the wizard. However, the Psychic


    Orson didn''t know the meaning of the word "psionic" and the physical world.


    Orson was very curious about the meaning of these two magic words.

 Chapter 1361

    When he was curious, Orson was also deeply aware of the danger of degenerates. In the human world, demons are not a legend. Even in the American continent, there are no few traces of demons. Over the past hundred years, in the historical records of the American Federation, demons have appeared countless times. They are vicious and cruel, killing all life like locusts, no matter human beings, Or the polluting animals in the forest, are their targets.


    Every time they appear, they will always lead to cruel killing. Before they are eliminated, human beings will often pay a heavy price. In the history of the American Federation, whenever there are records of demons, a city or a town will disappear completely from the map.


    The appearance of the devil is always accompanied by the figure of the fallen. In the human world, it is conjectured that the appearance of the devil is closely related to the fallen, but there is no evidence.


    In the dark, Orson slightly worried: "it''s not easy to hunt down the fallen in such an environment. I hope your generals can return safely, as well as your comrades in arms."


    The soldiers are confident about what Orson is worried about.


    He said confidently: "I don''t doubt that, general. She has the power given by the God of death. The powerful power makes the general invincible and able to face any powerful opponent."


    The power of death?


    The soldier''s words reminded Orson that when she first met the general, she was really strong. In the face of the five degenerates, she was not only skillful, but also easily killed four of them. The fighting posture was really shocking.


    Especially when she appeared, the posture of falling from the sky made people feel a kind of pressure that could not be spoken. It was a kind of aura, momentum, and the power given off by the powerful force.


    What kind of power is that? Afterwards, Orson asked Glen, and Glen''s answer made Orson more curious, because the general is not a martial arts man. In the human world, only the martial arts man''s physique is the most powerful. With the blessing of "strength", his strength can even exceed five times, or even ten times, that of ordinary people.


    Although the general is a martial arts person, his strong physique is far superior to that of the martial arts person. Obviously, this is an unknown force.


    But if it''s a gift from a God, Orson is very skeptical about it.


    In the human world, most religious beliefs are just some kind of unique thought. Although there are many gods recorded in those Scriptures, these gods are imaginary, just the representative of some kind of thought. The real God does not exist.


    Although Orson had heard that the first Legion believed in some kind of dark gods, the word "God of death" from the soldiers was still unacceptable to Orson. The God of death is also the God of death. How could the first Legion believe in such dark gods?


    It''s strange to think about it. Although I haven''t been in contact with the first Legion for a long time, the various styles of the first Legion are not like those cult lunatics at all. It can be said that they are more rational than anyone else.


    "Death? How can you believe in... "


    It''s not that he didn''t dare to finish his words, but that Orson has some scruples in his heart. For most people, religious people are unreasonable. If they refute the doctrines they believe in, they are often regarded as heretics and usually do some fanatical things.


    Orson''s desire for words stops. How can the soldiers not understand the doubts in Orson''s heart.


    Don''t mention Orson, an outsider. When the commander told them that the God of death existed, there was a great commotion in the first regiment. Later, with the passage of time, when the black iron soldiers appeared among them, they accepted this fact and their cognition was completely changed. At this time, they had accepted the existence of the God of death in their hearts, Faith is taking shape in my heart.


    In the dark, the soldier said calmly: "we are not fanatical. The commander said that it is only our guide. We believe in it with the most rational thought. We are believers of the dark, but also guardians of order."


    Rational belief?


    It?


    Does the "God of death" believed in by the first Legion really exist?


    To the conjecture in the heart, Orson deeply doubted, is there really a God in this world?


    The soldier didn''t care what Orson thought. Since he stayed, he had his own responsibility.


    The soldier said, "let''s go on. Since there are degenerates hidden in the sewer, it means that there must be an exit somewhere. We must find this exit."


    What the soldiers said brought Orson back from his meditation.


    Indeed, the top priority is still to find an outlet, which is what they should do at this time.


    Looking back, Orson said to his companions behind him, "keep up, let''s go on."


    Led by the soldiers, with the help of the remaining light in front, the people in the dark continued to grope forward.


    Just as the soldiers led Orson and his party on, in the distance of the same sewer, Tanya was chasing her prey in the dark.


    It''s completely dark, only the sound of water reverberates in the sewer.


    There is no shadow, and there is no visible thing. At this time, Tanya has become one with the darkness.


    The sewer is unexpectedly long, without bifurcation, and there is no exit to the ground. After nearly a kilometer in the same sewer, Tanya finally feels a breath of sub space. Although it is very light, it is slowly dispersing, but it fully shows that there are degenerates in the dark sewer.


    The appearance of sub space atmosphere makes Tanya''s spirit positive, and her running speed is faster. In the dark, the "Hua Hua" sound of water is more intense.


    I don''t know how long later, Tanya, who has been pursuing along the direction of sub space breath, stops at a fork in the road.


    This is the first fork that Tanya encountered. It has three lines. The sewer on the right collapsed tens of meters away. Only the sewer on the left and the straight sewer are unblocked.


    There is a breeze blowing in the sewer. When the two sewers crisscross, the breeze also appears turbulence. From the two sewers, Tan Ya can feel the breath of subspace.


    This let Tan ya a time don''t know which sewer to choose to pursue.


    Once you choose the wrong one, or lose track of the fallen for wasting time, it is not easy to find the fallen later.


    Since the degenerate chooses to escape, it means that the degenerate has no desire to fight. He will always escape until he escapes from the sight of the hunter. The ruins are so big, and the forest is vast. It''s too easy to hide one person.

 Chapter 1362

    In the end, Tanya chose to pursue the prey in a straight line and continued to pursue the prey along the sewer under her feet.


    There is only one reason, because the wind comes from the front.


    After running hundreds of meters ahead, Tanya finally knows whether her choice is right.


    Yes, in the air, Tanya re perceives the existence of sub space breath.


    In the next ten hours, in the sewer, a battle between the hunter and the prey began.


    Tanya never thought that it would be so difficult to pursue the fallen in the sewer.


    There are too many forks in the sewer. Whenever she feels close enough to the fallen, the appearance of the forks always makes Tanya stop and make the right choice. Although Tanya makes the right choice every time, she also misses the best time to catch up with the fallen and can only come from the beginning.


    More than ten hours later, Tanya still did not see the shadow of the fallen, the only thing she could feel was the sub space breath in the air in the sewer.


    Even Tanya was impatient at this moment.


    This guy is so cunning. It''s like taking her around the sewers in the ruins of the city.


    It''s about to catch it, but it''s almost there every time.


    "Wow"


    The water splashed fiercely.


    In the dark, Tanya stops.


    Looking coldly at the darkness in front of her, Tanya said, "can I find the exit?"


    In Tanya''s ear, there is a micro communicator that can contact soldiers who don''t know where they are in the sewer.


    The signal was unobstructed, and soon a soldier''s response sounded in the communicator.


    "No, we''ve joined Dr. Olson, general! Where are you? "


    Tan Ya said: "don''t care where I am. Now your main goal is to find the exit from the sewer. Don''t pay attention to the others. Remember, if you encounter degenerates, shoot immediately. Don''t think about catching them alive. You don''t have that ability."


    Soldier: Yes, I understand. Dr. Orson said that we have left the area where the ground collapsed. There should be more than one exit from the sewer. We should be able to find it soon, general! If you can''t find it, don''t force it. Let the follow-up troops deal with it. As long as the ruins are sealed off, it will be sooner or later to find it. It can''t run away. "


    Tan Ya said: "I''ve given up. Now I''m looking for an exit. See you on the ground!"


    Soldier: "I understand. We''ll get out of here as soon as possible."


    After breaking the contact with the soldiers, Tanya did not move forward in the dark, but turned and left in the same direction.


    While pursuing the fallen, Tanya found many exits. Although those are just upward wells, it''s not sure whether they are exits or not. For Tanya, as long as she is close enough to the ground, it doesn''t matter whether there are exits. After all, she is not an ordinary person and doesn''t have high requirements for exits. There are many ways to get out of the sewer, and violence is the most convenient, It is also the most practical way. Although there is a certain danger, there is no other person around her. Even if there is, she is also a degenerate hiding in a corner.


    If the fallen were buried by the collapse of the sewer, Tanya would be happy to see it.


    If we can''t catch it, the dead degenerate is better than the living.


    Two hours later, outside the city ruins, somewhere on the street.


    "Bang!"


    With a loud noise, the ground broke. In the rubble, a dark shadow broke through the ground and fell on the street a few meters away.


    It''s Tanya. She finally left the ground.


    The long lost sunlight shines down from the top of the head, and there is still a trace of coolness in the air. Looking at the position of the sun in the sky, it seems that the morning has just left.


    Unconsciously, they spent the night in the sewer.


    Looking around, there are decaying building debris and forests. The trees are not dense. They grow out of the building debris and intertwine with it. The ground is also green, covered with a layer of unknown grass plants, and the vines that can be seen everywhere, such as spider webs.


    The magic of nature is revealed at this moment. A human city has been gradually occupied by forests for hundreds of years, and the traces left by human beings are gradually being eliminated.


    Looking around, Tanya is confirming the direction.


    Tanya doesn''t know where the ruins are, because what she can see is a boundless ruins. She can only tell the direction by the position of the sun.


    Before leaving, Tanya contacted her subordinates who had been separated for a long time.


    "Where is it now? Have you ever left the sewer


    Perhaps it was due to the interference, and the "rustle" of electric current sounded in the communicator.


    After a while, the voice of a soldier was not very stable.


    "The exit has been found. We are leaving the ground, general! Where are you? "


    Tanya: "I''m on the ground. I''ve left the sewer. I''ll meet you later in the collapse. I''ll come to you."


    "Yes! I got it. "


    After the conversation, Tanya disconnected the soldiers.


    Knowing the exact situation of Orson and her party, Tanya is relieved. Her subordinates are not "the dead". They are ordinary human beings. Although they are carrying advanced weapons and equipment, their sight will always be disturbed in the dark sewer. If she is not there, the degenerates will not be very good if they stare at them.


    "Well?"


    In the hood, Tanya frowned slightly and turned to look into the ruins not far away.


    In her hands, the black power of death surges, and a big black blood sword appears in Tanya''s hands out of thin air.


    The corners of her mouth are slightly upturned, Tanya''s face is slightly cold, and her body is leaning forward slightly, so she has to take action.


    Just then, a black figure jumped out of the ruins and landed on the street not far from Tanya.


    This makes Tanya postpone the plan to start, staring coldly at the degenerate not far away.


    It is a black robe, almost covering the whole body, wide hood also covered its face.


    It is a degenerate, and Tanya is sure of this, because it is familiar with the sub space breath. It is the degenerate that Tanya has been pursuing in the sewer.


    It spoke, and a slightly hoarse voice came out of the hood.


    "You are very strong, stronger than any human I have ever seen. My instinct tells me that I have no chance to win a battle with you. Don''t be nervous. I have no malice and will not pose any threat to you."


    No malice?

 Chapter 1363

    In the hood, Tanya is unmoved and spits out a few words coldly.


    "Fallen, dead!"


    At that moment, a powerful momentum appeared from Tanya, only forcing the degenerates not far away.


    Seeing that Tanya was so aggressive, she said, "wait, wait!"


    Husky voice in some panic, it said in a hurry: "I am not a degenerate, I have no threat to you."


    With a cold smile, Tanya said with no expression: "your lies are ridiculous. No matter how you hide them, the stinking sub space on your body... The devil breath can''t be erased."


    "Why? Do you know subspace? " The husky voice was full of wonder.


    In the hood, the blue pupils look at Tanya unexpectedly.


    The surprised words of the fallen also made Tanya have some doubts.


    Human beings in this world have no knowledge of "subspace" and do not know what subspace is. As for whether the degenerate knows, Tanya is not sure. But between knowing and not knowing, Tanya believes in the latter.


    Because the fallen are also human beings. Although they are fallen, even if they can communicate with the devil''s consciousness, tanyake doesn''t think that the devil has the leisure to tell the fanatical believers about "subspace".


    But it knows, surprisingly, that she knows the existence of "subspace".


    "You are not ordinary people. Isis is right."


    Isis?


    After that, Tanya became more and more curious about the fallen man.


    It seems to be different from other degenerates. Although it has a sub space flavor, it is not as crazy as the degenerates. If it is a degenerate, there will not be so much nonsense at this time.


    Although the heart did not put down vigilance, but Tanya still suppressed the heart want to use force to solve its impulse.


    Seeing that the oppressive momentum on Tanya disappeared, she breathed a breath in her heart.


    Although it does not have the power to protect itself, it does not want to fight at this time.


    In order to show sincerity, in Tanya''s gaze, he stretched out his right hand and took off his hood.


    The golden hair, the golden pupil, and the human face are printed into Tanya''s eyes.


    Is it human?


    No, as soon as the idea rose from her heart, Tanya denied it.


    No matter what it looks like, the breath of subspace is always right.


    He is very young, in his twenties. He is in the golden age of men. If not for his golden pupils, he is a real human, at least in appearance.


    There are many people who have golden pupils in the world, but that kind of gold will not be as dazzling as this one in front of us, just like a golden gem with a halo surging in it.


    With a smile, he covered his chest and said politely: "my name is" La ". In a certain era of the earth, human beings call me" God ", the God of the sun."


    God?


    Hearing this, Tanya looks at "pull" eyes become a little strange.


    This degenerate''s brain won''t be eroded by the devil''s consciousness, or how could it be such nonsense?


    It seems to know that Tanya won''t believe it, so she said calmly: "that''s a long time ago. Now we are the so-called" demons "in your mouth, and now we live in the southern continent."


    Frown slightly, Tanya mouth quite bad way: "devil?"


    Of course, Tanya knows what the demons are. They are the ruling class of the demons in Yunan. It can be said that the fall of Yunan was caused by the demons.


    Aware that Tanya''s momentum has become extremely dangerous, she laughs helplessly and explains: "no, no, no, we are not subspace creatures, although we have a relationship with demons."


    Seeing that Tanya''s pressing momentum subsided again, she was relieved.


    Now he has to admit that this young lady is really hard to communicate. If she doesn''t agree, she will fight. Although he understands the reaction of the other party, even he doesn''t know how to communicate with her better.


    La can only simplify what she wants to say so that she can know his purpose more quickly.


    "I came to Austria to look for" sentry ", a ball shaped biological weapon. I know you touched it, miss. To tell you the truth, I was nearby when you got it, and I saw with my own eyes that Miss brought it back to Daran city


    "Are you watching me?"


    Tanya''s voice was a little cold.


    With a faint smile, La does not deny it.


    He said calmly: "I didn''t go into the city. I''ve been waiting outside the city for the chance to contact the young lady. I don''t think it''s surveillance."


    Speaking of this, LA''s expression changed slightly, and said solemnly: "sentinel" is a very dangerous thing. It will not bring any benefits to your first legion, it will only bring disaster. I hope you can give it to me, miss. "


    Tanya has already guessed what "sentry" means.


    What it says is very clear. It''s nothing more than the "meatball" she got from that small town not long ago.


    That thing is really dangerous, but even if it''s true, even if the meatball is in great danger, Tanya will not give it without any reason.


    "It''s our first Legion now," Tanya said coldly. "Do you think I''ll give it to you?"


    To Tanya this words, pull just a smile, very realistic said: "you won''t, but I will tell you the reason, after you listen to decide whether to give it to me."


    reason?


    The curiosity in her heart made Tanya raise her ears. The "degenerate" she met today is really unusual.


    Whether it''s the demons or not remains to be determined. Tanya can''t believe it just by one word.


    With a slightly positive expression, "La" said: "it is the sentinel of the kraken clan to explore the civilization of the galaxy. Now humans are still trapped in their own home star, and their knowledge of the universe is still blank. You can see the kraken clan as the great cleansers of the galaxy. They are the most faithful believers of the sub space evil gods, and they like to kill to please their evil gods, They will find all the civilization that can be found in the galaxy and wipe out any form of life. The kraken Sentry is the first step in their invasion of civilization. The sentry is the explorer. When the sentry finds the intelligent race in the universe, it will send out the coordinates of the planet where the intelligent race is located. When the day of the great cleansing comes, The kraken fleet will cleanse all known civilizations in the galaxy. "

 Chapter 1364

    At first, La thought that the young lady in front of her could hardly understand what he said.


    After all, today''s human cognition is only limited to the parent star, and the cognition of the universe is blank. Some things beyond common sense are hard to believe.


    But "La" is wrong. Although Tanya doesn''t completely believe what "La" said, she doesn''t think "La" is cheating her, because it''s unnecessary. In any case, Tanya will not give the meat ball to "it". Even if she wants to destroy "sentinel", it must be done by the first army.


    What she said also reminds Tanya of what the fallen man in Daran said.


    There must be a connection between the day of the great cleansing and the person of the great cleansing.


    Perhaps the day of the great cleansing, as the degenerates call it, refers to the kraken people.


    In the hood, Tanya fell into thinking.


    If it''s true, it''s not a good thing for people on earth.


    Now humans can''t even walk out of their own parent star. How can we deal with the kraken clan from the star overlord?


    Tanya didn''t make a conclusion without authorization.


    "It has come to the earth, which means that the earth''s coordinates have been known by the kraken people. What''s the use of erasing it now?" Tanya said coldly


    To solve this problem, "La" patiently explained: "sentinel is just a biological signal transmitting device and a navigation beacon. If" sentinel "is removed now, even if there are Kraken fleets in the nearby star area, they can only roughly know the location of the earth, but not the exact location. The universe is vast, If we don''t know the precise coordinates, even the kraken people can''t find the earth in a short time. "


    Said so much, "pull" also a little impatient, it said in a deep voice: "human! You have to believe me. It''s good for you and me, as well as the human beings on the earth. If the kraken people find the earth, believe me, the human civilization on the earth will fall into a new cycle. "


    At this time, a low voice suddenly sounded, it was very low, as if some kind of creature was roaring.


    From the nearby ruins, two huge spherical demons rose up.


    They are brownish red, the surface is a combination of biological and armor, although some ferocious, but the surface is very smooth.


    Their diameter is about five meters. Although they don''t look very big, they just float in the air. It''s amazing.


    There are no jets, and there are no lifting devices. I don''t know how they fly in the sky.


    Leaving the ruins, the spherical demon comes to the sky where Tanya and LA are, floating just above la.


    Take a deep look at Tan ya, in the silence, "pull" jumped up, jumped on the back of a spherical devil.


    It said the last word to Tanya.


    "The sentry must be destroyed. If your first regiment doesn''t want to destroy it, I will take it myself. We can sense the existence of the sentry."


    The expression is full of arrogance, and there is no doubt that this is the majesty of "God"?


    In Tanya''s gaze, the spherical demons are leaving. They rush into the sky and soon disappear into the clouds.


    "General? general? Can you hear me? "


    Just as Tanya was still thinking about the conversation with "La", the soldier''s call rang out in the communicator.


    This let Tanya back to God, replied: "I''m here, what''s the matter?"


    "Commander Davis has sent a third Sergeant team to the ruins and joined us. The team is led by Sergeant Blair. The general can call him on the regional channel."


    Arrived at the ruins, that is to say, very close to her, otherwise, the communicator is unable to contact.


    After interrupting contact with the soldiers, Tanya turned on the regional channel and called, "Sergeant Blair, please answer if you hear me."


    Soon Tanya got a response.


    "General! Chief Sergeant three "Blair" reports to you


    Did not ask how the front line of the war, Tanya directly ordered: "now your task is to save the people buried in the ruins, live to see people, die to see the body."


    Blair: "yes, I will start the rescue immediately."


    As time goes by, when Tanya returns to the meeting point, it will be an hour later.


    The scope of the ground collapse is smaller than Tanya expected, with a diameter of about two Li.


    Collapse caused a large area of subsidence, a large number of buildings and trees entangled together, the road has long disappeared.


    In the ground, a large group of silver gray figure is busy, they are the soldiers of the first Legion.


    The task of finding general Tanya has been completed. Their task now is to rescue the survivors buried underground.


    Without the help of roads and construction machinery, soldiers can only use simple tools for excavation and rescue work.


    Tanya''s appearance attracted the attention of some people, including Orson and Blair.


    Blair quickly welcomed Tanya.


    In front of Tanya, Blair stopped, raised his salute and cried, "general! Chief Sergeant three, Blair, reports to you


    "Well!"


    Light answer a, Tan Ya asks a way: "front line condition how?"


    Without this accident, Tanya would have arrived at the front line as early as yesterday afternoon. It is not far from the front line, and it is only more than 100 kilometers away from the kurbei mountains.


    One night is not a long time, but it is enough for many things to happen in war.


    Blair replied, "general! At the end of the battle, in the southwest theater, commander Wilson and commander Glen launched an attack on Blackstone fort at 4:20 pm yesterday. After a wave of long-range bombing, the enemy troops surrendered with a white flag. At 7 pm last night, the kingdom of stunt sent an emergency communication to Blackstone fort, expressing their willingness to "surrender" unconditionally. At 5 am this morning, Two commanders, Wilson and Glen, led their respective armies from Blackstone fortress to take over the territory of the kingdom of stunt


    Surrender?


    Although some unexpected, Tanya did not feel too much surprised.


    As far as the situation in Austria is concerned, surrender is the best choice for the three southern countries. Stubborn resistance will only bring more killing and casualties, and the result will not change.


    Those who are in power are not fools. They will naturally think about the future.


    Surrender is the only way out for the three southern countries.


    Now that the kingdom of stunt has surrendered, the three southern states will be left with only two other states.


    The other two countries have not suffered any loss. The territory is not only complete, but also concentrated in the southeast corner of the continent of Austria. Although there is no special defense line, it will take some time for the first regiment to solve the final two countries.

 Chapter 1365

    Having put his mind away, Tan Ya said: "Blair! Arrange a car and I''ll go back to Lanzhou city. "


    Back to Lanzhou City?


    Hearing that general Tanya was going to return to Lanzhou City, Blair reminded him, "general! The headquarters of Lanzhou city is preparing to transfer to "nibal city", the capital of the kingdom of stunt, where the general can go directly. "


    "I have another purpose when I go back to Lanzhou city. Go and prepare!"


    Sentry can still be in Lanzhou City, even know its danger, Tanya naturally will not let it go.


    Once the headquarters is transferred, Lanzhou city will become an empty city. In this city, the first Corps will not leave troops stationed, because it is unnecessary.


    When the headquarters is transferred, naturally the degenerates and sentinels will be brought.


    Whether the degenerate or the sentry, there is danger in itself, and it is very dangerous to risk transferring.


    They must be disposed of before the headquarters can be transferred.


    "Yes


    Hands down on his forehead, Blair turned and left.


    After Blair left, Orson had a chance to speak.


    Orson listened to what they said just now. He didn''t have any feelings about the surrender of the kingdom of stunt. He wasn''t interested in the war on the continent of Austria.


    The only thing he cares about now is his injured companions.


    Looking at Tanya pleadingly, Orson said: "general! Thank your soldiers for saving my companions. I will never forget this kindness. I also ask the general to do well. Some of my companions are dead and some are still alive. Although they are alive, they are seriously injured and need emergency treatment. I also ask the general to help them. "


    Tanya naturally doesn''t care about Orson''s reward. How much reward can a doctor of history and archaeologist bring to the first Legion?


    However, since we have saved it, let''s save it to the end.


    In the hood, Tanya said calmly: "after the rescue, you can follow the soldiers back to Baishi fortress."


    With the surrender of the kingdom of schonte, the three fortresses in the kurbei mountains naturally belonged to the first Legion.


    Among the three fortresses, Baishi fortress is the closest, only more than 100 kilometers away. If Orson''s injured companions want to get treatment, they can only follow the returning soldiers into Baishi fortress.


    Seeing that Tanya agreed, Orson''s old face breathed a sigh of relief and said: "thank you! Thank you


    For his request, Orson never thought that the general would agree.


    After all, Austria is now in a state of war, and they are not natives of Austria, but outsiders. The identity of outsiders is easy to doubt. It''s good that the first Legion didn''t embarrass them.


    At this time, Blair, who left, returned.


    In front of Tanya, Blair stopped and said, "general! The car is ready. You can start at any time. "


    In the hood, Tanya said coldly: "lead the way ahead!"


    "Yes


    In Orson''s eyes, Tanya and Blair just walk away, gradually disappearing into the ruins.


    Looking back at the busy soldiers not far away, Orson breathed deeply.


    Many people in the ruins have been dug out, they are either a corpse, or they sit on the ground in confusion to receive care, their eyes are only at a loss and fear.


    The rescue is still going on, and the people buried in the ruins are rescued one by one, including dead bodies and living ones.


    More than ten hours. For the living, it''s a miracle that they can live.


    Looking at all this in front of him, Orson had a bad feeling in his heart.


    Although everyone in the team was ready to die, when he really watched his companions die one after another, Orson was still sad.


    There must be more to pay. Maybe this is the price they need to pay for this trip.


    "General! Who are those people? "


    Walking in the ruins, Blair asked Tan ya.


    Those people are not civilians or military personnel. Blair is very curious about their identity.


    As she walked along, Tanya said: "a group of archaeologists who are not afraid of death and have lofty ideals are worthy of respect when they do not involve interests."


    Archaeological team?


    In the helmet, Blair looks very surprised.


    He did not expect to see an archaeological team on the war-torn continent of Austria.


    As the general said, they are not afraid of death.


    With a slightly positive look, Blair reminded: "Whitehead fortress is a military stronghold. Is it appropriate to do this? They are civilians and should not be allowed to enter military areas. "


    Tan Ya didn''t care about this problem. She said calmly, "well, the war is coming to an end now. Baishi fortress is no longer a strategic place. What do you think they can do now?"


    This is also


    On the edge of the ruins, Tanya and Blair come to the parking place.


    Blair''s soldiers did not come here on foot, but on various vehicles, including several Guardian Tanks.


    The command vehicle is a kind of large vehicle, which is bigger than the personnel carrier. Its advanced configuration can even serve as a temporary command center in the front line. In the whole battlefield of Austria, its number is only one digit, usually as a senior officer''s car.


    The command vehicle will not stay in the rear, but in the front.


    When Tanya left Lanzhou City, the command car had already followed the army to the front line.


    Before Tan Ya went to the front, the vehicle she took was only an armed assault vehicle.


    This time, Blair led the troops to look for her, but did not bring the command car.


    Blair''s vehicle for Tanya is a multi-functional infantry combat vehicle. Although the space inside the vehicle is a little narrow, it has strong stability and the most important thing is safety. The 40mm wheeled machine gun installed in the vehicle is enough to deal with any threat from the forest.


    Not long after, at the edge of the ruins, in the "rumbling" engine roar, a multi-functional armored personnel carrier drove out of the ruins and disappeared in the forest.


    In the dark forest, on the mud and stone road, the multi-function personnel carrier is running like a raging wind, where the dust is rolling.


    With the powerful cross-country ability of the multi-functional infantry combat vehicle, nearly 600 kilometers away, Tanya returned to Lanzhou City before dark.


    At this time, the headquarters of Lanzhou city has not been transferred and is making relevant preparations.


    If it is not for Tanya''s return, the headquarters will start to transfer and leave Lanzhou city early tomorrow morning.


    The first thing Tan ya did when he returned to the Duke''s mansion was to replace his damaged palm computer and contact his "master" thousands of miles away.

 Chapter 1366

    In the office, Tan Ya sits behind the desk, very attentively looking at the palm computer on the desk.


    There is a picture in the small screen, and the owner of the picture is Li Meng.


    At this time, Tanya has taken off her hood and is reporting to Li Meng.


    Tanya tells Li Meng everything word for word. In this matter, Tanya is very careful.


    "That''s what happened. I can''t confirm whether what it said is credible or not, but in this case, I think I''d rather believe it or not. We must treat it with caution."


    In the screen, Li Meng fell into silence and seemed to be thinking.


    After a long time, Li Meng said, "you''ve done a good job. It really needs to be treated with caution."


    Tan yaxun asked: "master! What about the sentry? According to LA, it''s just a signal transmitting device, and it doesn''t have much capability. It should not be difficult to destroy it. "


    "Then destroy it. We can''t risk it."


    Li Meng''s attitude towards the sentry issue is very clear.


    Nodding slightly, Tanya said softly, "I see. I''ll get rid of it later."


    On the screen, Li Meng looked dignified and said in a deep voice: "it seems that I have to leave Kyoto as soon as possible. The demons know a lot of things we don''t know. It''s necessary to understand them clearly."


    Look slightly changed, Tanya quickly asked: "master is to contact with those demons?"


    Li Meng did not deny it and nodded: "if what it said is true, then they are not demons. Now that we know the existence of the kraken clan, we must figure out what''s going on. Only when we know the truth can we know how to prepare."


    When he learned that the master was going to see the demons, Tan Yalou said anxiously: "it''s very dangerous. Even if they are not demons, there is great danger. The risk of contacting them is too great."


    On the screen, Li Meng smiles and says calmly, "they are not human beings. In this case, we don''t need to treat them in a human way. Don''t worry. I have a good idea of this."


    Although I don''t know what the host will do, Tanya is still a little worried.


    But she also knows that no one can change what the master decides.


    And in this case, as the host said, the truth is very important.


    Only when you know everything, can you make a way to deal with it.


    A little knowledge will only make people uneasy and frightened.


    Although in the face of any enemy, Tan Ya will not feel afraid, but only enough understanding, in order to better defeat the enemy.


    As if aware of the change of Tanya''s expression, Li mengkai comforted: "don''t worry, don''t think too much. Your task now is to end the war on the continent of Austria as soon as possible. Only by completing this task can I be helped the most."


    With a slight nod, Tanya looked slightly positive and said confidently: "don''t worry, master! The war on the continent of Austria will come to an end in a month at most. It won''t keep the host waiting for a long time. "


    "Then I''ll wait for your good news!"


    The screen flickers, and the person in the picture is no longer there.


    From the palm of the computer screen to take back the line of sight, sitting on the soft sofa, Li Meng alone into thinking.


    Just now Tanya''s report caught Li Meng off guard.


    What Tanya said is really incredible. No one will believe it if the enemy from the starry sky, the "Kraken clan" of the great cleanser, goes out.


    But Li Meng is not an ordinary person. Li Meng doesn''t think that the degenerate named "La" is lying.


    Because there is no need for this, this false news will not bring any benefits to it, it will only make the situation of the demons more dangerous.


    "Master! You should know a lot about the kraken people, don''t you


    When difficult things appear, Li Meng''s first thought is the main brain.


    In Li Meng''s mind, the main brain is omnipotent, there is nothing it does not know.


    But this time, Li Meng is doomed to be disappointed.


    To Li Meng''s call, the main brain made a response in the first time.


    "Recently, I combed through the broken memory data and got a lot of new conclusions. In my era, ancient humans were the greatest civilization in the galaxy. In that era, although the ancients discovered subspace, the subspace was still calm. There were no demons or evil spirits. If my calculation was correct, About 600000 years have passed since ancient humans disappeared in the galaxy. "


    600000 years?


    For human life, 600000 years is too long, which is an unimaginable number.


    If Li Meng thought about it, he pondered: "that is to say, the evil gods and demons were born in a certain period of 600000 years?"


    Master brain: "yes, I know enough about subspace, but I don''t know much about demons. In the past 600000 years, I woke up several times. When I woke up for the third time, that is 300000 years ago, the evil spirits and demons in subspace existed. What should happen to the galaxy during the second and third awakening, That led to the emergence of strange psionic creatures in subspace. "


    In this way, if you want to understand the truth from the mouth of the brain, the road is impassable.


    There is little information available now. One is the kraken clan, a civilization that believes in evil spirits, which is a tool for evil spirits to harvest the life of the galaxy. The other is the demon clan. According to the information available now, although the demon clan has a great relationship with demons, they are not in the same camp as demons, otherwise, they are not in the same camp, The demon named La doesn''t want to destroy the kraken sentry.


    A new threat, unknown and powerful, does not come from the earth, but from the starry sky.


    In the face of an alien civilization race, human beings who have not yet entered the space age are too weak. If the kraken clan comes to earth now, there is no room for human resistance. Even if there is the first legion, even if there is Li Meng, the result will not change.


    Li Meng knows very well about the first Legion now. On earth, the first Legion may be invincible, but there is no room for resistance in the face of alien civilization that can roam in the space. This is a gap in the level of science and technology, not the will, nor god can change it.


    At this moment, Li Meng felt a sense of crisis that he had never felt before.


    At this moment, Li Meng never thought that time was so important.


    Man needs time, and so does he. Now, time is running out.

 Chapter 1367

    "Master! Don''t worry too much. Although 600000 years have passed, the descendants of ancient humans still exist all over the galaxy. Even if the human beings on the earth can''t survive this round of cleansing, the master will still be alive. As long as they are alive, there will be hope for everything. The kraken clan may be very powerful, but in the end they won''t be equal to the master''s time, The four evil gods are the only gods, but eventually one day, the master will become the "God" and the only God in the material world


    hide oneself?


    Waiting in the dark corner for thousands of years, even tens of thousands of years?


    That''s not what''s in it.


    In his heart, Li Meng said in a deep voice: "this is not my character. Maybe time is running out, but human beings on the earth still have the chance to survive. If you don''t work hard, who knows that the final result will not change?"


    Master brain: "the development of science and technology does not come to a standstill. Even if the master hands over the basic science and technology that can enter the space civilization to mankind, it will take at least half a century to digest the technology that has never been touched by mankind based on the science and technology that mankind has now. Fifty years may not be long, but in this era, People on earth may not have 50 years to use. "


    With a slight sigh, Li Meng said in his heart: "maybe, but how do you know that the final result will not change if you don''t try? Don''t forget, there are still us on the earth. With our help, 50 years can be at least halved. "


    The main brain was not as open as Li Meng thought. He said impolitely: "the premise is that the earth must be unified, and only by using global resources can human beings enter the basic Aerospace civilization in a short time. The earth today, not to mention the threat of polluting animals in the forest, human forces are more complex. In such a situation, Even if the first Legion can make full use of the resources of "Al" world, it is impossible to unify the world in a short time. "


    Indeed, as the main brain said, the human society on the earth is indeed in chaos, and the polluting animals in the forest are also a big threat. In such a situation, it is not easy to unify the world.


    However, Li Meng was not hit by the main brain.


    In his heart, Li Meng said calmly: "there are many forms of reunification, and military conquest is just one of them. I believe that military force is not the only way."


    "... what do you want to do?"


    With a little smile, Li Meng joked in his heart: "don''t you know what I think? Why do you know so well? "


    Because of Li Meng''s words, the main brain was silent for a long time.


    See the main brain into silence, Li Meng also no use to ask.


    Compared with the past, Li Meng had a clear understanding of the existence of the main brain.


    Perhaps because of this, it is more silent, not as active as before, and comes out from time to time to communicate with Li Meng like a friend.


    Li Meng was aware of the change, but he didn''t want to change it.


    "Master! What are you thinking? "


    At this time, Chen Yan came over.


    She is holding a plate of unknown fruit in her hand. It is light green. Although it is not big, it is only the size of fingertips, but it looks crystal clear and delicious.


    Chen Yan is very curious because of the host''s worry.


    Gently put the fruit tray on the tea table in front of the host, and asked softly.


    When the words fall, Chen Yan sits beside Li Meng with a smile on her face.


    "Nothing!"


    Chen Yan''s arrival makes Li Meng put his mind away.


    Reach out, Li Meng grabbed the plate, a few crystal clear fruit into the mouth.


    The sour and sweet pulp and juice filled his mouth, which shocked Li Meng''s spirit.


    When the throat squirms, all the delicious food is gone.


    "Hoo


    Light vomit a breath, Li Meng lazy backward a, the whole body almost knead into the sofa.


    In his mind, Li Meng unconsciously thought about the future.


    Master this appearance can let Chen Yan is very puzzled, she does not know what happened, can only quietly accompany in one side.


    For a long time


    Li Meng suddenly sat up straight, turned to Chen Yan and asked, "can we go back to Nanlin island by merchant ship recently?"


    Although she didn''t know why the owner suddenly asked this question, Chen Yan didn''t think much about it. She replied, "a merchant ship should arrive in Kyoto in three days. If she leaves, it should be a week later. This time, the merchant ship carries a lot of goods, and it will take some time to unload them all."


    A week?


    Enough time


    Holding Chen Yan''s little hand, Li Meng stands up and takes her to the second floor.


    Chen Yan thought her master had something to do with her, but when Li Meng pulled her into her bedroom, Chen Yan''s face turned red.


    "Master! Now in broad daylight, you are... "


    Looking at Chen Yan, Li Meng doesn''t know what Chen Yan is thinking.


    Reaching out and knocking on Chen Yan''s white forehead, Li Meng said with a smile, "if I want to, let alone during the day, any time is OK, will you refuse?"


    No, of course not.


    In Chen Yan''s sad eyes, Li Meng claps Chen Yan''s round buttocks and says, "OK, find me a dress that can go out. Don''t be too gorgeous. Be casual."


    Clothes?


    The buttock is attacked, Chen Yan looks at the host bashfully, and walks to the wardrobe in a puzzled look.


    Master, is this a long journey?


    But this is in Kyoto, where can the host go?


    Open the wardrobe, Chen Yan carefully selected up.


    For more than half a year, she has been living with her master and sleeping with her every day. Naturally, the clothes are put together. In terms of dress, the master is not attentive, so she will take up the responsibility of life.


    In the past half year, Chen Yanke has collected a lot of clothes that Li Meng can wear.


    After a while, Chen Yan took out a set of light gray clothes from the wardrobe.


    "Master! Is this all right? "


    In front of the wardrobe, Chen Yan, with her clothes in her hand, turns to Li Meng and asks.


    "Well... Black is better."


    Although light gray is good, Li Meng still likes black.


    Black?


    Turning around, Chen Yan takes another suit from the wardrobe.


    "And this one?" Chen Yan inquires.


    What Chen Yan is holding in her hand is a black casual dress. The style is simple, a bit like a traveler''s dress.


    "That''s it!"


    Li Meng is very satisfied with Chen Yan''s clothes.


    Seeing that the host has chosen this one, Chen Yan leaves the wardrobe with her clothes and comes to Li Meng.


    After some clean-up, Li Meng can be said to be a new look, finally took off the black single clothes.

 Chapter 1368

    Looking at Chen Yan who is buttoning for herself, Li Meng smiles and reaches for Chen Yan''s waist.


    Today''s Chen Yan is still in her black skirt, elegant and beautiful.


    For the embrace of the host, Chen Yan has long been used to, just look up and smile, then continue to button the last few buttons.


    Chen Yan''s image of a good wife and mother is very helpful to Li Meng. His hands around his waist begin to be dishonest and slide down slowly.


    How can Chen Yan not notice the master''s little action.


    Looking up at the owner, Chen Yan lowers her head and continues to button.


    Chen Yan''s small white eyes can''t stop Li Meng. It''s a kind of wordless temptation.


    Hands continue to slide, from the round hips on the slide, along the thigh has been down.


    "Well..."


    The heat on her thigh makes Chen Yan give out a low hum. Her action stops and she looks at Li Meng with a sad face.


    In the face of Chen Yan''s eyes, Li Meng just smile, very bold bow in the ruddy lips dragonfly.


    In Chen Yan''s shy eyes, with Chen Yan''s ears lowered, Li Meng muttered and didn''t know what to say.


    When Li Meng leaves Chen Yan''s ear, Chen Yan''s eyes are like silk.


    The hand under the skirt was taken back. Li Meng said with a faint smile, "well, I should start, too."


    In Li Meng''s arms, Chen Yan said softly, "master! Have you forgotten one thing? "


    Although I don''t know where the host is going, Chen Yan won''t forget what she should remind the host.


    "You mean meeting with the ambassador of the American Federation?"


    Of course, Li Meng did not forget this. The ambassador of the American Federation has been in Kyoto for many days. Not long ago, that Ambassador asked to meet with Li Meng.


    As for the purpose, it is nothing more than the merchant ships seized by the first Legion in Austria. Angel International, which belongs to the three gods company, and behind angel international is the American Federation. If something happens to the three gods company, the American Federation will not keep silent.


    Chen Yan light way: "host but promised to meet with him, the time is set in tomorrow."


    Li Meng denied Chen Yan''s words and said, "I didn''t agree with him. The person who arranged the meeting was the Chinese official. The other party didn''t say that he had to see me. What he needed was someone who could represent the first army. Let your father do it."


    Father?


    Although it is not impossible to leave this matter to my father, the relationship between the soul language chamber of Commerce and the first Legion is well known. At this time, my father will not cause too much criticism.


    But


    Chen Yan inquired: "what is the master''s request? At the meeting with the ambassador of the American Federation, we should not only talk about the merchant ships, if there are other discussions... "


    What Chen Yan worried about, Li Meng naturally understood.


    In terms of politics, the first regiment is really not good at it. When it comes to contact with other countries, it seems to be more casual, does not go around, does not think too much, and is relatively straight to the goal.


    This makes many countries feel very uncomfortable when contacting with the first legion, because the style of the first Legion does not comply with the unwritten political rules.


    What is better said is "Zhi", and what is worse said is "erlengzi". The purpose is achieved completely by military means. Even if it comes to the negotiation table, it is only an exchange of terms between the two sides.


    requirement?


    Without much thought, Limon said casually: "there is no demand. Now the war in Austria has stabilized. The end of the war is a matter of time. Since the American Federation has withdrawn from the war, there is no need for those merchant ships to stay. As for other things, it is necessary to return them, Now the first Legion has nothing to talk about with the American Federation. "


    The meaning of the master is very clear.


    With a slight nod, Chen Yan said, "I know what to do. I''ll tell my father."


    All the things that should be explained have been explained. In Kyoto, there is no more Li Meng.


    Now in China, there is only one thing that has not been solved by Li Meng, and this is also something that Li Meng has always cared about.


    Originally, this matter should have been solved, but it was always disturbed by some unexpected things.


    It''s been more than half a year now.


    Now, it''s time to end it.


    Release the hand that embraces Chen Yan waist, Li Meng light "shout" one breath.


    It''s decided. Let''s go


    Looking at Chen Yan in front of him, Li Meng said: "I''m leaving Kyoto this time to go to Xiangdu. I can''t be sure about the time. Although my purpose of going to Xiangdu is very simple, I can''t rule out that something unexpected will happen. Maybe I can come back in a few days, or maybe it will take a few months. Anyway..."


    The words haven''t finished, the slight footstep rings out, the Dragon Qiao son of dress maid outfit entered the room.


    Entering the room, long Qiaoer said to Li Meng: "master! Here comes Miss Tara


    Tara?


    Hearing this long lost name, Li Meng was stunned.


    Count the time. Since Tara sent lolosin away, Li Meng hasn''t seen her for more than half a year.


    As for the employment task, Li Meng has already sent people to the silver wing guild to change the task to the "completed" state.


    Without much thought, Li Meng said to Chen Yan beside him, "let''s go and meet her."


    "Well!"


    Chen Yan answered softly.


    Chen Yan is not familiar with Tara, but she is also familiar with it.


    After a long time, Chen Yan is also curious about the purpose of Tara''s coming to find her master.


    She is just a martial arts artist. She was hired to protect her master when she went to Kyoto. Her task has been completed. It can be said that she has no relationship with her master. Since the employment relationship is over, why do you want to find her master?


    Then Li Meng and Chen Yan leave the room and come to the reception hall on the first floor.


    Entering the hall, Li Meng saw a familiar figure in the reception hall.


    She is dressed as a white-collar, with a shirt and a knee length skirt. Her temperament is totally different from that of the past. She is like a strong woman in the workplace. It''s totally unexpected that she is a martial arts artist.


    The sound of footsteps attracted her attention. When she looked back, she saw Li Meng and Chen Yan entering the hall.


    This makes her eyes slightly bright, a pair of beautiful eyes looking at Li Meng.


    "Tara! I haven''t seen you for a long time. You are... "

 Chapter 1369

    When he comes to Tara, Li Meng asks curiously as he scans her body.


    This dress is not like the Tara that Limon knew before. It''s just two people.


    For Li Meng''s aggressive eyes, Tara smiles and doesn''t care.


    Looking at Li Meng, she whispered: "people always have to change. As you can see, I changed myself."


    It''s changed, but it''s also changed so much that Li Meng doesn''t believe whether this man is Tara or not.


    Although it has changed a little bit, he is still known as Tara before. Li Meng is sure of this.


    With a little smile, Li Meng said, "sit down and talk."


    On the soft sofa, they sat down, opposite each other.


    Looking at the opposite Tara, Li Meng said, "it''s half a year since we calculate the time. In another month, we will be able to gather together for a year. In this year, it seems that a lot of things have happened to you."


    Tara agreed with Li Meng''s words.


    Who said no, even she never thought that in this year, she had such a big change.


    With a slight sigh, Tara said softly, "yes, a lot has happened."


    Looking at Tara''s beautiful face, Li Meng thinks.


    Although it was just a sentence, she knew only what had happened.


    It''s a personal matter for her. Li Meng doesn''t want to get to the bottom of it.


    Seeing Mr. Li Meng''s eyes staring at her, Tara''s heart beat faster.


    This reminds her of the floating ship. One night, she and Mr. Li Meng had a warm scene.


    Throughout the year, she had been dreaming about that scene. It was not a nightmare, but a shy dream.


    Sometimes when she wakes up from her dream, Tara will think of someone in her heart and wonder if she is wrong.


    But a dream is a dream, it will not affect the reality, and it will not change her.


    "Hoo


    With a breath, Tara''s face didn''t change much as she lowered her beating heart.


    She sighed a little, her expression became very heavy, and said in a low voice: "this time I came to see Mr. Li Meng for something. I also asked Mr. Li Meng to help me and my teacher."


    What can I do for you?


    Li Meng has been psychologically prepared for this.


    Tara doesn''t come to see him for no reason. If she comes to see him, there must be a reason.


    Without explicitly refusing, Li Meng said calmly, "what do you want me to do for you?"


    With a worried face, Tara whispered: "in a battle, my teacher was injured, and the injury has not improved. She has only persisted until now. An unknown force is eroding her body and making her injury more and more serious. Even the best doctors in Kyoto have no way."


    With beautiful eyes watching Li Meng closely, Tara said: "Mr. Li Meng is not an ordinary person. You have less power than even my teacher. In this world, if there is anyone who can save my teacher, it can only be Mr. Li Meng you!"


    Speaking of this, Tara couldn''t help thinking of the scene on the floating ship.


    Especially when the floating ship encountered the "cold current", what she did.


    Now think about it, even Tara, who has already lost her girlish heart, is quite shy.


    That''s true honesty. No matter how she thinks about it, as a woman, she will show the shyness that a woman should have.


    What she thought made Tara unconsciously lower her head, with a flush on her face.


    The girl''s shyness flashed by, and soon Tara''s face returned to normal.


    Although the change is in the blink of an eye, it can''t hide Li Meng who has been staring at Tara.


    Although he didn''t understand why Tara had such an interesting reaction, Li Meng didn''t think much about it.


    Li Meng asked, "your teacher? Who is she? "


    It seems that in Tara''s eyes, her teacher is very strong. From Tara''s words, Li Meng can recognize this.


    In Li Meng''s gaze, Tara said: "Wang Yanmei, the great consul of China, is my teacher."


    Wang Yanmei?


    Hearing the name from Tara, Li Meng was shocked.


    Li Meng, the grand consul of Kyoto, "Wang Yanmei", is no stranger, but Li Meng did not expect that Wang Yanmei was Tara''s teacher.


    Frowning slightly, Li Meng was puzzled and said: "I''m not a stranger to your teacher. She was not good before. How could she..."


    The words didn''t finish, because Li Meng realized something.


    Because of his respect for Wang Yanmei, Li Meng has always been very regular in front of her. This rule makes Li Meng unable to notice that Wang Yanmei is injured. Otherwise, in the previous frequent contact, if Wang Yanmei is injured, how can Li Meng not notice it.


    With a slight sigh, Tara said softly, "Mr. Li Meng knows about the invasion of demons before. Before Mr. Li Meng defeated the demons, the teacher fought with them. In the battle, the teacher was injured by them. In the past half a year, a lot of things have happened in Kyoto. The political demand makes the teacher have to hide the truth of his injury. As the injury gets more and more serious, the teacher finally falls down."


    So it is


    Li Meng understood why he had not seen Wang Yanmei in the last month.


    On the last side, it was the day when Yalan left. Counting the days, it was more than a month.


    Maybe that''s the will of God


    In his heart, Li Meng sighed. In this way, the matter of going to Xiangdu can only be put down for a while.


    There must be a sequence between the priorities. No doubt, Wang Yanmei''s life is more important. Her trip to Xiangdu is just Li Meng''s guilt. It''s a responsibility. Xiangdu can go at any time. There won''t be any problem in the evening for a few months. However, Wang Yanmei''s situation is different and can''t be delayed.


    Although Li Meng and Wang Yanmei don''t have much personal relationship, and their previous contacts have political factors, the feelings between people are all obtained through contact. At least in Li Meng''s mind, he doesn''t want Wang Yanmei to die at this moment.


    It''s not just reluctance, it''s also the current situation.


    Now Huaxia has just settled down, and the cooperation between the first regiment and Huaxia has just begun. If something happens to Wang Yanmei at this time, Huaxia will have another dispute. This is not what Li Meng wants to see.


    Li Meng knows very well that the peaceful reunification of China does not rely on the force of Kyoto, but on Wang Yanmei, a "hero" who came out of the dark ages. It is her prestige that has unified China.


    Once she passes away, China, which has not passed the buffer period, will surely fall apart.


    Li Meng can''t let her go regardless of emotion and reason.


    Without hesitation, Li Meng got up from the sofa and said to Tara, "come on, take me to see your teacher."

 Chapter 1370

    Li Meng said so, of course, agreed, and Tara stood up with a happy face.


    Although Li Meng did not say whether she could cure Wang Yanmei''s injury, she had almost blind confidence in Li Meng and Tara.


    It''s not just her, but anyone else will have the same mood with her.


    In the last battle with the devil, Li Meng has become a celebrity and is recognized as the strongest in the world.


    Before leaving, Li Meng said to Chen Yan, "Yan''er, since I''m not going to Xiangdu, I''d better leave it to me to meet the ambassador of the American Federation."


    With that, Li Meng and Tara leave in a hurry, leaving Chen Yan standing in the reception room.


    Looking at her master''s back, Chen Yan is silent.


    Until the figures of Li Meng and Tara disappear in the reception hall, Chen Yan silently sits down on the sofa, where Li Meng used to sit, feeling the residual temperature on the sofa.


    Leaving from the mansion, outside the courtyard, Li Meng and Tara get on the bus that Tara came in.


    This is an "Orey" brand car, which is the most expensive model sold by soul language chamber of Commerce. Similarly, it has the most comfortable configuration and the strongest power, just like its price.


    In Kyoto, and throughout China, some wealthy businessmen can afford it.


    In the low roar of the engine, the black car, like a cheetah, galloped along the street, steady and fast.


    In the car, in the comfortable back seat, Limon sits side by side with Tara.


    Compared with the past kind of honest "bloated" vehicles, the Orey is undoubtedly much more comfortable. Sitting in it, you can only feel slight shaking. Even if there is shaking, it is also very light and slow, and will not give people a "hard" feeling.


    Looking back from the window, Li Meng inquired, "you look like a civil servant in officialdom. I''m curious about who you are now."


    Wang Yanmei is her teacher. In fact, the answer is not hard to guess.


    Sure enough, Tara replied, "I''m the ruling secretary, and I''m responsible for assisting the grand consul in his administration."


    Shaking his head slightly, Li Meng said inconceivably: "it''s not like you..."


    It''s not like that. When I first met Tara, although she was a receptionist of the silver wings guild, she was also a blooming flower of the silver wings guild. When I first saw her, I didn''t see any weakness in her, only beauty and heroism that female martial artists should have.


    In Li Meng''s heart, Tara belongs to the kind of gentle female martial arts artist, and there is also the temperament of martial arts artist in the gentleness.


    But now, the heroism of a female martial artist can''t be seen from Tara. She has completely become a powerful woman in the officialdom. Although she is still gentle, the feeling she used to give people is no longer there.


    Looking at Li Meng beside her, Tara sighed: "such a life is not my wish, but the teacher has nurtured me. At least now I can''t leave her. Maybe in the future, I will return to my previous life."


    Nurturing grace?


    Wang Yanmei is much younger than Tara only in appearance. Tara is in her 40s, while Wang Yanmei''s appearance has been maintained in her 30s. It''s impossible to imagine that Wang Yanmei, who looks younger, has nurtured Tara.


    But in terms of actual age, this is a matter of course. After all, Wang Yanmei''s real age is much older than Tara''s. although no one knows her real age, if Wang Yanmei really experienced the dark ages, she would be at least more than 200 years old.


    The arrival of soul language chamber of Commerce has changed a lot of things. Looking out of the window, only the city''s style is very different from before. In the past, although Kyoto was full of traffic, it could not give people a sense of "advanced" city. Now, with the entry of soul language car trade, the change of car type on the road makes the city take on a new look.


    Although most of the old cars used to drive on the road are still old, this situation is slowly changing. The times are changing. When new things appear, it needs a process.


    Their destination is the palace in a ring of city, which is an old building.


    It is not a high-rise building, nor a Western Castle, but a group of retro palaces.


    At present, China implements a pseudo daiyi democracy, and the grand consul still stands above the parliament.


    When Wang Yanmei, the ruling person of this generation, abdicates, perhaps the post of grand consul will really disappear.


    As a great consul, Wang Yanmei still has the same rights as before. Like ancient kings, she has absolute rights and her own palace.


    When the vehicle drove into a 20 meter high wall, everything outside the window changed.


    The dense buildings on the roadside are gone. Instead, there is a square. Outside the square, there are magnificent palaces.


    Officials in Kyoto call it "Miyagi.".


    Having been in Kyoto for so long, only Li Meng, the palace city, has never lived in the future.


    A little lonely


    Since the car drove into the palace city, it was very cold outside. Li Meng didn''t see anyone except the soldiers stationed at the palace gate.


    How could such a large palace be deserted?


    In front of a palace, the traffic stopped.


    "Here we are


    So says Tara in the car.


    Opening the door, they came out of the car.


    Outside the car, Li Meng looked around and observed the palace city for the first time.


    Later, Tara took Li Meng into the palace.


    After entering the gate, there is a long corridor. Li Meng doesn''t know where it leads, but with Tara as the guide, Li Meng just needs to follow.


    In the corridor, Tara said as she walked, "teachers like to be quiet. In the palace city, except for a few maids, there are only some teachers'' students. Those little guys are all over the martial arts hall. They can''t be seen here."


    "Little one?" Li Meng was puzzled.


    Tara explained: "since the teacher moved into Miyagi, it has become the second martial arts academy. In the past 100 years, teachers often adopt orphans and gifted martial arts children. When these children grow up, they will leave Miyagi and choose their own life path in the outside world. This cycle continues today."


    Speaking of this, Tara sighed and said, "sometimes a long life is not necessarily a good thing. I remember the teacher said that she watched the students grow up with her own eyes and sent away an old student. Sometimes in front of those old students, she is a child, helpless and helpless. Maybe this is the price."


    Time will kill everything. Li Meng knows what kind of mood it is.


    When the relatives left one by one, but he was still alive, until finally alone.


    People yearn for endless life, but when they really have eternal life, it is a kind of torture.

 Chapter 1371

    "Tara?"


    A light voice suddenly rang out.


    In the crack of the door on the side of the corridor, a small head sticks out and stares at Tara and Limon in the corridor.


    "It''s you?"


    When she looks at Li Meng beside Tara, she frowns slightly and opens the door.


    She left the room in the way of the two.


    Li Meng came to the body, she was very proud to say: "I know who you are, what are you doing here?"


    Her appearance makes Tara feel helpless. She apologizes to Li Meng and pushes her to the room.


    It made her very angry and clamorous.


    "Tara, what are you doing? Let me go!"


    It''s no use fighting. In her protest, Tara pushes her back into the room.


    "Well, just be quiet and don''t make trouble for me."


    In her eyes, Tara closed the door without hesitation.


    After all this, Tara turned to Li Meng with an apologetic smile and said, "let''s go!"


    In the corridor


    "Who is she?"


    The scene just now made Li Meng very concerned. The little girl seemed to be hostile to him.


    And this hostility to some inexplicable, Li Meng can not know her, she is still a child, even if you know, it is impossible to have a grudge against her.


    Hearing Li Meng''s words, Tara had no choice but to smile and said softly, "her name is Xiaoqi. You don''t think she is a little girl, but she is in her thirties. She has an almost blind worship for her teacher. Maybe in her heart, the teacher is the strongest person in the world."


    So it is


    No wonder there is obvious hostility towards him. It''s really a child''s temperament.


    She is really a little girl. She is not only petite but also childish, just like a teenager. She speaks with a childish accent, which can be said to be a real child''s voice.


    Li Meng asked curiously, "is her body not in line with her age? Is it a congenital defect, or is there any other reason?"


    Tara can''t answer that question.


    She shook her head and said, "I don''t know. I only know that Xiaoqi stopped growing when she was 12 years old. After so many years, she has kept her appearance when she was 12 years old. At the beginning, I asked the teacher, but the teacher didn''t give a clear answer."


    It seems that there is a story


    The palace was still very big. It took a long walk to reach its destination.


    In front of a gate, Tara stops.


    "Here we are. This is where the teacher usually lives."


    As she speaks, Tara pushes the door open and walks in, while Li Meng follows.


    It''s a room, a big bedroom.


    There is a large space in the room, which is divided into outer hall and inner room.


    The decoration in the room is not luxurious, but some simple, looks quite simple, the general color is white.


    As Tyra enters the inner room, Li Meng sees a big bed and a thin figure on it.


    She was lying on the bed, covered only with a blanket. The arrival of the two did not wake her up. She seemed to fall into a deep sleep.


    "Tara? Why are you here? I''m asking you to deal with government affairs? Don''t worry about me. I''m fine. "


    When they were close enough to the bed, she woke up.


    When she opened her eyes, she saw Tara.


    Standing by the bed and looking at Wang Yanmei on the bed, Tara said softly, "teacher, please don''t worry. Tara won''t let go of government affairs. Look, who did I bring?"


    "Who is it?"


    Her voice was hoarse. Wang Yanmei''s pale face turned to the other side of the bed.


    On the other side of the bed, Wang Yanmei saw a familiar figure.


    Her pale face was slightly stunned, surprised and said with a bitter smile, "what are you doing here?"


    What''s the matter?


    Looking at the sickly Wang Yanmei on the bed, Li Meng said angrily, "of course I came to see you sleeping beauty. I don''t know what to say about you. If Tara hadn''t told me, I didn''t know about your illness."


    When he said this, Li Meng''s tone was obviously reproachful.


    Looking at Li Meng with apologetic eyes, Wang Yanmei said softly, "I don''t want to trouble you."


    To Wang Yanmei''s words, Li Meng said indifferently: "you should understand that I won''t just sit by."


    "I know!"


    Wang Yanmei never doubted this.


    Wang Yanmei is the most clear about Li Meng''s character, but it is because she is clear that she doesn''t want Li Meng to know about her illness. In her life, she has never owed others, and the last thing she wants to owe is Li Meng''s.


    After a breath, Li Meng didn''t talk to Wang Yanmei any more.


    "Well, let me see your injury. Today I''m here. Anyway, let me see. I know that you, a strong woman, don''t want to owe me any favor. Since you don''t want to owe me any favor, I''ll think about how to pay it later."


    He''s here. Does she have a choice?


    Wang Yanmei didn''t blame Tara. She turned to Tara and said, "go out first. I want to have a chat with Li Meng alone."


    With a little doubt in her heart, Tara left the inner room.


    The conversation between the teacher and Mr. Li Meng is somewhat


    The relationship between them seems very familiar. Is Mr. Li Meng a friend of the teacher?


    With Tara''s figure disappearing in the inner room, there are only Li Meng and Wang Yanmei left in the room.


    "Well, don''t move. Lie down!"


    See Wang Yanmei want to sit up, Li Meng quickly stop way.


    This makes Wang Yanmei quiet down, quietly lying on the bed, looking at the bedside Li Meng.


    She whispered, "am I ugly?"


    To this question, Li Meng didn''t even think about it and replied, "yes, it''s ugly. If you used to be the most beautiful woman in the world, now you have nothing to do with" beauty ". It''s quite ugly."


    For Li Meng''s honest reply, she laughed and said: "the truth is not good."


    "It''s not nice!"


    By the bed, Limon sat down.


    If it''s someone else, it''s very impolite, but Li Meng doesn''t know what impoliteness is, and Wang Yanmei doesn''t care too much about Li Meng.


    In terms of age, Li Meng is like a child in her eyes. On the other hand, Li Meng is her predecessor.


    Two identities, two concepts, let Wang Yanmei do not know how to get along with Li Meng, can only play down the contradiction between the two as far as possible.


    Looking down at Wang Yanmei lying on the bed beside her, Li Meng inquired, "where is the wound?"


    Zheng Zheng looked at Li Meng, hesitated for a moment, finally, Wang Yanmei or truthfully spit out two words: "chest!"


    the middle of the chest?


    Looking at the towering place under the blanket, Li Meng hesitated.

 Chapter 1372

    After all, Wang Yanmei is a woman. As a man, she is not suitable for that sensitive part.


    Wang Yanmei is more than 200 years old. She can''t be shy in some places.


    Li Meng''s hesitation made her laugh. She comforted her by saying, "doctors are parents. They don''t have to care too much."


    This is also


    As a female, Wang Yanmei doesn''t care. Why does he hesitate?


    With a slightly positive expression, Li Meng became serious.


    No longer hesitating, he stretched out his right hand, and Li Meng lifted the blanket from Wang Yanmei.


    When the blanket was lifted, a delicate body was exposed in Li Meng''s eyes.


    Because of her injuries, Wang Yanmei was wearing a loose Nightgown under the blanket, which was white.


    In Li Meng''s gaze, Wang Yanmei began to unbutton her chest, but her hand seemed to have no strength. As soon as she lifted it up, she put it down again.


    Seeing this, Li Meng said, "I''ll come!"


    Wang Yanmei can only give up and looks at Li Meng apologetically.


    After all, Wang Yanmei is the opposite sex and the most beautiful woman in the world. For a moment, Li Meng is also a little nervous.


    Li Meng is experienced in taking off clothes for women. He has no stage fright.


    Hands out, slowly to the towering place to explore.


    Two buttons on his chest were easily untied by Li Meng, and then he took off the sling from his shoulder.


    With the first step, Li Meng naturally became more bold. In Wang Yanmei''s calm eyes, Li Meng slowly pulled down Wang Yanmei''s dress.


    First white shoulders, and then slowly close to the towering ground.


    Vacuum?


    As the dress was pulled down, an unexpected discovery made Li Meng mutter.


    But it doesn''t matter. He''s a doctor now, and eventually he''ll see everything.


    Put away the thoughts in his heart, Li Meng concentrated his thoughts and made the last step.


    Down to the dress slowly across the towering peaks, little by little revealed its true features.


    Finally, the pull-down dress stayed in the waist.


    And the towering mountains are completely exposed in Li Meng''s eyes.


    Originally, the towering mountain is the most beautiful place for women, but in Li Meng''s eyes, the towering place in front of Wang Yanmei''s chest is only ferocious.


    The bandage wrapped tightly around her twin peaks, around her back, around her, almost covering her whole chest.


    In front of her chest, the bandage was dyed red by blood. The red area was slowly expanding and eroding at the speed visible to the naked eye. At the same time, Li Meng also smelled a strong smell of ointment.


    "It''s ugly, isn''t it?"


    See Li Meng silly staring at his chest, completely stunned, Wang Yanmei weak wry smile way.


    Li Meng didn''t make a sound and his face returned to normal.


    His right hand stretched out and gently touched the towering mountain.


    "Well..."


    Although it was only a slight touch, Wang Yanmei''s face was still in pain, and her mouth could not help but let out a painful hum.


    Li Meng didn''t distract his attention, and a trace of the power of his mind entered Wang Yanmei''s body along the palm of his hand.


    "This is..."


    In an instant, Li Meng learned the specific situation of Wang Yanmei.


    This is a tear wound. In Wang Yanmei''s chest, there is a wound more than ten centimeters long. Although the wound is not deep, it almost tears two peaks. Originally, this kind of wound is not fatal. With the healing ability of the martial artist''s body, the wound can heal in a few months at most. Only a very ferocious scar will be left, and the mountain peak will be deformed.


    But the wound in front of Wang Yanmei''s chest did not show any signs of healing. On the contrary, it was deepening the degree of wound tearing, which led to continuous bleeding with the wound. This was obviously not a normal phenomenon.


    With the deepening, Li Meng finally found the culprit.


    In the wound in front of Wang Yanmei''s chest, there is a strange force, which is hot and erosive.


    It is because of its existence that the wound can not be healed. On the contrary, it becomes more and more serious.


    It seems to be an energy


    "Psionic power?"


    Finally, Li Meng determined the characteristics of the strange force in Wang Yanmei''s chest wound


    It''s a psionic power. There are tens of thousands of attributes of psionic power, but no matter which attribute is more or less, it has the flavor of subspace, because psionic power comes from subspace.


    When the hand on the mountain was taken back, Li Meng inquired to Wang Yanmei: "your injury was caused when you fought with the devil last time."


    "Yes


    Wang Yanmei''s voice was very weak, and her face became more pale.


    His expression became dignified slightly. Li Meng said calmly: "although it is not a real devil, it has the ability possessed by the devil. There is the devil''s power in the wound on your chest. You can call it evil energy. It disturbs the self-healing ability of your body and makes the wound heavier and heavier."


    Li Meng''s words didn''t make Wang Yanmei''s expression change much. She looked at Li Meng quietly and seemed to ask: and then?


    After a little pause, Li Meng continued: "it''s not difficult to get rid of it. What''s more difficult is to heal later, because even if the wound is healed, it will leave obvious scars, which will affect..."


    Wang Yanmei naturally understood the impact.


    Wang Yanmei was very open to this. She shook her head and said, "it doesn''t matter. It won''t affect me. You should know that my life is running out. I don''t think I can find the other half of my life in the last days. It doesn''t matter whether it''s perfect or not."


    The life span of ordinary people is only a hundred years. As the strongest martial arts artist, Wang Yanmei''s life span is far beyond that of ordinary people, but more than two hundred years have passed, and her life span has reached its limit.


    Although I don''t know why Wang Yanmei can stay young forever, there is no doubt that her organs are failing and gradually aging.


    Li Meng doesn''t agree with Wang Yanmei.


    Li Meng said: "you can''t say that. You are a woman, and love is also something you have to experience in life. A life with love is the most perfect life. You have only been lonely for more than 200 years because you are too proud. You are the strongest martial arts artist and the most powerful thinker, which makes your vision very high, In the case that women''s status is inferior to men''s, you will only be interested in your strong men. Perhaps, you should lower your requirements, not to see whether the other party is strong or not, but only to see the sincerity of the other party. "


    Speaking of this, Li Meng said with a smile: "you are at the top. It''s not easy to find someone better than you in the field of martial arts and chanters. Even if you have one, it''s hard to get in touch with it."

 Chapter 1373

    "No!"


    Wang Yanmei shook her head..


    Looking at Li Meng calmly, she said in a soft voice: "people who are stronger than me are not without them. He is right beside me now."


    Because of Wang Yanmei''s words, Li Meng was slightly stunned and then lost his smile.


    Looking at Wang Yanmei, Li Meng joked: "in your eyes, I''m afraid I''m still a child. Naturally, I won''t be the best choice for your partner."


    Li Meng didn''t care about Wang Yanmei''s words. She just said it casually.


    Without chatting with Wang Yanmei, Li Meng began to get down to business.


    His right hand stretched out again and gently touched the bandaged twin peaks of Wang Yanmei.


    This time, Li Meng had enough news, which did not make Wang Yanmei feel pain.


    With his eyes closed, Li Meng entered the deep drive of his mind.


    The power of the soul is very magical. Li Meng drives a strong spiritual force, which seems to be a storm that sweeps the residual power in Wang Yanmei''s wound. In an instant, he uproots the power.


    Outside, a blue energy rose from the peak in front of Wang Yanmei''s chest and slowly disappeared into the air.


    After finishing all this, Li Meng took a breath.


    "The erosive substance in the wound has been removed. Next, it depends on your own healing ability. Just in case, I will stay for a few days to observe the wound healing."


    As he said this, Li Meng pulled up a dress for Wang Yanmei to cover the towering ground.


    Li Meng didn''t stop until the button on her chest was buttoned up. She quietly looked at Wang Yanmei''s pale face.


    The removal of the power seemed to relieve her pain, and her pale face recovered some color.


    Since the strange blue ability dissipated from her wound, Wang Yanmei clearly felt the change.


    The tearing pain disappeared all the time, which made her relaxed a lot.


    Looking at Li Meng gratefully, she whispered: "thank you!"


    With a little smile, Li Meng said casually: "I remember when I was in the hospital, you often came to see me, although there were political factors, but not all of them. You are the grand consul of China, and I am the ambassador of the first Legion. Regardless of the political level, I don''t want to see you die like this."


    After a little pause, Li Meng said softly: "you need to rest, don''t think about anything, don''t do anything, lie in bed and let your wound heal."


    "Well!"


    The exhaustion of the body let Wang Yanmei powerless should a, that pair of beautiful eyes slowly closed, the expression is very peaceful.


    Li Meng knew that the pain of tearing in the wound made Wang Yanmei not have a good sleep for more than half a year.


    She needs to rest and get enough sleep.


    Without interrupting, Li Meng got up and walked out of the hall.


    When Li Meng left the inner room and came to the outer hall, Tara, who had been waiting for a long time, quickly welcomed him.


    With a worried look, Tara asked urgently, "teacher, how is she?"


    Seeing Tara in such a hurry, Li Meng smiles in his heart, pretends to be heavy on his face, and sits on the sofa in the hall in silence.


    Li Meng''s reaction gave Tara some bad premonitions.


    Her face changed slightly, and she was about to go to the inner room.


    Just then, Li Meng on the sofa spoke.


    "Don''t disturb her. Let her sleep. She needs a rest."


    Li Meng''s words made Tara stop. She was stunned, then shook her head with a bitter smile.


    Looking back at Li Meng, Tara complained: "Mr. Li Meng, you are still playing tricks on me at this time."


    With a little smile, Li Meng shook his head and said, "it''s not a joke. You are too nervous. Your teacher needs a rest, and so are you. If you have too many things in your head, you will be schizophrenic."


    After patting the sofa beside him, Li Meng said, "come and sit down. I have something to tell you."


    Without much thought, when she came to Li Meng''s side, Tara sat down and they were very close.


    At such a close distance, Tara can smell the manliness of Li Meng, which makes Tara very unnatural.


    Li Meng didn''t notice Tara''s reaction. He said, "your teacher''s wound should be ok now. Now we have to let her wound heal slowly. In case of uncontrollable changes, I will stay and observe for a few days."


    When she learned the real answer from Li Meng, Tara was relieved.


    Although she didn''t know how Li Meng did it, since the man beside her said so, the teacher''s injury would be cured.


    Taradang said, "I''m going to prepare a room for Mr. Limon."


    "No hurry!"


    Li Meng stops Tara from getting up.


    Looking a little hesitant, Li Meng was very embarrassed and said: "I have no problem staying, but..."


    "But what? Please don''t worry, Mr. Li Meng. If you have any request, just ask for it. "


    Among other things, just for the sake of the teacher, Tara also wanted Mr. Li Meng to stay.


    With a smile in his heart, looking at Tara beside him, Li Meng said solemnly: "I have a habit of sleeping alone at night. I need someone to accompany me. Naturally, it''s not a problem where I live, but here... Would you like to accompany me?"


    Li Meng''s words, can let Tara directly Leng, even if she lived for decades, her face also can''t help "Shua" become ruddy.


    She didn''t know what to do. She didn''t know what to say.


    After a long time, she stood up in a panic and stammered: "I... I have something else to do. I''ll leave first. I''ll let Xiaoqi come to you."


    With that, Tara ran away in a panic. She ran away quickly, and her legs seemed to tremble.


    Looking at Tara''s back, Li Meng smiles and stretches lazily.


    I haven''t seen Tara for a long time, which makes Li Meng a little flirtatious.


    Although the relationship between the two people is not very close, but also can not talk about strangers, and floating ship experience, there are some warm smell between the two people.


    Li Meng is very open to women. If he likes women, he never suppresses himself.


    Although a person with special feelings is worthy of admiration, he will leave too many regrets. In his position, he will not be constrained by the common customs.


    For Li Meng, who has a long life, women are the condiments in life and indispensable.


    Li Meng has had enough of loneliness. In blue star''s memory, he has been alone all the time. For revenge, he gave up everything. Even his beloved sister was mercilessly abandoned by him. When he finally learned to put it down, it was too late. He had lost everything and ended his sinful life with regret.


    Li Meng seldom recalled the memory of blue star, but he never forgot it.


    Maybe it is because of the bad memory of blue star that completely changed Li Meng''s temperament, no longer ruthless, but to protect the best things in the world, even if he became the God of death on the dark side, he never changed that.

 Chapter 1374

    In the inner room, Wang Yanmei is sleeping, while in the outer room, Li Meng is waiting for someone.


    Li Meng was not familiar with the palace. As an outsider, he was not easy to wander around.


    Now Tara runs away irresponsibly and shamelessly, and Li Meng can only wait in the outer hall.


    All this is Li Meng''s own suffering. Otherwise, how could Tara leave him.


    Sitting on the sofa, Li Meng was lost in thought.


    Where you are, of course, you can think of the people and things around you.


    Li Meng thinks of Wang Yanmei and her injuries.


    Although martial artists have strong self-healing ability, many injuries can be completely recovered as before, but this requires careful cultivation, as well as the location of the wound.


    Wang Yanmei''s wound is in the most sensitive place for women. Once she is injured, it is impossible for her to recover. She will leave a ferocious wound.


    Although it''s a blessing to be alive, and some things can''t be forced, Li Meng is an obsessive-compulsive disorder patient. Since she has brought Wang Yanmei back from the edge of death, she must do her best.


    Just as Li Meng was sitting on the sofa, he thought to himself, a small figure sneaked into the room.


    First she opened a small crack in the door, then stretched out her little head and looked into the room.


    When she saw Li Meng sitting on the sofa, her eyes lit up slightly and she slipped into the room through the crack of the open door.


    When she thought Li Meng didn''t find her, Li Meng suddenly turned his head and looked at her.


    This scared her a big jump, the furtive pace froze in place.


    The stupefied spirit on the face only lasted for a moment. Seeing that Li Meng found her, she simply let go and came to Li Meng.


    Looking at Li Meng, her small face was full of impatience and said impolitely: "hum! If Tara hadn''t begged me, I wouldn''t have come. Come with me


    Then, regardless of Li Meng''s reaction, she turned haughtily and walked out.


    Looking at her like a child, Li Meng doesn''t feel much about her attitude.


    From her words, as well as all kinds of acting styles, we can see that her body not only stopped growing, but also stayed at 12 years old mentally.


    No matter how small-minded Li Meng is, he will not have the same insight as a child.


    Witty up, Li Meng to keep up with the front of the small figure.


    Two people walking in the corridor, the front of the small house has been quietly walking, and Li Meng also followed.


    Li Meng in the rear, while quietly following, also looked at her.


    Her body did stop at the age of 12, but some parts were still developing.


    Although the two peaks on her chest are not as grand as Wang Yanmei''s, they are full on her body. This size is not in line with her posture, which makes her look a little


    How to say, this is not awkward, but a delicate beauty.


    So far, Li Meng doesn''t know her name, only that Tara calls her Xiaoqi.


    "What is this place?"


    Unconsciously, they came to a green world.


    One side of the corridor is no longer bare walls, but a courtyard, a courtyard with all kinds of green vegetation.


    The courtyard is large and divided into many gardens, each of which contains different vegetation.


    After Li Meng''s inquiry, she raised her eyebrows and said with pride: "these are some rare plants collected by the teacher in the dark ages. They have strong cold resistance and can survive even in the ice and snow. Soil is not a necessity for them to survive. Their roots can even plunge into the ice and absorb the water needed by the body."


    So it is


    It seems that this courtyard is Wang Yanmei''s plant collection.


    Also, I''m afraid that only Wang Yanmei who has experienced the dark ages herself can have this leisure.


    Looking back, she glared at Li Meng fiercely, just like a kitten protecting food. She warned, "you can''t pay attention to them. These plants are teachers'' treasures."


    Li Meng just gave a faint smile and said casually, "I really have this plan. When your teacher wakes up, I''ll ask her for some."


    "You dare! The teacher won''t give it to you. "


    Just like a tiger, she stopped and turned to look at Li Meng.


    Li Meng chose to ignore the angry little girl and walked past her with a smile.


    This let her gnash her teeth, angry quickly followed up.


    "You hate me?"


    Looking at the little one coming up beside him, Li Meng asked in a soft voice.


    To this problem, she rolled a white eye, did not hesitate to say: "of course!"


    This kind of reply made me smile, didn''t care, but sighed thoughtfully: "you are really a child."


    Li Meng''s words didn''t satisfy her. She grabbed Li Meng''s sleeve and asked, "why do you say that? I''m not a child. I''m 32 years old and 41 days old today. How can I have such an old child? "


    His left hand was bound, and in the corridor, they stopped.


    Looking down at a pair of cannibals around him, Li Meng said calmly, "Wang Yanmei has raised you. In your eyes, she is both a teacher and a mother. In the eyes of children, mother is always the greatest. Your teacher is a hero, a hero who has existed for more than 200 years. In China, she is a shining pearl, and now, The brilliance of this pearl is blocked by my unexpected outsider. That''s why you hate me. "


    Speaking of this, Li Meng said with a smile: "I''m inferior to your teacher in prestige, but your teacher is my younger generation in self strength."


    Li Meng said softly: "little guy, the world is too big. There are many people who are better than your teacher. If you want to hate them, you need more people in your heart."


    Her forehead was attacked, which made her stay slightly. At this time, she didn''t hear what Li Meng said.


    "Hum!"


    After a long time, she responded and continued to walk with a cold hum.


    Looking at the little guy leaving, Li Meng smiles and follows up.


    Even if the body stops growing, the growth of the mind has nothing to do with the body. It''s about life experience.


    Although Li Meng called her little guy, he never regarded her as a child.


    Her actual age is 32 years old. How can her mind remain 12 years old in these 32 years?

 Chapter 1375

    I''m afraid this 12-year-old mind is just what others think of her, because she looks small. Of course, others regard her as a child, and her every move is childish in other people''s eyes.


    This is probably a sense of illusion.


    Next, there was a lot of silence between them. The little guy led the way in front, while Li Meng followed.


    Before long, the destination arrived.


    In an arc corridor, in front of a room door, the little guy stopped and pushed the door in.


    After the little guy, Li Meng enters the room.


    Looking around, this is probably a passenger room. They are in the outer hall, and there is a bedroom inside.


    The light is good, bright enough. It should be on the edge of the palace. Looking at the window, Li Meng can see the palaces not far away.


    In the room, the little guy said to Li Meng, "this is your room."


    Looking around the living room, Li Meng praised: "not bad."


    It''s really good. Although the furnishings in the room are very simple, everything is very simple, but it gives people a very gentle and elegant feeling. On the walls and large decorations, there are some Chinese soft body calligraphy and paintings, which makes the room look very elegant, and the air seems to be filled with a smell of wood.


    On a sofa with wooden armguards, Li Meng sat down lazily.


    See Li Meng sit down, the little guy that petite body also climbed up Li Meng opposite sofa sat down, eyes staring at Li Meng.


    Seeing the little guy staring at himself, Li Meng touched his nose. He didn''t know what the little guy was doing.


    He said tentatively, "why don''t you go yet?"


    "Hum!"


    To Li Meng''s words, she gave a "hum" and turned her head to one side.


    However, I didn''t mean to go.


    If you don''t leave, you can''t leave. This is not your own territory. In other people''s territory, Li Meng can''t drive away the people of the master''s family.


    Therefore, Li Meng can only ignore the existence of the little guy.


    While thinking about how to perfectly cure Wang Yanmei''s injuries, Li Meng takes out his palm computer.


    Today, the communication satellites of the first Legion have been put into the sky. Although there is still a certain distance from the global network, the signals in East Asia have been fully covered, which enables Li Meng, who is far away in Kyoto, to completely control the situation of the first Legion in the mainland of Austria with the help of data terminals.


    Compared with peaceful China, Austria is experiencing a war.


    Although the initiator of the war was the first army, Li Meng would not feel any guilt about it.


    Although many lives died in the war, their death is to give Austria a better future.


    Because there is a fact that cannot be erased.


    Even without the first legion, Austria will not be far away from the war, only in the consumption of civil war, let the human beings on this continent struggle in endless cycle.


    Although the first Legion is a foreign enemy, it gives the human beings in Austria a chance to change their lives.


    There will be a price for war, but for the people of the continent, it is worth it.


    "You... What are you looking at?"


    See Li Meng took out a small thing, eyes have been looking at it, which makes her very curious.


    The voice is in my ear. I don''t know when, she has slipped off the sofa and come to Li Meng. She stares at Li Meng''s palm computer curiously.


    The voice of the little guy in his ear made Li Meng withdraw his vision from the screen of the palm computer. He shook the little guy with the palm computer in his hand and said, "do you say this?"


    "Well?"


    The little guy nodded heavily, and his eyes moved with the palm computer in Li Meng''s hand.


    Such a lovely appearance made Li Meng forget her real age for a moment.


    His left hand stretched out, a grasp of her waist, put her little body on the leg.


    For Li Meng''s rude behavior, she was not angry and sat on Li Meng''s lap obediently.


    It seems that Li Meng''s hand in the palm of the computer, let her ignore a lot of things.


    While holding the little guy, Li Meng said: "this thing is a small monitor. It can display data in the form of images. It is connected to the satellite in orbit. Do you know TV? You can think of it as a smaller, more functional TV. "


    "Look at this!"


    Gently on the screen, the screen flickered, a shocking picture appeared in the eyes of the two people.


    The picture is an arc of the earth, a vast expanse of white, the outermost is a layer of halo.


    This is a picture of the earth taken by an orbiting satellite from a distance.


    "What is this?"


    Looking at the shocking picture on the screen, the little guy was stunned.


    That appearance is very lovely, and the look on the face, no longer like before treat Li Meng that cold attitude.


    In the little guy''s ear, Li Meng said softly: "this is the picture taken by the satellite in orbit."


    "Track? Satellite? "


    The little guy murmured to himself.


    For her, who had never left the palace, she did not understand these two words.


    Although the voice was small, Li Meng heard it.


    In the following time, Li Meng and the little guy explained what orbit and satellite were.


    After some contact with the little guy, Li Meng found a problem, that is, the little guy knows nothing about some common sense things.


    Originally, Li Meng thought that the little guy''s body just stopped growing, and his mind should be very mature.


    But Li Meng was wrong. He found that the little guy''s mind was not 12 years old, so he should be lower.


    Although 12 years old, he has been able to distinguish right from wrong, and has a certain control over himself.


    But the little ones are different.


    Looking back at Li Meng and smiling sweetly, the little guy said in a delicate voice: "thank you, big brother! So this is the satellite. "


    Looking at the little guy''s sweet smile, although the little guy is really cute and cute, Li Meng always feels that something is wrong.


    The change of attitude is too big. Li Meng didn''t forget what he was like when he was treated by the little guy before.


    This "big brother" is so sweet that even Li Meng is not used to it.


    Although he had some doubts, Li Meng didn''t think much about it.


    As for children, if they are immature and changeable, this is the characteristic of children.


    "According to my elder brother, if I put my hand out of the window, can the satellite see my hand?"


    Seeing the little guy looking at himself, Li Meng said with a smile: "of course, because of the accuracy problem, we can''t see it too clearly and it''s a little fuzzy, but we should be able to see it."


    You can''t just say it, you have to do it to convince people.


    Looking at the little guy in his arms, Li Meng said, "would you like to have a try?"

 Chapter 1376

    "Well!"


    The little guy was very interested in Li Meng''s proposal and quickly nodded his head.


    Put the little guy down from his leg, Li Meng stood up from the sofa and took the little guy to the window.


    The windowsill is a little high, so I can''t climb it in the shape of a little guy.


    She looked at Li Meng pitifully and opened her hands.


    At this time, Li Meng was surprised by his cleverness. At the same time, he didn''t adapt to it.


    There was nothing more to say. In the little guy''s expectant eyes, Li Meng picked up the little guy and put it on the windowsill.


    Sitting on the windowsill, the little guy didn''t have any hesitation. He reached out to the window.


    Holding the little guy''s waist in one hand to avoid her falling from the windowsill, Li Meng opened the data terminal with the other hand and temporarily mobilized the resources on the orbital reconnaissance satellite with his highest authority.


    But more than 20 seconds later, the reconnaissance satellite captured the picture.


    Seeing the picture on the screen, Li Meng pulled the little guy''s hand out of the window back.


    "All right! You see


    Move the data terminal to the little guy, Li Meng said.


    "Really, big brother, I see it."


    Looking at the vertical picture in the picture, the little guy seems very happy.


    The picture is very clear. Although the hand is a little fuzzy, it can see the outline.


    Turning back to Li Meng, Tian Tian smiles, and the little guy whispers: "big brother! My name is Xiaoqi. Nice to meet you. "


    So polite, so cute, is it really the little guy before?


    Looking at the petite and lovely Xiao Qi in front of him, Li Meng felt a little incredible for a moment.


    Although children''s temperament is changeable, but Xiao Qi''s change is too big.


    If Xiaoqi before is a tormenting goblin, then Xiaoqi at this time is a beautiful little angel.


    Xiaoqi?


    What a nice name.


    A little smile, Li Meng light way: "that a lot of advice."


    "Well!"


    Xiao Qi nodded heavily.


    At this time, Xiaoqi nodded suddenly and froze.


    The smile disappeared from her face. She looked at Li Meng, who was close at hand, and then looked at Li Meng''s hand holding her waist. Her face changed and her mouth slightly opened


    "Pervert, luster!"


    She became angry, opened her little mouth, jumped on Li Meng''s shoulder, and bit it down.


    Xiao Qi''s change is a little puzzling, and the sting also comes so suddenly. When Li Meng reacts, Xiao Qi has bitten deeply.


    "Suck!"


    The sharp tingling made Li Meng take a breath.


    "Hum... Pervert!"


    After a successful, Xiao Qi pushed Li Meng away, angrily looked at Li Meng, angrily jumped off the windowsill, small posture, raised his head and left the room.


    At the moment when she stepped out of the door, she turned and looked at Li Meng in front of the window. Her eyes were full of disgust.


    "This..."


    Leng Leng looking at Xiao Qi disappeared place, Li Meng some laughing and crying.


    What''s more, that kid''s value is a female devil.


    The tingling on the shoulder and the warm feeling let Li Meng know that she didn''t have the slightest mercy. She bit it with all her strength.


    Pulling the clothes on his shoulder, a blood line is flowing down, and a circle of clear blood red teeth marks appear on Li Meng''s shoulder.


    It hurts


    With a slight grin, Li Meng let out a breath.


    Looking at the bite marks on his shoulder, Li mengruo thought.


    Li Meng thought of Xiao Qi, thought of abnormal temperament change Xiao Qi.


    Should not


    "Double personality?"


    Li Meng murmured to himself.


    Although it''s a guess, it''s very possible, otherwise it can''t explain Xiaoqi''s completely two extremes of attitude.


    With a slight sigh, Li Meng put away his thoughts and left the window. He entered the bathroom honestly and washed the wound on his shoulder with water.


    After some simple treatment, Li Meng just left the bathroom.


    The wound on the shoulder is left by Xiaoqi. In the face of a child, what else can Li Meng do? He can only bear it. He can''t be careful to find Xiaoqi''s trouble.


    And this bite should also bite, who let him treat Xiaoqi in the way of treating children.


    Time goes by, and the time of the day goes by unconsciously.


    When night comes, all things return to silence.


    As a guest, Li Meng is not idle in this day.


    The purpose of Li Meng''s coming here is to cure Wang Yanmei''s injuries. Naturally, he will work hard for this goal.


    In Wang Yanmei''s bedroom, Li Meng came here early.


    Although Tara left him and Xiaoqi didn''t know where he was, Li Meng was not alone on this day.


    After Xiaoqi left, a maid came to his room, waiting for his call.


    Her name is Qin Wei. She is a traditional Chinese woman. She is gentle and beautiful. Although she is young, she will be a rare beauty in the future.


    In the living room, Li Meng is waiting for Wang Yanmei to wake up.


    Although it was night, Li Meng didn''t think that Wang Yanmei would continue to sleep all night.


    People sleep regularly. Even if they don''t sleep for several days and nights, they can recover their spirits after resting for more than ten hours at most. Wang Yanmei just falls asleep, not sleepy. During this period, she will wake up.


    Sitting on the sofa in the living room, Li Meng is in a daze. In front of the window not far away, Qin Wei, dressed in a black swallow tail skirt, is standing quietly, looking at the dark outside.


    Although her task around Li Meng is to satisfy Li Meng''s needs as much as a maid, she is not a real maid. She is Wang Yanmei''s adopted daughter and one of the many students in the martial arts palace.


    From the window, she took back her eyes and turned to look at Li Meng in the hall.


    She whispered: "Mr. Li Meng, it''s late at night. The teacher doesn''t know when he will wake up. Let''s talk about it tomorrow."


    Because of Qin Wei''s words, Li Meng looks back at the bedroom.


    When he took back his sight, Li Meng sighed and said, "OK!"


    It seems that Wang Yanmei is really tired


    Li Meng has some ideas on how to cure Wang Yanmei''s injuries, but now it''s only a matter of practice.


    After all, Li Meng has never used that kind of power. Now, Wang Yanmei''s injury is undoubtedly a good experimental object.


    Standing up from the sofa, in the gentle footsteps, Qin Wei and Li Meng left the living room one after another.


    In the corridor, they walked quietly without any communication.


    Li Meng is thinking about things, thinking about whether the cure for Wang Yanmei is reliable, while Qin Wei is staring at Li Meng''s back, with a complicated look on her face.

 Chapter 1377

    "I know you?"


    In front of him, Li Meng''s voice rang out and came into Qin Wei''s ears.


    Since her appearance, Li Meng always feels that she is familiar with something, and seems to have seen it somewhere.


    And her performance seems to know him, eyes are always focused on him, the look on the face is quite interesting.


    Li Meng''s inquiry made her feel a little stunned, and then she replied: "I met once. Before I worked in the hero Association, I was a" hero ". Mr. Li Meng attended a meeting at the headquarters of the hero Association. In that meeting, I was also on the scene, and naturally met Mr. Li Meng."


    Qin Wei''s words remind Li Meng of the meeting in the hero Association.


    The memory in the brain was quickly mined out, and the process of the meeting quickly passed through the brain.


    Li Meng finally found her in his memory.


    "It''s you


    Li Meng remembered. Although she didn''t know her name at that time, she still remembered her appearance.


    When the meeting was held, there was a place similar to the side hall beside the meeting room. During the meeting, some heroes were also in the side hall to protect the order of the scene. The side hall and the meeting room were separated by a glass wall. Inside, you can see the outside, and outside, you can see the inside. Among the heroes, Li Meng saw Qin Wei''s existence.


    With a little smile, Qin Wei said softly, "it''s me. Since that meeting, in the following period of time, Mr. Li Meng''s reputation has spread all over China. After returning to the palace, I never expected to see Mr. Li Meng here again."


    Although there was a meeting, but also close the relationship between the two people, no longer as unfamiliar as before.


    On the way back to the room, they chatted with each other.


    "Mr. Li Meng came to the court this time because of his teacher?"


    Looking at the front of Li Meng''s back, Qin Wei asked the biggest question in her heart.


    This is the palace, the most important place in Kyoto. Ordinary people can''t come here.


    As a teacher''s student, Qin Wei knows the strict rules of the court. Men are not allowed to enter the court. Even the adopted sons in the martial arts hall are not allowed to leave the martial arts hall without being summoned by the teacher.


    Not to mention men from outside.


    Today, however, she was asked by Xiaoqi to look after the outsider.


    When she learned that the "outsider" was "Li Meng", she accepted Xiao Qi''s request.


    Now in the human society, Li Meng is in the limelight. She also wants to see the best man in the world.


    Li Meng: "Oh? Why do you think so? "


    Qin Wei said in a low voice: "the teacher''s injury has not improved, but is getting more and more serious. Modern medical methods can''t cure the teacher''s injury. In Kyoto, if you want to help the teacher, only Mr. Li Meng can help you."


    For this answer, Li Meng just laughed.


    He said: "strength doesn''t mean omnipotence. I don''t want to be looked upon so highly. If one day I encounter something that I can''t solve, I''m afraid I''m going to be covered with this hat."


    Qin Wei couldn''t help chuckling at Li Meng''s words.


    "At least in this matter," she said with a smile, "Tara''s choice is right. She found Mr. Li Meng and solved the source of the teacher''s illness. Tara believes in you, and I believe in Mr. Li Meng."


    To Qin Wei''s words, Li Meng just a faint smile, can''t refute at all.


    Unconsciously, in the chat, the room arrived.


    Outside, they stopped.


    Standing at the door, Qin Wei said to Li Meng in the room, "it''s late at night. Mr. Li Meng, please have a rest early. You can tell me anything at any time. I''m in the next room."


    It seems that Qin Wei did her duty as a temporary "maid" to the end.


    "I will," said Li Meng


    Then Qin Wei left, and Li Meng went back to his room.


    Sitting on the soft sofa, Li Meng gave a lazy stretch.


    Today''s time passed quickly. Unconsciously, the time of the day passed.


    The passage of time can not be felt, the time of the day seems unusually short.


    Languidly lying on the sofa, Li Meng fell into meditation.


    He can''t stay here for a long time. He must solve Wang Yanmei''s injury as soon as possible, and then leave Kyoto to do his own business.


    In the starry sky, a powerful force is about to move. In order to make mankind and the first army have a better future, we must prepare for the rain and cherish every minute.


    In Kyoto, although Li Meng can do a lot of things, he can''t change the status quo of the first Legion.


    Only by going to the front can the war of the first Legion be ended more quickly. Once the war is over, relying on its vast territory, the first Legion can do a lot of things, and a big era belonging to the first Legion will come.


    "Hoo


    With a breath, Li Meng put down his thoughts for the time being.


    No matter how powerful the enemy is in the starry sky, one day or two days will not change anything. There is no need to worry or pay special attention to that day or two days.


    With a change of mind, Li Meng returns to Wang Yanmei''s injury.


    Although the first Legion has advanced medical technology, it is only half a century ahead of the world. There is a certain limit. Even if Li Meng brought the most advanced medical equipment from Nanlin Island, it can not cure Wang Yanmei''s injury perfectly.


    In this case, we can only use unnatural forces.


    Today, Li Meng has three kinds of power, one is the power of death, the second is the power of soul, and the third is the power of faith.


    Among the three forces, the power of death and the power of soul are well understood and can be used flexibly, but Li Meng lacks a certain understanding of the power of faith.


    What is the power of faith?


    In Li Meng''s view, it is a kind of spiritual energy, a kind of power born from other people''s spirit. This kind of power is gentle and full of goodwill. It has very peculiar characteristics. Even Li Meng can''t know how it exists.


    It doesn''t exist in the soul or body in a fixed form. It exists in a higher latitude space. Although it can''t be seen or touched, it has a kind of connection with Li Meng. As long as an idea, it can be called anytime and anywhere.


    Li Meng''s use of the power of belief is still very shallow. The only thing he knows is to use it to travel through time and space.


    Yes, it''s time travel.


    Only time and space shuttle can explain why it takes only an instant to reach the two places in the endless starry sky by using the power of faith.


    Because in the channel opened by the power of faith, everything is static, but the speed of time is also very fast. It seems like an instant, but it has been many years.


    At first, Li Meng thought that the channel of faith was based on the principle of Space folding, but at last, he thought it was not.


    Because even if the space is folded, it can''t reach another destination in an instant.

 Chapter 1378

    In the realm of physical exploration, only wormholes have similar abilities.


    What is a wormhole?


    Wormhole is a known hidden potential rule in the physical world. It is hidden in the physical world. It is everywhere. It can not be touched or observed. It can only use huge energy to impact with a frequency to open the wormhole channel.


    When the wormhole passage is opened, you can travel between the two places in an instant, even if the distance between the two places is thousands, tens of thousands, or even millions of light years.


    Although Li Meng didn''t know the principle of wormhole operation, his brain knew it.


    Li Meng and zhinao once studied the power of belief in detail. Although the final answer is not clear, they also found another characteristic of the power of belief.


    Although it is not mild, it has two forms: one is the burning light that can extinguish everything, the other is the purified light that can cure everything.


    The essence of the power of belief is close to nothingness, without any characteristics. Once it comes into contact with the "light" of the material world, it can trigger a series of effect changes and become a very strange energy.


    This kind of energy is called "holy light" by Li Meng.


    When he knew enough about the extraordinary power of the holy light, Li Meng would not use it.


    The biggest reason is that it has the characteristics of "purification", which will make the "holy light" cause a kind of brain washing trauma to human beings, and make the soul numb and the perception rigid.


    Although it is a slow and controllable process, it takes Li Meng a lot of energy.


    Even with Li Meng''s spiritual strength, he can''t control the "holy light" very well.


    For uncontrollable power, Li Meng has always avoided it, but now, it seems that he has no choice.


    Thinking of this, Li Meng looked slightly and looked sideways at the sharp pain on his shoulder.


    Li Meng''s consciousness is connected with the power of belief in the unknown space.


    Outside, on the top of Li Meng''s head, a soft white light appeared from the void, like a sharp arrow falling from the sky and running up to Li Meng''s body.


    At the moment when "holy light" touched his body, Li Meng''s face turned a little red, and then returned to normal.


    On the surface of Li Meng''s body, a layer of white halo was flowing. The halo lasted for about a second and then gradually faded away.


    When everything returned to normal, Li Meng took a breath.


    With a thoughtful look on his face, Li Meng stretched out his right hand and opened the clothes on his left shoulder.


    Under the clothes, the bite marks on the shoulders have disappeared. The skin is as smooth as a mirror, and there is no scar.


    Only that little bit of tingling was left.


    In the mouth, Li Meng muttered to himself: "the effect is really magical, is it to accelerate the growth of cells?"


    It seems so, and the sequelae


    Li Meng moved his limbs for a while and felt good. He didn''t find any sequelae for the time being.


    It''s just


    In the void, the spirit body seems to be unstable, and it seems to be very sensitive to the light.


    Li Meng didn''t care about this situation because it was expected.


    Spirit represents absolute "darkness", while "holy light" represents light. Light and darkness are mutually exclusive. Although they coexist, they cannot live in peace.


    In this way, things will be easy.


    "Dong! Dong


    While Li Meng was thinking to himself, the door was knocked.


    The knock on the door was dull, but very clear.


    At this time


    Although he was curious who would come at this time, Li Meng didn''t think much and said, "come in!"


    "Click!"


    The door was opened and a slim figure entered the room.


    Tara?


    See who is coming, Li Meng slightly a Leng, eyes strange looking at near Tara.


    At this time, Tara is still the short skirt of the day, but compared with the shy departure of the day, Tara looks very indifferent at this time.


    In Li Meng''s eyes, Tara sits down opposite Li Meng.


    Looking at Li Meng''s stunned expression, Tara pursed a smile and said softly, "what a surprise?"


    Li Meng nodded curiously at Tara''s words.


    With a little smile, Tara said casually: "today I think a lot. My life has been very flat. Although I have many companions around me, I also know many people. From Reunion to separation, although there is no lack of people who pursue me, I haven''t met anyone I like for decades. I remember Mr. Li Meng, you said, Life without love is not complete. After decades of loneliness, maybe I should say goodbye to my past life. "


    At the end of the speech, Tara looks at Li Meng quietly. She looks at Li Meng''s face all the time and Li Meng''s expression changes.


    With Tara''s words, Li Meng''s expression changed a lot, from surprise to clarity, and then to silence.


    He knew that Tara''s words were not nonsense, but a kind of confession, a kind of confession.


    One thing Limon doesn''t deny is his desire to possess Tara.


    If we say that on the floating ship, Li Meng just has some good feelings for Tara, a beautiful woman. Tara''s gentleness is like a big sister. For Li Meng, a young man, the lethality is huge.


    But after the cold night, Tara did not hesitate to take off her clothes just to keep Li Meng warm. When she was fond of Tara, Li Meng became possessive.


    Tara''s body has been seen by Li Meng. In Li Meng''s subconscious, she has already acquiesced that Tara is her own woman.


    Although Li Meng won''t force Tara, and can''t give her too much commitment, if he has the chance, Li Meng won''t let Tara Go.


    But


    If Li Meng is an ordinary person, a powerful ordinary person, naturally she can get what Tara wants, but Li Meng is not. His unique identity makes Li Meng unable to accept the women who love him in a secular way.


    This may be selfish, but for Li Meng, it is a fact he must recognize. He must keep enough sense.


    The man is like this, can''t get things will think day and night, will try every means to get, once got day and night things, will become hesitant.


    Now Li Meng is like this


    Some things can''t be said, and many things can''t be explained to Tara.


    Now Tara is the political secretary of Huaxia, and he is the "ambassador" of the first Legion. Their identities are not suitable for private communication, let alone closer relationship.


    Of course, this is not what Li Meng cares about.

 Chapter 1379

    With a slight sigh, looking at Tara''s beautiful eyes, Li Meng said softly, "there are some things I can''t tell you clearly. Maybe one day in the future, I will give you an explanation, but now, I can''t give you anything."


    Tara just smiles at Li Meng''s reply.


    She did not care: "I know your identity is extraordinary, you have your own secret, just like the mysterious first army general, my age is not young, now I just want a person worthy of missing, other I can do nothing."


    To say this, we can see how determined Tara is.


    Although Li Meng doesn''t know why Tara suddenly changed her attitude, Li Meng won''t refuse Tara''s intention.


    Whether in the past or now, Li Meng has a place in his heart for Tara.


    This position may be just a little thought, but Li Meng will not deny it.


    "Hoo


    Taking a deep breath, Li Meng stood up from the sofa.


    "Come on," he said to Tara


    Go?


    "Where are you going?" Tesla said


    With a surprised look at Tara, Li said, "it''s getting late. Of course, I''m going to bed."


    To Li Meng''s words, Tara was slightly stunned, and a trace of rudeness appeared on her face.


    Although she has made a decision, but so soon


    In the face of Li Meng''s eyes, she bowed her head and said in a soft voice: "I just came back and wanted to see the teacher."


    Li Meng said, "she''s OK. Let her have a good rest."


    Although Li Meng has found a way to treat Wang Yanmei, he is not in a hurry.


    As for the use of "holy light", Li Meng needs to have a detailed understanding. A small bite mark and a ferocious wound are two concepts. The use of power is more complicated. Li Meng can''t take risks with Wang Yanmei.


    "Well... Well, I''ll take a shower first."


    After a little hesitation, Tara finally accepted her life.


    At this moment, Tara has no room to retreat. Although she is a little shy in her heart, she is no longer an ignorant girl. Her psychological maturity makes her open. Although she is shy on her face, she is more calm and a little bit of expectation.


    In the eyes of Li Meng, she got up and went to the bathroom.


    Looking at Tara disappearing in the bathroom, Li Meng smiles and lies on the sofa lazily.


    Tara has such a change. Although Li Meng is a little surprised, he is more surprised.


    In fact, Li Meng understood more or less what Tara thought.


    A person''s life is short, but it''s only a hundred years old. Tara is in her 40s and has already passed half of her life. In the first half of her life, she is alone. Although martial arts artists are lonely and arrogant, they are indifferent to love, but one thing can''t be changed. Martial arts artists are also human. As a woman, Tara also hopes to have someone to accompany her, Hope to have a person worthy of missing.


    Over the years, Li Meng''s boldness and frankness have moved her. Although they haven''t been together for a long time and their understanding is not deep enough, one thing is clear. They don''t hate Li Meng and Tara.


    Whether it is Li Meng''s bold action or her frivolity, she can''t rise to hate. Once she leaves, she will miss her.


    The complicated mood made Tara make a choice, and Li Meng accepted it.


    The debt of love in the world is enough, and he doesn''t care about such a person as dotella.


    No matter who she is, as long as she is worthy of Li Meng''s miss, one day they will really return to Li Meng.


    Only then will they follow the same path as Li Meng.


    Tara didn''t keep Li Meng waiting for a long time. After a while, the movement in the bathroom disappeared.


    As the bathroom door opened, Tara, dressed in a white bathrobe, came out.


    Her long light golden hair is draped around her shoulders at random. Although it is wet, it gives people a more peculiar beauty.


    Under the tight bathrobe is her full and perfect figure.


    Looking at the approaching Tara, even Li Meng felt a little surprised at the moment.


    Aware of Li Meng''s fiery sight, Tara is not shy and comes to Li Meng.


    When Tara sat down and looked at the beauty close at hand, Li Meng only smelled a fragrance and welcomed it into her nose, which made Li Meng''s spirit not be changed.


    Without saying much, Li Meng didn''t keep silent either. He put his hands out, one hand under Tara''s knee, the other behind her, and lifted her up as a princess.


    Although Li Meng''s body is weak, he is a man after all. His body is weak, but he still has strength. It''s not a problem to hold Tara, a small woman.


    With Tara in his arms, Li Meng goes to the bedroom.


    At this moment, her nose is full of men''s breath, and Tara''s face finally shows the shyness that a woman should have.


    She did not say much, and would not resist, but shyly looked at Li Meng''s near face.


    She doesn''t know what''s going to happen tonight, but she has made a decision and won''t regret it.


    The way to the bedroom is short. With Tara in his arms, Li Meng walks into the bedroom.


    In Tara''s shy eyes, Li Meng carefully put Tara on the wide and soft bed.


    When the person in his arms is not there, Li Meng sits by the bed and looks at Tara lying on the bed with a smile.


    Li Meng knows that Tara has never experienced these things, let alone such a close contact with a man. Her reaction is normal and can be understood.


    Compared with Tara''s "simplicity", Li Meng is much more experienced. He knows what Tara cares about most at this time.


    It''s not Li Meng''s character to say something tender.


    But Li Meng did not take the next step.


    Lie down, in Tara''s shy eyes, Li Meng put his arms around Tara''s waist and put his head on the soft and high mountain.


    With a slight wave of the right hand, the light in the bedroom goes out immediately.


    "Sleep!"


    In the dark, Li Meng whispered.


    "Eh?"


    In response to Li Meng, Tara''s voice was a little startled.


    Feeling the squeeze on her chest, Tyra smiles in amazement.


    Only hands out gently hugged his arms, slowly closed his eyes.


    In the dark, the bedroom is quiet, only two people''s breathing is slow and long.

 Chapter 1380

    The next morning


    Sleep is a very magical thing, time seems to be static in general, like a hundred years long, but also like the fleeting moment.


    In the wide bed, under the blanket, the two quietly embrace and sleep.


    The light outside the window shines into the room, making the bedroom bright gradually.


    Although the light is not dazzling, but the color changes in the bedroom or let Li Meng wake up.


    On the wide bed, Li Meng''s eyelids moved and slowly opened his eyes.


    The people around her are leaning on her. The first thing she sees is Tara''s beautiful face.


    When conscious and confused, Li Meng smiles and kisses the ruddy lips.


    The touch on her lips awakens Tara, and she opens her eyes.


    When she saw Li Meng''s face close at hand, she was slightly stunned, and then her face became a little ruddy.


    Timothy''s change in Li Meng''s eyes, he took an inch, pried open her mouth.


    A burst of words intersect, in Tara a shy light "hum", Li Meng just let Tara Go.


    Looking away from the shy Tara, Li Meng glances out of the window.


    Although the darkness outside the window is gradually disappearing and the light has covered the earth, it is still early.


    At this time, Tara''s whispers sounded in her ear.


    "Go to bed. It''s still early. I''ve arranged a meeting with the ambassador of the American Federation. It''s about four hours away from the meeting. The meeting place is in the headquarters of the former" hero Association ". Now it''s the Great Hall of Kyoto."


    Heroes association?


    Looking back at Tara, Li Meng inquired, "the hero association has existed for more than 100 years. Why did your teacher withdraw the hero association? Its existence is not necessarily a bad thing for China. "


    Li Meng was surprised to learn that the hero association had been abolished by Wang Yanmei.


    The surprise is not the regret of the disappearance of the hero Association, but the power in the hands of Wang Yanmei.


    There are many powerful countries behind a large international organization. Wang Yanmei''s words made the international organization dissolve honestly, which is not what ordinary people can do.


    "This..."


    With a languid smile, Tara''s delicate body moved. She turned to Li Meng and said softly, "the reason is not hard to understand. In the past, teachers didn''t have much interest in rights, which led to the fact that China could not be unified. In name, the cities of David belong to Kyoto, but the regimes are autonomous, and sometimes they would embarrass Kyoto. In this case, the city of David is the capital of China, Teachers need an organization or department to manage international affairs and contact with other countries. In this way, China will not be derailed from the international community. In such an environment, the hero Association will appear. "


    Speaking of this, Tara spoke slightly, looked at Li Meng quietly with light eyes, and continued: "originally, the original intention of the hero association was to set up some images for some people, and bring a sense of security to the people with powerful power. However, with the passage of time, the hero Association is also changing, with the gradual change of the system, The hero association has gradually become an international joint organization, where all countries take root to gain benefits from China. "


    "Before the reunification of China, it was originally a win-win situation. Countries could gain benefits from China, and Kyoto could also gain benefits from other countries. This is a kind of transaction, including political and commercial transactions. However, with the reunification of China and the change of foreign strategy, the existence of the hero Association is very embarrassing. Although it will lose some interests, it will also lose some diplomacy, But the teacher decided to make the hero Association disappear. "


    So it is


    Li Meng finally understood why Wang Yanmei wanted the hero association to disappear.


    The United China does not need the intervention of external rights, and the existence of the hero association is no doubt a taboo.


    Although the existence of the hero Association will make Huaxia have a higher status in the world, Wang Yanmei still has to let this organization disappear in order to obtain the real sovereignty of Huaxia.


    What Tara said made Li Meng know a lot of things he didn''t know.


    Looking at Tara, Li Meng said, "well, your teacher is really capable. In the past hundred years, the roots of the hero Association have been deeply rooted in China. Your teacher can let the hero Association dissolve in a word, which is not what ordinary people can do."


    Li Meng''s words made Tara very proud. She couldn''t deny it: "this is prestige. Although the teacher has been in Kyoto for the past 200 years, he has always been" laissez faire "about power. Not to mention the Acropolis, the regime in Kyoto has been completely decentralized. The teacher has been living his own life in the palace. In the past, although there were civil strife in Kyoto, But the object of public denunciation is the Department in charge of the power of Kyoto. It never involves teachers, and no one dares to question teachers. In the eyes of the public, teachers are the real heroes, whether they are Kyoto or the Acropolis. This is also why teachers can unify China without bloodshed. This is public opinion, and public opinion can not be violated. "


    As soon as she finished, Tara realized that Li Meng was lost in thought.


    As if thinking of something, Tara said with a smile: "you don''t think about the teacher. The teacher is not me. In terms of the age gap, I''m afraid Mr. Li Meng is still a child in the eyes of the teacher. Don''t be too greedy..."


    Li Meng, who came back to his senses, just gave a little smile to Tara.


    He reached out and pinched Tara''s white nose. He said intimately, "now you still call me Mr. Limon?"


    Although Li Meng was a little shy in his heart, she was very helpful.


    She slightly narrowed her eyes, a sense of shame on her face, and said in a low voice, "I know, Li Meng!"


    This "Li Meng" made Li Meng very satisfied.


    With a little smile, Li Meng said calmly: "I naturally know what you said. In this world, Wang Yanmei, your teacher is probably the oldest generation. Although she looks young, what she has experienced is far beyond our imagination. Facing her, although I have the impulse and ambition that a man should have, I have more respect and respect, I''m not going to blaspheme her. "


    From Li Meng''s words, Tara felt Li Meng''s heart when facing the teacher.


    Looking at the men around her, she sighed one by one and said softly: "in fact, if you can, Li Meng, I hope you treat the teacher as an ordinary woman instead of an elder. Since the quarrel with the Dragon man, the teacher has been lonely for more than 200 years, and has no peers or objects to tell, For the past 200 years, the teacher has been living a repetitive life in the court. Although the teacher did not say anything, every time I saw the teacher sitting alone in the garden garden, I always felt the sad loneliness. "

 Chapter 1381

    Speaking of this, Tara''s face was a little sad, and she said in a deep voice: "the heroes who lived in the same era with the teacher in the world are passing away one by one. People''s life is limited. No matter how powerful they are, they can''t escape the fate of" death ". I don''t know how long the old teacher will have, But I hope that in the last period of the teacher''s life, there will be a person who can accompany her. "


    I have to say that women are really sensitive.


    Li Meng can be sure that Wang Yanmei has always kept in her mind about the short life span.


    But Tara was able to guess this based on some phenomena. Undoubtedly, Tara has a heart of seven tricks.


    Speaking of this, Tara looked at Li Meng seriously and said, "the teacher treats you... From the teacher''s eyes yesterday, I can feel that the teacher has a different emotion towards you. Maybe it''s just the trust between friends, but I hope Li Meng can understand the teacher more deeply. In this world, if anyone can be worthy of a teacher, Then you''re the only one. "


    Tara''s words can make Li Meng a little strange. He looks at Tara in surprise.


    Lying beside him is neither Wang Yanmei nor her woman, but Tara.


    It''s incredible to lie beside yourself and let yourself pursue her.


    With a helpless smile, Li Meng turned over and pressed Tara under her body. She said in her ear: "you woman, how can a woman push her man out? She said, is there any conspiracy?"


    While talking, Li Meng''s hand was not idle. He went under the blanket and caressed his delicate body.


    Although separated by a layer of bathrobe, the beautiful curve of Tara''s delicate body can still be clearly felt.


    For a moment, Li Meng is not satisfied with the status quo, greedy into the bathrobe.


    The skin''s hot and tender touch glided through the fingers, all the way down, and successfully occupied the long and slender legs.


    Feeling the touch from her thigh, Tara clenches her teeth with shyness in her heart, and her face turns ruddy.


    But she didn''t give up, forced to bear the tease from Li Meng, a face of resentment way: "to the teacher, you may be the only, I can''t, also can''t selfish possession of you, I also know, you won''t belong to me alone, in this case, Li Meng you should give the teacher a chance, as long as you promise, I......"


    "What do I want?"


    To Tara''s ear, Li Meng said in a low voice.


    With a blush on her face, Tara bravely said, "as long as you promise, I''ll be yours. No matter my body or my heart, I belong to you completely."


    Hearing this, Li Meng eyebrows a pick, very angry way: "so, now you are not mine?"


    "No... no!"


    Li Meng''s angry tone startled Tara. When she looked up at Li Meng''s face, she found that Li Meng was looking at her with a smile.


    At this moment, how could Tara not know that Li Meng was teasing her.


    The rapid beating in her heart made Tara turn her eyes to Li Meng. She said angrily, "I''m not kidding. I''m serious."


    "Hoo


    After taking a deep breath and looking at Li Meng beside her, Tara moves her body and puts her whole body into Li Meng''s arms. She chooses to accept Li Meng''s caress for the sweeping hand on her thigh.


    Feeling the warmth on Li Meng''s chest, against the hot chest, Tara said softly: "I''m in my forties. For a woman, I''ve passed the age of youth. You are still young and in your prime. I won''t ask for too much, and I won''t let you feel bound. No matter what you think in your heart, I''d like to be your lover, only old..."


    With Tara''s words not finished, Li Meng lowers his head and kisses Tara''s red lips again, preventing her from going on.


    A burst of words intersect, at this moment, two people are silently feeling each other''s existence.


    For a long time, Li Meng let go of the red face of Tara.


    A silver thread connected the corners of their mouths. It took a long time for it to break and disappear.


    Looking at Tara''s beautiful face, Li Meng said with a light smile, "it''s not as simple as you think. I can''t promise you this. Apart from our private friendship, we three represent two different forces, public to public and private to private. This matter can only go with the flow."


    This is also


    Tara did not refute Li Meng''s words.


    Of course, she knows that things are not so simple and things will not develop as she wishes.


    Not to mention the teacher, it is not convenient for her to get too close to Li Meng in her current status. Although neither she nor the teacher will care too much, in her position, what we should think about is not only personal interests, but also the interests of the country. She can''t be willful, and the teacher can''t.


    "I think too much..."


    In her heart, Tara realized that.


    In Li Meng''s arms, Tara rubbed lazily and said in a soft voice, "well, it''s up to you. Let it be."


    This is the first time that Tara is lying in a man''s arms. Before that, she never thought that men''s embrace is so reassuring, so comfortable, and all troubles seem to leave. This makes Tara very useful.


    After embracing each other quietly for a while, in Li Meng''s arms, Tara''s whisper rings out again.


    "When do you leave Kyoto?"


    From the beginning to the end, Tara knew that Li Meng would not stay in Kyoto for a long time, and this "ambassador" was not Li Meng''s real identity in the first corps, just a part-time job.


    Although she knew that Limon would leave, it was not what Tara could know when she would.


    However, Tara had a hunch that Limon would not stay long in Kyoto.


    Li Meng didn''t hide from Tara''s inquiry. He truthfully replied, "when your teacher''s injury is completely stabilized, I will leave."


    Speaking of this, Li Meng sighed and said: "the world is not safe. There are too many things to do. Before that day comes, we must be ready."


    What day?


    Tara didn''t understand what Li Meng said, but she didn''t think much about it. She just nodded her head.


    Although the man around her is about to leave, Tara is not too sad. Although she is a little reluctant, she and Li Meng are not ordinary people. A temporary separation does not mean a permanent separation. As long as people are alive, there is always a chance to get together. Besides, compared with the deep love, Tara needs a person worth missing.

 Chapter 1382

    "All right!" The hand under the blanket gently patted on the buttock. In Tara''s shy eyes, Limon said, "get up. I''ll be the ambassador of the American Federation for a while. I''m quite curious about this country."


    Pulling aside the blanket, Tara, dressed in bathrobes, sat up and left the bed.


    Not far from the bed, in front of the wardrobe, in the eyes of Li Meng, Tara opens the wardrobe and takes out the skirt she wore yesterday.


    In Li Meng''s eyes, Tara boldly took off her bathrobe, and her white body was completely exposed in Li Meng''s eyes.


    The pure and white skin, the wonderful curve, and the round buttocks all attract Li Meng.


    This early morning, almost instantly let Li Meng reaction.


    But Li Meng suppresses the impulse of his body and looks at Tara changing clothes with appreciative and fiery eyes.


    For the impact of her bold action on Li Meng, Tara is not aware of it. She takes out her clothes from the wardrobe and puts them on one by one.


    While wearing it, she said: "the American Federation is not an ordinary country. Because of its excellent geographical location and the stability of its political power, it has been developing peacefully over the past 100 years. Its national strength can be said to be far greater than that of any country on earth. Although Kyoto is the cultural center of the world, the national strength of China as a whole is far less than that of the American Federation."


    Speaking of this, with purple underwear in one hand, Tara looked back at Li Meng and said curiously: "two years ago, if the Federation of America had the most advanced science and technology in the world, now, I''m afraid the first regiment is better in science and technology. Rocket launch and satellite launch are things that the Federation of America can''t do now, But you''re ahead of the first Legion


    Li Meng''s fiery eyes, of course, Tara noticed, but she didn''t cover up like a girl. Instead, she showed her perfect figure to Li Meng very freely. Every move revealed a kind of temptation that people can''t refuse.


    Looking at the attractive Tara, Li Meng was not moved. He sat by the bed and asked Tara, "do you know who is the" ambassador "this time?"


    "Of course!"


    Wearing purple underwear, Tara said: "bro Ville, the former governor of Gome, is now the ambassador of the American Federation. Although he has no real power, he has a great reputation in China. According to reliable information, he may become a member of Parliament and enter the house of representatives in the election two years later."


    "We don''t know much about the American Federation, and we don''t know much about the grudge between the first Legion and the American Federation. You have to be careful in this meeting."


    At this point, Tara is wearing a short white skirt, bending posture is very attractive.


    Listening to Tara, Limon stood up from the bed.


    Walking to the window, leaning back against the windowsill and looking at Tara changing her clothes, Li Meng said calmly: "this meeting should not talk too much. The battle in Austria is a foregone conclusion. If they want to get involved, the first Legion will not mind fighting with them."


    On Li Meng''s words, Tara pondered slightly and said thoughtfully: "it''s really possible that the territory of the American Federation has been expanding in the past ten years. Although there has been no big war, many countries have joined the American Federation in the form of negotiation and become a state in the American Federation system. Austria''s position is very special, It is close to the neighboring south continent and Asia, and is rich in all kinds of mineral resources. It is a very important military area. It is not surprising that the American Federation has some ideas about Austria. "


    With her dress on and buttons on her chest, Tara turns to look at Limon.


    With a slight pause, she continued: "in the last ten years, some island countries in the Pacific Ocean east of Austria have been incorporated into the American Federation. If the first Legion does not appear, Austria may be the next goal of the American Federation."


    Tara is not guessing, and Limon doesn''t doubt the idea of the American Federation.


    There are still some possibilities. The possibility is very high.


    Since the American Federation intervened in the war in Austria, the first regiment has had some understanding of the American Federation and the federal country.


    The American Federation implements representative democracy, which unifies the consciousness of the people in the country with the idea of democracy and freedom, and enhances the blind worship of this system.


    Although we respect freedom and democracy, this country is also full of aggression. We use its political thoughts to invade, assimilate other countries and make it one of them.


    If the first Legion used military means to acquire territory, then the American Federation used cultural invasion to achieve the purpose of expansion. The former can quickly cut off the disorderly horses and achieve results in a short time, but there are some disadvantages. The post-war rule will be affected, while the latter will take a long time, but its results are amazing, and there will be no problem of rule.


    After finishing some messy clothes, Li Meng and Tara Go out to the living room.


    At this time, Tara has put on the professional dress, upper shirt, lower skirt, looks like a kind of uniform temptation, especially the pair of black stockings long legs under the skirt is to attract the man''s eyes.


    In the living room, they sat down on the sofa.


    Looking at Li Meng beside her, Tara smiles softly and says, "what would you like to eat? It''s better to have a light breakfast. "


    With a faint smile, Li Meng leaned over Tara''s ear and said in a low voice, "do you know what beauty is? Otherwise, let me eat you. "


    Li Meng''s words had a great impact on Tara. His face turned ruddy in a moment.


    Although she didn''t have a real relationship with Li Meng last night, when she thought of doing that kind of thing with Li Meng now, Tara still felt a little uneasy and nervous, more shy.


    Looking down at Tara, Li Meng smiles in his heart.


    The scene of Tara dressing in the bedroom just now made Li Meng''s heart hot.


    Now that the fire has come, it needs to be put down.


    He put his hands around Tara, and Li Meng lowered his head and occupied the ruddy lips.


    For a while, in the intersection of words, Tara can only silently bear the rudeness of Li Meng.


    Li Meng is not satisfied with the status quo. He attacks the city and pulls out the stronghold with his mouth, and his hands are all the way down.


    For Li Meng''s rudeness, Tara seems to be very passive, very unfamiliar with the cooperation.


    "Don''t..."


    When the sensitive place is touched, Tara excites herself and presses her hand on her thigh.


    Her lips parted slightly. Tara looked at Li Meng bitterly and said, "it''s late. I''ll come back to accompany you in the evening."

 Chapter 1383

    night?


    Li Meng points down to show Tara to look.


    Tara looks down as Limon signals the direction.


    When she saw what Li Meng was referring to, Tara''s face turned ruddy. She turned her head and did not dare to look directly into Li Meng''s eyes.


    Li Meng is only in his twenties. This age is the age of physical impulse. In the morning, some men should have some characteristics. Of course, Li Meng also has some.


    The strong feeling even made Li Meng feel an impulse that he never had, which was very uncomfortable.


    Looking at some restless Tara, Li Meng leaned over slightly and whispered in Tara''s ear. He didn''t know what to say.


    "Is this... OK?"


    Looking at Li Meng, Tara asked with some uncertainty.


    What Li Meng said just now, of course, Tara can understand that she is in her forties. Although she has not experienced some things, she has heard of them from some way.


    With a smile and encouraging eyes, Li Meng said softly, "time is running out. It can only be like this. You don''t want me to go out like this."


    "But... OK!"


    In the end, Tara compromised.


    She seemed to realize what she was going to do, and Tara looked a little wry.


    With a resentful look at Li Meng, Tara reaches out and unbuttons her shirt. With a slight lift, the shirt slips from Tara''s body, revealing her white and smooth skin.


    After all this, Tara didn''t stop and untied the last layer of bondage.


    After more than 40 years of collection, Tara''s figure is undoubtedly the most amazing.


    The plump ground in front of his chest is graceful and graceful, attracting Li Meng''s eyes all the time.


    When Li Meng was angry, Tara left the sofa and squatted down


    Not long after, the living room will ring out if there is no breathing, the air filled with a blushing breath.


    It has to be said that Tara''s mature body makes Li Meng experience a feeling he never had before.


    Although the movements are slightly unfamiliar, Tara is slowly adapting and becoming more and more skilled.


    When everything is calm, it will be an hour later.


    "Hoo


    Sitting on the soft sofa, with red haze on the top of the Tala noodles, you can''t stop panting.


    She languidly put on the shirt, a face flushed button on the chest.


    On the other side, Li Meng is sitting on the sofa, looking at the beautiful Tara with appreciative eyes.


    It seems that she noticed Li Meng''s sight. Tara cast a white eye and said, "are you satisfied now?"


    Satisfied, of course. How could Li Meng not be satisfied?


    With a little smile, looking at Tara''s charming body, Li Meng said: "the word" love "is complicated, but it''s also very simple. What is love? In addition to the spiritual blend, this life of rolling sheets is also essential


    Li Meng''s words made Tara laugh. Li Meng looked at her and said, "you''re right."


    Standing up from the sofa, Tara trims her slightly messy dress.


    After finishing, Tara said to Li Meng, "well, it''s late. You can start after breakfast. This is your meeting with the ambassador of the American Federation. If I can''t show up, I won''t go with you. I''ve arranged things. Don''t worry about security. Kyoto is a place full of order after all. Of course, as long as it''s not an idiot, I don''t think anyone will take you as a "target". This time, Qin Wei will go with you. She used to work in the hero Association and has experience in this field. "


    Tara stood tall and delicate in front of Li Meng. She looked down at Li Meng. With a soft smile, she said softly, "I have something else to do. I won''t eat breakfast with you. Qin Wei should be outside. I''ll let her in in a moment."


    With that, Tara bent down slightly, leaned over Li Meng''s forehead and gave him a kiss, which seemed very gentle.


    The moisture on his forehead made Li Meng look up at Tara.


    With such an expression on Li Meng''s face, Tara chuckled and said gently: "although you have unimaginable power, you are still a young man after all. It''s not too much for you to call me" aunt "because of the age gap. Of course, I still want to be your sister."


    Sister?


    In Li Meng''s stupor, Tara smiles and doesn''t say much. She looks slim and goes out.


    Li Meng didn''t react until Tara opened the door.


    When Li Meng looks back at the door, Tara''s figure has left the room.


    Outside, Tara sees Qin Wei unexpectedly.


    She stood quietly at the door, as if waiting for her.


    Of course, Qin Wei and others are not Tara, but someone else.


    Qin Wei was surprised when she saw that it was not Li Meng but Tara who came out of the room.


    The surprise on her face flashed by, and Qin Wei showed a thoughtful look.


    Tara doesn''t care about Qin Wei''s face.


    With a smile, she nodded to Qin Wei at the door and said naturally, "sister Qin Wei, Li Meng will give it to you."


    As if she had thought of something, Tara shook her head and said, "Xiaoqi, that girl is really unreliable. It''s really a headache. After so many years, there has been no change."


    To Tara, Qin Wei said calmly: "from the beginning to the end, sister, you shouldn''t count on Xiaoqi. You should know her temperament. It''s not easy to be safe."


    "This is also..."


    With a helpless smile, Tara has no room to refute Qin Wei''s words.


    In this palace, Xiaoqi is an unstable bomb, why the teacher put her beside, this is not without reason.


    Since returning to the court, Xiao Qi has always been clever performance, let Tara forget some things, so as to relax vigilance.


    "Well, Li Meng will give it to you. This is not only the ambassador of the first legion, but also our guest. Although I don''t think anyone will pose any threat to him, I don''t want to let the trouble pester him. Do what you should do. If I have something else to do, I''ll leave first."


    guest?


    Looking at Tara''s back, Qin Wei muttered in her heart, "I''m afraid it''s not just the guests."


    When did Tara enter Li Meng''s room last night? Qin Wei was very clear. She thought Tara should have something to do with Li Meng, so she returned to her room. Early this morning, she came to the door, waiting for Li Meng to get up, arrange breakfast, and meet with the U.S. Federal Ambassador.


    I have been waiting for now. Although the door is opened, it is not Li Meng but Tara who appears from the room. That is to say, Tara has not come out since she entered Li Meng''s room last night.

 Chapter 1384

    It''s not hard to imagine what happened in the room during the long night.


    "Is that possible?"


    Looking at Tara''s back, Qin Wei mutters in her heart.


    Qin Wei knows what kind of person Tara is. At the age of 20, Tara left the palace and wandered alone. First, she worked in the hero Association and became a hero. At the age of 30, she left the hero Association and joined a martial arts association. Then she disappeared and returned to the ordinary.


    Decades of experience seems simple, but it is not. Every day and night, decades of experience is enough for a person to experience all kinds of life. In Qin Wei''s cognition, although the elder seems gentle and approachable, he is actually the most difficult person to get along with.


    To this elder, Qin Wei still remembers a word that the teacher said.


    "Tara is good at everything. She is gentle enough and kind enough. She can distinguish right from wrong. She has an intelligent heart, but she is too strong to see. Once she breaks out, no one can stop her."


    This is what the teacher once said to her.


    And the fact is true. What happened to the elder later also proves what the teacher said.


    In the mind of the mind, Qin Wei stopped thinking.


    No matter what kind of relationship Li Meng has with Tara, it has nothing to do with her. The only thing she has to do is the task assigned to her by Tara. Now the teacher is seriously injured and bedridden. The only thing Qin Wei can do is to relieve the pressure on Tara''s shoulder.


    By this time, the figure in the corridor had disappeared.


    Looking back, Qin Wei turns and enters the room.


    "What''s the relationship?"


    Looking back at Qin Wei beside him, Li Meng gave a faint smile.


    By this time, Li Meng and Qin Wei had left the palace and were driving in a small car on the street around the city.


    It''s a fleet of four black cars.


    The scenery outside the window is constantly passing backward, and the car is stable and quiet.


    After a little thought, Li Meng asked, "what do you think is the relationship between me and Tara?"


    "This..."


    Qin Wei hesitated, unable to confirm.


    Anyway, she was guessing.


    Maybe Tara was not in Li Meng''s room last night, but she came a little late and misunderstood something.


    Or her guess is right, last night Tara did stay in Limon''s room, the relationship between the two is extraordinary.


    Qin Wei said softly: "elder sister Tara is very gentle and beautiful. There are countless men who have pursued her over the years, but no one has ever succeeded, and no man has ever been close to elder sister Tara. Although Mr. Li Meng is not an ordinary person, he is not only an ambassador of the first legion, but also a friend of the teacher, but Mr. Li Meng is still too young, In my opinion, Mr. Li Meng and sister Tara are just ordinary friends. "


    friend?


    Shaking his head, Li Meng said calmly: "if you really think so, you should not have this doubt in your heart, and you will not ask me so simply and clearly."


    "Sure enough, I can''t hide Mr. Li Meng!" With a free and easy smile, Qin Wei readily admitted: "I really doubt the relationship between Mr. Li Meng and elder sister Tara, but Mr. Li Meng is too young, and elder sister Tara is in her forties. In terms of age, you two are not suitable, but last night..."


    Looking at Qin Wei beside him, Li Meng said calmly, "do you really want to know?"


    Qin Wei nodded and said, "of course, curiosity is owned by everyone. I''m not out of this."


    So


    Leaning back and looking out at the scene that kept passing by, Li Meng said calmly, "Tara is my woman."


    Although she was vaguely aware of this, Qin Wei was surprised when Li Meng admitted it.


    She looked at Li Meng strangely, only surprised.


    She couldn''t figure out why elder sister Tara chose Li Meng. Although she was not an ordinary person, elder sister Tara was not vulgar. She would never choose this little man who was much younger than her because of Li Meng''s power.


    "What a surprise?"


    Looking back at Qin Wei, Li Meng said calmly.


    Qin Wei nodded and said, "it''s a surprise. I can''t imagine that sister Tara would choose you."


    With a faint smile, Li Meng said calmly: "there is no unexplained" love "in the world. We knew her a long time ago. She is beautiful, kind and gentle. Maybe we were born in different times and have different experiences in the past life. But age will not become an obstacle between us. If we want to love, we will love."


    Want to love then go to love?


    What a strong little man.


    Li Meng''s words let Qin Wei finally know why elder sister Tara chose Li Meng.


    In front of the little man beside her, even sister Tara didn''t have the courage to refuse.


    Moreover, for any woman, the man beside her is the best partner in her life.


    Not only has the body powerful, but also has the power which lets the human be unable to achieve, in addition to the body slightly emaciated, is simply the woman most perfect life partner.


    Somehow, Qin Wei suddenly envies Tara.


    Although she is still very young and has unlimited possibilities for the future, Qin Wei has never thought about a partner who may appear in her life. Although martial arts artists are not all proud, living in the court, Qin Wei, a female, is more or less influenced by Wang Yanmei and has a little distrust of men.


    This distrust makes Qin Wei stay away from men subconsciously.


    After the trip, the two people in the car were silent.


    Li Meng looked out of the window, thinking about things in her heart, while Qin Wei lowered her head and didn''t know what she was thinking.


    The hero association is located in the second ring of the city. It''s not a long way to go.


    However, in an hour, the vehicles taken by Li Meng and Qin Wei arrived at the headquarters of the hero Association.


    In the past few days, the hero association has not changed much. Of course, what has not changed is the "building" of the headquarters of the hero Association. The hero association has long disappeared and replaced by the "executive hall".


    The motorcade has not yet arrived at the great hall. On the square outside the great hall, there are already people waiting to meet.


    Of course, there are journalists who are always there.


    When Li Meng''s motorcade drove into the square of the administrative Great Hall, the reporters who had been waiting for a long time in the square immediately rioted.

 Chapter 1385

    These journalists are no strangers to Mr. Li Meng, the ambassador of the first Corps.


    Every news about "Li Meng" will bring a very high audience rating, which is a big temptation for any reporter.


    The only pity is that Li Meng has rarely appeared since he was discharged from hospital, which makes many reporters very disappointed.


    Now, Li Meng is back and has a meeting with the ambassador of the American Federation, which is big news for journalists.


    Before the car stopped, Li Meng heard the noise outside. From the window, Li Meng also saw the group of people he didn''t want to see.


    Looking at Li Meng''s helpless expression, Qin Wei chuckled and comforted: "in this position, you have to adapt to these things. Although these reporters are annoying, they are necessary to exist in this society. Don''t forget that you are a public figure now."


    Yes, he''s a public figure now, and his every move is seen by people.


    His every word, every decision, represents the attitude of the first Legion.


    In his position, we must do a good job in the responsibilities of this position.


    "Hoo


    Taking a deep breath, Li Meng said to Qin Wei, "let''s go!"


    At this time, outside the car, some police were maintaining order. Although the scene looked chaotic, the order was still there.


    As soon as I opened the car door, the noisy voice suddenly amplified, and the noisy voice immediately welcomed into Li Meng''s ears, accompanied by countless eyes.


    Surrounded by uniformed police, Qin Wei and Li Meng walk to the great hall.


    When Li Meng and Qin Wei appeared, reporters swarmed up and surrounded Li Meng.


    Fortunately, there are police outside to block the pace and did not stop at the foot.


    "Mr. Li Meng, it is said that the object of this meeting with you is the ambassador of the American Federation. Can you tell me the content of the meeting?"


    "The Federation of America has rarely touched on East Asia. Does this contact with the first Legion mean that the two countries share a common understanding on something?"


    "Mr. Li Meng! Mr. Limon


    Surrounded by the police, Li Meng kept smiling all the time. For the reporters'' questions, Li Meng naturally chose to ignore them.


    No matter what the content of this meeting is, at least it can''t be published now.


    To be honest, Li Meng didn''t feel much about the meeting. The purpose of the meeting with the ambassador of the American Federation was simple and simple. This contact with the American Federation was not in Li Meng''s plan except to settle the dispute on the continent of Austria.


    It was not until we entered the hall that the noise disappeared, and the reporters were stopped outside the hall.


    When Li Meng and Qin Wei arrived in conference room 3, the target of the meeting was the ambassador of the American Federation.


    "Nice to meet you. My name is bro Ville, Ambassador of the American Federation to Kyoto."


    The meeting between the two sides was quite polite. After being polite, it was convenient for both sides to sit down.


    Compared with Li Meng''s youth, broville is undoubtedly much older, probably in his forties.


    He was dressed in a suit, with a strong professional atmosphere and a business like smile on his face.


    In this meeting, the number of people on both sides was not equal. Li Meng had only one person, while bro Ville had three.


    Although all three were sitting opposite, it was obviously bro Ville who was in charge.


    As Qin Wei is a middleman, she has no position and does not sit on the table. Instead, she sits on the vice seat in the rear.


    Looking at Li Meng sitting opposite with a cool face, when he marveled at Li Meng''s youth, bro Ville was also observing Li Meng.


    Bro Ville is no stranger to the man in front of him. Although he has never seen him before, bro Ville knows all about his deeds.


    He also knew that the man in front of him was not an ordinary person and could not look at him with ordinary eyes.


    With a little smile, broville took the lead in saying, "I''ve heard about Mr. Li Meng all the time. Mr. Li Meng''s deeds have been widely spread all over the world. Today, I see that he really deserves his reputation."


    He speaks Chinese, but his pronunciation sounds strange and not pure.


    However, the words are clear and can be understood.


    With a faint smile, Li Meng said casually: "it''s just a false name. You and I are both ambassadors, representing two different countries. Let''s get down to business."


    Broville would not refuse the offer. He nodded his head and said, "all right!"


    As soon as he had finished, broville turned his head and motioned to his deputy.


    The young Deputy clearly lowered his head to open the handbag and took out a document.


    He took the paper from his deputy and put it on the table. Broville pushed it to Limon.


    Looking at Limon, broville said: "what happened in Australia is just a misunderstanding. If you have any loss, I apologize. Our country is willing to give you some compensation. The Federation of North America and the first Legion are big countries. We should not have any unpleasant things on these small things."


    Broville was respectful, both in expression and tone.


    Li Meng did not speak, just looked at the papers on the desk.


    After a few words, bro vere went on to explain: "Bentley, the outer land of Austria and Austria, the total area of these three places is tens of thousands of miles away, and the population exceeds 300 million. The vast territory and huge population are enough to make the first Legion a superpower. China believes that it is time to identify a series of diplomatic agreements with the first Legion, Let the two countries become friendly diplomatic countries. "


    "The document on the table is a diplomatic agreement, which contains a trade agreement beneficial to the two countries. In order to maintain the order of the human world and to live in peace between the two countries, China hopes that the first Corps can share science and technology with the American Federation."


    Technology sharing?


    With a faint smile, looking at bro Ville, Li Meng said: "it''s a good thing to establish diplomatic relations. I have no reason to refuse. Naturally, it''s also a good thing to have a trade agreement on trade. I have no reason to refuse, but this technology sharing..."


    Speaking of this, Limon said calmly: "the technology possessed by the first Legion is enough to enable mankind to enter the primary space age. How can the American Federation share technology with the first Legion?"


    The primary space age?


    Bro. Will look slightly stupefied, even busy way: "I do not know Mr. Li Meng''s mouth of the primary space age is what definition?"


    With a faint smile, in broville''s urgent eyes, Li Meng replied: "basic energy control, controllable nuclear fusion technology, plasma technology, quantum communication, etc."

 Chapter 1386

    "It''s impossible!"


    What Li Meng said made bro vere totally lose his position. He couldn''t believe it and said: "with the existing technology of human beings, it''s impossible to have such technology. Even before the dark age, human beings didn''t reach such a high level. How could your first army have such super era technology?"


    Broville didn''t believe what Limon said, and didn''t believe that the first Legion had such advanced technology.


    Although broville is only a civilian official, he understands enough about the technology that human beings have today, whether it is controllable nuclear fusion technology or plasma technology. These advanced technologies are still in the expectation of American federal scientists, which are technologies that will not be realized in hundreds of years.


    It''s true that the first regiment has advanced technology, but I''m afraid no one will believe that it is so advanced.


    If it''s true, broville can''t imagine what it would be like. Mankind will usher in a great era.


    For Bromwell''s disbelief, Limon did not explain more.


    Looking at the gaffed bro Ville, Li Meng said calmly: "I don''t believe it''s your business. It''s impossible to share technology. As for those merchant ships... Since it''s a misunderstanding, the first regiment will not be unreasonable. I will inform them and let them go."


    There was no need for the talks to continue, because broville was no longer in the middle of the game.


    As for the documents on the table, naturally both sides ignored them.


    Until Limon left, broville was still immersed in his own world, with only a blank face.


    "Ambassador broville?"


    Seeing that bro Ville was indifferent to Li Meng''s departure, the Deputy couldn''t help crying.


    It brought broville to his senses.


    At this time, Li Meng had already left, and he could not be seen in the conference room.


    Bro Ville naturally knows that he can''t care too much about Li Meng''s leaving, just because he is immersed in his own world.


    And broville knew that the meeting was over.


    With a ponder on his face, broville said to his deputy, "do you believe what he said?"


    Is it credible?


    After thinking for a moment, the deputy said, "he is an" ambassador "just like you. I don''t think it''s necessary for him to cheat us. It''s not good for him and the first Legion. It''s just" arrogant ". As far as I know, the first Legion is a purely militarized organization. They won''t cheat us with such inferior means."


    "But..."


    Although the deputy said it was reasonable, broville was still a little puzzled. He said in a puzzled way: "if the first regiment really has the technology that Ambassador Limon said, how can the first regiment make trouble in East Asia? In terms of armaments, the weapons of the first Legion are indeed advanced, but they are only a little more advanced than those of the American Federation. There is no cross era gap. In terms of the existing science and technology of the first legion, it is quite far from the level of science and technology mentioned by Ambassador Limon. "


    "Maybe they need time."


    At this time, another deputy interjected.


    Looking at broville, the Deputy continued: "think about the time when the first Corps appeared in East Asia, less than two years ago. The first Corps is not a complete country. They don''t have a real technical reserve. If they really have the technology that Ambassador Limon said, it comes from other places."


    Yes, how can a pure military organization possess such advanced technology?


    After the assistant''s advice, broville suddenly brightened up.


    He doesn''t care whether what Li Meng said is true or not. The only thing he has to do now is to inform China of the news and let China deal with it.


    In the smooth corridor, Li Meng and Qin Wei walk side by side.


    "Will you leave like this?"


    As an onlooker, Qin Wei felt that the meeting had some beginning and no end.


    Qin Wei''s words made Li Meng smile. As he walked along, Li Meng said: "the theme of this meeting is clear and the most unimportant. The events in Austria are just an opportunity. Although I don''t understand the American Federation, I know the routine of those politicians very well. For the whole mankind, the technology of the first Legion is cross era, Why don''t they have hot eyes? See, when the ambassador told the country about this, I''m afraid East Asia will not be calm any more. "


    "In that case, Mr. Li Meng, why do you want to tell him?"


    Only this, Qin Wei a little puzzled.


    Although Qin Wei doesn''t have much knowledge of the technologies mentioned by Li Meng, it can be seen from broville''s reaction that they are extraordinary technologies. In this case, why did Mr. Li Meng tell him? If he didn''t say anything, how could the ambassador know.


    "This..."


    Looking back at Qin Wei, Li Meng said with a smile: "I mean it on purpose. I just want to let them know this. Only when I let them know, they will act. Only when the American Federation, the largest country in the world, moves, can the world make better changes."


    What Li Meng said made Qin Wei more and more confused. She could not understand the significance of Li Meng''s doing so.


    Looking at Li Meng with admiration, Qin Wei sighed: "it''s still Mr. Li Meng, you are very powerful. I can''t understand these political things at all."


    While walking, Li Meng said calmly: "in his job, some things must worry and think more. It seems easy to control the overall situation, but in fact it is extremely difficult. The current situation in officialdom is unpredictable. If you are not careful, the person who holds the chess will become a chess piece. I am so. Others need to be more careful."


    Peeking at Li Meng beside her, Qin Wei''s eyes are colorful at this moment.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Qin Wei''s eyes are different. How can Li Meng not notice it? Looking back at Qin Wei beside her, she inquired in doubt.


    Qin Wei shook her head and said with a smile, "it''s nothing. I just think you''ve suddenly become handsome, Mr. Li Meng. Although you''re a little thin, you have a striking temperament occasionally. No wonder elder sister Tara will like you."


    Is that a compliment?


    He touched his nose and was praised by a girl of the same age, which made Li Meng feel uncomfortable and uncomfortable.


    Fortunately, they didn''t go on talking, and then they walked silently when they left the hall.


    The meeting did not last long. It was only an hour from entering the general assembly hall to leaving.


    The way back was smooth. After leaving the great hall, Li Meng and Qin Wei returned to the palace in the same motorcade.

 Chapter 1387

    Kyoto, palace, Wang Yanmei''s bedroom.


    In the spacious bedroom, some maids are busy. They are standing by the bed, changing the bandage on Wang Yanmei''s chest with their hands.


    Under the white bandage, there was a bloody and ferocious wound. The size of the wound left an indelible mark on the white twin peaks.


    "The wound has stopped bleeding and is healing. Teacher, the only thing you need to do now is rest. Sister Tara has done a good job these days. Political affairs can be put down for a while."


    There are no strangers or civilians in this palace. Even these maids are ordinary children adopted by Wang Yanmei. When they grow up, some of them leave, start a family and live their own lives, while others stay to increase the popularity of this open palace.


    The children''s words in her ears made Wang Yanmei smile faintly. Although her face was a little pale, she looked much better.


    She said with a light smile, "the child Tara really didn''t disappoint me. It''s this material. It seems that she can''t be idle in the future."


    Wang Yanmei''s words made the maids smile. The teacher took a fancy to her. This elder sister Tara will be busy in the future.


    "By the way, where''s my guest?"


    Thinking of Li Meng, Wang Yanmei asked the maid beside her.


    The maid said, "is the teacher talking about Mr. Li Meng? Early this morning, Li Meng and sister Qin Wei left the palace and went to the great hall to meet with the ambassador of the American Federation. "


    Wang Yanmei naturally knows about it.


    With a slight sigh, Wang Yanmei said in a soft voice, "how time flies!"


    Maid: "isn''t it? Unconsciously, nearly a month has passed since the teacher fell ill. Fortunately, the teacher has to be blessed, and the wound has finally begun to heal."


    God bless you?


    There is no God in the world, there is no God. Wang Yanmei is very clear in her heart that her injury has improved completely because of one person.


    And this person is "Li Meng", although I don''t know what means Li Meng used to get rid of the powerful Erosive Force in the wound, the effect is obvious.


    Looking down at the white and towering twin peaks, Wang Yanmei sighed.


    As a woman, she doesn''t care about her body. Although the scar on her chest won''t affect anything, it is an unforgettable defect for any woman.


    After carefully applying ointment on the ferocious wound, the maids began to wrap bandages around Wang Yanmei''s twin peaks one by one, until their chest was completely covered by bandages, and then they stopped their movements.


    In the air, there is a fragrance of ointment.


    "Mr. Li Meng! Please wait a moment. The teacher is changing the bandage in the inner room


    At this time, in the outer hall, a maid''s whisper suddenly sounded.


    Although the voice is small, it is also heard by Wang Yanmei who is in the inner room.


    With both hands outstretched, Wang Yanmei put on her clothes under the maid''s service and said, "let him in."


    At the end of the speech, the clothes were already on.


    After all this, the maid whispered to Wang Yanmei, "teacher! Let''s go first. Have a good rest! "


    Nodded gently, Wang Yanmei said: "go!"


    With light steps and graceful posture, he turned and left the bedroom and walked out.


    In the outer hall, the maids met Li Meng and Qin Wei.


    After leaving the great hall, they returned to the palace without delay for even a second.


    Although it was just noon, the time for lunch, Li Meng had no desire to eat at all.


    Li Meng has some confidence in Wang Yanmei''s injury and how to treat it. Now the only thing he lacks is experience. Li Meng is still unfamiliar with the use of "holy light", so he needs to do some experiments on Wang Yanmei.


    "Mr. Li Meng, the teacher is waiting for you in the inner room!"


    A maid stopped in front of Li Meng and said respectfully to him.


    As soon as the words were finished, she followed the maid who left the bedroom, leaving Li Meng only a graceful figure.


    After taking back his sight from the ladies who left, Li Meng said to Qin Wei: "let''s go!"


    With a slight nod, Qin Wei follows Li Meng and enters the inner room with him.


    As soon as they entered the inner room, they saw Wang Yanmei in a loose low collar shirt and loose trousers in front of the window.


    The white shirt and black trousers make Wang Yanmei look young and fashionable.


    Just the pallor on the face, let her have a kind of morbid softness, give a person a kind of need gentle care feeling.


    "Teacher!"


    Looking at the teacher who had been able to stand up and walk, Qin Wei looked very happy and called softly.


    With a smile and looking at Qin Wei, Wang Yanmei said, "you''ve done very well these days. Fortunately, you''ve suffered a lot."


    To Wang Yanmei''s praise, Qin Wei quickly shook her head, said: "this is what I should do, as long as I can help, I am very happy."


    With a faint smile, Wang Yanmei knows Qin Wei''s character, but she doesn''t say much.


    Just said: "go out first, I have something to talk with Li Meng alone."


    "Well!"


    Light should a, don''t think much, Qin Wei turned to leave the inner room.


    When Qin Wei''s graceful figure left the inner room, only Li Meng and Wang Yanmei were left.


    When Qin Wei is away, Li Meng is not restrained and more casual.


    In Wang Yanmei''s eyes, Li Meng came to the window and stood side by side with Wang Yanmei.


    Few things can be seen outside the window, only the walls, the roads outside, and the palaces that I don''t know what to do.


    In terms of greening, the palace is doing well. Although there are tall and ancient palaces, green vegetation can be seen everywhere.


    It''s high up here, and you can see a wide picture from the outside.


    Looking back, Li Meng looked at Wang Yanmei beside him and said, "it seems that your wound has begun to recover. With your constitution, you should be able to recover in a month at most."


    "Well!"


    To Li Meng''s words, Wang Yanmei just answered lightly.


    Her eyes drew back from the window and looked at Li Meng.


    Sight contact, two people look at each other a smile, then look back again to the window.


    After a little silence, Li Meng''s voice rang again in front of the window.


    "I have a way to make your wounds heal completely without leaving any scars, just..."


    "Just what?" With a faint smile, Wang Yanmei looked back at Li Meng beside her and said, "it''s OK to say that although I don''t have much time, I''m a woman. It''s natural for women to love beauty. Even I can''t ignore this instinct of being a woman. I''m willing to try whatever I can do."

 Chapter 1388

    He shook his head slightly, looked back at Wang Yanmei beside him, and looked at her with light eyes. Li Meng said calmly: "this method is not complicated, and the process is very simple, but some contact is unavoidable in the process of treatment..."


    It turns out that what Li Meng cares about is this


    With a cool smile, Wang Yanmei said: "you are my friend. In a sense, you are also the doctor who treats me. As the saying goes, the doctor''s parents don''t care."


    This is also


    Li Meng realized that he thought too much.


    In that case


    Looking at Wang Yanmei, Li Meng said, "let''s start."


    With a slight nod, Wang Yanmei said, "what do you need me to do?"


    Turning around, Li Meng looked at the bed not far from the window and said, "take off your clothes and lie down."


    Wang Yanmei didn''t have any hesitation about Li Meng''s request. She left the window, stood by the bed, unbuttoned her shirt, and took off her shirt in the gaze of Li Meng, revealing her bandaged upper body.


    The bandage is only on the chest. The perfect curve of the upper body, the white skin and the tight abdomen are perfectly displayed in Li Meng''s eyes.


    After taking off her shirt, Wang Yanmei went to bed and lay flat on the soft bed.


    Wang Yanmei naturally doesn''t know what Li Meng is going to do, but she has no doubt that Li Meng has any bad motives. Perhaps, she has complete trust in Li Meng in her deep consciousness.


    Looking at Wang Yanmei lying on the bed, Li Meng came to the bedside.


    Li Meng knows what to do next. He is not sure whether he can cure Wang Yanmei''s injury. Failure is the mother of success. For the first experimental treatment, Li Meng is ready for failure.


    With a slightly positive expression, Li Meng closed his heart and concentrated his attention.


    With a wave of his hand, an idea suddenly came out.


    "Hiss!"


    In the tearing sound, the bandage on Wang Yanmei''s chest suddenly turned into pieces.


    The bandage was torn to pieces, and Wang Yanmei''s beautiful and ferocious twin peaks were immediately exposed to the air.


    The feeling of cold chest let Wang Yanmei know what happened. She forced down the discomfort in her heart and made herself appear natural enough.


    Her face was calm, and Wang Yanmei was lying on the bed with her bare upper body.


    Although the people on the bed are beautiful, Li Meng, who stands by the bed and looks at all this, is very calm.


    There is no doubt that Wang Yanmei is very beautiful. Even if there is a wound on her chest, the scene in front of her is worth the man''s madness.


    Of course, as a man, when facing the most beautiful woman in the world, Li Meng''s heart will be touched, but compared with other men, Li Meng can control himself better.


    "Hoo


    After a breath, Li Meng''s heart settled down.


    Looking at the ferocious wound on Wang Yanmei''s chest, he hesitated a little, but at last Li Meng stretched out his hands and gently touched the soft and full skin.


    Sensitive parts of the heterosexual contact, Wang Yanmei eventually can not help, with a strange look at Li Meng.


    The change of Wang Yanmei''s eyes, Li Meng did not notice, at the moment he is immersed in his own world.


    As his mind moved, Li Meng connected with the power of belief in the unknown dimension.


    In Wang Yanmei''s sky, in the void, a strange force emerged, which turned into a soft light from the sky.


    It appeared too suddenly. Before Wang Yanmei could react, the soft light rushed into Li Meng''s body.


    Entangled by the soft light, there seems to be a milky halo on the surface of Li Meng''s body. The white color makes Li Meng look very holy at this moment.


    In the air, because of the appearance of white light, there is a very comfortable breath flowing.


    Warm, just like hot springs flowing from the skin, every pore is stretched out.


    "So comfortable... What''s the power?"


    Feeling the comfortable feeling from her body, Wang Yanmei looks at Li Meng.


    She didn''t know what happened. The only thing she knew was that Li Meng used a force she had never seen before.


    This kind of power is full of goodwill, which makes people feel the warmth of their mother''s heart.


    At this time, Li Meng has completely immersed in his own world.


    He focused on controlling the "holy light" and poured into Wang Yanmei''s chest wound little by little through his body.


    Li Meng''s hands covering Wang Yanmei''s chest are slightly white. Under her hands, Wang Yanmei''s wound is changing dramatically.


    Just as time goes back, the ferocious scar on Wang Yanmei''s chest is healing at the speed visible to the naked eye. The skin falls off for a long time, and the pink new meat grows. In less than a minute, the split scar completely disappears, leaving only a pink scar.


    With the pale white light on the hand, everything returned to calm.


    On Li Meng, the white halo dissipated.


    "Hoo


    After all this, Li Meng was relieved.


    When Li Meng moved his hands away and looked at the pair of baby like twin peaks under his hands, he was very surprised while he was satisfied.


    Li Meng didn''t expect that the power of "holy light" was so strong. He didn''t control it too carefully. He just infused the power of "holy light" into the wound in front of Wang Yanmei''s chest with a certain amount, and the result was amazing. In the amazing speed, the power of holy light completely healed the wound on Wang Yanmei''s chest.


    Li Meng is very clear about the working principle of Shengguang, which is nothing more than promoting the growth of cells and accelerating the healing speed of wounds. However, Li Meng was quite surprised by such a fast speed.


    "OK... OK?"


    The pain on her chest had disappeared. Although she was surprised and surprised, Li Meng''s gaze at her twin peaks made Wang Yanmei unnatural and uncomfortable.


    Wang Yanmei''s light language makes Li Meng react. With an embarrassed smile, she quickly takes the shirt and covers Wang Yanmei.


    The beautiful scene suddenly disappeared from Li Meng''s eyes.


    "How do you feel?"


    Looking at Wang Yanmei, Li Meng inquired.


    Physically speaking, Wang Yanmei''s injury has been cured, but the final result still needs Wang Yanmei''s own feelings.


    What about?


    Li Meng''s inquiry made Wang Yanmei look down at her twin peaks.


    The pain has disappeared. It''s so sudden. If there''s any feeling, it''s

 Chapter 1389

    With her right hand outstretched, Wang Yanmei kneaded her twin peaks. Although she was across her shirt, this action was still quite fragrant.


    It''s just that the two people present didn''t care about this. What Li Meng wants to know now is Wang Yanmei''s own experience, and Wang Yanmei also wants to know whether her injury is really good, and kneading is the most direct way.


    "Well..."


    With a slight frown, Wang Yanmei let out a dull hum.


    This made Li Meng''s face slightly changed, and he asked nervously, "what''s the matter?"


    Wang Yanmei shook her head and said in a soft voice, "it''s a little bit strong. It hurts."


    Such an answer made Li Meng smile bitterly. He thought there were some sequelae.


    "I didn''t..."


    When Wang Yanmei looked up, she saw Li Meng''s face close at hand, and her words suddenly stopped.


    Too close, the two faces are almost close, the warm breath can even be clearly felt.


    The pause of the words made Li Meng look down at Wang Yanmei. The contact of eyes created a kind of speechless atmosphere between them.


    Li Meng was attracted all the time by his light eyes, beautiful and soft face.


    Although another voice in his heart is warning Li Meng all the time, telling him that Wang Yanmei is not an object that can be easily provoked.


    But Li Meng couldn''t control himself. He bowed his head slightly and got lower and lower.


    At this moment, both of them look very calm, and there are only two sides in their eyes.


    The distance between the faces is getting closer and closer. Finally, Li Meng kisses the ruddy lips.


    The touch on the lips is incomparable softness, and there is also a kind of body fragrance from Wang Yanmei, which is fascinating.


    Even if the lips have already contacted, Wang Yanmei still looks at Li Meng quietly, her eyes and expression are very calm.


    It seems that he noticed something. Li Meng frowned slightly and left Wang Yanmei''s lips in silence.


    Looking at Wang Yanmei lying quietly on the bed, Li Meng silently looks back out of the window.


    For a long time, a word came out of Li Meng''s mouth.


    "You have a good rest!"


    Without saying much, Li Meng turned away and left the inner room with a slight step.


    In the living room outside, when Li Meng comes out of the inner room, Qin Wei greets him quickly.


    Before Qin Wei had time to ask, Li Meng took the lead in saying, "your teacher is very good. Go and accompany her. My purpose of coming to the palace is complete. Tell your teacher, and I''ll leave first."


    "Er... Is Mr. Li Meng going to leave?"


    Qin Wei was very surprised by the sudden arrival of the line of speech. It''s too urgent.


    With a slight nod, Li Meng said, "I''m the" ambassador "of the first Corps. I''m in an important position. I have a lot of things to deal with. It''s inconvenient to stay for a long time."


    This is also


    Qin Wei didn''t think much and said, "I''ll tell the teacher, Mr. Li Meng. Let me give you a ride."


    Li Meng refused Qin Wei''s kindness and said, "no, I''m familiar with this palace. Just arrange a car to send me back to the residence of soul language chamber of Commerce."


    Seeing Li Meng''s insistence, Qin Wei didn''t ask for it. She nodded and said, "I understand."


    Turning around, Li Meng walked out.


    Looking at Li Meng''s back, Qin Wei feels thoughtful. She always feels that Mr. Li Meng''s departure is too sudden.


    Is it about teachers?


    Without much thought, Qin Wei put her mind away and turned to enter the inner room.


    Entering the inner room, Qin Wei sees Wang Yanmei sitting by the bed at first sight.


    The teacher seemed to be thinking about things, looking a little trance, and didn''t notice her coming.


    Light step came to the bedside, looking at the teacher in front of her, Qin Wei whispered: "teacher! Mr. Li Meng has gone. He asked me to say goodbye to you. "


    Qin Wei''s words make Wang Yanmei move. She calmly looks back at Qin Wei not far from her body.


    Without saying much, she kept silent.


    Looked at the teacher, looked at the bed covered with bandage fragments, the last look, Qin Wei focused on the teacher''s chest.


    Although there is a layer of shirt isolation, but the shirt is low cut, Qin Wei can see that white.


    The wound on the teacher''s chest seems to have disappeared


    "Teacher! This is... "


    The teacher was seriously injured, why the wound suddenly disappeared?


    If not the teacher''s face with a trace of pale, otherwise, can not see the teacher is seriously injured.


    Qin Wei''s eyes let Wang Yanmei know what Qin Wei was thinking. She stood up silently from the bed and came to the window, looking out of the window with deep eyes.


    "Don''t think about anything, don''t ask anything, I''m fine," she said


    This kind of answer makes Qin Wei more confused, but this is the teacher''s request, she had to whisper: "yes!"


    After leaving Wang Yanmei''s bedroom, Li Meng went straight out.


    Outside the palace, standing on the last step, Li Meng stopped, turned and looked back at the gate of the palace.


    He wasn''t expecting anything, he was thinking about what had happened in the past two days.


    No matter what, the result is satisfactory. He not only cured Wang Yanmei, but also got Tara''s heart.


    For Tara, Li Meng''s heart is more possessive than love. Li Meng knows this very well.


    However, this does not hinder the position of Tara in Li Meng''s mind. In any case, Tara is a woman worthy of his missing.


    Maybe it''s selfish, but compared with the unforgettable regret, Li Meng doesn''t care about being selfish.


    "Big brother! Are you leaving? "


    There was a childish voice in my ear.


    The voice appeared suddenly. When Li Meng was looking for fame, a small figure appeared in Li Meng''s eyes on the road under the stairs and beside the car.


    Her blue and white striped skirt is very lovely.


    It''s Xiaoqi


    The thoughts in his heart receded and Li Meng left the ladder.


    On the road under the stairs, a team of three cars was waiting.


    No doubt, Qin Wei is well prepared for his departure.


    Come to the body of Xiao Qi, Li Meng is not polite to stretch out his right hand in her small head rubbed.


    With a little smile, Li Meng said, "yes, I''m leaving."


    To Li Meng this impertinent action, Xiao Qi just slightly a Leng, not much reaction.


    This big brother''s name, of course, is not that cold girl, can only be gentle, lovely Xiao Qi.

 Chapter 1390

    Although they are all Xiao Qi, Li Meng regards two different personalities as two people because of their different personalities.


    Looking up at Li Meng in front of her, Xiao Qi whispered: "big brother!"


    "Well?"


    With his right hand down, Li Meng looks at Xiaoqi with a smile.


    Face dew hesitated, Xiao Qi said: "big brother, can you squat down?"


    "What''s the matter?"


    Slightly stunned, Li Meng bent his legs with a smile and squatted in front of Tara.


    The height difference between them, when Li Meng squats down, is almost equal to Xiao Qi in height, only a little lower.


    Face dew apology, Xiao Qi carefully lifted Li Meng shoulder clothes, mouth way: "I didn''t mean to, that''s not me, I won''t hurt big brother, eh?"


    When the clothes on Li Meng''s shoulder are lifted, Xiao Qi finds that the original bite mark has disappeared.


    Looking up, Xiao Qi looks at Li Meng in doubt and says foolishly, "is that just a dream?"


    Li Meng knows what Xiao Qi is wondering. It seems that Xiao Qi''s dual personality is unusual.


    Generally speaking, people with dual personality, when one personality occupies the body, the other personality will fall into a deep sleep and will not know what the other personality is doing.


    But Xiaoqi is not the same, the shoulder injury is another personality Xiaoqi do, that cold, unruly girl, but in front of this gentle girl but know what another personality do, otherwise, Xiaoqi will not know his shoulder has been left by another personality injury.


    Put on the clothes on the shoulder, looking at Xiao Qi, Li Meng said in a soft voice: "this is not a dream, what you know is true, there is a wound on the shoulder, but it is good."


    Is that so?


    Xiao Qi didn''t doubt what Li Meng said and apologized: "I''m sorry!"


    With a little smile, Li Meng comforted: "there''s nothing I''m sorry about. You can''t stop it. Besides, it''s not entirely her fault. In the face of strangers, it''s necessary to be vigilant. She did it right."


    Low head, Xiao Qi timid said: "big brother know?"


    With a little smile, Li Meng affirmed: "this is nature. Your elder brother, I am stronger than your teacher. Naturally, I can tell the difference between you and her. Although she and you are the same person, but with different personalities, you have different personalities. She is indifferent but alert enough, while you are kind and willing to trust anyone."


    Speaking of this, Li Meng rubbed Xiaoqi''s little head again and said in a soft voice: "kindness is the best quality in the world, but the world is dangerous, and human society is extremely dangerous. In this palace, with the protection of your teacher, you can trust anyone, worry free, and keep this innocence forever, but once one day you leave here, You have to learn from her. Only in this way can you survive better in the broad world outside. "


    "Well!"


    Although Xiao Qi doesn''t know much about Li Meng''s words, she will follow her elder brother''s words.


    Because from the big brother''s eyes, Xiaoqi didn''t notice the malice, only warmth and the innocent doting.


    Xiao Qi doesn''t know where this pet comes from, but she doesn''t hate it.


    With a smile, Li Meng stood up and looked at Xiaoqi in front of him. He said softly, "go back!"


    "Well!"


    Nodded gently, Xiao Qi obediently stepped on the steps, three steps back to the palace.


    To Xiao Qi this appearance, Li Meng just a faint smile, turned to open the car door beside.


    Although Xiaoqi''s age is not small, she is still a child after all, at least in terms of temperament.


    Li Meng is tolerant towards children and is willing to contact them with the purest heart.


    "Let''s go!"


    Boarding the car, Li Meng said to the driver ahead.


    "Mr. Li Meng! Do you want to go back to the embassy or the villa of Huihun chamber of Commerce in the second ring Inquired the driver ahead.


    Without much thought, Li Meng said, "go back to the villa."


    Li Meng doesn''t have many choices. In Kyoto, the villa in the second ring is the only place Li Meng can go. Although the Embassy of the first regiment in Kyoto has been properly arranged, it is still in the process of renovation. It will take a lot of time to settle in.


    "Yes


    With the slight roar of the engine, the car moved slowly.


    When Li Meng returned to his residence, it was an hour later.


    Li Meng''s departure makes Chen Qi''s father completely enter the working mode.


    When Li Meng returns to the mansion, only long Qiaoer exists in the huge mansion.


    Today, long Qiaoer is not the Maid Dress, but the white-collar dress in the workplace.


    Maybe the roar of the car engine outside startled her. When Li Meng entered the residence, what he saw was some unexpected long Qiaoer.


    "Master!"


    Although there are some accidents, why does the master come back today? After all, it''s not long for the master to leave. It''s only two days. But long Qiaoer didn''t think much and bowed his head respectfully.


    "Well!"


    Together with long Qiaoer, they enter the residence one by one.


    Came to the reception hall, Li Meng stretched a lazy waist, the body into the soft sofa.


    "Where''s Yan''er?"


    Looking back, Li Meng asked long qiao''er beside him.


    In the face of the host''s inquiry, long Qiaoer quietly replied: "early this morning, the master went to" Wudu "to inspect, while the young lady went to the headquarters building of soul language chamber of Commerce in Kyoto."


    "So..."


    No wonder you can''t see anyone except long Qiaoer in the mansion.


    Up and down scan a long Qiao son one eye, to long Qiao son today distinctive dress, Li Meng is very curious.


    It has to be said that after taking off the Maid Dress, long Qiaoer in the professional dress gives Li Meng a different feeling.


    How to say, it should be the temperament brought by the uniform, that unique temperament let Li Meng shine in front of his eyes.


    Looking at long Qiaoer, Li Meng asks curiously: "why is this dress?"


    Long Qiaoer replied, "I have received the order from the young lady to go to Xiangdu to deal with the affairs of the branch."


    Going to Xiangdu?


    Isn''t that an outside call?


    Xiangdu is not near Kyoto.


    Wait


    Xiangdu?


    Isn''t this city exactly where he wants to go most?


    Face floor pondering, Li Meng fell into thinking.


    "What should I do?"


    In his heart, Li Meng murmured to himself.


    Now there are two ways for Li Meng. One is to leave Kyoto and return to the territory of the first Legion to deal with the most important things.

 Chapter 1391

    There are so many things. Ever since he knew that there was an unknown and terrible enemy lurking in the starry sky, Li Meng had a sense of urgency. Before the enemy appeared, the first army must be ready.


    However, the responsibility of protecting the earth and human beings should not only be placed on the shoulders of the first Legion. In Kyoto, relying on Li Meng''s reputation among human beings, we can also do something beneficial to the first Legion.


    Whether to go or stay, Li Meng is in a dilemma.


    In Kyoto, for Li Meng, the identity of "ambassador" is very special, because it is the only channel for the first corps to communicate with the outside world. In this position, the responsibility on his shoulders is very heavy, and Li Meng is not at ease with anyone.


    Although Li Meng is not good at "politics", as the supreme leader of the first legion, he can be more willful than anyone else, and can play politics at any cost. Whether it is inferior means or superb stratagem, as long as he can achieve the political purpose, what kind of words, what kind of absurd behavior, Li Meng can say and do.


    Only Li Meng can do this. No one can play politics as he likes.


    At this moment, even Li Meng felt a little weak.


    Separate?


    With a flash of inspiration in his mind, Li Meng thought of a wonderful way.


    If you want to talk about separation, doesn''t he have it ready-made?


    The spirit body is separated from his soul. The transfer of consciousness can ignore the law of space and time.


    That is to say, even if the spirit body is thousands of light years away, Li Meng can instantly transform his consciousness between the two bodies.


    Not only that, Li Meng can even use one mind to control two bodies at the same time.


    For others, this may be difficult to do, because the strength of human soul is limited, unable to bear the activities of two bodies, but Li Meng is different, his soul is stronger than anyone else.


    Even if the two bodies are controlled at the same time, there is no problem. If Li Meng''s soul is regarded as a computer, the two bodies are two different softwares. There is no problem for a computer to open the two softwares at the same time.


    When Li Meng''s mind is in one body, the information from the other body will flow into Li Meng''s mind, so that the main consciousness can divert a little energy to control the other body.


    As long as there is enough soul strength, there will be no delay in the control of the two bodies.


    "Is that ok?"


    In my heart, Li MENGNAN asked himself.


    Controlling two bodies at the same time is something that Li Meng has never experienced, and now it''s just an expectation.


    However, Li Meng didn''t worry too much about it.


    Even if there are difficulties, Li Meng has another way.


    If you can''t control both bodies at the same time, you can only split the soul.


    The principle is the same as the formation of spirit body, but this time Li Meng will give the split soul the basic consciousness.


    Although the soul with consciousness is easy to give birth to a second personality, it is controllable. As long as the mind is there, other personalities are subordinate, and the main consciousness can also cover them. On the other hand, both the main consciousness and the sub consciousness are Li Meng, but when the mind is not there, the sub consciousness will take over the control of the body.


    What the sub consciousness experiences will also be known by the main consciousness as the mind takes over the body.


    In this way, Li Meng can even be separated into thousands of people.


    However, there are also disadvantages in soul division.


    What is the soul?


    This is a very mysterious knowledge. Even Li Meng, who has enough understanding of the soul, dare not say that he has completely controlled the soul.


    The soul is mysterious, and the division of the soul is a painful and risky thing.


    Li Meng has experienced the experience of dividing the soul once, but it''s not a good taste. Li Meng never wants to experience the second time.


    Apart from the pain, the risk of dividing the soul is also an existence that can not be ignored.


    For now, if it is not necessary, Li Meng will never try to split the soul.


    "Then try it!"


    Li Meng''s thoughts as like as two peas, and with the emergence of the force of death, a teenager who was exactly the same as Li Meng appeared on the sofa beside Li Meng.


    Two as like as two peas in appearance or appearance, they are the same.


    Spirit body is an element body, or an energy body. It is a kind of entity embodied by the power of death. It is between the entity and the phantom, and can be freely converted between the two.


    When it is in the state of energy body, it is a kind of energy in nature, which can not be touched or seen. When its characteristics change and turn into entity to show the physical world, it has all the characteristics that matter has.


    If explained by science, it is probably a kind of conversion between energy and matter.


    In terms of the knowledge that human beings have now mastered, this is impossible. However, with the size of the universe and the number of mysteries, nothing is impossible. It''s just that human beings have not yet come into contact with that high-level field.


    You look at me, I look at you, two Li Meng smile at each other.


    Then, in the eyes of long Qiaoer, one of Li Meng stands up.


    I saw him wave, in front of him, in the void, a milky light suddenly appeared.


    The light spot appeared very suddenly, spread rapidly, and wrapped Li Meng in an instant.


    Then I saw a flash of white light, quickly smaller, retracted into the void.


    As the white light disappeared, the living room was calm again.


    Looking at the place where the spirit body disappeared, Li Meng''s face showed a thoughtful look.


    Everything is going well. With the power of belief, the spirit has left Kyoto and arrived at Nanlin island.


    "Master! This is... "


    Looking at what happened in front of me, long qiao''er asked Li Meng.


    What happened just now is amazing to long Qiaoer. She can''t believe how there are two masters.


    Although another master has disappeared, but long Qiaoer is still a little confused, she doesn''t know what happened.


    Long Qiaoer''s inquiry made Li Meng come back to his senses. He said calmly: "nothing, don''t care."


    Looking up, Li Meng looked at long Qiaoer and said, "it''s not urgent to go to Xiangdu. Let''s start tomorrow morning. I''ll go with you."


    The host is going to Xiangdu, too?


    Li Meng''s words make long qiao''er very surprised. However, soon, long qiao''er realizes something.


    Long Qiaoer is no stranger to the city of "Xiangdu". Before that, long Qiaoer often heard the host talk about "Xiangdu" and planned to go to Xiangdu to deal with some things.

 Chapter 1392

    "Do you want to tell the young lady?"


    Where does the master go? It''s the master''s freedom. She doesn''t have the right to gossip. However, just in case, long Qiaoer thinks that she still needs to let the young lady know where the master has gone.


    Without much thought, Li Meng said, "don''t disturb her. It''s not too late for Xiangdu to tell her."


    Now that the master has made such a decision, long Qiaoer has to comply.


    "Yes," she whispered


    Time and space shuttle only in a moment, when talking with long Qiaoer, the spirit body has arrived at Nanlin island.


    In Nanlin Island, Qingcheng, on the top of the statue of death in front of the temple, with a white light emerging from the void, Li Meng''s figure appeared out of thin air.


    Looking around, looking at Qingcheng at the foot of the mountain in the distance, and looking back at the temple nearby, everything is so familiar.


    Nearly a year, the temple is still the same as before, almost no change, the biggest change is Qingcheng.


    At the foot of the mountain, the city walls around Qingcheng are no longer visible. Due to the rapid expansion of the city, the old city walls can only be demolished. At the periphery of the city, they are isolated by a circle of power grid to prevent the invasion of polluting animals in the forest.


    In the city, high-rise buildings are rising, and construction sites can be seen everywhere. The most obvious is the Crystal Palace in the middle of the city.


    As early as half a year ago, the main body of the crystal palace had been completed. In the next half a year, from the bottom to the top, the decoration work of the Crystal Palace began. After half a year, the whole decoration work of the Crystal Palace was only one-third completed, and it may take another year or two to complete.


    Without too much stay, Li Meng jumped down from the top of the statue of death and landed on the square in front of the temple.


    "Master!"


    Leng Leng looked at the master from the sky, the master suddenly appeared, let the two nuns on guard some unexpected.


    When they recovered, they cried in unison.


    "Well!"


    Li Meng answered softly.


    Looking up at the gate of the temple at the end of the steps, Li Meng inquired, "night, where is Wendy?"


    In the face of the host''s inquiry, a nun replied, "general night should be in the base in the city. Captain Wendy is always meditating in the temple."


    Time flies. Nearly a year has passed since Bentley''s departure.


    That is to say, he has been separated from the bodyguard for nearly a year.


    Step out, passing by the nun, Li Meng stepped on the steps leading to the temple.


    Li Meng''s return is naturally a major event. When Li Meng has not set foot in the temple, the news of his return has spread.


    In the wide corridor of the temple, Li Meng meets Wendy, who is rushing out, and a group of bodyguards.


    "Master! Why don''t you let us know in advance when you come back? We''ll meet you in advance. "


    Looking at Wendy in front of him, there are many slim figures not far away.


    After such a long separation, Li Meng missed the familiar faces very much.


    With a little smile, Li Meng didn''t say much. He just stepped forward and held Wendy''s petite body in his arms.


    In Wendy''s ear, Li Meng whispered, "I don''t want to hear that from you after a long separation."


    The owner''s soft words in her ear make Wendy soft and tender, and her soft body cling to the owner.


    The expression on her face is very calm. Wendy doesn''t know what to do at this time because of the emotional defects of the dead. She can only stay in the master''s arms and passively accept everything.


    The two hugged each other. The rear guard team didn''t respond. They just looked at the two hugging each other with calm eyes. There was a glimmer of envy in their eyes.


    After a while, Li Meng let Wendy go.


    Eyes through Wendy, Li Meng looked forward, in the bodyguard team, Li Meng saw the small figure.


    Looking at a group of bodyguards in the corridor, Li Meng said: "go away, Sha Yue will stay."


    Turning around, walking lightly, the graceful figure left, only the petite Shayue stayed.


    Come to Sha Yue''s body, Li Meng reached out and rubbed the little head. In Sha Yue''s light eyes, Li Meng didn''t say anything, just took her little hand and continued to walk forward.


    And behind her, Wendy quietly followed.


    In the corridor, two big one small three figures, forming a very strange picture.


    Silent a little, while walking, Li Meng looked down at the side of Sha Yue.


    "Shayue!"


    "Well?"


    Looking up, Shayue looks at Li Meng with her light eyes, and her eyes are full of questions.


    Li Meng said: "maybe I will give you a task soon."


    Without much thought, Shayue almost subconsciously said: "master, please say."


    With a little smile, Li Meng said: "it''s still uncertain. It will take several processes. You are sub human and share a common language with those sub human races in the Middle East. I want you to contact them on behalf of the first Legion."


    There are not many sub human races, which can be counted with ten fingers. The main races are beavers, foxes, pigs, bears and Tauren.


    Among the five sub human races, the Tauren race has the strongest fighting power and has a high position in the sub human race, followed by the bear race, while the fox race is the ruling class in the sub human race. They are smart enough and cunning enough. One of them, the fox Empire named XueYue clan, is the most powerful empire in the sub human race.


    The beavers and the pigs, one is a technician, a scientist in the sub human race, the other is a coolie, a laborer at the bottom of the sub human race.


    Although the Middle East is far away from the territory controlled by the first legion, the first Legion has made a lot of efforts to collect relevant information for the Asian people in the Middle East over the years. Although there is not much useful information, it also knows more or less what kind of existence the Asian people are.


    It has to be said that at one time, human beings had rich experience in genetic engineering, otherwise it was impossible to create these strange sub human races.


    "They?"


    With a puzzled look at the master, Shayue said softly: "master! In their eyes, there is no ally. Only the enemy, once fighting, can win or fight to death. If the master thinks something about them, there is only one way. "


    Looking down at Sha Yue, Li Meng said with great interest: "talk about it!"


    Li Meng is very curious about what Sha Yue said.

 Chapter 1393

    Mouth slightly Zhang, Sha Yue indifferent way: "conquer, completely conquer them, let them kneel in front of the master to swear eternal loyalty to the master, only absolute force can make them submit."


    In this way, can we only use force in contact with Asians?


    In this case, it''s a bit tricky. In Li Meng''s plan, those sub human beings are not a small force. If they are used reasonably, they will give great help to the first army and human beings in the future.


    "Well, let''s talk about it."


    This is Li Meng''s original idea. If it doesn''t work, Li Meng won''t force it.


    Without going to the main hall or the inner hall, Li Meng came to the courtyard with Shayue and Wendy.


    Under the erosion of the power of death, the flowers in the courtyard are still so dark, only purple and dark.


    Jiye didn''t let Li Meng wait for a long time. After a while, she hurried back to the temple and found Li Meng in the courtyard.


    "Master!"


    She cried in a soft voice, half kneeling.


    "Get up, come on, sit down and say."


    She got up and stood up. She sat down on the stone bench beside Li Meng.


    Looking at the night with black blood pattern, Li Meng said calmly: "I won''t stay long in Nanlin island. At present, the war in Austria must be settled as soon as possible. I need to confirm many things one by one. After I come back, the first army will enter a short period of peace."


    It is necessary to recuperate. Although the first Legion is a militarized organization, it is not suitable for the first Legion to keep fighting by fighting. If necessary, it needs to stop and digest the fruits of victory.


    "What do you want me to do?" she whispered


    With a little smile, Li Meng shook his head and said, "you don''t need to do anything. Just take care of Nanlin island. This place is our base camp. You have a heavy responsibility on your shoulders."


    Speaking of this, Li Meng said slightly, and then said, "tell me about your achievements in the past half year."


    In Nanlin Island, she has been building some of the most basic facilities, and is improving the political system of the first Corps.


    With a little silence, he organized himself in his mind and whispered: "the terminal server of the General Bureau has been set up, and its network terminals have spread all over Nanlin island and Bentley. It is carrying out the responsibility of legislation and supervision. Zhongsi college is under construction everywhere, six colleges have been put into use, and the scientific research institute has been built. Now it is recruiting scientists from al, It is expected that a certain scale will be formed within one month. "


    Has the scientific research institute been built?


    This is good news. With scientific research institutes, some advanced technologies owned by the first Corps can be realized.


    Without much thought, Li Meng said to zhe ye, "open the most basic aerospace technology to scientific research institutes, integrate all the resources owned by the first corps, and let them find a way to realize those data."


    In the basic Aerospace Science and technology, there are two fields, civil and military. There are thousands of different technologies in the two fields. It is not easy to realize these technologies.


    It will take time, and it will take enough energy from scientists.


    "Yes


    As far as she is concerned, she is the executor of the order. She will not consider the difficulty of the order. She will only convey the order to the target. She doesn''t care if she can do it. What she wants is only a result.


    Looking around at the three women in the pavilion, Li Meng stood up from his seat.


    "Well, go away, Wendy and Shayue. You need to practice hard. Meditation is not enough. You need to practice your fighting skills. Next time I come back, I''ll test your efforts."


    The master''s leaving?


    Although there were some unexpected reasons why the host was so anxious, the two women didn''t think much about it.


    "Yes


    After answering softly, the two women turned around and left the pavilion.


    Looking at the back of the two girls, Li Meng looks back at the night beside him.


    Stretching out his right hand, Li Meng took off the hood on the night''s head. Under the hood, the beautiful face appeared in Li Meng''s eyes.


    Sliding gently on the cheek of night, Li Meng said in a soft voice: "in this era, both human beings and the first army have one thing in common, that is, if we do not advance, we will retreat. Before the threat is completely removed, we still need to struggle in this secular world."


    Lowering his head, Li Meng gently kisses his white forehead in the night.


    When he left, in the light eyes of the night, Li Meng smiles. His body gradually turns into nothingness, and disappears in the eyes of the night.


    Quietly looking at the place where the owner disappeared, night''s expression is very calm, for a while she turned quietly left the pavilion.


    The appearance of the master was like a flash in the pan, full of dreaminess, but she knew that it was not fake, because the warmth on her forehead was so clear, and the touch had not gone away for a long time.


    Compared with the human body, the spirit body is much more convenient.


    Can fly, can enter the state of energy body to achieve the effect of stealth, from a certain point of view, the ability of spirit body and "God" has been very close.


    After leaving the temple, Li Meng did not leave Qingcheng, but fell down in front of a villa in the city.


    In front of the villa gate, Li Meng''s figure gradually appears, until his body is completely solid.


    Without ringing the doorbell to inform the owner of the villa, Li Meng''s body went directly through the iron gate and entered a small courtyard.


    The yard was small, with only a few trees and a lawn.


    Seems to be familiar with the villa, Li Meng light and familiar into the villa, in silence into a very warm room.


    Warm, because the room is very soft color, children''s toys can be seen everywhere, there is a rocking chair.


    Next to the rocking chair, there is a baby cradle, in which there is a little guy with his eyes open.


    Came to the basket, looking at the little guy in the basket, Li Meng showed a faint smile.


    The little guy woke up, saw him, and called to him, "ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah.


    Looking at the lively and lovely little girl in the cradle, Li Meng said with a smile: "you little girl, how do you say I should treat you?"


    She is the child of Wang Weiwei and her husband, but this child also has something that belongs to Li Meng.


    At the beginning, in order to save the little girl''s life, Li Meng gave her the strength of the dead.


    Now, although she looks no different from ordinary human babies, she is special. In her body, there is a weak force of death flowing and growing up with her.

 Chapter 1394

    In the future, what kind of existence she will be? Li Meng can''t say why. However, she is not a dead person, but she can use the power of death. Whether this is a good thing or a bad thing is still unclear.


    The little girl didn''t seem to be alert to him. She waved her two little hands and called "ah Wu ah Wu" in her mouth.


    With a little smile, Li Meng reached out his hands and took the little girl out of the cradle.


    Being held by Li Meng, she seems to be very happy, waving her two little hands excitedly, giggling in her mouth.


    In the rocking chair, Li Meng sat down and teased the little girl in her arms.


    The room immediately reverberated with the little girl''s "giggle" laughter, which attracted the attention of the villa owner.


    "Meier, what''s the matter? Are you dreaming?"


    Soft voice from outside the room, a smile on the face of Wang Weiwei into the room.


    "Who?"


    When aware of the presence of another person in the room, the smile on Wang Weiwei''s face instantly disappeared, wary and nervous scolding.


    When a closer look, Wang Weiwei found that the strange figure is so familiar.


    "Li Meng?"


    When confirming the identity of the person on the rocking chair, Wang Weiwei sent out a suspicious inquiry, and her vigilance disappeared.


    Light "spit" a breath, Wang Weiwei light step close to Li Meng.


    Looking at Li Meng holding her daughter in the rocking chair, she hesitated for a moment and asked in a low voice, "you... How did you come?"


    From the last time I saw Li Meng, Wang Weiwei has forgotten how long, it should be almost a year.


    Because her daughter is almost one year old.


    As before, his appearance is still so sudden, so haunted.


    With a faint smile, Li Meng looked up at Wang Weiwei and asked, "why can''t I come?"


    Li Meng''s words made Wang Weiwei explain: "no, I don''t mean that. Of course you can come, but the next time you come, don''t be so sudden. I''ll be afraid."


    fear?


    Looking at Wang Weiwei beside her and looking down at the little girl in her arms, Li Meng was slightly clear.


    In this family, there is only Wang Weiwei. She has no husband and no object to rely on. Of course, Wang Weiwei has reasons to be afraid.


    Looking at the little girl in his arms, Li Meng said calmly: "this family is really a little empty. You are still young, haven''t you ever thought about forming a new family? You are not a martial arts artist. You are just an ordinary woman. You need someone to rely on. "


    Who do you rely on?


    With a wry smile on her face, Wang Weiwei shook her head and said, "this child... Is different. I don''t think anyone can be her father. Besides, would you agree?"


    Looking up at Wang Weiwei, Li Meng said: "of course not. You''d better not even think about it. If you don''t have your daughter, your life will be free, and there won''t be any intersection between you and me. But now, your daughter has been born, and she has a great relationship with me. As her mother, you must bear the responsibility of raising her, And only I can be her father. "


    Just now, Li Meng is just trying to find out if Wang Weiwei has this idea.


    As Li Meng said, Wang Weiwei is still very young, and her young body often needs all kinds of needs. As an ordinary person, Wang Weiwei''s willpower is not as good as that of a martial arts artist, and it''s easy to make some mistakes because of her impulse.


    Such strong words make Wang Weiwei''s expression change for a while.


    She knew the power of the man in front of her. In front of him, she didn''t have much choice.


    Although she didn''t have this idea, but being forced by a person like this still made Wang Weiwei a little uncomfortable.


    But what can she do? Even for the sake of her daughter, she can''t resist the man in front of her.


    Wang Weiwei, who thought like this, said quietly: "you have said so, what else can I do? I''m just a weak woman. "


    Is that a little too much?


    Wang Weiwei''s resentful eyes made Li Meng meditate.


    Although she is selfish to Wang Weiwei, because of the existence of Wang Yuanmei, Wang Weiwei can be said to have an indistinct relationship with him. It''s impossible to let Wang Weiwei integrate into the first Corps. Li Meng is also in a dilemma in dealing with Wang Weiwei.


    If the status quo can be maintained, this is naturally what Li Meng is willing to see, but Li Meng also knows that as an ordinary person, Wang Weiwei has too many variables. She is still young, and her heart, which used to be trapped at home for a long time, yearns for the vast world outside. If she can''t restrain her heart, it will cause a series of troubles one day.


    With a slight sigh in his heart, Li Meng got up and put the little girl in his arms back into the cradle.


    Maybe it''s doomed. The little guy is quite cooperative. He doesn''t cry or make noise. He stays in the cradle quietly, but his eyes are always staring at Li Meng.


    After putting the little girl in her arms into the cradle, Li Meng turns around and walks to Wang Weiwei step by step.


    Looking at Li Meng getting closer and closer, Wang Weiwei became a little uneasy. She had a bad feeling in her heart.


    "You... What are you doing?"


    Li Meng''s close, let Wang Weiwei can''t help but retreat, the mouth slightly perturbed said.


    Without multilingualism, Li Meng approached Wang Weiwei step by step, while Wang Weiwei kept retreating.


    Until there was no way to escape behind, Wang Weiwei had to face Li Meng''s approach.


    The pace did not stop, Li Meng has been approaching Wang Weiwei, until the last step down, the distance between the two has been close at hand.


    In Wang Weiwei''s uneasy and strange eyes, Li Meng stretched out his hands without saying a word and held Wang Weiwei in his arms in the posture of a princess.


    "Put... You put me down!"


    Although Li Meng''s body looked thin and weak, his arms seemed so powerful.


    Being held in his arms by Li Meng, the breath of a man pounces on her face, making Wang Weiwei''s look very hot.


    For Li Meng''s sudden rude behavior, she seems to be a little panicked, but struggling is so powerless.


    Without more words, Li Meng naturally would not listen to Wang Weiwei''s words and put her down. Instead, he strode out to the living room with Wang Weiwei in his arms.


    "Come on..."


    Struggle is useless, Wang Weiwei can only use complex eyes to beg for Li Meng.


    But Li Meng was not moved, holding Wang Weiwei on the second floor, into a bedroom.


    As if aware of what is about to happen, Wang Weiwei looks more ruddy.

 Chapter 1395

    It never occurred to her that Li Meng would do such a thing to her.


    Li Meng still kept silent and gently put Wang Weiwei on the broad bed.


    Today''s Wang Weiwei is wearing a long skirt with loose white pattern, which looks very simple. Maybe it''s because she is going through lactation, and her chest is fuller than ordinary people.


    She seems to have given up, lying in bed, she no longer struggles, but leans her head to one side, her face flushes.


    At the moment, Wang Weiwei''s heart is struggling.


    She naturally has no love for the man in front of her, let alone likes him. But the sensitivity of her body makes her in a very excited state. Just smelling the breath of the man in front of her, she will feel an uncontrollable pleasure in her body.


    This feeling makes it difficult for her to cut her teeth, but she doesn''t want to go against the impulse from her body.


    She has fallen


    The desire from her body makes her turn her head. She looks at Li Meng standing by the bed with her eyes like silk. She seems to blame Li Meng for keeping her waiting.


    Looking at Wang Weiwei, who is in a flattering state on the bed, Li Meng sighs helplessly.


    If Wang Weiwei has such a reaction, the only culprit will be him.


    He did not do anything, just with the power of the soul slightly teased Wang Weiwei''s body lust.


    The torment of lust makes Wang Weiwei give up the weak defense line in her heart.


    At the bedside, Li Meng sat down and stretched out his right hand, swimming on Wang Weiwei''s delicate body.


    Every touch of sensitive parts will make Wang Weiwei give out a numbing "groan". When Li Meng''s right hand inadvertently passes through the edge of his chest, Wang Weiwei can''t help but hold Li Meng''s hand tightly in front of his chest. Her face is flushed and she looks at Li Meng pleadingly.


    She''s ready


    At this point, Li Meng will not shrink back.


    With a wave of her right hand, in the tearing sound, Wang Weiwei''s dress suddenly turned into pieces.


    In the flying fragments, Wang Weiwei''s white body is also exposed in Li Meng''s eyes.


    Although she has given birth to a child, Wang Weiwei''s figure is still as perfect as before. The convex part should be convex and the warped part should be warped. The curve is very beautiful and full of mature charm.


    Facing the beautiful and attractive body in front of him, Li Meng no longer waited and rushed up.


    Not long after, there was a melody in the bedroom, sometimes light and sometimes deep.


    Xiangyan scene is happening in the bedroom, sweat, let two people into the situation of selflessness.


    It took more than two hours for peace to return to the bedroom.


    On the wide bed, under a soft blanket, they hugged each other quietly.


    After a period of passion, Wang Weiwei''s heart has calmed down. She lies lazily in Li Meng''s arms, her white shoulders and half a crisp chest are exposed, which seems to be such a temptation.


    "Are you satisfied?"


    She whispered in her arms.


    There is no anger and unwilling, only calm and gentle.


    To Wang Weiwei''s words, Li Meng didn''t answer, just stretched out his right hand under the blanket to hold the slippery waist, let Wang Weiwei''s delicate body more close to himself.


    To Li Meng such action, in helpless at the same time, Wang Weiwei also want to be more open.


    Maybe this man is not a good partner, but she has no choice.


    No matter what relationship she had with him before, she belonged to him from now on.


    In the future, she can''t escape from the palm of the man beside her. What else can she do?


    For Wang Weiwei, her only choice is compromise and acquiescence.


    Her body moved slightly and nestled in Li Meng''s arms. Wang Weiwei said in a soft voice: "it''s time for mei''er to make a scene. Get up quickly."


    Now it''s broad daylight. They can''t just stay in bed all the time.


    To Wang Weiwei this request, Li Meng did not refuse, released the hand that embraces Wang Weiwei waist.


    The waist of the shackles no longer, Wang Weiwei finally got free, her hands on the bed, sat up.


    The soft blanket slipped from her, revealing her beautiful white body.


    Feeling Li Meng''s fiery sight, Wang Weiwei''s face was slightly red, so she got out of bed and came to the wardrobe naked. She took out a dress from the wardrobe and put it on her body in a panic.


    The pure white skin, beautiful curves and perfect female body are completely exposed in Li Meng''s eyes. Looking at the scene of boundless scenery, Li Meng silently appreciates it.


    After a while, Li Meng and Wang Weiwei both left the bedroom.


    During these two hours, her daughter kept quiet, which made Wang Weiwei feel at ease.


    But looking back on what happened in these two hours, Wang Weiwei''s beautiful face was red, and she didn''t dare to look at Li Meng.


    "Take a seat first, I''ll see Meier!"


    Came to the living room, said such a sentence to Li Meng, Wang Weiwei then left in a hurry.


    Looking at the figure of Wang Weiwei who left in a hurry, Li Meng smiles silently, and then sits lazily on the soft sofa.


    Wang Weiwei did not let Li Meng wait for a long time. After a while, she came back with a calm look.


    Looking at the dim sky outside the window, Wang Weiwei said to Li Meng, "I''ll cook. Today... I''ll stay for dinner tonight."


    The occurrence of the relationship, let Wang Weiwei have some changes, at least in the face of Li Meng, naturally a lot.


    She also regarded herself as the hostess of the villa, and Li Meng was no longer a guest.


    Did Wang Weiwei cook the meal by herself?


    Although the spirit does not need food, Limon must stay tonight.


    The kitchen is on one side of the living room, which is connected with the living room. Looking at the kitchen, Li Meng can see Wang Weiwei who is busy in the kitchen.


    As an ordinary person, as a mother, cooking is the most basic ability.


    The past life let Wang Weiwei have a very good cooking, in the kitchen of her efforts, the skilled appearance is so pleasing.


    In half an hour


    "Well, it''s time to eat!"


    With a soft soft voice of Wang Weiwei in the kitchen, with a dish in one hand, Wang Weiwei came out of the kitchen.


    With Wang Weiwei back and forth in and out of the kitchen, not long, the table is full of dishes.


    Three dishes and one soup, it can be said that it is full of color, fragrance and taste.


    "Try it!"


    Sitting opposite Li Meng, Wang Weiwei looks at Li Meng expectantly.


    To Wang Weiwei this request, Li Meng which can refuse, picked up the chopsticks on the table, tasted a dish.

 Chapter 1396

    This should be similar to bamboo shoots, with a hard feeling, but very crisp, mixed with meat, with a unique flavor.


    "Not bad!"


    Li Meng praised.


    It''s really good. Although the taste is a little worse than that of the first class hall in Kyoto, it''s a private kitchen after all. The materials are far less abundant than those of big restaurants. It''s very good to have such a taste.


    Wang Weiwei was relieved to see that Li Meng liked it.


    She took up her job silently and ate it absently.


    After that, there was silence on the dining table, only the sound of chopsticks and bowls. Both of them were eating their own food quietly.


    While eating absent mindedly, Wang Weiwei secretly glanced at Li Meng.


    When Li Meng looked over, she quickly lowered her head.


    To Wang Weiwei''s reaction, Li Meng just laughed and didn''t say much.


    He knows that Wang Weiwei needs some time to get used to the relationship with him.


    He has her, for her, there is no small impact in her heart, it takes some time to digest.


    He put down his chopsticks and looked at Wang Weiwei who was eating with his head down. Li Meng said in a voice, "I remember you have several industries under your banner. How are you doing?"


    When Li Meng left Nanlin island a year ago, he knew that Wang Weiwei had three industries. One was a shipyard, the second was a logging yard, and the third should be a mining industry.


    Li Meng''s voice surprised Wang Weiwei. When she reacted, her face turned red and she said in a low voice: "fortunately, because of Nannan''s shareholding, we set up a chamber of Commerce, named" Yuanmei ". With Nannan, I put down the business of the chamber of Commerce and have been taking care of Meier at home."


    Chen Nannan?


    This name reminds Li Meng of a sexy girl. She''s really sexy. She''s wearing tight leather armor. Except for her private parts, other parts of her body are exposed. No matter where she goes, her ability to attract men''s eyes is beyond doubt.


    Although her clothes are exposed, she can be excused as a martial arts artist.


    Martial arts practitioners are melee fighters. Martial arts practitioners who often fight will wear some clothes that do not affect their own actions, and these clothes are often very exposed. Among martial arts practitioners, Chen Nannan''s dress is very normal.


    With the arrogance of martial arts practitioners, they don''t care about the eyes of outsiders. For women, to attract men''s eyes is not a proof of their own beauty?


    "The original American Chamber of Commerce? Well... A nice name. "


    Can''t it sound good? After all, it''s her daughter''s name. Even if it doesn''t sound good, Li Meng won''t say it.


    After a little pause, Li Meng continued: "now there are four territories under the first regiment, namely, Nanlin Island, Bentley, and Austria and Georgia. Naturally, Nanlin island is a small place without much business opportunities. Bentley is a fertile land, an agricultural paradise, and a good production base in the food industry, If you want to make a lot of money, the former American Chamber of Commerce needs to focus on Austria and Georgia. Let''s say that the continent of Austria is vast and sparsely populated, and there are abundant mineral resources under the land. If you find a vein, you will not worry about making a lot of money. In the future, the demand for mineral resources will be very huge. If you can seize this opportunity, the former American Chamber of Commerce will have a huge demand for mineral resources, It''s not a dream


    Looking at Li Meng timidly, Wang Weiwei inquired carefully: "this... Is this the internal information of the first army?"


    "You can think so."


    Li Meng didn''t hide this, because he was the supreme leader of the first Legion. Naturally, what he said was internal information.


    Wang Weiwei naturally believes in Li Meng.


    Without much thought, she nodded and said, "I''ll tell Nannan."


    See Li Meng put down the chopsticks, Wang Weiwei is very concerned about the way: "you don''t eat it? Are these dishes not to your taste


    Light a smile, Li Meng light way: "I am not hungry, eat quickly."


    "Oh


    Whispered should be a, Wang Weiwei and bowed silently eating rice.


    After finishing the meal, Wang Weiwei went to clean up. The busy figure in the kitchen reminded Li Meng of the four words "good women".


    It''s also suitable for Wang Weiwei, but she''s a little younger.


    Although Wang Weiwei has given birth to a daughter, she is pregnant with several babies before that, but her real age is not yet 30, although it is approaching, but still a few months away.


    In terms of entertainment, it''s making slow progress in the territory of the first Legion.


    For people at home, the night is boring, there is no TV to watch, and there is nothing else to do.


    When the kitchen of Wang Weiwei finally busy after dinner, it is half an hour later.


    "Come here!"


    Wang Weiwei wants to leave when she takes off her apron. Before she steps in another direction, Li Meng pats the sofa beside her and shouts.


    This made Wang Weiwei''s body stiff and her face ruddy.


    Two empty in a room, or in the dead of night, this let Wang Weiwei some twist.


    But she turned around obediently and walked to Li Meng.


    Beside Li Meng, Wang Weiwei sat down uneasily. She lowered her head and did not dare to look directly at Li Meng.


    Looking at Wang Weiwei like this, Li Meng smiles in his heart and leans down slightly. In Wang Weiwei''s ear, he says, "I won''t leave tonight."


    "Ah..."


    The confusion in the heart let Wang Weiwei completely lost the sense of propriety, the face Shua became abnormal ruddy.


    Wang Weiwei''s coyness gives Li Meng an impulse to tease her.


    With both hands outstretched, one hand on Wang Weiwei''s back and the other on her knees, Li Meng picked Wang Weiwei up and sat on her lap in a warm posture.


    "Don''t move!"


    Sitting on Li Meng''s leg, this warm posture makes Wang Weiwei shy and want to escape.


    But he was scolded by Li Meng''s low voice.


    This made Wang Weiwei''s body freeze, sitting in Li Meng''s arms with her head down, motionless.


    Aware of the stiffness of Wang Weiwei''s body, Li Meng did not hesitate to turn her pretty face around and kiss her without saying a word.


    A burst of words, Li Meng overbearing and ferocious, continue to attack luechi, until into the final base camp, entangled with the fragrant tongue.


    The stimulation of hormones and the exchange of saliva make Wang Weiwei extremely shy.


    She can only close her eyes and bear Li Meng''s rudeness, and her rigid body is gradually softening.

 Chapter 1397

    She never had this feeling. Although she has a husband, because of her "elder brother" status, the relationship between them is not like that between husband and wife, but the relationship between elder brother and younger sister. Sex is just for the sake of inheriting the family. Everything is simple and direct.


    Such a deep kiss made her experience a feeling that she never had before. It was wonderful, unforgettable and impulsive.


    A demand, in the face of Li Meng''s offensive, Wang Weiwei finally entered the state, she let go, the eyes of shyness is gone, become more bold.


    She stretched out her hands and took the initiative to take up Li Meng''s neck. In her mouth, she was even more defensive and entangled with Li Meng.


    For a long time, the two sides were satisfied with the separation, a silver thread were hanging in the corner of their mouth, warm atmosphere reverberated around.


    Looking at each other, they look at each other and smile.


    At this moment, Wang Weiwei finally let go and completely admitted the relationship between them.


    The shyness on her face disappeared. Sitting on Li Meng''s lap, Wang Weiwei quietly nestled in Li Meng''s arms.


    "When do you leave?"


    Today''s two people are like the couple separated for a long time. They care about the time they spend together.


    Although Li Meng wants to give Wang Weiwei more time to compensate for her debt, Li Meng has no more time.


    He can''t stay here long. One night is the limit.


    Without lying, Li Meng said truthfully, "tomorrow."


    This answer does not come out of Wang Weiwei''s expectation. She knows that this man will not be with her forever. She does not have that qualification. He does not belong to her. From beginning to end, Wang Weiwei knows this.


    Therefore, Wang Weiwei didn''t say anything superfluous. She just raised her head and looked at the man in front of her with the most tender eyes. She bowed her head to kiss the soft lips and said, "love me!"


    Just an invitation, from Wang Weiwei''s request, as a man Li Meng how can refuse.


    He responded to Wang Weiwei with practical action, turned over and pressed Wang Weiwei under his body.


    Feeling the soft body under the body, looking at Wang Weiwei''s eyes like silk, Li Meng could not be indifferent, bow his head and kiss the ruddy lips again.


    The demand on the mouth can''t satisfy Li Meng. He uses both hands and gropes on Wang Weiwei''s sensitive body.


    "Sister Wei Wei?"


    The voice appeared suddenly and echoed in the living room.


    At the door, a graceful figure appeared, and neither of them noticed her.


    Standing at the door, Chen Nannan gapes at the two people lingering on the sofa in the living room. The blushing scene makes her feel at a loss, and her face turns ruddy slightly.


    She is a big girl, who has seen such a hot scene, which makes her very embarrassed.


    Hearing the sudden voice, Wang Weiwei immediately realized who it was.


    Can enter the villa quietly, only has the villa key Chen Nannan to be able to achieve.


    The appearance of Chen Nannan undoubtedly interrupted the passion of Li Meng and Wang Weiwei.


    In Wang Weiwei''s slightly flustered look, they stood up awkwardly from the sofa.


    Li Meng is OK, he doesn''t feel too much, but Wang Weiwei is different.


    After more than a year together, Chen Nannan has already become her good sister. Now she is caught by her good sister and Li Meng. How can Wang Weiwei not feel embarrassed.


    Face ruddy stood up from the sofa, Wang Weiwei strong pretend calm to Chen Nannan welcome up.


    "Nannan! Why are you so late? "


    Looking at Wang Weiwei in front of him and Li Meng sitting on the sofa, Chen Nannan naturally knows the thin figure, who he is, and the relationship between him and Wei Wei''s sister.


    In the past, Chen Nannan only speculated about their relationship, but today, seeing with her own eyes, Chen Nannan finally knows what their relationship is.


    Embarrassed face away, Chen Nannan apologetically to Wang Weiwei said: "sorry, Weiwei sister, I don''t know Li Meng came, excuse me, you continue, I''m leaving."


    "No!"


    Although Chen Nannan''s words make Wang Weiwei feel rather shy, she still quickly grabbed Chen Nannan.


    Not angry to see Chen Nannan one eye, Wang Weiwei whispered: "since come, then stay, so late, where can you go? There must be something wrong when you come to me. As for Li Meng, he won''t care. "


    Is that true?


    Looking at Li Meng on the sofa in the living room and Wang Weiwei in front of her, Chen Nannan finally nodded and said, "I''ll disturb you."


    With Chen Nannan, Wang Weiwei returned to the living room.


    "Li Meng, Nannan is here. You should know her."


    "Of course!"


    Looking at Chen Nannan beside Wang Weiwei, Li Meng nodded.


    Of course, she knew each other. Although she had only a few friends, Li Meng still had a deep memory of her and would not easily forget her.


    Looking back on the scene just now, Chen Nannan still feels embarrassed when she is watched by Li Meng.


    Fortunately, as a martial arts artist, she has a strong willpower, and uses her will to eliminate the unnecessary embarrassment on her face.


    Looking at Li Meng, she whispered, "Mr. Li Meng, we meet again. Nice to see you again."


    "Sit down, please!"


    He reached for a sign, Li Meng invited.


    Opposite Li Meng, Chen Nannan sat down, while Wang Weiwei consciously sat down beside Li Meng.


    Looking at Wang Weiwei, a clever figure beside Li Meng, Chen Nannan feels a little incredible.


    She doesn''t know what happened between Wang Weiwei and Li Meng. In her cognition, they should not be so close.


    I don''t understand. Chen Nannan can''t figure out what happened between Li Meng and Wang Weiwei.


    In this villa, Wang Weiwei is the master of this family.


    Although Wang Weiwei is her own woman, here, Li Meng will not turn away from her.


    Looking back at Wang Weiwei beside him, Li Meng said, "don''t care about me. You can talk."


    "Well!"


    Wang Weiwei nodded.


    Looking up, Wang Weiwei looked at Chen Nannan, who was sitting opposite. She asked, "sister Nannan, what are the difficulties in the chamber of Commerce?"


    Here, Chen Nannan naturally has a purpose, and Wang Weiwei''s guess is completely right.


    With a slight nod, Chen Nannan said, "after more than a year''s development, the former American Chamber of Commerce has made some progress in Bentley. In recent months, I have been inspecting the food industry of the surrounding countries and found some problems."

 Chapter 1398

    Looking at Wang Weiwei, Chen Nannan then said, "among the industries of the former American Chamber of Commerce, logging yards and shipyards make the least profit. The reason is that there are many shipyards in Nanlin island alone. Although there are frequent business exchanges on Nanlin Island, there are many shipyards with vicious competition, which greatly affects the profits of shipyards, A chamber of commerce must have a major industry. Private shipyards have no future. So I want to sell shipyards and logging yards, and settle in Bentley with the largest capital to focus on the food industry. "


    Focus on food industry?


    Wang Weiwei hesitated about Chen Nannan''s plan to sell the shipyard and logging yard.


    After all, these two industries are the initial capital of Wang Weiwei. Although her recent earnings have been affected, Wang Weiwei is not willing to give up.


    Instead of immediately rejecting Chen Nannan''s proposal, Wang Weiwei said, "sister Nannan, it takes a lot of capital to enter a strange industry. When you want to make profits, you should also be prepared for losses. With the capital now owned by the former American Chamber of Commerce, you can''t bear long-term losses. If you can''t make profits in a short time, the former American Chamber of Commerce will collapse on its own, If this happens, our previous efforts will be in vain. "


    "But..."


    Chen Nannan did not give up and said confidently: "I have inspected the situation of the surrounding countries, not to mention Kyoto, ASEAN, the kingdom of Orleans, further South Vietnam and the kingdom of Baren. There is a big gap in food demand in these countries. Only if we have goods, we will not worry about the sales channels, although there are certain risks, But I believe we will succeed. "


    On one side, Li Meng has been quietly listening to the communication between the two women.


    From the two women''s words, Li Meng heard that in character, Wang Weiwei is more stable, but lacks a vision, while Chen Nannan is on the contrary. Although she is far sighted, she is not careful enough. Her fighting spirit is too strong, and she has made great achievements. If she fails, she will never be able to turn over.


    Any one of them can''t go too far in the shopping mall, but once they are united, their complementary personality defects can make them invincible and go further.


    Thinking of this, Li Meng interjected: "you can''t eat a mouthful of fat. This shopping mall is just like a battlefield. Every step is dangerous. You have to leave room for the next step. You have to eat a mouthful of food, and you have to walk step by step. There will be competition in any industry, and the food industry is no exception. Since the food industry has a good future, let''s start from scratch, As long as we have laid a good foundation, it will be much easier to transfer the industry later. "


    Li Meng''s words made the two women''s eyes slightly bright and colorful.


    Naturally, they all understand what Li Meng said, but it''s hard for ordinary people to make the meaning so simple and profound.


    Looking at Li Meng, Chen Nannan praised: "it''s true that he is a political wallowing man. What he said is extraordinary."


    Yes, isn''t shopping mall a battlefield? Although it''s not as bloody as the battlefield, it''s dangerous at all. If you make mistakes step by step, you will fall into the abyss if you don''t pay attention.


    Eyes moved to Wang Weiwei, Chen Nannan said: "sister! What do you think of it? "


    Wang Weiwei naturally agreed with what Li Meng said. She nodded: "since my sister has the idea to enter the food industry, let''s use the surplus funds of the chamber of Commerce to set foot in this industry. Now Bentley is carrying out business reform, and many local businessmen will be impacted. With the help of this blank period, it is the best time for the former American Chamber of Commerce to enter Bentley."


    Chen Nannan has no reason to refute what Wang Weiwei said.


    She knew that what Wang Weiwei said was the safest way.


    Indeed, today''s original American Chamber of commerce is still very weak. A small impact may make this small chamber of Commerce collapse. There is no need to take risks. Naturally, Chen Nannan will not force it.


    Nodded gently, Chen Nannan said: "let''s do this. In a few days, I''ll leave for Binli country and have a good inspection first."


    The next time is the two women chatting, while Li Meng is listening quietly.


    The friendship between women is so wonderful, although as a bystander, Li Meng can feel that they cherish each other from their words.


    Although Chen Nannan is big and straightforward, she will consider Wang Weiwei''s feelings in every sentence she says.


    As for Wang Weiwei, her personality is more euphemistic, but she also tries to keep up with Chen Nannan''s rhythm, so that they have a common topic.


    People say that three women make a play, and the two women''s plays are also wonderful.


    It was late at night that the villa was quiet.


    Chen Nannan did not leave, she stayed, the villa is very big, naturally there will be no lack of rooms.


    It''s not the first time for Chen Nannan to stay at Wang Weiwei''s home. The two women''s feelings make them feel like family. This is Wang Weiwei''s home, and it''s also Chen Nannan''s home.


    In the bedroom, the inquiry from Li Meng made Wang Weiwei look back at Li Meng sitting on the bed. While she was tidying up her clothes in the wardrobe, she said: "she, you don''t see Nannan''s usual carelessness. She is as straightforward as a martial arts artist, but her mind is delicate. The pirate''s life has not changed her nature. In short, she is a very gentle person."


    Gentle people?


    Recalling some information about Chen Nannan, Li Meng didn''t find how gentle she was.


    Maybe in front of Wang Weiwei, she will show her gentle side.


    After a little tidying up the slightly messy wardrobe, Wang Weiwei turned back to the bed.


    Moving her graceful body, Wang Weiwei naturally threw herself into Li Meng''s arms and nestled in Li Meng''s arms.


    The two people on the bed hugged each other quietly.


    Holding Wang Weiwei in her arms, Li Meng looks calm.


    Women are perceptual, and ordinary human women are even more so. Li Meng knows that Wang Weiwei has taken him as the object of dependence at this time, and his body and mind have completely belonged to him.


    As a human being, Wang Weiwei can be said to be the first human woman to have a relationship with Li Meng. When we first met Wang Weiwei, Li Meng never thought that they would have such a relationship today.


    This is probably fate, no one can predict their own life trajectory.


    Although there are many factors in their relationship, now those factors are not important to Li Meng. What is important is Wang Weiwei and her daughter "Wang Yuanmei". He is willing to join the family and become a part of the family, not only for the growing daughter, There is also a responsibility to Wang Weiwei, the mother.

 Chapter 1399

    In the embrace, Li Meng''s hand is not idle, gently sliding on Wang Weiwei''s soft body.


    From the waist to the hips, to the tight and slender thighs, and finally straight back up, climbing the towering mountain.


    Wang Weiwei is in the lactation period. Shuangfeng can be said to be the most sensitive place. The most important place is touched, which makes Wang Weiwei''s mouth slightly open, and sends out a numb "groan".


    Looking at the man in front of her, Wang Weiwei''s eyes are burning with passion.


    She is not patient, let go of self, a turn over, straddle on the body of Li Meng.


    It''s a long night. I don''t know what will happen next.


    Time passed quickly, and a new day came unconsciously.


    The morning on Nanlin island is beautiful and extraordinary.


    The dense fog rises from the earth and covers everything, even Qingcheng.


    This makes Nanlin island like a fairyland.


    "Well..."


    Confused opened his eyes, Wang Weiwei languidly supported the bed surface to sit up.


    The soft blanket slipped from her body, revealing her messy body.


    The clothes and skirts on her shoulders slide down to her chest, half revealing her crisp chest, which makes her full of a kind of lazy flattery.


    Leng Leng looking at the side, where the original sleeping in their side of the man has disappeared.


    What happened yesterday is like a dream. Is that a dream?


    Of course not, with his various, is so clear, physical blend, until now Wang Weiwei can feel that feeling.


    Seems to be aware of what, finishing a messy dress, Wang Weiwei calm look out of bed.


    In the villa, as she guessed, Li Meng was not found.


    There is no doubt that he has gone.


    In her daughter''s room, sitting in a rocking chair, Wang Weiwei silently looks at her daughter in the cradle, and she doesn''t know what she is thinking.


    ----


    Continent of Austria, Kingdom of Austria, Darwin city.


    What is the general trend?


    It was an irresistible force.


    For the kingdoms on the continent of Austria, the front of the first Legion was invincible.


    In this year''s battle, the seven countries were destroyed one after another. The royal family died and fled. For the upper class, the continent of Austria is in a fight for rights. For the people, it is a change.


    On October 6, 348, the last two kingdoms of the southern three countries formally surrendered unconditionally to the first army.


    At this point, the war on the continent of Austria was completely over, and the continent of Austria was truly unified. After all, peace came to this disputed continent.


    On this day, the puppet royal families of the seven countries were destroyed, and the kingdom of Austria officially issued a "restoration" message to the whole country.


    With the help of the first legion, people all over the country heard the voice from the orthodox aredir royal family.


    "Over the past hundred years, Austria has fallen into endless disputes. In this long war of blood and fire, we have lost our relatives and families. However, fate has once again come to us, and we have seized the opportunity of reunification. Today, all our fellow citizens of Austria will witness the rise of an Empire again, led by Queen aredil Gunia, We will have a better tomorrow. "


    The voice from the orthodox royal family has greatly changed Austria.


    The local people who originally hated the first Legion as an invader also put down their hatred, because they knew and understood what role the first Legion played in the war of reunification.


    Peace needs to pay a price. Blind hatred will only lead to greater disputes and hatred.


    In this way, under the declaration of the kingdom of Austria, the first Legion became a sovereign state of friendly assistance from the invaders, and the kingdom of Austria really became a member of the first Legion.


    In the palace of Darwin City, because of the unification of the mainland, it fell into a busy chaos.


    In the palace of the king, the court meeting has lasted for two hours.


    "There are too many facts to be done. We have to devote a lot of energy to Princess gunya''s accession to the throne. There is a big gap in the personnel dispatch and official selection of various cities. At this point, we have to deal with those chattering aristocrats who want to restore the previous enfeoffment system and have gained their own territory, The disputes in Austria over the past 100 years have made it clear that this system is no longer suitable for their existence. Naturally, they can not be allowed to do so. "


    In the open hall, the voice of the three elders reverberates. Although they are old, they are full of spirit.


    "Although our ministers have these titles, there are some drawbacks in the aristocratic system. If the Kingdom wants to avoid repeating the mistakes of the past, it must make some changes. Since it is a new kingdom, it should thoroughly wash away the old diseases and start over."


    On some things, the old three elders are united.


    On the throne, Arianna listened quietly to the opinions of the ministers.


    Although gunya has become the only candidate for the throne, she still needs Olivia to control the overall situation before succeeding. In this tense and important period, only Olivia has the ability to maintain the court.


    At the end of the meeting, she spoke a little. In the eyes of the ministers, she said calmly, "we don''t have the time to discuss the change of the Kingdom system. The most urgent task is to collect the rights of the cities in the mainland and establish a top-down power system. In this matter, the first regiment has promised to help, and will take Darwinian city as the center, Establish a communication network throughout the country. "


    Speaking of this, Olivia looked at the three old men with her dignified eyes and said, "the three elders should pay more attention to the dispatch of talents. The era that Austria is facing now can''t tolerate the slightest carelessness."


    "Yes! I''ll see. "


    This is an era of caution and a vacuum of power. Only those who grasp the opportunity can ascend to a higher position. No one in the hall does not understand this truth.


    After the end of the court meeting, orina returned to the inner court with a tired face.


    The four hour court meeting was a rare experience for Arianna.


    With so many problems, there will be more things to deal with and think about, and all kinds of things to think about will come back and forth in the brain. That kind of taste is not good.


    At this time, Arianna was glad to have the three elders. With them, most things can be blocked by them, and she can be much more relaxed. She just needs to supervise and deal with the most urgent things that the royal family needs to care about.

 Chapter 1400

    Back in inner court, for Olivia, she can''t spare time. She has another person to meet.


    When she returned to the study in the inner court, gunya and another person were already waiting.


    She was dressed in black blood grain armor, the Cape on the back was particularly conspicuous, and the hood on her head blocked her appearance, making it impossible for people to know what she looked like.


    This dress will only be the general of the first Legion. It''s not the first time for Oriana to contact this one.


    As soon as she sat down, before she could be polite, Tanya''s voice began to ring.


    "On political issues, the first Legion will have a special team to negotiate with you. As a soldier, I will not participate in anything on the political level. There is only one thing for me to do this time. Now that the mainland of Austria has been reunified, the illegal armed forces in various places have been destroyed, and our army''s obligations have been completed, the army will continue to withdraw in half a month, You have to deal with the change of guard as soon as possible


    Austria is very big, which makes the army of the first Legion very scattered. Once the army is dispersed, there will be great pressure on logistics. Due to the physical condition of the soldiers, the first Legion is unable to make use of local resources, which leads to a very adverse result. Even in non war times, the 500000 troops are like a gold gobbler, Crazy to devour the first legion of the remaining funds.


    As a result, the withdrawal of troops from the continent of Austria was put on the agenda.


    Now Austria has been unified, the fall of the pseudo royal family, so that the continent of Austria has no war, it is time for the kingdom of Austria to take over all the rights.


    half a month?


    Looking worried, she said anxiously, "isn''t this too fast? Many things need to be dealt with in the replacement of power. If the first Legion withdraws at this time, there will be a vacuum of power. Without the deterrence of the first legion, many small people will come to the surface. At that time, there will be great turmoil in the kingdom that is in the process of power digestion. "


    Of course, the first Legion also thought about this issue. What the first Legion wanted was a peaceful and unified kingdom of Austria. Naturally, it would not allow the kingdom of Austria to continue to fall into turmoil.


    In the hood, Tanya''s cool voice appears again.


    "You don''t have to worry about this. In half a month, the troops will withdraw one after another, not all of them. The first army stationed in various places will leave a small number of troops to stay until the kingdom of Austria passes the buffer period of power."


    When she heard Tanya''s words, she was relieved. She should have thought that the first Legion would not leave Australia without any preparation.


    With a little smile, Arianna said in a soft voice: "thank you for the help of the first Legion. Thank you for the trouble of the general. This afternoon is coming. Let''s stay for dinner."


    Tanya refused the invitation without thinking about it.


    "No, I have something else to do. I can''t stay for a long time. Goodbye!"


    With that, Tanya got up from her seat and turned to walk out.


    Looking at Tanya''s back, Guya and Arianna look at each other and have no choice but to smile.


    They knew from the beginning to the end that the general of the first Legion was not an easy man to get along with.


    Arianna doesn''t care. It''s just polite to invite Tanya to stay for dinner. She never thought Tanya would really stay. If Tanya accepts her invitation, Arianna will be surprised.


    "Hoo


    With a breath, orina''s eyes turned to gunya.


    With her mouth slightly open, orina said in a voice: "gunya, waiting for the kingdom of Austria to completely stabilize is the day for you to succeed. Before that, you have to learn some of the most basic etiquette, but you can''t follow the temperament of martial artists any more."


    "Well!"


    Guya just whispered back to Olivia''s advice.


    At this moment, gunya has understood in her heart that it is her responsibility to succeed the queen.


    She could not escape the heavy responsibility on her shoulders, nor could she.


    Olivia was very satisfied with Gunia''s cleverness. She said with a smile: "after you succeed to the throne, it''s time to put the candidate of the prince on the agenda. You are not young. You must consider the marriage matters. If you want to continue the aredir royal family forever, it''s also your responsibility to continue your blood."


    Prince?


    A future partner?


    Somehow, Guya thought of Li Meng.


    If anyone can become a prince or her partner, I''m afraid he is the only one.


    But


    Shaking her head lightly, gunya said in a low voice, "no one can restrain him. I can''t, nor can I be a prince."


    He?


    For what gunya said, Oriana naturally knew who it was.


    With a faint smile, she comforted: "there are so many men in this world. If he doesn''t want to, there are so many men who want to win your heart. With your charm and identity, are you afraid that no man will want you?"


    How can things be so simple? Gunya knew that she didn''t know Li Meng and Olivia, so she said such words.


    For the prince, for the future partner, if the object is Li Meng, guniya is willing to accept, also hope that they have a good result, but guniya also knows that this is only a kind of extravagant hope.


    The prince''s status may be very noble, but I''m afraid it''s not worth mentioning in his eyes.


    Does he love himself?


    Gu Niya has confidence in her own charm, but only for this, Gu Niya has no confidence in her heart.


    In his eyes, he may like her and love her, but it''s more like possessiveness.


    Gunya can feel that when she''s around him.


    Which woman does not want to like the man only like, love themselves, as a woman of guniya is also not out.


    But gunya knew that Limon would never belong to her alone.


    He is too special, with strange mysterious properties, people will unconsciously approach him, so that there will be some changes that even they are not aware of.


    With a slight sigh, guniya shook her head and said, "princess, don''t say that in the future. In Bentley, my body and mind are owned by Li Meng. He is the only man I care about in my life. No matter whether we have a future or not, I won''t allow a second man to appear between me and him. I won''t allow him, neither will he."


    When she said this, gunya''s expression was firm. She would not let anyone shake her mind.


    Gunya''s reaction can make Ariana have a little curiosity about Li Meng.


    Olivia knows and doesn''t know who Limon is.


    What we know is this man, but what we don''t know is his status in the first Legion.

 Chapter 1401

    As if aware of something, Arianna said anxiously: "in this case, how can the blood of the Kingdom continue? In this generation, there are no males in the aredir royal family, only you three princesses. As the eldest princess, you are the orthodox continuation of blood. If you... "


    "I''ll find a way."


    Before she had finished, she was interrupted by Gunia.


    On this matter, gunya doesn''t want to discuss it any more.


    To Gu Niya, aoliana but very understand, at this time Gu Niya thought, aoliana how can not know.


    Looking at Gu Niya in deep thought, Olivia Anna reminded: "this prince''s identity is very important. It will give children an orthodox identity. Illegitimate children are not qualified to inherit the throne, and they will not be accepted by the public."


    It seems that Olivia talked about what she thought in her heart, and Guya''s face turned a little ruddy.


    As Arianna said, she had this idea.


    As long as she can be pregnant with Li Meng''s child, won''t the royal blood continue?


    But oleana''s reminder made Guya understand that she was thinking a little more simply.


    "There will be a way..."


    Gunya can only comfort herself in this way.


    But is there really a way?


    Gunya''s heart is upset.


    Leaving the palace and passing through Darwin, Tanya returned to the harbor.


    On the wharf, a silver gray warship is quietly berthing. Its huge body and streamlined armor make it have a metal aesthetic feeling and attract countless curious eyes on the wharf.


    It was a heavy cruiser, and it was on it that Tanya came to Darwin.


    The end of the war, so that Davis also returned to Tanya''s side.


    As a general and the most trusted Sergeant General of the 10th rank, Davis also serves as the chief of staff, giving Tanya some different opinions on certain matters.


    "The war on the continent of Austria is over. We don''t need to pay attention to all places. When the kingdom of Austria has digested the territory, we can free our hands from the continent of Austria. Now, we can focus on the outer land of Austria."


    In the command room of the cruiser, Davis is telling Tanya something that should be noticed.


    The outer land of Austria?


    Darvis''s words made Tanya think of the kingdom of Danlan. A year has passed, and the war of unification outside Austria and Georgia seems to be not going well.


    Thinking of this, Tanya inquired, "what''s the situation over there?"


    Tanya has not paid attention to the situation on the land outside Austria for several months.


    Tanya has no idea what''s going on outside Austria.


    Although it can be known from the data terminal, it is not convenient to know from Davis.


    Darvis replied: "in the stalemate, at the beginning of the war, the kingdom of Danlan launched a surprise attack on the kingdom of ASI, and successfully captured all the cities except the capital. However, they were not quick enough, and the army''s combat literacy was not high enough. They were defeated in front of the capital of ASI," gulandan ", which led to the failure of Danlan''s blitz strategy, which gave the kingdom of Dengsha time to respond, In the middle of the war, the kingdom of Danlan was attacked on both sides. Although the kingdom of ASI was trapped in the capital with advanced weapons, it was unable to move forward. On the other side, the kingdom of Dengsha made full efforts to attack the kingdom of Danlan, so that the kingdom of Danlan had to disperse its forces to stop the invasion of the kingdom of Dengsha. This led to a stalemate with the Three Kingdoms war, and no one could move forward, No one wants to step back. "


    In this way, has the battle of Danlan Kingdom been defeated?


    Protracted war is not what the first Legion wants to see. Although one year is not long for a war, one year is long enough for the first Legion to do a lot of things.


    "What do you think?"


    Tanya asks darvis for his opinion on this matter.


    Darvis''s view on this matter is very clear. He said truthfully: "now the war on the continent of Austria has ended, and the war in Austria has come to an end. Although the kingdom of Danlan has not met the requirements of the first legion, they have made enough efforts in this year''s war, It has been proved that they have the ability to command the whole outer land of Austria. In order to bring peace to Austria earlier, I think the first Legion should immediately intervene in the war on the outer land of Austria and end the war as soon as possible. "


    Get involved in the war?


    Although the first regiment has done a lot about it, Tanya still hesitates about her involvement in the continental war in Austria.


    It''s not Yaxi kingdom that makes Tanya hesitate. In the eyes of the first legion, the two countries are not worth mentioning. Once the first Legion intervenes, they will be defeated quickly until they are completely defeated.


    Tanya is concerned about another thing. The outer land of Austria and the mainland are one. At a certain time in the past, the outer land of Austria was also the territory of the kingdom of Austria. Now the continent of Austria has been unified. In principle, the outer land of Austria should also be under the rule of the kingdom of Austria.


    However, politically speaking, such a vast Austria has only one country, which is not a good thing for the first Legion. Therefore, Tanya hopes to have an independent country on the land outside Austria.


    Previously, the kingdom of Danlan was favored by the first Legion to help it become the only country outside Austria.


    But this premise is that the kingdom of Danlan must unify the outer land of Austria by itself.


    Judging from the current situation, it is no doubt difficult to achieve the goal of reunification only by relying on the strength of the kingdom of Danlan. To achieve the goal of reunification, the only way is to let the first army get involved in the war.


    However, once the first Legion got involved in the war, the meaning changed completely.


    Maybe the kingdom of Austria will ask the first Legion for the land outside Austria.


    Although the first Legion can definitely refuse, it needs a reasonable reason.


    If the kingdom of Danlan unified the outer land of Austria and Georgia with its own strength, that is a very key and reasonable reason for the first Legion.


    I have to think about it. I can''t be too anxious


    Tanya said to Davis: "let''s go. It''s time to meet the little queen."


    There is only one person who can be called the little queen in Australia, and that is the queen of the kingdom of danland, regoras Catherine.


    Soon after, with several loud sirens in the port, the huge heavy cruiser slowly left the port under the tug.


    It took half an hour for the huge cruiser to enter the wide waters and leave the port.


    Its own power start, in the "boom" engine roar, the huge warship gradually away, into the vast sea.

 Chapter 1402

    Just as Tanya left for the kingdom of Danlan, a special fleet of three warships was carrying out important tasks in the waters south of Australia.


    With the end of the war in Austria, the first Legion finally got out of the quagmire of the war and could free up their hands to do what they always wanted to do.


    To the south of Austria lies the Aegean Sea. In the deep sea far away from the mainland and on the sea with microwave waves, three silver gray warships are advancing steadily in a triangle formation.


    The sharp bow cut the sea and caused waves. At the stern, the propeller stirred and the sea rolled, leaving three long-lasting white marks on the sea.


    Today''s weather is very good, cloudless, blue sky and sea reflected together, very beautiful.


    As good as the weather, the sea is very calm.


    Leaving the continent of Austria, the fleet has been sailing on the sea for two days.


    The farther away from land, the more uneasy monvey felt.


    This is not fear, but his cautious character reminds him not to relax his vigilance at any time.


    Out of the window, in the vast blue sea, monvey looked back. In the command room, his voice rang.


    "Be alert, we have entered the Aegean Sea. This is the devil''s territory. We can live only if we are alert enough."


    This is a warning and a reminder. His words made the crew in the command room pay more attention to the instruments in front of them.


    Demons are not ordinary opponents. As captain monvey said, they must be on guard at all times.


    The mission is clear. The crew knows the details of the mission and the risks it will face.


    "Captain monvey! This mission is to investigate the Devil Island. As far as I know, our reconnaissance satellite is online. Why not use the satellite in orbit to investigate the Devil Island? It reduces unnecessary risk. "


    Alcatraz Island is located in the sea, that is to say, the location is very open. The observation accuracy of the existing reconnaissance satellites is enough to observe the meter level things on Alcatraz Island.


    It can be said that everything on the devil''s island can''t escape the surveillance of the "eye of heaven".


    It''s monvey''s adjutant, or vice captain.


    His name was Burrell. Before the continental war in Austria, he was a first-class Sergeant like monvey. In the war, because of their excellent performance and command ability, he joined the Navy after the war and became a deputy captain. As the deputy of captain monvey, he served on the heavy cruiser "thunder".


    In the past, the navy of the first Corps did not have an independent command system and followed the command of the chief sergeant.


    Due to the rapid development of the navy in the war, it has formed a certain scale. In order to facilitate management, after the end of the war, the Navy headquarters was established, which was separated from the army system of the first Corps. So far, the plan of integration of the three services system has been put on the agenda.


    On the question of deputy Burrell, monville explained: "if we can detect from the air, we naturally don''t need to go to the devil''s island to risk ourselves. But there are clouds all the time over the devil''s Island, which makes the" eye of heaven "useless. Advanced technology is not omnipotent. After all, machinery is machinery, and what it sees may not be true. In this case, The eye of heaven can only be used as a reference, we must use the naked eye to collect information on the demon island. "


    So it is


    Burrell understood something of what monvey was saying.


    Although advanced science and technology can bring some convenience, it is also easy to be targeted. Once targeted, it is difficult to tell whether it is true or false. In order to confirm the accuracy of intelligence, the more primitive the method, the more reliable it is.


    What is the devil?


    In the past, monvey and Burrell did not know anything about it. Compared with this world, Al''s history is undoubtedly much calmer. Although there are no fewer battles between human beings, there are no strange species that only appear in mythology.


    Are the demons in Yunan really demons?


    The first Legion has doubts about this, but what is the devil?


    Is it a species or a definition?


    Between the two, the view of the first regiment is more inclined to the former.


    Under this kind of cognition, the exotic species in Yunan can not be called "demons",


    According to the information obtained, what kind of existence they are is still a secret.


    "Captain, find demon island!"


    The reminder from the crew made monvey and Burrell look up at the distant sea.


    At the end of the line of sight, in the distant horizon, the outline of an island appeared in their eyes.


    Although it is far away from the fleet, it can clearly see some scenes on the edge of the island with the help of the helmet''s farsighted function.


    "Captain! There is a circle of reef outside the island, which is located at the junction of offshore and deep sea. Once it approaches, it will be in danger of hitting the reef. "


    At this time, the observer from the observation tower gave monvey a warning.


    This made monvey take back his sight from the distant demon Island, and ordered to the crew in the command room: "send the order down, the fleet will stop advancing, and dock on the spot."


    Even without the reef, monvey would not have allowed the fleet to approach Alcatraz.


    This time his mission is to investigate, so naturally the fleet will not be found by the enemy.


    The fleet is now in a good position, far away from Alcatraz, and can observe the situation on the coast of Alcatraz from a long distance.


    At the command, the fleet began to slow down until it finally anchored on the sea.


    Soon after, three special speedboats were lowered from the deck of the "thunder" heavy cruiser, carrying three teams of 36 soldiers to the distant Devil Island.


    The nearer to Alcatraz, the more turbulent the sea is.


    On the rough sea, three black speedboats galloped like sharp arrows, and where they passed, they made waves.


    In the bad sea conditions, the violent shaking was not a pleasant thing for the soldiers in the speedboat.


    But in the narrow cabin, the soldiers had no complaints.


    They have been carefully selected to participate in this mission. They have the will to be identified and have experienced combat. They are also "elite veterans" in the army.


    "Check the communication channel, keep the connection status, and pay attention to the power of the backup battery. We need to spend a lot of time in a bad environment. If someone falls down because of lack of energy, no one will save you."


    A soldier''s voice sounded in the narrow cabin, mechanical but steady.


    On one communication channel, the soldiers in the three speedboats could hear what he said.

 Chapter 1403

    "Coming to shore, ready to land!"


    The warning from the driver made the soldiers in good spirits and cautious.


    A speedboat is not as shallow as a heavy warship. It can even sail freely on the water at a depth of about one meter. Of course, it needs enough speed.


    In the front, the coast is close to each other. In the roaring sound of the engine, the speedboat on the sea turns into three dark shadows. It fiercely crosses the reef area and sails into the offshore of demon island.


    Soon, the speed of the three speedboats gradually slowed down, and finally taxied to the coast.


    Landing was smooth. On the golden beach, three speedboats were pushed into the sand by waves.


    Three teams, thirty-two soldiers, jumped off the deck of the speedboat one by one and boarded the golden beach.


    Stepping on the golden sand, Blair looks around.


    Although his name is only one word different from that of vice captain Burrell, he is still him, and Burrell has changed a lot.


    Before the war in Austria, he was an officer of the same rank with Burrell. After the war, Burrell became a deputy captain, and he was still a first-class sergeant.


    This has nothing to do with talent, but before the war, he was seriously injured due to a reconnaissance mission. During the war, he kept recovering in the rear, and was not allowed to leave the medical station until the end of the war.


    Without taking part in the war, there is no chance to make contributions.


    When he learned about the mission, he volunteered to fight for the opportunity to make contributions to monville.


    This is a very quiet beach. There is no other sound except the sound of the waves on the beach. It is very quiet.


    On the other side of the beach is a dense forest.


    Whenever the strong wind blows, the swing of the branches and leaves of the trees will make a "creak creak" sound.


    There seems to be an illusion that the surrounding environment seems to be a lot dimmer after landing on the devil''s Island.


    When Blair looked up at the sky, he realized that it was not an illusion.


    In the sky of demon Island, there is a thick layer of white clouds, which blocks the sun, making the environment of the island darker than outside. The change of the environment makes the vision appear a kind of sensory illusion.


    After scanning and confirming the security situation on the coast, Blair contacted captain monvey on the heavy cruiser "thunder".


    "Captain monvey, everything''s going well. We''ve landed."


    In the "thunder" heavy cruiser, monvey also heard the call from Blair.


    Channel connection, monvey told Blair: "your task is to investigate, not fight, go, search all available information, and then bring back safely, I wait for your good news."


    "Yes, please rest assured that the task will be completed."


    On the beach, Blair cut off contact with captain monvey.


    On the screen in his helmet, Blair called up a map of Alcatraz.


    The first Legion knew nothing about Alcatraz Island. The only thing they knew was the general shape of the island and the location of the holy city of "sirilyn".


    In terms of area, Alcatraz Island is not small. From west to East, the longest distance is more than 70 kilometers, and from north to south, it is more than 140 kilometers. The overall shape is in the shape of a full crescent, while the holy city of srillin is in the center of the crescent.


    Landing at the foot of the site is located in the south of the Devil Island, not far from "slerling", only about 50 kilometers away.


    With limited intelligence, the only thing Blair can do is confirm the direction and then look for the past all the way.


    "Let''s go!"


    After confirming the direction, Blair gave the order to set out and took the lead in walking towards the forest.


    The soldiers on the beach have been waiting for this order.


    After the order of departure was given, the soldiers followed Blair, left the beach and went into the forest.


    The forest is dark and humid, with no birds or flowers, only the dark silence.


    Walking in the dark forest, stepping on the smooth pebbles and moss, the shaking figures are moving forward.


    Time has passed for a long time. After landing on the beach, under the leadership of Blair, this investigation team has gone deep inland.


    In the forest, the sight will be disturbed, and people will easily get lost. Of course, for this special combat team, it is impossible to get lost.


    The ruggedness of the mountain road greatly affected the speed of the journey. Although time passed for a long time, in fact, they did not go far.


    The direction is right, but there is still a certain distance from the target.


    "Stop!"


    In the dark woods, Blair suddenly stopped moving forward. When he gave the order to stop moving in a low voice, he waved to the soldiers behind him.


    It''s a warning from Blair. The gesture is a warning, a warning of danger.


    The soldiers responded and left the open space one after another, looking for cover behind the thick tree poles.


    In the helmet, Blair''s eyes scan the dark woods ahead, with a look of vigilance.


    What he heard, though the voice was small, was still detected by him.


    "Did you hear anything?"


    The return of silence in the woods made Blair wonder if he had heard the wrong thing.


    Blair''s words made the soldiers listen to any sound from the woods.


    For a long time, the words of the soldiers rang out in the messenger.


    "No, I didn''t hear that. What about you?"


    "It''s quiet. I don''t hear anything unusual."


    "Sergeant, did you hear something wrong? Sometimes there are some sounds in such a dense forest. It''s very normal. Maybe it''s some pollution animal hidden in a dark corner, or it''s just the sound of the branches breaking."


    Did he hear it wrong?


    With a frown, Blair came out from behind the tree. Maybe he was wrong.


    Just as Blair wondered if he had heard the wrong thing, a soldier''s whisper sounded in the messenger.


    "I hear you, chief sergeant. There''s a movement on this side, in our northeast direction."


    The new situation changed Blair''s face slightly, and he quickly made a gesture to the soldiers.


    The soldiers moved quietly and cautiously toward the northeast.


    Moving to the northeast for only a few meters, the strange sound from the deep forest has become clear.


    It was a kind of "jingling" sound, like a kind of "digging" sound, only when the sharp iron hit on the rock.


    On a hillside, the Scout team stopped.


    This is a good hidden observation point, which is located at a high place and deep in the dense forest.

 Chapter 1404

    Half crouched behind the hillside, Blair slightly stretched out his head and looked into the woods in the distance.


    At this point, Blair found out how close they were to the target.


    The hillside weakened the sound transmission, which made them misjudge the distance.


    Just below the hillside, not far from the forest, about 200 meters away.


    A large area of forest was opened up to form an open space.


    In the open space, countless people in ragged clothes are working. They are digging hard rocks with simple iron tools in their hands. The strange sound of "Ding Ding Dong" comes from here.


    This seems to be a mine, and those people are mining.


    It''s just... This kind of mining method is primitive, and the human labor seems to be used as slaves.


    They were thin, their hair was messy, their faces were numb, their eyes were dead, their movements were mechanical and rigid.


    What''s going on?


    Blair was a little confused about what he saw.


    Isn''t "holy city" srillin destroyed by the devil?


    So how do these people come from?


    Looking at the scale of human labor outside, I''m afraid the number is no less than 2000. This is the number of human labor that can be seen in our eyes. In the distance, there may be more people.


    Just as Blair murmured in his heart, a new situation appeared in his eyes.


    In Blair''s eyes, a group of soldiers in gray armor and dog helmets entered the mine. They were patrolling the mine with a scepter in their hands. Where they passed, the working people avoided them.


    "Sergeant! Look at the sky


    The soldier''s warning made Blair look up into the sky.


    At this point, Blair frowned slightly and became more alert.


    Over the mine, there are some strange things hovering, they are gray, with spherical shape, different sizes, small diameter of five meters, and big enough to have ten meters, a total of three, two small and one big, in the large spherical "devil", Blair also saw a more slender figure.


    It has clear water caltrop, and its whole body is brownish red. Its skin is a kind of red horniness. Its overall image is like the legendary devil, but it is more humanoid. Its body size is about two meters.


    It''s sitting on a large ball demon, its golden pupils sweeping the mine below.


    As soon as he saw it, Blair''s face changed and he quickly made a retreat gesture to the soldiers behind him.


    Quietly, the investigation team retreated into the forest.


    Blair was relieved when he got away from the hillside and into the woods.


    "It''s dangerous..."


    Looking back on the scenes, Blair felt a sense of fear.


    That''s the third kind of demons. It''s the most powerful one in the demonic legion of Yunan continent.


    Like the black iron soldiers of the first legion, they have far more power than ordinary people.


    Blair can be sure that once this investigation team is discovered by it, not to mention those spherical demons, it alone can bring disaster to his team.


    In this dark forest, but its home, in the absence of open combat space, even if the soldiers have more advanced weapons will not be its opponent.


    Therefore, Blair, who knew that he was invincible, did not hesitate and immediately gave the order to evacuate and stay away from it.


    "Chief, what shall we do now? There is so little information we can get that we can''t just go back. "


    Of course not. Blair will not give up this intelligence gathering operation because of the appearance of a third demon.


    The temporary evacuation is just a temporary escape.


    With his back against a dark tree, Blair sat down and said, "rest on the spot. When we are in action at night, only the local people know what has happened to the Devil Island. Tonight, we must find a way to save one person to obtain relevant information."


    It can only be so, compared with the day, in the dark, they can do more things, the dark will be a good cover for them.


    It''s still a few hours before dark, and then there''s a long wait.


    Deep in the dark forest, everything is quiet. Although there are more things that don''t belong to the forest, it doesn''t affect the tranquility of the forest.


    In the waiting, time is slowly passing.


    The sun also slowly sets from the east to the West until it disappears at the Western skyline.


    When the sun sets, the light struggles for a little time, and the darkness comes.


    The departure of light and the coming of darkness also make some changes in the quiet and evil forest.


    All kinds of strange sounds sounded from all directions, it was not the singing of birds, but from the roar of polluting animals.


    Although the Devil Island is small, it also has its own ecosystem. On this island, there are also creatures.


    "Roar!"


    A long and angry roar suddenly rang out from the depth of the forest, sweeping all directions.


    The huge roar seemed to announce to the creatures in the forest that the forest was its territory.


    When the roar came and swept the place where the investigation team was, Blair opened his eyes in his sleep.


    He looked up slightly and looked up into the sky through the gap between the treetops.


    Although the sky is covered by clouds, occasionally there is a beam of moonlight from the gap between the clouds, which brings a faint light to the dark earth.


    On the screen, the time is fixed at nine o''clock.


    It''s almost time


    From the ground, Blair stood up.


    At this time, because of the roar, many soldiers have stood up, consciously guarding around.


    Blair''s rise also led the other soldiers. In the dark, with the Figure shaking, the faint blue light beams flickered, and everyone''s eyes looked at a person in the dark.


    "Let''s go!"


    A low command, although the words are short, the meaning expressed in two words is enough.


    In the dark, the figure was shaking, and after a brief riot, the forest was quiet again.


    When Blair and his team returned to the observation point during the day, the hillside, the mine was quiet.


    Human beings in labor can no longer be seen. There are no spherical demons in the air, and there are no soldiers on patrol. The whole mine is black.


    As you look further away, there''s a light shining on the northern edge of the mine.


    "Go on, keep going!"


    After observing for a while, Blair gave the order to move on when he realized that there was no threat in the mine.


    In response to his orders, Blair set an example and was the first to walk down the hillside towards the mine.

 Chapter 1405

    In the dark, the mine is quiet, there is no obvious Road, only big and small rocks.


    In the quiet, the investigation team touched into the mine, came to the edge of the light.


    It was a camp, located on the edge of the mine. In the camp, tents of large and small were everywhere. Piles of burning bonfires lit up the darkness and made the camp appear in the darkness.


    Under the cover of the terrain, the investigation team quietly came to the edge of the camp.


    In terms of defense, the camp is quite weak, with only a five meter high wooden fence on the edge.


    Every other distance, there will be a watchtower on the wall. On the tower, you can see a soldier wearing gray armor and dog helmet.


    The investigation team is hiding in a piece of rubble outside the wall.


    Looking at the camp surrounded by the fire, Blair frowned slightly and felt a little tricky.


    Although the protective ability of the guard wall around the camp is weak, they can not act rashly because of the existence of the watchtower.


    Once close to the wall, even with the cover of darkness, there is also the risk of being found.


    Although there are no spherical demons in the air or in places visible to the naked eye, the soldiers in the camp can''t ignore the existence of such demons. The risk of forced entry is too great.


    "Sergeant! There will be some dead corners in the distance between the watchtowers, and we may be able to enter the camp through these dead corners. "


    As soon as the soldier''s words fell, another voice of refutation began to ring.


    "It''s dark outside. It''s no problem for us to get close to the wall, but what about when we enter the camp? The campfires make the camp bright enough. Once we enter, we will be found by the sentry on the watchtower before we get close to the camp area. "


    Yes, because of the fence, although the camp is bright, it''s completely dark outside. Under the cover of darkness, as long as they are careful enough, they can get close to the guard wall quietly. But after that?


    It''s no problem for any soldier to cross the five meter high wall, because they all carry jet backpacks, not to mention this small wall. Even if the wall is as high as 100 meters, some experienced veterans can easily cross it.


    "Then take out the sentry on the watchtower." The proposal was made.


    As soon as the proposal appeared, the soldiers'' comments suddenly fell silent, and their eyes turned to Blair in silence.


    In a way, it''s the best way.


    As long as the soldiers on the watchtower are killed, they can sneak into the camp without being found.


    After a little thought in his heart, Blair no longer hesitated. He said in a deep voice, "OK, let''s do it. All teams should listen to what I say next and complete their tasks."


    Blair then gave an order, saying: "the third team is responsible for sniping outside. Remember, find a sniping point with good sight. Once we are found and the battle happens, you must try your best to stop the pursuing enemy."


    "Second, the first team followed me. When the third team killed the sentry on the watchtower, the second team was responsible for occupying the watchtower and covering the first team to enter the camp area. Did you hear me clearly?"


    "I understand."


    "I understand."


    The team leaders responded to Blair one by one.


    Seeing this, Blair looked back at a man beside him and said, "team three, you can start. We can''t start until you are in place."


    The soldier, who was watched by Blair, nodded, turned to his team and said, "follow me!"


    As soon as the words fell, he turned and left. The investigation team began to disperse. Some figures left the home team, followed him and disappeared in the dark.


    Soon, Blair heard a report from the third team in the messenger.


    "Sniper point found, good line of sight, third team in position."


    The report from the third team made Blair look back at the rear.


    In the southeast of the mine, there is a unique commanding height, which Blair knew would be the only place for the third team to choose.


    As he looked back from behind, Blair said in a deep voice, "let''s go."


    Second, the first team began to follow Blair.


    With the help of the cover of darkness, second, the first team left the stone forest and approached the wall quietly.


    The world outside the wall is a dark, only a shadow flickering in the dark, second, the first team quietly came to the wall.


    Although just under the nose, but the watchtower on the sentry still did not find outside the wall below Blair and his party.


    Back against the wooden fence, Blair looked up.


    Here, they are safe and there is no possibility of being found.


    The watchtower is just above them, and they are in the dead corner of the watchtower at the bottom. Even in the daytime, the sentries on the watchtower will not notice the bottom,


    With a slight wave, Blair signaled to the soldiers behind him to keep quiet.


    Although they are in a dead corner, the sentry on the watchtower can''t see them, but if there is any movement, the Sentry can hear them. Even at this time, they still can''t be careless.


    Having reached the designated position, Blair contacted the third team and whispered, "we''re in position, fix it."


    But five seconds later, in the dark, there was a flash of fire, and the sound of the bullet coming.


    "Ding!"


    Just listen to a metal collision sound, the watchtower sentry, the helmet burst out a group of sparks.


    The sentry fell down


    "The task is finished. The sentry is... Bad. He''s up."


    When the third team thought that it had finished the task and killed the sentry, the sentry, who had fallen down, shook his head and stood up.


    Although the bullet hit his head, it was blocked by the helmet. However, the impact from the bullet also made him fall into a short period of confusion.


    The warning from the third team changed Blair''s face and they were about to be exposed.


    With a fierce face and no time to delay, Blair dropped his gun and drew out the dagger at his waist.


    Jet knapsack starts, turbine nozzle spits out orange flame.


    Under the powerful thrust, Blair jumped up and rushed to the watchtower with a sudden momentum.


    It was very fast, but in a few seconds, Blair rushed into the watchtower.


    "Who?"


    With the appearance of Blair, the sentry just regained consciousness, and his eyes were opposite.


    After a roar, both of them reacted very quickly.

 Chapter 1406

    The sentry raised his wand and pointed it at Blair, which seemed to be a weapon.


    Blair, on the other hand, pounced on the sentry with a dagger.


    One is active, the other is passive. Before the sentry attacks, Blair gets close to the sentry.


    "Hiss!"


    In the sparks, the dagger went deep into the sentry''s chest.


    The impact and Blair''s own strength make the dagger have a strong piercing ability. Although the armor on the sentry has a certain protective ability, the dagger still pierces it.


    The heart was punctured and the sentry did not die immediately. He was struggling and sobbing.


    In order not to let him make too much noise, Blair held him with one hand to keep him standing while holding the dagger with the other hand to twist


    This twist, let the sentry completely paralyzed down, no longer move.


    After all this, Blair took a deep breath.


    How close


    If he hesitates for a while and gives the sentries more time, they will be exposed.


    Fortunately, he decided to gamble, the result is satisfactory, fate favored him


    "Chief Sergeant?"


    The silence in the channel made the soldiers below pinch a cold sweat.


    They didn''t know what happened in the watchtower. They only saw the sergeant rush into the watchtower.


    "I''m fine. Follow the plan. Team two, you can come up. Don''t use jet packs."


    The response from Blair let the investigation team below breathe a sigh of relief. There was no time to be happy. They immediately launched the operation.


    When the jet backpack starts, it will produce tail flame, which is obvious in the dark.


    It''s not easy to find the campfire in the camp when one person uses it, but when many people use it together, the probability of exposure will increase. At this point, it can''t cause more trouble.


    Fortunately, in terms of crossing obstacles, the investigation team has a variety of means.


    And the most primitive means is climbing, using the power of combat clothing, every soldier has a certain climbing ability.


    In the dark, the investigation team began to climb up the wall, like a gecko, moving up little by little.


    The climbing process was smooth. The first team successfully climbed over the wall, while the second team continued to climb up to the watchtower.


    "Sergeant! What is this thing? "


    The soldiers were very curious about the existence of the helmet.


    Is it human?


    Maybe it''s because the size of these soldiers is the same as that of human beings, and the helmet may be just a symbolic helmet.


    Blair doesn''t know whether it''s human or not.


    However, Blair is also curious about this.


    He gave a sign to the soldiers of the second group. The two soldiers moved forward clearly and took off the helmet on the head of the sentry.


    It''s human


    Under the helmets, there is an ordinary human face.


    Perhaps because of death, his face is very pale, and there is a gold mark on his forehead, which seems to have some symbolic significance.


    Satisfied with their curiosity, the soldiers put on their helmets again for the dead sentry.


    Although it was human beings who killed them, Blair didn''t have much feeling in his heart.


    In the past two years, he has killed many people, and all the people he killed are human beings. The sentry who was killed by him tonight is not the first one he killed, nor the last one.


    Before leaving, Blair said to the reconnaissance team in the watchtower: "pay attention to the movement of the watchtower around. If there is any abnormality, report it to me immediately."


    "Yes


    Leaving the watchtower, Blair joined the first team on the ground.


    "Let''s go!"


    Time doesn''t wait. The longer you stay in the camp, the more likely they will be found.


    Blair was aware of the dangers in the camp and had to be cautious.


    Each watchtower has its own monitoring area. In the controlled watchtower monitoring area, as long as it does not leave the monitored area and is not found by the patrol team in the camp, the safety of the first team can be guaranteed.


    In careful, careful over the fence and camp to the buffer zone, the first team successfully entered the camp area.


    Next to a shabby camp, Blair stops. He waves and points to the camp in front of him.


    Soldiers clearly forward, close to the tent, listening to the movement inside the tent.


    It was quiet in the camp, there was no sound, only a faint breath.


    The sound of breathing indicates that there are people in the tent, while the sound of long breathing indicates that the people in the tent are asleep.


    With Blair nodding, the soldiers pulled out daggers from their waists, gently cut the tent, and entered the tent through the cut.


    The camp is very big, but the interior space is very narrow and dim.


    It''s a mess. You can see the bed.


    There were five people lying in the camp. The tiredness of the day made them sleep soundly, so that the investigation team entered the tent. They didn''t wake up and still fell asleep.


    Waving to the soldiers not to make too much noise, Blair moved forward and observed the five men in the tent.


    In the end, Blair chose a relatively young and thin man.


    The mission this time is investigation, not rescue. Only one of the five will be taken away.


    Pointing to the thin young man, the two soldiers walked forward and came to the thin man''s side.


    One of the soldiers took a syringe with blue liquid from his waist.


    This is a coma medicine, as long as the injection in the body, will let a person fall asleep in a few seconds.


    Just as the soldier was about to prick the neck of the young man with the injection, the sleeping young man suddenly opened his eyes.


    "Who?"


    A scream of panic suddenly rang in the dim camp.


    The sudden awakening of the young man surprised the soldiers. They had no idea that the young man would wake up at this time.


    And the young man''s exclamation awakened the rest of the camp.


    "Who?"


    "Who?"


    Seeing that all the five people were awake, the soldiers on standby had to take out syringes from their waists and control them by force. The syringes in their hands were inserted into their necks.


    They are all unarmed ordinary people, who would be the opponents of the soldiers, after a brief riot, five people fell into a coma one by one.

 Chapter 1407

    Looking at the five people lying on the bed, the soldiers looked at each other and were very happy.


    Fortunately, they were only allowed to say one word. If they were allowed to continue shouting and attract the attention of other campers, they would not be able to continue to hide.


    "Sergeant! What should we do now? "


    The medicine in the syringe is very strong. If ordinary people are injected with one, they may have to sleep for a whole day, not to mention the devastated and emaciated people. It is still unknown whether they can wake up tomorrow morning.


    It''s impossible for five people to be taken away. Blair doesn''t want to know what the fate of the other four will be.


    Without hesitation, looking at the young man in a coma, Blair said coldly, "take him and let''s go."


    With a clear order, a soldier hurried forward, pulled the young man up from the ground and resisted on his shoulder.


    Looking at the sleeping four on the ground again, Blair turned away and said, "go!"


    Following Blair, the soldiers quickly left the tent and went back the same way


    In the camp, the investigation team''s evacuation is very fast, in the weak fire light, fast and light step close to the wall.


    Everything was silent and nobody found them.


    In the dark, the camp is very quiet, only a bunch of campfires are cracking, which is the only clear and audible sound in the camp.


    In the light of footsteps, the first team trotted in the buffer between the fence and the camp area.


    This is a very dangerous area. They have to leave this open place to avoid being noticed by some eyes in the dark.


    But Blair and all the members of the investigation team didn''t know that there was a pair of golden eyes looking at them all the time.


    Above, under the thick clouds, in the dark, a round and rolling spherical demon is floating in the sky. On its body, there is a slim figure, a human like demon.


    When the smell of blood floated over the camp, it found the following group of uninvited guests.


    Looking down, its golden pupil is very calm, at least for now, it does not intend to do something extra.


    It needs to wait, wait patiently.


    But he didn''t know that his other eyes were looking at him on the land below.


    As he stepped forward, Blair''s face became tense in his helmet.


    "Sure?" He reconfirmed.


    "I''m sure it''s still about 600 meters high. It''s always there. It hasn''t moved."


    The affirmative answer from the third team made Blair look very ugly.


    Crisis, Blair felt an unprecedented crisis.


    "When did it appear?" Asked Blair, calming down.


    "Shortly after you entered the barracks, it appeared."


    In other words, has it been high up for a long time?


    What is it waiting for?


    With a breath, Blair said to the soldiers who stopped: "keep going, don''t stop."


    With that, Blair continued to walk, with the soldiers following.


    As he approached the wall, Blair''s brain began to work quickly.


    There is no doubt that their whereabouts have been exposed, but I don''t know that because of anything, the demon who found them didn''t attack them, but watched from high altitude.


    Although I don''t know why, the devil''s wait-and-see attitude is an opportunity for the investigation team to escape from here.


    Blair whispered to the whole team: "keep nature, don''t look at the sky. Now it''s the first priority to leave the camp. We''ll talk about other things after we leave here."


    The purpose was clear, and Blair stepped up the pace.


    When Blair brought the first team to the defensive wall, the second team on the watchtower was ready to leave.


    "Go


    At the command, the soldiers moved quickly, as Blair climbed over the wall one by one.


    Outside the wall, in the dark, the shadow of the road shaking, is gradually away, and then disappeared without a trace.


    Blair was relieved to have successfully evacuated from the camp.


    On his way through the mine, as he approached the dense forest on the other side of the mine, Blair contacted the third team.


    "You should have not been found by it. Now separate your actions. The first and second teams are responsible for containing it. We can''t leave Alcatraz Island or return to the fleet until we know its specific purpose. It''s monitoring us. Your task is to monitor it and make sure it''s always in your sight."


    "Yes, I''ll keep an eye on it. It''s moving right now, right over your heads."


    Top of your head?


    Blair didn''t look up to the sky. No matter what the devil''s purpose is, at least now he has no desire to fight with the devil. He has more important things to do.


    Soon after the evacuation, Blair took the first and second teams into the forest.


    On the other side, the third team is also monitoring the movement of the demons in the sky while hiding their tracks.


    Can you escape the demons in the dense forest?


    Blair has no such plan. Since the devil allows them to escape into the forest, it shows that the devil has absolute confidence in this respect and Blair can''t take risks.


    Next, instead of fleeing in the forest, Blair stopped somewhere in the forest.


    Although I don''t know what the devil''s purpose is, they are safe now. Even if the devil attacks them at the moment, it''s still unknown who will be the winner. There''s no need to pay attention to the threat it brings.


    Although it was late at night, when the team stopped, Blair immediately contacted the fleet.


    "That''s what happened. Our whereabouts have been exposed, but the devil''s reaction is very strange. It found us, but did not attack us. Instead, it let us go and only monitored us in the air."


    "We have rescued a local resident. He is really in a coma now. When he wakes up, we will know what''s going on in Alcatraz Island."


    It''s late at night, but monvey and Burrell on the thunder are not asleep.


    When they received a communication from Blair, the two suddenly came to the spirit.


    Blair''s report is very clear, which let the two people know the investigation team at this time in the devil''s Island is facing difficulties.


    Sitting on the ship bench, looking at Blair''s calm face on the screen in front of him, monville said in a deep voice: "you have done a good job. You have done what you should do. Continue to complete your task. The situation of demon island is unclear now. I can''t give you too many promises, but I promise you that I won''t leave any of you behind."


    Blair didn''t change much about monvey''s promise. He said solemnly, "don''t worry! Make sure you get the job done. "

 Chapter 1408

    As the screen flickered, communication was interrupted.


    It''s a bit tricky


    Frowning, monvey fell into thought.


    The strength of the investigation team is limited, if the whereabouts are found, it will fall into a very dangerous situation.


    Being watched by a powerful devil, even if the devil doesn''t want to attack the investigation team at this time, the existence of the devil is undoubtedly a time bomb. It''s uncertain when the bomb will fall. At that time, the investigation team will be in danger.


    At this time, Burrell said: "we only have three warships, less than 200 soldiers on board. We can''t support a large-scale war. This time, our task is to investigate, not fight. We should take the initiative to control the scale of the battle."


    Speaking of this, Burrell suggested: "send out the black iron soldiers. They have extraordinary strength. At this time, only the black iron soldiers can help the investigation team to evacuate from Alcatraz safely."


    Black iron warrior?


    Monvey certainly knew what strength the black iron soldiers had, but they were also very few in number.


    This investigation mission, monville is only allowed to take three black iron soldiers, they are on the "thunder".


    Before the expedition, Mengwei was explicitly warned by the naval command that it was forbidden to send black iron soldiers to do some fatal tasks that could not be returned, and it was necessary to take the black iron soldiers back as safely as possible.


    As far as the current situation is concerned, sending black iron soldiers is indeed the most appropriate choice.


    Because the opponents of the investigation team are demons, in terms of individual strength, only the black iron soldiers have the ability to fight with them.


    After a moment''s hesitation, monvey forgot the warning from naval command.


    The reason why he took the black iron soldiers is to cope with the situation like today. At this time, monvey can''t worry too much.


    Although he understood that the Navy Command cherished the black iron soldiers, because every black iron soldier was their comrades in arms in the past, and the living soldiers might have a second chance of rebirth, the black iron soldiers had no longer.


    With a slightly positive expression, Meng Wei said in a deep voice: "as you said, let the black iron soldiers set out immediately, find the investigation team, and bring them back. In addition, order the fleet to retreat another 20 nautical miles immediately."


    The fleet''s retreat of 20 nautical miles was not a timid move, but a cautious one.


    The reason why the demons who monitor the investigation team let the investigation team go may be that they are looking for the existence of the fleet.


    Alcatraz Island is located in the sea, is a real sense of the island, the investigation team want to arrive at the Alcatraz Island, only by large ships, maybe at this time, the devil is searching the waters around the Alcatraz Island.


    At this time, if the fleet still stays in the visual range of demon Island, it will undoubtedly increase the risk of exposure.


    With the roar of the "rumbling" engine, the fleet moored on the sea set sail again in the dark, making a 180 degree sharp turn and gradually moving away to the north.


    When the fleet set sail, in the night, a speedboat broke away from the fleet and sailed to the distant Devil Island.


    Time goes by. On Alcatraz, the scouts spend a long night in the forest.


    When the darkness dissipated and the light came back to cover the earth, a new day came.


    In the early morning, when all things are revived, Alcatraz is very quiet.


    At night, the forest is full of commotion, and the roar of polluting animals can be seen everywhere.


    Once the darkness left, the forest was quiet, silent and dead.


    The darkness in the forest made the silence even more terrible, revealing a gloomy feeling everywhere.


    But for the investigation team, such an environment will only make them more at ease, because in the forest, they can better hide themselves, so as to avoid being exposed to the eyes of powerful enemies.


    "What''s the situation?"


    The basic quantum signal technology has made the first army get rid of the trouble of communication.


    No matter where they are, no matter how far away they are from each other, as long as they are on this planet, they can communicate freely.


    Of course, no matter how powerful the signal is, it also needs a medium, a device to receive and send signals.


    The power combat suit worn by the soldiers does not have this function for the time being, so they need to use the communication tower on the warship for transit.


    But the whole demon island is within the signal coverage of the fleet. On this island, no matter how far the third team is from them, there is good communication between the two sides.


    In the face of his inquiry, Blair soon received a response from the third team.


    "It''s still there, all the time, high above you."


    In other words, even if they hide in the forest, can the demons in the sky find their tracks?


    In this case, it''s not easy to get rid of the demonic surveillance.


    Unless you encounter a terrain that can block the view from the sky, although the forest is dense, there are always gaps to be found, especially when you stand at a height and look down vertically, you can see the situation in the forest more clearly.


    I''m afraid that''s why demons are able to follow them all the time.


    Although the report from the third team didn''t bring any benefits to the current situation of the investigation team, it at least let Blair know the threat in the sky.


    "Sergeant! He''s awake. "


    Then a soldier came up to Blair and said to him.


    Is he awake?


    Of course Blair knows who he means.


    Breaking contact with the third team, Blair got up and went to the other side.


    Not far away, under a big tree, Blair saw him awake, the young man who was rescued from the camp by the investigation team last night.


    He seems very afraid, timid looking at the soldiers around him, eyes full of fear.


    When Blair appeared, he stepped back and looked at Blair''s approach with fear, leaning back against the wet tree.


    In front of the young man, about three meters away, Blair stopped.


    Looking at the young man who was in a panic, Blair said, "don''t be afraid. We have no malice. What''s your name?"


    What Blair said is a common language, which was very popular before the dark ages. Nowadays, two thirds of the countries in the world speak this language, especially some big countries.


    Most of the inhabitants of Alcatraz Island are descendants of the order Empire and some soldiers. They should be familiar with this language.


    Sure enough, the reaction on the young man''s face clearly understood what Blair said.


    He said timidly in the same language, "Robert William."

 Chapter 1409

    Looking at the figures surrounded by metal armor, William was very afraid.


    He didn''t know what had happened, and the memory in his brain stayed at the moment before he went to bed.


    In his sleep, it seems that someone woke him up, but he didn''t know what happened afterwards. When he woke up, he saw the group of people in front of him, and he was in the wet forest.


    "You... Who are you?"


    Looking at these figures in metal armor, William was very confused.


    On William''s question, Blair said: "we are human beings, belong to the first legion, come from the outside, we need to know what happened in Alcatraz, you have to tell us everything you know."


    First Corps?


    Outsiders?


    Seems to think of something, William face dew joy, even busy way: "you are to save us?"


    "Yes, that''s one of our purposes, but we need to know enough about Alcatraz."


    Blair didn''t lie. Although his mission to Alcatraz this time is only "investigation", the next time he comes to Alcatraz, it''s not a detection team, but an army.


    If the residents of Slytherin were alive, the first Legion would naturally shelter them.


    When Blair confirmed what he thought, William seemed very happy.


    He was very excited and said, "great, you''re here at last. Whatever you want to know, I''ll tell you."


    Blair said: "let''s start from the beginning. We have plenty of time. Let''s start with how Slytherin fell."


    With a breath, William regained his composure, and he fell into memory.


    "It happened so suddenly that there was no defense at all in the city. Those big and small spherical demons came down from the sky. Their number was overwhelming and almost covered the whole sky of the city. In a short time, the city fell down."


    "Demons are evil, but they don''t kill the residents in the city. Instead, they gather us together. Young and strong men are sent outside the city, while old and weak women and children are imprisoned in the city. In the forest, we build camp after camp with our own hands, Then, driven by the demon believers, they use simple iron tools to mine an unknown ore in the earth. "


    Devil believers?


    Blair asked, "are they the soldiers with the helmets?"


    With a slight nod, William said in a deep voice: "yes, they are human beings. They regard demons as gods and call themselves believers of gods. They are very strong. They hold a kind of Scepter that can emit blue rays. That kind of weapon is very strong. At the beginning, many of us rose up to resist, but they were all suppressed by those demonic believers."


    A weapon that emits blue rays?


    In this way, the scepter in the hands of the dog headed soldiers should be an energy weapon.


    In this case, the demons in Yunan may have technology that human beings can''t imagine.


    "Do you know what the ore is for?"


    In the small devil Island, the devil even drives human beings to dig mines. This only shows that the mines on the Devil Island are extraordinary and may be an extremely precious mineral.


    William shook his head and said, "I don''t know. However, I once heard the devil believers say that it is a kind of ore called" Sikkim ". Once the ore is mined in the mine, it will be transported to the city of" sirilyn "and then transported away by a super large spherical devil. As for where it started, I don''t know."


    Sikkim?


    It should be a kind of metal. It''s the first time that Blair has heard about Sikkim.


    Is it a precious metal material?


    At this time, William continued: "there are many mines like this on the Devil Island, and each mine has tens of thousands of human labor like us. Do you know why there is always a layer of white clouds floating in the sky? That''s because there is an active volcano in the north of the Devil Island. The mine over there accidentally digs an underground lake, and the lake water flows into the volcano full of magma, A continuous stream of water vapor lifted off and soon formed a thick cloud


    On hearing this, Blair knew a little.


    It turns out that the white clouds in the sky are a natural phenomenon. Before that, Blair thought it was some means of the devil.


    After learning the truth from William, Blair has a sense of being controlled by fate.


    If the underground lake is not excavated, there will be no white clouds in the sky. If there are no white clouds in the sky, there will be no reconnaissance mission. The first regiment can use satellites in orbit to monitor the situation on Alcatraz Island.


    William''s words let Blair know more about Alcatraz.


    Now the real situation has emerged. The devil''s occupation of the Devil Island is not to destroy the holy city of "srillin", but for some mineral deposits on the Devil Island. Otherwise, the devil would not have been mining in the Devil Island with a high profile, and its purpose has been revealed.


    Hearing this, Blair knew that their investigation mission had been completed.


    Looking at William, Blair said, "thank you for your cooperation."


    With that, Blair turned and left.


    Coming under a big tree, Blair stopped for a while and contacted the fleet.


    "This is a report from chief Sergeant" Blair ". The situation on the Devil Island is gradually clear. The reason why the devil attacks" Devil Island "should be for a kind of metal ore called" Sikkim ". If this kind of metal ore is precious enough, there should be a large force of demons on this island. We will try to leave the Devil Island under the surveillance of the enemy and ask for help."


    The signal was transmitted in a flash. In the distant sea, the Monterey fleet on the thunder received a report from Blair.


    Sikkim?


    From Blair''s report, monvey heard a very strange word.


    Looking back at Burrell beside him, monvey said, "do you know what Sikkim is?"


    "I don''t know!"


    Burrell shook his head to show that he didn''t know.


    Like monvey, it was the first time that Burrell heard of the metal ore "tin gold".


    "Report to Admiralty," suggested Burrell


    That''s the only way


    Without much thought, monvey said, "reply to sergeant Blair that their mission has been completed and they can return. The fleet will be ready to meet them. The speedboat team will wait for them on the shore."


    After the order was given, monvey did not delay even one second, opened the holographic console in front of him, and reported the intelligence obtained by the investigation to the naval command.

 Chapter 1410

    In Alcatraz, Blair soon received a clear response from the fleet.


    In the messenger, Blair contacted the third team first.


    "The third team, give up the surveillance of the demons in the air, evacuate Alcatraz Island immediately and return to the fleet."


    To this order, the third team expressed puzzled, confirmed in the messenger: "Sergeant Blair! Please repeat your command. "


    In the helmet, Blair''s expression is very calm, he knows why the third team is confused about his order.


    He said again: "the order is clear, you evacuate first."


    After a little silence, there was a reply from the third team in the messenger.


    "Ask the sergeant to take back this order. We are in the dark. Even if there is a battle, we can cover your evacuation. We are a group. We want to go together."


    The third team doesn''t know that Blair''s order is to let them escape from Alcatraz first.


    "Our environment is not open land. There is no saying who will cover us in this dense forest. Once you show up in the dark, you will step into the same dilemma as us and evacuate separately. This is our only chance to follow the orders and evacuate immediately," Blair said


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    This is the order, even if the heart is not willing to give up, the first, the second team fled alone, but the third team only said: "understand, we will evacuate immediately, may death bless you, good luck."


    Death


    Although Blair is not a believer, at this moment, he also hopes that the God of death believed in the first Legion can hear their prayers and protect their safe evacuation.


    Even if Alcatraz is destined to be the end of his life, he hopes to have a second chance to live again, continue to carry out his duty as a soldier, and look at the world again with another attitude.


    In the helmet, Blair''s face became dignified.


    He turned to look at the soldiers all over the forest and said in a deep voice, "everyone... Get ready to leave."


    An evacuation order made the soldiers look back at Blair and focus on him.


    evacuate?


    In other words, has their mission been completed?


    Without time to delay, the soldiers immediately moved and began to recycle some living equipment in the forest.


    Soon the soldiers were ready to leave.


    Looking up, Blair looked up and looked into the sky through the gap between the treetops.


    In the sky, at a very far height, Blair can see a small black spot. Through the magnification of the picture, he can clearly see that it is a 10 meter level spherical devil. On the devil''s body, he can also vaguely see a slender figure. Of course, this slender figure is only compared with the spherical devil.


    For humans, it''s big enough.


    When he looked back, Blair said to the people, "let''s go!"


    In the dark woods, under Blair''s leadership, the investigation team began to withdraw, heading south.


    Just when Blair led the first and second teams to evacuate to the south, on the other side, the third team who withdrew first found a situation that they did not expect at all.


    After a fallen tree, the third team hid here, trying to lower their body and reduce the chance of being found.


    The air was shaking, and a kind of "buzzing" sound reverberated in the forest. The sound was very penetrating. Although it was not very loud, it caused subtle vibration of everything.


    Over their heads, a large number of spherical demons were galloping through the treetops.


    Among the demons, three huge spherical demons are particularly conspicuous. They are huge, with a diameter of 100 meters. Floating in the air, they are like a big mountain. The "buzz" roar resounds through the earth.


    This is a demon fleet composed of three 100m level spherical demons, ten 10m level spherical demons and twenty 5m level spherical demons.


    Looking up from the forest, the members of the third team can see the huge posture of three 100m level spherical demons. When they feel the vastness of the 100m level spherical demons, at the bottom of the spherical demons, the soldiers also see a huge blue coil, which seems to be the power source of the 100m level spherical demons. The "buzzing" roar seems to come from the blue coil, Near the blue coil, the air is also twisting.


    The speed of the demon fleet group is not slow, just a few breaths from the top of the third team.


    Not far away, in a small basin about a mile away, the demon fleet stopped.


    Just as the third team watched, three hundred meter level spherical demons slowly descended to the ground.


    Then there was a riot not far away.


    Because of the highland, the place where the devil landed was an open river bank, and the soldiers who were watching secretly could see the scene in the distance.


    A round hatch was opened on the 100 meter sphere demon who landed on the river bank, and a large number of soldiers in chain armour and dog helmet marched out of the hatch.


    They marched in unison on the Bank of the river.


    The dense figure is continuous, the number is at least 2000.


    Seeing this scene, the third team was stunned at the same time, but also issued a warning to Blair at the first time.


    "Chief sergeant, there is an army landing about ten miles southeast of you. Their target is likely to be you. Please evacuate as soon as possible."


    When the third team issued a warning to Blair, Blair was leading the first and second teams in the forest.


    The warning from the third team was so sudden that Blair, who was walking in the woods, was slightly stunned.


    An army?


    It was then that Blair realized one thing.


    Careless


    Why has the devil above them been just watching them? Now, Blair has found a reason.


    It''s the commander of the devil, and it''s waiting for its troops to arrive.


    That is to say, before that, in the Devil Island, the devil''s power was limited, so it delayed the attack on them.


    Now the demon army has arrived, which means that the demon has been on high alert.


    Now, it''s time to wipe them out.


    Thinking of this, Blair was annoyed that he was too cautious. If he could evacuate in time last night, the demons above would not risk being killed to stop them.


    Now, it''s too late.


    The devil''s army arrived, and they were even more in danger.


    "Chief sergeant, there is a team of five meter level round demons flying in your direction. Please be careful to hide."


    At this time, the messenger sounded an urgent warning from the third team.

 Chapter 1411

    This changed Blair''s face. He waved his hand and said in a loud voice, "hide, hide now."


    Suddenly, the soldiers were stunned by the order. Then they reacted and scattered in a crowd, looking for hiding places in the forest.


    Blair was hiding under a rotten tree, and he watched the sky warily.


    The third team won''t be too far away from them, and the demons who can fly won''t be too slow.


    Sure enough, in less than two minutes, a "buzzing" sound sounded from the top of the investigation team.


    Sound from far and near, for a moment, many night from the treetop in the air whistling past, very fast.


    Although he saw only a flash of shadow, Blair also saw the round body clearly.


    Is that the devil?


    Yes, the devil is just a kind of name, because I don''t know about the demons in Yunan, so I call them demons.


    Those round demons are obviously not some kind of life, but a kind of weapon, flying weapons.


    Similar to human fighters, but more widely used, can transport, can also be used to fight.


    "They''re back!"


    A low warning made the investigation team in the forest nervous.


    The spherical demons in the sky did not leave, hovering in the sky, circle after circle, as if looking for them.


    The surveillance from the sky demons let the spherical demons know the specific location of the investigation team, but because of the dense forest, they could not see the hidden soldiers.


    They hover in the sky, circle after circle, not fast, but not slow. They are obviously a little bloated spherical, but they are very flexible in the air.


    They are impatient, perhaps by what command, flying in the air, they stretch out ferocious gun barrel from the body.


    The blue light is flashing, only a few "sudden" sound of breaking the air, the spherical devil opened fire.


    Blue fireballs shot out of the barrel and fell like meteors into the forest.


    "Boom! Boom


    As the blue flame rose, there was a violent explosion in the middle of the forest.


    In a group of flames, a large number of trees were broken by laziness, and fell to the ground in the sound of "creak creak".


    With the blue fireballs falling from the sky, in the fierce bombardment of the spherical devil, they finally spread to the investigation team hidden in the forest.


    Although most of the blue fireballs were covered by the dense forest, when the fierce explosion tore up the forest and the branches fell from the top of the head, the investigation team had to leave the hiding place.


    "Get out, get out at full speed."


    It''s impossible to hide. Blair has to give the order to evacuate.


    Back jet backpack full power operation, Blair a sprint jump to hide in the Bush in front of William, without saying a word to seize William, shoulder, full speed running south.


    In their heads, in a harsh "creak" sound, a lazy tree was cut down, just hit William in the bush.


    In the roar of the turbine nozzle and the dark forest, the soldiers evacuated to the south at full speed. Sometimes they ran, sometimes they jumped up with the help of the thrust of the jet backpack. They flew dozens of meters, which made the soldiers run very fast in the forest.


    But no matter how fast they are, they can''t catch up with the demons in the air.


    "Boom! Boom


    In the sky, blue fireballs kept falling and exploding over the soldiers'' heads.


    In the powerful explosion, the forest was completely overturned. From time to time, a blue fireball passed through the forest and plunged into the forest.


    "Boom!"


    A blue fireball fell from the sky and landed in the forest.


    With a loud noise, a blue flame surged up, and the powerful shock wave carried the flame everywhere.


    "Bang!"


    One of the soldiers was too close to the location of the explosion, and was immediately hit by the shock wave. He flew more than ten meters away and hit a big tree with a bang.


    Fortunately, the power combat suit protected him well, slowed down most of the impact damage, and made him feel a burst of blood rolling.


    After landing, he quickly climbed up and continued to flee, but he was already behind.


    The top of the tree has been lifted a layer, he was exposed to the eyes of the spherical devil.


    In the sky, a spherical demon swooped down on him, and a blue fireball shot out of the muzzle, falling like a meteorite from the sky.


    "Boom!"


    I saw a flash of blue light, the fireball falling from the sky hit the opposite side of him, and there was a violent explosion.


    The surging flames devoured him directly


    The shortage of firepower and the gap of military strength make the investigation team fall into an absolute disadvantage.


    Without air weapons, the investigation team has no way to deal with the demons in the air, and can only passively evade and escape,


    And the enemy seems to know that the investigation team has no ability to deal with the air target. Originally, the spherical demon hovering in the air directly reduces the speed, and flies slowly in the air on the treetops, so as to bombard the investigation team fleeing in the forest more accurately.


    This time, the fleeing investigation team is more embarrassed.


    "Sergeant, we can''t go on like this. If we can''t get rid of them, even if we make it to the coast, we can''t get on the speedboat. We have to find a way to get rid of them."


    Solve them?


    How to solve it?


    Among the weapons possessed by the investigation team, the most powerful one is the sniper gun.


    But the power of the sniper gun is limited, and it can''t do too much damage to the spherical demons in the air.


    At this time, once it stops, it will be destroyed by the fire.


    It can be said that at this time, they have no other way but to escape.


    Just when Blair was in a dilemma, there was a piercing sound in the forest ahead.


    In Blair''s eyes, three black figures shot out of the forest, accompanied by three sharp peaks.


    Like a sharp arrow, limang, who rose from the sky, hit three demons floating above the forest.


    Looking up, Blair knew what the three sharp whistling limang were. They were the big swords in the hands of the black iron soldiers.


    Under the powerful power, the big sword has incredible ability. It successfully pierces the armor of the spherical demon, almost with the same handle.


    "Boom!"


    In the sky, the spherical demon hit by the big sword exploded, and a martyrdom explosion took place.


    The powerful shock wave with blue flame swept around. Three spherical demons died in the explosion. With the blessing of close distance, the power of the explosion was superimposed. In the huge explosion sound, a huge blue mushroom cloud soared into the air. Several spherical demons nearby were too close to each other, swept by the powerful shock wave, and fell unsteadily to the forest.


    In a short time, a series of explosions occurred in the distant forest.


    Several surviving spherical demons were also affected by the shock wave of the explosion and went away in a wobbly flying posture.


    The strike of the black iron soldiers caused unexpected results and completely eliminated the threat from the air.


    The scene of explosion in the sky is shocking. The huge blue flame mushroom cloud has not been dispersed for a long time.


    The shock wave generated by the explosion and the wind pressure generated by its residual force even swept the area where the investigation team was located.


    The power can be imagined.


    The disappearance of the enemy in the air made the investigation team feel relieved and slowed down the speed of running.


    The black iron soldiers didn''t stop, but ran into the forest behind the investigation team. After a while, they returned with big swords.

 Chapter 1412

    The big sword in the hands of the black iron soldiers is special. It is made of rifles held in his lifetime. After being strengthened by the power of death, it has almost indestructible properties and is the most powerful weapon of the black iron soldiers.


    At any time, the black iron soldiers will not abandon their weapons.


    It''s a black iron soldier


    Looking back at the black iron soldiers, looking at the three black burly figures, all the soldiers were relieved. In the eyes of the ordinary soldiers of the first corps, the strength of the black iron soldiers is invincible. No matter how powerful the enemy is, the black iron soldiers can be annihilated with their own strength.


    For ordinary soldiers, the black iron soldier is their patron saint. As long as the black iron soldier is there, they are invincible.


    Now is not the time to stop. Although the enemy air units have been beaten back for a while, they will come back soon. During this period, it is the only chance for them to escape from Alcatraz Island safely.


    "Go on, keep going."


    At the command, the soldiers who stopped ran again and ran into the forest in the south.


    Although the black iron soldiers don''t have jet knapsack or power combat suit, they can easily surpass the soldiers in speed and strength with their strong physical fitness.


    Although the soldiers evacuated from the forest ran fast, the three black iron soldiers followed them at a certain distance.


    They can jump over tens of meters in one jump, and there is wind under their feet when they run. If they don''t need to cover the investigation team, their evacuation speed will be faster and faster.


    Although the enemy air units were beaten back by the black iron soldiers, the ground forces soon surrounded the investigation team.


    All the way out, just when the investigation team was less than ten miles away from the coast, the enemy ground forces surrounded and blocked the way in front of the investigation team.


    In the dark forest, a large number of figures are surging. A soldier wearing a dog''s helmet is marching in silence in the forest. They are holding a high Scepter with a clear direction.


    "Attack! There is no forgiveness for those who blaspheme the will of God. "


    A roar of roar echoed in the forest, which made the doghead soldiers speed up the pace of progress.


    At this time, in the dark forest ahead, more than ten figures flashed by quickly. The silver armor reflected the metal texture in the forest.


    It''s the enemy. It''s the eye that needs to be destroyed.


    "Stop them!"


    The target appears, roared the commander of a doghead soldier. He raises his scepter and points it at the forest ahead.


    At his command, the soldiers in the forest raised their batons one after another, and their walking pace turned into running, pursuing the target in front of them.


    "Whew, whew!"


    In the dull whistling sound, blue rays shot out from the tip of the mace in the hand of the dog headed soldier. They flashed through the dark forest and attacked in the distance.


    For a moment, as the dog soldiers opened fire one after another, there was a blue meteor shower in the dark forest.


    "Boom, boom, boom!"


    A large number of blue rays are covering the fleeing investigation team not far away. For a moment, the blue light shuttles through the forest, and dense explosions suddenly take place around the investigation team.


    There are too many trees in the forest. It''s hard to hit the detection team in the fast running. A lot of blue light met obstacles and hit the thick trees one after another.


    In the sound of the explosion, a small blue flame surged. When the tree was hit by the blue ray, there was a big black pit, which was very powerful.


    Blair has long found out about the appearance of the soldiers with dog heads, but they can''t stop. The soldiers with dog heads are in front of them on the left. The road ahead has not been completely blocked, so they can only evacuate at full speed.


    "Run at full speed, don''t look back."


    The speed of the round is much lower than that of them, but the weapons they hold are far more advanced than that of the investigation team. Once they are trapped, they will be doomed.


    Blair knew very well that only by escaping and avoiding fighting with the enemy as much as possible, could he take the surviving soldiers back.


    Braved the enemy''s bullets, the dark forest, the investigation team fled in a hurry.


    Two teams, a total of 24 people, only 17 people can get here.


    How many of these 17 people can go back alive?


    Blair doesn''t know, and he won''t think about these unimportant things at the moment.


    In the pursuit of the enemy, braved a barrage of bullets, the investigation team over a hillside.


    Ahead, the sea is clearly visible, and they are close to the evacuation point.


    "Enemy air units are approaching!"


    Just as the investigation team over the hillside ran down the mountain, three five meter level spherical demons were approaching from afar at high speed in the sky.


    The warning from his companion made Blair look at the sky.


    At this time, we found that the spherical devil was very close to them and was descending to them.


    As soon as his face changed, Blair quickly reminded him, "disperse, disperse, air attack."


    In the "buzzing" sound of the earthquake, the spherical devil roared past the top of the investigation team, accompanied by three blue fireballs that fell into the forest like meteors.


    "Boom, boom, boom!"


    There was a violent explosion on the top of the investigation team. The blue flame surged, the broken branches fell, and a strong wind swept from the sky.


    The attack from the air made the investigation team have to postpone the pace of evacuation, looking for shelter in the forest.


    With a lesson learned from the past, the enemy air units become more cautious. Instead of hovering in the air at low speed to attack the investigation team in the forest, they attack the investigation team by diving, and then roar over the top of the investigation team at high speed.


    In this way, the black iron fighters can''t throw their swords to effectively attack enemy air units.


    Because targets in high speed are hard to hit, and black iron soldiers are not good at dealing with air targets. If they are in slow suspension, black iron soldiers will be able to attack. Once they move, they will be hard to attack.


    In the air, the enemy air units attacked the investigation team in the forest wave after wave, which made the investigation team very passive. Without air defense weapons, they could only be beaten passively, without any fighting back.


    "Whew, whew!"


    In the forest, blue rays appear again.


    The enemy''s dog soldiers appeared on the hillside and attacked the investigation team at the foot of the hill.


    We can''t stop and we can''t move forward, because there is an empty beach ahead. Without the success of boarding the speedboat, we rush to the evacuation point, which will only put the investigation team in a more dangerous situation.

 Chapter 1413

    As a last resort, Blair had to take a team of scouts in a circle in the forest near the shore to escape from the attack of air artillery and the pursuit of enemy dog soldiers.


    There is not much time for the investigation team. The forest near the seaside is so big, and the number of enemy dog soldiers is 2000. The longer the time, the smaller the scope of the investigation team''s activities in the forest, until it is completely surrounded by the enemy.


    But that''s exactly what Blair wants to see.


    After Blair and his scouting team made several rounds in the forest, the fire from the enemy air stopped at some time.


    In the air, three five meter level spherical demons did not leave. They circled in the air, circle after circle, and had stopped firing.


    Looking at the forest from the air, you can see that at this time, in the forest near the sea, there are shaking figures everywhere. It is not clear who is the enemy and who is the right army.


    Not to mention the enemy''s air units, even the doghead soldiers who are searching on the ground have stopped firing. In this forest, they have been chasing the enemy for a long time, but they suddenly lost the trace of the enemy and searched aimlessly in the forest.


    "Hoo


    The movement from the top of the head made the soldiers hold their breath. Although they were in the power combat suit, even if they gasped loudly, there would be no sound, but the inner tension made them instinctively eliminate any sound.


    This is a crevice in the forest. The crevice is not very deep, less than 30 meters. The entrance is very narrow, and ordinary people can cross it in one step.


    However, this small place has become a perfect hiding place for the investigation team.


    Because the gap was narrow and the edge of the gap was covered with weeds, it was difficult for the soldiers to find that there were more than a dozen people hidden in the small gap.


    As the movement over his head faded away, Blair was relieved.


    Although this narrow ground crack is hidden, once it is found by the enemy, they will become turtles in a jar and have no chance to escape. Therefore, there are certain risks in this seemingly safe place.


    And they can''t stay here for a long time. Once the enemy has searched the forest, they will be more careful in the second search. They won''t miss any hiding place in the forest, including here.


    Now they are mixed with enemy soldiers. Although they have escaped the surveillance from the demons in the air, Blair has not yet come up with a good way to do what to do next.


    There are too many enemy soldiers. Once they leave their hiding place, they will be found soon. Once they are found, they will fall into the previous predicament.


    There is only one way, that is, without disturbing the enemy, quietly arrive at the evacuation point, and then take a speedboat to leave the right and wrong place.


    Although it''s easy to be found by enemy air units on the open sea, and it''s not necessarily safe to evacuate when boarding the speedboat, the survival rate after boarding the speedboat is undoubtedly higher than that in the dangerous forest.


    This is the only way, but there are also great difficulties.


    This first step is a big problem for the investigation team, because it is impossible for them to arrive at the evacuation point without disturbing the enemy, and once they leave here, there is only one chance of success.


    Once they are exposed to the enemy''s eyes, the dog headed soldiers all over the forest will surround them for a short time. By then, their survival rate will be almost zero.


    "Chief sergeant, we must get out of here. Let''s move separately. Let''s let our first team attract the enemy''s attention. After the enemy''s attention is attracted by us, the chief sergeant and the second team wait for the opportunity to leave."


    Many soldiers understand the current situation, and they also know how to do better to reduce losses.


    "No, if we want to stay, our second team will stay. The first team has lost more than half of the time. Even if we stay, we can''t fight for enough time. The loss of the second team is small. Only our second team can fight for enough time."


    The captain of the second team refuted the first team''s request to stay and attract the enemy''s attention.


    "It is because the loss of the first team is greater that we choose to stay. In this way, more people can leave here. Although our number is small, we are all experienced soldiers. We can fight for enough time for you."


    There was a dispute between the two captains over who would stay.


    And their team members kept silent, they are soldiers, ready to sacrifice at any time, no matter who stay, they will not have complaints in their hearts, only hope that their efforts will not be in vain.


    As the captain of the first team said, the only way now is to let one team take the initiative to attract the attention of the enemy outside, so as to create an opportunity for the other team to leave.


    No matter how the captains of the two teams argue, the decision is in Blair''s hands.


    Just when Blair was in a dilemma, a call from the fleet rang out in the messenger.


    "Call chief Blair. Come back if you hear me."


    Although I don''t know why the fleet contacted him at this time, Blair didn''t think much about it and quickly replied, "I''m Blair, please go ahead."


    "The fleet is about to enter the combat area. Please leave the battlefield in time. We can''t hold on for too long."


    Blair was stunned by the news, and there was no happy look on his face.


    It''s too risky. The enemy''s forces on demon island are unknown. Once the number of enemy air units exceeds the limit that the fleet can cope with, the fleet will be in a very dangerous situation.


    Not to mention them, the whole special fleet may be lost in the waters near Alcatraz Island.


    It''s a gamble. It''s not worth the gamble. But Blair can''t refute the practice of the Monterey fleet.


    Because captain monvey is giving them a greater chance to survive. The only thing they can do is to seize this hard won opportunity.


    At this time, in the waters northwest of Alcatraz, a special warship team composed of three warships is approaching Alcatraz.


    A heavy cruiser, two destroyers, its huge steel body in the sea at full speed.


    "Isn''t that too risky?"


    In the command room of the "thunder" heavy cruiser, Burrell was very worried about the upcoming operation.


    Worried, he couldn''t help reminding monvey.


    Burrell has no objection to monvey''s order to rescue the investigation team on Alcatraz Island. However, from a rational point of view, it is very dangerous and may lead the fleet to an end.


    Monvey knew what Burrell was worried about, and there was no reason for him to worry.

 Chapter 1414

    Looking at the approaching demon island in the distance, monville said calmly: "it''s really risky, but it''s not only to rescue the investigation team, but also to get more information about the demons, but also to test the combat effectiveness of the demon Legion."


    I hope he''s right


    Looking at monvey beside him, Burrell could only pray in his heart.


    "Captain, we have entered the war zone. Radar shows that there are multiple targets over Alcatraz Island. There are 15 five meter level flying units, 5 ten meter level flying units and two hundred meter level flying units. Two thirds of the flying units are concentrated in the southern and central parts of the island. The Southern battlefield has entered the visible range."


    100m?


    In his mind, monvey could think of the giant flying in the sky.


    "The position of the investigation team has been captured, bearing 124.321, 1024 meters away from the evacuation point."


    The battle is about to begin


    In the helmet, monvey gave orders one after another with a solemn look.


    "If the order goes on, the fleet will enter the first level combat state, all types of radars will operate at full power, and the short-range air defense system will be activated."


    "Yes, enter the first level combat deployment state, all types of radars have been turned on, and start the short-range air defense system."


    Blair: "turn left 90 degrees, adjust the angle of the artillery."


    "Turning, formation deployment."


    On the outside, on the sea, the fleet close to Alcatraz makes a 90 degree sharp turn. When the angle is adjusted, the triangle formation does not change. The heavy cruisers are still in front, and the two destroyers are on the left and right sides behind. The right side of the hull faces Alcatraz.


    Blair: "coordinates 124.331, within 1000 meters northwest, three scattering missiles, a kind of" smoke bomb. "


    "Roger, coordinate input, three scatters, a kind of smoke bomb."


    Outside, the main guns of the three warships turned, aiming at the distant Devil Island in the sound of mechanical operation.


    The long gun barrel was thick and long, and the length was even beyond the deck. A small part of the end extended out, and the black muzzle pointed to the opposite demon island.


    Blair: fire


    "Bang, bang!"


    At the command, the fleet opened fire.


    In the sound of gunfire, the thick barrel of a sudden shock, the muzzle spewed out a fire.


    In the surging flames, more than ten shells dragging the white trail flew into the sky, leaving white traces in the sky.


    The speed of the shell is very fast, but in three seconds, there was an explosion on the devil''s Island in the distance.


    The sound of the explosion was very dull, there was no fire, only huge white smoke rising, and soon covered a large forest.


    After a ten second pause, the fleet''s main guns fired again, still smoke bombs, and more than ten traces of white tail smoke appeared in the sky.


    When the fleet was about to launch the third smoke bomb, the enemy finally made a move.


    "Enemy air units are approaching the fleet. There are 15 five meter flying units and 5 ten meter flying units."


    Come out?


    With the help of the hyperopia in his helmet, Blair was able to see a large black spot attacking the fleet.


    They are very fast, and the black spots are growing at the speed visible to the naked eye.


    "The investigation team is on the move."


    Not good


    The third-party volley of the fleet has not yet opened fire. The reconnaissance team is moving at this time, and it is likely to be hit by smoke bombs.


    The smoke bomb uses delayed explosion, which will explode five seconds after landing.


    Even if the explosion power of the smoke bomb is limited, it is also a big guy with hundreds of pounds. Once hit by this iron guy, there is no possibility of survival.


    There is still a certain distance between the fleet and Alcatraz Island, so it is impossible to grasp the accuracy and control the drop point.


    Too late to think about it, Blair even said: "the third volley was cancelled and the anti-aircraft shell was used instead."


    For the demons in Yunan mainland, the first regiment contacted them long ago and knew that demons were good at air raids. Before this mission, this special fleet strengthened its air defense firepower to a certain extent. Although it was not equipped with air defense missiles, all the main and auxiliary guns were equipped with anti-aircraft shells of corresponding calibre.


    At this time, the spherical demon in the sky has approached the fleet and entered the edge of the fleet''s air defense firepower network.


    This distance is the best time for the main gun to fire.


    "Free fire!"


    Monvey gave the simplest order.


    On the deck, the main gun was ready to fire, firing at an angle of 70 degrees.


    "Bang, bang!"


    With a roar, the fleet opened fire.


    In the surging flames, red bullet marks burst into the sky, attacking the demons in the sky.


    "Boom, boom!"


    But three seconds later, an explosion broke out in the airspace near the demons in the distance.


    As the flames burst, a powerful shock wave carrying metal fragments struck around.


    In the flames of the explosion, two five meter level spherical demons were hit by debris and fell to the sea.


    Their reaction was quick and faster. After the first round of main gun attack, the demons in the sky dispersed and dived to the fleet separately.


    With only one wave fired, the demons left the firing angle range of the main gun and entered the firing range of the auxiliary gun.


    The fierce battle started


    In the "rumble" of artillery, dozens of big and small guns on the deck of the warship opened fire together, like a hedgehog, leaning toward the sky.


    The three warships covered each other, advancing and retreating together, making the barrage more dense.


    Facing the barrage of bullets, the spherical demon approached the fleet with extremely fast speed.


    On the way, some spherical demons were hit and tumbled to the sea, while some spherical demons were directly torn up by large caliber shells and turned into ashes in the air.


    But the speed of the devil is too fast, which reduces the capture accuracy of the fire control radar, so we can only rely on the dense bullet rain to block the spherical devil.


    "Boom, boom!"


    Braved the barrage of bullets, two five meter level spherical demons successfully crossed the fire net and approached the fleet.


    Two blue fireballs fell from the sky and hit the front deck of the thunder.


    In the surging flames, the two auxiliary guns were directly torn by the blue fireball, and the deck was even lifted a layer of iron.


    The shock of the explosion made the whole ship shake violently.


    The next battle became a war of attrition.


    The air defense firepower network composed of three warships constantly attacks the attacking enemy, and its intermittent firing makes the gun barrel become red, emitting bursts of smoke.


    When crossing the firepower net, there are more and more spherical demons being shot down, but the fleet is also attacked by the spherical demons.


    There are blue fireballs hitting warships constantly. Although they are not powerful enough to destroy warships, they also cause great damage to warships.

 Chapter 1415

    Thunder cruiser has a larger body, therefore, has become the main target of the devil.


    "No.1 main gun is destroyed, No.2, No.4, No.5, No.7 auxiliary gun is destroyed, No.3 cabin is broken, water is flowing, No.6 cabin is launched..."


    "Boom!"


    A more violent explosion took place in the bow of the ship.


    The blue flame surged up, and the strong impact made the bow sink down, almost close to the sea.


    The violent vibration made the electronic instruments in the command room emit bursts of sparks, and the harsh alarm sounds everywhere.


    In the sky, higher up, the 10 meter sphere demon hides in the clouds, waiting for an opportunity to attack the fleet.


    "Hoo


    Cloud disturbance, a bigger blue fireball through the clouds, falling to the sea.


    In the hole that has not disappeared, you can vaguely see the huge posture of the 10 meter level spherical devil.


    The blue fireball fell from the sky like a meteor into the sea by the bow of the thunder.


    The dull explosion immediately sounded, and the blue light in the water suddenly flashed, and a huge column of water burst into the sky.


    There was a heavy rain on the deck of the thunder.


    Clouds can only avoid the line of sight, but can not avoid the scanning from radar.


    The attack from high altitude was captured by thunder, and several auxiliary guns launched an attack on the clouds.


    A barrage of bullets burst into the sky, scattering a large cloud layer and exposing the position of the 10 meter level spherical devil.


    Stronger attacks followed. In the red bullet marks, multiple shells hit the 10 meter level spherical devil, perhaps hit the key parts. The blue light in the sky suddenly flashed, and the 10 meter level spherical devil "boom" was killed.


    A huge blue mushroom cloud rose slowly, and the powerful shock wave scattered the surrounding clouds.


    In the low air below the clouds, the fighting continued.


    In the course of your attacks, the three warships were emitting thick black smoke, and the deck was blackened.


    Among the three warships, the one with the most severe damage is "thunder".


    Because of being hit many times by the blue fireball launched by the 10 meter demon, the whole bow of the thunder was almost torn, the turret of the front deck was overturned by two layers, and the towering bridge became dilapidated and blackened.


    The spherical demons in the sky also suffered great losses. Two thirds of the five meter level spherical demons were eliminated, and only two of the ten meter level demons were left.


    Just when the fleet and the demon flying unit were fighting in the distant sea, with the help of smoke bombs, Blair and the investigation team successfully arrived at the evacuation point.


    Although we met the enemy''s doghead soldiers many times on the way, the investigation team with the black iron soldiers had a great advantage in the smoke. The doghead soldiers we met all the way were easily solved by the black iron soldiers.


    "Captain! The investigation team has arrived at the evacuation point, boarded the speedboat and is approaching the fleet. "


    From the reporter''s report, monville finally heard a good news.


    On one side, Burrell was also relieved. He said in a deep voice, "we should withdraw. Thunder is an old ship. It can''t hold on if it goes on like this."


    In the sky, the five meter level spherical demon still bravely charged against the fleet. In attack after attack, the firepower network of the fleet became weaker and weaker, and almost half of the weapons were in the state of being dumb and needing to be repaired.


    With a dignified look, Meng Wei said in a deep voice: "hold on for a while, now is not the time."


    The investigation team is on the way back. If we withdraw now, without the cover of the fleet, the speedboat will become the target of the enemy air units.


    By then, all their previous efforts will be in vain.


    Burrell knew what monvey was waiting for, and said nothing more.


    It doesn''t take long. I''ve been waiting for such a long time, and I don''t care about the time.


    The most fierce battle has passed. Although both sides are still entangled, they have entered a state of fatigue.


    Ten minutes later


    "Captain, the investigation team is on board."


    Hearing the news, monvey did not hesitate. He waved his hand and said in a loud voice, "leave the battlefield at full speed!"


    The order to evacuate was clear. Dragging the wounded body, the fleet turned 90 degrees again and headed northwest.


    When the fleet withdraws, the remaining demon flying units still refuse to give up.


    But the number of them is only a single digit, they can not bring much threat to the fleet, in the constant harassment of the five meter level spherical devil, the fleet is far away.


    Until 50 miles away from the Devil Island, the spherical devil in the sky was unwilling to leave and disappeared in the distant clouds.


    So far, the battle, which lasted more than two hours, has come to an end.


    winner?


    No, there is no winner in this war.


    Although the fleet successfully covered the evacuation of the investigation team from Alcatraz Island, it suffered great losses and did not completely eliminate the enemy.


    As for the demons, it is obvious that they are not well prepared. I am afraid that the team fighting with the fleet this time is only a small team temporarily deployed. The demons'' big army is not on the Devil Island.


    If the devil''s power is stronger in this battle, it will only be the first Legion that will lose.


    In the vast sea, the fleet is sailing away from the battlefield.


    Each of the three warships was scarred. A large number of decks were lifted, and the color of scorched black could be seen everywhere.


    The fire had been put out. Although the smoke was not there, the waterlines of the three warships were much deeper than before.


    Especially the thunder, its huge steel body, water line has exceeded the warning line, the ship''s side is less than three meters from the water, which makes the Thunder look very heavy.


    "The most serious damage is" thunder ". Due to the aging of the ship, the vibration caused by the explosion in the battle caused the structural fracture of many cabins. Many welding points of the outer armor structural layer of the lower water line were broken, and many cabins were penetrated by sea water. After the emergency repair of the crew, the situation has been controlled, and the sea water entering the cabins is being discharged."


    "Captain! If thunder wants to be put into use again, it must go through an overhaul


    In the command room, monville is listening to Burrell report the loss of the fleet to him.


    "What''s the loss of people?" asked monvey


    "Among the three warships, the personnel on the thunder lost a lot, with 33 crew members. Together with the losses on the other two destroyers, the fleet lost a total of 61 crew members. If we add the investigation team, a total of 76 people died in this mission," Burrell said


    76 people

 Chapter 1416

    Some heavy losses, you know, this is just an encounter with the devil.


    A close encounter resulted in 76 casualties.


    Speaking of this, Burrell said with regret: "because there are no nuns on board, the crew who died will not have a second chance of rebirth, and it''s too late."


    After death, the soul will float around the corpse for a period of time, which is also the only chance of resurrection. Once it exceeds this time, the soul will leave and wander between heaven and earth until it is finally inhaled by subspace.


    This investigation mission is extremely dangerous, and the naval command will not allow the fleet to bring nuns.


    In the first legion, the number of nuns is extremely rare, which is more precious than the black iron soldiers. These nuns usually only follow the large army, because the large army can protect their safety.


    In some dangerous tasks, it is forbidden to carry nuns.


    With a slight sigh, Meng Wei said in a deep voice: "those things are really not ordinary things. They have technology that we can''t understand. Do you think those demons can leave the earth''s atmosphere?"


    With its unique flight mode, unparalleled speed and flexibility, the aircraft they call the spherical demon is undoubtedly a powerful and comprehensive weapon.


    The bigger the body is, the stronger the attack power is. In this encounter, although the enemy''s two 100m level spherical demons did not participate in the battle, monville did not think that the two huge guys were just a simple means of transportation.


    That''s 100 meters. It''s not the diameter, but the radius. The radius is 100 meters. That is to say, it has a diameter of 200 meters. Flying in the air, it is undoubtedly a big guy. How can it not have powerful offensive weapons.


    Regarding monvey''s conjecture, Burrell said uncertainly: "it should be impossible. If they can enter the universe, the satellites of the first Legion in orbit will be in danger."


    This is also


    Since the launch of the first satellite of the first legion, the first Legion has launched a number of satellites of various types into the earth''s orbit, with a total of 37 satellites.


    It can be said that the first regiment''s sky eye plan is coming to an end.


    Since the launch of the first satellite, it has not been heard that any satellite has been shot down.


    If the devil really has the ability to walk out of the earth, how can he let the satellites in orbit watch him.


    These things are not what the two people should worry about. For them, the most important thing is to bring the fleet back safely. Only when they return to kenlin harbor, their mission can be completed perfectly.


    Kenlin port is located in the south of the continent of Austria. The fleet starts from kenlin port, and the destination of its return journey will naturally be here.


    Although there is no large dock in kenlin port, the damaged warships can be repaired to a certain extent, and the damaged areas can be reinforced to enable them to return to Nanlin island.


    The mainland of Austria is not close to Nanlin Island, especially kenlin port, which is farther away. The distance between the two sides has exceeded ten thousand miles. This is an extremely long journey home.


    The investigation of Alcatraz gave the first Legion a lot of useful information.


    Just when monvey led the wounded fleet back, the temporary naval headquarters in "sling city" in the northern part of the kingdom of Austria also took corresponding actions against the intelligence obtained by monvey on Alcatraz Island.


    The naval command has just been established, and it is not perfect. Now it is just a department to manage the Navy under Tanya''s command, and its rights have not been related to the whole first Corps. Now it is wartime, and there is no time for the first corps to rectify the system.


    Chief sergeant is in the army, which is not applicable to the Navy. At Tanya''s suggestion, the naval command restored the rank system.


    In order to improve the organizational structure of the naval command, many sergeants who originally belonged to the army changed into naval officers with military ranks.


    As the naval command will become a very important military department of the first Corps in the future, the position of commander in chief of the navy is temporarily vacant. Davis is appointed as deputy commander and lieutenant general, Warren and Wilson as chief of staff and major general. With three people as the center, the naval command has gradually taken shape.


    "Lieutenant General Davis is at the general''s side now. We must inform him of this news. We need the advice of lieutenant general Davis and the general on what Sikkim is, what the significance of this mineral is, and what we should do."


    In a small conference room in the naval command, Warren and Wilson are discussing information obtained on Alcatraz.


    The naval command is located in the palace where the king of the former kingdom lived. It is said to be a palace. In fact, it is just a castle. It is not large in scale and is very suitable for the new naval command.


    As a result, the naval command occupied the area and served as a temporary garrison.


    Wilson naturally would not object to Warren''s words. He reminded us: "we don''t have much information now. Alcatraz is still mysterious to us. The commander''s order is clear. Alcatraz must belong to us. Although the war on the continent of Austria has just ended, it may not be the time to be hostile to the demons, but we should make some preparations, You should know that we had an encounter with the demons on the Devil Island. We don''t know how the demons will react after this battle, but we don''t rule out that they will take some drastic revenge actions. We must take preventive measures to prevent them from attacking the neighboring continent of Austria. "


    According to Wilson, Warren naturally knows the risk and the possibility exists.


    "What''s your opinion?" Warren asked


    Since Wilson raised this question, he naturally had an idea in his mind. He replied, "now that the war on the continent of Austria is over, all naval ships are idle. My opinion is to transfer the fleet to" kenlin port ". Kenlin port is located in the south of the continent of Austria, close to the Aegean Sea. No matter the demons invade the continent of Austria, Or the first Legion intends to recover the demon Island, the fleet can flexibly call, in the shortest time into the battlefield


    Port kenlin?


    Warren naturally knew the port. It was a natural deep-water port, which was very suitable for the berthing of large ships.


    Naturally, there is no problem for the fleet to stop at kenlin port. As Wilson said, for the future strategic direction of the first corps, it is extremely advantageous for the fleet to stop at kenlin port.


    Warren nodded and said, "I don''t have any opinions. Let''s do it. Let''s first make it clear to lieutenant general Davis that we need his opinions."

 Chapter 1417

    Time goes back to the day before


    From the port of Darwin City, Davis and Tanya set out on a warship to the city of Mallorca in the kingdom of Danlan. Many things happened during this day, but for Davis and Tanya, they only walked two-thirds of the way to Mallorca.


    The report from the naval command let them know about the situation of Alcatraz.


    North of the araver Strait, in a sea area.


    Today''s weather is very bad. The sky is cloudy and the sea is rough.


    Under the impact of wave after wave, warships sailing on the sea sometimes sink and sometimes fluctuate.


    Facing the huge waves, the huge heavy cruiser is just like a boat in the sea.


    "Click!"


    After a "boom" of thunder, the huge lightning tore the sky, making the dark world bright for a moment, but only lasted for a moment.


    In the thunder and lightning, the huge warship ride the wind and waves, with indomitable momentum, split the sea.


    Compared with the "noisy" sound outside, the pounding sound of the waves and the splashing sound of the sky, it seems very quiet in the bridge command room. Although it shakes a lot, it gives people a very gentle feeling in the command room.


    "In this investigation of Devil Island, we got some useful information. According to the information obtained by the investigation team, the purpose of the devil attacking the city of sirilyn is not simple, not only to capture more territory and enslave more human beings, but also for a kind of ore called" Sikkim. "


    Sikkim?


    Looking at the rough and dark world outside, Tanya''s voice rang out in her hood.


    "Can there be" Sikkim "information in the data terminal?"


    Davis shook his head and said: "no, after receiving the report from the naval command, I inquired in the data terminal, and did not get any information about" Sikkim ". It is speculated that Sikkim should be a very rare and unique mineral, which may have a very special effect on demons."


    It''s just a guess, not a real answer, but it can''t satisfy Tanya.


    In the hood, Tanya is lost in thought.


    The investigation of demon island was ordered by her, and the purpose was simple and clear.


    Explore the situation on the demon island and the deployment of the demon legion, so as to lay a good foundation for the first Legion to capture the demon island in the future.


    Now that we know the purpose of the demon''s capture of Alcatraz, the first Legion can get a lot of useful information.


    One is about the special ore of Sikkim, and the other is the status of Alcatraz in the eyes of demons.


    If "Sikkim" is a very important resource for demons, then it will be very difficult for the first Legion to capture Alcatraz Island.


    This is not good news for the first Legion.


    At present, although the war on the continent of Austria has ended, Tanya doesn''t want to conflict with the devil so soon. After the war, the first Legion needs a certain buffer time.


    What is Sikkim?


    Tan Ya has a premonition that if you know the particularity of tin gold, many unexpected situations will happen.


    At this time, Tanya thought of her master


    With a slight sigh in her heart, Tanya murmured to herself, "if only the master were here, maybe she could know what Sikkim is."


    Commander?


    Tanya''s murmur, of course, Dawes heard it.


    Indeed, in the eyes of the first legion, the commander is omniscient and omnipotent. General Tanya has this idea, and Dawes can understand it. Like general Tanya, he is full of curiosity about Sikkim.


    "Why, are you thinking of me?"


    In the quiet command room, a familiar voice suddenly sounded in Tanya''s ear.


    To this suddenly appear of voice, Tan Ya is a Leng at first, then face dew joy.


    Looking around, Tanya called suspiciously, "master?"


    Beside Tanya, in the void, the black power of death emerges, and Li Meng''s figure gradually solidifies.


    This magical scene attracted the attention of the people in the command room, and cast curious and adoring eyes one after another.


    This kind of scene is very rare. Although we know that the commander has the ability like "God", when we see it with our own eyes, the dreamlike feeling is very unreal.


    "Commander!"


    When Li Meng''s body solidifies and appears beside Tanya, the people in the command room quickly stand up, hold the military salute and shout in unison. Tanya also stands up with him.


    With a slight wave of his hand, and Li Meng''s signal, the people sat down again and took up their duties.


    "Lord... Master, why are you here?"


    Until now, Tanya has not recovered from the surprise of Li Meng''s arrival.


    Too suddenly, suddenly to let Tanya some doubt this is true, how can the master appear in her side at this time?


    But is it really the case?


    "Projection?"


    For Tanya''s doubts, Li Meng just smiles, reaches out his hands, takes off the hood on Tanya''s head, and reveals the beautiful and astonished face.


    It''s not projection. The host is really here


    If it''s a projection, it''s impossible for the host to touch her and take off her hood.


    "Hoo


    Take a deep breath, Tanya put away all doubts, smile.


    Li Meng was slightly surprised by the smile. He was surprised and said, "it seems that you have changed a lot in the past year."


    Of course, Tanya knows what the master means.


    A pair of beautiful eyes looking at the master, she said: "the master does not like it?"


    "No!"


    Li Meng shook his head and said with a smile, "this is a good thing. It shows that your rigid emotions are slowly recovering. This is what I have been looking forward to."


    Step forward, Li Meng sat down in the captain''s seat where Tan Ya let out.


    This time, Li Meng didn''t tell Tanya in advance when he went to Austria. He also knew that Tanya was confused.


    In the eyes of Tanya and Dawes, Li Meng said calmly: "this time I come here, one is to worry about the situation of Austria, and the other is to target the demons in Yunan continent. Those guys are not real demons, but I don''t know what they are. I''ll call them demons in the future, so as to separate them from the real demons."


    The demons?


    This name is also appropriate. Tan Ya won''t have any opinions about it.


    Looking back at Tanya beside him, Li Meng inquired: "it seems that what happened on the Devil Island, let''s talk about it."

 Chapter 1418

    When he came here, Li Meng heard Tanya''s last sentence about the Devil Island. It seems that something happened in the Devil Island that embarrassed them.


    Looking at Li Meng with a pair of beautiful eyes, Tanya said in a soft voice: "two days ago, I sent a detection team to Devil Island. Not long ago, we got the report from the naval command. The detection team completed the task very well. They found some very special situations. The reason why the demons captured the city of sirilin was that the demons captured the city of sirilin, It''s just for the existence of a kind of ore called "Sikkim" on the demon Island, which enslaves the residents of the city of sirilin to mine ore for them. We don''t know what this "Sikkim" is. We just guess that it should be a very important resource for the demons. "


    Sikkim?


    Li Meng''s omniscient knowledge comes from the main brain, and he also knows nothing about the mineral "Sikkim".


    With an idea in his heart, Li Meng pulled out the main brain.


    The main brain didn''t disappoint Li Meng. In his mind, there was an explanation from the main brain.


    "Sikkim, a rare and precious metal, is the main material for making interstellar engines. For any civilization, if it wants to go out of its parent star and enter the starry sky, it is the first step to enter the interstellar journey to discover the high temperature resistant and superconducting metallic mineral" Sikkim ". According to the existing information of the demons, the technology possessed by the demons has been able to leave the planet and travel among the star systems. For human beings, the demons have the advantage of crushing technology. The only thing they lack is the precious materials needed to develop advanced technology. This is a very powerful enemy. Master, you must be careful. "


    The warning from the main brain made Li Meng curious.


    Curious about the origin of the demons, but also curious about what kind of race the demons are.


    And what kind of relationship do they have with human beings


    "Well, it doesn''t matter. They are outsiders and predators. Master, do you remember the servant you saved in edras? It has a human body, but the soul is a foreign thing. The so-called method of reincarnation is just a kind of "parasitic" means. According to my guess, the demons should be a kind of strange missing body race. They have no entity and parasitize other species to survive. "


    Missing the body race?


    In other words, the race of consciousness?


    Li Meng never thought that there was such a strange life in the universe.


    "What''s so strange about this? The universe is far bigger than you think. The Milky Way alone breeds countless civilizations. They exist in various forms, and human beings are just the most common carbon based life."


    The irony from the main brain makes Li Meng speechless. Indeed, compared with the main brain, he is a native who knows nothing.


    From the main brain, Li Meng got the relevant information about "Sikkim". It is obvious that the demons mined "Sikkim" to make interstellar engines.


    What is the interstellar engine?


    It''s not a subluminal engine, but a hyperspace engine that can travel long distances between the stars, which is what the ancients called a transition engine.


    The universe is extremely vast. There are thousands or even tens of thousands of light-years between the two places. According to the rules of the material world, the fastest speed is the speed of light, and matter can''t exceed the speed of light. If a spaceship flies at 99% of the speed of light, it will take thousands of years to reach another planet.


    For any life in the universe, this is a journey that cannot reach the end.


    If you want to travel in the vast starry sky, you must break away from the laws of the physical world, look at the world from another level, and find the answers to the problems.


    In the long period of exploration, the discovery of hyperspace has become one of the necessary conditions for a race to enter the interstellar civilization.


    What is hyperspace?


    This is a dimensional space attached to the physical world. Different from the subspace, hyperspace is a dead space. Its only characteristic is that it ignores the rules of the physical world and allows matter to maintain its own quality when it exceeds the speed of light.


    This is a little strange


    Li Meng is puzzled by the various behaviors of the demons.


    In science and technology, the demons are far ahead of human beings. The advantage of this technology is enough to make the demons subvert the whole human world and become the overlord of the earth.


    However, the demons have been shrinking in the south of the region all these years, and have never taken a step out.


    Why?


    Li Meng had some knowledge of the southern continent.


    Li Meng''s mental power has been able to cover the world. Before that, Li Meng explored the southern continent many times.


    In Yunan continent, there are a lot of human beings, about 200 million or so, and there are countless towns and cities.


    However, the human society in Yunan seems to have regressed to the middle ages. There are no high-rise buildings, only low buildings with artistic flavor. Although they also use electric energy, their life style is the same as that of human beings in the middle ages.


    Is the reason for all this just to better rule "human"?


    Perhaps this is just one of the reasons. In Yunan continent, the demons rule mankind with theocracy, and blind belief is based on ignorance. Advanced technology and excellent living standards will only bring a spirit that makes the theocracy collapse. In this way, it is not difficult to explain why the demons control human society in a stupid era.


    Although I don''t know why the demons have been shrinking in the southern continent these years, one thing is clear.


    In the future, the demons will become the biggest enemy of the first Legion.


    Now think about it, Li Meng realized how stupid the mission empire''s expedition plan was.


    If the order Empire really launched an expedition to the southern continent, Li Meng could be sure that the expedition army of the order Empire would only have one end, that is, the whole army would be destroyed.


    Even today''s first Legion does not dare to say that it has the ability to fight against the demons.


    At least in science and technology, the first Legion is far less than the demons, there is a big gap.


    Those spherical flying vehicles that can float in the air seem to be simple, similar to some kind of biological machinery, but their power system is not understood by the first Legion. Maybe those spherical flying vehicles can easily escape the planet''s gravity and roam freely in the stellar system.


    At this moment, Li Meng regarded the demons as the real enemy.


    The first Legion needs time, at least now is not the time for conflict with the demons.


    Li Meng, who thought so, turned back to tan Ya and said, "stop all military operations related to" demon island ". Now, don''t have any conflict with the demons. Monitor the Aegean Sea and pay close attention to the movements of the demons. Our actions in demon island will not rule out angering the demons and causing them to carry out some retaliatory actions."

 Chapter 1419

    Did the master get any information?


    This unexpected order makes Tanya very confused.


    But Tanya didn''t think much, because the master''s order is clear, and for the master''s intention to stop conflict with the demons, Tanya is in favor, because now Austria needs a period of peace.


    "Yes, I will order the naval command to pay close attention to the situation in the Aegean Sea and stop all military operations related to the" demons, "Tan said


    At present, the affairs of the demons can only be put aside for the time being.


    As long as the demons do not do some extreme behavior, the first Legion will not provoke them.


    Although Li Meng is also salivating for "Sikkim", because in the future, Sikkim is also an indispensable precious resource for the first Legion. Li Meng is not interested in it, but Li Meng also knows that this is not the time to compete with the demons for resources.


    Hard to say, the first Legion is not qualified to fight against the demons.


    Li Meng would never look up at the enemy, but he would never look up at himself, let alone look down on the enemy.


    It''s not as good as it is. If there is a gap, catching up means that boasting will not bring you any benefits. It will only make you lose the "awe" you should not lose.


    In this way, in Austria, there will be only war on the land outside Austria.


    In Kyoto, Li Meng is not idle. With the help of data terminals, he occasionally learns about the war in Austria and Georgia.


    In the war in Austria and Georgia, the first Legion has been obedient. Although there have been several twists and turns, the result is perfect. With the help of the first legion, Austria and Georgia have been completely unified.


    Compared with the smooth war on the mainland of Austria, the war on the outer land of Austria is not so smooth.


    Perhaps the first Legion should not give the responsibility of unifying the outer land of Austria and Georgia to the kingdom of Danlan at all. No doubt, the kingdom of Danlan has no such ability.


    Thinking of this, Li Meng inquired to Tanya: "talk about the kingdom of Danlan. You chose this kingdom, but this kingdom did not complete its task. I doubt whether the kingdom of Danlan has the ability to rule the outer land of Austria."


    Tanya had nothing to say to her master.


    Because what the host said is the truth. At the beginning, she contacted the kingdom of Danlan and asked the kingdom of Danlan to unify the outer land of Austria and Georgia. This is a strategy that Tanya thought. This strategy can keep the first army out of the business and enjoy its success.


    But now it seems that Tanya''s strategy is undoubtedly a failure. The kingdom of Danlan has no ability to unify the outer land of Austria with its own strength. The stalemate of the war has plunged the war into a quagmire and is far from the end of the war.


    Tanya is also disappointed with the kingdom of Danlan.


    Lowering her head, Tanya said apologetically: "master, I''m sorry, this is my mistake. I overestimate the military strength of the kingdom of Danlan. I think that with the help of the first legion, they can easily unify the outer land of Austria and Georgia with the help of advanced weapons. But the result of the war is beyond my expectation and is in a stalemate."


    Li Meng didn''t reprimand Tan ya, and didn''t say too many unnecessary words, but said calmly, "do you have a solution in mind?"


    A little lighter, Tan Ya said in a low voice: "this time our goal is the city of Mallorca. I will meet the little queen. The first Legion has given them the chance, but they don''t have the ability."


    Although I don''t know what Tanya wants to say to the little queen, it doesn''t prevent Li Meng from expressing his opinion.


    With a faint smile, Li Meng said, "there is only one strait between the mainland of Austria and the outer land. These two places are one. In my opinion, there is no need for two countries in Austria."


    Speaking of this, Li Meng thought of a man in his heart. He said with a smile, "I care about gunya. What should I do if this girl asks me for the rule of the outer land of Austria? If, according to the history of the kingdom of Austria, the outer land of Austria is indeed the territory of the kingdom of Austria, she should take it back. "


    Gunya?


    Tanya naturally knows who gunya is, but listen to the tone of the host, the host seems to have a different relationship with gunya.


    Tan Ya asked in a low voice: "master! This princess Gunia is with you... "


    Tanya this let Li Meng slightly a Leng, turned his head, looked at Tanya with a smile.


    Facing Li Meng''s eyes, Tan Ya shakes her head and says: "nothing... Nothing."


    Tanya''s appearance amused Li Meng. He secretly laughed, shook his head and said, "it''s nothing. It''s just that in my opinion, she is a very attractive woman. If she comes to manage Austria, she is a very good candidate."


    Is that all?


    Although Tanya doesn''t believe that the relationship between the host and guniya is so simple, Tanya won''t continue to ask.


    "If this is what the master wants, it will be according to the master," Tanya said softly


    "No!"


    This time, to Tanya''s surprise, the host refused.


    Looking at Tanya, Li Meng said calmly: "Austria can have only one kingdom, but it can also have two kingdoms. From the political level, the complete unification of Austria and Liberia is not necessarily a good thing. I naturally understand your opinion. I will not make a conclusion about this matter. Is the kingdom of Danlan capable of ruling the outer land of Austria, Let me go to the city of Mallorca to prove it myself. "


    That''s the only way


    It''s wrong for Tanya to never doubt her own opinion, but it''s less important than the master''s will, and the kingdom of Danlan is also not important. The most important thing is that it''s the result that the master wants to see, and nothing else is important.


    As the master said, it doesn''t matter whether Austria is ruled by one kingdom or by two kingdoms, because the difference is very small. For the first legion, the difference is very small. What matters is the ability of the rulers.


    The ability of the ruler has a great influence on any country. Because the kingdoms under the first Legion have great independent autonomy, it requires higher ability of the ruler.


    The stronger the ability is, the more he can cooperate with the first Legion to develop his country and make his country rich and strong. Such a ruler is also the favorite of the first legion, which can greatly reduce the energy required by the first Legion.

 Chapter 1420

    The weather on the sea is changeable. Not long ago, the warships were still in the storm area, struggling to move forward on the rough sea. In a short time, the dark clouds in the sky dispersed, and the rough sea gradually returned to calm.


    The sky has become infinitely blue, very pure, and the golden sun is splashing on the world.


    For more than a year, when the host is by her side, everything is so unreal to Tanya.


    She missed her master, but when the master really showed up, she didn''t know what to do to express her missing.


    Can only passively stand beside him, light eyes occasionally looked at him.


    After leaving the storm zone, the warships have entered the waters off the coast of Austria, not far from the city of Mallorca.


    Time went by. Before dark, the warship finally arrived in the city of Mallorca.


    In the port of Mallorca, a warship passes through the gate of the outer Acropolis and slowly sails into the inner harbor.


    As the sun sets, it''s time for fishermen to return to Hong Kong.


    At a glance, the waters of the port are very busy. Fishing boats of all sizes are shuttling. There are even more noisy trading scenes on the shore. Fishermen are trading with fishmongers.


    The emergence of warships is no surprise to many fishermen.


    The kingdom is at war, and the warships of the first Legion will often go in and out of the port. Once they see more new things, they will not be shocked at first sight.


    However, the huge body of the warship slowly entering the port still attracted a lot of attention.


    Compared with any ship in the port, the warship entering the port is undoubtedly the largest in size. The metallic texture reflecting the silver gray light gives people a sense of "handsome".


    There was still some distance from the dock when the warship stopped.


    Soon after, two tugs left the dock and approached the warship.


    With the help of the tugboat, the warship slowly approached the wharf.


    In the bridge command room, Tanya turns to her master and says, "master! I''ll negotiate with the regoras first, and let them arrange the meeting with the host. "


    Tan Ya''s words made Li Meng nod and said, "go."


    Before Tanya left, Li Meng told her, "I don''t like big scenes. Let them not waste God on meeting. Just arrange the meeting."


    "Yes


    Although Tanya thinks that it is necessary to meet the host''s arrival, which can show the host''s dignity, but it is required by the host, Tanya will not force it.


    Then Tanya left, and by this time, the warship had docked on the dock.


    Looking at the wharf outside the window, the prosperous scene made Li Meng feel a little curious about the city.


    Li Meng remembered that in the data terminal, he gave a brief introduction to the city of Mallorca, which is a very beautiful city.


    Where is the beauty? Naturally, you can''t see it in the harbor, because behind the harbor is a tall city wall, which blocks the sight and makes people unable to see the scene in the city.


    After a while, Li Meng took back his sight.


    Although the noisy scene in the port is quite prosperous, the port presents a dilapidated scene.


    Maybe it''s because of the disrepair. There are cracks in many places on the wharf. The prosperous place also gives people a dirty feeling. Although it''s a little far away, you can''t smell the smell in the air, but the scene can make people imagine the smell in the air.


    Looking back, Li Meng looked at Davis, who had been standing on one side.


    "Your name is Davis?"


    Facing Li Meng''s sudden inquiry, Dawes replied: "yes, commander, my name is Dawes, deputy commander of the Navy Command, lieutenant general."


    Tanya proposed the establishment of the naval command to him. After consulting Sawyer and Natasha, Li Meng agreed to Tanya''s request.


    Today''s first Legion is in some confusion in system. Perhaps it is because the power is concentrated on a few people. This kind of confusion is invisible. But Li Meng had this idea about the integration of arms a long time ago.


    This is the earth, not al. The contradiction between the countries behind the general should not appear in the "Earth". Different arms and different equipment must be controlled and integrated to make the first army a complete group.


    Li Meng said: "you are Tanya''s confidant and her most effective assistant. You should have your opinions and thoughts in the orders she gives. I want to know how you view the kingdom of Danlan in your eyes."


    Why did the commander do so much?


    Looking at Li Meng, Dawes said: "commander, I think general Tanya should have made it very clear."


    "No!"


    With a faint smile, Li Meng shook his head and said: "I understand Tanya better than you. Among the three generals of the first legion, Ku Ye has changeable temperament, sometimes cold and heartless, sometimes gentle and amiable. Although she is not the candidate for the general, the coldness she has is something that the other two generals have never had. In some things, the first Legion needs to use this coldness. Natasha is a real soldier. She has the determination that a soldier should have. Although she is a woman, she is more decisive than any man in some matters. She is the most suitable person for a general. Tanya... "


    Speaking of this, Li Meng sighed: "although she is a soldier and has a long military career, she still has not lost the sensibility in a woman''s heart. In her heart, she has a bottom line of her own. Even if she loses her human identity, she has never changed. In her heart, she has been longing for the light and has a strong sense of justice."


    sense of justice?


    These three words make Davis think of general Tanya''s military life in "Al".


    Indeed, general Tanya''s style of acting in "Al" can be called integrity. He never bullies the weak, nor does he go up to his superiors. He has always been in the front line, and uses his military exploits to improve his position.


    After the end of the war, she even went to fight for the embezzled pension for the families of the soldiers who died in the war at the cost of eliminating their military status. Although her military status was finally preserved due to the exposure of the media, she had no future in the military and had to enter the military Academy to serve as an instructor.


    Yeah, that''s justice.


    Darvis could not refute what the commander said. Indeed, the commander knew General Tanya better than they did.


    After pondering for a while, Davis expressed his views on the kingdom of Danlan.

 Chapter 1421

    "Young master, Minister of power, this is the dilemma that the regoras royal family faced when the first Legion contacted with the kingdom of Danlan. If there was no such" threat "as ours at that time, maybe the regoras royal family would no longer exist. Today, with the help of the first legion, the regardas regained control of the Kingdom, but they still can''t change the fact that they are "young masters". Now the royal power of Danlan kingdom is actually controlled by the interior officer Kalina and Prime Minister Harandi. Naturally, Kalina doesn''t say that she is a martial artist and loyal to the royal family, In the future, Queen Catherine will regain control of the royal power. Prime Minister Harandi, who has great ambition, is the root of the turmoil of the royal power. Without the first legion, he may have become a new king. Although Prime Minister Harandi has re cooperated with the royal family, his existence is a great threat to the regardas, Although he has great ambition, his ability is recognized by me. The prime minister in the kingdom of Danlan has more advantages than disadvantages. "


    Do more good than harm.


    Is this the reason why the rebellious royal family was able to remain in a high position after the failure?


    Li Meng didn''t know about the situation of Danlan Kingdom, but he was never soft on the traitors.


    No matter what the reason, betrayal is betrayal, no matter how big the reason can not cover the fact of betrayal.


    However, although he hated the traitors, Li Meng would not interfere in the internal affairs of the kingdom.


    No matter what the future of Danlan kingdom is, at least now, Danlan kingdom is still a member of the first army.


    Are you a child owner?


    This made Li Meng think of the three princesses in the kingdom of Austria. The royal family of Austria is really in the ups and downs. There are no males in this generation, no matter it''s regoras or aredil. In other words, is it possible for Austria to have two queens in the future?


    Thinking of this, Li Meng suddenly felt that the result seemed good.


    If it is a "young master", it is impossible to draw a conclusion on the ability to govern.


    Because the queen is still young, only 10 years old, such an age is still a child, what can we see?


    But now, the Royal Palace of the kingdom of Danlan still needs to go. No matter what the ability of the regodas royal family is, some things still need to be solved.


    Mallorca, the palace.


    It''s not the first time that Tanya has come to this palace.


    When the warship entered the port, she had contacted Karina through remote permission.


    When she stepped off the warship and boarded the dock, a welcoming convoy attached to the palace was waiting outside the dock.


    In the city, the welcoming motorcade was unimpeded. When they arrived at the palace, under the leadership of a court maid, Tan Ya was taken to the inner court.


    In a reception room in the palace, Tanya meets Kalina and Queen Catherine.


    Tanya is not surprised by this big and small combination. She understands that young Catherine can''t do without Karina. They will always be together at any time.


    "General! You are welcome to come. Please forgive me for some bad manners due to time constraints. "


    Looking at Tanya apologetically, Karina whispered.


    General Tanya''s arrival is too sudden. They haven''t received any news before. Due to the urgency of time, Karina can only simply arrange the welcome team to meet general Tanya.


    Sitting on the opposite sofa, Tanya said calmly to Karina''s apology: "it''s OK, unnecessary courtesy is beyond it. I won''t care."


    Tanya''s words made Karina smile. She asked with a little doubt: "I don''t know that general Tanya is coming this time..."


    Some things Karina more or less guessed, but did not confirm it.


    Not surprisingly, Tanya''s answer confirmed the guess in Kalina''s heart.


    Tan Ya said: "there are two reasons. First, for the sake of the war outside Austria, you should get the news that the continent of Austria has been reunified. In order to completely restore peace in Austria, the first regiment will not let the war outside Austria continue to deadlock."


    With the help of the first legion, the kingdom of Austria unified the mainland.


    But is that help?


    The kingdom of Austria did nothing, just waiting for the first Legion to give them the fruits of victory. Compared with the kingdom of Danlan, the kingdom of Austria was much luckier. At least they got the most thorough help from the first Legion.


    Sometimes, Karina couldn''t figure out why the first Legion put so much effort to unify the continent of Austria and then handed over the rule to the kingdom of Austria.


    The actions of the first Legion made people feel strange and unable to figure out the reasons.


    With a sigh, Karina said helplessly: "general, you should know that we have worked hard. In this war, we have paid too much. Many soldiers died in the battle and many families are broken. In this case, we are still working hard. The soldiers on the front line are still fighting hard. We need more time."


    "There''s no time."


    Cold words came from Tanya''s mouth.


    This makes Karina slightly stunned, looking at Tanya with dignified expression.


    And in the side of the quiet stay Catherine that small face is also thoughtful looking at Tanya.


    In the eyes of a large group and a small group, Tanya said calmly: "more than a year is not short. It has exceeded the time limit for the first Legion to unify the outer land of Australia. In this case, there are some voices in the first Legion. They think that the kingdom of Denmark is not able to rule the whole outer land of Austria. Perhaps, Australia only needs one kingdom to rule, Not two. "


    What does this last sentence mean? How can Karina not know.


    She immediately changed her face and said in a deep voice, "you can''t do this. The kingdom of Danlan has become a subsidiary of the first Legion. You are risking your reputation. What do other subsidiary parliaments think of your first Legion?"


    It is true that to let a subsidiary state disappear, or "destroy the country" without any reason, will affect the reputation of the first Legion. But reputation is very important when it is needed, and it is worthless when it is not needed.


    In the hood, Tanya''s cold voice rang.


    "We will do it when necessary. Reputation is not so important to us. Although this is not my wish, the host is here. If he sticks to his point of view, I will do it according to his will."


    Master?


    He?


    Before, Kalina had heard the word "master" from general Tanya. Although she didn''t know the system of the first legion, the one who can be called "master" by a general must have an extraordinary identity in the first Legion.

 Chapter 1422

    Kalina asked carefully, "general Tanya! Who is your master? "


    Tanya didn''t give a clear answer to Kalina''s question, saying: "you don''t need to know his identity in the first Legion. You just need to know that I will carry out what he said. If you can convince my master, the first Legion will personally end the war and help you unify the outer lands of Austria."


    persuade?


    How to persuade?


    How can a person who can be called "master" by the general Tanya in front of him be easy to get along with.


    There was so little information that Kalina didn''t know how to deal with the master in general Tanya''s mouth.


    But with a bitter smile, Karina pleaded with Tanya: "what should we do? I also ask the general to make it clear. "


    Just now general Tanya said that this was not her wish, that is to say, general Tanya was partial to them, which made Kalina have something called "Hope" in her heart.


    Karina knows very well that if the first Legion insists that the outer land of Austria and Georgia be ruled by the kingdom of Austria and Georgia, their kingdom of Danlan will not have any resistance. Even if the three countries unite, the result will not change.


    This is the gap. Think about the kingdoms on the continent of Austria. They are seven kingdoms. The strength of each kingdom is not inferior to that of the kingdom of Danlan. However, in just one year, the surrender of the seven countries and the collapse of the first Legion have not suffered too much. Any battle is one-sided.


    This


    Tanya hesitates about Karina''s plea.


    She doesn''t know whether she should help the kingdom of Danlan and the little queen in front of her. If she does, what will the master think of her?


    But if she doesn''t help, Tanya is also a little uncomfortable. After all, the kingdom of Danlan is her favorite. To make the kingdom of Danlan disappear, Tanya is also a little unwilling.


    For a long time, Tanya finally made a decision, in this matter, the master has not settled down, before settled down, all her practices are reasonable, even if the master knows, will not blame her.


    Tanya said to Karina: "the master... Is different from us. I can''t guess his mind, and you can''t guess it. When facing the master, you''d better have a sincere heart, because any lie is ridiculous in front of the master. In short, you don''t need to be too restrained in front of the master. Just show your nature to contact the master."


    Speaking of this, Tanya added a warning: "the master is a mental thinker. He is very sensitive to a person''s soul and likes to get along with a girl with a pure heart. If he indulges in his love, it may make the master happy."


    At this time, Tanya didn''t realize that she had said enough, and what she said made Karina confused and understood, but she didn''t understand. General Tanya said a lot, but it seemed that she didn''t say anything.


    In a word, what kind of person is the "master" in general Tanya''s words? Kalina still has no impression in her mind. She can only nod her head vaguely.


    Tanya has already said what she should and shouldn''t say. It''s going to be dark, and it''s time for her to leave.


    From the sofa, Tanya stood up, looked at Karina, and said: "the master is on the warship in the port. Tomorrow, you can arrange a meeting with the master. In the city of Mallorca, the master may stay for a period of time, which is your only chance."


    So fast?


    Kalina thought that general Tanya had informed them in advance, but she didn''t expect that the "master" had arrived.


    Without much thought, Karina nodded and said, "I''ll arrange it carefully. Please don''t worry."


    Before leaving, Tanya suddenly sounded the owner''s advice and turned back: "by the way, everything should be simple. It doesn''t need too much scenes. The owner doesn''t like these. Now the kingdom of Danlan is in war, and the front-line soldiers are bleeding and dying. In the capital of the rear, the royal family is mobilizing the relatives of those soldiers to welcome the arrival of the owner, which is not appropriate."


    Katrina was very grateful for what dotanya said. She nodded and said, "I see. Thank you for your understanding."


    This is really inappropriate. The people of the Kingdom have been depressed by the war, and their emotions are collapsing. The royal family is not willing to do something to stimulate the people. Tanya''s understanding is undoubtedly what the kingdom of Danlan needs most.


    "Well!"


    With a soft answer, Tanya turns and goes away.


    Seeing this, Kalina quickly got up to see her off. Before she left, Kalina gave Katherine a look.


    Catherine nodded clearly.


    War is not a good thing, but it is indispensable in human history.


    For human beings, war is an opportunity to change everything, and "change" is the root of promoting the progress of human society.


    For the kingdom of Danlan, launching "war" is for a better future, but they have paid the price of failure.


    Has the kingdom of Danlan failed?


    No, at least it hasn''t failed yet, and now, the opportunity to change the fate of failure has come.


    The kingdom of Danlan, the city of Mallorca, the house of the Grand Duke of Harandi.


    "Queen Catherine asked Prime Minister Harandi to enter the palace immediately for an interview, and also asked the prime minister to enter the palace as soon as possible."


    Night has come, but in the Grand Duchess, harlandi has ushered in an unexpected guest.


    A messenger from the palace.


    Without saying much, the messenger left in a hurry.


    Soon after, the engine roared outside the Duke''s mansion.


    "Father! What happened? "


    Just as Harandi was standing in the courtyard thinking about what Queen Catherine called him into the palace so late, a white figure came out from the corner of the hall.


    The light voice made Harandi look back and look at the comer. He said with a smile, "it''s my daughter. It''s nothing. It''s probably about the first regiment. A warship of the first regiment came to the harbor during the day. It should be the general who brought some news."


    "News?"


    When she came to her father''s side, Monica said calmly, "if there is news, it should also be bad news. My father should be alert in this respect."


    Harandi''s face sank at his daughter''s words.


    He nodded solemnly and said: "the war has been going on for a long time. I''m not surprised that the first Legion has any opinions. My only worry is what the first Legion will do. In front of this giant, Danlan kingdom is just like a newborn baby. It''s too weak and small to resist. No matter what the first Legion does, We have no room for resistance, I just hope things have not reached the point of irretrievability

 Chapter 1423

    Monica knew her father was wondering, and so was she.


    She whispered: "father, go quickly. Maybe the royal family already knows something. If you knew earlier, you would have a bottom in your father''s heart. If you had a bottom, some things would be easy to do."


    Harlandi agrees with what his daughter said.


    He nodded his head and said, "well, daughter, you''re right. I''ll go right now. You have a good rest. I''ll go back."


    With that, Harandi turned away and walked quickly out of the Duke''s mansion.


    When Harandi arrived at the palace, it was half an hour later.


    By this time, Kalina had sent Tanya out of the palace and back to the inner court.


    After returning to the inner court, Karina and Catherine went to the conference room beside the king''s hall.


    By this time, Catherine had already ordered the messenger to go to the Duke''s house and invite Prime Minister Harandi to the palace.


    Under the guidance of the attendant, when harlandi enters the conference room, Catherine and Karina are already waiting.


    After bowing to Katherine on the throne, Harandi asked, "Your Majesty, what do you want me to do


    With a smile, Catherine waved her little white hand and said softly, "sit down."


    With a slight nod, Harandi sat down in one of the seats.


    When Harandi sat down, Karina, who was standing beside Catherine, explained, "it''s very important to ask Prime Minister Harandi to come late at night. The prime minister should know that we received general Tanya before dark. She brought a message, which is very bad for our kingdom of Danlan..."


    After that, Karina told Prime Minister Harandi the details of her conversation with general Tanya during the day.


    In dealing with people, Kalina has self-knowledge, she is far less than Harandi.


    This may be a very difficult thing for them, but it may be a very simple thing for Harandi.


    "Master? What''s the status of general Tanya''s master in the first army? " Asked Harandi.


    He needs more information, and what Karina said is undoubtedly far from enough.


    Kalina shook her head and said, "I don''t know. I only know his name. His name is" Li Meng ". General Tanya said that as long as we can persuade him, the kingdom of Danlan will be free from worry. The first army will help us unify the outer land of Austria."


    "This..."


    Harandi looked embarrassed and said with a wry smile: "it''s not easy to find out a person''s temperament, let alone a stranger I''ve never met. However, since general Tanya has reminded us, it means that the first regiment has not decided on this matter, eh..."


    After a moment''s reflection, Harandi pondered: "well, after tomorrow''s reception of that man to the palace, it''s not urgent for him to have a formal meeting. Then it depends on the situation. If he is a young man, Karina, you should take advantage of your advantages. If you look at the whole palace, you are the most attractive. This is not seduction, but to use your advantages to get in touch with him, young man, I don''t have much resistance to the beautiful opposite sex. I hope you don''t resist. He is a mental thinker and very sensitive to your emotions. He may be able to detect any emotional reaction you have


    To harlandi''s request, Karina was a little embarrassed, but she didn''t refuse.


    She nodded and said, "I''ll try my best."


    Although Karina doesn''t think her charm is high, she is responsible for this task.


    Because she is the Royal housekeeper, she will be the first to contact with this guest. Whether she wants to or not, she can''t get through this.


    Kalina also knows what Harandi means, that is, when facing him, don''t be impolite and use women''s advantages to get his favor.


    As his eyes shifted to Catherine, Harandi continued: "Your Majesty, you are the queen of the kingdom of Danlan. Maybe you will become the queen of the whole outer land of Austria in the future, but you should be clear that you still have the first Legion on on your head. As a subsidiary country, you should learn to bow your head when facing some people, even if you are the queen, This world is the age of the jungle. The weak depend on the strong. This is the law of survival. I hope her majesty can understand this. "


    For young Catherine, what Harandi said was undoubtedly cruel.


    In harlandi''s eyes, Catherine nodded timidly.


    Harlandi knew that some responsibilities were too cruel for young Catherine.


    But this is the reality. Today''s kingdom of Danlan has no time for Princess Catherine to grow up peacefully. As a young girl, she has to shoulder the heavy responsibility.


    But is it really that simple?


    On the way back, Harandi kept thinking in the car.


    That person''s information is too vague. If you don''t know his identity, you will know a name. His name is Li Meng.


    There is nothing special in the name, and there is no useful information.


    Harandi''s only relief is that general Tanya is on their side, which is enough to show that there is a chance of a turnaround.


    In this way, is the fate of Danlan kingdom in the hands of Li Meng?


    Thinking of this, Harandi sighed that power is really a good thing.


    By the time Harandi got home, it was late at night, but someone was waiting for him.


    Entering the courtyard, Harandi saw his daughter in the living room.


    She made a pot of tea and waited for her father to return.


    Harandi knows that although his daughter has been staying at home, she has always been curious about things outside. He doesn''t know some things outside, but her daughter knows all about them.


    Seeing the tea made on the table, Harandi suddenly felt thirsty. Without saying a word, he picked up the teapot on the table and poured it into his mouth.


    Even a few gulps, Harandi was satisfied to put down the teapot.


    He laughs, looks at his daughter, and praises her: "it''s still my daughter''s kindness. None of my adopted sons satisfies me. If only they were half as smart as my daughter."


    For her father''s praise, Monica just gave a faint smile and said, "those brothers are not stupid. They just don''t want to be too smart in front of their father. Although they all have their own ideas in their hearts, their nature is not bad. It''s lucky for their father to have them."


    Harandi said with a smile, "well, I won''t talk about them. Don''t you want to know what happened? I''ll tell you now."


    Then, in the living room, under the bright light, Harandi told Monica everything he knew in the palace.

 Chapter 1424

    "Li Meng?"


    When she heard the name, Monica was slightly stunned, with a thoughtful look on her face.


    Seeing his daughter''s expression, Harandi asked, "does she know this person?"


    In harlandi''s expectant eyes, Monica nodded uncertainly and said, "yes, I know him."


    In Harandi''s joyful eyes, Monika continued: "Li Meng, the ambassador of the first Legion to Kyoto, is also known as the strongest man of mankind. A year ago, a powerful demon invaded Kyoto and killed in vain. Even the most famous hero, Wang Yanmei, the grand executive of Kyoto, was defeated by the powerful power of the demon. In a time of crisis, He appeared... "


    Speaking of this, Monica was flushed, like a little fan girl, and said: "in the face of a powerful and evil devil, he turned the defeat with his own strength and successfully defeated the devil. Since then, he has become a household name in the human world. The fierce battle has also been recorded and widely spread in the human world, father, do you know, If we hadn''t seen the shocking fighting scenes, no one would have known that human beings could have such a powerful force. He is the incarnation of "God."


    "Is it so powerful?"


    Looking at her daughter with little stars in her eyes, harlandi was surprised by her flushed expression and muttered.


    Harlandi had never seen such an expression.


    Harlandi''s murmur was small, but it was heard by Monica.


    Looking at her father, she said without doubt: "of course, he is so powerful. Why is he called the strongest man in the world? Because people who have seen his fighting video will not deny this, they will only feel deeply "awed."


    "But..."


    With a slight frown, Monica said with some confusion: "I just got the news not long ago that he should be in Kyoto. How could he arrive in the kingdom of Danlan so soon? This time is not enough. Moreover, as the ambassador of the first Corps in Kyoto, he should not leave Kyoto at will. I''m not sure whether he is my father or not. "


    Speaking of this, Monica looked at Harandi seriously and said, "father, take me to the Palace tomorrow. If it''s him, I want to see him with my own eyes."


    "This..."


    Harandi was embarrassed and said, "daughter, this palace can''t be entered if you want to. If I ask her majesty, it''s OK for you to enter the palace as a girl, but what can he do? You are not an ordinary girl because you are weak. In my eyes, you are a beautiful snow elf, but others don''t think so. They will only stay away from you and fear you like a plague. Have you ever had this experience before


    With snow-white skin, snow-white hair, snow-white eyelashes and eyebrows, and a long white dress, Monica is just like the fairy in the snow. Although she is dazzling, she is also frightening.


    From a good point of view, it''s beautiful. From another point of view, it''s dazzling.


    Of course, Monica knows what her father means. His coming tomorrow is a very important day for the kingdom of Danlan. She is not suitable to meet people.


    Looking at her father, Monica pleaded, "father, I won''t let him see me. I just want to see him in the distance. Just one look. I just want to leave the palace."


    Her daughter''s pleading eyes gave Harandi a headache.


    Monica seldom asks for him. Is that man so important that she has to see him?


    Harlandi didn''t know what his daughter thought, but he knew that her daughter was very curious. How could she miss the chance to see this legendary figure with her own eyes.


    But with a sigh, Harandi could only say, "well, tomorrow you will follow me into the palace, and I will explain it to her majesty."


    Seeing that her father agreed, Monica said with a smile, "father! Thank you


    I was so angry that I gave my daughter a glance. Harandi told me: "the weather is very good these days, and the sunshine is very abundant. If you go out with me tomorrow, you should be well prepared. You can''t contact the sunshine for a long time, but you should pay attention to this."


    With a slight nod, Monica said, "I''ll pay attention."


    Harlandi said, "well, it''s getting late. Go to bed. Tomorrow is an early day."


    Monica: Yeah


    Late at night, the big city of Mallorca has gradually become quiet.


    The darkness is slowly eroding the whole city. The light on the only city wall is still bright. That circle of light is the light of protection for the people in the city.


    At the port of Mallorca, Tanya returned to the warship.


    The wind was blowing. On the broad deck, two figures were standing on the side of the boat.


    The harbor was dark in the night. The only light came from the warships and the lights on the city wall in the distance.


    Quietly looking at the owner on the side of the ship, Tanya is silent.


    It took a long time for her voice to ring on the quiet deck.


    "Master! Go back. "


    Tanya''s voice made Li Meng take back his sight from the distant sea.


    Although the darkness envelops the earth, there is also light in the darkness. The silver moonlight splashes out from the sky, making the distant sea look extremely beautiful, just like there are many gems spread on the sea, reflecting the bright and beautiful light.


    Every place I go, everything I see in my eyes is so different.


    Different people, different lives, different landscapes.


    "Then go back."


    From the side of the boat, Li Meng goes to tan ya.


    With the departure of the two, the broad deck was calm again.


    A heavy cruiser, though large, was also crowded and narrow.


    Although as a general, Tanya has the most spacious bedroom, but this "spacious" is also extremely limited.


    However, for a single person, the bedroom with only 20 square meters already looks very big.


    With the host, Tanya can''t be too casual.


    Although in the past, Tanya would sit in the captain''s seat for a night in silence, and her bedroom would be in a dusty state, everything would change tonight.


    A bed, a desk, a bathroom, followed by Tanya, this is what Li Meng first saw when he entered the bedroom.


    Metal bulkhead, narrow space, although it looks small, but walking in it, the space is very abundant.


    In front of the desk, Li Meng stopped and picked up a thick book on the desk.


    It stands out on the desk, because there is nothing on the desk, only one book.

 Chapter 1425

    This is a strange talk of hollifys. It''s a few big words printed on the paper.


    A horror novel?


    Li Meng became interested. He went to the seat behind the desk and sat down. He opened the books on the desk and read them with relish.


    But to master''s various actions, Tanya in the bedroom, the vision is flickering, the face seems to have some awkward.


    And Tanya''s reaction, is carefully looking at the book of Li Meng did not notice.


    Looking at it, Li Meng''s expression changed. After reading the first page, Li Meng closed the book strangely.


    Pushing the book on the desk to one side, Li Meng looked up at Tanya standing in the bedroom and said, "come here."


    Step out, in Tanya, the power of death surging, the body armor disappeared, replaced by a black dress.


    Looking at the exquisite Tanya in front of him, Li Meng smiles faintly and reaches out to take Tanya into his arms, letting him sit on his lap.


    With her delicate body in her arms, Li Meng naturally put her hands on Tanya''s waist.


    Looking at the book on the desk, Li Meng asked Tanya, "how did this book come from?"


    This is a horror novel with pure content, but it is also a bloody and pornographic one.


    It tells the strange story of a beautiful demon hunting in the world. Only on the first page, it tells three small stories. When each story is frightening, it also feels a kind of inexplicable excitement.


    I have to say that the author of this book is a genius, a morbid and crazy genius.


    Tanya turned her head to one side and didn''t dare to face up to her master. She whispered: "it''s the spoils I collected on the continent of Austria. The author of this book is a famous man in the reign of Austria a hundred years ago. He is a crazy genius writer. In order to write better horror novels, he dedicated his soul to the devil, He became a degenerate, and this book is the only horror novel he created after he became a degenerate. "


    Speaking of this, Tanya pursed her mouth, and her face became a little twisted. She said in a low voice: "this book has no copy, and it has not spread. This is the only true book. It is rumored that people who have read this book have either gone mad or committed suicide, which makes me a little curious, so I... I just..."


    "Have you seen it?"


    Li Meng takes Tanya''s unfinished words.


    "Well!"


    Tanya bowed her head and answered softly.


    With a faint smile, Li Meng said, "then you should be clear about the content of this book."


    Nodded, Tanya shook her head again, that kind of confusion makes Tanya look very lovely.


    Li Meng knows what Tanya is flustered about. Although she has become Shiji, her identity will not change.


    For any woman, the content of this book has a great impact.


    This is a book about the evil of lust.


    Li Meng doesn''t know whether people who have read this book will be crazy or not. However, the characters in this book do have the ability to attract people''s hearts. People with weak will will be easily influenced and become followers of the evil of "lust".


    Tanya is a dead person. Naturally, she will not be affected by the content of the book. For Tanya, it is just like reading a large-scale pornographic book, and she has gained a lot of experience that she did not know before.


    My mind moves


    "Wow


    The books on the table burst into flames, wrapped in a pale flame.


    In the white flame, the thick books are slowly reduced to ashes.


    For the dead, this book is just an ordinary pornographic book, but for ordinary people, this book has become the source of disaster. Now that he has seen it, Li Meng will not let it exist in the world.


    In a way, the book is left behind by the fallen, which is more or less related to the demons in subspace. Maybe there are some risks in the book.


    In the white flame, but a few breaths, the thick books will be reduced to ashes.


    Looking at the books that have been reduced to ashes, Tanya''s eyes flashed a trace of "regret".


    This is the only one. Although it has certain risks, Tanya also gets a lot of useful experience from the book, which enlightens her.


    "Why don''t you give up?"


    Aware of Tan Yana''s regretful eyes, Li Meng asked in a funny way.


    Tanya just shook her head at the master''s words.


    It''s all burnt. Naturally, Tanya won''t say anything more.


    Seems to think of something, close to Tanya''s ear, Li Meng whispered: "do you want to experience it?"


    Personal experience?


    It seems to realize the profound meaning of the master''s words. Tanya is stunned immediately. Her beautiful face turns ruddy slightly. She lowers her head and dares not look at the master.


    Looking at Tanya''s lovely appearance, Li Meng didn''t continue to bully her.


    His right hand stretched out and stroked Tan Yana''s white face. Li Meng said, "OK, go to sleep."


    With that, Li Meng stood up with Tanya in his arms, left the desk and walked towards the direction of the bed.


    Although it''s only a single bed, it''s still possible for two people to squeeze out.


    He gently puts Tan Ya in his arms on the bed. Looking at Tan Ya who is slim and attractive on the bed, Li Meng does not do anything superfluous. He turns over and lies beside Tan Ya and embraces her soft body.


    In the rather narrow bed, they hugged each other quietly.


    It''s not easy for Li Meng to do two things at one time, and he still can''t adapt to it.


    If one side needs to focus on something, the other side needs to be distracted.


    After more than a year''s absence from Tanya, Li Meng doesn''t want to be intimate with Tanya, but not tonight.


    Light embrace Tan ya, Li Meng closed his eyes.


    On the other side, a ring railway in Huaxia, on an armored train.


    "Master! Would you like something to drink? "


    In the bright VIP train box, long Qiaoer, dressed as a white-collar, asks in a low voice.


    She sat on the sofa opposite and looked at Li Meng with soft eyes.


    Long Qiaoer''s words didn''t let Li Meng take back his sight from the window. He said calmly: "no!"


    It''s dark outside the window, but with the help of the light in the car, you can occasionally see the fast-moving branches.


    The sound of "PATA, PATA" reverberates in my ears. Although the sound insulation effect in the box is very good, it can not completely isolate the noise of the train.


    Starting from Kyoto, Li Meng and long Qiaoer get on the armored train to Xiangdu.


    Stop and go all the way, nearly a day, the journey of more than 1000 kilometers has been more than half.

 Chapter 1426

    Li Meng didn''t know where he was, but he was not far away from Xiangdu.


    Although it was dark, the armored train did not stop, but the speed was very slow.


    Because of the heavy armor of armored trains, there is no rule to ban them at night, but there is also a rule that the speed of armored trains should not be less than 60 km / h at night.


    Because the railway passes through the forest, it has no ability lower than that of the polluting animals. When the armored train is running, it will make a lot of noise, which will often attract the attention of the polluting animals. Although the armored train has heavy armor and can resist the attacks of most polluting animals, there are limits.


    For the safety of the armored train, once it''s night, the armored train must keep on running, at a speed of more than 60 yards to escape from the sight of the polluting animals.


    Because most of the pollution animals can''t run faster than 60 yards, even if a group of pollution animals catch sight of the armored train running in the forest, the armored train can escape safely.


    Now, the speed of the armored train is much lower than 60 yards, which is obviously abnormal.


    According to Li Meng''s estimation, the current train speed will not exceed 30 yards, which can be said to be quite slow.


    "What''s the matter? What''s the matter with you? How can the train be so slow? Do you know where this is? Asshole, are you trying to kill us? "


    I don''t know why, there was a loud noise outside the box.


    Although the sound insulation effect of the box is very good, it can not prevent the noise from entering.


    This made Li Meng take back his sight from the window and look back at the door of the box in doubt.


    At this time, the opposite dragon Qiao son soft voice way: "master! Shall I have a look? "


    Outside the commotion, long Qiao son also heard, seem to be very close to the box where they are.


    Without much thought, Li Meng said, "let''s go together."


    Nodded lightly, long Qiao son quickly stood up, opened the box, and Li Meng followed behind.


    As soon as the door of the box opened, the voice became clearer.


    "Yes... I''m sorry, due to the failure of the armored train hurricane ahead and the failure of the beacon to locate the armored train, we lost the specific location of the armored train hurricane. In order to avoid collision, we can only drive at low speed. Please rest assured that we will solve the problem as soon as possible."


    "As soon as possible? Damn it, this is the site of the polluting animals. Once we are targeted by the polluting animals at such a slow speed, we will be dead. Do you understand? We are dead. "


    "I... I know, but please rest assured that we will solve it as soon as possible."


    Before he got out of the box, Li Meng heard the roar in the corridor outside, and another delicate voice.


    When he came to the door, Li Meng saw such a scene.


    In the corridor, in front of a box, a waitress pushing a car was stopped by a young man.


    In the face of young people''s questions, the waitress can only apologize again and again.


    However, the young man with a handsome face was fierce and would not let the waiter who was stopped by him go easily.


    Although the young man''s attitude is very bad, what he said is what many people think.


    In the corridor, many boxes were opened, and there was a person looking around.


    When the train runs at a low speed, it''s not only the young people who worry about it. For many experienced people, they know how dangerous the train is in the dangerous forest.


    "Come on, take me to your conductor."


    To this request, the female attendant very clearly refused, she apologized: "sorry, I don''t have this right, I''m just a waiter, please stay in the box and wait."


    "What did you say?"


    The young man was infuriated by the woman''s words. He said angrily, "you know me..."


    "All right."


    At this time, a girl came out of the box behind the young man and stopped him.


    Is that her?


    When looking at the girl behind the young man, Li Meng was stunned. He didn''t expect to meet an acquaintance here.


    Seeing Luo Luoxin, Li Meng remembered who the young man was.


    Yi Luo, Luo Luo Xin''s elder brother, is almost abandoned by Yan''er on the floating ship cyclone.


    Looking at the fierce look of the young man, Li Meng shook his head.


    Last time I suffered such a big loss on board the tornado, now I still have this virtue. I really don''t know the lesson.


    After arriving at Yiluo''s back, luoluoxin said: "I said brother, I asked you to come out and ask, but I didn''t let you embarrass others. Now that you know the reason, why do you still stop others? Go back to me. "


    For his sister''s scolding, ELO laughed and said: "I said Sister, now I know the reason, but I can''t do it. Now I have to let the train speed up. The speed is so slow, it''s too dangerous."


    Loloshin''s face sank to the smiley face of ILO.


    She said in a cold voice, "this is not the kingdom of Baron. I have told you many times that you are an ordinary martial artist here. Go back and don''t show yourself here."


    "OK... OK."


    Aware of her sister''s cold vision, ELO shrinks her neck and returns to the box.


    See brother finally returned to the box, this let luoluoxin a sigh of relief.


    Looking back at the waiter in front of the door, she said apologetically: "sorry, my brother is a jerk, you don''t care."


    There is no such saying that my brother is the sister of a jerk, which makes the waitress smile and say: "nothing. I''ve seen everyone in our service industry. I won''t care. OK, I''ll continue to work."


    "Go ahead!"


    Looking at the waiter pushing the car away in the corridor, Luo Luoxin breathed a sigh of relief.


    As if she had thought of something, she frowned and was about to return to the box.


    But when she turned around, a casual glance made luoluoxin see a familiar figure.


    Slightly a Leng, Luo Luo Xin quickly fixed eyes to look, but she has nothing to see, can only see just closed door.


    Is that him?


    Looking at the closed box door, Luo Luoxin is not sure.


    He should be in Kyoto. Now he is a celebrity. He will attract people''s attention wherever he goes. If he has been away from Kyoto for such a long time, how can he not be mentioned.


    In front of the door, Luo Luoxin hesitated for a moment.


    Finally, Luo Luo Xin left the box and went to a box on the other side of the corridor.

 Chapter 1427

    "Miss! Where are you going? "


    Behind her, a young man in black appeared at the door and asked her.


    It''s Leo, the genius of the Baron kingdom.


    Luoluoxin''s steps didn''t stop. In Leo''s puzzled eyes, she waved back as she walked: "it seems that she met an acquaintance. I''m going to confirm it. Leo, look at my brother. Don''t let him cause any trouble."


    Acquaintances?


    This is Huaxia, not the kingdom of Baron. How could the first lady meet any acquaintances here?


    Looking at the back of luoluoxin far away, Leo is very puzzled.


    "Dong Dong Dong!"


    The door was knocked


    Just back in the box, Li Meng and long Qiaoer look back slightly to the knocked door


    "It should be the train attendant."


    So long Qiao son stood up and walked to the door.


    However, long Qiaoer guessed wrong.


    When she opened the door, she found that it was not the train attendant standing at the door, but a slim girl.


    She was dressed in a blue dress and was very young.


    Seeing long Qiaoer, Luo Luoxin just wants to say hello, but finds that he doesn''t know the name of the beautiful woman in front of him, which makes Luo Luoxin feel embarrassed for a moment.


    Embarrassed smile, Luo Luo Xin inquired: "that... Is Li Meng there?"


    For the girl in front of her, long Qiaoer naturally knows her. She still remembers that she once met and knew her name. Although it''s been a long time, long Qiaoer hasn''t forgotten it.


    Looking back, long Qiaoer said to the master in the box: "master! It''s lorisin. She wants to see you. "


    Sure enough, it''s him


    The woman in front of the door asks in the box, which makes Luoxin confirm what she thinks.


    "Let her in!"


    From the box, a familiar voice rang, which made luoluoxin happy.


    With the master''s words, long qiao''er naturally knows what to do. She gives way and says to Luo Xin: "please come in!"


    "Hoo


    With a deep breath and a nervous pat on his tight face, luoluoxin entered the box with a trace of uneasiness.


    In the box, Luo Luo Xin saw the unforgettable figure.


    He sat on the seat by the window and looked at her calmly.


    Looking at the nervous luoluoxin, Li Meng silently smiles, pats the seat beside him and says, "sit down!"


    Unable to refuse Li Meng''s invitation, Luo Luo Xin sat down beside Li Meng carefully.


    At the moment, so close to Li Meng, Luo Luoxin''s heart was very restless and beating fast.


    She didn''t know why she had to come here to see him, but she couldn''t help it. The voice in her heart, which had been urging her, was like the whispers of a demon. She couldn''t resist.


    She didn''t know why she was like this, but she just couldn''t forget the past and the shameful scenes with him.


    Although he didn''t do anything and hurt her, she couldn''t forget it. She couldn''t help thinking about it in her mind. Sometimes she even thought about why Li Meng didn''t go on.


    It was a secret in her heart, a secret that had been hidden in her heart.


    At this time, Li Meng looked back at Luo Luoxin beside him.


    Looking at the slightly restrained luoluoxin, Li Meng said calmly: "I remember when you left, I said that there was no relationship between you and me. I thought you would hate me and treat me as your lifelong enemy. Now it seems that I am wrong."


    Luo Luo Xin shook his head and said: "how can I hate you, Mr. Li Meng? What happened on the floating ship of cyclone was my brother''s fault. It was our fault. At that time, Luo Luo Xin didn''t know how to let his brother do anything wrong. Mr. Li Meng called... Bullying me was a punishment to me. It was because of you, Mr. Li Meng, that I became more mature, Lord Li Meng is my life mentor. How can luoluoxin hate you? "


    Life mentor?


    Looking at a face of fanatical and adoring Luo Luo Xin, Li Meng finally knows what''s going on.


    It seems that in the battle with the devil in Kyoto, this reputation is there, and also let luoluoxin become his little fan sister.


    The inner excitement makes Luoxin involuntarily cling to Li Meng''s sleeve and look at Li Meng admiringly. He says: "at the beginning, we had eyes and didn''t know Taishan. Fortunately, Lord Li Meng woke us up and made us more mature. Luoluoxin will never forget this kind of teaching."


    Touching his nose, Li Meng couldn''t understand the excitement of Luoxin beside him.


    At the beginning, the reason for the adjustment of "luoluoxin" was the seduction of Yan''er. Although Li Meng finally stopped, he just didn''t make the last step. Li Meng knew that it had a great impact on luoluoxin.


    When Luoxin left, Li Meng was ready to be hated by Luoxin.


    But now this situation is completely beyond Li Meng''s expectation.


    Light a smile, looking at Luo Luo Xin, Li Meng way: "you? I''m afraid it''s just you. "


    Luoluoxin knew what Li Meng meant. The excitement on her face disappeared. She lowered her head and said in a deep voice, "I''ll look at my brother well. He''s just spoiled. When he''s used to it, I''ll correct him. I''ll make him understand that only those who have such personality as Li Meng are really noble."


    Noble character?


    Hearing this, Li Meng has a very strange feeling in his heart. In luoluoxin''s eyes, is he so perfect?


    Is this


    Looking at the young and lively luoluoxin beside him, Li mengruo has some thoughts.


    It should be. She may have noticed it, but she doesn''t know how to do it.


    "It''s so young..."


    In his heart, Li Meng can only sigh.


    Li Meng didn''t realize that his age was not much older than Luo Luoxin.


    Reaching out, Li Meng rubbed Luo Luoxin''s little head and said softly, "well, forget the things that should be forgotten in the past. There are too many things hidden in my heart, but it will be very hard."


    From the touch of the head, such a close contact makes luoluoxin blush.


    This makes her feel spoiled by Li Meng, which makes her very useful. She looks up slightly, and her ruddy face looks at the man close at hand.


    With a slight opening of her mouth, she whispered, "Lord Li Meng!"


    "What''s the matter?"


    The hand on Luo Luo''s head had been put down. Li Meng asked with a faint smile.


    "That... That..."


    She blushed with shyness and bowed her head, trying to summon up the courage to say what she thought.


    But she finally gave up.


    The whole person seems to be frustrated in general, dejected said: "no... nothing."


    Although I don''t know what Luoxin wants to say, Li Meng doesn''t think.

 Chapter 1428

    Just at this time, the sudden change


    There was a sudden shock on the train, and then the screeching sound of the brakes started.


    "Ah


    At that moment, Luo Luoxin, who was thinking about things, didn''t react at all. Even as a martial arts artist, she fell to the ground because of the forward momentum.


    Fortunately, Li Meng''s hand was quick, his right hand quickly stretched out and wrapped around Luo Luoxin''s waist, holding her in his arms.


    The sense of weightlessness has disappeared and replaced by a warm embrace.


    And the hand that pressed tightly on the chest made luoluoxin shy. The tight touch made luoluoxin''s heart beat fast.


    Due to the slow speed of the train, the emergency brake soon stopped the train.


    At this time, the box outside did not expect the sound of a miscellaneous noise, a chaos.


    "Miss, miss!"


    There was a knock on the door of the box and a man''s voice outside.


    Just as long qiao''er, who has been sitting steadily, plans to get up and open the door, the door is forced open.


    Outside, there was a young man in black who was very nervous.


    "Miss? What are you doing, asshole? "


    Seeing that the young lady was held in his arms by a man, and his hand was still on the young lady''s chest, Leo''s face was livid, and he roared angrily. He pulled out his sword and was about to rush into the box.


    See in front of the door this young man who opens the door forcibly unexpectedly has to kill the heart to the host, long Qiao son facial expression tiny cold.


    Just as long qiao''er is about to take action, Luo Luo Xin in Li Meng''s arms reacts.


    She left Li Meng''s arms quite regretfully and scolded Lei Ou in front of the door: "stop, Li Meng is protecting me. Have a good look at who you are in front of you. Also, put away your sword and don''t dance in front of Li Meng. You don''t have the qualification."


    Lord Li Meng?


    Luo Luoxin''s scolding calms Leo down. He takes a close look at several people in the box.


    The young man beside the young lady, Leo, saw it clearly.


    Is that him?


    Look slightly Leng, immediately, Leiou silent put away the sword in the hand.


    Li Meng is the same person they met on the tornado a year ago. A few months later, he became the strongest in the world, which is generally acknowledged. Although Leo has a strong self-esteem and self-confidence, he will not deny it.


    In the heart light "vomit" a breath, looking at the young lady sitting beside Li Meng, Lei Ou bowed his head and said: "young lady, the young master is looking for you, let''s go back."


    So go back, Luo Luo Xin don''t want to, she indifferent way: "now outside so chaotic, armored train also stopped, go back to what can do?"? I''ll follow Lord Li Meng to see what''s going on outside. "


    Before Li Meng planned to go out, Luo Luo Xin decided.


    However, Li Meng did not refute Luoxin''s decision.


    In this dark forest, it''s very dangerous for the train to stop like this. Someone must know what happened, and Li Meng''s curiosity is also very strong.


    Just then, someone''s voice sounded on the radio on the train.


    "Dear passengers, I''m the conductor" Liu Haoming ". Due to the accident of the armored train" hurricane "ahead, this train will stop here. In order to ensure the safety of the train, the protective plate will be put down. Please don''t panic. 301 passenger train has good protective ability, which can ensure your safety."


    "301 passenger train needs the help of martial arts adults. Please go to the main control room as soon as possible."


    "Click!"


    Just then, the sound of metal running suddenly sounded.


    Outside the window, the metal guard is being lowered, gradually covering the window.


    And from the outside, in the dark forest, the train stopped on the railway. The light that originally came out of the window was disappearing bit by bit. When the protective plate was completely put down, the train was completely in the dark.


    This sudden change made people panic in the train.


    This is a passenger train. Most of the passengers on the train are ordinary people. Martial arts artists only account for a small part of them. Although they are only a small part, the number of martial arts artists is also objective under the capacity of thousands of people on the train.


    After the broadcast, outside Li Meng''s box, groups of martial arts artists came to the front of the car from time to time.


    Now the situation is very vague. We don''t know what happened. Only when we go to the front of the car can we know the specific situation. As a martial arts artist, in this dangerous forest, in some special circumstances, martial arts artists must shoulder the responsibility on their shoulders.


    From the sofa, Li Meng stood up.


    "Let''s go and have a look!"


    Led by Li Meng, the group left the box and walked along the aisle to the front of the car.


    Looking at the figure of the young lady leaving, Leo hesitated on his face. Finally, he didn''t catch up and went back to another box.


    At this time, he must protect the safety of the young master, and there is no danger for the young lady to be around him.


    At this point, in the front, 3 from the front of the nearest train.


    At the call of the conductor Liu Haoming, many martial artists came here.


    Kyoto is very big, and this train has passed through many cities and towns. Some of these martial artists come from Kyoto and some from other cities and towns. They may not know each other, but the purpose is the same.


    In the narrow carriage, the head is stirring, and the martial artists in various colors are waiting.


    In the waiting, whispers reverberated in the car.


    At this time, with the arrival of a group of people, bursts of startled voice sounded in the car.


    "Isn''t this the bull of the battle flag guild? Why are they here? Wait. Is Hua Zhenghao the leader


    "This is the guy. Isn''t he a veteran of the battle flag guild? How can he appear on a passenger train?"


    Looking into the carriage of a line of people, people whispering, cry constantly.


    Each of them has a big body. They are wearing brown leather armor, an unknown horn helmet, and a big axe on their back. Their strong muscles make people feel something called "power" from a distance.


    Although there were only five people, all the people present were moved by their fierce spirit.


    They look cold, silent, stopped in a corner of the car, ignoring the strange eyes around them.

 Chapter 1429

    The battle flag guild is a guild made up of men. This guild advocates "strength" and the most enthusiastic and courageous fighting. Because of its crazy fighting style, in the eyes of most martial artists, the reckless men of the battle flag guild are a group of madmen. They are a group of madmen who should not be provoked.


    "I thought who it was. It was you brats."


    Just as people''s eyes were focused on the people of the battle flag guild, a soft and delicate sound came out.


    The voice is very nice, lazy and has a magnetic which makes people numb.


    This makes people''s eyes can not help looking to the direction of the voice.


    In everyone''s eyes, under the leadership of a slim figure, three men and two women walked into the car.


    This group of people, beautiful women, handsome men, look quite arrogant, with a faint smile.


    Especially the leader, she was wearing a black swallow tail skirt. Her tight curve showed her perfect figure. Her waist length black hair was draped around her shoulders at random. Her beautiful face was full of evil smile, and she looked at the people of the battle flag guild in the corner of the carriage.


    At the sight of her, all the martial artists on the scene changed their faces, and those who knew her identity stepped back.


    "It''s the black widow of the thorn forest guild. She''s all here. Why are we still here?"


    "Well, what day is it? It''s rare to see two top 20 martial arts guilds at the same time. Is it just a coincidence? "


    Looking at the beautiful woman in horror, the martial artists are whispering.


    Hua Zhenghao frowned slightly because of the poor tone of the beautiful woman, and hummed coldly: "hum, you clowns who are playing magic have very smart noses, and they have captured this rare SSS task."


    Hua Zhenghao''s sarcasm, she disdained a smile, coldly said: "this is the same with each other, you this group of brats can grab, this can make me more strange."


    SSS level tasks?


    The conversation between the two let the people in the carriage know something they didn''t know.


    There seems to be something hidden in the accident, which makes the martial artists on the scene look changeable.


    If this accident is really related to SSS level mission, then they are in danger.


    No, it can be said that everyone on the train is in a very dangerous situation.


    What are SSS level tasks?


    For ordinary people, that''s the most dangerous representation.


    The tension between the two shows that the relationship between the two guilds is delicate.


    Just then, the door leading to the front main control room was opened and a middle-aged man came in.


    Although he is not big, he has a strong mental outlook,. A gray uniform similar to the uniform of the conductor, giving people a sense of not arrogant and angry.


    From the front control room, he undoubtedly attracted people''s attention, including Hua Zhenghao and the woman who was called "black widow" by martial artists.


    Facing the attention of all the martial arts artists, the middle-aged man stopped and looked around at them. He said in a deep voice, "I''m Liu Haoming, the conductor of this passenger train. Everyone, it''s urgent. I''ll simply say that because of the sudden incident, I just received the entrustment from the martial arts Artists Association to issue the corresponding tasks to you."


    Speaking of this, Liu Haoming took a look at the big men in the crowd, as well as the woman who was quite coquettish and evil, and said, "some of you have been entrusted with SSS level missions in advance, which are the battle flag guild and the thorn forest guild. In this mission, the battle flag guild and the thorn forest are the main forces, and others are willing to participate in this mission, The martial arts association will reward the guild for its A-level assessment and A-level tasks. "


    Speaking of this, Liu Haoming once again reminded: "it''s my duty to remind you that this mission is full of risks. No matter you here or the crew on passenger train 301, there is a risk of personal injury."


    This is a SSS level mission. How can it be without danger.


    In the crowd, one of them asked: "since it''s a SSS level task, why should ordinary people be involved? There are thousands of people on the train. Is it inappropriate to do so? "


    This problem is also what all martial arts practitioners want to know. In the past, when the safety of ordinary people was involved in the tasks assigned by the association, the safety of the people would be put first. If necessary, the task could be postponed or cancelled.


    But the current situation is puzzling. A SSS level mission has involved thousands of civilians on the train. How can the association have the courage, or is the mission authorized by the government?


    Liu Haoming didn''t cover up this question. He replied: "although I don''t know the specific details, the Association told me that your task is to annihilate a degenerate named" HOS ". One day ago, this degenerate named" HOS "appeared in Kyoto, and its whereabouts were found. In order to keep it away from the population gathering area, the government, It was lured to the hurricane armored train. In the original plan of the government, it was to let the hurricane take it to the designated place for destruction. However, the plan was not smooth. Not long ago, the government lost contact with the hurricane. In order to know the situation on the hurricane armored train as soon as possible, Only the 301 passenger train, which is closest to the hurricane armored train, can approach and check. "


    So it is


    In other words, is it a last resort for passenger train 301 to approach Armored Train hurricane?


    There is only one railway. Even if No. 301 doesn''t want to get close to hurricane, the distance between the two makes No. 301 passenger train have no choice. Even if it stops, it won''t be too far away from hurricane.


    The Huancheng railway in China is very busy. There are three different types of trains running on the same railway. They are armed armored trains, freight trains and passenger trains. Because of the busy traffic, the distance between trains is often quite close, sometimes less than 10 km.


    "In this way, we didn''t get the SSS level task this time, but happened to meet it."


    In the carriage, her sweet and lazy voice began to ring.


    When the words fell, he also took a sarcastic look at the tall men not far away.


    No wonder these guys are able to grab a SSS level mission. It turned out that they were just lucky.


    Because they are on this train, except for them, no one can arrive in time.


    In the face of the woman''s sarcasm, Hua Zhenghao eyebrows a pick, just about to say something, Liu Haoming again interrupted him.

 Chapter 1430

    "Everyone, this mission is extremely dangerous, and we know nothing about the intelligence of" HOS ". We only know that he is an evil demon believer with extraordinary power. For your safety, please be careful."


    With that, Liu Haoming stretched out his right hand and pressed a red button on the metal wall beside him.


    "Click!"


    In the sound of mechanical operation, the door to the outside slowly opened.


    With the opening of the door, the darkness outside is gradually revealed until it is completely opened.


    "Hoo


    The wind is whistling, pouring in from the door, sweeping the martial artists one by one.


    The cool feeling shocked the martial artists. They looked at the deep darkness outside the door.


    It''s late at night, and now it''s the time when the polluting animals are active, and it''s also the most dangerous time in the forest.


    Leaving the train is no small test for anyone in the carriage.


    "No... li... Lord Li Meng?"


    In the carriage, some martial artists are eager to try, a person''s exclamation attracted people''s attention.


    Lord Li Meng?


    When people looked for fame, they saw a man, two women and three figures walking into the carriage.


    These three people, the man''s face is ordinary, the woman''s beautiful, especially the woman wearing civilian white-collar skirt is extremely beautiful, dazzling.


    But it was the seemingly ordinary man who made the martial artists in the carriage ignore the two beautiful women behind him. They looked at him with their eyes together, and their faces showed an unbelievable expression.


    "Lord Li Meng? It''s Mr. Li Meng. How young... "


    "I saw Lord Li Meng here. It''s unbelievable."


    After a little quiet, the carriage suddenly became a sensation. Most martial arts artists looked at the young man with an excited face.


    Who is he?


    He is recognized as the strongest man in the world. He often appears, but few people can see him with their own eyes.


    Here, at this time, how can young martial artists not feel excited to meet the strongest man in the world.


    What is the strong?


    That represents absolute strength. In this world where the strong are respected, the strong will also be respected by the world.


    It has nothing to do with age or power. There is only one kind of awe for the strong.


    "Is that him?"


    Quietly looking at the only ordinary face of the young man, in the heart, rose murmured.


    Compared with those young people who respect the strong, rose will not have such a young mentality.


    But in her heart, rose still held the young man in awe.


    He is very strong. He is the most powerful human being she knows. Neither her opponents nor her friends will deny that he is strong. He is the most powerful human being. This is not a false name, but a result of actual combat.


    Looking at the young him, rose is very curious, he has the power is how to get, even in the womb began to exercise their own ability, also won''t have such inhuman power.


    "With Mr. Li Meng, what''s the fear of the little degenerate? The train is safe."


    "Yes, in front of Mr. Li Meng, SSS is not worth mentioning."


    Even if he is respected by ordinary people, even martial arts practitioners worship him so much.


    Li Meng felt the awe and adoration around him.


    Powerful "power" is really a good thing, no matter where you go, you can get respect.


    Of course, in respect, will also be relied on.


    That is a kind of dependence of the weak on the strong, and it is also the responsibility of the strong.


    "It''s Lord Li Meng. I never thought that Lord Li Meng was on this train."


    Liu Haoming is very clear about Li Meng''s identity. He is the ambassador of the first legion, and he is also a famous strong man. The relationship between Huaxia and the first Legion is also the most distinguished guest of Huaxia.


    As a conductor, Liu Haoming should of course give the greatest respect to the one in front of him.


    When Li Meng appeared, Liu Haoming welcomed him.


    Looking at the noisy crowd in the carriage and the opened door, Li Meng asked Liu Haoming in front of him, "what happened?"


    Just when Liu Haoming wanted to answer Li Meng''s question, a rough voice rang.


    "Now that we''re on this mission, there''s no need for outsiders to step in."


    Hua Zhenghao was speaking. He looked at Li Meng with calm eyes. There was no awe or respect in his eyes. There was only one thing called competition. He regarded Li Meng as his opponent.


    This is a SSS level mission. If this person intervenes, Hua Zhenghao knows that the protagonists in this mission are not them, and the assessment of SSS level missions will be greatly affected.


    It''s very impolite to plunge into other people''s words.


    Hua Zhenghao''s words and arrogant tone made all the martial artists frown slightly.


    It''s really a bunch of reckless men. It''s just vulgar.


    After looking at Hua Zhenghao and the martial artists who kept quiet and frowned, the rose on one side gave a smile and stood up.


    A pair of beautiful eyes looked at Li Meng. She laughed and said in a delicate voice: "I said, little brother, you should stay on the train. This time it''s our martial arts people''s business. You are the ambassador of the first corps, and have nothing to do with the martial arts association. You have no obligation to join in. This SSS level task is very precious to us."


    Speaking of this, rose is very tempting to Li Meng cast a wink, Jiao voice: "if you promise my sister, after the event, what you want to do to my sister, my sister will not refuse..."


    This woman


    Looking at the evil and beautiful woman not far away, Li Meng couldn''t laugh or cry in his heart.


    What''s this? Is this teasing him?


    The martial arts artist who knew the black widow would not be attracted by the enchantment of rose, with a black line on her face.


    This woman is showing off in front of Li Meng.


    For a time, Rose Body ushered in a lot of dissatisfied eyes.


    Among them is Liu Haoming.


    With an apologetic smile to Li Meng, Liu Haoming said helplessly: "this is Miss Rosa from the thorn Forest Association. She is quite strange in temperament. Please don''t let Li Meng have the same opinion with her."


    rose?


    It''s a good name. It''s very nice.


    To Liu Haoming''s apology, Li Meng light smile, shake his head way: "no harm!"


    Looking back, Li Meng looked at the rose not far away and said calmly, "you''re right. I''m the ambassador of the first legion, and I have nothing to do with the martial arts association. Now I''m just a passenger on the train. Don''t worry, I won''t meddle in your business and affect your assessment in this mission."

 Chapter 1431

    Being confident is good, but being too confident is stupid.


    Li Meng knew that because of his appearance, the martial artists in the carriage had already despised the mission.


    Whether it is the woman who looks very evil or the big man, they may be very strong, but at this time they have lost their vigilance, which is not a good thing for them.


    But Li Meng didn''t say much and didn''t plan to remind them.


    Li Meng''s words undoubtedly reassured Hua Zhenghao. He took down the axe behind him and said to his companion, "let''s go."


    Then he strode to the open door, and behind him, his companions also took the axe behind him and followed him closely.


    See Battle Flag guild those guys set out, one side of the rose also to the companion behind: "let''s go."


    When she got to the car door and left, she did not forget to turn around and cast a wink at Li Meng. Even Li Meng couldn''t help touching his nose in her bewitching and charming posture, which was quite embarrassing.


    It has to be said that the woman''s beauty is indeed extraordinary, and her evil nature does not make her ugly, but makes her have a very unique charm, but for ordinary people, it is more like a poison.


    After hesitating for a while, some martial artists followed the departure of the battle flag guild and the thorn forest guild.


    A Level-A task reward, a Level-A task evaluation, for any martial arts person is not a small temptation.


    This risk is worth taking. Moreover, the main force is the battle flag guild and the thorn forest guild. The biggest risk is borne by these two martial arts guilds. What worries do they have.


    In the intermittence, from time to time, some martial artists left the train and entered the darkness outside.


    After the martial artists left, Liu Haoming continued to talk with Li Meng, saying what he had not finished before.


    From Liu Haoming''s mouth, Li Meng learned the cause and effect of the accident.


    There is no doubt that this is not an accident, but an incident caused by the government''s mistakes.


    "Hoth?"


    Although the first Legion is no stranger to the degenerates, and has eliminated many of them on the continent of Austria, it knows nothing about the external degenerates and the origin of the "HOS".


    "Since you know his name, there should be more information about him. Where does he come from?"


    Apologizing, Liu Haoming replied, "I''m just a conductor. Although the association entrusted me to issue a task to the martial artists on the train, it didn''t tell me too much details."


    This is also


    Li Meng did not continue to ask.


    Now that we have a clear understanding of the situation, we can only rely on those martial arts artists.


    However, even if everything goes well, I''m afraid the trip to Xiangdu will be delayed for a long time.


    "Thank you for telling me!"


    After thanking Liu Haoming, Li Meng decided to leave here.


    Now that things are clear, it''s unnecessary to stay here. Compared with here, it''s much more comfortable in the box.


    "Lord Li Meng! Just a moment, please


    Seeing that Li Meng is about to leave, Liu Haoming quickly stops Li Meng.


    In Li Meng''s puzzled eyes, Liu Haoming asked: "Mr. Li Meng, the situation is not clear at the moment. If necessary, please also ask Mr. Li Meng to protect the safety of the train. This is just in case, and also for the safety of thousands of civilians on the train. Please also ask Mr. Li Meng to promise that the Chinese people of the whole train will appreciate you."


    "I will!


    Li Meng didn''t think much about Liu Haoming''s request.


    Looking at Liu Haoming with his head down, he did what he wanted.


    Then, Li Meng left the carriage with Luo Luoxin and long Qiaoer.


    "Che, what''s the matter? If you are in any trouble, don''t ask Lord Li Meng to help you."


    On the way back to the box, Luo Luoxin was a little resentful. The tone of the big man in the car made her very upset.


    It is clear that Mr. Li Meng didn''t say anything, but he drove Mr. Li Meng aside with a word.


    It''s just a SSS level task. Is it that important?


    After Luo Luoxin''s indignant words, Li Meng just gave a faint smile and said, "although human beings live under the same sky, the world in their eyes is different. For martial arts artists, guild and task are their everything, adventure and battle are their themes in the world, but in my eyes, the world is not moving."


    Is that so?


    It seems to be true


    As a nobleman in the kingdom of Baron, although she was a martial arts artist, she could not integrate into the life of martial arts artists. She never thought about joining a guild, or fighting for a certain task, and could not understand the world in the eyes of martial arts artists.


    Is this the hierarchy?


    Luoluoxin thought of what his father said.


    The world is hierarchical, with civilians at the bottom, martial artists at the top, and dignitaries at the top.


    Different levels will lead to different values of life and different views on the world.


    Just as Li Meng returns to the box with Luo Luoxin and long Qiaoer, outside the train, the martial artists are also performing their own tasks.


    Although the darkness is dangerous, with the help of moonlight, everything becomes clear after the naked eye adapts to the darkness.


    Hurricane is just ahead. After leaving the 301 passenger train, you can see the outline of a train in the dark within 100 meters.


    "Everybody! The believers of demons are weird and have incredible power. In order to better complete the task and for everyone''s safety, please do what you can, and don''t be impulsive, so as not to lose your own lives. "


    What does that mean?


    Looking at the big men in front, all the martial artists whispered.


    Are you looking down on them?


    The crowd didn''t say much and went on in silence.


    Since they have left the train, they can not give up here. Since they are in the dark, they are naturally ready to die.


    One hundred meters is not far away. Soon, led by the battle flag guild and the thorn forest guild, a group of martial artists came to the carriage at the end of the hurricane.


    Hurricane armored train in the dark. A dead silence, as if the passage of time stopped, silent on the railway.


    Different from the passenger train, hurricane is an armed armored train. The firing port can be seen on the carriage. There will be a turret on every carriage. The turret is equipped with a 70mm dual cannon.


    Compared with the 301 passenger train, hurricane''s armor is heavier, and the whole train looks more bloated.


    Although it is bulky, it is also shorter. Compared with the dozens of cars on passenger train 301, the armored train hurricane has only six cars.

 Chapter 1432

    Armed armored trains are no stranger to martial artists.


    In the dark, several burly figures groped forward on the carriage.


    "The door is locked from the inside and can''t be opened."


    A slight frown, Hua Zhenghao only way: "continue to move forward."


    A group of martial artists continue to move forward.


    Without exception, several carriages of the hurricane armored train were locked from the inside until they came to the front of the train.


    "Bang Dang!"


    In the dark, a metal crash sounded. Unexpectedly, the front door of the car was opened easily.


    The accident made everyone look at each other.


    The front of the car is the most important place. In such an important place, the door can be opened easily.


    Did anyone leave the armored train?


    Thinking of this, people are more curious about the situation in the train.


    "Go


    Hua Zhenghao was not afraid. He was the first to board the armored train hurricane.


    Behind him, a group of big men followed.


    Rose followed with her companions.


    Compared with the flag guild, which has strong melee ability, the thorn forest guild is no doubt not good at melee.


    As a magician, also known as the "witch", rose naturally does not run the risk of being attacked by close quarters. There is no reason why the association let the battle flag guild cooperate with the thorn forest guild.


    It''s darker in the main control room in the front of the car than on the outside.


    "Which of you knows how to drive an armored train?"


    In the dark, Hua Zhenghao''s rough voice rang out.


    "I''ll... I''ll be a little bit."


    A thin man responded to Hua Zhenghao, who pushed up from behind the crowd.


    The main control room was narrow. Except for the battle flag guild and the thorn forest guild, all the others stayed outside and waited by the front of the car.


    Looking at the little man in front of him, Hua Zhenghao said: "turn on the light inside the car. Remember, it''s the light inside the car. Don''t turn on the searchlight outside the car. It''s too dazzling and it''s easy to attract the polluting animals."


    "Well... I''ll try my best."


    After all, as a martial arts artist, how can he be 100% sure of the dense machinery in the main control room.


    After that, the small martial arts artists began to stroll in the main control room, looking for something.


    Soon, with a "click click" sound, the main control room lights up, and the cars in the rear light up one by one.


    It''s the inside, not the outside. Because the car is completely closed, it''s still dark outside.


    Just in front of the open door in front of the car, there is a bright light shining out from the door.


    "Well done!"


    The darkness faded, light returned to the main control room, and everything was clearly visible.


    For Hua Zhenghao''s praise, the small martial arts artist smiles slightly. Just as he wants to say something, his eyes freeze, and the smile on his face disappears and becomes dignified.


    In his sight, there was a man lying in front of the door of the main control room leading to the rear compartment. He just sat with his back against the door, his head hanging down deeply, and the ground was a pool of dazzling blood.


    He saw it, and so did everyone in the main control room. Everyone''s looks changed.


    Only rose look indifferent close to the body in front of the cabin door, squatted in front of the body, carried out some inspection.


    He was wearing a black gray uniform, and his identity was self-evident. He was the captain of the hurricane.


    Mouth micro Zhang, the main control room sounded Rose''s whisper.


    "His ribs were broken, his left arm was dislocated, his jaw was broken, and the fatal wound was in his chest. Although there was no wound, there was congestion, and his heart was broken. Before he died, he suffered for a long time. Before he died, he should have been interrogated by the murderer."


    This is what rose found. With the fall of words, she stood up.


    Looking at the corpse in front of the cabin door, Hua Zhenghao hums coldly: "hum, it''s really a ferocious degenerate. He enjoys killing people."


    Looking back at his companion, Hua Zhenghao said, "go, move the body to one side."


    Although the conductor is dead, it is still a secret to be explored about the situation in the whole carriage.


    The two burly men moved forward and dragged the body in front of the hatch to one side.


    Later, Hua Zhenghao personally moved forward and opened the door leading to the carriage.


    As the cabin door was opened, before entering the car, what he saw made Hua Zhenghao''s brows tightly knit.


    Corpses, corpses all over the ground, and the light gray military uniform on the corpses can clearly indicate that these corpses in the carriage are soldiers with the car.


    Without a pause, Hua Zhenghao stepped into the car.


    Behind him, the martial artists outside also boarded the train one by one.


    They saw the body of the conductor in the main control room. When they stepped into the car, they also saw the ferocious scene on the ground.


    Corpses, all corpses, the density, even no place to stay.


    For martial artists, although this scene is cruel, they have been numbed by all the things they have experienced in the past, and their eyes are only dignified.


    In one carriage, two carriages, all the way to the last carriage, the martial artists only saw corpses, without any trace of degenerates.


    "There are 130 bodies in the carriage, which is far more than the number of standing soldiers on the armed train. Considering that this is a similar" escort "operation, it is reasonable for the government to send more soldiers to the hurricane. But the question is, where are the degenerates?"


    Yeah, where did the fallen go?


    This is also what many martial arts people wonder. Where can the fallen go when the train is so big?


    "It''s no use asking. I left, of course." I didn''t even think about it. Hua Zhenghao''s exit road.


    Rose sneered at Hua Zhenghao and said with a sneer, "there is no town within 200 miles of the location of the hurricane. The devil is the enemy of all living beings. Anything with the smell of devil will lead to the riot of polluting animals. The degenerate is more dangerous in the forest than we are. In this dark night, once it leaves the shelter of the train, it will be killed, There will be no possibility of survival. "


    Hua Zhenghao chose to ignore the irony of rose. He said in a deep voice, "where is it?"


    Faint smile, rose stretched out two fingers, said: "there are two possibilities, it is either around the train, hidden in the dark, or still on the train, waiting for the opportunity to attack us."


    "It''s impossible to be on the train. The train is so big that you can see from the beginning to the end, and there is no place to hide. If there is..."


    It seemed that he thought of something. Hua Zhenghao changed his face and yelled: "be careful of the corpses on the ground."

 Chapter 1433

    But it''s too late


    "Ah..."


    At this time, from the front of the car suddenly came a scream.


    This scream made Hua Zhenghao look very ugly. He ran to the car in front with a big axe.


    "Get out of the way!"


    Where they have passed, the martial artists who are running to the front car have to avoid.


    When Hua Zhenghao arrived at the first carriage, it was already late.


    There were three more bodies on the ground, and warm blood was flowing.


    The bodies of the three killed martial artists are strangely twisted, just like the bones in the whole body were crushed alive by others.


    And the main control room door, which had been open, was also closed.


    "Asshole!


    With a roar, Hua Zhenghao raised his axe and cleaved to the hatch.


    "Zheng!"


    Sparks were splashed in all directions with a piercing metal crash.


    The hatch was safe and sound, only a deep scratch appeared, while the axe in Hua Zhenghao''s hand was chipped.


    At this time, Hua Zhenghao didn''t know that they were cheated, and the degenerate led them into the carriage.


    In the sound of "stepping", the martial artists behind arrived.


    Looking at the three new corpses on the ground, there was a change on the faces of all the martial artists.


    "Click, click!"


    At this time, the change suddenly appeared.


    In the sound of metal running, the outer protective plate of the train was slowly opened.


    "Click, click, click!"


    The searchlights on the roof of the car were turned on one by one, and a huge beam of light shone into the surrounding forest.


    Someone''s voice was also heard on the radio on the train.


    "Hello, Hello, audition... Hahaha, I''m glad to meet you. The moonlight tonight is really beautiful. At this moment, my heart is excited, and my stage is finally full. Then, please listen to a song quietly, hahaha..."


    In the harsh laughter, a song gradually rang up, echoed in the car, also passed to the outside.


    "It''s trying to attract the polluting animals." In the crowd, someone screamed.


    It is obvious that searchlights and noise have met the necessary conditions to attract polluting animals.


    "No... no, I remember this is the territory of hammers. If you bring them here..."


    Hammers?


    Hearing this, the faces of all martial arts artists changed, even rose and Hua Zhenghao were dignified.


    Hammers, large omnivorous polluters, have a strong sense of territory. Any other creatures that invade the territory will be mercilessly hunted by them. These big guys with an average height of more than four meters do not rely on sharp teeth and claws to kill the enemy, but use a pair of big hammers to smash the prey alive. Once they get angry, they will become very cruel.


    "Come on, we have to get out of here. Get out of here now."


    "Yes, yes, we must leave. The shield has been opened. The ferocity of the hammer will tear the hurricane alive."


    For a moment, the martial arts artist panicked and wanted to open the door and leave the dangerous place.


    At this time, Hua Zhenghao issued a roar.


    "No one is allowed to leave!"


    A pair of big eyes coldly looking at the flustered martial arts, only disdain in the eyes.


    "Where are you going to leave hurricane?" he said coldly? Back on passenger train 301? If so, it''s better for me to kill you here, so that you don''t harm nearly a thousand civilians on the train. "


    In Hua Zhenghao''s murderous eyes, the martial artists shrunk their necks and looked at each other.


    One timid way: "passenger train with Li Meng adults, he will protect the safety of the train."


    "Fart!"


    With a fury, Hua Zhenghao said angrily, "you guys are a disgrace to our martial artists. No matter how strong he is, how can he protect the safety of the whole train?"


    "What should we do now?" Someone inquired.


    No matter what kind of people, there are people who are afraid of death, but there are also people who are not afraid of death.


    At this time, one side of the rose spoke, she said in a deep voice: "now we have only one way, that is to solve the problem of polluting animals. Although the protective plate of the train has been opened, it does not mean that the train has no defensive ability. Picking up the gun on the ground and controlling the turret on the roof, we must do everything possible to eliminate the attacking polluting animals."


    "Roar!"


    Just then, there was a roar deep in the forest.


    The voice is vast, and the harsh singing cannot be completely covered up.


    It''s too fast. It''s so fast that many martial arts artists have no time to think and hesitate.


    This time, Hua Zhenghao fully agreed with what rose said. He yelled: "hurry up, those who don''t want to die will act immediately."


    Under the sound of Hua Zhenghao, the martial artists finally responded.


    Some of them picked up their rifles on the ground, and some rushed to the turret control room.


    Although martial artists are good at using cold weapons, the use of hot weapons is also one of the skills that martial artists must learn.


    Whether it is the use of rifles, or the control of the turret on the train, there is no problem.


    More than 30 martial artists participated in the mission, which became the only armed force on the hurricane armored train.


    "Hoo


    Light vomit a breath, rose slightly calmed a nervous heart.


    Now, the pollution beast is coming, and there are degenerates on the side of the covetous, for martial arts, the situation is not good.


    Step out, Rose came to Hua Zhenghao side, said: "this time we must work together, before I was not against you, but hate all the men of the flag guild, I hope you understand."


    Hua Zhenghao just gave rose a cold smile and said, "each other, each other, you people who use evil power are also the disgusting objects of all the men in our flag guild. Now we are even."


    The corners of her mouth slightly tilted, and rose said calmly, "there is no difference between good and evil in power. Evil is the one who uses power."


    To this, Hua Zhenghao cannot deny, indifferent way: "let me see that."


    Rose: "you''ll see it soon."


    Hua Zhenghao: "wait and see."


    Here they come


    "Roar!"


    In the dark, with a roar, there was a lot of movement in the forest on the edge of the railway.


    "Click!"


    It was the sound of branches breaking, accompanied by the sound of "Dong Dong".


    With more and more movement, in an instant, the forest disturbance, countless huge shadows from the forest.


    Under the illumination of the searchlight on the top of the train, their posture was fully revealed.

 Chapter 1434

    They are humanoid animals with the same body shape as human beings, but they are more bloated. They are like extinct gorillas. Although there are four gorillas, when they run, sometimes they use them together, sometimes they walk upright like human beings.


    They have brown skin, covered with white scale spots, oval head, it does not look ferocious, compared with the hind legs, their forelimbs are bigger, like a pair of hammers, very eye-catching.


    They were very fast. They rushed out of the forest and roared at the hurricane.


    "Attack, kill them."


    With a roar, Hua Zhenghao raised his rifle and pulled the trigger to the hammer beast through the shooting port.


    "Bang!"


    In the dark, the gun suddenly rang.


    For the martial artists in the train, it''s a signal, a signal of attack.


    "Bang, bang!"


    "Boom!"


    The muzzle, as well as the turret, suddenly spewed out a tongue of fire.


    In the sound of gunfire, the red bullet marks hit the hammer beast.


    "Hiss, hiss!"


    In the shower of bullets, many bullets hit the hammer beast.


    But the bullet to hammer beast damage is very low, did not pierce the skin, just caused hammer beast pain.


    "Boom! Boom


    In the bomb rain, with the explosion and flash, several groups of flames rose.


    The powerful shock wave tore around. Under the impact of the fire, the hammers around were suddenly overturned, and two hammers close to the explosion point were directly blown off half of their bodies.


    Compared with bullets, the cannons on the train undoubtedly brought effective damage to hammers.


    But it also makes hammers more crazy.


    "Roar!"


    In the roar, the hammers approached the train.


    The forest was so close to the train that the martial artists in the train only attacked one wave, and the hammer beast outside approached the train.


    Like a bull, the hammer beast approaching the train hit the body of the train with its huge body.


    For a moment, the sound of "Dong Dong" kept ringing in the car.


    It''s not the end, it''s just the beginning. The hammer beast approaching the train starts to launch the most primitive attack on the car body with that pair of huge hammers.


    "Bang!"


    The train was shaking and the bodies were groaning everywhere.


    On the ground attacked by hammers, the body of the car is more and more concave, and the range is larger and larger.


    "Bang, bang!"


    Through the shooting port, the martial artists in the car are shooting wildly.


    But it''s useless. It will only cause the hammer beast to be more angry, and the hammer hand''s power will be greater and greater.


    Only the turret on the top of the car seemed powerful, bombarding the distant hammers.


    In the sound of explosion, in the surging fire, a large number of hammers fell on the road of charge.


    The turret on the roof of the car also became the object of the hammer beast''s anger.


    Outside, I saw a huge figure leaping up and boarded the roof.


    They used that pair of hammers to attack the turret. With only one blow, the huge turret became the victim of their hands. The seemingly heavy turret was directly smashed out of shape and the barrel was twisted.


    For a moment, the fierce battle between martial artists and polluting animals began.


    "Bang! Bang


    Under the hammer of hammer beast again and again, the body of the train finally reached the limit.


    In Hua Zhenghao''s eyes, the train body in front of him was smashed by a hammer beast, making a huge hole.


    This is only the first cut. Other places attacked by hammers will also be torn by hammers.


    From the huge crack, a hammer hand full of white scales came in and touched the edge of the crack.


    Outside, the huge figure of the hammerhead was clearly visible.


    "Hoo


    He took a deep breath.


    Hua Zhenghao raised his axe and let out a roar: "Erlang of battle flag, follow me."


    Then he jumped up, raised his axe and rushed out of the crack.


    This blow was full of power. He rushed out of the crack. Waving his axe, he cut at the huge head of the hammer beast outside the crack.


    Before the attack, the strong wind has arrived.


    There was a flash of cold light.


    "Hiss!"


    The sharp blade of the axe cut deep into the hammer''s neck, and the blow almost cut off the hammer''s head.


    "Kill


    After a blow, Hua Zhenghao let out a roar, and his burly body rushed into the herd.


    Behind him, his companion rushed out in the roar.


    Hua Zhenghao rushed into the herd like a sharp blade. Where he passed, the hammer beast was cut one by one under the axe.


    Every wave, every Dodge, will let a hammer beast fall at the foot.


    The axe was waved by him, and he shook the tide of beasts like a giant in the herd.


    But hammers are not weak. The death and bloody smell of the same kind make hammers more crazy and bravely rush to huazhenghao.


    The advantage of body shape, just a collision can let Hua Zhenghao can''t bear, in the face of a hammer beast approaching, Hua Zhenghao also felt pressure for a time.


    "Kill


    With a roar, he raised the axe, and a layer of blue light appeared on Hua Zhenghao''s body and axe.


    With a strong wave, the huge axe sweeps across a hammer beast like Mount Tai.


    "Hiss!"


    A contact, the huge hammer beast was immediately smashed into pieces.


    With the red blood fog, the strong blue wind continued to lose its power, as if the wind swept across the hammer beast in a straight line.


    More than a dozen hammers were blown away, and the first two were torn in half.


    The power of this blow is very terrible.


    Although powerful, Hua Zhenghao also fell into a state of fatigue after the blow, with a flush on his face and a cold sweat on his forehead.


    At this time, many hammers forced up again.


    "Brother, please step back and let''s go."


    With a roar, Hua Zhenghao''s companions followed him, passing by him and fighting with the hammer beast in front of him.


    Looking back, Hua Zhenghao let out a roar: "rose!"


    The sound was so powerful that it was introduced into the rear train.


    At this time, many martial artists left the carriage and got entangled with the hammer beast outside.


    The carriage of the train has been torn apart. For martial artists, the train is no longer a place of refuge. Only in an open place outside can they give full play to their abilities.


    Under the searchlight, in this small bright area, there is a fierce battle scene.


    The roar of the polluter is intertwined with the anger of human beings. Life is passing away, for both sides.

 Chapter 1435

    In the roar of Hua Zhenghao, in a twisted crack of the car body, the indifferent rose appeared.


    She looked coldly at the battlefield outside and came to the battlefield with a gentle leap.


    At the foot are corpses, hammers and humans, and not far away are the martial artists entangled with Hammerers.


    Looking at all this, rose reached back and gently waved, mouth way: "you go."


    "Yes


    All four said in unison.


    Four people immediately set out, pass by the side of rose, came to more front on the front.


    The four had no weapons, but they had hands.


    For the four, both sides are their best weapons.


    They are going deep into the battlefield, step by step.


    In the process of advancing, a blue halo appeared in the pupils of the four, and a scene of surprise appeared.


    "Roar!"


    The four of them roared, and something amazing happened to them.


    Their bodies are getting bigger and almost burst their clothes. The exposed skin is covered with red scales. A sharp red tail appears behind them. The face is quickly covered with red scales. The ears become sharp and longer, and two small black horns grow on the head.


    Originally they were all slim, but now they are more than two meters tall.


    When the blue halo in their eyes disappeared, their eyes had become blood red.


    The demonization of the four makes the martial artists in the battle around feel a chill in their necks and look at the tall and evil four with fear.


    "Kill


    With a bloodthirsty and deep whisper.


    The four rushed out with their hands and feet together, running like wild animals. Their speed was so fast that they could only see red shadows passing by.


    The four men who rushed into the herd had amazing fighting power. Every part of their body became their weapon.


    I saw a flash of red figure, a demonized figure directly collided with the hammer, two hands full of red claws and sharp tail deeply penetrated into the hammer''s body.


    In the face of this blow, the hammer beast had no choice but to roar, and stepped into the shadow of death. Standing on the hammer beast, he jumped up and attacked another hammer beast like a sharp arrow. His posture was very flexible.


    Although there are only four people, their participation makes the situation of martial arts practitioners turn better and easier.


    The roar and the initial gunfire in the distance were certainly heard by the passengers on the No. 301 passenger train not far from the rear. There was too much noise in front of them.


    Although the scene can not be seen, but the movement caused by it can make people think of the intensity of the war.


    Some people are worried and others are in fear. In this area, if the martial artists in front of us collapse and fail, train 301 will become a new target.


    "Is that magic? No, it should be demonization. "


    In his heart, Li Meng murmured to himself.


    Although the three are in the box, Li Meng has been observing the situation outside with the power of his mind.


    When the bramble forest group used demonic magic, it surprised Li Meng.


    In Li Meng''s cognition, magic is the use of some element power, such as the magician in the world of edras.


    Of course, there are many kinds of magic, demonization of this kind of enhanced magic can also be attributed to magic.


    Li Meng didn''t have much surprise at the accident.


    The invasion of demons into the human world also brings a new kind of power to human beings. It is also natural that human beings can use the power of demons.


    If we use scientific methods to explain, demons are also a race, a race that has made great achievements in biotechnology. Their forms of existence may be very strange, but they are also influenced by certain laws and follow certain laws. Only from the perspective of human beings, we can not understand demons from the source.


    It''s like the soul.


    What is the soul?


    Even today''s Li Meng is not clear.


    It can be said that it is a consciousness, it can also be said that it is a memory, it can also be said that it is an individual in the form of energy, and the body is just a container.


    Take the demons as an example. Although the demons used to be called the demons by human beings, they can also be called an energy body. They are not pure souls, but a life body in the form of energy.


    "Listen to the roar... They are not fighting with the polluting animals, are they?" Looking out of the window, Luo Luoxin murmured softly.


    Although we can''t see it, we can hear the roar of the pollution animal clearly.


    To Luo Luoxin''s words, Li Meng just said indifferently: "in this dark forest, a little bit of movement will cause the attention of the polluting animals. The time and place are not right. It seems that the degenerate is very smart and knows how to use the advantage of the site."


    "Will the martial arts man fail?" Luo Luo Xin asks a way back.


    With a faint smile, facing Luo Luoxin''s eyes, Li Meng said softly: "it depends on how the martial artists will deal with it. If the task this time is only the main force of the battle flag guild, the martial artists will have a high probability of failure. In a close battle, wisdom is often more important than force. Although the big guys are brave and extraordinary, they lack certain thinking, This will be very dangerous for the whole martial arts team, but fortunately there is another guild in the task of annihilating the "degenerates". Different from those big men, that woman is very smart. Maybe she will become a turning point, a turning point for martial arts people to win. "


    She?


    Luo Luo Xin slightly curled his lips and said: "I don''t believe that woman, the people of the thorn forest guild are all descendents of the fallen. Once demonized, it''s easy to lose her mind. Maybe she will become the culprit for the failure of this mission."


    Descended from the fallen?


    In this case, it makes sense that they have the ability to demonize.


    The degenerates who believe in evil spirits will change their bodies more or less because of the power of evil spirits. Their genes will be completely tampered with and gradually transformed into demons, and their descendants will carry demons'' genes more or less.


    With a faint smile, Li Meng said, "let''s wait and see."


    What''s the result? Just wait until the final result appears.


    At this time, in the battlefield 100 meters away, new changes have taken place.


    When the hammers no longer emerge from the forest, the Libra of victory gradually leans to the martial arts.


    The more powerful the individual is, the rarer the population will be.


    Although the hammers are strong, there are not many of them in one group.

 Chapter 1436

    Can the polluter escape?


    Yes, for the sake of the continuation of the ethnic group, the polluting animals will also escape.


    "Roar!"


    Only a roar of grief and indignation sounded, and new changes appeared on the battlefield.


    So the hammer beast, entangled with the martial artists, gave up the enemy in front of him and turned to rush into the forest.


    In contrast, the speed of the hammer beast to escape faster, huge body in the "Dong Dong" footsteps into the dark forest.


    After a while, the last hammer disappeared on the battlefield.


    "It''s finally over..."


    The escape of hammer beast is a very happy thing for martial artists.


    It''s not easy to fight these big guys. If you''re not careful, your life will be in danger.


    The escape of hammers makes the surviving martial artists feel happy. Regardless of the corpses on the battlefield, they sit on the spot and let their tired bodies rest.


    Among the corpses on the ground, there are not many surviving martial artists. At a glance, only a dozen figures can be seen under the light. The rest lie on the ground with the corpses of hammers, silent. The blood of human beings and the blood of polluting animals are intertwined. The scene is so ferocious.


    After the end of the battle, Hua Zhenghao immediately found the rose with an ugly face.


    "Damned woman, I need an explanation. Everyone is fighting with the polluting animals. Why are you the only one watching? I will tell the association and ask you to explain to us."


    Looking at Hua Zhenghao, who was tired and angry at her, rose gave a cold smile and said in a cold voice: "our biggest enemy is not" hammer beast ". What are you going to fight against the fallen like now? Your stupid head doesn''t understand that, but I''m not as stupid as you are


    Rose this words let Hua Zhenghao slightly a Leng, the facial expression becomes iron green, the vision ruthlessly looked at the front of the car.


    This look, Hua Zhenghao''s eyes slightly a coagulation, the face dew startled.


    I don''t know when the front door was opened


    "Pa, PA, PA!"


    At this time, a crisp clapping sound, in this quiet battlefield is so clear.


    This attracted the attention of martial artists, and cast their eyes to the source of the sound.


    I do not know when, in the roof of the train appeared a person, he sat on the edge of the roof, looking at the ferocious and bloody battlefield, hands clapping hands, that pale face only excited.


    Of course, martial artists know who he is. Apart from them, there is only one "degenerate" here.


    In the ugly faces of the martial artists, he smiles excitedly and praises: "yes, yes, you can beat back the" hammer beast ". You are really powerful, but what''s the use?"


    He opened his hands, made a look of a hug, pale face is very ferocious smile: "useless, ha ha, useless..."


    He lowered his head and looked at the martial artists on the battlefield below. His mouth turned slightly and his face was twisted. He said in a low voice: "because you are going to die, you are going to die soon. Don''t worry, just you are not enough. I need more, more sacrifices."


    He raised his head and looked into the darkness behind him. His face was very excited, and he murmured to himself, "that''s good. So much, so much. Is that enough? That should be enough, hahaha


    It seems that when it comes to excitement, he laughs madly again and looks like a madman.


    Looking at the degenerate who looked like a madman on the roof, rose looked solemn and said in a cold voice: "hum, we are not dead yet. I hope your madness can match your strength."


    He didn''t look very old. He was about 30 years old. He was wearing the uniform of a train soldier. It was obvious that he was mixed up in the train soldiers before the hurricane.


    Rose''s voice caused his attention, low head cold looked at the rose below.


    He turned his mouth slightly, looked ferocious and cruel and said: "use the power of the devil, but use it to deal with the devil. You traitors should die more than anyone. Don''t worry, I will" love "you well in a moment, and I will let you return to the embrace of the devil in pain."


    "Traitor?"


    Rose disdained a smile, mocked: "as human beings, but become a mad dog at the foot of the devil, no, in your ridiculous eyes of the devil, you ugly mad people are not even as good as a dog."


    "You want to die."


    Rose a sharp words no doubt angered him, he looked angry to rose issued a roar.


    He stares at the rose, his eyes are full of resentment and anger, and his mouth moves: "the blasphemer" dies. "


    He stood up... On the top of the car.


    Eyes coldly looking at the rose below, a strong breath emanating from his body.


    The blue halo in the cold pupil is surging, his body is getting bigger, directly tearing the uniform.


    Two huge sheep horns grow out of his head, and the exposed skin is instantly wrapped by red scales. In a few breaths, he changes from human form to a red monster with a height of four meters.


    A strong and evil smell surged out of him, which made all the martial artists present look scared.


    Too strong, just standing there, it gives people a feeling of numbness in the scalp, completely lost the heart of resistance.


    It was the same with Hua Zhenghao, who was tired. He was holding the axe in his hand and was frightened.


    Among the people present, rose was the most ugly.


    Looking at the huge figure on the roof, rose spoke slightly and spewed out a few words with an extremely ugly look.


    "It''s the whole demon blood."


    The great devil, the senior commander of the devil, is the symbol of absolute "power" and the murderer of the devil.


    "Rose! What are you waiting for, not yet


    Powerful power let Hua Zhenghao also can''t help but feel a burst of fear, he hurriedly to the side of the rose scolded.


    Rose''s state is a little strange. She stares at the red monster on the top of the car. The expression on her face gives Hua Zhenghao a bad feeling.


    In the face of Hua Zhenghao''s rebuke, rose bowed her head and said with a bitter smile: "it''s useless. He''s a high-level demon lineage, and I''m a medium level demon lineage. His demonization has come to an end, which will produce a kind of spiritual pressure on me. Once I''m demonized, my spirit will be disturbed by him. At that time, let alone fighting with him, I''m afraid you will all be killed by me."


    How could that be


    Rose words, no doubt let Hua Zhenghao despair.

 Chapter 1437

    With a slight sigh, looking back at Hua Zhenghao, rose said apologetically, "I''m sorry, it''s my fault. If I can join in the battle before and keep you fighting, maybe we still have a ray of life."


    "What''s the use of saying that now? And even if I still have 100% fighting capacity, I dare not say that I can defeat him," Hua Zhenghao said in a deep voice


    It''s a big devil. Although it''s not a real devil, its power is not comparable to that of ordinary people. I''m afraid only the top martial arts can fight with one of them.


    "It''s very clever. Unfortunately, you will die in my hands today."


    Overhead, the red devil spoke, the voice was a little dull, the golden pupil staring at the rose below.


    It moved, body flash, disappeared in the roof, once again, it appeared in front of the rose.


    Although Rose''s figure is very tall, it is just a small point in front of the completely demonized "HOS".


    A contrast between the two, HOS is like a mountain, at any time to the weak rose down.


    This is not a blink, but the absolute control of speed, let the naked eye appear an illusion.


    If you feel it carefully, when he appears in front of the rose, it is accompanied by a light wind.


    Looking up at the body in front of the "HOS", at this time the rose, look very calm.


    She doesn''t want to demonize, but she can''t, because it doesn''t have any meaning. On the contrary, it will make all the people present have no possibility of survival. Even if she demonizes, she just lingers in front of Hoth, who is a great devil, and will be tortured to death by him mercilessly. It''s better to face death with a human body.


    The huge body of HOS in front of her made rose never feel the crisis of death.


    But rose was not afraid. Instead, she turned to Hua Zhenghao and her companions and said, "go, don''t worry about me. As long as you go back to the 301 passenger train, you''ll be safe. He won''t just sit and watch."


    Rose words let HOS that ferocious face grin, looking at the presence of martial arts, ferocious said: "run, run, I will catch up with you, and then tear you one by one into pieces, with your flesh and blood to please my great demon."


    Speaking of this, he stretched out his right hand full of claws, pointed fingertips almost against Rose''s forehead, a crack in the corner of his mouth, cruelly said: "I will keep you first, let you see how I kill your companions, kill all the people here, and the people on the train behind."


    To HOS''s words, Rose''s face was expressionless and said coldly, "you may be able to kill me and all the people here, but you can''t even touch a hair on the civilians on the 301 passenger train."


    "Oh?"


    Hos had a funny smile on his face.


    The golden pupil glanced at the terrified martial artists on the battlefield. He grinned and sneered: "you martial artists are regarded as heroes by human beings, but heroes are also afraid of death. In order to survive, you can say anything. In China, except for the" consul "in Kyoto, there is no one who makes me afraid. There is no army hidden on that train, Who else can stop me here? "


    "Yes, Lord Li Meng will stop you."


    At this time, a tired martial artist summoned up the courage to shout to HOS, his face full of respect for someone.


    "Li Meng?"


    This made HOS grin and sneer: "they are really a group of people who are greedy for life and afraid of death. Don''t think I will be afraid if I move out of this one. He can''t be here. If he..."


    "Nothing is impossible."


    Before he had finished, rose interrupted him.


    Looking at HOS in front of her, rose faintly smiles and says fearlessly: "why do you think Kyoto will arrange passenger trains full of civilians to get close to you, a dangerous degenerate? Do you think Kyoto will risk the lives of more than 1000 civilians? No, no, not Kyoto, not even Wang Yanmei, the grand consul. The biggest reason why Kyoto let passenger train 301 approach here is because there is Mr. Li Meng on passenger train 301. Because of Mr. Li Meng, Kyoto will arrange bus 301 to approach here. "


    Speaking of this, Rose''s mouth slightly tilted, sarcastically looking at HOS in front of her, coldly said: "since you don''t believe it, you can go near the 301 passenger train to have a try."


    Because of Rose''s words, the expression on HOS''s face changed for a while, and something called "fear" appeared in his golden pupil.


    Which one is really here?


    Thinking of this, HOS always has a feeling of being watched, which is more and more clear.


    Aware of the fear in HOS''s eyes, Rose''s eyes were slightly bright, and her heart was also slightly sighed. She never thought that a person''s reputation would frighten the big devil in front of her, which made her feel a little incredible.


    "You''re lying to me!"


    With a grin, HOS looked at Rose fiercely.


    But the vigilance in his eyes exposed the fear and uneasiness in his heart.


    With a faint smile, rose said in a cold voice: "Mr. Li Meng is a connoisseur. Every move here is under his surveillance. Do you have a feeling of being monitored?"


    The feeling of being watched?


    Rose this can be said to be said to the heart of HOS, he does have a sense of being monitored.


    He always felt that there was a pair of eyes looking at him in the dark. When Rose said that, the feeling was even stronger.


    No way. He can''t be here. There''s no such coincidence.


    Hos didn''t want to believe this. He said coldly, "if he is really here, how can you martial artists be killed?"


    "Because that''s what I want!"


    At this time, the side of Hua Zhenghao voice, although the brain is simple he some stupid, but at this moment, he also realized what rose do.


    Looking at HOS, Hua Zhenghao said in a deep voice: "the task of annihilating you this time is SSS level task. If that person takes the hand, it will greatly affect our evaluation. Therefore, I ask Mr. Li Meng not to take the hand, and...."


    Speaking of this, Hua Zhenghao''s eyes looked at Rose and said calmly: "this is the confidant of Li Meng. She is of enchanting blood and has the temptation that men can''t resist. Do you think Li Meng will let you kill her? Maybe before you kill her, you will die under Lord Li Meng. "


    If Rose''s words make HOS some doubt, but Hua Zhenghao''s words, HOS''s heart has been convinced.


    These big guys are all reckless men. They don''t want to cheat him.


    And just as he said, a woman with demonic blood is full of temptation for human men. It''s only natural that she is still young and attracted by the woman in front of her.

 Chapter 1438

    Hua Zhenghao this, rose slightly surprised to see Hua Zhenghao.


    Rose never thought that this big man had such a careful side. His words might save her life.


    What should we do now?


    Hoth''s hesitation let rose confirm a point, to Li Meng, the body in front of this is quite scared.


    No, it''s not fear, it''s fear. Fear of him is also fear of death.


    In this case


    Looking slightly positive, Rose had a decision in her heart and said calmly, "he is the ambassador of the first Corps. It''s not convenient for him to take part in the task assigned by the association. You can try his bottom line. I also want to know my position in his mind."


    Said, rose step forward, the pupil into the blue halo.


    Its body is getting bigger and bigger, and two small sharp corners on its head are growing.


    It''s a sign of transformation.


    Rose this sudden action let huosi slightly a Leng, that ferocious face lost the original calm, quickly roared: "woman, you give me stop."


    Once the rose demonized, what would happen, Hoth knew very well.


    His great demon blood will stimulate the wild of rose demon blood, make rose unconscious and become a puppet with the goal of killing. Then, let alone him, everyone present and the train not far away will become her target.


    And the first thing that she loses consciousness, will attack the most powerful him.


    Although demons are divided into classes, there is no distinction between the top and the bottom, because demons of any class can become strong, and the level of class is just to show the difference of origin.


    He had no control over rose, who was transformed into a demon.


    To the rose in demonization, HOS wanted to attack, but he was afraid of something, and his face was in a hurry.


    "Damn it


    In a dilemma, HOS let out a roar, turned his body, jumped up, and the red figure disappeared in the dark air.


    In order not to arouse the evil in the demonized blood, HOS chose to leave.


    I have to say that he left very simply, without any hesitation in his heart.


    With the departure of HOS, rose also stopped demonizing. Her original growth was recovering, and the two small horns on her head also shrank back. After a while, she completely recovered.


    Looking at the direction that HOS left, a group of martial artists looked at each other.


    The development of the situation makes people laugh and cry. The powerful degenerate is scared away by Rose''s words. When people praise Rose''s wisdom, they also feel the power of Li Meng.


    People didn''t appear, and they scared away a degenerate who could demonize.


    It''s prestige, and it''s also because of the powerful power of Lord Li Meng.


    The mission failed, but they were still alive.


    This is a degenerate who can be demonized. It''s a very rare thing to live. We can''t and can''t ask too much.


    It''s over. It''s over.


    But for someone, it''s not the end.


    In the forest not far from the armored train hurricane, behind a big tree, the huge figure of HOS loomed.


    "Damn, did the plan fail?"


    Yes, it failed. Even if HOS didn''t want to believe it, he had to admit that his previous plan had failed.


    And the culprit for all this is "he", the last person that Hoth wants to face.


    Although he had never seen him before, he knew that there were some people he could not reach. In front of those people, if he wanted to live, he had to stay away from them.


    Looking at the hurricane not far away shrouded in light, HOS sighed helplessly and muttered: "it seems that we can only find a way to get into the 301 passenger train. It''s not a wise move to stay here."


    The degenerate is a person, not a monster. At least the external image is so. As long as he takes off the demonization and looks more like a person, no one can find out the difference between the degenerate and human beings. This is also the reason why HOS almost got into Kyoto. Although he was finally identified, it was only an accident.


    "Who?"


    As soon as his eyes were fixed, HOS turned to the darkness beside him and let out a fury.


    Hos sensed a change, it was a very dull sound.


    In the eyes of HOS, the ground cracked in the dark, and a stone statue of Knight got up from the cracked ground, so suddenly appeared in front of HOS.


    Looking at the formed stone knight, HOS''s face changed and his body stepped back two steps.


    He had seen such a method, which was used by the famous man in the first World War.


    But this time, the stone knight is relatively small. He is about four meters tall and has a big stone sword in his hand.


    The fear in his heart made huosilian say: "I know, I know, I''m leaving Huaxia, I won''t cause trouble, absolutely won''t cause trouble."


    To HOS''s words, the huge stone Knight just moved his head, as if looking at HOS.


    Although the stone Knight''s face is clear and has the outline of a pair of eyes, it doesn''t have real eyes. However, facing the stone knight, HOS feels that a pair of eyes are looking at him.


    "Can the devil be trusted? Are the believers of demons worth believing? "


    In the dark, a voice from nowhere reverberated and came into HOS''s ear.


    However, this is just the illusion of HOS. There is no one''s voice in the dark forest. It is quiet all the time. The voice directly appears in HOS''s mind.


    "Believable, believable, I will definitely leave, I will leave Huaxia in the shortest time, I won''t cheat you, how dare I cheat you?"


    The fear of death made HOS cowardly. He was very afraid, very afraid.


    Although he is a degenerate and a believer of demon God, he is also a human and wants to live.


    "Purpose."


    Purpose?


    What''s the purpose of his coming to Kyoto?


    Hos didn''t hide his idea at all. He said hastily: "Kyoto is the most densely populated city, and it''s also the city that we degenerates want to enter. My goal this time is Wang Yanmei, and there are many powerful martial artists in Kyoto. If I use these people to sacrifice to the demon God, I will get the richest reward."


    "It''s up to you?"


    The voice was filled with disdain.


    Kyoto is the capital of China. There are many experts in it. Although HOS is powerful and has the ability to demonize, it is impossible to overthrow Kyoto. The probability of success is infinite.


    In order to prove that what he said is not a lie, HOS quickly explained: "of course, I can''t do it alone, but Kyoto has magic weapons that human beings can''t control. I got the news that there are many statues of demons in Kyoto. As long as I get one of them, it''s easy to overthrow Kyoto."

 Chapter 1439

    Because of HOS''s words, the dark forest fell into silence.


    Seeing that the voice was not there, he was silent for a while. Looking at the stone Knight not far away, HOS asked cautiously, "can I go now?"


    At this time, HOS has decided to stay away from the dark forest even if it is full of danger. Although it is dangerous in the forest, he still has the possibility to survive, but if he stays here, he will be very close to death.


    But the sound of the next sentence in his mind made him despair.


    "I can''t let you go."


    Can''t you let him go?


    This sentence made HOS''s face changed, and his fear was mixed with anger.


    He said so much, begged for mercy from the clown, and finally got only one sentence: "I can''t let you go"?


    It gives HOS a sense of being played.


    Fear and anger make Hoth crazy.


    With a roar, he raised his claws angrily and rushed to the stone knight.


    He roared: "it''s just a stone statue. Let''s see how I can destroy you."


    His speed was extremely fast, and his huge figure approached the stone Knight like a blink, and his sharp claws waved to the stone knight.


    In the face of HOS''s blow, the stone Knight moved, waved his stone sword and chopped to HOS.


    Facing the stone Knight''s blow, HOS grinned and growled, "it''s just a stone. Destroy it."


    With that, he didn''t want to give way at all. He split to the stone sword with confidence.


    At that moment, HOS''s claws touched the stone sword.


    "Hiss!"


    There is no sound of hard objects, only blood.


    The seemingly fragile stone sword directly split HOS''s claws, tearing his whole arm apart.


    "Ah..."


    A bleak scream, HOS that golden pupil stare big, a face can not be confident.


    It seems that I don''t believe that a stone sword can split its claws comparable to steel. It''s just a stone sword.


    After a blow, the stone Knight didn''t give HOS time to react. He turned sideways, held the hilt in both hands, squatted slightly, and took a "stab" posture.


    A sudden stab, the stone sword turns into a phantom and stabs HOS''s heart.


    "Hiss!"


    In HOS''s frightened eyes, the stone sword pierced his body, almost with the handle.


    The stone Knight''s action is full of flowing water, giving people a very beautiful feeling, which is completely opposite to HOS''s open and close attack.


    The heart is pierced, even if the big magic of HOS has no chance of survival, the golden pupil gradually darkened down, the huge body is also powerless against the stone knight.


    At this time, the stone Knight moves again. The stone sword pulls out from the heart of HOS, grabs another complete arm of HOS, and throws it back. HOS''s huge demonized body is thrown out, across the night sky, and falls to the hurricane not far away.


    After all this, the forest quieted down again, and the stone Knight began to crumble into a pool of gravel.


    "Who?"


    "Who?"


    It''s not long since HOS left. It''s only a few minutes before and after. The martial artists on the battlefield haven''t left yet.


    When a huge dark shadow passed through the searchlight curtain and landed on the edge of the battlefield, it undoubtedly scared the martial artists who were preparing to return to the 301 passenger train.


    When the martial artists looked at the fallen thing, everyone was stunned.


    "Is this... Hoth? Is it the degenerate


    Although he died, his posture was still demonized, and the devil''s genes kept him in the form before his death.


    "It''s him. How could he..."


    "Dead? How could... "


    His heart was broken down, leaving a huge blood hole. His golden pupil was still, wide open, as if he had seen something incredible.


    The exclamation of the martial artists made Hua Zhenghao and rose come to the body of HOS.


    Looking at the huge body of HOS, they looked at each other.


    How long has it been?


    It''s only a few minutes since HOS left, that is to say, he was killed as soon as he left?


    In such a short period of time, HOS could not be too far away, that is to say, almost a face-to-face, HOS was killed, the body was thrown in front of them.


    Who killed him?


    Who''s going to send HOS''s body back?


    Hos''s body is right in front of us, which means they have completed this mission.


    Mouth slightly Zhang, rose uncertain way: "is he?"


    Hua Zhenghao pondered for a moment about rose''s guess and said, "I''m afraid it''s only him. Only he can kill HOS in such a short time, and only he can send his body back. It seems that we owe him this favor."


    A SSS level task is a great temptation for any guild. Once it can be completed, it will bring more prestige to the guild when it gets a great reward.


    Just as Hua Zhenghao said, they are in debt.


    "It must be Mr. Li Meng. Only Mr. Li Meng can destroy HOS quietly. Mr. Li Meng is really strong and worthy of being Mr. Li Meng."


    "Yes, we have finished our task this time. Thanks to Mr. Li Meng, there are too many dead people. If only Mr. Li Meng had done it earlier."


    "What do you say? Lord Li Meng is not a martial arts artist. He has no obligation to do anything. We are martial arts artists. We can''t rely on others. We can only rely on ourselves."


    The martial artists are very happy to complete the task, but the sacrifice of their companions still makes the surviving martial artists feel sad. Many female martial artists are holding the corpses of their companions and crying.


    Martial artists are also human beings with seven emotions and six desires, but they are more determined than ordinary people. In addition, they are no different from ordinary human beings.


    Looking around at the bloody and ferocious battlefield, rose sighed in her heart. She didn''t know whether to be happy or sad at this time.


    The mission was completed, but her companion also sacrificed one.


    But this is the reality, the reality that their martial artists have to accept.


    The world is cruel, especially for martial artists.


    They have strength and shoulder corresponding responsibilities. Ordinary people can live safely behind the high city wall, but their martial artists can''t. for martial artists, they will experience fighting and killing, fighting with polluting animals, fighting with degenerates, fighting with demons, and even fighting with human beings all their lives.

 Chapter 1440

    "Let''s go. For martial artists, animal burial is also a" glory ". At dawn, all traces here will disappear."


    There are many scavengers in the forest. The bodies on the ground won''t stay for long.


    The pungent smell of blood has caused a stir in the forest. Something seems to be stirring in the dark forest.


    They may not be as powerful as hammers, nor can they hunt their prey, but in the forest, these little things are indispensable, and they are an indispensable link in the biological chain.


    "Let''s go!"


    Is the time to leave, China is Hao''s reminder, rose did not refuse.


    Although they were reluctant to part with the corpses of their companions, in the end, the surviving martial artists left the bloody battlefield and returned to the 301 passenger train.


    "Mission accomplished? Great, so I can rest assured. I have received the contact from the General Administration of railway. An engineering team will rush here early tomorrow morning to clear the railway line. It''s really not peaceful tonight. It''s said that there are three trains behind us who have to spend the night in the dark forest. I hope they are all safe. "


    The return of martial arts artists made Liu Haoming very happy, and the completion of the task made Liu Haoming feel relieved.


    The most dangerous degenerate has been eliminated, the other threats are not worth mentioning.


    "Did anyone else leave the train after we left?"


    Although it has been confirmed, but rose still want to confirm.


    someone else?


    Although Liu Haoming didn''t know why rose would ask, he shook his head and said, "no, it''s so dangerous outside. Even if someone wants to leave, I won''t allow it."


    Isn''t it him?


    The conductor''s answer made rose suspicious. If it wasn''t for him, who would it be?


    Who can have this ability?


    "Are you still doubting? If I were you, I would not have any doubt. In the whole of China, except for him, even those old people who never die may not have this ability. "


    Rose and car captain Liu Haoming conversation was Hua Zhenghao heard, he stopped in front of the door leading to another car, turned to rose said a word.


    With that, he turned and left with a huge axe on his back, followed by his three companions.


    This is also


    Hua Zhenghao''s words let rose put away the doubts in her heart. After saying goodbye to the conductor Liu Haoming, she turned and left.


    With the return of the martial artists, the civilians on the train were relieved, and then spent a long night on the 301 passenger train.


    "Qiao''er, how many people know about our trip to Xiangdu this time?"


    In the box, Li Meng, who is sitting on the sofa, suddenly asks long Qiaoer this question.


    How many people know?


    Don''t think much, long Qiao son soft voice way: "this time we come out and didn''t cover up the whereabouts, all" attention "host your person should know."


    "So..."


    Looking out of the window, Li Meng said thoughtfully.


    Hoth, passenger train 301, armored train hurricane, it''s a coincidence.


    If he is not here today, not on the 301 passenger train, how will the situation develop here?


    With the strength of the "great demonized" degenerate, I''m afraid that everyone present can''t escape the fate of being sacrificed.


    It''s self-evident what will happen after that. I''m afraid there will be a natural disaster in China. If it does happen, I don''t know how many people will die.


    Is it being used?


    Maybe it is, or maybe it''s just that he thinks too much.


    Whether it is or not, Li Meng will not care too much.


    It''s ok if something doesn''t happen. Now that it happens, whether it''s artificial or not, Li Meng can''t stand by. Li Meng doesn''t hate China. This is also his hometown. He doesn''t let such powerful degenerates as "HOS" harm this land.


    At this time, luoluoxin no longer, not long ago, she left the box.


    "Master! It''s late at night. Go to sleep. "


    Ear, Qiao son''s light language rang.


    It''s really late. It should be early in the morning


    At this time, nothing will happen. Even if there are polluting animals outside, the protective armor of the train can also protect the safety of passengers on the train.


    The overlord "hammer beast" in this area has been almost wiped out by martial artists, and other polluting beasts are just small minions, not too dangerous.


    After stretching and hacking, Li Meng said, "then go to sleep."


    Although it is a box, but there is no bed in the box, the only place to sleep is the sofa.


    Fortunately, the sofa is long enough to lie down easily. Li Meng has no problem.


    See the host agreed, long Qiao son got up and locked the door of the box, and turned to the master where the sofa, in a sofa sat down.


    Saw the Qiao son of figure gentle and graceful a word, although Qiao son didn''t say much, but Li Meng knew the meaning that she did so.


    Li Meng didn''t refuse, turned over and lay down, and put his head on Qiao er''s knee.


    Feeling the softness under his head, Li Meng took a comfortable breath.


    Men, with women around, enjoy when they should.


    Qiao son is still very beautiful, the head pillow is on her knee, when looking up, the line of sight is completely blocked by those two peaks, the line of sight that leaves face is very narrow.


    Light a smile, Li Meng casually but out: "I say Qiao son, how feel you these two places big many?"


    Is it an illusion?


    Of course not. When I saw qiao''er for the first time, the two peaks in front of qiao''er''s chest were small and exquisite, not very big. But now it seems that they are very different from before, and almost catch up with Yan''er.


    It is undoubtedly extremely sensitive for a man to ask a woman this question, unless he is a very close man and woman.


    Long Qiaoer didn''t care about the owner''s shy words. She looked at her chest and seemed to be measuring it. Then she whispered: "if necessary, the ghoul can control the rigid body, let the blood in the body move, and make the body full of vitality. By absorbing vitality, we can control the growth of the body. The eldest lady said, is a woman beautiful, Beautiful face is only one of them, and the most perfect figure. Don''t you like it, master? "


    "Well... I can''t say that."


    Looking at Qiao son that serious facial expression, Li Meng in the heart tiny a sigh.


    It seems that Yan''er is instilling some strange ideas into the ghoul.


    However, Yan''er is not wrong, at least for men, it is totally irrefutable.


    As the night went on, the 301 passenger train became quiet.


    No matter what kind of deep environment, as long as the spirit is tired, human beings can always forget everything and go to sleep.


    In the dark, only the moonlight sows the earth, so that the forest is covered with a layer of silver.

 Chapter 1441

    Off the coast of Georgia, in the port of meloka City, Kingdom of daneland.


    The departure of darkness and the arrival of light make everything lively. The arrival of early morning brings the most important day to the city of Mallorca.


    "Master? Master


    In my ear, Tanya''s whispers are echoing, over and over again, and I can''t bear to shout.


    In Tanya''s breath, lie on the bed of Li Meng opened his eyes.


    Looking at him, Tan ya, lying on her side, was looking at him with her light eyes.


    With a little smile, Li Meng turned over and lay on his side, stretched out his right hand to hold Tan Ya''s soft waist, put his slim body in his arms, and bowed his head to kiss his ruddy lips.


    And Tan Ya is that kind of cooperation, she obediently with the man in front of him, willing to do anything for him.


    After a deep kiss, Li Meng let Tanya go with satisfaction.


    "It''s getting late?" In Tanya''s ear, Li Meng whispered.


    Nodding, Tanya said in a soft voice, "well, you can go."


    With a faint smile, Li Meng said: "if you really want to help the kingdom of Danlan, it''s clear to me. You should know that material things don''t matter to me. What matters is what you want in your heart."


    Is that what she wants?


    Staring at the master, Tanya''s eyes are full of tenderness.


    After a long time, she shook her head and said, "master, you''d better go and see for yourself. For Tanya, the survival of Danlan kingdom is not important at all. What matters is the master''s idea."


    For Tanya, Li Meng just pinches Tanya''s nose, but he doesn''t say much.


    "Then get ready to go."


    With that, Li Meng released Tanya, turned over and left the bed.


    It seems to think of something. Looking at Tanya, who is still lying on the bed with boundless amorous feelings, Li Meng reminds: "by the way, don''t call me master in a formal occasion. Call me commander or Li Meng. You are a general. That''s not appropriate."


    "Why?"


    Lying on the bed, Tanya''s eyes are full of confusion.


    She shook her head and said, "I''m a general, but I''m also a member of the master''s family. The title of the master can prove that I belong to the master, while the title of the commander belongs to the superior subordinate relationship. The master doesn''t have to care about other people''s ideas."


    "This... Is up to you."


    Li Meng didn''t ask for it. It''s just a name. It doesn''t mean much. Don''t care too much.


    Because it is a spirit body, the preparation after getting up is much easier.


    Before long, Li Meng and Tan Ya were ready to start.


    Because it was Li Meng''s request, the kingdom of Danlan didn''t greet Li Meng with a big bang. Instead, Kalina was responsible for the arrival of Li Meng with a welcoming team.


    In the early morning, the dock where the warship docked was controlled by some soldiers in light gray uniforms, and isolation lines were set up. Several huge humanoid guards were stationed on the main roads.


    Below the warship, a welcoming convoy stopped on the dock.


    Next to a bloated, gorgeous welcome car, Karina waited calmly.


    Sometimes she bowed her head and looked at the deck of the warship, which could show the tension in her heart.


    Today''s Kalina is dressed in a black dress. The dress is tight and exquisite, which perfectly shows her perfect figure. The curve is very beautiful. On the wharf, no matter soldiers or civilians in the distance, her eyes are attracted by her.


    Today''s Kalina interior officer is so beautiful. Although the soldiers know it''s not good, they can''t help but secretly aim their eyes at her.


    Here comes


    With the surging figure on the deck of the warship, Karina has a slightly positive look and a secret way in her heart.


    Tanya is the first one to appear, which is not strange to Kalina, but another figure beside general Tanya is very strange to Kalina.


    How young


    He is dressed in black. His ordinary face is simple, but it gives people a very strange feeling. His temperament is very different. It seems that when he walks with general Tanya, the relationship between superior and subordinate can be seen at a glance.


    Although Tan Ya was a general, he walked side by side with him, but he was half a step behind and not on the same line.


    What surprised Karina most was that the master in general Tanya''s mouth was so young that she was only in her twenties at most.


    Although the heart is surprised, but Karina''s face can not show.


    Looking at the two men approaching from the warship, Karina smiles and half kneels on the ground.


    But Li Meng stopped it.


    He waved his hand slightly and looked at the beautiful woman in front of him. Li Meng said with a smile, "if you wear a dress, don''t do this big gift. Be careful to stain your clothes."


    To Li Meng''s words, Karina smiles slightly. She falls down and doesn''t go on. She just covers her chest and salutes Li Meng.


    "My name is Karina, the Royal housekeeper. Welcome to meloka. Please move. Your majesty is waiting for you."


    Li Meng nodded and said, "let''s go."


    Then, under the guidance of Karina, the three got into the same car.


    Soon, with the roar of the "rumbling" engine, the motorcade on the wharf moved and gradually left the port.


    Soon, the welcome team drove into the city of Mallorca.


    Sitting in the car, surrounded by Tanya in black armor, Li Meng looks at the city outside the window with a novel face.


    Mallorca is really beautiful. Although it has tall buildings, it is shrouded in the shade of green trees.


    In the sky of the city, you can see the blue sky, white clouds, and the towering canopy.


    Among the high-rise buildings, huge trees have sprung up, which are well integrated with the city.


    "Meloka... It''s really a beautiful city, just like its name is."


    Li Meng in the car couldn''t help praising him.


    The praise from Li Meng made Kalina find the topic.


    With a little smile, she said confidently: "although the kingdom of Danlan has been a king for several times, meloka is still meloka. No matter what impact the towering trees in the city will have on the development of the city, these towering trees always stand in the city. The reason why meloka is beautiful is because of the love story between the founding monarch and the princess. Although the past is like smoke, but because of their love, The kingdom of Danlan has obtained a very beautiful cultural heritage, which will continue to be handed down in the future. "


    Love story?


    Perhaps that generation is happy, this may be the life of it, without eternal.


    "Good things are always remembered. Maybe at that time, in this country, those two people were favored by fate."


    To have a beautiful love is what everyone yearns for and envies.


    Although love is blind, it can also make people happy all their lives. For human beings, this is the biggest pursuit.

 Chapter 1442

    "No!"


    Sitting in front of her, Karina sighed and said softly, "although the love between the founding monarch and the princess is enviable, their ending is sad. They are not people who are favored by fate."


    "Oh?"


    "What happened after that?" he asked


    Does a seemingly happy love story actually have a sad ending?


    After a few years, everything changed. At that time, the kingdom of Danlan was just founded, and its territory was still expanding. The situation on the land outside Austria was very chaotic. In a battle, the founding monarch was seriously injured and came back, although he was cured, But since then, their temperament has changed greatly. Although there is no record of the reasons why the founding monarch''s temperament changed greatly, the ending of these two people is miserable. The princess stabbed her husband for some reason, and she also decided on her own. Only a baby boy less than one year old has become the only crystal of their sad love. "


    Li Meng was ashamed to hear the explanation from Karina.


    No wonder the love story of the founding monarch of the kingdom of Danlan can be handed down. It turns out that there are sad and beautiful factors in it.


    Because of the sad beauty, it makes people more unforgettable and unforgettable.


    Just as the welcoming motorcade was approaching the palace, many figures gathered at the north gate of the palace.


    The court meeting was over, but the ministers did not leave. Instead, they went to the north gate with Queen Catherine to welcome someone.


    In front of the north gate, the ministers lined up in a neat line. The long line was not spectacular.


    In front of them is a small figure, and Prime Minister Harandi.


    "Are you coming?"


    Compared with harlandi''s calm, Katherine was a little nervous. Her eyes looked at the end of the street from time to time.


    Karina has been there for a long time. Calculate the time. It should be coming soon.


    "Here we are, your majesty. Here comes the convoy."


    At this time, a soldier''s warning sounded on the wall, which made the people under the city look slightly upright.


    Finally.


    Soon, a motorcade appeared from the end of the street in the roar of the "rumbling" engine and drove into the square outside the city gate.


    In front of the gate, the motorcade stopped.


    In all the attention, the door of a welcome car was opened and three figures came out.


    One is Kalina, one is general Tanya, the other is a young man.


    Is he the most honorable man from the first Legion?


    Looking at the young man, people murmured that he was too young.


    Seeing Li Meng approaching, Catherine, dressed in a white dress, smiles with the help of Karina''s eyes. She is very cute and half kneels on the ground. Her childish voice rings out: "Lord Li Meng! You are welcome. "


    Queen Catherine knelt down, and the ministers behind her knelt down in a hurry.


    Looking at the spectacular scene and the little figure under him, Li Meng said softly, "OK, get up."


    Although the voice is not big, it is very penetrating and has been introduced into the ears of every minister.


    Under Catherine''s leadership, the ministers stood up.


    Looking at Li Meng in front of her with curious eyes, Catherine said softly: "Mr. Li Meng! Please move to the palace. "


    Finish saying, that small figure then side body gave way to the road.


    Under Catherine''s leadership, the party went to the palace.


    The Royal Palace in the kingdom of Danlan is quite large. It is not an integral fortress, but a castle style building. Although it is connected by corridors, each building is relatively independent.


    After entering the palace, the ministers behind him stopped. The next thing is the royal family. It has nothing to do with them, only Harandi followed.


    "I think Lord Li Meng is tired after a long journey. Please have a rest in the palace for a few more days, so that we can do our best."


    Li Meng didn''t refuse Kalina''s invitation.


    The purpose of his coming here is clear, but also vague. He needs to stay for a few days to learn more about the kingdom of Danlan and the city.


    In the corridor, a group of people walking, soon came to a more elegant looking palace.


    The place is very good, with a very bright hall, the other side of the hall can see a courtyard, the surrounding environment is also very quiet, quiet, no sound.


    In the hall, the group stopped.


    Looking around, Li Meng praised: "it''s a good place. Smell the fresh wood, it should be made of Qingshan wood."


    With a little smile, Karina said in a low voice: "Mr. Li Meng has seen a lot. This house is really built of green fir."


    With a faint smile, Li Meng said: "it''s hard to talk about the wide knowledge. There are not many suitable wood building materials in the world, and the only one that can continuously emit fragrance in the long years is Qingshan wood."


    In the sofa of the hall, the group sat down.


    Li Meng sits on the main seat, Catherine and Harandi sit on the Deputy seats in the left and right half, while Tanya and Kalina stand behind Li Meng and Catherine respectively.


    Looking at the young man in the throne, Harandi said, "I''m Harandi. I''m the prime minister. It''s a great honor to meet Mr. Li Meng here."


    Is he Harandi?


    Looking at harlandi on the right side, Li Meng thought to himself.


    I haven''t met Li Meng, but he knows.


    With a faint smile, Li Meng said: "I''ve heard of your name. The changes in the kingdom of Danlan can''t be separated from your talents. However, if a country wants to develop, a stable and harmonious interior is also extremely important. Do you know why our first army can rise rapidly in just two years and become an existence that human powers dare not underestimate?"


    Is that what I mean?


    Harandi''s face is very calm, he is very calm way: "would like to hear its detailed."


    This is not only what Harandi is curious about, but also the existence of Catherine and Kalina.


    Looking back on the rise of the first legion, its speed is unbelievable.


    In Catherine''s lovely and curious look, Li Meng said calmly: "it''s very simple, internal harmony, only one voice is enough in the first Legion. Although centralization has some disadvantages, as long as it keeps the right direction, then a whole with common belief and common consciousness will be invincible."


    It seems that this is also a very strong person.


    From Li Meng''s words, the three can feel this.


    That is to say, but it is not easy to achieve complete centralization.


    Man is a creature controlled by desire, and power is the desire that man most wants to satisfy. The greater the power in his hand, the greater the risk he will take. It is not easy to centralize power.

 Chapter 1443

    Speaking of this, Li Meng light smile, eyes looked at Catherine, asked: "how old are you?"


    For Li Meng''s sudden inquiry, Catherine was at a loss for a moment.


    Facing Li Meng''s eyes, she lowered her head and said in a low voice, "eleven years old."


    Catherine''s performance made her frown and sigh.


    Sure enough, it was too hasty. In front of her, Catherine looked like a queen. Without the grace and bearing of the queen, she was just an ordinary little girl.


    One side of harlandi is still calm, just look at Catherine, look very calm.


    Li Meng didn''t care about Catherine''s timid appearance. Instead, he laughed and said in a soft voice: "in my opinion, a child is a child, and a child must have a child''s heart. If he loses the childlike innocence he should have when he is a child, he will not have any future to speak of


    When it comes to the last sentence, Li Meng looks at Karina.


    Facing Li Meng''s eyes and this sentence, Karina is silent. She doesn''t know what to say.


    Perhaps, as Lord Limon said, she was a little strict with Catherine, but was she wrong?


    At this time, one side of harlandi said: "Mr. Li Meng is right, but the kingdom of Danlan has no time, and there is no enough time for Queen Catherine to grow up. There are gains and losses. Between the gains and losses, we must choose a way to let the kingdom of Danlan go on."


    Li Meng just gave a faint smile to Harandi''s words.


    Maybe they are right. The need of environment is also the need of national conditions.


    With a flash of inspiration in his mind, Li Meng thought of an attention.


    Looking over Kalina and Harandi, Li Meng said with a smile, "well, how about making an agreement?"


    appointment?


    Li Meng''s words can make Kalina and Harandi slightly stunned. They look at Li Meng suspiciously.


    Even Catherine, with her head down, looked up at Li Meng curiously.


    Looking at the petite and lovely Catherine, and looking at her light eyes, Li Meng said with a smile: "if you can let Catherine return to her nature and let her face me with her heart, I will admit that you Danlan Kingdom, the first Legion will unconditionally help you unify the continent of Austria. Ten days, I will give you ten days."


    Restore Catherine''s nature?


    This... This is too much fun, isn''t it?


    Looking at Li Meng in doubt, Kalina and Harandi are puzzled. They don''t know why Li Meng made this agreement with them?


    Ten days?


    Although I don''t know the reason why Mr. Li Meng did it, Harandi didn''t want to think about it.


    Because this is an opportunity for the kingdom of Danlan, an opportunity not to be missed.


    Not to mention the strange feeling in Kalina and Harandi''s heart, even Catherine herself is staring at Li Meng on the throne, who blushes. She doesn''t know how the matter that decides the fate of the kingdom will fall on her.


    With a slightly positive look, harandilian said: "that''s settled. We''ll take over the agreement."


    "Prime minister Harandi..."


    On one side, Kalina wants to talk but stops


    Let Catherine return to her nature?


    It''s not easy. It''s not easy.


    There was a look of worry on Karina''s face.


    At this time, Catherine came back, she vowed to Karina: "sister Karina! Don''t worry, I''ll try. "


    Looking at Catherine''s serious expression and Harandi''s undoubted eyes, Karina sighed helplessly and could only compromise. She nodded to them.


    Li Meng saw the exchange of the three people and the changes in their expressions.


    Looking at the three men, Li Meng said calmly: "you can withdraw the troops from the front line and keep your original border line, so as to avoid unnecessary losses. Ten days will not be long. No matter what the result is, the outer land of Austria will be unified."


    I''m really confident


    In a word, all the past efforts of the kingdom of Danlan have been scrapped. Is this self-confidence? Yes, it''s also a fact. The three men have no idea to refute. With the strength of the first legion, if they really want to unify the outer land of Austria and Georgia, it''s just a matter of one sentence.


    Even if the two countries take back the lost land, it will not change much.


    Without finishing his words, in the eyes of the three, Li Meng said calmly: "if you succeed, you will not say. If you fail, I also hope that you Danlan kingdom can peacefully withdraw from the stage of history. There is no need, and the first army does not want to kill."


    Does peace exit the stage of history?


    It''s really an unacceptable sentence, but they don''t have any feelings about it.


    If they do fail, that''s the only way they can go.


    "Lord Li Meng, I won''t disturb your rest."


    For the three people, what to do next, they already have a goal in mind.


    Then, the three people in power in the kingdom of Danlan left.


    "Master! You are... "


    Looking at the back of the three people leaving, Tan Yana''s puzzled voice rang out in the hood.


    With a faint smile, Li mengruo pointed out: "isn''t that what you want to see? Besides, it seems easy to do, but it''s not so easy to do. An agreement is an agreement. Now that it''s said, I won''t take back what I said. Tanya, you have to be prepared. "


    To this, Tanya is very indifferent, she is very calm way: "I said, regardless of the host to make any decision, I support, since the host and they made this agreement, then act according to the agreed results."


    "That''s good!"


    Taking a deep breath, Li Meng got up from the sofa and came to the edge of the hall facing the courtyard.


    Leaning against the wooden fence, Li Meng looks at the huge courtyard outside.


    In the courtyard, the walkways are all over the place, extending like cobwebs. One garden after another, some unknown green plants are planted, which look very bright and have various colors.


    The scenery is good, that''s all.


    Looking up, Li Meng looked into the blue sky.


    Today''s weather is very good, cloudless, the blue sky is very pure.


    Calmly looking at the sky, Li Meng said: "Tanya, what do you say the demons will do?"


    The demons?


    Tanya knew what the master was worried about. She replied: "master, please rest assured that we are closely monitoring the Aegean Sea. Any movement of the demons can not escape our surveillance. Now the naval ships are being transferred to kenlin port one after another. Once the assembly is completed, we will have a strong naval force in the Aegean Sea, which is enough to deal with any enemy."

 Chapter 1444

    How can things be so simple? Facing the demons, the first Legion has no advantage in science and technology.


    Looking back at Tan Ya beside him, Li Meng said calmly: "according to our information, the round demons of the demon clan are actually flying weapons. The small round demons are similar to human fighters, the 10 meter class is similar to human bombers, and the 100 meter class is a flying warship or a space warship? If those guys can really get out of the earth''s atmosphere, it''s a technological crush. "


    Li Meng''s worry is unreasonable. In fact, based on the existing intelligence of the first legion, it is possible that the demons have the ability to leave the earth. If this is the case, it is not a good thing for human beings.


    Tan Ya comforted her master: "master, don''t worry too much. Even if the demons have the advantage of crushing human beings in science and technology, at least now the demons don''t have the idea of launching a war. We still have time."


    Time?


    Tanya is right. Now the continent of Austria has been unified. With such a large territory, the first Legion can do a lot of things they want to do.


    As long as enough time is given to the first legion, even if the time is only five or ten years, the first Legion can go out of the earth and enter the primary space age.


    Time is pressing


    Although the development speed of the first Legion is fast enough, Li Meng is still not very satisfied.


    But Li Meng also knows that the development of science and technology is not so easy. Even if he has advanced scientific and technological knowledge, it will take a lot of time to turn those technologies into data.


    Only step by step, can''t eat a big fat man, Li Meng naturally understand this truth.


    "This is... The fragrance of flowers?"


    In the nose, Li Meng suddenly asked a very strange fragrance of flowers.


    The fragrance comes from a distance and should be on the other side of the courtyard.


    Put away what he thought in his heart, Li Meng got excited, turned over the guardrail and jumped into the courtyard.


    Along the corridor to the distance, while waving to behind Tan Ya said: "I''ll go back."


    Looking at the master''s back, Tanya did not catch up, but turned back into the hall.


    Along the road in the courtyard, Li Meng walked all the way.


    When walking across a small bridge, on the other side of the bridge, Li Meng finally found the source of the fragrance of flowers.


    If the other side of the bridge is the green world, then this side is the world of flowers.


    This side seems to have left the palace complex and is located in the rear garden.


    On the gentle ground near the river bank, a large area of colorful flowers are planted. All kinds of colors are filled together, making this picture very beautiful.


    Standing at the end of the bridge, Li Meng quietly appreciates this beautiful sea of flowers.


    The design of the palace is really beautiful. If that beautiful love story can be happy to the end of life, the palace will be even more beautiful.


    At a casual glance, Li Meng''s eyes were fixed, and his face was surprised.


    In a sea of white flowers, a white figure suddenly appeared in Li Meng''s eyes.


    She appeared so suddenly that it was like she appeared out of thin air.


    The beautiful white dress is completely integrated with the white sea of flowers. If you don''t look carefully, you can''t notice her existence at all.


    Standing in the sea of flowers, her snow-white waist length hair flutters behind her shoulders. The pure white of her whole body makes her look like an elf in the sea of white flowers. The visual impact even Li Meng can''t help but be a little stunned, showing her amazing color.


    As if noticing the sight behind her, she turned her head.


    The snow-white skin and the beautiful face were printed into Li Meng''s eyes.


    She seems to see Li Meng standing on the bridge. Her white face shows a look of surprise. Then she smiles slightly and gives a very dignified and elegant salute to Li Meng in the distance with two small hands holding a long skirt.


    Then she turned to leave.


    But I didn''t expect that I only took a step forward and twisted my right foot.


    "Ah


    In the panic and sweet voice, her slim body fell to the sea of flowers.


    Not far away, Li Meng saw this scene, did not even think about it, and instantly turned into a mass of Black Death power dissipated.


    When she reappeared, she was next to her.


    Before she fell, Li Meng caught her and they fell into the sea of flowers together.


    The expected pain didn''t appear. Monica just felt that she was in a warm and soft place.


    When she opened her eyes, she found herself in the arms of a young man in black.


    "It''s him? How could... "


    Isn''t he on the bridge in the distance? How could


    The girl''s shyness makes Monica bow her head, and her heart is very shy.


    If it is an ordinary girl, she will blush, but her snow-white skin makes her lose this ability.


    Looking at the girl who looked like a snow elf, Li Meng gave a faint smile, reached out and stroked her white cheek, and said in a soft voice, "I caught an elf. It seems that today is my lucky day."


    With that, Li Meng turned over and pressed Monika under her body. Her head fell down and she kisses her white red lips.


    "Spirit? Did he get it wrong? What is he going to do? "


    Seeing that Li Meng wanted to kiss her, Monica was very nervous and at a loss.


    She wanted to resist, but she couldn''t exert her strength all over her body. Her hands seemed to move, but she only grasped the flowers under her body.


    In the struggle of Monica''s heart, Li Meng kisses her.


    Lip contact, nose full of the smell of flowers, let Li Meng forget the siege, deeply entangled with Monica.


    The unconscious Monica can''t resist Li Meng''s fierce attack, and soon fell into the enemy, holding the man in her arms unconsciously.


    In the white sea of flowers, the two people hold each other tightly, entangled together.


    His right hand stretched out and groped on the girl''s body. It was very rude and gentle. The long skirt seemed to be lifted up and the snow-white and slender thighs loomed.


    "No!"


    When the hand under the skirt is about to touch the sensitive place, Monica finally wakes up and gives a light cry, which also wakes up Li Meng.


    The heat in his eyes dissipated instantly. Looking at the girl under him, Li Meng showed a confused color.


    Then he seemed to think of something. With a helpless smile, he quickly got up from the girl.


    Seeing that Li Meng finally let go of her, Monica was relieved and sat up from the ground, tidying up her slightly messy dress.


    Looking at the weak girl under her body, Li Meng breathed a breath, and sat beside her calmly.


    She is not an elf, and Li Meng also realizes it. Li Meng thinks it is in a dream, but in fact he is still in reality.


    Because of the surprise, because of the impact of color at that moment, Li Meng''s Spirit fell into a very strange state, which stimulated Li Meng''s most primitive desire.


    Driven by desire, Li Meng''s possessive desire for beautiful things made him do some extraordinary things.


    This is probably what ordinary people call impulse.

 Chapter 1445

    Li Meng was surprised to see the girl beside him. He never thought that his will would be influenced by a girl. It''s incredible.


    She is really beautiful. Although it is a kind of morbid beauty, it is because of this morbid beauty that Li Meng is deeply attracted to her. Even in Wang Yanmei, Li Meng never felt this feeling.


    After sorting out her messy clothes, the shyness in her heart made her look at the man beside her and complain: "how can you be so frivolous with me?"


    In the face of the girl''s resentful eyes, Li mengmianlu embarrassed, had to apologize and said: "sorry."


    Although she was very angry in her heart, looking at Li Meng''s sincere eyes, for a moment, all the words she wanted to say in her heart were speechless.


    She could only sigh helplessly and stood up from the ground without saying or doing anything. Her graceful posture was far away in Li Meng''s eyes.


    In the face of her departure, Li Meng can only look at her far away figure.


    Who told him to do something wrong? Now he doesn''t even have the right to speak.


    Until her figure left the line of sight, Li Meng suddenly fell in the sea of flowers.


    Looking at the blue sky and white clouds in the sky, Li Meng felt helpless.


    What are these things


    With a trace of regret, Li Meng closed his eyes.


    Now he doesn''t want to do anything, he doesn''t want to think about anything. He just wants to have a good sleep. When he wakes up, he will forget all his troubles.


    Li Meng thought that she had left, and this time would be the only time they met, but what Li Meng didn''t expect was that she would come back soon.


    She was still wearing a long white dress, but she had a big white hat on her head.


    Light step to the place just escaped, in the original place, Monica saw him.


    The black figure lying in the sea of flowers, eyes closed, seems to fall into a deep sleep.


    It''s a pity that he can fall asleep


    Looking at him sleeping peacefully, there''s something wrong in Monica''s heart. From the beginning, her heart hasn''t calmed down. When she thinks of the scenes just now, Monica''s heart can''t help beating quickly.


    Is that him?


    It''s really him


    Li Meng, the ambassador of the first Legion to Kyoto, originally thought that the chance of him was very small, but now it seems that it is really him, Li Meng, the strongest man of mankind.


    Looking at the thin figure in the sea of flowers, Monica hesitated for a while. At last, she seemed determined. She stepped out and came to Li Meng.


    She took a long skirt in her hands and sat down beside Li Meng.


    Although the action is very slight, it can''t hide from Li Meng. In fact, when Monica approached, Li Meng already knew that she was coming, just didn''t know who it was.


    Li Meng will be fine. He will spread his mental energy to peep into other people''s privacy.


    Before he opened his eyes, Li Meng smelled a fragrance.


    It''s not the smell of flowers, it''s the smell of her body.


    Li Meng, who was aware of something, quickly opened his eyes and saw the graceful figure sitting beside him at the first sight.


    Is that her?


    Li Meng looked at the girl beside him in surprise.


    Li Meng never thought that she would come back and see her again.


    Seeing that Li Meng wakes up and looks at her in surprise, Monica smiles and says in a soft voice, "Li Meng is in a good mood. He can fall asleep at this time."


    "Do you know me?"


    Li Meng was surprised at this.


    However, on second thought, Li Meng thought that it was no surprise that Monica knew him.


    This is the Royal Palace of the kingdom of Danlan. This young girl should be someone in the royal palace. The upper class of the kingdom of Danlan knows about her arrival.


    With a faint smile, Monica said softly, "it''s natural. Mr. Li Meng is the most important guest in the kingdom of Danlan. How can I not know?"


    From the ground, Li Meng sat up and was very happy with her return.


    Looking at the fairy like girl beside him, Li Meng asked in a soft voice, "do you know the name of Miss?"


    "Monica!" she whispered


    Monica?


    It''s really a nice name.


    With a little smile, Li Meng apologized again: "Miss Monica, please don''t care about the previous things. There is an old saying in China, my fair lady, a gentleman is very nice. Miss Monica is very beautiful, just like an elf in the snow. I don''t think any man will be moved."


    For Li Meng''s praise, although there is not much change on Monica''s face, her heart is extremely shy.


    She has been staying at home, which heard so naked praise of men, from the eyes of the men around her, Monica also felt a kind of ambition and desire that made her tremble.


    But I don''t know why, her heart is not born hate heart, but some secretly happy, this let Monica very distressed, think oneself this is how?


    Looking at Li Meng beside her, Monica whispered: "you say I look like an elf in the snow, but I''m like a monster in other people''s eyes. No matter where I go, the only thing I can see is fear. I''m afraid this beauty only exists in Li Meng''s eyes."


    "Isn''t that good?"


    With a little smile, Li Meng said without doubt: "personally, I very much hope that your beauty only exists in my eyes."


    This... This is too straightforward, too direct.


    This is just like the words of the confession, which makes Monika very uncomfortable. There is a strange feeling in her heart.


    For the silence of Monica, and her speechless expression, Li Meng just gave a faint smile.


    Lying back again, looking at the blue sky, Li Meng stretched out his right hand, palms toward the sky, as if to seize something, murmured: "this fate, like an invisible hand, controls everyone''s life, in this secular world, everyone has their own troubles, are strong in life, you and I are no exception, Monica, If you were given a chance to change your life at the price of freedom or even life, would you change it? "


    Will she?


    Looking at Li Meng''s calm face, Monica fell into deep meditation.


    Finally, she nodded and said firmly, "I will."


    Yes, she will, if there is an opportunity to change her life, no matter what the cost, she will seize this opportunity, she will not have a little hesitation.


    Li Meng laughs at Monica''s reply.


    "Good, good. It''s your choice and the result I want."

 Chapter 1446

    Up, Li Meng and Monica sit side by side, looking at the face of doubt in front of Monica, Li Meng said with a smile: "now you are free, but one day you belong to me."


    Said, in Monica puzzled, shy eyes, Li Meng pulled up Monica''s left hand, put in the hand.


    Originally, Monica didn''t understand the meaning of Li Meng''s doing this. When Li Meng took out a beautiful black ring from nowhere, she instantly understood it.


    What a beautiful ring


    Looking at the ring in Li Meng''s hand, Monica praised in her heart.


    Although the whole body is dark, it has peculiar patterns on it, which are exquisite and full of mystery.


    In the eyes of Monica, Li Meng puts the ring on the ring finger of Monica''s left hand. This kind of action, such a picture, can be some


    That''s the ring finger


    Looking at the beautiful black ring on the ring finger of her left hand, Monica was silent.


    Don''t you know the meaning of the ring on the ring finger of your left hand?


    Just in Monica''s dazed look, Li Meng said calmly: "you have albinism and can''t be exposed to ultraviolet radiation for a long time. But with this ring, you don''t need to worry about the strong light any more. It will produce a dark position. Although you can''t see or touch it, it will wrap your body and block any direct light on your skin."


    The so-called dark position is just a layer of death power.


    Because it is a spirit body, Li Meng can control the power of death as he wants. Although he can''t directly convert energy into matter, there is no problem in pseudo Solidization.


    Although the ring on the ring finger of Monica''s left hand looks like some kind of black crystal, it is actually made up of a group of death power. Because of Li Meng''s blessing, this group of death power will not dissipate, but will continuously absorb the death power from the air to achieve the balance between consumption and consumption.


    All in all, for Li Meng, it''s just a gadget.


    It turns out that Lord Li Meng knows what disease she has


    When she learned the role of the ring, Monica felt a little warm in her heart.


    She never doubted whether the ring had this function, because it was given to her by Lord Li Meng, and this one would never cheat her.


    Looking at the dark and delicate ring on her ring finger, Monica whispered, "thank you!"


    Although the ring finger has a special meaning, since it is put on, Monica will not take it off.


    Whether or not Li Meng knows the meaning of the ring, Monica will not ask.


    And


    Monica remembered what Lord Limon had said to her before.


    One day, she belongs to him


    Looking at the dark and exquisite ring on the ring finger, Monica is reflecting on the deep meaning of Li Meng''s words.


    There are so many things happened today. I met Mr. Li Meng by accident. She was despised by Mr. Li Meng. She should have left angrily, but she came back to Mr. Li Meng again.


    After a conversation, Monica found that she couldn''t have any disgust for the young Li Meng. Everything about him was so curious. His strength didn''t make people feel uncomfortable, but made people feel that it was reasonable.


    It''s strange


    Although she has great curiosity and interest in this Li Meng adult, it''s just a kind of worship of the legend. When she really saw it, her original disposition changed instantly.


    At this moment, Monica has no idea what kind of attitude to face the "he" beside her.


    Although it''s just a "thank you", it''s enough for Li Meng.


    "Ah


    With a cry of surprise, Monica realized that it was too late.


    My father should be looking for her now.


    She stood up from the ground and gave Li Meng a beautiful gift with her long skirt. Monica apologized: "I''m sorry, it''s late. I should go."


    With a little smile, Li Meng nodded and said, "go."


    Although I don''t know where she came from, Li Meng didn''t ask much. It doesn''t matter whether she is a person in the palace or not. The important thing is that she has been taken in by Li Meng.


    When her life comes to a perfect end, Li Meng will find her.


    In Li Meng''s eyes, Monika''s graceful posture went away, and soon disappeared in Li Meng''s eyes.


    "Hoo


    He took a breath and looked up at the blue sky. Li Meng turned over and walked to the small bridge not far away.


    After a long time away, it''s time to go back.


    The meeting with Monica was just an accident for Li Meng.


    Although this accident is gratifying, for Li Meng, what he cares about is not the beauty of Monica, but something more mysterious, a feeling, a feeling about the soul.


    Because only the throb from the soul will make Li Meng deeply attracted by Monica.


    For the next few days, Li Meng stayed in the palace and didn''t go anywhere.


    Li Meng will naturally stay in the palace for ten days.


    Every day I don''t know. It''s very leisurely. The palace is very big and there are many places to go. Just the garden in the back mountain is enough to make people linger.


    Since that day, Li Meng has never seen Monica again. The people around her are either Kalina or Catherine.


    With the contact, Katherine also opened up a lot, no longer like before, in the face of Li Meng, completely a timid and afraid appearance, although it is a child, but Katherine''s change is still remarkable.


    In the past few days, a great event has also taken place in the kingdom of Danlan.


    With the withdrawal of the Danlan Kingdom, the situation turned upside down.


    Yaxi kingdom not only recovered the lost land, but also successfully merged with the Allied kingdom of Dengsha.


    For a time, the two countries made great efforts to gather 500000 troops along the border, ready to wipe out the kingdom of Danlan at one stroke.


    In the face of the fierce coalition forces of the two countries, the kingdom of Danlan seems very indifferent. It only uses its heavy troops to guard several cities along the border and ignores the outside coalition forces.


    Although the Allied forces of the two countries occupy an absolute advantage in terms of military strength, the Allied forces of the two countries are far inferior to the forces of the kingdom of Danlan in terms of weapons and equipment. The kingdom of Danlan is not only equipped with the quasi third generation guards provided by the first regiment, but also equipped with powerful individual weapons. The gap in weapons makes it difficult for the Allied forces to break through the cities defended by the army of the kingdom of Danlan.

 Chapter 1447

    "Why? Although the current war situation is stalemate, as long as we are given enough time, we will be able to attack the capital of the kingdom of Western Asia. Why should we issue the order of comprehensive withdrawal? "


    In the palace of the king, deers, dressed in military uniform, angrily questions Harandi.


    As the commander of the front battlefield, he was recalled because of an order. At the same time, the soldiers who fought hard on the front were recalled.


    It is clear that victory is in sight, but because of the orders from home, all the fruits of victory have been turned into nothing.


    As the commander of the Legion, how can deers be reconciled?


    In the face of DIERS'' questioning, Harandi seemed very indifferent. He gave a smile and comforted: "I can understand the anger of general DIERS. No one will be happy when it comes to this matter, but there is nothing we can do about it. The order to recall the army is also to reduce unnecessary losses."


    Unnecessary loss?


    Frowning slightly, deers said in a deep voice, "what happened?"


    For what DIERS asked, the ministers in the hall were slightly clear.


    It turns out that general deers didn''t know about it. No wonder he lost his temper and growled in front of her majesty.


    Facing diles'' question, Harandi replied: "a lot of things have happened in Mallorca these days. The withdrawal of the army is also due to the request of the first Corps. Although things are not clear now, if things go well, the first Corps will help me unify the outer land of Austria."


    Related to the first corps?


    But the specific reason, Diels still did not hear the reason.


    Looking at diles, who was still in doubt, Harandi had to say truthfully: "the first Legion was very dissatisfied with the war process of Danlan kingdom for more than a year, and intended to hand over the outer land of Austria to the kingdom of Austria."


    "How can that be?"


    Hearing what Harandi said, deers was slightly stunned and immediately objected.


    Harlandi asked: "if the first Legion insists, do we have a choice?"


    This


    With a slight frown, deers could not say the answer.


    Although Danlan Kingdom''s national strength has improved a lot with the help of the first army, it is not a realistic thing to fight with the first army.


    As Harandi said, they have no choice.


    At this time, Harandi continued: "fortunately, general Tanya supports us, and we still have a chance. At this time, there is a messenger from the first Legion in the palace, his name is Li Meng, and his status in the first Legion should be very high. Even general Tanya also calls him" master ". Li Meng made a playful agreement with us, as long as we can do it, The first Legion will help the kingdom of danland unify the outer land of Austria


    Later, Harandi told Diels about the agreement.


    When hearing the agreement between the royal family and Li Meng, deers was slightly stunned. He whispered to Harandi: "I said Prime Minister Harandi, does that have a crush on our queen? Although the queen is small, she will always come of age. As you say, Lord Li Meng is also very young. Why don''t you let her majesty make an engagement with him? Isn''t that simpler? "


    What deers said brightened harlandi''s eyes and gave him a strange look.


    He was very surprised and said: "general Diels, as a soldier, you can think of this. It seems that the war of more than one year has made you grow up a lot."


    Deers put forward the idea, let Harandi a time to open a lot of, in the heart has a kind of suddenly cheerful feeling.


    Yes, why didn''t he see the deep meaning behind the agreement? If Lord Li Meng didn''t mean anything to her majesty, how could he make such an ambiguous agreement.


    In this way, Harandi said to Catherine on the throne: "Your Majesty, the important affairs of the court have been sorted out clearly, so we can leave the court. Please gather in the conference room of your majesty. I have something important to talk about."


    What''s important?


    Although she was very curious about what Prime Minister Harandi wanted to talk to her about, Catherine didn''t think much. She nodded her head and said, "as the prime minister said, let''s disperse the court."


    After the separation, Harandi, Karina and Catherine enter the conference room beside the king''s hall.


    "Prime minister Harandi, what''s so urgent?"


    Looking at harlandi who hurried into the conference room, Karina beside the throne asked.


    "Prime minister Harandi, sit down and talk."


    At Katherine''s signal, Harandi sat down in the second seat.


    In the face of Kalina''s inquiry, Harandi asked: "Kalina''s interior officer, I don''t know how the agreement with Mr. Li Meng is going?"


    An agreement with Mr. Li Meng?


    To this question, Karina looked at Catherine beside her and said, "you can only ask our queen about this."


    Catherine pouted and looked at her indignantly.


    But in the face of their eyes, she still compromised.


    Little lovely face wrinkled into a ball, she said: "although these days has been with brother Li Meng together, but I can feel that brother Li Meng is not satisfied."


    Speaking of this, Katherine sighed a little, and her face was full of worries. She murmured to herself, "although I get along with brother Li Meng very happily, I always feel that there is something missing. Brother Li Meng refuses to say clearly, ah... What should I do?"


    Looking at Catherine showing such a big face, Harandi and Kalina look at each other.


    Kalina is surprised and curious, and Harandi is a "sure" look.


    With a smile, Harandi said: "Your Majesty, you always feel that there is something missing. Is it possible that the relationship between you is not close enough? Maybe your majesty should treat Li Meng as her fiance instead of her brother. Maybe her majesty will not have that feeling."


    "So... Eh?"


    At first, Katherine didn''t realize what harlandi said. When she realized something, she looked at harlandi in a daze. Her eyes were all in amazement, and her little face became ruddy.


    Although she was still very young, Catherine didn''t know what her fiance was.


    "Fiance? Brother Li Meng? "


    Seems to think of something, Catherine''s face red, this appearance let the side of Karina rolled a white eye.


    It''s really a kid. How old is she.


    Isn''t that strange?


    How do you want to go up to your fiance?


    With a slight frown, Karina asked Harandi, "prime minister Harandi, do you mean..."


    In the face of Kalina''s suspicious eyes, Harandi nodded and said: "this agreement is unusual. It''s too childish. I think Lord Li Meng does mean it."


    Is it possible?


    Karina can''t be sure.


    Looking at the shy Catherine, Karina murmured, "Your Majesty is only eleven years old. If Lord Li Meng really has this idea, it''s not..."


    Isn''t that a pervert?

 Chapter 1448

    Only a pervert can have this idea.


    Harlandi didn''t agree with what Karina said. He said indifferently: "although her majesty is small, she will grow up. With her present appearance, she will grow up to be a beautiful woman. Lord Li Meng is still young, but in her twenties. It''s only normal to have this idea."


    "This..."


    Karina still doesn''t believe that Lord Limon has this idea.


    "Are we mistaken?" Karina reminded again.


    In this regard, Harandi looked firm, very sure: "I can be sure that this is the deep meaning of the agreement between lord Li Meng and Her Majesty the queen."


    Is that true?


    Looking at harlandi''s pledge, for a moment, Karina also believed it.


    Maybe... It''s like this, right? It should be


    With a slight sigh, Karina could only say, "prime minister Harandi, what should we do? Can''t we just ask for your engagement to the queen? Even if Lord Li Meng has this idea, we can''t be too direct. Otherwise, what outsiders will think of him will have a great impact on his reputation and on her majesty. And... "


    Speaking of this, Karina looked at Catherine beside her and asked softly, "Your Majesty, what do you mean? If you don''t want to, we''ll find another way. "


    "No?"


    To Kalina''s inquiry, Katherine looked at Kalina strangely and said, "Katherine doesn''t hate brother Limon. Sister Kalina, you said that it''s my duty to get married and have children. I have to continue my blood for the regodas. In this case, why does Katherine refuse?"


    To Catherine''s words, Karina had to smile helplessly and said softly, "maybe you''ll meet a better person in the future."


    "Better people?"


    Lowering her head, Catherine said calmly: "maybe, but I don''t hate being with brother Li Meng. I feel very relaxed around him. I will unconsciously forget the responsibility on my shoulders. I care about his every move. As long as I am beside him, I will be satisfied."


    Catherine''s words let Harandi very strange look at Karina.


    What happened in the palace these days? How could the little queen be like a girl yearning for spring.


    How old is she?


    Kalina had no choice but to smile and shake her head. "Don''t look at me. I don''t know. Although I don''t have much contact with that person, I don''t have much feeling. How to say, Lord Li Meng seems to be a more rational person, more casual and amiable. He doesn''t lose his temper and can''t even say a heavy word, Sometimes, although people may say something that is incomprehensible and abstruse, the whole person looks calm, giving people a very reliable feeling. "


    So


    Harandi nodded thoughtfully.


    In this way, why it attracts her Majesty''s eyes is due to her personal charm.


    Since her majesty didn''t refuse, it''s much easier to do.


    Thinking like this, Harandi said: "even if Lord Li Meng has this idea, it''s not appropriate now. We can''t talk about engagement until her majesty is a little older. Now we just need to explain to Lord Li Meng that we have this idea. Interior officer Kalina, it''s up to you. If you really want the long-term prosperity of the regodas royal family, It''s time for you to take action. "


    There is something in the story


    Facing harlandi''s deep eyes, Karina nodded in silence.


    After talking with her majesty, Harandi was very satisfied.


    Today, the kingdom of Danlan is unpredictable. Regardless of the stalemate between the border line and the kingdom of Dengsha and the kingdom of Yaxi, only the one in the palace makes the kingdom of Danlan waver in the storm.


    If her majesty is really able to get engaged to that person, Harandi knows very well what this means for the kingdom of Danlan, which means that the kingdom of Danlan will usher in an unimaginable era.


    After the meeting, Harandi went home and told Monica, his curious daughter, some interesting things about the court as usual.


    "Father, do you really think Lord Li Meng has this idea?"


    In the reception hall, sitting on the seat, Monica looks at her father in a surprised way.


    Is that possible?


    Although she only met with Mr. Li Meng once, Monica doesn''t believe that Mr. Li Meng will have this idea.


    This is nonsense. I don''t know why my father thought this.


    To his daughter Monica, Harandi just laughed and said, "I don''t know whether it''s true or false. I don''t know whether Lord Li Meng has this idea or not. However, it won''t affect us to do something. Daughter, if Lord Li Meng really becomes the prince of Danlan Kingdom, what does it mean to my kingdom of Danlan?"


    What does it mean? Of course, Monica knows, but it''s just my father''s wishful thinking.


    With a slight shake of her head, Monica said calmly, "father, it''s just your wishful thinking. Although her majesty is noble, she''s only the queen of the kingdom of Danlan. In the eyes of the first legion, I''m afraid the two identities are not equal. Once Lord Li Meng doesn''t mean that, where do you want her Majesty''s face to go?"


    To his daughter''s words, Harandi just sighed, but said: "we have no way back, we can only fight, this thing has become, everything is easy to say, can''t, just as Li Meng said, Danlan kingdom can only disappear in the long river of history."


    It seems that my father has made up his mind


    Monica can feel her father''s firmness.


    At this point, it''s all settled, and Monica doesn''t say much.


    At a casual glance, a touch of black on her daughter''s left ring finger attracted harlandi''s attention.


    Looking at his daughter, Harandi was surprised and asked, "daughter, who gave you the ring on your left hand?"


    Ring?


    Her father''s words surprised Monica a little, and quickly drew her left hand back behind her, a look that she didn''t want her father to know.


    With such a look on his daughter, Harandi just smiles and says happily, "are my adopted sons enlightened? Good, good, quick, tell me who it is, and I won''t object to anyone. "

 Chapter 1449

    His daughter''s marriage has always been harlandi''s concern. He has such a daughter in this vein. The task of inheriting the family depends on Monika. Because of Monika''s albinism, this marriage can give harlandi a headache.


    Although her daughter is beautiful, there are not many people who really want to marry her.


    Seeing that her father misunderstood, Monica was not covering up. She said calmly, "my father misunderstood. I used to say that my brother is my brother. No matter now or in the future, none of them will become my husband."


    no


    His daughter''s words made Harandi even more curious. He said with a smile, "if my daughter doesn''t want to, I won''t force her. I told your brothers clearly that they should not have this idea. Daughter, this is not a joke. You can''t hide it from me. No matter who he is, even if he is just a poor boy, Father doesn''t care. Tell him who he is? "


    "This..."


    For a moment, Monica hesitated. She didn''t know how to tell her father.


    Although it was the one who brought the ring for her in person, it was not as her father thought.


    After a moment''s hesitation, Monica sighed and said softly, "father, do you remember the day I entered the palace?"


    "Of course I do!"


    How could Harandi forget that day was the first day that Lord Li Meng came to the kingdom of Danlan.


    Looking at the ring in her hand, Monica said in a low voice: "my daughter entered the palace and successfully met Mr. Li Meng, but not quietly. In the back garden of the palace, Mr. Li Meng found me. This ring was given to me by Mr. Li Meng."


    From Lord Li Meng?


    Slightly a Leng, to the words of Monika, harlandi can be said to be quite surprised.


    "Daughter! This... "


    Harandi was completely confused. How could Li Meng give his daughter a ring, and how could her daughter wear the ring on the ring finger of her left hand?


    Knowing why her father was confused, Monica said quietly, "father, don''t misunderstand. Naturally, Li Meng didn''t mean it. He just pitied my daughter and gave me this ring with strange functions."


    "Oh? How do you say that? "


    Strange function?


    Looking at the delicate dark ring on his daughter''s left hand, Harandi was very curious.


    "According to Lord Limon, this ring will create a dark position that will protect me from ultraviolet radiation," explained Monica


    After listening to what Monika said, Harandi''s eyes brightened slightly and said happily: "if it really has this function, then this ring is a good thing. In the future, her daughter will never have to worry about suffering from skin cancer."


    Since the birth of Monica, Harandi has been very careful, for fear that her daughter suffering from albinism will suffer from skin cancer. In terms of protection from light, he has been able to keep every drop of water.


    This nearly 30 years of day and night, Monica can be safe, it all depends on the protection of Harandi.


    With a little smile, Monica said confidently: "Lord Li Meng naturally won''t cheat me. I have also done experiments. This ring is really magical. When the strong light shines on the skin, it will become very dull, just like there is an invisible isolation layer on the skin, which will greatly weaken the intensity of the light."


    "Good, good, good."


    Even said three good words, we can see how happy harlandi is.


    "Thank you very much, Mr. Li Meng!" Harandi is very happy.


    Can Harandi not be happy? His daughter''s illness has always been a heart disease in Harandi''s heart. Although albinism will not have any impact on his daughter''s life, he is afraid of strong light and easy to get skin cancer, which makes Harandi worried all the time for fear that his daughter will get incurable skin cancer.


    Now all is well, daughter no longer have to be afraid of the sun, and ordinary people can walk in the outside world, no longer have to shrink in the room.


    What she said to her father was just a smile.


    Although she was despised by Li Meng when she met her, Monica didn''t care any more.


    If my father can thank Lord Limon, this is what Monica would like to see.


    Speaking of Li Meng, Monica thinks of the scene with Li Meng in the sea of flowers.


    At that moment, Lord Li Meng was so rude, savagely pried her mouth open, even occupied her body, and even touched the most sensitive mysterious place.


    Every time I think of that scene, Monica can''t help blushing and her heart beats fast.


    It''s over, but it''s something that Monica can''t forget for a long time.


    The skin of Bai Zhe, well hidden in the heart of Monica shy.


    In harlandi''s view, her daughter just lowered her head and didn''t know what she was thinking.


    Palace, in the back garden.


    In a sea of white flowers, Li Meng lay lazily.


    Lying in the fragrant sea of flowers, looking at the blue sky, I don''t think about anything, and I don''t need to worry about anything.


    I don''t know when Li Meng fell in love with this feeling.


    He is not alone, there is another small figure beside him.


    She is a white dress, and the color of the flowers are well integrated together, with a girl can sit down sitting beside him, it is very lovely.


    "How is the meeting going today? It''s going well


    Looking at the little girl beside him, Li Meng asked in a soft voice.


    In the face of Li Meng''s brother''s inquiry, Katherine smiles and nods: "well, it''s very smooth. There''s nothing important. It''s just that general diles came back from the front line and lost his temper at the court meeting."


    General deers?


    Li Meng said, "is it the commander who fought in the front line?".


    Catherine replied, "well, it''s him. Although general deers was very angry, he was relieved after Prime Minister Harandi''s explanation."


    In this regard, Li Meng was very understanding: "well, he should be angry. Although the war is deadlocked, in his eyes, as long as there is enough time, the victory belongs to the kingdom of Danlan."


    Catherine didn''t know much about the war on the front line, but what brother Li Meng said, Catherine remembered that general deers also said that if there was enough time, victory belonged to the kingdom of Danlan.


    With a slight nod, Catherine said in her childish voice, "general deers said the same thing, I think so."


    With a little smile, looking at the lovely Catherine beside him, Li Meng said thoughtfully: "in this way, there should be a lot of people dissatisfied with me in the court of the kingdom of Danlan."

 Chapter 1450

    Dissatisfied with brother Li Meng?


    Catherine quickly shook her head and said angrily, "they dare. If they are dissatisfied with brother Li Meng, I''ll... I''ll dismiss them."


    Then Catherine waved her little hands to make herself look more powerful.


    Looking at Catherine''s lovely appearance, Li Meng just gave a faint smile, reached out his right hand, touched Catherine''s little head, and said softly: "after all, the first Legion is an outsider. This xenophobic psychology has its own reason and can''t be eliminated. Contradictions exist at any time. We can only sort out these contradictions slowly, The most unwise thing to do is to use force, which will only deepen the conflict. "


    "Oh


    Katherine nodded, vaguely.


    Now Catherine can''t understand what brother Li Meng said. She can only listen to what brother Li Meng said in her heart. Maybe one day, she will understand.


    "Where''s your sister Karina?"


    Looking around, Li Meng didn''t see Karina.


    Li Meng is no stranger to this one. Where Catherine is, there will be her.


    Although she is a royal housekeeper, it is quite curious that she follows Catherine so closely.


    Sister Karina?


    As if she had thought of something, Catherine''s little face turned ruddy and said in a low voice, "sister Karina, as the Royal housekeeper, has a lot to do. She has not followed me today."


    This is not a fact of course. Although the palace is big, there are not many affairs. The reason why Kalina didn''t appear is to give Catherine and Li Meng a chance to be alone.


    Although this is the fact, Catherine naturally can not tell this fact to brother Limon.


    "That''s it


    Although some strange why Catherine suddenly shy up, but Li Meng did not think much.


    However, although Catherine was small, her red face did look lovely, like a little ghost.


    At this time, the slight sound of footsteps sounded, not far away, Tanya''s figure appeared, is approaching this side.


    In front of Li Meng, Tanya stops and takes a look at Catherine in her hood. Tanya says to Li Meng, "master, I need to report to you about the demons."


    Demons?


    Tanya this let Li Meng to spirit, sat up from the ground.


    "What did you find?"


    These days Li Meng has been worried about the movement of the demons. Now it seems that his worry is not unnecessary.


    Seeing that Tanya has not spoken for a long time, Li Meng naturally knows what Tanya cares about.


    Tanya cares about Catherine, an outsider.


    "No harm!"


    Li Meng waved to Tanya to continue.


    Seeing this, Tanya only said: "at 8:32 this morning, an astronomical observation satellite in orbit found a 200 meter level demon warship in the orbit of the moon. According to the calculation of the flight path of the demon warship, it should have started from the earth and finally disappeared on the back of the moon."


    A 200 meter class demon warship?


    This is a big guy, 200 meters. In other words, the diameter of this warship is 400 meters. Considering its spherical shape, it is undoubtedly a big guy.


    The demons really have the ability to leave the earth. If Li Meng doubted this before, now it has become a fact.


    The back of the moon?


    Is there something on the back of the moon?


    Although Li Meng''s mental power can extend to Mars, it doesn''t mean that he can know everything that happens in this area. Even if his mental power is completely released and covers all areas that can be extended, Li Meng also needs to control his consciousness to explore if he wants to know what happens in a certain area.


    The main reason is to control the amount of information that can be accepted. The wider the scope is, the more information there will be. Even Li Meng''s brain can''t bear to accept the information that can be covered by mental power at the same time.


    At this time, Tanya said: "Alcatraz has also been found. In the past few days, at least 50 targets have appeared in the waters around Alcatraz. The situation is not clear for the time being. There is no sign of the demons coming to Austria."


    It seems that the demons have increased the defense of demon island


    Is it because of Sikkim?


    In his heart, Li Meng murmured to himself.


    Sikkim is a good thing. If the first Legion wants to enter the starry sky in the future, Sikkim is also an indispensable resource.


    Although Li Meng is also ambitious for Sikkim, Li Meng has self-knowledge. Now the first Legion is not qualified to fight against the demons. In case of war, the first Legion will be at an absolute disadvantage.


    "Do we have the ability to deal with the target on track?" Li Meng asked


    Unfortunately, Tanya shook her head and said, "no, with the existing weapons of the first regiment, we can''t attack the enemy targets on the orbit. The magnetic acceleration gun is being developed, and it will take a certain time to put into use."


    In this way, if the demons decide to attack the first legion, the situation will be a little bad.


    In the past, the first Legion used to crush the enemy with advanced weapons, but now, in the face of the enemy''s technological advantages, the first Legion will become the target of crushing, which is no doubt.


    One step back, Li Meng lay in the sea of flowers again.


    Looking at the blue sky, it was not the first time that Li Meng felt the urgency of time.


    Time, the first Legion needs enough time, as long as the first Legion has enough development time, everything will be changed.


    Gently waved to Tanya, Li Meng said calmly: "I know."


    Silently looked at the master lying in the sea of flowers, Tanya did not say much, turned and left.


    Although Tan Ya has been with Li Meng these days, she is not as idle as Li Meng.


    She has a lot to worry about when she is so big. Although she can''t take care of herself, there is no problem with remote control. Tanya can also deal with some problems in time.


    "Brother Li Meng! What are the demons? "


    See Tanya left, Catherine curious to Li Meng asked.


    Catherine heard the conversation between brother Li Meng and general Tanya just now.


    The word "demon clan" confused her because she had never heard of it before.


    In the face of Catherine''s inquiry, Li Meng murmured softly: "the demons, do you know those demons on the southern continent?"


    Catherine nodded. She naturally knew that although she had never seen the demons on the continent, she often heard sister Karina talk about them. Because the outer land of Austria is very close to the continent, the demons on the continent are a great threat to any country above Austria.

 Chapter 1451

    Li Meng said calmly: "those guys are not real demons, so we gave them a new name and called them the demons."


    "So it is..."


    Catherine understood, the original big brother in the mouth of the demons is the domain of those demons on the south continent.


    "Is the demon clan strong?"


    From the previous conversation between brother Li Meng and general Tanya, Catherine can feel brother Li Meng''s fear of the demons.


    To Catherine''s words, Li Meng could not deny, sighed: "very strong, very strong, even if the United Nations of mankind, it should not be their opponent."


    Is it that strong?


    Little as Catherine is, she knows what human nations mean.


    Is it possible that there are so many powerful countries in the human race, which are not the opponents of the demons?


    Brother Li Meng won''t cheat her. Since brother Li Meng said so, that''s the truth.


    Seeing Katherine showing a worried look, Li Meng smiles, reaches out his right hand, rubs Katherine''s small head, and says with a smile, "don''t worry. Although the demons are strong, it''s not so easy to fight a successful war. Human beings have nothing, but they have resilience. Human beings can fail, but the demons can''t, They won''t go to war so easily. "


    "Well!"


    Since brother Li Meng said so, Catherine naturally believed what brother Li Meng said.


    For the hands on her head, Katherine is shy and dotes on Li Meng''s brother, which makes her very useful.


    The hand dropped from Catherine''s head, and Li Meng looked at the sky.


    How can things be so easy? Human beings still don''t know much about the demons. Li Meng has no way to know the motives of the demons.


    There is a way, that is, to meet with the leader of the demon clan, who is called "the demon clan" by human beings.


    Maybe we can go to LA?


    It''s a strange name. Although it''s a taboo of some ancient human God, it''s really awkward.


    For him, the first Legion has been in contact with him. If we really want to see him, we have a goal.


    Want to see you?


    Looking at the sky, Li Meng muttered to himself.


    To tell you the truth, Li Meng really wants to meet the high-level "demons" of the demons for a while. If he finds them, some things can be understood clearly.


    However, as the top level of the demon clan, it''s not easy to find them.


    There are 200 million human beings in Yunan. Even Li Meng can''t find the demons from these 200 million people.


    Of course, there are ways. If we use tough means, with Li Meng''s ability, we can naturally capture the demon soldiers, plunder their memory, and search for some information from the top of the demon clan. However, at this time, Li Meng doesn''t want to have too much trouble with the demon clan, which is not good for both sides.


    Even if you want to see me, you should use a more tactful way.


    Time passed quickly. Unconsciously, the time of the day passed again, and the city of Mallorca was shrouded in darkness.


    "Karina, where are you taking me?"


    In the corridor, Karina and Limon walk back and forth.


    After dinner, Li Meng was invited by Karina to say that he wanted to relax.


    After Li Meng''s questioning, Kalina''s face turned ruddy slightly. She tried to use a calm language: "this palace is very big. Li Meng hasn''t been to many places. Don''t ask more questions. Just follow Kalina."


    Well, since Kalina has said that, Li Meng can only follow curiously.


    And the next road is a little familiar, two people passed the bridge, came to the back garden.


    In the dark, the back garden is still relatively quiet, only the street lamp emits a dim light, so that the garden will not fall into the dark completely.


    Along the corridor in the garden, they kept on walking. When they could see a rockery in their eyes, behind the rockery, a steaming hot spring appeared in Li Meng''s eyes.


    Rockery is located in the sea of flowers, which makes this hot spring look very beautiful.


    Is this what Karina said about relaxation?


    Looking at the approaching hot spring, Li Meng thought to himself.


    If there is a hot spring, it''s really a beautiful thing. If his body is human at the moment, it''s even more perfect.


    By the hot spring, they stopped.


    Looking at the pool water, Karina whispered: "this hot spring has a long history. It was built by the founding monarch of the kingdom of Danlan. Although it is not really a hot spring, it has the effect of relaxing tendons and invigorating bones because of the growth of flaming vines at the bottom of the pool."


    Flaming vine?


    Li Meng knows this kind of plant. It is a kind of plant that can generate heat. He likes to live in water. The place where it grows will become a natural hot spring. Moreover, flaming vine is a kind of medicinal material with the effect of healing trauma. It can be said that flaming vine hot spring is a very high-grade thing.


    Since seeing this kind of high-end thing, Li Meng certainly won''t miss it.


    "Lord Li Meng! Enjoy yourself. "


    With that, Karina came to Li Meng''s body and stretched out her slender hands to take off her clothes.


    Although a little surprised by Karina''s action, Li Meng didn''t say no.


    Under the service of Karina, one piece after another of clothes slipped from Li Meng.


    Looking at Li Meng, who gradually became naked, Kalina was very shy in her heart, but her face was calm.


    After taking off her clothes, Li Meng stepped into the hot spring in the eyes of Karina.


    Hot warm water hit the body, instantly including the whole body, which let Li Meng can''t help but "breathe".


    Although it is as like as two peas, it has the same structure as human body, with touch and something that human beings should have.


    In addition to the hot warm water, Li Meng also smelled a very delicate smell of medicinal materials, which should be the smell of Caulis flammeus.


    Just when Li Meng was enjoying the caress of the current in the hot spring, the figure of "shuttle" behind him sounded, accompanied by the figure of entering the water.


    When Li Meng looked back, he saw Karina, who had entered the hot spring, and the pile of clothes on the bank.


    In Li Meng''s surprised eyes, Kalina comes to Li Meng with a ruddy face.


    Looking at the beautiful Kalina in front of her, Li Meng said with a faint smile: "I said Kalina, are you not afraid that I will eat you?"


    To Li Meng''s words, Karina pursed a smile and said in a soft voice, "if I''m afraid, I won''t come down. I invite Li Meng to come here tonight. Naturally, I want to be with him."


    (for monthly tickets, for recommended tickets, vigorously update)

 Chapter 1452

    The slender hand stretched out, put it on Li Meng''s shoulder, and gently kneaded it. Under the water, Li Meng felt two soft things piled up on his back, which was very subtle.


    Since Karina doesn''t care, how can Li Meng, a man, care? In the hot spring, Li Meng Enjoys the service from Karina.


    Kalina is very beautiful. She is tall and white. She has golden hair on her shoulders. The hair that goes into the water floats away and forms a touch of gold on the water.


    As a martial arts artist, Kalina''s figure can be said to be more perfect and looks more pleasant.


    Enjoying the service from Karina, Li Meng said: "you don''t need to do this. If you are found out, you won''t be able to get married in the future."


    Karina just smiles at Li Meng''s words. She never stops her action and says in a soft voice: "I have lived in the palace since I was a child. Although I have been out for several years and have been to many places, the palace is my home and it is my responsibility to protect the regoras. As I am now, it is impossible to marry and I don''t have this idea, Maybe I will have a man in the future, but this man will only be the prince of the kingdom of Danlan. "


    Prince of the kingdom of Danlan?


    Is that Catherine''s husband?


    It''s really feudal thought. Maybe this is one of the disadvantages brought by the feudal system.


    Maybe it can''t be called foolhardy loyalty, but for people living in a democratic system, they can''t understand it.


    As for Li Meng, I still understand Kalina''s idea.


    In the palace, Kalina and Catherine are sisters, and they are Catherine''s most trusted people. Kalina, who is loyal to the royal family and has the position of Royal housekeeper, can''t get married and have children like an ordinary girl. Once Catherine gets married, Kalina will become a prince''s woman like an ancient Chinese maid.


    Although it seems inconceivable, it will happen almost 100% because only in this way can we ensure the stability of the Royal regime. Maybe Karina has a choice, but looking at the whole palace, I''m afraid only the prince is worthy of her.


    For various reasons, Catherine would not object to such a thing.


    Because the royal family needs Kalina, and Catherine can''t do without Kalina. Only when Kalina and herself are on the same front and become princes together, can Catherine stabilize the royal power.


    Li Meng said with a light smile, "then you have to be careful. If I eat you here, you won''t be the prince''s woman in the future."


    When Li Meng was so explicit, Karina bowed her head and said in a low voice, "as long as Li Meng becomes the prince of Danlan Kingdom, even if Li Meng eats me here, I will."


    On the back of Karina''s light language, Li Meng slightly stunned, then suddenly realized.


    The body slightly turns, Li Meng faces Karina, the underwater hand hugs that has the soft delicate body in the bosom.


    For the sudden attack on Li Meng, Karina was a little at a loss. She could only put her hands on Li Meng''s shoulder.


    Facing the aggressive eyes of Li Meng, Karina shyly lowered her head and quietly stayed in Li Meng''s arms, not daring to move.


    Looking at Karina''s near face and feeling the softness of her underwater body, Li Meng said calmly, "is this your attention? Let me be the prince of the kingdom of Danlan? How old is that girl? How can you have this idea? "


    To the words of Lord Li Meng, Karina lowered her head and whispered, "your majesty will grow up."


    Will it grow up?


    The underwater hand released Karina, and Limon turned and walked to the shore.


    In Kalina''s shy, confused eyes, Li Meng went ashore, picked up the clothes on the shore and put them on.


    After finishing all this, Li Meng looked back at Karina in the hot spring and said calmly, "an agreement is an agreement. I won''t break the agreement for anything. I understand your difficulties, but I can''t agree with you. Catherine, I like it very much. Even if she is not the queen, I can guarantee her a carefree life. This may be the best ending for you and her."


    With that, in Kalina''s dazed eyes, Li Meng turned and left with such determination.


    Looking at Li Meng''s leaving figure, Karina said nothing. Until Li Meng''s figure left her sight, she sighed and looked up at the starry sky.


    Did they do something wrong?


    A drop of crystal tears from Karina''s cheek slide, "Ding Dong" fell in the hot spring water.


    At the moment, Kalina seems to be so helpless and lost.


    On the way back, Li Meng was not calm.


    Walking in the sea of flowers, he unconsciously stopped and looked back to the direction of the hot spring.


    His words may be a little harsh, but Li Meng does not regret what he said.


    Having the determination to give everything is admirable, but it is also sad.


    Li Meng knows what kind of heavy responsibility Karina has on her shoulders, but Li Meng doesn''t want to see that this heavy responsibility makes her lose everything, even if the object of paying is himself.


    With a slight sigh, leaving the corridor, Li Meng lay down in a sea of light blue flowers, unconsciously looking at the starry night sky.


    This may be the worry, ordinary life must experience the process.


    After all, how many people in the human world can really control their own destiny?


    Maybe, but it won''t be Kalina, or Catherine.


    Maybe he shouldn''t deny Karina''s efforts


    Nine days have passed since the ten day agreement. Tomorrow is the deadline.


    Time is running out. Is she in a hurry?


    How to choose, Li Meng has no answer in his heart.


    Agreement is agreement, there is no choice in mind, which is also an answer.


    Li Meng thought of Catherine. Although she has been with that girl these days, she has changed a lot, but has she really recovered her original nature?


    Children''s consciousness is the most vulnerable, and perhaps Catherine will never return to her former nature.


    In thinking of Catherine, Limon is also asking himself.


    Is he demanding too much? Should this extreme perfectionist change?


    Tonight, many people are worried, including Li Meng.


    Unconsciously, lying in the sea of flowers, Li Meng fell asleep and fell into a deep sleep.


    Li Meng didn''t realize that after he fell asleep, Karina found him and stayed with him for a long time.


    I didn''t realize that when Kalina left, he had a blanket on his body.

 Chapter 1453

    It''s a long night, but it''s also short for people who are asleep.


    The next morning, when the bright sunlight from the sky transmitted down on Li Meng, the sudden light made Li Meng open his eyes.


    In the pupil, what is reflected in Li Meng''s eyes is the blue sky. When he realizes something, looking around, Li Meng finds that he is in the sea of flowers, and the memory of last night gradually comes up.


    I fell asleep


    But with a smile, Li Meng got up and sat up.


    This move, the blanket on the body immediately slipped.


    Looking at the blanket on his leg, Li covered his face with doubts and then felt thoughtful.


    It should be Karina. It''s just her.


    "Brother Li Meng! Brother Li Meng


    At this time, a childish voice.


    Looking in the direction of the sound source, Catherine''s little figure was happily approaching on the bridge.


    Behind her, Li Meng also saw another familiar figure.


    It''s Karina


    It seems that the meeting is over. Is it too late?


    "Your Majesty, slow down."


    Looking at Catherine''s small step, long skirt and trot in front of her, Karina sighed in her heart.


    Today is the last day of the agreement. If her majesty knew that.


    Karina didn''t tell Katherine what happened last night with Lord Limon.


    For Karina, she already knew the answer to the agreement.


    She didn''t know how to tell Katherine. She could only let Katherine herself get the answer from the large population of Li Meng.


    "Oh, it''s Catherine."


    Beside Li Meng, Catherine stopped with a red face, her little mouth slightly open, panting heavily from her mouth.


    The trot tired her.


    He pulled the blanket off his leg and laid it on the floor beside him. He said to Catherine, "sit down and have a rest. Look, you''re tired."


    "Well!"


    With a shy smile and a long skirt, Catherine sat down lovingly on the blanket.


    Its sitting posture, is the girl''s special sitting posture, like straddle, so sitting Catherine looks very lovely.


    As soon as she sat down, Catherine said excitedly, "brother Li Meng, do you know what day it is today?"


    What day is today? How can Li Meng forget it.


    Reach out to rub on Catherine''s head, Li Meng says with a light smile: "this is nature."


    Catherine looked forward to it and said, "brother Limon, you..."


    Hands from Catherine''s head down, in the face of Catherine''s expectant eyes, a little silent for a while, Li Meng or shook his head.


    The smile on Catherine''s face disappeared, her head bowed and she looked pathetic.


    Although brother Li Meng didn''t say much, Catherine had a bad feeling in her heart.


    In recent days, Li Meng''s brother is still dissatisfied with her.


    Looking at Catherine like this, Kalina is very uncomfortable, she can''t bear to turn her head, don''t want to continue to see.


    In her heart, she regretted, very much regretted. Maybe last night she should have told Catherine everything, at least let Catherine have a preparation.


    "Why, what should Catherine do?"


    Catherine raised her head and looked at Li Meng tearfully, looking very sad and helpless.


    She sobbed, tears falling from her eyes, and said, "what should Catherine do? What can Catherine do? Catherine... No... I don''t know what to do. Catherine doesn''t want... The kingdom of Danlan to disappear. "


    "Wow..."


    At last, she couldn''t help her grievance. Catherine burst into tears


    The cry reverberated in the big garden.


    Looking at the tearful and crying Catherine, Li Meng sighed a little in his heart, silently stretched out his hands, held the crying Catherine into his arms, and whispered: "that''s good, that''s good."


    In the face of Li Meng''s consolation, Catherine cried even more. She rushed into Li Meng''s chest and cried loudly.


    After a while, the clothes on Li Meng''s chest were wet by Catherine''s tears. Li Meng could feel the warmth on his chest.


    There is no extra comfort. Li Meng just holds Catherine in her arms and lets her cry.


    Li Meng knows that only by letting Catherine cry well and releasing all the emotions in her heart, can Catherine have a future and become a real queen.


    Looking at Katherine crying in the arms of Li Meng, tears welled up in her eyes. Tears flowed from her cheeks. She was crying, but her face was smiling.


    At this moment, she knew why Lord Li Meng had made such a strange agreement with Catherine.


    It took a long time for the cry in the garden to subside.


    In Li Meng''s arms, Catherine quietly leans on Li Meng''s moist chest. Her tears are no longer flowing down, and her face is calm and dependent.


    Li Meng knew that Catherine needed some time to calm down.


    Holding Catherine lightly, Li Meng looked at Karina with the same tears on her face and said softly, "go ahead and let Harandi enter the palace. I have something to tell you."


    "Well!"


    With a slight nod, Karina left without hesitation.


    She knew that today would be a meaningful day in the kingdom of Danlan.


    Looking at Karina''s far away figure, Li Meng patted Catherine''s back in his arms and whispered, "let''s go back."


    "Well!"


    With a soft answer, Catherine reluctantly left Li Meng''s arms.


    Looking at Catherine, Li Meng smiles and rubs her hand on her small head.


    After a bit of abuse, in Catherine''s eyes, Li Meng just ended with a smile and stood up from the ground.


    "Let''s go!"


    With that, Li Meng turned and walked in the direction of the bridge.


    Katherine was staring at Li Meng''s figure.


    After a while, Catherine came back, wiped the tears on her face, and trotted up with her long skirt.


    When catching up with Li Meng, her right hand outstretched and impolitely occupied Li Meng''s left hand.


    Looking down at Katherine beside him, Li Meng smiles and takes Katherine to the palace.


    Back to the elegant residence, Li Meng saw Tanya in the hall.


    Tanya is still wearing black armor and dark clothes. These days, in the eyes of outsiders, Tanya has never changed, which disappoints those who are curious about her appearance.


    (for monthly tickets, for recommended tickets, vigorously update)

 Chapter 1454

    Looking at the master who leads Catherine back, Tanya doesn''t ask where the master went last night, but stands silently, like a statue.


    Harandi didn''t let Li Meng wait for a long time. After a while, he entered the hall with Karina.


    What''s the matter? Why did Lord Li Meng ask him to come? On the way, Kalina has told Harandi about some things.


    Although the final result is still unknown, harlandi has some speculation in his mind.


    Sure enough, when the three people sat down, Li Meng on the throne said calmly, "today is the tenth day I came to the kingdom of Danlan. A lot of things happened in these days, and I also know a lot of people."


    Speaking of this, Li Meng looked at Catherine on his left and said with a smile: "in this agreement, Catherine won the victory. At this point, the first Legion will promise to you that as long as the kingdom of Danlan fulfills its responsibilities, the first Legion will permanently protect the country and recognize the regoras as the only orthodox outside Austria."


    In the face of Li Meng''s eyes, Katherine smiles sweetly and looks at her with her light eyes.


    Li Meng''s words undoubtedly made Harandi and Kalina feel relieved and smile on their faces.


    In this way, the great crisis in the kingdom of Danlan has passed perfectly, and the next will be


    Speaking of this, Li Meng put away his smile, looked at Harandi on the other side, and said calmly: "I said before that the first Legion would assist the kingdom of Danlan in unifying the outer land of Austria and Georgia, which is true. The first Legion needs Austria to restore real peace and will not allow any disputes."


    Is a new battle coming?


    Hearing this, several people in the hall looked dignified.


    After a few words, Li Meng continued: "Harandi, in the name of the first legion, immediately sent an invitation to the kingdom of Dengsha and the kingdom of Yaxi for negotiation. It''s up to you to talk and ask them whether they want war or peace. If they want war, the first Legion will give them war. The soldiers who died in the war will bear the responsibility. The first Legion will not let go any guilty people, If we want peace, we will surrender unconditionally, and the first Legion will guarantee the wealth and safety of the royal families of the two countries all their lives. "


    Negotiation?


    This is a good idea. If we can unify the outer land of Austria by peaceful means, this is what Harandi is happy to see, which will bring great benefits to the rule of the kingdom of Danlan in the future.


    Thinking of this, Harandi quickly nodded and said, "I understand. I will arrange it immediately."


    Looking around at all the people in the hall, Li Meng said: "my mission to the kingdom of Danlan has been completed. The next thing depends on you. I will leave the kingdom of Danlan soon. You can contact General Tanya if you have anything. She is responsible for all the affairs of Austria."


    Brother Li Meng is leaving?


    Catherine''s face darkened at this.


    Although she knew that brother Li Meng would leave sooner or later, she didn''t expect that it would be so soon.


    After the meeting, Harandi left in a hurry.


    The most difficult ten days have passed. For the kingdom of Danlan, tomorrow will be an extraordinary day. Many things will change.


    "Brother Li Meng! Are you going to leave


    After the meeting, Catherine asked Li Meng again.


    It was a matter of great concern to Catherine.


    With a faint smile, Li Meng said: "yes, Austria is very big. I need to pay attention to many things, but I can''t stay here for too long."


    "Oh..."


    Catherine bowed her head in loss.


    At this time, one side of Karina said to Catherine: "Your Majesty, in the next few days, the kingdom of Danlan will be very busy. Your Majesty must make corresponding preparations. It''s time for us to leave."


    Hearing this, Catherine said to Li Meng, "brother Li Meng, I''ll go first."


    With a little smile, Li Meng said, "go!"


    In the reluctant, Catherine and Karina left the hall and disappeared in Li Meng''s eyes.


    When the three left, there were only Li Meng and Tan Ya in the hall.


    Come to Li Meng''s side, sit down on the left side of the vice seat, Tanya asked: "master! Where are you going next? "


    Where to?


    Li Meng shook his head and said: "I''m not going anywhere. The purpose of my coming to Austria is to deal with the threat of the demons. Now the situation of the demons is not clear. The first step is to find a way to contact the demons and inquire about their intentions. Even if they have the ambition to dominate the world, we can prepare ahead of time."


    There is too little information about the demons. He knows that the demons have advanced technology, but he doesn''t know what the demons will do next. This makes Li Meng have a strong sense of crisis.


    This feeling of knowing nothing is very uncomfortable, which is unacceptable to Li Meng.


    Contact with the demons became Li Meng''s primary goal.


    Tan Ya said, "what should we do?"


    "No


    Li Meng didn''t plan to give it to ordinary soldiers, and they couldn''t do it.


    Li Meng said: "I''m the only one who can do this. Although the technology of the demons is strong, they can''t stop me. Only I can come and go freely in the territory of the demons. I''ve long wanted to explore the reality of the demons. Take this opportunity to thoroughly understand the demons. I''d like to see what they are doing in the southern continent."


    Since the demons unified the southern continent, there has been no movement for decades.


    In recent decades, what the demons are doing is a secret to the whole mankind.


    But people always believe that the demons will not stop there. One day they will leave Yunan and sweep the whole human world. Li Meng also believes that.


    It can be said that Li Meng believes this more than anyone else.


    Because only Li Meng knows that the demons come from the outside world, which is alien life.


    Perhaps their shape is very strange, but it is undeniable that their purpose is not simple. They parasitize human beings and respect "God". How can they be kind to such life and the means of controlling human beings.


    From the beginning to the end, Li Meng regarded the demons as the enemy and the real opponent.


    In the past, Li Meng always thought that the first Legion was invincible on the earth. As long as there was enough time, it was not a distant dream to unify the earth. But now, since he had a basic understanding of the demons, he no longer had such confidence.


    Not without, but more cautious and alert to the unknown enemy.


    Although from the mouth of the demons, the first Legion learned that there is a more powerful enemy in the universe, the kraken clan, but compared with the enemy in front of us, the enemy that has not been involved becomes dispensable.


    At least now the goal of the first Legion is clear, that is to deal with the "demon" enemy.


    (for monthly tickets, for recommended tickets, vigorously update)

 Chapter 1455

    Thinking of this, Li Meng said to tan ya, "Tanya, the affairs of Austria''s outer land are up to you. Whether it''s war or peaceful surrender, the war of Austria must end as soon as possible."


    "Yes


    Tanya knows the urgency of the host, and also knows what threat the first army is facing.


    Only peace can bring about development, and only peace can make the first Legion make better use of the resources in its territory. As long as the first Legion is given a few years, maybe everything will change.


    Sitting on the soft sofa, Li Meng looks calm.


    With goals, it''s clear what to do next.


    There is no reason why we should make a ten day agreement with Catherine.


    One is to wait for the news of the demons, and the other is to give the two countries enough time to think.


    It''s no secret that the first Legion ruled the continent of Austria. Ten days is enough to spread to the two countries. At this time, in the name of the first legion, they sent out an invitation to the two countries to negotiate. What will the two countries choose and what will they do? In fact, they have no right to choose.


    The whole continent of Austria has fallen. How can their two countries resist the first army?


    For the two countries, there is only one way to go now: peaceful surrender.


    As Li Meng thought, when the kingdom of Danlan issued an invitation to negotiate with the two countries in the name of the first army, the kingdom of Dengsha and the kingdom of ASI were panicked.


    At the border of the kingdom of Danlan, although there are 500000 allied forces between the two countries, to fight against the first Legion will only be a way of asking for trouble with one''s eggs.


    A negotiation invitation from the kingdom of Danlan has greatly changed the situation outside Austria.


    On November 7, 348, in the border city of laihad, representatives of the three countries gathered for the first time to discuss the reunification of the outer land of Austria.


    The result was unknown to outsiders, but just two days later, half a million coalition troops stationed on the border of the kingdom of Danlan retreated and returned to their respective countries.


    Yaxi Kingdom, the city of korandan, palace.


    This is an ancient city, which existed as long ago as the kingdom of Austria was strong.


    More than 100 years later, it still stands on the outer land of Austria and prospers.


    During the hundred years, the city changed owners frequently, and it was not until the emergence of the Asiatic kingdom that the situation gradually improved.


    But decades later, as if played by fate, the ancient city will change its ownership again.


    "Fight? What shall we fight with? We lost 60000 soldiers in the war with the kingdom of Danlan. Now, our opponent is no longer the kingdom of Danlan, but the first Legion. Look what they say. If we choose war, those dead soldiers, all the blame will be on my head, on the head of the royal family. I am old and have a rotten life. This life is worthless, But I can''t take the whole royal family with me. "


    Today''s court meeting is unusual. In the king''s hall, the old king rarely uttered a roar that he had never heard in years.


    Facing the roar of the king, the ministers in the hall looked at each other and said nothing.


    At this time, a man stood out from the minister''s line and said in a voice: "your majesty! If this is your wish, we will naturally comply with it. Now we are looking at the general situation outside Austria and Georgia. Reunification is inevitable and peaceful surrender is our only choice. Our people will also remember your kindness. "


    "Well, Minister booth, I remember you didn''t say that before."


    From the minister''s line, another man came out in a light gray uniform.


    Taking a sneering look at booth, he said to King ferrandis on the throne, "Your Majesty, the first Legion is very strong. I admit that, but our country is not weak. The foundation of our country lies in the city of gulandan. As long as we keep this city, the kingdom of Asia can continue to inherit."


    Booth didn''t agree with this. He retorted: "general yeranes, you are a soldier and have self-confidence, which is a good thing. But blind self-confidence will only make you more stupid. Maybe you should go out more and pay attention to the situation of the surrounding countries. Although there are tall walls in the city of gulandan, these walls are just to deal with the threat of polluting animals. For human beings, It is not unbreakable. If we fail, not to mention the soldiers who died, the royal family will face trial for our choice. "


    Speaking of this, booth saluted ferrandis on the throne and said: "Your Majesty, the general situation can''t be violated. In the next situation, if we make a wrong choice, all people here may not escape the fate of being" punished ". The human beings living in Austria are the same nation, and his Majesty ferrandis peacefully surrendered, It will only be praised by later generations. "


    The words of the ministers made Fernandez''s face on the throne change for a while. Although he had already made a decision in his heart, as the leader of a country, he was unwilling to subjugate his country. Naturally, he also had a decision in his heart.


    He has ruled the Asiatic kingdom for decades. Different from the short-lived kings of the other two countries, the Asiatic Kingdom has just ushered in the third king. Longevity represents a full house of descendants, which is also a responsibility for ferrandis.


    Looking at the dozens of dark figures in the hall, ferrandis said, "is there any news in Dengsha kingdom?"


    Booth replied: "my Lord, the Royal Court of the kingdom of Dengsha is also discussing the issue of surrender, but the result should not be unexpected. In terms of national strength, the kingdom of Dengsha is not as good as our country, and its territory is also in contact with the araver Strait. Once they choose war, the first Legion will land from the araver Strait, and then drive straight into the hinterland of the kingdom of Dengsha, I''m afraid that in less than ten days, the kingdom of Dengsha will fall. "


    So they have no choice.


    Ferrandis on the throne was lost in thought.


    His silence also made the hall quiet down, even the main battle of yeranes also kept silent.


    As a soldier, the main battle is his attitude, but for the results, yeranes had to accept.


    For a long time, ferrandis on the Throne made a decision. He looked around at the ministers in the hall and said slowly, "the kingdom of the king of Asia has been eighty-three years. I didn''t expect that it would perish in my hands just after three generations. What is the general trend? Respect for the strong is the general trend, and the weak kingdom of Western Asia can only adapt to the general trend. This is a fact that everyone present can not change. "


    "Minister booth!"


    Booth came out and said, "I''m here."

 Chapter 1456

    Looking at booth in the main hall, ferrandis said: "that little girl is lucky. She told her that the kingdom of ASI is willing to surrender unconditionally. From today on, the royal family will no longer exercise its political rights. It will inform all its towns and all its troops to stand by and wait for the incorporation of the kingdom of Danlan. Moreover, it will inform the kingdom of denza of our decision. As an ally, It is our duty to remind them that how they choose war has nothing to do with the kingdom of Assisi. "


    Has the final ruling been made?


    For the king''s decision, the ministers in the hall had different looks, some with a slight sigh of relief, some with a sigh of regret, and some with a look of sadness and reluctance.


    But to this, booth is clear, he is saying: "yes!"


    Booth is loyal to the royal family and the country. In the past, he did not hesitate to use any means to make the country stronger. But now, booth is still loyal. But now, the object of his loyalty is no longer the royal family, not to mention the country, but the people of the country, and the soldiers who should not be so sacrificed.


    At this point, in the inviolable trend, the fear of the first Legion made the Asiatic Kingdom choose to surrender.


    Before the envoys of ASI Kingdom arrived in the kingdom of Danlan, the news had already spread.


    The kingdom of Danlan, the capital city of "meloka".


    Palace, back garden, rockery, hot spring.


    "You really don''t think about it?"


    In the hot hot spring, Kalina nestles in Li Meng''s arms, full of temptation in Li Meng''s ear.


    The underwater body is close to Li Meng''s body. Her hands are gently on Li Meng''s shoulders. Facing Li Meng, the full mountain is half exposed on the water, which is very attractive.


    Since that time, the relationship between them has become very delicate.


    Li Meng from time to time to relax in hot springs as an excuse, pulling Karina to serve himself, and in the face of Li Meng''s request, Karina did not refuse, gladly accepted.


    Although the two did not really happen, but compared with the past, no doubt to be close to a lot.


    Li Meng didn''t fall for Kalina''s temptation. He gave a faint smile and pinched her hand in the water on her plump hips, which made Kalina turn her eyes and show her shyness.


    But she still refused to give up. She lifted a wisp of hair on her chest and said in a soft voice, "if you become the prince of the kingdom of Danlan, your majesty and I are yours. I know what Lord Li Meng cares about. Although her majesty is young, it''s not urgent. We can wait. Her majesty will not object to this. Lord Li Meng should know, No matter now or in the future, her majesty will not hate you, and you are also the most suitable candidate for the prince of the kingdom of Danlan. "


    Speaking of this, Karina smiles, looks at the man in front of her with a tender face, and says softly: "it''s not emotional. Only from the political point of view, this marriage is of great benefit to the first Legion and the kingdom of Danlan. Lord Li Meng, you represent the first Legion. If you become the prince of Danlan, the people will be more likely to accept the rule of the first Legion."


    Although Karina''s words are very reasonable, Li Meng still doesn''t feel much about marriage.


    Speaking of his fiancee, Li Meng really has one. Although it''s not worthy of the name, Li Meng still admits to Li Lanxin''s fiancee. After all, it was he who promised, so how can he go back on it.


    Of course, at that time, the first regiment was still very weak, only Nanlin island was such a small place.


    At that time, the support for Li Lanxin, the rebel army, was extremely beneficial to the first corps, but the situation changed too quickly.


    Not to mention the development speed of the first legion, let alone the changes in Kyoto, the resistance led by Li Lanxin has been dispensable in the eyes of the first Legion.


    Although the cooperation between the two sides is still continuing, and Li Lanxin led the rebels to leave Kyoto and move to South Vietnam, it still can not change Li Lanxin''s awkward position in the first Corps.


    In fact, Li Meng didn''t have too many ideas about the girl. The reason why he agreed at the beginning was just to see what kind of future the rebel army would have under the leadership of Li Lanxin.


    On the whole, it''s an investment.


    "Say it again!"


    Li Meng didn''t say no, just a faint smile, perfunctory way.


    Karina was not satisfied with Li Meng''s perfunctory answer, but she didn''t go on.


    There is time. She can''t force Mr. Li Meng too much. Take your time.


    As her majesty grew up and became more and more beautiful, Karina did not believe that Lord Limon would not be moved.


    With her mouth slightly open, Karina breathed a little.


    Looking at the position of the sun in the sky, she whispered, "I should go. Her Majesty is taking a nap. She should be about to wake up. She can''t see us like this."


    What are we like?


    Li Meng didn''t let go of Karina. Instead, he hugged her more tightly and said with a smile, "what are we like?"


    The tight binding around her waist and the warmth that was hotter than the current made her shy.


    She bowed her head and whispered, "Catherine is too young to let her know too much about us."


    "So..."


    "You can go, but..."


    however?


    Kalina''s face flushed when she heard what Lord Limon said.


    She did not angry white Li Meng one eye, only slightly close to the front, in the shy kiss on Li Meng''s lips.


    Just a kiss, she wanted to escape, but Li Meng refused.


    As she fled, the underwater hand held her tightly and launched a counterattack.


    Strong pry open her mouth, Li Meng all the way out of the fortress.


    But in the face of Li Meng''s attack, Karina can only face flushed retreat.


    Until the end, the two meet and ask for each other.


    A deep kiss, Li Meng just let go of the face of a flush of Kalina, the hand in the water also slightly released from Kalina''s waist.


    The waist is no longer bound. In Li Meng''s arms, Karina gasps, but she hasn''t recovered from the kiss.


    "I... I should go."


    With a shy look at Li Meng, Karina leaves in a panic.


    In Li Meng''s eyes, she went ashore so naked that her white and beautiful body was exposed in Li Meng''s eyes.


    It seems to be aware of the fiery sight of Li Meng behind her. Kalina, who went ashore, turned red and hurriedly picked up her clothes and put them on her body.


    Before leaving, I did not forget to give a gift to Li Meng in the pool, which was very lovely.

 Chapter 1457

    Calculate the age. Kalina is thirty, too.


    Sure enough, the shy women are all the same.


    With his back against the edge of the pool and his hands on the bank, Li Meng is enjoying the feeling of being exposed to the sun.


    It''s rare to enjoy the hot spring and sunbathe at the same time.


    It was not long after Li Meng was alone in the hot spring that the slight sound of footsteps came to his ears.


    You don''t have to guess who is coming. At this time, except for Karina, only Tanya knows where he is.


    Sure enough, Tanya''s black figure appeared in the corridor not far from the pool.


    She came close to Li Meng with a light step.


    Looking at the master in the pool, she whispered: "master, the new queen of the kingdom of Austria is going to ascend the throne. She invited the master to go to the ceremony. Will the master go or not?"


    The new queen?


    Up, Li Meng stood up from the pool, in Tanya''s eyes, so smooth on the shore.


    With a movement of thought, the clothes on the bank suddenly turned into a force of death and flew on Li Meng. A black dress instantly took shape on Li Meng.


    "Who is it?" asked Li Meng


    Tanya replied, "it''s Princess gunya."


    Gunya?


    Li Meng was not surprised that Guya succeeded to the throne.


    Although there are many princesses in the kingdom of Danlan, I''m afraid only guniya is suitable to inherit the throne.


    Denisa and Teresa are still young, and their personalities are not suitable for inheriting the throne.


    Li Meng asked again, "has the date of the grand ceremony been set?"


    Tan Ya Dao: "the new calendar 349 year on January 1."


    The first day of the new year? It''s a good day.


    Today is November 9, that is to say, there is still one and a half months left.


    Well, there''s plenty of time.


    Li Meng said to tan ya: "go, of course. When the queen ascends the throne, the first Legion will send someone to watch the ceremony. Since I am here, let me go."


    Tanya will not object to the master''s decision.


    Tanya continued: "master, there''s another news about Dengsha and the surrender of Yasi kingdom."


    "Oh? What''s the news? "


    Li Meng was very surprised by the news. It was less than three days since the first negotiation between the three countries, and the news came so soon.


    Tan Ya said: "yes, just a short time ago, the news of the surrender of the Asiatic Kingdom reached the territory of the kingdom of Danlan. Although the envoys of the surrender of the Asiatic Kingdom did not arrive, the news should be correct."


    So the day of peace on the outer land of Austria is not far away.


    Is it far from the day when the kingdom of Yasi surrendered?


    Thinking of this, Li Meng said with a smile: "it seems that my days in the kingdom of Danlan are over. Well, I''ll say goodbye to Catherine tomorrow."


    "Come on, let''s go back."


    With that, Li Meng takes Tanya away from the hot spring and goes to the direction where she lives.


    The kingdom of ASI surrendered, and the unification of the outer land of Austria was just around the corner. It was no longer necessary for Li Meng to stay in the kingdom of Danlan.


    On the way, in the corridor of the sea of flowers, while walking, Li Meng asked Tan yaxun behind him: "can the map of Yunan mainland be drawn?"


    Tanya replied: "seventy percent of the work has been completed, and only the southernmost Wanli glacier has not been mapped. Because of the strange weather and frequent snowstorms, the observation of orbiting satellites has been greatly affected, and the progress of mapping has become extremely slow. Because the glaciers in the south are no man''s land, the map now drawn can be used."


    The south continent of Yunan is connected with the South Pole. The colder the south, the colder the weather is. Li Meng can understand the difficulty of mapping.


    Of course, cold weather doesn''t mean anything. After all, the first regiment maps the southern continent with the help of satellite observations, not on the ground. However, the colder the weather is, the closer it is to the south pole, and the worse the weather will become.


    Once the weather becomes bad, the observation satellite in orbit will often lose the clarity of the drawing.


    "What do you find?" Li Meng asked


    "Yes!"


    Tan Ya said: "according to satellite observations, there should be no polluting animals on the continent. Although there are boundless forests, most of the human beings living on the continent live in the form of villages, without the protection of tall walls. Although towns also exist, they are extremely rare in number and small in scale."


    Li Meng understood this.


    It''s not the first time that Li Meng''s mental power has swept the southern continent, but he didn''t explore it carefully.


    I just noticed the living environment of human beings on the southern continent of the region, but didn''t pay attention to the polluting animals in the forest.


    However, if you think about it now, it''s true, because the villages and towns in Yunan have no walls. Even if they have walls, they are very low and can block people, but it''s impossible to block polluting animals.


    Yunan continent is so big, how can there be no pollution animals? I''m afraid there''s only one reason, that is, it''s completely destroyed by the demons. Only this answer can explain why the human beings in Yunan continent can live in the forest without the protection of the city walls.


    The southern continent is not small. The area of the continent is about two-thirds of that of the American continent after removing the glaciers in the south. In the boundless forest, it is also a paradise for polluting animals. If the demons can completely eliminate the polluting animals in the forest, it can be seen that the strength of the demons is strong.


    Even if the first Legion wants to eliminate the polluting animals in its territory, it is not easy.


    Of course, Li Meng never thought about the complete extinction of the polluting animals.


    Although polluting animals do great harm to human beings, they also have the value of existence.


    The original energy may be eliminated in the future. This kind of radiation mutation energy can not be used on a large scale and can not be converted. However, the original stone is undoubtedly a good thing and a catalyst for human evolution.


    The so-called evolution refers to "martial arts practitioners". Whether martial arts practitioners are the future direction of human evolution remains to be discussed. However, the existence of martial arts practitioners undoubtedly proves that human beings have the direction of strengthening their bodies and the ability to change from a weak race to a strong race.


    And the original stone will play a very important role in it. Even if human beings can reuse nuclear energy, go out of the earth and step into the starry sky in the future, the species of polluting animals on the earth will be qualified to remain.


    At this time, just listen to tan Ya behind: "maybe we should do nothing, since the demons have not done anything radical, we should not provoke them, at least now do not contact them."


    (for monthly tickets, for recommended tickets, vigorously update)

 Chapter 1458

    To tan Ya this words, Li Meng just light smile, did not say the words of refutation.


    Indeed, it is unwise to contact a powerful enemy when you know you are not.


    But Li Meng and Tanya think differently.


    Li Meng said: "the demons are really powerful, but the current demons may not be invincible. If we do nothing now, then in the future, the demons will really become invincible."


    As he walked along, Li Meng continued: "I know what you are worried about, but don''t forget your master''s identity. Although I am not a God, I have the same power as" God ". I don''t think those extraterrestrial life can do to me. On the contrary, they should be more careful. Parasitic Miss body, for this kind of thing about soul consciousness, I''m the best at dealing with it. "


    Maybe the host is right, but Tan Ya has his own idea.


    Tan Yadao: "master! Why not use the power of the dead? With the accumulation of two years, there are nearly 300000 legions of the dead in Bentley''s black castle, which is enough to make a real disaster of the dead break out in the southern continent. "


    Use the army of the dead in the black castle?


    Although this is indeed a way, it may not be able to eliminate the demons, but it can cause turmoil in the southern continent, delay the development of the demons, and buy more time for the first Legion.


    But Li Meng can''t do that.


    Li Meng looked very calm and said calmly: "my goal is the demons, those alien life, not the human beings in Yunan continent. The army of the dead is very strong, but in a sense, it is also very weak. My plan is to equip these arms of the dead with advanced weapons, so as to become powerful interstellar undead. If they are consumed in Yunan continent, they will be killed, It''s too wasteful. "


    "Besides, today''s demons may be a powerful threat to the first legion, but in the absence of clear intelligence, it''s better not to carry out large-scale operations. I''ll talk about it after I return from the southern continent this time. At that time, how to deal with the threat of demons has its own conclusion."


    Since the host has said so, Tanya will not say much.


    Just as the master said, the first Legion will feel a great threat because they understand too little about the demons. If the information of the demons is more thorough, maybe everything will change.


    Although I don''t want to admit it, the host''s trip to the southern continent is really necessary, because the host''s action may be an opportunity to solve the current difficulties faced by the first Legion.


    Over the next few days, the situation in Austria was changing in an orderly way.


    Since the Asiatic Kingdom announced its unconditional surrender to the kingdom of Danlan, only the next day, the kingdom of Dengsha immediately announced its surrender to the outside world. So far, the outer land of Austria has been truly unified.


    For the kingdom of Danlan, it''s time to be busy. It''s time to take over new cities and send new administrators. All these things make the Kingdom fall into a busy and happy day.


    Just as Catherine was busy with the great unification of Austria and Georgia, Limon chose to leave.


    Just as the peace of Tathagata came, it was also silent when she left.


    Off the coast of Austria, in a sea area in the north.


    On the calm sea, a heavy cruiser belonging to the first regiment was sailing at a steady speed.


    In the bridge command room


    "Now that Austria has been unified and the war has ended, the reform of the first corps system can also be put on the agenda. Let''s go back to Nanlin island and let the three generals take the lead to thoroughly reorganize the army and improve the naval command. In the future, the naval command will become the most important military department of the first Corps."


    Speaking of this, Li Meng said, "this trip to the southern mainland will not take long. I will return as soon as possible."


    The war in Austria has subsided. For the first army, it will usher in a period of rapid development. Li Meng must take charge of Nanlin Island himself.


    "Yes


    Tanya has no problem with what the host said.


    Before she became a dead man, she might object to the integration of arms, but now she doesn''t care.


    The integration of arms is inevitable and must be experienced. No one has any reason to oppose it.


    Li Meng got up from the captain''s seat.


    Looking back at Tanya, in everyone''s eyes, Li Meng''s body turns into a black force of death, and gradually disappears.


    Looking at the place where the master disappeared, Tanya knew that the master had gone.


    With a light step, Tanya calmly sat in the captain''s seat and said, "send orders to Davis, the naval headquarters will immediately move to Nanlin Island, the third fleet will be stationed at kenlin port, and the rest of the fleet will return to Nanlin island. The army will withdraw completely, and Austria will stay at 100000 soldiers."


    This time, in order to capture Austria and Georgia, the first Legion recruited a total of 500000 soldiers.


    From the beginning of the war to the end of the war, the first Legion only killed more than 3000 people. Undoubtedly, the first Legion overestimated the strength of the Austrian countries, so that the size of the army was too large, which greatly increased the financial pressure of the first Legion.


    Even after the end of the war, in order to maintain the logistics expenses of these 500000 people, the funds needed every day are astronomical. Due to physical reasons, the soldiers of the first regiment can not make rational use of local resources. All materials need to be transported from Nanlin island. Only in terms of transportation, they need to spend a lot of extra money.


    Because of the different environments of the two worlds, the human beings in Al could not adapt to the environment of the earth. It can be said that the logistics problem has always been the biggest problem of the first Legion.


    This mental illness gave Li Meng the idea of recruiting local people as soldiers of the first army.


    Of course, it''s only a matter of time before the first regiment can recruit local soldiers, but it''s still a little early.


    At the beginning of the reign, the human beings in their territory could not guarantee their loyalty, which took time.


    In the south, despite the threat of the demons, the withdrawal of the first Legion was also necessary.


    The battle with the demons is mainly a battle of air power. Once the air power is lost, the army of the first legion, no matter how powerful it is, is useless and will only be ruthlessly destroyed.


    In order to deal with the threat of the demons, the first Legion can only fight against the demons by strengthening its air power.


    For this, the first Legion has not been idle in recent months.


    On the south coast of the kingdom of Austria, five air bases are under construction.


    Once the construction of these five air bases is completed, the first Legion will deploy a large number of air units in the kingdom of Austria to deal with the demon threat.


    With another world as the backing, the war potential of the first Legion is huge, which can break out unimaginable forces in an instant, and this potential is enough to make any enemy fear.

 Chapter 1459

    Aegean, Alcatraz.


    Since the demon island was occupied by the demons, the island has become a Sikkim mining base of the demons.


    Under the thick clouds, the sky''s waterway is busy. Every day, a large number of 50 meter level spherical demons enter and leave the demon island. They are the transport units of the demon clan, also known as transport ships.


    When one transport ship after another sped through the sky, the scene was extremely shocking.


    For the human labors in the mines on the island, they are numb to the transport ships flying in the sky. Under the scolding of the regulators, they sweat and use simple tools to dig out a piece of tin gold ore from the bottom of the earth.


    Then, somewhere on the island, a riot was taking place.


    At the border of the two mines, two patrol teams are confronting each other.


    Although the costumes as like as two peas, the golden signs on the dog helmets are different.


    One Patrol has a golden sun logo on its dog head helmet, and the other has a golden wing logo.


    A dog headed soldier with the sign of the sun said in a loud voice: "this is the territory of my God" La ". You have crossed the boundary. Leave immediately."


    To these words, the opposite patrol with wings sign was not moved, one person coldly said: "it''s you who cross the boundary. According to the seven gods agreement, the" La "mine should extend north, not East. You have violated the seven gods agreement. If you continue to dig, I will tell my God" Isis. "


    "Hum, my God" La "is the most powerful God. Your God has just awakened. Who is qualified to own such a large tin mine? Those who are wise will go away immediately, and I will not care about the guilt of your collision with my God. "


    "Bold!"


    This undoubtedly angered the patrol team with the wing sign. They raised their wands and weapons one after another and aimed at the opposite patrol team.


    In this regard, the patrol with the sun sign on the other side showed no sign of weakness and also raised its scepter.


    For a moment, the atmosphere at the scene became tense, and no one was willing to step back.


    The movement below attracted the attention of a line of sight in the sky. Above the mine, a 10 meter level flying weapon of the demon clan was lowering its height and gradually approaching the place of disturbance.


    On the other side, there is also a 10 meter flying weapon of the demon clan approaching.


    There is a slender figure on the 10 meter flying weapon. No, it should be said that it is a burly figure.


    It''s just that they look thinner than the bloated aircraft.


    The movement from the sky attracted the attention of the patrols on both sides of the ground. When they saw who was coming, the patrols on both sides quickly put away their scepters and weapons and cried to the figures above their flying weapons: "Lord God."


    On the top of the two patrols, two 10 meter flying weapons of the demon clan hover at an interval of 10 meters. Above, two big red figures look at each other, and the golden pupils emit a very dangerous atmosphere.


    They are very big. Each of them is no less than three meters high. The red body looks like wearing a piece of red horny armor. The water chestnut is clear, and the lines are all over. On the forehead, there is the same golden sign as the patrol below, which is very obvious.


    The party with the flag of wings said: "an agreement is an agreement. Since we have signed an agreement, we should act according to it, or do you want to tear up the agreement? If this is the case, I will tell my God Isis that there is no need for the seven God agreement to exist. "


    "No, it''s just a dispute between mortals. Since my God" La "has signed an agreement, I will abide by it well, and I will let my servants do things according to the rules."


    Between interest and agreement, it chooses agreement.


    Conflict is conflict, who is wrong, who is right. If you are wrong, you should withdraw.


    At this time, as the messenger of "pull", it naturally will not let its god bear the charge of "unbeliever".


    With that, he said to the patrol on the ground, "step down immediately. Take this as the boundary, and the mine can no longer expand to the East."


    "Yes


    How dare they not obey the command of God''s envoy? They quickly turned back.


    A conflict is so settled. When the dispute below disappears, the territory is finally confirmed. In silence, the 10 meter flying weapons in the sky slowly return to their respective territory and patrol their own territory.


    However, as God''s emissary, they don''t know that there is a pair of eyes staring at them from the beginning to the end.


    In the void, Li Meng, who exists in the form of energy, falls into thinking.


    Seven gods agreement?


    In other words, are there seven high-level members of the demon clan?


    Looking at the atmosphere of their conversation, the relationship between God and God seems very bad.


    This may be a very useful information.


    In this way, Li Meng put his eyes on the island below.


    After a while, the green vegetation on the devil''s island was almost out of sight. The whole island was almost lifted. There was the sound of Jingling digging everywhere, and the coolies who were working hard.


    Compared with the busy ground, the sky is also very busy.


    From time to time, there are transport ships landing in various mines, in and out, the sky channel is very busy.


    Looking at all this, Li Meng''s face is dignified.


    The demons are working so hard to excavate tin and gold. I''m afraid they have extraordinary ambition.


    In order to get more information, without hesitation, Li Meng approached a 10 meter level flying weapon of the demon clan.


    As the name suggests, it is the messenger of God. As the messenger of God, he should know his own God best. For Li Meng, this is another shortcut to obtain information.


    In the form of energy, Li Meng is invisible and can not be touched. No matter how advanced technology is, Li Meng can not be found at this time. In silence, Li Meng gets close to the demon flying vehicle suspended in the sky.


    Behind the emissary, there was a black force of death surging, and Li Meng''s figure emerged.


    The idea moves, a powerful mental force rushes out, imprisons the God envoy sitting on the aircraft in an instant.


    The body is imprisoned, and it is aware of it in the first time.


    Golden pupil slightly a coagulation, it wants to struggle, but found that can''t make force, the body can''t move, even the ability to open the mouth.


    Li Meng didn''t plan to talk nonsense with the emissary. He came to the emissary''s back, put his right hand out on the back of the ferocious head, and a more powerful mental force swarmed out of the emissary''s head.


    "This is..."


    As soon as he made an exploration, Li Meng was slightly stunned and surprised.

 Chapter 1460

    When the mental power just entered the brain of the divine envoy, Li Meng found a situation.


    In front of us, the so-called divine emissary is just a product, an organic body. The structure of the brain is not complicated. There is a spherical core in a mass of organic liquid, in which there is the consciousness of the "divine emissary", a very strange life.


    This is what Li Meng as like as two peas of "Miss body", because the consciousness in the core is exactly the same as that of Li Meng, who is rescued by the American elite.


    What makes Li Meng curious is that the missing body in his body has the same breath as the top level of the demon clan that Li Meng saved.


    Time doesn''t wait for us. Li Meng''s consciousness intrudes into the core of the missing body.


    What is the soul?


    All the beings that can be called life have soul. Although the missing body is a very strange life, they also have soul. As long as there is consciousness, even if it is different from the human form, it still can''t escape Li Meng''s spiritual plunder.


    In an instant, Li Meng got all the memories in his mind.


    It seems that this missing body was just born, and the memory in its brain is pitiful. The only useful memory is the information about the "seven gods" and the God "Isis" it serves.


    It''s her


    Li Meng has long silver hair, wings like gold marks on his forehead, and is as Petite as a 15-year-old girl. Isn''t this the enchanter Li Meng met in Qingcheng.


    They were also inhaled by the sub space cracks and transported to the world of edras. If it wasn''t for Li Meng to send her back, she would have been devoured by the dead.


    At that time, Li Meng saved her because he didn''t have any idea about the demon family. Now, Li Meng undoubtedly did a stupid thing.


    Are the seven demons


    This guy doesn''t have any useful memory in his head, but he seems to know the seven gods very well.


    There are seven high-level demons, who regard themselves as gods: La, the God of the sun, Isis, the God of life, Geibu, Hathor, Amun, apius, the God of abundance, and Beth, the God of music.


    The names and taboos of these seven gods are all the gods handed down in ancient Egypt. Is this infringement?


    I didn''t think much about it. Now Li Meng has one of the most important things to do.


    From the missing body''s brain, Li Meng knows the position of Isis.


    With an idea, Li Meng''s mental power spread out, instantly crossed the Aegean Sea and covered the southern continent.


    "Found it!"


    There is a picture in Li Meng''s mind, which shows a sea of forest. In the forest stands a huge pyramid, as if it is really made of gold, reflecting bursts of bright light from the water caltrop of the pyramid.


    The pyramid is very large, with a height of 500 meters, and the diameter of its base is nearly one kilometer. Standing in the forest, it is particularly conspicuous, and undoubtedly a big guy.


    Seeing this, Li Meng muttered in his heart.


    How could such a huge guy not be searched by the reconnaissance satellite in orbit?


    Without much thought, Li Meng withdrew his hand from the back of the God''s head, and his body turned into the power of death, which gradually dissipated.


    After Li Meng disappeared, the confinement of God''s envoy disappeared naturally.


    But the reaction of the envoy was very strange.


    The golden pupil showed a trace of loss, it looked back, and then returned to the normal inspection of the mine below. It didn''t seem to be aware of Li Meng''s appearance just now.


    Is that possible?


    When Li Meng imprisoned it, its consciousness was clear. When Li Meng put his hand behind his head, it was a real contact. How could it not be aware of it.


    Yes, at that time, it did detect it and knew that someone had controlled it.


    But now it has lost the memory of being imprisoned before. When Li Meng left, it erased the memory of his existence in his missing body.


    It''s not the first time that Li Meng has done the method of erasing memory. When he first used this ability, he used it again in edras after returning to the earth. This time, he has used it three times.


    In the void, Li Meng left Alcatraz Island at a high speed. Within two hours, he crossed the Aegean Sea, which is more than 1000 kilometers, and entered the southern continent.


    As a southern continent connecting Antarctic glaciers, the terrain of Yunan continent is quite gentle. There are no mountains for thousands of miles. Even a small hill does not exist. At a glance, it is full of forests.


    All the way to the South and Southeast, Li Meng reached his destination after more than 1000 kilometers.


    Before people arrived, the huge pyramid could be seen from a distance. When Li Meng came to the top of the pyramid, he felt its greatness.


    It took Li Meng nearly four hours to get to his destination from Alcatraz Island.


    The time of the day passed unconsciously, and Li Meng in the sky also enjoyed the sunset of Yunan.


    Although the setting sun is beautiful, Li Meng prefers to focus on the pyramid below.


    The pyramid is located in the dense forest. Looking from the sky, you can see a road across the forest to connect the pyramid. On the other side of the road, about 20 kilometers away from the pyramid, there is a small town. The town is small, but it is very conspicuous. What is conspicuous is not the town itself, but the farmland around the town.


    On the road in the dense forest, Li Meng even saw a few carriages escorted by doghead soldiers. Yes, they were carriages. The carriages were pulled by two horses, and the wooden wheels rolled on the muddy road, making a "creak creak" sound.


    Looking at all this, Li Meng has a feeling of living in the middle ages, but this feeling is quite awkward.


    The defense of the pyramid is very strict. Although you can''t see anything outside the pyramid in your eyes, there are some things hidden in the dense forest. They should be the sentries and bombers of the demon clan. They are everywhere in the forest, and the number is very large. According to Li Meng''s estimation, the total number is no less than 200.


    However, although the defense of the pyramid is strict, it is almost undefended for Li Meng.


    After observing the sky for a while, Li Meng rushed to the pyramid.


    Through a gate at the base, Li Meng entered the pyramid.


    Because it is a huge thing, the space in the pyramid is relatively wide.


    Large corridors, countless rooms, one floor after another.


    From time to time, groups of dog headed soldiers patrolled through the corridor, approaching and leaving with neat steps.


    It''s like visiting a scenic spot. Everything in the pyramid is so curious to Li Meng.

 Chapter 1461

    When Li Meng comes to the top floor, there is only an open hall.


    The main hall is large and wide, with carved pillars and a large number of symbolic decorations.


    As soon as he entered the hall, Li Meng heard the voice of ruoyou ruoyou.


    Although the voice was small, it was still heard by Li Meng.


    The sound came from the end of the main hall, as if there was an inner hall on the other side.


    As he approached, Li Meng found another door behind the throne at the end of the hall.


    As Li Meng entered the inner hall, he saw two graceful figures in strange service.


    One of them, Li Meng, was very familiar with her waist length silver hair. Although she was wearing a lot of gold ornaments on her head, Li Meng didn''t forget her face. Compared with the pure white in the past, she was wearing a long golden skirt, which was more solemn and dignified.


    As for the other, Li Meng doesn''t know her. She has long golden hair, wears a loose platinum skirt, and her head is full of platinum ornaments. She looks gorgeous. Her white face also gives people a feeling of not angry but powerful.


    They sat opposite each other and were talking.


    "It''s not the right time to wake up. We haven''t been able to rule the world for more than a hundred years. Forty years ago, we ruled Yunan continent. This process took 20 years. Today''s human beings are not what they used to be. In the past tens of thousands of years, these primitive lives have developed their own civilization, Now if we want to rule the world again, it will be more difficult than you and I think


    Looking calm, Isis continued: "the contradictions between our seven lords can not be run in. In the past, in the war with the karaken people, we were not willing to unite and resist foreign enemies together. Hathor, do you think we can now put down our contradictions and cooperate loyally?"


    Hathor said with a faint smile to Isis: "I naturally know this. I naturally don''t believe other lords. Their ambition is too great. They have never eliminated their ambition to rule others in the past few tens of thousands of years. The reason is not just the war with the kraken family, Conspiracy and killing between civil wars are also the main culprits of the current situation. "


    Speaking of this, Hathor looked at Isis and said, "but at least I believe in Isis. We can survive that war and wake up in modern times without our cooperation. Although you have disappeared for decades, now you have returned smoothly. I still hope we can work together as before."


    Hathor''s words reminded Isis of some unhappy things. She looked a little cold and said in a cold voice, "of course there''s no problem with cooperation, but there''s one thing you have to help me with."


    "It''s about being framed when you were reincarnated?"


    Hathor knew why Isis had disappeared for decades. If Isis had anything to ask her for help, it was the only thing.


    With a slight look on his face, Isis said in a deep voice: "yes, when I was reincarnated, someone did something in the host of my reincarnation, which not only killed the mother and daughter, but also made me have to risk my life to find a suitable reincarnation target. I''d like to see who wanted my life by such sinister means."


    Aware of Isis''s anger, Hathor said hopelessly: "it''s been decades. It''s not easy to find out the murderer. At that time, the war on Yunan continent was just over, and the communication between lords was very frequent. If you really want to say who the murderer is, all the other five Lords except me are possible."


    Isis didn''t think so about this. She said indifferently, "it''s impossible to be safe in the environment at that time. As long as we are careful enough, there will always be traces to follow."


    "What do you want me to do?" Asked Hathor.


    Isis shook his head, and the gold ornament on his head shook slightly. She said calmly, "don''t worry. This must be done slowly. I have just returned. In the past few decades, although my loyal Tongwei has preserved my territory, its strength has been greatly weakened. If I really know who the murderer is, it may be desperate and shameful, Start a war on me. "


    Never underestimate the enemy who jumps over the wall. Hattal understands Isis''s caution.


    Hathor nodded gently to show understanding.


    When Hathor got up from her seat, she said to Isis, "that''s it. I''ll pay attention to it. Now all the Lords are concentrating on mining" tin gold ". It''s also an opportunity for us to strengthen our strength. Let''s calm down for a while."


    With that, Hathor turned and left, and her graceful figure left the inner hall.


    Outside, a platform stretched out at the top of the pyramid. A hundred meter level demon warship slowly landed from the sky and docked on the platform.


    "Don''t you doubt her?"


    After Hathor left, Li Meng''s figure gradually emerged in the position where Hathor was sitting.


    The sudden voice and people let Isis slightly Leng, face transient.


    "Roar!"


    The roar then rang out, and a huge red figure appeared from the top of the inner hall.


    When it appeared, it pounced on Li Meng, and the huge red claws were emitting cold light.


    It was so fast that when the roar sounded, it came close to Li Meng.


    The sharp claws were less than one meter away from Li Meng''s forehead.


    Sudden change, from the air to Li Meng attack it, the body suddenly folded, as if by invisible force to mercilessly pat, huge body horizontal fly out.


    "Bang!"


    Just listen to a huge crash, its huge body into a red shadow, hit the wall dozens of meters away.


    In the main hall outside, dense and rapid footsteps began to sound, and a large number of huge red figures poured into the inner hall. They were all three meter high divine envoys, with a number of more than ten. Their golden pupils looked angrily at Li Meng sitting next to Isis.


    In the face of all this, Li Meng was fearless and looked at the God envoys pouring into the inner hall with disdain.


    Although these guys are strong, they are only relative to ordinary people. They have no special strength, only strength and speed, as well as physical strength. In the final analysis, these envoys are just some small biological humanoid weapons similar to guards.

 Chapter 1462

    "Back off!"


    With a slight wave of his hand, Isis calmly called back the guard who poured into the inner hall.


    Although concerned about the safety of "God", but in the face of Isis''s order, Tongwei had to retreat, and left the inner hall one by one.


    When he left, he did not forget to pull away the Tong Wei, who was paralyzed on the ground and could not move.


    When Tong Wei left, Isis looked at Li Meng beside him. First he was puzzled, then he suddenly realized. His eyes were slightly bright, and he was surprised and said, "is it you?"


    Although she was still dormant at that time, she was still impressed by what happened outside.


    And at that time, when she was sleeping, she felt a sense of consciousness touching her.


    Li Meng couldn''t deny this. The man in front of him clearly recognized him.


    Looking at Isis beside him, Li Meng said calmly, "do you know what I''m here for?"


    Purpose?


    Isis thought, and finally shook his head.


    Although I don''t know how he suddenly appeared here, how could Isis know his purpose.


    Looking slightly cold, Li Meng said calmly: "at the beginning, I saved you because I didn''t know your identity, and I didn''t have any concept about the demons in the mouth of human beings. But now I know that you are not life on earth, but outsiders. Our first army called you" demons ". You should understand how great a threat your demons are to human beings."


    With a slight frown, Isis said calmly: "maybe you can kill me, but it doesn''t change much. I''m not the only one in our family. Even if I''m killed by you, someone will take my place, he will become stronger, and the threat to you will be greater."


    Although I don''t know why this man knew the secret of their family, Isis didn''t have much fear in his heart.


    If the man in front of him really wanted to kill himself, he would have done it, and from him, Isis didn''t feel the intention of killing himself.


    With a little smile, Li Meng said calmly, "I saved you. Maybe it''s just a mistake, but I won''t kill you, at least not here and now."


    In other words, in the future?


    Looking at the man calmly, Isis fell into deep thinking.


    He is very strong. Isis can feel that although he doesn''t know how he exists, Isis never believes that he is human, because human beings can''t have such power, and can''t have the potential of such power.


    If there were, then tens of thousands of years ago, they could not rule the earth, nor could they become the "gods" in the eyes of mankind.


    Although Isis did not know who he was, he knew the "first army" behind him.


    They are no stranger to this military organization, which is called the demon clan by men in front of them.


    Orglia was originally the target of the demons'' next invasion and rule, but the emergence of the first Legion disrupted everything. For various reasons, the demons had to give up their plan to rule orglia.


    Compared with other human countries, the first Legion appeared too suddenly and rose too quickly. All the information about the first Legion scared the demons. The demons had to slow down their plan to rule the world and continue to strengthen their own strength, so as not to hurt the enemy.


    At this critical moment, he came, he found himself.


    Although Isis did not know the purpose of the man in front of him, he also knew his danger.


    To be able to appear quietly beside her is enough to prove his ability.


    Looking at the man in front of him, Isis asked, "what do you want?"


    What do you want?


    With a faint smile, Li Meng shook his head and said, "I didn''t come all the way here to kill you. There''s only one purpose. Information about your demons. I need to know your purpose and the next action plan."


    Just for this?


    Slightly pondering, Isis said in a deep voice: "you are so confident that I will tell you?"


    To Isis this words, Li Meng just a faint smile, if have point of way: "I naturally didn''t think you would tell me personally, but, how do you think I find here?"


    Yeah, how did he get here?


    In her territory, although there is only one such pyramid, in the eyes of the people in the territory, it is just a temple, worshiping the "God", and they will not think that the "God" is really here.


    Only her most loyal Tongwei knows that she is here.


    Did Tong Wei tell him?


    It''s impossible


    Tongwei is her most loyal subordinate, whose consciousness is born from her, and will never betray her "God".


    Thinking of this, Isis had an idea in his heart and said, "maybe we can cooperate."


    Cooperation?


    After a surprise look at Isis, Li Meng didn''t refuse.


    But with great interest: "tell me about it."


    Isis said: "I will tell you everything you want to know, and monitor the movement of our family for you. I have only one condition. No matter what the future of our family is, if we win, we will not say. But if we fail, I will ask for the protection of the first army, and I will leave the earth with my people."


    On the contrary, Li Meng was puzzled about Isis''s request.


    Puzzled asked: "you demons have far more advanced technology than human beings, how can you think that demons have the possibility of failure?"


    "Because of you!"


    Looking at Li Meng seriously, Isis said calmly: "and the first legion, whether you or the first legion, has a phenomenon that I can''t understand, which makes me doubt the victory of the demons."


    Speaking of this, Isis sighed: "the earth is not a suitable" home "now. Although life thrives here and human beings have also given birth to their own civilization, similarly, the prosperity of life will enter the eyes of the" Kraken "people. When the new reincarnation begins, everything will be destroyed and they have to leave, Looking for a more hidden "home" in the universe may lead to the possibility of survival


    Kraken again


    For the kraken clan, the demons seem to be very afraid of them.


    From the words of Isis, Limon can feel this.


    As for the cooperation mentioned by Isis, Li Meng didn''t think much about it.


    From any angle, this cooperation is not bad for the first Legion.


    At least now the first Legion really needs information about the demons.


    She is very smart, this cooperation is undoubtedly her two hand preparation, if her race fails, she can leave safely.


    According to Isis, the demons seem to have great ambitions.

 Chapter 1463

    Although I have a decision in my heart, I can''t say it so clearly.


    After pondering for a while, Li Meng said: "this cooperation is very appropriate, but how can I trust you? How can I know if you will give me false information in the critical period? At least from the human point of view, you demons are not credible. "


    Intelligence is very important. If the first Legion puts the key intelligence on Isis, it is a very risky thing. Isis is a demon or a high-level demon. If one intelligence can decide the life and death of both sides, how will Isis choose at that time?


    Li Meng can''t take risks, and the first Legion can''t even take risks.


    This is a problem. If this problem is not solved, there will be no trust between the two sides.


    Isis also realized this, and she fell into meditation.


    Just as the man in front of her said, as a high-level demon, if she doesn''t do something, she won''t be trusted by the man in front of her.


    What should we do?


    For a long time, thinking of Isis eyes slightly a bright, she thought of a way.


    Starting slightly, she stood up and took two steps forward. In Li Meng''s surprised eyes, she sat on Li Meng''s lap.


    Li Meng was puzzled and puzzled by Isis''s devotion.


    In Li Meng''s puzzled eyes, Isis gently took Li Meng''s neck and said: "since the discovery of the human race, I have chosen human women as the host. You should also find that our demons are just a kind of energy body life, without gender difference. Our understanding of human beings for a long time is boarding in the human brain, We also have the feelings that human beings have, which our family has never had before. This kind of feelings has brought great impact to our family. When we enjoy that feeling, it also brings contradiction and division to our family. We are no longer united, but also active in cutting off the spiritual connection, from a united whole to an individual, In fact, now we can also call it human


    Can we call it human?


    Frowning slightly, Li Meng said: "as far as I know, the reincarnation in your mouth is similar to" taking over "and occupying other people''s bodies."


    "Take over other people''s bodies?"


    Isis laughed, for the first time.


    She chuckled and said in a soft voice: "how can it be occupation? Our family has no ability to erase other life consciousness. In human female embryos, when the baby is just formed, it is the best time for us to reincarnate. At that time, the baby has no consciousness, let alone soul."


    So it is


    No wonder Isis''s soul will be so stable, if it is to give up, it will not be perfectly integrated with the body.


    Listening to such an explanation, Li Meng''s sense of exclusion from the demons was relieved.


    If it''s a parasitic species, it''s an immortal existence, because it''s extremely dangerous for any life.


    Looking at Li Meng, Isis whispered: "I understand you human beings and your human society. The relationship between men and women can confirm the ownership of both sides through mating. Although my body is small, it is mature enough for women. I believe it will bring you happiness. As long as I belong to you, I belong to you for at least one hundred years. In this case, You have reason to believe me. "


    So that''s her plan


    It''s a primitive way of doing it, but she''s a good one.


    Although this relationship can''t explain anything, it can be said that it is very strong or it doesn''t exist.


    But at least she has this idea, this consciousness, and maybe a sincere heart.


    Li Meng knew that if he refused, there would be no future for the cooperation between the two sides.


    Because there is a wrong perception in her heart, that is, Li Meng does not believe her, and this idea is extremely dangerous. Maybe at the critical moment, Isis will turn around.


    The only thing Li Meng has to do now is to reduce the possibility.


    As a man, Li Meng can''t shrink back at this time.


    With a decision in his heart, Li Meng smiles, embraces Isis''s small body with his hand that he didn''t know where to put it, stands up from the seat, and walks to the golden bed at the end of the inner hall in the posture of a princess.


    As if aware of what is going to happen, Isis looks very calm, no girl''s shyness, but his eyes show a little curiosity and expectation.


    Gently put Isis on the golden soft bed, looking at the petite person under him, Li Meng took a deep breath.


    In terms of beauty, Isis is very beautiful. Her waist length long silver hair and white face make her look like a fairy who does not eat fireworks in the world. Her figure is not plump, probably because she is young. Some places have not yet completed their development. Although her chest is bulging, she can only be called "small steamed bread".


    In this respect, Li Meng is also an old hand. Naturally, he will not have stage fright.


    His right hand reached out and slid gently over Isis.


    Although across the clothes, but the touch is still very clear.


    Isis, as the client, is calm when Li Meng caresses her. Her body is shaking slightly, and she seems to feel uncomfortable.


    When Li Meng plans to take off Isis''s dress, he finds that Isis''s golden dress is too complicated. He can''t find a place to start, which makes Li Meng stand still.


    Seeing that Li Meng didn''t move for a long time, Isis looked at Li Meng suspiciously.


    It seems to see Li Meng''s embarrassment, she chuckled and sat up from the bed.


    "I''ll do it!"


    With a whisper, she untied her golden dress by herself.


    After a while, in Li Meng''s eyes, the long golden skirt slipped from her shoulders, revealing her white and tender skin.


    Looking at the attractive Isis, Li Meng''s eyes gradually become hot.


    The calm on her face made Li Meng have a desire to conquer.


    Slightly and quickly, Li Meng leaned over, pushed Isis down on the bed tightly, pressed him under his body, and without hesitation occupied the ruddy lips.


    In the mouth intersection, Isis''s long skirt, which was half hung on his waist, was completely taken off by Li Meng.


    I saw a long golden skirt flying in the air, slowly falling on the ground beside the bed.


    The two people on the bed are overlapping, entangled and demanding each other.


    What is happening in the open inner hall is hard to believe for the guards in the outer hall.


    When the moan of sisi ruoyouwurang out from the inner hall and floated to the ears of Tongwei.


    A lot of double golden pupil slightly constrict, don''t understand, doubt of looking at the direction of the inner hall.


    Many Tongwei in the main hall are old. After a long time of contact with human beings, they naturally know what is happening in the inner hall.


    (for monthly tickets, for recommended tickets, vigorously update)

 Chapter 1464

    I don''t know how long later, the movement in the inner hall finally recovered.


    The strange sound disappeared. On the golden bed, Isis was the only one panting, his chest undulating.


    Lying lazily on Limon''s broad chest, undulating chest and deep breathing, Isis has not calmed down from his previous passion.


    "Hoo


    With a deep breath, Isis''s breath finally returned to steady.


    His mouth was slightly open, lying in Li Meng''s arms, Isis murmured softly: "it''s this kind of feeling."


    To Isis this words, Li Meng some surprised, surprised way: "how, this is your first try?"? If I don''t guess, your age should be calculated in 10000 units


    Although the body is the first time, but Li Meng thought she should not be unfamiliar with this.


    Now it seems that this is not the case.


    His body moved and found a more comfortable place in Li Meng''s arms. Isis said calmly, "I am a God. Although I am a woman, how can human men have the chance to contact me? Many of my peers choose male body as their host, but they don''t have this interest, their only desire, It''s probably only the insatiable ambition of rule. "


    So it is


    Although he understood, there was a very awkward feeling in Li Meng''s heart.


    If we look at the common sense of human beings, the demons can be called aliens.


    Although it is the human body that has a relationship with him, the soul is an alien. In this case


    Forget it, or don''t think about it, even if it''s ridiculous, things have been done, no doubt.


    And


    Looking at the petite and lazy Isis in his arms, this is not like an alien, but a real human.


    He gently pulled up the golden blanket that fell on Isis''s waist and covered his snow-white body.


    Feeling the soft body in his arms, Li Meng said, "have you ever thought of what I said before? Do you believe her?"


    Although it was only a small move to cover her with a blanket, Isis felt very comfortable.


    It was a feeling she had never felt before. Although she didn''t know what it was and what it meant, she didn''t hate it or the feeling of being held by the man in front of her.


    Isis naturally knew what the man said.


    With a little hesitation, Isis said lazily: "you say Hathor, although Hathor is the person who has the most chance to harm me, I believe her. In human terms, the friendship between Hathor and me has lasted for tens of thousands of years. She has no reason to harm me, and there is no need for it, because it is not good for her. In recent decades, my territory still exists, It''s not only Tong Wei, but also Hathor. Without her, I''m afraid I have nothing now. "


    In other words, full trust?


    There is no basis for Li Meng to doubt Hathor. It''s just a guess. After all, the culprits of similar things are often the closest people around him, which makes Li Meng put the object of doubt on Hathor.


    Now that Isis can be sure, it''s natural for Li Meng to think more.


    Speaking of this, Isis whispered, "don''t you want to know the purpose of the demons? I will tell you that the purpose of our demons is very simple, that is to rule the human world. Tens of thousands of years ago, we did it, and easily ruled the human beings in the wild age. Although in that catastrophe, the earth was washed, we hid, fell into dormancy, and didn''t wake up until a hundred years ago, But my people still regard the unification of the human world as the most important goal. Only for this goal, my people are united in consciousness. "


    After a pause, Isis asked, "do you know Sikkim?"


    Sikkim?


    Li Meng nodded and said, "yes, a kind of metal material with high temperature resistance and superconductivity."


    To Li Meng''s reply, Isis said: "your first Legion is really unusual. Sikkim may be very common for the race that can walk out of the parent star, but for the human beings on earth, they don''t know the mineral of Sikkim at all, and they don''t know how to use it."


    There is no nonsense, Isis continued: "without Sikkim, the demons can only build some small warships, which have no ability to walk out of the planet. But with Sikkim, the demons can build high-power sub light speed engines, so that the demons can easily get rid of the constraints of the planet. There are very few Sikkim deposits on the earth. The demons have been looking for Sikkim for decades, Almost all over the planet, and finally found "Sikkim" in the demon island under our eyes. After more than a year of excavation, the demons have obtained a lot of Sikkim. As far as I know, the demons have owned four large warships that can walk out of the planet. "


    Four big warships?


    The situation is not good. If the demons continue to build large warships, there will be no chance for human beings to win.


    Li Meng asked: "what''s the amount of tin gold in Devil Island?"


    In Li Meng''s arms, Isis said lazily: "not much. If we excavate all of them, we should be able to make the demons build more than 50 large warships."


    More than 50 large warships?


    This figure made Li Meng''s face slightly changed, and his expression was only dignified.


    We can''t let the demons continue to dig, and then let the demons crazy to build large warships, there is no possibility of human victory.


    What should I do?


    Isis''s words gave Li Meng a sense of crisis that he never had before.


    At this time, Isis in Li Meng''s heart said: "if I were you, the first thing I would do is to stop the demons from continuing to excavate the" Sikkim ". Only by cutting off the source of the" Sikkim "of the demons, human beings may not have the ability to fight the first World War. After all, the utilization of advanced technology by the demons is still very low. Because of the limitation of some materials, the warships of the demons are still very vulnerable, The chemical weapons possessed by human beings can also cause great damage to the demon warships. "


    Isis''s words made Li Meng slightly stunned and looked down at the calm face in his arms.


    Li Meng put away the sadness on his face and said with a smile, "you are also a demon. Don''t you forget your identity?"


    For Li Meng''s words, Isis just looked at Li Meng lazily and said calmly: "I am your person now. At least I will consider for you before my next reincarnation and fight for your interests from your perspective. Otherwise, what''s the significance of my doing so?"


    Looking at Isis, Li Meng suddenly feels that the demons are still very lovely, and the supremacy of loyalty is much firmer than human beings. Maybe in Isis'' view, the relationship between them is the proof of "loyalty".

 Chapter 1465

    Holding Isis''s delicate hand tightly, Li Meng lowered his head to kiss Isis''s red lips again.


    In the conversation, in Isis''s puzzled eyes, Li Meng turned over and pressed Isis under his body again.


    Under the blanket, the two overlapped again.


    Before long, a slight groan rang out from the inner hall again, echoing faintly.


    Listening to the movement from the inner hall, the loyal guards in the outer hall looked at each other. The voice in their ears was so harsh that they wanted to rush into the inner hall to eliminate the enemy who bullied their "clan mother".


    But the mother had a clear order, they can only wait in the hall.


    For a long time, the voice in the inner hall disappeared again.


    In the inner hall, on the golden bed, under the golden blanket, two figures quietly embrace each other.


    Li Meng was still lying on the bed with Isis in his arms.


    By this time Isis had fallen asleep, his head resting on his chest, his eyes closed tightly, and his breathing was sometimes long and sometimes short.


    Looking at Isis in his arms, Li Meng faintly smiles. After all, it''s human body. This is the first time that he has been so upset. It''s natural that he can''t bear it.


    Thinking about the trip to the southern mainland, Li Meng sighed that although it was short, the course of the event was too hard to imagine.


    Ming Ming was an enemy before, but now he is lying in a bed.


    Feeling the soft body in his arms, all these make Li Meng feel unreal.


    But the strong will told Li Meng that all this was true.


    Looking at Isis''s beautiful face, Li Meng also thought of what Isis had said before.


    From Isis, Limon got a lot of useful information.


    There is no doubt that it is not appropriate to let the demons ignore. Now we should not only find ways to prevent the demons from mining tin and gold, but also prepare for a war with the demons.


    In this way, Li Meng closed his eyes, extended his consciousness, and enveloped the whole earth in an instant.


    By this time, it was dark outside, and it was in the night.


    It was still in the morning when she separated from Tanya. Even if Tanya wanted to go back to Nanlin Island, it would take a few days. Therefore, Li Meng didn''t go to find Tanya, but directly returned to Nanlin island.


    Because it was night, she had returned to the temple. In the temple, Li Meng found her.


    "Master?"


    In a meditation room, she was very surprised to see the owner who suddenly appeared beside her.


    Because it''s just a mental projection, Li Meng can do very little, and there is no nonsense. He said directly: "in a few days, Tanya and Natasha will return to Nanlin island to carry out the military reform. You should know that."


    She nodded and said, "well, I''ve received the relevant information."


    Li Meng said: "this matter is very important. We can implement it according to the plan. At the same time, we need to be more radical for the demons in the southern mainland."


    More radical?


    "Master," she asked suspiciously! What happened? "


    Li Meng didn''t hide this, and said: "the demons are using Sikkim to build large warships. We must stop them from mining Sikkim. We must launch corresponding military operations against the Devil Island. Moreover, we must be quick. What''s the progress of the deployment of air units?"


    Only with a strong air force can the first Legion have the ability to fight against the demons.


    In response, Sawyer shook his head and said: "due to the shortage of funds, it is not realistic to recruit Air Force units on a large scale. With the existing funds of the first corps, even if we recruit cheap MiG fighters, we can only recruit ten squadrons at most."


    Ten squadrons are more than 200. Undoubtedly, this number is far from enough.


    For a long time, the first Legion has financial problems. With the funds, they can make some transactions with al. But now, Li Meng thinks it''s time to change the trading rules with al.


    Li Meng, who thought so, said to zhe ye: "it seems that it''s time to negotiate with al. Let''s put down the recruitment of air force units for the time being. I will return as soon as possible. In addition, I will inform al. In three days, I will go to al in person."


    The gate of subspace is bidirectional. It can go to the earth, and the earth can also go to al.


    Just before Li Meng never had this idea, honestly abide by the rules made by the brain.


    But now, Li Meng thinks it''s time to break this rule. He has a world, but he can''t make good use of it. This is not what Li Meng wants to see.


    Master''s going to al?


    Although he was surprised by the host''s decision, he didn''t think much about it.


    There is a sub space door between Al and the earth. One day, the host will go to her hometown "Al", but she didn''t expect that this day would come so early.


    "Yes, I''ll tell al that he''s waiting for his master to come back," she said


    "Well!"


    With a whisper, Li Meng''s figure disappeared out of thin air in zhe Ye''s eyes.


    Staring at the place where the master disappeared for a long time, she lay down again and closed her eyes.


    The meditation room is dark. For the dead, such an environment is the most comfortable.


    Time flies. Unconsciously, two days have passed since Li Meng''s stay in the southern mainland.


    In these two days, Li Meng didn''t go anywhere and stayed with Isis all the time.


    For Tongwei in the pyramid, these two days are not easy.


    Since the appearance of the unknown human, their "God", that is, their mother, has not stepped out of the inner hall. Even three meals a day are sent into the inner hall by the goddess.


    "Are you in no hurry?"


    Dressed in a long golden dress, Isis nestled lazily in Li Meng''s arms and said softly.


    Li Meng, on the other hand, leaned back against the golden bedside table and held Isis in his arms.


    With a faint smile, Li Meng said, "although I''m here, I''m not idle. I really want to fight against the demons. With the existing strength of the first legion, I''m still reluctant. I can''t act too hastily."


    With his mouth slightly open, Isis in Li Meng''s arms said softly, "the longer the time is, the better it will be for our demons. You should understand."


    In this regard, Li Meng could not deny it and said calmly, "it''s natural. However, although I don''t know your demon society, I think it will take a lot of time for you to build those big things."


    That''s right. Although the demons don''t need the so-called industry, the construction of a demon warship is not easy. It takes time and resources.


    Isis said languidly: "well, we have cultivated a kind of spore like organism called entomogenous fungus. As long as it has enough energy, it can grow infinitely and devour metals to harden itself. Every demon warship, from small sentinels to large warships, grows from one entomogenous fungus. These entomogenous fungus do not have consciousness, In order to make the growth shape controllable, my people live in the brain of each insect

 Chapter 1466

    What Isis said surprised Li Meng.


    Magic can only be used to describe the industry of making warships.


    In other words, with the insect fungus alone, the demons can completely produce all kinds of weapons. Even the sublight engine is also grown with insect fungus. It can be said that insect fungus is the production line of the demons.


    What''s the difference between this and omnipotent creatures?


    After a few words, Isis continued: "if the resources of a small unit like sentry are sufficient, it will take only 15 days to take shape. If it is a large warship that the demons have been able to build up to now, it will take a lot of time, about a year. The bigger the warship, the higher the requirement of metal materials, and the harder the metal insects will swallow up, the slower it will be, It has been more than a year since the demons occupied the demon island. There are reasons why there are only a few large warships. "


    With a little smile, Isis looked up at Li Meng and said softly, "I also have a large warship under construction. If you want to see it, I can take you. Calculate the time. It should be completed in three months."


    Although he was curious about how the demons built warships, Li Meng didn''t have the time now.


    Looking at Isis''s white face, Li Meng said with a smile, "let''s talk about it."


    "Well!"


    Isis did not force him to continue to lie lazily in the arms of the man in front of him.


    I don''t know why, these two days with the man in front of him, Isis fell in love with this kind of feeling.


    That kind of madness, that kind of never had feeling, let Isis just like opened the door to the new world, let her linger, even if quietly stay in this man''s arms, Isis also felt a kind of never had comfort, this kind of feeling, let her deeply infatuated with this.


    Isis is aware of her changes, but she doesn''t want to change, and doesn''t want to reject the impulse of her body instinct. Maybe, for her, it''s an evolution, an evolution of thought.


    "Well?"


    Isis, who is quietly nestled in Li Meng''s arms, suddenly gets up slightly, leaves Li Meng''s arms and sits up.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Aware of the change of expression on Isis'' face, Li Meng inquired.


    In the face of Li Meng''s inquiry, Isis replied: "just now Tongwei told me," La "is coming. He wants to see me."


    "Pull"?


    Li Meng is no stranger to him. It can be said that this "La" is the first high-level demon that the first Legion met in Austria. He also warned the first legion of the existence of the "Kraken" clan.


    It was this one who made Li Meng realize that the demons were not born on earth, but some kind of alien creatures.


    Thinking of this, Li Meng said with a faint smile: "for the first legion, this is no stranger. He warned us and told us the existence of the" karaken "clan. This time he came to see you, there should be something important."


    Isis shook his head and said calmly: "compared with other clans," La "is easier to get along with, and not as radical as other lords. But he is too smart. This intelligence also gives him great ambition. He has always wanted to unify the demons in a human way, and let all lords respect him as king. This time, he came to me to seek cooperation, The demons have been preparing to attack the human world. Once a war happens, the division of territory will inevitably cause conflicts among the Lords. In order to obtain greater benefits after the war, the Lords are now in alliance. Before Hathor came to me, it was also for this matter. "


    Speaking of this, Isis looked slightly depressed and said, "my alliance with Hathor should be known by" pull ". If he pulls me over, it is tantamount to pulling Hathor over. In this way, even if other lords do not join his alliance, there are three lords in his alliance."


    It seems that the contradictions between the high-level demons are more complicated than the chaos of human beings.


    The contradiction between human beings and other countries is the conflict of interests, but the demons are different. The contradiction between the high-level demons is a kind of ideological struggle. Everyone wants to unify the demons, but no one is satisfied.


    "What are you going to do?" Li Meng asked


    Isis shook his head and said, "I don''t know. My alliance with Hathor is not strong in the top level of the demons. It''s just enough to protect ourselves. It may be good for Hathor and me to join the alliance of" La ", but it will affect the balance of the top level of the demons." La "is very strong and one of the best in the whole demons. He has opponents and allies, Once we join, the whole demon clan will be dominated by the "pull" family, which is not conducive to the stability of the demon clan


    Not conducive to the stability of the demons?


    With a smile, Li Meng stretched out his right hand and stroked Isis''s white face.


    In Isis''s light eyes, Li Meng said softly, "you don''t know my name yet."


    "Well!"


    She didn''t know. Although she had been with him for two days, she hadn''t had time to ask.


    With a faint smile, Li Meng said, "my name is Li Meng."


    Li Meng?


    Is that his name?


    In his mouth, Isis murmured to himself. Although he was small, he could still recognize the word "Li Meng".


    Holding Isis in his arms, Li Meng turned over, sat down by the bed and put Isis on his lap.


    After patting the soft and round arm under the long golden skirt, Li Meng said, "go ahead. If he really invites you to join his league, you will promise him."


    Isis didn''t blush when her arm was attacked. She was just thinking about the meaning of Li Meng''s words.


    A little thought made her understand.


    For the man in front of him, what he wants is not the instability of the demons?


    Isis nodded and said, "well, I know what to do."


    Then she got up and left Li Meng''s arms.


    After sorting out the messy clothes on his body, his slim figure gradually disappeared in Li Meng''s gaze.


    In the main hall, with the appearance of Isis, Tongwei, who had been guarding the main hall, finally met their mother.


    "Mother! Is that human man still there? Please rest assured that we will make the human who dares to insult the mother pay the price of "death."


    Listening to the incessant commotion of the guards, Isis sat on the throne of the main hall with a cool face.


    "All right, shut up."


    I really can''t stand the commotion of the guards. Isis drinks.


    The sound reverberated in the hall, which also made the Tongwei quiet.


    Isis knows why these Tongwei are angry. In a sense, these Tongwei are her children. When their mother is insulted, they will be angry.

 Chapter 1467

    Looking at the uniformed guards who had calmed down, Isis said calmly: "his name is Li Meng. He is a human man and my man. Seeing him in the future is like seeing me. I don''t want any of you to ask him for trouble. Besides, no one is allowed to tell about it."


    Isis''s words undoubtedly had a huge impact on the United guards.


    A Tong Wei Lian said hastily: "mother, you are God in the eyes of human beings. No God can combine with human beings. Once this matter is spread out, it will damage the prestige of mother in human beings."


    Looking coldly at Tongwei, Isis said coldly, "is what I said not clear enough?"


    The clan mother is angry


    Feel the spirit of the gall tremble, a group of Tongwei quickly said: "yes, we know."


    With a wave of his hand, Isis said, "go ahead. Don''t stay in the hall. He won''t hurt me. If he really wants to kill me, you can''t stop him."


    "Yes


    Although some don''t agree with what the Qi clan mother said, the Tongwei won''t talk much at this time.


    Speaking of this, Isis said, "bring la. I want to see him."


    Tong Wei: Yes


    Later, most of the Tongwei left, leaving only a small number of Tongwei sentries in the hall.


    With the departure of the uniformed guards, the hall finally became much quieter.


    After a while, at the gate of the main hall, a Tong Wei''s body appeared again, followed by a thin young man behind him.


    The young man is dressed in a golden men''s skirt. The style is very retro, just like the costumes of ancient Egyptian kings. They look very gorgeous. Although they are male, they also have a lot of men''s accessories on their heads.


    As soon as he entered the hall, he was smiling.


    When Tong Wei finally stood aside and looked at Isis on the throne, he said with a smile: "beautiful and noble Isis, we have met again. This time I come, I can bring good news. I believe you will be happy to share this happiness with me."


    To the praise of "La", Isis is not moved, indifferent way: "if there is nothing else, you can leave, I am very busy, no time to share with you the joy of your heart."


    To Isis this explicit refusal, "pull" light smile, did not care.


    But his face became serious. His eyes narrowed slightly and he was staring at Isis on the throne. He said: "Beth and APPIS have been attracted by me. They swore to serve me. Isis, I said that as long as I unify the demons and become the only king of the demons, you are my only queen. Now, the opportunity for me to unify the demons has appeared, for our future, You have to help me


    Feeling the heat in the eyes of "La", Isis frowned slightly. She understood that this was only the ambition of "La".


    Isis was not moved. He looked at "La" sarcastically and said coldly, "if you become a woman next time, I may consider becoming your queen, but now you will only make me sick."


    For Isis''s sarcasm, "La" didn''t care at all. With a faint smile, he said: "gender doesn''t matter. What matters is form. Isis, you should understand that I''m not the one who gives up so easily. No matter what means I use, I will make you my queen."


    Frowning slightly, Isis said coldly, "are you threatening me?"


    "No!"


    "La" retorted: "this is not a threat, but an oath, an oath to the future partner, the future queen."


    Isis didn''t want to talk with "La" anymore. She said coldly, "I can bring Hathor to your camp, but what''s the good for us? I don''t want to hear more about the queen. If you really want us to join your camp, don''t say anything that makes me sick. "


    Isis''s words undoubtedly surprised La a little.


    He didn''t expect that Isis really planned to join his camp, which was different from her usual.


    The reason why "La" came here this time is to show off his force to Isis, but to show Isis the strength of his camp. After all, the two lords, Beth and APPIS, are also above average in the power of the demons. With these two lords, his power can be said to be the most powerful among the demons.


    When Isis was aware of this meaning, "La" brain instantly activated.


    Although Isis has just returned and is at the bottom of the demons, Hathor is not the same. If Isis and Hathor really join his camp, "La" knows what this means, which means that his strength will crush his biggest opponent "Amun".


    After calming down and looking at Isis on the throne, "La" asked, "what do you want?"


    Facing the eyes of "La", Isis said without hesitation: "there are two conditions: first, if the person who hurt me in those years is found by me, no matter who he is, he must die. You can''t shield him. You should help me get rid of him. Second, after ruling the earth, Hathor and I have the priority to choose the territory."


    Can humans really defeat the demons?


    Isis doesn''t know, but if humanity fails, she can at least keep what he cares about.


    "That''s it?"


    Looking at Isis in surprise, "La" showed doubts on her face.


    These two conditions are too simple. Will Isis really join his camp?


    From the beginning to the end, "La" still has some disbelief.


    Today''s Isis is really abnormal, which is totally different from the impression of "La".


    In the past, Isis was most concerned about the balance among the demons and despised his ambition to be king. Now, it has completely changed and made "La" not know Isis.


    Without much thought, Isis can agree that this is his dream. How can he miss this hard won opportunity.


    "La" immediately said to Isis, "I promise you, as long as you can find the murderer who framed you, no matter who he is, I will help you get rid of him. After the war, you and Hathor have the priority to choose the territory."


    As far as La is concerned, it''s a surprise that Isis can join his league during his trip.


    With a breath of breath, the excitement in my heart stopped, "La" told me: "now your only task is to accumulate strength and prepare for the war of unifying mankind. Please tell Hathor about joining the alliance. For our future interests, this alliance must unite."


    Isis said calmly, "it''s natural. I''ll tell Hathor that you can go."


    To Isis this is not polite to drive a person''s words, "pull" not angry, on the contrary, with a smile turned to leave.


    In any case, for LA, here, it''s his victory.


    He won not only in the temple of Isis, but also in the future, in the war of unity of the demons.


    (for monthly tickets, for recommended tickets, vigorously update)

 Chapter 1468

    When the figure of "La" disappeared in the hall, Li Meng came out from the barrier behind the throne.


    "So five of the seven lords are his allies?"


    The sound reverberated in the hall and came into the eyes of Tongwei. They turned their heads and looked at the human man beside the clan mother.


    When Li Meng sat on the throne with Isis in his arms without hesitation, their golden pupils were tightening, and they were very angry.


    It seems to notice the angry eyes of Tongwei. Isis in Li Meng''s arms looks back at Tongwei in the hall coldly.


    The gall trembling of the soul made the Tongwei feel afraid and lowered their heads.


    See unification Wei people finally honest, Isis just satisfied of draw back the line of sight.


    With his head full of gold decoration gently leaning against Li Meng''s chest, Isis whispered: "although we have joined in, the alliance of" La "has become the most powerful force in the demon clan, but we still can''t underestimate" Amun ". In the alliance of" La ", those lords who swear are only for their own interests, but Amun''s alliance is different, although there are only two people in his alliance, However, Geibu''s loyalty to Amun is reliable, and Geibu''s strength is quite strong, second only to "pull". The alliance between the first and the third strong demons is not a force that can be underestimated. "


    Speaking of this, Isis raised his head slightly, looked at Li Meng''s ordinary and charming face, and said softly, "before the unification of mankind, there will be no contradiction between Lords. This is our consensus. If mankind fails, I will protect you and what you care about."


    To Isis this words, Li Meng dumbfounded smile, light smile way: "how, this just a few days, you like me, I don''t know I have such great charm."


    Gently against Li Meng''s chest, Isis murmured to himself: "I don''t know, I only know that I like this feeling, like the feeling of being around you and in your arms. Do you know that the love in your human eyes is too far away for us, maybe it''s love, maybe it''s just a kind of possessiveness and ambition, Just like the ambition of "La" to unite the demons, I am also full of ambition to you at the moment. "


    Maybe this is the gap between two different species.


    Both sides don''t know each other''s life values, and can''t empathize with each other.


    Although Li Meng didn''t know what Isis was thinking at the moment, it didn''t prevent him from doing what Isis liked.


    With her head slightly down and Isis in her arms, limonso closed her lips.


    In the deep kiss, Isis is very cooperative, two small hands are very natural on the neck of Li Meng.


    On the throne, in the eyes of a kind of Tongwei, the two people indulged in selflessness and deep kisses.


    As for the absurd scene on the throne, his Highness''s Tong Wei had to focus on the front and try not to look at the throne, otherwise it would arouse their anger.


    If they are scolded by their mother again, this is not what they want to see.


    After a long time, Li Meng let Isis go.


    In silence, they got up and went to the inner hall.


    On the soft seat, they sat side by side. From nowhere, Li Meng took out a white gold ring.


    Without saying much, Limon pulled Isis''s left hand and put the ring on her ring finger.


    In Isis''s dazed eyes, Li Meng said: "I''m going to leave. This ring is a communication device. If there''s anything wrong, just read my name in your mouth, and I''ll be at your side in the first time."


    Different from the ring in Monica''s hand, the ring on Isis''s finger has no peculiar ability. It''s very common. It''s made by Li Meng quietly borrowing some metal object from the pyramid, decomposing and condensing. The body of the ring is just a very common metal material, but there is Li Meng''s mental power in the ring. As long as Isis reads his name gently, As long as on the earth, within the scope of Li Meng''s spirit, Li Meng can know.


    Is it that amazing?


    Looking at the white gold ring with magical pattern on his finger, Isis murmured to himself.


    With her eyes, she naturally saw that the material of the ring was just ordinary platinum.


    Curiosity is curiosity, but Isis didn''t doubt what Limon said.


    She nodded gently to show that she knew.


    Isis has been psychologically prepared for Li Meng''s departure. She knows that the man in front of her will not stay with her for too long. According to human words, he has his own career.


    The current situation is very serious for mankind and the first army.


    The demons are waiting, and the time for mankind is running out.


    With a faint smile, in Isis''s eyes, Li Meng''s figure gradually turned into a black force of death, as if it had gone with the wind, and disappeared in an instant.


    Looking at this scene, Isis was very confused.


    With tens of thousands of years of cognition, she could not explain what she saw in her eyes.


    Is the body energetic?


    It''s impossible. Human beings are carbon based life. In terms of the rules of the physical world, no matter what direction human beings choose to evolve, it''s impossible to energize the body across dimensions, because this kind of evolution has gone beyond the rules of the physical world.


    If human beings can break this rule, then human beings are not ordinary life, even in the whole universe, they are just like gods.


    This is also not an illusion. There are countless sensors in the pyramid. The whole pyramid is surrounded by a position. No one can approach her in silence. Once a stranger enters the pyramid, the warning network in the pyramid will give a warning.


    But in front of him, the defense network in the pyramid seems to have completely failed. Even if he really stands in front of her, the warning network in the pyramid does not give an alarm, as if he does not exist.


    It is precisely for this reason that when he first contacted him, Isis had no heart of resistance, because in front of him, all this was useless.


    "Every race will give birth to an existence like a God. Maybe he is the special existence in human beings." Looking at the place where Limon disappeared, Isis muttered to himself.


    With a breath, Isis stopped thinking.


    She understood that it was just a waste of time to think about things she didn''t understand.


    No matter how Li Meng exists, at least now, they have been linked by fate.


    Although the cooperation with Li Meng, she also has its own purpose, but only win-win cooperation, her relationship with Li Meng can better continue.

 Chapter 1469

    What to do next?


    You Tongwei, she doesn''t need to pay too much attention to the development of power. The spiritual network with clan members can also let her know the situation in the territory and some things she needs to know in time.


    "Go and meet Hathor."


    To join the "pull" camp, it needs to be explained to Hathor.


    Isis got up and walked out.


    Soon after, a hundred meter level demon warship, escorted by more than 30 demon sentinels, rose slowly from the top of the pyramid and disappeared over the southwest clouds.


    On the other side, when Li Meng left the pyramid, he rushed to Nanlin island.


    The flying speed of the spirit body is extremely fast. The distance between Yunan mainland and Nanlin island is about 8000 kilometers. If you fly with all your strength, Li Meng can even reach Nanlin island in a few minutes. Of course, this will consume a lot of death power of Li Meng''s spirit body. At the same time, it will get out of the energetic state due to the friction with various elements and energy.


    Generally speaking, Li Meng can only fly at a very low speed.


    Because tomorrow is the day to Al, Li Meng doesn''t worry. He is flying slowly in the void.


    The spirit body on the way didn''t need to invest more energy, so Li Meng concentrated his consciousness on the human body.


    After so long adaptation, Li Meng has been used to this ability.


    Huaxia, Xiangdu.


    More than ten days have passed since the hurricane. Although the accident was very short-lived, Li Meng also lost a lot of time on the ring railway.


    When Li Meng and long Qiaoer arrived in Xiangdu, it was the fifth day when they set out from Kyoto.


    The purpose of coming to Xiangdu is clear.


    For one person, that''s all.


    After parting with long Qiaoer, Li Meng went straight to his destination, the "Chen family" in Xiangdu.


    Since "Wang Yanmei" unified China, the family in power in the Acropolis has been embarrassed.


    Although these families still have some status in Chinese politics, compared with the past, their glory is no longer.


    Fortunately, these families have their own property. Although they no longer have the right, they will not be unable to live.


    After all, Huaxia did not confiscate the wealth of operating the Acropolis for more than 100 years when it took over the Acropolis.


    It can be said that in China, although the power of the twelve gold families has been weakened, their wealth is still as rich as the country.


    Xiangdu is a big city. Although it can''t be compared with Kyoto, it is one of the best metropolises in any other country.


    High rise buildings are erected in the city, and dense buildings are built one after another. From the sky, in addition to the city wall at the edge of the city, the dense buildings in the city also attract attention.


    Just a glance can make people feel the prosperity of human life circle.


    On the western edge of the city, there is a piece of green, which is so conspicuous in the city.


    This green area is the residence of the Chens of the twelve golden families.


    There is a small lake in the mansion. In a pavilion by the lake, several people sit opposite each other.


    He picked up the tea cup on the table and took a sip. In the eyes of several people, Li Meng said calmly: "the change of your girl''s temperament has something to do with me, but it''s not what you think. It''s just a wrong misunderstanding. If you explain it in a metaphysical way, it can only be said that it''s the arrangement of fate."


    Speaking of this, Li Meng smiles, puts down his cup and looks at the three people in the pavilion: "I always care about things two years ago. The biggest purpose of my visit to the Chen family is to make your daughter recover as usual."


    Speaking of this, Li Meng takes a look at Chen Yuyan, who is sitting quietly.


    Her waist length hair, wearing a beautiful black dress, quiet seat of her is very quiet.


    Although her head is low, her hands are tightly holding the dress on her thighs, which makes people imagine her tension.


    On one side of her is a man and a woman. They are not young. The man''s face is resolute, and the vicissitudes of life can make people see that he was handsome when he was young. Although he has a trace of white hair on his head, he has a good spirit.


    While the woman is elegant, a lavender dress, its exquisite body and beautiful face, can let people imagine the beauty of her youth.


    At this time, the two people are looking at the young man opposite with different looks.


    Although the young man had entered the Chen family''s residence many days ago, today they came to see him with their daughter.


    Who is he? Chen Weiyan and Li Yuhan certainly know each other. He is known as the strongest man of mankind and the ambassador of the first Legion. How can they not know each other.


    But


    Quietly looking at the young man in front of him, Li Yuhan''s heart is in a mess.


    Like, it''s so like. When I saw him on TV, Li Yuhan felt that the ambassador of the first Corps was very similar to one she knew. But when he was sitting in front of me, the similarity made Li Yuhan think of someone who had passed away.


    At this time, Chen Weiyan looked very calm and said: "since there is no such relationship, I don''t need your attention. My daughter is very good. In recent years, she has made great progress. She is only 21 years old on the road to becoming a martial arts artist. Although she does have some changes in temperament, I believe that she will overcome it one day and get enough spiritual training, Maybe she has to go further than anyone else on this road. "


    For Chen Weiyan, Li Yuhan frowned slightly and said in a bad tone: "Chen Weiyan, what do you mean by this? You don''t know Yu Yan''s mental state these years. If Li Meng really has a way to solve her illness, isn''t that a bad thing? "


    "But it''s not going to be a good thing."


    To his wife''s question, Chen Weiyan refuted it and continued without expression: "two years ago, Yu Yan didn''t have any talent at all on the road of martial arts, but only in the past two years, she showed amazing talent. If Li Meng''s cabinet really let Yu Yan recover, will Yu Yan still retain such talent? I''m doing this for Yuyan. I believe that with YuYan''s will, she will be able to overcome this difficulty. "


    "You..."


    Li Yuhan was very annoyed at her husband''s words. She said angrily: "is there only YuYan''s distant future in your eyes? She''s your daughter. "


    As for his wife''s anger, Chen Weiyan''s face remained unchanged and said coldly, "just because she is my daughter, I hope she can go further on the road of martial arts artist. In your eyes, let your daughter marry and have children like ordinary people is the so-called" happiness "


    Her husband''s words completely make Li Yuhan speechless. She looks at Chen Weiyan resentfully, but there is nothing she can do.

 Chapter 1470

    Li Meng didn''t intervene in the conflict between the husband and wife. He had been quietly watching, drinking his own tea, and occasionally looking at Chen Yuyan with her head down. She didn''t know what she was doing.


    As an outsider, Li Meng can feel that the couple''s feelings are not very good.


    Although we sit together, we can feel the obvious rejection from them.


    It seems that the water in these big families is very deep


    Seeing that their quarrel was almost over, Li Meng put down his cup and said, "since you all have your own opinions, how about giving your daughter the right to choose?"


    Daughter?


    Li Meng''s words make Chen Weiyan and Li Yuhan both look at Chen Yuyan.


    Li Yuhan whispered: "Yuyan, tell mom, what do you think?"


    See the three people''s eyes are looking at themselves, Chen Yuyan grasp his thigh hand more tightly, she lowered her head, whispered: "I... I don''t know."


    What''s the matter with today''s daughter?


    Looking at his daughter, Li Yuhan is puzzled.


    Since her daughter''s temperament changed greatly, her character has become very perverse. She is always on her own and is indifferent to others. She will never be timid to anyone.


    But today, her daughter shows a timid appearance, which makes Li Yuhan puzzled.


    Is it because of him?


    Looking at the calm Li Meng, Li Yuhan felt thoughtful.


    What happened between Li Meng and his daughter?


    From his daughter, Chen Weiyan looked at Li Meng calmly and said: "the visitor is a guest. It''s also an honor for the Chen family to come to my humble home. With Li Meng''s ability, we can''t stop him from doing anything. However, it''s about the future of his daughter. I just hope Li Meng can think twice about it."


    Think twice?


    Li Meng knows what Chen Weiyan means.


    Indeed, for Chen Yuyan, her state at this time is not necessarily a bad thing for her.


    There are both advantages and disadvantages in everything, and Li Meng is not good at sticking to his own way in this matter.


    However, the only one who can influence Li Meng is Chen Yuyan.


    Li Meng thought like this: "well, in the next few days, I will be alone with your daughter for a while to see if there is any way to relax."


    This is the only way


    Looking at Li Meng, Li Yuhan said gratefully: "thank you, Mr. Li Meng."


    Looking at the beautiful woman in front of her, Li Meng shook her head with a smile.


    Without saying much, Li Meng gets up and comes to Chen Yuyan. He takes Chen YuYan''s little hand and walks out.


    Looking at the two people holding hands, Li Yuhan''s face showed the color of amazement.


    Then helplessly shook his head, this Li Meng adult is really bold, even in front of their daughter.


    And the daughter''s reaction makes Li Yuhan curious, the daughter is so obedient to follow Li mengge.


    "Don''t you think he looks like a man?"


    Ear, a cold words into Li Yuhan''s ears.


    This made Li Yuhan frown slightly. He looked at the man beside him in disgust and said coldly, "he has passed away for more than 20 years, and you are still so tangled. I was blind at the beginning, and I chose to marry you."


    Chen Weiyan sneered at his wife''s words and said sarcastically, "if he didn''t choose your sister, would you choose to marry me? Li Yuhan, don''t think I don''t know. You haven''t loved me from the beginning to the end. Even on the wedding night, you shed tears. If it wasn''t for the relationship between Li and Chen, I would send you back to the Li family the day after the wedding night, and send you back to the man. Unfortunately, he died, so it''s not clear. "


    "You..."


    Li Yuhan is so angry that he is about to slap Chen Weiyan in the face.


    But her slender hand was seized by Chen Weiyan in the middle of the journey.


    "Let go, you let me go."


    He grasped very tightly, which made Li Yuhan feel pain and scold angrily.


    Chen Weiyan was not moved. He held Li Yuhan''s hand tightly and looked at the woman beside him coldly. He said sarcastically, "you are really beautiful and attractive to men, but what''s the use of that? Do you know why I didn''t touch you again after my wedding night? Because you make me feel sick, yes, I really dare not do anything to you, but I can let you live and be widowed. Everyone says that I am fickle. There are no men here, but all women. But why should I do this? So that you don''t have a chance to go out and find a man. "


    Speaking of this, Chen Weiyan flicked his sleeve and nearly let Li Yuhan fall to the ground.


    Looking at Li Yuhan with disdain, Chen Weiyan sneered: "it''s been decades. It''s hard to be widowed."


    Speaking of this, Chen Weiyan laughed, but his eyes were cold.


    When the laughter fell, his face was ferocious. Looking at Li Yuhan with sad face and hatred on his face, he said in a cruel voice: "at the beginning, I loved you so much that I regarded you as a treasure in my hand, but you trampled on my love wantonly. Since you don''t love me, why do you marry me? If you don''t marry me, you are still the "only one" in my heart. It''s you who made me look like I am now. It''s your own fault. No wonder others. "


    With that, Chen Weiyan laughs and leaves angrily with some self mockery. From the beginning to the end, he looks at Li Yuhan with disgust and hatred.


    It was an unforgettable hate, that kind of ruthlessness has gone deep into the bone marrow.


    Sitting quietly in the pavilion, watching her husband leave, Li Yuhan is silent.


    The sadness on her face was gone, and the tears did not flow out of her eyes from the beginning to the end.


    For Li Yuhan, her tears have already run out, and she is numb to her husband''s attitude.


    Decades of "caged bird" life has given Li Yuhan a strong heart.


    As he said, it''s her own choice, it''s her own fault.


    But


    The corners of his mouth are slightly tilted, and Li Yuhan shows the color of ridicule.


    To this man, she had already seen through, clearly she put everything down, but the jealousy in the heart destroyed him.


    Since he is so cruel to himself, he should do the last thing he wants to see.


    The lake is not big, it''s less than one square mile. Standing at this end, you can see the opposite side clearly.


    After leaving the pavilion, Li Meng takes Chen Yuyan to stroll around the lake.


    Although the house of Chen family is big, there are few people. These days, Li Meng clearly feels this.


    Except for a few maids, there was not even a man. Of course, Chen Weiyan was not included.


    Less people also means purity. Li Meng likes it very much.


    (for monthly tickets, for recommended tickets, vigorously update)

 Chapter 1471

    Walking along the grass, to their left is the lake. Li Meng still holds Chen YuYan''s hand and never puts it down.


    While walking, looking at the sparkling lake, Li Meng said calmly: "I think when we first met, it was two years ago. Time passed quickly. I don''t know what happened to dirty valley."


    For dirty Valley, Li Meng is of great significance. It''s the starting point for Li Meng to come to this world. No matter how long it takes, I''m afraid I won''t forget his memory of dirty valley.


    At this time, Chen Yuyan said in a soft voice: "since the founding of the people''s Republic of China, dirty Valley has been taken in by the nearby Acropolis. Now it should be empty."


    "So..."


    Looking back at Chen Yuyan beside him, Li Meng said with a light smile: "two years have passed. Don''t you look up and let me have a look at you?"


    Chen Yuyan trembled at Li Meng''s words, but finally she raised her head. Her face was red and her eyes turned to one side. She looked very lovely.


    Looking at Chen YuYan''s beautiful and lovely appearance, Li Meng praised her: "sure enough, women have changed greatly, and they are more beautiful than before."


    Li Meng''s praise made Chen Yuyan lower her head again, and her face became more red.


    She whispered, "yes... I''m sorry."


    Although the voice was small, it was still heard by Li Meng.


    Looking at Chen Yuyan, Li Meng said: "why apologize?"


    The steps did not stop, holding Chen YuYan''s little hand, they walked on the grass on the Bank of the lake.


    Did he forget?


    No, he can''t forget. If he does, he won''t come to her after two years.


    Lowering her head, Chen Yuyan said in a low voice, "it''s me who left you. It''s me who left without saying goodbye."


    I''m sorry for this


    He didn''t care. Li Meng said with a light smile: "at the beginning, you and I were just predestined by each other. Although the impact on your heart gave you a trace of me, it doesn''t mean anything. The relationship between you and me didn''t reach that level. You don''t need to care about this."


    At that time, for any woman, Chen YuYan''s choice was right.


    At that time, he was just a hunter in dirty valley. His status as a martial arts artist was very different from that of Chen Yuyan. In terms of spiritual suffering, Chen Yuyan was able to choose to leave, which shows Chen YuYan''s mental firmness.


    Although her choice also laid a curse for the future, Chen YuYan''s choice at that time was not wrong.


    In the days after that, as the sequelae of the spiritual impact became larger, the yearning for Li Meng and abandoning Li Meng, the remorse in her heart destroyed Chen YuYan''s will and made her character change so much as it is now.


    Speaking of this, Li Meng stressed: "even if you choose to stay at that time, you can''t follow me. You will still return to Kyoto and continue your career as a martial arts artist. Therefore, you don''t need to feel regret about this."


    "Yes... I''m sorry."


    Although Li Meng said so, things have been done. The regret of the past two years has penetrated into Chen YuYan''s bone marrow. How can it be so easy to enlighten and succeed.


    As if aware of this, Li Meng only said: "well, I accept your apology. That''s right. I was very angry at that time. I was angry at your leaving, and I was also angry at your status as a superior martial artist. What''s more, I''m just a hunter. Now I''m not the same. I''ve become the most powerful human being, and I have the status of ambassador of the first Legion. I''m respected by thousands of people."


    Speaking of this, Li Meng stops and stands face to face with Chen Yuyan.


    Looking at Chen Yuyan haughtily, Li Meng grinned and sneered: "now our identity is totally different. I''m not the poor boy you despised before. Now I enjoy the highest honor. You are just a martial arts artist. It''s not worth mentioning. The reason why I''m here is to let you have a look, I have grown up to the existence that you can only look up to. "


    "Sure enough..."


    Chen Yuyan tears in her eyes, timidly looking at a fake Li Meng, mumbling to herself.


    I look like I''m going to cry.


    Seeing this, the exaggerated expression on Li Meng''s face disappeared instantly. He rubbed Chen YuYan''s small head with a smile and said softly: "silly girl, how can I know your regret for me, but can you feel my apology for you?"


    Sorry?


    Chen Yuyan looks at Li Meng with tearful eyes and looks puzzled.


    With a little smile, Li Meng continued to knead Chen Yuyan and said softly, "yes, I''m sorry. The whole thing was just an accident. If it wasn''t for me, your spirit would not be affected, nor would it happen. So, how can I hate you? I''m only sorry for you."


    "Is that so?"


    Chen Yuyan murmurs to herself and looks at Li Meng tearfully.


    Nodding, Li Meng said, "that''s it."


    "Oh


    With her head down, Chen Yuyan answered softly.


    But the tears in the eyes or "Shua Shua" flow down, a few drops of crystal tears fall down, did not enter the grass.


    With a smile, Li Meng continues to lead Chen Yuyan on the grass.


    This man, once he has untied his heart, some things will not be difficult to do.


    There is no way to ease the situation. That''s just Li Meng''s wording for Chen Weiyan and his wife. What Li Meng has to do is to let Chen Yuyan make a choice, either forget everything or maintain the status quo, and continue to move on the road of martial arts artists with his unforgettable memory.


    Today, the human situation is very urgent, but for Li Meng, there is a lot of time. He can wait until Chen Yuyan makes a choice. When Chen Yuyan makes a choice, Li Meng''s trip to Xiangdu will be completed.


    As for what happens after that, it''s not something that people should consider.


    Compared with the spirit body, the human body is too fragile after all, and the power of the mind is not omnipotent. If the large warships of the demon clan shoot at the human body, Li Meng will also be unable to resist.


    Perhaps the at position formed by mental force can resist one shot, but it can never resist the second shot.


    When science and technology develop to a certain extent, the so-called "God" is also fragile.


    Of course, it depends on what God it is.


    Li Meng doesn''t know whether Chen YuYan''s heart knot has been untied or not. However, in the later walk, Chen Yuyan has been able to face Li Meng calmly. Her face is no longer timid, but she looks a little cold.


    Still holding Chen Yuyan in hand, walking on the green lawn, Li Meng said: "talk about this mansion. Although the place is big, there are fewer people."


    Holding Chen YuYan''s hand all the way, Li Meng didn''t even see a single person, which is too strange.

 Chapter 1472

    This is her home, and she knows it.


    To Li Meng this question, Chen Yuyan has given the answer.


    She looked slightly cold and said in a soft voice: "there are two houses in the Chen family, the old house and the new house. This is the old house. Besides my mother, there are only my father, several of his wives, some younger brothers and sisters, and more than ten maids who take care of the old house. Others are in the new house."


    How many fathers'' wives?


    Chen YuYan''s words remind Li Meng of Chen Weiyan in the pavilion.


    I didn''t expect that he had several wives and concubines. How lucky


    However, in today''s era, powerful people often have many wives and concubines. Chen Weiyan is the head of the Chen family, and it''s only natural that he has several wives and concubines.


    No wonder there are so few people. It turns out that this mansion has become a place for Chen Wei to strictly raise his wife and children.


    Thinking of this, Li Meng pondered: "if they are all women''s dependents, am I not suitable here?"


    Looking slightly at Li Meng beside her, Chen Yuyan shook her head and said, "it doesn''t matter. There is a big contradiction between mother and father. This mansion is not a place where father arranges for his wife, but a cage to trap mother. Those wives are just tools used by father to humiliate mother."


    This... Listen to Chen YuYan''s words, her father makes Li Meng feel nervous.


    Is that possible?


    Although Chen Weiyan looks a little cold, he is still gentle, and Chen YuYan''s mother is so beautiful. How can Chen Weiyan treat her like this?


    As if knowing what Li Meng thought, Chen Yuyan calmly said: "my father is a pervert, a rational pervert. He is very kind to me, but he is very strict with his mother. I don''t know what contradiction exists between father and mother, but I can feel that father has a deep" hatred "for mother."


    Every family has its own difficult classics. Li Meng doesn''t want to join the Chen family.


    Just know a little bit. It''s very impolite to go too far.


    Without asking more, Li Meng pulls Chen Yuyan on.


    Walking, two people unconsciously left the lake, came to a very busy place.


    Far away, Li Meng heard a "chirp" sound.


    As he approached, Li Meng finally knew what kind of place it was.


    It should be a martial arts training ground. A few small figures are playing in the field. They are waving their wooden swords. Every two of them are practicing in pairs. Although their movements are playful, it''s good for them to have this kind of consciousness in terms of their age.


    It seems that seeing Li Meng and Chen Yuyan outside the field, the little guys immediately drop their wooden swords and run towards them.


    "Sister Yu Yan! Sister Yu Yan


    The childish cry rang out.


    "Well!"


    To these younger brothers and sisters in front of her, Chen Yuyan just answered with no expression.


    "Sister Yu Yan, is this her brother-in-law?"


    "Brother in law! Brother in law! Are you great? Sister Yu Yan is very powerful. "


    Looking at the two hands holding hands, the little guys are very small, the little devil big misunderstanding, brother-in-law brother-in-law called a non-stop, small face full of curiosity.


    Looking at these little guys in front of him, Li Meng said with a smile, "I''ll do a little magic for you."


    "Yes, yes, magic, magic."


    Li Meng''s words made the little guy roar. He was very happy and yelled one after another.


    Children are most happy with novelty.


    With a faint smile, Li Meng stretched out his right hand and flicked his finger.


    In the crisp sound, there was a slight movement in the field, which attracted the attention of the little guys.


    When they looked back, they saw one stone Knight less than one meter from the ground.


    Although they are only stone statues, each one is very delicate. The armor on the body is clearly visible, and each water chestnut and grain are clear.


    "Wow


    Looking at the stone Knight appeared in the field, the little guys were excited and quickly returned to the field. They observed the stone statue curiously, and even touched it with their hands.


    Let go of Chen YuYan''s little hand and they come to the martial arts training ground together.


    Looking at the curious little guys around the stone knight, Li Meng clapped his hands and attracted the little guys'' eyes.


    In the eyes of all the little guys, Li Meng said with a smile: "let''s play a game. Each of you chooses a stone statue as the target. If anyone can touch the body of the stone Knight within the specified time, he will win, and the winner will get rich rewards."


    Reward?


    For children, reward is the best thing and the easiest thing to stimulate their interest.


    Hearing that there was a reward, the children were all overjoyed and picked up the wooden swords that were still on the ground.


    At this time, the stone knights who originally stood in the field also moved. They formed a line in the field with small steps to facilitate the little guys to choose their targets.


    There are seven stone knights and seven children, five men and two women.


    Soon, the children chose their own goals.


    With Chen Yuyan, Li Meng comes to the edge of the field and looks at the children in the field with great interest against the wooden fence.


    Seeing that the children were ready, Li Meng said, "half an hour. OK, let''s go."


    With a "start", almost all the children rushed to their stone knights.


    The gesture of wielding the sword was a bit of momentum. For a moment, the venue became lively.


    In the face of the children''s attack, the stone Knight did not attack, but passive defense.


    No matter what angle the swords in the children''s hands come from, the stone knights can escape the children''s attack by walking and the stone swords in their hands.


    These children are all martial arts artists. Although they are still young and only eight or nine years old, their physical quality is much better than that of ordinary human children. A few minutes later, their faces are not tired.


    "Who do you think will get the reward?"


    Li Meng asks Chen Yuyan beside him.


    Who can get the reward?


    Looking at the younger brothers and sisters in the field, Chen Yuyan shook her head and said: "they are still young. They have not yet opened their energy pulse. These years, they have only trained their bodies. Their fighting skills have not been taught. They are just waving their swords with instinct. There is no rules to speak of. It''s up to you who can win."


    Li Meng can''t deny what Chen Yuyan has said. Although Li Meng is dedicated to nine uses at this time, if he doesn''t let go of water, these children won''t have any chance to say it.

 Chapter 1473

    It''s just a game. Naturally, Li Meng won''t be too strict.


    As long as in the same level of conditions, a child can win on the line.


    Ten minutes later


    After a long struggle with the stone knight, the little guys'' faces finally showed their tired color.


    Useless attacks, coupled with fatigue from the body, make a lot of small guys upset, on the verge of collapse.


    Finally, a little boy couldn''t support him any more. He threw down his sword and broke away from the battle with a decadent face. His sweat was dripping and he was about to cry.


    Someone took the lead, and in the next few minutes, a few more kids gave up.


    Seeing the brothers and sisters who gave up one by one, Chen Yuyan shook her head in disappointment.


    When half an hour from the time limit there are a few minutes, most of the children in the field have given up, only a petite figure still adhere to.


    Her face was full of sweat, and the wooden sword in her hand was almost unable to move. She still refused to give up.


    "Sister Muyu, come on


    "Come on, sister Muyu!"


    The only one who insisted on her, became the only refueling object in the eyes of her brother.


    In the cheering voice of brothers and sisters, she seems to have come to the spirit.


    She looks firm, slightly gritted her teeth, directly threw away the wooden sword in her hand, and flew to the stone knight.


    "This girl..."


    Aware of the venue that girl reckless approach, Li Meng helpless.


    If the stone Knight hides, she will have to fall a big somersault.


    Li Meng had no choice but to control the stone Knight''s side slightly. It seemed that he wanted to avoid the little girl''s attack, but in fact there was room for him.


    Aware of the stone Knight''s side to avoid, the little girl quickly grasped the stone Knight''s left arm.


    The power of flying was also removed by the stone Knight''s left arm.


    "Yeah, it worked."


    All the children cheered when the little girl met the body of the stone knight.


    In their eyes, these stone knights are too flexible for them to touch.


    I didn''t expect Muyu to succeed.


    succeed?


    Little girl Leng Leng, although a face of sweat, but it seems not to believe that they actually did.


    "Click!"


    At the end of the game, all the stone knights in the field suddenly turned into a pool of gravel.


    "Well, the game is over."


    With Chen Yuyan, Li Meng goes to the children.


    Looking at these sweaty children in front of him, Li Meng smiles and looks at a little girl.


    That is, she held on to the end, that is, she won.


    In front of the little girl, Li Meng asked her, "what''s your name?"


    Tired face sweet smile, she said: "Muyu, Chen Muyu, brother-in-law! What about the reward? "


    Looking at such a lovely Chen Muyu, Li Meng couldn''t help rubbing her little head and said, "I''m not your brother-in-law. Naturally, there are rewards. What do you want?"


    What do you want?


    Chen Muyu curled his lips and said in a delicate voice: "my brother-in-law is too cunning. He clearly said that he would be rewarded, but he is not ready."


    A brother-in-law on the left and a brother-in-law on the right are really sweet.


    I''ve already said no, but in the eyes of these children, I''m afraid I''ve recognized that.


    On the other hand, Chen Yuyan didn''t say anything, neither explained nor said one more word.


    I was underestimated by a child


    With a little smile, Li Meng said in a soft voice: "there are rewards naturally. When you grow up, you should step on the road of a martial arts artist. I''ll give you something related to a martial arts artist."


    Something about martial artists?


    Li Meng''s words undoubtedly brightened Chen Muyu''s eyes. He stretched out his hands on his face and looked like a beggar.


    For Chen Muyu''s impatient appearance, even Chen Yuyan is quite speechless. She has to look at Li Meng beside her.


    Li Meng doesn''t have anything on him. What does he want to send to sister Muyu?


    Looking around, Li Meng is looking for something.


    Finally, Li Meng fixed his eyes on a street lamp and a green hill tree.


    The idea moves, only to hear in the "boom" sound, not far from the streetlights by unknown forces abruptly pulled up from the ground, together with a nearby Qinggang tree, was pulled out from the ground.


    The sudden sound attracted people''s attention. When they saw the Qinggang tree and street lamp suspended in the air, their mouths were in the shape of "O".


    "Wow


    An exclamation came out of their mouths.


    In the eyes of the children, the street lamps and green trees began to disintegrate, forming a "dust" in the air.


    One was black, the other was yellow. After only two seconds in the air, the two clouds of dust with different colors began to fuse and condense. In the eyes of the children, a long wooden box was forming.


    But in a few seconds, the dust in the sky disappeared, leaving only a box suspended in the air.


    "Whew!"


    The box suspended in the air suddenly moved, turned into a phantom, stopped in front of him, and slowly fell into Li Meng''s outstretched hand.


    Is this magic?


    This magical scene makes the children very novel, looking at Li Meng''s eyes full of worship.


    It''s amazing that my brother-in-law is a magician.


    The box in Li Meng''s hand is about 1.3 meters long and 6 inches wide. It is log colored and smooth as a mirror.


    Leng Leng took the box from her brother-in-law, and Chen Muyu said, "brother-in-law! What''s this? "


    Some of them are heavy. Even if they are held in two hands, Chen Muyu feels very heavy. I''m afraid the weight is not less than 15 Jin.


    Without more than explanation, Li Meng said, "open it and have a look."


    "Well!"


    Listen to what Li Meng said, Chen Muyu opens the box.


    This aroused the curiosity of the children, and they stretched their necks to see the box in Muyu''s hands.


    In the eyes of curiosity, Chen Muyu opened the box.


    In the box, a dark weapon entered the children''s eyes.


    Say it''s a sword, but it''s a little curved. Say it''s a knife, but it''s bladed on both sides.


    A very strange sword


    Looking at Chen Muyu in front of him, Li Meng said: "it may be a little early for you now, but it belongs to you. You can use it when you grow up."


    Although Chen Muyu didn''t know what this weapon meant, it was a reward for her victory this time.


    Close the sword box, Chen Muyu looks up at Li Meng Tiantian with a smile and says: "thank you brother-in-law!"


    With that, she left with her sword box in her arms and ran out of the training ground. She didn''t know where to go.


    (for monthly tickets, for recommended tickets, vigorously update)

 Chapter 1474

    After a small game, Li Meng and Chen Yuyan leave the martial arts training ground with the children saying goodbye to her brother-in-law.


    Although it''s just a small episode, Chen Yuyan has always seen Li Meng''s ability.


    Although Chen Yuyan knows that Li Meng is a nun, in her impression, nun can''t do such a wonderful thing. It''s incredible.


    Those little stone knights can understand this. After all, the mind maker can control things. Li Meng, as the most powerful human being, can do this, which can barely be explained.


    But what happened after that was kind of incredible.


    I don''t know what happened to him in the past two years. It''s really a big change.


    When he was in dirty Valley, he was just a hunter. In less than two years, he was not only known as the strongest man in the world, but also his status was very precious.


    Chen Yuyan is no stranger to the armed military organization of the first Legion. She knows that this is a very powerful force. Although it is not a country, its strength is not inferior to that of any other powerful country.


    Time passed quickly, and darkness began to fall.


    Entering the night, the old house is quiet. Although the lights disperse the darkness slightly, compared with the noise of the city outside, the old house falls into a dead silence.


    Although she was with Chen Yuyan during the day, she naturally separated at night.


    After having dinner with Chen Yuyan, Li Meng goes back to his guest room.


    As a famous family residence, the guest room is quite spacious. Under the bright light, Li Meng sits alone on the soft sofa, thinking to himself.


    Although he is in the old house of Chen family, Li Meng is not idle. Now the situation faced by the first Legion also makes him idle, at least for the spirit body.


    Tomorrow is the day to go to "Al". How to negotiate with Al and how to replace the previous trading rules in what way, all these need to be thought out in advance by Li Meng.


    Li Meng is no doubt not good at negotiation, although he has done well in some previous negotiations.


    But this is a routine of Li Meng. When facing those political dogmatism, Li Meng, who is inexperienced, can only give them a clear and simple choice with absolute strength instead of giving them a chance to talk too much.


    Although it seems very handsome, but also lost a better solution.


    This conversation with "Al" is not an ordinary negotiation. Li Meng must be cautious and have a clear idea.


    But unfortunately, how to negotiate with Al, at this time, Li Meng still has no number.


    Li Meng only wants to change the old trading rules, but how to change them and what new rules to replace the old ones are not well thought out in Li Meng''s mind. There is no reasonable plan that people can''t refuse.


    For the first legion, Al is more like a trading platform. In this trading platform, the first Legion can get anything they want, but it has to pay a price and abide by the rules of fair trade.


    Nowadays, the relationship between the first Legion and "Al" is more like an agreement country that has signed a trade agreement. The first Legion can get anything that Al world has through trading, but this is not enough. The first Legion needs more help from "Al".


    This is why Li Meng broke the "rules".


    Al is a peaceful world. If the first Legion can make full use of Al''s resources, it will bring unimaginable benefits to the first Legion.


    At present, the threat of the demons is close at hand. Whether the first Legion can win in the future, or even eliminate the threat of the demons, depends on tomorrow''s "Al" trip.


    "Hoo


    With a breath, Li Meng stood up and left the room in silence.


    The boredom in his heart made Li Meng have the idea of going out to relax.


    Walking in the corridor full of shadows, my ears are quiet, and all around is dark.


    Li Meng likes this kind of environment very much, this kind of environment can let him calm down.


    Li Meng is no stranger to this residence. Although he has no clear goal, he still comes to the lake unconsciously.


    Tonight''s moonlight is still very bright, the lake is sparkling, reflecting a silver glow.


    This makes the lake look beautiful, like a beautiful picture.


    Stepping on the soft grass, Li Meng walked along the lake, looking down and thinking.


    What is a deal?


    The real deal is to ask for what you need. So, what does al want?


    Thinking all the way, Li Meng seems to touch the edge of the answer.


    "Wow!"


    At this time, a slight sound of water suddenly appeared and spread to Li meng''er.


    This made Li Meng break away from thinking and look up.


    Li Meng''s face was slightly stunned.


    Under a big tree by the lake, a graceful figure sits with his back against the tree. His long skirt is lifted to his thigh, and his two little feet are rippling in the water.


    It seems to hear Li Meng''s footsteps, she turned her head in surprise.


    A familiar and beautiful face was printed into Li Meng''s eyes.


    Is that her?


    Li Yuhan, Chen YuYan''s mother.


    Just when Li Meng was about to leave, he saw Li Yuhan smile and nod his head and say, "under Li Meng''s cabinet."


    After all, it''s Chen YuYan''s mother. Since she met her, it''s not good to leave.


    Anyway, go and say hello.


    Li Meng turned to Li Yuhan and stopped by the big tree.


    Looking up at the lake, Li Meng finally knows why Li Yuhan chose this place.


    This is not the commanding height, but the line of sight is wide enough to almost see the whole water surface, and the shadows of the trees on both sides are well hidden here.


    "This is a good place."


    Looking into the distance, Li Meng said softly.


    Li Yuhan just smiles at Li Meng''s words. She whispers, "I''ve been here every night for more than 20 years. Even after 20 years, it''s still the most beautiful place."


    Looking up, Li Yuhan looked at the dense crown of the big tree behind him and said in a soft voice, "I planted this tree myself. Now it''s so big. Time flies."


    Listening to Li Yuhan''s whisper, Li Meng looks down at her.


    Although she has been smiling, Li Meng can always feel a very sad mood.


    She is Chen YuYan''s mother, and Li Meng can''t be too casual.


    (for monthly tickets, for recommended tickets, vigorously update)

 Chapter 1475

    Li Meng said, "I''m not recommended to sit down beside you."


    Shaking his head, Li Yuhan said with a smile, "please feel free."


    Beside Li Yuhan, Li Meng sat down with his back against the big tree.


    "Li Meng, do you have something on your mind?"


    Not long after sitting down, Li Yuhan''s gentle voice came into Li Meng''s ears.


    How did she know?


    Yes, Li Meng has a lot on his mind at this time, but he doesn''t think he will write his mind on his face, even an ordinary person can see it.


    "How can I see it?" With a trace of doubt, Li Meng asked.


    With a little smile, Li Yuhan said in a low voice: "at this time, this place, people who have no worries will not have this leisure."


    So it is


    Li Meng finally understood why Li Yuhan knew that he had something on his mind. It turned out that he relied on this.


    With a faint smile, Li Meng said: "in this way, there is something on her mind, too?"


    In his ear, Li Yuhan''s quiet voice rang: "Li mengge has come down to the old house for many days. Some things should be seen."


    With a slight nod, Li Meng said: "although I have this feeling, I am also confused. This is the family affair of the Chen family. As an outsider, I am naturally not easy to interfere."


    "Why do you want to ask me now


    To this, Li Meng is very indifferent, light way: "just curious, madam is so beautiful, for any man should cherish it..."


    To Li Meng''s words, Li Yuhan pursed a smile and said with a light smile: "if Li Meng said that when he was young, I would be very happy, but now I''m old. I''m really unforgiving these years."


    "Ah..."


    The smile on his face gradually lost. Li Yuhan sighed and said softly, "it''s just a mistake when he was young. It''s just a price. Decades have passed, and some things don''t need to be cared about and talked about more."


    Speaking of this, looking at the water in front of her, Li Yuhan said with a smile: "tell me about my daughter. That girl has not received too much care from me because of her father''s influence since she was a child. In the past, her character was rather weak and not like me at all. Since she came back from dirty Valley two years ago, everything has changed. At that time, I thought she had been bullied. Now it seems that, It''s all about Mr. Li Meng. "


    "She is my daughter. I understand her. She has become a little impatient since I knew you came to the Chen family. I can realize that you have a very important position in my daughter''s heart if..."


    Speaking of this, he seemed to realize something. Li Yuhan laughed at himself and his voice stopped suddenly.


    The man beside him is not an ordinary person. Although the Chen family is unattainable in the eyes of the world, what about him?


    It''s not worth mentioning


    The inequality of identity, how can it be as she wishes?


    Li Meng knows what Li Yuhan wants to say, but he can''t make any commitment to Li Yuhan.


    The topic that shouldn''t go on let it stop here, two people very tacit understanding didn''t go on.


    For a long time, "Hua Hua" water sounds again.


    Li Yuhan takes her little feet back from the lake, puts down her skirt and puts on her shoes.


    Li Meng thought she was leaving, but she didn''t.


    She just hugged her knees and sat quietly beside him.


    For a long time no words, let Li Meng slightly look back to her side.


    Although Li Yuhan is nearly 50 years old, she is still beautiful, with no wrinkles on her face, and her skin is still as smooth and white as before. Looking from the side, she looks like a lonely girl sitting on her knees.


    It seems to feel the sight of Li Meng, she looked back at each other, showing a gentle smile.


    It''s like


    Looking at Li Yuhan, Li Meng saw another person''s shadow from that beautiful face.


    Li Yanran, Li Meng suddenly felt that the face of the woman beside him was so similar to Li Yanran.


    In the heart of doubt let Li Meng is very curious way: "madam, I do not know you and Li Yanran is what relationship?"


    Li Yanran?


    Does he know Li Yanran?


    In the heart, Li Yuhan instantly understood, understood why the last time Yanran sister would say those words to her.


    Looking at Li Meng, Li Yuhan''s eyes are filled with tears, and his eyes are both happy and sad.


    After a while, tears came out of her eyes, flowed down her cheek and trickled down her white chin.


    "Madame! You are... "


    Seeing Li Yuhan cry so plainly, Li Meng has a bitter smile. He doesn''t know what happened.


    Li Meng was at a loss. He didn''t know where to make Li Yuhan cry. He could only look at Li Yuhan with tears in his eyes awkwardly.


    Li Yuhan, who was weeping silently, spoke. She said in a soft voice, "can I hold you?"


    Looking at the woman with tears on her face crying in front of her, Li Meng hesitated for a moment, and finally leaned over Li Yuhan with a calm look.


    Seeing that Li Meng agreed, Li Yuhan gently smiles with tears and hugs Li Meng tightly.


    Li Meng felt the magnificence and softness of Li Yuhan''s chest on his face.


    Although in the past, Li Meng never refused to have an affair. Even if he didn''t really do something, he didn''t take advantage of it, but he didn''t have any bad ideas about Li Yuhan.


    She''s Chen YuYan''s mother, and Li Meng doesn''t think much of her just because of this.


    After a while, Li Yuhan released Li Meng slightly, but she didn''t let Li Meng go. Instead, she pressed Li Meng down and put her head on her leg.


    She seems to have something to say


    Smelling the fragrance of Li Yuhan in his nose, he sleeps quietly on Li Yuhan''s knee. The softness of the back of his head makes Li Meng feel very comfortable.


    I don''t know why, Li Meng Enjoys the tenderness of Li Yuhan. Although the object of the knee pillow is her, it''s not an unacceptable thing.


    One hand on Li Meng''s shoulder, the other hand on his head. Looking at Li Meng under him, the tears in his eyes finally stopped flowing. Li Yuhan whispered: "Li Yanran is my sister, the youngest sister."


    Sure enough


    With this sentence alone, Li Meng knows why Li Yuhan is like this.


    Looking at Li Meng''s face, Li Yuhan mumbled to himself: "like, really like, I should have thought of this for a long time. How could there be such a similar person in the world?"


    Li Meng didn''t know what to say. He could only keep silent.


    If there is no need, the last person Li Meng wants to contact is probably the "Li" family.


    It''s not that Li Meng doesn''t want to recognize his ancestors. What''s more, he''s not Li Meng.

 Chapter 1476

    Maybe the body is the blood of Li family, but the soul is not.


    He comes from blue star. Although his name and appearance are the same as Li Meng in this world, Li Meng in this world is a silly boy. Without him, this body would have died long ago.


    To the "Li" family, Li Meng has no sense of belonging, and has never thought of any relationship with the Li family.


    He wiped the tears on his face and looked at Li Meng on his leg. Li Yuhan said in a soft voice: "Meng Er, I know you have resentment in your heart, but what you have is always the blood of Li family..."


    Before he finished, he was interrupted by Li Meng.


    Looking at Li Yuhan calmly, Li Meng said calmly: "if you want to see me in the future, don''t say" Li family ". I am myself. I am the ambassador of the first regiment. My name is" Li Meng ". I used to be alone. Now, I will be alone in the future."


    Aware of the coldness in Li Meng''s eyes, Li Yuhan was afraid. She said hurriedly, "OK, OK. If you don''t say it, you won''t say it again. Meng Er, as long as you are happy."


    Looking at Li Yuhan''s face full of fear in front of him, Li Meng''s heart is always hard.


    Only face slowed down, a slight sigh, eyes deep looking at the top of the dense canopy.


    What to do tomorrow


    Seeing Li Meng''s slowing down, Li Yuhan was relieved.


    For decades, her heart had already died, but God, as if to make up for her, sent Mon to her side and comforted her heart full of trauma. If she wanted to be taken away again, she would be crazy.


    What seems to be on mon''s mind?


    From Li Meng''s face, Li Yuhan can detect this.


    Li Yuhan whispered: "Meng Er, what''s on your mind? When I was young, I went all over the world and experienced a lot of things. If Meng Er is confused, you can say it. I can refer to it for Meng er. "


    Although Li Meng doesn''t think Li Yuhan can solve the dilemma he is facing now, he still uses metaphor to tell the story.


    In Li Yuhan''s tender eyes, Li Meng said in a soft voice: "in a certain continent, there are two countries, namely, country a and country B. country a is very strong, and there is a scene of peace and prosperity in China. Country B is very weak and has constant domestic disputes. The two countries have signed a trade agreement. Through trade, country B in the war can trade with country a to get everything it wants, but with the escalation of the war, Country B is no longer satisfied with the way of fair trade with country a, and wants to get more help at a lower cost. What should country B do when it excludes launching war against country a? "


    Is this telling a story?


    With a smile, Li Yuhan thought about it, thinking quickly in his heart.


    After thinking for a while, Li Yuhan seemed to get the answer. With a smile, Li Yuhan said softly, "exchange of equal value is the fairest trade. It''s not easy to break this rule. What country B wants is to exchange smaller existing interests for greater interests. In this case, does country B have what country a wants but never has?"


    What do you want but never have?


    Li Meng''s eyes brightened and his thoughts became bright.


    Yes, for Al, everything that the first Legion has is dispensable. The only thing that makes al hot is "technology", advanced technology.


    Technology is not a material benefit, but it is what al needs most.


    And the technology that the first Legion had was something al wanted but didn''t have.


    How to do, Li Meng has a perfect plan in mind.


    When things are figured out, the problem will naturally disappear.


    With a smile, Li Meng sincerely thanks Li Yuhan and says, "thank you. Your words have made me think about a lot of things."


    Although I don''t know what happened, Li Yuhan just shook his head gently.


    If her words can help him, Li Yuhan is very happy.


    "Hoo


    After taking a deep breath, Li Meng moved on Li Yuhan''s knee and found a better and more comfortable position.


    Seeing the location of the moon in the sky, Li Meng realized that time was no longer there.


    Looking at Li Yuhan''s beautiful face, Li Meng said: "it''s too late. Go back early. If he finds out, he should come to you."


    Of course, Li Yuhan knows who he is in mengerke.


    She shook her head, very gently said: "he has not entered my room for decades, not before, now, in the future, I will not let him enter my room, Mon, I will accompany you as long as you want to stay."


    I don''t know what happened between the couple. It''s a couple with talent and beauty, but now they have become a pair of enemies. I really don''t know where the "hate" comes from.


    Li Meng doesn''t want to delve into this couple''s affairs.


    Although Li Yuhan''s tenderness is very helpful to Li Meng, Li Meng will not spend a night alone with Li Yuhan.


    Before long, Li Meng and Li Yuhan went back to their homes in spite of Li Yuhan.


    Back in the guest room, sitting on the soft sofa, recalling the appearance of Li Yuhan when he separated from him, Li Meng fell into deep thinking.


    From Li Yuhan''s eyes, Li Meng can feel that Chen YuYan''s mother has always had special feelings for him.


    It''s similar to kinship, but there are other things.


    Although Li Meng didn''t hate to get along with Li Yuhan, he had an unexpected relaxation in his heart.


    But Li Yuhan''s vague feelings for him made Li Meng care.


    A night without words


    Nanhai, Nanlin Island, Qingcheng.


    In the open temple hall, a group of bodyguards gathered together, plus night and Natasha.


    Bentley is very close to Nanlin island. When she got the recall order, Natasha rushed to Nanlin island in the first time.


    Of the three generals, only Tanya is still on her way home.


    Sitting on the throne and looking at the figures in the hall below, Li Meng said calmly, "Al is the world you used to live in. This time I go to Al for a clear purpose. None of you need to follow. I will return in two days or three days."


    With a slight shift of vision, Li Meng looked at Natasha and Jiye, and said, "when Tanya comes back, you will immediately carry out the military reform. Other things will not be considered for the time being. First, we will straighten out the internal affairs, and strive to achieve the goal within one month."


    Although the threat of the demons is imminent, the reform of the army is related to the combat effectiveness of the first Legion. Only when the interior is full of order can the first Legion give full play to its combat effectiveness.


    (for monthly tickets, for recommended tickets, vigorously update)

 Chapter 1477

    "Yes


    Night and Tanya echo.


    One month is not much, but it is enough for the first regiment, which is forbidden.


    "That''s it. I''ll go."


    Al''s trip won''t take long. When he comes back, maybe Tanya has not returned to Nanlin island.


    There''s no doubt about the ability of Jiye and Natasha. There''s no need to say too much. On the contrary, it will cause more pressure on them.


    Then Li Meng got up and left the throne, and walked out of the hall from the special passage.


    See this, night and Natasha quickly followed.


    There are three sub space gates in the first Legion. Originally, there was one on the emperor, but in order to keep the sub space gate absolutely confidential, the sub space gate on the emperor was removed.


    Today, the gate of subspace owned by the first Legion is distributed in three different places with different sizes.


    The smallest one in the temple can be called the small sub space gate, which can only transport "people" or some smaller items. There is also a gate in the base of Qingcheng, which is much larger than the sub space gate of the temple. It can transport most of the armored units in Al and some large air force units, It can be called the gate of medium-sized subspace. The last one is in the dock of the port. The gate of subspace in the dock is the largest, and it can transmit the largest warship on Al side. It is the gate of large subspace.


    Walking along the long corridor with her master, she said: "I''ve informed you that Al will be around 3 p.m. at this time. It''s appropriate for the master to go at this time. They are ready to welcome the master."


    Al is in an unknown star system, and the time is different from that of the earth.


    In Al, there are 27 hours in a day, 275 days in a year.


    Soon, the three came to the place where the gate of subspace was placed.


    This is a very open place, not far from the inner temple, in a corner of the edge of the temple.


    Due to the huge amount of energy required to open the gate of subspace, three Tesla reactors were installed in the temple.


    In addition to the usual lighting, the role of the Tesla reactor is to provide enough energy for the sub space gate.


    In the middle of the open hall, a three meter high, dark rectangular door frame stands quietly.


    It sits on a metal disc, and the two sides of the door frame are inlaid with small crystals, which looks dazzling.


    When there was still a certain distance from the gate of subspace, Li Meng said to the night beside him, "open it."


    In silence, she left Li Meng and came to a console not far away.


    I saw the night pressed a red button, the huge hall suddenly sounded the "buzz" sound.


    It''s the sound of some kind of machinery.


    The trumpet in the hall also sounded.


    "The gate of subspace is open, 5%, 10%, 15% in energy transmission..."


    "Click!"


    When the energy is transmitted to 20%, the crystal on the sub space door lights up gradually. With the increase of energy, more and more crystals light up.


    "90%, 95%, 100%, the gate of subspace is activated."


    When the energy transmission reaches 100%, the crystal on the gate of subspace suddenly bursts out a brilliant color.


    It''s water silver. The energy of water silver concentrates into the door at the speed visible to the naked eye, forming an ability vortex in an instant. In a few seconds, the ability vortex calms down and forms a curtain of water silver.


    So far, the time and space tunnel to Al has been opened.


    Without saying much, just as Natasha and Jiye are watching, Li Meng calmly approaches the gate of subspace, steps out, and disappears into the water silver curtain.


    Why water silver?


    It''s just a layer of protection, a technology that can effectively reduce the probability of being discovered by the sub space demon consciousness, a technology that Limon can''t understand.


    Behind the mercury curtain, consciousness exists, surrounded by red aurora and red clouds like gas. They are all over the horizon and seem endless.


    In the front, there is a twisted channel. Although there is no feeling of "moving", the red gas clouds around are rapidly retreating.


    It''s a wonderful feeling. Although I can''t feel the existence of my body, my consciousness is very clear.


    Unknown star system, Al, ark base.


    Today is a very important day for al.


    Since the Third World War, because of the "intellectual crisis", Al has finally restored peace.


    Although there are contradictions among countries, the theme is peace.


    In the face of unknown and incomprehensible existence, religion revived gradually when it was threatened and oppressed.


    Human beings always like to worship the unknown existence as a God, which is nature and a desire for survival.


    The ark is located on an island, surrounded by an endless sea.


    This is an island. It is a small island. You can still see the traces of the island many years ago, but now you can''t see it. Looking down from the sky, you can only see a large shell like building.


    For all nations of mankind, the ark is of great significance, because it is the door to another world.


    However, as far as human beings are concerned, the ark is out of reach. Although human beings have the right to enter the ark, they have no right to use it.


    Since yesterday, I don''t know why, the ark has been more lively than before.


    The leaders of the allies, the soville Empire, the rising sun empire, the rising dragon Empire, and some allied organizations came to the ark base one after another. In less than one day, the guard of the protection leaders of the ark base had reached 10000.


    Although the ark base is large, it has become crowded with the arrival of the heads of state.


    It was 3 p.m., but the transmission Hall of the ark base was overcrowded.


    In the bright hall, heads of state stand apart, behind them are a group of bodyguards in suits.


    At a glance, there are hundreds of people in the huge transmission hall.


    At this time, they are looking at a portal on a high platform. Soon, in that portal, a guest from another world will come to al.


    "Coming, coming!"


    I don''t know who gave a light cry, so people''s eyes were fixed on the portal on the high platform.


    The sound of mechanical operation rings in the transmission hall, and the crystal on the sub space door emits a bright light, forming a mercury curtain in the eyes of people.


    (for monthly tickets, for recommended tickets, vigorously update)

 Chapter 1478

    Soon, but in a few seconds, I saw the water silver curtain rippling, from which came a black figure.


    He was dressed in exquisite but not gorgeous black clothes. His appearance was ordinary, but he had a very unique temperament.


    As he left the portal, his eyes swept the hall, looking very calm.


    There are so many people


    Looking at the dense figures in the hall below, Li Meng muttered in his heart.


    Their clothes are similar to those on the other side of the earth. Black suits are the most common.


    However, Li Meng also saw a few unsociable figures.


    One from the left, she stood in front of a group of bodyguards, wearing a very loose and gorgeous dress, wearing a crown, a pair of beautiful eyes looking at him, only curious on her beautiful face.


    The other is from the right. He is dressed in a gorgeous Samurai robe and a pointed hat. Behind him, he is not a bodyguard in a black suit, but a group of samurai in Samurai uniform and with a long sword on his waist.


    One of the people around him attracted Li Meng''s attention. She was wearing a women''s black suit, which was out of place with the samurai around him. She stood beside him with a cold look, and her waist length hair was very soft.


    The last figure is from the front left. She is very small, about seven or eight years old. She is wearing a small Golden Dragon Robe and a golden crown. Her small face is looking at him curiously. Beside her, she is standing at an old man. He is wearing a long gray robe and has a kind of... Well, it should be "Confucian" spirit.


    When the distinguished guests arrived, the heads of state welcomed Li Meng one by one.


    The first person who came into contact with Li Meng was a middle-aged man. He was dressed in a suit and had a strong physique.


    "I''m the president of the allies, trump. Nice to meet you, Mr. Limon."


    There is no problem with language. With the help of the main brain, Li Meng has long acquired the languages of Al countries.


    Every world has its own etiquette. Seeing that trump extended his hand, Limon naturally extended his hand and shook it with trump.


    The second one who came up was the one in the samurai robe. He nodded, covered his chest, bent down and said, "I''m Jilang, the emperor of the rising sun empire. Welcome, your highness Li Meng."


    The name is the same as that of zoye. The only difference is his identity. He is the emperor of the rising sun empire. He even calls him his highness.


    Nodding slightly, Li Meng was also speechless.


    Jilang doesn''t care about this. He knows that Li Meng is from another world and may not understand their language.


    The third one was a woman in a loose robe and a crown. She approached Li Meng with a curious face and gave him a very elegant salute with a long skirt. She said softly, "I''m Sophia, Queen of the suvier empire. Nice to meet you, Mr. Li Meng."


    Then she stretched out her right hand with white gloves to Li Meng.


    Li Meng knew about the etiquette of the suvier empire.


    However, Li Meng didn''t kiss her hand. He just held her little hand with his right hand and nodded.


    In this regard, Sophia just a smile, then stood in a field.


    The last one is the girl in the Dragon Robe. She comes to Li Meng with a curious face, and her childish face stares at Li Meng.


    "Cough!"


    Until the old man behind her coughed, she quickly stretched out her little right hand and said, "I''m Zhu Yixuan, the queen of Shenglong empire. Nice to meet you, Mr. Li Meng."


    Looking at the little girl in front of him, Li Meng felt very cute. With a smile, he squeezed the little hand gently.


    After some meeting etiquette, we all know each other.


    At this time, the president of the Allies "trump" came forward and said: "Mr. Limon, please!"


    Surrounded by heads of state, the party went out.


    Li Meng''s trip to "Al" is not for fun, but for business.


    In a large conference room, with the heads of state sitting down, a meeting officially began.


    As this meeting needs to be kept secret, only the four heads of state can participate in it, namely, the allies, the rising sun empire, the suvier Empire, and the rising dragon empire. These four countries can be said to summarize the human forces in al.


    Looking around at the heads of the four countries at the round table, Li Meng spoke for the first time.


    "Earth, Al, two different worlds, two different planets, you should also realize in your heart, where is the origin of human beings? On earth, or in Al? I don''t know, and you can''t know, but there is one thing that can''t be denied. Our ancestors also roamed the starry sky in a certain era, which can explain why we human beings exist in two different worlds, not only Al and the earth, but also in the endless universe. "


    Although language is the discourse of the earth, Li Meng directly transmitted it to the heads of various countries through the power of his heart. For the heads of various countries, the words appearing in their heads are the language they are familiar with.


    This makes the eyes of the people on the round table slightly bright, and they look at Li Meng in surprise.


    How did he do it?


    The voice appeared in my mind, and it was the purest native language.


    Although surprised and surprised, the heads of state will not interrupt Li Meng at this time.


    "Compared with the earth, Al''s environment is undoubtedly beautiful. There are no demons, no alien creatures, and no pollution animals everywhere. On the earth, human beings are facing extinction. I need your help, which is also the purpose of my" Al "trip."


    help?


    To Li Meng''s words, people at the round table looked different and remained silent.


    Naturally, they know what Li Meng''s help means, but


    Everyone''s reaction is expected by Li Meng. It''s impossible to help him free of charge. Even though his existence in "Al" is so noble, his noble identity is of little use if it involves the interests of all countries.


    With a little smile, Li Meng said calmly: "of course, any help needs to be based on fair trade. Naturally, I will not let you help me for free."


    Li Meng''s words aroused everyone''s interest. Except for "Zhu Yixuan", the queen of Shenglong Empire, other people all looked at Li Meng with curiosity.


    In the eyes of the public, Li Meng said: "I know that the main brain in" Al "has given you a lot of pressure. I can let the main brain withdraw completely and no longer interfere in the development of human beings in" Al "world."


    (for monthly tickets, for recommended tickets, vigorously update)

 Chapter 1479

    Limon knew exactly what the brain was doing in al.


    When "Al" broke out the Third World War, the main brain triggered the intellectual crisis, controlled the network of various countries and weapons of mass destruction.


    So far, the weapons of destruction of the four countries are still under the control of the main brain.


    It can be said that as long as the brain is willing, it can easily destroy the human beings on "Al" planet.


    Li Meng''s words undoubtedly brightened people''s eyes, and trump even busily said, "Mr. Li Meng, are you serious?"


    With a faint smile, Li Meng said, "nature is true."


    There is no doubt that the conditions given by Li Meng make people excited.


    The "master brain" that causes the crisis of intelligence and equipment has always been the heart disease of all countries. If we can really get rid of the existence of "master brain", it will be an irresistible temptation for any country.


    With the excitement on his face turned away and he looked at the heads of other countries, trump asked Li Meng, "I wonder how Mr. Li Meng wants us to help you?"


    Li Meng said calmly: "it''s very simple, help me, help the earth through this crisis, and win this war with the demons."


    This


    "I don''t know what the strength of the" demons "is," trump asked


    To this point, Li Meng did not hide, truthfully said: "very strong, they are alien life, because of some reason sleeping on the earth, a hundred years ago to wake up, they have advanced technology, because the recovery time is still short, just entered the primary space age, there are about five large warships that can sail in space."


    Alien life?


    Technology in the space age?


    What Li Meng said made trump smile bitterly and made others shake their heads.


    This kind of enemy, they will not be opponents, even if they can win, the price is too big.


    Trump shook his head and said: "Mr. Limon really thinks highly of us. Now al''s technology is not easy to land on the moon. How can he be the rival of the demons in the space age?"


    "It depends on your determination."


    With that, Li Meng took out a chip from his arms and threw it on the round table.


    After looking at the chips on the round table and Li Meng, people were puzzled.


    In people''s puzzled eyes, Li Meng said calmly: "there are two kinds of technologies in this chip, one is controllable nuclear fusion technology, the other is plasma technology for manufacturing sub light speed engine. The information is only half. You can confirm its authenticity. What these two technologies mean should be understood by all of you."


    Controlled fusion?


    Sublight engine?


    Of course, people know the importance of these two technologies. When Li Meng''s words fall, people''s faces change. Looking at the chips on the round table, they only have fiery eyes.


    Although Al is very good at the use of nuclear energy and has a lot of knowledge about nuclear energy, controllable nuclear fusion technology has always been a barrier in the eyes of scientists all over the world, as well as plasma technology.


    Controllable nuclear fusion, plasma technology, these are the two necessary technologies to enter the starry sky.


    If "Al" can really acquire these two technologies, what it represents is clear to all of you.


    Jilang immediately stood up, looked at Li Meng and said in a right voice, "we need time, two days."


    To Ji Lang this words, the public very tacit understanding of nodded.


    Yes, they need time, they need time to think about it, and they need to test whether the technology in the chip is real.


    Don''t underestimate the temptation of advanced "technology". Li Meng never doubted al''s demand for advanced technology.


    They asked for time, and Li Meng gave them time.


    After the meeting, the heads of state left in a hurry with chips, while Li Meng was arranged to live in a guest room in the ark.


    The ark is very big. It is a whole from the outside, while the interior is divided into multiple floors and areas.


    Unconsciously, the night gradually came, in the dark, the huge ark was suddenly covered by gorgeous lights.


    On a balcony at the top of the ark, leaning against the silver metal guardrail, Li Meng looked into the distance.


    The wind is blowing gently, blowing on the face, that kind of feeling is comfortable.


    There is nothing in the distance but darkness and endless stars.


    Looking at the sky, the moon has risen, and the silver is very dazzling.


    Al''s moon is much bigger than the earth''s moon. It hangs high in the sky. The silver disc is huge. On the other side, you can see a smaller moon. Its brightness is very dim, but it is still very obvious in the night.


    There is no doubt that Al has two satellites.


    "Master! Do you know why I want to control the whole world? "


    Brain, the voice of the main brain suddenly rang up, as usual, as traceless.


    "Why?" Li Meng asked calmly.


    "Al, the earth and the blue star are the only coordinates of the planet that I still have. Among them, Al is the most unique, because there is a relic of the ancient human age on this planet, which is under the ark base, the gate of subspace, and the mass repeater that opens the wormhole. They are all excavated from this relic, on the earth, Some of my seemingly unimaginable abilities are actually based on the quality repeater, which is the most advanced technology in the ancient human era. It can open the wormhole connecting the two worlds at will. The transmission of the emperor and the return of the owner from the world of edras are all due to my borrowing of the quality repeater to open the wormhole tunnel. The value of this relic, The master should understand now. "


    Of course, Li Meng understood that there is only one meaning of "master brain", that is, the relics under the ark can promote the development of human science and technology, not to mention the door of subspace. The device that can only open the wormhole is enough to make anyone''s eyes hot.


    But


    Frown slightly, Li Meng pondered: "I have promised them, can''t let me back."


    After a little silence, the voice of the main brain appeared again.


    "For the human beings in the" Al "world, they still can''t understand the relic, and they don''t even have the ability to enter the system. Even if I leave the world completely, they can''t get anything useful in the relic. The exploration of subspace and the research of wormhole technology, even in the heyday of ancient mankind, are still experimental things. This base should be the laboratory of ancient mankind. There are only two useful things in the base, one is the gate of subspace, the other is the quality repeater. Because of the long time, the operation of these two kinds of equipment is not stable, because of the lack of repair possibility, In the future, if we can''t replicate these two devices, we will lose the experimental data of these two technologies. "


    "What do you mean?"


    Having said so much, Li Meng thinks that the main brain should have some plans.

 Chapter 1480

    Sure enough, the main brain said: "I will record the experimental data of these two technologies, and conduct a comprehensive analysis of the structure of the equipment. After the comprehensive evacuation, only the sub space gate of" Al "world will continue to operate, and the quality repeater is too dangerous. It is recommended to demolish it on the spot."


    Dismantle the quality repeater?


    Frowning slightly, Li Meng said in a deep voice: "can''t we transport it to the" Earth "


    The quality repeater is a good thing. It involves wormhole technology. It''s a pity to demolish it like this.


    "The mass repeater needs a huge amount of energy when it operates. There are 12 large Tesla reactors in the ark base, and the energy supplied by them can only allow the mass repeater to operate. Due to the access of external energy, the mass repeater is very unstable when it operates. Once the energy is disordered, the mass repeater is a super large nuclear bomb, It''s powerful enough to destroy half al. "


    It turns out to be an extremely dangerous thing. It seems that this is the reason why the main brain wants to demolish the quality repeater.


    Now that he knows the danger of quality repeaters, Li Meng naturally won''t object to the proposal of master brain.


    Li Meng said, "just do as you say."


    Then the brain went silent.


    The voice of the brain is no longer, looking up at the starry night sky, Li mengmianlu thinking.


    It''s not just the quality repeater. One day, the gate of subspace will be removed.


    Al is a peaceful world, a world not noticed by demons.


    For Al, the existence of the gate of subspace is a big risk.


    If you continue to use it, finally one day, the demon consciousness will notice the world.


    At that time, Al will be like the earth, under the threat of demons.


    As long as the Earth passes through this crisis and defeats the demons, it is time to dismantle the gate of subspace.


    For the first legion, Al is not indispensable. As long as the first Legion establishes its own industrial system on the earth, Al is dispensable.


    With Li Meng and master brain, the earth''s science and technology will soon surpass al. Perhaps in the near future, the first Legion will be able to find al''s star system in the endless starry sky, and then everything will change.


    Human beings have common ancestors, so they must be unified.


    But it will not be the first Legion that unifies mankind. The first Legion will be the witness to the rise of mankind.


    One day, mankind will rise and prosper again, and the first Legion has another and bigger goal.


    "Dong, Dong!"


    Just then, the door was knocked.


    The knock of "Dong Dong" came into Li Meng''s ears.


    This makes Li Meng turn around curiously, leave the balcony and walk to the door.


    At this time... Who will it be?


    "Mr. Li Meng! Don''t mind if I disturb you at this time. "


    When Li Meng opened the door, he saw her in a gorgeous dress with a smile in front of the door. Behind her, he could see many bodyguards in black suits.


    It''s Sophia


    How could Li Meng refuse a beautiful woman''s visit.


    With a little smile, Li Meng got out of the way and said, "of course I don''t mind. Please come in!"


    "You wait for me here."


    After telling the bodyguards, Sophia stepped into the room.


    In the room, they sat down on the soft sofa.


    Although I don''t know why Sophia visited at this time, Li Meng didn''t think much about it.


    No matter what Sophia''s purpose is, Li Meng just needs to watch it change.


    After sitting down, Sophia looked at Li Meng and said, "I''ve always been very curious about the world on the other side of the earth. Can Mr. Li Meng tell me something about it?"


    "What do you want to know?" Li Meng inquired.


    "Well..."


    Sophia thought and said, "tell me about the human society over there."


    Human society?


    Lying down with his back on the soft sofa, Li Meng said calmly, "the human culture on the earth is strikingly similar to al. There are tricolor races, and the cultures of these tricolor races are also very similar. More than 300 years ago, the scientific and technological level of the earth was not much different from that of Al now, but a global plague destroyed the human society on the earth, The earth has fallen into the disaster of the living dead. In the final struggle, mankind launched a nuclear war against the alien. At this point, mankind has entered a dark age. More than 300 years have passed. Although the human beings on the earth are recovering the glory they had in the past, there are more powerful enemies because of the bad environment. Compared with the earth, you "Al" are undoubtedly lucky, There are no polluting animals, and there is no threat from "demons."


    Li Meng''s words can make Sophia very novel. At the same time, she has some doubts in her heart.


    Sophia was puzzled and said: "alien life is reasonable. Although" Al "has never found alien life, scientists always believe that there is life beyond human beings in the universe. However, this demon... It''s too hard for people to believe."


    This is not only hard to believe, but also beyond the scope of ordinary people''s cognition. For "Al", although the word "devil" is not strange, it often describes those despicable, hateful bad people, as well as those monsters in the legend.


    But from what Sophia knows, the "demons" on earth are some very strange creatures.


    Without more than explanation, Li Meng just confirmed, "do you really want to know?"


    Sophia nodded and said seriously, "yes."


    After patting the sofa beside him, Li Meng said calmly, "come here, I''ll let you know."


    Although I didn''t know what Li Meng was going to do, Sophia didn''t think much about it.


    Holding a long skirt, he sat beside Li Meng and looked at him curiously.


    Without saying much, Li Meng just stretched out his right hand and went to Sophia''s beautiful face.


    Sofia blushed at Li Meng''s action, but she didn''t escape.


    Li Meng didn''t mean to be frivolous with Sophia. Instead, he put his hand on Sophia''s temple.


    The idea moves, some does not belong to Sofia''s memory suddenly poured into her brain.


    It''s a spiritual exchange.


    Originally, Sophia''s face was calm with a little shyness, but it soon changed.


    Curiously, his eyes froze, his face turned pale and his body trembled slightly.


    As if stimulated by something, she suddenly hugged Li Meng and got into Li Meng''s arms. Her two hands held Li Meng tightly.


    She was shaking in her arms. Li Meng could feel it.

 Chapter 1481

    "Is it too direct?"


    Looking at Sofia in his arms, Li Meng muttered to himself.


    In order to make Sophia better understand the devil, Li Meng transmitted all the memories of the devil to her.


    That is to say, Sofia has experienced all the experiences of Limon''s contact with demons.


    For Li Meng, although the devil is terrible, he is used to it. Sophia is not the same. Although she is the queen of the kingdom of suvier, she is also a daughter in her thirties. She may be mature enough. When she is faced with the devil, she is not as indifferent as Li Meng.


    With the beauty in her arms, Li Meng had to hold Sophia''s soft body, pat her shoulder and comfort her: "it''s just memory. No matter how terrible the devil is, it can''t hurt you."


    In the face of Li Meng''s comfort, Sophia is not moved, and her face is white. Only the gentle embrace of the man in front of her can bring her a sense of security.


    It was so terrible, as if she had experienced it herself. She saw the ferocious and terrible devil.


    She saw the devil and Li Meng who fought against the devil. She saw the ruins of a dilapidated city, the huge devil with a height of five meters, and the red figure with swarms of bees in an endless forest. Is that a creature? No, it''s a monster, a real demon.


    For a long time, Sophia gradually recovered, and her pale face gradually regained a trace of blood color.


    "It... Where do they come from?"


    Gently against Li Meng''s chest, mouth slightly open, Sophia whispered.


    Although knowing that it''s not suitable for her to stay in Li Meng''s arms at this time, Sophia doesn''t want to leave, at least not now.


    The action in hand has stopped, Li Meng said calmly: "subspace, a dimensional space closely related to the material world, you know the gate of subspace, the gate of subspace is to realize the mutual transmission between the two places through subspace."


    Subspace?


    It''s an area she doesn''t know about, but Sophia knows about the gate of subspace.


    Sophia didn''t understand and was puzzled. How could there be such terrible creatures in the world? It was beyond her understanding. She couldn''t help thinking that if those terrible creatures appeared in "Al", what a terrible thing it would be.


    Think of this, Sophia holding Li Meng''s hand can not help but tight tight, delicate body more thoroughly into Li Meng''s arms.


    Are you so scared?


    Li Meng couldn''t understand Sophia''s reaction.


    However, Li Meng can clearly feel Sophia''s fear, which is close to "fear".


    It''s not appropriate to hold Sophia. It''s even more inappropriate to break free. Li Meng can only wait until Sophia recovers completely.


    For a long time, in the awkward silence, Sophia finally recovered.


    With a slight blush on her face, Sophia left Li Meng''s arms rather embarrassed.


    She blushed and said to Li Meng in a shy voice: "sorry, I''m... I''m too nervous."


    Looking at Sophia''s coquettish appearance, Li Meng just shook his head with a smile and said: "it''s my fault. I didn''t consider that you are a woman and have limited ability to accept. Don''t mention you, ordinary male adults will not react much better than you when they first see the devil."


    Sophia quickly denied that Li Meng had made a mistake. She said, "no, no, it''s what I want to know. How can I blame Mr. Li Meng? Although the terrible form of the devil really startled me, I also know something I can''t understand. I''m very grateful to Mr. Li Meng."


    Speaking of this, two people look at each other and smile, some words do not need to go on.


    Maybe there was a close contact between them, and then their conversation seemed very relaxed.


    Dignified and elegant sitting beside Li Meng, a pair of beautiful eyes smart looking at Li Meng, Sophia whispered: "Natasha OK?"


    Speaking of Natasha, Li Meng smiles and whispers, "she''s fine. She''s a general of the first army. I have to thank you for giving her to me."


    "Thank me so much?"


    Seeing Li Meng by accident, Sophia chuckled and said softly, "Natasha is a soldier, but she is also a beauty. You won''t eat her."


    In this regard, Li Meng is very indifferent, slightly back, can not deny the way: "this is natural, she is now my woman."


    "Oh?"


    Sophia just said that, but Li Meng actually admitted it.


    Sophia was quite surprised and said, "in my impression, Natasha is not very interested in men. How did Mr. Limon catch up with her?"


    With a faint smile, Li Meng said only two words.


    "Glamour!"


    Although only two words, but these two words make Sophia speechless.


    Indeed, although Mr. Li Meng''s face is somewhat ordinary, he does have a distinctive charm.


    Think about those about the devil''s memory, Mr. Li Meng and the devil fighting posture, Sophia''s face somehow secretly red up.


    In front of the man is so thin, but there is an unimaginable power hidden in his body.


    So powerful, terrible devil, but also can''t escape his sanction.


    He should be the "hero" in that world.


    "What''s the matter?"


    See Sophia''s face, I don''t know why suddenly red up, Li Meng asked with concern.


    Li Meng is a little worried about whether there is a problem with the previous memory transmission, although the possibility is very small.


    "No... nothing. It''s getting late. I won''t disturb Mr. Li Meng to have a rest."


    The shyness in her heart makes Sophia have an idea to escape from here. She says goodbye to Li Meng in a hurry and walks to the door in a panic.


    Looking at Sophia''s back, Li Meng looks confused.


    Until Sophia opened the door and disappeared in his eyes, Li Meng shook his head helplessly.


    This woman''s thoughts are really incomprehensible, and her behavior reveals a trace of strangeness everywhere.


    Li Meng thinks of Yi ye, Tanya and Natasha. In Li Meng''s eyes, the three girls are clever. They don''t have too many thoughts. A heart can be said to be put on him wholeheartedly.


    In his words, any request is a must for them.


    Although there is a factor of "dependents", Li Meng believes that even if the three women are still human beings, their hearts will not change.


    "Don''t you think about it?"


    At this time, in my mind, the voice of the main brain rang up.


    "Think about what?" Li Meng was puzzled by his words.


    (for monthly tickets, for recommended tickets, vigorously update)

 Chapter 1482

    Just listen to the main brain: "she is the queen of the suvier empire. As long as you catch her, the first Legion will take root in" Al ". Even if the gate of subspace will be demolished in the future, it will be able to travel between the earth and" Al "with the master''s current ability. One day, the first Legion will draw the star map of the whole galaxy. One day, Al''s Galaxy will be found by the first legion, and maybe a war can be avoided by then. "


    Li Meng was dumbfounded and shook his head: "even if the first Legion can find the location of Al, it will be hundreds of years later. For her, hundreds of years is too long. She has already turned into a pile of loess. Even if I become the prince and master of the suvier Empire, you should know that my fragile body... How can I continue the suvier Empire without future generations? "


    Li Meng is the most clear about his body.


    Because of the environment in which he lived when he was young, his physical development was not perfect. Although he had complete functions, his chances of success in the continuation of future generations would be very small.


    It''s not entirely impossible, but that probability


    This is also the reason why Li Meng is not willing to marry and have children like ordinary people.


    If healthy, perhaps the first Legion has become an empire.


    People have desires, and Li Meng is no exception. No matter how rational Li Meng is, he will not fight against his male instinct. Li Meng never thinks he is a great man. He is just a common citizen favored by the "master".


    To gunya, to Tara, to all the human women who have unusual relationship with themselves, Li Meng has a wild hope, and hopes to bring them happiness, at least in their short life, so that they can experience the life that human beings should have perfectly.


    But Li Meng can''t, he can only wait, until their short life is over, they will really belong to Li Meng, and they will set foot on the endless road with Li Meng to achieve the seemingly unreachable goal.


    "Edras is a very mysterious world, shrouded by evil forces, and also a world full of psionic magic. You have read a lot of books in that world. Master, if you want, it is not difficult to continue the descendants. Moreover, the most important thing is that master, you have the most mysterious" power of faith ". As long as you make good use of this power, Some seemingly inconceivable things can be easily done. "


    Li Meng certainly knows what this means.


    Although magic is not omnipotent, but in a sense, magic is also omnipotent.


    But


    Is the child born that way still human?


    Li Meng didn''t know and didn''t want to know. If it hadn''t been mentioned by the main brain, he wouldn''t have thought about it at all.


    At this time, the main brain''s light voice sounded again, the voice is full of temptation.


    "Master, if you really want to achieve the ultimate goal in your mind, you must do whatever you can to make use of all available forces."


    Li Meng was silent about what the master said.


    After a long time, Li Meng sighed and said in a soft voice, "maybe you are right. Let''s talk about it. I''ll think about it."


    "Dong Dong!"


    At this time, the door was knocked again.


    There are so many guests today


    Hearing the knock, Li Meng could only get up and walk to the door.


    In Al, he is the guest, and the human beings in this world are the masters. How can any guest stop the master outside the door.


    No matter who is outside, Li Meng must see him.


    When Li Meng opened the door, he saw a small figure outside and the old man behind her.


    It''s Zhu Yixuan, the little queen of Shenglong empire.


    This time, Zhu Yixuan just looked at Li Meng strangely and talked about the old man behind her.


    I saw the old man say: "the old man" Wei Xian "is the first assistant to the cabinet of Shenglong empire. Mr. Li Meng, I don''t know if I can talk with him in the house. I have important business to talk about."


    "Come in, please


    Although I don''t know what it is, and I don''t know the purpose of the old man, I still want to invite him in.


    Moreover, Li Meng also wants to know more about the "Al" countries. No matter what the Shenglong Empire wants to talk to him about, it''s always right to listen.


    At the invitation of Li Meng, the three enter the room and sit opposite each other on the sofa.


    Looking at Zhu Yixuan and Wei Xian on the opposite side, Li Meng took the lead and said, "what can I do for you? The elder should know that although I have a great influence in Al, it''s just the mischief of the brain. There are not many people who hate me


    Yes, although Li Meng has a high influence in "Al", it is all preached by the "master brain" all over the world by means of oppression, which naturally leads to hatred.


    Li Meng knows a little about the purpose of the brain''s doing this. He just wants to control al one day, but the brain doesn''t know that the forced respect is unreliable. A little bit of fire may lead to a chaos.


    Wei Xian naturally understood what Li Meng said.


    It''s just reminding him that this young man can''t do much in this world.


    With a slight sigh, Wei Xian said helplessly: "if it wasn''t for helplessness, I wouldn''t risk coming to find Mr. Li Meng. Please help me with this matter. Only Mr. Li Meng can do it."


    Looking at the old man and the little girl sitting beside him, Li Meng hesitated for a while.


    A moment later, he said, "come on, I''ll think about what I can do."


    In "Al", Li Meng doesn''t want to cause more trouble. The only purpose of his "Al" trip is to get comprehensive help from "Al", and try to avoid extraneous things.


    Wei Xian knew that if he didn''t make things clear, the young man would not make any promises to him.


    Wei Xiandao said: "after the end of the Third World War, although the economy of Shenglong Empire has developed by leaps and bounds, and DPG has been close to ASEAN and has become the industrial base of the world center, the domestic political chaos is affecting the glory of Shenglong empire''s highest achievements in the past few hundred years. Since the death of the former Emperor and the accession of the young leader, the power battle in the court has become more and more turbulent, The reformists headed by the prime ministers are planning to subvert the imperial power and try to make Shenglong land fall into endless flames of war. "


    Young master


    Think about it. In any monarchy, once the commander-in-chief is a child, the people below will be in chaos. For those who are ambitious, they always say that the young master is their chance to gain power.


    On earth, the kingdom of Danlan also has the same situation, because of the "young master" and let the domestic power fall into the hands of others, leading to unrest.

 Chapter 1483

    Looking very calm, Li Meng said calmly: "I am an outsider. I don''t know the situation in your Shenglong empire. I don''t know who is right and who is wrong. Although I treat imperial power and democracy equally, I don''t mean that I will help you without knowing. Maybe the subversion of Imperial power is the history that Shenglong Empire must experience. Why should I interfere with the process of history?"


    Although there is no explicit refusal, Li Meng''s words are very clear.


    There is only one meaning. Li Meng doesn''t want to participate in the destruction of Shenglong empire.


    It''s not necessary, because it''s not good for the first team, it''s not good for Li Meng.


    In Li Meng''s eyes, it''s all meddling.


    There are so many countries in the world where political power is in turmoil that Li Meng can''t manage them.


    Li Meng''s words undoubtedly let Wei Xian very disappointed, and Zhu Yixuan seemed to hear something. She bowed her head and kept silent. She no longer looked at Li Meng like before with small eyes.


    Looking at Wei Xian and the little girl with her head down, Li Meng said calmly, "I''m an outsider. It''s not convenient for me to interfere in the political affairs of" Al "countries. The elder should know my difficulties."


    Wei Xian was silent about Li Meng''s words.


    Indeed, Mr. Li Meng comes from the earth. Although he has a high prestige in Al, if he interferes in the politics of various countries rashly, it will undoubtedly cause some people''s dissatisfaction. Wei Xian can understand this.


    But... There are always ways.


    Looking at her majesty, Wei Xian said to Li Meng, "Mr. Li Meng, what do you think of her majesty?"


    Huh?


    Li Meng didn''t understand Wei Xian''s words and looked at Wei Xian in doubt.


    What does that mean?


    With a smile, Wei Xian said softly, "Your Majesty is eight years old this year. Although she is a little younger, she is also beautiful and lovely. When she grows up, she must be a beautiful woman. If Mr. Li Meng can become the prince of our Shenglong Empire, it will be a great blessing for our Shenglong empire. With the status of Prince, even if Li Meng interferes in the political affairs of our Shenglong Empire, I believe no one dares to say anything


    Prince?


    Hearing this, the expression on Li Meng''s face was very strange.


    Recently, it''s really strange that everyone wants him to be the prince of a country.


    It''s like this in the kingdom of Danlan. I didn''t expect that when I came to "Al", someone even put forward this condition to him.


    Even if it''s really lucky, but


    Looking at Zhu Yixuan''s little figure, Li Meng thought of Catherine.


    Both Zhu Yixuan and Catherine are children.


    Li Meng shook his head with a bitter smile and said, "thank you for your kindness. Don''t say that Zhu Yixuan is still young now. Even if I want to help you, I won''t take this requirement as a condition."


    Little Zhu Yixuan didn''t respond to what Wei Xian said. Maybe for her, she didn''t know what it meant.


    With a slight sigh, Wei Xian said helplessly: "I''m protecting her majesty. With the passage of time, the power of the prime minister will only increase. In the future, the engagement of her majesty will be controlled by them. While there is still a breath in the cabinet, I must think about her majesty''s future."


    Speaking of this, Wei Xian looked at Li Meng with a pleading face, and his old face was sad. He asked: "I hope Mr. Li Meng can help her majesty and our Shenglong Empire because we are of the same color and race."


    "This..."


    Li Meng felt very embarrassed.


    What''s the matter? Isn''t the current situation "forced marriage"?


    When he was speechless in his heart, Li Meng could not laugh or cry.


    At this time, Zhu Yixuan raised her head and said pitifully, "does Mr. Li Meng hate me?"


    Facing Zhu Yixuan''s light eyes, how can Li Meng say something against his heart.


    Shaking his head slightly, Li Meng said with a smile: "how can I hate you? It''s just that marriage is not a joke. You are still young and don''t need to bear the responsibility and pressure."


    Zhu Yixuan said lovingly: "the elder told me that he wanted me to make an engagement with Mr. Li Meng, but I didn''t refuse."


    No rejection?


    Li Meng just smiles at Zhu Yixuan''s childish words and asks, "this marriage is not a family. Why do you agree?"


    Why?


    "There are many interesting things on the other side of the earth. If Mr. Li Meng becomes my prince, he can tell me stories anytime and anywhere," she said


    It''s really a child''s nature


    It''s the reason why people can''t refuse.


    What should I do?


    Yes or no?


    Li Meng is in a bit of a dilemma. If he refuses, maybe a series of changes will take place in the Shenglong empire in the near future. I''m afraid that the future of this little girl will not be happy.


    A child''s heart is the purest. Although he has only a few friends with Zhu Yixuan, in his heart, Li Meng doesn''t want to see Zhu Yixuan have a bad future.


    Just like a beautiful flower in the grass, some people may take it away, some people will only appreciate it from a distance, but no one will specially crush it. If there is, then this person must be abnormal. Everyone will have a protective attitude towards beautiful things, and Li Meng is no exception.


    However, if we consider the interests, this is no doubt not the time for more trouble.


    On earth, Li Meng has too many things to do. He can''t waste his time on "Al" and the disputes of a certain country''s political power.


    "Why does the master think so? Master, the Shenglong empire is the industrial base of al. If you become the prince of the Shenglong Empire, once the war on the earth is over, the master can use his "Prince" status to gain more benefits for the first Legion. The establishment of the industrial system is not easy. If the master can get the help of the Shenglong Empire, The territory of the first Legion will usher in rapid development. It will only take a few years to completely eliminate the dependence on "al."


    Well, at this time, the main brain is also in the mouth.


    There is only one purpose, that is to make Li Meng agree with Wei Xian''s request with absolutely convincing reasons.


    "Once the negotiation between the master and" Al "is completed, it doesn''t matter whether he can go back in time. Without you, the first army can still operate normally. The master should not underestimate the ability of the three generals. Besides, isn''t there a master on earth? If anything really matters, you can also return to Nanlin island to take charge of the overall situation. "


    That''s not what he said. In the fight with the demons, Li Meng would never take risks with his own body.


    In the war with the demons, Li Meng''s spirit body can play a greater role. In the war with the demons, Li Meng cannot be absent.


    (for monthly tickets, for recommended tickets, vigorously update)

 Chapter 1484

    But the brain has a point.


    Al, after all, is a human world. Not to mention now, even for the future, the first Legion also needs to stay behind al.


    "The population of Shenglong empire is 1.2 billion. If the royal power can be maintained, the future of the Empire will be unimaginable. Master, this is an investment that can get rich returns. You can''t and shouldn''t refuse it."


    When did the "master brain" say so much? It seems that the master brain is very concerned about this matter.


    Although he didn''t say anything in his heart, Li Meng had already made a decision after the brain''s persuasion.


    "Hoo


    Taking a deep breath, Li Meng looks at Zhu Yixuan.


    With a smile on his face, Li Meng waved to Zhu Yixuan and said, "come here."


    Without the slightest hesitation, Zhu Yixuan''s petite body jumped from the sofa and came to Li Meng with light steps. Her two little eyes looked at Li Meng so straight.


    Li Meng never thought that he would step into the wedding hall with her in the future.


    Li Meng knows very well that as long as he agrees, the political marriage will be implemented, and he will also receive many different eyes.


    Of course, Li Meng never flinches from what has been decided.


    Looking at the graceful little girl in front of her, Li Meng reached out and rubbed her little head.


    With a smile on his face, he said with a light smile, "you should be prepared. When you grow up, I will become an uncle."


    Naturally, it''s a lie, not to mention that the spiritual body has already broken away from the limitation of life, aging, illness and death. Even Li Meng has many ways to keep young, which naturally scares Zhu Yixuan.


    Hearing this, Wei Xian''s face relaxed slightly. Although he didn''t know what happened and why Mr. Li Meng changed his attention, they were undoubtedly lucky.


    Zhu Yixuan shook her head lovingly and said, "I don''t care."


    At a young age, she doesn''t know what marriage is, but one day she will.


    With that, Zhu Yixuan stretched out her hands to Li Meng, looking like a "hug".


    Children are children. Maybe Zhu Yixuan doesn''t understand marriage, but she knows that close relationship must be maintained between partners.


    What else could Li Meng say about this? He had to hold Zhu Yixuan in his arms and put her on his legs.


    Holding Zhu Yixuan''s tiny body, Li Meng looked at Wei Xian who had been smiling since just now.


    He seemed very pleased with the intimacy between her majesty and Li Meng.


    Looking at Wei Xian, Li Meng said calmly: "talk about the domestic situation. In your eyes, the situation is still under control?"


    Wei Xian shook his head and said: "since the death of the former Emperor, the prime minister has controlled all the local governments outside the Imperial Palace in the past few years, and the generals of the garrison have been replaced for various reasons. The guards of the Imperial Palace also have their confidants, even the cabinet I control, There are also many ministers loyal to the prime ministers. If it wasn''t for the royal family''s great prestige in the hearts of the people, the prime ministers would have torn the skin with the royal family. "


    After listening to what Wei Xian said, Li Meng said thoughtfully: "that is to say, do they have any scruples?"


    Wei Xian nodded and said, "yes, the Shenglong Empire has a population of 1.2 billion and a vast territory. Even the prime ministers can''t guarantee that all local governments and local garrisons will be loyal to them. Once they are shamed with the royal family, they also worry that someone will attack them with the banner of" Qing emperor''s side ". Therefore, in the next decade or so, They will only control the whole empire by means of overhead royalty. "


    Speaking of this, Wei Xian said in a deep voice: "once your majesty comes of age, everything will change. They will control her life and make her marry the young offspring of her family. Once her majesty has children, their purpose will be achieved. Hum, who knows the means of blood transfer? Their heart is shameless."


    Speaking of the end, Wei Xian''s old face was flushed and very angry.


    The fight over power is the most dangerous. It''s not empty talk.


    Especially in monarchical countries, the ability of the monarch is closely related to the stability of the country, and the confrontation of rights is more complex and bloody.


    Although Zhu Yixuan is only eight years old, she also knows some right and wrong, so she can understand the meaning of Wei Xian''s words.


    She bowed her head and quietly stayed in Li Meng''s arms, silent.


    In this way, I''m afraid I''ll stay here for a long time.


    It seems to think of something, Li Meng light smile, heart has an idea.


    After that, Li Meng talked with Wei Xian for a long time and talked about many aspects.


    How to help the royal family, how to deal with the threat of the prime minister, one by one in their discussions.


    It was not until late at night that they finished their conversation. At this time, Zhu Yixuan had fallen asleep in Li Meng''s arms.


    "Don''t worry about Mr. Li Meng. Although her Majesty''s reputation is very important, she is still a child and will be Mr. Li Meng''s fiancee in the future. Let her rest here tonight."


    Since Wei Xian said so, Li Meng naturally would not object.


    Zhu Yixuan in her arms is already asleep, and it''s hard to wake her up.


    Li Meng could only nod his head.


    Seeing this, Wei Xian stood up and said, "I don''t want to disturb Mr. Li Meng. I think the summit will be held tomorrow. Thanks to Mr. Li Meng for the first step of this plan."


    Then Wei Xian left and left her majesty here. He didn''t seem to have any worries.


    Why?


    Wei Xian naturally has his reasons.


    After Wei Xian left, only Li Meng and Zhu Yixuan were left in the room.


    Looking at Zhu Yixuan, who has fallen into a deep sleep in her arms, Li Meng smiles and walks to the bedroom with Zhu Yixuan in the arms of a princess.


    Coming to the bedroom, Li Meng gently put Zhu Yixuan on the bed and covered her with a blanket.


    After all this, in silence, Li Meng left the bedroom and returned to the hall.


    On the sofa, Li Meng sat in meditation, thinking.


    Naturally, there are some ways to solve the internal political disorder of Shenglong empire.


    There are two ways, one is a more radical way, the other is a more moderate way.


    Li Meng gave Wei Xian the right to choose. Li Meng thought that Wei Xian would choose a more moderate way, which had the least impact on the internal political system of Shenglong Empire, but Wei Xian chose a radical way.


    It is true that this can solve the internal political disorder of Shenglong empire in a short time, but it will also pay a great price.


    However, the price is controllable and not necessarily a bad thing for the royal family.


    Time goes by, and there is nothing to say.

 Chapter 1485

    The next morning, early in the morning.


    In the knowledge of science and technology, there is no doubt that people in Al world have a good foundation.


    When distinguishing the authenticity of a technology, we can know the true and false answers only by analyzing the data.


    Whether the technology recorded in the chip is true or false has been identified by Al scientists overnight, and the conclusion has been reached in less than one day.


    It''s true. Although the data is only half, the analysis of technology in the chip is quite reasonable and rich.


    For Al''s scientists, this is a treasure. They want more complete information.


    At the urging of scientists, the heads of state had to hold a meeting ahead of time.


    Now that the technology in the chip has been proven, what to do next is much easier.


    "They should be worried. Human beings have a wild hope for exploring the starry sky. With these two technologies, the wild hope in human hearts can also be realized. Elder cabinet, you should be clear that Al will enter an era of the jungle in the next hundred years."


    In the smooth corridor, two big and one small, three people walk together.


    Entering the starry sky, the human desire to explore is satisfied, but also entered the more cruel survival law.


    How can Wei Xian not know the meaning of Li Meng''s words.


    He laughed and said, "I''m old. I can''t see that day. I have to rely on the empress to fight. I believe that with Mr. Li Meng, my Shenglong empire will be prosperous."


    Is it prosperous?


    Looking at Zhu Yixuan who had been following her, Li Meng couldn''t help rubbing her hand on her little head.


    For Li Meng''s doting behavior, Zhu Yixuan just smiles sweetly at Li Meng and looks very lovely.


    Continue to move forward, when the three came to yesterday''s conference room, the heads of state have arrived.


    Although it''s a summit meeting, there are many people in the meeting room. There are dozens of security guards and translators of heads of state. Fortunately, the meeting room is very large and seems a little empty.


    At this time, the heads of state are much more anxious than Li Meng.


    Seeing Li Meng and Zhu Yixuan sitting down, as long as in the waiting Langte Pulian busy way: "since the people have arrived, then start."


    With that, trump said in a loud voice: "after yesterday''s meeting, our countries had some exchanges and debated Mr. Li Meng''s request. At this moment, I think you have the answer in your mind."


    "Now, if you agree with Mr. Li Meng''s request, please raise your hand."


    As soon as Trump''s words fell, the leaders of the four countries raised their hands one after another.


    At this time, in the face of new technologies that human beings have been unable to develop for hundreds of years, they naturally will not shrink back.


    They have no choice but to let go.


    Seeing this, trump continued: "well, now that everyone agrees, let''s let Mr. Limon speak."


    In the meeting room, everyone''s eyes looked at Li Meng.


    Seeing that it was his turn to speak, Li Meng did not have stage fright. He said calmly, "this is a big war. It will never end in a short time. It will last for several years or even more than ten years. I hope you are prepared for a lasting war. The earth is no better than al. The industrial system is very weak. The first army not only needs more powerful and advanced weapons, We also need to rely on Al for logistics. "


    Speaking of this, Li Meng looked around at the heads of state and said, "because the first regiment needs a lot of armaments, it will make the four" Ayers "militarily weak. In order to ensure the peace of" Ayers ", I suggest that the main brain should return the weapons of mass destruction to all countries after the end of the war. Do you have any opinions?"


    To Li Meng''s suggestion, everyone looked at each other and finally nodded, saying that they had no opinion.


    This suggestion is very good. With a time bomb on the head, no one will have the idea of delaying at this time.


    Moreover, there are not only four of them, but also some other countries outside the powerful country system, some of which are strong and some of which are weak, and need to be deterred.


    Seeing that everyone agreed, Li Meng continued: "because of the war with the demons, the main battlefield is in the air, and the choice of armaments is mainly in the two aspects of ground to air and air to air. I need the amount of armaments that your countries can support."


    Fortunately, all of us are ready to answer Li Meng''s question.


    Trump took the lead in saying: "as the allies are a multinational consortium, they are richer in armaments than other countries, and they have advanced UAV series. Therefore, the allies will provide 200 squadrons of" sky Knight "UAVs, a total of 4800, 50 Apollo squadrons, a total of 1200, 200 Century Bombers, and the required armored cabin, The ground units will provide 2000 multifunctional infantry combat vehicles equipped with air defense modules, 300 sets of "cleaner" ground air defense arrays, 50 sets of "mg-5" air defense radars, 5 UAV aircraft carriers and 20 "modern class" missile destroyers, with a total value of more than 190 billion. "


    This is undoubtedly a big deal. Such a large number of fighters is almost a quarter of the armaments of the whole alliance.


    As soon as Trump''s words fell, people looked at the confident and smiling trump with a strange look on their faces.


    In the face of people''s puzzled eyes, trump said calmly: "once new energy is obtained, these equipment will be eliminated sooner or later. The allies have great sincerity in helping Mr. Li Meng."


    Speaking of this, trump once again said to Li Meng: "this is only the first batch of armaments to be supported. If the war needs greater demand, all the Allied military factories will spare no effort to produce them. Please rest assured, Mr. Li Meng. I have received the support of six trillion yuan from the Parliament. The allies will spare no effort to support Mr. Li Meng in winning the war against the alien race. This is not just for Mr. Li Meng, It''s also for the people on earth. "


    With this in mind, trump has a new standard in mind for other heads of state.


    When Trump''s words fell, there was a strange silence in the conference room.


    In addition to the calm face of trump, Sophia and Jiro are all immersed in thinking.


    As for Zhu Yixuan, she doesn''t think about this kind of thing. When she was beside Li Meng from the beginning of the meeting, the two little eyes were put on Li Meng, and she took a look at them from time to time.


    After a long time, he seemed to have made a decision in his heart. Jilang looked slightly at Li Meng and said, "Mr. Li Meng, the rising sun empire is just an island country. Although it is called a country by the army, it is not as rich as the allies. He can only provide one third of the existing armaments to Li Meng Xiansheng. China will provide Mr. Li Meng with 100 squadrons of Tianyi fighters, a total of 2400, There are 25 "flag wind" missile destroyers, 15 "razor" cruisers with missile modules, and 5 general battleships. The follow-up support will not be less than 3 trillion yuan. "

 Chapter 1486

    Although the support of the rising sun empire could not be compared with that of the allies, Li Meng could understand.


    An island country, in the case of lack of resources, has done its best to have such great support.


    Facing Jilang''s eyes, Li Meng nodded to him.


    Li Meng''s response was undoubtedly a great relief to Jilang, with gratitude on his face.


    Sofia is next. Obviously, when Jilang talks, Sofia has an idea in her heart. She smiles, looks at Li Meng gracefully, and says softly, "the suvier Empire just experienced a civil strife not long ago. Although the scale of the conflict is small, the domestic economy is still unstable. However, our suvier Empire is also a big country, so we can''t fall behind."


    Speaking of this, Sophia said with a faint smile: "in the air force unit, China will provide Mr. Li Meng with 4800 MiG fighters of 200 squadrons, 3000" stinger "air defense vehicles, 500" pursuer "air defense arrays, 50 els-5 air defense radars, 30 21959 missile destroyers and 5 fearless battleships, Follow up support will be no less than 5 trillion. "


    Although it is not as rich as the allies, the suvier empire is not far behind. It can be said that the allies and the suvier empire are the main forces in the armaments they support.


    In the end, there is only Shenglong Empire left. As a big country with a population far larger than that of its allies and an economy similar to that of its allies, of course, it has to show some concern.


    At this time, the elder cabinet man standing behind Zhu Yixuan spoke with a calm look and said, "you know what happened to the Shenglong empire. Although the total economy is no less than that of the allies, generally speaking, the Shenglong empire is still a developing country, and its armaments are very weak. In this way, how about the logistics of armaments of all countries undertaken by the Shenglong Empire? The ammunition, missiles and Shenglong Empire used by various countries can be made, and the royal family will give 100 billion yuan to support Mr. Li Meng. Do you have any objection? "


    This


    Sophia, Trump and Jilang looked at Wei Xian''s proposal and nodded their tacit agreement.


    Shenglong empire is the industrial base of "Al" world. There is nothing that can''t be built. If Shenglong empire is responsible for logistics, it is also a very beneficial thing for all countries.


    See countries agree, Wei Xian indifferent way: "that''s settled, my words."


    So far, Li Meng had a rough idea of the armament that Al could provide.


    It has to be said that all countries have made great efforts in this matter.


    According to Li Meng''s estimation, in this war, the four countries put forward nearly 30 trillion budget.


    30 trillion. Considering the output value of Al, 30 trillion is enough to support a world war.


    Similarly, with this batch of equipment, the first Legion finally has the ability to fight against the demons.


    Thinking of this, Li Meng smiles, looks around the crowd and says, "I can feel your sincerity. Please pay more attention to arms aid and try to send all this equipment to the earth within three months."


    Speaking of this, Li Meng took out another chip from his arms and put it on the table to show humanity: "this chip contains the most complete controllable nuclear fusion technology. As for the plasma technology related to sub light speed, it can only be given to you after the war. I promise you that no matter whether the war on earth is victory or failure, You can all get plasma technology. "


    This is a transaction. Of course, we should abide by the principle of exchange of equal value and some rules.


    The heads of state all understand this and have no opinions on it.


    Trump immediately assured Li Meng, "Mr. Li Meng, please rest assured that all the equipment provided by the allies will be transported to the earth within one month at most."


    Li Meng naturally believed in Trump''s assurance and nodded to him.


    This is the end of the meeting.


    At the end of the meeting, Li Meng sent an unimaginable invitation to the heads of state.


    Looking at the little girl beside him, Li Meng smiles and says to all the people, "I will soon be engaged to Zhu Yixuan, the queen of Shenglong empire. If you have time, don''t forget to attend the engagement ceremony."


    Engaged to the queen of the rising dragon Empire?


    All the people except Wei Xian were stunned.


    Even a group of translators and guards in the conference room looked at Li Meng and Zhu Yixuan in amazement.


    Compared with the guards and interpreters in the conference room, the heads of state know many things that ordinary people don''t know. First they are stunned, then they are thoughtful.


    This is probably another political marriage. Although the empress of Shenglong empire is a little younger, Mr. Li Meng is also very young. Ten years later, they must be talented and beautiful.


    In order to break the awkward atmosphere in the meeting room, longteplian said: "it must be. The time has been fixed. You have to tell me that I will be there on the day of engagement."


    Ji Lang nodded slightly and said, "Congratulations, Mr. Li Meng."


    Only Sophia looked at Li Meng and then at Zhu Yixuan with a smile. She looked at Li Meng bitterly and complained: "I said, Mr. Li Meng, it''s wrong of you. It''s only been so long. You really don''t give me any chance. It''s unfair."


    Li Meng can only pretend not to see Sophia''s sad appearance.


    After that, the meeting officially ended.


    So far, the negotiation between Li Meng and Al has come to an end.


    After the meeting, in the following day, the heads of state successively left the ark base by their own special planes.


    In such a large ark base, from time to time there are white airliners taking off, gradually disappearing in the distance.


    Vertical take-off and landing aircraft are very common in Al, and this is the power of technology.


    Even for large airliners, runways are not needed when necessary.


    "Brother, when shall we go back?"


    The foundation of the ark base is very perfect, because there are always troops from all countries stationed here, such as restaurants and cafes, which can be seen everywhere, including soldiers and civilians.


    Of course, soldiers have military areas, while civilians can only operate outside the ark.


    In addition to the overall architecture of the ark, a small town, a catering and entertainment Town, has been formed outside the ark.


    In a coffee shop, Li Meng and Zhu Yixuan sit side by side.


    Looking at Zhu Yixuan''s expression, Li Meng said softly, "tomorrow."


    What Zhu Yixuan said about going back is not going back to the ark base, but to the Dragon empire.


    "Oh


    Zhu Yixuan was a little disappointed and looked dejected.


    Zhu Yixuan''s reaction made Li Meng very curious. He stopped his action and asked, "what''s the matter with you in such a hurry to go back?"


    (for monthly tickets, for recommended tickets, vigorously update)

 Chapter 1487

    "Well!"


    Zhu Yixuan nodded seriously and said in her childish voice, "because I want to be my brother''s fiancee as soon as possible."


    "Puff!"


    As soon as the words came out, a young man nearby immediately spewed out his coffee. He looked at Li Meng and Zhu Yixuan in amazement. Then he laughed awkwardly and wiped the water stains on his body.


    Zhu Yixuan cast a white eye at the embarrassment of the boy nearby. Her two little hands grasped Li Meng''s left hand intimately, and said: "brother, let''s go back quickly."


    With a little smile, Li Meng only rubbed Zhu Yixuan''s head and said in a soft voice, "we can''t be worried about this. We''ll go back tomorrow."


    "Oh


    When her brother said that, Zhu Yixuan had to reply.


    Looking at Zhu Yixuan''s sullen appearance, Li Meng has no choice but to smile, so he has to lean slightly and say something in Zhu Yixuan''s ear.


    "Really?"


    Zhu Yixuan''s eyes brightened and said happily.


    After rubbing Zhu Yixuan''s little head again, Li Meng said in a soft voice, "nature is true. Well, drink the coffee. You want it. You can''t waste it."


    "Well!"


    The joy in her heart made Zhu Yixuan hold the coffee cup and drink it.


    Because she was taking Zhu Yixuan out to play, she would not wear the Dragon Robe, but a blue and white striped skirt.


    Zhu Yixuan is very lovely. She looks lively and more lovely after she changes into a beautiful skirt.


    The royal blood of the Zhu family is good. As Wei Xian said, when she grows up, the little girl around her will become a beautiful woman.


    In the coffee shop, they are either alone or lovers. Li Meng and Zhu Yixuan are quite conspicuous, especially Zhu Yixuan. The noble and beautiful royal family makes her have a very dazzling temperament, and her beautiful and lovely face is even more attractive.


    Although it is a little bit, but such a lovely little girl is still very rare.


    Let alone the customers in the coffee shop, they are just some waiters. Whenever they walk past the location where Li Meng and Zhu Yixuan are, they can''t help peeping at Zhu Yixuan.


    After two cups of coffee, Li Meng took Zhu Yixuan''s little hand and left the coffee shop.


    Their backs are watched by many eyes, and the two figures are really like a pair of brothers and sisters.


    Of course, it''s just the feeling of the back. If you look at the front, you won''t have this feeling.


    Because compared with Zhu Yixuan''s beauty and loveliness, Li Meng''s appearance is much more ordinary.


    Although the ark base is large, it is only a small place for the circle of human life. There are not many interesting places. After wandering around, Li Meng and Zhu Yixuan return to the ark base.


    At this time, most of the time of the day passed, and it was only around 3 p.m.


    "Someone came to me?"


    In the corridor, Li Meng took Zhu Yixuan''s little hand and stopped.


    Because they were stopped by a young man in a military uniform.


    Young humanitarian: "it''s lily of the rising sun empire. She has been looking for you for a long time. Entrusted by the base management department, I''ve come to inform you that she is outside your room at this time. Please return as soon as possible."


    Lily seed?


    Although I heard about Li Meng, I didn''t see a real person.


    Although I don''t know what her purpose is, Li Meng didn''t think much about it.


    Nodded gently, Li Meng said: "I see. Thank you for your advice."


    Then the young man left, and Li Meng took Zhu Yixuan to the direction of the room.


    Is that her?


    When Li Meng and Zhu Yixuan returned to the room, he saw a graceful figure outside the door.


    She is a lady''s suit, with a waist length hair, although the physique is not tall, but the figure is very good, the curve is very beautiful, also gives a full feeling.


    Although Li Meng has never seen Baihe, she, Li Meng, has.


    She had been standing behind girang during the meeting.


    Although Li Meng noticed that her spirit was somewhat unusual, there were many powers in the rising sun empire, and Li Meng didn''t think much about it.


    I never thought that she was the "lily" she always said.


    The sound of their approaching footsteps seemed to attract her attention, and her eyes lit up slightly when she went to look for them.


    "Mr. Li Meng!"


    She nodded slightly, looking very calm and cried.


    Looking at the lily in front of him, Li Meng said softly, "are you Lily?"


    "Yes, I am Lily."


    Lily did not deny, there is no need to deny.


    With a faint smile, Li Meng said, "on earth, it''s common for me to mention you. What''s the matter with you coming to me this time?"


    Baihe Zi said calmly: "Mr. Li Meng, there must be risks in the Shenglong empire. Under the command of the military headquarters, I will go with Mr. Li Meng to the Shenglong Empire, serve around Mr. Li Meng, and protect Mr. Li Meng''s safety."


    Protecting him?


    Li Meng suddenly realized that it was just for this


    It seems that Jilang is an understanding person, which also shows that Jilang knows more about Shenglong empire than anyone else. He knows that Li Meng''s trip to Shenglong empire will not be too peaceful.


    Li Meng puzzled: "since you know this trip is extremely dangerous, why do you want to go to Shenglong empire with me? As far as I know, you superpowers don''t care about military orders. "


    Baihe Zi gives a good explanation for Li Meng''s question.


    She said calmly: "Mr. Li Meng, the times will change. Jiye has been gone for more than a year, and many things have changed. Although we superpowers are the products of this era, we also have the right to live in this world. As long as we complete our own responsibilities, we will be free."


    Li Meng heard something from baihezi''s words.


    Li Meng said thoughtfully: "that is to say, this time you go to Shenglong empire with me, is your chance to restore your freedom?"


    To this, Lily son cannot deny, way: "yes."


    With a little smile, Li Meng said something that made baihezi not understand.


    "It seems that you are lucky. We will leave for Shenglong Empire at nine tomorrow morning, but not sooner or later."


    With that, Li Meng takes Zhu Yixuan into the room, leaving baihezi alone outside.


    It''s just a single room. There''s only one bedroom. It''s the limit to have a little girl like Zhu Yixuan.


    As for baihezi, since she is still staying in the ark base, there is a place for her.

 Chapter 1488

    Li Meng naturally would not refuse Jilang''s kindness. There are not many more people, but many fewer people.


    If you can really let Baihe Zi regain his freedom, it will be a favor for Jiye.


    Time in the passage of a little bit, soon, night will come.


    After dinner, Wei Xian went to Li Meng to discuss something about tomorrow.


    After kneading Zhu Yixuan''s small head, Li Meng said calmly: "although Xuan Er is small, she is the queen of Shenglong Empire and the leader of 1.2 billion people. She must bear the heavy responsibility on her shoulders. She must understand what to do and what not to do in this position, and how to choose some things."


    Speaking of this, Li Meng looked at Wei Xian on the opposite side and said, "Xuaner may not understand. It doesn''t matter. Only let her see it with her own eyes and experience it. Later, she will understand that one day she will grow up."


    Is that all right?


    Looking at the queen with a confused face and Li Meng with a cool look, Wei Xian was silent.


    Maybe Mr. Li Meng is right. Wei Xian has no reason to refuse. He can only nod his head in silence.


    It''s late at night and Al''s Day is over.


    What happened in the ark base is destined to be known by only a few people. For most people, "Al" is still unique and the center of the whole universe.


    However, this kind of cognition will one day be completely subverted in "Al", and one day, the dust laden secret will be dug out bit by bit.


    At that time, the ideology of "Al" human beings will change completely.


    A night without words


    Time went by, and when the long night left, Al ushered in a new day.


    When Li Meng and Zhu Yixuan went out, baihezi was already waiting outside.


    "Mr. Li Meng!"


    As before, seeing Li Meng coming out of the room, baihezi lowered her head and cried.


    With a little smile and a hand holding the petite and lovely Zhu Yixuan, Li Meng said: "long wait, let''s go."


    Without saying much, he took Zhu Yixuan, Li Meng walked along the corridor, and Baihe Zi followed him silently.


    Today is the day to return to the "Shenglong Empire", and Wei Xian has already made preparations.


    When Li Meng and his party left the main building of the ark base, Wei Xian was already waiting at the exit of the apron.


    "Mr. Li Meng! This is... "


    Looking at the lily son behind Li Meng, Wei Xian is puzzled.


    See is met, just don''t know the name, Wei Xianke remember this young lady should be Jilang''s guard just right, how can appear in Mr. Li Meng''s side.


    For Wei Xian''s confusion, Li Meng just said: "let her follow."


    Although Mr. Li Meng didn''t say it clearly, Wei Xian didn''t ask much. He had to nod his head and say, "this way, please. The Royal plane is ready to take off."


    The apron of the ark base is still very large. It is located on the right side of the main building, covering an area of no less than 100000 square meters. There are 10 large aprons, 20 medium aprons and 40 small aprons.


    On the periphery, there is a runway more than 2000 meters long.


    Runways and aprons are the basis for the rapid transportation of goods to the ark base.


    Li Meng can imagine that in the next few months, the sky of the ark base will be full of aircraft take-off and landing, and this huge apron will be full of fighters from all over the world.


    At this time, the apron is still very open. In the huge field, there are only two bloated transport planes. They are dark green, with very short wings and a big belly. There are huge diamond engines on both sides of the front main wing and the rear aileron. The length of the plane is about 70 meters, but the height is no less than 20 meters. Undoubtedly, these are two big guys.


    On the other side of the two giant transport planes, there is also a large aircraft.


    Although it''s also bulky, it''s much thinner than the transport plane. The coating is white with a bit of golden grain. Its size is about two-thirds of that of the transport plane. Compared with the transport plane, it''s a big circle smaller.


    It has four cylindrical engines, which are much smaller than those on the transport plane.


    This airliner is the Royal special plane of Shenglong Empire and the target of a group of four.


    It''s said that they were four, but they were followed by many bodyguards. They were the Queen''s guards and also the forbidden guards stationed in the imperial palace. Because the queen went out, they wore plain clothes to protect her.


    This "Ark meeting" can protect the forbidden guards around the queen, of course, are carefully selected, there is no need to doubt loyalty, which Wei Xian can guarantee.


    In the confrontation with the prime minister, the cabinet was weak, but the cabinet has the final say in the palace.


    Under the leadership of Wei Xian, a group of four people and many bodyguards boarded the Royal plane.


    It has to be said that the interior of the special plane is extremely gorgeous. In the upper cabin, it is like a five-star hotel, very spacious and comfortable, showing luxury.


    "Tower, tower, Shenglong Empire, Royal plane request to take off, request to take off."


    "Permission to take off. Please follow the guidance route."


    "I understand!"


    With a slight tremor of the fuselage, "rumbling" engine roar suddenly rang up.


    Outside, the engine nozzles on both sides of the main and ailerons of the special plane turned slightly, and the orange flame was emitted from them.


    Strong airflow swept around, and below the nozzle, the air was twisting.


    With the engine''s "roar" more and more intense, the huge Royal plane slowly separated from the ground, faster and faster, finally turned into a white shadow and disappeared in the distant sky.


    At an altitude of 10000 meters, above the clouds, a bloated passenger plane was flying at an average speed.


    In the vast sky, it seems to be so smooth, the only "rumbling" engine roar broke the silence of this side of the world.


    The ark base is located in the Pacific Ocean, more than 6000 kilometers away from the Shenglong Empire, and the sailing time will be more than six hours.


    The magnificent sea of clouds is always so beautiful that people can''t help but be attracted by it and feel the shock between heaven and earth.


    "Mr. Li Meng, I don''t know what to ask..."


    Ear, Lily son''s body influence up, she sat in Li Meng''s opposite, look in hesitation, seems to be thinking about the next words whether to continue to say.


    Taking back his sight from the window, Li Meng looked back at Baihe Zi and said calmly, "do you want to know the situation of zhe Ye over there?"


    Li Meng kept in mind everything that she said. Baihezi was the leader of the super power forces of the rising sun empire, and had a good relationship with her. Although their temperaments were somewhat changeable, it was just because of this that they shared a common language and developed a deep friendship.

 Chapter 1489

    "Well!"


    Lily son lightly nodded.


    It''s been more than a year, and she''s very concerned about the situation that she''s over there,


    Li Meng puzzled: "since you are worried about her and care about her, why was she selected to go to" Earth "


    At that time, these girls were not recruited by Li Meng. They were gifts from the rising sun empire. They were regarded as meeting gifts.


    The bodyguards were originally students of the women''s Military Academy of the rising sun empire. They were all orphans who lost their parents because of the war. They had no choice in the face of the demands of the Empire.


    However, she is different. She is a super power person. Different from her girl, she has the right to choose.


    To Li Meng''s question, baihezi looked a little dejected and said in a low voice: "our super power troops are a sword in the hands of the rising sun empire, a sword that pierces into the heart of the enemy. In the war period, we are at ease. Although we live on the edge of life and death every day, we can clearly realize the value of our existence at that time. When the war is over, The world is shrouded in peace, and we superpowers with blood on our hands can''t adapt to a peaceful life. In recent years, our former companions either couldn''t bear the pressure and committed suicide, or became criminals because of their twisted spirit. Now the superpowers army no longer exists. As early as a year ago, not long after she left, The emperor of the Empire completely terminated the experiment on "super powers", and we super powers also lost our military status and became civilians. We were under the supervision of the relevant departments of the Empire all our lives. "


    Speaking of this, baihezi sighed and said in a soft voice: "since the end of the war, night''s mental state has not been very good. Until she asked to go to" Earth ", I understood what she thought in her heart. Compared with" Al ", maybe the earth is more suitable for our super powers'' survival law."


    So it is


    It''s no wonder that Jiye''s spirit has always been in an unstable state. She is easy to be stimulated. Sometimes she is gentle and sometimes she is as cold as ice. After she became a "corpse girl", this situation has slightly improved.


    Although I don''t know how the superpowers of the rising sun empire were born, I''m afraid the process is not so beautiful.


    Thinking of this, Li Meng said with a smile, "she''s very good. Now she''s a general of the first Legion. If you like, the first Legion welcomes you at any time."


    Baihezi has been through the battlefield for a long time. There is no doubt about his experience and combat experience. Li Meng attaches great importance to baihezi''s ability.


    Is this an invitation?


    Zheng Zheng''s looking at Li Meng, for a long time, Lily son still shook his head.


    She whispered: "I''m tired. I just want a quiet life in the future. I''m sorry!"


    To this, Li Meng just a faint smile, did not mind the way: "never mind, if one day you change your mind, the first Legion welcome you at any time, I will give your emperor" Jilang "say hello, I think, in this matter, he will not refuse."


    Of course not. Lily knows how important this is in the eyes of the Empire.


    Don''t mention her. Even if it''s the whole superpower army, the Empire will give it to Mr. Li Meng without hesitation.


    As far as the empire is concerned, the superpower troops are no longer a big killer, but a trouble that will bring risks to the imperial society.


    "Brother!"


    At this time, one side of Zhu Yixuan suddenly whispered.


    "What''s the matter?" Looking down at the side of the little girl, Li Meng spoiled touched her little head.


    Pulling Li Meng''s sleeve, Zhu Yixuan said pitifully, "xuan''er is very boring. Brother, tell me the story of the earth."


    "The story..."


    A little smile, very doting way: "OK, tell a story."


    Seeing that her brother agreed, Zhu Yixuan was very excited. Her little body quickly climbed up Li Meng''s thigh and occupied Li Meng''s arms.


    Children are children. They don''t know what to avoid.


    Do what you want in your heart.


    To treat children, we should treat them in the same way. Naturally, Li Meng doesn''t need to care too much.


    Naturally holding Zhu Yixuan''s small waist, Li Meng said softly: "let''s tell the story of the mermaid" Claria ". On the earth, there is a sea area called" South China Sea ". Although the South China Sea is not big, it is connected with many countries. This story should start with" the Emperor... "


    There is no doubt about Li Meng''s ability to tell stories, because Li Meng has such experience.


    When Mu Ling was still awake, Li mengke told her many stories.


    The light words of Li Meng echoed in the cabin. The words were clear and the story was interesting. People couldn''t help listening.


    Looking at the intimate two people on the sofa, no one can feel any sense of disobedience towards the big one and the small one.


    Everything is so natural.


    Li Meng said it for a long time. When the story was finished, it was an hour later.


    After listening to Li Meng''s story, everyone has only a sense of general, which is clearly just a story, but when it comes out from Mr. Li Meng''s mouth, it seems to be something he has personally experienced.


    But is it just a story?


    "Brother! Is there a mermaid on earth? "


    Looking at Li Meng, Zhu Yixuan inquired curiously.


    Rubbing Zhu Yixuan''s little head, Li Meng said with a smile: "of course, it''s true. The earth is like a magical world. There are demons, monsters more than 100 meters, life races from other planets, and many sub human races. This is a wonderful world with endless secrets. But for human beings, this world is not very beautiful."


    At the corner of her mouth, Zhu Yixuan said in a delicate voice, "why did my brother let her go?"


    "This..."


    With a little smile, Li Meng said in a soft voice, "because the mermaid''s home is the sea. If her brother leaves her around, she can''t go home."


    "So..."


    Zhu Yixuan nodded her head as if she didn''t understand. Although she understood the reason, she always felt something was wrong.


    It''s something you like. Why let her go?


    Only to this point, Zhu Yixuan still did not understand.


    Holding Zhu Yixuan lightly, Li Meng put away his smile and fell into meditation.


    Speaking of "Claria", counting the time, there has been no news from her for more than a year.


    I don''t know where she is and what she is doing


    The sea is too vast. For Mermaid, they are a drop of water in the sea. It''s not easy to find them. Even if Li Meng wants to find Claria, it''s not easy.


    Of course, Li Meng does not have that leisure now.


    I just thought of her. After all, I care about this "pet" Li Meng.


    The number of mermaid on the earth has been very rare, in order to know only two Mermaid.


    One is in an aquarium in the Republic of SARGA, and the other is "Claria" of freedom.


    If you list the endangered species on earth, the mermaid must be at the top of the list.


    It would be a pity if this species disappeared.


    (for monthly tickets, for recommended tickets, vigorously update)

 Chapter 1490

    Shenglong Empire, the capital of Peking.


    The land of Shenglong is vast. Since the Zhu royal family unified the land 500 years ago, the imperial power of the Empire has been maintained for more than 500 years.


    Five hundred years is a long time. Although the world pattern has undergone many changes, the Shenglong Empire still stands.


    With the development of more than 500 years, Peiping has become the center, cultural and political center of Shenglong.


    The endless high-rise buildings, such as spiderwebs all over the city roads, the dense traffic on the roads, the endless Luoyi, like ants moving, the huge screen advertisements all over the city, a prosperous scene, this is the portrayal of Peiping.


    Peiping, Prime Minister Zuo Cheng''s residence.


    Among the high-rise buildings, there is a shady garden. The low and ancient buildings in the garden stand, not gorgeous, but noble.


    In a pavilion shrouded by green trees, two old figures are sitting opposite each other.


    They are white haired and old-fashioned, but they have a strong spirit and only have shrewd and gloomy eyes.


    This is the prime minister''s house. Their identities are self-evident. They are left Prime Minister Yang Xian and right Prime Minister Hu Yong.


    Putting down the tea cup, Yang Xian said with an air of complacency: "prime minister Hu should have heard the news from the ark base."


    The old man on the other side just gave a faint smile and asked, "how can I not know what Prime Minister Yang knows?"


    They look at each other and smile. Everything is silent.


    With a little silence, Yang Xian said calmly: "the elder is smart. He took advantage of this opportunity to pull the alien into the water. This move is very good. Can prime minister Hu have a solution?"


    The solution?


    Hu Yong''s face was expressionless and said in a cold voice: "when the former Emperor set up the left and right prime ministers, it was just to disperse your and my rights. But what the former Emperor didn''t think of was that the combination of two prime ministers had more power than one prime minister. These years, you and I can suppress the cabinet together, and are afraid of a stranger?"


    Yang Xian shook his head and pondered: "you can''t say that. You and I know a lot of secrets about who we are now. You and I can''t do anything drastic about that person''s identity. On the contrary, we should ensure his safety in Shenglong empire."


    To Yang Xian''s words, Hu Yong said calmly: "naturally, I won''t be so stupid as to hit" he ". However, if it''s hard, it''s not enough, so we should be soft. Just deport him and let him stay away from the Shenglong empire."


    "What can you do?" Yang asked


    With a cold smile, Hu Yong said in a cold voice: "you and I naturally understand that once the empress marries her majesty, the royal family''s international status will be greatly increased, and the domestic prestige will also be improved. At that time, any of our extreme behavior will be regarded as treason, and everything will be tied up. Naturally, I will not give them this time, This opportunity. "


    "You mean..." Yang Xian had a bad feeling.


    Holding the cup, Hu Yong took a sip of tea and said calmly, "now the royal family is weak. This is our only chance."


    Speaking of this, Hu Yong put down his tea cup, looked at Yang Xian coldly, and said in a cold voice: "completely control the Imperial Palace and eradicate our opponents."


    "Is this... Too fast?" Yang Xian cautioned cautiously.


    If you do this, there is no difference between "Gong Bian" and "Gong Bian". Naturally, you won''t say success, but if you fail


    Hu Yong could understand Yang Xian''s worry and said in a deep voice: "now the time is not on our side. We have to throw it alone. Don''t forget that now we are the eyesore of the royal family. Once we lose power, Prime Minister Yang should understand what will happen."


    Yang Xian naturally knows what will happen.


    It is precisely because they know this that they should be more cautious and more cautious, not to make any mistakes.


    At this time, Hu Yong showed self-confidence and said calmly: "don''t worry, Prime Minister Zuo, you just need to ensure the stability of Peiping, and keep an eye on the garrison stationed in Qingning mountain. There are too many unstable factors in this army, so we have to guard against them."


    Kyoto is at the foot of the emperor. It''s no better than the local government in the distance. There are many stupid and loyal people.


    Although they had been in charge of the government for many years, they could not completely control the garrison stationed near Peiping, which was also their most vigilant target.


    At this time, Yang Xian naturally could not shrink back.


    Yang Xian nodded and said: "without the royal order, this garrison will not take the initiative to attack. I have ordered people to install signal jammers around the Imperial Palace, which can prevent the royal family from transmitting messages to the garrison. Now the queen is on her way home, and she will arrive in Peiping in about two or three hours. You need to make corresponding arrangements."


    With a faint smile, Hu Yong''s old face said confidently: "don''t worry, I have already made the deployment when I came here. The imperial guards loyal to the royal family have been replaced by me. Now the imperial guards in the palace are loyal to us."


    Speaking of this, Hu Yong stood up from the stone bench. He had a resolute look, and his ambition in his eyes was undisguised. He said high: "this is a big era. If you don''t advance, you will retreat. A little baby has no qualification or ability to lead this great country forward. The Zhu royal family has ruled this land for 500 years. It''s time to end the" imperial power. ", The Shenglong Empire needs a better system. "


    Looking back at the silent Yang Xian, Hu Yong said with a faint smile, "let''s go. Today''s play still needs you and me to be present. See, tomorrow will be the beginning of the change of Shenglong empire. Shenglong empire will usher in a new era."


    The desire of the human heart can never be satisfied, which is not only the inferiority of the human race, but also the driving force to promote the development of human society.


    Beiping seems to be peaceful and prosperous. For a moment, the undercurrent is surging, and a storm is gradually gathering.


    Two hours later, in the busy air route over Peiping, a bloated Royal plane appeared above the clouds and shuttled over the city.


    It was lowering its height and finally approaching a magnificent palace in the city.


    This is a group of low golden palaces, surrounded by tall walls. This is a city in the city. It is so grand and has literary and artistic characteristics. At a glance, it can remind people of the greatness and prosperity of a nation.


    This is the Forbidden City, the imperial palace of Shenglong empire.


    Although the palace is old, some places have been modernized.


    There is an apron, and some pipelines can be seen in many places.


    "Brother! This is my home. Is it nice? "


    When the cabin door opened, Zhu Yixuan pulled Li Meng off the plane excitedly.

 Chapter 1491

    The apron is surrounded by a large square, and in front of it is a huge palace.


    The steps leading to the palace gradually rise, one layer after another. When we reach the end of the palace gate, I am afraid it is tens of meters high from the ground.


    Compared with the huge palace in front of us, the people in the square are like a group of ants.


    "Well, it''s magnificent. The heritage of the ancient country is really extraordinary."


    Zhu Yixuan was very happy with Li Meng''s praise and ignored the waiting maids in the square. Zhu Yixuan took Li Meng up the steps and walked to the end of the palace.


    A group of palace maids and Wei Xian can only follow behind.


    The maids were still very curious about the strangers who appeared beside her majesty. They looked up at Li Meng''s back from time to time and murmured about the relationship between them.


    Looking at the back of Zhu Yixuan and Li Meng, baihezi, who has been following Li Meng, is also very curious.


    On the plane, she finally knew how close the relationship between Zhu Yixuan and Mr. Li Meng was.


    Although they are going to be engaged, the young empress of Shenglong Empire likes Mr. Li Meng too much.


    I really don''t know how Mr. Li Meng made children like him.


    The palace is called Daxing, where important meetings are held.


    When Li Meng entered the Daxing hall with Zhu Yixuan, the Daxing hall gave Li Meng only one feeling, that is, the huge space, the huge hall, and the huge and splendid throne.


    In front of the gate of the main hall, the palace maids stop and disperse. For these palace maids, Daxing hall is not the place for them to enter. They will wait in the side hall behind Daxing hall and wait to serve her majesty.


    Looking at the magnificent Daxing hall, Li Meng could only sigh about the luxury of imperial power.


    For imperial power, it is probably a symbol of power.


    When Zhu Yixuan took Li Meng up the steps to the throne, the unexpected guests arrived.


    At the entrance of the hall, two old figures entered the hall one after another. They were dressed in light black robes and official clothes, with a faint smile on their faces.


    The sound of footsteps was so clear that it naturally attracted the attention of several people who had just entered the hall.


    Seeing that the visitor was the prime minister, Wei Xian was stunned and then said politely, "it turns out that they are the two prime ministers. What a coincidence. I intended to send someone to inform the two prime ministers. I didn''t expect that they would come so soon."


    When he came to Wei Xian''s side, Hu Yong said calmly: "how can we not know that when your majesty returns to China, we will come here without being informed by the elder cabinet."


    With a little smile, Wei Xian said frankly: "it''s natural. OK, let me introduce the guests who will come back with her majesty this time."


    "No!"


    Hu Yong waved his hand and refused Wei Xian impolitely.


    He calmly looked at Li Meng beside her Majesty on the stairs and said, "this must be Mr. Li Meng. We welcome Mr. Li Meng to Shenglong empire. But for other reasons, please think twice."


    She patted Zhu Yixuan''s little head. With Li Meng''s signal, Zhu Yixuan could only move forward alone and sat on the throne obediently.


    Li Meng turned and looked at Hu Yong in the hall.


    Eyes slightly narrow, Li Meng indifferent way: "you are threatening me?"


    In the face of Li Meng''s eyes, Hu Yong said: "the internal affairs of the empire can not be interfered by outsiders. No matter who this person is or what his identity is, this is not a threat, but a warning."


    Warning?


    The danger on one side immediately changed his face and said in a cold voice: "right prime minister, please pay attention to your attitude. In the future, this will be the prince of my Shenglong empire. Disrespect to the prince is disrespect to her majesty."


    "Prince?"


    Looking at Wei Xian coldly, Hu Yong said coldly, "who is the prince of Shenglong Empire? The cabinet doesn''t count, and the cabinet doesn''t count. My empress is so noble. It''s not that cat or dog can become the prince of our country."


    At the end of the day, Hu Yong''s old face gave Li Meng a sarcastic look.


    This is a provocation and the biggest insult to Li Meng.


    Li Meng was happy, with a look of great interest on his face.


    In "Al", no one dares to treat him so rudely, not to mention the identity of the first Legion. The "title" of the most powerful human is enough for most people to face him in awe.


    Li Meng looked out of the hall.


    Outside, there are a lot of footsteps approaching


    "You..."


    Hu Yong''s words made Wei Xian angry. He said in a cold voice: "I said it doesn''t count, but you also said it doesn''t count. Is this the decision of the empress, or do you dare to strip her of her right to choose a prince?"


    "Why not?"


    At this time, Yang Xian on one side spoke.


    He saluted Zhu Yixuan on the throne and said, "we are entrusted by the former Emperor to assist her majesty. Naturally, we are responsible for her life."


    To Yang Xian''s words, Wei Xian was already very angry. He pointed to them and said angrily, "you... You are going to rebel."


    To Wei Xian''s anger and reprimand, Hu Yong just a faint smile, coldly said: "this is not a rebellion, but for the future of Shenglong Empire, power can not only be controlled by a little doll, let alone by the incompetent cabinet."


    Speaking of this, Hu Yong clapped his hands, and the clear clapping sound reverberated in the hall, three times in a row.


    The sound of dense footsteps suddenly sounded, and the figure at the entrance of the hall surged. Countless guards in light black uniform, armed, poured into the hall.


    Looking at the fierce suddenly intruded into the guard, Lily son face a change, quickly blocked in front of Li Meng.


    "What are you doing? Not yet. "


    Looking at the guards who burst in suddenly, Wei Xian''s face changed and he quickly scolded.


    But the guards were not moved. They just looked coldly at Wei Xian and Zhu Yixuan on the throne.


    Zhu Yixuan was a little afraid of this sudden change, and her face was timid.


    Looking at the panicked Wei Xian, Hu Yong sneered and said sarcastically: "before you came back, the imperial guards who were loyal to the royal family had already been transferred away. The guards here were all my carefully selected and loyal to the Hu family. It cost me a lot of money to arrange them in the Imperial guards for so many years."


    Wei Xianzhi asked, "what do you want to do?"


    "What do you want to do?"


    Hu Yong sneered at this question and said coldly, "for the sake of the reproduction of the family and the future of the Shenglong Empire, the monarchy has no future to speak of. Elder cabinet, do you know why it is so easy for us to get the support of all governments?"


    Why?


    Wei Xian was puzzled by this point. The regime system of Shenglong empire was perfect. It was impossible for the local government to betray the royal family and be loyal to the left and right ministers.


    With his mouth slightly tilted, Hu Yong said calmly: "the" poverty alleviation "policy launched by the Empire in recent years has offended many businessmen. As the saying goes, money can make the devil push the mill. Driven by interests and with such a little commitment, why worry about those local governments not coming?"


    (for monthly tickets, for recommended tickets, vigorously update)

 Chapter 1492

    "Well, well, it''s really a wolf''s ambition. Your majesty trusted you so much. Unexpectedly, it''s two wolves that eat people and don''t spit bones."


    Hu Yong''s words can make Wei Xian very angry and scold.


    Hu Yong just gave Wei Xian a cold smile and didn''t care.


    Looking back, Hu Yong looked at Zhu Yixuan on the throne and said calmly, "please rest assured that before her majesty comes of age, this will still be her Majesty''s home. After her majesty abdicates, I will take her majesty as my adopted daughter and choose a husband for her Majesty in the younger generation of the family. I will guarantee her a happy life."


    To Hu Yong''s eyes and words, little Zhu Yixuan didn''t know what to do. She only lowered her head timidly and kept silent.


    When she was young, there was little she could do.


    "That''s your capital?"


    Gently pushed aside the lily in front of him, Li Meng walked down the steps leading to the throne.


    Looking at the forbidden guards in the hall, Li Meng''s expression was very calm.


    The indifferent voice echoed in the hall, spread to the ears of each guard, and also attracted Hu Yong''s eyes.


    Looking at Li Meng sarcastically, Hu Yong said coldly, "it''s only part of nature, but it''s still enough to control here."


    "Enough?"


    Li Meng looked at Hu Yong playfully and shook his head: "if I were you, the most important thing I should do now is to transfer all my strength here."


    Li Meng''s words and the thoughtful expression on his face made Hu Yong frown slightly, and said in a deep voice: "this is a political affair within the Shenglong empire. When it''s over, we will let you go."


    "You still don''t understand..."


    Sorry to see Hu Yong one eye, Li Meng cold line of sight but see line Yang Xian.


    In the face of Li Meng suddenly look over the line of sight, the cold eyes let Yang first aware of a sense of crisis.


    But it''s too late


    "Ah


    Yang Xian only felt that his throat was suddenly imprisoned by an invisible force, and the feeling of suffocation made him struggle.


    His hands clung to his neck, his old face was ferocious, flushed, and his eyes were wide open.


    "Prime Minister Yang, what are you doing?"


    Yang Xian''s strange caused Hu Yong''s attention, see Yang Xian actually stuck his neck, such a strange scene, let Hu Yong yell.


    "Help... Help me... CLICK!"


    Looking at Hu Yong in horror, the feeling of suffocation makes Yang first call.


    He didn''t finish his words. He just heard a clear sound of fracture. In Hu Yong''s eyes, Yang Xian''s neck suddenly twisted and hung down in a strange posture. His old body suddenly fell to the ground.


    This strange scene made the guards in the main hall look at each other, some at a loss.


    Seems to realize what, Hu Yong ruthlessly looked back to Li Meng, angry voice: "it''s you!"


    Facing Hu Yong''s roar, Li Meng just smiles and takes a step forward. At this step, the strong power of death rushes out of Li Meng''s body, gradually forming a pair of black blood pattern armor, and the black awn emerges in his hand, forming a big sword in the surging halo.


    After three steps forward, Li Meng completely changed. Li Meng, who was dressed in black, disappeared and became a soldier with a big sword, a cape and a skull mask.


    This body can startle everyone in the hall, looking at such a strange change of Li Meng, everyone''s face showed incredible color.


    But for Li Meng, it was a killing feast.


    With a wave of his right hand holding the sword, the strong wind rose, and the black awn flickered. A crescent shaped black awn attacked the forbidden guard in the hall.


    "Hiss


    In such an instant, the black awn with strong wind rushed into the crowd.


    As soon as they came into contact, their blood was splashed and their limbs and bodies were scattered. All the guards on the black awn straight line were smashed, and the strong wind made them turn over.


    "Boom!"


    After plundering from the crowd, heimang knocked on the wall of the palace without losing his power. Only a loud "boom" was heard. The dust was flying, and the wall was directly punctured, and a huge hole appeared.


    At this time, the scream sounded in the hall, the bloody scene can not be seen directly.


    "Kill, kill him."


    Seeing the bloody scene in the main hall, Hu Yongcai felt afraid and his heart was trembling.


    What power is this?


    So evil, so dark, is he the devil, is he death?


    Although his face turned pale and his companion screamed in his ear, the guard in the hall still raised his gun and pulled the trigger on Li Meng.


    Baihezi was behind Li Meng. Although she was surprised by Li Meng''s power, she quickly flashed aside and left the fighting area.


    The sound of the gun suddenly rang out, the fire in the hall flickered, and countless bullets "jingling" hit Li Meng, bursting with sparks.


    Li Meng didn''t dodge, and he didn''t want to. If he had faced these bullets a year ago, he might have dodged, but now it''s no longer necessary. These light weapons can''t do any harm to Li Meng.


    Although it will consume a little power of death, it is not worth mentioning at all.


    However, Li Meng will not be beaten passively.


    The battle of cold weapons is cruel. As an enemy, he must be aware of it. Facing the enemy, Li Meng will not be soft hearted.


    In the rain of bullets and the frightened eyes of the enemy, Li Meng moved.


    Seeing the shadow flash, Li Meng jumped out like a sharp arrow and rushed into the panic crowd.


    "Hiss!"


    It''s like cutting melons and vegetables. Every time the sword is waved, it will take away a life.


    Under Li Meng''s sword, anyone who comes into contact with it will be killed mercilessly.


    At the moment, Li Meng is like a real "God of death", mercilessly reaping one life after another.


    The broad hall suddenly became a hell. In the surging shadow, the strong smell of blood reverberated in the hall.


    There has not been much war in Shenglong empire for many years. People who live in peace have never seen such a cruel scene. Not to mention the guards who are fighting, Hu Yong, who was specially left by Li Meng, is already pale. He looks at the bloody scene in the hall in horror, and his legs are shaking.


    After a while, nearly 100 guards were killed by Li Meng''s sword, and few of them could stand.

 Chapter 1493

    "Devil, monster."


    Although they are Hu Yong''s dead men, they are still human after strict training,


    When the companions around one by one fall, the living people are finally afraid.


    They look pale and frightened at Li Meng in the corpse, as if they are looking at a "God of death" who is about to reap their lives.


    The guards collapsed. They threw down their rifles and fled to the palace in a panic. Their faces were full of fear.


    "Hoo


    The strong wind rose, and a black awn flashed across the escaped guard.


    At that moment, the escaped guards were still, their bodies split in two and fell to the ground powerlessly.


    From the beginning to the end, this is an unfair battle. This is the imperial palace. The guards are not regular troops. They are only the guards of the imperial palace. They will not be equipped with heavy weapons. They will only be equipped with "rifles" symbolically. The power of rifles is limited, so they can''t do too much damage to Li Meng.


    "Kill, kill!"


    The battle did not end. Outside the hall, dense footsteps sounded again, and a large area of dense figures rushed into the hall.


    There are a large number of them, and there is a steady stream of guards pouring into the hall.


    However, the shouting soon stopped. When we saw the corpses all over the hall and the black figure standing in the corpse pile, the guards who swarmed into the hall stopped and looked at Li Meng standing in the corpse pile in horror and vigilance.


    Too cruel, the ground is full of broken limbs, scarlet blood stained the floor of the hall.


    Among the corpses, some of the guards were still alive. They were wriggling and dragging half of their bodies to the entrance of the hall, spitting blood bubbles in their mouths and numbing their eyes.


    Don''t mention all the guards. Even Wei Xian and Baihe Zi look at Li Meng standing in the corpse with fear.


    They never thought that Li Meng, who seemed thin and kind, had such a cruel scene.


    "Kill, kill... Kill him."


    Seeing the arrival of reinforcements, Hu Yong yelled at the guards with a pale face, his hands shaking.


    But the guards didn''t move. They just looked at Li Meng in fear and didn''t dare to get close.


    Although I don''t know what happened in the previous battle, the bloody scene of the corpses in the hall is not a fake.


    On the black figure, the guards felt a kind of pressure that they had never had before, a kind of gloomy feeling that frightened them. Facing the unknown and terrible power, the guards were afraid.


    Ignoring the guards in front of the hall, Li Meng stepped on the ground and turned to Hu Yong step by step.


    "You... You don''t want to come here."


    Seeing that Li Meng was approaching himself, Hu Yong retreated in fear until he reached the huge column.


    While walking, Li Meng''s slightly dull and cold voice sounded in the hall.


    "We live in a world full of monsters. In order to survive, we have to fight. Our values are more cruel and bloody than yours."


    Come to Hu Yong''s body, look at Hu Yong coldly, Li Meng said: "become my enemy, are you ready..."


    With that, Li Meng stretched out his left hand, grabbed his neck in Hu Yong''s frightened eyes, and lifted him up from the ground.


    In Li Meng''s hands, Hu Yong is struggling, but his old body is so weak.


    Death, Hu Yong felt the feeling of death, he never thought, today, death will leave him such a state.


    At this time, not far away from the voice of Wei Xian.


    "Mr. Li... Mr. Li Meng, Hu Yong can''t die. Now the situation is under control. Please leave him to us."


    Although his face was strangely pale, Wei Xian conquered his fear and asked Li Meng.


    "Click!"


    Li Meng responded to Wei Xian''s request with actions.


    A crisp sound, struggling Hu Yong like a broken string puppet in general, powerless down.


    A generation of Xiaoxiong died in the hands of Li Meng. It has to be said that the fate is changeable. No one knows what the fate will be waiting for him next moment.


    After all, there are only a few people who can control their own destiny, and Yang Xian and Hu Yong are no doubt not among them.


    As soon as he threw it, Hu Yong''s body was thrown out by Li Meng and fell in front of a group of guards in front of the main hall in an arc.


    The loyal man had been killed. Looking at Hu Yong in the pool of blood, the guards could not help retreating a few steps.


    Seeing that Li Meng turned around and approached the guards, Wei Xian on one side yelled at them: "the rebel has been ambushed. What are you waiting for? Those who plead guilty will be given a lighter punishment and will not die. "


    There are two thousand guards stationed in the imperial palace. Wei Xian doesn''t know how many guards are loyal to the prime ministers. But the only thing Wei Xian knows is that there is no need to continue the killing. Enough people have died today.


    The fear in the heart, together with Wei Xian''s assurance, made the guards collapse.


    They threw away their rifles one after another, and there was a crash of rifles in the hall.


    In speechless, the guards knelt down in front of the hall, one after another, which was not spectacular.


    At this point, Li Meng would not continue to kill. The figure who had gone to the guards turned slightly and went in the direction of the throne.


    From beginning to end, Zhu Yixuan on the throne was watching.


    She saw the bloody scene in the hall, also saw the cruel battle just now, also saw the splashing blood and broken limbs, all of which were impacting her young heart.


    Her face was already pale and colorless. When the familiar figure approached her, there was no joy in her heart, only fear.


    Yes, she''s afraid of him. She''s afraid of him.


    In her heart, he is no longer that gentle big brother, but let her feel frightened and afraid of the existence.


    Li Meng is sensitive. How can he not see the fear in Zhu Yixuan''s eyes.


    With five meters to the throne, Li Meng stopped.


    Turning to look at the bloody and ferocious hall, Li Meng said calmly: "xuan''er, you are the king of a country, the king of Shenglong empire. If you want to be a great king, you should not only win the respect and love of the people, but also let your subordinates fear you enough, and the most important thing is" wisdom. "


    With that, Li Meng walked down the stairs step by step. The power of death surged on his body. The armor disappeared, the mask disappeared, and the cloak disappeared. When the power of death disappeared, Li Meng returned to his black posture.

 Chapter 1494

    When he came to the hall, Li Meng said to Wei Xian, "prepare a plane and take me back to the ark base."


    Wei Xian was stunned by Li Meng''s words and said, "Mr. Li Meng, this engagement..."


    Wei Xian is a little confused. Mr. Li Meng has just arrived at Shenglong empire. How can he leave again.


    Is it because of her majesty?


    Looking up at the silent queen on the throne, Wei Xianruo thinks.


    It seems that the scene just now had a great impact on her majesty, so that


    Li Meng''s expression is very calm way: "say again, don''t rush for a while."


    It can only be so. Wei Xian knows very well that in the next period of time, the Shenglong empire will fall into a short period of chaos.


    At present, the prime ministers have been put to death. The next step is to remove some of the disabled Party of the prime ministers. For a long time, the royal family will become extremely busy. Now is not the time for engagement.


    An unexpected and unexpected coup ended so dramatically.


    It is not that the prime minister is not fully prepared. In a sense, they are fully prepared.


    However, Li Meng''s many years of preparation will be destroyed.


    Just as Wei Xianzheng was busy cleaning up the coup makers in the Imperial Palace, a royal plane took off from the tarmac and gradually disappeared over the bustling Beiping.


    Above the clouds, a white airliner was flying at a steady speed.


    More than two hours later, the airliner had left the Shenglong Empire and entered the Pacific Ocean, about four hours away from the ark base.


    In the upper cabin of the special plane, baihezi, who is sitting opposite Li Meng, looks restless.


    Baihezi did not forget the scene in the imperial palace of Shenglong empire. Although he was a member of the super forces and was used to life and death, the bloody and ferocious scene still frightened him.


    It''s a strange, unknown power, evil, but powerful.


    Secretly looked at the opposite Li Meng, she has always been unable to summon courage.


    "What are you thinking?"


    Lily son''s small action which can hide Li Meng, light smile, Li Meng asked.


    Had a very good beginning, Lily son which can shrink back, followed words to go on.


    She was curious and puzzled and said, "that kind of power... Should not be a kind of superpower?"


    What is a superpower?


    Super power comes from human spirit and is a product of the change of mental field. It has diversity, but it also has traces to follow. However, the power used by Mr. Li Meng is different.


    It''s a dark force, and when it''s haunted by that breath, the soul seems to be shaking.


    To this question, Li Meng just asked, "do you believe in God?"


    God?


    Lily son shook his head, she naturally did not believe.


    Even if she believes, she knows that "God" is only a spiritual sustenance of human beings, not a real existence.


    Li Meng said calmly: "you should know that our first Legion has faith in" death ", and this power is the power of" death ", its power."


    It?


    Is there a real God?


    How can this be possible? How can there be a real "God" in the world.


    Is that true?


    From the earth back to the mouth of Al soldiers, there is always a legend, a legend about the resurrection of the dead in the first Legion. Is it true?


    To the doubt on baihezi''s face, Li Meng just said calmly: "for most people, God is just spiritual" sustenance ", but" it "is different. It is real. It may not be" God ", but in our hearts it is" God ", which is not different from God in any way. Sometimes the so-called God is just a" name ", There''s no need to look at it too mysteriously. "


    This is also


    God is the spiritual sustenance of human beings, but some real things will also be called "God" by human beings. There is really no need to treat "God" too abstrusely.


    Think of this, Lily son face showed incredible expression.


    Lily is more and more curious about the earth. She really wants to see what kind of world the earth is.


    Demons, pollution animals, alien life, all seemingly incredible existence actually appeared on the earth, how different the world is.


    ----


    Earth, Nanlin Island, Qingcheng.


    Since Nanlin island was occupied by the first legion, peaceful and busy days have been the norm of this island.


    In two years, the peaceful and rapid development has transformed the decadent Qingcheng.


    With the continuous expansion of the city and the continuous rise of high-rise buildings, the city walls around the city have long disappeared and replaced by mobile power grids.


    But recently, peace seems to be leaving, and the civilians in Qingcheng feel the feeling before the storm.


    I don''t know when, the sky over Qingcheng is no longer quiet.


    Every few hours, the sky of Qingcheng is always covered by a "roar". Every time the roar starts, more than 20 aircraft will fly over the city and disappear in the same direction.


    This situation has been going on for many days, which makes many Qingcheng civilians think about whether the first Legion will fight again.


    Who would it be?


    It''s only been more than a month since the end of the war in Austria. How long has it been? Are there any new enemies?


    This is only one of the visions in Qingcheng, and the second one comes from the port.


    As early as half a month ago, the port of Nanlin island became lively. First, several strange shaped oil tankers sailed out of the huge dock. In the next few days, the port became lively.


    The civilians in the port suddenly found that, I do not know when a large number of huge warships quietly appeared in the deep-water berthing area, they are neatly arranged, dense, numerous.


    Temple, inner court, courtyard, pavilion.


    Sitting in a comfortable rocking chair, Li Meng is listening to the report from Jiye.


    She sat on the stone bench, looking at the palm computer in her hand, whispering.


    "Because we have made preparations in advance, five simple air bases have been built on the southern coast of the kingdom of Austria. Because of the large number of fighters, these five air bases are in the process of emergency expansion. Once the construction is completed, each air base can accommodate up to 15 squadrons."


    "In addition to these five air bases, in the Bentley Kingdom, Austria and Leah Kingdom, the kingdom of Denmark, the Spratly Islands, we mobilized the local civilians, with the help of our government, a total of 16 air bases are under construction, including one Spratly Islands, 6 Austria and Leah Kingdom, 8 in the kingdom of Denmark and 1 in Bentley."


    "The air force units are gradually transporting to the kingdom of Australia. Due to the long distance, the largest fighters also need to be fully equipped with auxiliary fuel tanks to reach their destination. Only the fighters can arrive first, and the ammunition will be transported by transport ships. It is expected that the air bases in the Kingdom of Danlan and the kingdom of Austria will be deployed in three months, including the air defense positions in various places."


    (for monthly tickets, for recommended tickets, vigorously update)

 Chapter 1495

    Three months?


    Li Meng, who was listening to the report, showed a thoughtful look.


    I hope it''s time.


    After all, the military supply to Austria this time is too large. It will take enough time to deploy.


    It can be said that the time of three months has been very fast, which is the ultimate speed.


    At this time, Sawyer said: "the naval command has been established. Its headquarters is located in the middle area of Crystal Palace. Its subordinate departments are the Naval Intelligence Agency, the Naval Logistics Department and the naval equipment department. The commander in chief of the navy is general yevrich, the deputy commander is lieutenant general Davis, and the chief of staff and deputy chief of staff are lieutenant general Warren and major general Wilson, The director and deputy director of the Naval Intelligence Agency are respectively Colonel Yamada Erlang and lieutenant commander lorel. The director and deputy director of the Naval Logistics Department are respectively lieutenant commander royamano, major Jacob rob, and the director of the naval equipment department. The deputy director is respectively lieutenant commander royamano and major royamano


    "Under the command of the naval command, the rank system will be restored and the previous rank system for sergeants will be abolished. Now the army, navy and air force are under the jurisdiction of the naval command."


    "Due to the time constraint, the unification of painting and painting can not be completed. The naval command first set the time for the establishment of the army. Now there are six mixed armies in the first corps, each with about 100000 people. In the next month, the kingdom of Austria and the kingdom of Danlan will deploy four armies. The first and second armies will deploy the kingdom of Austria, garrison air bases and air defense positions, The third army deployed the kingdom of Danlan, the Fourth Army served as a reserve force to support the various armies, and the fifth and sixth armies were stationed in Binli and Nanlin respectively


    "For the Navy, the original four fleets will be retained, and another two fleets will be added. A total of six fleets will be added. The third, fourth, fifth and sixth fleets are being mixed up in Austria. The four fleets are respectively stationed in kenlin port and meloka naval base. The main defense area is the Aegean Sea and the surrounding waters of Austria."


    Everything is going on in an orderly way. Under the strong executive ability, the mobilization ability of the first Corps needs no doubt.


    How long has it been?


    It''s only more than half a month since the return of al.


    In less than 20 days, the army completed its reform and its command system became more perfect and standardized.


    "How''s the development of the MAG gun going?" Li Meng inquired.


    The demons have a number of large star warships that can sail freely in space. Although the number is small, these big ships have always been the heart of the first Legion. Now the first Legion has no ability to attack targets in outer space.


    "Although relying on the industrial system of" Al ", the strength of materials barely passes the standard, the problem of energy storage has not been solved. Now scientists are studying a new type of capacitor, which will take time. The master and scientists have put forward a second plan, which can solve this problem temporarily."


    "Tell me about it."


    Li Meng was very interested and wanted to know what the second plan was.


    "The magnetic acceleration gun is the ultimate version of the electromagnetic gun weapon series. There are some difficulties in its research. Scientists suggest that the existing technology should be used to manufacture the electromagnetic railgun with more perfect technical reserves. As long as it is large enough and the power is strong enough, it can also cause devastating damage to the targets in outer space."


    Electromagnetic railgun?


    You can tell by the name that this is something similar to the MAG gun. It should be a weakened version.


    "The night then said:" Al has the technical reserves of electromagnetic railguns, which is not difficult to manufacture. If the experiment goes smoothly, it can be put into production in a short time and loaded into the army


    There are two plans that are more reliable than one plan. Without hesitation, Li Meng immediately said, "take this plan and tell the scientific research team that the electromagnetic railgun must be produced for me within three months to fully support them. We don''t have much time."


    "Yes


    The night left in a hurry, and my figure soon disappeared in the courtyard.


    The scientific research personnel of the first regiment are all from "Al". The Research Institute, which is headquartered in the space base, now has a large number of more than 600 scientists in various fields. For more than a year, the research institute has been expanding. Up to now, it has separated the space foundation and become an independent research department.


    The space base, which used to be the main department, is now a sub department of the Research Institute.


    In Al, these scientists are unknown. On earth, they are even unknown. But in the first legion, they can give full play to their abilities, knowledge in their brains, and any needs they have.


    Although she left, Li Meng in the pavilion was not alone. There were not only bodyguards around him, but also Wendy and Shayue.


    Although concerned about the threat of the demons, the situation is stable in the coming months.


    The demons need time to develop and grow, and they will not launch war at this time. What the first Legion has to do is to prevent the demons from continuing to grow when they are ready to deal with the demons.


    In a few months, Alcatraz, this small island, will be the focus of the world.


    Gently waved to not far away Sha Yue, she understood the close, small body climbed into Li Meng''s arms, the silver white tail was shaking.


    Holding Shayue as if she were a pet, Li Meng played with the long tail behind Shayue.


    It''s hairy and comfortable to touch.


    Huaxia, Xiangdu, Chenfu old house.


    On the other side, in Chen''s residence in Xiangdu, Li Meng has been in Chen''s residence for more than half a month.


    For more than half a month, Li Meng didn''t go anywhere and stayed with Chen Yuyan all the time.


    After more than half a month''s observation, Li Meng has a general understanding of Chen YuYan''s mental state.


    In the Pavilion by the lake, four people sat together.


    In addition to Li Meng, her three are all graceful figures.


    They are Chen Yuyan, Li Yanran and Li Yuhan.


    The news of Li Meng''s arrival in Xiangdu is no secret. After all, the hurricane Armored Train incident exposed Li Meng to the screens of major TV stations across the country. It can be said that most people in China know where Li Meng is now.


    On the fifth day after Li Meng came to Chen''s house, Li Yanran arrived at Chen''s house. In name, she came to see her second sister, but her real purpose was unknown.


    Chen''s old house is very big. Although it''s been a long time, it doesn''t seem boring here.


    Looking at Chen Yuyan beside him, Li Menglu pondered: "the problem is not big. The spiritual influence is not permanent. When there are several unstable bands, the influence is great in the early stage, and it will gradually decrease in the middle stage. In the later stage, the influence will naturally disappear. However, this will have some influence on Yu Yan''s spirit, Although it will not bring substantial harm, but temperament will be affected

 Chapter 1496

    Hearing Li Meng''s clear conclusion, Li Yuhan and Li Yuyan were relieved.


    Chen YuYan''s changes over the years have broken their hearts. Although they understand the situation, they are still worried. Until now, their worries have really disappeared.


    Looking at the two people who were relieved, Li Meng said with a smile, "now you should rest assured."


    To Li Meng this words, Li Yanran rolled a white eye to Li Meng, very is not good angry way: "cause all this is not you this smelly boy."


    Facing Li Yanran''s beautiful face and resentful eyes, Li Meng had to smile.


    Although it was just an accident, Li Yanran was right. It was he who caused all this.


    Li Yuhan pursed a smile and said gently: "well, third sister, Li Meng didn''t mean to do it. You and I all know what kind of ability the chanter has. Sometimes it''s normal to lose control. Besides, if there is no daughter, Li Meng won''t be here now."


    This is also


    Li Yanran is very much in favor of the second sister''s words.


    If there was no niece, maybe they would not have met him at all.


    Life is so strange, a small thing will trigger a series of changes.


    Looking at the three people in the pavilion, daughter, three younger sisters, and him, Li Yuhan has a smile on his face. He has a sense of satisfaction that he has never had before. If only time could stop at this moment.


    But it''s impossible. Li Yuhan knows that.


    Today''s weather can be good, the temperature is appropriate, full of sunshine, so that the green garden looks like that kind of beauty.


    Especially the small lake beside the pavilion, a trace of vegetation fragrance with the smell of water into the nose, that kind of feeling is very good.


    Looking back at the lake, Li Meng said calmly, "I''ve been here for more than ten days. Now that Yu Yan''s problem has been solved, it''s time for me to leave."


    To Li Meng, the three people in the pavilion all changed.


    Li Yanran''s face is OK. She has been psychologically prepared for the news.


    Only Li Yuhan and Chen Yuyan are abnormal.


    Chen Yuyan nervously looks at Li Meng, holding his sleeve pitifully, just like a little girl abandoned by others, while her mother Li Yuhan is reluctant to give up, with a sad face.


    After looking at Yu Yan and her abnormal second sister, Li Yanran feels thoughtful.


    With a little smile, Li Yanran proposed to Li Meng: "you are the ambassador of the first legion, and there must be some accompanying guards around you. Yu Yan is 19 years old, and she has reached the age of independence. Let her follow Li Meng. Although you are known as the strongest man in the world, you don''t need to be protected, but some tedious things can be handled by Yu Yan for you."


    Let Yu Yan follow her?


    Looking back at Li Yanran and looking at the pathetic look beside her, Li Meng shook his head and refused, saying: "with me, Yu Yan''s mental state will not get better, but will get worse. Besides, as the ambassador of the first regiment, I have to abide by some rules. I''m just a temporary ambassador. Soon after, I will leave Kyoto. "


    Speaking of this, Li Meng patted Chen Yuyan on the back of his hand and said in a soft voice, "Yuyan, your career as a martial arts artist has just begun. This is your life. You should learn to use your talents. Only by climbing to the top on this road can you have a meaningful life."


    "Well!"


    To Li Meng''s words, Chen Yuyan is very disappointed and bows her head to answer.


    If she can, she certainly wants to be with Li Meng, but this is Li Meng''s request, and Chen Yuyan can''t refuse it.


    Seeing that Li Meng has convinced Chen Yuyan, Li Yanran will not say much.


    Although she hopes that Chen Yuyan can accompany Li Meng, as Li Meng said, she is still young and has just started her career as a martial arts artist. Li Meng''s identity makes it inappropriate for Chen Yuyan to accompany Li Meng, which Li Yan can understand.


    "When do you leave?" Li Yanran inquired.


    Li Meng didn''t think much about it, and said, "tomorrow."


    So fast?


    They have different expressions and don''t know what they are thinking.


    Although the world situation is tense, the situation in the region is relatively stable.


    Yunan continent is located at the southernmost end of the earth. It is a remote place. It is isolated by the four seas. Except for neighboring Austria, the threat of the demons is so far away from human beings in other areas.


    Human beings don''t know that the demons have the ambition to conquer human beings. They are only conceited that the demons will always shrink in the southern continent, because in the eyes of most human beings, human beings are powerful and there is no need to be afraid of the demons.


    But this situation will soon change. For Li Meng, his purpose in Kyoto after that is to let all countries know the great threat of the demons, so as to avoid the first army fighting alone.


    Although Austria is close to its neighboring south continent, looking in other directions, Austria is not the only human world close to the south continent. On the other side, the "American Federation", the most powerful human country, is also very close to the south continent. The first Legion is in action and is actively preparing to fight against the demons, Naturally, Li Meng could not leave the powerful country of the American Federation idle.


    The purpose of Xiangdu has been completed. Although Li Meng did nothing from the beginning to the end, it does not mean that this trip to Xiangdu is unnecessary. Some things are the most important.


    When you have a decision in your heart, you can act quickly.


    In the early morning of the next day, Li Meng took leave of the Chen family.


    At the gate of the old house, looking at the passing vehicles on the street, the four were silent.


    Chen Weiyan was relieved that "he" finally left.


    Because of his special status, these days can make Chen Weiyan very uncomfortable, in public and private, he must treat this special guest well.


    Li Yuhan, Li Yanran and Chen Yuyan are in a trance and have their own thoughts.


    Until the vehicle disappeared at the end of the street, the four people quietly took back their sight.


    When Chen Weiyan began to say something, Li Yuhan turned back and said to Li Yanran: "third sister, I''ll go back to Li''s home with you this time. I miss my father."


    Second sister going home?


    For Li Yuhan''s decision, Li Yanran was slightly stunned, then she was very happy and said: "well, my father will be very happy. Second sister, since you married to the Chen family, you haven''t gone back for decades."


    Although I don''t know why the second sister suddenly figured it out and put down the contradiction with her father, Li Yanran didn''t think much and was only happy in her heart.

 Chapter 1497

    Compared with Li Yanran''s happiness, Chen Weiyan''s mind is much more complicated.


    He smile, very gentle looking at Li Yuhan, whispered: "Yuhan, you want to go home, why don''t you discuss with me?"


    For some reason, Chen Weiyan had a bad feeling in his heart.


    For Chen Weiyan''s gentle eyes, Li Yuhan felt a chill in his heart. This man, just in front of the Li family, would pretend to be such a gentleman and so intimate.


    With an indifferent look, Li Yuhan said coldly, "it''s nearly 20 years. The love between you and me is over here. Yuyan is your child and my child. She doesn''t have to make a choice. She will always be my daughter and the Li family will always welcome her."


    For Li Yuhan''s sudden decision, Chen Weiyan''s expression changed and became very ugly.


    His face is very ugly, said with a smile: "Yuhan, stop fooling around, come back with me."


    Li Yanran was also very surprised by the second sister''s words. She didn''t come to Chen''s house less often. In her eyes, her brother-in-law would love her very much. Now, it seems that this is not the case.


    At this time, Chen Yuyan pulled Li Yanran''s sleeve and shook her head in Li Yanran''s confused eyes.


    What''s going on?


    The second elder sister suddenly broke up with her brother-in-law, but how could Yu Yan do the same?


    Without talking to Chen Weiyan any more, Li Yuhan waves and stops a passing minibus.


    "Third sister, let''s go."


    It''s too fast. How can the second sister be so urgent?


    But the minibus has stopped in front of the four people. Although Li Yanran is confused, she can only get on the bus.


    Seeing that Li Yuhan doesn''t give him any time and opportunity at all, Chen Wei is in a hurry and wants to step forward to hold Li Yuhan who is boarding the car, but Chen Yuyan steps forward and stops him.


    Looking at her father calmly, Chen Yuyan said, "Dad! I am very glad that my mother has made this decision. It shows that my mother has let go and wants to. Dad, it''s time for you to let go. "


    "Yu Yan, get out of the way. You are still young and don''t understand."


    Seeing that his daughter stopped him, Chen Wei was in a hurry. At this time, Li Yuhan had already boarded the car.


    In the face of her father''s vicious rebuke, Chen Yuyan shook her head calmly and said, "Dad, your love for your mother is too abnormal. I''ve watched you grow up with your mother for more than ten years. I know you and my mother better. My mother doesn''t love you."


    His wife is about to leave, and his daughter stops him. Chen Weiyan is finally angry and tears his kind face.


    He yelled angrily at the car: "Li Yuhan, go as far as you can. Don''t you want to get a divorce? I will send the divorce certificate to Li''s family if I can help you."


    With that, Chen Weiyan walked away and turned away in anger.


    "Yu Yan..."


    Looking at his daughter beside the car, Li Yuhan stops talking and looks at Chen Yuyan apologetically.


    To the mother''s apology, Chen Yuyan just shook her head and said: "Mom, you go away, away from this cage."


    Li Yuhan said anxiously, "what about you?"


    Chen Yuyan said calmly: "this is my home, but my mother''s home is not here. Don''t worry. I will take good care of myself. In the near future, I will set foot on the road that martial arts artists should take. My mother has traveled around the world. I should know my mood at this time."


    "So..."


    At this time, Li Yuhan put away the sadness on his face and gave a smile.


    She whispered: "it seems that my daughter has really grown up. It''s time to spread her wings."


    Then the roar of the "rumble" engine started. Under Chen YuYan''s gaze, the minibus gradually moved away and soon disappeared at the end of the street in the distance.


    The scene outside the window is rapidly retrogressing. In the minibus, Li Yanran looks at the second sister beside her, with an expression of desire to talk and stop. Her beautiful face makes the whole person look very lovely.


    Li Yuhan smiles at the expression of the third sister''s desire to speak. He turns back and says, "I said, third sister, when are you so shy? If you want to know what to ask, the second sister will tell you. "


    Li Yanran laughed at the second sister''s words and said with embarrassment: "I just don''t understand. The contradiction between my brother-in-law and my sister is too sudden. Usually, the relationship between you two looks very good. How can Yu Yan, such a beautiful and lovely niece, suddenly..."


    Li Yuhan knew that the three of you would ask about this. She sighed and said, "if he didn''t have me, he would be a good man. Unfortunately, he is too persistent to let go of the obstacles in his heart. In the past 20 years, he has been very tired, so have I. maybe I should have left him long ago."


    "Why did the second sister suddenly decide to go home?"


    In Li Yanran''s eyes, her second sister''s temperament is very strong. Even if she wants to leave her brother-in-law, she will never go home, because there is a big gap between her second sister and her father. Li Yanran has personally felt it from childhood to adulthood.


    Why?


    In his mind, Li Yuhan thought of a person, thinking of this half a month, every night, under the tree by the lake, always like to lie on her legs "he".


    She loved the feeling, the feeling of being with him.


    Beside him, she didn''t have to think about anything. She felt peaceful and unforgettable


    Li Yuhan said softly, "because of Meng er."


    Mon?


    Slightly a Leng, Li Yan ran with even thought of this person is who.


    It should be Li Meng. He''s the only one.


    Looking at Li Yanran, Li Yuhan said softly: "three younger sisters, his body is flowing with the blood of our Li family, this is certain, he knows this well, you and I also understand, but he has a mustard heart, he does not want to recognize his ancestors, and he does not want to admit that he has any relationship with the Li family."


    Who said no? What the second sister said was also what Li Yanran was worried about.


    She had long been convinced of Li Meng''s identity, and Li Meng had long known that he was related to her by blood, but he just refused to admit it, and even some of them refused to get involved with the Li family.


    With a slight sigh, Li Yanran was very sad and said: "yes, even if you know the relationship between him and the Li family, how can it be? With his present status and incredible power, although our Li family is a famous family, it''s not worth mentioning to him. It''s hard for him to recognize his ancestors. "


    What should I do?


    This incident made the two women lost in thought, clearly close at hand, but let people have a distant feeling.


    Xiangdu, railway station.


    Although the route between Xiangdu and Kyoto still has land and water to go, it will take a big circle.


    No matter the distance or speed, the railway is no doubt close and much faster.


    Although Li Meng is not in a hurry, he will not delay his trip.

 Chapter 1498

    Taking a minibus, Li Meng went directly to Xiangdu railway station.


    As the mainstream long-distance transportation in China, the railway station is undoubtedly prosperous and lively.


    Before arriving at the railway station, the roads beside the railway station are full of buses, large and small. A large number of figures are surging in the square of the railway station, pouring into the railway station one by one, and their figures are numerous.


    Among them, there are martial artists and civilians.


    Of course, the number of civilians is still the largest, and only a couple of martial arts artists form a group.


    Because of their different clothes and holding all kinds of cold weapons, the martial artists in the crowd are very conspicuous.


    Although Li Meng is a strong thinker, his clothes are very common.


    However, when Li Meng walks in the car, his simple clothes can''t let him mix with the crowd.


    From the moment of getting off the minibus, all kinds of eyes came to Li Meng one by one. The owner''s face was only surprised, curious and excited.


    Walking in the square, the people in front of Li Meng consciously get out of the way, more eyes cast to Li Meng.


    People''s voices were also heard around.


    "Isn''t that the adults of Li Meng?"


    "Yes, Lord Li Meng is so young."


    "It''s so handsome. I''ve heard that Mr. Li Meng is in Xiangdu. I didn''t expect to see him here today."


    The crowd effect is quite terrible. When people gather in one direction in the square, everyone will subconsciously gather around them, because their curiosity is prompting them.


    Although he knew that his appearance would certainly cause quite a stir, Li Meng was still a little uncomfortable when he looked at the crowd around him.


    We can only keep calm while speeding up to the platform.


    "Where are you going, sir?"


    At the ticket office, Li Meng didn''t line up at all. When the crowd came, the people who had been queuing to buy tickets at the ticket office quickly dispersed, including many martial arts artists.


    After all, the power of the people cannot be underestimated.


    "Kyoto!"


    When she looked out of the window, she found something unusual outside.


    Looking at the people outside the window, as well as the noisy people outside, she was slightly stunned, hands a shiver, the hands of the tickets are falling.


    She smiles awkwardly. Instead of picking up the ticket on the windowsill, she changes it for a new one.


    She held the ticket in both hands and said respectfully, "Mr. Li Meng, this is your ticket. Please keep it."


    It''s Lord Li Meng


    She was very excited and her hands were shaking.


    With a smile, Li Meng didn''t say much and took the ticket from the conductor.


    He laughed


    Even to me smile, her face Shua became very ruddy, eyes only excited.


    With the ticket, Li Meng entered the railway station, all the way is unimpeded.


    When entering the railway station, the ticket inspector did not check Li Meng''s ticket at all, and let it go directly.


    This is probably the role of fame. Under the worship effect, Li Meng''s status among the common people is quite high.


    Li Meng thought that after entering the railway station, he would be much better surrounded, but Li Meng was wrong.


    There were fewer people watching him, but when he was sitting in the car area, the people around him immediately scattered and looked at him from a distance.


    To the appearance of this situation, Li Meng is very helpless, had to sit quietly in the position waiting for the arrival of the train.


    "Isn''t that Li Meng''s younger brother? What a coincidence. "


    Just as Li Meng was waiting for the arrival of the train, a lazy and light voice suddenly rang out.


    A graceful figure came to Li Meng. She was dressed in a long black skirt with a tight waist. Her figure was very tall and beautiful, especially her long hair, which was waist length. When she walked around, she swayed gently behind her back. At a glance, the whole person exuded a kind of temptation that people could not refuse.


    She boldly approached Li Meng and sat down beside him. The towering twin peaks gently leaned against Li Meng''s left shoulder.


    In Li Meng''s ear, she whispered: "Lord Li Meng, I haven''t seen you for a long time. You won''t forget me."


    The breath from his mouth hit the back of Li Meng''s ear, making Li Meng feel a burst of itching.


    What a bold woman


    With a little smile, Li Meng completely ignored the seductive attitude of the woman beside him and said, "naturally, Miss Rose will not come to fulfill her promise."


    Li Meng this let rose that beautiful face slightly a Leng, immediately smile, is very charming said: "Li Meng younger brother is really understanding, elder sister, I mean that."


    Said, rose close lying on Li Meng''s shoulder, vomited a mouthful of fragrance to Li Meng''s neck, is very bewitched to say: "that Li Meng younger brother wants elder sister to do what?"


    With a little smile, Li Meng raised the ticket in his hand and said calmly, "it''s rather boring to travel alone. It''s better for you to accompany me when you return to Kyoto these two days."


    This made Rose''s eyes narrowed slightly, and she said lazily: "can you tell me what I am called by others, Li Meng? It''s dangerous to be with me, especially men. "


    Although the tone is flat, there is a trace of danger in the words.


    With a faint smile, Li Meng put down his hand and said nothing more.


    Li Meng''s reaction made rose dissatisfied. She hugged Li Meng''s left arm, looked at Li Meng bitterly, and said in a soft voice, "well, who told me to promise Li Meng''s younger brother? Let my sister satisfy you these two days."


    This woman


    Feeling the softness of his arm, Li Meng had to admit the strength of rose.


    This is the first time that Li Meng has met such an open and bold woman.


    It seems that I can''t avoid the eyes around me. I flirt with him in public and seduce her.


    However, she is really powerful. For men, her lethality is enormous. Even Li Meng has some doubts in his heart. Is his casual request wrong.


    Li Meng never thought that he would meet rose here. His request was just a joke. Li Meng never thought that rose would agree.


    After all, Rose''s promise was just casual, but Li Meng didn''t take her words seriously.


    "Woo, woo!"


    At this time, the sound of a whistle from the distance, the sound of the mighty into the station.


    There was someone''s voice on the station horn.


    "No.291 passenger train is arriving at the terminal of" Kyoto ". Please get ready to get on."


    Three times in a row, after three times, the waiting area finally returned to normal, eyes no longer focused on Li Meng, they all stood up one by one and walked to the platform.


    (for monthly tickets, for recommended tickets, vigorously update)

 Chapter 1499

    "Little brother Li Meng, let''s go!"


    Not far away to a few companions waved, rose than Li Meng also active, Li Meng pulled up from the seat, so holding Li Meng''s arm, close to the platform.


    After a while, the train came into the station, and the huge roar rang through the whole platform.


    The ticket in Li Meng''s hand is the most expensive box ticket, in the first half of the train.


    Because of the high price of tickets, ordinary people can''t afford it. There are quite a few people around Li Meng. There are only a few people who are curious about his martial arts, and some businessmen who wear more gorgeous clothes.


    When the train enters the station, the door opens and the passengers on the platform begin to board. Li Meng and rose also board the train and find their own box.


    "Something to drink, something to eat? I''ll ask the waiter to bring it later. "


    After entering the box, rose appears very natural, as if she is the master here.


    Sitting by the window, Li Meng shook his head as he looked at the platform where the crowd was becoming scarce,


    See Li Meng don''t need, rose smile, sit down beside Li Meng, and Li Meng look out of the window together.


    When she found that there was nothing beautiful outside the window, she put her hands around Li Meng''s left arm and pasted it on Li Meng''s body. She said in a soft voice: "brother Li Meng, after the" SSS level task "was completed last time, my sister always had a doubt in my heart. Can brother Li Meng help my sister


    doubt?


    Rose in doubt what, Li Meng of course do not know, he looked back at the side of the rose, is very indifferent to say: "what doubt?"


    With a little smile, rose said in a low voice: "many martial arts players died in the last mission. Like that kind of opponent, we can''t cope with it. Therefore, we paid a great price. Although the final mission was completed, the person who killed the" degenerate "should be little brother Li Meng."


    Speaking of this, rose gently put her chin on Li Meng''s shoulder and said with a smile, "although we all think it''s you, it''s just a guess. Sister, my curiosity is very strong. I really want to know. Can Li Meng tell me?"


    So it''s this doubt


    Li Meng said calmly, "what can I do if I know?"


    Li Meng''s words can make rose very dissatisfied, she gently shook Li Meng''s arm, like a little girl in general coquetry way: "Li Meng younger brother, you tell me, it''s sister please."


    This woman


    Feeling the soft touch on his arm from time to time, and the charming and lovely posture of rose, Li Meng couldn''t bear it. Since he came to this world, he has never met such an incredible woman as rose.


    In the rocking of the rose, Li Meng only said: "it''s me. I killed him. He''s too dangerous. It''s a time bomb for human beings. I can''t let him leave alive."


    Hear Li Meng words, rose just let Li Meng go, although did not shake again, but stick more tightly.


    With a smile on her face, she said in a soft voice, "I knew it was you. At that time, only you could easily kill him. After all, little brother Li Meng, you are the strongest man in the world. Killing that guy is not a matter of a finger."


    A finger?


    With a faint smile, Li Meng said, "I''m not as strong as you think."


    With that, Li Meng looked back at the beautiful face of the rose beside him and said, "take you for example, if you suddenly burst up now, maybe I don''t even have the chance to resist. Is this still the strongest man in the world?"


    In this regard, rose just a lazy smile, she is very understanding way: "words can''t say so, Li Meng younger brother is" chanter ", if the enemy close to this is naturally dangerous, but who can get into Li Meng younger brother''s body, as for me... Now I''m not Li Meng younger brother''s enemy."


    At this time, the train whistle sounded again.


    After three sounds, I felt the box tremble slightly, the train moved slowly, and the scene outside was retreating slowly.


    Although rose this woman is a little unbearable, her every move for men is not a small temptation, but, in getting along with her, or good, people can not feel the passage of time.


    Unconsciously, the time of the day passed, and night came.


    At this time, 219 passenger train has been far away from Xiangdu and is galloping in the dark forest.


    It''s completely dark outside. Looking out of the window, there''s only darkness and the flashing branches and leaves in the light of the car.


    "The railway around the city is one-way. From Kyoto to Xiangdu, it takes a circle from the north. If Xiangdu wants to reach Kyoto, it has to take a big circle from the south. It takes two days to go and stop on the way. If it goes well, it will take three days at the fastest."


    While eating the food in front of her, rose said some common sense to Li Meng.


    She corrected what Li Meng said before that Xiangdu''s arrival in Kyoto was not two days, but three days.


    Does it matter?


    Of course, it''s important, at least for the rose.


    "What about the floating ship?"


    Leisurely eating slightly light food in front of him, Li Meng inquired.


    Rose replied: "although the floating ship is in a straight line, it takes a lot of time to stop and go. One day, anyway, it won''t be more than two days."


    In other words, in China, the most convenient and efficient means of transportation is "floating ship".


    However, the speed is too slow. You should know that Kyoto is not far away from Xiangdu. The straight line is no more than 700 kilometers. The train that has to make a detour is slow. Even the floating ship flying in the sky takes a day. The speed is not slow.


    If it''s a jetliner, it''s a short journey of less than 700 kilometers, and it can arrive in more than an hour.


    "Come... Ah."


    Provoked a piece of unknown pulp, rose is very close to Li Meng fed in the past.


    That face of smile, do not know that the relationship between the two people is a couple, but the woman beside Li mengshen''s terrible.


    Although she seems to be open and bold, her eyes show instinctive coldness from time to time.


    She is restraining, restraining the instinctive impulse of her body, and her body is in a tense state every move.


    This state allows her to attack the enemy at any time.


    Who is the enemy?


    There are only two people in the box. It goes without saying who the enemy is.


    Facing the flesh of rose, Li Meng naturally ate it.


    This woman is very interesting. Maybe she has demon blood in her body, which makes her very different from ordinary women. When attracting the attention of the opposite sex, she is also a rose with thorns.


    A dinner ended in their seemingly intimate relationship.


    "Pa!"


    The door was closed and the waiter who cleaned up the dishes left.


    In the box, Li Meng still sat by the window, his face was indifferent from beginning to end.


    And rose, after the waiter left, was a little restless.


    She sat lazily beside Li Meng, occasionally looking at Li Meng, occasionally looking out of the window, it was quite boring.


    This is just an illusion. If you look carefully, you will find her feet on the ground are restlessly stepping on the ground, and there is a trace of anxiety in her eyes.


    (for monthly tickets, for recommended tickets, vigorously update)

 Chapter 1500

    See in front of this person always to oneself not cold not hot, rose eyes tiny MI, again light arrived at Li Meng''s left shoulder.


    In the mouth light way: "I am not beautiful?"


    Li Meng didn''t lie. Looking back at the woman nearby, he said calmly, "it''s beautiful."


    To these words, rose smile, is very lazy way: "that Li Meng younger brother why don''t I have any idea?"? It''s dark now. "


    This woman is playing with fire


    Fortunately, Li Meng was calm. He just gave a faint smile and asked, "what do you want me to think of you?"


    Lightly vomited a breath on Li Meng''s face, rose one face bewitched way: "do you say?"


    So clear and straightforward seduction, Li Meng how can retreat, backhand embrace, the rose into the arms.


    To Li Meng this sudden action, rose slightly a Leng, then lazy smile, honest was Li Meng holding, but also did not resist.


    Looking at the rose in his arms, Li Meng said low: "I''m still young. If you lead my fire up, it''s not easy to put it out."


    To Li Meng''s words, rose just smile, right hand out, stroking Li Meng''s face, eyes like water.


    In the box, a warm atmosphere reverberates.


    Looking at such obedient rose, Li Meng''s hand began to be dishonest, slowly sliding down Rose''s waist, caressing all the way.


    The caress from her thigh made Rose''s face slightly ruddy. Her eyes were like silk. Her other hand stretched out and both hands stroked Li Meng''s face.


    Looking at the man in front of her, she whispered: "have a good dream, a dream that belongs to me and you."


    When the words fell, the vision appeared on rose.


    Her skin became unusually ruddy, red, and light pink. The gas rose slowly from her skin and soon covered the whole box.


    "What is this?"


    Looking at the pink gas floating around, Li mengmianlu was puzzled, and then he felt thoughtful.


    When the pink gas is inhaled into the nose, when feeling the unique fragrance, the body seems to be more hot and dry, and then comes the spiritual touch, a sleepy impulse.


    Looking down at the rose with the silky eyes, Li Meng said with a smile: "don''t forget that I''m a connoisseur. How can this spiritual influence work for me?"


    Li Meng this words let rose slightly a Leng, languid on the face disappeared, become some panic.


    With a little effort in his hand, Li Meng held the rose tightly and looked at the person in his arms with fiery eyes. He suppressed his voice and said, "urge, let people fall into illusion and have a spring dream. Now what do you say to do?"


    What should we do?


    Rose knows that the man in front of her is like a volcano about to erupt, and the strange touch behind her reminds her all the time.


    This makes her shy at the same time, but also more flustered.


    The appearance of this kind of situation is that she never thought of, she did not think of, this man is not affected by hallucinations.


    "You... You let me go."


    She is struggling, want to escape, but she found holding her hand is so powerful, she could not even earn off.


    "Woo


    Rose''s struggle made Li Meng kiss her directly.


    Very arrogant, but also very overbearing, under the attack of Li Meng, Rose''s eyes wide open, all the way to shed armor.


    The resistance was weak. Li Meng succeeded in winning the last defense. The pink gas gradually disappeared. The two people hugged each other on the sofa were kissing each other deeply and their mouths intersected.


    Rose''s two feeble hands gently hit Li Meng''s chest, but it was useless.


    The impulse from the body made Li Meng more rough, and his hands were very hard.


    Li Meng''s rudeness made rose frown slightly, and a dull hum came out of her mouth.


    The wonderful feeling makes Rose''s whole body tremble, and there is only shyness and helplessness in her eyes.


    Li Meng was not satisfied. He pulled Rose''s dress from his shoulder.


    Xiang shoulder bare, white skin at a glance, which let Li Meng eyes more fiery.


    Seems to have known what will happen, rose no longer struggle, as if to accept the general, a few tears from the eyes, from the cheek down.


    Rose knows her own ability to seduce, but also know the power of pink gas aphrodisiac, she knows that once the man in front of him can not enter the illusion, in the box, she is the only target he can vent his desire.


    The warmth of the corner of the mouth makes Li Meng''s pupils grow bigger and bigger. He detects the tears on Rose''s face.


    Li Meng froze, and all his movements stopped abruptly.


    For a long time, in Rose tiny Leng''s eyes, Li Meng calmly left the slight lips, his hands also gently pulled up the dress for rose.


    After all this, from Li Meng''s body, a faint pink gas came out, like the wind from the narrow cracks in the window.


    The hand that holds rose tightly also let go, no longer fetter her.


    Rose took advantage of the situation, quickly got up from Li menghuai, sat on one side, lowered her head and arranged her slightly messy clothes.


    "Hoo


    With a breath, Li Meng calmed down his inner impulse.


    Looking at the dark night scene outside the window, Li Meng said calmly: "don''t do such dangerous things in the future. Not everyone will be confused by you. Although you have the blood of demons, you are also human. Don''t let the power of blood make you lose your mind."


    Rose has the blood of enchantment, but what is enchantment? Is the representative of lust, Li Meng originally thought that rose should be very mature in "sex", but Li Meng was wrong, from the performance of rose just now, rose was obviously not good at it.


    As for the name of "black widow", it seems that many men fell into her hands.


    That kind of pink gas psychedelic ability is quite strong, if you change to others, I''m afraid it would have been cheated.


    Li Meng''s words warmed Rose''s heart slightly. She didn''t expect that the little man beside her had such a gentle side.


    She can know her ability to seduce people, in the face of temptation, he was able to resist down with willpower.


    This will, rose only admiration.


    The confusion in the heart finally dissipated, rose smile, and restored to the style of unlimited appearance.


    At this time, Li Meng said: "go back to your partner. As for the promise, you and I didn''t take the casual words seriously. There''s no need to care."


    This can make rose very dissatisfied, her mouth slightly warped, is very resentful way: "Li Meng younger brother, this is driving me away?"

 Chapter 1501

    With a slight sigh, Li Meng looked at the rose seriously and said in a deep voice: "I have a strong will, but I have a stronger desire for my body. Now I can control myself, but I don''t guarantee that I can control myself in the future. For men, you have the most obvious temptation. Don''t get angry."


    "No!"


    Rose smile, and light lying on Li Meng''s shoulder, whispered: "you are the strongest in the world, how can I tempt you, even if I am seduced, I also recognize, Li Meng younger brother, don''t look down on your name, for any woman, your blood is worth all they pay."


    Speaking of this, rose said curiously: "I have the blood of demons, and you are the most powerful human. What kind of existence do you think our children will be?"


    This woman


    Li Meng is more and more can''t understand what the woman around him is thinking. He was afraid to die before, but now he seems to be afraid again, and he doesn''t know how to repent. This woman''s heart is really complicated.


    Looking out of the dark window, Li Meng felt a trace of regret.


    It''s not about regretting what happened before, but regretting that he shouldn''t have said so much at the railway station, otherwise how could there be a goblin who seduced him all the time.


    It''s a long night


    It was said that it was a three-day journey, and the train really took three days.


    In these three days, Li Meng''s life is not easy, Li Meng has made up his mind not to touch rose this little girl, but in the face of Rose''s seduction, several times Li Meng almost crossed the line, fortunately every time Li Meng reined in, let rose very disappointed.


    This woman''s heart is really complicated, Li Meng sometimes really don''t know what rose is thinking.


    All in all, this is a very perverse woman.


    Three days later, at 2 p.m., outside Kyoto Station.


    In the vast crowd, rose and Li Meng are so eye-catching.


    What''s striking is their clothes and their identities.


    Because of the beauty, few people do not know the identity of rose, and Li Meng is not to mention.


    As soon as they walked out of the railway station, they were surrounded.


    And the sight of the surrounding, rose did not care, Li Meng nature will not care too much.


    At the edge of the square, they stopped.


    A pair of beautiful eyes looking at Li Meng, rose is very disappointed: "Li Meng younger brother, you are really timid, Mingming elder sister finally summoned up the courage, but you gave up."


    I''m afraid only Li Meng knows what this means.


    With a faint smile, Li Meng said in a soft voice: "you and I still have a long life. Why bother now? Leave everything to fate."


    Two people seem to be close, Li Meng is very clear, now the rose is just quite good for him, Li Meng is the same.


    "All right!"


    Rose was not satisfied with this, but what else could she say.


    Only step forward, in the surprised eyes of the onlookers, Li Meng''s forehead Dragonfly skimmed.


    After all this, in Li Meng''s eyes, she waved away.


    "Brother Li Meng, we will meet again one day."


    Light voice into the ear, Li Meng has no feelings.


    Had to rush on the side of the road is waiting for a passenger minibus.


    Li Meng can imagine that in the future, the TV stations in Kyoto and the major newspapers will report the love affair between him and rose crazily. No matter when the public opinion is terrible, the speed of communication is also the fastest.


    "Li... Where is Mr. Li Meng going?"


    Seeing that it was the legendary Li Meng who got on the bus, the young driver''s voice became stuttering and his face was only excited.


    Where to?


    After a little thought, Li Meng said, "the office building of quhunyu chamber of Commerce."


    "Good."


    Soul language chamber of commerce is also well-known in Kyoto. With the closer relationship between the first Legion and Huaxia, its fame will grow. For drivers who drive minibuses all the year round, they naturally know this place.


    The road in Kyoto is still very good, but in more than 40 minutes, Limon''s minibus arrived at the destination.


    This is the second ring city, located in the city center, is the most prosperous section of the second ring city.


    Surrounded by high-rise buildings, various hotels and business buildings, a high-rise building on the roadside is the office building of soul language chamber of Commerce in Kyoto.


    It is very high, with more than 40 stories. On one side of the building, there are several big words "soul language chamber of Commerce", which is very impressive.


    After getting off the bus, Li Meng went straight to the soul language chamber of Commerce.


    Just enter the gate, a very beautiful young woman will meet.


    "Please..."


    Before she could say two words, she realized the identity of the person in front of her.


    She quickly bowed her head and said, "Lord Li Meng! Inside, please


    "Where is Chen Yan?" Li Meng inquired.


    "Yes, miss. She''s in the office on the top floor."


    Li Meng said, "don''t worry about me. You''re busy. I''ll find her myself."


    "All right."


    Even so, after Li Meng entered the elevator in the hall, the receptionist quickly connected Chen Yan''s office.


    "Lord... Is Lord Li Meng here?"


    The voice on the phone was unexpected and joyful.


    The receptionist is just an ordinary person, not an internal person. Naturally, she can''t know some things.


    "Yes, Lord Li Meng has just entered the elevator."


    Chen Yan: "I see."


    It''s the first time for Li Meng to come to the office building of soul language chamber of Commerce in Kyoto. Although he doesn''t have much novelty in his heart, he is still very excited when he thinks about meeting Chen Yan soon.


    "Ding Dong."


    With a clear prompt, the elevator door opened.


    When the elevator door opened, Li Meng saw a graceful figure behind the door.


    With a smile on her face, she was dressed in a white-collar skirt and looked at Li Meng tenderly.


    Looking at Chen Yan standing in front of her, Li Meng says nothing. In Chen Yan''s exclamation, a princess hugs Chen Yan in her arms.


    "Where is the office?"


    Fortunately, there is no one in the corridor. Although she is shy, Chen Yan still looks to one side.


    Following Chen Yan''s instructions, Li Meng strode to the corridor on the left.


    Soon, Li Meng took Chen Yan into an office with exquisite decoration.


    On the wide seat behind the desk, Li Meng sat down with Chen Yan in his arms.


    "Master, what''s the matter with you?"


    Today''s host seems to be different, which worries Chen Yan.


    With a little smile, Li Meng lowered his head on Chen Yan''s ruddy lips and said, "it''s nothing. It''s just that a little girl stirred up a fire."

 Chapter 1502

    Heartburn?


    With a chuckle, Chen Yan holds Li Meng''s neck in her hands and says, "do you want Yan''er to extinguish the fire for her master?"


    "What do you say?"


    With a little smile, Li Meng lowered his head and covered Chen Yan''s red lips with a deep kiss.


    These days the backlog of anger is too big, in front of his woman, Li Meng naturally will not cover up.


    In the deep kiss, Li Meng can''t wait to pick up Chen Yan and put her attractive body on the desk.


    In the hands of Chen Yan is groping up, some rough, but also some urgent.


    Soon, Li Meng didn''t want to wait. He turned Chen Yan''s beautiful and attractive body and turned her back to him.


    Snow white skin and curve looming, the beautiful curve is stimulating Li Meng, needless to say, Li Meng rushed up.


    In the office, a blushing picture is happening.


    Only the gasping and groaning were telling the people outside.


    Three hours later, when it was getting dark outside, the movement in the office subsided slightly.


    In the office, on the seat behind the desk, the two people quietly embrace each other.


    Chen Yan sits lazily in Li Meng''s arms, slightly squinting, and her eyes are as tender as water.


    Although the clothes on the body have been sorted out, they are still slightly messy, which can remind people of the madness not long ago.


    Li Meng, on the other hand, is a woman in her arms.


    "Hoo


    A light call, the heart of the anger was finally vent out.


    All over Li Meng felt a kind of comfortable relaxation.


    Sure enough, they are still too young, and their self-control is still poor.


    However, looking at the beautiful and lovely Yan''er in her arms, Li Meng also wanted to open her heart.


    What else do you care about in front of your own woman? Just follow your heart.


    If you really want nothing, this long time is too hard.


    "Master! Is it done? " In Li Meng''s arms, Chen Yan murmurs to herself.


    It''s been more than half a month. Chen Yan knows where her master has gone, and she also knows the purpose of her master''s going to Xiangdu.


    To Chen Yan''s question, Li Meng replied: "well, it''s still smooth, although the result is not so perfect."


    Because nothing is done, the result is not perfect.


    Chen Yan then said, "when will the master leave?"


    Leaving?


    Is it leaving Kyoto?


    Thinking of this, Li Meng said, "don''t worry. Some things need to be dealt with in Kyoto."


    Kyoto is an international metropolis. Although Huaxia was founded and many countries in remote areas withdrew their embassies, the world''s leading powers all have embassies in Kyoto. In Kyoto, it is the only channel for the first corps to connect with the international community.


    "Well, master, Yan''er has something to tell you."


    Chen Yan seems very happy about Li Meng''s stay.


    Looking at Yan''er in his arms, Li Meng said softly, "well, it''s about business?"


    If you want to talk about Yan''er, it''s only business.


    With a slight nod, Chen Yan said in a soft voice: "because the conditions are not allowed, the soul language chamber of Commerce has not yet involved in the most important manufacturing industry. Now it is still based on trade. We get goods from" Al "and then sell them to the earth. My father and I have studied this. This is not a long-term solution."


    This is really not a long-term solution. Al and the earth are two different worlds. We can''t rely too much on al.


    Li Meng didn''t cut in and let Yan''er go on.


    Chen Yan continued: "I discussed with my father that the first regiment has a plan to support the industrialization of its countries, so we came up with a plan to expand the soul language chamber of Commerce and bring countries into the era of industrialization."


    "Oh? Tell me about it. "


    Li Meng is still very interested in the plan Yan''er says.


    Just listen to Chen Yan: "father and I mean to set up cities directly under the jurisdiction of the first Legion in the countries under the first legion, establish industrial zones and trade centers in the municipalities directly under the central government, and gradually industrialize from the municipalities directly under the central government to the whole country. Soul chamber of Commerce will involve several major industries, namely food, energy, mining, mechanical and electrical industries, and the main body will be built by soul chamber of Commerce, In this way, the first Legion can not only better control its countries, but also can not break away from the control of the first Legion economically. "


    Is it a municipality directly under the central government?


    This is a good way. At present, the industrial level of the countries under the first Legion is very poor. If it''s just aid and education, the time will be slow. In a short time, the first Legion will not be able to get much benefit.


    But if you do it according to the way Yan''er said, the time will be much faster.


    Under the leadership of Chen Qi and his daughter, soul language chamber of Commerce already has a very good system. Now, as long as it has funds, it can quickly set up factories in various countries. Although there is a lot of pressure in the early stage, after a difficult period, it will soar. Looking at the countries under the first corps, the market is still very large.


    With resources and population, the only thing we lack now is industry.


    At this time, Chen Yan said: "we will set up soul language banks in the municipalities of various countries, and let some farsighted businessmen participate in our industrialization by means of capital release. According to our estimation, in the first five years, the industrialization of various regions will have obvious achievements."


    It''s a good plan, but there are also variables.


    How to give up interests?


    How much to give up is also a big problem. If there is less, the existence of municipalities directly under the central government is a vampire in the eyes of all countries. If there is more, the interests of the first Legion will be affected.


    However, since it is a good plan, of course we have to implement it. As for the consequences, we will talk about it later.


    Thinking of this, Li Meng said to Chen Yan in his arms, "let go. The first Legion will fully support you. Is 50 billion yuan enough?"


    Chen Yan is naturally happy when the host agrees, but she shakes her head at the number.


    Although it is more than 50 billion, the territory of the first Legion can have three countries, and 50 billion is far from enough.


    With a little smile, Li Meng fondly pinched Yan''er''s nose and said softly, "it''s war time. I''ve already talked with" Al ". In the budget, any resources obtained by the first regiment there are free. In other words, there will be no extra cost for the equipment, machine tools and customized production line of the factory. You just need to spend the cost of building the factory, And labor costs. "


    "So..."


    Chen Yan shakes her head and looks at Li Meng pitifully. She is very cute.


    To Yan son this pair of pray appearance, Li Meng happy, and doubled, way: "that 100 billion crystal coin."


    (for monthly tickets, for recommended tickets, vigorously update)

 Chapter 1503

    In the unification war of Austria and Georgia, the first Legion gained a lot of war money.


    Although some of the fallen royal families kept their finances under the promise of the first legion, the first Legion was not polite to those stubborn royal families.


    Although the financial pressure is still great, Li Meng is no longer worried about the financial problems after the return of al.


    There is still some surplus food, although not much, but there is no problem in supporting the plan of soul language chamber of Commerce.


    Chen Yan is still not satisfied. She looks at Li Meng pitifully.


    With a little smile, Li Meng said helplessly: "we can only give so much. Rest assured, the development of all countries can not only let the first Corps contribute, and the governments of all countries will also give a sum of money to support their own industrialization."


    Hearing this, Chen Yan finally smiles and kisses Li Meng on the lips to show her gratitude.


    Li Meng, who can be polite, hugs Chen Yan with his backhand and kisses her deeply.


    It was not until late at night that Li Meng and Chen Yan left the office building of soul language chamber of Commerce and returned to their residence.


    At this time, Chen Qi had already returned to the residence, waiting for his daughter and the master to return.


    On the sofa in the hall, three people sat opposite each other.


    "Yan''er has already told me your plan. Do as you think. It''s a good plan. I''ll let the first Corps give you full support. Do you have any idea about the" site selection "of the municipality directly under the central government?"


    This issue of municipalities directly under the central government needs to be "negotiated" with other countries, at least to say hello, and site selection is the most important thing.


    Facing the host''s question, Chen Qi nodded and said: "considering that the future direction is not only domestic trade, but also foreign trade, the city of opollon in Bentley is very suitable. It is located at the north end of Bentley and faces East Asian countries directly. Foreign trade is very convenient. The kingdom of Austria is Delhi. Although this city is inland, it has a river and port connecting the sea, It''s located in the north, which is a good starting point. The kingdom of Danlan will choose the city of gulandan. It has a population and a port. Its location faces the Indian Ocean, which can be used as a starting point for the development to the West. "


    The city of oboalon, the city of Delhi, the city of gulandan


    In his heart, Li Meng wrote down these three cities in silence.


    He nodded softly: "as you said, the first regiment will inform you immediately after the negotiation with other countries has been concluded, and be ready to enter the three countries."


    Chen Qi: "yes!"


    At present, although the threat of the demons is close at hand, the development of all countries still can not be left behind.


    The demons are very strong, but they are not invincible to human beings. In other words, the strength of the demons is far from reaching the level of "despair" for human beings.


    If there is no first legion, maybe ten or twenty years later, the scenery on the earth will be different. However, the first Legion has a very powerful force for human beings.


    It''s hard to say who will win, or maybe in the coming war, no one will win, and the final result will be both sides.


    Back in Kyoto, Li Meng began to carry out his plan.


    The next day, Li Meng didn''t go anywhere and stayed in the mansion honestly.


    But outside, Li Meng sent some "ghouls" to deliver a report to embassies in Kyoto in the name of the first Corps ambassador.


    There is nothing special in the report, just some photos.


    Although it''s just a picture, the report caused a stir in Kyoto.


    Kyoto, palace.


    The rapid pace is ringing in the corridor, and a graceful figure is walking fast.


    "Teacher, teacher!"


    When she came to a gate and cried, she opened the door and went in.


    This is an office, Wang Yanmei''s office. Behind the desk, Wang Yanmei is sitting on a wide seat, looking at the thick stack of documents on the desk, with a very attentive expression.


    But Tara''s voice let her out of focus. When she looked up to the door, she saw Tara''s figure in a hurry.


    With her mouth slightly open, Wang Yanmei said calmly, "what''s the matter?"


    What happened?


    Tara was so worried that Wang Yanmei thought of it in her heart.


    Without hesitation, when she comes to the table, Tara puts a document in her arms in front of Wang Yanmei.


    Looking serious, Tara said in a deep voice: "today, embassies of all countries in Beijing have received a report from the first Corps. Teacher, you should have a look at the content of this report."


    Seeing that Tara looks so serious, Wang Yanmei is very curious about the contents of the documents on the desk.


    With doubts and curiosity, Wang Yanmei opens the document on the desk.


    Some photos


    When the seal was opened, Wang Yanmei took out the photos and looked at them one after another.


    Looking at the first one, Wang Yanmei was surprised and thoughtful.


    The first photo is a starry sky photo. The background is dark. Only one star is very clear. That is "the moon". The moon is very big, accounting for almost one third of the whole picture. On the orbit on the right side of the moon, a small ball is very conspicuous. It has color and is brown red. It is obviously man-made.


    Compared with the moon, although it is very small, Wang Yanmei can imagine its huge size.


    What''s that?


    Wang Yanmei doesn''t know, but she has a bad feeling in her heart.


    With complicated thoughts, Wang Yanmei opened the second one.


    The background of the second picture is the sea and islands. Over the dense forest, there are some big and small spherical objects. They are also brown red. The small ones are no less than 10 meters and the big ones are no less than 100 meters.


    The smaller round object reminds Wang Yanmei of a race that is about to be forgotten, the demonic tribe in Yunan.


    According to Wang Yanmei''s knowledge, this kind of spherical weapon was used when the demon clan ruled the southern mainland.


    Is it the "demons"?


    Is this possible? The second one doesn''t say. The first one is in the universe


    With doubts, Wang Yanmei opened the third one.


    The third photo is a battle scene. The background is the sea. Three beautiful warships are fighting against spherical objects in the sky. The scene is very fierce. Blue fireballs fall from the sky, and there are exploding flames in the sky, and there are falling spherical objects. The warships are also scarred, and thick smoke rises from the captain.


    Just three. There are only three photos in the file.


    After looking at the three photos, Wang Yanmei thought deeply, thinking about the meaning of the three photos.


    It''s clear that the first Legion is delivering something to other countries.


    Looking up at Tara at the table, Wang Yanmei hesitated slightly, and finally asked, "is he back?"

 Chapter 1504

    He?


    "He" in the teacher''s words, all Tara can think of is Li Meng.


    With a slight nod, Tara replied, "I''m back. At about 2 p.m. yesterday, Ambassador Li Meng returned to Kyoto. These photos were also sent to the ambassadors of all countries in his capacity as ambassador of the first Corps."


    Tara doesn''t want her teacher to know about her relationship with Li Meng. She must pay attention to her address.


    Wang Yanmei asked again, "what is the situation of ambassadors of various countries now?"


    Tara replied: "they are very concerned about this and want to know what the first Legion means. Because Ambassador Li Meng did not enter the Embassy of the first legion, they could not contact Ambassador Li Meng. In this case, they thought of the teacher and wanted to ask the teacher to hold an ambassador meeting."


    Looking down at the photo on the table, Wang Yanmei looks thoughtful.


    There is so much information hidden in these photos that people have to pay attention to it.


    What on earth does he want to express?


    Wang Yanmei doesn''t know. If there is anyone else in the world that she can''t see through, I''m afraid it''s only "he".


    Thinking of this, Wang Yanmei knows that this Ambassador meeting must be held. Maybe this is also the result he wants to see.


    Without hesitation, Wang Yanmei said to Tara, "I''d like to extend an invitation to the ambassadors of all countries to hold a meeting of" ambassadors "in the Great Hall tomorrow, so that they must be present in time."


    Tara also realized the importance of the matter and nodded: "yes, I''m going to contact embassies of various countries. Ambassador Li Meng, I''ll go in person. He should be in a mansion in the second ring city now."


    Wang Yanmei was slightly surprised by Tara''s last words and gave her a thoughtful look.


    The residence of Li Meng in the second ring city is not something that ordinary people can know. Although Tara in this position has a channel to know, she can''t know if she doesn''t make a special inquiry. But listening to Tara''s tone, she seems to be very familiar with the residence.


    Now is not the time to think more, Wang Yanmei said calmly: "go."


    With a slight nod, Tara turns away in a hurry.


    Today''s Kyoto is still prosperous, as usual, day after day, although there are slight changes every day, but people can''t feel it.


    But today, for some, it''s bound to be a tough day.


    Doubts about the unknown, fear, and curiosity, tonight is destined to be a sleepless night for some people.


    But for Li Meng, the pressure on his shoulders has long been used to.


    Things should be done step by step, no anxiety, no anxiety, no matter when, calm and an ordinary heart is the most important, because it can make a person become rational enough.


    In the second ring city, at the gate of Li Meng''s residence.


    A black car appeared from the street and slowly stopped at the roadside outside the gate of the residence.


    As the door opened, a graceful figure stepped out of the car.


    Looking at the mansion in front of her, Tara smiles on her beautiful face and thinks of someone.


    Without hesitation, she came to the gate and rang the bell.


    In the mansion


    "Master, Miss Tara, please."


    Tara?


    Sitting on the soft sofa, Li Meng took his eyes away from the laptop on the desk in front of him with a smile on his face.


    I didn''t expect her to come in person.


    Looking back at the maid who had just entered the hall not far away, Li Meng said, "bring her in."


    "Yes


    With a slight reply, the maid turned and left.


    After the maid left, Li Meng closed his laptop and waited for Tara to come.


    After a while, the maid came back, and she was followed by another graceful figure.


    It''s Tara.


    Entering the hall, Tara casts her eyes at Li Meng. They look at each other and smile.


    Without saying much, Li Meng patted the sofa beside him and motioned for Tara to come.


    With a slight blush on her face, Tara honestly comes to Li Meng and sits beside him.


    After a lazy stretch, Li Meng turns over and lies down on Tara''s leg.


    For Li Meng''s intimate action, Tara''s face is as soft as water, no longer shy. Naturally, she puts her hand on Li Meng and looks down at Li Meng gently.


    After a little warmth, Tara''s whisper broke the silence in the hall.


    "Do you know what I''m here for?"


    In this regard, Li Meng just a faint smile, said: "it''s for those photos."


    "Well!" Tara nodded softly.


    Tara continued: "tomorrow, the teacher will hold an" ambassador "meeting in the great hall. Xiao Meng, you can attend and deliver photos to embassies. Xiao Meng also has this meaning."


    "That''s about it."


    Li Meng didn''t hide it and admitted it honestly.


    The reason why Li Meng sent photos to various countries is to attract the attention of all countries.


    Once attention is paid, ambassadors will naturally try to find out the meaning of these photos.


    At present, there is only one way to know "information", that is "he", the ambassador of the first Corps.


    The meeting was held within Li Meng''s expectation, which was also the result Li Meng wanted to see.


    "Xiaomeng, what happened?" Tara asked curiously.


    With a little smile and looking at Tara''s beautiful face, Li Meng said softly, "do you really want to know?"


    Tara rolled her eyes and said, "nonsense, of course I want to know."


    Turning over from Tara''s legs and looking at her, Li Meng said warmly, "if you kiss me, I''ll tell you."


    For Li Meng''s blatant teasing, Tara''s face turned a little red and looked at Li Meng resentfully.


    Although she is shy in her heart, Tara is not a woman who is easy to flinch. She turns a white eye to Li Meng lovingly and slightly leans down to kiss Li Meng on the lips.


    "Come here!"


    Before touching, Li Meng smiles, hugs Tara and kisses her on the lips.


    Tara has no time to respond to Li Meng''s sudden attack. When she reacts, her mouth has been occupied by Li Meng.


    After a deep kiss, Li Meng let go of her breathless face.


    In Tara''s resentful eyes, Li Meng takes Tara''s waist, pulls her into her arms and sits on her lap.


    Such a close posture makes Tara very shy. She lowers her head and dare not look at the little man in front of her.


    Li Meng didn''t bully Tara any more. He took Tara''s waist and sat quietly on the soft sofa.

 Chapter 1505

    Holding Tara, Li Meng sighed: "in the near future, there will be a turmoil in the world of mankind. Tara, you and your teachers should be prepared. No one can stay out of this turmoil, neither the first army nor the countries of mankind."


    What happened?


    Although Xiaomeng didn''t say it clearly, Tara could feel the gravity in Xiaomeng''s words.


    Tara didn''t ask any more. She''ll know at tomorrow''s meeting.


    Staying quietly in Li Meng''s arms, Tara is enjoying this rare time with him.


    "Stay tonight." In Tara''s ear, Limon whispered.


    This sentence made Tara''s ears red. She could feel her heart beating fast.


    She didn''t want to refuse, but she couldn''t agree.


    Looking up, Tara looked at Li Meng with a blush on her face and said apologetically, "sorry, the meeting will be held tomorrow. I have a lot of preparatory work to do. I can''t stay too long."


    Li Meng can understand that Tara is not him. As Wang Yanmei''s assistant, she has a lot to do.


    Shaking his head, Li Meng said: "it doesn''t matter, you are mine sooner or later, I don''t mind waiting."


    For Li Meng''s strong words, Tara only blushed slightly and looked a little uncomfortable, but she didn''t say much, which was regarded as acquiescence.


    Gently in that round buttock a pat, Li Meng said with a smile: "well, I don''t leave you, to busy your business."


    Tara can find time to come and tell him in person that Li Meng is very satisfied and can''t ask too much.


    When her buttocks were attacked, Tara''s face became more ruddy. She looked at Li Meng bitterly, got up and left Li Meng''s arms.


    Looking back at Li Meng, Tara reluctantly said, "I''ll go."


    "Go Li Meng just nodded.


    Tara left, and her graceful figure disappeared in Li Meng''s eyes.


    After Tara left, Li Meng put his eyes on the laptop on the desk again.


    Li Meng is not worried about tomorrow''s meeting. What he has to do in the meeting room is very simple. He just gives a warning to all countries. As for what happens after that, it is not within the first corps'' ability.


    In a few months, the first Legion will do what they should.


    Because Li Meng is very clear that in the war with the demons, human countries can''t count on it. Their only role is to disperse the power of the demons, that''s all.


    Time passed quickly, unconsciously, night came.


    Chen Qi and Chen Yan, who left in the morning, also returned to their residence.


    In the bright hall, three people sit opposite each other.


    "When the" ambassador "meeting is over tomorrow, I should leave Kyoto. As an" ambassador ", I will choose a smart person from your ghouls."


    Li Meng has been an ambassador for a long time, and it''s time to step down.


    As far as Li Meng is concerned, there is no need to stay in Kyoto, and diplomatic affairs can be left to others.


    In addition to the soldiers from "Al", only the "ghouls" can serve as the "ambassadors" in the first legion, because they are the most humane and the most easily integrated into the human society.


    Diplomacy is very important. Chen Qi is naturally happy that the host can give this responsibility to the ghoul.


    Chen Qilian said: "yes, I will carefully select the right person."


    "Well!" With a slight reply, Li Meng said: "after I leave, the focus of soul language chamber of Commerce will shift to the domestic territory. The plan of the industrial zone of the municipality directly under the central government should soon come to an end. Although the war with the demons is close at hand, this can not be the reason why soul language chamber of Commerce will stop developing."


    Chen Qi nodded softly and said, "I understand. I will let my daughter go ahead and choose the executors of the industrial zone plan of the municipalities directly under the central government. Now there are more than 3000 members of the ghoul family, and there are enough talents. Please rest assured."


    The greatest ability of the ghouls is probably learning.


    As the ancestor of the ghoul, Chen Qi was just an ordinary civilian, but after he became a ghoul, his knowledge and vision have greatly increased in the past two years, and now he has become a very talented "person".


    Chen Qi and Li Meng are still at ease. The soul language chamber of Commerce will give him no problem at all.


    All that should be said, in Chen Qi''s eyes, Li Meng pulls Chen Yan upstairs.


    The relationship between Li Meng and Chen Yan has long been no secret, and Chen Qi naturally knows it.


    Although Chen Qi doesn''t know why his master is interested in wasting his physical strength, he can still accept his daughter as his object. With this relationship, the status of ghouls in his master''s heart will be more stable.


    Of course, Chen Qi also knows that the master at this time is still "human", and human beings are driven by desire. Chen Qi can understand that he is interested in "sex".


    In the bedroom, Chen Yan is very skilled for Li Meng undress, put on a pajamas.


    After changing, Li Meng lies on the bed lazily and looks at Yan''er who is changing clothes with appreciative eyes.


    Although as a human, Yan''er''s beauty can only be called "pretty", but after she became a ghoul, everything changed, her body became more perfect, her skin became more white and her face became more beautiful.


    This is probably the ability of the "Ghoul" to control the growth of the body. Naturally, men don''t say that if they are women, such as Yan''er, in order to win his favor, they will deliberately make themselves more beautiful and moving.


    Sometimes Li Meng wonders why the "Ghoul" created by him unintentionally is so perfect and has such practical ability. However, the ghoul carefully designed and created has great defects, not only the ghoul, but also her.


    For example, ghouls can''t control the growth of their bodies. As they fight and absorb more and more power of death, ghouls will begin to grow and become bigger and bigger.


    Now it''s more than a year since the first Ghoul appeared. The first group of ghouls that survived have grown to 2.5 meters and are still growing. If we give enough time to ghouls, in decades, hundreds, even thousands of years, we can''t say that they will grow more than 10 meters tall.


    Even the creator of Li Meng doesn''t know the limit of ghost.


    There is also Shiji. Compared with Shigui, Shiji is no doubt a higher class, because all Shiji are transformed from the reincarnation pool. Their congenital foundation is many times higher than that of Shigui. But like Shigui, Shiji also faces the problem of infinite growth.


    However, for unrestricted growth, the ghost can''t control it, while the corpse can suppress it, which enables the corpse to maintain its "human" form all the time, and of course, it can completely explode into a real form.


    (for monthly tickets, for recommended tickets, vigorously update)

 Chapter 1506

    The power of death is a kind of magic power. It has the ability to shape the material. Just take the big sword in the hands of ghouls. Ghouls were soldiers of the first Legion before they died. After death, under the erosion of the power of death, their power combat clothes were shaped into black armor, and their guns were transformed into big swords.


    This is against the laws of physics, but what are the laws of physics? It''s just a narrow sense of scientific and technological knowledge that human beings understand, not to mention the vast universe. There are many things that human beings can''t understand on the earth alone.


    According to Li Meng''s estimation, the three generals in the first Legion who were given the mark of death by him should be a huge existence if they return to their true form.


    Of course, Li Meng doesn''t want to see the three generals return to their real bodies, because this is a one-way ticket. Once they return to their real bodies, they will not be able to return to the "human" form, and will always exist in their real bodies.


    The pure white skin, the wonderful curve, a pair of attractive picture then revealed in Li Meng''s eyes.


    For the owner''s peeping, Chen Yan doesn''t care at all, calmly puts on a very attractive short skirt pajamas for herself.


    After all this, she climbed into bed and lay down in Li Meng''s arms.


    Jiao body into the bosom, Li Meng very naturally took Yan son that soft Jiao body.


    Lying in her master''s arms, Chen Yan said softly, "master, Yan''er, let''s go back to Kyoto with you. My father said that the headquarters of soul language chamber of Commerce in Nanlin island will be expanded. In the future, the headquarters of Nanlin island will be the center of soul language chamber of Commerce. In order to better complete the plan of the industrial zone of the municipality directly under the central government, the interior of soul language chamber of Commerce needs to be reorganized and expanded. My father gave this task to me."


    To Yan son this small request, Li Meng naturally won''t refuse.


    Caressing the soft hair behind Yan''er, Li Meng said: "let''s go together."


    Looking up slightly, Chen Yan looks at Li Meng tenderly. She just skims the water on Li Meng''s lips.


    How can Li Meng resist Yan''er''s provocation? In Chen Yan''s exclamation, she turns over and presses her under her body.


    Long night, what will happen next, this blushing and shy thing naturally needless to say.


    Time goes by, and the night is long and short.


    The next morning, Li Meng got up early and was ready to go out.


    At this time, Chen Qi and his daughter have already left. When Li Meng wakes up, Yan''er is no longer around.


    After finishing his breakfast, Li Meng slowly set out for the great hall.


    The hall is located in a ring around the city, not far from the residence. About 40 minutes later, Li Meng arrived at the hall.


    Since the "ambassadors" meeting is an interim decision and a secret meeting, the public does not know about it. There are no paparazzi or journalists, so it seems very quiet outside the hall.


    In the parking lot, only the motorcade of envoys from various countries attracted so much attention, which also made Li Meng know that many envoys from various countries rushed in front of him.


    "It seems that some people lost sleep last night."


    Walking on the steps leading to the great hall, Li Meng looked at the motorcade in the parking lot and muttered.


    Compared with other ambassadors, Li Meng is much more monotonous and alone.


    Li Meng is not too late. Not far away, an ambassador of a certain country is coming here surrounded by a large group of people.


    "Mr. Li Meng, Mr. Li Meng, please wait a moment."


    As soon as he entered the hall, a cry came from behind Li Meng in the corridor.


    This made Li Meng pause slightly and turn to look behind him.


    With this look, Li Meng saw the man who had just entered the gate.


    As soon as he saw him, Li Meng felt a headache. Naturally, Li Meng did not forget the agreement with the order empire. However, under the current situation, the agreement with the order will no doubt be invalid.


    It''s OK to cancel the agreement, but the 200 billion yuan is not a small amount. If we return it like this, Li Meng is really a little distressed.


    Looking at Sloan who came to him, Li Meng said with a smile: "it''s Mr. Sloan, the ambassador of the order empire. Let''s go together."


    Escape can''t solve the problem, and Li Meng never thought about it.


    Slemann nodded and walked side by side with Li Meng in the corridor.


    Looking at the young man beside him, as he walked along, he said, "I haven''t slept all night since I received the report from the first regiment yesterday. Mr. Limon, what''s the matter?"


    "I''ll make it clear at the meeting that there''s no need for Mr. Salman to worry," he said


    See Li Meng do not want to tell him in advance, Sleman did not continue to ask.


    He asked another question, and said, "Mr. Li Meng, who has not forgotten the agreement between the first Legion and the order Empire? A year has passed, and the domestic government is asking about the progress of this matter. "


    How could Li Meng forget the agreement with the order Empire?


    Knowing that Salman would ask about it, Li Meng said with regret: "Mr. Salman, I''m afraid the result of this matter will disappoint you. For some reasons, the agreement between the first Legion and the order empire can only be voided."


    Void the agreement?


    Slemann was a little stunned, and said: "Mr. Li Meng, what do you mean? Slytherin is of great significance to our country. The first regiment can''t be so rebellious


    Li Meng could hear the anxiety in the words of Salman, and he comforted: "Mr. Salman, it''s not that the first Legion is unwilling to complete the agreement with the order Empire, but that the situation forces it. Rest assured that the first Legion will give back the 200 billion yuan."


    Slemann doesn''t care about crystal coins, nor does the order empire. Compared with money, slemann cares more about the agreement with Slytherin. But now, the first Legion has voided the agreement.


    What is going on?


    The first Legion will not cancel the agreement for no reason, and Mr. Li Meng also said that the situation forced it.


    This made Salman think deeply and asked Li Meng, "Mr. Li Meng, is it related to that report?"


    Li Meng didn''t say much, just nodded.


    Although it''s just a nod, it also makes Salman understand a lot of things.


    At this time, the conference room where the "ambassador" meeting was held arrived, which was room 312.


    It''s getting late. When both Li Meng and Si man entered the conference room, the ambassadors of all countries had basically arrived in the huge conference room.


    On a circular table, more than ten figures gathered together, some of them were fresh and some were familiar.


    As soon as he entered the conference room, Li Meng looked at a graceful figure on the round table.


    It''s "Wang Yanmei" and Tara standing behind her.

 Chapter 1507

    As if aware of Li Meng''s sight, Wang Yanmei nodded to Li Meng, looking very calm.


    And standing behind Wang Yanmei, Tara looks at Li Meng with a soft face and a smile.


    After looking back from Wang Yanmei and Tara, Li Meng slightly observed the crowd on the ring table.


    While Li Meng was observing them, the people on the circle were also observing Li Meng.


    No one is new to this young man. In this year, his deeds spread quickly, and no one in East Asia knows him. Even in Central Asia, there are legends about him.


    Young as he is, no one will look down on him for it.


    The ambassador of the Republic of SARGA, keos.


    Ambassador of the kingdom of Orleans


    Ambassador of the kingdom of Baren "Kenan"


    Ambassador of the Republic of baltan


    Ambassador of the kingdom of Sidu "Charles"


    Ambassador of the American Federation "bro Ville"


    There were 17 people on the ring table, of whom Li Meng knew only one third.


    Except for some countries in East Asia, other countries should be in Central Asia and southwest Asia.


    In other words, the whole Asian countries have basically arrived at this conference.


    The territory of the first Legion basically covers all southwest Asia. It can be said that this conference is a large continental conference.


    In an empty seat on the ring table, Li Meng sat down and waited quietly.


    It''s not time for the meeting to start, and there are not enough people, so we need to wait for a while.


    The conference room is not quiet, ambassadors are whispering, which makes the conference room "buzzing" noise.


    As time goes by, the ambassadors who have not yet arrived also arrive one by one. When the number of people on the ring table reaches 21, the time for the meeting is up.


    When the time came, Wang Yanmei said to the microphone in front of her, "everyone, please keep quiet."


    With the help of the loudspeaker in the conference room, Wang Yanmei''s voice is very loud, which makes the conference room quiet.


    People''s eyes looked at Wang Yanmei.


    In the eyes of the public, Wang Yanmei said calmly: "the purpose of this meeting should be understood by all of you. I''m just talking nonsense. I''m the sponsor of this meeting, but today''s protagonist is not me, but Mr. Li Meng."


    With this sound, Mr. Li Meng made everyone look at him.


    Wang Yanmei added: "now let Mr. Li Meng explain everything for us."


    Everyone came to the spirit, looking forward to Li Meng.


    The report sent by the first Legion yesterday was received by all of you. They also saw the photos, which made them very curious and puzzled.


    In the face of people''s eyes, Li Meng didn''t have stage fright. He took out a big metal disc from his pocket and threw it gently. In people''s puzzled eyes, the disc landed on a platform in the middle of the ring table.


    I saw a blue ray from the disc. In the eyes of everyone, the blue ray diffused in the air, casting a huge and clear picture.


    Is this holographic projection?


    Looking at the clear picture in the air, people were only amazed.


    I''ve always heard that the first regiment has the most advanced technology. Now it seems that it is.


    The picture in the air is an image of a circular creature, which is familiar to many of you.


    In the eyes of people with different expressions, Li Meng said calmly: "you must know the history of Yunan continent, and I will not tell you too much. What is the thing in the picture? You should all understand that it is a kind of weapon. You call the weapons of the" demon people "you call them" demons "


    "Since the first Legion liberated the continent of Austria, they also had some contact with this kind of creatures. According to our understanding, these creatures are not demons in the traditional sense. The first Legion collectively called them" demons ". In the southern continent, the demons rule the local people with" theocracy "and call themselves" gods. "


    At this time, the picture in the air is changing, and the image becomes a number of spherical creatures of different sizes.


    Li Meng said: "this is the spectrum of the arms of the demons. The smallest is the" sentry "of the demons. The radius is five meters. There are five levels, namely, the five meter level, the ten meter level, the fifty meter level, the hundred meter level, and the largest two hundred meter level space warships. The weapon used by the demons is a kind of plasma energy weapon, which is very powerful."


    Space Battleship?


    Looking at the image on the screen, the audience showed an incredible look.


    How is that possible?


    Now human beings can''t walk out of the earth. Can the demons have this ability?


    Think of this, people look at each other, some can not believe.


    The picture changes again. This time, the round creature is gone. Instead, it is a brownish red, humanoid creature. It has a horny shell, a pointed tail, and a devil''s shape on the whole.


    Li Meng didn''t care about the change of people''s expression. He continued: "these are the ruling class" Tongwei "of the demons. In the eyes of the people in Yunan, they are the" messengers "of gods and the commanders of the battlefield. As for those" gods ", they are the same as human beings, but they are not human beings."


    Not human?


    Hearing this, people looked at Li Meng with a puzzled face and didn''t understand the meaning of Li Meng''s last sentence.


    Looking very calm, Li Meng said calmly: "speaking of this, you should be very confused, clearly with the earth, why the demons have such advanced technology, even have the ability to leave the earth."


    Yeah, just why?


    Li Meng''s words undoubtedly tell the most confused place in people''s hearts. How can the demon clan have such advanced technology?


    I can''t figure it out. I can''t say it.


    With a little smile, Li Meng said calmly: "this is cognition. For you, the earth is the only and the center of the universe, and human beings are also the only life in the universe. You may have the idea of extraterrestrial life, but your narrow vision makes you doubt it. But now you don''t need to doubt it. According to the investigation of the first legion, the demons are not earth life, It''s alien species. They came to earth a long time ago, but for some reason they fell asleep and didn''t wake up until a hundred years ago. "


    Alien species?


    Li Meng''s words can cause xuanran big slope, everyone in the meeting room is a face strange looking at Li Meng.


    There are still unbelievable and shocked in the strangeness.


    Is that possible?


    The ambassador of the American Federation, bro Ville, said immediately, "Mr. Limon, is this the conjecture of the first legion, or is it a well founded fact?"

 Chapter 1508

    Alien life, if this is true, then human cognition will be completely subverted.


    Broville''s words made everyone''s eyes look at Li Meng. They wanted to know what the young man would say.


    Facing the public''s eyes, Li Meng said with a faint smile: "at the beginning, I had contact with a" God "in the demon clan. Although her body is" human ", here..."


    Li Meng pointed to his head and said, "but consciousness is not. This kind of living body is very strange. It can live in the human brain. It''s a very strange living body."


    Speaking of this, Li Meng said calmly: "you can believe it or not, but the next thing the first army will do is the most important thing."


    At this time, the image on the screen changed again, and became an island.


    Those who are familiar with this island will not be unfamiliar with it. It is "Devil Island".


    Li Meng said: "this is the Devil Island. A year ago, demons occupied the Devil Island. The reason why the demons occupied the Devil Island is not the city of sirilyn, but a unique and rare mineral" Sikkim "on the Devil Island. It is a precious metal mineral. It is the main material for the demons to make subluminal engines. Without it, the demons can''t even leave the earth, This kind of "Sikkim" is also necessary for the demons to manufacture large space warships


    After a few words, Li Meng continued: "in the past six months, the first regiment has been collecting some information about the demons. According to the existing information, there are five 200 meter class space warships in the demons. The number of the demons'' weapons in the atmosphere is unknown. In order to cut off the source of the demons'' Sikkim and prevent the demons from building space warships, a few months later, The first Legion will launch "operation" on Alcatraz


    Speaking of this, Li Meng looked around the crowd and said, "you should be ready."


    make preparation?


    Everyone looked at each other. The fact that Mr. Li Meng said was too strange. Up to now, they have not separated from the chaotic thinking.


    At this time, the ambassador of the kingdom of Baron Kennan said in a deep voice: "if the demons are really like what Mr. Limon said, the first Legion''s attack on" demon island "is likely to enrage the demons, which is really risky."


    "Adventure?"


    With a little smile, Li Meng looked at Kenan and asked, "ambassador Kenan, do you think the demons will let humans go?"


    Speaking of this, Li Meng looked around the people on the ring table and said in deep Italian, "the history of your countries has legends about" gods ". Maybe that''s them."


    What does that mean?


    Li Meng''s deep words made many people frown and fall into meditation.


    What Mr. Li Meng said today has a great impact on them. Extraterrestrial life, space warships, everything is so incredible, just like a door has been opened for them, and Mr. Li Meng is the door opener. They are curious about the world outside, but they are also very afraid.


    In the silence of the crowd, Li Meng gently waves his hand. The disc on the central platform of the circular table takes back the light, turns into a phantom and falls into Li Meng''s hands.


    Mr. Li Meng is the most powerful thinker, and he has been familiar with this scene.


    The disc was folded up, and looking at the silent crowd, Li Meng said calmly: "the reason why I send those photos to you is for today''s meeting. The theme of today''s meeting is to let you know something you don''t know, and the most important thing is the ultimate goal of the first Legion, which is warning."


    "Our first Legion is not a country or a race. The first Legion is an armed organization composed of different people and races. Therefore, we have no sense of national superiority or the pleasure of conquering others. Our only goal is to lead mankind out of the earth and into the starry sky."


    With a little smile, Li Meng said: "of course, in order to achieve this goal, resources are indispensable, and resources are indispensable territory. Although our first army has ambition, but this ambition is not on the earth, so the first army still hopes that your countries can embark on their own path, of course, on the premise that, You will be able to weather the coming turmoil. "


    "Whether you believe it or not, it''s your own business. What the first Legion should do and what it can do have been done. The future outcome depends on destiny."


    Destiny?


    It''s too much fun. How can the future of mankind be handed over to heaven?


    But what Li Meng said made people silent. At this time, they didn''t know what to say or do. What else could they do?


    It''s a reminder. It''s a nuisance to them.


    Because what Mr. Li Meng said is beyond their ability.


    At this time, the most stable Ambassador of the Republic of SARGA kaios spoke, he asked: "Mr. Li Meng, can the first Legion really confirm that the demons have the ambition to rule the earth?"


    Li Meng couldn''t deny kaios''s inquiry and said calmly: "it''s natural. If it''s not certain, the first Legion won''t be in such a hurry. They will launch a war against human beings sooner or later. What the first Legion should do is to advance the war, so that the real power of the demons will not exceed that of the first Legion."


    "Oh?"


    This made kaios''s eyes slightly bright, and also surprised the ambassadors who recognized Li Meng''s words.


    According to Mr. Li Meng, does the first Legion seem to have the assurance of defeating the demons?


    Is the first Legion so strong?


    Kaios immediately asked: "listen to Mr. Li Meng, the first army has the confidence to defeat the demons?"


    Li Meng shook his head and said, "let''s open it in March and July."


    Three seven?


    People are very disappointed, the probability is too low, that is to say, the first Legion has no confidence to defeat the demons.


    Now people don''t care whether it''s true or not. The first Legion won''t say something that doesn''t exist. If the demons really will launch a war against humanity, how will they deal with it?


    This is what the ambassadors here are most worried about.


    It''s true that the demons have space warships, because they all see them in the photos.


    At this time, kaios said in a loud voice: "ladies and gentlemen, even if there is a war between the demons and human beings, we human beings may not lose. Now human beings have nearly two billion people, and their territory accounts for seven tenths of the whole land. However, the demons have only one territory, the southern continent. If we really fight, it''s possible that who loses will win. As long as we unite, we will be able to defeat the demons."


    It''s easy to say, but it''s not easy to be united.


    Asia is too big, and the strength of various countries is uneven. With the current level of science and technology of various countries, they do not have the ability to unite.


    (for monthly tickets, for recommended tickets, vigorously update)

 Chapter 1509

    "The demons have warships flying in space. Even if we have the strength to fight the demons in the atmosphere, how can we deal with the attack from the orbit? In the face of the crushing of science and technology, our city will only become the target of the enemy. Once our weapons manufacturing factory is destroyed by the enemy, mankind will only gradually perish in the long war. "


    It''s broville. The American Federation has more advanced technology than other countries, and its knowledge level is much higher than other countries. Broville knows the meaning of space warship very well.


    Human beings have no weapons to attack outer space, that is to say, the air supremacy is in the hands of the demons.


    Although the demon clan has only five space warships, the firepower of large warships is amazing. Five space warships are enough to control the airspace of the whole land of the earth.


    Yes, once the enemy bombed in orbit, how should mankind deal with it?


    For this problem, people subconsciously look at Li Meng.


    The chance of opening three or seven is not low. Does the first Legion have weapons that can attack the enemy in outer space.


    Li Meng is not stupid. Naturally, he knows what people mean when they look at him.


    After a little silence, Li Meng did not hide, and said calmly: "the first Corps really has a weapon that can attack outer space, called electromagnetic railgun. Its power is very strong. Only two gates need to be deployed in Asia to completely cover the airspace of Asia."


    Electromagnetic railgun?


    What kind of weapon is this? Naturally, people don''t know.


    But for everyone, it''s enough to know that "it" can attack targets in outer space.


    "I don''t know if the first Legion can sell this weapon?" kaioslian said


    With such good weapons, of course, people want them. This may be the key to changing the war situation.


    But Li Meng shook his head, very simply shook his head.


    This made people''s looks slightly changed and their eyes changed when they looked at Li Meng.


    Only Tara is a little worried. Behind Wang Yanmei, she looks at Li Meng anxiously.


    This war is about the victory and defeat of the whole human race. If the first Legion has the winning weapon, but it still hides it privately, once the content of this meeting explodes, the first Legion will bear the pressure of public opinion, and do not underestimate the power of public opinion at any time.


    At this time, broville said: "Mr. Limon, as long as your army can promise to sell such weapons, any conditions can be offered."


    In the face of people''s different looks, Li Meng''s face was calm. He shook his head and said, "it''s not that the first Legion doesn''t want to take out such weapons, but that you don''t have the ability to use them."


    Li Meng''s words can make many people dissatisfied, think that Li Meng is looking for an excuse.


    Only Wang Yanmei, thoughtfully, said in a soft voice, "please make it clear to me."


    Facing Wang Yanmei''s light eyes, Li Meng said calmly: "electromagnetic railgun is also known as electromagnetic acceleration. It uses huge electric power to generate electromagnetic field to push the projectile to attack. If it wants to make it powerful enough to attack the evil targets in outer space, it needs huge electric power."


    Speaking of this, Li Meng looked back at Wang Yanmei and said, "I have been in Kyoto for some time, and I have a little understanding of China. Take the whole of China as an example, the power generated by all cities can not supply the power required by an electromagnetic railgun. As an advanced weapon, if you want to make the electromagnetic railgun play its due power, We also need the assistance of all kinds of auxiliary equipment, satellites, space-based radar, and after considering the destruction of satellites, we also need secondary pre-warning aircraft. None of you can meet these requirements. "


    At present, the most traditional thermal power plants are used for power generation in various countries. Deforestation uses inexhaustible trees for power generation. The reserve of electricity can be said to be very weak.


    So it is


    Li Meng''s words finally let everyone know where the problem lies, one after another show embarrassment.


    In the end, it''s not that the first Legion doesn''t want to give it, but that they don''t even have the qualification to use it.


    This makes people very disappointed. If there is no electromagnetic railgun, how can they deal with the enemy in outer space?


    "Is there no way?" Wang Yanmei asked again in a soft voice.


    Facing Wang Yanmei''s eyes, Li Meng thought to himself.


    After calculating the situation of some countries, Li Meng pondered: "it''s not that there isn''t..."


    Li Meng''s words made people''s eyes slightly bright, and they looked at Li Meng one after another.


    In the eyes of the public, Li Meng continued: "the most important thing to use the electromagnetic railgun is not the power, but the protection. The first regiment naturally has a way to solve the problem of power, but how to protect the electromagnetic railgun is the biggest problem. Although the electromagnetic railgun is powerful, it can''t guarantee that one shot can destroy the space warships of the demon clan, Once the position of the electromagnetic railgun is exposed, how to hide and protect the electromagnetic railgun is the most important thing. At present, China, the Commonwealth of North America and the Republic of Saudi Arabia have the ability to do so. "


    Speaking of this, Li Meng looked around the crowd calmly and said: "for the future of mankind, the first Corps can help you deploy three electromagnetic railguns. You need to talk about how to use them. After that, you can tell me. I will tell the first corps to send the corresponding technical team. Two months, you only have two months at most."


    Three doors?


    "Mr. Limon, the order empire is not in Asia. Can you help the order Empire? Please rest assured that any conditions can be raised, and the order empire will certainly be satisfied. "


    On the request of Salman, Li Meng did not refuse, nodded: "I''ll consider it. I''ll talk about the details afterwards."


    With Li Meng''s promise, Salman was relieved.


    The order empire is in the southwest of Europe, not in Asia. This electromagnetic railgun is of great significance


    Now to help human beings deal with the demons is to help Li Meng himself. The more human beings share, the less pressure on the shoulders of the first Legion. The war with the demons will be a world war. Li Meng doesn''t want to see the first Legion fight alone. As long as the whole human beings and the demons have the power of the first war, human beings will have the hope of victory.


    Time is running out, but there is no time for hesitation.


    The longer the delay, the better for the demons.


    There may not be much interest in assisting countries now, but after the war, the first Legion will get an intangible asset, which will be a great help to the first Legion.


    This is the end of a meeting, which is undoubtedly extremely special and a day worthy of historical records.


    During this meeting, ambassadors of various countries learned a lot, some magical and eye opening things.


    Within a week, the top leaders of Asian countries will know the situation they are facing.


    This is what Li Meng is happy to see. Asian countries know that relevant news will soon spread all over the world.


    In helping humans improve their ability to deal with demons, the first Legion can also make a fortune in war.


    Although it is aid, it is not free aid. The first regiment is not generous enough to give away high-end weapons and equipment.


    Today''s meeting is just a notice to all countries in advance, so that ambassadors of all countries have time to send the news back home. The second meeting and the third meeting are the climax of all countries.


    (for monthly tickets, for recommended tickets, vigorously update)

 Chapter 1510

    After the meeting, when leaving the great hall, one person caught up with Li Meng.


    It''s Tara.


    Looking at the little man who was stopped by herself in front of her, Tara whispered, "Xiao Meng, is it convenient for the teacher to have a talk with you?"


    There is nothing inconvenient, Li Meng immediately nodded.


    At this time, Li Meng probably guessed what Wang Yanmei was looking for at this place.


    At this time, many ambassadors want to have a chat with him.


    As for whether to see or not, it''s another matter.


    Under Tara''s leadership, the two return to the other direction.


    The predecessor of the great hall is the headquarters of the hero Association, which itself is a meeting place.


    There are many large and small conference rooms in the great hall. The small one can hold several people, while the large one can hold tens of thousands of people.


    As she went to take the road, Tara sighed: "after I went back yesterday, I thought about Xiao Meng. You would say something amazing at today''s meeting, but I didn''t expect that. After this meeting, the whole human world should be in chaos."


    There is no doubt that the situation is changing too fast. Not long ago, human beings wanted to explore the southern continent. Now, facing the powerful demons, human beings can only panic and prepare for the coming war.


    New perceptions, new enemies, Tara knows what will happen to the human world.


    With a faint smile, Li Meng said, "it''s better to be in chaos now than when the demons come to the city. In any case, this turmoil is inevitable. For any reason, human beings must be prepared to compete with the demons for control of the earth."


    "This is also..."


    Tara agreed with what Li Meng said.


    If the demons are really alien life, there will be no room for compromise in this war. Human beings will not, and the demons will not.


    The destination will arrive soon. This is a small conference room.


    At the door, Tara stops and says to Li Meng behind her, "the teacher is in there. Let''s talk."


    It seems that Tara is not going in.


    Without much thought, Li Meng pushed the door and entered the conference room.


    This is a small conference room. The room is quite spacious, with only a square conference table.


    At the conference table, Li Meng also saw Wang Yanmei.


    Today''s Wang Yanmei is still wearing a light black lady''s military short skirt, which makes her look heroic and more attractive.


    Since the founding of the people''s Republic of China, the great consul began to appear frequently, which was divorced from the previous life of housewives. Naturally, he paid more attention to the dress. As the leader of a country, the military uniform is undoubtedly very suitable for today''s China.


    After all, as the supreme ruler, Wang Yanmei was also the commander in chief of the national military forces.


    Opposite Wang Yanmei, Li Meng sat down. They looked at me and I looked at you. Their faces were calm, but they didn''t speak. The atmosphere of the scene was a little awkward.


    For a long time, Li Meng took the lead in speaking, breaking the awkward atmosphere.


    "Come on, what do you want to know?"


    Li Meng went directly to the main topic. In the previous meeting room, although Li Meng made it very clear, many things were not said, and there were many doubts.


    If it''s someone else, Li Meng may not go to the appointment so simply, but if the object is "Wang Yanmei", everything is different. If you don''t say anything else, just for Tara''s face, Li Meng won''t refuse.


    Moreover, Li Meng also hopes that Huaxia can well preserve itself in the future turmoil, and he will not refuse to do what he can.


    Although Wang Yanmei''s face was calm, she sighed a little in her heart. Since then, the relationship between them has been subtle and stiff.


    Wang Yanmei naturally knows why, but it can''t be solved very well.


    After a little silence, Wang Yanmei whispered: "when will the war happen? What preparations should Huaxia make? The first Legion has experience in dealing with demons. I''d like to consult Mr. Li Meng in this respect. "


    What kind of preparation?


    This problem is very complicated. I''m afraid I can''t finish it in a day.


    To Wang Yanmei this question, Li Meng thought quickly in the heart, thought the question more simply.


    After thinking about it for a while, Li Meng pondered: "the fight against the demons mainly lies in air defense. We should have air-to-air means instead of air-to-air means. Let''s talk about China''s armaments."


    China''s armament is not a military secret. Wang Yanmei didn''t think much about it. She replied: "when the red world existed, flying pollution beasts were a great threat to human cities. In terms of air defense weapons, all countries had large-scale array, generally large and small caliber air defense machine guns and anti-aircraft guns. As for air-to-air... Because jet power furnaces consumed too much energy, Huaxia does not have fighter planes to deal with air combat. Not only Huaxia, but also other countries have no air force units. "


    Protocrystal is a kind of energy, but it is not a kind of energy that can be used on a large scale, because this kind of energy is not unlimited, the earth is so big, if the unlimited use of protocrystal, the protocrystal reserves on the earth will soon be consumed.


    Although human beings have developed a series of related technologies by using the original energy, they are not very mature.


    Take the power furnace as an example. It is omnipotent and can generate electricity. It can be used to make various types of engines. It is used in cars and ships. Even the rotor propulsion of floating ships uses the power furnace. Although the power furnace is comprehensive, it also has a big defect, that is, it consumes too much energy.


    The rotary power furnace is OK, and the consumption is not very large, but the power is too small to be used in the aviation field. Although the jet power furnace is the best engine for aviation units, it consumes too much energy and is not suitable for large-scale equipment.


    For a variety of reasons, the development of human countries on the earth in the aerospace field is very slow. There is no concept of air supremacy. Without the concept of air supremacy, naturally, the air force will not be developed.


    The development of a service is long. Naturally, Li Meng can''t let Huaxia develop its air force immediately.


    Not to mention the possibility, it''s too late.


    We can only use the most primitive way


    Thinking of this, Li Meng said: "with China''s existing conditions, there is no other choice. Comprehensively strengthen the ground to air weapons and equipment, and use" quantity "to make up for the lack of the air force."


    That''s the only way


    Wang Yanmei knows that what Li Meng said is the only way Huaxia can do it.


    For the whole mankind, China''s industrial system may be called "powerful", but in the eyes of the first legion, it is probably not worth mentioning. It is not poor, but extremely poor.

 Chapter 1511

    After a little pause, Li Meng continued: "Huaxia has a good geographical location. There is the Republic of SARGA in the north, the first Legion in the south, and many countries in the West. Only the East is the endless Pacific Ocean. Even if there is an all-out war between human beings and the demons, Huaxia will not be affected. Unless the demons'' offensive is unstoppable, it will be difficult to contact Huaxia."


    This is also


    Li Meng''s words made Wang Yanmei look a little relaxed. As a great Chinese Consul, Wang Yanmei naturally didn''t want to see her country fall into war.


    Li Meng can''t just say good words, he added: "however, Huaxia can''t relax its vigilance. The demons are good at air raids. Kyoto is the best place to deploy electromagnetic railguns. If the demons find the location of the electromagnetic railguns, Huaxia is likely to become the target of the demons. You should be prepared for this."


    To Li Meng at this time and comfort, sometimes blow words, Wang Yanmei helplessly rolled a white eye, just put down the heart again.


    Isn''t it? Although the deployment position of the electromagnetic railgun has not been determined yet, the excellent position of Huaxia will certainly not be abandoned by all countries.


    "Well, don''t worry too much. Just do your best. If it''s human''s destiny, you and I can''t stop it."


    This is Li Meng''s consolation, the last consolation.


    Li Meng and Wang Yanmei did not stay in the conference room for long, but they walked out of the conference room together in half an hour.


    Talking with Wang Yanmei alone, Li didn''t say much.


    In the war with the demons, the first Legion was in a weak position. At this time, he would not make a promise to anyone.


    Although he has a good relationship with Wang Yanmei, it doesn''t mean anything.


    Even if Tara is in her position, Li Meng will not help Hua Xia blindly.


    Li Meng has a clear distinction between public and private affairs. From the perspective of public affairs, private affairs should be put down.


    After leaving the hall, Li Meng, Wang Yanmei and Tara separated and went back to their respective homes.


    At this time, time has quietly run to around 2 pm.


    When Li Meng returned to the residence, it was an hour later. It was more than two hours before dark. At this time, Chen Qi and his daughter had not come back, and there was only one maid in the residence.


    Although I have been in Kyoto for nearly a year, I still don''t know the name of this little maid. Because long Qiaoer was there before, another maid was ignored by Li Meng.


    Sitting on the soft sofa, with a small bowl in hand, Li Meng is eating the small balls in the bowl with a spoon.


    Like white rice porridge, but very sweet, there is a wine flavor, sweet juice there are many small balls, and sweet juice to eat together quite refreshing.


    After a night''s eating, Li Meng felt for the first time that he was still in his mind.


    "What is this?"


    Li Meng inquired curiously to the little maid nearby.


    To the host''s inquiry, she said in a soft voice: "wine dumplings, is a very famous Chinese dessert."


    With a little smile, Li Meng praised: "it''s really good. Give me another bowl."


    "Well!"


    With light steps, the little maid came to Li Meng, took away the bowl and spoon on the table, and left the hall.


    After leaving, she returned with a bowl of steaming wine balls in her hand.


    Li Meng raised his head and asked, "what''s your name?"


    Instead of leaving, she whispered, "Xiao Nan."


    Xiaonan?


    Looking up at Xiaonan beside him, this is the first time that Li Meng looks at Xiaonan carefully.


    She is small, but she has a good figure and looks delicate. She and Yan''er usually have black waist length hair, and her small face looks pure white. She is very beautiful and lovely.


    In terms of age, Xiaonan should be much younger than long Qiaoer. Long Qiaoer was in his twenties when he was alive, while Xiaonan should not be more than 20 years old. At the age of seventeen or eighteen, he would play an important role.


    It has to be said that Chen Qi''s vision is very good. The ghouls that Li Meng saw, the handsome men and the beautiful women, all have several kinds of beauty.


    "Master, do you want Xiaonan to serve you?"


    I do not know why, Xiaonan suddenly asked, his face is very calm.


    "No... OK."


    I wanted to refuse, but Li Meng changed his mind.


    In this year, there are two maids around him, and his eyes are always on long Qiaoer. Although Xiao Nan, as a "Ghoul", doesn''t have too many ideas, there will be some small emotions. After all, ghouls are not other relatives of Li Meng. They have the most flexible mind and the most human temperament.


    As the host, this bowl must be leveled. Now that I realize it, I have to make up for it.


    With a little smile, Xiaonan took the bowl from the master''s hand and sat gently in Li Meng''s arms.


    With a bowl in his left hand and a spoon in his right hand, he fed Li Meng mouth by mouth.


    It has to be said that Li Meng really enjoys it. Maybe he is used to being indulged by his family members. Occasionally he has close contact with his family members. Li Meng will not object, but will be willing to accept it.


    Light holding Xiaonan that soft body, in Xiaonan''s service, a bowl of wine dumplings soon down.


    After eating, Li Meng didn''t let Xiao Nan leave. The bowl was on the table, and Xiao Nan was still sitting in Li Meng''s arms.


    Looking at Xiaonan''s white face in his arms, Li Meng said softly, "you were Chinese before you died."


    Black hair and black pupils are the characteristics of Chinese people.


    Although people in Orleans and Bentley are yellow skinned, they are different in appearance. The biggest difference is the pupil. The pupil of Chinese people is pure black, while in other Asian countries, the pupil is more or less with a little other color, which is difficult to distinguish if you don''t look carefully.


    "Well!" Xiaonan answered softly.


    Li Meng asked curiously: "how did you become a" Ghoul "? It''s a pity at your age. "


    To Li Meng''s words, Xiao Nan shook his head and said in a soft voice: "Xiao Nan was a daughter of a civilian family. Because her father died early and her mother was seriously ill, I went out to work in order to make money to treat her. I met the master by chance. Later, the master should know. Xiao Nan volunteered, but unfortunately, her mother didn''t get reborn with me."

 Chapter 1512

    How to say


    The transformation of ghouls is different from ghouls and corpses. Ghouls have a kind of ability, that is, to suck human vitality, and then feed back to the sucked object. In this process, the sucked object will die the last time. After the vitality feedback, the sucked human vitality can survive, then he becomes a "Ghoul", and does not survive, That''s the real death.


    The reason why Li Meng is named "Ghoul" is that "Ghoul" has the ability to absorb vitality.


    Undoubtedly, the success rate of ghouls transformation is not 100%, which is the same as that of ghouls.


    Among Li Meng''s family members, only Shi Ji can be 100% successful.


    But there are also many costs. Why does the reincarnation pool exist? Because the reincarnation pool itself is a huge energy storage device, only strong enough power of death can make the transformation of corpse reach 100%.


    In the transformation of the first group of corpse concubines, that is, the first group of nuns in the temple, almost all the power of death in Li Meng''s body was consumed. It took nearly a year for the spirit body to return to its heyday.


    Although I don''t know the details of Xiaonan becoming a ghoul, Li Meng won''t ask in detail.


    Now that he has agreed to Chen Qi''s request for the development of the ghoul clan, Li Meng will not interfere as long as the means are not too cruel or too blatant.


    Now the number of ghouls is only a few thousand, which is still too rare.


    The bottom line in Li Meng''s mind is 100000 people.


    More than 100000 people?


    It seems like a lot, but it is not. The ghouls will occupy a high position in the first Legion in the future.


    Not only in business, but also in military, Li Meng plans to requisition "ghouls".


    Because only the ghouls can make the dead and human beings completely integrate into one, regardless of each other.


    Sooner or later, the first Legion will become routine. That is to say, military talents will be selected from the countries under its territory. At the top level, the core position will be held by the ghouls, while the deputy and grass-roots officers will be held by the human and the ghouls. In this way, not only the loyalty of the first Legion can be guaranteed, but also the first Legion can absorb more fresh blood, It is absolutely impossible to build a car behind closed doors.


    Li Meng never doubted the wisdom of human beings. Since he was in the human family, he naturally had to find a way to integrate into it, and the ghoul was the key to all this.


    "Click!"


    Just then, the entrance to the outside of the hall was suddenly opened.


    A graceful figure flashed in, it was Chen Yan.


    Chen Yan, who enters the hall, naturally sees everything in the hall, the master and Xiao Nan in the master''s arms.


    Looking at the warm scene of two people on the sofa, Chen Yan looks indifferent and walks into the hall.


    But Xiaonan, when she found that the young lady came back, her face changed slightly. She left Li Meng''s arms, picked up the empty bowl on the table, lowered her head and left in a hurry.


    Seeing Xiaonan''s witty departure, Chen Yan''s face suddenly disappears. She walks to Li Meng with a smile.


    At Li Meng''s side, Chen Yan sat down and lay on Li Meng''s shoulder with a flattering face. She said bitterly, "master, if I come back later, would you steal?"


    To Yan''er this words, Li Meng light smile, looking back at Yan''er that beautiful face, is very surprised way: "I say Yan''er, when do you also learn to be jealous?"


    Said, Li Meng stretched out his hand to pinch Yan Er''s nose, spoiled the way: "you ah, she can''t be your opponent, don''t embarrass her."


    Chen Yan smiles and holds Li Meng''s arm in her hands. The towering mountain peak is squeezed tightly and is almost transformed. She says with pride: "of course, how can Xiao Nan be my opponent? Yan Er won''t be so stingy."


    Feeling the amazing softness of her arm, Li Meng can only honestly admit her pride.


    Indeed, from all aspects, Xiaonan will not be Yan''er''s opponent.


    Speaking of this, Chen Yan looked at Li Meng tenderly and said in a soft voice: "master, today''s meeting is going well."


    With a slight nod, Li mengchang breathed a sigh and said, "it''s OK. In the future, the problem of the demons will not be the problem of the first Legion alone. Yan''er, what do you think will be the reaction of the human nations?"


    What''s the reaction?


    Lying on Li Meng''s shoulder, Chen Yan said with no interest: "Yan''er doesn''t want to know about these things. With the ability of human beings, what can they do? If we really start a full-scale war with the demons, except for the first legion, other human countries are just cannon fodder. "


    Speaking of this, Chen Yan smiles. She seems to think of something. She says with a smile: "master, isn''t that good? Let the demons fight. Let the demons destroy the human world, and then the master will clean up the mess. In this way, the first army will be able to unify the world


    Unify the world?


    Hearing Yan''er''s words, Li Meng is dumbfounded.


    If one year ago, Li Meng really had this idea.


    But now, Li Meng has no idea of unifying the world for a long time.


    It''s not that the first regiment doesn''t have this ability, but it doesn''t have to.


    Human beings are still human after all, which is different from the dead. They can be interdependent, but there must be no case of who rules who. A balance should be maintained between the two. No matter which side the balance tilts to, it will bring serious consequences to both sides.


    For human beings, the devil is the representative of natural disaster. What about the undead of dark creatures?


    The undead is the undead after all, and is hostile to all living beings. Without the bondage of Li Meng, Li Meng knows the danger of his dependents. Once this danger breaks out, there will be a natural disaster in the galaxy, which is no less than that of demons.


    Li Meng will not suppress the development of the undead, but will rely on human beings to strengthen the undead, because only a strong interstellar undead army can achieve Li Meng''s ultimate goal. However, in the development of the undead, Li Meng must remain rational, not divorced from human beings, not completely integrated into human beings, and must maintain a balance.


    The unification of human beings will break this balance, because once it dominates human beings, it''s easy to use human original consumables as tools. The power of desire is very powerful, and even Li Meng can''t say that he can completely resist the temptation of desire.


    In order not to cross the bottom line, Li Meng can only create obstacles for himself.


    (for monthly tickets, for recommended tickets, vigorously update)

 Chapter 1513

    Over the next few days, Kyoto seemed calm, but in fact, the undercurrent surged.


    A few days ago, the contents of the meeting were sent back to China by the ambassadors of all countries. After receiving the clear instructions from China, the ambassadors of all countries in Kyoto obtained the rights they never had before.


    Some people doubt the message of the first legion, but more people believe it.


    There are some basic understandings about the "demon tribe", which is called the demon tribe by the first Legion. This race is indeed very strange, with demonic soldiers, strange aircraft, and unimaginable biotechnology. If, as the first Legion said, the demon tribe is extraterrestrial life, many things will make sense.


    Over the past two years, the first Legion has been viewed with color in the eyes of all countries. However, at this time, all countries have to admit that the first Legion has far surpassed them in the fields of science and technology and military industry.


    If there is a full-scale war with the demons, then where should they go?


    This is a reality that all countries have to and are not willing to face.


    For the demons, human understanding is too limited. In the face of unknown threats, human beings always fear, fear and panic. On the other hand, they will try their best to save their lives.


    Sixteen days after the first meeting of ambassadors, the second meeting was held.


    This time, the participants are not only ambassadors, but also professionals in some fields.


    Kyoto, the city hall, in a large conference room.


    In the bright light, in the huge conference room, the second "ambassador meeting" is being held.


    On the rostrum are 21 ambassadors from various countries, while on the rostrum are a professional from various countries. Some of them are scientists, some are experts in a certain field, and all of them are people with special skills.


    On the platform, a graceful figure was talking, and the sound reverberated through the loudspeaker in the conference room.


    She is a lady''s suit, although the figure is slightly petite, but the calm temperament is very eye-catching.


    She is Xiao Nan, the little maid beside Li Meng.


    "In order to better deal with the enemy and make the relations between countries closer, the first Legion will implement three-step assistance to countries. First, it will assist countries to establish quantum communication system, satellite, ground signal tower, and control system. In order to show the sincerity of the first legion, the first Legion will open the source code of all aid equipment, and the control right belongs to the aid country."


    "Second, for the sale of high-end weapons, the first regiment will sell arms to all countries at the cost price. There is no restriction. The weapons and equipment of the air, ground, sea and three services are all within the scope of sale."


    "Third, the first regiment will deploy electromagnetic railguns in the Eurasian continent and Asia to protect the security of all countries in the form of leasing. Due to the limited conditions of all countries, the electromagnetic railguns will be controlled by the first regiment, and the leasing costs will be shared by all countries."


    This is a meeting. Naturally, the first regiment can''t say a word.


    Although many things were negotiated with Li Meng before the conference, some things still need to be talked about in public.


    After Xiao Nan''s voice fell, an ambassador on the rostrum said: "Eurasia is vast, and Asia is only a part of it. In the Middle East, Europe and Africa, there are also human beings, and there are many countries of human beings. We can''t just focus on Asia and let other regions go. I wonder if the first regiment has relevant plans?"


    Yes, the earth is very big, and Asia is only a part of Eurasia.


    Only Asian countries participated in this conference, but there is no first army in other regions. What should human beings do in other regions?


    If only Asia is protected, and other areas are captured by the demons, can Asia survive?


    The speaker is Charles, Ambassador of Sidu kingdom. Sidu kingdom is west of South Vietnam, not far from the Middle East. Compared with other countries, it knows more about the situation in other regions.


    Charles''s words undoubtedly aroused the hearts of all the people in the conference room. Yes, Asia''s armed forces are stronger. Other regions, Europe and North America, are not discussed, because the major powers of these two places are all in the conference room. But what should the Middle East and Africa do?


    When asked by Charles, Xiaonan said calmly: "the first Corps will be treated equally. Any country with a heart can negotiate with the first corps to establish a defense front belonging to mankind. Soon, I will be the" ambassador "of the first Corps in Kyoto to deal with matters related to aid. Any country can come to me for consultation."


    Ambassador to Kyoto?


    Looking at the young Xiaonan on the platform, everyone was surprised. The news was unexpected.


    Isn''t the post of "ambassador" held by Mr. Li Meng?


    Even if Mr. Li Meng is going to leave his post, how can he let a little girl take up such an important "ambassador" position?


    I can''t figure it out. The first regiment is really bold in employing people.


    Naturally, Li Meng also attended the meeting. He sat on the rostrum and didn''t say anything about the people''s eyes.


    Li Meng has decided to appoint Xiao Nan as the "ambassador".


    Although Xiaonan is too young, it''s not a problem. The first regiment doesn''t pay attention to qualifications. If they have the ability, they can go to any position. If they don''t have the ability, Li Meng won''t let Xiaonan stand on the platform to speak for him.


    Will Mr. Li Meng leave the post of "ambassador" soon?


    Looking at Li Meng on the rostrum, everyone thought of it.


    It''s just a small episode, and the meeting continues.


    After that, the meeting was quite boring, just talking about details. Although Mandarin sounds very pleasant, it''s too long. Sometimes it''s too long to say a lot of things without mentioning the theme. It''s clear that what can be said in one sentence, but it''s expressed in several too long words.


    The contents of the meeting covered a wide range of issues, including the prediction of the enemy, the assistance of the first corps, and the unity of all countries.


    The meeting began at 10.30 a.m. and ended at 4 p.m. without intermission.


    The second "ambassadors" meeting was thus concluded.


    For ambassadors, the meeting is not over.


    After the meeting, ambassadors gathered in a relatively small conference room.


    "For the convenience of communication, the first regiment will send something to all of you."


    Speaking of this, in the eyes of all doubt, Xiao Nan clapped his hands.


    Under applause, the door of the conference room was opened, and a bodyguard in black suits came in, each with a silver suitcase.


    (for monthly tickets, for recommended tickets, vigorously update)

 Chapter 1514

    When they came to the ambassadors, the bodyguards put their suitcases on the table in front of them.


    After all this, the bodyguards quickly left again.


    In the puzzled eyes of the public, Xiao Nan explained: "this is a portable computer, which has a set of Chinese operating system. You can contact the first Corps anytime, anywhere and without delay. There is an ammunition list in the system. You can inform the first corps of any demand through your laptop."


    Looking at the silver box in front of him, with a heart of curiosity, ambassadors of various countries opened their laptops one after another.


    Although the language barrier, but as an ambassador, how can there be no translators around it.


    No doubt ambassadors of all countries have never seen such a high-tech thing.


    In the multimedia industry, although all countries have certain development, they are still in the most basic stage.


    Although TV is common, the resolution and content are very poor, so the live broadcast industry is still active. After all, the live broadcast content is very rich, and the audience rating can be guaranteed.


    In view of the limited understanding of advanced digital products by human beings on earth, the first Corps specially used a fool like interface when designing the operating system, which can ensure that people who know Chinese characters can easily operate laptops.


    It''s natural to be curious about advanced equipment. After a while, the ambassadors stopped fiddling with their laptops.


    Those who can become "ambassadors" are undoubtedly old timers.


    Even if you lose your manners, you will soon recover.


    After calming down, bro Ville looked at Li Meng and Xiao Nan behind him and said, "Mr. Li Meng, according to our estimation, three months is not enough. Our country hopes that the first Legion can push back the time a little bit and do not take action against the demons too early. Half a year, at least half a year."


    Broville''s words undoubtedly resonated with many ambassadors. Keos added: "I agree with what ambassador broville said. There has been no war in the Republic of Saudi Arabia for a long time, and its armaments are really weak. Even if we are now fully producing targeted air defense weapons, it will be too late for more than two months. If the comprehensive war can be pushed back for some time, Asian countries will be better prepared. "


    "That''s right!"


    At this time, Charles, the ambassador of the kingdom of Sidu, also said: "not only in Asia, but also in other regions, countries can get more time to prepare. They are too far away from Asia. When they get the news of the" demon tribe ", even if they want to get to Kyoto, it will be ten days and a half months later. The time is too hasty, They have no time at all to prepare for war. "


    This


    Facing the eyes of the people, Li Meng pondered slightly.


    Li Meng can understand the opinions of several ambassadors.


    Time is really too hasty. Not to mention Asia, it will take no less than two months to deploy the electromagnetic railguns of the American Federation and the order empire. If it is carried out as planned, the electromagnetic railguns of the American Federation and the order empire will still be on the way when the war with the demons starts.


    You know, the electromagnetic railgun is still under test, and Al has just made a sample. If it wants to be put into use, it will have to be tested at least hundreds of times, which will take time.


    Thinking of this, Li Meng raised his head and said, "well, one year is the deadline. In this year, the first regiment will meet the opportunity to act. If the first regiment plans to start the operation, it will let you know in advance."


    Although I don''t know how many space warships the demons will launch in this year, the strength of the demons has increased, and the strength of human beings has also increased correspondingly. If the electromagnetic railguns on the earth can be reasonably deployed everywhere, they may not have no ability to fight against the demons.


    Moreover, in this year''s time, even if the demons will launch several space warships, the number will not be too many, and they are still within the control of the first Legion.


    Human beings have just learned about the threat of the demons, which needs a certain buffer time. Li Meng can understand.


    So we relaxed the time to allow countries more time to prepare.


    Li Meng''s words undoubtedly let a lot of people breathe a sigh of relief, and his face relaxed a lot.


    Originally, the meeting ended relatively late. After the meeting, the ambassadors of all countries gathered together for a small meeting. After the meeting, it was dark outside.


    With mixed feelings, the ambassadors left the hall, and Li Meng and Xiao Nan set out on the way back to their residence.


    In the dark, on a busy street, a black car followed the traffic.


    "Master, why should I take up the post of" ambassador "? Isn''t there a better candidate in the chamber of Commerce? "


    In the car, Xiao Nan and Li Meng sit side by side, some puzzled looking at the owner next to him, asked softly.


    To Xiaonan this words, Li Meng just a faint smile, from the window back to look at the side of Xiaonan.


    Looking at Xiaonan''s beautiful face, Li Meng said calmly, "didn''t you do very well today? That''s enough. Work hard in this position. You won''t be as idle as before in the future. "


    The master''s words echoed in his ears, and Xiaonan was silent.


    Speaking of this, Li Meng said: "you can enter the" embassy "tomorrow and officially take the post of" ambassador "of the first Corps in Kyoto. You should do well."


    Master said so, what else can she say? Xiao Nan could only nod her head lightly.


    When Li Meng and Xiao Nan returned to their residence, it was late at night.


    As soon as he entered the hall, Li Meng saw Yan''er''s graceful figure.


    "Master, you are back."


    The noise outside the door makes Chen Yan stand up from the sofa. When Li Meng enters the door, she has met her.


    Looking at the master with a smile, Chen Yan said softly: "master, you are hungry."


    Indeed hungry, this day, Li Meng also left in the morning to eat a little, after so long, Li Meng''s stomach already "wow wow" straight call.


    Listen to Yan son so ask, Li Meng says with a smile: "how? What''s good for you? "


    With a soft smile, Chen Yan comes forward to hold Li Meng''s arm, pulls Li Meng like a restaurant, and says in a soft voice, "I''ve bought some ingredients, waiting for the host to come back."


    Speaking of this, Chen Yan looks at Xiaonan behind her and says, "Xiaonan, please help me, too."


    The voice of the young lady, Xiaonan slightly a Leng, and then reacted, quickly followed up.


    After taking Li Meng to the dining room and sitting down, Chen Yan said to Li Meng, "master, please sit down for a while. Xiao Nan and I are going to cook."


    With that, Chen Yan takes Xiao Nan Shuangshuang into the kitchen.


    The kitchen is on the other side of the dining room, not far away. If you listen carefully, you can hear the movement of the kitchen.


    (for monthly tickets, for recommended tickets, vigorously update)

 Chapter 1515

    Sitting at the dining table, Li mengmianlu looks forward to what they will do tonight.


    After staying in Kyoto for so long, Li Meng didn''t miss some of the blessings.


    Li Meng has tasted some famous Chinese dishes, and his mouth is more and more tricky.


    They didn''t let Li Mengjiu wait. With a sweet and sour smell coming out of the kitchen, Yan''er came out with a dish.


    Gently put the dish in front of the host, Chen Yan said with a smile: "master, this is sweet and sour tenderloin, try it."


    Although it''s not the first time to eat sweet and sour tenderloin, it''s the first time for Li Meng made by Yan''er.


    She took the chopsticks from Yan''er''s hand, and Li Meng caught a golden ridge.


    Put into the mouth, the mouth is full of sweet and sour taste.


    After chewing a few mouthfuls, Li Meng said: "well, it tastes good. It''s good."


    Although compared with the sweet and sour tenderloin eaten by yipintang, the taste is a little heavier, and the sweet and sour taste are not comparable, Yan''er is not a chef. It shows how hard Yan''er works to make such a taste.


    Even if it''s not delicious, Li Meng won''t say it''s bad.


    Besides, although the cooking skill is not as good as the chef of the first class hall, as Li Meng said, the taste is still good, which can be called "good".


    For the host''s praise, Chen Yan smiles and returns to the kitchen happily. She continues to work hard.


    Before long, the second course and the third course were on the table.


    A total of three dishes and a soup, respectively sweet and sour tenderloin, spicy meat, Mapo Tofu, mushroom soup.


    Sitting next to Li Meng, watching the host eating the dishes with relish, Chen Yan is satisfied.


    After eating and drinking, Li Meng takes Chen Yan to the hall for a rest.


    On the sofa, they sat side by side. Under the soft light, the hall was bright.


    Lying back lazily, Li Meng inquired Chen Yan beside him, "are there any merchant ships returning to Nanlin island these days?"


    Chen Yan nodded to her master''s question and said in a soft voice, "yes, a merchant ship is berthing at the dock. It will sail back to Nanlin island in two days. Master, are you planning to go back to Nanlin island?"


    When the host asked this question, it was not hard for Chen Yan to think of it.


    Chen Yan knows Xiaonan''s role as "ambassador". This move also shows that the host has the intention to leave. Although the host planned to leave Kyoto half a month ago, Chen Yan didn''t expect to leave so soon.


    After all, in Kyoto, the first Legion has a lot to do. In the coming months, the first Legion will be very busy with its aid to other countries.


    With a little smile, Li Meng said calmly, "I''m relieved that there''s Xiaonan in Kyoto. There''s no need for me to stay in Kyoto. It''s better to return to Nanlin Island earlier. It''s also time to go back after leaving home for a year."


    Since the host has made a decision, Chen Yan naturally will not have an opinion.


    Late at night, the bustling Kyoto has gradually become a dead silence.


    At this time in the palace of Kyoto, there are two people still sleepless.


    In the bright office, Wang Yanmei, dressed in military uniform, sits behind her desk.


    On the other side of the desk is Tara, who sits safely.


    Although they are women, they are in charge of all the rivers of China.


    They have a huge responsibility on their shoulders, which makes them still sleepless in the middle of the night.


    The laptop on the desk has been opened. Looking at the arms list on the screen, Wang Yanmei has a feeling that she can''t start.


    There are too many options. Every weapon is eye-catching, but we can''t buy all of them. We can only consider the available armaments according to the current situation of China.


    Wang Yanmei, who couldn''t decide to pay attention, asked Tara, "Tara, what do you think of these armaments?"


    The teacher''s question in her ear made Tara stop her pen and look at the teacher. She replied, "teacher, I''ve seen this list of weapons. Many of them are very practical and in line with China''s national conditions. Does the teacher intend to use this opportunity to expand China''s armaments, or to equip some air defense weapons symbolically?"


    Wang Yanmei did not immediately answer Tara''s question, but asked, "how much is our budget?"


    Without even thinking about it, Tara could reply: "the capital is still abundant. The amount of crystal money that the Treasury can mobilize is about 2 trillion."


    In the past, before Huaxia was established, Kyoto''s annual GDP was about 200 billion, and the fiscal revenue that could enter the National Treasury was only a small part of it, about 40 billion.


    More than 40 billion?


    Of course, Kyoto''s GDP has been in the forefront of the world for decades, ranking third.


    In the recent year, the highest GDP is the American Federation, with more than 500 billion, which is the country with the strongest GDP.


    If you think about the total output value of human countries, you can imagine the concept of two trillion yuan. I''m afraid that this amount is accumulated over decades or even hundreds of years in Kyoto.


    "Two trillion?"


    Wang Yanmei doesn''t have any idea about this number, because before the founding of the people''s Republic of China, she didn''t care about these things at all, and she never experienced the value of money. She doesn''t know how many things these two trillion can achieve.


    Since she didn''t know, Wang Yanmei threw the question to Tara and said, "tell me your opinion."


    Tara didn''t refuse. She knows her teacher better than anyone else. She may have more experience in many things, but she''s probably the worst at money.


    Without much thought, Tara said: "China has just been founded, and its armaments are too weak. Considering the needs of high-intensity operations in the future, we can take this opportunity to strengthen China''s military strength."


    "Guard" is the most practical equipment for the army. However, the output of the third generation of "guards" in China is too low to fully equip the army effectively. We can buy jqr-1 mobile guards from the first Corps. Now there are 600000 troops in China, with an ideal number of 1.5 million. In order to ensure the combat effectiveness of the army, we should pay attention to the following aspects, The number of guards can''t be less than two thousand. Let''s take three thousand as the base. "


    Guard is a kind of comprehensive equipment, no matter what kind of weapon is equipped with, because of its excellent shooting angle, air and ground can be competent, the only disadvantage is probably the price.


    Compared with the simple and crude wheeled armed vehicle, the guard is undoubtedly a high-precision weapon, and the price is naturally high.


    (for monthly tickets, for recommended tickets, vigorously update)

 Chapter 1516

    "The Secretary, Tara, is mainly in charge of finance. She has the right to manage everything that involves finance.


    For a long time, Wang Yanmei, who had been still and didn''t know what she was thinking, said in a voice, "Tara, do you think Li Meng is leaving Kyoto?"


    Xiaomeng?


    See the teacher suddenly talked about Xiao Meng, Tara slightly looked up at the teacher.


    After a glance, Tara kept on lowering her head and didn''t know what she was writing. She said, "little... Mr. Li Meng has been relieved of the post of" ambassador ", which means that Mr. Li Meng is about to leave Kyoto. It''s a matter of time."


    Tara was not surprised.


    Because Tara knew that Li Meng was going to leave long ago, but she was a little reluctant.


    But Tara knows that now is the time when human beings are in trouble. Xiaomeng has her own things to do. She can''t drag Xiaomeng back, but she also has her own responsibility.


    Although she has been together for a short time, Tara believes that one day she will get what she wants, even though she is no longer young.


    It''s just a casual question, but Wang Yanmei finds something unusual from Tara''s mouth.


    Wang Yanmei seems to be familiar with Li Meng, her student. From Tara''s words, Wang Yanmei can feel this.


    Every time I hear from Tara about Li Meng, I always feel that their relationship seems to be very close.


    Is


    Looking at this old but charming student in front of her, Wang Yanmei thought about it in her head.


    Tara did not find the teacher''s strange, still look focused on what to write.


    In Tara''s serious work, in Wang Yanmei''s wishful thinking, the time passed so slowly.


    The night is deep


    (for monthly tickets, for recommended tickets, vigorously update)

 Chapter 1517

    Around Kyoto, a storm sweeping the human world is gradually taking shape.


    The only good thing for mankind is that it is not ignorant of all this, of the imminent threat.


    When the first Legion appeared on the earth, the fate of mankind may have been changed.


    Compared with the tension of human countries, in Austria, the place closest to the demons, it is peaceful.


    People living in these two kingdoms don''t know about the demons or the new war.


    For the people living in these two kingdoms, the war has gone far away from them, and they have entered a new era of prosperity.


    The first Legion told the news of the demons to all human countries, but did not tell its subordinate countries.


    It is not that the first Legion intentionally conceals the news, but that there is no need to inform its subordinate countries of the news.


    In terms of military strength, the strength of the countries under the first Legion is not very strong, especially in Bentley. Since the first Legion ruled the country and the new government was established, the old army has been laid off. Now Bentley has no regular army and only retains 100000 guards to maintain domestic order.


    Not to mention the kingdom of Austria and the kingdom of Danlan. Although these two countries have huge armies, the kingdom of Austria has about 600000 troops, which seems to be a lot. In fact, most of them have been incorporated from the previous surrender kingdoms. When the kingdom of Austria is stable, a general disarmament is inevitable. Maybe it will be the same as Bentley, Only a small number of guards remain.


    As for the kingdom of Danlan, not to mention that the war in the kingdom of Danlan has just ended. Because it is peaceful, the other two armies have been incorporated under the flag of the king of Danlan, which makes the army of the kingdom of Danlan expand to more than 500000.


    Although the kingdom of Austria unified the mainland before the kingdom of Danlan, the kingdom of Danlan came to the front on the issue of disarmament. At this time, in the kingdom of Danlan, the great disarmament was in progress.


    As far as the military affairs of the countries under its command are concerned, the first Corps is very open and does not impose any restrictions on the size of the armies of various countries. As long as you have the conditions, you will have no problem in recruiting millions of troops.


    However, although the first Legion only makes suggestions and does not interfere in the internal affairs of various countries, the diplomatic power is always in the hands of the first legion, that is to say, the countries under the first Legion have no diplomatic power.


    If the first Legion is a coalition regime, then its countries are members of the coalition regime. Only the first legion, a unified regime, has diplomatic rights.


    Because they do not have the right to declare war on foreign countries, it is not necessary for the countries under the first Legion to retain large-scale military forces. Because they have the first Legion on foreign military affairs, they only need to ensure internal stability.


    On this issue, the people in power in Bentley can see clearly that they are very straightforward about disarmament.


    Of course, this is not to say that Austria and Georgia do not understand this. It is only because the situation in the two countries has just stabilized, and the military needs to deter some people with different intentions.


    Although the first Legion didn''t specifically inform Austria and Georgia of the threat from the demons, the actions of the first Legion in the two countries, even a fool can feel an unusual atmosphere.


    In order to deploy enough fighters in Austria and Georgia, the first regiment has built 21 large air bases in the kingdom of Austria and the kingdom of Danlan, and mobilized tens of thousands of labors.


    Where does all this labor come from?


    Of course, it''s the civilians in their own countries, and the recruitment of labor, and the construction of air bases in their own country''s territory with the assistance of the local government, how can they hide from the royal families of the two countries.


    Austria, continent of Austria, Kingdom of Austria.


    Since the kingdom of Austria announced the unification of the continent, the situation of the continent has changed dramatically. The pseudo royal families of various countries have disappeared one after another. Some have fled, some have died in the war, and some have been demoted as civilians. In nearly a hundred years, the kingdom of Austria entered the continent again.


    After that, the obstacles at the foot of the aredir royal family disappeared almost overnight.


    With the fall of the seven kingdoms, the rebel forces in Darwin city were destroyed, and the people who originally resisted the royal family also changed their attitude and praised the greatness of the royal family.


    For a time, as the aredir royal family reunited the mainland, laughter filled the continent.


    Darwin, the capital of the kingdom.


    I don''t know when, in people''s deep sleep, the darkness quietly left.


    The dawn rises from the east to announce a new day.


    In the early morning, when all things are revived, the huge Darwinian city is shrouded in mist.


    This makes the huge capital city like a fairyland surrounded by mist.


    For the civilians in Darwin, this is a new day. Their life will not be much different from the past. But for the royal family of aredil in the palace, today is another busy day.


    In the long corridor, two slim figures walk side by side, they are wearing a gorgeous light gold dress, it is so beautiful.


    Behind them were a group of quiet maids.


    They are returning to the inner court.


    As she walked along, Arianna looked at gunya with a smile on her face and said softly, "have you got the news?"


    Although nominally speaking, Guya is still her daughter, Oriana naturally doesn''t treat Guya as her daughter. Compared with her daughter, Oriana prefers to treat Guya as her sister.


    After all, the age gap between them is not very big, only in their teens.


    What oleana asked gunya naturally knew what it meant.


    She nodded and replied: "the first Legion has replied to the news. The princess''s guess is right. The first Legion is really preparing for war. However, it is not an attack, but a defense. The new enemy is the" demons. "


    "The demons?" Olivia gave Gunia a puzzled look.


    For the demons, it''s the first time that she''s ever heard of them.


    Guniya explained: "that is, the" demons "in Yunan continent. In order to distinguish them from demons, the first Legion called them" demons. "


    "So..." it dawned on Olivia.


    It turns out that the demons are the demons in Yunan, that is, the demons.


    "Did the demons plan to attack Austria?" she asked? Can I have more detailed information? "


    (for monthly tickets, for recommended tickets, vigorously update)

 Chapter 1518

    Gunya shook her head and replied, "with a look of reflection on her face, orina pondered," since the first Legion has no special requirements, that is to say, what we can do in the future war is very limited, this may be the reason why the first Legion does not tell us the truth. Knowing too much about what we can''t do, we will be worried. "


    Now, Arianna was a little worried.


    If she could, she naturally didn''t want to see her fall into war again.


    The continent of Austria has just been unified, and the Kingdom needs enough time to stabilize the domestic situation.


    She nodded her head and agreed with Olivia''s words. She pondered: "I''m afraid this war is not simple. In the past two years, the first regiment has always been the offensive side, very strong, but now it has made a defensive posture. Not only has it deployed a huge air force in Austria, but also the navy has become more powerful, There are dozens of warships in kenlin harbor alone. "


    The larger the scale of the three services of the first army, the higher the intensity of the war.


    Needless to say, the actions of the first Legion in Austria in the past two months are enough to explain everything.


    Olivia Anna finished the topic, she whispered: "well, since the first Legion did not say clearly, and did not ask for help, we do not need to care about these things, do our duty well, now our task is still to stabilize the domestic situation."


    Although the kingdom of Austria has unified the mainland for several months, the domestic situation is still very complicated.


    The civilians are good. They have no opinion on the rule of the aredir royal family. On the contrary, they support the royal family very much.


    But the merchant class and the aristocracy class were not so easy to deal with. In the unification war of Austria, the intensity of the war was not very high. From the beginning to the end of the war, there were less than 30000 casualties, of which the wounded accounted for the majority, and the number of deaths was less than 7000.


    The degree of damage to the city is also very low, and the civilians have not been greatly affected.


    They also included businessmen, as well as those powerless nobility.


    The kingdom of Austria is a monarchy, and the aristocracy is inevitable. Although the Kingdom perishes, most of the aristocrats have become civilians. Although they no longer have the title of aristocracy, they still have the status of aristocracy. There is a good name for this kind of aristocracy, which is called the exiled aristocracy.


    The status of the exiled nobles was higher than that of the common people, because such nobles could recover their titles at any time.


    The exiled nobles always appeal to the aredir royal family to restore their proper titles when they think they are superior.


    Speaking of this, Arianna said in a deep voice: "it''s getting closer to the day when you inherit the throne, but the situation of the kingdom of Austria is still not very good. There is still a long way to go before" stability ". Before you inherit the throne, it''s time to take the next dose of medicine."


    Medicine?


    Over the past few months, guniya has been following Arianna to improve her ability in dealing with political affairs. Naturally, guniya knows about some policies to be implemented.


    Guya hesitated a little: "is it too fast? At present, the external situation of the first Legion is unclear, and the Kingdom needs stability. "


    Orina shook her head and said firmly: "it is precisely because the situation is unclear that the Kingdom needs to be completely" stabilized "as soon as possible. All factors that are not conducive to stability must be removed."


    Speaking of this, Arianna''s face slowed down, a little smile, very lazy said: "don''t worry, since the kingdom of Austria unified the mainland, the three patriarchs have made considerable efforts. Now all parts of the kingdom are under the control of the royal family, and those nobles can''t make any waves. Since the Kingdom has been reborn from the collapse, everything has to start from scratch, and no one can be excluded."


    (for monthly tickets, for recommended tickets, vigorously update)

 Chapter 1519

    The aristocracy reshuffled the cards, and the previous aristocratic titles were not recognized by the kingdom. Only the titles granted by the royal family were recognized by the kingdom. The aristocracy no longer enjoyed real power, but just a symbol of reputation. This is the policy that Olivia wanted to implement.


    A hundred years ago, the monarchy system was practiced in the kingdom of Austria. Even a small Baron had his own territory. This system had great disadvantages. Once the royal family was weak, rebellion would inevitably occur.


    This is also the reason why the kingdom of Austria, which once flourished a hundred years ago, declined.


    Having learned from the past, the royal family will not set foot on the old road again.


    At present, the system of the kingdom of Austria is centralization of power, devolution of power to local governments, and division of administrative areas by city. The city government is directly responsible to the royal family.


    Under such a system, both finance and army are in the hands of the royal family. As long as the royal family does not engage in natural resentment, the possibility of rebellion can be almost ruled out.


    Now that Olivia has said that, gunya will not object.


    Speaking of nobles, gunya thought of another thing. She asked, "princess, what do you think of the" industrial zone plan of municipalities directly under the central government "proposed by the first Legion? The attitude of the three elders is somewhat ambiguous, while the ministers are firmly opposed. There has been no consensus on this matter. What does the princess think in her heart


    What do you think?


    To Gu Niya''s question, o''liana smile, asked: "do we have the right to refuse?"


    Gunya was silent about this.


    When the first Legion proposed the "industrial zone plan of municipality directly under the central government" to the kingdom of Austria, the ministers in the court strongly opposed it. However, the opposition turned to opposition, and in the end, they still handed over the control of Delhi to the first Legion.


    Now the city of Delhi is the municipality directly under the central government of the first legion, and the municipal government is replaced by the General Bureau of the first Legion.


    Seeing that gunya was silent, Olivia sighed and comforted: "the ministers'' worries are unreasonable. There are advantages and disadvantages. Everything has two sides. At the beginning, I was silent because I didn''t know what the first Legion would do. If the first Legion wanted to help the Kingdom develop its industry, the existence of municipalities would be a boost to the industrialization of the Kingdom, but if the first Legion didn''t want to, That''s just as the ministers are worried about. They will only plunder the blood of the Kingdom unilaterally, and the most terrible thing is that we can''t do anything in the face of all this. "


    For gunya, she believes in "advantages" in both advantages and disadvantages.


    Because in her heart, she always believed in Li Meng and the first army.


    "Ding Ling Ling!"


    Just then, the desk''s landline suddenly rang.


    The voice was crisp and noisy, which interrupted the communication between gunya and Arianna.


    Hearing the landline ring, Guya quickly stood up and went to her desk to connect the phone.


    "Delegation? Can the first Legion inform us? Well... I see. "


    At the end of the call, gunya put down the white microphone, looking a little surprised.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Seeing that guniya showed a rare expression of surprise, olliana inquired curiously.


    As she watched, gunya sat down on the sofa and said, "it''s a delegation from the soul language chamber of Commerce. They''ve arrived at the port of Darwin."


    Oleana finally understood why gunya was surprised.


    Although the first Legion made it clear that there would be representatives of the soul language chamber of Commerce to discuss relevant issues with the royal family when they proposed the "plan for the industrial zone of the municipality directly under the central government", they did not expect to come so soon.


    When she got up, she stood up from the sofa and said to Gunia, "come on, don''t you always want to know how the first Legion will help industrialize the kingdom? I think the answer is coming."


    Although the delegation of soul language chamber of Commerce came suddenly, as oleana said, the answer is coming soon.


    In silence, gunya followed Arianna out of the study and went to the outer court.


    In the side hall of the king''s hall, she received a delegation from the soul language chamber of Commerce.


    There are three people in the delegation of soul language chamber of Commerce, two men and one woman. The men are handsome and the women are beautiful. They are all wearing black suits and are very young in age.


    When the three entered the side hall under the guidance of the maid, their straight body, vigorous steps, indifferent look, and their unique temperament attracted the attention of Olivia.


    "Sit down, please!"


    On the throne, and also on the round table throne, Ariana waved and whispered to the three.


    The three sat calmly, straight.


    After sitting down, I saw one of the young people smile slightly, look at the host''s Olivia, nodded and said: "I think this is Princess Olivia. My name is Yu, Ming Hui. Nice to meet you."


    Afterglow?


    Is Huaxia''s surname Chinese?


    Looking at the young man who was talking, she said in her heart.


    It''s very polite, at least the first sentence makes Olivia very comfortable.


    "I''m Arianna," she said with a slight smile. "Welcome to Arianna."


    There was no unnecessary nonsense. Yu Hui took the suitcase from his companions and put it on the table. As he opened it, he said, "the first regiment should have told your country. The princess should also know the purpose of our trip."


    "Yes, the first Legion has told us in advance."


    Orina nodded back.


    From the suitcase, Yu Hui took out a pile of thick documents, pushed them to Olivia, and said: "the soul language chamber of commerce is the executor of the plan for the industrial zone of the municipality directly under the central government. In order to better and faster let the kingdom of Austria enter the era of industrialization, we have made a plan. This report contains our detailed planning contents."


    Taking the document from Yu Hui''s hand, Olivia looks at it.


    The font is auspicious, which is used in her own country, and she can understand it naturally.


    After a little pause, Yu Hui continued: "in a country''s industrialization, there should be not only state-owned enterprises, but also private enterprises. In the industrialization of the kingdom of Austria, we will let the businessmen of your country participate in it. Led by the soul language chamber of Commerce, we will set up the soul language bank in the municipality directly under the central government to provide entrepreneurs with venture capital in the form of loans, This requires the royal family to publicize to the whole country. On the issue of lending, it is suggested that your country should also set up a state-owned bank to lend money to businessmen in your country and support venture capital. This will not only bring prestige to the royal family, but also a business that will not lose money. The princess should understand the profit. "


    (for monthly tickets, for recommended tickets, vigorously update)

 Chapter 1520

    It''s a businessman


    How could Olivia not understand the meaning of afterglow words.


    Although she knows little about business, she also knows whether what Yu Hui said is reasonable.


    In public and private, the royal family must also support the merchants, which not only enables the royal family to obtain the support of the merchant class, but also benefits the development of the country''s industry.


    As for the suggestion of afterglow, oleana did not refuse.


    It is obvious that the soul language chamber of commerce is making profits and letting the royal family participate in the upsurge of industrialization.


    The document is very thick. I can''t finish reading it for a moment and a half. While looking at it, Olivia and Yu Hui also talked a lot.


    It only involves business, not politics. The afterglow of this line will not be crossed.


    From afterglow''s mouth, Arianna got a lot of useful knowledge.


    In terms of business, as the head of soul language chamber of Commerce in the kingdom of Austria, afterglow has rich experience. He knows the complexity of the business chain and knows how to build a complete business chain.


    One is an expert and the other is a beginner. Olivia is only convinced.


    When afterglow left a document and left with her companions, Ariana still didn''t come back.


    On the way back to inner court, Arianna was silent.


    With the exchange of afterglow, Arianna found out how backward and primitive the business model of today''s Austria kingdom is.


    This phenomenon must change


    Thinking of this, aoliana inquired Gu Niya beside her: "Gu Niya, you''ve been to many places, but you''ve heard of the business model Yu Hui said."


    In the side hall, Gu Niya sat next to Olivia, naturally heard the communication between Yu Hui and the princess.


    Guniya shook her head and said, "this mode needs extremely advanced information technology. No country has this ability. I''m afraid only the first army can do this mode."


    Of course, Oriana has no doubt about what afterglow said.


    With a little smile, Arianna said softly, "it seems that the arrival of soul language chamber of Commerce will completely change the country. Now we have to let go. There is no reason not to fight for the strength of the Kingdom, that is, the strength of the royal family."


    "Then let it go."


    Gunya agreed with both hands.


    If it is true as described by Yu Hui, the industrial development of the kingdom will be effective in a few years, and great changes will take place in the kingdom.


    In this big era, they will not shrink back.


    The first Legion has built a perfect stage for them. How can they have stage fright.


    ----


    Nanhai, Nanlin Island, Qingcheng.


    Unconsciously, more than two months have passed.


    A lot has happened in these two months, but the trend is stable.


    With the first Legion as the center, the human power is getting stronger and stronger bit by bit.


    After leaving Kyoto, Li Meng returned to Nanlin island. The journey back was smooth and safe, not to mention the polluting animals. He didn''t even encounter the bad sea conditions.


    Sometimes Li Meng even thinks about whether he is favored by the "goddess of luck", so that all the unfortunate things are far away from him.


    However, it''s not "lucky" to think about what I''ve experienced in Kyoto this year.


    Tornado floating ship incident, Kyoto demon incident, hurricane Armored Train incident, each incident is a near death experience for ordinary people, in this world, I''m afraid only Li Meng can survive after experiencing these incidents.


    Sure enough, the goddess of luck is impossible to exist.


    "520 billion?"


    In the pavilion of the temple, when he heard the number from the mouth of the night, Li Meng was stunned.


    Only a little stupefied, Li Meng will come back to God, a smile, mouth way: "come here, give the master I say a good."


    In the face of the host''s invitation, she got up from the stone bench in a black skirt and put herself into Li Meng''s arms.


    Li Meng is lying on the rocking chair with a lazy face.


    In Li Meng''s arms, night quietly nestled in Li Meng''s chest and said softly, "most of the profits of these funds come from the American Federation. The American Federation not only rented three electromagnetic railguns, but also purchased nearly 250 billion weapons, almost hollowing out the retired fighters of the" Al "allies during the cold war, and the army equipment also purchased a large number of air defense vehicles, There are still 50 air defense radars, and the navy has not fallen behind. It has bought 50 air defense destroyers, 20 artillery cruisers and five artillery battleships. "


    The American Federation is also known as the American Federation, but the translation meaning of Asian countries is different.


    Huaxia translated the American Federation, and other countries translated the American Federation.


    The American Federation bought naval warships?


    Li Meng asked, "I remember that the American Federation has hundreds of armored ships. How could they buy the warships of the first corps?"


    To master this question, night answer: "this world''s armored ship is not a very good firepower platform, air defense capability is very inefficient."


    So it is


    With a little smile, Li Meng asked curiously, "how many armaments did the American Federation buy?"


    The world''s 1 trillion yuan is not a small sum of money. In terms of price, it is equivalent to 3 trillion EU dollars of El. It is the fiscal revenue of a medium-sized country for more than ten years.


    I really don''t know how many arms the American Federation has bought and how much money it has spent.


    Most of the five trillion, that is to say, no less than three trillion, is undoubtedly a huge sum of money.


    Nestled in his master''s arms, he whispered in the night, "there are 5000 intruder fighters, 4000 various air defense vehicles, 50 air defense radars, 100000 surface to air missiles."


    It''s crazy


    Sure enough, he was rich enough to buy 5000 fighters.


    But


    Frowning slightly, Li Meng asked suspiciously, "how could they think of buying a fighter? There''s no shortcut to pilot training, and they''re not afraid to drop all those fighters. Besides, does al have so many armaments? "


    With a value of more than 50000 billion yuan, the scale of arms must be extremely large. Li Meng doubted whether there were so many arms reserves in "Al".


    On the issue of master, moyeh smiles and whispers: "master, don''t underestimate al''s industrial capability. During the cold war period after World War II, the major powers engaged in an arms race. During the cold war period, which lasted for 20 years, only the Allies equipped no less than 20000 fighters of various types. Before the Third World War, all the major powers engaged in an arms race, These fighters have been retired and sealed up. Although decades have passed, many of these sealed up fighters have been damaged, some well preserved fighters can still be used. As long as they are maintained simply, they can still fly into the blue sky. "


    (for monthly tickets, for recommended tickets, vigorously update)

 Chapter 1521

    "It''s not just the air force, master. Do you know how many warships the Allies served in the cold war? There are more than 1300 warships, which only refer to combat warships, military transport ships, supply ships and landing ships. In Al, the scale of these old equipment is extremely amazing. The equipment purchased by the American Federation is only a small part of the old equipment sealed up by al


    The scale is amazing


    What he said made Li Meng know something he didn''t know.


    As for the size of Al''s armament, Limon really has no idea.


    Li Meng only knows a lot, but he has no idea how much.


    However, what he said today let Li Meng know how exaggerated al''s armament was.


    At this time, Sawyer continued: "the foundation of the American Federation is very good. There are many oil fields in China, which do not completely discard the use of fossil fuels. They have the ability to extract aviation fuel, and they can be self-sufficient in logistics. As for the training of pilots, the American Federation has purchased 100 sets of flight simulation devices, which can train pilots quickly, They don''t have too high requirements for pilots, as long as the fighters can go up into the sky, launch missiles, fire and land safely is enough. "


    It is also true that special means should be used in special periods, and everything should be simplified.


    Limon can understand the psychological state of the American Federation.


    After all, the Federation of America, like Austria, is quite close to the southern continent of the region, only in different directions.


    Once there is an all-out war between the demons and human beings, the American Federation will be easily attacked by the demons.


    Thinking of this, Li Meng said with a smile: "let them buy. The more they buy, the better. Only when the power of human countries is strong, the higher the victory rate of human beings in the war with the demons."


    If necessary, Limon doesn''t care about selling all al''s sealed weapons.


    Why not?


    Now mankind has a common enemy, that is the demon clan.


    As long as we can defeat the demons, there is nothing we can''t do.


    In Li Meng''s arms, zhe Ye continued: "in addition to the American Federation, the Republic of SARGA, Huaxia, the order Empire, the kingdom of balun, and other countries, large and small, have bought some air defense vehicles, air defense radars, and a large number of warships, among which the order Empire and the Republic of SARGA have the largest number. Because of their long coastline, they have bought a large number of warships, The total number of warships is no less than 100. If the total number of countries is added up, the first regiment has sold about 300 warships in the past two months alone. Only a quarter of these 300 warships have been delivered. Because they are sealed armaments, they need to be repaired and fully inspected before they can be used. It takes time. The armaments purchased by various countries are being delivered one after another. If we only estimate based on the existing armament list, it will take at least half a year. "


    Time doesn''t wait for anyone. Holding the night lightly, Li Meng''s face fell into meditation.


    By selling arms to other countries, the first Legion is also making a lot of money. Although this is a good thing, the urgency of time makes Li Meng very clear that there is not much time left for human beings.


    Even if countries buy a large number of military equipment from the first legion, they can not effectively play the ability of equipment. Although the combat effectiveness has been improved, the degree of improvement is not as good as expected.


    It''s not that after purchasing a large number of armaments from the first legion, human countries have the ability to fight against the demons. The real answer is often cruel. In the coming war, human countries are still cannon fodder, but compared with the past, the cannon fodder with enhanced strength can bring some troubles to the demons.


    Li Meng will never look up to or underestimate the enemy. The gap between the demons and human beings is clear at a glance. Once the war starts, Li Meng really does not know what kind of result it will be.


    "Hoo


    With a deep breath, Li Meng put down his wishful thinking.


    Looking at the night in his arms, Li Meng said in a low voice: "let''s go on with the arms trade. As long as the first Legion has, as long as countries need, it can sell arms without restriction. Only by enhancing the strength of human countries, can the first Legion deal with the demons more easily in the future war."


    "Well!"


    The night in my arms answered softly.


    What the master said is also what he thought in his heart. Al''s old armaments are in a sealed state anyway. Before those old armaments are completely damaged, if they can play their final value on the earth, it is also the most ideal destination for a weapon.


    This is a win-win situation. Al has not only effectively dealt with the equipment that is becoming scrap iron, but also got powerful weapons on the earth. Why not do it in a win-win situation.


    "Is there any progress in the development of electromagnetic railguns?" Li Meng inquired to zhe Ye.


    It has been more than two months since the calculation. According to the previous plan, the first Legion should take action against the demons at this time. As expected, it is ideal and plump, but the reality is bony. Undoubtedly, three months of preparation time is far from enough.


    Hearing the master''s inquiry about the development progress of the electromagnetic railgun, she seemed to realize what she had done. Then she hurriedly said, "I''m just going to report this to the master. There''s news from al that the electromagnetic railgun has been successfully developed. After hundreds of experiments, the model has been finalized, the design drawings have been delivered to various factories, and the work is in full speed, It is expected that there will be finished products coming off the production line within a week. "


    Hearing this answer, Li Meng was relieved.


    The electromagnetic railgun has always been the weapon that Li Meng cares about most. Because of the electromagnetic railgun, the first legion, human beings have the ability to fight against the demons in a real sense.


    With demon island and tin gold mine, the strength of the demons is increasing rapidly. The main reason why the first Legion ignored and allowed the demons to exploit "tin gold" wantonly to enhance their strength is that they did not have weapons to deal with outer space targets, and the electromagnetic railgun has always been the weapon that the first Legion is waiting for the success of research and development.


    Now that the electromagnetic railgun has been successfully developed, once it is deployed all over the country, the first Legion will be reckless to attack the demons.


    Since the establishment of the naval command, the three generals of the first corps have had much more leisure time.


    Military affairs can be handled by the naval command, while the three generals can do what they like. Of course, although the three generals are not in the naval command, their rights are still above the naval command, and they can give orders to the naval command.

 Chapter 1522

    At night, Tanya and Natasha are not ordinary people. They can''t stay idle. Not long ago, Natasha and Tanya left Nanlin island for Austria.


    Their identities make them unfit to stay in the rear. They will play their role as battlefield commanders.


    Among the three, only Jiye stayed with Li Meng.


    Before he died, although he was also a soldier, as a member of the super power army, he did not have the sense of honor of a soldier. Compared with going to the front line, he preferred to stay with Li Meng.


    Patted the soft buttocks of the night, night understanding to get up and leave the master''s arms.


    "Master! Where are you going? "


    See the host get up from the rocking chair to walk out of the arbor, night asked softly.


    Without stopping, Li Meng waved to the night and said, "go to Qingcheng. Don''t accompany me. I''ll go back."


    Looking at the back of the master who was leaving, the night looked very calm.


    Although I don''t know where the master is going, there must be a reason for the master not to let her follow.


    In this way, she sat on the stone bench again, opened the laptop on the stone desk and browsed.


    Although the military management is now handed over to the naval command, as a general, she must always pay attention to the situation of the first corps, as well as the situation of its countries, and the most important thing is the arms trade.


    Although some Asian countries have bought some arms, there is little news from other countries.


    After the release of the news of the "demons", although many envoys from other regions came to Kyoto to learn about the situation, they did not seem to believe the information given by the "first Legion".


    After a little understanding, the envoys returned home.


    What happened in Kyoto, Ambassador Xiaonan of the first Corps in Kyoto gave a detailed report to the first Corps.


    Night also had some understanding of it, know the relevant situation.


    Generally speaking, the sense of crisis in Asian countries is stronger than that in other regions, because although the demons are mysterious, they once appeared in the eyes of Asian countries. Because they have some understanding of the demons, under strong evidence, Asian countries have to believe in the fact that the demons are a huge threat.


    But human beings in the Middle East and Africa are different. These countries have never been in contact with the demons, or even heard of the demons. They also take it for granted that their region is far away from the southern continent. Even if the demons have the ambition to peep at human beings, the fire of war will not burn to their kingdom.


    Countries in Africa are far away from Asia. They usually have no contact with the outside world. Only one or two kingdoms with fairly good national strength have contact with the outside world. They are far away. It''s normal for them to have this idea.


    But the idea that the allies in the Middle East are so avoiding war is somewhat inconceivable.


    Compared with the order empire in Western Europe, the allies in the Middle East are closer to the southern continent, separated by only one kingdom of Baren and the Indian Ocean. Geographically speaking, the threat of the demons is not far away from them, but they completely ignore the possible threat of the demons.


    Why?


    She didn''t know, but she thought of a person, who was "Sha Yue".


    As the only "sub human" in the first legion, the first Legion had some understanding of the sub human race.


    In the Middle East, the so-called Middle Earth continent, sub human beings are the masters of this territory. The allies are only on the edge of the Middle East because they have contacts with sub human territories. In the past 200 years, the wars between the allies and sub human beings have never stopped.


    Compared with human beings, sub human beings have stronger physique, and they also have a demand for territory engraved in their bones. Driven by instinct and ambition, they will try their best to expand outwards. The existence of allies undoubtedly blocks their ambition to expand territory. The contradiction here is also the reason why the Middle East has been in chaos all the year round.


    In the eyes of the allies, the sub human enemy is the object they need to care about most, and the demons, even if they know the danger of the demons, they can do nothing for the allies.


    Some things, a little think can be very good to know the answer.


    But she didn''t think much about it. The news that the first regiment had already spread. As for whether outsiders believe it or not, this is not what the first regiment can control. The first regiment has done what it should do. Let fate arrange the future.


    Outside the temple, on the way down the mountain, a black car was galloping.


    It was Li Meng who left the temple.


    Today''s weather in Qingcheng is a bit gloomy. The sky over Nanlin island is covered with thick clouds. The bright golden sunshine sometimes appears and sometimes disappears without a trace.


    It''s 14:00 p.m., and Qingcheng is still very busy at this time.


    Unconsciously, under the rule of the first legion, two years have passed.


    In the past two years, the changes in Qingcheng are undoubtedly amazing.


    The effect of more rich people and more businessmen is more jobs. With jobs, life can be guaranteed. The population of Qingcheng is small, and the competition for jobs is not strong. It can be said that as long as you have a hard-working heart, there is no problem in supporting your family.


    With more rich people, there will be more cars on the streets. Although for most of the civilians in Qingcheng, family cars are still a luxury, for some businessmen, vehicles for travel are indispensable. Having a car of their own is also a symbol of identity.


    After entering Qingcheng, there was a little noise outside the car.


    The roar of cars, the noise of people, and the digital advertising screens on buildings are all making noises. But it is the existence of these things that can reveal the prosperity of Qingcheng.


    "What''s the food?"


    Unconsciously, Li Meng''s car came to a road with large traffic flow.


    More vehicles, the road is very crowded, vehicle speed is also very slow.


    A green girl on the sidewalk outside the window attracted Li Meng''s attention.


    With a paper box in her hand, she was eating pieces of golden food with a toothpick.


    As she was on the sidewalk not far from the window, Li Meng could smell the smell of her food even in the car.


    It''s very strong and heavy, but it''s very fragrant.


    For a moment, Li Meng was greedy.


    He saw with his own eyes that the girl came out of the alley not far behind


    (for monthly tickets, for recommended tickets, vigorously update)

 Chapter 1523

    With a slight movement in his heart, Li Meng said to the young driver in the front seat, "pull over and stop."


    The young driver was dressed in a black suit. He was not an ordinary man, but a relative of Li Meng.


    It''s not Shiji, it''s not the ghost who takes off his armor, it''s the ghoul.


    Because of the particularity of the ghoul, many occasions can be very good competent.


    Although I don''t know why the owner suddenly got off, the young driver didn''t think much and pulled over.


    "Just wait here. I''ll be right back."


    After speaking to the young driver, Li Meng opened the door and stepped out of the car.


    Walking in the bustling street, Li Meng walked to the alley not far away.


    In foreign countries, although Li Meng''s reputation is very big, it can be said that no one knows, no one knows.


    But in the territory of the first legion, Li Meng was a little unknown.


    Although there are many people who know Li Meng, they are very strange to the common people.


    Walking on the sidewalk, Li Meng is well integrated into the stream of people. At this time, the ordinary appearance shows a great role, at least it won''t attract other people''s attention.


    This is a commercial street with a lot of people.


    When Li Meng turned and entered the alley, he realized why the girl who caused Li Meng''s greediness came out of the alley.


    It turned out to be a food street.


    Looking deep into the lane, on both sides of the narrow road are one after another snack stalls.


    The bustling pedestrian is surging in the alley, in front of one stall after another, is the diner who eats and drinks.


    Looking at the busy street in front of him, Li Meng walked forward with the flow of people.


    Compared with the clean commercial street outside, the floor of the alley is a little messy, and there is garbage after meals everywhere. Although it is a little dirty, it is still acceptable.


    In front of a stall, Li Meng stopped.


    This booth is relatively simple. It''s a half person high stove with an iron pot on it. Half of the oil in the iron pot is fried with some kind of food in the golden oil.


    "This fragrance..."


    Looking at the food in the oil pan, Li Meng knew he had found a place.


    "Would you like one?"


    The stall owner is a middle-aged woman with an apron around her waist. Although her skin is a little dark, she looks very healthy. Seeing Li Meng stop in front of the stall, she smiles and asks kindly.


    Seeing the stall owner''s inquiry, Li Meng nodded and said, "here... Two."


    The purpose of Li Meng''s coming here is to satisfy his craving. Naturally, he can''t come back empty handed.


    "Yes, the guest will be ready in a moment."


    Hearing that Li Meng wanted two, the stall owner was very busy.


    Action is very sharp, but also very skilled, a piece of gold food was fished out of the oil pan, put into a side of the paper box, chopped, mixed with seasoning, action.


    In a few minutes, a portion of the food is ready.


    "Would you like to eat first? These are not ready yet. It''s going to take a while


    The fried ingredients are only enough to make one portion. The new ingredients have just been put into the oil pan. It will take a while.


    "Good!"


    Smelling the fragrance in his nose, Li Meng was already greedy, so he would not refuse this attractive offer.


    Open the carton, insert the toothpick, and the stall owner handed the snacks to Li Meng.


    After taking the snack from the stall owner, Li Meng paid for it with a toothpick.


    The taste is very strong and fresh. The refreshing taste in his mouth makes Li Meng''s eyes shine.


    Praise: "taste good, this is tofu?"


    In the face of Li Meng''s praise, the stall owner smiles and says happily: "it''s delicious. It''s fried tofu. Although it''s just an ordinary tofu snack, the seasoning is exclusive. I can only eat it here."


    When he said this, Li Meng could recognize the confidence from the stall owner''s words, but he didn''t refute it.


    In terms of taste, it''s really top grade. It makes people want to eat it once for a second time.


    "Come on, those guys are coming again."


    Just when Li Meng and the stall owner chatted with each other, the lane suddenly became turbulent.


    Originally in the street to find food on the road, people in a hurry to go outside, rapid pace, look very ugly.


    The riot on the street also made the busy stall owner slightly stunned. He quickly said to Li Meng outside the stall, "guest, come on, don''t stand outside, come inside."


    With that, the stall owner left things in his hands and pulled Li Meng into the stall


    "What''s the matter?"


    Looking at the passers-by in a hurry on the street, Li Meng asked the stall owner.


    Surprised to see Li Meng, he seemed to realize something. The stall owner suddenly realized, "guests don''t come here often."


    Li Meng nodded and said, "this is my first time here."


    "No wonder..."


    With a murmur, the stall owner looked at the street with few people on the outside and said, "it''s nothing. These days, the brotherhood and the black dragon club are fighting for the control of this food street. They have to fight every few days. After a while, the guests should not go out to avoid being affected."


    fraternity? Black dragon club?


    Looking thoughtful, while eating fried tofu, Li Meng asked: "does the government care?"


    Obviously, the so-called brotherhood and the black dragon society are just underworld organizations.


    Li Meng never thought that there would be underworld in Nanlin Island, the headquarters of the first Legion.


    This is a kind of irony, a kind of irony to the first Legion.


    The government?


    The stall owner shook his head slightly and said in a deep voice: "it''s useless. When the police come, they run away. Although many people are arrested every time, as long as they don''t kill people, they will be released in a few days at most."


    Speaking of this, the stall owner whispered: "it''s said that the underworld are all pirates. They are fierce. In fact, it''s OK for us to settle down in business and collect some protection fees. But if they toss and toss every day, it''s unbearable. We can''t do business any more."


    By this time, the streets in the alleys had become empty.


    At least this section of Li Meng''s street is like this. Looking left and right, no one can be seen on the street.


    Only a few vendors stayed behind their stalls, waiting for the riot to end.


    "Come on, follow me. They''re right ahead."


    At this time, from a certain intersection, a burst of noise suddenly appeared.


    In Li Meng''s eyes, a large group of people from a path into the food street.


    They are in groups, holding sticks, colorful, at least dozens of people.


    I have to say that they really have some momentum walking on the street.


    (for monthly tickets, for recommended tickets, vigorously update)

 Chapter 1524

    "Here they are..."


    On the other side, there was only a light voice of joy. On the other side of the street, another group of people appeared. They came here in groups.


    Both sides saw the opposite side and approached each other with tacit understanding.


    On the street not far to Li Meng''s left, the two groups met.


    "Give me a call and let them know how powerful our black dragon club is."


    "Give it to me and let the black dragon know that they should get out of here."


    There was no confrontation or communication. The two groups who met each other rushed to each other directly.


    In the shouting, roaring, and the clattering of sticks, the flow of people from both sides collided.


    A great war began.


    On the battlefield, the figure rolled, screamed and roared.


    Both sides fight together, with hands, feet, with the stick in the hands of the opponent.


    For a moment, the fighting on the street was very lively.


    In the tangle, the original dirty streets and the emergence of a new color, is dazzling blood.


    The war lasted for more than ten minutes. In the end, one of them was obviously in a weak position. Most of them were bruised and had to flee in a hurry in the pursuit of their opponents.


    "Get out, get out."


    See the companion can''t support, a roar, one party of the people and horses in a hurry to escape, a swarm of bees to escape outside, the pace of its running like the wind.


    "Chase me!"


    In the run of chasing and escaping, the two groups quickly disappeared in the street.


    And behind them, where they had been fighting, were the fallen members of both sides.


    Seriously injured, they got up from the ground and limped out. Their blank look was pitiful.


    But no one will pity them because of this. In the eyes of the stall owner, there are only heart disasters and happiness disasters.


    Until the street completely restored calm, Li Meng left the food street with a cool face.


    When I come to the commercial street outside, I only need a fried tofu snack in Li Meng''s hands.


    The first snack, when watching the fighting movie, has been eliminated by Li Meng.


    A little greedy, unexpectedly met this kind of thing.


    This is an accident, but also let Li Meng know what kind of social era Qingcheng is in.


    Although this is an insurmountable process, it does not mean that Li Meng will not do anything.


    This is Nanlin Island, the headquarters of the first legion, and Li Meng''s home.


    Li Meng will never let some dirty things appear in his home, never.


    "Instead of going to the previous place, go directly to the" district government. "


    Back in the car, Li Meng changed his destination to the young driver.


    "Yes


    With the roar of the engine, the vehicle returned to the street, as the car moved closer to its destination.


    Qingcheng, district government.


    Nanlin island is also known as the first district, and the district government is the legitimate government of Nanlin island.


    Sun Haiwang, the head of the District, is the highest executive of the district government.


    He is deeply loved by Qingcheng people and is a qualified politician.


    Today, however, this politician with rich political experience is in trouble.


    Why is he here?


    Entering the reception room in a hurry, sun Haiwang looked at the young man sitting on the sofa in a cold sweat.


    He said with a smile: "Mr. Li Meng, please make atonement. The receptionists are all newly recruited government personnel. They don''t know you. Please forgive them for being unreasonable."


    With a light wave of his hand, Li Meng, who was sitting on the sofa, said calmly, "it''s OK, sit down."


    Although sun Haiwang is more than twice as old as Li Meng in age, he still feels a great pressure when facing Li Meng.


    This pressure does not come from the unknown power of Li Meng, but from the spiritual pressure.


    I don''t know why, after entering the reception room, sun Haiwang felt that his whole body was a lot heavier. Especially from Li Meng, sun Haiwang felt a kind of pressure he never had.


    Opposite Li Meng, sun Haiwang sat down, and his whole body seemed to be on tenterhooks.


    He looked at Li Meng and asked cautiously, "do you know anything important about his visit today? If there is anything important, please let me know. Why do you need to come here in person? "


    In sun Haiwang''s eyes, Li Meng lay back, close to the sofa, looked at Sun Haiwang and said calmly, "how long have you been in this position?"


    Although I don''t know why Li Meng suddenly asked this question, sun Haiwang didn''t think much about it and replied, "it''s almost a year and a half."


    Li Meng added: "how do you feel in this position?"


    How do you feel?


    Sun Haiwang looks at Li Meng with an indifferent face. Sun Haiwang always feels that there is something wrong with Li Meng today.


    How can you ask these strange questions?


    Slightly pondering, sun Haiwang did not understand the way: "Mr. Li Meng has something to say, but what did the district government do wrong?"


    Lord Li Meng won''t come to him for no reason. Calculate the time. He hasn''t seen him since he was the head of the district at that time. After such a long time, there must be something important about his sudden visit.


    Li Meng did not continue to circle, since Sun Haiwang wants to directly enter the theme, Li Meng will not be too nonsense.


    Looking at Sun Haiwang calmly, Li Meng said without expression: "Nanlin island is the headquarters of the first legion, order is always the first, legislation should be strict, but under the eyes of the first legion, there are such ridiculous things as underworld. You''d better give me a reasonable explanation. If even the small Qingcheng can''t be managed well, I doubt your ability."


    underworld?


    Hearing this, sun Haiwang finally understood the purpose of Li Meng''s visit.


    In this regard, sun Haiwang remained silent.


    Naturally, sun Haiwang knew about the underworld problem, and there was no need to explain it. This is indeed his dereliction of duty.


    Looking at Sun Haiwang in silence, Li Meng said calmly, "if you are kind, the whole district government is your soldiers. If you are not strict, your people will not be strict. Now is not the time for kindness."


    Speaking of this, Li Meng stood up from the sofa with fried tofu in his hand and said coldly to the silent sun Haiwang, "clear them up. In Nanlin Island, there are no pirates, only good people. If they don''t realize this, let them know."


    With that, Li Meng stopped talking and left the reception room in sun Haiwang''s silence.


    Li Meng will know what sun Haiwang will do, and Li Meng will also see whether he can take on the responsibilities of the district head.


    In this matter, Li Meng is very rational. Li Meng knows that it''s not just sun Haiwang''s fault.


    There are many reasons. We can''t throw all the faults to sun Haiwang alone.


    The change of Qingcheng is too great. With the change of the times and the change of society, there will always be some things that conform to the times, keep the right things, but get rid of the wrong things.


    Sun Haiwang just did not see this in time.


    (for monthly tickets, for recommended tickets, vigorously update)

 Chapter 1525

    This is just a small episode. After leaving the district government office building, Li Meng went on to his previous destination.


    In a villa community in the city, in front of a villa, I took Li Meng''s car and stopped.


    Now the spirit body and the body are in Nanlin Island, so Li Meng will only act in person.


    At the moment, the spirit body is on the top of Li Meng''s head, in the state of energy dormancy, which can''t be seen by others.


    After walking down from the car, Li Meng went through the grass in front of the villa, came to the gate and pressed the doorbell.


    "Ding Dong, Ding Dong."


    The crisp doorbell immediately reverberated in the villa.


    Soon, with the sound of footsteps in the room, the door opened.


    "Li Meng?"


    After the door, Wang Weiwei was surprised to see that Li Meng was the visitor, and then she was delighted.


    With a smile, Li Meng entered the room naturally.


    "What? I''m not welcome. "


    Li Meng, who enters the hall, teases Wang Weiwei.


    After closing the door, Wang Weiwei looked at Li Meng bitterly and said softly, "you are a busy man. I won''t be surprised if you don''t come to see me for months or years."


    With Wang Weiwei''s resentful eyes, Li Meng can only smile and walk through the hall into the side room.


    When he came to the cradle, Li Meng saw a pair of big eyes in the cradle.


    As if aware of his arrival, big eyes looked at Li Meng, two small hands waving, "ah Wu ah Wu" straight call.


    With a slight smile, Li Meng picked up the little guy from the cradle, and the little guy''s "giggle" laughter suddenly reverberated in the room.


    Leaning in front of the door, Wang Weiwei looks at Li Meng and her daughter tenderly without disturbing them.


    After a while, Li Meng put down the little guy and put her back in the cradle.


    After all this, Li Meng turned and walked to Wang Weiwei.


    Looking at Li Meng getting closer and closer, Wang Weiwei seems to think of something. Her beautiful face turns ruddy and looks very flattering.


    In front of Wang Weiwei, Li Meng is not reserved. He grabs Wang Weiwei''s little hand, pulls Wang Weiwei into the hall and sits down on the sofa.


    Li Meng is not polite. He pulls Wang Weiwei into his arms and holds her soft waist.


    Because she had several close contacts with Li Meng, although her face was a little ruddy, Wang Weiwei was not too shy. She nestled quietly in Li Meng''s arms and seemed very clever.


    "How did you think of coming to me today?"


    In Li Meng''s arms, Wang Weiwei whispered.


    Counting the time, it was several months ago that I saw Li Meng last time.


    Over the past few months, she has been staying at home to take care of her daughter. When she is alone, she occasionally thinks of someone in her heart.


    Looking down at Wang Weiwei''s beautiful face in his arms, Li Meng said with a smile, "if you want to come, come."


    Speaking of this, Li Meng''s hand began to be dishonest. I don''t know when, his right hand had left Wang Weiwei''s soft waist and put it on his thigh, gently moving and kneading.


    The touch on her thigh made Wang Weiwei emotional. She looked up at Li Meng and pressed the restless hand on her thigh. She blushed and said shyly, "today is not suitable. I... my one is coming."


    that?


    First of all, Li Meng was puzzled.


    Calculate the time, Meier is almost one year old. Although Wang Weiwei''s body is weak, some things should come back.


    The hand on Wang Weiwei''s thigh drew back, and Li Meng''s right hand grabbed the soft waist again.


    The reason why Li Meng came here today is not just to be gentle with Wang Weiwei.


    Besides visiting Meier, another purpose is to say goodbye.


    For a long time in the future, Li Meng will not meet Wang Weiwei.


    In order to reassure Wang Weiwei, Li Meng wants to let Wang Weiwei know.


    Thinking of this, Li Meng bowed his head to Wang Weiwei in his arms and said, "I''m going to travel far away. When I''ll come back is still unknown. It may take months or even years."


    How many years?


    Wang Weiwei is silent. She always knows that the man in front of her doesn''t belong to her.


    Li Meng didn''t stay in Wang Weiwei''s home for long. Today''s trip was originally short.


    Before dark, Li Meng left Wang Weiwei''s home and returned to the temple.


    Time flies. Under the threat of the demons, all countries cherish every minute of time.


    Of course, the first Legion is not included.


    In Li Meng''s expectation, the most powerful weapon "electromagnetic railgun" of the first Legion was successfully developed and entered the high-end weaponry of the first Legion.


    Nanlin Island, an experimental platform in the southern forest.


    Early this morning, a certain experimental area in the South became lively.


    A large number of transport vehicles, engineering vehicles, drove into this uninhabited experimental area.


    From time to time, there are huge century transport planes landing in the sky. The huge body and roaring engine roar are so shocking.


    Soon, the open experimental area was filled with no less than 1000 people.


    A large number of parts are unloaded from the transport vehicle. Under the command of some people wearing white protective clothing, the parts are assembled around a metal platform. Soon, a huge base is gradually formed.


    When the experimental area is busy, there are a large number of soldiers guarding the periphery of the experimental area to strictly prevent polluting animals and non related people from approaching.


    Seven hours later, a group of people, nearly 100 meters high and covering half the size of a football field, stood in the experimental area.


    It has a huge base, and the height of the base is no less than 20 meters. On the base is a huge turret, from which a huge Elliptical Flat barrel protrudes.


    The barrel is big and long, no less than 70 meters long, like a giant pillar, facing the sky.


    This is the ground defense platform "electromagnetic railgun".


    Before dark, a motorcade appeared on the road outside the test area and drove into the test area unimpeded.


    The deployment of the first electromagnetic railgun is of great significance, and Li Meng will not be absent.


    When the motorcade stopped and got out of a black car, Li Meng and Yi Ye got out of the car.


    At this time, the person in charge of the scene who learned that the commander was coming to inspect was already waiting.


    When Li Meng and zhe Ye appeared, he quickly welcomed them and said with a salute, "commander, general zhe ye, welcome to our company. I''m" keseide ", the president of the scientific research institute and the person in charge here."


    He was dressed in a white protective clothing, and his voice came out through the microphone. His whole body was covered in the protective clothing, so that people could not see his face.

 Chapter 1526

    Simon is no stranger to this keseide.


    He is the oldest scientist in the first Legion and the first country recruited by the first Legion to come to earth.


    He''s quite old. He''s in his sixties. He''s in his twilight years.


    With a slight nod, Li Meng said, "no need to be polite. Let''s go and take a look at it."


    "Yes


    Knowing the purpose of the commander''s trip, keseide didn''t say much and turned to take the road ahead.


    Following keseide, Limon and Jiye, they walked to the interior of the experimental area.


    It''s just a sentry post.


    Open up an open space from the forest, and then build some defensive buildings.


    For example, watchtower, residence, warehouse, fence, the only service object of these buildings is electromagnetic railgun.


    The test area is not big enough to see the end at a glance.


    As soon as he entered the experimental area, Li Meng saw the huge guy with a height of nearly 100 meters not far away.


    It is black as a whole, with some blood colored lines. Although the surface is as smooth as a mirror, the sunlight does not reflect light on it, but absorbs it, giving people a kind of cold metal texture.


    Coming to the base of the electromagnetic railgun, keseide introduced to them: "this is the dcg-1 electromagnetic railgun that we have successfully developed. It has a caliber of 1500mm and an acceleration orbit of 50m. It is powered by four Tesla reactors and 12 new supercapacitors. It has extremely powerful power, and can launch tungsten and gold shells weighing up to 10 tons at nearly 1% of the speed of light, The effective range is 12000 km. "


    In the atmosphere, a single shot destroyed a mountain more than 1000 meters away, and fired out of orbit, even if it exceeded the effective range. When the shell reached moonguard 1 hundreds of thousands of kilometers away through inertia in a minute, It can also leave a 30 meter deep and 50 meter wide crater on the surface of the moon


    In terms of power, the electromagnetic railgun is undoubtedly amazing, which Li Meng never doubted.


    In the history of future weapon development, kinetic weapons will never be out of date.


    With the electromagnetic railguns, the first Legion didn''t have to worry too much about the demons.


    Even if the outcome is still unknown, at least in the face of the demon space warships, the first Legion has the power to fight back.


    With and without the power to fight back, these two concepts are quite different.


    The former can make the victory and defeat form a situation of five to five, while the latter will make the party who has no power to fight back lose completely, without any possibility of victory.


    "How about the output?" Li Meng asked


    Facing the commander''s question, keseide replied: "in addition to some core components, the electromagnetic railguns adopt modular design, and the output is not a problem. It only takes one month to produce the number of electromagnetic railguns required by the first Corps."


    A month?


    It''s not too slow.


    This is a big guy. Just an electromagnetic railgun has more than a thousand parts.


    The reason why there is such a high output, I''m afraid al has used dozens or even hundreds of factories.


    This is the benefit of modular design. After a certain precision is required, thousands of parts can be distributed to multiple factories for production, and each factory is responsible for several of them. In this way, speed will be brought in the quantity.


    At this time, keseide reminded: "commander, although the electromagnetic railgun is powerful, the current model is not stable enough and charging is slow. There are still some undetected risks in the new capacitor. It is suggested that the electromagnetic railgun should be operated in a non manual way. Therefore, we have designed an automatic system for the electromagnetic railgun, which can be controlled remotely, It can also be controlled by intelligent AI. "


    As for keseide, Li Meng can understand the risks of electromagnetic railguns.


    After all, the time of research and development is too short. The current electromagnetic railgun is just usable. It is still an experimental weapon, and there is still some distance from stability.


    In this regard, Li Meng said calmly: "it doesn''t matter. We don''t have much time. We can only improve this kind of weapon after the war. President kesside, you have worked hard these days. Your scientific research institute has done a good job."


    Facing Li Meng''s praise, keseidian said: "this is what we should do. For US scientists, to be able to study what we want to study is the greatest value of our life. We are very grateful to the first Corps for giving us a platform to develop our talents."


    Li Meng just gave a faint smile to keseide''s words, but he didn''t say much.


    Li Meng knows that these scientists are strange people. They are very different from ordinary people in temperament, and their desires are different from others. In the minds of these scientists, there is more desire for research.


    To be able to get more R & D budget, to invest more funds in their R & D projects, and to get results in their research projects, is what they really hope for, and is also their wild hope.


    With a little understanding, Li Meng left the experimental area with zhe Ye.


    This is the first electromagnetic railgun deployed by the first regiment. In a few months, up to nine electromagnetic railguns will be deployed in other areas one by one.


    These regions were Austria, Denmark, Bentley, Huaxia, the American Federation, the Republic of SARGA, the order Empire, and the kingdom of Baren, including two American federations and one other country.


    On the way back, in the dark forest, a convoy of four black cars was speeding.


    In a lengthened car, Li Meng sits side by side with Jiye.


    Outside the window, the dark forest is constantly passing backward. Although he looks at the outside, Li Meng''s mind is elsewhere.


    At this time, sitting next to Li Meng, she looked up at her master and said in a soft voice, "Your Highness, it''s not far away from the day when Princess guniya inherits the Queen''s throne. If your highness wants to attend the ceremony, you can start."


    The grand ceremony?


    Jiye''s reminder made Li Meng aware of it.


    "How long?" Li Meng turns back to ask Ye.


    Facing his Highness''s eyes, she night replied: "the time of the grand ceremony is January 1, 349. Counting today, it''s still 11 days."


    Eleven days?


    Li Meng pondered slightly.


    Time is enough. Now the first regiment has a long-range air force unit. It''s really no good. It can go to the kingdom of Austria by century transport plane. It can arrive in a day''s time.


    But whether it is necessary to go or not needs to be considered.


    The kingdom of Austria is a member of the first Legion. As the host of the first legion, it should send envoys to participate in this important day, but this person can be Li Meng or someone else.


    Now Tanya and Natasha are in Austria. Either of them can represent the first army to the ceremony. Li Meng doesn''t have to go there.


    "Say it again."


    Li Meng is not sure.


    Now the situation of the first regiment is a little complicated. Li Meng has to take charge of Nanlin island.


    (for monthly tickets, for recommended tickets, vigorously update)

 Chapter 1527

    There are many things about the arms trade, the development of domestic industry, and the threat of the demons. Li Meng must pay close attention to these things.


    In particular, with the assistance of the first corps, all countries are building their own communication networks. On Nanlin Island, almost every day, one or two space rockets are launched to deliver quantum communication satellites to the predetermined orbits of all countries.


    When the satellite was launched, the ground backup communication chain "quantum communication tower" was also transported to various countries by merchant ships.


    It can be said that the first Corps has spared no effort in solving the problem of communication among countries.


    With the change of communication mode, human beings can connect with each other online, and the communication between different countries will become easier.


    As more and more countries buy quantum communication satellites from the first corps, a communication network is covering the whole earth.


    In the same incident, more and more countries have opened their communication channels to the first Corps online, making communication more convenient.


    Whether it''s the purchase of weapons, the supplement of ammunition, or after-sales service, the first Legion can receive a large number of trade lists from various countries every day.


    As the top commander of the first legion, although Li Meng does not need to deal with relevant matters personally, he must always pay attention to these matters and occasionally put forward his own opinions in some places.


    Li Meng seems to be very idle, but with the influx of a lot of information, Li Meng is very busy. Almost every day, he has to hold his laptop computer to browse all kinds of new messages in the data terminal.


    As time went by, it soon came to the day when Princess Gunia of the kingdom of Austria ascended the throne.


    However, originally intended to go to the kingdom of Austria and Georgia to participate in the Queen''s accession ceremony, Li Meng suddenly changed his decision and gave the task to Tanya and Natasha.


    Yunan, in the temple of the goddess of life.


    In the hall on the top floor, on the throne, a small graceful figure is sitting.


    She frowned, as if thinking about something.


    Under the throne, in the hall as smooth as a mirror, a number of uniformed guards stand in two rows, huge and powerful, guarding their gods.


    White hands out, Isis looked down at the ring on his left ring finger.


    It was dark, so delicate and beautiful.


    "Will he come?"


    In his heart, Isis thought.


    It has been several months since I last saw him. Isis doesn''t know where he is and what he is doing. Isis also doesn''t know. But now, she wants to see him and has something important to say.


    Just as Isis lowered her head to think wildly, a hand stretched out from the side and gently pinched her left hand.


    This suddenly appeared hand let Isis slightly Leng, looked up to the side, see is that familiar figure.


    It''s Li Meng.


    For the sudden appearance of Li Meng, the guards in the hall became nervous, and their golden eyes were fixed on the human who suddenly appeared beside the throne, but they knew the identity of human in their eyes and did not act rashly.


    "Li Meng?"


    A surprised light call, Isis immediately smile, that light pupil is very gentle looking at the man around.


    He did come


    He got up gracefully. Isis took advantage of the situation and led Li Meng to the inner hall.


    On the sofa in the inner hall, they sat side by side.


    Looking at Isis in gorgeous clothes beside him, Li Meng smiles and inquires, "come to me in such a hurry, but what happened?"


    On his way here, Li Meng felt Isis''s call many times.


    In order to appear around Isis more quickly, Li Meng completely ignored the consumption of the power of death. In less than an hour, he crossed the distance of tens of thousands of kilometers and came to Isis.


    Looking at Li Meng beside him, Isis nodded gently, and his beautiful eyes said softly: "something has happened these days. Lord Amun has invited all the lords to hold a meeting of the seven Lords. This is a rare thing. Because the bodies used by the seven lords are fragile, they don''t have too strong power, In order to protect the safety of the body, the seven lords generally do not gather together. "


    "Do you know what the meeting is about?"


    Looking at Isis beside him, Li Meng inquired.


    Isis shook his head and whispered, "I don''t know. Amun didn''t say it clearly."


    "You agreed?" Li Meng asked again.


    Isis replied: "before Amun came to me, I got the news of" La ". No one can be absent from this meeting of seven Lords. La said so. This meeting of seven lords should be very important."


    A very important meeting?


    If Li Meng thinks about it, he is thinking about the content of this meeting.


    At this time, Isis said: "although I don''t know the specific content of this meeting, it should be related to human beings. You have a very special ability to join the meeting with me. Then we will know Amun''s purpose."


    This is a way. No one in the spiritual state can find out. He can go to the meeting with Isis.


    However, Li Meng realized one thing.


    At this meeting, all the high-level of the demon clan will gather together, which is a heaven given opportunity.


    All along, Li Meng has an idea of destroying all the high-level demons. He has this ability.


    The only thing missing is information. Other lords don''t live in their temples as often as Isis.


    It''s not easy to find them, but now, this meeting of seven Lords is undoubtedly a good opportunity.


    A chance to destroy all the high-level demons.


    Li Meng didn''t hide Isis and said, "can you use this opportunity to eradicate other lords?"


    For Li Meng''s words, Isis was slightly stunned and looked at Li Meng in surprise.


    She shook her head slightly and said in a soft voice, "you have this ability. I don''t doubt that, but it''s useless. We are immortal. Even if you succeed in destroying our bodies, our noumenon can escape. Even if you have the ability to trap and destroy our noumenon, we can also get a new life with the help of the united defense."


    After a few words, Isis explained: "our society is a system centered on the mother. The mother splits the consciousness and produces new individuals. There is a spiritual connection between the mother and the individual. Once the mother dies unexpectedly, through the spiritual connection with the individual, the mother can transmit the consciousness to an individual, The individual that contains the consciousness of the mother will become a new mother, with all the memory and knowledge of the mother. As long as there is another individual, the mother will not really perish. "


    (for comments, for monthly tickets, for recommended tickets, for updating)

 Chapter 1528

    So it is


    Isis''s explanation made Li Meng give up this unrealistic idea.


    It seems that if you want to eliminate the demons, it is not feasible to start from the high level. You can only eliminate them from the positive side.


    Li Meng was not disappointed. He had already prepared for the result.


    If the demons are really easy to be eliminated, it is not the demons.


    They can''t still exist on earth.


    However, the life of the demons is really strange


    With a little smile, Li Meng said to Isis, "let''s go with you."


    "Well!"


    Isis answered softly.


    This is exactly what she wants, and naturally she will not object.


    The main reason why she asked Li Meng to attend the meeting of seven lords with her this time was that the content might involve human beings. Isis thought that it was better for Li Meng to see and hear some information with his own eyes.


    She knows that she is a demon, and Li Meng is a human.


    In terms of position, they are opposite. She doesn''t want Li Meng to have any doubts about her.


    At this time, outside the inner hall, there was a dull voice of a general guard.


    "Mother, Hathor asked to see you."


    Hathor''s here?


    To this news, Isis shows a Leng, immediately feel thoughtful.


    At this time, Hathor came to her for obvious purposes.


    "I''ll stay away for a while." Li Meng is very understanding.


    "Well!"


    Isis nodded.


    It''s really not the time for Li Meng to expose her identity. Hathor is not her. No matter how good their relationship is or how different their positions are, it may bring some contradictions, which Isis doesn''t want to see.


    With the faint power of death emerging from Li Meng, Li Meng, who was beside Isis, immediately disappeared.


    Did he leave?


    Looking at the empty sofa beside him, Isis muttered in his heart.


    I don''t think so. Although I can''t see it, Isis has a strong feeling that Limon is by her side.


    He was there, sitting right next to her, but she couldn''t see it.


    Isis didn''t know what kind of ability it was, but the black power made Isis feel fear instinctively, which was a kind of throb from the soul.


    Without much thought, he calmed down a little. Isis was waiting for Hathor''s arrival.


    Just now, she had informed Tongwei outside the hall through spiritual connection, and brought Hathor to see her.


    Hathor didn''t keep Isis waiting for a long time, but a few minutes later, from the door of the inner hall, a slender figure came in.


    She was dressed in a gorgeous gold dress, wearing gold jewelry, looking elegant and noble.


    She is Hathor.


    "Isis, long time no see."


    On the sofa opposite Isis, Hathor sat down with a smile.


    To Hathor''s words, Isis just smile, light way: "calculate the time, from the last meeting is only a few months, Hathor, you come to me this time, should not just say these boring words."


    Boring words?


    Slightly curling his mouth, Hathor looked at Isis bitterly and said softly, "Isis, you and I have known each other for tens of thousands of years. For such a long time, you are still so devoted to me. Although two months are not long, I often think of you."


    To Hathor''s words, Isis browed slightly, and had no choice but to say, "well, Hathor, let''s get down to business."


    If there is no one around, Isis doesn''t care if she listens to Hathor''s numbness, but there is Li Meng around. Even she is a little embarrassed.


    Seeing Isis look serious, Hathor knew it was time for her to stop.


    The smile on his face was slightly put away, and Hathor whispered, "it''s nothing too important. You should have been invited to the seventh Lord meeting, too."


    To Hathor''s words, Isis said indifferently: "this is nature."


    Although Isis is at the end of the seven lords, there is no doubt about his status.


    Since it is a meeting of seven lords, she is indispensable.


    With a slight look on his face, Hathor said calmly, "although we are allies of" La ", many things" La "didn''t tell us. According to the information I got, this gathering of seven lords should be related to the first Legion."


    First Corps?


    Hearing the four words of the first legion, Isis looked slightly, and looked at his side with the remaining light.


    Looking slightly positive, Isis took back Yu Guang and asked Hathor, "do you have any detailed information?"


    To this, Hathor shook his head and said: "no, I only know that the Lord Geibu captured a human warship in the eastern territorial sea, and learned some bad news from those people."


    Speaking of this, Hathor smiled and invited: "the meeting of the seven Lords will be held tomorrow. Let''s go together. My temple is closest to the place of Parliament. You can have a rest in my temple tonight."


    I''m afraid that''s the real purpose of Hathor.


    Without thinking about it, Isis refused and said calmly, "I have something to do. I don''t have to go to your territory to be a guest. I will arrive at the meeting place on time tomorrow."


    "Really don''t think about it? I''m fully prepared, and you''ll be satisfied. "


    Hathor still does not give up, looking forward to Isis.


    And Isis, just looking at Hathor calmly, with the look you know.


    To this, Hathor had to be dejected and said, "well, I''ll pick you up tomorrow and go with you."


    To this request, Isis did not refuse, mouth slightly Zhang, indifferent way: "good."


    See Isis agreed, Hathor smile, is very happy way: "well, tomorrow I will be on time."


    In the following time, Hathor was lazy for various reasons, until two hours later, when Isis was close to the edge of anger, she left the temple bitterly.


    Mingming looks so beautiful and elegant, but in front of Isis, she looks like a lecherous ruffian.


    "She likes you?"


    As Hathor''s figure disappeared in the inner hall, beside Isis, Li Meng''s figure emerged.


    Isis is not surprised at the sudden appearance of Li Meng.


    And she always knew that Li Meng was by her side and didn''t leave.


    Isis didn''t deny Li Meng''s question. He said calmly: "among the seven lords, Hathor should be the one most affected by human feelings. Hathor was the first to come to the earth, and his time on the earth was longer than other lords. When we fled to the earth, Hathor took us in, I also met him at that time. At that time, he still took the human male body as the host, and his mind was also biased towards the male. At that time, like "La", he was very interested in choosing female human as the host, and asked me to be his partner like human beings. "


    (for comments, for monthly tickets, for recommended tickets, for updating)

 Chapter 1529

    Speaking of this, Isis said with a smile: "our life is not as complex as human feelings, and we don''t understand the meaning of Hathor''s doing so. As a mother, naturally, I won''t bow to another mother. If I choose a female human host, I will reject the male host more or less, so I said to him, If you really want to maintain a friendly relationship with me, don''t let us have gender estrangement. You should have guessed what happened after that. Since then, he has given up the male human host and chose the female human as the host, just like me. Up to now, even after sleeping for tens of thousands of years, she still has wild hope for me. "


    Maybe this is love.


    If this can not be called "love", then there is no real "love" in the world.


    In a way, Hathor is simple enough.


    This also shows that the love of the demons is not carnal love, but always spiritual "love".


    This kind of love is more direct and pure.


    Looking at Isis with a little smile at the corner of his mouth, Li Meng said thoughtfully, "do you like her, too?"


    For Li Meng, Isis just smiles. She reaches out her hands, gently holds Li Meng''s cheek, and says in a soft voice: "in your human words, for Hathor, I only have trust, and the feeling similar to family and friendship. For you, although there is carnal pleasure, the touch of heart is stronger."


    With that, Isis grabbed Li Meng''s right hand and put it on his small steamed bread.


    A pair of beautiful eyes looked at Li Meng and said softly, "although my heart is not here, the feeling of human heart can be clearly felt, and you are the first human to have this feeling. I don''t know if this is" love ", but I don''t want to see you hurt, even if it is to let your race step into the abyss of extinction, I should not have the idea of betraying you, at least now I am so convinced


    Looking at Isis, who is so lovely and charming in front of him, for a moment, Li Meng could not hate the strange life of the demons.


    Even if he knew that the master of the body was another life form, Li Meng couldn''t stop the thought in his heart.


    With a little smile, Li Meng didn''t stop the impulse in his heart. He took Isis''s waist and put her in his arms and sat on his thigh.


    Looking at Isis''s charming face, Li Meng whispered: "no matter what the future outcome is, if mankind wins, I promise you that the demons will have a place on the earth."


    Is he so confident?


    Confident that human beings can defeat demons?


    Looking at Li Meng in front of her, Isis was silent.


    Where does Li Meng''s self-confidence come from? Isis doesn''t know, but Isis knows one thing very well. No matter the man in front of him or the first legion, he is so incompatible with the human beings on earth.


    Maybe the first Legion will do wonders.


    Looking at Isis in the little confusion, Li Meng said with a smile: "well, tell me about the conventional forces of the demons. Although you have space warships, they are too rare. The main force is still small flying weapons. How many are they?"


    The conventional power of the demons has always been a matter of great concern to Li Meng. If he can obtain this information, he will have a basic understanding of the power of the demons.


    Conventional power?


    The kind of small warships and fighters that move in the atmosphere?


    This is the only conventional force that Isis thought of in Limon''s words.


    She shook her head and replied, "how many uniformed guards, how many" sentinels "and how many small warships are there under each Lord''s flag. These are all the secrets of each Lord. Take me and Hathor for example. Although our relationship is good, I still don''t know how many armaments Hathor has."


    Speaking of this, Isis looked up at Li Meng and said in a soft voice, "all I can tell you is the size of my armaments. We can estimate the armaments of other lords according to this reference."


    After a few words, Isis continued: "although I have been framed and sleeping for decades, my uniformed guards are still slowly developing their strength during the sleeping period. Now the number of our troops should be about 20000, most of them are sentinels and shooters, and there are only more than 400 warships. If human soldiers are mobilized in an emergency, There should be no problem recruiting a million troops. "


    With about 20000 flying weapons, a million human troops and Isis''s words, Li Meng finally had some understanding of the strength of the demons.


    Undoubtedly, the strength of the demon clan is powerful, which can form a crushing situation for human beings.


    What Isis said was only the size of her armaments, and her strength was at the bottom of the seven Lords.


    That is to say, other lords have bigger armament scale and stronger strength than Isis.


    The gap between the strongest and the worst may be multiplied by two or even more than three times.


    "Sure enough..."


    With a basic understanding of the strength of the demons, Li Meng sighed in his heart.


    Now human beings are still reluctant to face the demons. Even if the first Legion is added, the situation will not be too good.


    Although he was worried, Li Meng didn''t show it on his face.


    There is no doubt that the demons are very strong, and Li Meng has never doubted this.


    Compared with the demon race, the human race is undoubtedly young. One is the declining interstellar race, and the other is the primitive race that has not yet stepped out of the parent star. The gap in the level of science and technology makes the power of the two races not at the same level at all.


    Although the demons are trapped in the earth, and the advantage of science and technology is not obvious, facing the extremely weak demons, human beings are still in a weak position.


    From the beginning to the end, Li Meng understood the power of the demons.


    If we know from Isis that the strength of the demons is far lower than what he expected, Li Meng will feel strange.


    The American Federation


    As soon as he thought of the human warship that Hathor said, Limon thought of the American Federation.


    The eastern sea area of the south continent faces the Pacific Ocean, and in that respect, it is the native "American continent" of the American Federation.


    Except for the first legion, the master of the human warships captured by the demons can only be the American Federation.


    Li Meng had a premonition that the human warship captured by the demons might lead to a series of unexpected things.


    "They really can''t help it..."


    In his heart, Li Meng sighed and muttered to himself.


    The American continent is the second closest continent to the south continent. As the strongest country of mankind, how can the American Federation only listen to the one-sided words of the first Legion? They will take action and use their own strength to obtain relevant information.


    In order to prevent this, when the first Legion sold a series of arms to the American Federation, it specially told the American Federation not to contact with the demons.


    Undoubtedly, the American Federation ignored the warning of the first Corps.


    Looking thoughtful, Li Meng muttered: "now we can only hope that the demons don''t know too much about the current situation of" human "from the captured human."


    What Li Meng is most concerned about is the leakage of information on the arms trade between the first Legion and various countries of mankind. Although only a few people in Asian countries know about these matters, there are many of them.


    Once the arms trade between the first Legion and other countries is going on, it is even more impossible to hide the news, and more people will know about it. Once the demons find that human beings are preparing for war, it is all over.

 Chapter 1530

    "What''s the matter?"


    Seeing that Li Meng was silent for a long time, Isis was puzzled.


    Hearing Isis''s words, Li Meng recovered from his meditation. He shook his head and said, "nothing, just thinking about something."


    "So..."


    Isis did not think much, quietly nestled in the arms of Li Meng, it is very clever.


    Time passed quickly. After a wonderful night with Isis, the next morning, they were awakened by an unexpected guest.


    On the golden bed, Isis sat up lazily with his hands on the bed.


    The blanket wrapped her white body, a touch of snow-white on her chest looming, half revealing her crisp chest.


    Beside her, Li Meng has opened his eyes and is looking at Isis''s white and smooth back and beautiful body curve with appreciative eyes.


    The blanket covers her predecessor, and the back is completely exposed to Li Meng''s eyes.


    Looking back, Isis looked down at Li Meng beside him and said in a soft voice, "Hathor is coming."


    That is to say, it''s time to start. Today is the day of the meeting of the seven Lords.


    With a little smile, Li Meng got up and approached Isis. His hand under the blanket caught his soft waist and whispered in Isis''s ear, "it''s still early. We still have some time."


    To Li Meng''s words, Isis just caressed Li Meng with a smile and put out his hands to take Li Meng''s neck, with a look of Ren Jun picking.


    Looking at the attractive Isis in front of him, Li Meng didn''t say much. He leaned slightly and pressed Isis on the bed.


    Under the golden blanket, with the two figures superimposed together again, in this early morning, a blushing picture is on stage.


    From the inner hall, there was also a groan, which spread to the outer hall.


    For the general guards in the hall, they are not surprised by the sound.


    They can only adapt to the relationship between the mother and the human.


    "Lord Hathor, please wait a moment. The clan mother is changing clothes."


    Outside the main hall, there were footsteps approaching, and Tongwei''s slightly magnetic voice.


    "It doesn''t matter. I''ll meet her in the main hall. Besides, I''m a woman with her. Don''t care too much about these things."


    "Lord Hathor, please stop."


    In the prevention of Tongwei, Hathor''s figure appeared outside the hall, and she forced her way into the hall.


    Although Hathor, who lives in the human body, is fragile and not as powerful as Tongwei, as the mother of the family, the Tongwei under Isis have no courage to stop Hathor by force.


    They knew that adult Hathor had a deep friendship with his mother, not an enemy.


    For Hathor''s forced intrusion, Tongwei could only persuade him verbally.


    Of course, the effect is obvious, without any effect.


    Entering the main hall, Hathor said to Tongwei, who had been chatting with him all the time: "OK, go and tell Isis, just say that I am waiting for her in the main hall."


    "This..."


    Tong Wei was very embarrassed about Hathor''s request and said, "the clan mother is busy now. Please wait here for a while."


    Busy?


    Hathor was surprised to see Tong Wei beside him. He said in doubt: "today is the day of the seven lords'' meeting. What''s more important than this..."


    Before he finished, Hathor''s eyes turned to the inner hall behind the throne.


    Is it an illusion?


    She seemed to have heard Isis''s voice just now, which was very strange.


    But when Hathor listened carefully, the voice had disappeared.


    At this time, Tong Wei, who was beside Hathor, explained: "this matter is naturally more important. The clan mother just needs some time. Please wait here patiently."


    Will it take some time?


    Hathor was suspicious. When did Isis write so much.


    Although some doubt why Isis is so abnormal today, Hathor didn''t think much and had to wait in the hall.


    She didn''t wait long, but a quarter of an hour or so, from the inner hall, a gold dress, wearing gold ornaments of Isis expression calmly came out.


    Isis naturally saw Hathor in the hall.


    "Let''s go," she said quietly, with a slight opening


    Looking at Isis with a trace of flush on her face, Hathor was puzzled and puzzled.


    Fortunately, Hathor didn''t think much, didn''t reflect on Isis''s face, nodded gently, and they walked out of the hall together.


    Soon, at the top of the pyramid temple, a huge warship slowly landed from the sky.


    It is no less than 200 meters in diameter, and its whole body is reddish brown. It looks like a huge spherical creature.


    There is a circle of blue coil under it, which is in a regular round shape. The blue light is shining from the coil, which is very dazzling.


    Its appearance also made the surrounding world reverberate with a low "buzzing" roar.


    In a few minutes, it took off again.


    As it left, the forest around the temple suddenly changed.


    With countless low roars, hundreds of large and small spherical objects rose up in the forest and chased the warships.


    And in the higher sky, there is a large number of large and small figures suspended, and their number is more.


    Most of them are sentinels and shooters of the demons, and a small number of 50 meter class small warships.


    They escorted a hundred meter class demon warship to the south. It was very fast, and soon disappeared in the distant sky.


    Li Meng originally thought that the interior of the demon warship should be similar to the intestinal tract in the organism, which is quite disgusting. When he entered a large demon warship with Isis, Li Meng found that he was wrong.


    The interior of the demon warship is not a kind of wall full of liquid and sticky, but a metal structure.


    Although some brownish red organic substances can be seen in the metal channel, they bear the role of similar circuits, and they look very hard and have a hard shell.


    In short, walking in the channel inside the warship can give people a strong metal texture.


    "We choose the human body in order to strengthen the belief of human beings, which is conducive to our rule over human beings. However, human body is too fragile and the ability value is too low, which is also a disadvantage for us. Now the Lords all intend to select some powerful aliens as the next host. Isis, are you prepared for this?"


    In the main hall of the warship, under the golden halo, on the soft throne, Hathor and Isis are talking.


    (for comments, monthly tickets, recommended tickets, subscription and update)

 Chapter 1531

    get ready?


    Isis knows what to prepare.


    Mozu has advanced biotechnology and is very good at cloning and gene fusion.


    If the demons want to, they can create all kinds of powerful monsters with the help of the earth''s rich ecosystem.


    Using biotechnology to create a powerful host is naturally not a problem for the demons.


    But


    Isis shook his head lightly, indicating that he was not prepared for this.


    She has just awakened, returned not long ago, and is far behind the other lords in some ways.


    With a little smile, Hathor whispered: "don''t worry about these things. Now the Lords are just making some preparations. If we really want to implement this plan, we may have to wait until the unification of human beings. Only after the unification of human beings can the demons collect the genes of all kinds of creatures on the earth, so as to cultivate a perfect and powerful host."


    Do you abandon people?


    Isis never thought of that.


    Although the demons have been on the earth for tens of thousands of years, they have been dormant for most of these tens of thousands of years, and only for thousands of years have they used human identity to walk in the world.


    Although the human body is fragile, it also brings great benefits to the demons.


    One is the emotional fullness, which makes the original decadent consciousness of the demons evolve.


    The second is the convenience of rule. If the human "God" has a human appearance, it can make the human faith more firm. Even if it has a demon appearance, it can be accepted by the human under the will of the "God".


    Isis did not agree with the Lords'' plan to strengthen themselves.


    Isis didn''t want to give up his human identity. Instead of strengthening the Lord''s own strength, he had better use his brain on the unified guards. No matter how powerful the Lord is, he will not go to the front line. If he wants to have stronger power, he just wants to protect himself, which is unnecessary.


    If Tongwei can''t protect the Lord''s safety, no matter how powerful he is, it''s useless.


    Thinking of this, Isis said calmly: "I''m not ready to give up my human identity. I won''t do it now or in the future. For thousands of years, the demons have been verified in human beings. Only faith can rule human beings better, and the rule of terror can only bring resistance and hatred."


    To Isis, Hathor just laughed and said: "the universe is so big, the existence of life is not only human beings, the eyes of the demons should not only be on human beings, for us, the earth is just a starting point, it is not indispensable."


    "But the potential of human beings is also the highest, Hathor. Don''t forget how the ancestors of human beings exist. If they are still there, let alone the kraken clan, the real demons may only be trapped in the sub space to survive."


    Hathor can''t deny Isis''s refutation. Although she admits the power of human ancestors, it''s a thing of the past.


    The universe exists for a long time. Perhaps hundreds of millions of years ago, there were more powerful races than ancient human beings. However, no matter how powerful the race is, it will disappear in endless time.


    This is the law, no race will really get "eternal".


    The universe seems peaceful, but in fact it is extremely dangerous. If you are not careful, you will be doomed.


    Take the demons as an example. Without the temptation of demonic consciousness, they may only exist in a form of energy forever, drifting aimlessly on the planet until they disappear completely.


    Danger does not only bring destruction, sometimes it also becomes an opportunity, an opportunity from weak to strong.


    "Well, well, let''s not argue about these things. Let''s talk about the future."


    Hathor didn''t want to argue with Isis any more, which would destroy their precious friendship.


    This is not what Hutchison wants to see.


    With a little smile, Hathor changed the topic and said: "let''s talk about this meeting. Amun''s gathering us together is certainly not a small matter. It must have something to do with the captured human warship, but a human warship doesn''t mean much. You know, we had a fight with the first Legion in demon island, In that case, it''s much more important not to capture a human warship. In the end, haven''t we done anything? "


    After a few words, Hathor continued: "what the demons need now is time. Once we have enough Sikkim and the engine has been modified, all combat units can fly into space. Only then can the demons really control the earth''s orbit. What''s more, now that we have the ability to enter deep space, we still have those human satellites in orbit, This makes us have to distort the magnetic field over the southern continent of the region and make the human satellites that detect the southern continent of the region useless. "


    Hathor did not know why Amun called the Lord, and Isis naturally did not know.


    However, it is not surprising to capture a human warship, as Hathor said.


    After all, in the Aegean Sea, the first Legion warships can be seen everywhere.


    A warship that does not belong to the first regiment, what unexpected situation will it cause?


    Thinking of this, Isis said calmly, "we can''t guess what happened. When we get to the temple of Amun, we will know everything."


    This is also


    Only to Isis, Hathor agreed.


    Now when we discuss the meeting, we only speculate on it. Only in the meeting can we get the real answer.


    At this moment, Hathor''s expression was slightly stunned.


    From the spiritual connection, Hathor received a reminder from the warship consciousness.


    Looking back at Isis beside him, Hathor whispered, "here we are."


    At this time, outside, escorted by hundreds of sentinels and shooters, and more than a dozen small warships, Hathor and Isis came to the sky of a huge city.


    There are no walls around the city, and the dense buildings extend to the depth of the forest.


    There are no high-rise buildings, no electronic instruments, only low tower buildings, and a low and neat two-story civilian house.


    Looking from the sky, the city with yellow color and artistic atmosphere seems to have entered the middle ages.


    You can see wooden boats rowing on the river, and you can see walking figures on the street, which is a peaceful scene.


    In the center of the city, a huge pyramid stands, it is like a mountain, the whole city in front of it is so small, its height is probably more than 1000 meters.


    (for comments, for monthly tickets, for recommended tickets, for updating)

 Chapter 1532

    The civilians in the city seem to have seen the warships flying in the sky. They just look up and continue to do their own business.


    When the fleet group in the sky approached the pyramid, on a platform outside the high level of the pyramid, the large warships slowly landed, while the guard sentries, shooters and small warships landed on the square around the pyramid.


    At this time, the huge square has been full of big and small demon warships.


    There are sentinels, shooters and huge warships. At a glance, there are thousands of them.


    On the upper platform, standing on the edge of the platform, in the void, Li Meng looked down at the city, his eyes only indifferent.


    Standing high and seeing far, you can feel the magnificence of the pyramid only when you see it with your own eyes and are on the scene.


    Especially those big and small demon warships on the square around the pyramid, looking from the sky, are more shocking and have a better understanding of the military power of the demon.


    After a while, Li Meng took back his sight.


    Looking behind him, Isis and Hathor had left the warship and were walking towards the temple under the escort of a group of unified guards.


    Without much thought, Li Meng followed.


    Li Meng is beside Isis, but Isis can''t feel his existence.


    After leaving the outer platform, the group entered a bright and wide corridor.


    The floor of the corridor is as smooth as a mirror, and the walls on both sides are covered with one torch after another.


    What burns in the torch is not a flame, but a crystal that can emit light.


    The Milky light lit up the corridor and made everything clear.


    After walking for a while, the open corridor ahead became crowded.


    Originally, the corridor was empty, but the corridor in front of it was full of tall Tongwei.


    They stood on both sides of the corridor, like statues, and cast cold eyes at Isis and his party.


    Along the channel set aside by the uniformed guards, in front of a golden gate, the group stopped.


    The first human servant said to Isis and Hathor, "please order Tongwei to wait here. No one is allowed to enter except the Lord. Our God" Amun "will ensure the safety of all the Lords."


    This is the rule. Isis knows it, and Hathor knows it.


    The two waved back, indicating that the guards were waiting.


    To two people''s signal, unify Wei people understanding of turn to leave.


    "Creak!"


    Pushed by human waiters, the door was opened.


    A little step back, sideways to get out of the way, the human waiter made a "please" gesture.


    Seeing this, Isis and Hathor walked lightly past the human waiter and entered the gate.


    After entering the gate, Isis and Hathor came to another corridor.


    Fortunately, the corridor is not very long, but dozens of meters, they entered a circular hall.


    In the hall, around a round pool, pool side placed a table and chair.


    There is a person sitting in front of each table and chair. The arrival of Isis and Hathor makes several people present cast their eyes.


    When he saw that Isis and Hathor were coming, his "La" eyes on the seat brightened slightly. When he was about to say something, a cold hum interrupted him.


    "Hum, you two are so big. Everyone is here, but you two are late."


    It''s a young man, at least in his twenties. He''s wearing a platinum robe, which is very noble. But his gloomy look and gloomy eyes make his handsome face slightly distorted.


    He is "APPIS", a God in human eyes.


    When he was not good at this, Hathor said with a faint smile, "is your brain broken and late, OPIs? When you say this, I really hope you can use your broken brain to think about the time you have forgotten. "


    "You..."


    APPIS looked at Hathor darkly, with an undisguised disgust in his eyes.


    Hathor just sneered at the disgust in the eyes of APPIS, separated from Isis, and sat on two empty seats.


    See oneself Alliance under of two people unexpectedly so of draw at daggers drawn, pull out to fight a circle.


    With a little smile, he said: "come, come, come, drink. We are all of the same family. There is no contradiction that can not be solved. Now we must unite and not let the contradiction alienate us."


    To "pull" this word, a bit depressed, take up the wine cup on the table to drink.


    As for Hathor and Isis, they didn''t say much and enjoyed the fruit on the table in front of them calmly.


    Hathor and Isis were the last to arrive, and by this time the seven seats were full.


    Five men, two women, men''s age is not big, but the figure looks slightly different.


    "La" belongs to the thin, small, Apis is balanced, not tall, not thin, not fat, the other three are somewhat different, amon''s stature is the most tall, rough face has been silent looking at a few people in the hall, eyes have been very smart feeling.


    As the younger brother of Amun, Geibu is almost shoulder to shoulder with Amun. He is also big and has a rough face. However, compared with Amun''s shrewdness, Geibu seems to be a little simple and honest, giving people a sense of being stupid and stupid.


    And the last one, booth, gives people a very rational feeling. He has been silent, drinking wine alone, never looking at his peers around him, only doing his own business with his head down.


    In short, the seven "lords" of the demon clan have their own characteristics.


    On the whole, the hall is still very quiet, and the water in the pool also brings something called "moisture" to the hall.


    Where is he?


    With the light of his eyes, Isis looked at the sides of his side.


    Although he knew that Li Meng was nearby, Isis could not feel his existence at all.


    You can only guess in your heart where he might exist.


    At this time, the hall became very quiet. The lords were drinking wine, and their faces thought that they had thoughts in their hearts.


    For a long time, see time is almost, Amun put down his glass.


    The collision between the glass and the table made a slight sound.


    Although the voice was small, it was so obvious in the quiet hall that everyone cast their eyes on Amun.


    In the face of everyone''s eyes, amung calmly put the wine glass.


    Looking up and looking around at the crowd, Amun said: "this time, we have only one purpose to summon the Lords, that is war, war with mankind."


    (for comments, for monthly tickets, for recommended tickets, for updating)

 Chapter 1533

    Warfare?


    Amun''s words made the Lords think deeply and bow their heads.


    At this time, "La" said: "the war with mankind will happen sooner or later, but I think we all have a common understanding of this matter. The time, at least now, is not the time. We need to get more Sikkim and make more warships that can enter the starry sky."


    Yes, it''s not the right time to fight humanity.


    Many lords feel the same about what "La" said. It''s really not the time to fight against humanity.


    There are many troubles when we can''t exploit this important resource.


    "La"''s opposition was expected by Amun. He said calmly: "yes, in the past, I also agree with this point. We should avoid large-scale war with human beings before building more space warships, but the situation is changing, the human world is changing, and we must also make changes."


    Is the human world changing?


    What does that mean?


    "Amun, now that you have information about human beings, share it quickly. What kind of information makes you think we should attack human beings immediately?"


    Only to this point, "La" is very curious.


    Before he came here, some news about Amun could not be concealed. Although he had some guesses about this, he didn''t know the specific truth. The answer still needs Amun to say in person.


    How much can a human warship let Amun know about human beings?


    This is what people want to know.


    In the eyes of the Lords, Amun said calmly: "you should all get some news. A few days ago, we captured a human warship in the Northeast coastal waters. The owner of this warship is the" American Federation "of human countries. Through interrogation, we learned some useful information from the crew."


    Speaking of this, Amun said in a deep voice: "this also talks about the first Legion in northern Austria. The first Legion knows the news that we are going to attack mankind from some channel, and informs mankind of the news. Now all countries of mankind are expanding their armaments with the help of the first legion, and the most important thing is that, The first Corps seems to know that we have the ability to enter space and have many space warships. In order to cope with our space warships, the first Corps is deploying "electromagnetic railguns" all over the world, which should be a kind of kinetic energy weapon with powerful power and can effectively attack targets in outer space


    First Corps?


    What Amun said makes the Lords think deeply. Many of the Lords are familiar with the first Legion.


    The forces of the seven lords are involved in the conflict of Alcatraz Island. They know that the first Legion is not an ordinary human country.


    At least the courage of the first Legion is not comparable to that of other human nations.


    At this time, "La" pondered: "I know more about the first Legion than you. At the beginning, I personally went to Austria for the sake of clarken sentry. At that time, the first Legion was waging war on the continent of Austria. They were really different from ordinary human beings. They had practical and advanced weapons, and their technology was far ahead of other human countries, And the most important thing is that there is a very strong force within the first legion, which makes the first Legion have a strong high-end individual. "


    Speaking of this, "La" looked at Amun and said: "in recent months, human satellites have been launched frequently. Now there are countless satellites in earth orbit. If I guess correctly, they are all owned by the" first army ". Amun, if the first army really knows our purpose and is ready for war, Then this war will not be as easy as you and I think. We have just awakened. The mother of insects and bacteria is still in the juvenile stage. Our strength is still in the primitive "Aboriginal" stage. Although human beings are weaker than us, we can no longer form a crushing situation. Once a war occurs, it will be a very long war. "


    As for what "La" said, Amun could not deny it. He said indifferently: "compared with us, human beings are always at a disadvantage. Cultivation is not practical now. Only by unifying human beings and the earth can we make better use of the earth''s resources. Only in this way can we return to the starry sky faster."


    "La" is cautious, while Amun is radical.


    The lords had different opinions on what they said.


    "What should we do now? Is it to attack humanity immediately, or to maintain the status quo? "


    It was APPIS who spoke, which undoubtedly went straight to the subject.


    Now in front of the Lords, aren''t they the only two choices?


    At this time, Hathor spoke, she said calmly: "then vote, the minority is subordinate to the majority."


    Vote?


    "La" smiles, shakes his head and says: "there is no need to vote. I think all of you here will not object to it. The war with mankind will happen sooner or later. Although it is not the right time to start a war, human beings already have a sense of crisis for us. Amun is right. Now is not the time to cultivate and recuperate. Although there are some risks, it is worth taking."


    This is also


    No one objected to the words "La".


    They are strong and human beings are weak. As the strong, they don''t have to avoid war.


    Since the situation forces us, let''s fight.


    Seeing that all the people had no opinion on what "La" said, Amun said in a voice: "in this case, it''s decided to launch an attack on mankind immediately. First of all, we must solve the big problem of the first Legion. Only after solving the first legion, can the war against mankind be smooth and unimpeded."


    Some people put forward their opinions on Amun''s words. Booth asked: "who will fight the first army? Austria and Leah is only one of our attacking directions. Although the first Legion is strong, there is no need to invest too much strength in Austria and Leah


    Yeah, who''s going to chew this hard bone?


    Compared with the first legion, other human countries are much weaker. Regardless of the weak, who will attack the strong first.


    The geographical location of Yunan continent has many attack routes.


    There are American continent in the East, Austria in the north, Asia and Africa in the West. Although the human nations in the north are more concentrated and the territory is more extensive, the first army is a roadblock, which makes the attack route of the north the most difficult bone to bite.


    Who would volunteer to attack the first army?


    Because of this problem, the Hall fell into silence, and the lords were thinking.


    Although the first regiment is strong and tough, once it conquers Austria, the results will be amazing. Not only has it got rich resources in Austria, but also the door of Asia has been completely opened.


    There are both temptations and disadvantages. Temptations are rich fruits of victory, while disadvantages are incalculable war losses.

 Chapter 1534

    It took a long time for Amun to break the silence in the hall.


    Looking around at the people by the pool, Amun chose a compromise method and said: "well, let the two lords work together to attack Austria and Leah. I let Geibu attack Austria and Leah, and your alliance must also send a lord to attack Austria and Leah with Geibu, and the result will be five points afterwards."


    That''s the only way to do it. "Pull" nodded in agreement.


    But who will be sent?


    "La" looked back at the several lords beside him, APPIS, booth, Hathor, Isis. Although there are many members of the alliance, their strength is uneven. If you want to say who to send, "La" really can''t decide for a moment.


    "I''ll go."


    At this time, has been silent Isis spoke, she volunteered to take the task.


    Isis volunteered to let "La" and Hathor look at Isis by accident.


    I don''t know why Isis took the initiative to take this task.


    In this regard, Isis is indifferent: "my strength is limited, to help give cloth attack Austria and Leah is the most appropriate, although the first Legion is strong, but it should not be given cloth''s opponent, there is no need to stay in Austria and Leah have more fighting power."


    This is also


    "La" had no objection. He turned back to Amun and said: "let Isis cooperate with Geibu."


    Although Isis''s strength was the lowest among the Lords, Amun did not refuse.


    He nodded and said, "yes, that''s the decision."


    When they made a happy decision, the people in the hall did not expect that a crisis was coming.


    In the void, Li Meng has been waiting for the development of the situation in the hall, listening to the discussion of how to attack human beings.


    Li Meng knows that once the meeting is over, it means that mankind has no more time to prepare.


    Only one third of the plans for global deployment of electromagnetic railguns have been carried out. At present, only the territory under the first Corps is installing electromagnetic railguns, and the deployment of electromagnetic railguns in other countries has not yet been carried out.


    In the end, Amun announced the end of the meeting.


    "Well, this is the end of the meeting. When you go back, you lords must make plans to attack humanity as soon as possible. In three days, I will attack the American Federation."


    "Go back? You have no chance to go back. "


    Just as they were about to get up and leave, a cold voice suddenly rang in the hall.


    This made the Lords look slightly changed, and Isis was even slightly stunned.


    "Who?"


    Amun looked around warily and roared.


    At the same time, at the end of the hall not far away, the door was opened. In the dense, rapid footsteps, a large number of guards rushed to the hall.


    In the eyes of the Lords, at the edge of the pool, with the surging of the black power of death, a black figure appeared out of thin air.


    He was dressed in black blood armor, holding a big black sword, wearing a hood and a skull mask. The skull Cape behind him made him look even darker.


    Although they could not see his face, they could feel the cold, murderous look on their bodies.


    "Who are you?"


    Looking at the figure suddenly appeared by the pool, Amun looked solemn and asked in a deep voice.


    "The first Legion?"


    One side of the "pull" issued an uncertain exclamation.


    The dress of the people by the pool reminds "La" of the woman General of the first army who she met in Austria.


    Although their dress is different, their colors and feelings are the same.


    This gives "La" this guess.


    First Corps?


    Hear "pull" exclamation, except Isis, everyone is a Leng.


    How did he enter the temple without knowing it was so heavily guarded?


    Time is running out. The uniformed guards are approaching.


    Seeing Li Meng''s awe inspiring intention to kill, a Meng said in a deep voice: "you can''t kill us."


    "I know!"


    Li Meng can not deny this.


    With a twist of the hand holding the big sword, a black awn swept out in the direction of 360 degrees.


    There was no wind and no sound. The spreading black awn swept by the Lords in silence.


    what is it?


    When the lords were wondering what the black awn was.


    A scream of horror suddenly rang out in the hall.


    It''s APPIS.


    He looked at his hands in horror. He was getting old, with the speed visible to the naked eye.


    It''s like a hundred years later, the muscles are shrinking, the skin becomes loose, full of wrinkles, and the hair on the head becomes gray.


    This scene did not only appear in APPIS, but also in other lords.


    It also includes Isis and Hathor.


    Leng Leng looked at his hands like skeletons, white haired Isis blankly looked at the proud figure standing by the pool.


    "Roar!"


    At this time, the guards finally arrived. They roared angrily and rushed to the strange figure by the pool.


    Although the body is huge, but the speed is extremely fast.


    It waved its huge and sharp claws to the enemy, disturbed by the strong wind, causing a roaring tearing sound.


    When his claws were about to touch the black figure on the edge of the pool, Li Meng, who was standing on the edge of the pool, suddenly turned into a strong force of death and disappeared without a trace.


    But Tong Wei, who lost his goal, plunged into the pool.


    Just listen to "poop" and the water splashes.


    The enemy disappeared. The Lords on the tables and chairs by the pool didn''t die. They just became very old and weak.


    Staring blankly at the commotion hall, the Lords still did not recover from the incident just now.


    Who is he?


    Come without a shadow, go without a trace, such a big living man just disappeared in front of them.


    Is he a God?


    There is such a strange and dark power, this power makes them scared, the soul is trembling.


    "Mother, are you ok?"


    "My God, how are you?"


    The Lords'' bodyguards arrived, and their tall bodies made the hall crowded.


    Looking at the white haired and old mother on the chair, the Tongwei were all at a loss.


    They don''t know what happened or what happened to their mothers.


    They see the enemy, but it seems to be just a shadow.

 Chapter 1535

    "Hoo


    After taking a deep breath, Amun''s consciousness finally came to his senses. He looked at the white haired and old Lords on the seat and said powerlessly: "I can feel that the vitality of this body is gradually passing away. It will die completely soon. We must change our body as soon as possible. This is a force that we have never encountered before. He is the enemy. There is no doubt about that. In the future, we should avoid gathering together and not give him the chance to destroy us. "


    His sudden appearance made the Lords feel a kind of crisis.


    They understand what Amun means. Although they are immortal, every time they change their body, they have to pay a price. If the noumenon is destroyed, the price of resurrection on Tongwei will be even greater.


    "What about the plan to enter... And attack mankind?"


    The weakness of the body makes "pull" very uncomfortable. It takes a lot of effort to say a word.


    It made him feel a kind of weakness that he never had before, which was not good.


    Without hesitation, Amun said very difficultly: "postpone, give up personal life temporarily, in order to better command the army, I will enter the space warship, other things wait to win this war."


    With that, Amun said to Tong Wei, "let''s go."


    After hearing the speech, Tongwei quickly carried Amun out of the hall.


    Seeing this, other lords left one after another and returned to their respective territories under the protection of the unified guards.


    Not long after, the hall of the riot returned to calm, only the chaotic scenes told what had just happened.


    Outside the temple, in the roar of "rumbling", a large number of sentries, shooters and small warships took off, escorting a large warship in all directions.


    After a while, the dense weapons of war on the square disappeared.


    When the Lords left, the sky was full of flying vehicles and was watched by the civilians in the city.


    "Isis, how are you?"


    In the main hall of the warship, Hathor on the throne looked worried at Isis on the throne beside him and asked weakly.


    At the moment, Hathor has long lost her elegance and beauty. Her slender and full body not only shrinks greatly, but also becomes skinny. Her gray hair and old face make her look like an ugly banshee, without any "beauty".


    Isis is also the same, originally petite and beautiful people, become more terrible than Hathor.


    In his ear, Hathor''s worried words made Isis shake his head sadly.


    She doesn''t care what she looks like now, there are more things in her heart at this time.


    She thought of Li Meng


    "Are you blaming me?"


    A sudden whisper rang in the hall.


    In front of Isis, Li Meng''s figure gradually emerged.


    "It''s you?"


    Looking at the man who suddenly appeared in front of Isis, although he could see his face at the moment, Hathor could see who he was at a glance.


    He was the one who attacked them in the temple of Amun.


    How can Hathor not be frightened.


    "Stay away from Isis."


    Hathor yelled angrily, but the weakness of her body made her voice seem so weak.


    Hathor didn''t call Tongwei in her heart because she knew it was dangerous and Isis would be hurt.


    But Isis''s reaction puzzled Hathor.


    Looking at Li Meng who suddenly appeared in front of him, Isis slightly turned his head and didn''t want to see Li Meng.


    In response to Isis''s reaction, Li Meng just smiles, and doesn''t mind looking extremely ugly at the moment. The old Isis reaches out his right hand, gently pinches his chin, and makes his face face to himself.


    Without saying much, Li Meng just leaned over and kissed his cracked lips.


    An amazing scene appeared. Under Li Meng''s kiss, Isis was recovering his youth.


    The shriveled muscles are recovering, the wrinkles on the skin are disappearing, the old white hair on the head is becoming glossy with the speed visible to the naked eye, and Isis also feels a kind of comfortable vitality pouring into her body.


    After a while, just a few minutes, the old Isis returned to the original state and became beautiful again.


    From the lips of Isis, Li Meng rubbed his little head with a smile and said softly, "Isis, forgive me."


    This is the first time that Li Meng has rubbed Isis''s head so intimately.


    In the face of Li Meng''s indulgence, even if there is resentment in his heart, Isis can not regenerate Li Meng''s anger.


    She had no choice but to turn a white eye to Li Meng. She grasped Li Meng''s right hand with both hands and rubbed it on her face. There was still a trace of fear in her eyes.


    If Li Meng really betrayed her, Isis did not know how crazy she would become.


    After leaving from the temple of Amun, her consciousness is at a loss, in which hatred is pouring out little by little.


    Fortunately, Li Meng appeared in time and asked for her forgiveness, so the hatred was eliminated.


    Staring at the two close people beside her, Hathor was not stupid. Of course, she realized something.


    It is obvious that Isis and the strange man who suddenly appeared knew each other, and the relationship was still very close.


    "Hathor..."


    After close contact with Li Meng, Isis thought of Hathor.


    She looked apologetically at Hathor in silence, not knowing what to say.


    "Did you take him to the temple of Amun?"


    Looking at Isis''s beautiful and apologetic face, Hathor said calmly.


    "This... Yes, I took him."


    He nodded gently, and Isis did not deny it.


    Hathor was disappointed in Isis'' reply. She looked at Isis in disappointment and said in a deep voice, "Isis, do you know what you are doing? It''s a betrayal. You betrayed us. "


    Betrayal?


    These two words made Isis look a little gloomy. She said quietly: "Hathor, the demons and human beings are not without the possibility of peaceful coexistence. The universe is so big that it can accommodate two different races. Endless plunder brings endless ambition. When can we meet it? Hathor, there is no future for such a demon. "


    Hathor didn''t agree with this far fetched reason and said in a deep voice, "it''s not your reason to betray us."


    Looking at Hathor, Isis looked very sad and said, "I thought you could understand me, but now it seems that I''m amorous. Hathor, are you going to betray me?"


    Frowning slightly, Hathor stressed: "I didn''t betray you, you betrayed us."


    (for comments, for monthly tickets, for recommended tickets, for updating)

 Chapter 1536

    Isis was very disappointed at Hathor''s words, and said with a gloomy look: "I thought our relationship had gone beyond the righteousness of race. Hathor, in your mind, race is more important than me."


    Hathor laughed angrily and said weakly, "don''t you understand what I mean to you, Hathor? In the past tens of thousands of years, I have never cared about the survival of race. In my eyes, only you, I don''t care about the survival of race. "


    "Really?" Isis looked at Hathor bitterly, some did not believe it.


    Hathor said weakly, "of course, when did I cheat you?"


    Hearing this, the resentful Isis suddenly smiles and whispers, "then come and help me realize my desire to live in peace with mankind."


    "This..."


    Looking at Isis with a gentle face, Hathor was silent.


    Although I know that this is Isis''s gentle offensive, luring her to take the bait.


    But in the face of Isis temptation, Hathor heart, she does not want to refuse.


    Seeing that Hathor was hesitating, Isis continued to tempt him and said with a smile, "once we have a common understanding, you and I will become real sisters. We will be together forever and we will not be separated from each other."


    "Really?"


    Hathor degenerated, his old face flushed at Isis.


    A little smile, Isis soft voice: "really."


    "You can''t lie to me." In the heart of worry, Hathor is looking for Isis'' guarantee.


    With his right hand stretched out, Isis grabbed Hathor''s skinny left hand and said in a soft voice, "the temple is too empty. If sister Hathor doesn''t dislike it, move over and live together."


    Isis''s invitation is undoubtedly full of lethality for Hathor.


    The old man''s expression immediately changed, and became red. There was a seeping laughter in his mouth.


    Sister, let Hathor put down all the defense in his heart.


    "Well, well, well, Isis, whatever you say."


    Even said three good words, Hathor looked at Isis tenderly.


    Just that old face, let Hathor''s tenderness look not so good-looking.


    Seeing that Hathor agreed, Isis smiles, looks back at Li Meng and whispers, "Li Meng, please."


    With a helpless look at Isis, Li Meng had to turn around and come to Hathor.


    What is he going to do?


    Seeing that Li Meng leaned slightly towards her lips, Hathor turned his head uncomfortably.


    She could see what the man in front of her had done to Isis.


    When she thought that the man would do the same thing to her, Hathor had a strong sense of rejection.


    But her body was too weak, so she could only turn her head to show her resistance.


    Seeing her avoiding, Li Meng stretched out his right hand, pinched Hathor''s chin, and forced him to kiss her.


    Before her lips were attacked and she had time to recover from the wonderful touch, Hathor felt a strong vitality pouring into her body. The feeling was quite wonderful, and the power in her body was slowly returning.


    In the amazing rapid changes, Hathor has also returned to the past.


    Beautiful, elegant, with a proud figure, but also a woman''s most perfect curve.


    If Isis is a little cute type, Hathor is undoubtedly a royal sister type.


    When Li Meng left Hathor''s lips, Hathor turned his head unnaturally.


    She is a "God" and has been desecrated by human beings.


    Although we know that the human beings in front of us are not ordinary people, this does not prevent Hathor from feeling this way.


    With a light look at the beautiful Hathor who had recovered before him, Li Meng turned back to Isis.


    With both hands outstretched, Li Meng picked up Isis''s tiny body, took her into his arms and sat on the throne together.


    Looking at Isis and Li Meng on the throne beside him, Hathor''s eyes flashed a trace of jealousy.


    As for Isis, she is very natural in Li Meng''s arms. She leans lightly on Li Meng''s chest and looks very clever.


    "You should have a lot of doubts in your heart. Speak them out. Maybe I can answer them for you."


    After some temptation from Isis, Li Meng knew that Hathor was in the same camp with Isis.


    In other words, only five of the seven lords are the real enemies of the first Legion.


    doubt?


    Hathor looked at Li Meng and then at Isis in Li Meng''s arms. Of course, she had a lot of doubts in her heart.


    "Who are you?" Hathor asked.


    This is the answer she wants to know the most.


    As for this problem, Li Meng will not hide it. Although Li Meng does not believe in Hathor, he believes in Isis.


    Looking at Hathor calmly, Li Meng said, "Li Meng, the highest commander of the first army."


    It''s the first Legion


    Hathor wasn''t too surprised by the answer.


    Because from the beginning to the end, she had a certain guess about the identity of the man in front of her.


    This speculation has something to do with the first Legion.


    After a little silence, Hathor said in a deep voice, "what do you want us to do? Against one''s own kindred? "


    Isis'' attitude is very obvious. Hathor is afraid that Isis will betray his family for the sake of this human man.


    Although now they have betrayed the same race, but fighting with the same race is another matter.


    "To fight against the same race?"


    Li Meng shook his head, raised his right hand, stroked Isis''s white face, and said calmly, "no, you don''t do anything, just watch. After the war, your task is to unify the whole demon clan, which is the only thing you need to do."


    "Are you so confident that mankind will win?"


    From this man''s mouth, Hathor can feel the confidence.


    This makes Hathor a little puzzled. If they join in the battle and betray their kindred, human beings may win, but without them, can human beings defeat the demons?


    In my heart, Hathor didn''t believe that.


    Although the man in front of us is strong, with strange and powerful power, it can not change the outcome of a war.


    Hathor knows about human beings. Apart from the first legion, other human countries are not worth talking about at all.


    In the front of the demons, human beings will only retreat, lose their armor, and have no ability to resist.


    With a faint smile, Li Meng said calmly: "you demons are very strong, which I don''t deny. But this power is not enough to make human beings lose their resistance. Don''t look down on human beings, let alone the first army. There will only be two results in this war. Either human beings will win, or neither human beings nor demons will win, The result of losing both. "

 Chapter 1537

    "Is there no possibility of victory for the demons?"


    To what Li Meng said, Hathor doubted this very much.


    In Isis''s face, he put down his hand and gently took the soft waist. Li Meng said calmly: "if there is no first legion, there is no doubt that the demons can unify the earth. This is the destiny, the destiny of human beings, and the destiny of your demons. Because of the existence of the first legion, many things will change."


    This is not Li Meng''s confidence, but a fact.


    Although the demons are strong, they have a more powerful and advanced foundation than human beings in science and technology. Only because of the lack of earth resources, the civilization of the demons has just entered the space age.


    Although the demons in this era have a huge advantage for human beings, this advantage is not out of reach.


    The first regiment, however, was the most unexpected factor in the war.


    If the first Legion does not exist, in the face of the attack of the demons, the collapse of human beings on earth is beyond doubt, but when the first Legion appears, everything will change.


    Looking at the human man in front of him, Hathor was silent.


    Where his confidence came from, Hathor did not know, but what he said was hard to doubt.


    The speed of the demon warship is very fast. Although the warship of this level has no ability to escape from the earth''s atmosphere, its flying speed can be guaranteed.


    But within an hour, the mighty battle group of the demons appeared over the temple of Isis.


    On the outer tarmac at the top of the pyramid, large warships slowly land.


    With the opening of the hatch, Limon, Hathor, Isis and their party came out of the warship and stepped on the ground of the apron.


    Behind them, the 100 meter warship slowly lifted off, and the thrust generated by the blue coil blew up a strong wind.


    Leaving from the apron, the three entered a wide, bright and smooth corridor, walking side by side.


    "Isis, let''s leave my belongings in my territory first. Once the biological incubator is landed, it''s not easy to move. If it''s too concentrated, it''s easy to be destroyed. I''ll stay here in the future."


    Hathor was excited to live with Isis.


    Looking at Isis with twinkling eyes, looking forward to it.


    In the face of Hathor''s hot eyes, Isis was very uncomfortable. Her subordinates grasped Li Meng''s arm and said, "it''s up to you."


    Since he had promised Hathor, Isis would not go back.


    After a while, the three returned to the inner hall.


    On the soft sofa, three people sit opposite each other.


    Isis and Limon sit together, they are very close, and Hathor is sitting alone in the opposite.


    Hathor''s eyes have been wandering on Li Meng and Isis. Their intimate appearance makes Hathor taste delicious.


    "How much time do humans have?"


    This sentence was said by Li Meng to Isis, and also to hutuoer.


    Naturally, they both know what this means.


    After a little hesitation, Hathor replied, "a few months, not less than a month. Even if they give up their present body, the new host also needs time to adapt. During this period of adaptation, they will fall into a short dormant state."


    Transient sleep?


    Hearing this, Li Meng said thoughtfully: "that is to say, in the next month or two, the demons will be in a state of no commander?"


    "Yes


    As soon as she finished, Hathor felt something was wrong. She looked at Li Meng suspiciously.


    He doesn''t want to take advantage of this buffer time to do something bad for the demons, does he?


    Hathor has confirmed that human beings will certainly take some actions in front of him. He quickly reminded: "although the Lords have fallen into a short period of dormancy, there are also unified guards in the demons. They are not stupid. They are not only the servants of the Lords, but also the leaders of Foreign Wars. The demons will not fall into chaos because of their dormancy."


    It''s a problem


    Hathor''s reminder was still useful. Although it didn''t make Li Meng give up his mind, he became more cautious.


    Thinking of this, Li Meng got up and stood up from the soft sofa.


    Looking at Isis in front of him, Li Meng told him: "Isis, you two should not show up in the future, just wait for the development of the situation."


    In the temple of Amun, in order to prevent other demon lords from doubting Isis, Li Meng specially included Isis into the target of attack, and generally accepted Li Meng''s attack with other demon Lords.


    If Isis and Hathor appear intact in front of other lords, they will be doubted.


    "Well."


    Knowing what Li Meng said, Isis nodded his head and answered.


    He''s leaving. Isis has guessed that.


    That''s what he told me before he left.


    With a little smile, Li Meng gently rubbed Isis''s little head and said in a soft voice: "well, I should go too. Just as before, if there is anything to call me, I will come in the shortest time."


    "Well!"


    Isis whispered again.


    Without saying much, he looked back at Hathor deeply. In the eyes of the two girls, Li Meng''s figure turned into a black mist and disappeared without a trace.


    Isis was used to this scene, but for Hathor, it was incredible.


    "Is he a ghost?"


    Staring at the place where Li Meng disappeared, Hathor muttered to himself.


    Although the voice was small, it was heard by Isis.


    "Ghost?"


    A light look at Hathor, Isis is very calm retort: "no, he is" God ", human God."


    "Guardian?"


    Looking at Isis with a calm face, Hathor asked suspiciously.


    Isis shook his head and said softly, "I don''t know. It should be a similar existence."


    Does something like that exist?


    In Hathor''s cognition of life in the universe, each race has a powerful and incredible existence, and this kind of existence often becomes the guardian of the race, protecting the race to survive in the endless starry sky.


    This makes Hathor think of the demons and their guardians.


    When the demons are still in ignorance, there is also a powerful guardian in the parent star of the demons.


    It has a stronger consciousness than any other of its kind. It is the most powerful and perfect matrix. It protects the same race from being invaded by foreign things.


    But one day, the demon consciousness came, and everything changed.

 Chapter 1538

    The kingdom of Austria, port kenlin.


    After leaving the temple of Isis, Limon went here.


    When Li Meng arrived at kenlin harbor, it was already dark.


    Kenlin city is a port city. Kenlin port is also the only port on the southern coastline of the continent of Austria. Because it faces the southern continent, its geographical location is very remote, and it is not on the trade route, so it has no power to develop. This makes the scale of kenlin City limited, and its scale is only the size of an inland farm town.


    Most of the civilians living in kenlin city are fishermen. In short, this is a city developed by fishermen.


    In the past, there were only a few wooden piers in kenlin harbor, but with the arrival of the first corps, everything changed.


    The wooden wharf was demolished and turned into five "t" shaped cement Wharf in neat arrangement. There are not only fishing boats but also a huge warship on the wharf.


    The original dirty port has also been rectified. The ground is not only paved with a layer of cement board, but also the port area has been reasonably planned, which makes the whole port look brand new and expand a lot.


    In order to make rational use of kenlin port, kenlin port has become an important material transfer station under the construction of the first Corps.


    A large amount of fuel, ammunition and living materials are supplied to the inland Air Force bases and air defense positions through kenlin port, which has been effectively guaranteed in logistics.


    Of course, the biggest function of kenlin port is to dock a large number of warships as the home port of the fleet.


    In order to deal with the threat of the demons, the first Legion stationed two fleets in kenlin port, with a total of more than 70 ships. Even if a large number of warships went out to cruise every day, there were no less than 30 warships staying in the port.


    In order to meet the basic living requirements of Navy personnel, there is also a temporary naval base in the port.


    There are dormitories, restaurants and facilities to ensure the basic life of naval personnel.


    In an office building, Li Meng finds Natasha.


    Outside the sky has been completely dark down, in an office, Li Meng saw Natasha sitting behind the desk.


    She looked very attentively at the laptop on the desk in front of her. Although she was still wearing black armor, her hood had come off.


    Although in the base under the jurisdiction of the first legion, Natasha''s vigilance is still quite high.


    As soon as Li Meng appeared, Natasha found him.


    "Master?"


    Looking at the familiar figure suddenly appearing in the room, Natasha was stunned at first, and then cried with joy.


    "Well."


    With a soft answer, Li Meng came to Natasha''s side.


    Natasha quickly gets up to offer her seat, but Li Meng stops her.


    Leaning against his desk, Li Meng inquired Natasha beside him, "where''s Tan ya?"


    Natasha came to Austria with Tanya, and port kenlin was the front line.


    Natasha is here, so is Tanya.


    Natasha whispered, "today is January 1st, the day when Queen gunya ascends the throne. General Tanya is invited to the ceremony."


    After Natasha said this, Li Meng thought of it.


    Today is a special day for the kingdom of Austria.


    Thinking of this, Li Meng felt some regret that Gu Niya was absent on such an important day when she became king.


    Regret is regret, but Li Meng will not regret his decision to go to the southern mainland.


    Compared with the great enemy of the demon clan, anything else is unimportant.


    "Master, do you have something important to tell me?"


    To Natasha''s words, Li Meng smiles slightly and asks in reply: "why, can''t I come to you without something important?"


    Slightly a Leng, Natasha even busy way: "no, it''s not like this, Natasha doesn''t mean that."


    Looking at Natasha''s worried appearance, Li Meng was happy and said with a smile: "Natasha, how do I think that''s what you mean? It seems that my master has no place in your heart. "


    Li Meng thinks it''s just a joke, but Natasha doesn''t think so.


    Her face changed slightly, and she stood up in fear, pushed the seat away, and fell on her knees in front of Li Meng.


    Although she was Shiji, Natasha''s face was pale at the moment. She said with a trill: "it''s Natasha''s fault. Please punish me."


    Punishment?


    Li Meng didn''t expect Natasha to have such a fierce reaction.


    With a smile, Li Meng squatted in front of Natasha and raised Natasha''s chin with his right hand.


    Looking at that pale and beautiful face, Li Meng was slightly stunned, and then said in a soft voice, "if I punish you, this crime will come to an end. It means that you really don''t have me in your heart. Natasha, do you really want me to punish you?"


    "This..."


    Natasha looked at Li Meng with a pathetic look, and now her heart was in a mess.


    She didn''t know what to say and how to solve the present predicament.


    Stroking Natasha''s white face, Li Meng said in a soft voice, "you look smart and wise, but sometimes you are silly and lovely. Well, I will not test your Eq


    With that, Li Meng pulled Natasha up from the ground.


    After pushing Natasha back to the seat, Li Meng comforted the confused Natasha: "don''t think too much. You are right. I do have something to tell you. Now face me as a soldier."


    I do not know what happened to Natasha, Li Meng this request, can only subconsciously nodded.


    Leaning back on the desk and looking at Natasha in front of him, Li Meng had no choice but to smile and said softly, "the plan for the demons must be made in advance. Let''s make corresponding preparations. We must act as soon as possible."


    "Master! What happened? "


    Natasha was puzzled and asked Li Meng.


    Now mankind is not ready. Time is too short.


    If we take action on Alcatraz now, it will undoubtedly advance the war.


    But with a sigh, Li Meng shook his head and said: "because of the private actions of the American Federation, now the demons have known that mankind is preparing for war, and the demons will launch an attack on mankind in advance. For some reasons, I have delayed the time for the demons to attack mankind. Taking advantage of this time, we must start first."


    So it is


    Natasha suddenly realized that if the demons knew that human beings were preparing for war, they would attack human beings in the shortest time to achieve the strategic goal of preemption.


    (for comments, for monthly tickets, for recommended tickets, for updating)

 Chapter 1539

    Leaving his desk, Li Meng came to the window.


    The view outside the window is dark and bright, the dark is the background, the bright is the naval base.


    Looking at the night sky outside the window, Li Meng sighed: "I don''t know how long this war will last, and what the earth will look like after the end of the war. Whether it''s the victory of mankind or the victory of the demons, many things will change and change."


    There is no doubt that whether it is the victory of the demons or the human race, the winner will go out of the earth and enter the real space age.


    Even if there is no winner, the result will not change.


    In the light of footsteps, Natasha came to Li Meng''s side.


    Looking at the host beside her, she whispered: "the first Legion is never afraid of war. No matter now or in the future, war will always accompany us. If human beings on earth fail, they will have nothing. But the first Legion is different. Even if we fail, we have a way to go. Even so, we don''t have to worry about the consequences of failure, Just move in the direction of victory. "


    This is also


    With a smile, Li Meng took Natasha''s waist and put her in his arms.


    Holding her from behind, head against her shoulder, the two quietly cuddle together in front of the window.


    Li Meng does not understand this. As Natasha said, the first Legion has a way to go. However, compared with Natasha''s indifference, Li Meng cares about what he has on earth.


    It''s not only the territory that Li Meng cares about, but also some people that Li Meng cares about.


    After a long time, Li Meng released Natasha and turned her body to face herself.


    Looking at Natasha''s beautiful and resolute face, Li Meng said in a soft voice, "it''s over."


    "Well." Natasha whispered.


    After receiving Natasha''s reply, Li Meng took Natasha''s little hand and went to the inner room.


    While walking, he said: "then sleep together."


    The inner room is a resting place, a bedroom.


    In the face of the host''s sudden invitation, Natasha''s expression is very indifferent. She obediently follows her strength to the bedroom.


    A bed, a wardrobe, that''s everything in the bedroom.


    Although the conditions are limited, Li Meng is not so delicate.


    When she entered the bedroom, Natasha''s armor disappeared and she changed into her long black dress.


    After the disappearance of the armor, Natasha became much more beautiful. Her perfect figure was highlighted. She was curvy, beautiful and moving.


    Looking at such a beautiful and moving Natasha, Li Meng can''t bear to live. He embraces Natasha and sits beside the bed with her.


    In Natasha''s ear, Limon whispered, "count the time. It''s been a long time since the last time you and I were alone."


    Although in Nanlin Island, the three generals all returned to Li Meng.


    But the rush of time made Li Meng have no time to have a good "chat" with the generals.


    Of course, she was an exception. After returning to Nanlin Island, she was always with Li Meng and never left.


    "387 days," Natasha said softly


    This figure makes Li Meng slightly stunned, then smile.


    Li Meng didn''t expect Natasha to remember so clearly. Did she count the days everyday?


    Pitifully raised Natasha''s chin. In Natasha''s tender eyes, Li Meng kisses her.


    A burst of gentle kiss, two people nestled by the bed fell down, overlapping together.


    It is not necessary to say what will happen next.


    For any couple, the life of rolling sheets is essential, which is the additive of "love".


    It''s late at night, and there''s nothing to say


    Nanlin Island, Qingcheng, temple.


    If you want to say what''s good about two bodies, it''s probably two purposes at one time.


    Of course, in a sense, the human body is where Li Mengzhu''s consciousness lies.


    The spirit body is Li Meng''s sub consciousness, which is divided into two uses.


    Both the main consciousness and the sub consciousness are Li Meng, which means that a host has two monitors. Li Meng''s consciousness is the host, while the body and spirit are the monitors.


    It''s early in the morning. In the dark bedroom, on a big bed, the two figures are still asleep.


    The black blanket was kicked aside and replaced by a hairy tail.


    The tail was very big, and the fluffy hair almost covered most of Li Meng''s body.


    Moving up, you can see a small figure nestling in Li Meng''s arms.


    She nestled in Li Meng''s arms, her dress was very messy, her dress fell to her waist, and her white and tender back was exposed to the air.


    Eyelid micro movement, originally sleeping Li Meng opened his eyes.


    The color of confusion in his eyes passed in a flash, and he regained his pure brightness.


    Looking at the empty bedroom, Li Meng puts his eyes on the soft object in his arms.


    Small and delicate body, small and beautiful face, long, pointed, hairy ears, as well as the white hairy tail, the owner is self-evident, is Sha Yue.


    With a smile, Li Meng stretched out his right hand and rubbed Sha Yue''s lovely ears.


    Last night''s madness is vivid in my mind. I''m afraid that the feeling that makes men extremely happy can only be felt in Shayue.


    The rubbing of her ears woke her up.


    Sha Yue opened her eyes and sat up with Li Meng''s chest in confusion.


    In the confusion, Sha Yue''s black dress and skirt are half exposed, which is very attractive. Looking at this scene, Li Meng is immediately interested.


    Early morning is a special time, a new day, and the most impulsive time for males.


    Seems to feel strange, Shayue slightly a Leng, the eyes of the confusion is not.


    When she looked down and saw her master''s face, she remembered last night''s madness.


    "Master..."


    She opened her mouth slightly, looked at her master softly, and her sweet voice began to ring.


    To this light call, Li Meng smiles and looks at Sha Yue, who is sitting on him.


    Without too much hesitation or hesitation, Li Meng moved with his heart, stretched out his hands and grasped Sha Yue''s soft waist.


    Just listen to a light "hum", make people blush, a scene happened in the bedroom.


    The charming voice that makes people reverie infinitely, just listen to let people have a kind of crisp feeling.

 Chapter 1540

    There''s something important to do today. Li Meng''s timing is accurate. He hasn''t been with Sha Yue for too long.


    "Your Highness, it''s time to get up."


    Just an hour later, Wendy''s voice came out of the bedroom.


    As if knowing what was going on in the bedroom, Wendy just stood outside the bedroom door and didn''t rush in.


    Just as Wendy waited patiently, the bedroom door was opened.


    After a lazy stretch, Li Meng came out of the bedroom.


    Looking into the bedroom, on the big bed behind Li Meng, you can only see Sha Yue straddling on the bed, tidying her clothes.


    The white shoulders and the white under the skirt make Sha Yue very attractive.


    His eyes moved slightly. Li Meng looked at Wendy in front of the door and said, "I need to go to the naval headquarters today. Let''s make some preparations. After breakfast, I''ll start."


    "Yes


    Wendy answered softly, then turned and left.


    As soon as Wendy got to the door of the bedroom, she met Qinxi and the graceful figures behind her.


    They had washing things in their hands, washbasins and cups.


    "Qinxi, your highness will give it to you. I''ll go back."


    At the door of the meeting, Wendy stopped and told Qinxi.


    "Yes


    Qinxi answered softly, indicating that she understood.


    Then Wendy left, and Qinxi entered the bedroom with a group of graceful figures.


    Wash your face, brush your teeth, this is an essential thing in the morning, Li Meng naturally will not be out.


    Under the service of Qinxi, Li Meng completes this process.


    "Your Highness, breakfast is ready."


    Wendy whispered as she worked out the collar for Li Meng.


    Looking at Wendy''s gentle and serious face, when he honestly asked Wendy to tidy his collar, Li Meng''s hand quietly reached out and took Wendy''s soft waist.


    When her highness attacked her waist, Wendy seemed very indifferent, and her movements did not stop.


    "All right, your highness."


    After finishing, Wendy put down her hand and looked at Li Meng calmly.


    With a smile, Li Meng bowed his head and gave Wendy a kiss on her lovely and beautiful face. Then he let Wendy go.


    "Let''s go then."


    Then Li Meng turned and walked out of the hall.


    When Li Meng came to the pavilion in the garden with a group of graceful figures, a steaming breakfast was ready on the stone table in the pavilion.


    Breakfast is still very simple, a bowl of millet porridge, a steamed bread, and a few pieces of beef sauce.


    After sitting down, Li Meng began to eat.


    In fact, Li Meng has a great interest in food. He likes to eat delicious food, and he also likes to taste some delicious food that he has never seen before. Whether it''s a roadside snack or a famous dish in a certain place, Li Meng will not miss the chance.


    Just ate a while, a bowl of millet porridge just ate a third, two slim figure will enter the pavilion.


    One was Wendy in a maid''s dress, while the other was Yeo in a black skirt.


    "Your Highness!"


    After entering the arbor, Wendy stood by in silence, while night cried softly.


    See night came, Li Meng smile, said: "is night ah, come, sit here."


    With light steps, he sat down beside his highness.


    Looking at his highness who was having dinner, he said softly, "Your Highness, listen to Wendy, are you going to the naval command?"


    "Well... Something happened."


    There''s nothing to hide, said Li Meng truthfully.


    The night of nature came and talked about it again. Li Meng said, "come with me later."


    Since returning to Nanlin Island, Jiye has been with him all the time. Li Meng has been used to the feeling that Jiye is always around him. He is used to taking Jiye with him when he goes out.


    Her Highness''s words were exactly what she wanted to hear. She nodded and said softly, "yes."


    After breakfast, Li Meng set out with Jiye.


    Today''s weather is pretty good. The sky is blue, the clouds are thin, and the sun is warm and pleasant. It''s a good day to go out.


    On a street in Qingcheng, a lengthened black car is speeding.


    It''s not other people sitting in the car, it''s Li Meng and zhe Ye.


    "Master, but there''s something new going on in Austria? Do you need to go to the front line overnight? "


    Although she wanted to stay with her master, as a general, she didn''t forget her responsibilities.


    The whispers of the night around him made Li Meng look back.


    Looking at the beautiful night, Li Meng shook his head and said, "no, your duty is to accompany me and guard Nanlin island. Natasha is enough in the front line. Tanya is enough."


    "Yes


    She was relieved that what her highness said was exactly what she wanted.


    When there was no need to go to the front line, she naturally wanted to stay with her highness.


    Compared with a metropolis like Kyoto, Qingcheng is no doubt just a small city. Within half an hour, Li Meng arrived at the naval headquarters.


    After nearly a year and a half of construction, the construction of the Crystal Palace is in the final stage. Looking at the city, the Crystal Palace with a height of more than 1000 meters is the most prominent. Its incomparable grandeur and style will never be forgotten.


    The whole crystal palace is tower type. The lower and middle layers have been decorated. Only part of the upper layer can see the metal structure.


    Although the overall decoration has not been completed, the Crystal Palace is a huge project, and the middle and lower floors after decoration can be used.


    The naval command is located in the middle of the Crystal Palace.


    After getting off, through the huge reception hall on the bottom floor of Crystal Palace, Li Meng and zhe Ye directly enter the elevator in the middle area.


    "Commander! You are welcome. "


    When the elevator door reopened, outside the elevator, Limon saw yevrich.


    He was dressed in a black uniform, with a military rank on his shoulder. He looked very energetic. Holding military ceremony, he had a strong military atmosphere.


    He was not alone. Beside him, on both sides of the aisle, stood a row of figures welcoming Li Meng.


    Li Meng knows most of these people.


    Lieutenant general Davis, deputy commander of the Navy, lieutenant general Warren, chief of staff, major general Wilson, deputy chief of staff, and some assistants.


    With a slight nod, Li Meng left the elevator with zhe Ye.


    Led by yevrich, the group walked along the wide corridor.


    "Ready?"


    As he walked, Limon asked the leading yevrich.

 Chapter 1541

    In the face of Li Meng''s inquiry, yevrich, who was walking ahead, replied: "all countries have been informed, and now the heads of 16 countries are waiting on the line, just waiting for you."


    Assistance to the communication systems of various countries is listed as the top priority by the first Corps.


    Although it is only two months since the last meeting of ambassadors, the communication system of various countries has basically taken shape.


    The sky''s communication satellites are the main body. After opening the source code and control rights, countries can have their own communication satellites. Next, as long as they buy some communication equipment of the first corps, they can effectively use the satellites and form a set of communication networks belonging to their own countries.


    In order to let all countries have their own communication network as soon as possible, the first Legion has made a lot of efforts.


    In terms of transportation, we gave up shipping and changed to air transportation.


    In the past two months, the flight routes of the century transport aircraft of the first Legion have spread almost half of the world, Near East Asian countries, far American Federation, and the order empire.


    When the century transport plane appeared in the sky of all countries, all countries had a real understanding of the first Corps.


    Century transport is a big guy. It''s bloated and sci-fi. It''s a representative of advanced technology.


    This kind of large transport aircraft is beyond the reach of all countries.


    The appearance of century transport aircraft also proves that the first Corps has far more technology than other countries.


    Led by yevrich, the group came to a communication room.


    The space of the communication room is very large, but the light is very dark, which gives people a very dim feeling.


    In the middle of the communication room, there is a half meter high platform, and in front of the platform is a huge screen.


    Although the first Legion has holographic projection technology, it has not been popularized in all countries.


    In international communication, we have to use a large screen.


    Li Meng is no stranger to some things about al. He knows the function of some equipment.


    Out of the team, Li Meng boarded the platform.


    Looking back, Li Meng said to yevrich under the platform, "let''s go."


    "Yes


    After that, the light in the communication room suddenly disappeared and became darker.


    But the next moment, the huge screen in front of the platform lights up, and its light illuminates the whole communication room.


    With the appearance of pictures in the huge screen, one by one avatar appears in the picture.


    Their heads are shaking and blinking, and each head has its own country.


    It seems that countries are still unfamiliar with the use of international routes.


    Li Meng doesn''t know any of these people, and their identities are beyond the reach of ordinary people.


    It''s the president, the president, or the monarch of a country.


    With the appearance of a new head portrait, Li Meng finally got to know someone.


    She has a beautiful face and long soft hair. She is Wang Yanmei, the great consul of China.


    Although Li Meng knows very few of these people, the heads of state are no strangers to him.


    They know the face of the young man and the identity of the young man.


    Although Li Meng has removed the post of "ambassador", it is not that Li Meng has nothing to do with the first Legion.


    Compared with the post of "ambassador", Li Meng has a more important position in the first corps, which is the common understanding of the heads of state.


    What should have come has come, but what has not, the first Legion and the heads of state will not wait.


    "Mr. Li Meng, what are you calling me for?"


    Li Meng didn''t know who he was talking about, but he knew which country he belonged to.


    He is very young, at least for some of the older leaders, about 40 years old.


    His face is a little rough, but his eyes are bright, and his expression is very firm, which gives people a feeling of "self-confidence".


    Under his head is the word "American Federation".


    No doubt, he is the president of the American Federation.


    At this time, Li Meng would not talk nonsense and said calmly: "three days later, that is, on January 5, the first Legion will launch an operation against" demon island ". You must be ready for war."


    As soon as Li Meng said this, the leaders of all countries were stunned, and some people were immediately worried.


    "Mr. Li Meng, is it too fast? It''s only two months since the one-year deadline. It''s too hasty. We don''t have time to prepare at all. We need time, more time. "


    It''s still him, the president of the American Federation.


    The United States of America is not far from the south continent. His worries and anxieties are justified.


    Some people are much more rational than the presidents of the American Federation.


    "Mr. Li mengge, what is the reason why your regiment is so anxious? The demons are foreign enemies and the common enemy of mankind. In the face of the common enemy of mankind, we hope that the first Legion can open up relevant information to all countries. "


    The speaker is a very young king, about 30 years old, with the characters "Kingdom of Baron" under his head.


    "Yes, the territory of the first Legion is the closest to Yunan mainland. We can often contact the demons and know a lot of things we don''t know. Please give us some clarification on this matter."


    "Yes, we need intelligence, more intelligence."


    All countries cannot understand the decision of the first corps to act in advance. They need a reasonable explanation.


    They want to know why the first Legion is so urgent to launch a war against the demons. Facing the unknown, they are very worried.


    In the face of the request of the heads of state, Li Meng left the problem to the president of the American Federation.


    "You can consult the American Federation on this issue. The American Federation should be most aware of the reasons why the first Legion did so."


    The American Federation?


    Li Meng said this, but the heads of various countries were slightly stunned, and their eyes were slightly moving, looking at someone.


    The president of the American Federation was even more surprised. His eyes were a little confused, and he seemed to be very confused by Li Meng''s words.


    But the confusion lasted only a few seconds, and he seemed to think of something, with a thoughtful look on his face.


    "Mr. bamao, what''s going on? If the American Federation knows the inside story, please let me know


    "Yes, we have to know what the American Federation is hiding."


    "What on earth have you done?"


    Seeing that the problem appeared in the American Federation, the heads of state could not sit still and asked the president of the American Federation "Bama o" one after another.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, please be quiet. I''m sure president Bama will tell me to wait."


    Under the circumstances of a big country, the heads of state finally calmed down.

 Chapter 1542

    Seeing that the heads of state are waiting for him to speak, bama''ao is embarrassed.


    Bama''ao thought of a thing, and the bad result of this matter may be the reason why the first Legion attacked the demons ahead of time.


    There is no doubt that the fault lies with the American Federation.


    Thinking of this, Bama o laughed and said awkwardly: "well, about half a month ago, the American Federation sent a warship of investigation nature to the south of the region. After this warship arrived at the waters near the south of the region, we lost contact with this warship. So far, we have not found any trace of this warship, I don''t know if it has anything to do with the first army''s advance action. "


    In bama''ao''s view, the disappearance of a warship does not mean much, because there are too many uncertain factors in the sea. There is a certain threat when sailing on the sea. Maybe the warship has been sunk in the sea after encountering a tsunami or hitting a rock.


    Bamao is not sure, but the first Legion is.


    Li Meng took Bama''s words and said calmly: "in the eastern waters of Yunan continent, the demons captured a human warship and learned a lot from the captured crew. At this time, the demons already knew that human beings were preparing for war."


    So it is


    Li Meng''s words let the heads of state finally know the reason why the first regiment moved in advance.


    The culprit for all this is the American Federation.


    Although his face was wrinkled, the heads of state did not roar about the American Federation.


    People in this position are not stupid. If you think about it from another perspective, they will also send warships to Yunan mainland to collect some intelligence.


    Li Meng doesn''t care what the heads of state are thinking.


    Li Meng continued: "it is still unknown when the demons will attack human beings. According to the intelligence collected by the first legion, this time will not exceed one month. In order to cut off the important Sikkim resources of the demons, human beings must strike first and destroy" demon island. "


    Destroy Alcatraz?


    "No, we can''t destroy the demon island. There are silylin and the remains of gods on the demon island. It is an important heritage of mankind."


    The speaker is an old man with white hair, wearing a red robe. Under his head, there are several big words "order Empire".


    "God?"


    Looking slightly cold, Li Meng said calmly, "if there are gods in human history, then these gods are demons. They are extraterrestrial beings who respect gods and rule human beings with theocracy."


    "No, it can''t be like this. It''s impossible. How can God be a devil?"


    His faith didn''t collapse. He just didn''t believe what Li Meng said.


    Without paying too much attention to the Archbishop of the diocese Empire, Li Meng continued: "many of you should not believe in the existence of the demons, nor do you believe in the first Legion. For the sake of humanity, and to make you have a stronger sense of crisis, the first Legion will broadcast it live online whether it is successful or not in this operation against Alcatraz Island. I believe that will convince you, It will also let you know more about the demons. As for the future of mankind, let it be


    When the words fell, Li Meng turned and walked off the platform, the screen also flickered, and the communication room became dim again.


    resign oneself to one''s fate?


    Li Meng''s last sentence has brought a great impact on the heads of Asian countries. They are thinking about the future in front of the broken screen and the fate of their own countries in this war.


    "Commander, why didn''t naval command get any information about the operation on Alcatraz?"


    While the commander was talking to the heads of state, yevrich was in the communication room, as well as a group of high-level naval headquarters around him.


    Naturally, I heard that the first Legion was going to launch an operation against Alcatraz.


    Yevrich accident, such a big thing, the naval command did not know.


    In the corridor, Li Meng answers jevrich''s doubts.


    "It happened in these two days. Today I''m here to tell you about it. Since the strategic goal is determined, the battlefield command will be given to Tanya and Natasha. Your task is to mobilize the army and solve the front-line logistics problems."


    So it is


    Yevrich was slightly surprised.


    It seems that the commander is in such a hurry to take action on Alcatraz because of the sudden change of situation.


    While walking, Li Meng said: "although time is not abundant, I believe you can do it. Yevrich, don''t let me down. We can''t fail in this war. Once we fail, we can only escape from the earth. I don''t want to see such a result."


    To the commander''s words, yevrich, who followed Li Meng, quickly assured: "please rest assured that the front-line materials are still abundant, there are multiple ammunition bases to guarantee, and the troops that can be mobilized are also sufficient. I will increase the transportation of materials to Austria and Georgia to ensure that the front-line Logistics is free from worry."


    With night, Li Meng enters the elevator.


    Looking at yevrich who stopped outside the elevator, Li Meng said calmly: "you are the first group of soldiers who came to the" Earth ", and also the top officers I am most familiar with. The achievements of the first regiment today are inseparable from your hard work. There are family businesses, but you have to keep this family business for me."


    "Yes


    The people outside the elevator raised their heads and held their military salutes in a loud voice.


    In everyone''s eyes, the elevator slowly closed.


    For the first regiment, for those high-level officers of the naval command, Li Meng still trusted very much.


    Although in a better understanding of the "Earth", the soldiers from "Al" have some color in the issue of loyalty.


    Although the bondage of the contract is still there, the spirit of the soldiers is free and can not stop the thoughts in the hearts of the soldiers.


    Of course, after seeing the resurrection of the dead in the first legion, Li Meng also got a group of believers.


    Does God really exist?


    Yes, God exists in this world.


    A consensus has been reached in the first Corps.


    Although Li Meng did not deliberately change the purity of the first Legion as a military organization, the religious atmosphere of the first Legion is becoming stronger and stronger because of his belief.


    The power of belief is powerful and amazing. Although Li Meng also noticed this, he did not stop this change.


    "God" is just a concept.


    It exists and does not exist. There is no need to deny it.


    In the first legion, "God" exists, and the development of religion is inevitable.


    The reason why Li Meng built a shrine is also a gesture.


    It can be regarded as a kind of default. After all, Li Meng controls the "power of death". Even if Li Meng does not have this will, the development of death sect will become more powerful with Li Meng''s power.


    (for monthly tickets, for recommended tickets, vigorously update)

 Chapter 1543

    With the strategic goal, the first corps of this huge war machine will quickly run up.


    Although Li Meng was on Nanlin Island, he was also on the front line. Li Meng didn''t intend to stay out of the war.


    Time doesn''t wait. In the transmission of relevant orders, the first Legion began to act in kenlin harbor of the palace of Austria.


    Under an order from Li Meng, the group commanders, fleet commanders and senior Air Force officers from all over Austria gathered in kenlin harbor.


    The order of the prewar General Assembly was issued in the morning, and officers from all over the country arrived around 2 pm.


    In the office building of the port base, a meeting is going on.


    In a large conference room similar to a classroom, Dao Dao, a senior officer in a power combat suit, sits upright on his chair. At a glance, there are dozens of them.


    They come from the army, air force and navy. Many of these officers are commanders of the first army and operational staff.


    "The main reason why the demons are powerful is that they have extremely powerful air force. They have extremely large demon battle groups. Therefore, fighting against the demons must focus on the air defense field. On the front battlefield, we must pay attention to air defense firepower and win with scale."


    On the high platform, Tanya, dressed in black armor, is explaining and making pre War deployment.


    Behind her is a huge screen, which shows the map of Austria and the southern continent.


    Slightly sideways, Tanya holding a baton, pointing up on the screen.


    "In Austria, we have four fleets, which are respectively stationed at kenlin harbor and the naval base outside the city of Mallorca. In this operation against the devil, we will send three fleets, the third, fourth and fifth fleets as the main attack force to form a combined fleet, and the sixth fleet will not be mobilized for the time being as a reserve force."


    "To maintain the status quo, your task is to protect air bases and air defense positions. In the war, the army has an important responsibility. If you lose at sea, you will be the second line of defense in Austria."


    Speaking of this, Tanya''s baton points to a few red spots on the interior of the south line of the continent.


    "The air force has no special deployment, just follow the orders of the front-line commander."


    It''s just a routine meeting before the war.


    The first Corps has advanced information technology, through the data terminal, it can effectively mobilize the army and distribute tasks.


    Before the arrival of officers from all over the country, they have been given relevant orders and tasks.


    By the time the prewar conference was held, troops were already on the move.


    In the end


    "Ladies and gentlemen, this war with the demons is no more severe than before, and there will be a lot of casualties. But we can''t be afraid of it, and we can''t shrink back. We are a sword in the hands of the commander of the first Legion. No matter what difficulties we face, we will be invincible."


    In the conference room, tanyana''s cold voice echoed.


    They all got up, raised their military salute and said in a loud voice, "yes


    Invincible


    After leaving the conference room, as she walked in the corridor, Tanya was lost in thought.


    The goal of this war is not the weak human beings, but the "demons" of non-human creatures.


    They are mysterious and powerful. The first Legion doesn''t understand them. Facing such a mysterious enemy, Tan Ya will never underestimate them.


    Whether the first army can win or not is still unknown. In Tanya''s opinion, the demons are not the existence that can be despised.


    Once the war starts, it will be a global battle, which is doomed to be bloody. Either you or I will die.


    With a heart, Tanya returns to her office.


    In the office, Tanya is not surprised to see Natasha, as well as another familiar figure.


    He was the commander of the first Legion and her master.


    "How''s it going?"


    Seeing that Tanya is back, Li Meng turns around and leans against the windowsill to inquire about Tanya.


    The purpose of this pre war meeting is not simply to fight against the demons. Li Meng wants to see the reaction of his subordinates.


    See if senior officers are against the war.


    In Li Meng''s eyes, Tanya comes to Li Meng''s side.


    Standing in front of the window, she looked at the open playground outside and said, "they are soldiers. They will not object to the clear operational instructions. It is right to consider the operation of" demon island "strategically. Since it is a correct strategic policy, they can only implement it as soldiers."


    This answer is also expected by Li Meng. At this juncture, even if there are senior officers in the first Legion want to retreat, Li Meng will not allow it.


    Speaking of this, Tan Ya asked Li Meng beside him: "master, how can we destroy the" devil "island? If the destruction is not thorough enough, the supply of Sikkim resources can not be interrupted. Although the Devil Island is not big, it is not an island. Even if weapons of mass destruction are used, it is difficult to completely destroy the Devil Island. "


    At this time, Natasha added: "there are also the residents of the island, who are enslaved by the demons and used as laborers to exploit tin and gold mines. There are hundreds of thousands of people. If we use weapons of mass destruction in the demon Island, none of these people can live. Now we stand on the same front with mankind, we must consider the consequences of doing so."


    That''s a problem


    What Natasha said made Li Meng realize this.


    The first legion of Alcatraz can only be destroyed, not occupied, because the first Legion has no ability to occupy.


    If the first Legion occupied the demon Island, the demon''s counterattack was inevitable, and the first Legion could not defend the island at all, which would only cause unnecessary casualties.


    Destroying Alcatraz became the only option for the first Legion.


    But how to destroy it is a big problem. After all, Alcatraz is an island, not a small reef. It can''t be destroyed if you want to destroy it.


    Even if you drop a nuclear bomb, I''m afraid it''s hard to do any real damage to Alcatraz.


    Leaving from the window sill, Li Meng came to his desk and sat down on the seat.


    Li Meng turns on the laptop on the desk.


    Just a boot, a small person jumped out of the picture.


    She is very lovely to Li Meng a salute, Jiao Sheng way: "commander, very happy to serve you, what do you need me to do?"


    This is Natasha''s intelligent AI "Sha". The appearance of the villain in the picture is somewhat similar to Natasha.


    Li Meng knows something about these intelligent AI.

 Chapter 1544

    Their ontologies are in the master server of the general bureau at the bottom of Crystal Palace. They are AI created by the main brain with its own template. They have the ability of self-learning and have a very high degree of personification.


    But there are also some defects, because all the activities of AI will cause data accumulation. Under the limited data reservoir capacity, AI will carry out a big cleaning every time, to clear the accumulated data and some useless things.


    In this case, in order to reduce the pressure of insufficient capacity, AI will not learn too much useless things, but will only specialize in learning a specific knowledge.


    The intelligent AI companies of several generals said that their task is to integrate data, integrate the network of the first corps, assist generals in commanding the army, and improve their commanding ability and efficiency.


    "I need a map of Alcatraz," Li said


    "Yes, just a moment."


    With that, AI Sha ran to the edge of the screen and pulled out a map.


    The map is simulated, a CG map with 99% reality.


    Every hill and tree on the island can be seen clearly.


    Of course, there is no forest in Alcatraz Island at this time.


    The whole island is bare, with only rugged hills and some mines.


    In recent months, the first regiment has not been idle. Although there are clouds over Alcatraz Island, leading to the failure of satellite reconnaissance, the first regiment on the ground has not given up.


    Although the defense of the demons is solid on the Devil Island, no matter how strong the defense line is, there are also flaws.


    On the map, Li Meng looked at it carefully.


    At this time, Natasha and Tan Ya also came to Li Meng, one on the left and one on the right.


    After looking around on the map, Li Meng focused on the volcano in the north.


    "Is there any geological information about Alcatraz?" Li Meng asked


    In the face of Li Meng''s inquiry, "Sha" immediately replied: "yes, according to the terrain and soil observation of Devil Island, Devil Island is an active volcanic island, the main body of which is the volcano in the north, and other places are formed by the condensation of volcanic lava. After a long period of deposition, it has formed the present Devil Island."


    Looking at the CG map in the picture, Li Meng said thoughtfully: "that is to say, the volcano of" Devil Island "has the possibility of eruption?"


    "Not sure, no more detailed information, the answer is unclear."


    Not sure?


    Li Meng was not disappointed. Although the first Legion carried out some investigation on the Devil Island, it was far from the level of detail. The volcano in the North was not within the scope of the first Legion''s investigation.


    It''s amazing that Sha can get this information from observation.


    "It should be feasible..."


    Looking at the volcano on the map, Li Meng muttered to himself.


    For the first legion, the volcano on Alcatraz is a good use.


    It''s a volcano, an active volcano. Once it erupts completely


    "Master, do you want this volcano to erupt to prevent the demons from acquiring tin gold?"


    See Li Meng''s attention focused on the volcano, intelligent Tanya has guessed this point.


    With a little smile, Li Meng reached for Tanya''s hand and asked, "yes, what do you think of this attention?"


    What about?


    Tanya thought for a while.


    After a long time, she nodded and said, "I think it''s feasible. The scale of that volcano is not small. Once it erupts, the magma will surely cover most of the island. In this way, the demons will not be able to mine tin and gold in the next few years."


    "Natasha, what do you think?" Li Meng asked Natasha on the other side.


    Facing Li Meng''s eyes, Natasha nodded and said in a soft voice, "it should be feasible. You can have a try. However, how to make the volcano erupt is probably not a small problem."


    There are new problems. It''s a volcano. Even if it''s active, it doesn''t want to erupt. It can erupt. There are some problems.


    At this time, Tanya on the other side pondered: "the power of ordinary bombs should not be enough. As for tactical nuclear bombs, the scale of that volcano is not small. The nuclear bombs with small equivalent may not stimulate it. Although the power of vacuum implosion bombs is very strong, they are not suitable for volcanoes. Let''s use the nuclear bombs with 5 million tons equivalent. The power should be enough."


    See two people have no opinion, Li Meng has adopted this method in the heart.


    Slightly bowed, Li Meng looked at the "Sha" in the picture and asked, "can you calculate the success rate?"


    "Yes, just a moment, please."


    But in five seconds, a simple simulation animation appeared in the picture.


    It''s a demonstration of a nuclear bomb destroying a volcano.


    At the same time of the demonstration, Sha is also explaining.


    "According to the simulation, the highest success rate is underground blasting. It doesn''t need to go too deep. It only needs to go tens of meters underground. The power of the nuclear bomb is enough to cause a large-scale eruption of the volcano."


    In this way, this method is feasible.


    Li Meng said: "well, let''s choose this plan."


    There is a plan, but how to implement it is another problem to be solved.


    At this time, Natasha frowned and pondered: "nuclear bombs can be launched by ballistic missiles, equipped with ground penetrating warheads, and there is no problem to go deep into the ground for tens of meters. The biggest problem now is the residents of demon island. Once there is a battle, the demons will not care about the lives of those civilians. If these civilians die in the hands of the first legion, It''s going to be a big problem for the first Legion


    What Natasha said doesn''t make sense. It''s hundreds of thousands of human beings.


    If the first Legion really ignores their existence and goes down with a nuclear bomb, the problem will be with the first Legion.


    Although the three people in the room are indifferent to life and death, they also know what to do and what not to do.


    Looking thoughtful, Li Meng fell into thinking.


    This is indeed a problem. In the face of the demons, the first Legion has no advantage. It is almost impossible to save hundreds of thousands of civilians under the eyes of the demons, unless the first Legion can quickly solve the demons on the demon Island, so as to fight for some evacuation time for the civilians.


    But it''s not easy to say that all the demons on the demon island will be destroyed?


    The demons are too strong. The speed and maneuverability of those flying weapons are much better than those of human aircraft. In the case of 1:1, human fighters are not rivals at all.

 Chapter 1545

    With a slight sigh, Li Meng said, "do your best."


    The first Legion will not give up these hundreds of thousands of human beings, but will not lose the whole war for these hundreds of thousands of human beings.


    Time passed quickly, and the next morning, early in the morning, the port of kenlin became riotous.


    In the "rumble" of the engine roar and whistle sound, the huge warships one by one started to sea.


    A few hours later, about 100 warships gathered on the surface of the open sea.


    Three fleets, a hundred warships, and a huge combined fleet have taken shape in the open sea.


    On the vast sea, hundreds of warships are arranged in order. At a glance, there is a dense area, and the bridge stands up, which is magnificent and majestic.


    The old warships have many gun barrels, while the new warships have more beautiful lines.


    In addition to artillery warships and modern missile warships, there are a few amphibious landing ships, UAVs and aircraft carriers in the fleet, carrying hundreds of fighters, which are the most important air units of the fleet.


    The wind is blowing. On the deck of a fearless battleship, the figures of Limon, Natasha and Tanya appear.


    Only when you are in the fleet can you feel the magnificence of the scene in your eyes.


    On the rippling sea, there are slow moving warships one after another. The fleet is waiting, and it is also sailing slowly, waiting for more warships to join the fleet.


    "The advance fleet started last night and should have arrived at" Devil Island "by now. If they are going to start operation, we should receive a request for air cover soon."


    The wind is not very strong, and the sound of "Huhu" stops the spread of the sound, but Tanya is behind her, and Li Meng naturally hears it.


    Leaning on the side of the boat and looking at the distant sea and the warships sailing, Li Meng said calmly, "give them all the help. Once they receive the request of air cover, they will immediately launch the first wave of offensive against Devil Island."


    War is inevitable. Now the only thing the first Legion can do is to try their best to increase the winning rate of human beings, and Devil Island is only the first step.


    Just as the main fleet approached "demon island", in the sea area 30 kilometers north of demon Island, an advance fleet composed of six warships had arrived at the predetermined sea area.


    The fleet consists of two troop carriers, a drone carrier, two modern class missile destroyers, and an artillery heavy cruiser.


    The scheduled sea area has arrived. In order to avoid being found by the demons, the fleet has stopped sailing and is floating on the sea.


    "The demon island has been completely blocked by the demons. The sky is full of demons'' eyes. If we want to land on the island without being found, the possibility of success is almost zero. Therefore, we need air cover."


    Can they really save hundreds of thousands of civilians on demon island?


    Monvey doesn''t know, but as the captain of the thunder, the commander of the advance fleet, monvey must complete his task.


    Monville is no stranger to "demon island".


    A few months ago, he carried out a mission on the Devil Island. Although he came back in a mess, he, who was familiar with "Devil Island", was selected again and became the executor of the mission to rescue civilians.


    This time, he will not fail again.


    "Ask for air cover. The Devil Island is under the strict control of the demons. We can only break into the Devil Island in time when they have no time in the battle. This is the only feasible way."


    It was the Deputy captain of the thunder, Burrell, who was standing next to the captain''s seat.


    In the captain''s seat, monvey was sitting upright. He raised his hand and said in a loud voice, "inform the commander immediately, ask for air cover. In addition, inform captain Blair, let him be ready to lead the team."


    This time, the advance fleet carried a Light Armored Regiment, a total of 2000 soldiers, 100 scythe machine armour.


    The terrain of demon island is not suitable for heavy armor. Only scythe mecha with strong mobility and ability to ignore any terrain can be competent for this combat mission.


    The request message from the advance fleet almost reached the main fleet far behind in an instant.


    "Commander, we have received a message from the advance fleet requesting air cover. Please direct."


    A soldier ran to the deck and came to Li Meng in a hurry. He saluted and reported to Li Meng.


    Sure enough


    He murmured to himself in his heart. Li Meng said calmly: "act according to the plan, and immediately launch the first wave of offensive to Devil Island."


    "Yes


    The soldier left again in a hurry.


    At this time, the inland Air Force Base was ready to attack.


    In this operation against "Devil Island", the air force is the leading role, the main force, and the huge fleet is only a supporting role.


    The first attack was carried out by Skyrider drones.


    When the order was given, Air Force bases 1 and 2, located on the southern coast of the kingdom of Austria, to the west, immediately took action.


    In the vast air force base, the harsh "alarm bell" is echoing.


    There are no runways, no vast fields, only large enclosed hangars and towering signal towers. Because they are unmanned fighters, they are different from conventional air bases.


    The sky Knight UAV with VTOL capability also does not need a runway.


    In the roar of the "rumbling" engine, a large number of sky Knight drones flew out of the closed hangar, just like a wasp out of the nest. One by one, soon hundreds of sky Knight drones flew into the sky and went in the same direction.


    The first attack will be conducted by 2000 sky Knight drones, which will gather in the sky before leaving the kingdom of Austria and then rush to "Devil Island".


    The sky is blue and vast, beautiful and quiet.


    However, the silence was broken by the sudden noise.


    The roar of "rumble" came from far and near. Above the clouds, a black spot appeared from far away.


    They are so fast that in a short time they cross the seemingly distant distance and roar over the clouds.


    They are numerous, and they are all in the airspace of tens of kilometers.


    They have flowing lines of the body, silver gray, in the sunlight, reflecting the metal light.


    Their existence breaks the tranquility of the sky and extends further away.


    Two thousand fighters, when they are in the same sky, their scale and scene are shocking.


    More than 800 kilometers away, just less than half an hour, Alcatraz is close at hand.

 Chapter 1546

    "Our sky Knight drone has arrived at a distance of 56 kilometers."


    As early as ten minutes ago, the previous fleet in the northern waters of Alcatraz Island had seen a dense shadow on the radar. Blue represents friendly forces.


    The report from the crew gave monville a positive spirit and said in a deep voice, "there''s something going on in the devil''s Island."


    "No, the number of flying objects in the sky on Alcatraz Island has been kept between 100 and 150, etc.... The number is climbing, 2003005001100, Captain monvey, they are moving, they are facing our UAV group."


    They found out?


    In this way, monvey quickly stood up, came to the window of the bridge, and turned on the hyperopia function in the helmet.


    In the sky in the direction of demon Island, a red figure is rising. Although it is far away, monvey can also see the red fleet moving rapidly in the sky.


    "What about the enemy forces?" Asked monvey with a dignified look.


    It has always been a mystery about the strength of the enemy on Alcatraz.


    But in a few days, the mystery seems to be coming to light.


    "The number of sentinels is 1124 and the number of shooters is 64. Now there are only a few large units moving on the demon island. They should be small warships of the demon clan."


    The time to land on the island has not yet come. Only when the first regiment has the air superiority can the operation be carried out.


    At this time, in the sky, a red, a white, two aircraft groups are fast approaching.


    The battle is imminent


    The roar of the engine reverberated in the sky of Alcatraz Island.


    In monvey''s visual observation, enemy and our air units are approaching.


    Skyrider, flying rapidly in the sky, took the lead in the attack.


    See sky Knight drone belly magazine open, in the sound of mechanical operation, an air-to-air missile was launched.


    In the tearing sound of "whew, whew", hundreds of missiles pulled their long tail flames out of the aircraft group and rushed to the enemy.


    In a flash, the scene of the sky is not spectacular.


    The distance of more than ten kilometers is fleeting. Seeing that the missile is about to touch the mob''s fleet, the mob''s fleet finally has a response.


    Just listen to a strange whistling sound, a large number of blue rays shot out from the mob, forming a dense barrage.


    The blue barrage effectively formed a defensive front, countless approaching missiles were destroyed, and the sky suddenly exploded violently and intensively.


    Some missiles were intercepted, but a small number of them hit the fleet.


    I saw the fire flashing in the mob group, and many sentinels fell from the sky in flames.


    In terms of structure, the body of the magic aircraft is also fragile.


    Since Skyrider can only carry close range air-to-air missiles, at the speed of fighters of both sides, the UAV has only one chance to attack first.


    After a missile attack and defense, in the sky, the red aircraft group collided with the silver gray aircraft group.


    In a flash, in the sky, the roar of machine guns and explosions continued.


    The aircraft groups of the two sides are entangled together. In the exchange of fire, the battlefield in the airspace is expanding bit by bit.


    In terms of aircraft power, there is little difference between the two sides. The sky Knight UAV is unmanned and completely controlled by AI. There is no need to consider the gravity over g phenomenon of manned pilots. Under the condition that the airframe structure can bear, the sky Knight UAV can make some actions that manned fighters can''t make.


    The only difference between the two is firepower. In the past, the attack means of the sentinels of the demons were plasma guns.


    The shell is a plasma ball, which looks like a burning blue fireball.


    When facing the enemy in the air, the demon fighter used another weapon.


    A weapon that fires faster and has less power.


    And this kind of weapon is also a kind of plasma weapon, called plasma gun.


    The shell it launched is a kind of plasma heat flow ray, which is very powerful.


    The speed is far better than the weapon power. In the case of the same mobility, the UAV group of the first Corps is under great pressure.


    In the sky, although the number of the first regiment''s UAVs is twice that of the demons, they are not in the upper hand when fighting with the demons, but in the inferior position.


    Although the "sentinels" of the demons in the sky are destroyed and degenerated from time to time, the loss of the UAV is greater.


    The fighting continued, with the sound of guns and the roar of engines, a large number of burning fireballs fell from the sky and fell into the sea, stirring up one water column after another.


    There''s something wrong


    Li Meng has been paying close attention to the battle in the front line. In the flagship command room of the main fleet in the rear, looking at the battle damage on the screen, Li Meng frowned.


    "Our UAV group has 2000 fighters, and the enemy combat units have about 1200. Now the battle damage is 3.5:1. We have lost about 400 UAVs, while the enemy''s loss is only more than 100. The battle damage ratio is rising. If this continues, our fighters will be destroyed. Commander, we must change this situation, We suggest a second offensive. "


    In front of the command desk, a front-line operational staff officer suggested.


    This is a joint fleet. There are many high-level officers. There are no less than ten figures in the bridge command room.


    They are the fleet commander, adjutant and staff officer of each fleet. Now Li Meng is the commander of this combined fleet, they gather on this flagship.


    "No, the task of the second wave of fighters is to fight with the reinforcements of the demons. Once it is dispatched now, it will disrupt the plan. In the fight with the reinforcements of the demons, our air force will be insufficient and we can''t take risks."


    Among the senior staff, opinions were not unified, and disputes arose.


    "If we don''t send the second wave of fighters, the UAV group will be completely destroyed. If the UAV group can''t destroy the garrison on the demon Island, the plan has been disrupted, and now we can only let it continue to be in chaos. Sending the second wave of fighters is the only way."


    "I don''t agree with you. Although the UAV group is at a disadvantage now, there are too many unstable factors in the fight of thousands of fighters. The number of UAVs far exceeds that of the demons. It''s not sure that they will fail. Our biggest problem is the support force of the demons. If we don''t have the strength to deal with the large forces of the demons, all our previous efforts will be in vain."


    On the issue of whether to send a second wave of fighters, people in the command room appeared in a dispute.


    They all have their own opinions and are polite, which makes it difficult for Li Meng to refuse.


    Sitting on the main seat in front of the command desk, Li Meng unconsciously knocked on the crystal panel of the command desk with his fingers, thinking.

 Chapter 1547

    The "Dong Dong" sound of percussion reverberated in the command room, which also made the people in the command room quiet down.


    Everyone''s eyes turned to Li Meng on the throne.


    Li Meng''s action of knocking on the crystal panel has no other meaning, it''s just a subconscious action.


    When he noticed people''s eyes, Li Meng broke away from thinking and took advantage of the situation, pondering: "since the UAV is unmanned, since the huge loss is inevitable, there is no need to care about the loss. Start the UAV suicide attack program immediately, and let the UAV group complete their tasks. As long as the war loss ratio can reach 2:1, the victory still belongs to us."


    Do you want to give up the fleet?


    Although 2000 Skyrider drones are not a small number, people know that this is the only way to do it without disrupting the plan.


    Step forward, Tanya comes to the command desk and operates on the crystal panel for a while.


    Through the authority of the general, Tan Yalou passed the command center of the air force and directly gave the order of suicide attack to the front-line fleet.


    "By the way, can live online be turned on?" Li Meng asked the crowd.


    Natasha replied: "it has been turned on, and the intelligent AI" Sha "is responsible for this. Countries can see the progress of this battle on the satellite Internet."


    Li Meng nodded and said: "well done, this battle has multiple purposes. It is also one of our purposes to make the human countries more alert to the demons. Only when they see the power and terror of the demons with their own eyes, will they spare no effort to fight."


    That''s how humans are. It''s hard to trust people.


    If they don''t see it with their own eyes, they will act negatively.


    Today''s human world can not help their willful, in the coming war, no one can stay out.


    As Natasha said, when the first Legion was fighting with the demons, all countries connected one after another on the star net to watch the live broadcast of the first Legion''s battle on demon island.


    At first, they watched the live broadcast with a lively attitude. After all, through the live broadcast, they could know more or less the family background of the first Legion and how powerful the armament was.


    But after the battle began, when the sky was covered with aircraft entangled together, the falling fireball and the flying weapons of the sky demons brought great impact to all countries.


    With the order of suicide attack issued, new situation and situation happened in the battlefield over Alcatraz Island.


    The sky Knight fighter, which is entangled with the flying weapons of the demons, no longer evades and pursues them, but suicide bumps into the demons.


    For a time, a large number of fireballs appeared in the sky, and the sound of explosion continued.


    Every flash of fire represents another death together.


    Although the speed of the demon sentinels is fast, the density of the sky fighters is too amazing. The demon sentinels can often escape the pursuit of the unmanned fighters behind them, but they can''t escape the coming unmanned fighters.


    Suicide attack accelerated the pace of the battle, in a short period of time, a large number of enemy and our fighters fell from the sky.


    In the most intense moment, the sky is like a meteor shower, falling into the sea, not spectacular.


    It''s too tragic. In less than half an hour, the battle situation in the sky became clear.


    The battle airspace, which used to be crowded with fighters, has become sparse. Only a few hundred fighters from both sides are still circling in the sky and fighting.


    In other words, more than 1000 fighters from both sides crashed in the half an hour.


    It''s hard to imagine the speed of the loss of fighters.


    But the results are also amazing. Although the sky demon''s aircraft are still fighting, the number of them is far less than that of the sky Knight UAV.


    For the suicide attack mode of the UAV, the aircraft of the demon clan seems to be very unsuitable.


    When they attack the UCAVs, they should also be alert to the approaching of the UCAVs around them.


    Often when they are chasing the target, a suicide drone will come from the side.


    The number of the first Legion''s fleet is far more than that of the demons. If we can exchange one for another, it will only be the demons who will suffer.


    But even so, the loss of the first group of unmanned fighters is amazing.


    When self destruction and the enemy died together, a large number of UAVs were shot down, which made the battle damage ratio almost reach 2:1.


    "It''s crazy..."


    In the palace of China, Kyoto, looking at the battle scene on the big screen, Tara shakes her head and sighs.


    Although it''s just an unmanned combat aircraft, it''s really a loser.


    Even if the first regiment can win in this air battle, there are few fighters left.


    To Tara, Wang Yanmei said calmly: "although crazy, it''s very effective. If you don''t do it, the victory will be inclined to the demons."


    Wang Yanmei can see it clearly.


    The reason why the first regiment changed its operational strategy should be that at the beginning of air combat, it saw that its own fleet was at a disadvantage.


    In order to win, the first Legion had to throw alone and die together.


    Although the final loss will be serious, but at least to win.


    "Now all countries will not doubt what little... Li Meng said. Seeing is believing. In Austria, the first Legion really bears great pressure, and the war with the demons is not a lie."


    Looking at the video, the air battle is still going on, Tara has some feelings in her heart.


    What would the human world be like without the first Legion?


    It should be defeated in an instant under the attack of the demons. As the first Legion said, the demons have advantages in science and technology, and their strength is not comparable to that of human beings.


    The number of demon fighters in this air battle alone is not something that human countries can cope with.


    The great powers of mankind may have a little resistance, but most of them will collapse in an instant.


    "Teacher, through the observation of this battle, we know that the demons are good at air raids. If there is no air force, it will be difficult to deal with the demons only by ground air defense forces. Although it''s a little late, it''s good that Huaxia is very close to the first legion, so we can add some fighters for air combat. This war is destined to be long. We can learn and fight at the same time."


    Wang Yanmei did not refuse Tara''s offer.


    A pair of beautiful eyes looking at the air combat in the video, the flashing fire, the figure passing through the video, no doubt no longer tells the tension of the battle.


    With her mouth slightly open, Wang Yanmei said in a deep voice: "do your best, strengthen the armament in an all-round way, and deal with the threat of the demons."


    Like other countries, Wang Yanmei didn''t have such a sense of urgency at that time, although she learned from Li Meng about the threat of the demons.

 Chapter 1548

    At this time, Wang Yanmei realized that the main purpose of the first regiment''s live broadcast of the front-line fighting was to let the human countries have more knowledge of the demon clan, and the second was the sense of urgency.


    Huaxia, who lives in the human mainland, has a sense of urgency, not to mention other human countries closer to the southern continent.


    When it comes to the sense of urgency, the American Federation is undoubtedly the most nervous.


    At this time, in the presidential palace of the American Federation, a group of Lords of Congress are gathered together.


    Originally, these congressmen only accepted the president''s invitation to watch the live front-line battle of the first Legion for curiosity. However, as they watched, when they saw the flying weapons of the demons and the tragic suicide air battle of the first legion, their mentality changed slightly.


    President Barack Obama is happy to see the reaction of the members of Parliament in the seats.


    Some people can''t keep their peace. A member of Parliament immediately said: "no, our southern territory is very close to the southern mainland. Once there is a war with the demons, we can''t compete with them with our existing strength. We will lose. We need to strengthen our strength and increase our military strength to the greatest extent to deal with the threat of the demons."


    As soon as the words came out, members of the Council responded one after another.


    "Yes, to maximize the military budget, the threat of these monsters is too great, we must be fully prepared."


    "To make all factories fully produce weapons, we must fully arm ourselves, and at the same time buy more fighters and more practical weapons from the first Legion."


    Looking at the members of Congress who have advocated increasing military spending, bama''ao has a slight feeling in his heart.


    A few months ago, these old men were more and more stingy.


    In order to buy more weapons from the first legion, he had to lobby members one by one.


    Today, because of the live broadcast of the front-line situation of the first legion, these old men finally know that they are in a hurry.


    Is it late?


    No, it''s not too late. It''s bound to be a long fight, and now it''s just the beginning.


    When he was glad that the military budget could finally be increased, Bama also thought of the first Corps.


    Why did the first regiment do this and broadcast the front-line fighting to all countries?


    I''m afraid we have also seen the indifference of human beings.


    Although the first Legion has already told the news of the demons to all countries, and all countries have also bought some weapons in the hands of the first legion, all countries buy these weapons not to deal with the demons, but more to arm their own forces.


    After all, the weapons sold by the first Legion are of research value to any country.


    How can human countries give up this opportunity to increase their own armaments?


    For the demons, they preferred to believe that they were not credible. In this mentality, they agreed to the global deployment plan of the first Legion''s electromagnetic railguns. At that time, human beings did not know about the demons. Although they admitted that they were a threat, they did not have the slightest understanding of the extent of the threat, and they did not think that human beings did not have any resistance.


    But now, through the live video of the front-line battle of the first legion, this mentality of mankind has been completely changed.


    Thinking of this, in his heart, bama''ao deeply felt the power of the first Legion. He knew that human beings needed a more real threat, and the live video was the channel for human countries to understand the threat of the demons.


    We can imagine what will happen to the human world from now on.


    Not to mention the reaction of human countries, in Alcatraz, the situation has become clear.


    The air battle has been going on for two hours, and when the fuel of Skyrider UAV is about to run out, the sky spirit of victory finally appears.


    The advance fleet has been paying close attention to the battle situation in the sky.


    When he found that the situation had reversed and the mob was collapsing, monville gave the order to land on the island.


    "Inform captain Blair that he is ready to go."


    "Yes


    At the command, outside, the advance''s two tank landing ships responded.


    In the harsh sound of the alarm, in the sound of mechanical operation, the tail hatch of the two amphibious landing ships slowly opened.


    "Boom" engine roar immediately sounded, huge thunderbolt vehicles one by one out of the hatch.


    A total of four, carrying a large number of soldiers and scythe machine armour thundercraft left the fleet, galloped up on the sea, to the distant Devil Island.


    At this time, in the distant sky, the air battle has ended.


    From afar, only a few figures in the sky are still fighting, and fireballs will fall from time to time.


    The number of both sides is very small, and the total number is only over 100.


    "Boom!"


    In the harsh afterburner, a Skyrider drone crashed into the last demon shooter bomber at a good angle.


    Flame Pengbai, the huge explosion then sounded, the huge demon Archer was immediately enveloped by the flame.


    However, the demon Archer is a larger one than the sentry. It has stronger structure and stronger anti Strike ability.


    When the flame dispersed, although the strong explosion tore several layers of armor of the demon Archer, it did not fall. The gun barrel extended from it still attacked the sky Knight drones around. The blue rays formed tongues of fire, accurately predicted the flight route of the sky Knight drones, and the two sky Knight drones were immediately hit.


    One wing was torn and fell to the sea, while the other one was emitting thick smoke. In the final hiss of the engine, it hit the body of the demon shooter.


    The violent explosion sounds again, this time, the demon Archer has no previous good luck.


    In the surging flames of explosion, the demon shooter fell from the sky and fell into the sea with the wreckage of the sky Knight drone.


    This is the last demon flying machine. Looking at the sky, we can see no demon flying machine in the sky.


    The UAV group of the first regiment was almost lost. There were only less than 100 UAVs left. After circling in the sky for several times, they went back to the direction they had been heading in. The speed was very fast, and soon disappeared without a trace.


    By this time, four thunderbolt vehicles had landed.


    The thunderbolt vehicle uses a suspension system, which can easily land on the beach.


    The hatch has been opened, and a large number of soldiers and scythes are pouring into the beach.


    The thunderbolt vehicle is a large landing craft, which can carry hundreds of soldiers and 12 scythes at a time.


    "The first company is responsible for the right wing, the second company is responsible for the left wing, and the third company follows me. Remember, our task is to clear the enemy on the ground and rescue more than 300000 civilians trapped in the demon island. We only need less than 10 hours to evacuate the civilians to the designated place before dark."


    Time was running out. Without any hesitation, Blair immediately gave the order to act.

 Chapter 1549

    Under a clear order, the soldiers on the beach, divided into three groups, poured into the forest behind the beach.


    It''s just a small forest. At the back of the forest, about a few miles away, there is a boundless wasteland.


    "Captain monvey, I need air support to clear the island of the enemy''s only remaining air units."


    As he trotted through the wet forest, Blair asked the fleet for air aid.


    In the dark forest, the tranquility is no longer there. The sound of footsteps, shaking figures and the sound of machinery are already everywhere in the forest.


    Blair was accompanied by a large number of soldiers, as well as the sickle mecha with a larger body.


    As an all terrain weapon, scythe mecha has no difficulty in getting the driver of scythe mecha, although the terrain in the forest is somewhat uneven.


    The four legged mechanical leg not only ensures the off-road performance of scythe mecha, but also ensures its speed.


    If not for the speed of the infantry, the scythe could be faster.


    After a little silence, the response of the fleet came from the messenger.


    "The enemy''s large air units have been evacuated, no air assistance is needed, the fleet is about to approach Alcatraz Island, and the unmanned reconnaissance aircraft is about to go online."


    The enemy''s large flying units are evacuated?


    That''s good news for Blair.


    The team he carries can''t effectively deal with the air raid of the demons. In order to complete the task, we must guarantee the air supremacy, otherwise, they will be unable to move in the devil''s Island.


    As the advance fleet discovered, the large flying units of the demons on Alcatraz Island have been evacuated.


    It seems to realize that tenacious resistance will only be destroyed, and the small warships who did not participate in the air battle on Alcatraz Island took off after the air battle.


    There was no hesitation in evacuating.


    There is no doubt that this is full of wisdom.


    Although the UAV group of the first regiment has left, the advance fleet may have a UAV carrier.


    There are only a few small warships on Alcatraz Island. No matter how strong they are, they can''t be the opponent of nearly a hundred sky Knight drones.


    Moreover, the 50 meter level aircraft of the demon clan seems to be just a kind of transportation arms, and it does not have too strong armed force and the ability to confront the enemy.


    What is going on?


    The distant roar came, like thunder and the sound of guns.


    This makes the civilians in mines all over the Alcatraz Island a little confused.


    They saw a lot of flying monsters take off, and they saw the small warships leave.


    Also feel the tension of the guardian of God, they are gathering.


    "What happened?"


    "I don''t know who those monsters seem to be fighting with."


    "To save our humanity?"


    "How can it be? It''s been more than a year. If they want to save us, how can they wait until now?"


    The unknown situation makes the civilians in the mine put down their work and talk about it one after another.


    They don''t know what happened. They only know the roar from the distance not long ago, and the dog headed soldiers who left nervously.


    "Bang, bang!"


    Just when the civilians were puzzled, a dense gunfire suddenly rang out not far from the north, and there seemed to be a battle there.


    This makes the civilians face a change, look complicated, look at each other.


    "Kill, destroy the blasphemers, charge, charge."


    On the edge of the forest, Blair was blocked.


    A large number of doghead soldiers appeared in the wasteland outside the forest and surrounded the forest.


    They are no less than a thousand in armor and dog helmets.


    Under the command of the commander, they charged fearlessly to the forest.


    From the scepter in their hands, blue rays are constantly shooting, forming a shower of bullets, covering the forest.


    Sky, an unmanned reconnaissance plane is hovering in the sky, which let Blair know their trace in advance.


    "Attack, destroy them."


    With a roar, the soldiers hiding in the forest attacked.


    In the dark and evil forest, the firelight flickered, the dense gunfire "suddenly" rang out, and the fiery bullet rain covered the dog soldiers.


    In the burst of sparks, a large number of soldiers in the charge were hit and fell down.


    In the exchange of fire between you and me, scythe mecha appeared from the forest facing the enemy''s barrage.


    One after another, its equipped multi barrel machine guns began to roar.


    In the unique tearing sound, in the spitting tongue of fire, dense bullets form a series of fire dragons to attack the enemy, and the targets hit are broken.


    "Left wing, right wing, attack immediately, surround them, we must end the fight as soon as possible."


    Under Blair''s clear instructions, one company on the left and two companies on the right poured out of the forest one after another and launched an attack on the outside dog headed soldiers under the cover of scythe machine armour.


    For a moment, the gunfire became more intense.


    Under the attack of the first company and the second company, the dog headed soldiers were at a disadvantage.


    They no longer charge head-on, but deal with the enemies on both sides in a mess and tend to retreat.


    "Forward!"


    Seeing this, Blair gave the order to move forward.


    Facing the enemy, the third company began to attack, headed by scythe mecha, and the team rushed out of the forest.


    The sky was crisscrossed with blue and red bullets.


    You come and go on both sides, and the soldiers on both sides fall from time to time.


    The scepter weapon in the hand of the dog head soldier is powerful. A scythe machine armour, because of too much firepower, falters and falls on the ground.


    Looking at the body, the weak armor was full of fiery craters, and some places were even punctured.


    After all, scythe is a light armored unit, and its defense is weak.


    Enemy weapons can penetrate the armor of scythe, not to mention the soldiers.


    As long as it is hit by blue ray, it will be broken down.


    Fortunately, the firing speed of enemy weapons is not as fast as the rifles in the hands of the soldiers of the first regiment. In terms of firepower, the first regiment is more powerful.


    Although the enemy has powerful weapons, they are inefficient in defense.


    The armor equipment could not effectively resist the lethal power of bullets, which caused a lot of casualties for the dog soldiers.


    "Retreat, retreat."


    Seeing that the enemy was coming fiercely and his soldiers suffered heavy losses, the commander of the dogleg soldiers gave the order to retreat.


    This made the doghead soldiers who had been fighting hard to leave in a hurry and rush to the rear, and the whole front collapsed completely.


    Although they are believers of God, they are also human beings with their own consciousness.


    Faith is strong, but death is still a fear.

 Chapter 1550

    "Chase


    Blair will not give them a chance to breathe. This landing war is to take full control of Alcatraz Island. No enemy can appear on this island. The enemy must be eliminated.


    All the way to catch up, Blair led the team to sweep the "Devil Island".


    Without the support of air force units, the human soldiers of the demon clan are not the opponents of the first Legion at all. Although the first Legion only has scythe machine armour, it is also an armored unit and an anti infantry weapon.


    The demon soldiers have no armored units on the ground, only infantry.


    Although their weapons are very strong and can do some damage to scythe mecha, their efficiency is extremely poor.


    When concentrated fire destroys a scythe machine armour, they often pay dozens of casualties.


    The air units of the demons have been evacuated, and the dog headed soldiers on the island have undoubtedly been abandoned by the demons.


    No matter how tenacious they are and how firm their faith is, failure and death are doomed.


    "The situation on the devil''s Island has stabilized. Although the fighting is still going on, the situation is in our hands. Under the leadership of Captain Blair, the army on the devil''s land has been driven to the forest in the south."


    In the rear main fleet''s flagship, the command room has been paying attention to the front-line fighting.


    It''s been three hours since Blair landed on the island.


    The victory of the air battle ensured the battle on the ground, and the plan was carried out in an orderly way.


    Looking at the big map on the command console, Li Meng inquired: "how is the situation of the demon base camp?"


    A senior staff officer replied: "it has been confirmed that there is a magnetic field over Yunan continent that can interfere with the work of reconnaissance satellites. Everything we see is distorted. What''s happening to the demons now is unknown. In order to know exactly what''s happening to the demons, there are four high-precision reconnaissance satellites aiming at the Aegean Sea over Asia, Once something happens to the demons, we can find it in time. "


    This is the advantage of advanced science and technology. We can take the initiative and keep an eye on the enemy all the time.


    The distance between Yunan mainland and Alcatraz is much longer than that of Austria. Once the support forces of the demons enter the Aegean Sea, there will be enough time for the first Legion to respond.


    Li Meng asked again, "is there any movement on the demon space warship?"


    Surveillance in outer space is no more difficult than that on the ground, and the difficulty is beyond imagination.


    If the demons want the space warships to join the battle, there are many ways to let the space warships enter the battlefield quietly.


    "We haven''t found anything yet. We''ve been monitoring the movement of the moon''s orbit. If the demon warships will appear from the back of the moon as usual, they can''t escape our surveillance."


    I don''t know what''s on the back of the moon


    The large warships launched by the demons did not stay on the earth or drift on the earth orbit, but went to the back of the moon.


    The timing of the first Legion''s attack on Alcatraz is impeccable.


    The reason why it can be carried out perfectly according to the plan lies in Li Meng''s previous actions in Yunan continent.


    Nowadays, most of the high-level demons are dormant. The demons who have lost their leaders are completely passive in the battle with the first Legion.


    Although the unified guards under the demon lord have command ability, they are battlefield commanders. They lack a certain overall view and can not effectively use the powerful military ability of the demon.


    In this case, the victory of the first Legion is inevitable.


    But this victory won''t last long. Even if the Lords of the demon clan are sleeping, the monster of the demon clan can''t be shaken by the first Legion.


    The news of the first Legion''s attack on Alcatraz soon spread to the whole demon clan.


    Yunan, Isis temple.


    In the inner hall of the top floor, on the soft sofa, two slim figures are lying on their side lazily.


    Gorgeous dress, golden color, let them appear to be very noble.


    Every move is elegant and noble.


    A pair of beautiful eyes looking at Isis, Hathor mouth slightly tilted, light way: "you should also get the news, the first Legion attacked the Devil Island, the island garrison completely destroyed, the next thing they should do is to destroy the island, prevent us from continuing to get" Sikkim. "


    Speaking of this, Hathor asked tentatively, "are we just watching the first Legion destroy demon island?"


    To Hathor''s words, Isis looked slightly sideways, looking at Hathor calmly, just looking at it all the time.


    Seeing Isis staring at himself quietly, Hathor felt uncomfortable.


    With a smile, Hathor surrendered and said helplessly, "well, well, I''m just talking about it, and I don''t plan to do anything. I don''t know what that guy gave you, which made you so determined."


    Seeing Hathor''s weakness, Isis drew back his eyes and looked thoughtful.


    Is it really OK for her to do this?


    Isis is not sure about this, and she hesitated in her heart, but between race and him, the steelyard in her heart always tilts to him, which makes her heart firm while hesitating.


    "Is that good? If mankind wins, where should we go? Is it to leave the earth or to depend on others? The characteristic of our race is tolerance, but this tolerance is a disaster for other races. We are outsiders. This is an unchangeable fact. Isis, do you really think we can live in peace with mankind? " A pair of beautiful eyes looked at Isis, Hathor whispered.


    Yes, can humans really live in peace with demons?


    Isis is upset. They can, but can humans?


    In the past tens of thousands of years on earth, they have learned enough about human beings and the complexity of human race


    As if aware of the hesitation on Isis''s face, Hathor smiles, gets up lazily and comes to Isis. She is half kneeling on the ground, like a knight serving the queen. She looks at Isis pitifully and says softly, "don''t do anything, just leave it to me."


    "You... What are you going to do?" Isis looked at Hathor warily.


    Although Isis hesitated in his heart, Isis would not do something wrong to him.


    This has nothing to do with racial justice. It''s her promise. She has promised Li Meng that she will never betray him at this time.


    Do what?


    Hathor stood up with a faint smile.


    Looking down at Isis on the sofa, Hathor said softly, "Isis, this is for your and my future. You don''t need to do anything. In this way, you don''t have to apologize to him."


    As soon as the voice fell, Hathor laughed and turned to walk outside the inner hall.

 Chapter 1551

    "Where are you going?"


    Isis clenched his teeth and looked at Hathor anxiously. There was a strange look in his eyes.


    With a slight pause, Hathor''s words came to Isis.


    "The temple of Amun."


    When the words fell, Hathor began to step forward.


    "Wait!"


    Isis quickly got up and caught up with Hathor.


    In Hathor''s puzzled eyes, Isis smiles and says, "I''ll give you a ride."


    Isis''s words undoubtedly brightened Hathor''s eyes.


    Has Isis figured it out?


    This made Hathor very happy. He was very surprised and said, "Isis, you..."


    He shook his head slightly. Isis didn''t say much. He said softly, "let''s go."


    Hathor was happy with Isis''s change.


    I was very glad to go out of the inner hall with Isis.


    When they came to the hall outside, they walked side by side in the hall.


    I don''t know when, walking around, Isis suddenly disappeared.


    Aware of this, Hathor stopped and looked behind him.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Not far behind him, Hathor saw Isis standing still in the hall.


    She lowered her head so that no one could see her face, which puzzled Hathor.


    "Click!"


    At this time, the top of the head suddenly sounded a metal clank.


    In the "click" sound, a huge metal cage from the sky, bang fell to the ground, the Hathor shrouded in.


    This sudden situation makes Hathor slightly stunned, staring at Isis outside the birdcage.


    Then it seemed to think of something, and Hathor''s face suddenly changed.


    "It''s no use. There''s a force field outside the birdcage, which can disrupt our spiritual communication."


    In the main hall, Isis''s cold and oppressive voice rang and came to Hathor''s ears.


    For the changes in the hall, the guards in the hall have no expression, and their golden pupils just look at Hathor in the birdcage coldly.


    It seems to have known all this for a long time.


    "Isis, why is that?"


    In the birdcage, Hathor cried angrily and slightly flustered.


    She seemed a little incredulous, and could not believe that Isis would do this to her.


    "Why?"


    In the murmur, Isis raised his tearful face, his eyes full of anger and ferocity.


    "How dare you ask me why you don''t understand what you do?"


    Isis is roaring, the original soft voice is so harsh.


    Aware of the hatred and anger in Isis'' eyes, Hathor panicked and said, "no way, you can''t know."


    How could she know?


    Hathor would never believe that.


    Tears drop by drop down his cheek. Isis laughed at himself and said in a cold voice: "I should have thought that at that time, as long as you have this ability, only you have the chance to kill me, but I never want to believe it, because in my heart, you are still my good friend and the only object I can rely on."


    Staring at the tearful Isis, Hathor looked pale and paralyzed, and his whole body seemed to be powerless.


    She curled up, and seemed to be shaking all over, so pitiful.


    "When did you know?"


    With her knees in her arms, Hathor said with a blank eye.


    When he came to the birdcage, Isis looked at Hathor in the cage without expression and said, "on the day when you made an alliance with me, Li Meng was by our side. After you left, Li Meng asked me why I didn''t doubt you. From then on, I knew it was you, because only you had this opportunity."


    "It''s him again..."


    Hathor laughed at himself and looked so lonely.


    Looking up at Isis outside the cage, Hathor said calmly, "kill me, Isis, so you can feel better. I did that thing, and it''s something I''ve been afraid to face. I always know that you will know sooner or later, but I didn''t expect that this day will come so soon."


    "No, I won''t kill you, at least not now."


    He took his eyes away from Hathor, and Isis turned around indifferently and waved to Tong Wei.


    In the "click" sound, the huge cage slowly rose, disappeared in sight.


    If you look to the top of your head, you can see the bird cage staying in the dome of the main hall.


    At this time, Hathor really became a caged bird.


    "Hathor, you shouldn''t underestimate my determination."


    After leaving such a whisper, Isis''s figure disappeared in the hall.


    As always, Isis temple is quiet, as it is today, as it will be for years to come.


    In the temple of Isis, Limon didn''t know what happened between the two sisters.


    But the operation of the first Legion in Alcatraz, at this time, is at a critical moment.


    "We are the first Legion. We have come to rescue your human army. You have regained your freedom. Now, we are going to evacuate Alcatraz Island. Please evacuate in the direction indicated."


    Expel the demon soldiers to the forest in the south, the first Legion also controls the slave labor camp of each mine.


    In each camp, the soldiers of the first Legion are evacuating civilians with the built-in megaphone of scythe machine armour.


    There are more than 300000 civilians on the demon Island, and there are tens of thousands of civilians in each camp. The evacuation volume is amazing.


    Free?


    Looking at the huge scythes in the camp, the civilians have not recovered from the news.


    Time has passed for more than a year. I don''t know how many people died of fatigue and disease. Is this hard time coming to an end?


    "Don''t mess, please evacuate in order. We have defeated the demons and have enough time to evacuate. Everyone has a chance to leave."


    It''s true, not a dream.


    The steel figures in the camp and the huge quadruped machines are the best proof.


    With gratitude and excitement, the crowd left the camp under the command of the soldiers and left in the designated direction.


    A big rescue and evacuation, appeared in the Devil Island.


    For a time, there were several kilometers of civilian troops all over the mines on the demon island.


    Every team is moving in the same direction.


    At this time, outside the forest in the south of Alcatraz, Blair was also in trouble.


    In the mine outside the forest, Blair assembled two companies, one company and the other.


    (for monthly tickets, for recommended tickets, vigorously update)

 Chapter 1552

    The third company is responsible for evacuating civilians under Blair''s order, while the first company and the second company are the remaining enemies in the southern forest


    There are quite a number of remnant enemies, up to 2000.


    In previous battles, Blair almost always encountered large-scale enemy troops at every mine. If the total number of enemy troops was added up, the number would not be less than 5000.


    Fortunately, they were all fighting on their own, which gave Blair a chance to defeat them one by one.


    Because it was attacking from the north line, after sweeping all the way, the enemy''s remnant army finally gathered in the forest at the south end.


    Standing on the rocks, Blair looked into the forest not far away.


    Blair has a hard time with his enemies in the forest.


    Although there are a lot of troops in the mine behind him, and there are enough forces of two companies, it is enough to eliminate the remnant enemy.


    But in Blair''s view, there is no need for this final fight.


    The enemy''s remnant army has been trapped in the forest, unable to get out, will not have any impact on the evacuation of civilians.


    Right now, he just needs to hold on until the civilians completely withdraw from Alcatraz.


    As for the future, none of these remnant soldiers should survive.


    Blair knows the last step in the plan. Once the last step is implemented, any life on the devil''s Island will be destroyed and there will be no possibility of survival.


    The first Legion knows that the dog headed soldiers in the forest are not different, but human beings.


    "Captain Blair, do you want me to rush in with a company? They have lost their confidence in fighting. Take this opportunity to defeat them completely. "


    A soldier in a power combat suit came to Blair and asked for instructions.


    He is a company commander, a captain with fighting ambition.


    "The fighting is over. There is no need for more casualties. Shout to them and surrender immediately," Blair said


    "Yes


    With a military salute, the company commander retreated.


    Not long after, a scythe machine mounted the rubble in the shaking, and used its own sound amplifying device to shout to the forest nearby.


    "Listen to the people inside, you have been surrounded. There is no point in continuing to fight. Surrender immediately. We will guarantee your safety and your safety."


    The sound of loudspeakers is still very loud, and the sound is flowing into the forest.


    At the edge of the forest, the figure swayed.


    "Whew whew" gunfire suddenly sounded, several blue rays from the forest shot out, hit the scythe mecha.


    "Hiss


    Sparks sprang from the front armor of scythe.


    Although the scythe machine armor dodged in time, two rays also hit the front armor of scythe machine armor, leaving two fiery craters.


    Under attack, scythe retreated.


    No doubt, this is the enemy''s response to the call. This is their choice.


    Seeing this, Blair said in a cold voice: "stop shouting, just keep here, since they are willing to pay their lives for" God ", then help them."


    As time goes by, the evacuation of Alcatraz is proceeding slowly.


    As more soldiers landed on the island, the evacuation became easier.


    On Alcatraz Island, the army of the first Legion has the size of four battalions, about 1200 people.


    At this time, in the middle of the Devil Island, the city of srillin, the open street also ushered in a company of the first Legion.


    Company seven, Captain darvey.


    In the deserted and messy streets, the seventh company, more than 100 soldiers, six scythe mecha are moving.


    Dense footsteps, shaking figure, mechanical roar, filled the street.


    The city has been abandoned and left unattended for more than a year. Everything looks so old.


    The whole city is very quiet, silent, no one exists.


    Since the demons occupied the demon Island, the civilians of srillin have been driven out of the city.


    As if they were goods, they were divided up by the demon lord and sent to one mine camp after another outside the city.


    Men and women, young and old.


    The city was abandoned by the demons.


    In terms of scale, Slytherin is still very large. Although there are no high-rise buildings, there are also some magnificent buildings. After decades of construction, the city is no longer ordinary.


    It''s just that once, today''s Schilling, has been on the verge of destruction.


    Before long, it will be destroyed with Alcatraz.


    "Be careful. This city is a good place to hide. We can''t rule out that there will be some enemy troops hiding in it. All teams should pay attention to the movement around, but don''t be attacked secretly."


    Looking at the open street ahead, darvey followed the soldiers with guns.


    Darvey preferred to walk in the street than in the narrow scythe.


    Even if there is an emergency, there is at least a place to escape.


    "Company commander, what''s our mission? The island is already under our control. If we want to search the city thoroughly, we alone can''t do it. Even if the city has hidden enemies, they will only avoid us. "


    Darvey knew what his subordinates were wondering, because this time their mission was not disclosed, and it was not in the task records of the data terminal.


    At this time, the communicator, and a sound up.


    "Now the civilians are evacuating. If it goes well, we can complete the evacuation task before dark. Company commander, we don''t have much time."


    There is not much time


    According to the speed of the main fleet, it will arrive at Alcatraz in about three hours.


    After the arrival of the fleet, the next thing to do is to evacuate the civilians. If it goes well, it will take about two or three hours.


    That means he has about five hours left.


    Thinking of this, darvey said calmly: "this mission is specially assigned by the commander. The purpose is to check a church in the city of silylin. It won''t take too long. OK, you all know the mission. Speed up. Although there is plenty of time, there is no time to waste."


    "Yes


    At darvey''s command, the company''s behavior speeded up a lot.


    Because of landing on the island, there is no road for wheeled vehicles to pass on the Devil Island, so soldiers can only walk on foot, and the speed of walking is bound not to be too fast.


    About an hour later, dalway led his company to a church.


    Located in the center of the city, the church is a magnificent building.


    In front of the church gate, darvey stopped and said to the soldiers behind him, "search the church separately. Remember, don''t let go of any place. There may be some secret passages in the church. If you find anything strange and unknown, you should report it to me."

 Chapter 1553

    "All right, let''s go!"


    With that, darvey turned and opened the heavy door.


    The door was not locked. In the creaking sound, the door was slowly pushed open by darvey.


    Outside the order, a group of soldiers stayed behind, while the others followed darvey into the church.


    As soon as they entered the church, the soldiers scattered and turned into small teams to search the church.


    The church is still very large. Behind the gate is a prayer hall. In the hall, you can see row after row of bench seats. On both sides of the hall are the stairs leading to the upper level. Looking up, you can see some religious murals on the wall.


    With the arrival of the first legion, the tranquility in the church was broken, and bursts of strange sounds were heard everywhere.


    "Lieutenant darvey, Lieutenant darvey!"


    Soon, a call from a group of soldiers rang out from the communicator in darvey''s helmet.


    "Yes, I''m lieutenant dalway. Go ahead."


    Did you find anything?


    In the prayer hall, darvey thought to himself, if so, that would be great.


    If anything is found in the church, he can also hand over to the commander.


    "We found a room in which there was a strange thing, something unknown..."


    Is there really something strange?


    Darvey was a bit surprised by his report.


    Darvey didn''t think that there would be anything unexpected in the church. He gave instructions to the commander. He just wanted to have a try and come to search.


    I didn''t expect that there was something strange.


    Looks like the commander knows something.


    Without much thought, darvillian said hastily, "wait, I''ll come right now."


    The team that found the strange thing was behind the prayer hall, in the area on the lower floor, the warehouse area.


    It''s very dark because it''s at the bottom and there''s no sunlight. Fortunately, the passage is wide enough. With the help of night vision, it''s not difficult to move forward.


    Deep in the warehouse area, darvey finds the team that found the strange things and goes into a fairly wide room.


    The room seems strange. In the warehouse outside the room, the walls are gray, while the walls in the room are black, as if they were made of some kind of black stone.


    In the room, darvey saw the team of twelve and a disc platform beside them.


    Seeing that darvey was coming, one of them quickly came up, raised his salute and said, "Lieutenant darvey."


    "Well!"


    With a soft response, darvey came to the platform.


    "Is that what you found? Have you ever touched it? "


    Seeing this, the soldier who saluted him just now replied, "no, it''s always here. We haven''t touched it."


    what is it?


    Looking at the disc platform in front of him, darvey muttered to himself.


    It should be made of stone, like a stone table, but the disc is inclined with some crystals on it.


    There are three circles of crystal, each of which has different colors. In the innermost circle is a fire red diamond crystal, which is large enough to be half the size of a fist. Look at the gap under the diamond crystal


    In this way, darvey reaches for the diamond crystal and makes a little effort


    It didn''t work. Darvey used a little bit of strength, but the diamond crystal didn''t even show any sign of loosening.


    "Is that what the commander is looking for?"


    Looking at the disc platform in front of him, darvey guessed to himself.


    It should be it


    "Take it out. This should be what we''re looking for."


    Darvey gave instructions to the soldiers in the room.


    "Yes


    The team in the room immediately took action, and the four people worked together to lift up the disc platform with a height of about 1.5 meters and walked out.


    Fortunately, the disc platform is not connected with the ground, which avoids some unnecessary troubles.


    However, what people didn''t notice was that when they left the room with the disc platform, the various crystals on the disc gave off a little light.


    It''s just a flash, which makes people not notice the change of crystal


    Although the disc platform was found, darvey did not give an order to end the search.


    It is still unknown whether the circular platform is what the commander needs. Only by thoroughly searching the whole church can darvey be assured that he has completed this mission.


    About half an hour later, the scattered search teams returned to the prayer hall one by one.


    When the last team returned, the search for the church was finally over.


    Except for the disc platform, nothing else of value was found.


    "Go, get out of Slytherin!"


    At darvey''s command, the soldiers in the prayer hall began to evacuate.


    They left the church gate and walked out the steps.


    On the street outside the stairs, the soldiers left behind could see six scythes.


    "Pa!"


    At this time, the sky suddenly a bolt from the blue, huge thunder resounded through the world.


    The sound was so close that the soldiers in front of the church were startled and looked up to the sky.


    Today''s weather is very good, although there are always clouds over Devil Island, but there is no sign of heavy rain.


    The soldiers in front of the church thought it was just a thunder, but the sky changed strangely.


    In the sky above the city of sirilyn, the clouds suddenly stirred up strangely. In an instant, the dark clouds were dense, the thunder and lightning in the clouds, and the roaring thunder rang through the whole demon island.


    In the lightning and thunder, the whole dark cloud layer flows up, gradually forming a huge vortex.


    From the thunderbolt to the formation of the vortex, it seems long, but in fact, less than a minute has passed.


    The sky was clear, and suddenly dark clouds filled the sky, and the whole world was dark.


    Not only that, when the dark clouds in the sky form a spectacular vortex, the red color suddenly emerges from the center of the vortex, and the whole surging vortex becomes a strange red in a few seconds.


    The thunder was louder and denser, and the red lightning almost tore the sky,


    This strange scene is now being watched by all the people on the demon island.


    The strange whirlpool in the sky is so sudden that you can see it clearly everywhere on the island.


    "What is this?"


    Staring at the huge red whirlpool above the city, darvey had a bad feeling.


    "What''s that..."


    With a cry, the sky suddenly changes.


    From the whirlpool of the sky, huge burning fireballs fall from the sky and are falling towards the city of sirilyn.


    In the roaring sound, the sky suddenly began a meteor shower, countless fireballs appeared from the vortex, dense to the city of sirilyn.

 Chapter 1554

    "Back, back to church, ready to fight."


    Although he didn''t know what it was, the sense of crisis in his heart gave him a choice.


    The new situation on the devil''s Island naturally cannot hide from the main fleet in the rear,


    In the bridge command room, looking at the strange red whirlpool on the screen and the fireball falling from the sky, everyone looked at each other, not knowing what it was.


    It''s weird. It''s beyond their knowledge.


    In the command room, only Li Meng''s face changed and suddenly stood up.


    Looking at the picture on the screen, Li Meng waved his hand and said in a deep voice: "the fleet advances at full speed, arrives at the devil''s Island at the fastest speed, immediately organizes airborne operations, and uses century transport aircraft to deliver soldiers and heavy equipment to the city of silylin. Live broadcast to me, keep a good eye on silylin, and let them have a good look at what the future of mankind is like."


    "Master, this is..."


    This is the first time for Natasha to see the master''s gaffe and the dignified expression on her face, which makes Natasha very puzzled.


    With a slight sigh, Li Meng looked around at the people in the command room and said in a deep voice: "it may be a little early for you, but you have the right to know that this is a sub space crack. This time we will encounter real demons, which are not only the enemies of human beings on earth, but also the world you live in in in the future."


    Li Meng never thought that the devil would invade the earth on a large scale at this time.


    Such a scale of sub space cracks, the invasion intensity is absolutely amazing.


    How can a small devil Island lead to a large-scale invasion of demons?


    I don''t understand. Li Meng can''t understand the reason.


    Is it a coincidence?


    But this coincidence is too dramatic.


    When he got up, Li Meng stood up from the main position and said to Natasha and Tanya beside him, "Natasha, Tanya, it''s up to you. It''s still the priority to evacuate civilians. If necessary, you can give up everything."


    As soon as the voice fell, Li Meng''s figure turned into a black force of death, disappeared, and disappeared in the eyes of the public.


    Although we know that the commander has a very strong ability, but such a big living person disappeared in the eyes. For most people, this is the first time they have seen it with their own eyes.


    In some people''s eyes, the commander is more incredible than the devil.


    In Alcatraz Island, in Slytherin, in the spotlight, the fireball in the sky fell.


    In the city of sirilyn, with the landing of fireballs and the sound of explosion, the flames suddenly appeared everywhere in the city.


    In the sound of impact, countless buildings collapsed, and this abandoned city is undergoing a second destruction.


    The ground is shaking, and each vibration represents a fireball falling to the ground.


    From the broken building debris, from the huge crater smashed by fireballs in the street, there are some huge red figures.


    "Roar!"


    With an angry roar, a huge red figure jumped out of the smoky pit.


    It stands on all fours, has a strong body, the whole body is brownish red, the scales on the body, the skin is like a burning slurry, with a little spark.


    It has two huge and ferocious dog heads, golden pupils full of bloodthirsty and tyranny.


    It''s huge, and it''s close to three meters high.


    After a roar, it suddenly jumped up, jumped on the roof more than 10 meters high, and ran nimbly on the roof, with extremely fast speed.


    "LACA, LACA."


    In the streets all over the city, there are groups of figures.


    They are about two meters tall, holding a red blade, brown red all over, with a pair of black sheep horns on their heads. They are stout, shouting "Laka, Laka" in their mouth, and running in the street in black.


    Not only on the ground, but also in the sky, there are some red figures flying. They have a pair of red devil wings, thin and weak, staring at a red unicorn, circling in groups in the sky.


    The fireballs in the sky continue to fall, and every fireball falls to the earth, there will be more demons.


    At this time, the sky over Alcatraz is like a scene of doomsday.


    It''s not only the first legion, but also the people watching live in front of the video.


    Today, human beings see something they have never seen before, which is enough to change their past cognition and all old ideas.


    "Click!"


    Earth shaking thunder suddenly sounded, in the explosion, a more huge fireball appeared in the sky.


    With its appearance, the fireball finally stopped falling, the thunder stopped, and the red whirlpool dispersed.


    For a moment, the sky is still surging clouds.


    And the last huge fireball appeared, like a huge meteorite across the sky, "boom" in the city of sirilyn.


    At the moment of impact, the air waves rolled and more than ten buildings around were destroyed.


    With the fire, dust billows up.


    In the dust, a huge red figure loomed. In the disturbance of the dust, a huge foot stepped out of the dust, followed by the body and head.


    When the whole body appeared, a huge and ferocious body appeared in the building debris.


    It is nearly seven meters tall, thick and bloated, and its red skin is burning like magma. It holds a burning flame sword, a huge black sheep horn on its head, and a raging fire in its fist sized pupil.


    Standing in the ruins, it looks like the king of demons, which gives people a numb feeling from a distance.


    "LACA, LACA."


    Other demons gathered at him, shouting.


    Surrounded by demons, it moved, raised the flame sword in its hand, and gave out an earth shaking roar.


    The sound is vast, sweeping the whole demon island. On the contrary, all the people who hear the roar are frightened.


    "LACA, LACA."


    In this huge roar, the demons scattered and swept the city in droves.


    At this moment, Alcatraz became the real Alcatraz.


    No one can understand why demons appear and why they choose to appear at this time.


    But at this moment, for the first legion, the priority enemy has changed from demons to demons.


    The appearance of the devil also disrupted the plan of the first legion, and the situation has become a blur. Even Li Meng does not know how the situation will develop in the future.


    (for monthly tickets, for recommended tickets, vigorously update)

 Chapter 1555

    "Break through, break through at once, and get out of Slytherin."


    As soon as the urgent order was given, the video suddenly flashed and lost the picture.


    "The reconnaissance drone has been shot down. We have lost the image of the city of Slytherin."


    In the command room of the advance fleet''s flagship thunder, monvey walked anxiously back and forth.


    Too suddenly, the appearance of the devil is unexpected, also let the first Legion have no reaction time.


    "When will the main fleet arrive?"


    At this time, monvey can only rely on the main fleet.


    At present, the situation in serilyn is unclear, and the first regiment needs to strengthen its military strength.


    "About three hours."


    What to do


    In the helmet, monvey looked solemn and worried.


    There''s no time to hesitate. Meng Wei said in a deep voice: "connect the video of lieutenant Darry''s helmet. The police station has a micro investigation robot. Without our guidance, they can''t escape from sililin."


    "What''s more, let the UAV carrier be ready for battle. Once the order to attack is issued, it should arrive at the battlefield in five minutes, regardless of the cost."


    "Yes


    At this time, in the city of Stirling, darvey also had a bad feeling.


    When the devil came down from the sky, he subconsciously gave the order to withdraw the church, but then darvey reflected that he would only be caught in a jar if he stayed in the church. He only had one company, six scythe mechas and more than 100 soldiers in his hands, and he had no ability to fight against the devil.


    "Lieutenant darvey, the mini UAV has been on line. We have planned a reasonable and safe evacuation route. Please evacuate as soon as possible. There are a lot of demons in the city. There are demons approaching the church. You must leave as soon as possible."


    The communication from the advance fleet gave darvey a little relief.


    Although the current situation is very dangerous, but the fleet at least did not give up on them.


    After confirming the evacuation route in the helmet, darvey said to his companions: "withdraw, evacuate immediately, follow me."


    With that, darvey was the first to rush out of the church.


    A group of soldiers followed, after the scythe machine armour was broken.


    On the back of a scythe mecha, the disk platform was tied to it. Even in the face of the crisis of total extinction, darvey never gave up the task.


    Leaving the church, dalvi took the company into the lane on the left side of the church.


    Just above them, a number of small reconnaissance drones are hovering in the sky, closely watching the movement of the city.


    Although there are flying demons hovering in the sky, the smaller body makes demons ignore the existence of micro reconnaissance UAV.


    "There are a lot of demons in the street on the left side of the exit. Lieutenant darvey, you must be careful not to be found by them. Now there are demons all over the city. Once they are attracted by the gunfire, they will gather, which will increase the risk of evacuation."


    "I understand!"


    In the alley, the company of 100 people is moving rapidly, running and shuttling in the alley.


    "Stop!"


    With a warning, darvey stopped at the intersection.


    Soldiers have to hide against the wall, as far as possible to reduce the possibility of being found by flying demons.


    Leaning back against the wall, dalway reached out slightly and looked to the street on the left.


    As the fleet warned, on the street not far to the left, a group of huge red figures were passing in groups.


    They are huge, more than two meters high, with dark red skin and red lava scales. Their bodies seem to be burning. They also have two black sheep horns on their heads and huge knives in their hands.


    The same size, the same characteristics, such a scale of the devil, this is the first time that darvey has seen.


    After waiting for two minutes, their figure finally disappeared, disappeared in the street.


    To his relief, darvey waved to the soldiers behind him.


    Taking a deep breath, darvey stepped out of the Lane first, ran down the street and into the lane opposite.


    The soldiers quickly followed and quickly crossed the road.


    "No, you''ve been found. There''s a big dog demon approaching you. It''s on the roof on the right. It''s fast approaching you."


    "Damn it..."


    The warning from the fleet made darvey swear to himself, and quickly turned back and ran to the street.


    At this time, the soldiers were crossing the street.


    As he raced down the street, darvey yelled "bazooka!"


    A soldier took the rocket launcher from behind and threw it at darvey.


    One catches the bazooka, and darvey rushes to the street, shoulders the bazooka, and points it at the roof on the right.


    At the same time, he said: "continue to evacuate. The third and fourth teams will follow me to the rear."


    At the command, some of the soldiers quickly left the line and came behind darvey.


    At the top of the roof, there was only a sound of broken tiles. A huge red figure suddenly appeared in the eyes of the soldiers.


    As soon as it appeared, darvey nervously pressed the trigger of the rocket launcher on his shoulder.


    Just listen to the "whew" sound, drag the tail flame of the rocket to the dog demon attack.


    It didn''t hit. The rocket passed by the dog demon and disappeared into the distant sky.


    "Bang!"


    The huge dog demon fell heavily on the street, and the ground under the four feet suddenly cracked.


    "Roar!"


    The dog demon that landed on the street made a huge roar.


    The spark in the mouth of one of the heads flickered, and suddenly an orange flame erupted.


    The target is the biggest scythe.


    The hot flame came face to face. In the orange flame, the scythe machine armour melted at the speed visible to the naked eye.


    "Attack, kill it."


    With a roar, the soldiers finally responded and pressed the trigger of their rifles.


    "Dada dada!"


    Dense gunfire suddenly rang out, countless bullets to the dog demon attack, hit the red body.


    But it didn''t work. The bullet hit it, leaving only a string of sparks on it, and it couldn''t destroy its scales and skin at all.


    "Buzz!"


    Two scythe machine armours with shooting angles opened fire, and large calibre rotary machine guns spewed a fire dragon to sweep away the dog demons.


    Just a contact, the dog demon was hit by dense bullets, retreating, mouth has stopped spitting fire.


    Under the attack of scythe machine armour, it seems to feel pain, four feet suddenly jump, rushed to a scythe machine armour.


    Its huge body directly pressed on the scythe mecha, with the claws of the forelimb, two sharp teeth, crazy biting scythe mecha.

 Chapter 1556

    Under its bite, the armor of scythe machine armour is like tofu, which is directly torn.


    "Whew!"


    A rocket was launched, whistling and hitting the dog demon on scythe mecha.


    "Boom!"


    A violent explosion, surging flames, shock wave swept all around.


    "Roar!"


    With an angry roar, the huge body of the dog demon rushed out of the fire.


    Ferocious big mouth a, the burning flame immediately spurts out.


    The four soldiers could not escape, but were enveloped by the fire and turned into a pool of molten iron under the fierce fire.


    Just a dog demon makes a company''s soldiers very hard.


    Its flexibility is too strong, and it makes it impossible for the soldiers to give full play to their firepower advantage when they rush into the crowd.


    When attacking it, you should also worry about attacking your partner.


    Just when the company was at a disadvantage in the battle, a black awn suddenly swept from the sky on the left, and "Dang" hit the dog demon.


    With a roar of pain, the fire in the mouth of the dog devil suddenly stopped.


    On its back, a big black sword tore its skin and stuck it in its back.


    From the roof, three shadows jumped down, and fell on the street with a sound of "Dong", and the street at the foot suddenly cracked.


    They are all dressed in black armor with blood veins, holding big swords, and strong in physique, giving people a strong feeling.


    They are black iron fighters.


    "Go


    A cold voice reverberated in the street, and it came into darvey''s ears.


    Darvey understood that the black iron soldiers wanted to cover their evacuation.


    "Get out, let''s go."


    Although darvey didn''t want to leave the black iron soldiers to fight alone, he understood that without them, the survival rate of the black iron soldiers would be higher.


    Within minutes of contact, two scythes were destroyed and about ten soldiers turned into molten iron.


    The horror of dog demons can be imagined


    What''s that?


    The legendary hellhound?


    In the chaos of footsteps, the soldiers rushed out, one by one into the alley.


    Seeing that his target has escaped, the dog demon opens his mouth and wants to spray fire.


    But the black iron soldier won''t give it this chance. The black iron soldier, with his bare hands, leaps forward, his figure suddenly flashes, turns into a black shadow, and comes close to the dog demon. With strong wind, he waves his fist and imprints it on the dog demon''s open mouth head.


    "Bang!"


    A dull attack, strong wind disturbance, great power let the dog demon''s body slightly a meal, the head of the attack is back.


    After a blow, the black iron soldier grabbed the big sword on the dog demon''s back with his backhand, pulled it hard, and the magma like blood suddenly surged out, and the dog demon in pain made a fierce roar.


    The dog demon''s spine is broken, it is paralyzed on the ground, struggling madly.


    But it can''t move, it can''t get up.


    The black iron soldier ended his pain, holding a big sword in both hands and cutting off his head with one sword.


    In the spray of molten blood, two heads rolling on the ground, its life is over.


    "LACA, LACA."


    At this time, not far from the street, a group of red figures are running here.


    The previous battle caught their attention, and the company''s trail was found.


    In other words, the black iron soldiers must stay here and fight for more time for the company''s evacuation.


    The black iron warrior will not flinch, nor fear.


    They walked with their swords, left behind the corpses of canine demons, and stood in the street, forming a line of defense.


    "LACA, LACA."


    The black iron warriors will not be afraid, and the demons will not be afraid.


    They seek to fight and kill, and a strong enemy is exactly what they want.


    In the street, a dark figure is swarming, they are roaring, it seems to find a strong enemy and joy.


    "Whew, whew!"


    Just then, there was a sudden scream in the sky.


    Over the street, three cruise missiles skimmed over the top of the black iron fighters at low altitude and headed for the demons not far ahead.


    The huge explosion rang out, dozens of meters high fire group rose from the demons, the flames swept the surrounding demons, the powerful shock wave let countless demons fly out.


    In the spectacular explosion, a large number of demons died.


    "LACA, LACA."


    But they have no fear. When the fire dissipates, their number is still black, and there seems to be no reduction at all. If there were not a few huge craters left by the explosion in the street, and a large number of broken limbs, people would doubt the power of cruise missiles.


    However, it is true that although cruise missiles are powerful, their lethality to demons is not as good as expected. Apart from the demons at the explosion center being torn apart, neither shock wave nor fire can do much damage to demons.


    Although many demons were hit by the powerful shock wave to fly out, but after landing, they stood up intact, the ability of defense and self-healing is amazing.


    In the street, in the roar of "Laka, Laka", only three black iron soldiers appear to be so weak. Although the number is not as good as that, in the momentum, the black iron soldiers are not inferior to thousands of demons.


    When the two sides are about to contact, the black iron soldiers rush out with their swords.


    The black iron soldiers rushed into the demons like shells.


    The battle began


    The black iron soldiers who rush into the demon group wave their swords. Each blow will tear the devil''s skin and cause a lot of damage to the devil. In the impact of weapons, in the roar of the devil, and in the surging of red figures, the streets are in a mess. The black iron soldiers are entangled with the devil.


    "Hiss!"


    In the black sword, a sudden stab, the black iron soldier with a big sword pierced a devil''s neck, forced a twist, a head flew into the sky.


    "Roar!"


    Surrounded by enemies, a demon waved his blade to the black iron warrior.


    There is no way to avoid this attack, because there are demons all around, and there are shaking blades.


    The black iron soldier didn''t wave his sword to block him, but a blade that broke into the devil''s hand and hit the devil''s chest before waving it.


    The great power let the devil fly out and smashed a piece of devil.


    The black iron soldiers didn''t retreat but advance. Before the fallen demons got up, they pierced their bodies with their swords and wiped off their necks. The killing action was like flowing water without hesitation.

 Chapter 1557

    On the other side, another black iron warrior is at a disadvantage.


    There are too many demons around. As long as you don''t dodge quickly, if you are hit once, it will bring the cost of death.


    In the fight with the devil, he was hit once and cut in the back by the devil.


    Although the armor on his body well protected him, his power of wielding and chopping made him unsteady, which made the demons around him seize the opportunity and rush up.


    It fell, and a demon cut off the head of the black iron warrior with a knife in his hand.


    The fallen black iron soldiers burned, and their bodies were reduced to ashes and scattered in the wind.


    The battle lasted for half an hour. In the torrent of fire, the last black iron soldier finally fell down.


    "Roar!"


    In the scattered ashes, the victorious demons roared up to the sky and waved their bone knives. They were happy to defeat the powerful enemy.


    The death of the black iron soldier bought enough time for the company to leave.


    When the last black iron soldier fell under the devil''s blade, the company had crossed three streets, close to the west gate.


    When there is a battle in the city, there is no leisure outside the city.


    More than a dozen sky drones circled in the sky, trying to rush into Slytherin, but they were stopped.


    In the sky above the city of sirilyn, a large number of flying demons are covetous. Once the sky Knight drones get close, they will rush on until they completely destroy the enemy.


    Their speed is very fast. Although the fastest speed of Skyrider UAV can exceed two mach, it is still overtaken by them. They will use a fireball attack, which is very powerful.


    When the black iron soldiers fought with the demons in the city, the advance fleet sent three waves of fighters, but they were all destroyed by the demons. Finally, they had to launch cruise missiles to break the defense at low altitude to support the black iron soldiers.


    However, in the advance fleet, there is only one modern class missile destroyer with very limited cruise missiles, so it is impossible to effectively support urban operations.


    Of the ten cruise missiles launched, only three succeeded in breaking through the demon''s defense line, and the other seven were intercepted by the demon and crashed on the way.


    In the city, as he approached the west gate, darvey was in trouble.


    In a quiet and narrow lane, a company of nearly 100 people and four scythe mecha are hidden in it.


    Under the cover of the black iron soldiers, they successfully approached the west gate.


    But that''s the end of luck.


    At this time, the west gate has been occupied by demons. The demons on the city wall and the streets don''t wander around. They just guard in front of the gate and look very orderly.


    "Can we break through a certain section of the wall? There are so many demons in the west city that it is impossible to break through with the strength of one company. "


    Squatting in the corner, darvey secretly looks out at the west gate not far away, and contacts the fleet in his helmet.


    "It''s not feasible. Demons have air units. Their firepower is very strong. They have organized a firepower network at the edge of the city, which effectively prevents our air force from approaching. Once there is movement on the wall, they will be surrounded by their firepower and demons on the ground. Please hide yourself as much as possible. We need time to plan a reasonable rescue plan."


    There''s something wrong


    The response from the fleet silenced darvey.


    The company''s hiding place is not safe. It is likely to be found at any time.


    Fortunately, Slytherin is very big, effectively dispersing the demons, but it won''t buy them too much time.


    After all, the number of 100 people is quite a lot, and the goal is still too big.


    Looking back at the soldiers standing against the wall and the huge scythe mecha in the rear, darvey was silent.


    I don''t know what happened to the black iron soldiers


    Not long ago, there was movement in the rear caused by fighting, but now calm has returned.


    It should have all been sacrificed. Although darvey didn''t want to admit it, darvey knew that it would only be the only result.


    Fighting with dog demons will certainly attract the attention of other demons. Once the demons in other places are attracted by the movement, even if the black iron soldiers are strong, they can only return to the embrace of death in the number of bees.


    This is not the time to think about it.


    After calming down his anxious heart and looking slightly upright, darvey said in a deep voice, "enter the bungalows on both sides for concealment. We need to stay here for a while and act immediately."


    In the order, the soldiers in the alley took action, climbed over the window, pried open the door lock and hid in the bungalow.


    At this time, in the flagship command room of the advance fleet, monvey was also worried about how to rescue the darvey company in the city.


    "Due to the shortage of troops, the number of enemy demons can''t be estimated. The enemy in the air alone can cause a devastating blow to the army on the island. Now most of the civilians have evacuated to the northwest coast. We can only wait for the arrival of the main fleet. Now it will take about an hour and a half before the arrival of the main fleet."


    one and a half hours?


    In the helmet, listening to vice captain Burrell''s battlefield analysis, monvey frowned deeply.


    It''s too long. This one and a half hours is enough for many things to happen, and the company in the city will probably be destroyed.


    "Captain monvey, there''s news from the main fleet that there''s a demon air battle group in the Aegean Sea. It''s expected that it will arrive over Alcatraz Island in half an hour. It''s huge, no less than 5000."


    Finally


    Hearing the news, monvey was not nervous, but relieved.


    If there were no demons, monville would be worried and nervous, but now, the emergence of demons has undoubtedly reduced the pressure of the advance fleet.


    Although I don''t know why the demons only lurk in the city, if the demons can attract the demons'' attention, the civilians on the northwest coast will undoubtedly be much safer.


    At this time, the correspondent said: "our second wave of UAV group has started, the transport group is about to arrive at the devil''s Island, Captain monvey, the authority has been handed over, the transport group will suddenly descend an Armored Regiment to be under the command of the advance fleet."


    "Great..."


    Hearing the news, monville looked excited.


    With this sudden drop of armored division, he had a force that could take darvey company out of the city.


    "Captain monvey, the transport fleet is online. Request landing coordinates."


    With a wave of his hand, monvillian said: "there is a road outside the city that can lead to mines everywhere. Just choose this road. Remember to stay away from the city and get out of the sight of the demons in the air as far as possible."

 Chapter 1558

    Heavy equipment has a great demand for roads. If it suddenly lands on a riprap mine without roads, it is difficult to mobilize it in time, and the landing point is very important.


    "After exclusion, the only suitable point is a mine about 10 kilometers away from the city. It has a road connecting the city. There is a flat ground in the mine, which is very suitable for landing."


    "Choose this place and send the coordinates to the transport fleet immediately," monvey said immediately


    "Yes


    As early as an hour ago, a group of transport aircraft had been launched from various Air Force bases on the continent of Austria.


    There are 115 in total, carrying soldiers temporarily mobilized from all over the country. There is a division, which comes from different army groups.


    Because of the emergency, the first regiment had no plan to land suddenly. Under Li Meng''s order, the air force base had to contact the nearby garrison troops, quickly put together some troops, put on the transport plane and flew to devil''s Island.


    Although it is improvised, its combat effectiveness can be guaranteed.


    The number of soldiers is about 7000, and there are more than 200 armored units of various types.


    As the most advanced large-scale transport aircraft of the allies, the carrying capacity of century transport aircraft is beyond doubt. Even if the vertical take-off and landing carrying capacity reaches 30 tons, it can even exceed 400 tons if it takes off in short distance.


    Twenty minutes later, in the sky northwest of Alcatraz Island, a dark shadow appeared, accompanied by a huge "roar".


    At high altitude, a huge fleet of 115 century transport aircraft is flying at a steady speed.


    The huge silver gray body doesn''t emit even a little light under the sunlight, and the whole body is bulky and beautiful, which gives century transport a kind of metal texture.


    In the roar of the huge engine, where the huge fleet of aircraft passed, the clouds were torn one after another, which made them look fierce and irresistible.


    In the front of the sea, the Devil Island has been looming, and the transport aircraft group has begun to descend.


    "What''s that?"


    On the northwest coast, the civilians waiting for rescue suddenly found that a black spot was approaching in the distant sky. The roar came face to face, almost surpassing the noise of the crowd on the coast.


    As the fleet approached, the sound became louder and louder, attracting the attention of civilians on the coast.


    With the approaching of the fleet, civilians can finally see the huge body of century transport.


    Before we could see it carefully, a huge group of planes flew over their heads at low altitude, followed by a strong wind.


    Although I don''t know what flew over my head, such a shocking scene cheered the civilians on the coast subconsciously.


    Because in their view, this should be the aircraft of the first legion, to rescue them.


    After flying over Alcatraz Island, a large group of aircraft landed one by one at the command location.


    Since Alcatraz has almost been leveled, in order to speed up the delivery, the transport aircraft with armored units landed vertically on the ground for delivery, while the century transport aircraft carrying only soldiers circled in the sky, directly opened the cabin door and let the soldiers jump down.


    In the century, the landing point of the transport plane suddenly appeared a shocking scene.


    A large number of century transport planes are suspended in the sky. A soldier jumps out of the transport plane like a grain of rice and falls to the ground. When there are still tens of meters away from the ground, the jet knapsack on his back starts up and sprays out an orange flame. The soldiers'' falling bodies instantly slow down and land safely.


    On the ground, there are also a large number of century transport ships that have stopped landing. From the cargo hold, one Guardian Tank and multi-functional infantry combat vehicle drive out. The scene is not spectacular.


    The roar of the engine reverberated and spread far, far away.


    Just as the transport aircraft group was delivering troops, the air combat group of the demon clan and the first regiment UAV group also arrived at the demon island one after another.


    The air battle group of the demon clan arrived first, and the time difference was only more than one minute.


    In the southeast sky of Devil Island, a dense red figure is floating, its large number, almost all over the southern sky, it looks very shocking.


    They came very fast, but when they arrived over Alcatraz Island, they suddenly slowed down until they hovered in the air.


    In the Devil Island, they detect a strange and familiar enemy, which makes them stop in fear, do not know what to do, for a time in a dilemma.


    The demons are hesitating, but on the other side, the UAVs of the first Legion are not hesitating. They fly directly over the Devil Island and fly to the sky over srillin.


    The number of the second wave of UAV group is 4000. The UAV group whistling in the sky is no less powerful than the demon battle group on the other side. The scale is also huge. It is all over the northwest wind sky, just like the migrating birds. When you look at the sky, you can only see the Silver Gray figures.


    From the sky changes, so that all the civilians on the northwest coast look up, this spectacular scene let them unforgettable.


    For the heads of state all over the world, watching the battle live on the screen, they have long been numb.


    Demons, weird demons appear, their faces are not surprised, only numb and dignified, silently watching the video, silently accepting the impact of new cognition on themselves.


    Knowing the terror of the enemy, the heads of state were also shocked by the strength of the first army.


    In the face of demons and demons, the first Legion has the power to fight together. The dense fighters, huge transport planes and loyal army no longer tell the strength of the first Legion.


    In the past, although all countries knew that the first Legion was very powerful, today they are really aware of the strength of the first legion, which makes the heads of state have to have a question in their hearts.


    If there is no first army in the South China Sea, and Austria is still in a chaotic situation, what will greet mankind?


    Can they defeat the demons, the demons that come from nowhere?


    There are too many possibilities and too many puzzles.


    But one thing is certain.


    At this moment, all human beings watching the live video of the battle in front of the video can only be thankful for the existence of the first Legion and the powerful force of the first Legion among human beings.


    At this time, the Asian countries finally understood why the first Legion would take the remote place of Austria. There was a reason for all this. All this was to meet the great enemy of mankind.


    No matter what people think in their hearts, the situation on Alcatraz is still developing in an uncertain direction.


    When the group of UAVs of the first regiment approached the city of sirilyn, the flying demons in the city suddenly got into a commotion. They rose from the ground in groups. The red figure almost covered the whole sky and roared towards the group of UAVs.

 Chapter 1559

    How many are they?


    No one knows this, because they are small and cannot be effectively captured by radar, and the number can only be calculated visually.


    If you have to give a certain number, the number of red figures surging over silerin is at least 30000-50000, not less than this number, only more.


    In the sky outside the city to the west of Slytherin, the two sides exchanged fire.


    In the flicker of the fire, in the "whew whew" scream, dense missiles rushed to the distant demon battle group.


    The flying demons in the direction of demons also flashed fire. Countless half meter sized fireballs appeared from the sky and rushed to the UAV group of the first regiment like magic. The number of them almost covered the whole sky, and the brightness of them almost made the whole sky red.


    In the sky between the two sides, the missile and the fireball met.


    At that moment, the flames surged, and a series of explosions occurred.


    The flames and explosions filled the sky.


    When the explosion sound fell and the flame was not extinguished, the two sides contacted.


    In front of the group of drones, directly launched all the missiles, opened the machine guns, and rushed into the demons with a determined attitude.


    As soon as the two sides came into contact, there was a continuous explosion in the sky, accompanied by a dense flickering flame.


    In the vast airspace, the two sides are entangled.


    Firelight flickers, thunder "boom", for a time, the sky is very busy.


    Countless burning debris fell to the earth, and the sky was like a meteor shower.


    When the UAV group entangled with the enemy air demons, the ground forces of the first corps also began to operate.


    A large number of heavy armored units are galloping along the road connecting to the city of sriling, approaching the city of sriling.


    "Attack


    Outside the west city of Slytherin, the armored forces of the first regiment appeared and attacked the west gate.


    Seeing the enemy coming, the demons on the wall roared.


    In the roar, the demons on the back street of the city became crazy, they swarmed out of the city and rushed to the incoming ground armored forces of the first regiment.


    A large number of dog demons jumped from the wall, like ghosts rushing to the ground armored forces of the first regiment not far away, very fast.


    On the city wall, there were also some thin demons with thin physique and a white Scepter in their hands.


    Appearing on the wall, they began to wave their scepters and recite words.


    In the air at the top of the scepter, a flame appears, condensing and getting bigger.


    When the condensation of the flame appeared unstable phenomenon, only to see the scepter on the city wall demons forced a wave.


    Each fireball with the size of one meter flew into the sky and fell to the enemy not far away.


    A large number of burning fireballs passed through the sky and fell into the first Legion.


    The sound of violent explosion immediately rang out, the flames were surging, and the powerful shock wave swept everything around.


    In the scream, countless soldiers were engulfed by the fire and died in the fire.


    More than one Guardian Tank was hit by the rear ball falling from the air, the whole turret was lifted and the whole car body burned.


    "Fire, destroy them."


    See the devil rushed out of the city, a black rushed to the army, the first Legion launched an attack, dense gunfire immediately rang out.


    "Bang!"


    The Guardian Tank charging in the front started to fire. The barrel of the gun was shocked, the flame spewed out, and the air flashed. In the distance, there was an explosion in the demon group, and many demons flew into the sky and scattered with the soil.


    On the one mile long front, the distance between the two sides was rapidly approaching, and no one stepped back.


    Bullets flying, fireballs dancing, rumbling explosions and flames on the ground and in the air at the same time.


    "Lieutenant darvey, the demonic ground forces have been attracted by the forces outside the city. Please withdraw from Slytherin immediately."


    In the city, listening to the fighting outside the city, darvey received an urgent message from the advance fleet.


    Not from hesitation, darvey quickly issued the evacuation order to the company.


    "Come on, get out of Slytherin now. Come with me."


    From the bungalow in the hiding place, a company of more than 100 people rushed out and approached the edge of the city with darvey.


    Instead of leaving the lane, they ran in the opposite direction to the other side.


    Outside the alley is a straight road connecting the city gate. Once you go out, you will be found by the demons coming from all over to the west gate. Even if darvey is stupid, he will not choose this escape route.


    From the other side of the lane, darvey took the company around a big circle and came to the wall not far from the west gate.


    "LACA, LACA!"


    The company was found


    On both sides of the street below the city, a large number of red figures appeared, waving their swords and rushing towards the company.


    "Withdraw, withdraw immediately, do not love war."


    A roar, in the run, the soldiers climbed the steps leading to the city wall, ran to the wall.


    "LACA, LACA."


    Just then, at the end of the stairs, a thin demon appeared waving a scepter.


    A little flame is condensing over its head.


    "Rocket launcher!"


    Darvey is at the front, only he has a shooting angle.


    "Second lieutenant, then..."


    A soldier following behind threw out his rocket launcher.


    The bazooka fell in a beautiful arc over dalvi''s head.


    With his right hand outstretched, darvey caught the rocket precisely.


    Quick action of the rocket against the shoulder, do a good job in the attitude of attack.


    Seeing this, the soldiers in the rear quickly avoided the range of the flame jet.


    "Whew!"


    Darvey pulled the trigger.


    Just listen to a sharp whistling, in the surging tail flame, a white mark flashed in the air, and the devil at the end of the ladder exploded.


    In the powerful explosion, the devil was directly torn most of his body, and fell to the ground with the rising flame.


    "Go


    He threw away his bazooka and dashed to the wall.


    In the pursuit of the demons in the rear, darvey led the company up the wall.


    On the wall, the company encountered a large number of thin demons.


    "Dada dada!"


    Seeing the demons on the wall, the soldiers who ran to the wall opened fire subconsciously.


    Unexpectedly, the effect was obvious. Under the attack of the company, a large number of thin demons were hit by bullets and fell on the wall.

 Chapter 1560

    Compared with those big demons, the thin demons on the wall seem very fragile.


    Soldiers can easily kill them with rifles in their hands.


    The battle lasted only a few minutes, and the company cleaned out the demons on the surrounding city walls.


    "Come on, don''t fight."


    Darvey knows that this is not the time to fight.


    Once they stay on the wall and are stuck by the demons chasing behind, they will not be able to leave.


    "LACA, LACA."


    The company appeared on the wall and was noticed by the thin devil on the far wall.


    They were slightly surprised, quickly transferred fire to the wall of the company carried out a fireball attack.


    A fireball suddenly hit from afar, landed in the company''s team.


    Just listen to the "boom" of a few loud sounds, in the burst of fire, directly engulfed a number of company soldiers.


    The hot flame in the air is rolling, even in the power armor, you can clearly feel it.


    The company did not love to fight, and followed darvey to jump off the wall one by one.


    When the devil under the city rushed to the city wall, darvey had left the city of sirilyn, and was leading a company away from the city.


    On the other side, on the battlefield outside the west wall, the ground armored forces of the first regiment are under great pressure.


    Although the ground forces to attack the devil crazy tilt fire, but can not stop the devil close.


    Under the barrage of bullets, the red torrent rushed into the formation of the armored division.


    "LACA, LACA!"


    In the roar, the devil shows the advantage of melee.


    They brandish the blade knife in the hand, carrying the bullet to rush to the soldiers.


    Facing the close proximity of the huge devil, the soldiers had no ability to resist at all. They were torn by the waving blade and fell into a pool of blood.


    Some soldiers are more experienced and sensitive. They can jump and move flexibly with the help of jet knapsack to avoid being approached by demons.


    But on a two mile long front, bayonet warfare is inevitable.


    In the roar of the devil, in the rain of strong forest bullets, in a mile long front, both sides were killed red eye.


    From the sky, the front end of red and silver gray has been mixed together.


    And in the sky, the battle in the airspace is still going on, at the most intense time.


    "Captain monvey, Lieutenant dalway has successfully evacuated Slytherin."


    In the flagship of the advance fleet, monvey received the news of the successful evacuation of darvey company in the first time.


    "Great, let the ground armored division of the front line evacuate immediately, the fleet is ready for fire support, and cover the evacuation of the ground troops of the front line."


    Monvey knew that the main forces on the front line were losing a lot, and that a lot of soldiers were dying every minute.


    Once the evacuation order is issued, the front-line forces will fall on one side, and the casualties will increase instantly.


    But monville also understood that the ground forces fighting the demons had to withdraw, or an armored division would be buried under the walls of the city of sirilyn.


    The advance fleet has already arrived at Devil''s Island, just in the southwest sea area. This place is the nearest to Slytherin, less than 20 kilometers away. Within the range of the fleet''s main gun, the accuracy can be guaranteed.


    "Yes


    As monvey guessed, the cost of the evacuation order was high.


    "Pull out, pull out to the southwest, all personnel pull out."


    When receiving an order from the advance fleet, the armored division fighting the demons on the front line carried out the order without hesitation.


    The soldiers in the battle were stunned by an order to retreat. Before they could respond, the soldiers in the rear turned around and left in the southwest.


    For a moment, with the withdrawal of the troops behind, the front collapsed instantly. The soldiers who were entangled with the demons could not evacuate in time, and they were chased by the demons one after another.


    In the roar of the engine, a Guardian Tank retreated while covering the evacuation of the army. The muzzle of the gun was suddenly shocked from time to time, and the red streamer of fire flashed in the air. There was an explosion in the distance.


    However, the guardian tank is too backward. Although the demon with blade can''t deal effective damage to the guardian tank with thick armor, the dog demon can.


    A dog demon stares at the guardian tank after it is cut off. It makes a roar and a four legged jump. It runs wildly on the battlefield. Where it passes, the soldiers are either hit by it or bitten by it and thrown into the sky.


    "There''s a dog demon on the front left. It''s staring at us."


    The dog demon''s approach was found by the driver inside the tank.


    Its action is too obvious, the golden pupil is so staring at the retreating Guardian Tank.


    "Attack, kill it."


    "No, there are friendly troops on the route. There is no time..."


    The speed of dog demons is extremely fast. In just a few words, the dog demons have approached the guardian tank.


    In the rush, it suddenly leaped over the heads of several retreating soldiers and landed in the left front of the guardian tank 20 meters away.


    The ferocious mouth opened, a little Mars appeared, and the fierce flame spewed out from the mouth, and covered the Guardian Tank in the shrill whistling sound.


    In the scorching heat, the armor of the Guardian Tank melts again at a rate visible to the naked eye.


    The surrounding air is twisting and getting hot.


    "Whew!"


    Just then, there was only a shrill whistling outside the car.


    A sudden explosion occurred on the burning dog demon. The whole upper body was instantly torn, and the blood like magma splashed around. The huge rear body fell to the ground.


    Behind the guardian tank, the muzzle of another tank was smoking.


    Although canine demons are strong, their huge size makes them a good target.


    Although facing the rifles in the hands of soldiers, the hard skin and scale of dog demons can protect them well, the power of tank guns is powerful and can effectively tear their bodies.


    Under the cover of the companion, the guardian tank, which was attacked by the dog demon, escaped a disaster.


    Fortunately, the time for dog demons to spit fire is very short. Although the whole outer armor of the guardian tank becomes red, the interior is intact, and the tank does not lose power.


    The withdrawal of the ground troops of the first Legion did not allow the demons to withdraw from the battlefield. They were clenched behind and did not give the troops a little breathing time.


    At this time, the sky suddenly sounded bursts of "scream" sound, "Wuwu" sound of the big, almost suppressed the sky battlefield.

 Chapter 1561

    "Boom, boom!"


    Behind the retreating ground forces, a violent explosion broke out among the demons.


    Dozens of meters high flame group with mud and stone skyrocketed, a large number of demons were immediately shrouded in dense explosions.


    Countless demons were torn by the powerful explosion, were blown away, and buried in the ground by the raised mud and stone.


    For a moment, in the "boom" explosion, the demons were cut off by the sudden explosion. The demons in the rear stopped their pursuit and roared at the scene of the violent explosion.


    "Don''t stop, keep bombarding, keep suppressing."


    In the waters southwest of Alcatraz, the heavy cruisers of the advance fleet are roaring.


    The ship has been horizontally aimed at the Devil Island. Twelve large caliber main guns and a large number of auxiliary guns are roaring at the devil on the Devil Island.


    In the "rumble" of the shelling, the surging flames reflected the red side of the ship''s sea.


    Every time the huge firelight flickers, the sky will think of the sound of "Wuwu", which is a shell in the rapid flight.


    When the battle on the island was fierce, the transport planes that completed the mission did not return empty handed. On the northwest coast, they stayed for a short time, carrying nearly 100000 civilians to fly away from the demon Island, which saved a lot of time for the next evacuation of the first Corps.


    Compared with the fierce fighting outside the city, in the city of sirilyn, it seems very calm.


    Demons can still be seen everywhere in the street, but they are not as dense as before.


    What is it doing?


    Looking at the huge devil on the ground who is destroying the church with his sword, Li Meng, who is hiding in the void, is very confused.


    Not long ago, Li Meng quietly arrived at the sky of Slytherin, and found its existence in the city.


    A giant demon seven meters high


    Ferocious and terrifying, it exudes an amazing atmosphere, like the devil general let all creatures for fear.


    When it comes to its behavior, people don''t understand.


    In the eyes of Li Meng, he came to a cathedral, destroyed the magnificent church wantonly with his flaming sword, and dug a big pit.


    Under its devastation, the church has become a ruin, only debris and debris.


    It seemed to be looking for something, but it didn''t find it.


    It left the church with great strides and strode along the street. Where it passed, the ground was blackened and the surrounding air was twisted. Even if he was 100 meters above, Li Meng felt a hot wave coming towards him.


    All of a sudden, it was walking in the street with a little step, looking around. There seemed to be some confusion in its huge golden pupil.


    But then, the huge golden pupil suddenly shrinks.


    When Li Meng, who was always watching it, saw the change of its expression, his expression was slightly stunned, and then the secret was not good.


    I saw it raised its feet, heavily stepped on the ground.


    "Bang!"


    In the dreary sound of breaking the air, the ground cracked, a strong shock wave suddenly swept around, the glass of the surrounding buildings suddenly broke, a visible wave of air swept across the sky, where the air was distorted.


    In the sky, Li Meng''s figure appeared. It was pulled out of the void by the waves.


    This guy


    Looking at the big guy on the street, Li Meng''s face showed a trace of dignity.


    Good guy, I can find him in the void. How did he do it?


    As soon as Li Meng''s figure appeared, the huge devil in the street looked up at Li Meng suspended in the air.


    It can feel Li Meng''s existence, but it doesn''t know Li Meng''s position.


    "Roar!"


    There was no verbal communication. In his bloodthirsty eyes, he opened his mouth and roared.


    In the roar, a wave of visible air swept out of its mouth. Where it passed, the buildings on both sides of the street were directly lifted, and attacked Li Meng with amazing power.


    Li Meng didn''t dare to be careless. He dodged the devil''s attack directly.


    With one blow, the visible air waves swept across the sky, and the clouds in the sky were scattered instantly, resulting in a huge hole.


    Even a few hundred meters away, Li Meng could feel the oncoming heat wave, and the strong wind was blowing.


    This guy


    Li Meng''s face changed slightly, and he looked at the huge devil in the street with astonishment.


    What a powerful force. Is this guy a demon?


    His face moved, and Li Meng in the sky turned and flew to the southeast. With such a fast speed, he could only see a black awn sweeping towards the distant sky.


    He was angry to see his prey trying to escape.


    "Roar!"


    He raised his head to the sky and let out a roar. He held up the flame sword and waved it vigorously.


    In a flash, a bright light like the sun appeared from the city. In the roar of heaven and earth, a huge flame column shot out of the city and attacked Li Meng in the sky.


    Before the attack, the burning heat was approaching. Without time to think about it, Li Meng could only use the strength of his whole body to drive his body to move slightly to one side.


    Like a ghost, Li Meng turned into a black awn and dodged the huge attack range of the flame light pillar.


    "Boom, boom, boom."


    In the front, the huge flame beam directly rushed into the suspended demon battle group in the air.


    In an instant, all the demon flying groups on the straight line disappeared in the huge pillar of fire one by one.


    The huge flame pillar directly penetrated the front line of the demon fighting group for nearly ten kilometers and disappeared into the distant sky.


    Looking into the city, a melting gap appeared in front of the huge devil, extending to the outside of the city. The direction of attack was the direction of Li Meng''s escape.


    The power of a blow, even Li Meng felt incredible.


    It''s too strong. I''m afraid it''s beyond the limit of living things.


    Not to mention Li Meng, the heads of state in front of the live video at this time, looking at the huge flame column emerging from the city, also looked like a ghost.


    Is it a God?


    No, even if it''s a God, it''s a demon, an evil god.


    The huge devil''s attack made the demon fighting group who had been sitting on the side of the mountain watching the tiger fight angry. In the roar of the engine, the demon fighting group rushed to the Devil Island.


    And this is also the result that Li Meng wants to see. In the air, Li Meng quickly hides in the void.


    Although the huge demons in the city can detect his existence, the demon fighting group does not have this ability.


    With the addition of the third party forces, the great demons in the city bear the brunt.


    The huge demons who received the attention of the demon fighting group were immediately submerged by the plasma, and a large area nearby fell into the blue sea of fire.


    (monthly ticket, recommended ticket)

 Chapter 1562

    "Roar!"


    In the center of the blue sea of fire, there was a huge roar.


    Flame disturbance, the blue sea of fire was instantly scattered, a huge visible airflow swept the sky, sweeping the sky of the demon battle group.


    Dozens of demon aircrafts were immediately torn to pieces, and the debris burned and fell in the sky.


    The giant devil''s counterattack made more plasma balls fall, and the sky suddenly began to rain with blue fireballs, like a waterfall leaning towards the giant devil.


    In the blue flash, the continuous explosion enveloped the huge devil in it.


    In the face of the concentrated fire attack of the demon battle group, even the huge demons can''t bear it.


    "Roar!"


    An angry roar sounded from the explosion, sweeping the sky.


    With this roar, the flying demons who had been fighting with the first regiment in the sky outside the northwest city seemed to be summoned. They left their enemies in front of them one after another and rushed to the demons fighting group over the city.


    On the top of buildings all over the city, there are some skinny demons, waving their scepters and firing one fireball after another into the sky.


    In the sky, the flying demons rushed to the demon battle group.


    For a time, in the sky of srillin, the sky war started again, but this time, the protagonist is no longer the first legion, but the demons.


    In the sky, the flying weapons and flying demons of the demon clan are entangled with each other, fighting and chasing each other.


    The demons have plasma guns and plasma machine guns with faster firing speed, while the flying demons can only release fireballs. When they release fireballs, they still need some time to accumulate their power. In terms of firepower, the demons battle group in the sky has an advantage, but the overall combat situation is at a disadvantage.


    In terms of firepower, although the flying demons are not as good as the demon battle group, they are more mobile, more flexible and larger in scale. Although they lost a lot in the battle with the first legion, the overall number of flying demons is far more than that of the demon battle group. What''s more important is that flying demons are not long-range units. They have strong close combat ability with their claws.


    Often a demon Sentry will be caught up by a few or even more than a dozen, frantically pounce on the body and bite.


    It only takes a few minutes for the demon aircraft to be torn off by the flying demons.


    In the powerful firepower, although a large number of flying demons fell, but also a large number of demon fighters were destroyed, braved the raging fire and fell from the sky.


    For a moment, there was another meteor shower in the sky over Slytherin.


    Just as the demons and the demons were fighting in the air over Slytherin, a huge fleet appeared on the sea northwest of Devil Island.


    After more than ten hours, the main fleet finally arrived at Alcatraz.


    At this time, the sky has gradually darkened down, the sunset is slowly disappearing in the Western sea level.


    "Let the UAV group return immediately, the scuffle between demons and demons. This is our chance. Release the landing craft, and be sure to evacuate the people on the island in the shortest time. How much did we lose in the second wave of UAV group?"


    Natasha''s voice echoed in the command room of the flagship of the main fleet.


    After taking over the command, Natasha is the Supreme Commander here. She is exercising her power.


    "Two thousand seven hundred and twenty-four drones were lost, and only one third of the four thousand drones were able to return to Austria."


    In less than an hour''s fighting, one third of the fighters were destroyed, and the losses were heavy.


    In a sense, demons are more terrible than demons.


    Not only the air force, but also the ground forces on the front line suffered heavy losses.


    With her right hand outstretched, Natasha nodded on the crystal panel of the command platform.


    The battle damage of the front-line ground forces suddenly jumped out.


    In this brief ground battle, 2124 people of the first regiment gave their lives, with no less than 3000 injured. Only one third of the soldiers were safe. 76 armored units were destroyed, most of which were multi-functional infantry combat vehicles.


    In the sky of silylin, the demons and the demons are fighting fiercely. You come and I go, and the fighting airspace almost covers the sky of the whole demon island.


    In the face of the devil, the demons temporarily forget the first legion, which makes the fleet of the first Legion on the sea can effectively evacuate the people on the island.


    In the vast sea, hundreds of warships are moored and floating, and a large number of landing craft are running between the fleet and the coast like ants. Under the background of fierce fighting in the sky, more than 200000 civilians on the island are rapidly evacuating.


    "It seems that I can''t win..."


    Looking at the situation on the Devil Island in the distance, Li Meng, hidden in the void, muttered to himself.


    There is no doubt that the demons are very strong. The scale of nearly 5000 flying weapons also enables the demons to fight against the demons, but the balance of victory is tilted towards the demons.


    The air combat group of the demons not only has to face the attack from the ground, but also has to fight with the flying demons whose scale is several times their own. Under the joint attack of the ground and air, the loss of the demons fighters is rapidly expanding.


    From time to time, the sky has a demon aircraft falling, the frequency is very amazing.


    In the city, with the help of his subordinates, the huge demon, who had been specially cared for by the demon fighting group, was far away from the battlefield and would not fight or be attacked.


    Before, the attack of the demon fighting group on it seemed fierce, but there was no damage on it. Only the flame sword in the hand seemed to be dim.


    As if he had noticed something, Li Meng looked at the sky.


    First Corps main fleet flagship command room.


    "General! The demon space warships are approaching. Two of them, no, three of them have left the moon orbit and are approaching the earth. They are expected to reach the earth orbit in ten minutes


    The sudden appearance of the news greatly disgraced the officers in the command room.


    "We must start the electromagnetic railgun immediately and prepare for the attack. We must take the lead," a staff officer said


    "Wait, now the demons are fighting with demons. Their target may not be us, but maybe the demons in the city. Now the enemy we have to face is" demons ", and the demons are the second. I should wait and see what happens."


    Different opinions have been expressed.


    Another officer said: "the situation is not clear at the moment. The fleet''s target is too large, and it is easy to be attacked by enemy space warships. If they are allowed to be in the earth orbit near us, the threat to the fleet is too great. Even if their target is" devil ", there is no guarantee that they will not point their guns at us. If we let the demons space warships be in the earth orbit near us, We must grasp the timing of the attack. "

 Chapter 1563

    The officers only expressed their opinions, and the decision was in Natasha''s hands.


    Opinions are not unified, and Natasha''s face reflects in her hood.


    After a while, Natasha said in the dispute among the officers: "well, the devil is our enemy, and also the enemy of the demons. Before the demons are completely eliminated, suspend any action against the demons. At this juncture, neither the first Legion nor the demons can delay each other. Hurry to evacuate the people, and then leave here."


    "Yes


    It was Natasha''s decision, and it ended the dispute among the officers.


    At this time, in the outer space, the vast universe, three demon space warships are fast approaching the earth.


    Although they are big, each ship has a radius of no less than 200 meters, but in the dark universe, they are tiny, just like a grain of dust, moving rapidly between the moon and the earth.


    Soon, they reached the blue planet and entered low earth orbit.


    A total of three, three huge demon warships in the earth''s low earth orbit.


    A series of blue light balls from the three magic space warships were shot out, entered the atmosphere and attacked the surface of the planet.


    On the ground, above Alcatraz Island, there was a blue flash of light on the clouds, just like blue lightning.


    The next moment, the cloud disturbance, a huge blue ball of light from the sky, smashed the clouds, thundered down to the forest.


    Like a meteorite, more than a dozen blue light balls plunged into the city.


    "Boom, boom!"


    All day long, the earth shaking explosion started, the huge blue flame rose, and the huge blue mushroom cloud with a height of several hundred meters rose slowly. Under each mushroom cloud, the building with a radius of 1000 meters was completely destroyed, and the powerful shock wave swept around like a huge wave. Where it was said, everything was extinct.


    In the city, a large number of demons were immediately engulfed by the blue flames.


    In the blue flash, the city is like a continuous small nuclear explosion.


    The bombing from orbit is very powerful.


    The huge devil did not escape the baptism of artillery fire, a huge blue fireball hit it.


    As if it had been specially aimed, a huge blue fireball from the sky fell on its head.


    Seeing the attack coming from the sky, he waved his flaming sword to the blue fireball falling from the top of his head.


    "Boom!"


    At the moment of contact, the earth shaking explosion sounded, and a huge blue mushroom cloud slowly rose. The powerful explosion and shock wave directly pushed the huge devil into the ground, and the figure of the huge devil immediately disappeared in the blue flame.


    In the sky, the huge blue fireball is still falling, although not dense, but the firepower is amazing.


    Every blue mushroom cloud rising slowly will bring a devastating blow to the city, including the devil.


    "Roar!"


    From the surging flames, a huge roar sounded, echoing in the sky.


    In the dissipated blue flame, the figure of the great devil appeared again.


    Standing in the ruins, the flame of the flame sword in its hand was almost extinguished, and its body was also scarred, with golden blood flowing out from all parts of its body. It looked miserable.


    In particular, the huge and ferocious head, a red, is emitting smoke.


    Under this roar, the flying demons in the sky roared one after another.


    Their eyes looked at the sky, behind the devil wings suddenly burned up, have rushed to the sky, into a fire red streamer to attack the outer space, the speed is extremely fast.


    "They have the ability to leave the atmosphere?"


    Looking at the high-altitude that a piece of red is rapidly disappearing streamer, Li Meng was very surprised.


    Yes, the flying demons do have the ability to leave the atmosphere.


    Over Slytherin, the fighting continued.


    But fighting is not just in the atmosphere, it''s in orbit.


    Like locusts, a large number of flying demons rushed out of the atmosphere, forming a torrent, attacking the outer space of the demon space warships, fast as lightning.


    Under the huge body of the demon space warship, the devil is just a spark.


    But the streamer of this spark has brought fatal damage to the space warship of the demon clan.


    Instead of firing fireballs, they landed on the demons'' space warships.


    From a distance, the fiery red torrent directly entangled a space warship.


    Although there are dense blue rays to prevent the demons from approaching, it is useless. There are too many demons. Although a large number of demons die, more demons pounce on the demons'' space warships.


    Before long, the demon attacked space warship lost its stability and was lurched by the gravity of the planet, falling to the surface of the earth.


    When entering the atmosphere, due to the huge friction, the space warship burned, turned into a huge fireball, and fell to the ground.


    The space warship falling into the atmosphere, looking from the ground to the sky, can see a huge fireball is emitting dazzling light, falling to the ground, like a falling meteorite.


    In the sky above the Devil Island, the sky "boom" sound into a piece, in the thunder like sound, the clouds disturbed, a huge fireball tore the clouds, with a slanting angle, dragging a long tail flame over the sky from Slytherin, disappeared in the distant sea.


    Just listen to the "boom" sound, the distant sea fire flash, huge water column skyward, not spectacular.


    A space warship fell and seemed to know that fighting with demons would not get any advantage. The sky warships in orbit began to withdraw, and they flew to deep space with demons.


    The demons on the space warships seem to know that they don''t have the ability to survive in space for a long time, so they give up the attack one after another and leave the space warships.


    On the ground, the fall of the space warship seems to have greatly hit the confidence of the demons.


    When the demon warships over the orbit withdraw, the demon battle groups entangled with demons over the Devil Island also begin to withdraw.


    In the battle, the demons gave up their targets one after another and fled to the southeast.


    At this time, the city of sirilyn has become a sea of fire.


    Raging fire almost enveloped the whole city, and plasma plasma was burning everywhere. In the previous attack of the demon warship, a large number of demons on the ground were eliminated and disappeared in the flames.

 Chapter 1564

    When the attack of the sky is no longer, there are still surviving demons in the burning city of serilyn and in the streets.


    They are not afraid of fire, but like the environment with fire.


    Before the battle with the first legion, a part of the demon''s ground troops were outside the city, which effectively reduced the loss of the demon. Although the city of sirilyn was destroyed, the loss of the demon''s ground was not big.


    The number is still objective, but the exact number is still unknown.


    Looking out of the city, there are countless demons. Looking inside the city, there are wandering demons everywhere. On the Devil Island, the scale of demons is still amazing.


    "Evacuate, evacuate Alcatraz immediately."


    When the demon battle group withdrew, the main fleet of the first Legion finally withdrew from the people on the island.


    At Natasha''s command, the huge fleet began to return.


    The transport ships were in front and the combat ships were behind. At this time, the advance fleet had already returned to join the main fleet.


    On the sea, the huge fleet is slowly moving away from Alcatraz.


    At this time, on the demon Island, with the withdrawal of the demon battle group, the battle gradually subsided.


    Only the fire light reflecting red half of the sky in the distance makes the Devil Island look so conspicuous in the dark world.


    It''s getting dark. Night is coming.


    "The space warship of the demon clan is so fragile that it was destroyed in half an hour. How can the actual combat effectiveness be so inefficient?"


    In the command room, the officers discussed the previous battle.


    In the orbital bombardment of the city of sirilyn, the performance of the demon space warship is really amazing, the firepower is very strong, but in the later battle, it seems to be so weak.


    In the face of the demon''s air raid, three demon warships retreated, and finally fled the battlefield at the cost of losing one warship. This performance made the first army very disappointed.


    It''s a space warship. Such a huge warship is so powerless.


    "The advantage of demons lies in the number. They rush to the demon warships like bees. Facing these smaller targets, they often have no better means to deal with them. The demon warships should not be good at dealing with these smaller targets. Their close point defense firepower is weak, and it''s normal to fail."


    "Now what? The appearance of demons has completely disrupted the deployment of our army. Judging from the current situation, the situation we are facing is even worse. We should not only deal with demons, but also be alert to the demons. Our army has no strength to fight on both sides with its existing ability. "


    "No, the devil is our enemy, but in the previous battle, it is not difficult to see that the devil is also the enemy of the demons. Like our first legion, the demons do their best in the battle with the demons. Before the demons are eliminated, the demons should not trouble us."


    In other words, the devil became the common enemy of the first Legion and the demon clan?


    In the command room, the officers fell into thinking.


    Now the situation is very clear. The demons on the demon island this time are different from the demons encountered by human beings. They are organized and have the same order. They can think and flexibly change the way of fighting.


    In terms of scale, it is also larger than the demons that appeared in the human world in the past.


    On the continent of Austria and Georgia, although the first Legion once encountered a demon legion of large scale, it is totally different from the current demon Legion. The demon Legion on the continent of Austria and Georgia is called by sacrifice, and its individual strength is weak.


    Just as the officers were discussing, a red alarm flashed in the command room.


    "It''s... They''re coming, general. The demons are coming to the fleet."


    The warning from the battlefield guard changed the faces of the people in the command room.


    The sun had set and the sky was dark.


    The withdrawal of the demons made the demons lose their target, while the fleet evacuated in the northwest became the new target of the demons.


    In the sky above the Devil Island, the number of flying demons is still overwhelming, like a tide to the fleet.


    The devil comes and makes the command room in the flagship chaotic.


    Everyone in the command room thought that the devil would not pursue, because it was dark. Unexpectedly, the devil had the intention to continue to fight with the first Legion.


    Don''t you want the first Corps fleet back?


    Indeed, the fleet is not like the air battle group of the demons. It can''t be evacuated if you want to.


    "We need cover, we need air support."


    "No, it''s too late. It will take half an hour for the fighters to take off in an emergency. Even if the fleet arrives, it''s hard for them to get close to the battlefield. In this dark night, the firepower network formed by the fleet is easy to hurt the friendly forces. Our fleet pays attention to air defense, and the warships are also a good firepower platform. They don''t have the ability to fight in the first battle. Now we have to fight in backwater, Let the devil know that we are not easy to bully. Only in this way can the devil have scruples and let them retreat by themselves. "


    Will the devil retreat?


    The possibility is too small


    Everyone in the command room knows that the probability is too small.


    "Yes, I have specially observed the attack mode of flying demons. Although they can release a kind of powerful fireball, the power of this fireball can''t cause the ability to kill a warship with heavy armor. We don''t need to retreat in this battle."


    There was no consensus, and Natasha was not allowed to hesitate any longer.


    Just as Natasha began to say something, Li Meng''s figure gradually emerged on the theme.


    Looking at the commander who suddenly appeared on the throne, everyone was stunned.


    "Commander!"


    Raise your head, hold your chest, and salute, all of you cried in unison.


    Everyone in the command room knows where the commander has gone.


    Although the commander''s figure did not appear in the live video, but in the internal screen, there can be the commander''s figure.


    With a wave of his hand, Li Meng said calmly: "winged demon, magic, blade demon, devil king, these are the kinds of demons on the Devil Island. Continue to evacuate. After launching the nuclear bomb palace immediately, you can''t let winged demons get close to the fleet."


    Although Li Meng chose his name at will, it is undoubtedly in line with the image of the devil on the Devil Island.


    After the bomb?


    Good idea


    Now, if you want the devil to retreat, you can only use nuclear bombs.


    Only the power of the nuclear bomb can kill demons on a large scale.


    Without hesitation, Natasha said: "inform captain monvey of" thunder "to immediately launch a nuclear bomb to Devil Island, intercept the pursuing winged demons, and use supersonic cruise missiles carrying medium-sized nuclear warheads."

 Chapter 1565

    "Yes


    Nuclear weapons are not standing weapons. In the main fleet, there are not many nuclear weapons. Only the flagship is equipped with three ballistic missiles with large nuclear warheads, and there is the mission "thunder".


    Considering the special task of the advance fleet, the heavy cruiser thunder is specially equipped with two nuclear warheads, both of which are medium-sized warheads. They can be launched with cruise missiles, as well as ship to ship and surface to surface missiles.


    By this time, the darkness outside had come.


    As soon as the order to use the nuclear bomb was given, on a heavy cruiser on the west side of the fleet, there was a flash of fire. In the surging flames, a missile was launched from the launcher and flew into the sky with a dazzling flame.


    The missile that rushes into the sky, with a dazzling tail flame, flies across the sky and away.


    At this time, over the northern side of Alcatraz, the winged demons had just left Alcatraz.


    As soon as the cruise missile loaded with a nuclear bomb is launched, the flying wing demons seem to notice something, and the formation of the overwhelming wing demons suddenly changes.


    A large number of winged demons scattered, and some of them began to gather.


    The gathered winged demons flew up into the sky, holding hands in the sky, forming a huge ring.


    I''m afraid the diameter of the ring is no less than ten kilometers. It''s very huge.


    Only a little spark appeared on the ring, and the winged demon that made up the ring suddenly burned.


    The flame began to spread, gradually filling the empty ring, forming a huge mirror of flame.


    In the high altitude, the burning ring emits a dazzling light, like the sun in the dark, illuminating the darkness, and its dazzling light can be seen clearly in a hundred miles.


    Not far away from the fleet, can be said to be on the scene, can feel the light of the ring.


    For the darkness outside is no longer there, and the sky and the earth around them are like day in the red light.


    "What is this?"


    The people in the command room were staring at the ring of dazzling fire in the sky outside.


    Even Li Meng was puzzled.


    Li Meng can feel that there is a power surging in the ring, which exists in a unique way.


    Because he did not understand, Li Meng did not know the reason for the existence of the circle.


    "There are still five seconds, four seconds, three seconds, two seconds, one second to nuclear fusion strike..."


    As if he had realized something, Li Meng''s face changed and he said: "wait..."


    But it''s too late


    Just listen to a more dazzling light in the distance, and a bigger sun appears in the sky.


    In the dazzling light, the earth shaking explosion came immediately.


    In the thunder, the huge flame group surged, swept over the airspace of more than ten kilometers, forming a huge mushroom flame rising slowly. The visible air waves swept around, and all things disappeared.


    When the impact broke, the sea was no longer calm, forming a series of towering waves.


    The explosion point of the nuclear bomb is just below the huge ring. When the nuclear bomb explodes, the devastating mushroom cloud sweeps around and rushes to the ring above.


    However, in the face of a powerful shock wave, as well as the devastating heat wave, the ring stood still.


    See ring suddenly a bright, emitting a more dazzling light.


    A strange scene appeared, from the ring appeared a suction, whether it is shock wave or hot flame are absorbed by the ring fire curtain.


    Looking at the sky, a curtain of fire appeared over the huge mushroom fire.


    Huge mushroom clouds are pouring into the fire curtain at the speed visible to the naked eye.


    But thirty seconds later, the original fierce mushroom fire mass with destruction disappeared in the sky.


    At this time, the change suddenly appeared.


    There was a huge fire curtain and a flash of light. A pillar of fire with a diameter of more than ten kilometers shot up into the sky. In an instant, the sky and the earth became brighter.


    The huge pillar of fire tearing the space, in the high altitude, around the pillar of fire, a huge twist vortex appeared in the sky, the vortex is absorbing the energy of the pillar of fire.


    However, ten seconds later, the flame energy of the ring was exhausted, and the pillar of fire dissipated slowly. In the sky, the twisted vortex seemed to absorb enough power. The red light of the center flashed, and the whole vortex was gradually dyed into a strange red.


    "Subspace cracks..."


    Looking at the red whirlpool in the sky, Li Meng looks dignified.


    The devil used the energy of the nuclear explosion to open the sub space crack, which Li Meng never thought of.


    The red whirlpool reappeared, and the officers who knew what would happen next were confused.


    No one would have thought that the devil would use the energy of a nuclear explosion to open a crack in subspace.


    As expected in the command room, the sky, the overwhelming fireball again from the red whirlpool.


    Some fell to Alcatraz, some fell into the sea.


    The circle of the sky has disappeared, and the skeleton of the winged devil that forms the circle is gone.


    Watching the falling meteor shower in the sky, everyone in the command room was silent


    A cataclysm is coming to this world, no one can escape, no one can stay out of it.


    Li Meng knows what human beings are going to face next, and so do all the people in the command room.


    Perhaps because of the sub space cracks, the devil gave up the pursuit of the fleet, which made the main fleet safely withdraw from the battlefield.


    The change of situation is unexpected. The appearance of demons and the reappearance of cracks in subspace were not thought of by the first legion, nor by human countries.


    "Now the scale of demons is unimaginable. Next, they will attack the human world. The target of attack may be Austria, the southern continent or the American Federation. No matter where demons attack, the human world will be severely impacted."


    In the command room, the officers made an analysis of the current situation.


    "Austria is closest to the Devil Island, and is likely to be the first target of the devil. Now we don''t know what the devil''s motive is, whether it is to destroy the world or to come by accident. It''s unknown. Before the devil attacks the human world, we must try our best to improve the defense ability of the territory, Be ready to fight the devil. "


    It''s hard to say whether the devil will shrink on the Devil Island or invade the human world,


    But will the devil only shrink on the Devil Island?


    I''m afraid the possibility is pitifully low


    At this time, a soldier came to Li Meng''s side, bowed his head and said something in his ear.


    "Failed..."


    He nodded and raised his hand slightly. Li Meng waved back the soldiers.

 Chapter 1566

    The news comes from captain monvey of the thunder. In the church in the city of silylin, the company on duty did find something unusual, but it was attacked by winged demons on the way home, and the unidentified object found fell into the sea.


    The soldiers could not tell what was found. However, they could only vaguely indicate that it was just a religious object, which looked very special.


    Li Meng didn''t care. He sent a team to search the church just to dispel doubts. The reason why the order empire was so interested in the city of srilyn was that Li Meng had learned from ambassador srilman of the order empire that there was a relic, a relic about angels, which made Li Meng very curious and had a heart to explore.


    There are demons in this world, maybe there are angels.


    And angels exist in edras, but Limon didn''t see them with his own eyes.


    If there are angels in edras, there may be traces left by angels on the earth.


    The tense atmosphere in the command room let Li Meng know that he must be calm enough and have the confidence to defeat the devil. Only in this way can he give the officers courage and confidence to fight against the devil.


    Thinking of this, Li Meng said in a deep voice: "demons are the great enemies of mankind. There is no doubt about this. They are more dangerous and terrifying than demons. They immediately announce a red alert to all their vassal states, and comprehensively enhance their self-defense ability. We can only win with scale in the fight against demons. Ground combat is particularly important."


    "In addition, we need to know in a timely manner where the orbiting satellites will conduct all-weather investigation on the Devil Island, monitor the devil''s every move, their next action and where they will go."


    What is red alert?


    It represents a total war, a cruel and bloody war.


    And in this war with the devil, no country can stay out of it, and so can the vassals of the first Legion.


    Late at night, the passage of time in a little bit.


    Before dawn, the main fleet returned to kenlin harbor.


    With the return of the main fleet, the port became turbulent, and it didn''t become quiet until Chaoyang in the East took off.


    But the arrival of a new day, let this quiet did not last long, soon after, the fishermen will let the harbor again lively.


    Today, fishermen also find the return of the fleet.


    On the military wharf, a large number of warships are orderly arranged and docked, and the dense area is not spectacular.


    I don''t know what the first regiment did. Yesterday morning, the warships in the port disappeared without a trace. In just one day, they all returned, more than the warships we saw in the port a few days ago.


    After returning to kenlin harbor, Li Meng began to act nonstop.


    The first thing was to return to the office building of the port base and use the large-scale communication equipment to contact with its countries and hold an online joint meeting.


    All along, the communication network of its subordinate countries has been the top priority of the first legion, and the main governments of all countries have the ability to connect with the first Legion instantaneously.


    Dressed in black and wearing a skull mask, this is the posture of Li Meng standing on the communication platform.


    In front of Li Meng, there is a huge screen, in which there are three busts.


    The three are the president of Parliament of Bentley, Fred lasacs, the queen of Austria and Georgia, Gunia aredil, and the queen of daneland, Catherine lagodas.


    This is the first time that the first Legion has convened a joint meeting of its vassal states. For the heads of the three countries, it is also the first time that they have seen the leaders of other vassal states of the first Legion. However, what they are more concerned about now is Li Meng in the screen picture. He is dressed in black armor with a skull mask on his face. They have never seen Li Meng in this image.


    And this is exactly what Li Meng wants to see.


    There is only one Li Meng, and only Li Meng will enter the eyes of the world. The top commander of the first Legion will only be a permanent secret, which no one knows except the internal personnel of the first Legion.


    "I am the top commander of the first regiment. The information has been sent. The reasons, reasons and what you need to do are all in it. From now on, we will try our best to build up the joint defense forces of your countries. The first regiment will try our best to assist you and provide you with corresponding weapons free of charge."


    All countries can not understand this sudden demand.


    In particular, the kingdom of Danlan, the most recent Kingdom, is making every effort to disarmament and is ready to do a lot to develop its own economy so as to reduce the financial pressure.


    This sudden request of the first Legion undoubtedly disrupted the plan of the kingdom of Danlan.


    But Li Meng did not give countries a chance to speak.


    Although among the three, Guya and Catherine know each other and have a close relationship, especially Guya, Li Meng is now the top commander of the first legion, so he must be tough.


    Li Meng''s eyes looked at gunya and Catherine.


    "Queen gunya of the kingdom of Austria, in the future, the continent of Austria is likely to become the main war zone. You must be prepared to evacuate the residents in the south. In addition, the kingdom of Danlan, the whole south of the outer continent may become a battlefield. If you care about your own people, you should be prepared to evacuate at any time. This war will be very long and cruel, No one can stay out of this. The first Legion can''t, neither can you, nor can any other human nation. "


    What happened?


    Information has just been received. The three countries do not know what happened on the Devil Island.


    In their doubts, the images in the video disappeared, leaving the heads of state who were meditating in front of the screen.


    Kingdom of Georgia, Darwin, palace.


    "Princess, what do you think of this?"


    With a confused mood, Gu Niya, dressed in a gorgeous long dress and wearing a crown, left the communication room. Surrounded by a group of maids, she went to the inner palace with Olivia.


    What do you think?


    Orina shook her head and guessed: "what should have happened, and this makes the first army feel very difficult. Otherwise, the first army will not ask its subordinate countries to form a united defense force."


    "I''m afraid we can only know what happened after reading the information. Let''s go back quickly. There should be something we want to know in the information."


    Also


    Think of this, the pace of the two slightly accelerated a lot.


    Back in inner court, in the study, using the laptop provided by the first legion, Olivia and Gunia get the information in the materials.


    The devil


    With a thoughtful look on her face, Arianna pondered: "it seems that there are some major events that we don''t know in the Devil Island these days. The information in the data is quite clear. The enemy is the devil, and the devil is the third party that suddenly appears. But this third party is still more dangerous than the devil. If the information in the data is true, As the top commander of the first Legion said, Austria will become a battlefield, and the war will be extremely cruel. "

 Chapter 1567

    What a time of trouble.


    How long has the kingdom of Austria been quiet?


    It''s less than half a year since reunification. I didn''t expect that peace would be so short-lived. Before the revival plan was implemented, it would be interrupted by the appearance of demons. A new war was coming unconsciously, which people didn''t notice at all.


    "What should we do now?"


    Just become queen, without any experience of guniya is not good at dealing with these emergencies.


    Now she was thinking about the consequences of the war and how many innocent people would die.


    Orina shook her head slightly, her face dignified.


    "We no longer have the right to choose. Our enemy is not human beings, but demons. In the face of demons, we can only fight to the death. The first Legion also realized this, and then asked us to strengthen our national defense. In this way, at least in the fight against demons, we still have room to fight back."


    "What we need to do now is to integrate the existing army, form a joint defense force, strengthen the strength of the joint defense force as far as possible, issue the call and order of" one million troops expansion ", and at the same time order the southern cities to prepare for evacuation and evacuation. Once the war burns into the territory of the kingdom of Austria, at least we are fully prepared."


    What will happen in the future, Olivia doesn''t know, and gunya can''t know.


    But there is no doubt that there is only one way for them to prepare for the war. Only with complete preparation can they face the strong enemy better.


    "Is there another war?"


    At this time, in the kingdom of Danlan, the palace of the city of Mallorca, little Catherine asked harlandi, who was on the vice throne, anxiously.


    In the chamber, Catherine''s only companion was Karina, and Prime Minister Harandi, who was sitting on the Deputy seat.


    News from the first legion, now the whole kingdom of Danlan only three people in the chamber know.


    What happened, through the information given by the first legion, the three people have already known.


    Demons, demons, no matter which one is a threat to Austria.


    And this threat is close at hand, in the Aegean Sea in the south.


    Although the three did not want to see the kingdom of Danlan face the threat of war again, this time, they had no choice.


    The devil will not pity the enemy. At present, the only alternative for Danlan kingdom is to fight to death.


    With a slight nod, Harandi said without any doubt: "yes, your majesty, as you and I have seen, no one can stay out of this war. We are going to face the devil, we can only fight to death."


    Speaking of this, Harandi continued with a slightly heavy look: "we should try our best to build up the joint defense forces and increase the strength of the joint defense forces as much as possible. With 500000, no, million... No, there is no upper limit. We will recruit as many troops as we have time, weapons and prime years. We should deal with the worst situation."


    "At the same time, we should do a good job in evacuating the southern cities, transporting materials from different places to the city of meloka, shrinking defense areas, planning defense lines, building positions, and setting up defenses at all levels, until the city of meloka is under the control. We have to pay a huge price for every advance and breakthrough of a front."


    Isn''t that the purpose of the first corps?


    Strengthening the defense of the dependent countries and reducing the fighting pressure on the shoulders of the first Legion also create obstacles to the progress of the demons and cause more casualties to the demons.


    Harandi, who has rich experience, knows what to do and what not to do now.


    How the three countries will choose is not what Li Meng can know.


    But Li Meng was very clear that in this period, at this critical time, the Three Kingdoms did not dare and could not delay the retreat of the first Legion.


    It can be said that the first regiment is ready to fight back.


    Although the soldiers from "Al" have strong combat effectiveness and can be guaranteed their loyalty, they are not suitable for large-scale war of attrition due to too much logistic pressure. Under such circumstances, the local armies of various countries have entered the eyes of the first Corps.


    With weapons, quantity and firepower, Li Meng does not believe that he has no ability to fight against demons.


    Now the scale of demons is still a mystery, but the number will never be less than one million. This is only ground troops, not wing demons.


    Why is Li Meng so sure? Because compared with other people, Li Meng has seen the scale of the demons in the city of Slytherin with his own eyes.


    When the first sub space crack appeared, the number of demons suddenly descended was no less than 500000. They were found all over the city of buslillin, in every street and in every piece of ruins.


    In the war with the ground of the first legion, there are no less than 50000 demons breaking into the outside of the city, and these 50000 demons only come from a small area near the north city. In other parts of the city, more demons are wandering, and the number is countless.


    After that, the demons space warship bombed the city of srillin in orbit, almost destroying the city of srillin, but the damage to the devil''s ground is not big. First, the devil has a strong resistance to fire. The plasma plasma plasma launched by the demons space warship relies on high temperature damage, as well as the shock wave generated by the instant explosion.


    In a certain range, the plasma depends on high temperature, shock wave can cause a devastating blow to the devil.


    When the demons space warship bombed the city of srillin in orbit, it looked very spectacular. The whole city of srillin fell into a sea of fire, but the damage to the devil was not as high as I thought.


    Demons do have some losses, but the number will not exceed 50000. Although it is not insignificant for the whole demonic army, it will not bring much impact on demons. Their scale is still amazing.


    This situation did not last. After the first legion, the demons fought in turn, the demons'' wing demons, the ground''s blade demons, Dharma demons, and Hell''s double headed dogs were wiped out in a large number, and the number was considerable.


    But this situation did not continue, and finally the demons retreated, and the first Legion also withdrew from the demon island.


    Before leaving, in order to make the main fleet of the first Legion safely withdraw, the fleet launched a nuclear bomb on the attacking wing demons.


    What everyone didn''t expect was that the nuclear explosion didn''t destroy a large number of demons. Instead, it was used by demons to use the energy of the nuclear explosion to open the subspace cracks for the second time.


    Endless demons emerge from the cracks of subspace, and the scale of demons is unknown.


    But there is no doubt that the scale will never be small and will exceed everyone''s expectation.

 Chapter 1568

    "Master, don''t worry. We haven''t lost yet. We have Austria and Bentley. There are tens of millions of young people available. If we fight against each other, the devil won''t win. Even if the situation goes against the first legion, we still have" al. "


    In the office of the port base office building, looking at the silent thinking master behind the desk, Tanya quietly comforted.


    Yesterday''s battle, the direction of the development of the situation is unexpected, and the final result, people have to worry.


    Al?


    If it really comes to the point of returning to "Al", the efforts of these two years will be in vain. This is not the result that Limon wants to see.


    Standing up from his seat, Li Meng came to the window and looked at the quiet harbor outside.


    After a little silence, Li Meng turned and looked at Tanya and Natasha in the room.


    "We don''t have time. We have to give up the material transfer station of kenlin port and change it to Delhi city. The materials stored in kenlin port can be transported inland without leaving a trace. All fleets can withdraw and leave a small number of ships to stay. In this war, we should preserve the strength of the Navy and try to avoid giving orders for the navy ships to sacrifice fearlessly."


    If the devil had invaded the heart of Austria, Li Meng would not have the idea of blocking the devil on the sea.


    Because this is unrealistic, with the existing sea power of the first regiment, it can not be stopped, it will only ruin the navy in vain.


    In the battle with demons, we can only find the way to win from the ground battle.


    "In addition, inform the local government to evacuate the people of kenlin port as soon as possible. Kenlin port will become an important base in the southern battlefield, and immediately transform kenlin port to make it a solid position."


    The location of kenlin port is very good. If the devil wants to invade Austria, kenlin port is the first checkpoint.


    Of course, the entire southern coastline will become a devil''s landing point, but kenlin harbor is an obstacle they can''t avoid.


    There are good roads in the rear of kenlin port. If the war is not polite, the army can also withdraw effectively.


    Li Meng''s words did not end. He continued: "the army moved southward in an all-round way, building forward positions based on the air force base. The front advanced backward layer by layer until in front of the kurbei mountains. In the southern region, every village and every city is our natural position. In these villages and towns, we should send troops to garrison. Remember, for these non important military positions, It''s mainly harassment, and there''s no need to stick to it. "


    It''s a war of attrition, mainly to consume the number of demons.


    We must let the devil suffer casualties every time he goes further. Even if the battle damage ratio is 10:1, what he earns is human beings.


    Li Meng knew very well in his heart that if the troops were to be deployed in every town and village in the southern region, it would disperse the troops. However, fighting with the demons and gathering the troops together would lead to large-scale casualties, and it would be difficult to achieve the goal of consuming the demons'' living strength


    Only in the way of the devil forward, once, twice, countless times of blocking, using the advantage of quantity, give the devil the greatest degree of damage.


    In fact, another function of these non important military positions is to cover the troops who withdraw from the front line when they are fighting against demons.


    Once the front line is defeated, it will fall into a cycle of gradual defeat. What Li Meng has to do is to preserve the living power and cause damage to the devil as much as possible.


    As for the front line of fighting against the devil, Li Meng already had an expectation.


    To the south of the kurbei mountains, there are three large-scale towns, which are closer to the coast.


    Once the demons attack Austria, they will definitely focus on the big cities with human survival.


    Using the high wall of the city, the first regiment can organize a large-scale defensive war.


    "Yes


    Tanya and Natasha know what the owner is worried about.


    It''s time. Although I don''t know how the devil''s ground troops will spend the Aegean Sea, will the devil be trapped in the Devil Island by the sea? This is no doubt impossible.


    There is no doubt that the devil will not stay on the Devil Island.


    But to say where the devil will attack is a question, an unknown thing,


    However, the closest to Alcatraz is Austria, which is undoubtedly the most likely to be attacked by demons.


    The first Legion must be mobilized and ready to fight the demons.


    The next thing to do is to act and wait.


    Under the command, the first corps of this huge war machine will quickly run up.


    Just returned from Alcatraz Island, the fleet staying in kenlin port began to withdraw without breathing a breath.


    A large number of ships left the port and disappeared in groups in the open sea.


    And in the interior of the continent of Austria, the troops stationed in various places began to gather and move southward.


    For a moment, the whirlpool of war once again shrouded Austria.


    During the first Legion''s operation, the kingdom of Austria was not idle.


    A decree of "one million large-scale military expansion" was issued across the country, causing quite a stir.


    The mainland of Austria has just been reunified, and peace has just arrived. People don''t know why the royal family wants to expand its army by a million. Is there a new war coming?


    Naturally, a reason is needed to reassure the people.


    The royal family of the kingdom of Austria did not hide it. Although it did not say it clearly, it also pointed out that it had something to do with the "devil".


    And promised the people that the united defense forces were formed only to deal with demons.


    For the people of Austria, demons are not rare.


    Because before, wars broke out all year round in the continent of Austria. Under the shadow of death, the continent of Austria became an active place for the degenerates. In the past hundred years, demons were not rare. The people on the continent of Austria experienced the horror of demons themselves. This situation did not change until the arrival of the first Legion, After the end of the war, tubby made a big search of the whole city. The fallen people hidden in human beings were almost uprooted, which made the kingdom of Austria leave the shadow of the devil.


    Now the "devil" has the possibility to appear again, and the reason of the royal family has undoubtedly touched the tense heart of the people.


    Under such circumstances, the order of a million troops expansion was carried out smoothly.


    For the young and middle-aged people in the kingdom of Austria, joining the army is not only a job to protect their country, but also a job to support their families. A wave of conscription broke out all over the country.


    As there is no limit on the number of recruits in the Royal decrees, the governments of the major cities recruit as many people as they want to join the army. For a time, a large number of recruits have appeared in all parts of the kingdom of Austria.

 Chapter 1569

    When the kingdom of Austria began to recruit troops on a large scale, the kingdom of Bentley and the kingdom of Danlan also launched conscription operations one after another.


    Among them, the kingdom of Danlan is the most efficient. While recruiting troops from all over the country, it integrates the troops from all over the country and gives priority to recruiting veterans with combat experience. Both the kingdom of Danlan and the kingdom of Austria have large-scale troops because of years of war.


    With the help of the first corps, the two places were unified. In the past, the armies of various countries were either disbanded or integrated into the regular army. When the army was fully recruited, the former disbanded veterans became the two most important military resources.


    These veterans have combat experience. As long as they learn to use new weapons, they will soon go to the battlefield.


    The first regiment was not idle when the flag States began to recruit.


    On the one hand, he closely monitored the movement of Alcatraz, and on the other hand, he delivered large-scale armaments to his three countries.


    Strong and durable, cheap, firepower, this is Li Meng to garrison in Nanlin island "night" requirements.


    Only cheap weapons can be equipped on a large scale to arm the armies of all countries in the shortest time.


    There is no need for advanced guards or heavy armored tanks.


    Li Meng has only one demand, that is, in addition to guns, to equip the armies of various countries with rocket launchers, mortars and howitzers on a large scale, which is "artillery doctrine".


    Li Meng knows that only powerful artillery can cause effective damage to demons, and only cheap positional artillery and mortars can make countries have powerful firepower in the shortest time.


    The war against demons is positional defense. Towed howitzers and portable mortars are undoubtedly the most practical.


    Under the close surveillance of the first legion, time passed day by day.


    Even when the first Legion took emergency action to deal with the demons, the nations of mankind were not idle.


    Not long ago, the live video of the battle on Alcatraz made people fully understand how dangerous the universe is and how fragile human beings are.


    Fear can make people weak, but it can also make people crazy.


    The irresistible sense of crisis makes the elites of various countries think about what they should do?


    What can we do to make human through this crisis, and how can we make human overcome demons and demons?


    When they debated and thought about it in the meeting after meeting, a month passed quietly.


    In the past month, the first Legion thought that the devil would soon leave Alcatraz and invade the human world, but the result was unexpected.


    A month later, there was no movement from the demons of Alcatraz, and there was no movement to leave Alcatraz.


    This makes the first Legion very confused, very puzzled.


    "In this month, we have provided 10 million ak-45 rifles, 10 billion bullets, 10000 105mm mortars, 5000 125mm howitzers, 3000 155mm howitzers, 1000 205mm heavy guns, 5 million shells of various types, 15000 military vehicles and countless fuel oil to the three countries. Although the armaments are old-fashioned stocks, they have been renovated, It can be used. "


    In the office of the office building of the naval base in port kenlin, Tanya is reporting to Li Meng the achievements of the first Corps this month.


    Standing in front of her desk, in the eyes of Li Meng and Natasha, Tanya continued: "with the help of the military instructors of the first corps, the joint defense forces of the three countries have been established, including 80 divisions of Austria and Georgia, with a total of about 1.2 million people, 110 divisions of Danlan, with a total of about 1.65 million people, and 50 divisions of Bentley, with a total of about 750000 people. Due to limited finance, Danlan Kingdom has a large number of divisions, The first regiment has given it 50 billion yuan. "


    For the first corps, money is not very important at this time, but for all countries, money plays a stabilizing role. Only with money can the combat capability of the army be guaranteed.


    If we expand our troops crazily, we will not even be able to pay the soldiers'' wages, and we will also be in chaos in a huge army.


    In recent months, the first Legion has made a lot of war money by selling arms to various countries.


    Today''s first Legion is rich. Only if it can win this war, let alone 50 billion yuan, can the first Legion take out 1 trillion yuan.


    "Due to the initial establishment of the joint defense forces, the quality of the soldiers is uneven, and the combat effectiveness can not be guaranteed. It will take some time for them to form combat effectiveness. However, there is no time for them to train their combat capacity. In the southern region of Austria and Liberia, under the instruction of the first corps, 35 divisions have entered various positions, in the kurbei mountains, The kingdom of orglia is carrying out the so-called "kurbei defense plan". It is building fortifications along the mountains. It plans to use the kurbei defense to stop the demons in the southern region. The first regiment of this plan did not participate in it, and did not hold any objection. If time is available, the kurbei defense has a strong role, so it is very important to build the kurbei defense, The first regiment has given some help. "


    The kingdom of Austria has very strong manpower. It will not do harm to the future battles, but only bring benefits. Of course, the premise is that there is enough time to complete the construction of this defense line.


    "The actions of the kingdom of Danlan are not very clear. Because of the long and narrow terrain in the East and West and the narrow terrain in the South and North and south of Austria, the enemy in the South has not been able to intercept the terrain very well. Now we are only strengthening the defense forces against the cities in the South and building large-scale fortifications outside the cities. At the call of the first army, all countries are making preparations to resist the enemy, Everything is going on in an orderly way. "


    Although I don''t know why the demons didn''t move in this month, this month is undoubtedly precious, which gives the three countries of the first Legion more time to prepare.


    Li Meng doesn''t want to think about why the devil doesn''t move now. He just wants the devil to keep on.


    If the devil only shrinks on the demon Island, it will be a good thing for the first Legion and the whole mankind.


    The first is to effectively prevent the demons from gaining Sikkim on the island. The second is that the demons have one more object to worry about. Before the enemy of demons disappears, the demons will not take the lead in attacking human beings.


    In this way, there will be a delicate balance between human beings, demons and demons.


    This kind of situation is what Li Meng is most happy to see, because for the first legion, as long as there is more time, the gap between humans and Demons and demons will only slowly narrow.


    Of course, this kind of tripartite balance will not happen. Li Meng is very sure of this.

 Chapter 1570

    According to Li Meng''s conjecture, it should be related to the huge demon of demon king level. In the battle a month ago, it was injured and consumed a lot. It took time to recover.


    It will not move until it has fully recovered.


    Thinking of this, Li Meng realized another thing.


    Calculate the time, the demon lord who was killed by him a month ago should have awakened.


    What would they do?


    What will the Demon Lord do when the demon is the enemy?


    Is it to attack the devil, to recapture the Devil Island, or to wait and see, or to attack human beings?


    Li Meng didn''t know, and he couldn''t guess what the demons would do next.


    When he got up, Li Meng got up from his seat and walked to the window.


    Looking back at Tanya and Natasha in the room, Li Meng said: "the business here is up to you. I''m going to visit the demons. The enemy of the enemy is a friend. The devil is the common enemy of human beings and the demons. Maybe this is an opportunity to change some things. If something calls me, I''ll hear your voice."


    The voice fell, and Li Meng in front of the window turned into a faint force of death, disappeared without a trace.


    Only sound reverberated in the room and came into the two women''s ears.


    An hour later, Yunan, Isis temple.


    Seeing the black power of death emerge, Li Meng''s figure appears in the main hall on the top of the temple out of thin air.


    This attracted the attention of the central guards in the hall. When they found that it was Li Meng, they were not moved.


    "Li Meng?"


    At this time, Isis was sitting on the throne in the hall.


    When she saw Li Meng''s figure appeared in the hall, she left the throne and flew to Li Meng.


    Small figure rushed into Li Meng''s arms and hung on Li Meng''s neck.


    Seeing that Isis was so enthusiastic, Li Meng gave a little smile and took hold of his waist.


    On the throne, Li Meng sat down with Isis in his arms.


    "Why did you come to see me so long?"


    In Li Meng''s arms, Isis pouted and looked at Li Meng resentfully.


    To Isis''s complaint, Li Meng didn''t say much. He bowed his head and kissed his ruddy lips.


    After a deep kiss, Li Meng released his panting Isis.


    In Li Meng''s arms, Isis''s face was flushed, and his previous resentment disappeared completely.


    The longer he gets along with Isis, the more he understands him.


    Although her life is long, but still like a child, very simple, not as complex as human character.


    "Why did you lock her up?"


    Looking up at the dome above the hall, Li Meng asked Isis in his arms.


    There is a huge birdcage in the dome of the main hall. In the birdcage, Li Meng sees a man.


    It''s Hathor. Of course, Li Meng can''t forget this.


    Although he didn''t know what happened, Li Meng didn''t think much about it and didn''t want to participate in it. He just had some doubts and wanted to know what happened.


    With Li Meng''s eyes, Isis took a cold look at the top, looking slightly cold.


    "It''s punishment. It''s what she deserves. She betrayed me and had to pay for it."


    Betrayal?


    Li Meng was very surprised and said, "is it really her who did it?"


    No, Li Meng is just guessing. I didn''t expect he was right.


    With a slight nod, Isis said in a deep voice, "well, she has admitted it."


    Hearing this, Li Meng looks at Isis in her arms and is betrayed by her closest friends. She should be very sad and angry.


    Reaching out, Li Meng stroked his white face.


    "How long are you going to keep her?"


    "Forever."


    Without thinking about it, Isis blurted out.


    Forever?


    Women really can''t offend. Li Meng can think of how dark Hathor''s future life is.


    On the throne, they cuddled up a little in silence, and Li Meng began to talk about business.


    "The Lords of the demon clan should be awake, right? What are you going to do with the demons in Alcatraz? "


    In the demon Island, the demons have a war with the demons. The Lords of the demons will never ignore the existence of demons.


    In Li Meng''s arms, Isis whispered: "La has sent me messengers without any clear instructions. We are also very alert to the demons that suddenly appear on the Devil Island. In the battle a month ago, we lost a lot of weapons, and the opinions of the internal lords are not unified. Amun thinks that we should do our best to deal with the threat of demons and take back the Devil Island, To eliminate demons and avoid demons polluting the world, but the Lords led by "La" do not agree with this. They think they should take this opportunity to attack the human world. Only by making rational use of the planet''s resources can we better eliminate and defeat demons. "


    Speaking of this, Isis raised his head and looked at Li Meng with beautiful eyes.


    Looking slightly worried, he said: "Limon, Austria is very close to the Devil Island. You should be careful. Demons are not ordinary enemies. They are the source of evil in the universe, the enemies of all life, and the real" masters "of the kraken family. Never underestimate them."


    Isis is very clear that in the future, the first Legion will break out with the devil sooner or later.


    There is no doubt that demons will not shrink on the demon island. The first target of demons will only be Austria, which is the closest to the demon island. Since Austria is the territory of the first legion, fighting is inevitable.


    "Well!"


    Stroking Isis''s white face, Li Meng nodded thoughtfully.


    From Isis, Limon got at least one useful message.


    In the face of demons, there is no consensus within the demons.


    In this case, it''s not time to have a dialogue with the demons. A month ago, Li Meng destroyed the bodies of the demons'' Lords. If he asked to have a dialogue with them now, Li Meng knew that he would be rejected.


    "What do you want me to do, Li Meng?"


    To Isis, Li Meng laughed and whispered: "no, you just stay here. If you win the war, you will be my woman honestly. I will give you the right to survive. The universe is big enough to accommodate two different races. If you fail, you will leave the earth honestly and go to other planets to develop races."


    "And you? Won''t you come with me? "


    Looking at Li Meng, Isis wants to know the answer.


    Li Meng shook his head as he fondled Isis''s face.

 Chapter 1571

    "I have my own responsibility. Even if the devil pollutes the world, even if there is only one person left, human beings will fight to death. This is the world of human beings. Human beings have the responsibility to protect it, and I am not excluded."


    Isis was silent. She didn''t understand why Li Meng made such a choice.


    Because in the cognition of the demons, there is no concept of the so-called "Hometown". For the demons, all the places they go are "homes". When their homes are destroyed, they may resist, but they will not fight back. They will flee to find a new home.


    Both the kraken clan and their demons are similar to nomads in the universe.


    The only difference between the two is that the former is locust, which reaps all the life it meets, while the latter is survival.


    "Well, the devil is threatening orglia at the moment. I must go back as soon as possible."


    The threat of the demons is close at hand. There''s no need. Li Meng doesn''t want to leave Austria.


    As he has always said, his strength is indispensable in this war.


    "Oh."


    Disillusioned, he got up from Li Meng''s arms, and Isis seemed to be reluctant to give up.


    I haven''t seen Li Meng for a long time. I didn''t expect that Li Meng had just come, but he had to leave again.


    With a little smile, Li Meng rubbed Isis''s head and said in a soft voice: "if this war is won, we have plenty of time to get along with each other, let''s..."


    "What''s the matter?"


    Before he finished, Li Meng''s face changed, which made Isis puzzled.


    Shaking his head, Li Meng said in a deep voice: "it should be the devil who has moved."


    Just now, Li Meng received Natasha''s call.


    "I have to go..."


    Leaving Isis, Limon stepped back.


    On the top of Li Meng''s head, in the void, a milky column of light gushed out, enveloping Li Meng in the roaring.


    In the Milky light column, Li Meng''s body becomes the purest molecule. With the Milky light column, he returns to the void and disappears in the hall.


    This is the transmission, in order to save time, Li Meng directly used the power of faith, across the domain of space.


    This is


    Wormhole wave?


    The light column that suddenly shrouded Li Meng made Isis look a little stunned.


    "See, Isis, he can''t only belong to you for tearing up the space and controlling the existence of wormhole at will. He is the guardian of the planet and the patron saint of human beings. In his eyes, the demons will only be enemies and locusts that need to be eliminated. He is using you and your simplicity."


    In the dome of the cage, Hathor''s voice echoed in the hall, into the ears of Isis.


    Isis had no expression on Hathor''s words, but his face was lost in thought.


    After thinking for a moment, Isis had a smile on his face.


    She waved and said to the nearest uniformed guard, "go to the temple of Qula, and send an envoy to the temple of Amun. I need to talk to them."


    The huge golden pupil flickered slightly, and the ordered Tongwei turned and strode away.


    "What do you want to do?"


    From the cage in the dome, Hathor''s voice sounded again.


    Do what?


    Isis gave a faint smile.


    "Nothing. There is a saying among human beings that the enemy of the enemy is a friend. Since Li Meng has some scruples, I have to do this. I always hope that human beings can live in peace with the demons, and the appearance of the demons may be a good opportunity."


    "The devil? What happened? "


    Hathor''s voice was a little suspicious.


    The position created by the birdcage cut off her contact with her subordinate Tongwei, which made Hathor unable to know what was happening outside.


    A month ago, Isis didn''t tell Hathor what happened on Alcatraz.


    Isis did not hide, indifferent way: "a month ago, a large-scale sub space cracks appeared over the Devil Island, a demon Legion came to the earth."


    "The Legion of demons? Isis, you must let me out. The demons need my strength. You can''t keep me here. "


    In the cage of the dome, Hathor''s voice became very anxious.


    Isis chose to ignore Hathor''s request and turned to the inner hall.


    "Wait, Isis, we need to have a good talk..."


    Beside the barrier behind the throne, Isis was in a slight shape, with a tear streaming down his cheek


    Step out, small graceful figure disappeared in the hall.


    The speed of space transmission is undoubtedly amazing. No matter how far away it is, it can be reached in an instant.


    In the office building of the first Corps naval base in port kenlin, Kingdom of Austria.


    In the light column, Li Meng''s figure appears in the office, as well as in the eyes of Tanya and Natasha.


    The host didn''t leave for long, but only for more than an hour.


    "What''s the matter? Is there something wrong with the devil


    When the Milky column of light roared back to the void, Li Meng asked the two girls.


    "Yes


    Natasha stepped forward and turned on the holoprojector on the table.


    In the air, a picture appeared, very clear.


    "Just now, the orbiting reconnaissance satellite found something strange in the waters north of Devil Island."


    In the picture is a sea, but the color of the sea is a little strange, there is a large red figure under the sea, which makes the sea no longer look blue.


    At this time, the picture is enlarged, and the red figure under the sea can be seen more clearly.


    It''s demons. They''re swimming close to the sea.


    "Their speed is very fast, exceeding 30 kilometers per hour, and they will arrive in Austria around 6 a.m. as for the landing site, it is still uncertain. It may be the continent of Austria or the outer continent."


    Looking at the red figures in the picture, Li Meng was silent.


    It''s time to come. Orglia is the target of the devil.


    Although he had already guessed the possibility, when it really happened, it still gave Li Meng a headache.


    "The winged demons of demons have not been found yet. At the speed of winged demons, they should wait until the ground troops land before they start to attack together with the demons on the ground. According to the satellite investigation, the number of demons is about 700000."


    700000?


    So the devil didn''t come out?


    Li Meng is sure that the number of demons will never be less than 700000.


    (for monthly tickets, for recommended tickets, vigorously update)

 Chapter 1572

    "I have informed the kingdom of Danlan and the kingdom of orglia that they are under martial law and ready to fight against the demons. The southern cities of both places have been evacuating civilians to meet the arrival of war."


    After arriving at the desk, Li Meng sat down on the seat.


    With a little finger on the screen, Li Meng opens the whole map of Austria.


    The kingdom of Austria, the kingdom of Danlan, and their vast territory are all in Li Meng''s eyes.


    The map in the picture is not only the map, but also the military deployment in different places.


    Tanya continued: "because of the assistance of the united defense forces, the positions in various places have been assigned to the united defense forces. The first regiment is divided into 15 armored divisions, including 10 divisions in the kingdom of Austria and five divisions in the kingdom of Danlan. These 15 armored divisions have fully entered the Southern regions of the two places. Once the war starts, the first regiment will play a mobile advantage, When demons attack positions, they take circuitous operations, assault from the side, harass demons, and give demons maximum casualties. "


    The first regiment has a strong armored force. In recent months, the construction of Austria and southern Liberia has provided better traffic routes in the southern region, which has created a better foundation for the first regiment''s mobile and circuitous operations.


    The first regiment attacks the demons from the side. Only in this way can they play a more powerful role. Li Meng has no objection to this tactic.


    Tanya is right, the first Legion is not suitable for positional warfare, only from the side to launch armored torrent charge can cause more casualties to the devil.


    In the south, the forest terrain is gentle, the ground is hard, and the forest is wide, which provides good conditions for mobile operations.


    Tomorrow


    Looking at the picture of Austria''s military deployment, Li Meng fell into deep thinking.


    The changes of demons bear the brunt of it, and the most influential are the kingdom of Austria and the kingdom of Danlan.


    There are seven cities and numerous villages and towns in the area south of the kurbei mountains on the continent of Austria.


    The seven cities are dura, Augustus, New South, nibal, aldry, envo and dale.


    The evacuation order from the royal family, for the residents of the seven cities, they are at a loss.


    They don''t know anything. Today, an evacuation order has made the residents of seven cities lose their peaceful life. Under the call and organization of the local government, more than 10 million civilians begin to evacuate to the other side of the kurbei mountains.


    For a time, in the southern part of the kingdom of Austria, the roads in the forest were full of buses and military vehicles.


    In the sky, there are even large century transport planes flying by, and the huge engine roars all over the world.


    In order to let the civilians in the war zone evacuate as soon as possible, the first corps also sent transport planes to assist.


    More than 100 large transport planes were flying back and forth in the southern regions of the two countries to evacuate people.


    Tension filled the two countries immediately, and the presence of the united defense forces on the front line was more obvious.


    The devil is coming


    For most soldiers, they have no idea of demons.


    Although there have been many demons on the continent of Austria, only a few people have real contact with demons.


    Soldiers only know the horror of demons. When they know that they are going to fight demons, they will feel panic instinctively.


    Will the devil really appear?


    Where will it appear? Where is the devil now?


    These are all the information the soldiers want to know, but their orders are simple and clear. They stay in the position, wait for the opportunity, and prepare for evacuation.


    In the turmoil between the two countries, time passed by.


    When the night came, the commotion continued until late into the night.


    More than 20 million civilians need to be evacuated from the two countries. This is not an easy task. It can not be completed in one or two days. It takes time and enough time.


    Kingdom of Georgia, southern city of dura.


    If kenlin port is just a fishing town, dura city is a big city in the southern region.


    Before the unification of the kingdom of orglia, it was the capital of the kingdom of mebbel, a city of one million people.


    It is close to the southern coastline, only more than 30 kilometers away from the coastline. As the nearest city to the sea, it has also become a "dangerous" city juxtaposed with kenlin port.


    If the devil doesn''t attack kenlin harbor first, dura will become the first target of the devil.


    The night was deep, and the forest was covered with silver under the moonlight.


    In a forest behind the beach on the southern coastline, in addition to the roar of polluting animals, there are still some human beings in action in the forest.


    In the dark, several lights appeared from the other side of the beach. In the roar of the engine, three light military vehicles galloped on the beach from far to near.


    On the beach, the car stopped.


    More than ten figures jumped from the military vehicles and swayed on the beach.


    "Well, cheer me up. Our task is to pay close attention to the movement on the sea. First and second teams, you go to the reef points on the left and right sides. Although it''s the easiest time to get sleepy, today, cheer me up. You can''t make any mistakes."


    "Captain, shall we just watch?"


    "Yes, just look at it like this. The order from the top is to monitor the sea. Any movement needs to be reported in time."


    The team on the beach is divided into three parts. The roar of the engine rings again, and the two lights go to both sides of the beach.


    It''s four o''clock in the morning. It''s about three or four hours before dawn. It''s not so easy to get through this time.


    "Keep a good eye on it. If you are tired, let me know. Everyone will watch for a while."


    "Yes


    On a rock on the beach, the team chose this place as their observation point.


    There are six people in a small team. The division of labor is clear. Three people stay behind the vehicles. At the same time, they pay attention to the movement in the forest. After all, the threat of polluting animals can not be ignored. One person observes and two people rest.


    "Captain, is something big going on? Not to mention the establishment of the united defense forces, now there should be two divisions in dura, with more than 30000 people stationed. Is it really going to war? "


    In the night, the observation team on the rock chatted.


    "Nonsense, it says that the devil is the devil. This time we are going to fight against the devil. Besides, there are not only two divisions, five divisions, but also the first division, the second division, the third division, the fourth division and the fifth division. There are more than 80000 people in total. The two divisions you see are just the reserves in the city, There are also three divisions on the defense line outside the city, which are stationed on the left and right wings respectively, as well as the front line. "

 Chapter 1573

    "Tut Tut, good guy, so many people, no matter how many demons there are, they can be eliminated."


    "That''s not necessarily true, captain. Haven''t you heard that this time the demon seems to come from the Devil Island, and the scale is very amazing. Even the first Corps is very difficult. So we temporarily set up a joint defense force and let us also participate in the battle. There are 80 divisions and more than one million people. If the situation is not very serious, how can the first Corps be so nervous?"


    Yes, the formation of the united defense forces was too sudden, and the efficiency of recruitment was amazing.


    In more than a month, 80 divisions have been set up.


    If it wasn''t for combat, how could the first Legion ask the kingdom of Austria to form such a huge united defense force.


    Hearing this, the look of the soldiers changed and the atmosphere became more tense.


    "If the devil really comes from the Devil Island, then it''s clear why they want us to monitor the sea. Well, don''t say more. Keep an eye on the sea for me. Once the devil is found, evacuate immediately and report to them."


    "Yes


    The soldiers did not dare to be careless, and surrendered their eyes to the sea.


    Although the sea was shrouded by night, but in the moonlight, you can see a rough picture.


    If the devil really appears from the sea, it is impossible to escape their eyes.


    Little by little, one hour passed, two hours passed.


    When the East sky is slightly bright, I don''t know if it is an illusion, the sound of the waves hitting the beach is even louder.


    "Captain, Captain, do you see that? There seems to be some movement on the sea.... "


    "What?"


    The warning from the team members raised the vigilance of the investigation team on the beach, and their eyes surrendered to the sea.


    Although the East has appeared a trace of two, but the whole world is still dark.


    But on the sea outside the beach, there seems to be a red light.


    The red shimmer is like stars in the sky, all over the sea.


    Under the intense gaze of the investigation team, some figures appeared in the shallow water.


    They are emerging from the water and approaching the shore.


    Just as the investigation team was wondering what it was, a red flame appeared in the dark.


    From those who can only see the outline of the figure, have been burning up orange flame.


    For a moment, the darkness of the whole coast was dispelled by the appearance of the fire.


    "LACA, LACA."


    They''re growling, they''re spewing flames out of their mouths.


    The huge red body, burning scales, ferocious head, holding a huge blade, looking at the red burning huge figures who are landing in the shoal, the soldiers look frightened.


    This... This is the devil


    In the sea, more demons appear. In just a few breaths, their figures have occupied all the shoals. Countless burning figures are stepping forward, and dazzling stars are approaching the coast.


    "Get out, get out now, now."


    A roar from the messenger brought the observation teams back to their senses.


    They left the observation point in a hurry and ran to the car.


    The powerful engine roared. In the yellow sand, three light vehicles ran wildly on the beach, ran into the forest and galloped fast in the forest.


    "Report, report, find demons on the sea south of dura, find a lot of demons, they are landing, repeat, they are landing."


    In the forest, the engine roared.


    I saw the lights flashing. From the quiet road in the forest, three light vehicles sped out of the forest. They made a sharp turn and ran on the concrete road. The speed instantly exceeded 100 kilometers per hour.


    In the roar of the powerful engine, the team quickly went away.


    On the coast behind them, nearly tens of kilometers away, thousands of demons emerged from the water. They were hit by the waves, and their red figures swarmed into the forest in the roar.


    Because of their appearance, the suffocating horror of the devil makes birds and animals scattered in the forest, and countless polluting animals instinctively flee away, away from the horror.


    At this time, in kenlin port, Li Meng also received a report from dura city.


    "Dong, Dong!"


    A quick knock on the door reverberated in the room, waking Li Meng.


    When you open your eyes, all you can see is Natasha''s wide open eyes.


    At this time


    The knock on the door let Li Meng know that it should be about the devil.


    With a kiss on Natasha''s forehead, Li Meng released his hand and turned over.


    When the waist is not bound, Natasha sits up in her black veil pajamas and half exposed breasts. The beautiful curves, the white skin under the veil, and the slender and beautiful long legs make Natasha look charming.


    When Li Meng got out of bed and walked to the door, Natasha also stood up, her black power of death surging, instantly completed the change of clothes, still the black armor.


    I have to say that the ability to shape is really convenient. At least in some cases, Natasha as a woman saves a lot of time.


    Outside, Li Meng sees Tanya.


    Although he is with Natasha at the moment, Li Meng is not embarrassed.


    Tanya is his woman, Natasha is his woman, in the first legion, this is no secret.


    Tanya understood, Natasha understood, and she also understood that although at ordinary times, when Li Meng was away, the three women could not do without the smell of flame, they still got along well in front of Li Meng. At least Li Meng had never seen the three women quarrel. At most, they were just cold words.


    Of course, the relationship is not very good.


    "But dura?"


    Leaving the bedroom, Li Meng asked Tan yaxun outside the door.


    Leaning on the desk, Li Meng looks at Tanya.


    With a slight nod, Tan Ya said: "yes, I just received the news of dura city. The devil has landed on the south coast, and is now approaching dura city along the forest road."


    It''s almost time. If the gunfire in kenlin port doesn''t ring, the possibility that dura city will be attacked by demons is the biggest.


    Because when they found that the devil was leaving from Alcatraz, the first Legion calculated the path of the devil swimming in the water. The other end of the straight line was on the coastline near dura city.


    Dura will become the first target of the demon attack, which can be said to be expected by the first Legion.

 Chapter 1574

    As a result, the first regiment assembled five divisions of the united defense forces in dura City, and two armored divisions of the first regiment, the fourth and the fifth, were stationed in nearby villages.


    "It''s not dawn yet, and the reconnaissance satellite is not online yet. I don''t know the movement of the demons in the air. I''ve informed the air bases all over the country to let them connect with the garrison on the front lines, act according to the situation, and support the front-line operations."


    "Well, well done..."


    Bowed his head, Li mengmianlu pondered, for a long time just looked at Tanya and Natasha not far in front of him.


    "Go to the front line and lead the army in battle. Your strength is indispensable."


    "Yes


    This is the order Natasha and Tanya want. They are generals with far more power than ordinary people. Their position will always be at the front line.


    With a little smile, Li Meng came to the two women and dabbled on their forehead one by one.


    Without saying much, Li Meng said softly, "go."


    Li Mengqi to give a military salute, in silence, Tanya, Natasha both left.


    Looking at the back of the two girls, Li Meng sighed.


    They are in the front line, and he himself is not?


    Time goes by, when the east sun rises, a new day will come.


    South of the korbei mountains, dura city.


    The report from the front-line investigation team made dura City nervous in vain.


    Although there are five divisions in dura, they are independent.


    They don''t have a sound command system. If they do, it should be the naval headquarters of the first Corps.


    Not only these five divisions, but also the 80 divisions in the kingdom of Austria are the same. The most senior officer of each division is the division commander, and above the division commander is the first regiment. These 80 divisions are all transferred by the first regiment, and there is no need to contact each other, just follow the operational orders.


    Even if joint operations are to be carried out, each division has its own task, and there is no need for any form of communication.


    Why?


    Because there is no need for this. In the battlefield situation, the first regiment knows better than anyone. What each division should do and when to withdraw are all in the deployment of the first regiment.


    "The first division is in charge of the left wing, the second division is in charge of the frontal position, the third division is in charge of the right wing, the fourth division and the fifth division are in reserve, ready to support front-line operations and make proper arrangements?"


    In a trench about two meters wide, under the protection of a group of guards, Gayne was patrolling the position.


    He wore a half face mask on his face, covering his eyes and nose.


    This is not an ordinary mask, but an information receiving helmet. Through this helmet, as a division commander, Gayne can receive combat orders from the first Legion without delay.


    It''s incredible


    While looking at the information on the helmet, Gayne was also surprised by the thing on his face.


    It''s so convenient that information can be transmitted instantaneously whether it''s received or launched. In the past, Gayne didn''t believe it existed at all, but now, he has seen it with his own eyes.


    As a soldier, Gayne knew the importance of communication.


    It''s no wonder that the first Legion will veto the formation of the Marshal''s office. Compared with the coordinated operations of the Marshal''s office, it is undoubtedly more efficient to issue direct orders. Gayne understands that it is impossible for those big men in the kingdom to extend their hand into the army.


    Although the united defense forces were formed by the Kingdom, the real command power is in the hands of the first Corps. Both the military system and the appointment of officers are appointed by the military instructors sent by the first Corps.


    In the formation of each division, the kingdom is only responsible for the training ground, and the first regiment is responsible for the training. From training to the mobilization of the front line, the first regiment is responsible for all the processes.


    "Sir, have you forgotten the instruction manual? As the head of an army, we should try our best to avoid going to the front line. Only by ensuring our own safety can we ensure the combat effectiveness of the army. Go back quickly. This battle is about to start. "


    "Well, if I fight, I''ll go back to the headquarters."


    Climbing a high slope, Gayne looked out at the position.


    It''s not far from dura. Five miles behind is the high wall of dura.


    The whole front is a slightly protruding arc. The length of the front is about five kilometers, and it is connected with the left and right wings.


    Outside the front is a buffer zone about five kilometers wide. The ground is so bare that you can''t see a single weed. It extends to the forest five kilometers away.


    Looking into the distance, the forest in the distance is white, and there is a certain distance from the position.


    That is to say, once the devil leaves the forest, he can find the trace of the devil five kilometers away.


    The forest is not suitable for fighting. In order to give the battlefield a broad view, the buffer zone, which was less than five miles wide, was expanded to five kilometers.


    The trees that were cut down were used reasonably to reinforce the shelter.


    At this time, the soldiers in the position were ready. They were wearing camouflage combat clothes, holding ak-45 rifles, hanging one grenade after another around their waists, and some were carrying rocket launchers.


    On the position, every small section of the trench, there will be a disc-shaped mortar position. Five 105mm mortars are deployed in the middle of the position. Looking at the position, there are dozens of such mortar positions.


    In the rear of the front, there are three 105 mm howitzer positions. In the vicinity of the city, there are ten positions and three positions, that is, 30 positions. In the city, there are two heavy howitzer positions, 12 155 mm howitzers and 6 205 mm howitzers.


    There are three divisions on the front line outside the city, and each division has its own artillery position, which is just the artillery owned by one division.


    In the firepower equipment of each division, the first regiment has paid enough.


    At this time, the sky suddenly sounded its rumbling engine roar.


    In the sky behind, three white dots are rapidly approaching.


    They flew over the city of dura and soon passed over the position, looking straight ahead in the eyes of the soldiers.


    It''s three fighters. It''s the sky Knight drone of the first regiment. It''s said to be pilotless.


    "Investigation?"


    Looking at the three drones that had turned into white dots in the distance, Gayne muttered to himself.


    Doo, Doo


    The urgent warning in the helmet suddenly sounded.


    "Coming..."


    Looking at the information on his face, Gayne whispered.


    The devil is coming. It''s approaching. It''s coming to the front. It''s a reminder from the first Legion.


    Without hesitation, Gayne jumped down the slope.


    "Go back to headquarters."

 Chapter 1575

    The departure of Gayne also made the soldiers in the position nervous.


    In the positions, most of them are recruits who have no combat experience. Most of them have only trained for half a month, learned to use guns, and after learning to use weapons, they are assigned to the army.


    Although they know what to do in battle, the pressure from spirit makes it difficult for them to exert their ability.


    As for the tense appearance of the recruits, some veterans with combat experience are not moved. They lie quietly in the trenches and look at the distance with vigilance. They know that what the recruits need is not comfort, but personal experience of the battle. Everyone grows up from the recruits, and so do the veterans. Only after experiencing the battle, the surviving soldiers will naturally grow up.


    "Boom!"


    In the distant sky, suddenly the fire flashed, and the dull sound of explosion came immediately.


    A Skyrider drone fell from the sky and fell into the forest like a burning fireball.


    Although it was far away, the soldiers on the front could see it clearly.


    There were three fighters flying far away from the front, but only one crashed into the eyes of the soldiers, and the other two disappeared.


    As you can imagine, all three sky Knight drones were destroyed.


    When the sky Knight drone fell, a red figure suddenly appeared in the distant sky.


    They are in groups, like migratory birds.


    What is that


    For the soldiers on the front, they know about demons, but they don''t know about them.


    "Prepare to fight!"


    In the roar of the officers, the atmosphere of the front became tense.


    The soldiers in the trench lie on one side of the trench tightly, nervously looking at the forest in the distance.


    The speed of sky winged demons is very slow, they are slowly approaching, as if they are waiting for something.


    "LACA, LACA!"


    In the distance, there were roars in the forest. Soon, in the eyes of the soldiers on the front, countless red figures appeared from the forest.


    They are like tides pouring out of the forest, and they are everywhere on the border line of more than 20 kilometers.


    Numerous, red figure like a tide, such as the general tide to the front.


    Too many, the recruits have never seen such a situation, even the veterans look at the distant tide of demons, the face is also a burst of pale.


    "Attack, order the artillery to attack the devil immediately, now, now!"


    Looking at the demons pouring out of the forest, Gayne in the command post of the city wall tower gave the order to attack.


    "Yes


    The herald turned around in a hurry and used the communication equipment in the command post to give the order of attack to the artillery position.


    It''s amazing


    Behind the battlements, Gayne''s face turned white as he watched the red waves on the distant plain.


    At this time, Gayne finally knew why the first Legion deployed so many troops in dura City, with five divisions and more than 80000 people. Is that more?


    At this time, Gayne felt that the strength of the five divisions was still too small, because the number of enemies was more and boundless.


    Like Gayne, the left-wing and right-wing forces on the front gave orders to attack.


    In the artillery positions everywhere, the artillery were immediately busy.


    Under the command of the artillery officer, they unfamiliar control of the cannon, aimed at the devil in the distance.


    "Fire!"


    With a wave of the red flag, the sound of shelling suddenly sounded on the front line and in the city.


    In the sky, a sharp roar suddenly appeared.


    At the edge of the forest in the distance, the fire was flashing, and the dense explosion suddenly took place in the demons.


    "Boom, boom!"


    It took a while for the deafening explosion to sweep past the position in the flames.


    In the "boom" of the explosion, a large number of demons were extinguished by the fire and hit by the shock wave.


    The power of 125mm caliber shells, 155mm caliber shells and 205mm caliber shells varies with the caliber, and the flame rises from large to small.


    But no matter what caliber of shells, can cause great damage to the devil.


    "Good, beautiful. Blow them all up."


    Looking at the spectacular explosion in the distance, the soldiers cheered.


    Just as the soldiers on the front cheered, the demons in the sky moved. They accelerated and rushed to the front.


    At this time, in the ground demons swarming to the front, fireballs of half a meter in size rose from the red tide and fell to the front in a beautiful arc. There were a lot of fireballs, like raindrops, attacking the position.


    "Cover, cover..."


    Facing the incoming fireball, the recruits were at a loss, and the veterans quickly roared and fell down in the trench.


    The fireball fell while the recruits were in a mess on the front.


    It''s like a meteorite falling from the sky. There was a violent explosion on the position.


    The huge explosion almost broke the eardrum. Countless fire groups rose from the position, and the shock wave swept everything around.


    The artillery position was in the rear, not affected by the fireball.


    Both sides you come and I go, dense explosion "roar" sound suddenly filled in the battlefield.


    But at this time, the sky''s wing demons also rushed up.


    They flew over the position and dropped fireballs one after another.


    "Attack, come on, attack."


    Under the scolding of the officers and veterans, the soldiers who adapted to the surrounding rumbling explosion quickly got up from the trench and attacked the winged devil in the sky.


    The anti-aircraft machine gun on the position roared, and the dense bullet rain attacked the demons in the sky.


    The body of the winged devil is still small, less than two meters high. Compared with the two meters and five meters of the ground devil, the winged devil looks thinner and weaker, and is far less defensive than the blade devil.


    Winged demons have the ability to fly at high speed, and can also release fireball attacks, but just like all air units, winged demons are also vulnerable.


    Although the dense explosion on the position caused great casualties to the united defense forces, the winged devil in the sky was shot down from time to time.


    "Boom!"


    The fire flickered on the position, and the flames of explosion were one after another.


    Every minute, every second, there are recruits sacrifice, in the eyes of their companions were engulfed by fire.


    The shock of the earth and the burning fire are no doubt not impacting the hearts of the recruits who go to the battlefield for the first time.


    In the war, in the desire to survive, the recruits are growing.

 Chapter 1576

    "Kill


    At this time, under the artillery attack of the united defense forces, the demons on the ground approached the position.


    "LACA, LACA."


    The roar of anger is clear and audible. They are running wildly on the plain in front of the front line, and the huge figures are roaring to the position.


    It''s close enough


    With the fireball in the sky, mortar positions everywhere began to roar.


    "Don''t, don''t!"


    In the dense and unique sound of shelling, a large number of shells flew into the sky.


    "Boom, boom."


    In front of the front of the plain not far away, suddenly more intensive explosions occurred.


    The "boom" explosions spread over a large area.


    A large number of demons were immediately shrouded in flames, and countless figures flew out.


    The fighting has intensified.


    "Yes, I need air support. The threat of the enemy''s wing demons is too great, causing a lot of casualties to the ground forces. Without air support, we will soon collapse."


    Looking at the red figure in the sky, Gayne''s face was dignified. He sent out a request for air support to the first Legion.


    Before the demons on the ground came near, only the winged demons in the air brought so many casualties to the soldiers on the battlefield. Watching a soldier engulfed by flames and listening to the screams on the battlefield, Gayne''s heart was dripping with blood.


    These are his soldiers. How can he not worry.


    "Our air force has been on the line and is approaching. Please be sure to command the operation according to the operation manual. It is forbidden to retreat ahead of time, and it is not allowed to defend the position. The front-line war affects the situation of the whole war. Please be careful."


    It''s a response from the first legion, someone''s voice, but who''s on the other end, Gayne doesn''t know.


    But it doesn''t matter.


    "Yes, I understand."


    When the communication was over, Gayne sighed.


    The operational manual given by the first regiment is not complicated. It is very simple and clear at a glance.


    One third of the war losses


    It is clearly indicated in the operational manual that once the battle damage ratio exceeds one third, the front-line division commander has the right to withdraw without the support of the reserve army.


    "Division commander, our military aircraft group will appear in the north and enter the battlefield in two minutes."


    The first regiment naturally knew about the start of the front battlefield.


    When the sky Knight drone was shot down, air bases all over the country began to operate. A large number of sky Knight drones took off and rushed to the front battlefield.


    In the sky to the north of dura City, with a "rumbling" sound, a small silver dot appeared in the sky, which was the UAV group of the first Corps.


    Thousands of sky Knight drones skimmed through the air and rushed to the front battlefield.


    The approach of the first legion of drones seems to be detected by the wing mob,. The winged demons swarming over the position looked at the northern sky with their golden pupils.


    Just listen to bursts of roar, a large number of wing demon gave up the attack position, to the oncoming fleet.


    For winged demons, when they support ground demons, their main target is enemy air force units.


    A large number of winged demons left the battlefield, which made the pressure of the soldiers on the front suddenly relaxed, and the fireball in the position suddenly reduced a lot.


    However, the situation is not optimistic. When the winged demons in the sky collided with the first legion, on the plain in front of the position, the demons on the ground were close enough to the position.


    As long as the distance is less than a few hundred meters, the huge and ferocious body is completely exposed in the eyes of the soldiers.


    They were fearless and came to the position under heavy fire.


    In the demon group, although the "rumble" of the explosion continues, countless flames rise.


    But this does not stop the demons approaching, they are unstoppable, red figure to the tide general to the position.


    "Attack


    The devil was close enough. In the officer''s voice, the soldiers responded and quickly shot at the devil in front of the position.


    "Whew, whew!"


    The first to fire is the soldiers with rocket launchers. The demons in front of the position are so dense that they don''t need to aim, and then they can hit the target.


    In the whistling sound, a large number of rockets delay the tail flame to attack the devil.


    Running in front of the devil was immediately hit, instantly shrouded in flames.


    The power of the bazooka is still too small. It can only kill a single target. Sometimes it may not be able to kill demons.


    "Dada dada!"


    After a wave of rocket attacks, the soldiers in the position began to shoot.


    Dense gunfire immediately reverberated over the position, countless bullets formed a dense rain of bullets to attack the devil.


    "Hiss, hiss!"


    I saw the devil running in front of a burst of sparks, the soldiers in the hands of the rifle could not cause too much damage to the devil.


    No, it''s not that there''s no harm. After taking hundreds of bullets, the devil will also fall down because of being hit to the core, but the efficiency of the rifle is too low to prevent the devil from approaching.


    Seeing that the rifle in his hand could not cause effective damage to the devil, the soldiers on the front line were stunned, looking at the fast approaching devil, they were at a loss.


    "LACA, LACA!"


    In the roar, the demons rush into the front line in the frightened eyes of the soldiers.


    The huge blade waved, mercilessly rushed to the nearest soldier.


    "Hiss!"


    In the ability of melee, the soldiers can''t be the opponents of the devil. The sharp blade cuts across the soldiers, bringing out a touch of blood. In contact, a large number of soldiers are cut by the devil.


    On the front, with the influx of demons, the whole front became a meat grinder.


    In the face of the evil tide of offensive, the front is so weak, under the impact of the devil, tottering.


    "Kill, aim at their heads."


    At close range, the power of ak-45 rifle can be guaranteed. As long as a series of bullets hit the devil''s head, they can also cause devastating damage to the devil.


    The soldiers on the front soon found out this. Although the front was rapidly facing collapse, the demons pouring into the position slowed down a little.


    At this time, in the northern sky, another wave of aircraft arrived at the battlefield.


    Flying in the sky is no longer a silver gray UAV, but a dark green MiG fighter.


    It''s not a lot, only a hundred.


    Hundreds of MiG fighters evaded the battlefield in the air and made an air raid. They flew over dura and made a direct attack on the battlefield.


    "We are about to approach the battlefield. All squadrons should pay attention not to fight. They should leave the battlefield immediately after the bomb is dropped."

 Chapter 1577

    The mission of MiG fighters is to support ground fire, not air combat.


    Thirty seconds later, a hundred MiG fighters entered the sky of the battlefield, whistling past the city wall and pouncing on the demons outside the city wall.


    "Whew, whew!"


    The missiles danced wildly, and a large number of surface to surface missiles shot out from the belly of the MiG fighters and plunged into the demons.


    When the MiG fighters entered the battlefield, the artillery positions had been ordered to cease fire temporarily, in order to avoid the accidental injury of the MiG fighters entering the trajectory of the shells.


    From the top of the demons group, hundreds of MiG fighters roared past. Behind the demons group, the earth shaking explosion suddenly sounded, and countless huge flames rose up, tearing the demons group in front of the front line in a straight line.


    Under the huge power, the demons in front of the front line directly appeared in a blank area, a large number of demons were torn by the blast wave, and countless debris flew across.


    The speed of the fighter is still very fast, just a few seconds over the demons, disappeared in the distance.


    After the fighter plane left, the artillery on the front sounded again, and the firepower of the fighter plane greatly delayed the rear demons'' influx into the position. The soldiers who fought with the demons in close combat on the position even showed signs of driving the demons out of the position for a while.


    But this situation only lasted for a few minutes, and the demons from the rear poured in.


    The front is collapsing, with more and more demons pouring into the front, there are a lot of casualties in the united defense forces.


    The demons who invaded the position pushed towards dura little by little. The same situation occurred in the whole position among the three divisions stationed on the front line outside the city.


    "Sir, we have suffered a heavy loss. The first line of defense has fallen. The soldiers of the first and second regiments have almost been destroyed. Only a small number of soldiers have withdrawn. Now the third and fourth regiments are fighting against demons on the second line of defense. Sir, those monsters are too strong. The rifles in our hands can''t do too much damage to them. The front is collapsing, as it goes on, The positions outside the city will soon be lost. "


    In the headquarters in the city wall tower, Gayne listened to his subordinates with a solemn face.


    He saw the situation on the front line. He didn''t know that the position was in danger.


    Looking up at the front, some demons poured into the position and were fighting with the soldiers in the position.


    "No, sir. The third division of the left wing has collapsed. The devil has broken through the defense of the left wing. The third division is retreating from the east gate."


    A soldier rushed into the headquarters and made a loud and urgent report.


    "What?"


    Just when Gayne was surprised by the news.


    "Doo, Doo!" in the helmet The sound of the sound of the warning.


    It''s a communications request from the first Corps.


    "Withdraw immediately. The third division of the left wing has collapsed. We will strictly guard the city of dura and prepare to withdraw from the north gate after reorganizing the army."


    Is it time to give up dura?


    That''s all Gayne had in mind about the order of the first Legion.


    Although the civilians in dura have been evacuated, is it a pity to give up such a big city?


    "Dura city has a high wall and complex terrain, which can also effectively snipe demons. Can we build a front in the city to resist demons?" Gayne offered his own opinion.


    Dura is a big city, which can effectively hold down the demons in the city.


    No matter how powerful and numerous the demons are, it is impossible to quickly eliminate these five divisions in such a big city.


    The naval command denied the idea.


    "No, please evacuate as soon as possible. Once the devil blockades dura City, you will lose the only chance to evacuate. This is a long battle. We need to save our living forces as much as possible to avoid unnecessary casualties. Mr. Gayne, your task has been completed. Please evacuate immediately."


    "Yes."


    This time, Gayne did not hesitate.


    After the communication was interrupted, Gayne said to the correspondent of the headquarters: "immediately order the soldiers on the front to evacuate and withdraw to dura city from the south gate."


    "Yes


    On the 20 kilometer long front, the whole front was in danger under the impact of demons because of the collapse of the left wing. In order to preserve the living strength of the united defense forces, the first regiment had to order the three divisions outside the city to withdraw completely, and at the same time, they were ready to withdraw from dura.


    The battlefield will only be outside the city, and the high city walls will only buy time for the five divisions that have retreated completely.


    "Come on, get out, get out of the fight now."


    On the crumbling front, an order to evacuate seemed like the sound of nature to the soldiers in desperate combat.


    This makes the soldiers who are fighting with the devil leave the enemy in front of them in a hurry and run to the rear of the front line.


    For a moment, the front outside the city collapsed completely. In the pursuit of the demons, the three divisions evacuated from the north gate, the east gate and the west gate respectively.


    As a reserve, the fourth and fifth divisions also climbed the wall under the command of the first Corps.


    They will rely on the city wall to resist the devil''s attack, and give the first, second and third divisions time to reorganize their troops and prepare to leave.


    "Come on, get out of here."


    Outside the north gate, the evacuated soldiers poured into the north gate like a tide, and the dense figure was not spectacular.


    On the last front in the rear, soldiers of a regiment are fighting against the demons, fighting for enough time for the evacuees to enter the city.


    In the city''s heavy artillery positions, frantically roaring, continuous bombardment to the outside of the city, to provide firepower support for the soldiers on the last line of defense.


    But in the flood of demons, the soldiers of a regiment were powerless. Within ten minutes, the fourth line of defense was engulfed, and the surviving soldiers fled to the north gate in a hurry under the order of evacuation.


    The battle is short, seemingly long, but in fact it takes less than an hour and a half.


    From the devil''s figure from the forest, to now, time has just passed more than an hour.


    More than an hour later, the front of 50000 soldiers stationed in three divisions was easily destroyed by the devil.


    The losses of the united defense forces were also extremely heavy. Perhaps they did not meet the requirement of one third of the war losses, but the total losses of the three divisions were more than 10000 people.


    It''s more than 10000 people. Just over an hour later, they all died on the front line. The fighting situation is very tragic.


    With the collapse of the defense line outside the city, the battlefield shifted to the city wall.


    Outside the city, the red devil has crossed the position and is rushing towards the city wall.


    Bursts of roar never stopped, it seems that roar is their way to vent their happiness.


    They love to kill, they love to deprive life, they live for fighting, they fight for God.

 Chapter 1578

    At this time, the sky battlefield has subsided, the first corps of UAVs out of the battle.


    In the battle with the wing demons, the first regiment is not to annihilate, but to seduce, so that it can focus on the UAV group and relieve the pressure on the ground forces.


    Although I don''t want to admit it, the air supremacy is in the hands of demons. Once the winged demons bombard the ground forces, the ground forces will collapse quickly. No matter the tall city walls or the impregnable positions, this can''t change the result of the rapid collapse.


    Outside the high walls, the demon''s ground forces met with obstacles.


    Although blade demons are strong, they don''t have the ability to climb vertically. When they come to the city wall, they choose to attack the gate. The huge steel gate trembles under their attack, and the metal "clank" sounds. The whole gate is shaking.


    "Attack, kill them."


    There was no time to be shocked by the numerous red demons under the city wall. The fourth and fifth divisions stationed at the city wall launched an attack.


    In the sound of gunfire, bullets, rockets, grenades, a head to the city of the devil thrown.


    In the rumble of the explosion, the devil under the city was immediately enveloped by the fire.


    After the first legion of drones left, the wing demons set their target on the ground again.


    In the southwest sky, a large number of winged demons are rushing towards the city wall.


    The figure was still far away, and fireballs burst out of the air and fell down on the wall.


    "Boom, boom."


    Under the attack of fireball, there was an explosion on the city wall.


    The surging fire and powerful shock wave swept all around, a large number of soldiers were engulfed by the fire, torn up by the shock wave, and shot away.


    For a moment, the wall screamed.


    The approach of the winged devil also made the soldiers focus on the approaching winged devil.


    This is a big battlefield. Demons are everywhere outside the city. Guns, fighting and roaring are all over the battlefield.


    The artillery positions in the city never stopped attacking. Six heavy artillery positions continued to fire outside the city in order to cause more damage to the devil.


    When the fourth and fifth divisions were entangled with winged demons on the walls of the south.


    The first, second and third divisions in the city, which were evacuated from the front line outside the city, are working hard to reorganize their troops and prepare for the evacuation.


    When evacuating from the front line outside the city, the troops with battalions and regiments as units were scattered, which made the residences of divisions in the city chaotic, and a large number of soldiers were looking for their own teams.


    The riot didn''t last long. Everyone knows that we must fight for every minute as much as possible now.


    "Roar!"


    Just as the first, second and third divisions in the city were preparing to leave, a new situation occurred outside the city.


    I saw a large number of vigorous figures running out from the forest in the distance. Their speed was extremely fast. They were running among the demons and roared.


    It''s hellhounds. They''re fighting.


    It''s seven kilometers from the edge of the forest to the city wall. However, it took less than three minutes for the galloping hellhounds to get close to the city wall.


    They were also noticed by the soldiers on the wall.


    They are too conspicuous, the body is huge, its ferocious shape makes people have to pay attention to it.


    When they were less than 100 meters away from the city wall, the two heads of hell leaped suddenly, and their huge bodies soared into the sky. They spread their strong limbs as if they had wings. They flew directly on the 50 meter high city wall in an arc.


    The hellhound on the city wall began to kill. His huge and ferocious mouth opened, and a hot flame erupted from his mouth. A large number of soldiers could not avoid it and were instantly engulfed by the fire.


    They attack the soldiers on the wall with their claws and teeth.


    The soldiers of the united defense forces had no experience in dealing with such horrible monsters. With hundreds of hellhounds climbing the city wall, the fourth and fifth divisions had a large number of casualties on the city wall, which was more than ten kilometers long.


    The attack of the sky winged devil and the rampage of the hell double headed dog on the ground make the front of the city wall in danger.


    Fortunately, the number of hellhounds is not large, and the defense ability of winged demons is extremely poor. Relying on the city wall, when the demons on the ground are stopped outside the city, the situation is not one-sided.


    After paying a lot of casualties, the soldiers on the wall finally know how to deal with the hellhounds. One is to attack the weak "eyes" of hellhounds with rifles, and the other is to create a shooting angle for the soldiers holding bazookas.


    "Sir, after the demons outside the city are blocked outside the south gate, they are encircling the whole city along the East and west walls. Once they are allowed to encircle dura, they have to break through if they want to evacuate."


    Demons are not stupid. They don''t pile up under the city and create opportunities for soldiers on the city wall to kill them.


    Although the demons outside the south gate are all over the plain, there are too many demons. Although there are many demons outside the south gate, more demons are chasing the second division and the third division, which are evacuated from the east gate and the west gate. They are encircling the whole city along the East and West walls.


    Once the demons surround dura, the five divisions in the city will be trapped.


    The high wall can''t resist the devil, and the strong gate will be broken sooner or later.


    If we break through


    In the headquarters, Gayne had a dignified face.


    Once the demons surround dura, the five divisions will not be able to leave.


    Gayne knows that the strength of the united defense forces can only bring some trouble to the devil by relying on the position.


    But if we break through the encirclement, it''s like letting the soldiers die with their bodies. No matter how many soldiers there are, it''s not enough for the devil to kill them.


    "I''m afraid the fourth and fifth divisions on the wall won''t last long. Before the demons break through the wall, they leave dura in a breath. Even if the demons surround dura first, there won''t be too many demons outside the north gate. We still have a chance."


    Yes, there is a chance


    The words of his subordinates gave Gayne a choice


    It''s not that Gayne doesn''t want to leave dura immediately, it takes time.


    After the withdrawal from the front line outside the city, the whole division was in a state of chaos, and it took time to gather up the remnants.


    Now, it''s almost time.


    Just as Gayne was about to leave with the second and third divisions.


    "Doodle, doodle!"


    The cue in the helmet sounded again,


    It''s communications from the first Corps naval command.


    "Evacuate immediately. The first and second panzer divisions of the first regiment will guard the evacuation passageway at the north gate and evacuate dura completely within two hours."


    "Great..."


    Gayne was relieved by the order from the first Corps naval command.

 Chapter 1579

    Gayne''s biggest worry is that the demons will arrive at the north gate ahead of them. In this way, the evacuated troops will have to break through the demons'' encirclement with huge losses.


    Now the north gate is guarded by the army of the first regiment, and the door of evacuation has been opened.


    Without hesitation, Gayne immediately said to the commander in the headquarters, "let''s go ahead and evacuate the whole division immediately. By the way, let the artillery regiment clean up as soon as possible. These cannons are the treasures of our first division. They must not be left behind."


    "Yes


    The herald turned around in a hurry and used the communication equipment in the headquarters to issue the evacuation order to all the staff.


    Not only the first, second and third divisions in the city received orders to withdraw immediately, but the fourth and fifth divisions fighting on the city wall also received orders to prepare to withdraw.


    However, they have to hold on for a while before the first, second and third divisions leave.


    For a moment, the soldiers in each station in the city began to withdraw completely.


    All the heavy artillery positions stopped attacking and began an emergency evacuation.


    On the road in the city, there is such a scene, one by one army card carrying wounded soldiers, leading cannons to the north gate. For a moment, the road in the city is full of evacuees, and the long dragon formed by vehicles can''t be seen from the beginning to the end.


    Although the 80 divisions of the united defense forces have no heavy armored units, such as tanks, infantry combat vehicles, and are not equipped with a large number of military trucks, the first regiment has arranged a large number of transport brigades on the first battlefield of fighting against demons. One of the purposes is to evacuate troops and transport materials.


    On the battlefield, the speed and mobility of evacuation need to be guaranteed.


    If the soldiers were to leave on foot, none of the five divisions in dura would be able to run.


    Even if they can escape dura, they will be overtaken by demons in the forest outside the city.


    When the first, second and third divisions were the first to leave the city.


    Outside the West and east of dura, the first and second panzer divisions of the first regiment, stationed in nearby villages, also arrived at the battlefield.


    Although the eastern and western cities are not the main battlefields, there is also a plain about five li wide outside the city.


    From the south, a large number of demons ran down the city wall, red figure surging, roaring.


    At this time, in the West City, the devil had passed the west gate and surrounded further north along the plain outside the city.


    Once the devil reaches the north gate, dura will be besieged by the devil.


    Compared with the dense gunfire at the South Gate in the distance, it seems very quiet outside the west city.


    Although there are soldiers on the wall, this is not the main battlefield. They are just watching and watching the demons.


    The order to evacuate has been given. Soon, the soldiers on the wall will disappear.


    Just when the devil was about to arrive at the north wall, there was a change at the junction of the north wall and the west district.


    In the dense forest, the rumble of the engine suddenly sounded,.


    In the strong roar, a large number of Guardian Tanks and multifunctional infantry vehicles rushed out of the forest and ran wildly on the plain, forming a wave of silver armor.


    After that, a large number of soldiers in silver gray power armor followed the guardian tank.


    In the front of the silver wave, on the top of a guardian tank, a shadow stands.


    She was dressed in black blood armor, holding a big sword and wearing a hood.


    No matter how the tank swayed on the plain, she was as steady as a mountain.


    After leaving kenlin harbor, Tanya went to the front line and took over the command of the first armored division.


    Natasha, who left kenlin harbor with Tanya, was the same. She took over the command of the second armored division and was fighting outside the east of dura to stop the demons.


    Facing the red torrent on the distant plain, the silver gray armor torrent behind Tanya ran without fear in the roar.


    Of course, Tanya is not confident enough to fight the devil close.


    She can, but the people behind her can''t.


    The sword in the hand waved gently, and a cold word came from the hood.


    "Stop!"


    With the word "stop", the torrent of armor suddenly stopped.


    In the "Zizi" brake sound, the rush of armor torrent stopped.


    In the roar of the engine, all the guardian tanks moved forward, one by one, and a steel defense line composed of Guardian Tanks was set up on the five mile wide front.


    After the steel line of defense are the multi-purpose infantry vehicles and soldiers.


    In the back, in the dark forest, the roar of the engine sounded again.


    In the blue flames, huge Stiller self-propelled guns emerged from the forest and drove into the plain.


    In the plain, fifty Stiller self-propelled guns formed a firing formation.


    The suspension engine stalled, the attitude changed, and the long dual gun barrel stretched out, pointing directly at the devil in the south.


    "Fire, free to attack!"


    Looking at the distance is running to the demons, Tanya sword wave, issued the order to attack.


    "Bang, bang!"


    The front Guardian Tank and the rear Queller self-propelled artillery position opened fire almost at the same time.


    In a flash of fire, the muzzle of the gun was shocked and the Guardian Tank opened fire.


    More than 100 Guardian Tanks on the front opened fire together, and the scene was extremely spectacular.


    But what''s more spectacular is the rear Stiller self-propelled artillery firing position. When these big guys roar, the spitting flames are the most prominent presence on the battlefield.


    "Boom, boom!"


    In the harsh whistling sound in the air, there was a violent explosion on the vanguard front of the demons in the distance.


    Countless demons were directly hit by the shells of tank guns, tearing their bodies, and then exploded. The scene was very bloody and amazing.


    But what''s more amazing is that there are more intensive and powerful explosions in the rear, behind the demons.


    The rumbling explosion shook the world, and countless huge fireballs rose from the demons and swept everything around.


    The firepower of the armored division of the first regiment is undoubtedly amazing. The firepower formed by only 50 Stiller self-propelled guns is the sum of the firepower of the three divisions of the united defense force.


    Under the attack of pacifier self-propelled artillery and Guardian Tank, a large number of casualties suddenly appeared in the distant demons.


    Countless demons were torn, a large number of demons were hit to fly, flying into the sky in the surging flames.


    Although the devil''s defense ability is amazing and has a strong self-healing ability, it has exceeded the limit they can bear in the face of large caliber shells.

 Chapter 1580

    However, only in the case of the scene, the advantage is not in the side of the first Legion.


    Although the first Legion has a far superior advantage, the devil is not a vegetarian.


    The scale of repression, so that the demons braved the fire to close to the iron front.


    With the approaching of demons, from the demons group, fireballs rise one after another, cross the sky and fall to the front.


    It was the demons in the demons who attacked.


    Hundreds of fireballs fell from the sky, and the scene was amazing.


    In the surging flames, there was an explosion on the steel front.


    The power of the fireball is very amazing. Once it bursts, the soldiers with a radius of 10 meters are either thrown away, or their armor is directly ripped by the shock wave, tearing their bodies,


    Several multifunctional infantry combat vehicles were hit, instantly engulfed by flames, metal debris flying around, and the whole body was directly torn.


    Only the guardian tank can barely resist the fireball attack, but it also depends on luck.


    If it explodes on the front armor plate, the guardian tank can survive, but the entire external instruments will be destroyed, and the gun barrel will never survive. It can be said that even the guardian tank will lose its combat effectiveness if it is hit by a fireball.


    "LACA, LACA!"


    In the bombing of both sides, the demons are rushing to the steel front.


    As subspace creatures, they have no fear at all. The fall of their companions will only irritate them, make them run faster and have a greater desire to kill.


    In the roar, the devil braved the artillery fire to approach the steel front.


    They roared and leaped up, their huge bodies flew on the guardian tank, attacked the Guardian Tank crazily with their blades, and twisted the gun barrel that sent out bursts of fire with brute force.


    But more demons crossed the steel line and attacked the soldiers in the rear.


    For a moment, on the plain outside the West City, the silver gray torrent collided with the red torrent.


    "Hiss!"


    The black awn flashed by, the sharp sword passed the demon''s neck, and a ferocious head flew high.


    Standing at the top of the tank, Tanya coldly looks at the demons in front of the front line.


    No fear, legs slightly bent, a force jump, Tanya''s figure soared into the sky, into a black awn rushed into the demons.


    "Bang!"


    The figure on the ground directly stepped on the head of a demon. Under the impact of power, the demon''s body collapsed directly and fell to the ground, becoming the meat mat under Tanya''s feet.


    With a little force under her feet, Tanya rushes out again, waving her sword.


    When the sword falls, one or even several demons fall under Tanya''s sword.


    Among the demons, Tan Ya is killing demons like no one else. Where he passes, the demons look huge and are beheaded by Tan ya.


    This attracted the devil''s attention, the surrounding demons have surrounded Tanya.


    But it''s useless. For ordinary people, even the weaker martial artists, demons may be very strong, but in Tanya''s eyes, the individual strength of these demons is really not strong, at least much worse than ghouls.


    In a war, it is difficult for a strong individual to control the outcome of a war, but in the battlefield, the individual''s strength is unstoppable. Even if it is unable to make his own army win, the enemy will be frightened.


    "Whew!"


    The strong wind roared, and a powerful attack was made. On Tanya''s big sword, a black light flickered, and a crescent shaped sword shot out, sweeping away the demons ahead.


    Where it passed, the strong wind disturbed more than ten demons on the straight line, falling to the ground.


    No matter how strong a person is, his influence on the battlefield is extremely low. At this time, Tanya has proved this very well.


    In the demon group, Tanya''s figure skillfully turns, a large number of demons are chopped under the sword.


    But in the battle on the rear front, the first regiment has fallen into a disadvantage.


    As more and more demons rushed into the front, the first armored division took a lot of damage in the sound of gunfire.


    In close combat, the first Legion is not the opponent of the devil. Although it is not a one-sided situation, the casualties of the first Legion far exceed the devil.


    Although a large number of demons across the steel front were eliminated, more demons came from the rear.


    At this time, outside the east city of dura, the second armor of the first legion, led by Natasha, also fought with the devil.


    For a moment, fierce fighting was taking place around dura.


    At this time, the command of the army has been fully handed over to the naval command.


    Tanya and Natasha are only in charge of the front battlefield.


    Although the headquarters of the naval command is in Nanlin Island, under the omni-directional monitoring of multiple satellites in orbit and the presence of reconnaissance UAVs over the battlefield all the time, the whole battle situation of Austria and dura city is under the control of the naval command.


    In order to fight the devil effectively, the naval headquarters in Nanlin island used all the existing resources of the first regiment.


    In the city, the first, second and third divisions of the united defense forces were evacuating from the north gate, and the long motorcade could not see the end from the beginning. The fourth and fifth divisions fighting in the south city also received the order to evacuate.


    Although the heavy city gate seems to be crumbling, it still stands under the attack of demons, which makes the soldiers on the city wall only threatened by winged demons and hellhounds. Although the battle on the city wall is at a disadvantage from the beginning to the end, the fourth and fifth divisions have well attracted the attention of winged demons and won some time for the evacuation of the army in the city.


    When orders were received from the naval command, the fourth and fifth divisions began to withdraw completely.


    The evacuation is not smooth, hell double headed dog is OK, although strong, but it can also be targeted to eliminate, but the winged devil of the sky to the evacuation of the fourth and Fifth Division has brought great trouble.


    The winged devils are very flexible and can attack from a long distance. As a result, the fourth and fifth divisions have to fight and withdraw at the same time. Not to mention the casualties of the troops, the speed of evacuation has been affected.


    "Bang!"


    With a huge crash, the gate of the south city collapsed.


    Under the attack of the devil, the city gate can''t hold on and is pushed down by the devil.


    The entrance has been opened. At the south gate, a large number of demons enter the city.


    In the distant city sky, a large number of winged demons are hovering.


    Fireballs hit the motorcade speeding on the ground, while the evacuation motorcade never stopped firing from beginning to end.


    The threat not only comes from the sky, but also from the hellhounds on the ground. Although the number of hellhounds is not as good as winged demons and blade demons, they bring greater threat to the team.

 Chapter 1581

    Although the winged demons in the sky are strong, once they get close to the motorcade, they will be covered by the barrage. Their fragile bodies even the rifles in the hands of soldiers can cause devastating damage.


    Without the cover of the ground troops, the winged demons only harass the motorcade at the edge of the sky and dare not get closer.


    If the distance is long and the trajectory is relatively slow, the collimator will be affected.


    Although the fireballs in the sky fall from time to time, they do not cause too much casualties to the evacuation teams on the road. Those fireballs often hit the buildings on the roadside, causing bursts of violent explosions.


    On the contrary, a small number of hellhounds pose a greater threat to the motorcade. Once the vehicles behind are overtaken by hellhounds, they are often killed.


    Hellhounds are so flexible. In the city, they seem to have entered their own main battlefield. From time to time, with the help of buildings, they suddenly burst out from the dead corner and attacked the motorcade on the street, which caused great casualties to the fourth and fifth divisions in the evacuation.


    "We are evacuating. The vanguard has left the city. Ten minutes. Give us another ten minutes."


    An hour has passed since the evacuation order was issued.


    Finally, the fourth division of dura city was withdrawn, and the Fifth Division also arrived at the north gate. A long motorcade was driving out from the north gate.


    The fighting in the city gradually disappeared, but the fighting outside the East and West cities became more intense.


    Since the fourth and fifth divisions withdrew from the south wall, a large number of winged demons have focused on the first Legion fighting outside the cities on both sides.


    The battle of the first army, which was at a disadvantage, became more severe.


    "General, the troops in the city have withdrawn from dura. We can withdraw."


    On the battlefield outside the West City, the situation of the first armored division is not good.


    The iron and steel front has almost completely collapsed. More than 100 Guardian Tanks, one third of which have been destroyed, quietly nest on the iron and steel front and allow the devil to cross over.


    In the rear, the muzzle of the pacifier''s self-propelled gun has already turned red, emitting blue smoke. In the continuous shooting, although it caused a lot of damage to distant demons, the pacifier''s self-propelled gun has reached its limit.


    The scuffle between the two sides has spread to the back of the steel front and pushed deeper.


    In front of the steel front, a shadow leaped from the demons.


    "Zheng!"


    The shadow passed through the sky and landed on a guardian tank.


    At the foot of the impact, issued a metal "clank" sound.


    "Roar!"


    A demon pounced on him, and the knife in his hand had been waved.


    Before it approached, the guardian tank turret at Tanya''s feet turned, and the muzzle of the black hole aimed at the nearby devil.


    "Bang!"


    Only the muzzle of a strong shock, the surging flames, the flames spewed over three meters outside the devil.


    "Hiss!"


    In the fire, the devil was torn by the shell.


    The whole upper body turned into a pool of mashed meat and fell to the ground.


    Looking around into the battlefield of scuffle, Tanya gave the order to retreat.


    "Withdraw, withdraw from the battlefield immediately."


    By using the portable communication device in the ear, the evacuation order was conveyed to every soldier''s ear.


    In the scuffle, the first Legion began to leave the battlefield.


    The roaring engine roared, and the whole front of the first regiment moved backward.


    The guardian tanks that formed the steel front side by side retreated. Seeing that the enemy wanted to escape, a large number of demons rushed on the guardian tanks to stop them from moving. But it was useless. Under the powerful power, the Guardian Tanks retreated against the demons.


    With Guardian Tanks in the front, the evacuation of the rear troops will undoubtedly be much easier.


    Although there are many demons crossing the steel front, it can not stop the army from withdrawing.


    After the evacuation order was issued, the calmer self-propelled artillery on the rear artillery position took the lead in evacuating. The long gun barrel was folded up, the posture changed, the suspension caused the start, and the huge body was suspended half a meter above the ground and drove into the forest one by one.


    After the pacifier''s self-propelled artillery withdrew, the troops on the front line accelerated the evacuation.


    Just listen to the roar of the roaring engine, a large number of multi-functional infantry combat vehicles in the plain fast retrogression, a head into the forest, followed by soldiers, as well as guardian tanks.


    At this time, the guardian tank, which had been evacuating against the demons, had already got rid of the demons. On the plain, it retreated at high speed and fired at the pursuing demons.


    Finally, in the pursuit of the devil, in the roar of the powerful engine, the guardian tank rushed into the forest.


    Outside the forest, the red tide refused to give up, and they followed and poured into the forest.


    In the depths of the forest, there were bursts of demonic roars.


    And outside the eastern city, the same scene happened.


    In the pursuit of the devil, the first and second armored divisions of the first Legion withdrew from the battlefield.


    Although the devil is chasing, it is harmless, because on the other side of the forest is a forest road.


    As long as the evacuated troops are on the road, the advantages of mechanization will be fully reflected.


    Although demons are strong, their speed cannot be compared with that of mechanical vehicles.


    Although there are high-speed air units such as winged demons in the air, without the cover of ground forces, winged demons will only be mercilessly eliminated if they rush forward.


    More than five hours have passed since the first shot.


    During these five hours, the city of dura fell, and the demonic Legion crossed this line of defense and swept the whole south of the kingdom of Austria.


    From the sky to dura City, you can see the smoke everywhere.


    Whether in the city or outside the city, you can see a large number of tools left behind.


    On the main battlefield outside the South City, corpses can be seen everywhere, including the corpses of demons and the corpses of soldiers of the united defense forces. Now they have lost their lives, lying quietly on the ground, allowing the enemy and their companions to trample on them.


    On the blocking battlefield outside the East and West cities, the situation is not much better.


    In countless craters, demon bodies can be seen everywhere, while in the main battle line, dozens of Guardian Tanks remain on the front forever. Some of them have been overturned, some of them have been melted directly, and some of them have become parts, and the whole body has been torn apart.


    At the back of the front are the remains of the multifunctional infantry, as well as the bodies of the soldiers of the first regiment.


    The battle is fierce, and no one knows how much has been lost. It will always be a secret until the data is counted.

 Chapter 1582

    Over the next half month, fighting broke out all over the southern part of the kingdom.


    The scale of the battle varies from large to small, from small encounters with hundreds or thousands of people to large positional defensive battles with tens or even hundreds of thousands of people.


    Since dura city was captured by demons, large-scale demons have swept the entire southern region.


    In less than a month, the air bases of the first regiment in the southern region collapsed one after another, and seven cities in the South were not excluded.


    The devil''s offensive can be said to be unstoppable, easily defeated the first Corps deployed defense front.


    The fall of Augustus, the fall of New South, the fall of nibal, the fall of Audrey, the fall of Enwo, the fall of Dale. In hundreds of battles with demons, the united defense forces and the army of the first Legion retreated again and again, and finally withdrew to the kurbei mountains.


    Forty five days after the start of the war, the entire southern region fell.


    Although we know that the southern cities will fall sooner or later, the speed of the devil''s advance is far beyond the first Legion''s expectation.


    After a month and a half of continuous war, all the seven southern cities fell, and the kingdom of Austria had already become alarmed.


    The news can''t be concealed. When the war situation in the south spread to the north, the whole kingdom of Austria was talking about the war in the north, and panic gradually enveloped the whole Austria.


    In the kingdom of Austria, Darwin, the capital, and the palace of the king, there were also disputes related to the war.


    "After a month and a half of fighting, 13 divisions were eliminated, 210000 people died and 60000 people died in the medical station. Are the Erlangs of the kingdom so worthless? How can we account to the dead families? "


    "Sire, anti war rhetoric broke out everywhere in the Kingdom, and there are no soldiers to recruit in the recruitment sites. This is the will of the people, a silent resistance."


    "This war was caused by the first Legion and should not be borne by our people."


    As soon as these words came out, the debate in the hall stopped abruptly and looked at a minister.


    See the hall suddenly become silent, see colleagues are looking at themselves, even the first three elders are a look of accident, looking at him, seems to realize that he said something wrong, he quickly bowed his head back into the queue.


    At this time, gunya on the throne spoke, her eyes looking at the ministers in the hall.


    His mouth was slightly open, and his soft voice echoed in the hall.


    "This battle is not caused by anyone, but an inevitable war. Our enemies are demons. They will not talk to us or pity us. Their only purpose is to destroy all life on the continent of Austria. We have no place to escape, and we can''t escape. The only thing we can do is fight."


    "The royal family is the backbone of the people, and you are the voice of the royal family. If the people don''t understand the meaning of this war, then your task is to let the people understand the righteousness of this war, and don''t let the soldiers die in vain. They die to protect the country and their relatives."


    Speaking of this, Gu Niya''s eyes moved slightly and looked at the first three elders.


    "Three elders, at present, the domestic situation is complex. We need the support and understanding of the people in this war. Let''s publicize it more. In this matter, the kingdom of Danlan is better than us. The population of Danlan is far less than that of our country, only half of that of the Kingdom, but their number of recruits has exceeded two million, This shows that the people of the kingdom of Danlan have the consciousness of fighting against the back water, and what the people of the Kingdom lack is this consciousness. "


    In the face of guniya''s eyes, the three elders felt a lot of pressure.


    It''s not so easy to do. Now all parts of the kingdom are disseminating all kinds of public opinions. It''s not easy to control the direction of public opinions.


    But at this juncture, how can the three elders shrink back.


    "Yes, please rest assured that we will focus on this matter and give your majesty a satisfactory reply."


    Every day''s court meeting is inevitable. It has been a long time since she became the queen, and she has participated in the court meeting countless times. But today, guniya feels a kind of unspeakable fatigue.


    Gunya, it is obvious that the people''s awareness of this war is not enough.


    Not only the people, but also many ministers in the court.


    They only know the terrible number of casualties, but they don''t know the necessity of this war.


    The enemy is the devil. This is a war in which you die or I die.


    In the face of such a war, the most terrible thing is not awareness.


    "What you said at the court meeting today is very good. In this war, the Kingdom''s consciousness is really not enough."


    In the inner court study, gunya and Ariana gather together.


    Although oleana has given all her power to gunya, she will still help her deal with some government affairs in the inner court study.


    Not long after becoming queen, Guya still needs the help of oleana. At least for the next few years, Guya can''t do without her famous mother.


    With a slight sigh, Guya was very worried.


    He said glumly: "although I said those words, I also know that they are just words of self consolation. No matter how nervous we are, no matter how we feel sorry for the soldiers who died in the front line, we can do very little. Do I have a high consciousness in this matter? No, it''s just self deception. "


    In any case, the number of casualties is real. It will be like a mountain on gunya''s head, making her breathless. She can comfort others, but not herself.


    With a deep look at Gunia, Olivia knew that there was no need to comfort her at this time.


    As a king, if gunya didn''t know how to cherish the dead soldiers, she would not be qualified to sit on the throne, and she would not be able to take charge of the whole country.


    Oleana changed the subject.


    "Well, let''s not talk about these sad things, but do what we can. Now the people all over the kingdom are in a panic. We have to change this situation. As you said, in this war, the royal family and ministers should not only have the consciousness, but also the people. It''s not easy to change this, The only thing we can do is to try our best to change this. As for the front line, let''s leave it to the first regiment. Although the united defense forces have suffered heavy losses, the first regiment is not idle. Some unnecessary right and wrong must not appear at least now. It''s time to clean up some moths. "


    At this time, in the court, there are still people who can''t see the current situation clearly.


    It''s not stupid, it''s ridiculous.


    The expansion of the Kingdom also had some disadvantages. The recruitment of a large number of officials was uneven in quality.

 Chapter 1583

    With the invasion of demons, the flames of war immediately shrouded the continent of Austria.


    The southern region fell one after another, and the kurbei mountains became the last line of defense against the devil''s attack.


    Once the devil has crossed the kurbei mountains, the whole northern plain will be exposed to the devil''s eyes. At that time, the iron cavalry of the devil''s army will be able to travel all over the continent of Austria.


    Therefore, how to keep the kurbei mountains has become the biggest problem for the first Corps.


    The kurbei mountains are located to the south of the continent of Austria. Like a natural danger, the continent of Austria is divided into two parts, North and south. In the modern century, wars caused by the kurbei mountains can be seen frequently.


    Whether in the past or now, the kurbei mountains are important strategic sites.


    With the collapse of the southern region, Blackstone fortress has become the focus of attention in the mountains of thousands of kilometers.


    Blackstone fortress is the main road connecting the north and the south. The devil will not attack the remote Whitestone fortress, nor will he attack the limestone fortress at the east end. In order to cross the kurbei mountains, the devil has to take the road of Blackstone fortress.


    The kurbei mountains are formed by continuous mountains. It is almost impossible to cross them from any point.


    Kurby mountains, Blackstone fortress.


    Although Blackstone fortress is located in the northern periphery of the kurbei mountains, and is located in the middle of the outermost mountain, the only artificial building is undoubtedly a good garrison.


    Of course, Blackstone fortress is not big. Now it can only become a material transfer station.


    After all, at this time, the kurbei mountains had gathered two-thirds of the united defense forces.


    There are no less than 600000 people on the defense line in the mountains around Blackstone fortress. Blackstone fortress in the rear can only become a material supply point.


    At this time, Tanya and Natasha gather in a temporary communication room in Blackstone fortress.


    Standing on the metal platform emitting blue beams, their mapped figures appear on Nanlin Island thousands of miles away.


    In Nanlin Island, senior generals gather in the battle command room of the Navy headquarters, and Tanya and Natasha are suddenly reflected in it.


    On a high platform, commander-in-chief yevrich, with a baton in his hand, was explaining the battle situation on the front line, the plans to be implemented, and the military deployment.


    "In the past month, we have suffered heavy losses. All the air bases in the South have collapsed. Although all types of fighters have withdrawn in time, we have suffered a great loss. Now our air force has less than 6000 fighters in total. There are only seven Armored Divisions left in the ground forces. The establishment of three armored divisions has been abolished, and the number of soldiers killed is as high as 50000, The loss of armored units is even more numerous, not to mention the loss of the united defense forces. The establishment of 80 divisions has been abolished by 21, and the loss of personnel is as high as nearly 300000. "


    Speaking of this, yevrich said in a deep voice: "whether such a huge loss can achieve the purpose of the war remains to be discussed, but the sacrifice of hundreds of thousands of people is worth it. It has won enough time for the construction of the kurbei mountain defense line, and eliminated a large number of evil demons at the same time."


    With the baton in hand, the picture above the command platform changes into a huge map.


    It''s a map of the southern part of the continent of Austria. There are many red spots on the map, but they are all on the left side of the kurbei mountains.


    "Now the troops in the South have evacuated to the kurbei mountains. According to the current investigation, in two days, the demon troops will arrive at the kurbei mountains. At that time, a big war will take place on the mountain defense line on the other side of Blackstone fortress."


    "In any case, the kurbei mountains must be guarded. Once the demons break through here, we will have no danger to defend. At that time, the continent of Austria will fall into a state of chronic death, and will be gradually destroyed by the demons."


    With a wave of the baton in hand, the picture on the command platform changed again and became the garrison map of the kurbei mountains.


    "The main battle area is planned on the left and right sides of Blackstone fortress, about 20 kilometers of defense line. The terrain of this mountain range is gentle, and demons can easily cross it. There are three lines of defense line. The first line is the outer mountain in the south of korbei mountains, the second line is the basin in the outer mountain, and the third line is the outer mountain in the north, which is also the place where Blackstone fortress is located, There are 20 divisions of the united defense forces and two armored divisions of the first regiment deployed in the outer mountain of the south, with a total of about 330000 people. The basin of the second line of defense is not deployed. It is set as a minefield to deploy ant mines of mass destruction. As the last line of defense, the outer mountain of the north will be set as the main battlefield, with 50 divisions of the united defense forces and five armored divisions of the first regiment, A total of 820000 people, in any case, we must defend the kurbei line, even if we use human lives to fill it, we must also repel the devil''s attack. "


    This is jevrich''s consciousness, a kind of helpless consciousness.


    In this war, the first Legion was at a disadvantage from the beginning to the end. It could only use human lives to protect the continent of Austria.


    "Admiral yevrich, why don''t we use nuclear mines? Only with the power of nuclear bomb can the demons be eliminated more effectively. There is no restriction to prohibit the use of nuclear weapons in this world, and we don''t need to be merciful in the face of those terrible guys. "


    A senior general spoke of a question he had always been puzzled about.


    If you want to say what weapon is the most powerful and can bring destructive damage to the devil, I''m afraid it''s only the nuclear bomb.


    But for more than a month, the first regiment has never used a nuclear bomb on the battlefield.


    This puzzled many generals.


    Yevrich goes back to the question.


    "Although this conjecture has not been confirmed, the devil has the ability to detect the fluctuation of nuclear radiation. Once we use nuclear weapons, it is very likely that what happened on the Devil Island last time."


    So it is


    A lot of senior generals knew it.


    It seems that the situation in Alcatraz Island last time was not an accident. If the devil really has the ability to sense the fluctuation of nuclear radiation, it really effectively limits the use of nuclear bombs by the first Legion.


    Because once the first Legion uses the nuclear bomb, maybe the demons will use the energy of the nuclear bomb to open the sub space cracks again, so that more demons will come to the earth.


    Seeing that the generals had no doubt about it, yevrich continued: "this is probably the deployment of the army. Now the total strength of the kingdom of Austria has reached 110 divisions, a total of 1.65 million. Although the situation in the kingdom of Austria is not calm, we at least have enough available forces to fight against demons. We have no shortcut, Only face to face, as long as we can repel the devil once, we have the hope of victory

 Chapter 1584

    Speaking of this, yevrich looks at Tanya and Natasha.


    "General Tanya, general Natasha, the front-line commander will be handed over to the two generals. We will help the two generals online at any time."


    Natasha and Tanya nodded softly in yevrich''s eyes.


    Then, the blue light flickered, and Tanya and Natasha disappeared.


    In the Blackstone fortress thousands of miles away, the blue light is dim. Natasha and Tanya both leave the mapping platform.


    "Wait!"


    Somehow, Tanya stops Natasha.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Step slightly, Natasha looks back at Tanya doubtfully.


    Tanya look is very calm asked: "master can be in you?"


    Master?


    Frowning slightly, Natasha said doubtfully, "isn''t it with you?"


    Seems to be aware of what, two people slightly a Leng, lowered his head to meditate.


    Tanya pondered: "the master is not with you or me. Where is the master? The port of kenlin has already fallen, and the master will not be here... "


    After the fall of dura, in the early morning of the next day, the devil captured kenlin harbor.


    Although the first regiment strengthened the defense of kenlin harbor, it was no doubt wishful thinking to resist the demon army. The little kenlin harbor only resisted the demon for less than three hours and then fell.


    In that battle, a total of 6000 people died, three warships did not have time to evacuate, and they were watched by the winged demons. They fought fiercely in the open sea for an hour, killing thousands of winged demons, and then they were unable to sink.


    So since the fall of kenlin harbor, the owner has disappeared


    Where did the master go?


    With deep doubts, the two women left the communication room and returned to their respective stations.


    No matter where the owner is, there is no need to worry.


    It doesn''t matter where the "Divine Body" is, because they believe in the master''s ability.


    In Li Meng''s eyes, the spirit body is only the embodiment of the body, but for Li Meng''s family members, the spirit body is undoubtedly the "spirit body".


    As time goes by, the troops in the kurbei mountains are becoming more and more nervous.


    Although there are many trenches on the top of the mountain, looking to the left and right, you can see the positions of your own side.


    But more than a month has passed. They have already known about demons, whether veterans or recruits. They know the horror of demons and how many comrades have died in this battle.


    Trenches can''t give them a sense of security, and their companions can''t give them too much comfort.


    Only the guns in their hands can make them feel at ease, and only the weapons in their hands can protect them.


    "Sir! What are you doing here? "


    On the southern outer mountain of the first line of defense, Gayne, who seemed bored, came to his defense area.


    The height of the outer mountain is fairly flat. It will be a little higher somewhere, but when you look to the left and right, you can also see the crisscross trenches on the top of the mountain when you see the mountains without edges.


    Looking down the mountain, you can see the boundless forest.


    "Don''t worry about me, just do your job."


    Waving back the incoming officer, Gayne walked in the trench with several guards.


    It''s not wartime yet. There are only scattered soldiers on duty in the trenches. The soldiers of large troops rest in shifts in the camp on the hillside in the rear. Once the demons appear, they will rush to the battlefield in a few minutes.


    Of course, under the overall monitoring of the first legion, it is impossible for the devil to approach the kurbei mountains quietly. When the devil approaches the kurbei mountains, the soldiers in the position may have been ready for battle.


    On the 20 kilometer defense line, there are 20 divisions garrisoned. Each division''s defense line is only one kilometer long. The defense area is narrow, but the narrow defense area also means that it is easier to defend.


    "Sir, do you think we can hold this line of defense?"


    After Gayne, a guard asked in a voice.


    He was very young, looking left and right, with a trace of childishness on his face.


    "I can''t keep it!"


    Gayne''s answer was very simple, and he didn''t cheat the young man behind him with nice words.


    The young guard was stunned and said in surprise: "Sir, how can this be possible? There are nearly 300000 soldiers stationed on this less than 20 km defense line, with a total of 20 divisions. No matter how strong the devil is, it can''t break through such a tight defense line. "


    Gayne just laughed at the remark, feeling a little guilty.


    In the battle a month ago, although the first division was lucky to withdraw from dura, it also suffered a great loss. Although it was supplemented after the war, the first division did not have time to participate in the defense of Augustus. This is the luck of Gayne and the first division.


    Because in the defense of Augustus City, almost all the four divisions were destroyed, and even an armored division of the first Legion fell outside the city. In that defense, less than 2000 soldiers escaped.


    That defensive battle was also the most costly in the south.


    As for the reasons, it is said that the seventh division of the united defense forces left the battlefield without authorization, resulting in no one defending the left wing of the front. Although the eighth division, as a reserve force, rushed out of the city to save the field, the seventh division, which fled the battlefield in a hurry, blocked the city gate, which led to disastrous consequences.


    The left wing defense was empty, and the demons came up directly, and almost instantly broke through the positions outside the city.


    At this time, the fourth armored division of the first regiment arrived on the edge of the left-wing battlefield. In order to save the field and stabilize the situation of the left-wing front, the fourth Armored Division launched an attack on the left-wing demons.


    The result was tragic, because the seventh division of the united defense forces fled from the battlefield, which made the whole army on the front in chaos. In the chaos, the army outside the city was defeated in less than half an hour, which led to the fourth armored division of the first army being isolated, besieged by demons, and finally completely destroyed.


    In that battle, the main force was almost completely destroyed, and most of the 2000 soldiers who escaped were transport brigades in the city.


    The battle was also recorded by the first corps and spread widely among the united defense forces.


    A deserter led to tens of thousands of deaths. This incident also sounded an alarm for each division commander of the united defense force.


    Fight with the devil, escape will only usher in faster death.


    Although the first division was absent in the fierce battle of Augustus, it took part in the following several city defense battles. A large number of soldiers died in each battle. Every time it left the battlefield, it would be supplemented on the front of the rear. Gayne can''t remember how many battles it took part in.

 Chapter 1585

    The only thing Gayne knew was how many soldiers had entered his first division and how many had died in the south. It was a cycle, an endless cycle.


    Unless one day a division is completely destroyed, then everything will disappear.


    But the first division will not disappear. There will be new soldiers and new division commanders who will raise the banner of the first division again.


    "Come with me."


    With the young guard, Gayne reached the top of the mountain.


    The wind was blowing, blowing up Gayne''s sleeves, whirring.


    Standing at the top of the mountain, pointing to the big mountain on the other side of the basin below, Gayne yelled, "see that mountain? Where is the main battlefield? There are 50 divisions, 750000 people, and five armored divisions of the first army. All the artillery positions are on that mountain range. Here, the outer mountain range in the south is just a forward position. "


    Looking at the mountains on the other side of the distance, the young guard was surprised.


    He was puzzled and said in a loud voice: "Sir, since we can''t hold on, why should we disperse our forces and concentrate our forces together?"


    Gayne smiles and takes the young guard away from the top of the mountain and into the trench. The whirring wind disappears.


    While walking in the trench, Gayne said: "it''s a war of attrition, all the purpose is to eliminate more demons. The longer we stick here, the more demons can be eliminated in the artillery position in the rear. Every time the demons go further, there will be a large number of casualties. If we stop the demons for three hours in front of the position, Then the artillery cluster in the rear has three hours of output time, now you should understand


    Yes, the young guard understood.


    He understood the purpose of this line of defense.


    It''s just


    How to evacuate?


    From the teacher''s words, the young guard could tell that this line of defense could not stop the devil for long.


    At most, it can only be calculated in hours. The analogy of a division commander is three hours. In other words, can such a tight defensive position only be held for three hours?


    "Sir, I heard that there are a lot of Mines buried in the basin at the foot of the mountain, so do we have to stick here?"


    If it is


    The young guard''s face turned pale.


    There is no way to fight back, how can people be happy.


    Gayne''s subsequent words were a relief to the young guard.


    "In the instruction manual of the first regiment, the most striking one is that there is no need to stick to the front. The fighting in the south is not always retreated all the way. It is also very important to preserve the effective force of the troops when destroying demons. As for the back road, the mines in the basin are remote-controlled and will not hinder the evacuation."


    What is war of attrition?


    It is a real war of attrition to be able to preserve the living strength of one''s own troops while destroying more enemies.


    Although in the southern region, the losses of the united defense forces and the first corps were great, the soldiers who died did not die in vain, because they completed the task well and eliminated more demons.


    In terms of losses, the devil''s losses are even greater. Although there is no clear number of war losses, there are no less than 500000 demons in the southern battlefield. Only more.


    Not to mention the battles of the seven cities, in hundreds of small positional battles, the number of demons'' losses is countless, and the battle damage of 500000 is only the lowest.


    As time goes by, the battle of the kurbei mountains, destined to be recorded in history, is about to begin.


    Both the united defense forces and the first corps are preparing for this.


    Just over a month after the demons invaded Austria, the human nations also had some reactions.


    Since the end of the live broadcast on Alcatraz Island, the first Legion has no contact with other countries. When it was learned that the demons had invaded Austria, some countries were happy and some were sad. They sent telegrams to the first Legion asking about Austria.


    Austria is the only defense line to stop the demons. Once Austria falls, the whole human world will be in the eyes of the demons. All countries do not want to wait for the destruction of the first Legion.


    If the first Legion can''t stop demons, do they have the ability to stop demons?


    When the devil was about to attack the kurbei mountains, in Kyoto, the ambassadors of various countries found Xiaonan with tacit understanding.


    Huaxia, Kyoto, First Corps Embassy in Kyoto.


    "What can you do? If the first Legion can''t defend Austria, it''s useless for you to send more troops. Take care of yourself. The devil is a kind of intelligent evil creature. Once the devil is blocked in Austria, he may shift his target. "


    What a powerful little girl


    Although all of you are old enough to be Xiaonan''s grandfather, Xiaonan is not polite.


    Its impolite words made the ambassadors in the reception room look at each other.


    As for the request of sending reinforcements to Austria, Xiao Nan refused without hesitation.


    In Austria, the first regiment has enough troops available. Although the more troops there are, the better. Xiao Nan knows that the support from various countries to Austria is only a symbolic expression, and that support is not necessary.


    "Ambassador Xiaonan, we are very worried about the war situation in Austria. Austria is the only defense line in Eurasia. Once Austria falls, the whole human world will fall into war. Please do not doubt our consciousness. Although the order empire is far away, we will try our best to build an expeditionary force of 500000 people."


    "Yes, that''s what I mean by the Federation of America. If the first Legion is willing to accept the assistance of the Federation of America, millions of troops of the Federation of America will arrive in Austria in one month. In any case, we don''t want to see Austria fall into the hands of demons."


    "Yes, Austria must not fall. If the first Legion permits, all Asian countries will not sit back and watch. We have the consciousness to fight against demons. Whether they are demons or demons, the defense line of Austria is indispensable to human beings, and all Asian countries have the responsibility to guard here."


    The geographical location of Austria is so important that it opens a door to the human world.


    Once this door is opened, the human world will be in danger.


    Asian countries all know the importance of Austria.


    Now the devil is invading Austria, and the situation is not clear, which makes all countries very worried and think of a way to help themselves.


    Xiao Nan was not moved by what the ambassadors said, but said calmly: "you have this kind intention. The first regiment is in charge. You want to know about the situation in Austria. I can tell you that the war with the devil has lasted for one month. In this month, all the areas south of the kurbei mountains on the continent of Austria have fallen, The total number of casualties in the army is about 300000. "

 Chapter 1586

    At the end of the speech, the ambassadors were in an uproar.


    Has the whole southern region fallen, that is, more than one third of the territory of the kingdom of Austria fallen? With such a huge number of war losses, ambassadors can think of the cruelty of this battle.


    The opponent of the devil is the first Legion. The equipment of the first Legion is the most advanced in the whole mankind. The combat effectiveness of the army is the strongest. Even the first Legion has such a big loss. The strength of the devil Legion can be imagined.


    How can this not surprise ambassadors of all countries.


    "Kaios" Lian, the ambassador of the Republic of SARGA, said hastily: "please also ask the first regiment to make sure that all countries join the battlefield. We are responsible for the logistics of the army, and the command is given to the first regiment for unified command. We only ask for information sharing. We also ask Ambassador Xiaonan to report to the first regiment to show our demands."


    How can they understand?


    Facing the eyes of the ambassadors, Xiao Nan has a headache.


    Looking calm, Xiao Nan once again refused the request of the ambassadors.


    "Lord... The supreme commander of the first Legion has authorized me and the superior has told me about it. In Austria, although the devil''s offensive is unstoppable, it will not take many years for the devil to capture the whole Austria. Although the war situation is grim, the top leaders of the first Legion are most worried about the Eurasian countries in Austria, Once the devil''s attack is blocked, they are likely to shift their targets and choose weaker opponents. Although the first Legion can defend Austria, it cannot defend the whole Aegean Sea and the Indian Ocean. "


    Speaking of this, Xiao Nan''s words slightly pause, looking around at the ambassadors of various countries, calmly said: "therefore, compared with countries supporting Austria and Georgia, the first Corps hopes that countries can strengthen their own defense."


    The meaning of this is


    Xiao Nan''s words made the ambassadors look at each other, and they had a bad feeling in their heart.


    "Bro Ville", the ambassador of the American Federation, said thoughtfully: "what Ambassador Xiaonan means is that the devil is likely to bypass Austria and attack Eurasia?"


    Is that possible?


    If you bypass Austria, the devil will have to cross the ocean to land in Eurasia.


    "No, it''s just speculation, but it''s very possible. The north and south sides of the Devil Island are Yunan continent and orglia. Orglia has our first legion, and Yunan continent has the demons. Whether the demons attack Austria or Yunan continent, they will be hindered. If you are the commander of the demon Legion, what will you do? Is it a waste of time attacking a strong enemy or looking for a weaker one? "


    "Whether the devil will bypass Austria and attack Eurasia is still unknown. It can only be proved by time that the situation in Austria is at a critical point. If the first Legion can hold the kurbei mountains, the devil''s attack will be stopped under the kurbei mountains. If it can''t, the whole continent will collapse quickly, Human beings can only stick to the high wall. If at that time, you still have the heart to support Austria, the first Legion will not stop you. "


    Yes, it''s only the first Legion''s conjecture that the demons will bypass the continent of Austria.


    Once the first Legion stops the devil''s attack in front of the kurbei mountains, will the devil stand off with the first Legion in the kurbei mountains?


    If the commander of the demon Legion is really intelligent, even if he has only a little command ability, he will stop in front of the kurbei mountains and shift the target to find a weaker enemy.


    From Xiao Nan''s words, although this is only a possibility, the ambassadors of all countries have not ignored this possibility.


    If, as ambassador Xiaonan said, the devil chooses to bypass Austria and attack Eurasia


    The look of the ambassadors gradually became dignified.


    Is this just a guess?


    No, the first regiment is based on certain assumptions about the war situation.


    Now that we have come to this conclusion, there are reasons or reasons associated with this recommendation.


    Nanlin Island, naval command.


    "Is there any new change?"


    Yevrich always cares about the information he received a few days ago.


    Chief of staff Warren shook his head and said: "there is no new discovery. However, the information received a few days ago can basically confirm that some winged demons have indeed bypassed Austria and arrived in Eurasia from the Indian Ocean. It''s not just Eurasia. The demons have sent winged demons in all directions. It seems that the demons are not small, They want to use winged demons to learn more about the world. "


    Hearing this, jevrich thought.


    In this way, I''m afraid the previous conjecture is very close.


    In the past month, although the demons were unstoppable in the continent of Austria, they also suffered great losses.


    At this time, the devil suddenly starts to investigate, which makes people have to doubt the devil''s motive.


    Thinking of this, yevrich said to Warren next to him, "keep watching. Once the demon has a large-scale operation, report it to me immediately."


    "Yes


    In the course of the changes, the situation in Australia has not changed much.


    No, it should be said that the demons south of the kurbei mountains did not stop their bloody March.


    The wind is blowing. It''s fine over the kurbei mountains today.


    Cloudless, the sun hanging high, the sun shines on the earth, giving people a warm feeling.


    Early in the morning, the sky over the kurbei mountains became calm.


    From time to time, a fighter plane flew over the top of the mountain. The roaring made the soldiers on the front look up and watch. At this time, the flying fighter plane was often far away.


    In the first line of defense, a group of uninvited guests also came today.


    At least against the coalition forces on the ground.


    Some black armored soldiers in black armor and armed with swords entered the position. Their number was not large, about 2000. When they came to the front, they scattered in droves and scattered in the defense areas of various divisions.


    "Who are they?"


    "Who knows? It''s said that he is a black iron soldier of the first regiment. He should be a very special kind of arms."


    The soldiers of the united defense forces began to talk about the arrival of the black iron soldiers.


    But for the comments of the soldiers around, the black iron soldiers chose to ignore, like standing statues scattered in 20 kilometers of trenches.


    In order to stop the devil''s attack in front of the kurbei mountains, the first Legion paid a lot of money. About 2000 black iron soldiers were sent to the first line of defense, which is nearly two-thirds of the black iron soldiers in the first Legion.

 Chapter 1587

    When the black iron soldiers entered the position, the third and fourth armored divisions of the first regiment stationed in the first line of defense also entered their respective positions. Because it was a positional defensive battle, the front at the top of the mountain did not provide a good shooting angle for the tanks. The main role of the two armored divisions of the first regiment was to strengthen the air defense firepower on the position, All the multi-purpose infantry vehicles were placed on the front line, while the heavy armored unit''s Guardian Tank and Queller self-propelled artillery were handed over to the armored division on the last line of defense.


    In the first line of defense, a large number of ground "cleaners" air defense arrays evacuated from the southern region were deployed.


    These air defense arrays have strong air defense firepower, mainly composed of fire control radar, medium range missile launcher, 11 tubes of 30mm rotary machine gun, and the firepower is very amazing.


    In the battle with demons, missiles are basically useless, because they are too expensive and rare to form effective sustained fire. The main air defense force is the 11 tube 30 mm caliber rotary machine gun, whose fire can cause a lot of damage to the winged demons.


    There are not many air defense arrays. There are only 50 in the first line of defense, and more air defense arrays are deployed in the last line of defense, with 100.


    Due to the large size of the air defense array and the inconvenience of transportation, once the first front is lost, these air defense arrays will be buried together with the lost positions, which can be regarded as a very expensive disposable consumable.


    The arrival of the black iron soldiers, the sky fighters flying past, let the soldiers on the front feel a sense of urgency before the war.


    "Shall we begin?"


    Lying down in the trench, looking down at the forest in the distance, Gayne muttered.


    Behind him was a group of guards guarding him.


    Who is she?


    The rest of the line of sight inadvertently swept past a black figure in the position. The figure that appeared at an unknown time attracted Gayne''s attention.


    As he looked at the figure, Gayne saw her standing on the edge of the position.


    She was dressed in black blood armor and a hood. She had a big sword in her hand like the black iron soldiers, and her cloak was fluttering behind her.


    General of the first Legion?


    Did the general go to the front?


    Gayne is no stranger to this one.


    No, I should say, I''m no stranger to the people in this dress.


    Because only the generals of the first Legion have this costume.


    It is said that the generals of the first Legion have great power in their hands. They are the highest commanders on the battlefield. Anyone can command all the troops on the battlefield.


    "Where are they?"


    Looking at the distant forest, standing at the edge of the trench, Natasha asked coldly.


    The voice is transmitted to the corresponding department through the communication device in the ear.


    "There are about 20 kilometers left, and we will be on guard in an hour."


    Finally


    Although nothing could be seen in the distance, Natasha knew that the devil was approaching.


    A battle of millions is about to begin.


    With her mouth slightly open, Natasha said coldly, "send the order down. The whole army is ready to fight."


    "Yes, the whole army is ready to fight."


    At the same time, all division commanders on the front and rear lines received orders to prepare for combat.


    For a moment, there was a commotion in the front line.


    "Come on, get into position and get ready to fight."


    In the camp on the hillside of the rear, under the scolding of the officers, the soldiers rushed to the top of the mountain with weapons in hand, and rushed to their respective positions.


    In the rapid figure and footsteps, a large number of soldiers entered the trench.


    It took a while for the position to be quiet.


    The trenches, which used to be sparse, are now filled with soldiers.


    They look flustered lying on the trench, nervously looking at the forest at the foot of the mountain.


    During the fighting for a month, there were both veterans and recruits on the front.


    Compared with the beginning of the war, the recruits now know enough about demons.


    Recruits may feel nervous and afraid, but they also know that fear is useless on the battlefield. Only by fighting and using the weapons in their hands can they better protect themselves.


    In front of the soldiers on the tense gaze, the passage of time so little by little.


    I don''t know how long after that, the forest in the distance suddenly sounded bursts of changes.


    Like the roar of animals, and like the singing of birds, the whole forest is active, the tree crown is shaking, the movement is very obvious.


    "Coming..."


    Looking at the distant sounds of the forest, Gayne said in his heart.


    This month''s fighting has made Gayne know enough about demons,


    There is no doubt that the devil is a very terrible creature.


    They will not be afraid, nor will they be afraid of death. Their only purpose is to "kill". Only killing can make them feel happy, and only killing can make them move forward.


    As if they will never be tired, they sweep everything in groups.


    In their huge number, all resistance seems so weak.


    But today, here, on the kurbei line, the coalition forces will not be withdrawing.


    This time, the army of nearly a million people on the kurbei mountain line will stop the devil''s attack.


    "Pull, pull, pull!"


    In the forest, a torrent of red came.


    Before they came out of the forest, they heard their roars.


    As the roar drew nearer and nearer, until that moment, the red torrent came out of the forest.


    Their figures are all over the whole mountain, and the red torrent is pouring out from the forest. It''s very close to the top of the mountain along the gentle hillside and a road across the mountain.


    After a while, the whole forest below the mountain was full of demons.


    The roar reverberated in the sky and the earth, and also came to the ears of the soldiers in the position.


    Although the devil at the foot of the mountain is still a long way from the top of the mountain, looking at the dense red torrent in the distance, both veterans and recruits are pale.


    No matter how many times I have watched it, I still feel a kind of spiritual pressure when I face the red torrent of the devil. I can''t help but feel fear for it.


    But today, courage must overcome fear.


    Compared with the red flood on the ground, the winged demons in the sky are overwhelming.


    They agitate their wings and wait for opportunities at high altitude far away from the battlefield, looking for opportunities to enter the battlefield.


    Although far away, but that a red figure almost shrouded the whole distant sky, people can not ignore.

 Chapter 1588

    "LACA, LACA!"


    The winged demons in the distant sky roared. They moved with the sound, and the red figures rushed to the positions on the mountains. The speed made them look like bullets passing through the sky.


    With a wave of the sword, Natasha gave the order to attack.


    "Free fire!"


    When the demons came out of the forest, they were within the range of the artillery positions in the northern plains of the kurbei mountains.


    An order of attack was issued. In the rear, in the plain at the foot of the northern mountains, and in the huge artillery position, nearly a thousand howitzers of various types, self-propelled guns of calmers, and gun barrels were raised high and aimed at the sky.


    "Bang, bang!"


    In the surging waves and flames, the shells came out of the chamber, tearing the air and rushing into the sky.


    The cannonball will cross the kurbei mountains and bomb the demons on the other side. This is the real meaning of fighting cattle across the mountains.


    In front of the first line of defense, when the whistling of the sky shells sounded, a violent explosion occurred at the edge of the forest at the foot of the mountain.


    The fire flickered, the soil flew, the rising flame was continuous, and the explosion rumbled incessantly.


    In the skyrocketing fire, a large number of demons were immediately engulfed, and the air wave formed by the explosion swept around with naked eyes, killing off countless demons.


    In the sky, flying very fast, the winged demons came close to the front.


    In the sky, they only saw a flash of fire between the huge horns of their forehead, and a huge fireball was forming.


    A moment, in the sky close to them, they cast a burning fireball after another.


    The huge fireball cut through the sky and fell into the position on the top of the mountain like a raindrop. The fierce explosion rang out.


    In the surging flames, mud and stones fly, and the shock wave sweeps everything around.


    The soldiers in the position were killed and killed, either swallowed by the fire or buried by the raised soil.


    Scream, roar, immediately echoed in the position.


    As the winged demon approached, the soldiers on the front fired.


    "Dada!"


    They shot at the sky with guns. Although the accuracy was moving, under the dense barrage, some winged demons also fell unsteadily from the sky.


    In the position, the multi-functional infantry combat vehicle opened fire with the prevention and control array.


    Just listen to the tearing sound of "buzzing" in the position. In the spitting tongue of fire, the dense bullet rain formed a long dragon visible to the naked eye and attacked the wing demon in the sky.


    Where the fire dragon passed, in the sound of tearing gunfire, a large number of demons fell one after another and were directly torn by the machine gun.


    Although compared with the firepower of the air defense array, the air defense weapon war on the multi-functional infantry combat vehicle is a little weak, only a 20 mm caliber seven barrel rotary machine gun.


    Although the firepower is no better than air defense array, it can still cause devastating damage to winged demons.


    "Boom!"


    A fireball fell from the sky and directly hit a multi-functional infantry combat vehicle. With a flash of fire, the multi-functional infantry combat vehicle exploded. In the surging flames, metal debris flew everywhere.


    When the flames dissipated, the multi-function infantry combat vehicle had become a pile of scrap iron.


    The driving group in the car, two people climbed out of the wreckage, one person fell down forever.


    Winged demons are not stupid. Although we don''t know if there are similar commanders in winged demons, winged demons in the sky clearly distinguish what weapons in the position can bring greater threat to them.


    For a time, the air defense array and multifunctional infantry combat vehicle on the position became the target of the winged demon.


    In the surging flames, air defense arrays and infantry combat vehicles are hit from time to time, and the losses are expanding bit by bit.


    And there are a lot of winged demons falling in the sky.


    In the dense rain of bullets, no matter how fast the winged devil is, he will always be hit.


    As long as a bullet hits it, the winger''s speed will be greatly reduced, and then it will be locked and torn up by the dense rain of bullets.


    When the soldiers in the position entangled with the winged demons in the sky, the demons on the ground also approached the front line.


    In bursts of roaring, the red torrent is coming to the top of the mountain.


    Although the violent explosion at the foot of the mountain never stopped, it could not stop the devil from approaching the position.


    The bombing only reduced the number of demons and slowed down the progress of demons from the forest.


    "Attack, pay attention to the enemy at the foot of the mountain."


    Seeing that the devil was approaching the position, the officers in the position immediately directed the soldiers to shift the target.


    Transferred from winger to blade on the ground.


    For a moment, more intense gunfire broke out, and the soldiers lay on the edge of the trench, crazily tilting bullets down the hill, tilting any available weapons.


    Grenades, rockets, heavy rain.


    "Hiss, hiss!"


    The front of the devil at the foot of the mountain was immediately bathed by bullets and shrouded by explosions.


    But the power of the grenade is too small, even if it explodes at the foot of the devil, it just makes the devil run and stagger, or fall to the ground, unable to kill the devil effectively.


    Although the power of the rocket is strong, one rocket can only cause damage to one demon.


    Just as the demons were approaching the front, the mortar position at the back hillside opened fire.


    In the "Tong Tong" sound of shelling, hundreds of shells flew into the sky, and then fell vertically to the front of the devil.


    "Boom, boom!"


    At the foot of the mountain not far from the front line, there was a violent explosion.


    In the fierce explosion in good, the formation of the devil''s charge was disrupted, the offensive slowed down.


    Under the multi-directional firepower attack, whether it is the winged devil in the sky or the devil on the ground, a large number of demons are eliminated every minute and every second, and the loss is expanding rapidly.


    The most fierce fighting broke out in the whole front battlefield.


    Guns, explosions, demons, soldiers, all over the world.


    "Roar, roar!"


    At the height of the battle, the Raiders appeared.


    In the roar, in the far side of the forest, a huge and vigorous figure appeared.


    They braved the dense artillery fire and ran wildly among the demons. Hundreds of figures came to the top of the mountain with extremely fast speed.


    "It''s hellhounds. They''re coming. Be careful."


    In positional warfare, hellhounds often pose a greater threat to the defense.


    They are so fast and flexible that they can easily rush into positions and slaughter soldiers wantonly.


    Every time I encounter hellhound, no matter how strong the position is, it will speed up the collapse.

 Chapter 1589

    In the former positional warfare in the south, once the hellhounds appeared on the battlefield, the progress of the battlefield would be accelerated and the battle would end in a short time.


    The threat of hellhounds can be imagined.


    The close of hellhound makes the soldiers in the position nervous and prepare to fight with hellhound.


    In the roar, a large number of hellhounds rushed out of the demons group, vigorous and huge posture braved the artillery fire, deftly rushed into the position, a large number of hundreds.


    "Kill them."


    How to deal with hellhounds, soldiers have long had experience.


    In order to avoid the hellhounds rushing into the position one after another, a special combat team dealing with hellhounds was formed with 20 people and two soldiers holding rocket launchers.


    But the efficiency is not high, because in the face of hellhounds, soldiers are vulnerable.


    Soldiers often use their lives to create opportunities for soldiers with rocket launchers to open fire, which means that casualties will be great.


    When the soldiers in the position were fighting the hellhound with their lives, the black iron soldiers who had been silent in the position moved.


    I saw a black iron soldier figure flash, like a sharp arrow general jumped out.


    This jump then crossed 30 meters, the big sword in the hand waved, even the person with the sword hit the hell double headed dog''s shoulder.


    "Hiss!"


    The blood color of the magma splashed everywhere, and the big sword almost had the same handle and disappeared into the body of the hell double headed dog.


    Hellhound''s huge body faltered and nearly fell down.


    "Roar!"


    The pain made it roar, and the huge head looked back and bit at the black iron soldier.


    Faced with the ferocious mouth of the hellhound, the black iron soldier stepped back to avoid the attack of the hellhound, and at the same time, he forced his hand to pull out the sword from the body of the hellhound.


    A black iron soldier turned his body, held his sword high and cut off the head of the hellhound.


    The black sharp light flashed, and the sword fell off the neck of the hellhound.


    The two heads rolled to the ground, and the huge body of the hellhound collapsed to the ground.


    "It''s amazing..."


    Seeing that the hell double headed dog was easily killed by the black iron soldiers, the soldiers around showed their incredible looks and looked at the great body of the black iron soldiers beside the hell double headed dog.


    The battle is not over


    As soon as the figure flashed, the black iron soldier ran out, turned into a black shadow and rushed to another demon.


    With the black iron soldiers joining in the battle, the soldiers suddenly found that the previously powerful hellhounds were not so strong. Hundreds of hellhounds were completely eliminated by the black armor soldiers of the first regiment in less than 10 minutes.


    They are really strong


    The battle with hellhound made the soldiers realize the strength of these black iron soldiers scattered all over the position.


    It''s really incredible, amazing jumping power, powerful power, unparalleled attack power, seemingly powerful hell double headed dog is not the opponent of those black armor soldiers at all.


    Who are they?


    Is it a martial arts artist?


    When the strength of the black iron soldiers was incredible, the soldiers were more excited.


    With these black iron soldiers, they will be much easier in the future positional warfare.


    The battle continued. Although the hellhounds who rushed into the battlefield were eliminated, the losses on the battlefield were not small. In less than ten minutes, many soldiers were affected and a large number of wounded people appeared, and the black iron soldiers were not without losses.


    The reason why the black iron soldiers can quickly clear the enemy in the battle with the hellhound is that they have the advantage of quantity and assault. Because of their strong bounce ability, the black iron soldiers have strong penetration ability. Often before the hellhound responds, the black iron soldiers break through to the hellhound, The sword in his hand pierced into the body of the hellhound.


    But hellhound''s reaction is also sensitive. If the black iron soldiers are not careful, they will be enveloped by their spitting flame and attacked by their ferocious and sharp mouth. In the face of hellhound''s attack, once they are hit, the black iron soldiers will only fall.


    "Kill them, kill them..."


    With the strength of the black iron soldiers, the hellhounds were eliminated, and the soldiers of the united defense forces surged up. They roared and launched stronger attacks on the demons near the foot of the mountain.


    This is a big battlefield, ferocious and bloody war.


    Fighting with demons is often accompanied by close combat.


    No matter how strong the firepower is, it can''t effectively prevent the devil from approaching the position.


    Powerful demons can always break through the fire net and rush into the human position in the huge roar.


    "LACA, LACA!"


    The red tide, as always, approached the position. In the roaring sound, a large number of blade demons, the vanguard of the demon group, waved their swords and rushed into the position on the top of the mountain.


    For a moment, there was a scuffle in the first line of defense.


    On the 20 kilometer long front, the red torrent collided with the front at the top of the mountain.


    The sound of gunfire, the sound of fighting suddenly filled together.


    On the 20 kilometer long front, the bloody battle began.


    Once the demons rush into the front line, it is difficult to repel the demons. The only thing the soldiers can do is to hold on as long as possible.


    In the position, the black iron soldiers fight with the blade demons who rush into the position.


    The black figure twinkled, the black awn danced, and a large number of demons were chopped by the black iron soldiers under the sword.


    But the existence of the black iron soldiers only slowed down the time when the position was defeated. As more and more demons poured into the front, even if there were black iron soldiers, the defense line also showed signs of collapse.


    In the scuffle, life is dying, whether it''s the devil or the human side.


    Both sides also have a common goal, that is to eliminate as many enemies as possible.


    In the sound of gunfire, in the sound of fighting, the battle continued.


    In the first line of defense, the situation seems to be deadlocked, but in fact, the human front is collapsing bit by bit.


    Because the devil has reached the top of the mountain and is pushing forward little by little in the battle.


    Sooner or later, the human position will collapse. It''s just a matter of time.


    Five hours later


    The battle is still going on, and the time of holding the position has exceeded the first army''s expectation.


    During these five hours, the position was always controlled by the first regiment and the joint defense force. Although the losses were heavy and most of the positions fell, the position remained stable in the successive battles of the joint defense force and the first regiment.

 Chapter 1590

    But under the devil''s attack, the front line position has gradually shown signs of collapse.


    On the 20 kilometer long front, the soldiers in the battle were numb.


    They saw too many comrades sacrifice, and watched those terrible demons slaughter their comrades wantonly. They resisted and eliminated many demons, but the number of demons kept flowing. After killing one, more demons rushed up, as if there was no end. The battle would never stop.


    As soon as the front retreated, it was almost on the edge of the other side of the position.


    I don''t know how many soldiers died. Many soldiers instinctively want to escape from the battlefield in fear, but they can''t.


    Because there are more troops behind them. If they leave, they will be ridiculed and condemned all their lives.


    Big sword waving, black light flashing, a jump suddenly stab, a demon was Natasha cut off the head.


    The devil lost his head, and his huge body fell to the ground.


    One demon was destroyed, but there were more demons around. They wanted to surround them, but they were stopped by the black iron soldiers.


    "Natasha, it''s time to evacuate."


    In a short moment of fighting, Tanya''s voice sounded in the communication device in my ear.


    Looking at the front, the red devil is gradually occupying the whole position, and the whole front is on the verge of collapse.


    "Withdraw! Therefore, the united defense forces should withdraw immediately and the black iron soldiers should take cover. "


    Without hesitation, Natasha gave the order to retreat.


    At the command, the collapsing front collapsed completely.


    "Withdraw, withdraw immediately."


    In the rebuke of the officers, on the 20 kilometer long front, the soldiers who had fought with the demons gave up the enemy in front of them, left the position in confusion and ran to the foot of the mountain.


    For a time, the evacuation of more than 100000 people made the whole mountain range full of soldiers fleeing from the battlefield. They ran to the downhill basin in groups.


    In the face of the enemy''s withdrawal, the devil chased after him.


    But the existence of the black iron soldiers on the front well blocked the pursuit of the demons and bought some time for the withdrawal of the united defense forces.


    "Withdraw!"


    It doesn''t take long to cover, just give the coalition a chance to stay away from the demons.


    At Natasha''s command, the black iron soldier who was entangled with the devil broke away from the battle, and the figure of Daodao jumped up and turned into a sharp arrow to fall down the mountain basin.


    "Bang, bang!"


    When landing, the ground under the feet suddenly cracks, mud and stone flying.


    "LACA, LACA!"


    The departure of the black iron soldiers from the battlefield led to the complete collapse of the front.


    The red torrent crossed the front, like a red tide sweeping down the basin.


    They''re all over the mountain.


    And in the basin, the soldiers who were evacuated from the position were running wildly, and the figure was also dense.


    The evacuation of the soldiers gave the winged devils a good chance to attack.


    They flitted through the sky, firing fireballs after fireballs at the soldiers fleeing from the ground.


    There was an explosion in the group from which the united defense forces fled. In the surging flames, countless soldiers were swallowed up.


    Fortunately, the multi-functional infantry combat vehicles of the two armored divisions of the first regiment were evacuated with the united defense forces, which gave the evacuated troops some fighting ability.


    "Boom!"


    When the red torrent poured into the basin, there was only one earthshaking explosion. At the edge of the basin, there was a violent explosion.


    A few hundred meters high flaming mushroom cloud rises slowly, lifting up the earth. The powerful shock wave sweeps everything around. The demons with a radius of 100 meters are torn to pieces. Countless demons fly into the sky, and the earth is shaking.


    An ant mine buried in the basin exploded.


    "Boom!"


    The violent explosion reappeared. In the flames, another ant mine exploded.


    The huge mushroom cloud rises slowly, sweeping everything around, and a large number of demons are eliminated.


    The power of ant mines is enormous. Although they are not nuclear bombs, their power can be compared with that of small nuclear bombs.


    In the flames of the sky, the demons rushing into the basin are immediately baptized.


    The explosion of ant mines behind them is so powerful that even the soldiers who have escaped thousands of meters can feel the shock wave. The strong wind almost blew down their running bodies.


    The existence of ant mines makes the demons suffer a lot of casualties, and the distance between them and the escaped soldiers is getting farther and farther. Their charging pace is stiffly stopped by the devastating explosion, which gives the soldiers enough time to evacuate.


    On the other side of the basin, at the foot of the northern outer mountain, the five armored divisions of the first regiment were waiting, and a large number of Guardian Tanks formed a steel line of defense at the foot of the mountain.


    The northern outer mountain defense line is more dense than the first line of defense, the front has spread to the bottom of the mountain, behind the steel front.


    Throughout the mountains, trenches were everywhere, and hundreds of thousands of soldiers were waiting in their positions.


    On the other side of the mountain line, the artillery positions also began to shrink their firing range.


    In the "rumble" of shelling, in the first line of defense suddenly occurred a violent explosion.


    There was a lot of gunfire, one after another, and I don''t know how many demons were wiped out.


    In the double blow, the devil appeared a large number of casualties.


    In the basin, it is difficult for the demons to march forward. Every step forward, there will be a lot of casualties. When the evacuated soldiers return to the outer mountain, the demons can reach the middle of the basin.


    In the earth shaking explosion, the whole basin was shaking, and the surging flames almost covered the sky.


    The demons on the ground were blocked, and the winged demons in the sky became agitated somehow.


    "LACA, LACA."


    In an angry roar, the winged devil began to rush towards the last line of defense regardless of casualties,


    A large number of red figures came from afar, countless fireballs fell from the sky and fell into the position.


    In the flash of fire, explosions took place everywhere in the position, and huge flames surged up.


    The approach of the winged devil made the front fight with the enemy ahead of time, and the sound of intensive gunfire immediately rang out.


    In the basin, although the power of ant mines is strong, the number is limited. The basin is so large. The more powerful the basin is, the more scattered the mines buried in the ground will be. Soon, the demons will be close to the front with artillery fire.


    A new battle has begun

 Chapter 1591

    "Bang, bang."


    In the sound of heavy shelling, in the spitting flames, the Guardian Tanks on the steel front opened fire.


    In the rolling flames and waves, the shell came out of the chamber and attacked the devil in the distance.


    The devil charging in the front was immediately baptized by artillery fire, smashed by shells, shrouded by flames, and hit by shock waves.


    Finally, in the face of a round of gunfire, in the roar, the red torrent approached the steel front.


    The battle lasted a long time


    In battle, in fighting, it''s hard to feel the passage of time.


    From day to night, when the artillery positions in the rear were very dumb due to the overheating of the gun barrel, the front-line fighting continued.


    The front slowly extended from the bottom of the mountain to the mountainside, and then to the top of the mountain.


    The battle lasted three days


    "Kill! Drive them down. "


    In the line of tens of kilometers, the devil has reached the top of the mountain.


    In the red torrent, the position is crumbling.


    Reserve forces to join, so that the united defense forces carried out a counter charge against the devil,.


    At the edge of the top of the mountain, demons and humans fight together.


    The battle has lasted for three days. The steel front at the bottom of the mountain has already collapsed, and hundreds of guardian tanks have been submerged by demons. In the red shadow, the remains of Guardian Tanks can be seen occasionally.


    Demons seem to be indefatigable. In the past three days, they have never stopped charging the positions. It seems that they never know what it means to retreat. They only know how to move forward.


    The smoke of gunpowder and the fire of war rose from the position on the top of the mountain, and the sound of guns never stopped.


    The results of these three days'' fighting are also amazing.


    Although the basin at the foot of the mountain is still full of red torrents, there are more corpses lying on the ground, especially in the basin in front of the iron front at the bottom of the mountain. There are corpses piled up by demons everywhere.


    "Can we block them?"


    In the camp on the hillside behind, Gayne sat in the tent with a tired face.


    Although the first division withdrew from the first front three days ago, the first division, as a reserve force, joined the fighting during these three days.


    The fierce battle made many soldiers doubt whether they could defeat the devil and win the war.


    Even Gayne has doubts about this at the moment.


    The sound of guns on the top of the mountain, the sound of fighting and the roar of demons are clear and audible.


    Although he was resting in the camp in the rear, Gayne''s heart was still.


    There is fear and fear, but more is powerlessness.


    Once you reach the top of the mountain, you have to face endless demons. Fighting without an end will only make you despair.


    Only when you face the devil in person can you experience the feeling of powerlessness.


    No matter how many soldiers are sacrificed or how many demons are eliminated, the battle seems never to end.


    At the moment, the front is like a bottomless hole that devours life. No matter how many soldiers are filled in, this hole can not be blocked or buried.


    "Doodle, doodle."


    In the helmet, the prompt sound that people can''t ignore rings again.


    It''s an order from naval command to support the front line.


    At this time, we can''t shrink back. If the soldiers don''t collapse, how can he shrink back.


    "Yes, support the 14th division and get to the position in five minutes."


    With a slight look on his face, Gayne stood up.


    Looking at the tired officers in the barracks, Gayne said in a loud voice: "well, come with me to support the front line, and drive those monsters out of the position. In this war, everyone has to work hard and follow me."


    The order to support the front line has been given. Under Gayne''s leadership, the soldiers of the first division rush out of the camp and run to the position on the top of the mountain.


    "Kill me!"


    Gayne, who rushed to the top of the mountain, was the first to rush to the fighting devil with a rifle in his hand.


    This scared the guards around him and quickly followed.


    "Kill


    In the roar, the soldiers of the first division rushed into the position and pressed the devil.


    For a moment, among the 14 divisions that were gradually collapsing, the collapsing front was finally stabilized with the addition of the first division.


    And this happened all over the position.


    Once a certain division''s position shows signs of collapse, there is only one solution, that is, to send more soldiers to support it. Yes, this war is all about consumption, using human lives to stop demons.


    Yes, it''s very cruel, but the united defense forces don''t have the right to choose, nor does the first Corps.


    The kurbei mountain range must be guarded. Once it falls, the whole northern region will be attacked by demons. By that time, the casualties will increase several times and a hundred times. The civilians who have no place to evacuate will also be destroyed with the fall of the city. By that time, the casualties of hundreds of thousands of people will be only a small number, and millions or even tens of millions of soldiers and civilians will die under the demons.


    Don''t the IDF understand?


    No, most officers and soldiers understand.


    They knew why the first regiment had to defend the kurbei mountains and the importance of the kurbei mountains.


    "Don''t they feel tired?"


    For three days, the whole three days, those who have always been fighting with demons in the front line, the black iron soldiers have never been on the battlefield, under their sword, a large number of demons fell on the battlefield.


    When the soldiers exclaimed their strength, they were also deeply awed.


    It''s not just the black iron, it''s her, the generals of the first Legion.


    On the left and right sides of the front, the generals of the first regiment fought with the black iron soldiers at the forefront.


    They are unstoppable, even stronger than the powerful black iron soldiers. A large number of demons fall at their feet. On the battlefield, they are like death in the dark, beautiful death, harvesting one demon after another in the dancing.


    No devil is their opponent, just a face to face was cut in the sword.


    This is true for both blade devils and hellhounds.


    "Hoo


    The strong wind roared, a little light flashed, and the huge crescent shaped black awn broke out of the air. Where it passed, the strong wind disturbed the demons, and the black awn disappeared until it reached 100 meters away.


    In this 100 meter straight line, dozens of demons were cut in half by the crescent shaped black awn and fell to the ground.


    "Roar!"


    A demon roared at Natasha.


    It has chosen the right time. Natasha''s sword has just been wielded and has not yet been withdrawn.

 Chapter 1592

    It thought it had found a chance, waving a sharp blade, and jumped at Natasha.


    However, it is wrong


    It''s true that the sword can''t be retrieved quickly, but for Natasha, the sword is not the only weapon against a blade demon.


    In the face of the devil''s body, Natasha bent her body, squatted down slightly, clenched her left hand, and rushed into the devil''s arms with a sudden force.


    "Bang!"


    Natasha''s little fist was imprinted on the devil''s chest in the dull crash.


    In the disturbance of strong wind, a red figure flew out and fell into the demons dozens of meters away.


    If you look closely at the devil''s chest, you will find that there is a hole in the devil''s chest, which used to be able to see the back of the hole, but the devil only had time to make a roar, and then fell to the ground.


    The sword in her hand waved again, the ground cracked under her feet, a jump attack, Natasha turned into a dark shadow, rushed into the demons, and continued to kill.


    With the death of life and sacrifice, the first Legion temporarily stabilized the kurbei mountains.


    No matter how fierce the devil''s offensive, the position always stands.


    A large number of demons fell in the artillery fire, fell on the position, the bodies stacked layer upon layer, there are human, there are demons, the scene is ferocious and terrible.


    But in the battle, both sides didn''t care about the corpses at their feet. After three days of killing, both humans and demons were red eyed. For both sides, there was only one idea in their hearts, that is, to kill and destroy each other.


    And the human mind is stronger, compared with the devil, human has no way out, although fear, but there is also a startling determination.


    In the distance, the winged demons in the sky appear from time to time. One wave is destroyed and another wave will appear. I don''t know how many winged demons fall from the sky in the three days'' battle, but the number of winged demons in the sky is always objective.


    Although not dense, they were everywhere. Fireballs from the sky also brought great casualties to the positions.


    "General, there''s a high-speed moving object in low earth orbit. It''s entering the atmosphere. It''s falling on the defense line of the kurbei mountains. It''s going to fall directly into the battlefield."


    The warning from the naval command makes Natasha and Tanya stop fighting with the devil one after another.


    They feel


    It''s pressure from the sky.


    Standing in the position, Natasha and Tanya look up at the sky one after another.


    They feel it and they see it.


    High up in the sky, a bright red light is approaching, increasing at the speed visible to the naked eye.


    Just more than ten seconds, the light in the sky became a huge fireball burning, at the same time, the whole sky burst out a burst of thunder.


    In the roar of thunder, in the harsh sound of breaking the air, a huge fireball fell from the sky, broke the clouds in the sky, like a meteorite falling from the sky, and fell to the basin.


    "Boom!"


    Just listen to a huge crash, the ground is shaking violently.


    The surging flames, in the basin, surging soil soared up, hundreds of meters into the sky.


    Powerful shock wave swept all around, hundreds of meters around the devil suddenly turned upside down, close to the direct hit fly, fly into the sky.


    The anomaly in the basin attracted the attention of the soldiers on the front. Many soldiers saw the fireball falling from the sky.


    The huge shock, the earth and the fire, let the soldiers for it.


    What is that


    Meteorite?


    Is there such a coincidence?


    Of course not. It''s not a meteorite.


    In the rumble of gunfire, only heard the basin sounded an earthshaking roar.


    "Roar!"


    The sound is deafening, sweeping the whole sky.


    At the place where the fireball fell, the strong wind disturbed the fire and the dust.


    In the huge crater, a seven meter high demon suddenly appeared.


    It was red in color and held a flaming sword.


    The appearance of it makes the surrounding demons in a commotion, waving the blade in their hands and roaring up to the sky.


    "LACA, LACA."


    In the basin, the demons roared.


    What a big devil


    It''s the first time for many soldiers to see such a big devil.


    Only Natasha, Tanya look dignified, did not expect it into the battlefield.


    On the battlefield of war, it moved.


    At its feet, the earth cracked and sank, and its huge posture soared to the sky, leaving a strong wind sweeping all around.


    In the air, it crossed a distance of several thousand meters, as if a shell fell from the sky and fell into the position.


    "Boom!"


    Just listen to a dull crash, a splash of mud and stone, it appeared in the position.


    In the face of such a huge demon, the soldiers in the surrounding positions showed fear and gathered fire to attack one after another.


    Bullets, rockets, head to the huge devil tilt away.


    The huge devil''s body was suddenly covered with sparks and flames of explosion.


    But it didn''t work. Under the attack of bullets and rockets, the huge devil didn''t get any damage at all.


    Facing the attack from all sides, the huge devil opened his ferocious mouth.


    "Roar!"


    There was a huge roar. In the roar, a visible wave of air surged out of the mouth of the great devil and crossed the whole line.


    "Boom, boom!"


    Where the storm passed, the position was full of people. It was as if there had been a violent explosion, and the mud and stones rose up into the sky. A large number of soldiers were directly torn by the storm, and more soldiers flew out.


    Only one strike, let a few kilometers of soldiers on the front of a large number of casualties, just one strike, let the position quickly face the crisis of collapse.


    In the position, several black iron soldiers are running like a sharp arrow to the huge devil.


    When they were close enough, they jumped up one after another, waved their swords and attacked the huge devil.


    The phantom twinkled, the blade was cold, and with a strong wind, many black iron soldiers chopped at the huge devil.


    In the face of the siege of the black iron soldiers, the huge devil moved, the huge golden pupil slightly shrunk, and the foot suddenly stepped on.


    "Hoo


    At the whistling of the strong wind, with the huge devil as the center, a powerful shock wave appeared and swept around.


    Where they passed, the ground cracked, the strong wind disturbed, the mud and stones flying, the black iron soldiers who attacked the huge devil were swept by the shock wave, and immediately flew out.


    After flying dozens of meters, he fell to the ground.

 Chapter 1593

    Fortunately, the armor on the black iron soldiers well protected them, otherwise, they would be torn at the moment of shock wave.


    What a powerful devil


    See a number of black iron soldiers back in vain, the soldiers on the position secretly speechless.


    "LACA, LACA."


    In the roar, the position hit by the great devil collapsed quickly.


    The red torrent rushed to the positions one after another, harvesting the surviving soldiers.


    In the distant position, a phantom is coming rapidly. It is Tanya who leaps over a distance of several hundred meters.


    "Wait for me, attack together."


    In the rear, there is another phantom. She is chasing the charm in front at full speed. It''s Natasha.


    The appearance of the great devil makes them deeply understand one thing. If they don''t stop the great devil, the whole front will collapse quickly.


    Tanya slowed down slightly, and Natasha soon caught up with Tanya.


    In the position, the two ghosts rushed to the place where the great devil was.


    "You''re left, I''m right. Attack with all your strength, leaving no spare force."


    To Tanya''s words, Natasha made a response with practical action.


    The sword shaped mark of death appeared on Natasha''s forehead, and the strong force of death gushed out, enveloping Natasha''s whole body. In an instant, Natasha''s momentum rose instantly, and the strong wind disturbed her.


    It''s the same with Tanya. The devil''s death mark appears, and the strong power of death surges out of her body.


    "Back off!"


    Just when Tanya and Natasha are going to make a full jump to attack the huge demon in the distance, a voice suddenly appears in the void and echoes in their ears.


    Master?


    This makes two people slightly a Leng, the figure stopped.


    In front of the great devil, the change suddenly appears.


    I saw a huge white column of light whistling from the void, hitting the earth.


    The appearance of the white light column makes the huge demon''s golden pupil suddenly shrink and stare at the light column.


    After only a few seconds, the white light dissipated.


    When the light column dissipates, in front of the huge devil, a huge black figure suddenly appears.


    Its whole body was shrouded in a big black robe, and the only thing that could be seen was a huge white hand sticking out from the black robe, holding a huge sickle in its hand.


    It is five meters tall, very huge, not far from the huge body, it just stopped floating in the sky.


    what is it?


    Looking at the huge figure floating in the sky, the soldiers in the position were all stunned.


    Death?


    The image of its existence makes soldiers have to think so.


    Does God really exist in this world?


    "LACA, LACA."


    In the roar of the devil, the position below is rapidly collapsing.


    It seems to have noticed the situation on the battlefield below. The God of death in the sky moved. His huge white bone left hand stretched out from his black robe and glowed down.


    The black light flashed, and a strong force of death bombarded the earth.


    There was no sound of explosion, no disturbance of strong wind, and the force of death that bombarded the earth melted into the earth


    The black light on the ground flashed and the power of death surged away.


    "LACA, LACA."


    Let the devil panic scene appeared, only a few kilometers below the position, from the devil''s feet stretched out a black tentacle, wrapped around each devil.


    Under the black tentacles, the demons are roaring, and their huge bodies are shrinking rapidly, as if they have lost their vitality.


    But ten seconds, in the eyes of the soldiers at a loss, the demons who had been fighting with them turned to ashes one after another.


    In the long position of several kilometers, a piece of ashes suddenly rose.


    This scene, let the soldiers on the front in an uproar, followed by excited cheers.


    It is still a question whether death is an enemy or a friend.


    But now, the soldiers know that death is here to help them. It''s friendly.


    In the death of this blow, the original collapse of the front was immediately stabilized.


    "Kill


    When the backup arrived, more soldiers were killed, fighting with the demons who poured into the position behind.


    Seeing that the God of Death killed so many dependents in his own eyes, the great devil became angry.


    It opened its ferocious mouth, issued a huge roar, the visible waves swept out.


    This time, its roar is doomed to fail.


    The God of death in the sky stretched out his left hand and opened his fingers.


    In front of the God of death, there seems to be an invisible barrier. The sweeping waves are blocked.


    No, it''s not just blocking, it''s rebounding.


    The impact of the waves on the invisible barrier instantly turn back, and the fierce impact on the huge devil.


    "Boom!"


    With a loud noise, the huge devil was pushed out directly by the air waves in the rolling mud and stones. His body passed the sky and fell into the basin at the foot of the mountain.


    This blow didn''t hurt the huge devil, it was just blown out by its own waves.


    In the basin, in the demons, it stood up, golden pupil angry looking at the position of death.


    "Roar!"


    With a huge roar, the demons in front of it immediately dispersed.


    It moved, holding the big flame sword in both hands, holding it high, trying to stab it to the ground. Half of the body of the huge flame sword fell into the earth.


    See burning flame huge sword flame fierce upsurge, ground craze.


    "Click, click."


    Many huge cracks quickly spread to the mountains, from which the flames could be seen burning.


    A powerful flame force is moving underground. Once it gets close to the mountains, the whole mountains will be blown up.


    The God of death over the position moved again, and the huge sickle in his hand waved fiercely.


    A huge crescent shaped black awn shot out, instantly across the heaven and earth, fell into the earth at the foot of the mountain.


    There was no explosion or strong wind disturbance, and the black awn that touched the earth turned directly into a little black light.


    "Boom."


    The earth is shaking, in the "boom" vibration sound, several huge bone walls rise from the ground, one by one blocking the road of the flame crack.


    There are three.


    The spreading crack of the fire touched the first bone wall.


    There was only one earthshaking explosion, and the bone wall exploded, and a huge flame came out from the bottom of the earth.


    In the sound of the explosion, the underground fire cracks continue to move forward, followed by the impact of the second bone wall.


    "Boom!"


    The huge explosion sounded again, the second bone wall collapsed, countless bones were hit by the fire rising from the ground, and the sky suddenly began to rain bones.


    The ground red cracks flashed by, castration did not reduce hit the third bone wall.


    This time, the explosion didn''t ring. There was a sudden earthquake. The ground in front of the bone wall was high and raised, as if something was going to break through from the earthquake. But in the end, it was pressed down and the ground was flat.

 Chapter 1594

    "Wow."


    The bone wall of the complete mission collapses in an instant, white flames appear, and scattered bones on the battlefield turn into ashes.


    The great devil''s attack was blocked by death again.


    It''s amazing. The cracks of the earth and the huge bone walls have dazzled the soldiers on the front for a long time.


    They even doubt that they have witnessed a battle of God.


    What they saw was beyond their understanding.


    In the basin, seeing that his attack was blocked again, the huge devil did not roar angrily, but pulled out the fire sword on the ground in silence.


    It did not make the next action, just standing in the basin, coldly looking at the whole battlefield.


    It didn''t move, neither did Li Meng.


    Although the God of death is powerful, it consumes a lot. Li Meng''s task is to keep an eye on it, making it unable to quickly destroy the position and change the direction of a war.


    Wang to Wang, as for the battle on the lower position, it can only be handed over to the first corps and the united defense forces, and Li Meng will not do it.


    Li Meng must preserve his strength to deal with the attack of the great demons. If he wastes too much strength on these minions, he will not be able to resist the attack of the great demons.


    It''s smart


    Looking at the motionless huge demon in the basin, Li Meng was very dignified.


    It is very clear that if Li Meng is present, it will be difficult for it to attack the front.


    It also knows that its existence makes Li Meng very cautious, which avoids Li Meng''s attack on its dependents.


    In the current battlefield, although the devil''s loss is great, its advantage lies in the devil''s side. Even if it doesn''t fight, its relatives can also win.


    Both sides have scruples. In tacit understanding, the whole battlefield has fallen into an ordinary battle.


    "LACA, LACA."


    In bursts of roar, the devil is still irritated with the impact of the defense line.


    And in the basin, a continuous explosion is still taking place, a large number of demons buried in the artillery fire.


    In the stalemate between the two sides, two more days passed.


    Since the great devil entered the battlefield, the devil has become a lot more intelligent.


    It is no longer crowded in the basin, but forms a wave of offensive to attack the position.


    There is a gap in every wave of attack. Looking at the basin, there is no demon in the basin except at the foot of the mountain. But on the other side of the mountain, a wave of tens of thousands of demons is coming.


    When they rush to the foot of the mountain, they just supplement the loss of the demons on the front battlefield, which keeps the demons on the battlefield within a certain objective number.


    The battlefield is so big. No matter how many demons there are, only a small part of them can fight.


    Too dense a front can lead to more casualties.


    The change of the devil''s offensive undoubtedly reduces the casualties, because it is difficult for the rear artillery position to bring effective killing to the devil, at least compared with the past, the efficiency of killing the devil has been greatly reduced.


    Even so, the devil''s casualties are still great.


    Nearly five days of fighting, the devil has been fighting in the position for five days, but still can not completely destroy the enemy.


    After one wave of enemy was destroyed, another wave rushed up.


    The feelings of both sides are the same. Humans think that the scale of demons is endless, and Demons also have this feeling.


    They wonder why they have killed so many enemies and why they are constantly showing up in front of them. They are clearly moving forward for a short distance, but they are always repulsed.


    No one on either side can do anything. This is a war of attrition.


    In the end, things changed.


    "Roar!"


    In the basin, only a huge roar was heard, sweeping the whole sky.


    Under this roar, the demons fighting with human beings in the battlefield responded one after another. They roared up to the sky, gave up the enemy in front of them, turned and ran to the basin at the foot of the mountain.


    The winged devil in the sky also seems to have received some instructions, and Qi Qi turns around and flies to the south.


    The withdrawal of the demons made the soldiers on the front feel relaxed. Looking at the demons being evacuated, the soldiers suddenly looked like they couldn''t believe what they saw.


    They won?


    Yes, it may not be a victory, but they succeeded in stopping the devil''s attack.


    In the position, the soldiers didn''t cheer, but collapsed on the ground with a tired face.


    No one cares about the corpses around, whether they are demons or companions. After several days of fighting, what the soldiers are most familiar with is the corpse.


    Once the fear and sadness has long disappeared, now the only thing left is madness and numbness.


    In the basin, the huge demon''s golden pupil takes a deep look at the God of death that has always existed above the front, and then his body burns up.


    At the foot of the earth cracked, just listen to the "boom" sound, in the billow, a fiery streamer burst into the sky, instantly broke through the clouds, disappeared in the sky.


    With the withdrawal of the demons, the whole battlefield quieted down. No matter the sound of guns or the roar of demons disappeared. Only the wind in the mountains was whistling, as if crying for the cruelty of the war.


    Nearly five days of fighting, whether in the basin or in the mountains, the ground is almost invisible, and has been covered by layers of corpses. The corpses of demons and human beings are stacked layer by layer, and the air is filled with a pungent smell.


    The scene was cruel and bloody, but in the face of such a ferocious scene, the surviving soldiers did not feel the slightest.


    Once you are familiar with any cruel scene, you will no longer have the feeling of being unacceptable.


    "They''re gone..."


    Looking at the disappearing figure on the first mountain in the distance, standing on the edge of the position, Natasha whispered.


    Beside her was Tanya, standing beside her.


    "The war is not over yet, whether it''s us or human beings," Tan said


    Looking calm, Natasha said, "where are they going?"


    Natasha can''t answer this question, she can only vaguely say: "outside of Austria, or further away, they may come back and gather more strength when they come next time."


    Of course, this possibility is very small. The kurbei mountains can block the devil once, and naturally it can block the second time. When the devil gathers more power, so will the human side.


    In any case, the first Legion will not let the demons cross the kurbei mountains.


    With the departure of the great devil, the God of death over the front disappeared, and disappeared in the eyes of the soldiers, as if it had never existed.

 Chapter 1595

    What''s the devil''s next target?


    At the naval headquarters on Nanlin Island, we are looking for answers.


    "Where are they? Where is it? "


    Looking around at the busy people in the headquarters, jevrich asked in a loud voice.


    "The earth''s orbit found that high-speed objects are moving southward, leaving orbit and entering the atmosphere, and the scheduled falling place is Yunan continent."


    "A demon has been found in the waters south of the outer continent of Austria. It is expected to land on the outer continent of Austria in two hours."


    Is it the outer land of Austria?


    Hearing the news, jevrich frowned and asked, "where do these demons come from? From the continent of Austria? "


    "No, it''s not so fast. The battle in the kurbei mountains has been over for less than half an hour. They don''t have such fast speed. Judging from the direction, they won''t be the demons attacking the continent of Austria."


    "Admiral jevrich, the demons from the continent of orglia are moving westward. They should cross the araver Strait and invade the kingdom of Danlan."


    Did you shift the target?


    Looking at the layout of the command platform, yevrich fell into meditation.


    This is not good. There is no natural danger like the kurbei mountains in the kingdom of Danlan. The terrain of the whole outer continent is plain, very flat. Once the demons invade the kingdom of Danlan, they will be in trouble.


    Thinking of this, yevrich asked, "what''s the situation in the kingdom of Danlan?"


    "The residents of villages and towns have been evacuated and moved to various big cities. The battle plan of the kingdom of Danlan is to stick to the big city with high walls and give up the small city. More than 90 million people have moved into seven big cities respectively. Each city has more than 300000 troops stationed in it. All kinds of materials and ammunition are ready. Once the war starts, There is no need to consider the material problems within one year, but... "


    "But what?" A slight frown, inquired yevrich.


    "Well, once the war starts, the cities will be isolated. If there is a large-scale battle somewhere, the ammunition will be consumed quickly. The city front will be isolated, and it is difficult to transport the ammunition. Whether it is land transportation or air transportation, the possibility of completing the task is almost zero."


    There are winged demons in the air and blade demons on the ground. Once a city is besieged by demons, it is difficult for external forces to break in.


    In this case, we can only rely on the efforts of each city.


    Time is still not enough. If the battle of the kurbei mountains can last for a few more days, there will be more time for preparation outside Austria.


    Of course, yevrich also knows that it''s a bit natural to think so.


    If Courbet continues for a few more days, the whole front may collapse completely.


    If that happens, the problem of the kingdom of Danlan will be solved, but the kingdom of Austria will suffer.


    What should I do?


    Jevrich had a dignified look and was rather difficult to deal with.


    Now the first regiment has no available strength. On the battlefield of the continent of Austria, the first regiment has suffered serious losses. Ten Armored Divisions and three armored divisions deployed on the continent of Austria have been removed, one Armored Division has been disabled, and the remaining armored divisions have suffered some losses.


    The loss of the air force is even more serious. Although the MiG fighters and sea wing fighters are still intact, the sky Knight drones are almost lost. Now the first regiment does not dare to send the air force.


    Why?


    Because the battle against the winged demons is too bad. One for one is not worth it at all. Even if three for one and five for one, the first Legion will suffer. Unless each fighter can eliminate 20 winged demons, such a battle loss ratio can make the first Legion maintain an advantage in air combat.


    But is that possible?


    Undoubtedly, it is impossible. On the battlefield of the continent of Austria, the first Legion lost more than 4000 sky Knight drones and hundreds of MiG fighters. Only the sea wing fighters did not go out, and there was no loss. In the later period of the war, in the battle on the kurbei mountains, the reason why the first Legion fighters did not appear is also here, Because the first Corps has no air force to send.


    Although there are still thousands of MiG fighters and sea wing fighters, in a complex battlefield, some manned fighters are not suitable for combat, which will only increase casualties.


    The war was not over. The demons who had been blocked in the kurbei mountains shifted their targets and launched an attack on the outer land of Austria.


    The battle on the continent of Austria is over, but on the outer continent of Austria, it has just begun.


    Before the battle in the outer land of Austria, a surprise battle started in Yunan.


    Sky, in the rumbling "thunder" sound, burning huge fireball appears, like meteorite general from the sky.


    "Boom!"


    There was a violent crash, and the earth was shaking,


    The fireball hit the hillside of a high mountain, and the rolling fire suddenly soared and burned.


    "Roar!"


    Just listen to a huge roar, the flame surging, swept around.


    In the dissipated flame, a huge red figure suddenly appeared.


    In the middle of the mountain, the huge devil raised his sword and thrust it to the ground.


    The earth cracked and the burning cracks spread to the top of the mountain.


    "Boom!"


    Near the top of the mountain, there was a huge explosion.


    The flames soared, and the huge shock waves scattered the soil and trees.


    Visible to the naked eye of the air waves swept a few kilometers around the place, the skyrocketing flame like a volcano eruption in general, very spectacular.


    In the sky of fire, the earth around is no longer calm.


    Countless demons flying from all over the forest, have to attack the huge devil.


    At this time in the sky, a dense red dot appeared.


    It''s winged demons. They rush down from the clouds and attack the demons on the ground.


    The battle in the air soon started, surrounding the huge devil, the surrounding airspace became a battlefield.


    And the huge devil on the hillside climbed up the mountain and entered the huge crater.


    The explosion just now almost tore half of the mountain and created a huge crater.


    In the crater, the huge devil seems to be looking for something, golden pupil scanning is still burning crater.


    "Roar!"


    With an angry roar, a huge figure came out of the fire and rushed to the huge devil.


    It also has a red body, is the United Wei.


    Seeing the attack of Tongwei, the huge demon''s golden pupil suddenly shrinks, and his big flame sword suddenly waves.


    Strong wind disturbance, the flames surging, only to see a flash of fire red streamer.


    The burning flame sword crossed Tongwei''s body, and a broken body fell in front of the huge devil.

 Chapter 1596

    After killing Tongwei, the huge devil continued to search in the crater.


    Soon, it found, it pulled out of the soil a cylindrical lens device.


    The device is one meter high and half meter wide. The crystal is red, as if it were burning.


    "Bang!"


    There was a huge sound of breaking through the air. In the billow, a huge red figure rose from the crater, turned into a fiery red streamer and disappeared in the sky.


    The departure of the great devil also ended the air battle around.


    The winged demons are burning their demons'' wings one after another, rushing up into the sky and turning into streamers.


    From the beginning to the end of the battle, the process is less than 20 minutes.


    In these 20 minutes, the demons didn''t react at all. When they reacted, a large number of flying weapons of the demons appeared over the battlefield, the demons had already left.


    Nanlin Island, naval command.


    "A high-speed moving object has been found in orbit. It is crossing Eurasia. The target has burst into the atmosphere. According to the flight route prediction, the falling point is in the West Sea and Leo island..."


    Leo island?


    Hearing this place, yevrich''s face changed, and even said: "report it to the two generals immediately. Damn it, those monsters will stare at this place."


    Leo island in the West Sea, which is the so-called extraterrestrial sea, collectively referred to as the Atlantic Ocean.


    Leo island is close to Eurasia, in the sea about 100 kilometers northwest of Eurasia.


    Yevrich is no stranger to this place. Because of the special requirements of the commander, he has paid much attention to this place over the years. Although he does not know why the commander should pay attention to this small place, this place certainly has a very special significance for the commander.


    Atlantic Ocean, Leo island.


    Here used to be a peaceful place, the island is full of green, only a church standing quietly on the island.


    This church is the blind monastery, a paradise.


    How long has the blind monastery existed?


    No one knows this. When mankind came out of the dark age, the monastery on the island already existed.


    When Northern beliefs spread throughout the northern part of Eurasia, blind monasteries were still quietly located on the island. No one knew which country the island belonged to, but the island was protected by the order empire.


    But today, everything has changed.


    A huge roar suddenly sounded over the island. In the air, a huge fireball was landing.


    The huge sound of the air burst into a roar, and the dazzling light of the fire shone on the earth.


    "Divine punishment, this is divine punishment..."


    The strange sky attracted the attention of the friars on the island. They were talking and their faces were full of fear.


    In their eyes, fireball from the sky, with the tail flame disappeared at the end of the line of sight.


    "Boom!"


    A huge sound of impact suddenly sounded, triggered a position shaking mountains, in the distance, a fire is slowly rising.


    This is not the end, when the huge impact appeared soon after, the sky, a fire red streamer across, with the sound of breaking air, like a shell hit the monastery.


    "Bang!"


    The ground cracked and a huge red figure fell on the steps of the monastery''s vestibule.


    "The devil, it''s the devil, the devil is coming, the devil is coming..."


    Looking at the huge red figure on the steps, the monastery was in a mess, and the monks made a cry of panic.


    Step by step, its huge posture as if no one walked to the monastery.


    "Bang!"


    Mud and stone dance, blocking the wall in front of it was directly smashed by it.


    The monks are unarmed. Although they are believers of God, their faith can not defeat their enemies, even their cowardice.


    "Roar!"


    It opened a ferocious mouth, a deafening roar.


    Visible to the naked eye, the air waves swept out of the mouth and directly overturned a towering building.


    Mud and stone dance, sawdust flying, in the building debris, an inclined disc device suddenly appeared.


    If Blair were here as like as two peas, he would find that the disc device was exactly the same as the one he found on Alcatraz Island, with the same colored gems on it.


    "Stop, you monster, dare you blaspheme?"


    At this time, a rebuke suddenly appeared beside the huge devil.


    An old blind man, supported by many frightened monks, came down to the great devil.


    Although the monks were afraid, their faith made them afraid of victory.


    The voice around him attracted the attention of the great devil. He looked down at the weak human nearby.


    It seems to be mocking, mocking the human force.


    In the angry eyes of the monks, he stretched out his ferocious left hand and grasped the disc device in his hand.


    But at this moment, it was slightly stunned, golden pupil suddenly shrunk, turned to the other side, seemed to be very angry, mouth issued a suppressed roar.


    "Hoo


    Just listen to the whistling sound of breaking the sky, a milky light column appears in the void, and bumps into the ground.


    In just two or three seconds, the light column disappeared and retreated into the void. In the air where the light column disappeared, a huge black figure suddenly appeared.


    It is a black robe, holding a huge sickle, more than five meters high, although smaller than the giant devil, but in the eyes of human beings is also a giant.


    It''s Li Meng, the God of death form of Li Meng''s spirit.


    When learning from the naval command that the great devil has come to Leo Island, Limon sends it nonstop.


    Looking at the disc device in the devil''s left hand, Li mengruo thinks.


    Is this what Blair describes?


    I didn''t expect that there was one on Leo island


    Is that what it came to Leo for?


    The appearance of Li Meng makes the huge devil alert, and it makes a roar.


    With a wave of his right hand, a flame suddenly surged and swept a line of human beings not far away.


    In the fire, the monk and the old blind man were reduced to ashes.


    Li Meng didn''t move what the devil had done.


    He''s not here to save people today, even if he wants to.


    Although he did not want to admit it, Li Meng did not have any way to take it.


    But the same, the great devil is also very take Li Meng, there is no way, the strength of both sides may be a gap, but no one can help.


    Li Meng realized this, and naturally he did.

 Chapter 1597

    It raised its head and opened its ferocious mouth.


    "Roar!"


    A great roar reverberated between heaven and earth.


    Just as Li Meng was curious about what he was going to do, the sky was raised.


    A large number of winged demons emerged from the sky. They emerged from the clouds and gathered in the sky.


    Soon, a familiar picture appeared, in the sky, a large number of wing demon hand in hand to form a huge ring.


    A little light of fire appeared, and the winged demons that made up the ring burned. Soon, in the sky, a burning round mirror suddenly appeared. It was very big, and its diameter might be several kilometers.


    It''s overhead. Looking up at the sky, it''s like seeing a sea of fire.


    At this time, the huge devil moved again, throwing the disc device in his hand, still to the sky.


    It''s not just a disk device, it''s another fiery red cylindrical crystal.


    Although I don''t know what it is, Li Meng felt an amazing energy in the cylindrical crystal.


    "Not good..."


    If you let this thing into the burning ring, the energy is amazing. Once you let this energy open the sub space crack, I don''t know how many demons will come to this world.


    Without hesitation, Li Meng waved a huge sickle to rush to the circle of the sky.


    "Roar!"


    The great devil won''t let Li Meng stop his action. It made a huge roar.


    The huge flame sword has been waving and burning fiercely. Once Li Meng makes an action, it will attack.


    "Damn it..."


    Li Meng knew that the great devil had locked him in.


    He either doesn''t move, or he takes a big devil''s blow and destroys the circle in the sky.


    Just in Limon''s hesitation, the disc device and the cylindrical crystal disappeared into the burning round mirror.


    Only a flash of fire, the burning round mirror burst out a dazzling light, in the roaring sound of breaking the air, a huge flame light column burst into the sky, its dazzling light than the sun''s light is also dazzling a hundred times.


    The plume of fire directly smashed the clouds in the sky and reached the edge of outer space.


    In the sky, a huge whirlpool is forming, first twisted colorless, then eerie red.


    The magnitude of the red vortex has directly exceeded five kilometers.


    As Li Meng expected, from the vortex, a large number of fireballs appeared, falling like a meteor shower to Leo island.


    "Hoo


    In the void, a milky column of light gushed out, enveloping Li Meng.


    However two seconds, then took Li Meng to retract the void.


    In the eyes of the great devil, Li Meng left in a hurry.


    This is not escape, but Li Meng sensed Wendy''s urgent call.


    Nanlin Island, Qingcheng, temple.


    In the void, the Milky light column suddenly appeared and hit the ground.


    This time, from the pillar of light, Li Meng appeared not in the form of death, but in the form of human.


    "What''s the matter?"


    In the hall where Li Muling was sleeping, Li Meng, who appeared in the light column, asked Wendy.


    Wendy shook her head and said, "master, please go in and have a look. I don''t know what''s going on. I just felt a hot force ready to move, and I found something strange here."


    Is that Li Muling?


    At this time, Li Meng found that this is Li Muling''s bedroom.


    Without time to think about it, Li Meng entered the bedroom quickly.


    On the bed in the bedroom, Li Meng sees Li Muling, who is groaning in pain.


    Little face is very pale, forehead is dripping with sweat, she seems to be very painful,


    Li Muling''s body is covered with a dark curtain, which is the power of sleeping curse.


    Under the dark curtain, a fiery red light is striking the dark curtain.


    Each impact will make Li Muling give out a painful hum, and make Li Muling''s face pale.


    What''s going on?


    With anxiety and doubt, Li Meng sat by the bed and held Li Muling in his arms.


    Li Meng wants to use his mental power to visit Li Muling''s body, but he is blocked by some force.


    That kind of power is very hot, very hot, and has great destructive power, just like the energy emitted by the sun.


    What should I do?


    Li Meng was flustered and had nowhere to start.


    Looking at Li Muling in pain, Li Meng felt "powerlessness" for the first time.


    Is that the only way?


    Looking at Li Muling in his arms, Li Meng secretly gritted his teeth and waved away the power of the sleeping curse.


    The black curtain covering Li Muling finally disappeared.


    In Li Muling''s body, the hot, ready to move power is more clear.


    The pain on Li Muling''s face disappeared, but Li Meng''s face was not happy at all. He looked at Li Muling in his arms.


    Her eyelids moved and she woke up in her arms


    "Brother... Brother..."


    Although she can''t see it, she can feel it. The first time she opens her eyes, her brother is around. She seems very happy, but the smile hasn''t started yet. From her body, a hot force erupts. In the red glow, everything is dissipating.


    In Li Meng''s eyes, in his arms, Li Muling turns to ashes.


    A fire red streamer rose and disappeared without a trace.


    When it''s all over, it''s all over.


    There is no longer Li Muling''s little figure on the bed, only a pool of ashes.


    "Your Highness..."


    Wendy looked at Li Meng with a worried face and couldn''t say what she wanted to say.


    I don''t know what happened, but it must be bad.


    Why is that?


    Staring at the ashes on the bed, Li Meng didn''t understand. He didn''t understand at all.


    It seems that God always likes to joke with him and always takes away the people he cares about from him.


    He is confident that he can control his own destiny, but in the end he is still being played with by fate. Is this God''s punishment for him?


    In a daze, Li Meng stretched out his right hand and waved it slightly.


    The ashes on the bed move as they please, slowly condense, condense into a ball, gradually form a dark ring, and finally slowly fall into the palm of Li Meng''s hand.


    Picked up the ring in his hand, Li Meng put it on the middle finger of his left hand.


    Standing up from the bed without expression, Li Meng walked out.


    "Your Highness..."


    Looking at her royal highness passing by, Wendy stopped talking.


    "I''m tired."


    In a word, Wendy was prevented from following. Li Meng, who left the bedroom, entered his own bedroom.

 Chapter 1598

    Qingcheng, Crystal Palace, in the upper area.


    After two years, the Crystal Palace was finally completed, and Li Meng also moved into the Crystal Palace.


    Sitting on the soft sofa in the splendid room, Li Meng silently looks at the south through the glass.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Watching Li Meng all the time, she found the abnormality on his Highness''s face and asked.


    Li Meng shook his head as he regained his sight from a distance.


    Looking back at the sitting beside her, Li Meng takes her waist and holds her in his arms.


    Holding the night tightly, his head against the magnificent mountain, smelling the unique fragrance, Li Meng forced his heart to calm down. Only at this moment, his heart got a little comfort.


    Although she didn''t know what happened, she didn''t think much about it. She gently hugged Li Meng and they quietly nestled on the sofa.


    The devil raided the southern continent of the domain, and then raided Leo Island, which led to the opening of the sub space cracks again.


    The bad situation has changed again. The battlefield is not limited to Austria. On the other side of the world, starting from Leo Island, the devil''s offensive is about to sweep the whole world.


    No one can stay out of the fight with the devil, just like Li Meng''s words, Eurasia is in danger.


    Just as the devil was preparing to attack Eurasia on the island of Leo, a new battle broke out on the outer land of Austria.


    The outer land of Austria is vast, with seven cities scattered, making the whole outer land seem deserted.


    On the fifth day after the devil landed on the outer land of Austria, the devil found the first city "gulandan".


    Gulandan used to be the capital of the Asiatic Kingdom, located in the south. Its geographical location made it the first target of the demons.


    There is no doubt that the devil has met the hard bone. Gulandan is an ancient city with the largest and thick wall on the land outside Austria. As the direct jurisdiction of the first legion, there are five armored divisions of the first Legion stationed in this city. It can be said that all the forces of the first Legion on on the land outside Austria are deployed in this city.


    Moreover, there are 30 divisions of the united defense forces deployed in the city, which makes the city of gulandan an indestructible fortress.


    On the first target alone, the devil''s attack was blocked, and the war lasted for seven days.


    Seven days later, he seemed to know that he could not conquer the impregnable fortress in front of him. The devil gave up the attack and wandered on the land outside Austria.


    King''s hall, meloka, Kingdom of Danlan.


    "Since the end of the war in gulandan, the demons have given up attacking major cities and wandered around, harassing cities with human existence from time to time. As far as the situation is concerned, the situation is not bad. However, it is not a good way to go on like this. Now the people have been moved to major cities, and there is no farm outside the city. If it goes on like this, Sooner or later, food will be used up, and all kinds of materials will be in short supply. "


    "There''s no need to worry about material matters. Before the war, the first regiment had already said that they would provide the materials we need. Our task is to stick to the city wall. As long as we can stick to the city wall, it''s a victory. Now the biggest problem is transportation. Among the seven cities, only meloka and gulandan are port cities, so we don''t need to consider the transportation problem, But other cities are inland. Now demons are wandering around. Once we leave the city, we will be surrounded and annihilated by demons. As for air transportation, it is even more impossible. Now there are winged demons everywhere in the air. The air force of the first regiment has suffered heavy losses. They have no ability to break through the defense line of winged demons. "


    Because of the current situation facing the Kingdom, the ministers have caused controversy.


    The threat of demons can not be underestimated. The kingdom of Austria is a lesson to be learned.


    In the war that lasted less than two months, the kingdom of Danlan knew how much the kingdom of Austria had paid. If we want to stay away from the kingdom of Austria, we have to be cautious and not give the devil any chance.


    "Then what? We can''t watch those inland cities starve to death because of the depletion of materials. Moreover, once there is a problem in the supply of materials, those inland cities can''t hold on at all. Now there are nearly ten million people in each city, and the collapse of any city is a massacre. "


    Yes, and for this reason, the kingdom must not abandon any city.


    Because any city represents nearly ten million people.


    What should I do?


    The faces of the ministers all show embarrassment. This problem is really hard to solve.


    "We have to open a passage in the forest to avoid large losses with small losses. Although the kingdom of Austria suffered heavy losses, the casualties were controlled within a certain range. Through the defense line of the kurbei mountains, and regardless of the cost, it successfully blocked the demons in the area south of the kurbei mountains, but the kingdom of Danlan did not have such conditions, It''s necessary to open up a transportation channel, even if it costs a lot. "


    A minister put forward this opinion. He was very firm that loss is inevitable and some choices need to be made.


    "I agree with the proposal of opening up the transportation channel, but how can we do it? With our present strength, it''s very difficult for us to defend the city. We have no ability to confront the devil directly. Once we leave the protection of the city wall, we are the prey that the devil can hunt outside. "


    "Yes, the equipment provided by the first Legion is only suitable for positional warfare, not for frontal combat with demons. Rashly leaving the city will only bring unnecessary losses."


    There are many problems, and the debate among ministers has never stopped.


    On the throne, Catherine listened quietly to the argument in the hall. In this matter, she could only listen to the opinions of the ministers, and then come up with a compromise.


    "Prime minister Harandi never said anything, but what good idea did he come up with?"


    This words, no doubt the eyes of the people have been focused on the silence of Harandi.


    Seeing his colleagues looking at him, Harandi shook his head.


    "No, I don''t have a good way. The power of the devil is obvious to all. In the face of absolute power, any conspiracy is useless. If we want to get through the transportation route, we must face the siege of the devil. This is an insurmountable problem. At least now, we don''t have the ability to solve this problem."


    Isn''t it


    There is no doubt that harlandi''s words are in the hearts of all the people.


    In any case, it is inevitable to fight the devil head-on, but it is not a wise move to fight the devil head-on.


    At this time, next to the throne, Karina bowed her head and said something in Catherine''s ear.

 Chapter 1599

    "Well..."


    Catherine nodded at Karina''s suggestion.


    Looking slightly upright, Catherine interrupted the ministers'' argument.


    "Well, let''s call it a day. We need to listen to the opinions of the first Legion. Just because we have no way, it doesn''t mean the first Legion has no way. We''ll discuss it tomorrow."


    In Catherine''s final conclusion, the court meeting ended.


    Although the problem has not been solved, Queen Catherine is right, and now she has to ask the first Legion for help.


    Nanlin Island, naval command.


    "Material delivery? This is a problem. Although the main force of the demons is in Eurasia, the demons on the land outside Austria can''t be ignored. Once they leave the protection of the high wall, they can''t survive. "


    The help from the kingdom of Danlan brought a new problem to the naval command.


    "Do you have a good idea?"


    Asked jevrich, looking around at the senior generals around the podium.


    In the face of jevrich''s inquiry, all the officers fell into silence.


    Although the current situation in Austria has stabilized, it is no doubt a dream to expel the demons from Austria. Now most demons gather outside Austria, and it is not wise to confront the enemy head-on.


    "There are five cities in the kingdom of Danlan in the inland, and the transportation line is very important. However, the ability of the first Legion to fight the demons head-on can''t do it. What about the united defense forces? Rash deployment will only bring unnecessary losses. "


    "It''s really a problem. There is not even a river leading to the inland in the outer land of Austria. It''s impossible to use warships with heavy armor. It''s difficult to break through the demon''s defense line only by the armored force on the ground."


    With a thoughtful look on his face, Davis pondered: "if the terrain conditions can meet the requirements, I''d like to pay attention."


    This has undoubtedly attracted people''s attention.


    Jevrich asked, "Lieutenant General Davis, what can you do?"


    Looking up at the crowd, Davis said: "you should know that the allies have a super weapon of land cruiser, which has excellent firepower and heavy armor. If you use this weapon to break through the devil''s defense line, it should not be difficult. However, this weapon requires too much terrain. Its combat area is desert and plain, If you want it to be used outside of Austria, you have to open up a road that will allow it to travel


    Land Cruiser?


    This kind of weapon is no stranger to everyone.


    This is the most helpful weapon of the allies. Although it was used in the Third World War, its performance was not very good.


    The so-called land cruiser is just a amphibious warship. It is equipped with a set of land moving device and super large crawler, which enables the warship to land with its own strength.


    "Well, you can have a try. As long as the land cruiser is refitted to enhance its defense capability, it is a mobile fortress. Even if you fight the devil head-on, you will not lose the chance of winning."


    "Try it. Now we don''t have a good way. We have to try it."


    No officer objected to darvis''s proposal.


    This is indeed a good way. When the air force is unable to break through, it can only start from the land.


    Seeing that no one had any opinions, jevrich nodded and said, "well, that''s it. Let''s inform al immediately and say that we need ten armored Land Cruisers. They must be delivered within one month."


    Time passed little by little, just as the first Legion tried to solve the problems they met.


    In the west of Eurasia, the devil''s attack is unstoppable.


    The first to bear the brunt is that some marginal countries in the West have no time to prepare or ability to deal with the demons that have sprung up.


    In less than a month, a large area of territory in the western region of Eurasia was lost, many countries were destroyed, countless cities were destroyed, and a large number of human beings were slaughtered by demons. In a short time, the western region was full of blood, and tens of millions of human beings were killed by demons.


    In Eurasia, the devil did not encounter obstacles at all. When he expanded southward, he swept northward and eastward at the same time.


    The order empire in the north and the seven allies in the East bear the brunt of the war.


    Compared with the order Empire, which had already received the warning from the first legion, the seven allies had little contact with the first Legion. Although they knew what was happening in Asia and received the warning from some friendly countries, they did not pay attention to it and did not think that they should worry about the enemies far away.


    It was not until the demons appeared in the West and swept through many countries that the seven allies got flustered, but it was too late.


    For a time, the Eurasian continent was shrouded in the flames of war. The red torrent swept all over the world at an amazing speed. More and more lands were eroded by demons, and more and more cities were destroyed.


    In just a few months, tens of millions of human beings died and countless cities were destroyed, which shocked all countries in the world.


    The news can''t be concealed. The news of the devil''s appearance is not only limited to the high-level of various countries. When tens of millions of human beings are slaughtered by the devil, the news soon spreads all over the human world.


    Under the terrible invasion of demons, the whole human world fell into a state of panic.


    Huaxia, Kyoto, great hall.


    "You can''t just sit back and watch. Now Europe, the Middle East and Africa are on the verge of collapse under the attack of demons, especially Africa. As early as half a month ago, the last city was defeated by demons, and now the whole of Africa is almost slaughtered by demons. In Europe, the Middle East, nearly one third of the region has fallen, and three of the seven allies have disappeared. At this time, the demons are expanding to the South and East. Once they destroy the seven allies and the Asian people, they will enter Asia to help us and yourself. "


    On the big platform in the conference room, a middle-aged man was talking angrily.


    He is the envoy of the seven allies, William aldron. It is said that he is the Grand Duke of a certain kingdom of the allies, and his status is very valuable.


    However, no matter his current status as ambassador or Grand Duchess, it will not bring him practical benefits at this time.


    In the face of William Allen''s roar, all countries remained silent.


    They naturally know the situation in the west, but what can they do?


    All the countries in this room are in constant panic.


    At this moment, kaios at the round table spoke.


    "Ambassador William adelain, please calm down. Naturally, our country and Asian countries know the truth that our lips are dead and our teeth are cold. But there is nothing we can do. We can''t ignore our own defense and send troops to the Western battlefield. You should understand this."

 Chapter 1600

    Kennan agreed: "yes, our Asian countries have limited strength and can''t do anything about it. We have the heart, but we don''t have the strength. However, I can show you a way. The first Legion successfully blocked the demons in Austria, so that the demons had to shift their front, You can turn to the first Legion for help


    This is interesting, no doubt put the first Legion on the spearhead.


    When he said this, Kennan looked at a young figure on the round table with a smile.


    It seems to notice Kenan''s sight, Xiaonan is not moved, and sits in silence.


    Isn''t it


    Although the demons are unstoppable in Eurasia, they fail to return in Austria. How did the first Legion do it?


    Kainan''s words let people''s eyes look at Xiaonan on the round table.


    Although she is young, she is the ambassador of the first Corps in Kyoto. She should know something.


    First Corps?


    William aldron was thoughtful. He naturally heard of the first Legion. It is said that in the whole human world, it is one of the most powerful countries and a huge militarized organization. They also discovered the threat of the demons. Therefore, they called on human beings all over the country to deal with the threat of the demons.


    Although the threat of the demons has not yet been dispelled and the threat of the demons has come first, there is no doubt about the strength of the first Legion.


    With a slightly positive look, William Allen said, "no one can stay out of this war. This time, I come here to let you know why the devil is unstoppable besides asking for help from other countries."


    Speaking of which, William Allen clapped his hands.


    In the applause, a picture suddenly appeared on the big screen of the meeting.


    In the picture is a battlefield, the boundless red torrent is impacting the tall city wall.


    And the original impregnable wall was torn a huge hole, countless demons swarmed in from the hole.


    On the other side, in the demon group, a huge demon is so eye-catching, with a huge sword in his hand that people can''t move their eyes.


    With a slight look on his face, William Allen said in a deep voice: "the seven allies do not lack some cities with high walls. In principle, even if they can not stop the devil''s attack, they should not collapse so quickly. The culprit for all this is the devil. The devil has extraordinary power. It should be the commander of this demon army. It is so powerful that it is incredible, As long as it waved the sword in its hand, no matter how tall the wall was, it would be as weak as a piece of paper and easily destroyed, which led to the rapid collapse of the seven allies. "


    "If we don''t stop it, the devil will sweep the whole Eurasian continent for one year at most. Once many western countries are destroyed, can Asia stay out of the way? While mankind still has the power to resist, we must unite and fight against the enemy together, not only for the sake of the seven allies, but also for the sake of Asia as a whole, but also for the sake of mankind as a whole. "


    United against the enemy?


    Ambassadors of all countries looked at each other with different faces.


    Although all countries are willing to send troops to help in the defense line of Austria, the situation before is different from that now. Austria is the only defense line in Asia. As long as we keep Austria, Asia will have no worries. Moreover, with the powerful force of the first army, Asian countries are confident to defeat the devil.


    But the situation in the Western battlefield is different. There is no defense line in the Western battlefield. No matter where they put their strength, they will not be able to effectively resist the devil''s attack, and maybe the expeditionary army will be destroyed.


    There are too many uncertain factors. It''s better to stick to our own country and use the high wall to fight against the devil.


    But now the situation is different. If, as William aldron said, the devil can''t be stopped in the high wall, it will be troublesome


    "If it''s really that strong, I''m curious, how did the first Legion do it? How did you fight it back and keep Georgia? Although the first Legion has the most powerful man, Li Meng''s cabinet, I don''t think it can compete with this demon just by the power of Li Meng''s cabinet. "


    Kennan again pointed the finger at the first Legion.


    This is what he is curious about and what countries are curious about.


    If what William aldron said is true, the power of this demon is beyond the human race.


    Seeing that everyone''s eyes looked at him again, Xiao Nan said calmly: "you know nothing about power. Don''t look at the first legion with your cognition. We have faith and are protected by death. Although it is strong, it is not unmatched."


    Death?


    The gods believed in by the first Legion are not new to Asian countries.


    The first Legion believed in the dark god, or the most frightening God of death.


    But at this time, it is unacceptable for all countries to attribute all causes and effects to God.


    After all, no one really thinks that God really exists.


    With a little smile, kaios said gently: "ambassador Xiaonan, if your Legion really has a way to deal with this demon, please let us know. I don''t think the first Legion wants Eurasia to fall into the hands of the demon."


    On one side, broville added: "yes, please let Ambassador Xiaonan clearly say that no matter what the first Legion requires, we will try our best to meet it."


    Although the American Federation has not yet been affected by the devil, it does not intend to stay out of the battlefield. Can the American continent stay out of the battlefield even if Eurasia falls?


    In this war, the American Federation was more active than anyone else. They even planned to send troops to aid the order empire.


    With a slight frown, Xiao Nan was very embarrassed by the demands of the ambassadors.


    In the face of that demon, the first Legion has no good way.


    He organized some words in his mind. In the expectant eyes of the ambassadors, Xiao Nan said calmly: "the fighting situation in Austria is not as good as you think. Now the whole southern part of Austria is in the hands of demons, and there are a lot of demons on the outer land. Human beings can only hide in the high wall. Now the first army is at a dead end and has more defense, But there is no ability to attack


    It seems that everyone is the same. Under the attack of the devil, there is no big way. Even the first Legion feel powerless?


    People don''t think Xiao Nan will lie on this issue, because it''s not necessary, and the first Legion is always confident and will not deliberately hide their strength.


    "But it is true that the first Legion defeated it. If it is not, the devil can''t shift his front and attack Eurasia, which is enough to show that Austria has something to worry about, which makes it dare not take risks personally."


    Kennan still finds out the problem and wants to know the real answer.

 Chapter 1601

    It''s annoying, but ambassadors have to admit that''s what they want to know.


    Kennan''s entanglement, Xiaonan chose to ignore, this is a big venue, there are any questions can be raised, no matter how strong the first legion, will not let them shut up.


    A pair of beautiful eyes looked around the crowd, Xiao Nan said calmly: "do you really want to know? It''s not a good thing for you. There may be some changes that you can''t accept. "


    To Xiao Nan this words, people kept silent, just with firm eyes to express their determination.


    With a sigh in his heart, Xiao Nan compromised.


    Without saying much, Xiao Nan took out a small metal disc from his pocket.


    With a throw, the small metal disc flew out and landed in the middle of the round table.


    In the twinkling of blue light, a picture appeared above the round table.


    Holographic projection technology is no stranger to Asian countries, because the first Legion has shown it several times. Although it''s very surprising and novel, it''s not as shocking as the first time.


    But for William Allen, all these things are so incredible. At this time, he finally knows why countries so easily agree with the fact that the first Legion is powerful. How can people not agree with such scientific and technological strength?


    However, for the ambassadors of various countries, with the appearance of the picture, an unacceptable cognition appeared.


    In the picture is a battlefield, the red torrent is pounding a tall mountain.


    On the position in the mountains, soldiers in camouflage combat suits are fighting with demons. Among them, there are some soldiers in black armor and holding big swords. They are invincible and frantically kill the demons who rush into the position.


    The whole conference room was filled with bursts of gunfire, bombing, and the roar of demons. Everyone felt the intensity of the battlefield.


    On the other side, an unimaginable battle is taking place.


    William Allen shows a huge demon fighting a strange figure.


    It is suspended in the air, wearing a black robe and holding a sickle. The skeleton of the sickle handle is clearly visible, which proves that it is not a creature. Its height is more than five meters. Although it is smaller than the giant devil, it is also a big guy.


    The ground cracks and the burning cracks spread to the mountains. The whole video is shaking, indicating that the ground is shaking. In front of the burning cracks, huge white bone walls rise from the ground out of thin air, preventing the spread of huge cracks.


    So much for the video. The blue light disappears and retracts into the metal disc.


    The middle finger of the right hand on the round table was a little bit lighter, and the metal disc in the middle of the round table suddenly jumped up and fell into Xiaonan''s hands.


    Wang Yanmei, who is sitting at the round table, is surprised to see Xiaonan.


    After putting away the metal disc and looking at the strange silence on the round table, Xiao Nan said calmly, "I don''t know what kind of existence" God "is in your eyes, but in the eyes of the first legion, he is just our guide. We call him death. He has given us" strength ", so we believe in him."


    power?


    People think of those unstoppable black armor soldiers in the video. Are all the strength possessed by those soldiers given by "death"?


    It''s incredible


    Does God really exist?


    At this moment, people''s hearts are confused and shocked. Although they don''t believe it, seeing is believing. Their past cognition collapses, which makes people feel very uncomfortable and fall into a state of bewilderment.


    "Is the power of Li Meng''s cabinet bestowed by death?"


    In the collapse of cognition, caios thinks of Limon.


    Compared with those who are skilled in martial arts and those who have any ability, Li Meng''s ability is really incredible.


    Xiao Nan shook his head, his indifferent eyes revealed a trace of softness, and said: "no, if death is the dark side of the first legion, then Lord... Lord Li Meng is the bright side of the first Legion. The power of Lord Li Meng is not only limited to what you know, but one day you will know."


    As a woman, Wang Yanmei is naturally sensitive to the changes in Xiao Nan''s manner.


    When she said Li Meng, she obviously softened a lot. Although ordinary people can''t see it, Wang Yanmei can see it.


    While sighing at Li Meng''s romantic style in her heart, Wang Yanmei also remembers the bright side that Xiao Nan said.


    This reminds Wang Yanmei of the strange power that Li Meng used to treat her. That power is full of light and softness, which instantly healed her wounds.


    By the end of the meeting, the situation has fallen into a strange situation.


    Even William Allen was at a loss. Unexpectedly, Kyoto and his party let him know such an incredible thing.


    "Great, really great, I know that" God "is not an imaginary existence, but a real one. No, God is not the God of your first army, but the God of all people who have faith. You can''t hide his existence, you must let him show in the eyes of the world, and let the world know that God protects human beings."


    To all of you here, the existence of death has the greatest impact on who, undoubtedly, is the seelman of the order empire.


    As a believer of God, as a religious person who has always believed in the existence of God, the real existence of death is undoubtedly very exciting.


    As if he was crazy, he immediately stood up and impolitely questioned Xiaonan.


    Xiaonan has no choice but to see smann''s eyes full of blood and excitement.


    As a ghoul, she can''t imagine Osman''s excitement. She only has supreme respect and admiration for her master. She can''t understand her beliefs.


    However, Xiao Nan has a way to deal with such crazy religious people.


    She said immediately: "he is the God of death. He is beyond human existence and will not be bound by anyone. If you are sincere enough, I think he will respond to you."


    Osman readily accepted Xiao Nan''s answer.


    Just like a child, he said excitedly: "yes, yes, only our faith is firm enough, he will respond to us, he will."


    As if thinking of something, Osman put away his excited heart and said sincerely to Xiaonan: "Mr. Xiaonan, can I borrow the information of this video? Believers need to look up to death. Only in this way can our faith be more firm. "

 Chapter 1602

    For Ottoman, the first Legion was the forerunner of the believers of God.


    Xiaonan did not refuse Osman''s request.


    He took the metal disc out of his pocket again and threw it at Osman.


    As if holding a supreme treasure, Osman carefully held the metal disc in the palm of his hand.


    Osman knew the importance of what he was fighting against. It was a great change in the order empire. It would break out an unimaginable revolution, a revolution about faith.


    When the true God comes, all false gods will disappear.


    This meeting is destined to have a beginning and no end. No one dares to take the first step in the face of the powerful enemy of the devil.


    After the meeting, without any commitment, William Allen caught up with Xiao Nan.


    Due to the pursuit of William Allen, Xiao Nan can only pause in the corridor and talk with William Allen.


    Looking at the man who was working hard for his country, Xiao Nan said calmly, "ambassador William aldron, with all due respect, no matter how bad the situation of the seven allies is, Asian countries will not take action, because without a leader, they do not have the ability. Even if they send millions of troops to the Middle East, they will not do much. Instead of asking for help from Asian countries, It''s better to contact the American Federation. The American Federation is not far from Europe and can be reached across the Atlantic Ocean. Your north has the power of the order empire. If your three countries can unite, they may not have the ability to fight against the devil. "


    Of course, it''s just looking at the good side. The fact is not so good.


    Although he said so verbally, Xiao Nan did not think that the power of the three countries'' Alliance would be the opponent of the devil.


    It will only bring some troubles to the devil. When the devil destroys human beings, he will get more casualties.


    "Our first Legion has its own problems now. We can''t and can''t take care of the Middle East. We can''t do anything about this. I hope you can understand that."


    William Allen is very disappointed. He has come all the way to Kyoto. Can he only come back in vain?


    Looking at Xiaonan, looking at the beautiful woman in a suit in front of her, William Allen said sincerely: "Mr. Xiaonan, is there no way? Before I came to Kyoto, I contacted the American Federation and exchanged views with Ambassador Sloan of the order empire. Although the American Federation is willing to send troops to help, they hope that Asian countries can also contribute. Now, like the seven allies, the order empire is also under the attack of demons and is at a loss. "


    "Sorry, at least I can''t give you any reply now."


    Without saying much, in the disappointed eyes of William Allen, Xiao Nan turned and left.


    "Ambassador William aldron..."


    At this moment, both delcha and Charles came and stopped in front of William Allen.


    Someone''s voice made William Allen turn his head. When he found that it was delcha and Charles, he said: "it was ambassador delcha and Ambassador Charles. I haven''t seen you for a long time..."


    With a smile, delcha said, "I haven''t seen you for a long time. It seems that the ambassador will come back in vain this time."


    Speaking of this, delcha said with regret: "although China also wants to do something, but its national strength is limited. The Republic of balstan is very close to the seven allies. Once China falls, China will bear the brunt. If this news is sent back to China, the high-level people should make some changes as they have to."


    "What do you think? If you are resident in Kyoto, you should have a better understanding of the situation in Asia. Please give me your advice. "


    William Allen has put his posture very low. He is asking for help now. If there is a good way to solve the crisis of the seven allies, he can put his posture lower.


    He doesn''t have much time, and soon the devil will invade his country.


    After pondering a little, Charles shook his head and said, "although there are some ways, they are unrealistic. Only Huaxia and the Republic of SARGA can be called the top powers in Asia. Huaxia... She has always been indifferent to political affairs. Although she often appears after the founding of the people''s Republic of China, she does not have much reputation in Asia. Even if she is willing to take the lead, Asian countries will not necessarily respond. As for the Republic of SARGA, This country seldom takes part in international affairs, and has no regular contacts with any other countries except China. To attract Asia to participate in this war, we have to find a way with the first Legion. If the first Legion is willing to take the lead, China will follow. Once China follows, the Republic of Saudi Arabia will follow, The small countries in Asia will naturally contribute. "


    In other words, do you still need to find a way in the first Legion?


    Thinking of this, William Allen was not disappointed. He said to them, "thank you for your reminding. Thank you very much."


    Charles shook his head and said, "you''re welcome. For the sake of our country''s future, I don''t want to see the Middle East destroyed by demons in any case. Ambassador William Allen still has to work hard."


    William aldron nodded and said with certainty, "I will. I won''t just give up."


    What should I do?


    Looking at the back of Charles and delcha as they left, William Allen fell into deep meditation.


    He is very poor in Kyoto. It''s very difficult for him to achieve his goal only by words.


    Nanlin Island, Qingcheng, Crystal Palace.


    As Xiao Nan said, the first Legion is in trouble. This trouble is not only the battle in Austria, but also a more serious one.


    "What''s the matter, master? The master has never refused me... "


    In the corridor on the top of the Crystal Palace, Chen Yan looks at the night with a puzzled face, and her eyes are full of worry.


    It''s rare to have time to put down her business, but Chen Yan didn''t expect that her master didn''t want to see her.


    This makes Chen Yan sad, but also worried.


    She is silent about what Chen Yan asked. She doesn''t know how to explain her Highness''s mental state at this time.


    He shook his head lightly, and the night could only perfunctorily say: "Your Highness needs to be quiet..."


    "Well, I''ll come back next time."


    Although I don''t know what happened, Chen Yan doesn''t have the courage to rush in. Today she has to go back first.


    Looking at Chen Yan''s back, she sighs and turns to enter the room.


    In the room, on the sunny balcony, a thin figure is sitting quietly.


    The night did not disturb his highness sitting on the sofa, but stood still not far away.


    Eyes unconsciously looking out of the window, looking at Qingcheng, also looking at the sky, in the heart, Li Meng is also thinking.


    I am pondering and reflecting on myself.

 Chapter 1603

    Are you not strong enough?


    Don''t you work hard enough?


    Two years ago, the first Legion had nothing and was destitute. Now? The first Legion has become a giant in the human world. Both the Legion''s strength and the individual''s strength stand at the top of the human race.


    But is that enough?


    Why are there some things that you can''t do?


    Li Meng thought that he was strong enough. He didn''t need to be afraid of anyone or anything except the legendary demons in subspace. However, now, Li Meng realized that no matter how strong he was, there was something he couldn''t do.


    "No, you are already very strong. In the material world, in the world I know, you are comparable to the existence of" God ". Although the demons in sub space are strong, they can only shrink in sub space forever, but you are different. You are the God in the material world, a real God. You have the power of" God ", and the only thing you lack is the thought of" God "


    In the brain, the voice of the main brain rings, still as light and pleasant.


    "The thought of God?"


    He murmured to himself that Li Meng had no idea of the so-called God thought in his mind.


    He didn''t understand and couldn''t understand it.


    "Yes, God''s thought is extreme and can''t be violated. Your thought needs to be more extreme and a more clear goal. The most important thing is" ruthlessness ". You can have" desire "and" feeling ". But when you stand in the perspective of" God ", you must be ruthless. Only in this way can God be revered by mortals."


    "Will that change everything?"


    In his heart, Li Meng asked the brain.


    "I don''t know..." this is the main brain''s answer.


    "But there''s no doubt about it. What do you want most? What is the ultimate goal in your mind? "


    What do you want?


    The ultimate goal?


    In his heart, Li Meng thought of a person, a figure hidden in his heart forever.


    "I want to find her..."


    This is who she is, and Li Meng as one of the main brain naturally know.


    Although it always knew that there was a barrier in the master''s heart, it did not expect that this barrier would become the master''s goal.


    Is that possible?


    At this moment, the brain dare not say too absolute words.


    "She may not be the one in your heart now. Even if she is still there, she may have become another kind of life. Even so, do you still want to find her?"


    Li Meng knows this better than the brain, but


    "As long as the soul is her, I don''t care about the rest."


    Master brain


    Even at this time, the main brain can''t help feeling speechless for its master.


    Time will not go back, the world will not have regret medicine to eat, but its owner just want to let time flow back, want to start again.


    Everything in the past, all the experience of the master, the master''s brain is in the eyes.


    For that feeling, it has the master''s feeling, too.


    As an outsider, the main brain is not idle and has reminded the host.


    But the master chose another ending, everything can be said to be made by the master himself.


    Because of the regret in my heart, I do something that I can''t do at all. It''s not willful. What else can it be?


    "What should I do?" Li Meng asked


    The main brain: "this is a war, which will be very long. It''s a war between the sub space and the material world. Unless the achievements of human beings surpass those of ancient human beings, there will be no chance for human beings to win in this war. The first step is to unify human beings and the earth."


    Li Meng puzzled way: "you never think there is a need to unify mankind, why now change this view?"


    Main brain: "because there are many roads. Human beings are a big family and can take different roads. Each road may lead to a further future. But now I have changed my view. In order to make better use of human race, we must use more intense means."


    Is the earth unified?


    Although Li Meng did not have this idea before, it is not necessary to unify the earth.


    The universe is very big. As long as you leave the earth and have the ability to enter the starry sky, territory is not important, because there are so many stars in the starry sky. As long as you explore, territory is the least valuable thing.


    Just as the main brain said, human beings are a big family. If there are multiple regimes that can enter the starry sky, multiply everywhere in the universe and strengthen human beings, it is also a very good way.


    But now, in the face of all kinds of dangers in the universe, human beings need "God", need to unite forces, need a common consciousness, and also need a common enemy.


    From the window, Li Meng took back his sight. More than a month''s silence made him think through a lot of things, but there were also many things he couldn''t figure out.


    Li Meng is most concerned about the disappearance of Li Lanxin.


    Did she die?


    No, Li Meng didn''t even find her soul. Li Meng didn''t believe that she was dead.


    But where did she go?


    Li Meng did not know and could not guess that it would only become a mystery.


    "Night


    In the room, Li Meng''s voice echoed.


    This makes night slightly a Leng, quickly forward voice way: "I''m here, your highness."


    "For more than a month, has something big happened outside?"


    Big deal?


    If the invasion of demons is a major event, there will be major events all over the world.


    Without much thought, she replied, "the situation in Austria is good. Although the devil has no ability to get rid of the devil, the devil has also lost the ability to attack. The southern demons have not responded much and are still waiting to see. In the western part of Eurasia, the devil''s offensive is unstoppable, a large area of human territory has fallen, and the seven allies and the order empire are suffering, They shouldn''t last long


    Li Meng asked again, "is there any movement in the world? Especially Asian countries. "


    He shook his head lightly and said in the night, "not for the time being. There''s news from Xiaonan in Kyoto that it''s the war in the West. Asian countries have held many meetings, but because of their fear of demons and their own powerlessness, they are still waiting to see."


    From night''s mouth, Li Meng roughly knew the current situation.


    It seems that in the last battle of Leo, the devil focused on Eurasia.


    As if she had thought of something, she said, "by the way, according to the news from Xiaonan, she showed the belief of the first Legion to all countries at the last meeting, and the order Empire should launch relevant God inviting activities recently."

 Chapter 1604

    Please God?


    If Li Meng thinks about it, it seems that his death form has been known by all human countries.


    Li Meng doesn''t think there is anything wrong with Xiaonan''s practice.


    In the future, the God of death will be exposed in the eyes of all countries in the fight against demons. If it is exposed now, the time is right. At present, the order empire is being invaded by demons, and they need the protection of "God".


    For Li Meng, it was also a way to spread his faith.


    The order empire is a big country. If we can get the belief of this country, the benefit is self-evident.


    "Master, what should we do about the invasion of Eurasia by demons?"


    What are you doing?


    Standing up from the soft sofa, Li Meng shook his head and said: "for the time being, it''s not the time for the first regiment to intervene. At present, the main force of the demons should be in Eurasia. First, we should find a way to eliminate the demons in Austria and Georgia. Only when the rear is stable, can we settle the external issues with ease."


    Li Meng, who had just stood up, sat down again.


    Looking back at the night in a black skirt not far away from his side, Li Meng waved.


    The night is very clever close, sat down beside Li Meng.


    Looking at the graceful night beside him, Li Meng smiles, turns over and lies down, and sleeps comfortably on her lap.


    Looking at the nearby face above, Li Meng said in a soft voice: "it''s Yan''er who just came here."


    "Well!"


    The night nodded softly.


    With a wry smile on his face, Li Meng said helplessly: "it seems that the girl wants to think more. Let her come to see me at night."


    "Well!"


    The night answered softly.


    In the soft eyes of the night, Li Meng closed his eyes.


    In the past two months, he had too many things delayed, and now it''s time to deal with them.


    Yunan, Isis temple.


    "Why hasn''t he come yet?"


    In the open hall, Isis''s little figure sat on the throne, his face full of sadness.


    Looking at the ring on the ring finger of his left hand, Isis sighed deeply.


    In the past, if you call him, it will appear in two hours at most.


    And this time, nearly half a month has passed, he still has no news.


    Is it because of the devil?


    Is something wrong?


    Thinking of this, Isis worried.


    This time, the demons are unusual. There are demons in it. Even the demons are hard to deal with.


    Should not


    It''s impossible, it won''t be. He is so strong that he can escape safely even if he is not against the devil.


    The thought in her heart made Isis shake her head. She never believed it.


    "Isis, now you need me. Let me out quickly. I promise you that as long as this war is over, I will come back to you and let you handle it. As long as you can be happy and calm your anger, I will do anything."


    In the sky, Hathor''s faint voice began to ring.


    For Hathor, a few months of imprisonment is not a big feeling. For them who have lived for tens of thousands of years, a few months is just a blink of an eye.


    Although she can''t see it, Hathor knows that Isis is on the throne below. She can feel the existence of Isis.


    "Shut up, you damned woman. I won''t believe you any more."


    The voice from above made Isis''s face slightly changed. He roared angrily. His whole face was twisted.


    The betrayal from a good friend is a pain Isis doesn''t want to face in her heart. She was hurt too much, so her heart has been distorted in the face of Hathor.


    She can believe anyone''s words, but she will never believe those who have betrayed her.


    "My Isis, why are you so angry?"


    Around, a familiar voice suddenly rang up, only to see the throne, Li Meng''s figure appeared.


    His right hand reached out and stroked Isis''s twisted and beautiful face.


    "Li Meng?"


    Seeing that Li Meng finally appeared, the distortion on Isis''s face disappeared in a moment. He flew into Li Meng''s arms and held Li Meng''s tiger waist tightly with both hands.


    Holding Isis''s little body lightly, Li Meng sat on the throne.


    "Why do you come at this time?"


    Pouting and looking up at Li Meng, Isis was quite dissatisfied.


    Li Meng knew that Isis had been calling him for a long time, and he didn''t respond in time.


    Although he felt sorry, Li Meng didn''t say much. He bowed his head and kissed Isis on his ruddy lips.


    In such an offensive, Isis had no complaint, so he could only take Li Meng''s neck with a snort.


    After a while, Li Meng released his panting Isis.


    Looking at Isis''s ruddy face in his arms and feeling his amazing softness, Li Meng didn''t take the next step, just quietly hugged Isis, so they nestled on the throne.


    For a long time, Isis, who was in Li Meng''s arms, said quietly: "in the past half a month, I am very worried. If you don''t show up again, I have the idea of going to Austria to look for you."


    With a little smile, looking at Isis''s beautiful face in his arms, Li Meng teased: "isn''t this very good? This is a beautiful talk among human beings."


    To Li Meng this, Isis white Li Meng one eye, not angry way: "I am serious."


    "I know."


    Li Meng did not doubt that.


    Looking up at Li Meng, Isis whispered, "don''t you want to know what I''m looking for?"


    Shaking his head, Li Meng said with a smile: "of course, I want to know, but I will come no matter whether there is something, even if it''s just to get together with me, I will come in the shortest time."


    According to reason, Isis should be happy, but there was no happy expression on his face.


    She just looked at Li Meng, very thought-provoking way: "you are all such sweet words to all women?"


    Is this the taste?


    Listening to Isis''s sour breath, Li Meng was dumbfounded.


    "No, it''s not easy for me to say that."


    This is a fact. Although there are many women around Li Meng, most of them are relatives of his own. For them, Li Meng doesn''t need sweet words. When he comes to them, he realizes that spiritual integration is the closest link between the two sides.


    Although his face was calm, in his heart Isis was very happy.


    She put away the girl''s heart, and her face became serious.


    "A great event happened in Yunan more than a month ago, which changed the different opinions among the demons and unified their consciousness. The Lords of the demons have decided to expel the demons as their top priority."

 Chapter 1605

    "Oh?"


    This news makes Li Meng a little surprised. The dispute will not disappear for no reason. Something must have happened in the demons.


    Li Meng asked curiously, "what happened?"


    Isis replied: "a month ago, the demon king raided Beth''s territory, destroyed the hatching factory of the insect and fungus mother, and took the zero module."


    "Zero module? What''s this? "


    A strange word, let Li Meng do not understand the role of this thing.


    However, since it was taken away by the devil, it must have extraordinary ability.


    Isis explained: "this is a kind of energy storage device. It is the energy source for the work of the insect fungus mother. It was snatched from the kraken clan when we left the parent star. It is said that it is a kind of demon engine device, which can absorb free energy from subspace and store a large amount of energy."


    Energy storage device?


    This reminds Li Meng that on Leo Island, the huge devil threw a fiery red crystal into the burning mirror in the sky. Did the devil use the huge energy in the zero point module to open the sub space crack?


    Isis''s next words are a good solution for Li Meng.


    "After the successful surprise attack, the devil took the zero point module to a small island in the west of Eurasia. With the help of the energy in the zero point module, the devil opened the sub space crack again. The behavior of the demon king has caused great pressure on the Lords of the demon clan. In the demon clan, there are not many zero modules. Except for a few lords who have multiple zero modules, most Lords have only one. If the devil can open the cracks in the sub space with the help of the zero module, sooner or later, the demon clan will be watched by the devil, which makes us have to guard against it. "


    It seems that the life of the demons is not easy.


    That demon of demon king level, can successfully raid the first time, there will be a second time.


    If the energy in the zero module can really make the devil easily open the cracks in subspace, as Isis said, sooner or later, the demons will be watched by the devil.


    Isis then said: "although the opinions are unified, how to do it is still under discussion. Demons are not ordinary enemies. They are very powerful. The demons do not have the upper hand in fighting against them. Although the Lords know that demons are the biggest threat, no one wants to spend their power on demons."


    Li Meng said thoughtfully, "do they still want to unify mankind?"


    If it was Li Meng, Li Meng would never do it. If he still sticks to the old ideas, he will get nothing in the end.


    "Yes, no matter Amun or La, they will not give up the idea of unifying mankind. Our race has great disadvantages. If we want to survive and multiply, we can only rule over other races."


    Through the contact with Isis, Li Meng has got some understanding of the demons.


    Demons are a kind of parasitic life. Although they can make bodies, such as Tongwei, they have many disadvantages. One is that their life span is too short, and the other is that their growth cycle is too long, so Tongwei can''t be made on a large scale.


    Although the magic aircraft does not have this disadvantage, it needs to consume a lot of energy. The combination of machinery and biology also makes the internal structure of the magic weapons very complex. While consuming more energy, the manufacturing process will be quite slow.


    Is a sentinel made fast in 15 days? It''s not fast. There are only two in a month, but only 24 in a year. Even if there are many incubators, the speed will not increase much.


    There are so many flying weapons of the demons, which have been accumulated in the past 100 years. If human beings are given the same time and technology, the scale of production will certainly surpass the demons by dozens or even hundreds of times.


    It can be said that the production system of the demon clan is not advanced and has great disadvantages.


    It is not without reason why the demons lose the battle with the kraken clan.


    Li Meng pondered: "I think it''s time for the demons and human beings to have a good talk."


    Have a good talk?


    Isis is not so optimistic.


    She shook her head and said, "they won''t talk to human beings, especially you, Li Meng. Don''t forget that you destroyed their bodies. Although we are not a vengeful race, the enemy is the enemy. No matter what the reason, we can''t change the identity of the enemy."


    In other words, can''t the peace talks be carried out?


    It seems that destroying their bodies last time was not entirely a good thing.


    After a while, Li Meng gave up the plan of peace talks with other lords of the demon clan.


    Looking at Isis in his arms, Li Meng said: "leave Yunan continent, also from the relationship with other lords, come to me, Yunan continent is a small place after all, the first Legion is sitting in Austria, there are more resources to use, I will change you, so that you can more easily integrate into human society, now, I also need your strength."


    Leaving the demons?


    For Li Meng''s request, Isis was slightly stunned and hesitated.


    Once she chooses to leave, it''s a big move. Everything she does in Yunan will be abandoned.


    It was a big deal, and she couldn''t help hesitating.


    After a while, Isis seemed to have made a decision and said, "I have a request."


    With a little smile, Li Meng said in a soft voice, "say it."


    Li Meng knows that it''s hard for Isis to leave the demons.


    Whether Isis agrees or not, this is acceptable to Li Meng.


    Don''t say a request. Li Meng can agree to any request.


    Looking up at the top of the hall, Isis said calmly, "Hathor must be with me. She betrayed me. I won''t let her go so easily. You have to help me."


    "How can I help you?"


    Li Meng asked.


    Although Li Meng had some understanding of the enmity between the two women, he didn''t know much about it. Although he could feel Isis''s anger, he didn''t feel much of it.


    Looking slightly cold, Isis said calmly: "tear up her dignity, torture her heart, let her pay for what she has done, let her despair, let her inseparable from me, also inseparable from you."


    Looking at the cold look of Isis in his arms, Li Meng felt his resentment and resentment.


    It seems that Hathor''s betrayal has caused great harm to her, and she has a shadow in her heart, which is also very difficult to cross.


    I don''t know why, Li Meng suddenly had a bad feeling.


    He asked Isis carefully, "what do you want me to do?"


    When he got to Li Meng''s ear, Isis muttered, but he didn''t know what to say.


    And Li Meng''s expression is also very strange, a Leng Leng, and then looked at Isis with a wry smile.

 Chapter 1606

    "I can help you, but what''s the point?"


    Limon didn''t understand what Isis asked him to do.


    This woman''s heart is really complicated, even with such


    With a slight sigh, Isis said quietly: "although Hathor betrayed me, I still hope to have a reliable peer around me. I am cruel to her, and the resentment in my heart can never be vented, but I know that now we need her, and her strength is essential."


    This explanation


    With a bitter smile and shaking his head, Li Meng said helplessly: "you pushed your man out with your own hands..."


    To Li Meng''s words, Isis just smiles and whispers: "I''m a demon. Although I have a human body, my mind is different from that of human beings. In my eyes, you are my partner and my trusted partner. I just want Hathor to join us and give her an opportunity, which is also an opportunity for me."


    Maybe Isis is right


    Li Meng compromise, can only nod: "well, I will do, but I do not guarantee the consequences."


    After all, Li Meng is not interested in this kind of thing.


    That kind of thing pays attention to the mutual affection. Only when both sides have each other can they bring more pleasant experience to each other.


    Slightly up, Isis left Li Meng''s arms, nodded to Li Meng.


    Helpless, Li Meng had to drift away with the wind, disappeared without a trace.


    The next moment, in the cage above, Li Meng''s figure suddenly appeared.


    As soon as it appeared, a reprimand echoed in my ears.


    "Who?"


    It was Hathor, in her long golden dress, sitting beside a bed in a birdcage, looking blue.


    "It''s you..."


    As soon as the question came out, Hathor recognized Li Meng.


    Of course, Hathor is no stranger to this one.


    Frowning slightly, Hathor said coldly, "what are you doing here?"


    Li Meng didn''t care about Hathor''s unfriendly face.


    Li Meng knew that Hathor had a very special feeling for Isis, and he was not very fond of him all the time.


    Of course, they have little contact, so their relationship is not good.


    With a faint smile, he looked around at the huge birdcage and said, "it seems that Isis is specially prepared for you. I''m afraid it took a lot of effort."


    To Li Meng''s words, Hathor gave a cold smile and hummed: "it has nothing to do with you. Do you come to see my joke?"


    "No..."


    Taking back his sight, Li Meng fixed his eyes on Hathor.


    Light step came to Hathor side, Li Meng is very natural to sit down beside the bed.


    In Hathor''s gloomy look, Li Meng said calmly, "I came here for a purpose. I know more or less about what happened between you and Isis. When Isis told me about her plot, I doubted you. I didn''t expect that it was you who did it. Why did you do it? Let''s not talk about it for a moment, I asked you, Do you still want to make up with Isis? "


    Get back together?


    Hathor was slightly stunned and looked at Li Meng with a puzzled face.


    Is there a way for this human being?


    There was a little silence, and Hathor nodded.


    If she could make up with Isis again, she would be happy to see it.


    Hathor''s reaction was seen by Li Meng. As Li Meng expected, Hathor still had a very special feeling for Isis.


    "After decades of sleep, displacement, betrayal by friends, resentment is not so easy to calm down. If you want to make the resentment in Isis disappear, you have to accommodate her and satisfy her sense of revenge. Only when she is happy in her heart, the resentment will disappear. Only when you are miserable enough, can you remind her of the friendship between you, and only when you arouse her intolerance in her heart, You''re going to be able to get over this. "


    Can they really get over the past?


    Hathor was very suspicious of Li Meng''s words.


    The anger of Isis was felt by Hathor, and the resentment even made her despair.


    Is there a way for human beings to reconcile their differences with Isis?


    Although the heart has doubts, but Hathor heart.


    Looking at the human beside him, Hathor put away the cold on his face and said, "what should I do?"


    "Scream!"


    Li Meng only uttered such a word.


    Just when Hathor was confused by the word, Li Meng turned over and crushed her on the bed.


    "What are you doing? Let go of me. "


    To Li Meng''s such sudden action, Hathor was startled and scolded angrily.


    The bondage on his body and the squeezing touch made Hathor very uncomfortable.


    Holding her hands tightly, Li Meng''s whole body pressed on her delicate body.


    It has to be said that Hathor''s figure is very good. If Isis''s figure is petite Lori type, Hathor is undoubtedly the imperial sister type. Her body is very mature and her size is amazing.


    The softness of those two regiments is unforgettable.


    When he scolded Hathor, Li Meng gave him a smile and said something in his ear.


    When Li Meng left Hathor''s ear, Hathor''s face changed and he looked at Li Meng with a complicated face.


    She didn''t know what to do. Was that really what Isis wanted to see?


    Seeing that Hathor stopped struggling, Li Meng sighed.


    Seriously, he wanted to leave, but he couldn''t.


    The matter between Isis and Hathor must be solved. If Isis and Hathor support it, it will be of unexpected benefits to the first Legion.


    What''s more, this is a big bargain for Li Meng, who is a man.


    It''s just that this way makes Li Meng a little repellent.


    The arrow is on the string. Now is not the time to flinch.


    Li Meng moved, his hands groped on Hathor''s full body, which made Hathor''s face slightly red and gave a very uncomfortable "hum".


    "Cry, the worse you cry, the better. Only in this way can you satisfy Isis below."


    Li Meng increased the strength in his hand, which made Hathor frown slightly and snort in pain.


    She whispered, "are you making me pretend?"


    "Yes, but not only that."


    With that, Li Meng took off her golden dress from her shoulder.


    Half exposed crisp chest, Hathor''s white body suddenly exposed in Li Meng''s eyes.


    The chilly feeling of her upper body made her blush, biting her teeth and protecting her chest with her hands in a hurry.


    Yes, it''s an affectation, but it''s also a fake. Otherwise, Li Meng can''t explain to Isis.

 Chapter 1607

    "You..."


    Hathor was so ashamed and angry that he looked at Li Meng who was pressing on her.


    Facing Hathor''s anger, Li Meng slaps Hathor''s slender thigh with a slap.


    First is the angry reprimand, then is the feeble struggle, has to say, Hathor has the acting talent.


    In the cooperation of Hathor, Li Meng also played a play.


    However, Hathor is a fake, but Li Meng is a fake.


    It seems that the general appointment of Li Meng''s fake, Hathor did not resist.


    On the throne, Isis sat calmly, listening to Hathor''s angry and powerless screams above. Her face was unusually calm, without any retaliatory pleasure or any superfluous expression.


    On the contrary, Tong Wei in the main hall looked at each other as he listened to Hathor''s scream.


    It lasted for several hours before the movement above gradually disappeared.


    In the birdcage, on the soft bed, they hugged each other quietly.


    Hathor, with a tired face, nestles in Li Meng''s arms. Her full and mature body is so attractive.


    Several hours of "struggle" has already exhausted Hathor''s body and mind and made her voice hoarse.


    In order to make Hathor scream more real, Li Meng left a lot of red marks on Hathor.


    Li Meng has no control over his strength.


    "Is that enough?"


    Tightly grasped the waist that caresses hand, Hathor coldly looks at Li Meng, the words are low.


    Is in front of this man''s rough possession of her, not gentle, only violence.


    This makes Hathor feel ashamed and angry at the same time, there is a strange feeling in her heart.


    It never occurred to her that the carnal desire among human beings should be such a feeling.


    "Not enough!"


    With a little smile, Li Meng turned over again and pressed onto Hathor''s delicate body.


    Since it''s a play, whether it''s fake or real, we should satisfy Isis below.


    For three days, the movement over the hall lasted for three days.


    Hathor''s struggle from the beginning of the reprimand, to the final silent.


    On the third day, Hathor''s struggling voice could not be heard from above, only the feeble hum.


    Although it''s a fake, it''s more like a fake. Hathor can simulate the emotional change of a powerless woman very well.


    In the hall, Isis sat on the throne for three days.


    The black power of death is disturbing. Beside the throne, Li Meng''s figure appears.


    Looking at Isis on the throne, Li Meng nodded and said, "it''s almost over. She has suffered a lot in body, mind and spirit these days. She may not have despair yet. If it continues, she may hate you very much."


    Looking at Li Meng in front of him, a tear came out of Isis'' eyes, and he seemed so helpless.


    Li Meng knew that although Isis''s face looked calm, his heart was complicated.


    Without saying much, Li Meng stretched out his right hand and gently wiped away the tear for Isis.


    Then Li Meng turned to Tong Wei in the hall and said, "let her down."


    To Li Meng''s order, the uniformed guards first took a look at Isis. Seeing that Isis did not respond, the uniformed guards obeyed the order.


    In the "creak, creak" metal running sound, the bird cage above is falling bit by bit.


    As the cage came down, Isis saw Hathor in the cage.


    On the bed, Hathor curled up in the corner of the bed, wrapped in a blanket, looking helpless.


    His long golden hair was in a mess and exposed from the blanket. His shoulders and face were blue and purple, so sad.


    She looked up numbly at Isis on the throne, then silently lowered her head and buried her head on her legs.


    Seeing Hathor in the birdcage, Tong Wei in the hall looks at Li Meng angrily.


    And Isis is Lengleng Leng looking at Hathor, I do not know what to think.


    For a long time, Isis opened his mouth and breathed out.


    Looking at Hathor in the birdcage, she said indifferently, "Hathor, this is the end of all the gratitude and resentment. You and I will make a clean break. I don''t owe you, and you don''t owe me. You are free."


    As the words fell, Isis got up from the throne with a calm look and turned away with light steps.


    The Tong Wei in the hall seems to have received some orders. A Tong Wei opens the birdcage with a key.


    "Ah..."


    What are these things.


    With a sigh in his heart, Li Meng left the throne and came to the birdcage.


    Open the iron door, Li Meng went in and came to the bedside.


    Looking at Hathor, who was curled up in a ball on the bed, and his eyes were still blank, Li Meng didn''t say much. He bent slightly and held Hathor in his arms with a blanket in the posture of a princess.


    Holding Hathor, Li Meng went out.


    She''s free


    The vision slightly restored pure and bright, looking at the back that gradually away of the birdcage, Hathor''s expression some suddenly.


    Life in the birdcage is not so beautiful, but now, it''s all over.


    Looking up at the indifferent man in front of her, Hathor had no anger in her heart.


    Why is his embrace so warm?


    Hathor didn''t understand and didn''t know her state of mind at this time.


    Shouldn''t she be angry when he treats herself like this these days? Shouldn''t she be angry?


    "Don''t worry, since Isis let you go, it shows that she still feels something about your appearance at this time. I''ll send you back first, and then I''ll be blamed by her."


    "Did it work?"


    In her arms, Hathor''s whisper began to ring.


    This is her question and the answer she wants to know.


    "Well, it''s not a success. What will happen to you two in the future, it''s up to you."


    When Li Meng came to the parking platform on the top floor with good care, a demon warship had landed.


    When leaving the cage, Hathor contacted his subordinates.


    With Hathor in his arms, Li Meng boarded the warship.


    In the "buzzing" engine roar, the 100m class warship took off and quickly disappeared in the distance.


    The temple of Hathor is not far from the temple of Isis. The contact between the two places is only a few hundred kilometers.


    We''ll be there in less than a quarter of an hour.


    Soon the warships arrived at the temple of Hathor.


    Hathor''s pyramid is a third larger than Isis temple.


    The apron is wide enough.


    When Li Meng came out of the hatch with Hathor in his arms, a large group of waiters had been waiting on the apron.


    These maids are not demons. They are all human maids who serve the gods. They are all wearing light gauze skirts.

 Chapter 1608

    As soon as Li Meng appeared, they met her and wanted to take her from her.


    "Back off!"


    Hathor gave them back.


    The waiters knelt to the ground and bowed their heads. They did not dare to speak.


    "Take the medicine to my bedroom."


    As the voice dropped, Hathor looked up at Li Meng and said, "you don''t want to go like this, do you?"


    But with a smile, Li Meng could only carry Hathor to the temple.


    The pattern of Hathor temple is similar to that of Isis temple. Holding Hathor, Li Meng walks into the inner hall.


    He gently put Hathor on the golden bed, and Li Meng waved to the waiter nearby.


    The waiter came to Li Meng with a plate of filling.


    The jar should be some kind of medicine for treating trauma. It is milky white and has a very delicate smell.


    In Hathor''s slightly awkward look, Li Meng tore off Hathor''s blanket.


    A white, curvy and delicate body was exposed in Li Meng''s eyes.


    Beauty is beauty, but the bruises on the skin are a bit of an eyesore.


    In these three days, at the beginning, Li Meng knew how to control the power, but in the end, Li Meng completely devoted himself to it and spent two days with Hathor.


    "Pain..."


    The corners of his mouth were slightly tilted, and Hathor uttered a groan of discontent.


    Although the action of Li Meng''s plaster is slight, the contact is inevitable, and the pain is inevitable.


    Li Meng can only comfort: "bear it, it''s not a big injury, it will be better in a few days."


    Even so, Li Meng''s actions became more careful.


    Looking at Li Meng''s careful action, Hathor''s eyes showed a little smile.


    Although he is human, hattal knows that he is so different.


    Sometimes Hathor would ask herself why she didn''t hate him.


    In these three days, he really devastated himself, but under his rudeness, Hathor also tasted a taste that he had never tasted before.


    That kind of feeling is very wonderful, people involuntarily into it.


    At this time, Hathor understood why Isis liked Li Meng so much and the man who carefully wiped the ointment for her.


    Looking at Li Meng, who was cleaning medicine for himself, he asked, "what''s the matter with you this time? Isis trusts you very much. I know that every time you appear, something bad will happen to the demons. "


    Hattal was right.


    Li Meng didn''t hide it. He nodded softly and said, "it''s really something, and the goal is not small. I''m going to abduct Isis from the demon family and leave her by my side."


    Take Isis?


    Hathor was slightly stunned and looked at Li Meng with an incredible face.


    "She agreed?"


    Without stopping, he touched the towering soft ground. In Hathor''s white eyes, Li Meng asked, "do you think she will refuse?"


    Hathor, thinking, finally shook his head and said, "I don''t think so."


    Hathor knew Isis, and Hathor knew that Isis would not refuse the invitation of Li Meng.


    He continued to apply ointment on Hathor''s white body. Li Meng said calmly, "I know you demons, and I agree with your way of life. Human beings and demons can coexist. I always believe that in the past, you demons despised human beings because of their strength, and the possibility of peaceful coexistence with human beings was almost zero, but now it''s different, The appearance of demons not only disrupts the plans of your demons, but also changes the whole human world. In this war, neither demons nor human beings can stay out of it. Once victory is won, human beings will be more united, and the gap between human beings and demons will be greatly reduced. At that time, everything will be changed. "


    "Are you so confident?"


    Looking at Li Meng in doubt, to be honest, Hathor didn''t know where Li Meng''s self-confidence came from.


    Hathor doesn''t think that human beings will catch up with the demons in this war. Maybe the gap will only grow.


    Because the devil is an uncertain factor, even if the victory, I am afraid it is also a tragic victory.


    Unless the demons are on the verge of extinction in this war, but is that possible?


    Don''t believe to Hathor, Li Meng light smile, looking at Hathor that pair of beautiful eyes, light way: "know you and Isis in where different?"


    "Where?"


    This made Hathor care a little.


    The right hand gently climbed up the slippery waist, Li Meng light smile, light way: "no matter what I say, Isis will not doubt, she will only believe me, and you will not, this is the difference between the two of you."


    Hathor was silent.


    Trying to resist the overwhelming feeling, Hathor said calmly, "Isis has known you for a long time. Naturally, she will trust you completely, but I''m not the same..."


    With a faint smile, Li Meng shook his head and finally moved his right hand to Hathor''s slender thigh.


    Looking up at Hathor''s beautiful eyes, Li Meng said with a little deep meaning: "maybe you can learn to trust me like Isis."


    Facing Li Meng''s eyes, Hathor was silent again.


    For a long time, while Li Meng continued to wipe the ointment on her body with her head down, she asked, "what do you want me to do?"


    While rubbing the ointment on Hathor''s calf, Li Meng said calmly: "like Isis, leave the demons and come to me."


    "Is this an invitation?"


    Hathor''s beautiful eyes were always on Li Meng and never moved away.


    "Yes, that''s the invitation."


    Li Meng does not deny this. If he can, Li Meng naturally hopes that Hathor can leave the demons with Isis and come to him.


    With a lazy smile, Hathor said softly, "what if I promise?"


    With the medicine pot down, Li Meng didn''t say much. He just leaned over and kissed her red lips in Hathor''s surprised eyes.


    A burst of words intersected, until Hathor''s breathing became heavy, Li Meng let go of Hathor.


    Looking at the panting Hathor, Li Meng asked with a smile, "what''s up? How do you feel? "


    "This..."


    In response to Li Meng''s response, Hathor had no choice but to cast a white eye.


    Without further questioning Hathor, Li Meng pulled one side of the blanket and covered Hathor with the beautiful body.


    After all this, Li Meng stood up.

 Chapter 1609

    "Well, you''d better have a good rest. As far as we human beings are concerned, once a man takes away a woman''s chastity, he must bear the corresponding responsibility. Whether you admit it or not, you have become my woman. As far as I am concerned, I naturally hope you can come to me like Isis, but I will also respect your choice."


    After a deep look at Hathor, Li Meng turned and left.


    Hathor didn''t stop Li Meng from leaving. She just looked at Li Meng''s back.


    "His woman?"


    In his mouth, Hathor murmured to himself.


    For tens of thousands of years, she has never felt like someone else''s possession.


    But this feeling


    Hattal didn''t feel disgusted. He didn''t feel repelled.


    From leaving to returning, less than an hour has passed.


    When Li Meng returned to Isis temple, the bird cage in the main hall had disappeared.


    In the inner hall, Li Meng also saw Isis sitting beside the bed in a daze.


    Even if Li Meng came to her side, she did not look up at Li Meng.


    Li Meng knew that Isis should be very uncomfortable at this time.


    Although Isis is not a human, not as complex as human emotions, Hathor''s tragic scene still makes Isis upset.


    "My Isis, what''s the matter?"


    With a smile, Li Meng took Isis by the waist and held her in his arms.


    Doting on Isis''s white face, Li Meng said with a smile, "let me guess... Well, is it because I''ve done too much to Hathor?"


    Isis turned his head and voiced his resistance.


    Helpless smile, Li Meng had to fight with the head of the bed and the end of the bed.


    Right hand dexterously into the skirt, out, a touch of black was thrown on the ground.


    Before Isis could react, Li Meng raised Isis''s delicate body and let him sit on himself.


    Everything is so fast and flowing.


    When Isis reacts, the two are not separated from each other.


    In the inner hall, there was a groan.


    This made the Tong Wei in the main hall worried again.


    I don''t know how long it took to be quiet in the inner hall.


    After finishing his messy clothes, Isis gave Li Meng a bad look.


    Angry to angry, but Isis will not really blame Li Meng, she knows, this is her request.


    Sitting on the soft sofa next to Li Meng, Isis sighed a little.


    "Hathor, she... Forget it. Let her go. You must be careful when you leave the demons. Although you are of the same clan, if you let other lords know that I intend to leave the demons and the system of Lords, they will not tolerate me."


    With a little smile, Li Meng nodded and said, "it''s not urgent. Let''s get ready. As for Hathor''s side, let''s leave it to me. In a word, it won''t disappoint you two."


    Isis didn''t know what Limon would do, but it didn''t prevent her from believing what Limon said.


    For the next few days, Limon stayed with Isis and didn''t go anywhere.


    And Isis is not idle, and is making preparations to leave the southern continent quietly.


    Although Isis was at the bottom of the seven lords of the demon clan, he also had a big family and a big business. It was not easy to move.


    It''s even more difficult to move quietly.


    On this day, Li Meng finally got the news from Hathor.


    In the inner hall, Isis looked at Li Meng curiously and said, "Li Meng, Hathor has sent someone to send a message. She wants to see you. The warship to pick you up has arrived."


    Looking at Isis''s curious baby, Li Meng smiles.


    He rubbed Isis''s little head and said with a smile, "don''t doubt that you are all perceptual now, just like human women. Hattal just made the same choice as you."


    Is that so?


    In Isis''s suspicious eyes, Li Meng got up and left.


    Half an hour later, Hathor temple.


    In the inner hall, Li Meng finds Hathor.


    She is lying lazily on her side on the bed, graceful and charming.


    When he came to the bedside, Li Meng sat down beside her, his right hand stretched out and slid gently on the graceful body.


    Every time I went to a new place, Hathor would always bite his teeth, and he was helpless to give Li Meng a white look.


    "Enough..."


    When Li Meng was about to touch her most sensitive place, she finally couldn''t bear it and grasped Li Meng''s hand under her belly.


    With a smile, Li Meng said, "I thought you would endure until the end."


    To Li Meng''s words, Hathor gave Li Meng a white look, and then set out to sit up.


    She got out of bed and sat down on the sofa with Li Meng.


    Looking at Li Meng beside her, Hathor said seriously, "tell me honestly, Isis, what''s her situation now? Are you still angry with me?"


    Seeing that Hathor was so nervous, Li Meng shook his head and said, "you care so much about Isis. Why did you harm Isis at the beginning? You should know that once you do something, it''s hard to be forgiven."


    With a slight sigh, Hathor was very sad and said: "it was just a mistake. Originally there would have been a good result, but the process was chaotic, leading to unexpected results. This matter has passed, and I don''t want to think about it any more. No matter what the reason, Isis will not forgive me."


    It seems that Hathor can see clearly, but Li Meng doesn''t continue to ask.


    Turning over, Li Meng put his head on Hathor''s soft legs.


    For Li Meng''s behavior, Hathor was just a little stunned, but didn''t say much. It was just that her intimacy with Li Meng made her a little uncomfortable.


    Looking at Hathor''s beautiful face above, and the proud double peaks that are about to block his sight, Li Meng said, "this is what you want me to do, but I have made a decision in my heart."


    decision?


    Hathor nodded, then shook his head.


    "I want to know how you plan to arrange us. You should be very clear that once we break away from the demons, we will become the enemies of the Lord system. Like the previous demons'' civil wars, La and Amun will completely eliminate our primordial elements that are not in the Lord system, and banish them to the endless starry sky."


    It seems that Hathor wants a more secure back road.


    With a faint smile, Li Meng said: "they won''t have this opportunity. I may be powerless to the whole demon clan, but those lords won''t have the opportunity to command the army. Without them, the whole demon clan would be scattered."

 Chapter 1610

    This is self-confidence, Li Meng''s self-confidence.


    Hathor was silent about Li Meng''s words.


    Hattori knows that although the man on her lap is just an ordinary human, he is actually a monster, an inhuman monster, with incredible power. Hattori does not doubt whether he can do it.


    If Li Meng can really kill the awakened lords anytime and anywhere, the future of the demons will be dark.


    With his right hand outstretched, Li Meng crossed the towering mountain and stroked Hathor''s white face.


    He said softly: "although you demons have far more technology than human beings, they lack a power. I can give you this power. The combination of technology and power will make you demons more powerful. Maybe in the future, you will have a more perfect body than you are now, rather than a defective product."


    power?


    Looking at Li Meng on his leg, Hathor asked, "the power to open wormholes at will?"


    Wormhole?


    Using the power of faith to travel through space can also be called wormhole, because it has the same principle and nature as wormhole.


    "No, that kind of power is not available. What I give you is a more practical and powerful power."


    What is the power of faith?


    So far, Li Meng can''t say why.


    Although it has something to do with people''s beliefs, it has a certain connection.


    However, if we say that people''s prayer and faith can produce the power of faith, then there are more gods in this world.


    How many "gods" will appear in the demons who use theocracy to rule human beings.


    But the fact is that the so-called gods of the demons, that is, the Lords, even if they are believed by human beings, can not use the power of belief, and they have no knowledge of the power of belief at all.


    It is still a mystery where the opportunity is to use the power of faith.


    Just like what Li Meng said, this can be met but not sought.


    Hathor was lost in thought for a long time, then he said thoughtfully: "Li Meng, maybe you have a better way to solve the threat of the demons..."


    A better way?


    Li Meng came to be interested and said, "tell me about it."


    With a pair of beautiful eyes looking at Li Meng on his leg, Hathor said: "you should be more radical. You should not think about peace talks with the demons, but threaten to frighten the Lords with your own strength. If they are lucky, kill them again and again to prove your strength. When they can''t lift their heads in front of you, They have no choice. "


    Speaking of this, Hathor''s expression became deep and sighed: "we demons once pursued the power, the power of demons, but the cost was also great. Not only the evil power of the kraken clan appeared in the galaxy, but our real mother also died. Even now, we still have a yearning for powerful power."


    Speaking of this, Hathor looked at Li Meng seriously and said softly, "if you can do this, Isis and I don''t have to leave, and we don''t have to leave the demons. The whole demons will become your strength and eliminate the threat of demons for you."


    Because of Hathor''s words, Li Meng fell into thinking.


    Li Meng has to admit that what ha nurseries said is very reasonable, which is also a kind of doubt for Li Meng.


    Let''s not say whether there will be a good result, but once it is successful, the benefits will be unimaginable.


    Li Meng is excited


    At present, the threat of demons is imminent, and Eurasia does not know how long it can last.


    Now the strength of the first Legion has grown to the extreme, but also weakened to the extreme.


    We can only cope with the demons of Austria, but not the human world.


    Once Eurasia falls, it will not be far away from the fall of the whole human world.


    Once the whole human world falls, what''s the use of the first Legion holding on to Austria.


    Once the demons free their hands, the demons who have destroyed a world will mercilessly destroy the first Legion. At that time, even if Li Meng''s power is strong, he will not be able to do anything about the outcome of the war.


    The main purpose of why Li Meng came to Yunan was to gain new power.


    In Li Meng''s plan, if the first Legion can get the help of Isis and Hathor, it will be able to eliminate the demons of orglia, and then it will be able to free up its hands and think about how to eliminate the demons.


    Li Meng broke his heart for the earth.


    When he got up, Li Meng left Hathor''s legs and stood up.


    Looking at the slightly confused Hathor, Li Meng said with a smile, "you''re right. This method is worth trying. It''s not too late."


    Slightly a Leng, Hathor even busy way: "Li Meng, where are you going?"


    Slightly raised his hand and waved, Li Meng went out and said, "go to find a Meng, and then look for LA. These two are the backbone of your demon clan."


    In the void, the white light column whistling appeared, and covered Li Meng in Hathor''s eyes.


    In an instant, Li Meng''s figure disappeared with the light column shrinking into the void.


    Looking at the place where Li Meng disappeared, Hathor''s face showed a bitter smile, some helpless.


    Li Meng is really a hardworking activist. She just said that. Unexpectedly, Li Meng took action immediately and didn''t even have a plan.


    It''s not the first time that Li Meng has come to the temple of Amun.


    The temples of the demons are basically the same, or there are more layers, but the pattern is no different.


    Today, the temple of Amun is as peaceful as ever.


    In the upper hall, the huge reddish brown figure is still sitting on the throne.


    Although his body is a general guard, his spirit is a Lord.


    Since Li Meng destroyed his body last time, a Meng has become cautious, for fear that Li Meng will hide around.


    In the main hall, there are not only a large number of unified guards, but also a large number of demon sentinels and warships in the sky outside the temple.


    Although I know that the first Legion is fighting with the demons because of the demons, who won''t trouble the demons at this time, it doesn''t prevent Amun from being more cautious.


    Facts show that Amun''s caution is right, but it will not change the final result.


    As long as you contact Li Meng once, no matter where you go, you can''t escape from Li Meng''s sight.


    "Hoo


    In the hall in front of the throne, a white light suddenly poured in from the void and connected with the ground.


    The light column suddenly appeared to make Tong Wei in the main hall a little stunned. Amung on the throne, his golden pupil suddenly shrank.


    When they are still in the future and react, the light column disappears and retracts into the void, but another figure appears, which is Li Meng.

 Chapter 1611

    "It''s you..."


    Looking at the familiar figure in the hall, Amun''s face changed and he roared angrily.


    Tong Wei in the hall responds one after another and stares at Li Meng fiercely, as if he will tear Li Meng to pieces at any time.


    Outside, the demon sentinels patrolling in the sky seemed to have received some news. They lowered their height and surrounded the temple one after another.


    A number of 100m class warships hovered outside the top floor, and the muzzle of the black hole aimed at the temple.


    The reaction of the demons is undoubtedly quick.


    Looking at the fierce Tongwei in the hall, Li Meng smiles fearlessly and calmly looks at amung on the throne. He says: "if I were you, I wouldn''t be so nervous. Even if you concentrate all the power of the demon family here, it can''t stop me from taking your life. No, I should say destroy your present body."


    He was right, and Amun realized it.


    What is he going to do?


    Waving Hui''s huge claws, the Tongwei who came to Li Meng in the hall immediately retreated.


    "Your purpose?"


    In the hall, Meng''s deep voice rang out.


    With a faint smile, looking at amung on the throne, Li Meng said: "now the earth is being swept by demons, and the human world is crumbling. I need your power, the power of demons."


    "Hum, what does the destruction of mankind have to do with our demons?"


    A cold hum, a Meng''s tone is quite not good.


    Calmly looking at amung, Li Meng shook his head and said, "no, I mean obedience. You demons must obey me."


    "Delusion!"


    For Li Meng''s ridiculous request, amung gave a roar.


    "So..."


    A cold look at amung, in the void, white light again gushed out, instantly shrouded Li Meng.


    "Bang..."


    Before Li Meng disappeared, Amun on the throne suddenly burst into a pile of broken meat.


    In the roar of the guards, Li Meng disappeared with the light column.


    Lazy to talk nonsense with amung, Li Meng directly tore amung''s body with the power of his soul.


    Amung''s body is only Tongwei, but Tongwei is not strong for Li Meng.


    Two years ago, Li Meng was able to easily kill a Tongwei when the first army was just stationed in Qingcheng, not to mention now. Compared with two years ago, Li Meng''s spiritual strength increased by dozens or even hundreds of times. It is easy to tear up Tongwei''s body.


    In the temple of La.


    "Delusion, just human..."


    Like Amun, La is stubborn.


    The end, like Amun, turned into a pool of broken meat on the throne.


    Li Meng''s figure disappeared with the light column in the flying of the hall guards.


    In the temple of Hathor.


    It''s only ten minutes since he left. Li Meng returns.


    In Hathor''s strange eyes, Li Meng sat down beside Hathor with a cool face, turned over and lay down, and rested on Hathor''s legs again.


    "How''s it going?"


    Looking at Li Meng on the leg, Hathor asked curiously.


    It wasn''t long for Li Meng to leave, just for a while.


    After a ha Che, Li Meng said lazily, "I''ll go to them in a month."


    Hearing Li Meng''s words, Hathor understood.


    Although Li Meng didn''t say it clearly, the meaning of this sentence is very clear.


    After being watched by Li Meng, a Meng and LA will have a hard time


    Although she suggested it, Hathor would not pity them for it.


    In Yunan mainland, Li Meng is very busy. He often goes back and forth between Isis and Hathor.


    In looking for opportunities to mediate the relationship between the two women, but also increased the feelings between the two women.


    Li Meng''s spirit body is waiting for the two girls, and in Nanlin Island, Li Meng''s body is also busy.


    The situation in Eurasia is becoming more and more tense. Even Li Meng can''t sit still.


    On the battlefield of the Western Eurasian continent, a large number of human territories fall every day. At this pace, not to mention one year, I''m afraid that in half a year, the demon army will be able to advance to Asia.


    "Your Highness, are you really going to Kyoto? Isn''t there Xiaonan in Kyoto? If your highness had any orders, wouldn''t it be better to give them to Xiao Nan? "


    The decision of his highness to go to Kyoto suddenly is beyond his comprehension.


    At this time, she also felt that her highness should stay in Nanlin island.


    Here, at least, your Highness''s safety can be guaranteed.


    After a lazy stretch, Li Meng stood up from the soft sofa.


    To the outside side of the glass wall, Li Meng''s eyes looked at the huge green city.


    He said: "there are some things that Xiaonan can''t do. I have a great reputation among human beings. I have to make use of this. In this battle, the first regiment must use all its strength, and I''m also included in it. In Yunan continent, I''m carrying out my own plan, but the effect can''t be seen in a short time. I need time, more time, I need Eurasia to hold on longer in the fight against demons. "


    Looking back, Li Meng looked at Yiye and said with regret, "but they don''t have this ability. Maybe they can unite the power of the whole human world to stop the demons a little bit. This possibility exists, and my task is to unite human beings and start a war with demons."


    What does your highness want to do? She has guessed some.


    In this regard, she did not have much confidence.


    He looked at Li Meng with a pair of beautiful eyes and whispered, "Your Highness, are you going to convince all countries that they will do their best to fight this war? Even if the first Legion takes the lead, in this war, the first Legion has no power to use, that is to say, human beings must rely on themselves. "


    Now the army of the first Legion is tied up in Austria and has no power to participate in the war in Eurasia. Moyeh doubts that without the first legion, human beings can do something.


    Can those guards defeat the devil?


    Guards may have some advantages in the face of demons, but the number is too small.


    With a faint smile, Li Meng said confidently: "I understand that when human beings face unknown and terrible enemies, they will feel fear, and fear will make them stronger and more aggressive. Although they are silent now, what they lack is just a little spark. Once this fire is ignited, the whole human world will be boiling, and I, It''s the spark of that. "


    In the sky not far away, a century transport plane is approaching, and its huge engine roar can be heard far away.


    When it flew over the city, its huge body attracted the attention of Qingcheng civilians.

 Chapter 1612

    Looking at the approaching century transport plane not far away, Li Meng waved to Zheyi and said, "well, it''s up to you. Zheyi, Nanlin island is up to you."


    Then Li Meng turned away from the glass wall and walked out.


    There are many aprons on one side of the Crystal Palace, no matter which one can stop the huge century transport aircraft.


    Li Meng doesn''t plan to go to Kyoto by water this time. It''s a waste of time by water. Only by century transport can he reach Kyoto in a few hours.


    Now is not the time for leisure. We must strive for every minute and every second.


    In a short time, the century transport plane arrived at the Crystal Palace and stopped on the top apron.


    The engine didn''t go out until Li Meng appeared from the Crystal Palace and boarded the century transport plane. The roar of the engine sounded again.


    In the roar of the engine, the huge century transport plane slowly rises.


    On the tarmac in the night of watching slowly left.


    Soon, the distant century transport plane turned into a black spot in the sky.


    Six hours later, Kyoto.


    For all human countries, the century transport aircraft of the first Legion is nothing new.


    When electromagnetic railguns were installed all over the country, most of the parts were transported by century transport aircraft.


    At the beginning, no one was surprised and shocked by this big guy, but when he got familiar with it, it was just like that. Some of them were in awe of the first Legion.


    Floating ships can still be seen everywhere over Kyoto, but with the advent of demons, the number of floating ships has been reduced, and many routes have been cancelled, especially those to Europe and the Middle East.


    But today, in addition to floating ships, there is a big guy in the air.


    A Century Bomber belonging to the first Corps appeared over the city.


    Its appearance has a great impact on the city. The impact does not come from the huge roar of the sky, but the embassies of all countries in the city have received the news of Li Meng''s arrival in Kyoto.


    For a time, with the news, many people are busy.


    The century transport plane flying over the city did not stop at the airport, but landed directly in the backyard of the first Corps embassy.


    In the yard, a black suit of Xiao Nan is waiting.


    Huge roar from far and near, in Xiaonan''s eyes, the huge Century Bomber slowly landed and steadily stopped in the yard.


    With the roaring wind and the sound of metal running, the rear cabin door of century transport aircraft slowly opened.


    As the cabin door opened, a black figure came out, not who Li Meng could be.


    Seeing this, Xiaonan rushed up.


    "Master..."


    With a smile on his face, Xiao Nan called softly.


    Looking at Xiaonan in front of him, Li Meng''s eyes are slightly bright. The dress of a suit gives Xiaonan a very unique temperament, which attracts Li Meng.


    He nodded gently and said nothing more. Li Meng took Xiao Nan to the embassy.


    In the reception room, Li Meng sat down on the soft sofa.


    And Xiaonan stood on one side in order.


    Why the host arrived in Kyoto, Xiaonan has received relevant information, but how to do, she still needs the host''s instructions.


    After sitting down, Li Meng fell into a deep meditation and seemed to be thinking about something.


    Seeing the master''s delay in speaking, Xiaonan asked softly, "master, what can I do for Xiaonan?"


    Yes?


    The whispers of Xiaonan make Li Meng raise his head slightly and look at Xiaonan.


    After shaking his head, Li Meng said, "don''t do anything. The news that I came to Kyoto has already spread. You don''t need me to come to the door. Some people are more anxious than me. Just wait in peace."


    Speaking of this, Li Meng smiles and waves to Xiao Nan.


    Slightly forward, Xiaonan came to the master''s side.


    Holding Xiaonan''s hand, Li Meng holds Xiaonan''s soft body in his arms.


    In the face of the host''s frivolity, Xiaonan is very clever, quietly stay in the master''s arms, no color on his face.


    As the family members of the host, some intimate behaviors with the host are what they yearn for. How can they refuse.


    Xiao Nan is a Chinese, with the tenderness and petite of a Chinese woman, long black hair and dark pupils. No matter what, Li Meng is very satisfied.


    There is no next step, there is no next step, Li Meng just quietly holding Xiaonan, feeling her soft body.


    As expected, just half an hour after he arrived in Kyoto, someone came to the embassy and asked to see him.


    "Master, it''s ambassador William Allende of the seven allies. He wants to see you."


    A young boy broke into the reception hall and looked at the two people embracing each other on the sofa. His face was colorless and he whispered.


    William Allen?


    This name is a little strange, but Li Meng, the seven allies, still knows it.


    With a faint smile, Li Meng said, "seven allies? Are there still seven allies? "


    No doubt not. Today''s seven allies have fallen apart. Even if the demons are successfully expelled, the extinct countries will not reappear.


    "The master..."


    The young boy didn''t know the meaning of his master''s words. He needed more clear instructions.


    At this time, Xiao Nan in Li Meng''s arms said to the young boy, "bring him in. The master wants to see him."


    "Yes


    With precise instructions, the young boy retreated.


    With a little smile, Li Meng took a sip on Xiao Nan''s face and said with a smile, "your mind is the most thorough."


    To the praise of the host, Xiao Nan just smiles and looks at Li Meng so gently.


    Lightly patted on Xiaonan''s round buttocks, Li Meng said: "get up, it''s time to meet the guests, but it can''t be so impolite."


    "Well..."


    With a light answer, Xiao Nan left Li Meng''s arms and stood aside.


    Soon, under the leadership of a young man, a middle-aged man with a tired look entered the reception hall.


    When looking at Li Meng on the sofa, his eyes are slightly bright, his expression is one of the positive, and his spirit comes.


    "Sit down, please."


    Without getting up, Limon pointed to the sofa opposite and said to William Allen.


    Opposite, William aldron sat down.


    Looking at Li Meng, he praised: "it''s true that the hero is a young man. I''ve heard people talk about the deeds of Li Meng''s cabinet all the time. Today, I see that it''s true that the man is as famous as his name

 Chapter 1613

    As soon as he came up, he praised it. Li Meng had seen a lot about it, and he didn''t have any fluctuation in his heart.


    With a faint smile, looking at the opposite William Allen, Li Meng said: "I don''t want to talk about the name. I''d better talk about Mr. William Allen first. These days, Mr. Wei Lian''s life should be hard. His face is so tired, but what''s the problem?"


    A dilemma?


    With a wry smile on his face, William Allen shook his head and said, "don''t make fun of me. What happened to the seven allies? I don''t know. Today, I think it has something to do with the demons in Eurasia."


    Li Meng didn''t hide it. He nodded and said, "although this is the case, I''m afraid Mr. William will be disappointed. The destruction of the seven allies will happen sooner or later. Even if Asian countries start to act now, it''s too late."


    It''s hard to hear, but it''s true, and William Allen realized it.


    William aldron was not unaware of this, but he still had a little hope in his heart that there would be time.


    "However, the way is not without..."


    Li Meng''s words can give William Allen a new hope.


    He said hastily: "Mr. Li Meng, please tell me that the lives of tens of millions of human beings in the seven allies are in your hands. Please also ask Mr. Li Meng to pity them."


    Shaking his head, Li Meng said, "this is the way, and it''s not the way. It depends on what you think."


    William aldron said in a right voice, "please let me have a word with you."


    With a light look at William aldron, Li Meng said: "withdraw to the north. We need to shrink the battlefield and also need enough time to deploy troops. As long as the northern order empire can involve demons, the main force of demons will not be able to quickly sweep Eurasia, which will fight for enough time for us."


    Evacuation to the north?


    Is this the withdrawal of the kingdom from the order Empire?


    William aldron asked doubtfully, "under Mr. Limon, it''s not impossible to evacuate to the north. Will the order Empire agree?"


    With a little smile, Li Meng said calmly, "don''t worry about whether the order empire will agree. You just need to persuade your country to withdraw to the north. Other things will be solved for you."


    Will someone solve it for them?


    It should be the first army


    As Mr. Li Meng said, this is not a solution.


    But does the Kingdom still have the right to choose? William Allen doesn''t know, but he can''t watch the people of the seven allies being slaughtered by the devil.


    Thinking of this, William Allen stood up and saluted Li Meng.


    He said: "thank you for your help. Thank you very much."


    Then, William Allen left in a hurry, and his figure disappeared in the eyes of Li Meng and Xiao Nan.


    Who''s next?


    Looking at the gate, Li Meng thought.


    There are absolutely not a few people coming to see him today. Not all countries want to be silent. They also want to solve the threat of demons at the end of the rain.


    In this matter, only the first Legion has this ability, and only the first Legion has the experience of dealing with demons.


    Just as Li Meng was daydreaming, the young boy entered the reception hall again, followed by a graceful figure.


    Seeing her, Li Meng was stunned and waved to Xiao Nan.


    Xiaonan understanding turned away, and the young youth who led the way.


    Seeing Xiaonan and the young youth leading the way away, looking at the familiar figure on the sofa, Tara was at a loss and her face turned ruddy.


    "Come here..."


    Looking at Tara in a short white-collar dress, Li Meng pats the sofa beside her.


    This makes Tara''s face a little red, and she comes closer to Li Meng with a wry expression.


    Although she has admitted her relationship with Li Meng, at this time they are alone, which makes Tara a little uncomfortable. But she can''t refuse Li Meng''s invitation at all.


    Next to Li Meng, Tara sat down carefully.


    Tara''s shyness made Li Meng smile and say, "you can''t have a good conversation with me like this. If it''s business, you can go now. If it''s private, you can''t have a good conversation with me..."


    Words micro Dun, Li Meng patted thigh, said with a smile: "then you sit up honestly."


    "You..."


    For Li Meng''s request, Tara''s face turned red and white, and Li Meng''s expression was rather resentful.


    But what else could she do?


    Tara can only get up, bite teeth, red face, gently sat on Li Meng''s thigh.


    Soft body into the arms, Li Meng can not be polite, a hold that can be a grip of the waist.


    "I haven''t touched you in such a long time, or I''ll talk about it tonight, or I''ll talk about the big things tomorrow," she whispered


    The lethality of Li Meng''s words was undoubtedly enormous. Tara''s delicate body immediately trembled, her face turned red, her head bowed, and she did not dare to face Li Meng.


    Although Tara was a little older, she was so shy that she was very pleasant.


    After patting Li Meng on the chest, Tara blushed and said, "I''m all like this. Don''t... Don''t make fun of me. I have something important to say this time."


    "Something important?"


    Li Meng smile, lie back, indifferent way: "is it for your teacher, she wants to see me, or let me see her? I came to Kyoto for the purpose of doing something. She should know it in her mind. She has never seen or experienced anything at her age. "


    When he said this, there was a slight irony in Li Meng''s words.


    Tara couldn''t hear the sting of it.


    She said quietly: "Li Meng, don''t blame the teacher. As the only person of that generation, the teacher doesn''t belong to anyone. How can I not know that, like other men, no one can resist the charm of the teacher, and you are no exception."


    "Oh..."


    Li Meng looked at Tara with a smile and said in deep Italian, "have you ever complained about me in your heart?"


    "Resentment?"


    Tara looks at the man in front of her and says, "are there few women around you? As far as I know, I can''t count the fingers of one hand. If I complained, I would have been angry with you. "


    "Ha ha..."


    Li Meng can only smile at Tara''s resentful eyes.


    Gently in Li Meng''s chest, Tara said: "I don''t think too much. My age is not young. I don''t have the so-called youth and the passion of youth. As long as you have me in your heart, it''s enough for me to have a thought in my heart. I don''t want too much."


    Li Meng was silent about Tara''s words.


    Tara was the first woman to say that to him.


    Although the time they spent together was not long, and there was a huge difference in age, if it was not love, was there still true love in the world.

 Chapter 1614

    Without saying anything more, Li Meng just grabs Tara''s little hand, embraces her soft waist, and makes her soft body close to her.


    With a little warmth, Li Meng gets up and holds Tara in her arms in a princess''s embrace.


    In Tara''s shy, puzzled eyes, Li Meng said with a smile: "whether it''s business or private, let''s talk about it in bed. Even if something big happens, you must stay tonight."


    Then, ignoring Tara''s astonished and shy expression, he hugged her and walked to the bedroom.


    "Wait, the teacher is still..."


    In the voice of Tara''s powerless struggle, Li Meng takes Tara to the bedroom on the second floor.


    On the soft big bed, Limon gently put down Tara.


    "Li Meng, listen to me, now is not the time..."


    Lying on the soft big bed, Tara shyly looks at the bedside, hot eyed Li Meng, unable to breathe.


    She''s not bound. She can get out of bed and get out of the room, but she can''t.


    Just like what she said just now, she is not young any more. She needs a thought, which only Li Meng can give her. Now may not be the time, but the opportunity should not be missed.


    Missed today, two people meet again, I do not know when, a few years, or even longer.


    Looking at Tara lying quietly on the bed and no longer stopping him, her wonderful and mature posture has already aroused Li Meng''s heart. Without worry, Li Meng smiles, turns around and pulls the open curtain, and the room is suddenly dark


    No one knows what is going on in the bedroom, but every minute is a torment for the people waiting to meet Li Meng outside.


    But they have to wait. It''s a night.


    The next morning, Li Meng and Tara left the bedroom.


    A pair of beautiful eyes secretly look at Li Meng, which makes Tara think of last night''s madness.


    That kind of feeling is she has never had, she does not know what words to use to describe, in short, very wonderful, let a person have a kind of addictive feeling, for a long time can not forget.


    There is still something important to do today. I can''t think, I can''t think


    In her heart, Tara told herself again and again.


    After a while, Tara calmed down and said to Li Meng, "Li Meng, the teacher wants to see you... Do you want to see him?"


    That''s why she came here yesterday. Although the night passed, Tara didn''t forget her task.


    "See, why not? It''s not urgent. Let''s go after breakfast first."


    This is Li Meng''s reply to Tara, which makes Tara feel relieved.


    Wang Yanmei is the key person to unite countries.


    At present, there is the threat of demons. It seems that human union is simple. In fact, it is not easy.


    Whether it is a true union or a false Union, the attitude is totally different. If there is any difference, it is probably consciousness.


    If human beings are still arguing for a little bit of benefits at this time, it is not far from the end of human beings.


    After breakfast, Li Meng took Tara to the palace.


    In the traffic, a black limousine is speeding.


    In the car, a white-collar skirt of Tara sitting next to Li Meng, a pair of beautiful eyes from time to time looking at Li Meng that ordinary face.


    "Li Meng, is the situation in the West really so tense? Recently, teachers often feel worried about it, almost possessed


    As far as Tara is concerned, her ordinary government affairs do not include international affairs. Although she knows what happens in foreign countries, her understanding is limited. She only knows that there are a lot of demons in Europe and the Middle East, which have brought great influence to many countries.


    Tara''s words made Li Meng look back from the window and look back at her, saying: "it''s normal for your teacher to worry about this. You don''t understand what kind of desperate situation the west is facing now. If human countries are allowed to be plundered by demons, within two years, human beings in Eurasia will be slaughtered by demons."


    "It turns out that''s the case. Why do teachers often worry recently, and it''s hard to sleep at night? It turns out that the situation in the West has been so bad."


    She shook her head slightly, and Tara sighed with sadness.


    Tara is worried about not only the teachers, but also the Chinese people, and the future of mankind.


    Tara is no stranger to demons. In the 13th acropolis of China, there are all these things.


    Maybe they are essentially different from the demons in the west, but they are all products from a certain place.


    With his right hand stretched out, Li Meng gently stroked Tara''s face and said with a smile: "don''t worry too much about the future of mankind. Now we can''t make a conclusion. What we can do is to do our own things well. As for you, let''s manage Huaxia well and leave the task of saving the world to me."


    Obviously it is a very serious thing, but from the mouth of the man around, it is so relaxed that people can not feel the slightest sense of crisis.


    She glances at Li Meng secretly. For some reason, Tara''s face is slightly ruddy.


    She opened her mouth slightly and called out, "Li Meng."


    "Well?"


    Li Meng looks at Tara with a puzzled face.


    Tara said, "there''s still some time for the court."


    Li Meng asked: "yes, what''s the matter?"


    Her face became more ruddy. Tara passed the curtain and pulled the curtain of the front seat.


    After all this, she looked at Li Meng shyly, and put her hands into her skirt. A pair of white silk stockings slowly slipped from her long legs.


    Li Meng was stunned by this attractive gesture, and then lost his smile.


    It seems that last night''s craziness had a great impact on Tara. Do you remember?


    Having been single for decades, it''s hard to let go once you get that taste.


    Without saying anything more, Li Meng quietly appreciated Tara''s flattery.


    Seeing that Li Meng was not moved, Tara blushed and gave Li Meng a white look. She lifted her skirt slightly and straddled on Li Meng''s lap.


    In the traffic, the black limousine is still galloping, but in the car there is a scene that makes people blush.


    An hour later, the palace.


    In the square in front of a palace, the extended car stopped.


    "Ah..."


    As soon as she got out of the car, Tara was unsteady and fell to the ground.


    Fortunately, Li Meng''s quick eyes and quick hands helped Tyra.


    In Li Meng''s smiling eyes, Tara gives Li Meng a white look and moves her numb and stiff legs slightly.

 Chapter 1615

    The scenes in the car just now make Tara feel rather shy in retrospect. Tara never thought that she should be so bold. She seems to be unable to control herself and follow her instinct.


    It''s not her fault. That''s right. It''s all Li Meng. It''s Li Meng who seduces her.


    As if she had found a good reason, Tara was relieved that she was not a promiscuous woman.


    Seeing that Li Meng had been holding himself and didn''t intend to let go, Tara whispered, "let go of me. This is the palace."


    Li Meng is not moved, indifferent way: "I know, but you are also my woman, what''s wrong with me holding my own woman?"


    Li Meng''s words made Tara anxious. When she was shy in her heart, she looked around timidly and begged to Li Meng in a low voice: "Li Meng, I''m your woman and will always be, but I don''t want to let the teachers and the younger martial sisters know. Please... Please."


    Li Meng couldn''t refuse the whispering and sad look.


    Only compromise released Tara, a face helpless way: "well, this time listen to you."


    Seeing that Li Meng finally let go of her, Tyrone took a breath.


    She apologetically said to Li Meng: "yes... I''m sorry."


    This apology is a little puzzling.


    Gently in the round buttocks of a pat, Li Meng faint smile, said: "let''s go."


    Then he went to the palace gate and stepped on the steps.


    When her buttocks are attacked, Tara tries to resist the blurted "hum", looks at Li Meng shyly, and then walks to Li Meng with a slight stagger.


    Li Meng knows when to be serious and when to play.


    Facing different people, Li Meng''s attitude will be different.


    In the face of his own woman, Li Meng will be very open, what he wants to say, what he wants to do, he will follow his heart.


    In public affairs, when facing some politicians, Li Meng is indifferent and rational, with interests first.


    In the palace, under the leadership of Tara, they come to the place where Wang Yanmei usually deals with official business.


    In the room, behind the desk, Li Meng saw Wang Yanmei.


    Today''s Wang Yanmei is still in the black women''s military uniform, which makes her look valiant and charming.


    Its graceful figure is even more eye-catching.


    Looking at the two people walking into the room, Wang Yanmei didn''t ask why Tara came back today. She just waved her hand and then waved back Tara who had just entered the room.


    Tara''s face was calm, leaving Li Meng alone. She turned and left the room.


    When Tara left, Wang Yanmei stood up from behind her desk, graceful posture came to the desk, gently against the edge of the desk.


    Li Meng was not polite and sat down in the seat beside him.


    Looking at Wang Yanmei''s graceful body, the heat in Li Meng''s eyes did not hide.


    Wang Yanmei has already seen Li Meng''s possessive eyes.


    Whenever they were alone, she could clearly feel the little man''s desire for her.


    She could have hated it, just as she hated other men, to stay away from him, but Wang Yanmei never had this idea in her heart, and she didn''t want to stay away from this man. Just keep the current relationship.


    A pair of beautiful eyes looked at Li Meng on the seat. Wang Yanmei said softly, "this time you come to Kyoto, you should have a very important purpose. I don''t need to say about the war in the West. You should be most clear that no matter for the sake of human beings or for the sake of your first army, you can''t let the demons continue to plunder like this."


    To Wang Yanmei this words, Li Meng light smile, just ask: "why so urgent?"


    In Wang Yanmei''s puzzled eyes, Li Meng continued: "if you really want to participate in this matter, Asian countries will not be as loose as they are now. Originally, when the devil landed in Eurasia, you had enough time to carry out some actions, but Asian countries were watching. You know China''s position in Asian countries, but you didn''t make good use of it, As a governor, you are unquestionably unqualified. "


    When he said this, Li Meng was not polite and didn''t care about Wang Yanmei''s identity. He just said the truth.


    Wang Yanmei didn''t object to Li Meng''s words. She was silent.


    Wang Yanmei knows her ability well, and she also knows that she is not suitable to stay in this position.


    This fact is not only known by the little man in front of her. Many people understand it, but because of her position in China, no one dares to say it.


    Looking at Wang Yanmei in silence, Li Meng said calmly: "human life is only a hundred years old, but you are more than 300 years old. The limit of human life lies in the spirit and the body. Your body has been refined by the heart of the mermaid, and the cells will never age. Your spirit is stronger than ordinary people because you are a thinker. But after more than 400 years, your time is running out, All you have done is to protect your people and mankind before you die, but don''t you think it''s too late now? "


    too late?


    Wang Yanmei shook her head lightly. Her eyes looked at Li Meng and said softly, "if there is no first army, without you, the human world may really have no hope. But now there is the first army and you. There is hope, and it''s not too late."


    "Are you so confident?"


    Li Meng doesn''t know where Wang Yanmei''s self-confidence comes from. Although she believes that this is a happy thing, now Li Meng is not happy.


    Wang Yanmei shook her head again and said softly, "no, I don''t have self-confidence. I don''t believe in the first Legion or the God of death. I only believe in you. I believe you won''t see the destruction of the human world. You will save mankind at the critical moment and become the leader of mankind."


    "Believe me?"


    Dumbfounded, Li Meng was very helpless.


    I didn''t expect to see Wang Yanmei most clearly. I can only say that she is a woman who has lived for hundreds of years. It''s really hard to hide anything from her.


    Undoubtedly, Wang Yanmei saw his position in the first legion, so she said so.


    Because he is the first legion, and also the God of death, believe him, that is, believe the first two.


    Up, Li Meng came to Wang Yanmei''s body.


    Looking at Wang Yanmei''s graceful posture, Li Meng didn''t make frivolous movements.


    He just held out his hand, gave a faint smile, looked at Wang Yanmei''s beautiful face, and said softly: "in your eyes, I may be just a younger generation, a little man far younger than you. The human world is very small, and there is a broader world outside. 300 years old is not long. After thousands of years, you are only a little older than me, Give me an opportunity, but also give yourself an opportunity. What I like is not your appearance, but your soul. From the first time I see you, I know that you belong to me. For this purpose, I can do anything. "

 Chapter 1616

    What is this?


    Is this a confession?


    Looking at the little man in front of her, the expression on Wang Yanmei''s face finally changed. She was stunned.


    Wang Yanmei doesn''t understand why Li Meng said these words. Although the words are short, they hide information that Wang Yanmei can''t think of.


    From the mouth of the little man in front of her, Wang Yanmei also heard a kind of consciousness, a kind of consciousness to get her.


    Should she be happy?


    Wang Yanmei doesn''t know. She wants to be silent, but she can''t.


    Because Li Meng reaches out her hand, she either refuses or agrees, and has no right to a third choice.


    Looking at Li Meng''s right hand, Wang Yanmei''s face showed timidity for the first time.


    She stretched out her hand and drew back, showing the indecision in her heart.


    His face was also very complicated.


    Li Meng didn''t urge Wang Yanmei, but said calmly, "if you want to change, you must take the first step bravely. No one can help you, so can I


    Does she want to change?


    Wang Yanmei doesn''t know, but she''s upset.


    After so many years in the deep palace, she never thought about changing.


    But she was afraid, afraid of being hurt, and afraid of being exposed to the dangers of the world.


    At the end of her life, should she change?


    Staring at Li Meng''s right hand, Wang Yanmei''s expression became more and more resolute.


    Finally, she stretched out her slender hand and put it tremblingly in Li Meng''s hand.


    This is Wang Yanmei''s reply and what Li Meng wants to see.


    With a little effort in her hand, Wang Yanmei''s graceful body fell into Li Meng''s arms.


    Feeling the softness of the person in his arms and holding the waist, Li Meng bowed his head to kiss the ruddy lips.


    This time, Wang Yanmei didn''t refuse. She just closed her eyes.


    The lips touch each other. Li Meng slowly guides Wang Yanmei to feel the wonder of deep kiss.


    For a long time, Li Meng left the lip that he had successfully conquered.


    When the fierce offensive retreated, Wang Yanmei also opened her eyes and looked at the little man in front of her.


    With a smile, Li Meng took Wang Yanmei and sat down on the sofa side by side.


    Needless to say, they both know that from now on, they are inseparable.


    No oath, no commitment.


    In front of Wang Yanmei, Li Meng is still very regular. He has no hands and feet, and most of them are just holding hands. Just like now, when they are sitting side by side, Li Meng''s right hand holds Wang Yanmei''s left hand tightly in his hand, with five fingers intersecting.


    A pair of beautiful eyes looking at Li Meng, Wang Yanmei soft voice: "Meng Er, what are you going to do?"


    This sound Meng Er let Li Meng a Leng, then smile slightly.


    This shows that Wang Yanmei has accepted him and accepted the relationship with him.


    Wang Yanmei is hundreds of years older than him. Naturally, meng''er can call her.


    How do you do it?


    Li mengmianlu pondered, although the general direction of the heart has the bottom, but some details of things still need to be well planned.


    Li Meng said to Wang Yanmei: "the focus is unity. How to unite human beings to form a concentrated force. Only by uniting the whole human beings can human beings have the ability to fight against demons. We have many enemies, not only demons, but also the hidden threat of demons. Even if we can defeat demons, The threat of the demons cannot be ignored. "


    United?


    Looking at Li Meng with a pair of beautiful eyes, Wang Yanmei said softly, "mon Er, this is not an easy thing. Although Europe and the Middle East are being ravaged by demons, the whole human world is still in a false state of stability. Many countries don''t feel much about it. They still live in what they think is a peaceful era."


    After a little pause, Wang Yanmei continued: "the world of human beings is very complex, with different races, different skin colors and different concepts. To really unite human beings, human beings need an organization, an organization that is superior to all countries, an organization that can represent the whole human consciousness, or a political system."


    Wang Yanmei is right, and Li Meng knows that.


    With a little smile, Li Meng said: "let''s not mention other countries, the order Empire, the Republic of Saudi Arabia, the American Federation, China, and the first Legion. As long as these five forces can be twisted into one rope, they are enough to subvert the whole human world and represent human consciousness."


    Speaking of this, Li Meng looked at Wang Yanmei''s beautiful face and said softly, "I have no ambition to rule the world, because the starry sky is too vast. There are many ways. Power is not a good way. But now, human beings need power and a dictator who can twist all human forces into a rope. I need your help."


    A dictator?


    Wang Yanmei knows the meaning of Li Meng''s words. It''s ambition, the ambition of the king in the world. This ambition is enough to frighten everyone.


    With a slight sigh in her heart, Wang Yanmei compromised. Her beautiful eyes looked at Li Meng beside her and said in a soft voice, "Meng Er, what do you need me to do?"


    With a smile, Li Meng knew that Wang Yanmei had agreed to help him.


    Wang Yanmei agreed to represent the whole of China. In this way, more than half of the power of the order Empire, China, the first Legion and mankind will belong to him.


    After shaking his head, Li Meng said, "there is no need to do anything now. Let me do the rest. In the next few days, I will have some discussions with the American Federation and the Republic of Saudi Arabia. At present, the most important goal is to unite the nations of mankind to fight against demons. As for the future, let''s talk about it in the future. Now, mankind must overcome this barrier."


    This is also


    Wang Yanmei nodded gently.


    "Well, it''s time for me to do my job, too."


    With that, Li Meng reluctantly released Wang Yanmei''s little hand and stood up from the sofa.


    The main purpose of his visit to Kyoto is for Wang Yanmei.


    In fact, you can talk to the heads of state directly about other things. There is no need to go to Kyoto in person and meet with the ambassadors in person.


    Of course, coming to Kyoto is also a kind of attitude, which is beneficial. At least it can let all countries know that the first regiment does not intend to stay out of this matter. His coming to Kyoto has already explained everything.


    At the same time, it is also a wake-up call to all countries to make them psychologically prepared.


    In Wang Yanmei''s soft eyes, Li Meng''s figure disappeared in the room.


    Outside, Tara was waiting in the hall.


    See Li Meng from the teacher''s room out, she quickly welcomed up.

 Chapter 1617

    "Li Meng, how''s the conversation going?"


    Facing Tara''s inquiry, Li Meng just smiles and nods: "it''s not bad. Some things have been explained clearly. OK, I have to go back. You don''t have to send me. I''ll go back myself."


    "In such a hurry?"


    Tara was a little bit surprised and a little bit reluctant.


    Seeing the reluctant look on Tara''s face, Li Meng secretly smiles, steps forward, embraces her soft body and kisses her ruddy lips.


    In Tara''s ear, Li Meng whispered, "the embassy is not far from the palace. Come to me when you are busy."


    Before Tara recovered from Li Meng''s attack, Li Meng had already left, and disappeared into the hall with a faint smile.


    It took a while for Tara to recover. By this time, Limon had already left.


    Looking at the place where Li Meng disappeared, Tara''s face turned red with shame.


    Although she didn''t want to admit it, what Li Meng just said made her heart beat and had an impulse.


    "Can''t think, can''t think, calm down, calm down."


    After patting her hot face and recovering her restless heart, Tara finally walks to the office.


    As soon as she enters the office, Tara sees the teacher sitting quietly behind her desk.


    "Old... Teacher..."


    With a timid look at Wang Yanmei, Tara quickly steps to her own desk and sits on the soft seat.


    She didn''t come back last night. Tara is like a child who has done something wrong. She looks like she has a ghost in her heart and doesn''t dare to look at Wang Yanmei.


    Looking slightly, Wang Yanmei looks at Tara behind the vice table with a thoughtful look on her face.


    Wang Yanmei naturally saw the changes in Tara.


    Wang Yanmei knows who made Tara a real woman.


    Although Tara is her student, just like a daughter, she won''t say much about it.


    After leaving the palace, Li Meng went straight back to the Embassy of the first army.


    "Master, we are ready. All countries are connected. We are waiting for you."


    As soon as he entered the embassy, Xiao Nan welcomed him.


    They came to the communication room together.


    On the projection platform, Li Meng said to Xiao Nan, "let''s go."


    There was no redundant movement. With the "click" sound, the light in the communication room dimmed.


    The huge screen flickered, and the heads of the heads of various countries appeared one by one.


    However, in a minute or two, the head portraits appeared in all the spare spaces on the screen.


    It has to be said that when the first Corps installed electromagnetic railguns all over the world, they well strengthened their communication with other countries.


    The benefits are extremely favorable, which enables countries to be more closely linked.


    On the screen, the heads of state are very dignified. Now what''s going on outside, we all know. They can''t wait any longer. This connection is what they expect.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, I don''t need to say more about the so-called connection with other countries this time. At present, the crisis of mankind has emerged, and why demons appear is still a mystery. You don''t know, neither do the first Legion. But one thing is clear. Demons have brought destruction to the human world. Now in the west, demons are slaughtering human beings in an attempt to subvert the whole human world, We can''t wait any longer. We must try our best to solve the great threat of demons. "


    In the communication room, Li Meng''s voice is echoing, and it is also transmitted to the heads of state in front of the video through signal transmission.


    "Mr. Li Meng, what should we do? What can we do? I think all of you here should be worried and want to do what you can to eliminate demons, not only for the sake of the whole mankind, but also for the safety of all countries. No one wants to see demons approaching their own countries


    The speaker was an old man, kanfas, the ruling president of the Republic of Saudi Arabia.


    "The power of demons is far more powerful than you think. They are invincible and unstoppable. The whole Middle East and half of Europe have fallen. If they don''t stop them, they will destroy the whole western region and enter Asia within a year. No one can stay out of this war. To help others is to help yourself. Mr. Li Meng, if there is anything you can do for your army, please let me know. "


    As the supreme Pope of the order Empire, shalish understood the horror of demons best.


    Now the demon army is plundering in his land. They are unable to stop it. Every day, cities fall, and a large number of people are slaughtered by the demon.


    Looking at the heads of state on the screen, Li Meng said calmly: "there is no shortcut for us to face the devil. There is only one way, that is, to integrate all human forces and fight this war with the consciousness of ethnic annihilation. In this war, you not only need to have the consciousness, but the people of all countries should have this consciousness. Now, there is no need to hide the threat of the devil from the civilians, All human beings should know what they are facing. Human beings can fear, but they cannot perish in fear. Anger and hatred will bring power. We must make rational use of this. "


    After a little pause, Li Meng went on: "unity is not an empty word. Only by truly uniting together can human beings have the possibility of victory. Now, we should put aside the differences of nations, countries and cognition. Human beings must have a common goal and strive for it."


    Speaking of this, Li Meng said with a slightly positive look: "I suggest that the earth Joint Council be established, with political autonomy, military integration and independence of all countries. The Joint Council is the only legitimate supreme government on the earth, and its member states must bear corresponding responsibilities and obligations. The system of government adopts the parliamentary system, with seven supreme councillors. The election of Councillors is based on the contributions of all countries, The first Legion will be transformed into a holy army, which belongs to the United Earth Council, but is independent of the system. It is responsible for religious affairs, mainly dealing with the threat from demons, and leading the development of human science and technology. "


    Establishing the earth Joint Council?


    Li Meng''s words undoubtedly caused a great disturbance.


    Only Wang Yanmei looked calm and didn''t feel surprised.


    "Mr. Li Meng, I have no objection to the establishment of the earth Joint Council, but how to ensure the interests of our small countries?"


    "Yes, seven councillors, we small countries have no chance at all."


    Before the establishment of the earth Joint Council, human countries began to argue for their own interests.


    To these words, Li Meng said coldly: "the interests of the earth Council are your interests, and any of your efforts will be rewarded by the earth Council."

 Chapter 1618

    Speaking of this, Li Meng looked at saris and said, "Your holiness, what do you think?"


    In the face of Li Meng''s sudden inquiry, shalish shook his head and said: "now that the true God is coming, the first legion, as the most faithful believers of the true God, we should belong. May death bless and protect mankind."


    Looking at shalish''s pious expression, Li Meng felt for the first time that faith is really a good thing, it will make people simple enough.


    With a slight nod, Li Meng said, "if you are sincere, it will respond to you as long as you are pious enough."


    Li Meng''s words made shalishi look happy, which made shalishi have greater confidence in the coming ceremony.


    Looking at others again, Li Meng said: "if you don''t have any opinions, I will immediately send special planes to various countries to pick you up and take you to Kyoto. It''s not a small matter to set up the joint earth Council. We need the participation of elites from all walks of life. During the period of setting up the joint earth Council, the war in the west can''t be put down. As I said before, The war against demons is in the charge of our "holy army". Although the first Legion is still the first legion, we have reason and responsibility to take over this responsibility. It''s wartime, and I need all countries to cooperate with the first Legion to win this war. "


    Although the time to claim rights is a little fast, several major countries have not expressed any opposition and chose to be silent.


    On the contrary, some leaders tried to stop talking, but found that others did not speak, and finally kept silent.


    Seeing no one''s objection, Li Meng said: "from now on, the first Legion will inspect the situation of various countries, integrate factories, and mass produce guns and ammunition with existing resources. At the same time, it will take over the military command of various countries and allocate troops according to the plan of the first Legion. Now, the whole mankind is one, and the first Legion will fully open up the right to use satellites, And scientific and technological knowledge in various fields. "


    The sincerity of human nations depends on whether they are willing to hand over military command.


    To Li Meng''s surprise, all countries have no objection to his demand for military command.


    In fact, if you think about it in detail, I''m afraid there are no other forces that can integrate human beings except the first Legion.


    They have no choice, whether they want it or not.


    If we refuse, the establishment of the earth Union Council will be in vain, and human beings will be on the road of death due to the threat of demons.


    Because of the first legion, because of Li Meng, human beings on the earth can unite. This event is of great significance to human beings and can be recorded in history.


    When the meeting ended and the heads of state left one after another, Li Meng stopped saris.


    In shalish''s puzzled eyes, Li Meng said: "the first Legion will urgently integrate the armies of various countries, and it will take at least two months. In these two months, the order Empire must hold fast to its position. I know your difficulties. Go and do what you want to do. If death comes, your pressure will be reduced a lot, and there is no need to worry, Just like when the first Legion was in Austria, as long as they were sincere, they would appear and repel the demon king. "


    To Li Meng''s words, Sha Lishi nodded solemnly.


    As Li Meng said, in the battle field of the order Empire, death was really needed.


    The power of the demon king is so powerful that the tall wall of human beings has lost its function. We need to be able to cope with the power of the demon king.


    After that, Li Meng ended his conversation with shalish.


    After this meeting, everything will change.


    Stepping down from the projection platform, Li Meng said to Xiao Nan: "inform the naval headquarters to send century transport planes to various countries to pick up and send personnel. At the same time, strengthen the contact with various countries, tell yevrich to take over the military command from various countries immediately, and be sure to form a large army in the shortest time."


    "Yes


    Xiaonan nodded.


    Before finishing his words, Li Meng continued: "the command of the whole battlefield will be handed over to the naval command, warning yevrich that their task is great and they should not be careless."


    "Yes


    Xiao Nan answers again.


    Around Kyoto, around the first army, human beings are moving and changing quietly.


    The leaders of all countries did not ignore Li Meng''s words. After some thinking, they finally made the news of the existence of the devil public.


    For a time, the whole human society was in chaos. I don''t know when the rumor of doomsday crisis spread widely among the common people.


    It''s not true to say that it''s a rumor. The disaster caused by demons is enough to be called the end of the world.


    As Li Meng said, human beings will despair, but they will also burst out of great power because of despair.


    When the first regiment took over the military command from various countries, it launched a series of conscription activities in various countries.


    In a few days, millions of young people have become soldiers.


    China, the Republic of Saudi Arabia, the American Federation, and other Asian countries all broke out a recruitment frenzy.


    In this frenzy, the establishment of the earth Joint Council has become very silent.


    It takes a lot of time to form an integrated government, which can not be formed in a short time.


    A few days later, Huaxia, Kyoto, palace.


    "Is there time? It''s going to take a lot of time to prepare and fight the devil in the West. "


    On the soft sofa, Wang Yanmei and Li Meng sit side by side.


    Today''s Wang Yanmei is still in her black lady''s uniform, and the black silk stockings under her skirt are so attractive.


    With a little smile, Li Meng grabbed Wang Yanmei''s little hand and put it in the palm of her hand. He said softly, "although the devil is strong, it seems irresistible. The main reason is that the devil is the king of the devil. As long as he resists it, the devil will not be able to attack the city quickly. Recently, the order empire is preparing to invite God. If he comes to Europe, he will not be able to defeat the king of the devil, But there''s no problem blocking it. "


    God


    A pair of beautiful eyes looked at Li Meng. Wang Yanmei said softly, "Meng Er, is it really a God?"


    So far, Wang Yanmei doesn''t believe in the existence of God. It''s incredible. It''s not such a simple thing as cognition.


    With a faint smile, Li Meng joked: "there are many kinds of gods. For you, you are my goddess. God is just a definition. It doesn''t matter whether it exists or not. Don''t look at it too deified."


    To Li Meng this not serious words, Wang Yanmei not angry white Li Meng one eye, but the eyes still can see her heart happy.


    After all, which woman won''t be happy to be praised by the one she loves.

 Chapter 1619

    Gently holding Wang Yanmei''s little hand, Li Meng said: "in this war, the first Corps will mobilize all the martial artists and capable people besides ordinary civilians. For the sake of humanity, these special groups must also do their part. I will also go to the front as the commander in chief."


    "Are you going to the front, too, mon?"


    Wang Yanmei looks at Li Meng with a worried look on her face.


    With a faint smile, Li Meng said: "my strength is necessary. If human beings want to win in this battle, they must kill the king of demons. Death alone can''t do it, but it''s not the same with me."


    "Then... Then I''ll go too."


    Wang Yanmei made this request to Li Meng. She held Li Meng''s hand back and tightly.


    "No..."


    Li Meng shook his head and refused. He said, "you can''t go. You are the consul of Huaxia. You must stay here."


    Wang Yanmei did not compromise because of this. She looked at Li Meng with a pair of beautiful eyes and said in a soft voice, "I''m the consul of China, but I''m also a thinker and a martial arts artist. Only when I go to the front line myself can martial arts artists have higher awareness and stimulate their enthusiasm."


    Although she doesn''t want to admit it, Wang Yanmei is right. Li Meng knows her position among martial artists.


    Only Wang Yanmei went to the front line, and more martial artists responded to the call of the first army.


    "That''s... OK."


    I can''t stand Wang Yanmei''s direct gaze, so Li Meng has no choice but to compromise.


    Wang Yanmei is right. If you want to recruit martial arts practitioners to the front line, you need a person who has a high position among martial arts practitioners to set an example, and Wang Yanmei is undoubtedly the most suitable one.


    See Li Meng agreed, Wang Yanmei smile, so soft looking at the little man beside.


    The order Empire, tower.


    How long does the war last?


    No one knows the exact date. When the devil landed from the west coast, in a few months, the continent of Africa in the southwest had fallen. After tasting the pleasure of killing, the devil kept going north, South and East.


    In the eastern battlefield, the devil''s offensive is unstoppable, and the seven allies are close to extinction. At this time, the devil is fighting with the sub human, and it won''t take long for the destruction of the sub human.


    In the northern battlefield, the territory of the order empire was devastated by demons. In just a few months, a large area of the territory was lost, and countless people of the Empire were slaughtered by demons, and their lives were wailing.


    Tower City, the most magnificent city in the south of the Empire, in order to resist the attack of the devil, the Empire threw alone and gathered 500000 troops to fight against the devil.


    Even the most noble Pope and Saint arrived at the city of sta on the eve of the war. For a moment, the morale of the garrison rose sharply.


    It''s night, but it''s all lit up in the Cathedral of startown.


    In the wide and bright corridor, monks and nuns in black robes walk by from time to time. They are in a hurry, preparing for tomorrow''s ceremony.


    Compared with the messy footsteps outside, the hall was quiet.


    Until a slight sound of footsteps sounded, a graceful figure in a white robe with elegant manners and long light golden hair came in, breaking the silence of the hall.


    On the throne of the grand hall, saris, dressed in a platinum robe, sits quietly and looks at the people who enter the grand hall.


    In the hall under the steps, she stopped and whispered, "Your holiness."


    Looking at his highness, shalish said calmly, "shalina, is tomorrow''s ceremony ready?"


    Her Highness nodded and said, "my Lord, you are ready."


    In the hall, saris'' voice echoed.


    "Now that the true God is coming, it''s an honor for you and me to witness this moment with your own eyes. As a saint, you must be more devout than anyone else. From tomorrow on, all your life belongs to the Lord of death. You no longer live for yourself, but for the great man of death, until the end of your life."


    To Pope shalish, shalina looked calm.


    "Yes, I have done it," she whispered


    "It''s not awareness, it''s a gift." Saris stressed.


    "Yes, it''s a gift."


    She bowed her head slightly, she said softly.


    With a wave of his hand, shalish said calmly, "go ahead, tomorrow''s battle with the devil is related to the life and death of the city, the life and death of millions of civilians in the city, and the life and death of you and me. With the protection of the God of death, there is no worry about the order empire. If we are not pious enough, the city of sta will perish, the order empire will perish, and you and I will live and die together with the city."


    Without saying much, she bent slightly, turned and walked away.


    In the corridor outside, a group of nuns gathered around her and walked away.


    Does God really exist?


    Sharina didn''t know, she didn''t know what true piety was.


    Walking in the corridor, she was surrounded by a group of nuns.


    Looking at the front, in her heart, Sarina began to think wildly.


    She has the consciousness of giving everything, because it is her responsibility as a saint, and everything belongs to God.


    But consciousness can''t relieve the pressure on her shoulders. Will God really respond to her?


    Death''s posture they have looked forward to, the great posture people can''t forget for a long time.


    It''s a God. It''s the "God" they''ve been looking for. They''re afraid that they won''t get the "God" response, which will make their faith collapse completely. They''re worried and terrified. Sharina shares the same mood with those unswerving believers.


    What is true piety?


    Is it "death"?


    It is called "God of death" by the world, and perhaps death will be loved by it.


    If so, Sarina can''t know. The only thing she can do now is to wait.


    It''s night. It''s a short night for most people.


    Demons from the north are approaching. Once they have gone to sleep, the next day when they open their eyes, the demons will appear.


    But no matter how we struggle, time will not stop for anyone.


    In the early morning, the forest outside Stahl was shrouded in mist.


    In order to fight the devil to death, the order empire was well prepared.


    Outside the city, a large area of forest was burned, leaving a 20 kilometer scorched land.


    In the city, 10 legions of 500000 troops were deployed.


    In terms of heavy firepower, we not only deployed 1000 heavy guns, but also assembled about 2000 guards.


    In the face of this war, the order Empire has been well aware, either win or perish.

 Chapter 1620

    Early in the morning, the news from the outpost made the defenders on the wall nervous.


    The demons are approaching. They seem to be exhausted. They move forward, move forward, and move forward again. All obstacles in their way will be mercilessly destroyed.


    In the city, on a large square near the South City, a high platform and a place for sacrifice have been built a few days ago.


    Early in the morning, for various reasons, the believers who rushed to the city of sta gathered in this place.


    The war with the devil has not yet started, and the square is already a sea of people.


    There is no noisy scene, in the dark crowd, there is only quiet.


    Today, believers are all dressed in black robes. At a glance, there is only one color, which is black.


    It''s not just the square, but the streets nearby are filled with the most devout believers.


    Today, they look forward to the great posture of the true God, and they will be protected by the true God.


    How many of them are there?


    No one can know, maybe hundreds of thousands, maybe millions, and even the residents of the whole city of sta have taken the initiative to join them. No matter whether the true God exists or not, today, they need God''s protection.


    "Dong, Dong, Dong..."


    In the tranquility, there was a long bell ringing over the city.


    The bell rang long and fast, echoing all over the street.


    Outside the city, the battle has begun.


    In the distant sky, a red figure has appeared, they are looming, approaching the city of sta.


    At the edge of the forest in the distance, you can''t hear the roar of the devil, as long as a series of red figures come out of the forest.


    They are numerous, continuous, like a tide from the scorched earth to the city wall.


    On the city wall, a large number of soldiers in gray military uniform look at the continuous red torrent outside. They are like a red tide sweeping towards the tall city wall.


    They already have awareness in their hearts, but when they face the devil themselves, they will still feel fear.


    The long and rapid bell is a warning, a reminder and a declaration.


    When the bell rings, in the huge square, a graceful figure in a group of nuns, slowly climbed the stage.


    There is a statue on the high platform. It is dressed in a black robe, holding a huge sickle, and its white hands are clearly visible.


    In front of the statue, shalina kneels down with a group of nuns, and shalish, who has already come to the high platform.


    As soon as they knelt down, the believers in the square fell to the ground one after another. It was like a chain reaction. From the square to the end of the street, all the believers knelt to the ground one by one.


    On the high platform, Sarina put her hands on her chest and looked at the statue devoutly.


    There is no need to say anything or promise anything. The most important thing is "heart". Only a pious heart can be watched by it


    On one side, shalish stood up. Facing the believers, he said in a high voice: "no... no... No."


    Three in a row, the tone is very high.


    The believers raised their heads one after another and said: "Nuo, Nuo, Nuo..."


    At the beginning, the sound was still very small, but at the end, it became louder and louder, until the sky of the whole city of sta echoed with one sound after another.


    With the sound of "promise" echoing in the city, the expression of believers'' faces also changed.


    The sound is getting louder and louder, and the look on his face is getting more and more excited.


    Even the garrison on the wall seemed to be infected. Facing the red torrent outside the city, he held up his weapons and yelled: "so, so..."


    Seems to be to eliminate the fear in the heart.


    Not only the soldiers, but also the residents of the city went out of the room and came to the street because of the huge and continuous "promise", looking up at the sky and roaring.


    Listening to the continuous "promise" of believers, sharina prays in front of the statue.


    "God, your faithful believers need your protection, and the people of the Empire also need your protection. No matter what kind of God you are, we are willing to believe in you, and we are willing to give everything to maintain your dignity and glory, which will remain unchanged forever..."


    "Ka..."


    At this time, a bolt from the blue suddenly appeared in the sky above the city of sta.


    The huge thunder stopped the sound of "no" echoing over the city of sta.


    All the believers, the defenders of the city, even standing on the high platform, saris also looked at the sky in a trance.


    The wind is blowing


    Originally cloudless sky with the sound of thunder, suddenly dark clouds all over the world, the sky and the earth a dark.


    In the dark clouds rolling, the sky appeared, the thick clouds began to disturb, slowly rotating in a clockwise direction.


    With each turn of the cloud, the whole world seems to be pressed down a bit.


    An infinite power came down from the sky, and everyone felt a pressure.


    In the face of this pressure, shalish on the high stage showed his excitement.


    He exclaimed excitedly: "Nuo... Nuo..."


    Over the city, one after another "promise" began to reverberate.


    This time, the voice was louder, and all the believers roared excitedly.


    The garrison in the city seems to have forgotten the enemy outside the city. They hold up their rifles and roar wildly.


    In the huge sound of "promise", in the gaze of all people looking up at the sky, I saw a little milky light in the sky, a huge light column gushing out of the void and falling from the sky.


    In the whistling sound, the huge pillar of light tied to the high platform, and connected to the high platform.


    In the light column on the high platform, a huge black robe looms


    "God... The true God has come..."


    Staring at the black robe with the light column looming, shalishi knelt down, his pupils were bloody, and he was extremely excited and admired.


    The huge column of light dissipated and retreated into the void. In the sky of the high platform, a huge black robe figure appeared.


    It is so quietly suspended in the sky, holding a huge sickle, speechless, motionless, exuding a force almost suffocating.


    "God, death has come..."


    Looking at the great posture of the sky on the high stage, the believers under the stage are crazy. They look at the attitude of the real God in the sky excitedly, with only piety and awe in their eyes.


    Among all the people''s attention, it moved on the high platform. The night flashed and "it" disappeared. When it appeared again, it had already come to the sky above the south wall.

 Chapter 1621

    Looking at the huge black robed figure suddenly appeared in the sky, the guards on the wall became silent. They looked at the figure in the sky with reverence and piety, afraid to make a little noise.


    "Roar..."


    At this time, the distant forest suddenly rang out a burst of earth shaking roar.


    The sound of the big, mighty swept to the city of sta.


    In this roar, the red torrent of charging in the distance suddenly stopped, and the winged devil who was approaching in the sky also stopped, and the red figure was suspended in the sky.


    From the forest in the distance, a huge red figure suddenly soared into the sky, like a falling meteorite, across the sky, and "boom" fell into the distant earth outside the city wall.


    I saw a splash of mud and stone, at its feet, the earth cracked, concave down for several meters.


    "Roar..."


    It opened its ferocious mouth, roared at the black robe of the city wall, and waved the flame sword.


    Only a flash of fire, a huge pillar of flame swept to the high wall.


    Where the wind disturbance, the air are distorted, not yet close, hot heat has been able to feel.


    In the frightened eyes of the guards on the wall, the black robed God of death in the sky stretched out his left hand, and the white bone palm was open.


    A little black light appeared, suddenly expanded and turned into a huge black light column, whistling to the incoming flame light column. The dazzling light almost made the whole world dark.


    Where it passed, the arc flashed and the thunder rolled.


    In the distant sky, the black light column collided with the flame light column.


    "Boom..."


    In the moment of contact, a circle of surging waves, in the earth shaking explosion, the sky appeared a group of nearly 1000 meters high dazzling light ball, the light emitted at that moment almost pierced people''s eyes.


    The ball of light burst, with a circle of waves swept around, a huge mushroom cloud slowly rising.


    Visible to the naked eye from the billows, hit the high wall.


    For a time, it was dusty outside the city, and the surrounding space became hot.


    At the moment of the impact, the walls were shaking, and the defenders of the city were tumbling.


    When everything subsided, the mushroom cloud in the sky slowly dissipated. About two kilometers outside the city, a large pit with a diameter of 1000 meters appeared, and the center of the pit was dozens of meters deep.


    Staring at the huge pit outside the city, the guards on the wall showed an incredible color.


    Is that the power of God?


    After a little consternation, the guards on the wall burst out cheers.


    Too strong, this is the power of God, can win, they will win.


    After this attack, the demon king standing on the scorched earth did not continue to attack.


    Only the golden pupil stares at the huge black robe above the wall. It knows that once its power is limited, the tall wall will be a natural danger that is difficult to cross.


    In the end, they may win, but at a great cost.


    Once again, I took a deep look at the black robe on the city wall. The huge red body of the demon king turned away and walked away step by step.


    As it turned around, the red torrent that had been pounding against the city wall also retreated to the forest. The winged demons in the sky turned around and flew away in the same direction, and soon disappeared.


    After a while, the demons on the scorched earth returned to the forest, while the winged demons in the sky had disappeared.


    On the city wall, amid the cheers of the soldiers, and in the eyes of countless admirers, the huge black robe in the sky slowly dissipated into little black light.


    With the departure of the black robed God of death, the sky, which was originally full of dark clouds, suddenly cleared up. The dark clouds dissipated. The sky was changing at the speed visible to the naked eye. Soon, the golden sun was shining down, and the city of sta returned to light.


    Today, it is destined to be an extraordinary day for the order empire.


    In the eyes of all people, the true God came, and the true God came to the human world.


    From this moment on, mankind has officially entered the age of God.


    In the future human history, God will leave an indelible record.


    "Good, good, good, Sarina, you did a good job. Lord death responded to us. Stahl is carefree, the whole order empire is carefree, and the whole mankind will remember this day. From now on, death is the only God in our order Empire, the only God we believe in and believe in."


    In the main hall of the church, saris on the throne said three good words in a row.


    The scene just now, so far, shalish has not recovered from the excitement.


    He knew in his heart what death meant to the whole order empire.


    It means that "God" is no longer a mere existence, no longer a fiction, only exists in the human spirit, it is a real existence, it will listen to the voice of human heart, will respond to human prayer.


    "Your holiness, it''s not the time to be happy. Although the demons have retreated temporarily, there is no guarantee that they will not come back. Moreover, even if the demons give up attacking the order Empire, they will quickly sweep the Middle East. Sooner or later, we will face them again."


    In the hall, the soft voice of Sarina sounded.


    Looking at the high position of shalishi calmly, shalina didn''t have much excitement in her heart.


    The arrival of the Lord death is indeed a happy thing, but the devil is not able to underestimate the existence.


    As long as the devil still exists one day, it is not the time to let go of vigilance.


    Shalish could understand shalina''s caution. With a faint smile, he said: "our task is to hold back the main force of the devil and fight for more time for the whole mankind. Under the call of the first legion, human consciousness has been really unified and the earth Joint Council has been established. Now, the first Legion has taken over the military command from all countries. Within three months, Millions or even tens of millions of troops will arrive at this battlefield. At that time, the final battle between human beings and demons will be. At this time, we just need to firmly stick to our territory. As for the Middle East, we don''t need to care. In addition to the seven allies, there are Asians in the Middle East. It''s not easy for demons to destroy Asians. It takes time and enough time, Before the fall of subhuman, human beings will be ready for the final war with demons. "


    First Corps?


    Sarina had heard of this force, but she did not expect that in just two years, the first army had the ability to integrate the whole human race.


    If it is true, as the pope said, for today''s human beings, unity has more advantages than disadvantages. At least in the face of foreign enemies, human beings can be twisted into a rope.


    This makes Sarina feel that the human situation has changed so fast in recent years.


    With the disappearance of the apostles, the appearance of the demons, and then the demons, the demons appeared, but the true God who sheltered human beings also appeared. Even now, Sarina has not recovered from her new cognition.


    The faith in her heart has never wavered, especially today, she has given her life to God.

 Chapter 1622

    Lord death


    Last night, many people were worried about today''s battle, but tonight, the city of sta was full of laughter.


    The true God has come, and the Lord of death has come, which is something to celebrate.


    No matter what was the scene yesterday, no matter how many imperial people were slaughtered by demons in the past few months, it''s worth forgetting tonight, because it''s a night of celebration.


    The hall is empty and silent, in contrast to the lively scene with bright lights outside.


    "My Lord, it''s so busy outside. Don''t you go and have a look? With the participation of the virgin, the believers will be happy


    Under the nuns'' service, a white robe was taken off her graceful body, and her delicate body was exposed in the air.


    "I''m tired..."


    She sat by the bed with her forehead gently, waving to the nuns around her.


    The nuns bowed their heads and stepped back.


    When the Taoist figure in the hall is not there, the hall completely returns to calm.


    Only the graceful figure beside the bed, frowning, I don''t know what I''m thinking.


    "What are you thinking?"


    All of a sudden, a voice from nowhere reverberated in the hall.


    As if in the ear, the sound is so close.


    This makes Sarina in meditation slightly stunned, looking up around.


    This one sees, then saw the figure that a side body but lies on the bed.


    This made Sarina''s face slightly changed, and she quickly got up and ran out.


    "Come on, come on, there are assassins..."


    She cried as she ran.


    But it''s useless. Although the voice came out, Sarina also saw some figures outside the door, but the nuns outside the door didn''t seem to hear her voice, and there was no movement.


    Looking at the graceful posture of shalina when she was running, Li Meng smiles and waves her hand. She flies out to shalina, turns into a phantom and returns to bed. Her slim body falls into Li Meng''s arms.


    "Let me go, let me go..."


    Shalina looks pale and looks at the man who suddenly appears around her with angry eyes.


    She snapped: "I am the saint of the order empire. If you dare to move me, the order empire will not let you go. Death is big... Ah... What are you doing?"


    The delicate body was touched by the evil hand, so hot, that touch, let Sarina shy unbearable, the face showed a look of fear, become extremely pale.


    She couldn''t move. Her whole body seemed to have lost its strength. She couldn''t even lift up a little bit of strength.


    Caressing her delicate body, Li Meng was quite bored in the face of her scared and pale face.


    Death came, which meant that he had to focus on the order empire.


    Li Meng heard the call from Sarina. He also obeyed those calls, and let the spirit body cross tens of thousands of miles to reach the sky of StarCraft in an instant.


    In order to manifest his divinity, Li Meng just made a little affectation.


    Miracles, of course, have to be a little more like them. This style should be enough to scare people.


    In fact, before he appeared, Li Meng had already come to the sky of StarCraft, just in the void.


    After arriving at the city of STA, Li Meng first put a dark curtain on the sky, and then pretended that the true God came.


    The effect is still very obvious. The power of belief from the void is abundant.


    Instead of teasing shalina, Li Meng took back her caressing hand on her delicate body and looked at shalina, who was desperate because of fear, and said with a smile, "you should know who I am."


    She knows?


    Seeing that the evil hand on her body was finally gone, Sarina was relieved.


    The words of the people in her ears make Sarina frown slightly and look at the face of the people beside her.


    "You, Mr. Li Meng?"


    To the young man in black, shalina finally recognized him.


    As a saint of the order Empire, she has been in touch with some things. She naturally knows about Li Meng, who is regarded as the first strong man by human beings.


    Thinking of this, shalina pretended to be calm and said with a gloomy face, "Mr. Li Meng, what do you mean by breaking into my room late at night? Although the first Legion has close ties with the order Empire because of the Lord death, is it not afraid to destroy the relationship between the two sides when his highness Li Meng does so? "


    Well, I''m a smart woman. At least I know the situation very well.


    With a little smile, Li Meng said: "I said, Sarina, that''s not what you said during the day. You said that everything you have will belong to me, your body, your body and mind, even your soul, belongs to me. Since it belongs to me, I''m here, and there''s nothing wrong with it, or..."


    Speaking of this, Li Meng once again stretched out his left hand and stroked Sha Lina''s delicate body. The smile on his face disappeared. He looked cold and indifferent and said, "are you going to fool me and" God "? Or are your so-called beliefs all false... "


    Li Meng''s words make Sarina''s look gradually become stunned. She looks at the people beside her in amazement.


    Is he


    Impossible, absolutely impossible. He is human. How can he be the God of death.


    "Are you Lord death?"


    Looking at Li Meng with complicated expression, Sha Lina couldn''t believe it.


    "What do you say?"


    Li Meng''s eyes looked at Sha Lina, eyes are very flat.


    This


    There''s something wrong with Sarina.


    If he wasn''t death, how did he get here quietly.


    If he is Li Meng, who is the one in Kyoto at this time?


    But she knows that Li Meng is busy integrating human beings in Kyoto. How can she be here.


    Shalina, puzzled, said: "if you are really the God of death, why do you use the appearance of Li Meng?"


    The coldness and indifference on his face disappeared in an instant. Li Meng said with a faint smile, "it''s my body. How can I use it?"


    This made Sarina a little stunned, and her face was in a trance.


    If so, the first legion, Mr. Li Meng


    That''s a lot of information. In other words, has the God of death always been among human beings?


    I do not know when, the body of the shackles disappeared, this time, Sarina did not think of running away.


    If this is the God of death, she doesn''t need to escape, and she has no ability to escape.


    "No more running?"


    Looking at shalina, Li Meng said with a smile.


    Sarina shook her head. She turned over and knelt down on the bed with her hips high. She bowed her head and said, "Lord death, I don''t know that you are here in person. Please redeem yourself. We believe in you. This heart is devout. I am the saint of the order empire. It''s my duty and obligation to serve you. It''s also what I expect in my heart."

 Chapter 1623

    Looking at shalina on the bed, Li Meng felt quite bored.


    This is probably the malpractice of theocracy, which will make people blind. If there is no self-awareness and a heart that can distinguish right from wrong, is human or human, and where is the future of human?


    After patting the bed beside him, Li Meng said, "OK, OK, come here quickly."


    Her face turned ruddy. With a shy heart, shalina got up timidly and lay carefully beside Li Meng.


    Although I don''t know what will happen next, there is no fear in Sarina''s heart.


    As she said, her everything belongs to the Lord of death, no matter what the Lord of death wants to do to her, she will not resist, because it is God''s will.


    With a yawn, looking at the graceful posture of shalina beside him, Li Meng was not polite and directly put into the soft embrace.


    Very soft, very soft, his face was contradicted by a group of soft things, which made Li Meng''s spirit suddenly relaxed. The comfortable enjoyment came from the softness of shalina''s delicate body, and he fell asleep.


    That''s it.


    Looking at the death in her arms like a child, Sarina is a little sad.


    But


    Looking at the sleeping face of Lord death, Sarina''s eyes softened.


    Is this God?


    If so, it should be a very good thing.


    Death is the God of darkness, the God of the end of life, not the God of good. Sharina has thought about the price of serving death, but she never thought that death should be like this


    Although there is no death that kind of dignity, but sharina does not hate this.


    That night, Sarina''s heart was upset, and death was in her arms, which made her insomnia.


    When she fell asleep, Sarina couldn''t remember clearly.


    The only thing she knew was that when she woke up, the Lord death in her arms had disappeared.


    What I experienced last night was like a dream. The Lord of death didn''t leave any trace of existence.


    "Is it a dream?"


    Looking at the empty bed beside her, Sarina whispered.


    The soft blanket slipped from her body, revealing her delicate body in light gauze underwear.


    Huaxia, Kyoto, palace.


    "I didn''t expect that death really came to the order Empire, which caused quite a stir. With death, the order Empire should be safe."


    In such a big office, Li Meng and Wang Yanmei sit side by side on the soft sofa.


    Since the confirmation of the relationship with Wang Yanmei, the palace will soon become Li Meng''s back garden.


    For more than a month, Li Meng spent most of his time with Wang Yanmei. Of course, when he came to the palace, he had to steal food with Tara. Tara was more enthusiastic than Li Meng about the friendship between men and women.


    It''s like opening the door to a new world, and Tara enjoys it as if she''ll never be tired.


    People say that women are like wolves in their thirties and tigers in their forties. This is true. Even Li Meng can''t bear it for a moment.


    A little backward, Li Meng shook his head and said: "although the cult Empire does not need to worry about the threat of demons for the time being, the Middle East is afraid to suffer. Now the seven allies have basically destroyed all the countries, and the survivors are retreating to the cult empire. This makes the Asians the only defense line in the Middle East. It is unknown how long the Asians can last. Once the Asians are defeated prematurely, The whole Asia will be in the sight of demons. At that time, it''s not easy to find a chance to fight against demons. "


    Speaking of this, Li Meng raised his left hand and put it on Wang Yanmei''s other shoulder.


    Feeling the strength on her shoulders, Wang Yanmei leans back obediently and nestles in Li Meng''s arms.


    Today''s Wang Yanmei is still wearing a lady''s short skirt and military uniform. Under the short skirt is a pair of slender legs wearing black stockings, which makes Li Meng lustful.


    His right hand stretched out uncontrollably and gently put it on Wang Yanmei''s thigh, gently stroking it downward.


    Feeling the touch on her legs, Wang Yanmei looks at Li Meng helplessly, but she doesn''t stop Li Meng as she did last time.


    This makes Li Meng slightly excited, gently caressing the stockings.


    After a while, Li Meng was not satisfied with the touch in his hands, and skillfully got into the bottom of the skirt.


    But before she had time to go deep, Wang Yanmei stretched out her slender hand and pressed the hand at the bottom of her skirt.


    A pair of beautiful eyes looked at Li Meng, and Wang Yanmei shook her head.


    This let Li Meng have to regret to stop, but as a man, always want to find the field.


    Although the hand at the bottom of the skirt retracted, Li Meng put his arms around Wang Yanmei''s waist and sat on his thigh with her delicate body.


    For this posture, Wang Yanmei seems to be very uncomfortable and wants to escape.


    But Li Meng hugged her tightly, so that she did not have the strength to escape.


    Helpless, Wang Yanmei had to nudge Li Meng''s chest. She looked at Li Meng angrily and sat down in Li Meng''s arms.


    Feeling the softness of the man in his arms, Li Meng said: "the formation of the Allied forces of various countries is almost complete. Now there are only personnel training and equipment configuration. In about a month, the troops will begin to gather."


    "In time?"


    A pair of beautiful eyes looking at Li Meng, Wang Yanmei light asked.


    With a slight look on his face, Li Meng said calmly, "it must be in time. No matter how many troops are killed in less time."


    To fight with demons, it''s not enough to rely on rifles alone. It needs powerful and huge armored forces.


    The guard is not good. Although the guard is a good thing and effective in dealing with demons, it is too fragile and can not be mass produced on a large scale. Without scale, everything is empty and strong is also a false image.


    Only tanks and cannons are the most powerful weapons against demons.


    "How many troops do we have now?"


    Only to this point, Wang Yanmei is quite curious.


    Because in China alone, the first regiment has no less than two million troops. These soldiers are scattered in the Acropolis of various countries and are carrying out relevant training.


    With a little smile, looking at Wang Yanmei''s beautiful face, Li Meng said, "do you really want to know? Give me a kiss and I''ll tell you. "


    For Li Meng''s request, Wang Yanmei gave Li Meng a blank look.


    Although she has been used to some intimate contact with the little man in front of her, they still stop at the last step. She is not ready to give everything to the little man in front of her.


    However, some intimate contacts, Wang Yanmei will not refuse.

 Chapter 1624

    She put her hands on Li Meng''s shoulders and her face was ruddy. Wang Yanmei bowed her head to kiss Li Meng''s forehead.


    Just when Wang Yanmei''s red lips were about to touch Li Meng''s forehead, Li Meng suddenly looked up. The kiss that had been on her forehead was on Li Meng''s lips.


    It''s too late to retreat. Wang Yanmei can only kiss her. Originally, she wanted to get away from her, but Li Meng refused.


    With her hands stretched out and her arms tightly around Wang Yanmei''s waist, she broke off her way out of the way. Her mouth had already attacked the city and pulled out the stronghold, and went deep into the deepest part.


    For a while, Li Meng let go of Wang Yanmei in her flushed face.


    Looking at Wang Yanmei in her arms with a smile on her face, Li Meng said softly: "now there are 1127 divisions registered, about 16 million people. This is only a preliminary figure. In half a year, this figure will at least double."


    "So much?"


    Wang Yanmei was stunned and looked at Li Meng in surprise.


    That''s more than 16 million soldiers, equivalent to the total population of a small and medium-sized country.


    Only when the rights are clearly defined can the earth Union Council live up to its name and become the only legitimate government of mankind. Now it is only a transitional period, a transitional period to claim rights from all countries.


    "Impossible, the right to make laws has been involved in the core of the internal affairs of all countries, which has long deviated from the core element of political autonomy. The United Earth Council is not the government of mankind, but the government of several major countries, and China will never compromise on this."


    In the conference room of the general assembly hall, a new debate was ignited. The whole conference room was noisy. The heads of state sitting at the round table looked different. Some were silent, some were talking to the people around them, and some were criticizing and arguing with each other.


    "It''s not the making of laws, it''s the making of the basic law. The internal affairs and laws of all countries must be established under the basic law and must not violate the basic law. Only in this way can we avoid the emergence of some absurd regimes. We are human beings, not beasts. When fighting for interests, we also need to consider our personal rights and interests. At any time, we should not ignore human rights."


    "Yes, we must set up a line. No matter which country, small country or big country, can cross this line. Once it crosses this line, the joint earth Council has the right to sanction. Only such a joint earth Council has the meaning of existence."


    Opinions were not unified, and the whole meeting room was noisy.


    Li Meng is also among them. He is sitting next to Wang Yanmei. His hand under the table has caught Wang Yanmei''s little hand.


    Wang Yanmei struggled with Li Meng''s small movements under the table, but she couldn''t resist Li Meng, so she had to compromise and let Li Meng grasp them.


    I don''t know how many times they have participated in a meeting like this. The time is long or short. They can''t talk about it for a few hours or a long day. Sometimes they will discuss the same problem for several days.

 Chapter 1625

    Whenever this happens, Li Meng only does one thing, that is, listen and watch.


    When they are tired, tired, helpless and afraid, they will always compromise, just need more time.


    At present, the first Legion is integrating the military power of mankind. Li Meng has plenty of time. Just spend it as if he is accompanying Meier.


    The theme of this conference is a big issue, which involves the core of the internal affairs of all countries. At the conference, several big countries kept silent, and the most violent ones were some small countries.


    Not out of Li Meng''s expectation, today''s meeting is over. It''s still that sentence. It''s time to continue.


    After the meeting, Li Meng did not accompany Wang Yanmei, but returned to the embassy.


    As soon as he returned to the embassy, Li Meng entered the communication room and contacted the naval headquarters on Nanlin island.


    "Jevrich, what''s the rush?"


    Looking at the picture of yevrich on the screen, Li Meng inquired.


    During the meeting, Li Meng received a report from Xiao Nan, saying that yevrich had something important to find him, which was very urgent.


    This is the biggest reason for Li Meng to rush back to the embassy.


    Looking up and saluting, yevrich said: "commander, this is the news about al. In order to equip more than 1000 divisions with enough armored forces, we have searched for old tanks and armored vehicles in Al countries. Now we have about 70000 heavy tanks, 140000 medium tanks and 240000 vehicles, They are the T80 heavy tank, the T65 heavy tank, the M60 heavy tank and the M50 medium tank of the suvier empire. Although the number is large, it is not enough, and there is still a big gap. Although there are a large number of retired tanks in the Shenglong Empire, they are still... "


    "But what?"


    Frowning slightly, Li Meng said in a deep voice.


    What happened to the Shenglong Empire?


    Seeing that Li Meng''s face was gloomy, yevrich said: "it''s Zhu Yixuan, the queen of Shenglong Empire, who asked to see you..."


    Zhu Yixuan?


    It''s the little girl.


    This reminds Li Meng of something not long ago. About half a year ago, he went to Al and slaughtered in the palace of Shenglong empire. Now Li Meng has not forgotten the girl''s frightened eyes when she looked at him.


    Is there any trouble?


    Li Meng is aware of the internal instability of Shenglong empire.


    Although the prime minister has been removed by his hand, maybe the girl Zhu Yixuan is in other trouble.


    It seems that I can only go by myself


    Li Meng said to yevrich, "I see. I''ll see her."


    With that, Li Meng waved to Xiao Nan to interrupt communication.


    The huge screen flickered, and the picture disappeared.


    Walking down from the projection platform, Li Meng said to Xiao Nan: "I''m going to leave for a while. The time is uncertain. If tomorrow''s meeting is held as usual, you go to tell Wang Yanmei that I have something important to deal with and will leave for a while."


    "Yes


    Nodding slightly, Xiao Nan answered.


    I didn''t say anything more, but my mind moved.


    Just above Li Meng''s head, the Milky light column gushed out from the void and covered Li Meng.


    In the light column, Li Meng''s body decomposes into a molecular state, and with the Milky light column pouring into the void.


    Thousands of miles away in Nanlin Island, temple, portal hall.


    The Milky light column emerged from the void, in which Li Meng''s figure loomed.


    When the light column returns to the void, Li Meng''s figure appears in the hall.


    Step out, Li Meng came to the console, press the red button.


    Just listen to the sound of a metal exchange machine, so big portal has a movement.


    The gemstones on both sides of the gate emit bursts of light. At that moment, the silver energy flow bursts out, forming a silver light curtain in the door.


    Without hesitation, Li Meng stepped into the light curtain.


    When Li Meng''s figure disappeared, only a few seconds later, the light curtain disappeared, and the huge hall returned to peace.


    Al, Pingyang, ark base.


    In recent months, the ark base is not peaceful. Every day, a large number of transport ships arrive, and every day, a large number of goods are transported to another world.


    Under the huge demand of the first corps, the ark base has become a freight transit station.


    Ammunition, fuel, tens of thousands of supplies through the portal to another world.


    Today, however, a portal connected from the outside is opened.


    The ark managers who had already received the news were not nervous, but were ready to meet.


    I saw the silver light curtain disturbance, a black figure came out from the light curtain.


    "Welcome, Mr. Li Meng. I''m the representative of Shenglong empire in the ark base. I''m ordered to welcome you."


    When the world in his eyes changed into a bright metal world, at the bottom of the stairs, a middle-aged man in a suit met Li Meng.


    Is it the representative of Shenglong Empire?


    So, isn''t it because of civil strife?


    If civil strife breaks out again in the Shenglong Empire, no one will greet him at this time.


    "My Lord, the special plane outside is ready. Let''s get going."


    If it''s not civil strife, what''s the girl looking for?


    With a little doubt, Li Meng nodded to the middle-aged man.


    Shenglong Empire, Peking, forbidden city.


    "Newspaper, newspaper..."


    The morning meeting is still in progress. With the intrusion of a figure, the meeting is interrupted.


    In the eyes of a group of ministers, he rushed to the rank stage and kowtowed to the little figure on the throne.


    He said in a loud voice: "tell your majesty that there is a message from the ark base. The guests have arrived. They will arrive in Peiping about noon."


    here we are?


    The little figure on the throne was slightly stunned, and her eyes flashed a complex color. She looked at an old man in the hall.


    The old man stepped out and said to the little figure on the throne, "Your Majesty, since the guests are coming soon, let me explain to my colleagues."


    On the throne, Zhu Yixuan, dressed in a Golden Dragon Robe, nodded softly and said in a childish voice, "I''ll trouble you."


    Once again, he saluted Zhu Yixuan on the throne. Wei Xian turned to his confused colleagues and said, "ministers, this time, the guest is your fiance, Mr. Li Meng, who has solved the internal disputes of our country, which enables us to clean up the domestic chaos. This time, he is invited to hold a wedding with her majesty."

 Chapter 1626

    "So it is. Great joy, great joy."


    The ministers suddenly realized what was going on.


    They have more or less heard of her Majesty''s fiance, but they didn''t expect to appear so soon.


    After a few big cheers, the ministers in the hall made a tacit salute to the queen on the throne, and said in unison: "Congratulations, Congratulations, long live our emperor, long live, long live..."


    Although she was young, in the face of the ministers'' Congratulations, Zhu Yixuan had no shyness on her face, her eyes narrowed slightly, and she looked at the ministers in the hall calmly.


    Three times later, the ministers stopped.


    "Elder cabinet, I don''t know whether to be engaged or to be married. Your majesty is so young that it should be engaged. If we are engaged, we don''t need to prepare big gifts. If we are married, we need to make good preparations."


    Yes, is it engagement or marriage?


    Because of the young age of her majesty, the ministers forgot what Wei Xian had just said and expressed doubts about whether they were engaged or married.


    With a little smile, Wei Xian said: "colleagues, you don''t have to doubt that your ears are married, not engaged. Although your majesty is young, for some special reason, let him live up to his name. Although the queen is small, she will grow up."


    Although I don''t know why, the ministers didn''t say anything.


    Although her majesty is small, her marriage only determines the relationship between the two sides, which is not uncommon in monarchical countries. After all, not all countries have the habit of engagement.


    "It''s getting married. It seems that we have to prepare a big gift..."


    "That''s right, that''s right. The wedding of her majesty is a national event. It must be lively."


    Today''s session ended in a hurry. No, it should be said that the ministers left in a hurry.


    Although the time of marriage has not been said, the prince will soon arrive in Peiping. Is it far from the time of marriage?


    Let''s not talk about the feelings of the ministers, but Zhu Yixuan''s heart was in a mess.


    She is still young, many things are easy to forget, but some things will never be forgotten.


    She wants to forget that, but every night, she can''t help but think about it, thinking about it is weak, thinking about it also reminds her of the "brother".


    Ge Lao said that he would be his husband in the future, and she knew what he was.


    Zhu Yixuan also knows that the last time her brother left because of her fear, she will never forget his eyes when he left.


    Is that disappointment?


    Zhu Yixuan didn''t know that she was very concerned about it. She couldn''t help thinking about whether she should be afraid at that time?


    No, she''s wrong. She shouldn''t be afraid. Her brother is protecting her. If those two bad guys don''t die and those bad guys don''t die, she will be hurt, the elder will be hurt, and more people will die in the Forbidden City.


    Thinking about it, she felt uncomfortable and wanted to see her brother.


    But she was also very afraid. She was afraid to see her brother, afraid that she didn''t know how to apologize to her brother, and afraid that she was hated by her brother.


    She is the queen, will not hide the idea in the heart, she wants to see her brother''s heart told the elder.


    At the suggestion of the elder, she finally wants to see her brother


    In the vast square, surrounded by a group of maids, standing on the high steps, Zhu Yixuan gathered her eyes and looked at the eastern sky, with urgency and expectation in her eyes.


    With a little smile, Wei Xian, who has a delicate mind, couldn''t know his Majesty''s complicated heart at the moment. He said with a smile: "Your Majesty, don''t worry. He will arrive sooner or later. Your majesty should not forget my previous advice. If Lord Li Meng doesn''t agree, he will say something earlier in the court this morning..."


    With her mouth slightly tilted, Zhu Yixuan said calmly, "does the elder brother mean that he doesn''t want to be my husband?"


    Wei Xian shook his head and said with a smile: "no, Mr. Li Meng should not have this idea. It''s just that your majesty is still young. If you are engaged, Mr. Li Meng should not have scruples, but you should say that you are married..."


    "Hum..."


    With a slight hum, Zhu Yixuan waved her little hand and said, "I''m a great talker. How can I take back what I said? Anyway... I don''t care. My elder brother must marry me."


    "This..."


    Even Wei Xian, at the moment can not help feeling headache.


    That day, it was just a discussion. For a moment, he was quick and made a slip of the tongue. He didn''t expect that his Majesty was still interested in it.


    Otherwise, it would not be as difficult to ride a tiger as it is now.


    What should I do?


    What else can we do? We can only follow her Majesty''s will. It''s hard to disobey her Majesty''s will.


    "Coming, your majesty, coming..."


    With the joyful voice of the maids, a white dot appeared in the distant sky.


    It''s a royal special plane. You can see its type at a glance on the way.


    This made the maids in court breathe a sigh of relief. The girl finally came, and they didn''t have to wait any longer.


    The speed of the airliner is still very fast. In Zhu Yixuan''s expectant eyes, the white airliner arrived at the Forbidden City and landed slowly on the square.


    For a time, strong wind disturbance, the wind is whistling.


    When the roar of the engine slowly weakened until it disappeared, the maids in court moved quickly, and together with a group of etiquette soldiers, they set out in front of the cabin door of the airliner.


    "Click..."


    In the spotlight, the cabin door of the airliner opened.


    A black figure came out of the hatch and stepped down the stairs.


    "It''s really lively..."


    Although there was no noise outside, the various people under the stairs also made the open square lively.


    In the square, Li Meng also saw several familiar figures.


    Zhu Yixuan, the little queen, and Wei Xian, the old man in the cabinet.


    At this time, Wei Xian is following Zhu Yixuan to this side.


    When they left the stairs, Zhu Yixuan and Wei Xian had come to Li Meng.


    With a little smile, Wei Xian took the lead in saying: "Mr. Li Meng, we meet again. Thank you very much for coming this time."


    Looking down at Zhu Yixuan and Wei Xian, Li Meng said, "elder Ge, what happened? It''s not peaceful there recently. I can''t stay here too long. "


    "This..."


    Wei Xian was embarrassed and had to look at Zhu Yixuan in front of him.


    She?


    Looking at Zhu Yixuan who kept her head down, Li Meng said with a smile, "why, are you not afraid of me now?"


    Zhu Yixuan looked timidly at Li Meng''s words. She raised her head and looked like she was about to cry. She said in a low voice, "brother, I''m sorry for..."


    It seems that in these months, her mind has grown up.

 Chapter 1627

    Li Meng said with a smile: "there''s no need to apologize. I shouldn''t let you touch that scene too early. It''s still too early for you. Let''s go. Let''s go in."


    "Well..."


    After nodding heavily, Zhu Yixuan broke her tears into a smile, grabbed Li Meng''s left hand, pulled Li Meng and walked out.


    How dare he play the Queen''s forehead


    Looking at the queen pulling the adult away, the maids looked at each other, only surprised in their eyes.


    With Li Meng, surrounded by a group of maids, the three came to the main study.


    In the wide seat, three people sit opposite each other.


    Originally, Zhu Yixuan was supposed to sit on the throne, but she had to sit with Li Meng. Her small body naturally sat on Li Meng''s lap, as if to announce that Li Meng belonged to her.


    Zhu Yixuan is still a little girl. In Li Meng''s eyes, she is just a child.


    But I didn''t think much about it. I hugged Zhu Yixuan who was uneasy in my arms.


    Looking at Wei Xian suspiciously, Li Meng said: "elder cabinet, if you have anything to say, I will never refuse."


    Seeing that Li Meng was in such a hurry, Wei Xian was not in a hurry. He shook his head and said with a smile, "no hurry, no hurry."


    With that, he picked up a document from the nearby table and handed it to Li Meng.


    Seeing this, the maid in waiting next to him quickly took the document from Wei Xian, then came to Li Meng and bowed her head to Li Meng.


    Taking the document from the maid in waiting, with a trace of doubt, Li Meng opened the document.


    "This is..."


    This is a list of arms. It''s an amazing amount of information. It has several pages.


    Just when Li Meng wondered what Shenglong Empire meant, Wei Xian''s voice rang.


    "China has a huge standing army, so it has a lot of equipment. Because of the tense relationship between China and the northern countries in a certain era, China was equipped with tens of thousands of armored units. China can provide Mr. Li Meng with 90000 type 59 medium tanks, 50000 type 96 heavy tanks in service, 20000 Type 99 tanks and 10000 type 05 self-propelled guns, As well as 150000 armored units of various types. In addition to these weapons, all heavy industries of the Shenglong empire can serve adults. As long as the Shenglong empire can meet their needs, we will never refuse. "


    In the Third World War, although the Shenglong Empire did not participate in the war, it was also prepared for the war. In that era, the armaments of all countries increased explosively, and the Shenglong empire was no exception.


    Without taking part in the war, there would be no consumption, which made the Shenglong Empire seal up a large number of retired equipment.


    "So?"


    Looking at Wei Xian in doubt, Li Meng didn''t know the reason why Sheng long did it.


    Why do you do this? Why do you say this?


    Looking at the empress in Li Meng''s arms, Wei Xian said with a smile: "you don''t need to doubt, it''s just a dowry."


    dowry?


    Li Meng was very clear and said with a smile: "engagement is OK at any time. Why..."


    "No


    Wei Xian interrupted Li Meng and said with a smile, "it''s not engagement, it''s marriage."


    Married?


    Slightly a Leng, Li Meng a face surprised looking at Wei Xian.


    With a wry smile on his face, Li Meng shook his head and said, "elder Ge, how can xuan''er marry me when she is so young? Since I agree to be engaged, when Xuan Er grows up in the future, I will naturally become the prince of Shenglong Empire and the husband of Xuan er. Why should I be so anxious? "


    It seemed that he knew Li Meng would say this. Wei Xian laughed and said, "you don''t have to worry too much about Li Meng. Although your majesty is small, she doesn''t have the habit of engagement in our country. When you get married, you just want to be the prince of our country. Li Meng also said that sooner or later, you will become the prince of our country. Now you get married, why don''t you become the prince of Shenglong Empire? I''ve heard about the situation on the other side of the earth. Mr. Li Meng is in great need of Al countries now. As long as he becomes the prince of our country, he will naturally get our full assistance. I believe Mr. Li Meng knows the industrial strength of our country. With our full assistance, Mr. Li Meng is like getting an industrial base. What''s the difficulty in winning this war? "


    This is not a big story. Li Meng is naturally clear about the industrial strength of Shenglong empire.


    Li Meng also knew what kind of effect it would bring with the full help of the Shenglong empire.


    This is tantamount to seduction. He can''t refuse it at all.


    Why?


    Looking down, Li Meng looked at Zhu Yixuan sitting quietly in his arms and said in a soft voice, "Xuan Er, tell me honestly, why are you so anxious to marry me? You are still young and don''t understand the meaning of marriage. I hope that when you grow up, you will decide whether to marry me or not. "


    In the face of Li Meng''s inquiry, Zhu Yixuan raised her head, looked at Li Meng with her little eyes, and said in a slightly childish voice: "I... Xuan''er has no reason. Xuan''er just wants to marry her brother. Why does her brother want to wait for xuan''er to grow up? Does my brother want Xuaner to change her mind when she grows up? So my brother doesn''t like xuan''er? Otherwise, how can my brother let Xuan Er think about it when she grows up? So, does my brother hate xuan''er? Otherwise, how could my brother say that? "


    What is this and what?


    With a flick on Zhu Yixuan''s white forehead, Li Meng rolled his eyes and said helplessly, "Xuan Er, are you going around my brother? You wench, when did you become so strange? "


    With a smile, Zhu Yixuan stretched out her hands, took Li Meng''s neck, and said in a delicate voice: "brother, you agree. Xuan''er is the queen. In this morning''s court, she has announced this to all the ministers. Does brother want xuan''er to break her promise? Xuaner will be laughed at, brother... "


    In Li Meng''s arms, Zhu Yixuan shakes and shakes, and then casts her love to Li Meng.


    Once the child has confirmed one thing, it will be endless.


    Li Meng had to hold Zhu Yixuan''s swaying body, but said, "well, well, I''m really afraid of you. It''s OK to get married, but I won''t stay in El for a long time. The earth needs me. I need to go back as soon as possible."


    "Mmm... Mmm."


    Seeing that her brother agreed, Zhu Yixuan nodded happily. As long as her brother could agree, other things could be ignored.


    Seeing that Li Meng agreed, Wei Xian on one side was also greatly relieved.


    He said: "congratulations to your majesty. I''m going to announce the good news to the whole country. No, I''m going to announce to the whole world that your majesty is married. Heads of all countries have to come to the wedding."


    Zhu Yixuan doesn''t care about these things.


    She impatiently waved to Wei Xian and said: "the elder brother is in a hurry to deal with these things. You should discuss with the Ministry of rites as soon as possible when you get married. Let me know the result."


    When he got up, Wei Xian saluted Zhu Yixuan and said, "I will obey the order."


    With that, Wei Xian retreated and his old posture disappeared in the library.

 Chapter 1628

    Looking at the place where Wei Xian disappeared, Zhu Yixuan laughed and jumped from Li Meng''s leg.


    "Brother, let''s go to the back garden."


    With that, Zhu Yixuan grabbed Li Meng''s right hand and pulled it out.


    Looking at the lively Zhu Yixuan, Li Meng had no choice but to smile, so he had to stick to her.


    The back garden of the Forbidden City. It''s not an ordinary place.


    The colorful flowers, lake and pavilion are the subjective scene of the back garden, beautiful and quiet.


    He retreated the ladies in waiting behind him, and Zhu Yixuan took Li Meng for a stroll in the back garden.


    On the cobblestone path, they walked quietly.


    It''s really beautiful here. It''s surrounded by green, the fragrance of trees, the smell of water, and the smell of flowers. It makes people feel relaxed when they smell it.


    "Brother, does Xuaner''s request for marriage embarrass him?"


    By her side, xuan''er''s soft voice began to sound.


    When Li Meng looked down at xuan''er beside him, he saw the light and wise eyes.


    After stopping, Li Meng crouched in front of xuan''er and said, "is xuan''er afraid?"


    "Well."


    Zhu Yixuan nodded lightly and said in a quiet way: "brother is right. Xuan''er is still too small. In this position, it''s also a kind of fault to be too small."


    "What''s the matter?"


    After pinching Zhu Yixuan''s nose, Li Meng said with a smile, "if you have anything on your mind, just tell your brother."


    With that, Li Meng stood up, took xuan''er''s little hand and continued to walk on the cobblestone road.


    Looking up at her brother''s smiling face, Zhu Yixuan lowered her head and said sadly, "my father has an imperial concubine. She is very beautiful. She is a woman that my father loved. Since my father died, many imperial concubines have left. Only a few imperial concubines have stayed to guard the mausoleum for my father. A month ago, The concubine, who was beloved by her father, wanted to leave the palace and return home to live her own life. She begged me and I agreed. I let her leave the palace. But just a few days later, I received the news that she did not return to her hometown. Brother, do you know where she is going? "


    Where have you been?


    Li Meng looked down at Zhu Yixuan thoughtfully.


    Li Meng thought Zhu Yixuan was just a simple little girl, but now it seems that she is not.


    Zhu Yixuan didn''t evade her brother''s strange look. She looked very calm and said, "she went to the old man''s home. I don''t know whether she was forced or voluntary. This made me investigate the whereabouts of the concubines and found a strange thing. Some of the concubines who left the palace returned to their hometown, and they didn''t live their own lives, But they became concubines of local officials, and some concubines still stayed in Peiping, but they all entered the residence of high official Dagui. Brother, is this normal? "


    Nature is not normal, Zhu Yixuan''s words let Li Meng heart slightly clear.


    It seems that this dynasty lasted for 500 years. It''s rotten in the bone.


    In this generation, there are young masters, and some people are even more reckless.


    And Wei Xian


    In Li Meng''s eyes, this is a loyal old servant. I didn''t expect that he knew people well and didn''t know face well.


    But people are like this. When you don''t know a person, you only look at the surface, but when you understand him deeply, you can see his heart.


    Under such circumstances, Zhu Yixuan can still learn about these things in the deep palace. It seems that the Royal water is very deep.


    Speaking of this, Zhu Yixuan looked like a little kid and sighed: "maybe the two prime ministers are right. The imperial system should be changed. The elder cabinet always told me that the imperial poverty alleviation policy offended the businessmen, but the fact is not that. It offended the local officials. The power of the two Prime Ministers is so great that they didn''t get the support of the businessmen, It''s the support of local officials. Businessmen just can''t help themselves. I thought that if the power of the prime minister was overthrown, the Empire would be able to take on a new look. But I was wrong. The power of the Empire was reshuffled again. The Empire didn''t change much, but the power was transferred to another group of people. The victory in the fight of power made them more courageous and more reckless, Corruption, laziness, deceiving the people and the monarch are the norm of the Empire. "


    After rubbing Zhu Yixuan''s little head, they continued to walk in the back garden.


    While stepping on the cobblestone path and looking down at the little Zhu Yixuan beside him, Li Meng said with a smile: "so, do you want to use my prince to achieve your own goal?"


    It''s incredible. It''s incredible. How old is she? She''s only nine years old.


    Was the nature of the mind that had been exposed to him before disguised?


    No, Li Meng is not blind. As long as he wants, no one can disguise himself in front of him.


    In other words, is it because of the last killing that Zhu Yixuan has changed so much?


    The impact of the heart made her mature, not only changed her temperament, but also made her mind mature.


    Zhu Yixuan shook her head, looked up at Li Meng Tiantian and said lovingly, "no, it''s true that xuan''er wants to marry her brother."


    Looking at such a lovely Zhu Yixuan, Li Meng chose to ignore the color in her pupils.


    Looking up at the beautiful scenery of the back garden, Li Meng said calmly, "well, before I leave" Al ", you can make good use of me."


    "Brother..."


    Zhu Yixuan, with her mouth in her mouth, looks at Li Meng with her little hands.


    In this regard, Li Meng just a faint smile, bent down to hold Zhu Yixuan in his arms, continue to walk.


    Zhu Yixuan, who has just turned nine years old, is still petite. She doesn''t look abrupt in her arms. She is very suitable.


    Seeing that her brother hugged her, Zhu Yixuan gave a sweet smile and held out her little hand to Li Meng''s neck.


    Lying in Li Meng''s ear, Zhu Yixuan said softly, "brother, can you do me a favor?"


    "Go ahead."


    With a smile on his face, Li Meng has decided that no matter what the girl wants to do, this time, he will support her.


    This is his duty as a husband. Although Li Meng doesn''t know what Zhu Yixuan is thinking in her little brain, he doesn''t care. No matter how the political situation of Shenglong Empire changes, the initiative is in his hands.


    In Li Meng''s ear, Zhu Yixuan said softly: "there are dead men in the prime ministers around, and there are similar people in the royal family. Although the East and West factories were dissolved by their father, the royal guards are still preserved, which makes them more hidden. Although they are loyal to me, they are mortals after all. Brother, I know you have the power comparable to" God ". Can you give them power?"

 Chapter 1629

    Give strength?


    Although his face was calm, Li Meng began to think in his heart.


    Although Li Meng does not intend to let strange power appear in Al, there are still some ways to let ordinary people have a good power, just


    Thinking of this, Li Meng said calmly: "xuan''er, it''s easy to gain strength, but it also needs to pay the corresponding price. I can give you everything you want, but you need to bear the consequences."


    Zhu Yixuan just gave a little smile and said, "brother, don''t underestimate their consciousness, and my consciousness. They can give everything for the sake of the Empire, and I won''t shrink back, because I am the queen of Shenglong empire."


    Are you aware?


    Looking at Zhu Yixuan''s lovely smiling face, Li Meng sighed.


    Slightly bent down, Li Meng put Zhu Yixuan down.


    Holding Zhu Yixuan''s little hand in his hand, Li Meng stretched out his right hand, palm up.


    Over the palm of Li Meng''s hand, a small milky light column gushed out of the void and connected with the palm of Li Meng''s hand.


    In the light column, a black ring is forming.


    As the pillar of light retreated into the void, thirteen rings floated slowly over Li Meng''s palm.


    13¡¢ It''s a good number. Li Meng likes it very much and will think of it when necessary.


    The belief from the order empire made Li Meng''s belief more powerful.


    Although it was not many light years away from the spirit, Li Meng contacted the spirit with wormhole and condensed the 13 rings with the power of death.


    Looking at this magical scene, Zhu Yixuan''s small eyes are full of curiosity. She has never seen such strange things. It''s amazing.


    With a wave of her hand, thirteen rings slowly fell into the sleeves of Zhu Yixuan''s Dragon Robe.


    "How to use them is your freedom. You should know who is qualified to inherit this power. If one day a disaster is caused by this power, you will bear the consequences."


    What is this? Zhu Yixuan doesn''t know, but she knows one thing. It''s the power she seeks from her brother.


    Sweet smile, Zhu Yixuan toward Li Meng heavily nodded.


    Time goes by quickly. The Shenglong Empire, which has a history of more than 500 years, may be rotten to the core, but in some things, it is more efficient than ever.


    Her majesty is getting married


    In just a few days, the news spread all over the Shenglong empire.


    The whole country is jubilant. The local governments are not interested in it. They will not waste their money to celebrate. Peiping is far away. They can''t control it. Even if the people above say hello, it means it.


    Not only at home, but all over the world, the news of the marriage of Queen Zhu Yixuan of Shenglong Empire has been communicated to all countries.


    For a moment, the news of Al''s marriage to the queen of the rising dragon Empire broke out a hot discussion.


    The reason is very simple. Her Majesty is only 9 years old, and the person who is going to become the prince of Shenglong Empire has an unusual identity.


    It can be said that no one knows this one in the whole "Al". There are both good and bad sides. Some people praise and curse him, but no one knows him.


    It''s night. No matter how the outside world talks about it, it''s still quiet in the Forbidden City.


    In the library room, in the light of the bright hall, Zhu Yixuan''s little figure sat on the high position with a cool face, and her eyes were only calm and wise.


    In front of her on the ground, there is a figure is half kneeling on the ground, she lowered her head, a black robe.


    "Sheng Nan, can I believe you?"


    In the study, Zhu Yixuan''s childish voice rang and echoed.


    "Yes, your majesty, after the death of the former Emperor, there is only one loyal Lord of the royal guards, that is your majesty."


    Zhu Yixuan just gave a little smile and couldn''t deny it.


    Her mouth slightly open, slightly naive way: "in the royal guards, only you can get my trust, other people may be loyal enough, but not enough ability, Sheng Nan, don''t let me down, look up, let me have a look."


    This is her Majesty''s order, half kneeling on the ground, she can only look up at her Majesty''s dragon face.


    Her waist length black hair, round felt hat is a horsetail, smooth skin, pure white, soft melon face let her have a very good-looking face.


    Looking at the beautiful face, Zhu Yixuan said with a smile, "Sheng Nan, why do you think you are so beautiful? It should be very popular with men. "


    To Zhu Yixuan''s words, her face changed slightly when she was half kneeling on the ground. She bowed her head and said: "Sheng Nan doesn''t dare. Sheng Nan has been listening to the holy words and has never let any man touch me."


    With a faint smile, Zhu Yixuan said, "of course you don''t dare. You are the most trusted person around me. I don''t want to see your body touched by a man touch me. It will only make me feel sick."


    "Yes, your majesty."


    She didn''t dare not, because it was sacred.


    Seeing that Sheng Nan was so obedient, Zhu Yixuan was very satisfied. She said with a smile, "if you really want to be a man, you can tell me that if you are a brother, I won''t care."


    "... Sheng Nan doesn''t dare. Sheng Nan never thought about it like this."


    She looked terrified and lowered her head.


    Seeing Sheng Nan''s frightened appearance, Zhu Yixuan was quite bored and waved: "OK, OK, come forward."


    "Yes..."


    She bowed her head and came to little Zhu Yixuan.


    From the sleeve of the Dragon Robe, Zhu Yixuan took out a dark ring and handed it to Sheng Nan.


    "Put it on."


    Without saying much or asking why, she took the ring from her hands and put it on the middle finger of her left hand.


    "Ah..."


    As soon as I put it on, the dark ring suddenly flashed black, and a mass of black gas poured into Sheng Nan''s body.


    This makes Sheng Nan''s face white, screams and rolls in pain on the ground.


    Under her skin, the black lines are spreading like veins, covering her whole body. After a while, Sheng Nan''s whole face is covered with black lines like cobwebs, and his whole eyes are pitch black, which is very frightening.


    Looking at Sheng Nan struggling on the ground, Zhu Yixuan was not moved, but a little bit of worry flashed through her pupils.


    For a long time, for a quarter of an hour, Sheng Nan stopped struggling.


    Dark eyes slowly silent down, slowly restored the past color, originally all over the body of black lines also disappeared into the body.


    The blankness in the eyes flashed by, and Sheng Nan looked at his hands in a daze.


    She became different. Somehow, Sheng Nan suddenly felt a strong force hidden in his body.


    This makes her have a desire to vent and an impulse to destroy everything.

 Chapter 1630

    "Your Majesty, what''s the matter?"


    Body quickly kneels down on the ground, Sheng Nan asked.


    Did it work?


    Looking at Sheng Nan, whose temperament has changed greatly and whose spirit is pressing, Zhu Yixuan said with a faint smile: "you don''t need to know too much. You just need to know that I give you all this. Go ahead. Before I get married with my brother, I don''t want to hear that Shanbei governor is still alive. Remember, I have to come back when I get married."


    "Yes, your majesty."


    At this moment, Sheng Nan looks murderous, and a cool color flashed on his beautiful face.


    This man should be killed. He is the most damned man. He must die.


    For the Empire and for her majesty.


    Late at night, at that moment, the light in the study was dim.


    Time flies. The wedding day has been decided. It''s February 14.


    As the day approached, the whole forbidden city was busy.


    On the 13th, envoys and heads of state began to arrive. At that time, the whole sky of Peiping was full of foreign special planes, and the tarmac of the Forbidden City was full of special planes of heads of state.


    The ceremonial team, which is responsible for welcoming the heads of state, has never stopped for a day. They have welcomed batch after batch of guests in the square.


    Busy until night, the sky finally cleared.


    In the Forbidden City, in order to welcome the arrival of the heads of state and the diplomatic corps, a welcoming dance was specially held.


    In the bright pianwu hall, you Rou''s singing is echoing. With the rhythm of the song, dense figures are dancing on the dance floor.


    Li Meng, who is about to become the prince of Shenglong Empire, is naturally among them.


    "Congratulations, Congratulations, Mr. Li Meng. It''s more than half a year since I last saw you. I didn''t expect to bring such good news this time."


    Who he is, Li Meng has forgotten, so warm, should have met.


    Li Meng could only hold the wine glass, and nodded his head with a smile.


    Fortunately, many people are a good cover for Li Meng, and some impolite places can be forgiven.


    Zhu Yixuan didn''t know where she had gone. She was still by her side just now. After a while, she disappeared.


    Although no one is the host and guest of this dance, and everyone who comes here can enjoy the carnival, it is quite impolite if the host is not here.


    Walking, walking, Li Meng aimlessly came to the second floor, while looking down at the dance floor below, inadvertently came to a balcony.


    The balcony is separated by a colorful curtain, leaving only a gap for passage.


    Came to the balcony, the noise suddenly weakened a lot, Li Meng like here.


    Standing on the edge of the balcony, leaning against the guardrail, Li Meng overlooks the colorful Forbidden City.


    Tomorrow is the wedding day of her majesty. The whole forbidden city is full of festive colors. It''s beautiful and gorgeous.


    "It''s so busy down here, but Mr. Li Meng is staying here alone. I really can''t enjoy it."


    I don''t know how long later, a light and lazy voice appeared from behind, which attracted Li Meng''s attention.


    Looking back, Li Meng saw her.


    She was dressed in a long black dress, white shoulders, a large area of skin exposed to the air, a beautiful blonde hair, very long, also very supple, even to the waist.


    Beautiful face is looking at her with a smile, graceful body is approaching step by step.


    It''s Sophia, Queen of the soville empire.


    For this, Li Meng will not forget, nor can he forget.


    With a faint smile, Li Meng said: "everyone''s interests are different. I don''t like such a scene."


    "Really..."


    Beside Li Meng, Sophia stops, leans on the railing like Li Meng, and looks at Li Meng with a smile.


    She said softly: "in this point, we have something in common. I don''t like this scene either. It''s better to be here. It''s quiet and you can see beautiful scenery."


    "But..."


    Speaking of this, Sophia looked at Li Meng with a smile and said softly, "what attracts me is not the quiet and beautiful scenery here, but Mr. Li Meng. Because Mr. Li Meng is here, I come here."


    That''s a little warm.


    This made Li Meng feel embarrassed, so he had to smile and drink a cup of red wine.


    Li Meng always felt that Sophia''s eyes were abnormal, just like the eyes of a wolf looking at a sheep.


    Sophia was not satisfied with Li Meng''s reaction. She said in a quiet way: "in the eyes of Li Meng, am I so annoying?"


    Shaking his head, Li Meng said calmly: "Queen Sophia is so beautiful. I don''t think any man will hate her."


    "How about you, Mr. Li Meng? Do you like me?"


    This... Is this seducing him?


    Looking at Sophia with a sad face, Li Meng can''t figure out the situation. He doesn''t feel familiar with this one.


    Light smile, Li Meng just nodded to Sophia, did not take the words.


    How could Sophia be reconciled to Li Meng''s reaction and silence.


    With a faint smile and a charming face, she stepped forward. Her graceful body was close to Li Meng''s chest, and her slender hand was even on Li Meng''s shoulder. She whispered in Li Meng''s ear: "the purpose of Mr. Li Meng''s marriage to the little girl is not simple. What the Shenglong Empire can give to Mr. Su Wei empire can also give to Mr. Su Wei. Moreover, although the little girl is lovely and tight, But how long does Mr. Li Meng have to wait, but I''m not the same. I''m already ripe. I''m waiting for someone to pick the ripe fruit in person. "


    With that, Sophia opened her mouth slightly, spitting a warm breath and biting on Li Meng''s earlobe.


    The touch of numbness made Li Meng''s whole body tremble, and his hands subconsciously embraced Sophia''s graceful body.


    The softness in front of his chest gave Li Meng a physiological reaction.


    Feeling the sudden touch on her thigh, Sophia''s face turned red. Her face turned ruddy and white. Li Meng gave her a look.


    Helplessly looking at Sophia in his arms, Li Meng gritted his teeth and said: "Queen Sophia, I''m a man. You... You seduce me, you''re not afraid that I''ll eat you."


    Sofia was not afraid of Li Meng''s threat. Instead, she chuckled, lifted a wisp of golden hair in front of her forehead, and said seductively, "come on, eat me."


    This woman


    Shaking his head slightly, Li Meng said with a bitter smile, "come on, I''m not blessed with your good fortune. Tomorrow I will become the prince of Shenglong empire. I don''t intend to regret it."


    Although I don''t know why Sophia did it, her purpose is clear.

 Chapter 1631

    "Why not?"


    With that, Sophia grabbed Li Meng''s right hand, gently put it on his waist, slowly moved down, and said softly: "you are not an Ayr. You can be the prince of Shenglong empire or the prince of suvier empire. There is no contradiction. What I want is the same as that girl, eh..."


    From the touch of her thigh, Sophia couldn''t help but snort. Her face was slightly red, and she looked at Li Meng with a coquettish face.


    The same?


    Looking at Sophia, who exudes amazing charm all the time in his arms, Li Meng is patient and thinking.


    What does she want? His identity?


    This reminds Li Meng of the situation of the suvier empire. Because the royal family has been restored for less than two years, the royal power is not stable. Although the original coup won the support of the army, in this era, the people who are deeply free of ideas are still more resistant to the monarchy.


    Although the royal family relaxed the policy as much as possible, it still needs a fire to stabilize.


    This fire


    Is that him?


    In Al, Limon''s reputation is good and bad, but in the suvier Empire, it has a good reputation, because there is a religion in the suvier empire. In religion, Limon is regarded as the son of God. Under the promotion of believers, Limon is widely spread in the suvier empire. Once he becomes the Prince of the suvier Empire, the royal power will undoubtedly be stable.


    Very soft, very soft, the touch in the hand let Li Meng out of control.


    "This woman..."


    "Ah."


    He put his arms around Sophia''s waist. In Sophia''s voice, Li Meng pulled Sophia to the corner of the balcony.


    This position is very good, inside and outside are covered by curtains, even if someone came to the balcony, it is difficult to find Li Meng and Sophia in the corner.


    "Sophia, don''t blame me. You seduced me."


    Holding Sophia''s soft body tightly, in Sophia''s ear, Li Meng whispered and breathed heavily.


    Feeling the hot smell on her neck, Sophia''s body suddenly froze, and her face showed a flustered look.


    With that, Li Meng''s hands around Sophia''s waist began to be dishonest, rough and hard.


    "You..."


    Sophia wants to push Li Meng away, but she finds that she can''t push, she can only plead pathetically.


    On Sophia''s request, Li Meng ignored, his hands more impolite, in the soft body wantonly.


    In the face of Li Meng''s misdeeds, Sophia is powerless to resist.


    When she endured Li Meng''s rudeness, she had to worry about being seen, this place


    The feeling of fear makes Sophia''s spirit more sensitive.


    Li Meng was still not satisfied with the touch in his hand. He turned Sophia''s delicate body, pressed her on the guardrail, and turned his back to her in a shy posture.


    "Don''t..."


    As if knowing what was going to happen, Sophia finally panicked and yelled.


    But late, facing this back to her body, that wonderful curve, Li Meng can''t help it.


    Ignoring Sophia''s waving hands, Li Meng pours on her.


    "The Forbidden City really deserves its reputation. If it wasn''t for the Queen''s wedding, I''m afraid I would never have seen such a magnificent scenery in my life."


    "No, I''m really lucky to be here this time."


    Two figures in suits came to the balcony. They were holding glasses against the railing and had a good talk.


    Behind the curtain in the corner, listening to the movement outside, Sophia clenched her teeth and tried not to make a sound.


    He was so bad that he continued to bully her at this time. The impulse from instinct made Sophia make a sound.


    But she can''t. If she makes a noise, it will be lively tomorrow, and the whole royal family will be disgraced by her.


    She could only grasp the railing tightly with both hands, biting her lips and praying for the people outside to leave quickly.


    It was as if God had answered her request. With the sound of footsteps, they finally left.


    It''s a relief for Sophia, but


    I don''t know how long after that, when the people in the dance party gradually left and the dance party was about to end, in the corner of the balcony, the original movement was quiet.


    The curtain was lifted up, and Sophia came out with a tired face and a white face.


    Behind her is Li Meng with a smile and a relaxed look.


    Leaning against the railing, Sophia was in a trance. She looked at the smiling man beside her indifferently and said with a complicated and angry look: "here, in this quiet corner, you have taken away the first time in my life."


    for the first time?


    Slightly lowered his head, Li Meng looked at Sofia''s legs under her long black skirt.


    There is a touch of red on the back of the calf, which makes Li Meng slightly stunned. He accidentally takes a look at Sophia.


    Sophia''s age is not small, but also expensive as Queen, unexpectedly


    No wonder so green, so at a loss, do not know how to cooperate.


    Seeing this, Li covered his face with a bitter smile.


    Facing Sophia, who is mature and beautiful, Li Meng didn''t think much about her seduction. He just bullied her with the idea of one night stand. He never thought what she said was serious.


    Looking at the indifferent Sofia whose eyes had spilled water stains, Li Meng was a little flustered for a moment.


    What is a man''s responsibility, Li Meng is still very clear.


    Take Tara as an example. Although there is a big age gap between them, Li Meng gets her and everything. In Li Meng''s heart, Tara has a high position.


    Men''s love is very complex, possessive, that miss, perhaps this can not be called love, but sometimes, selfish in order to make their life without leaving any regret.


    With a slight sigh, in Sophia''s half push resistance, Li Meng gently embraces the delicate body.


    Looking at Sophia''s still white face, Li Meng bowed his head slightly and kissed her ruddy lips.


    In Sophia''s eyes, Li Meng kisses her gently and slowly.


    For a long time, in Sofia panting, Li Meng just let go of that red lip.


    Looking at the shy and white face, Li Meng said with a smile, "let me marry you."


    Sofia blushed at Li Meng''s words, turned away shyly, and hummed coldly, "no, who... Who wants you to marry me?"

 Chapter 1632

    "Really?"


    Li Meng looks at Sophia with a smile.


    "When... Of course."


    When she found that Li Meng had been silent for a long time, Sophia carefully looked back and secretly looked at Li Meng.


    All she saw was Li Meng''s smiling face.


    This made her shy and lowered her head. Her slender hand gently hammered on Li Meng''s chest and said in a stuffy voice: "you can''t cheat me."


    To Sophia this lovely little girl shape, Li Meng light smile, cuddle in Sophia waist hand slide down, put in that has amazing elastic waist.


    In Sophia''s red face, Li Meng said with a smile: "it''s true that I married you. After returning home, I''ll announce the news to your people. In the future, the Shenglong Empire and the suvier empire will be one family. It''s not very good. To become a family, it''s natural to move forward hand in hand. It''s time to discard the previous contradictions."


    Look up, Sophia is not angry white, Li Meng one eye, stuffy way: "say these words from your mouth is really not happy."


    Li Meng knows the meaning of Sophia.


    In this regard, Li Meng just a faint smile, said: "there is no need to exclude the nature of this marriage, you and I still have a long way to go in the future, time is enough, now although it''s just sex, but in the future we will be happy."


    "You are not serious."


    Not angry white Li Meng, Sophia nestled in Li Meng''s arms, quietly feeling the warmth of the man''s chest in front of him.


    For a long time, Li Meng took Sophia away from the dance.


    Li Meng didn''t know where Zhu Yixuan had gone, but it was time to go back to the bedroom.


    There are many rules in the Forbidden City. For any man, the harem is a forbidden area.


    Even if it was Li Meng, Zhu Yixuan would not allow her brother to enter the harem. She would rather sneak out at night to be with her brother, rather than let him enter her bedroom.


    As for the reason, it''s very simple. Of course, it''s fame.


    Before becoming prince, Li Meng was only a guest of the Forbidden City. No matter how willful Zhu Yixuan was, it was impossible for Li Meng to enter her bedroom and enter the back palace.


    The Forbidden City is very big, just like a small city in a city.


    The dignified status of the heads of state has been arranged in the magnificent and comfortable guest hall


    In the quiet, Sophia and Li Meng sneak into her room.


    The pleasure of cheating made Sophia''s face flush.


    The man next to him will get married tomorrow, but tonight, he belongs to himself.


    As soon as she entered the room, Sophia became bold and rushed to Li Meng''s arms. Her slender legs clamped Li Meng''s waist tightly.


    Sophia''s boldness and enthusiasm made Li Meng a little surprised, and then he took Sophia''s ruddy.


    Holding Sophia''s soft body and kissing deeply, they enter the bathroom.


    Tonight is destined to be long, especially for Li Meng.


    The two men''s battle ground from the bathroom, to the hall, to the balcony, and finally ended the battle in the bedroom.


    Although she was a beginner, Sophia''s physical toughness was very strong, and she did not fall behind in Li Meng''s attack.


    From the beginning of the green and astringent, to the final initiative to cooperate, Sophia into the state is quite attractive.


    It''s like a goblin, seducing Li Meng''s hot heart all the time.


    The woman under him is a king, a queen of the Empire, which also gives Li Meng a sense of conquest.


    When it''s over, it''s time, it''s late at night.


    She gently pulled the soft blanket over her white body and looked at Li Meng, who was dressing beside the bed. Sophia gave a lazy smile and said, "can''t you stay?"


    His action did not stop. As he put on his clothes, Li Meng said: "I can''t be free tomorrow. If those people can''t find me in my room early tomorrow morning, I don''t know what kind of rush they will have to go back."


    "Go back tomorrow morning."


    With that, Sophia lifted up the blanket on her thigh slightly, and let her long white legs be exposed in Li Meng''s eyes.


    The blanket in front of the chest is "accidentally" slipping


    Looking at Sophia lying on her side with boundless scenery, Li Meng was stiff.


    This little girl


    It has to be said that in the face of Sophia''s seduction, Li Meng hesitated and his face changed.


    "Don''t regret..."


    Maliciously looking at Sophia, in Sophia''s smile, Li Meng jumped on the bed again.


    This night is doomed to be absurd


    It was not until the early morning of the next day that Li Meng left Sophia''s room and returned to his room.


    At this time, the outside day is still dark, but there is a cold wind blowing up.


    Time passed by little by little.


    Just after lying down and not sleeping for a while, a group of maids rushed into Li Meng''s room.


    "My Lord, my Lord, why are you still sleeping? Today is your big day. Get up and get ready."


    Deeply trapped by the sleeping devil, Li Meng had to let the maids play with him.


    In a pair of slender hands, when Li Meng came back, he had put on a very ancient red robe.


    Although the main color is red, the robe is glittering with gold, which makes the robe look very festive and noble.


    After two hours of fiddling, the ladies in waiting in the light blue dress finished their dress.


    "Quick, quick, quick, the celebration of Chaoyang hall is about to begin."


    Surrounded by a group of maids, Li Meng rushed to Chaoyang hall again.


    Today is not an ordinary day for Shenglong empire. On this day, her majesty got married.


    In Chaoyang hall, leaders and delegation gathered together to witness this happy moment.


    Outside, the band has played festive music, so loud that it reverberates over the Forbidden City.


    "Your Majesty, your royal highness enters the palace..."


    With the roar of the ceremonial officer, Li Meng and little Zhu Yixuan appeared in front of the hall.


    Today''s two people are all red and gold, in the festive red, little Zhu Yixuan is more lovely.


    This big one small, obviously looks very abrupt, but it also makes people feel a natural.


    Holding Zhu Yixuan''s little hand, Li Meng walked in the hall.


    Countless pairs of eyes focused on him and Zhu Yixuan. They were curious, surprised, sarcastic and even hostile.


    On both sides of the hall under the steps of the throne, Li Meng also saw several familiar figures.

 Chapter 1633

    Trump, the president of the allies.


    Yoshiro, the emperor of the rising sun empire.


    There''s Sophia with a pair of black eyes and hache.


    Facing Li Meng''s eyes, Jilang, trump nodded gently.


    Sophia, on the other hand, reluctantly raised her spirits, put out her tongue, and added her lips seductively.


    After a brief exchange with Sophia, Li Meng takes Zhu Yixuan with a cool look and comes to the throne.


    Today, there are two kings on the throne, one is the chief, one is the deputy, one is higher and one is shorter.


    In the front seat, little Zhu Yixuan sat down, while Li Meng sat down in the back seat.


    The next stage is the boring congratulation stage.


    Holding a congratulatory message, the ceremonial officer stood on the steps under the throne and read it aloud.


    The content is quite boring, just some words on the scene.


    After the congratulation, it is the stage of congratulation. In the voice of the etiquette officer, who gave the congratulation and what he gave were all spoken out loud.


    The wedding process is not complicated. For Zhu Yixuan and Li Meng, they just sit and wait for the end.


    It wasn''t until the night that the first day''s wedding ended, and revelry broke out again all over the Forbidden City.


    However, for Li Meng and Zhu Yixuan, it was a peaceful night.


    As a prince, the harem became a place of freedom for Li Meng.


    Tonight, Li Meng also came to Zhu Yixuan''s bedroom.


    In the world of red curtains, Li Meng and Zhu Yixuan sit side by side at a grand banquet.


    This is Zhu Yixuan''s bedroom, a spacious place. Not far away, a big red bed is very conspicuous.


    "Brother..."


    Her face was red, and Zhu Yixuan opened her hands to Li Meng.


    What a child


    Li Mengchong picked up Zhu Yixuan and put her on his lap.


    "What would you like to eat?"


    Looking at the rich and exquisite delicacies on the table, Li Meng asked softly.


    "Brother, now I''m your bride..."


    When she said this, Zhu Yixuan looked straight at the wine glass on the table.


    This girl''s mind, Li Meng which can not know, but, only this, Li Meng will not agree.


    He put down his chopsticks and looked at Zhu Yixuan in his arms. Li Meng said with a light smile, "xuan''er, when you grow up, my brother is drinking Jiaobei wine with you. When you grow up, the wine will not be bitter. It will be sweet and delicious."


    "Really?"


    Zhu Yixuan raised her head and looked at Li Meng lovingly.


    With a smile and a pinch on Zhu Yixuan''s nose, Li Meng said, "of course it''s true. How can my brother cheat you?"


    Chuckling, Zhu Yixuan hugged Li Meng''s neck and said in a delicate voice, "listen to my brother."


    "Well behaved, this is my good Xuan er."


    "Well, xuan''er will be obedient."


    Outside the carnival, and in the bedroom, Li Meng and Zhu Yixuan also quietly enjoy their dinner.


    It wasn''t until deep meaning that the huge Forbidden City became quiet.


    In Beiping City, fireworks in the night sky never stop. Tonight, Beiping city will be a night of carnival.


    The wedding was festive and long. It took three days for everything to return to peace.


    And Her Majesty''s wedding has become a popular topic.


    However, the people of Shenglong Empire do not know that a storm is brewing and will soon come to this country.


    By then, everything will have changed.


    At the end of the wedding, on the third day, the guests of the Forbidden City had a tacit understanding and began to leave the country.


    They are all people with status. They are either heads of state or high-ranking officials who can represent all countries. They have their own responsibilities and obligations on their shoulders and are unable to stay in other countries for a long time. Three days is the limit.


    "I''m leaving, you don''t say anything?"


    Gently lifted a wisp of blonde hair in front of her forehead, looking at the man in front of her, Sophia said with a gentle smile.


    This is the square where the apron is located. The guests are leaving one by one in their own special planes.


    The roar of engines reverberated in the sky, and special planes of different shapes flew into the sky and were leaving.


    Today''s Sophia changed into the white pattern long skirt, looks elegant and luxurious, full of charm.


    Looking at Sophia standing in front of him, Li Meng smiles faintly. I don''t know when I can meet him today.


    At some times, Li Meng was willful. He didn''t care about the many sights on the square. He came forward slightly, and in Sophia''s surprised and shy expression, he put her into his arms and bowed his head to kiss her ruddy lips.


    A deep kiss, in the surprise and strange eyes around, for a long time, Li Meng let go of the panting Sophia.


    Looking at Sophia with a shy and rather embarrassed face, Li Meng said with a faint smile: "since you and I have decided, the eyes of the world naturally do not need to care. Give me some time, I will marry you, but..."


    When he reached Sophia''s ear, Li Meng didn''t know what to say.


    This let Sophia not angry white, Li Meng one eye, faint way: "in your eyes, I am that kind of woman?"? If I were such a woman, how could I take advantage of you? "


    In the face of Sophia''s resentment, Li Meng had to smile, once again poured Sophia into his arms, hands are very natural on the round hips.


    Feeling the touch on her hips, Sophia bit bit bit her teeth and pushed Li Meng away with a red face.


    Really, there are so many people here. I don''t know what to pay attention to.


    Not to mention other people, she also needs a group of entourage. If they see her


    Thinking of this, Sophia blushed and whispered, "I''m... I''m leaving."


    With that, Sophia turned around like a runaway, carrying a long skirt up the steps to the cabin door.


    Looking at Sophia''s graceful figure, Li Meng smiles in his heart.


    In these three days, Li Meng is not idle, and the affair with Sophia must be indispensable.


    Sophia, who has been in charge of personnel for the first time, is also very interested in this matter. She doesn''t need Li Meng to take the initiative. She will take the initiative to pester Li Meng whenever she has a chance. Li Meng is suffering and happy these three days.


    Undoubtedly, Sophia''s ripe fruit has been picked by Li Meng and eaten completely.


    Seeing Sofia''s special plane leave, the "Al" trip also has a perfect result.


    But


    Taking back his sight from the distant sky, Li Meng went back to the back palace.


    Xuaner''s girl is really worrying. Although Xuaner looks like a simple little girl in front of him, Li Meng knows that she has a lot of thoughts with her thoughtful face.


    It''s almost half a month since he came to al.

 Chapter 1634

    "Your Highness


    A group of passing maids let Li Meng come back from thinking.


    Looking at the graceful figures who were saluting him in the corridor, Li Meng said softly, "well, go do your business."


    "Yes, your highness."


    In the voice of Jiao Di Di, the maids walked away with their heads lowered.


    It has to be said that all the maids in this palace are beautiful. Although in Li Meng''s eyes, the definition of "beauty" is very high, these maids are still pretty and attractive in Li Meng''s eyes.


    It''s about ten o''clock in the morning. Without returning to his bedroom, Li Meng came to the main study.


    Just came to the door, from the hall indistinctly appeared the sound of argument let Li Meng stop.


    Just when Li Meng hesitated to wait for a while, the door of Zheng''s study was opened and Wei Xian came out of it.


    When he saw Li Meng who was outside the door, Wei Xian was slightly stunned, and then saluted Li Meng. He didn''t say much and left quietly.


    Something''s wrong


    If ordinary, Wei Xian can have a few words with him. Although he looks very calm, the calmer he is, the more things he has in mind.


    After thinking for a while, Li Meng stopped thinking.


    Since Zhu Yixuan learned about the incident, Li Meng had some color in his eyes for Wei Xian, a seemingly loyal minister. Although Li Meng had a very objective attitude towards this kind of thing.


    However, from the perspective of xuan''er and the royal family, it is not enough for these people to lose their heads ten thousand times.


    Step out, Li Meng across the door into the main study.


    Before entering the inner hall, Li Meng heard another murmur.


    Suddenly, the voice stopped suddenly, and Li Meng entered the inner hall.


    In the hall, Li Meng saw Zhu Yixuan''s small figure and another graceful figure kneeling on the ground.


    She was dressed in black and her head was lowered.


    From her, Li Meng felt a familiar power.


    "Brother..."


    With a light cry, Zhu Yixuan jumped out of her seat, dressed in a Dragon Robe, and jumped into Li Meng''s arms.


    Her red face looked up at her brother and said, "brother, why are you here?"


    With a little smile, Li Meng gently said, "I think you should be here, so I''m coming."


    "So..."


    With her head tilted, Zhu Yixuan chuckled and took Li Meng''s right hand to the throne.


    "Brother, I''d like to introduce you to someone," he said


    In front of the throne, Zhu Yixuan stopped, looked at Sheng Nan kneeling on the ground and said, "Sheng Nan, raise your head."


    "Yes, your majesty."


    Looking up slightly, Sheng Nan looks at Zhu Yixuan, only her majesty is in her eyes.


    After pulling her brother''s hand, Zhu Yixuan said with a smile, "brother, this is Sheng Nan. She''s beautiful."


    Looking at Sheng Nan''s white face, Li Meng was slightly surprised.


    I didn''t expect that there was such a beautiful girl around Zhu Yixuan.


    With a slight nod, Li Meng said calmly, "it''s really a beauty."


    With that, Li Meng naturally extended his hand to Zhu Yixuan''s waist and planned to hold her on the throne.


    "Bold!"


    Seeing that Li Meng''s hand touched her Majesty''s body, Sheng Nan let out a roar.


    Kneeling on the ground, she suddenly burst out, clenched her right hand and attacked Li Meng with a strong wind,


    If the blow is heavy, ordinary people will be disabled even if they don''t die.


    Seeing that Sheng Nan suddenly attacked him mercilessly, Li Meng looked cold.


    "Hum..."


    With a cold hum, the power of the soul surged out.


    Only listen to a dull hum, a shadow flew out, "bang" of a hit on the wall, heavy rolling to the ground.


    In the face of Sheng Nan''s sudden action, Zhu Yixuan is directly stunned. She looks at Sheng Nan who has already gone out.


    Sheng Nan, who has fallen to the ground, gets up again. She looks angry and stares at Li Meng. Her body bows slightly and still refuses to give up.


    "Enough, Sheng Nan. What are you doing?"


    In response, Zhu Yixuan gave a quick reprimand, with a slightly cold look and a frown.


    Seeing the slightly cold look on Zhu Yixuan''s face, Sheng Nan knelt down and said, "Sheng Nan is guilty of disturbing Shengjia, but this man dares to touch your Majesty''s noble body. Please rest assured that Sheng Nan will punish you."


    "For that?"


    Hearing Sheng Nan''s words, Zhu Yixuan rolled her eyes lovingly.


    She turned to Li Meng and opened her hands, while Li Meng sat on the throne with xuan''er in her arms.


    In Li Meng''s arms, Zhu Yixuan said to Sheng Nan: "Sheng Nan, he is my husband, the prince of Shenglong empire. How can you be so reckless? Do you know what crime it is to attack the prince without reason? "


    "But... But you are your majesty, even if he is a prince."


    Biting his teeth, Sheng Nan looks at Li Meng''s eyes, still full of anger. He wants to eat Li Meng''s meat and drink Li Meng''s blood.


    Although I don''t know what''s going on, Li Meng is quite helpless in the face of Sheng Nan''s unfounded resentment.


    It''s a pity that such a beautiful woman is so eccentric and extreme.


    "Sheng Nan..."


    With a small face, Zhu Yixuan looked slightly cold.


    Seeing that her Majesty was angry, Sheng Nan''s neck shrank, so he had to bow his head and dare not speak any more.


    Really


    With a slight breath, Zhu Yixuan''s cold body turned into a smile. Her two little hands were around Li Meng''s neck, and she said in a delicate voice: "brother, Sheng Nan didn''t mean it. Please forgive her."


    Rao?


    Li Mengchong pinched Xuaner''s little nose and said with a smile, "if I don''t want to spare her, she is already a corpse now. I say Xuaner, you should have a heart in the future. Otherwise, I won''t be at ease with you."


    Zhu Yixuan said, "brother, Sheng Nan didn''t mean to, or..."


    Speaking of this, Zhu Yixuan had a lovely smile and said in a delicate voice, "if you don''t let Sheng Nan serve her brother tonight, even if you punish her. Sheng Nan is the person around xuan''er. Xuan''er won''t care."


    How to sleep?


    Her Majesty''s childish voice made Sheng Nan, who knelt down on the ground, feel nervous and pale.


    He is so to him, who knows that he won''t take revenge on her madly by tonight''s bed.


    Sheng Nan doesn''t care who her body will give to. As long as it is what her majesty wants, she will do it.


    But she didn''t want to be humiliated by men, which was the last thing she wanted to see.

 Chapter 1635

    Just as Sheng Nan was thinking about what would happen tonight, Li Meng quickly refused Zhu Yixuan''s proposal.


    With a wry smile, Li Meng said helplessly: "well, xuan''er, today''s event should be treated as if it didn''t happen. There''s no need to punish her. If you really punish her like this, I won''t be happy."


    Although such a woman is beautiful, she is a flower with thorns. Although the flower with thorns also has a taste, she... Li Meng is not interested in it.


    To Xuaner, she may be loyal, but this loyalty has become a kind of morbid.


    At first, Li Meng didn''t know what was going on, but when he saw her looking at xuan''er, Li Meng finally understood.


    Any mixed feelings of maternal love, will only make a person more crazy, on the extreme road.


    However, looking at Sheng Nan in silence, Li mengruo has some thoughts.


    It''s a good thing for Xuaner to have such a person around her.


    "Sheng Nan, you step down first."


    Seeing that her brother didn''t intend to investigate Sheng Nan''s crime, Zhu Yixuan was slightly relieved and said to Sheng Nan kneeling on the ground with a small hand.


    "Yes, your majesty."


    With a soft response, Sheng Nan stood up from the ground.


    She looks complicated, looks at the prince holding her majesty, and turns away in silence.


    She was... Rejected.


    Isn''t she beautiful enough?


    Sheng Nan never doubted his charm, but in the eyes of the prince


    With a complex mood, Sheng Nan left the study.


    Sheng Nan''s departure gives them a chance to be alone and open up.


    Holding xuan''er''s waist gently, Li Meng inquired, "what were you arguing with Wei Xian just now? This is the first time I''ve seen you two arguing. What happened? "


    Has the final say, in the arms of Li Meng, Zhu Yixuan said in a stuffy voice: "I was nothing but a matter of what the elder said, but now I intend to manage, but the elder said I was too young to wait for growing up to learn politics, and that he would not long live in politics. Even if the meeting is over, I told the elder Ge that I intend to restore the East Hall. However, the elder Ge did not agree. He said that the east hall was dissolved by the order of the former Emperor, and it is against the emperor''s sacred will to restore the East Hall. "


    It''s really big


    Looking at Zhu Yixuan in her arms, Li Meng rubbed her head comfortingly.


    No matter how old she is, she''s only nine years old this year. No matter how old Wei Xian''s heart is, he can''t give power to a little girl. If he really wants to make Zhu Yixuan mess up, the whole Shenglong empire can''t mess up.


    Besides, in the current situation, they probably don''t want to see a person standing on their head.


    In Zhu Yixuan''s face, Li Meng said with a smile, "xuan''er, your biggest duty now is to grow up quickly. When you grow up, some things are not just what they want."


    Zhu Yixuan was very unconvinced with his brother''s words: "xuan''er won''t admit defeat. What''s the matter with me? I''m not the queen when I''m young? Besides, even when I grow up, I''m afraid I''ll always be a child in their eyes. "


    There is something in the story


    It''s really smart. In the present situation of Shenglong Empire, it might be as Xuaner said.


    In the present Shenglong Empire, although the decrees of the Forbidden City can be smoothly implemented throughout the country.


    But the premise is based on the interests of local officials, face or do enough, but what private transactions, this is not who can say clearly.


    The system of the feudal dynasty is like this. Although the concept of state and nation has been integrated into this era, so that the civilians have a stronger sense of belonging to this country, but the same, people with different status have a huge difference in identity. Although it is the same legal system, the legal system is targeted and has different constraints on the civilians, businessmen and dignitaries.


    The greater the power of the executive, the less constrained by the law. Without the constraints of the law, the wanton behavior of human nature will break out completely. Now, the political high-level of Shenglong empire is probably at this stage of wanton behavior.


    Know where the bottom line is, know what interests will not affect their own future, but also understand what kind of circle to join will bring benefits to themselves.


    In the final analysis, the Shenglong Empire has gone through the factional struggle and entered a dominant political stage.


    Is that a good thing?


    Of course not, when the king can not limit the rights of his subjects, the imperial power will be greatly affected.


    This is probably the case in the present Shenglong empire. Even if Zhu Yixuan is not the young master, she may not be able to do much.


    Of course, the situation of the royal family is not as serious as that.


    At least in the Forbidden City, there are all the guards, maids and loyal people, but it''s not sure how long this situation will last.


    Maybe soon, that will go away.


    Unfortunately, Zhu is only nine years old, and it will be at least ten years before she can be in power.


    But does the royal family still have ten years to go? If it goes on like this, what will the Forbidden City look like ten years from now?


    Li Meng doesn''t know, and he won''t think about what the Shenglong empire will be like in ten years.


    No matter what happened, his status as a prince is not a decoration, at least it can guarantee Zhu Yixuan''s safety.


    Where is his bottom line? Li Meng doesn''t think Wei Xian doesn''t know, and the ministers behind him don''t know.


    Although Shenglong empire is big, if it goes beyond its bottom line, he will let some people taste what is the real self destruction.


    Although the present Shenglong empire is rotten, it is not completely rotten. At least the great men in Beiping are still concerned about the interests of the country. Otherwise, he will not be made a prince, at least it will not be so easy.


    In fact, Li Meng knows what they think.


    He was just a prince, the husband of the queen, who had no real right and could not interfere in the internal affairs of the Empire.


    On the contrary, his unusual status, once he becomes a prince, can also strengthen the international status of Shenglong empire. Why not do something that has more advantages than disadvantages.


    In "Al", Li Meng also knows what position he is in. Although he has a great reputation, his relations with other countries are mainly based on cooperation and mutual benefit. As for controlling the world and becoming the master of "Al", it is very unlikely, even if he is the master, he said that it is impossible.


    Although the main brain controls the information network of the whole "Al" countries and weapons of mass destruction by using its own ability, it is impossible to make the whole "Al" human beings submit.

 Chapter 1636

    If Li Meng really put forward this request to all human countries, I''m afraid there is only one answer, that is, to catch fish dead and catch fish dead.


    Humans are a smart race, and some people are smarter.


    They know that Li Meng will never ask for this. First, the destruction of the "Al" world will not bring any benefits to Li Meng. On the contrary, it will make Li Meng lose an industrial base and an almost unlimited rear area. Second, it is the view of smart people. Cooperation and mutual benefit is the only way for Li Meng and the "Al" world to get along with each other for mutual benefit and peace.


    In other words, in "Al", if Limon wants to do something, he can''t speak with "strength" as he does on earth, he can only be soft.


    Take Shenglong empire as an example. If he wants to help Zhu Yixuan stabilize his regime, it is useless to threaten him. Those political old timers will not eat his way. As for the hard way, it is even more impossible.


    At present, the politics of the Shenglong empire is dominant. As for which party is in power, Li Meng doesn''t know. Even if he kills all those who resist by bloody means, it won''t solve the problem. On the contrary, it will make the whole Shenglong Empire collapse.


    In the final analysis, Li Meng can''t bring much help to Zhu Yixuan in this matter. The only thing he can do is to do as much as possible and support her in spirit.


    "Brother, come to the morning with me tomorrow."


    I don''t know why, Xuaner in her arms suddenly put forward this request to him.


    Li Meng didn''t think much and said with a smile, "OK."


    Although worried about the situation on the other side of the earth, Li Meng has promised xuan''er that he will stay in "Al" for half a month and spend half a month''s honeymoon with her.


    Although I don''t know what Xuaner''s little head thinks, how can Li Meng refuse.


    For their marriage, Li Meng is rational. Xuan''er is still young. In Li Meng''s eyes, she is a little girl. Naturally, there will be no love. However, since she has become her husband, even if it is just a symbolic identity, Li Meng will fulfill her husband''s responsibilities.


    It''s because xuan''er is still young that Li Meng doesn''t want to let her down.


    On the other side of the earth, if there are spirits, you don''t need Li Meng to worry too much. Just focus on the other side occasionally, and you don''t need to worry too much.


    Things have to be done one by one.


    At least now, in Al, it''s the same thing to accompany Xuaner.


    After that, Li Meng didn''t disturb xuan''er any more. Li Meng could see that xuan''er seemed to have a lot to do today.


    When Li Meng got up and left, Sheng Nan, who was hiding in the side hall, entered the inner hall again.


    Although she hides well, how can she hide from Li Meng? It is because of her that Li Meng leaves.


    In front of Zhu Yixuan, Sheng Nan kneels down again.


    Looking at Sheng Nan kneeling on the ground, the lovely smile on Zhu Yixuan''s face disappeared and became a little cold, but then her cold expression eased slightly and her face was reflective.


    After a while, she said coolly, "where is governor Zhu Houde of Shangjing?"


    "Your Highness, the governor has been waiting in the hall of light for your Majesty''s edict."


    Small face thoughtfully, looking at the body under the male, she slightly childish voice: "credible?"


    Sheng Nan said: "yes, the governor has always been very concerned about your majesty. In several contacts, he made it clear that he would do whatever his majesty ordered."


    To Sheng Nan''s words, Zhu Yixuan looked indifferent, waved her little hand and said, "don''t see. Let him go back."


    Sheng Nan was puzzled by his Majesty''s words and said: "please make it clear."


    With a light look at Sheng Nan, Zhu Yixuan said calmly: "I''m only nine years old, and as governor of Shangjing, how can he listen to a little girl Queen''s words? Even if he is loyal to the royal family, he won''t be so straightforward to you. Instead, he will express his own opinions and even ask to do it according to his ideas. This is loyalty."


    With the status of the royal family, it''s OK to be an adult emperor. But is it normal for the emperor to say that he will completely obey the "orders" to a little girl who has just reached the age of nine?


    Sheng Nan responded to Zhu Yixuan''s words. She looked slightly cold and said in a cold voice, "Your Majesty, Sheng Nan knows what to do."


    "No..."


    With a little smile, Zhu Yixuan said childishly: "you are the royal guards. You are a knife in the hands of the emperor. You should not do this assassination thing in the future. If you want to do it, you should kill people openly."


    "Yes, your majesty."


    The cool color on the face changes slightly slow, win male light voice way.


    "Ready?"


    "This..."


    Facing Zhu Yixuan''s eyes, Sheng Nan hesitated and said, "Your Majesty, do we really want to do this?"


    To Sheng Nan''s words, Zhu Yixuan frowned slightly, her face turned cold, and said in a cold voice, "why, do you want to shrink back?"


    Facing Zhu Yixuan''s cold eyes, Sheng Nan shrinks his neck and lowers his head. He says, "Sheng Nan doesn''t dare. He just does it. I''m afraid his majesty will be criticized..."


    "Hum..."


    With a cold hum, Zhu Yixuan said with a sneer: "I don''t care. I will not only do it, but also do it even better."


    Since this is your Majesty''s decision, Sheng Nan will not have any objection.


    She looked a little cold and said calmly: "Your Majesty, the strange sergeants of the guard have been idle at home for various reasons, and have not attracted the attention of the cabinet. With the help of this wedding ceremony, the 38th army of the garrison stationed in Qingning mountain has moved into Peiping for reasonable reasons to assist public security. Tonight, they will move into the Forbidden City, and the Central Propaganda Department is under surveillance, They will be temporarily taken over by the army. The governors of all the areas around Peiping have been monitored by the royal guards. If they have any changes, they will be regarded as rebels. The army in Nanjiang area has been closely monitored. The ninth and fifth army groups, which are ordered to be mobilized, have entered the areas around Nanjiang. The officers of the two army groups are young people, and their loyalty can be guaranteed. "


    The corner of her mouth slightly tilted, and Zhu Yixuan''s small face showed a smile, but that smile gave people a very dangerous feeling.


    Looking at Sheng Nan kneeling on the ground, Zhu Yixuan said calmly, "well done, Sheng Nan. It''s hard for you."


    Sheng Nan bowed his head and said, "I''m afraid. For the sake of the Empire and your majesty, this is what I should do."


    There was a trace of hesitation on her face. Zhu Yixuan said, "talk about the people on the list."


    "Yes, your majesty."


    With a slightly positive look, Sheng Nan said: "there are 54 officials, including Liu Siqing, Xiong Fenshi, Hao Shide, Xiong detang, Geng Ruhui, Liu Yang, Ma Mingqi, Jiang Bingfu, Li rixuan, Qiao Kefu, Xue Fu, Shen Sixiao, Xu Shi, Zhou Jia, Liu Yili, Zhai Xuecheng, Han Guang, etc., in the seventh department of the Ministry of government."

 Chapter 1637

    54?


    Looking slightly cold, Zhu Yixuan said calmly, "how many grade officials are there in the administrative department?"


    "My Lord, there are 67 junior officials."


    With a cold smile, Zhu Yixuan said without expression: "cabinet, who among them can stand up straight?"


    "This..."


    Sheng Nan hesitated and finally whispered, "no... No."


    "Well, I know."


    The answer to Sheng Nan was expected by Zhu Yixuan.


    In this position, if you don''t go along with others, you won''t be able to stand firm.


    With another flick of her sleeve, Zhu Yixuan said calmly, "well, go down and prepare. Act according to the plan. Don''t worry. If you can''t do it, tell me that someone will take your place naturally."


    Sheng Nan was terrified and said: "Your Majesty, how can Sheng Nan go back now? Sheng Nan has no doubt about it. He just worries about how much influence it will bring to the Empire and how much influence it will have on his majesty... "


    Zhu Yixuan interrupted Sheng Nan and said calmly, "this is not what you should consider. You are the royal guards. You are a knife in my hand. The only thing you need to do is to split the thorns in front of me. Other things will be handled by others."


    For his Majesty''s words, Sheng Nan''s face was slightly positive, his face became firm, and he said, "yes, your majesty."


    He got up and stepped back. Sheng Nan turned and walked away.


    Naturally, Li Meng didn''t know what Xuaner was going to do, but he also felt some unusual atmosphere. Li Meng couldn''t say why.


    No matter what Xuaner is going to do, the Forbidden City has not changed much. Maids and guards are still everywhere.


    "Your Highness, please stay."


    A sweet cry sounded behind him, which made Li Meng stop.


    Looking back, in the corridor, a maid in waiting for him.


    When she came to Li Meng''s body, the maid of honor saluted him and said, "Your Royal Highness, the empress dowager, please."


    "Empress Dowager?"


    With a slightly stunned look, Li covered his face with doubts.


    When will Xuaner have another mother?


    Li mengke never heard from xuan''er, nor did he know from any population that there was a empress dowager in the Shenglong empire.


    As if seeing the doubt on Li Meng''s face, the palace maid said: "Your Highness doesn''t need to doubt. Although the Empress Dowager is not the mother of her majesty, she was also a queen before her death. Her Highness is the husband of her majesty. Her Highness won''t refuse her invitation."


    Empress Dowager


    If it''s the empress dowager, you can''t say "no".


    Without much thought, Li Meng said to the palace maid, "lead the way."


    With a little smile, the pretty maids saluted Li Meng, and said in a delicate voice: "Your Highness, please follow me."


    With that, she turned around and walked softly in the corridor.


    With a trace of doubt, Li Meng can only follow the maid in waiting.


    The harem is still relatively large. There are countless palaces of different sizes, and these palaces are the residences of 3000 beauties in the emperor''s harem. Of course, that was in the past.


    Now the emperor of Shenglong empire is the empress, so the palace is idle.


    Although it was idle, some of the palaces were occupied.


    For example, the empress dowager, as well as the distinguished imperial concubine, will stay in the Forbidden City until they die of old age.


    Li Meng thought that the palace where the Empress Dowager was located must be the best residence in the harem, but Li Meng was wrong.


    He followed the maids to a shabby courtyard in a remote corner of the harem.


    It can''t be called a palace. It''s like a low courtyard. It''s dilapidated and seems to have been abandoned for a long time.


    Is it really inhabited here?


    Looking at the shabby courtyard in front of him, Li Meng muttered in his heart.


    At this time, in front of the guide of the palace in front of a shabby door stopped, she said softly: "empress dowager, the prince''s highness is coming."


    "Let him in."


    There was a soft, magnetic sound from the room.


    The maid of honor sidled slightly and said to Li Meng, "Your Royal Highness, please."


    With a trace of curiosity, Li Meng pushed the door in


    Walking on the road between the palaces, Li mengruo thought.


    Not long ago, he met the Empress Dowager. How to say, Li Meng didn''t know much about the Empress Dowager.


    However, in the communication with her, I have learned something about her identity.


    She is indeed a empress dowager, a queen of the Shenglong empire.


    However, her status as Queen was no longer prominent, because she had been put into the cold palace before the death of the former Emperor.


    In the Forbidden City, Lenggong is not a good place. Once you enter here, you will be forgotten, even if she is a queen.


    Naturally, the reason why the Empress Dowager came to him was not only to see him, but also for a purpose.


    Li Meng didn''t know and didn''t want to know why she was put into the cold palace.


    However, Li Meng did not refuse her request.


    Although I don''t know how many years she has been in the cold palace, she is already very old. In the face of her small request, Li Meng naturally won''t refuse. As for whether she can succeed or not, it''s another matter.


    In that place, everyone wants to leave


    Today''s Forbidden City is much calmer than the previous two days. Since the sending off of foreign missions, the huge Forbidden City has gradually restored its original appearance.


    Under the surveillance of the guards, teams of workers entered the Forbidden City and began to dismantle the gorgeous lamps and red curtains everywhere. The festive day is over, and some things related to it will also be dismantled.


    On the surface, everything in Beiping city is back to calm, but on the surface, it is the undercurrent surging. An invisible storm is coming to Beiping. I don''t know when the capital of the Empire has quietly changed.


    It''s night


    With the deepening of the night, Peiping, the prosperous capital, also returns to tranquility.


    The street is open and calm, only the streetlights faithfully carry out their responsibilities to disperse the darkness.


    The cold wind blew past and disturbed several grains of dust on the road.


    In the distance, the huge forbidden city stands among the lights.


    Even late at night, there are guards patrolling the square outside the south gate.


    Suddenly, in the quiet street, bursts of "roaring" sound up.


    In the distance, at the end of the street, the glare of the light flashed, and an armored army suddenly appeared.


    In the roar of the engine, the track of the tank is crushing the ground. One, two, three, huge tanks, one after another, appear from the street and approach the Forbidden City.


    Looking from the sky, the army on the ground crossed several streets, and the long line stretched several kilometers away.

 Chapter 1638

    Night, the roar of the engine deafening, reverberating in the sky.


    However, the sky is not calm, in the sky, with a "buzzing" roar, a number of armed helicopters flying over the army, approaching the Forbidden City.


    As the army approached the square outside the south gate, the soldiers who were patrolling on the square turned a blind eye. Instead, they bowed their heads and informed the guards on the south gate through the communicator.


    In the sound of "creak, creak," the South Gate of the Forbidden City was opened.


    From the huge south gate, the army moved in, some of them entered the Forbidden City, some of them set out in the square, tanks, armored vehicles, and a soldier in black and gray combat clothes with guns.


    In the sky, a huge roar sounded, and a huge black transport plane slowly landed on the square.


    With the door opened, a black off-road vehicle from the transport plane out, there are more than 20.


    In the car, there was a royal guard in Royal uniform.


    On the square, the motorcade stopped.


    The door of the first car opened and Sheng Nan came down.


    In the square, an officer came with a group of accompanying officers.


    He was dressed in a dark black uniform, and he looked very masculine and rough.


    Looking at him, Sheng Nan said calmly, "well done, commander Li Chengwei. The Forbidden City will be handed over to you."


    He raised his head, raised his chest and saluted. On his left hand, a dark ring seemed to be emitting a faint halo. He said in a loud voice, "for the Empire, for her majesty."


    Looking at the fierce army in the square, Sheng Nan said calmly, "keep the army quiet. Don''t disturb your majesty. Your task is to guard the Forbidden City, suppress the rebellion that may appear in the city, and occupy the Propaganda Department of the Central Committee."


    "Please rest assured that the Central Propaganda Administration has been taken over by the army and is now under the control of the army," Li said


    Nodded gently, Sheng Nan said nothing more.


    Although the man in front of him is a soldier, his mind is delicate. Otherwise, he would not be able to take the position of commander of the 38th army with the help of the royal guards.


    Turning back to the car, through the portable communication device in his ear, Sheng Nan said calmly: "run to the designated target respectively. Remember, their identity is no longer noble. They are sinners. Tomorrow, they will be judged as they should be."


    "Yes..."


    The roar of the engine sounded again, and the black SUVs formed a long line and poured into the street. At a certain intersection, they scattered away.


    It''s late at night. Tonight, there is a riot in Beiping.


    "Dong, Dong, Dong."


    In a number of high-end government villas, officials'' doors were knocked.


    "Who..."


    From the room, a girl''s voice began to ring.


    It''s late at night, when most people are already asleep.


    "Royal guards, open the door quickly."


    "Royal guards? Master... Master, master, no good. "


    There was a panic in the room.


    Although the royal guards have been disbanded for many years, they have not been forgotten.


    Not long after, there was an impatient voice in the room.


    "What''s the royal guards? Now there''s no royal guards. It''s night time. What are you shouting about?"


    "But, outside, outside..."


    "What''s going on out there."


    The door was opened. Behind the door was a half hundred old man with an amazing look, and behind him was a pretty girl, a thin black veil pajamas.


    Looking at the royal guards in front of the door, the old man''s face was slightly stunned. He was dressed up


    The royal guards in front said coldly, "you are arrested by her Majesty''s order. Come with us."


    be arrested?


    The old man''s face changed slightly, and said harshly, "where are the bandits? The royal guards have been disbanded for a long time. I''m the cabinet elder. What right do you have to arrest me? Somebody, guard, guard... "


    Then the old man cried out, and the guards looked at each other outside the door.


    There is no nonsense. As soon as the front royal guards grasped the old man''s wrist, they pulled him out of the house and escorted him to the SUV outside the yard.


    "Wait, when I''m dressed..."


    The thin and weak old man, who is the opponent of the royal guards, was carried to the SUV by two royal guards.


    For the old man, the royal guards explicitly refused.


    "No matter. When you get to the Forbidden City, you will naturally have your prison clothes. No one can do without them."


    Who can do without it?


    What happened?


    Looking at the fierce royal guards, the old man looked confused.


    What''s going on?


    At this moment, the same scene is happening all over Beiping city.


    Some officials did not live in the official allocation of villas, the more prominent, and even have their own homes.


    Like the prime ministers in the past.


    "This is Wei''s house, not where you can come. Do you know who our master is?"


    In front of the gate of Wei''s house in the west of the city, Sheng Nan was stopped.


    A young gatekeeper, looking at his arrogant appearance, thought he was the old man.


    To block the way for the young goalkeeper, Sheng Nan takes a step forward and pushes him directly.


    The huge strength makes the goalkeeper stagger, step back and somersault.


    "The royal guards do business. No one is allowed to interfere."


    With a group of royal guards, Sheng Nan strides into the gate and looks coldly at the gatekeeper who falls on the ground.


    Royal guards?


    The young guard''s neck shrank and his face showed timidity.


    "What happened?"


    The noise in the front yard lights up a room, and Wei Xian in his pajamas opens the door.


    On the bed behind him, a graceful white figure was about to get up.


    "Lian''er, just go back to sleep."


    Wei Xian''s words let her return to the quilt, still beautiful face, a worried look at the outside.


    Wei Xian left the room. He looked at Sheng Nan and his party who were approaching in the yard with a puzzled look on his face.


    This dress


    Looking at Wei Xian on the stairs, Sheng Nan said calmly: "under the order of the queen, elder cabinet, come with us."


    With a slight frown, Wei Xian said in a deep voice: "the royal guards have already been disbanded. Who are you? Even if it''s her Majesty''s order, is there a will? Can there be an arrest warrant authorized by the Ministry of government? "


    As for Wei Xian''s words, Sheng Nan said coldly, "this is the imperial edict. There is no need to arrest her, nor to be instructed by the administrative department. I don''t want to embarrass you because you have taken care of her for many years, but you don''t want to embarrass me."

 Chapter 1639

    What is going on?


    Looking at the fierce royal guards in the courtyard, Wei Xian suddenly found that there was something he didn''t know in Beiping city. In his heart, Wei Xian had a bad premonition.


    At this time, I can''t help him


    "Let me change."


    To Wei Xian this request, Sheng Nan did not refuse, indifferent way: "please help yourself."


    Back into the room, Wei Xian''s face was dignified.


    "What happened, sir?"


    See Wei Xian a face worry heavily entered a room, the figure on the bed sits up, a face don''t understand of inquiry ask a way.


    Shaking his head, Wei Xian said in a deep voice: "nothing. I have something important to do. I''ll go there."


    Put on the body of court clothes, did not say anything, Wei Xian look dignified out of the room.


    Following the royal guards, Wei Xian was taken out of the house and boarded the black SUV parked outside.


    Not long after, the SUV disappeared at the end of the street with a slight engine roar.


    "You are..."


    Looking at Sheng Nan, who keeps quiet all the time, Wei Xian inquires suspiciously.


    Outside the window, the SUV was driving on a road Wei Xian was familiar with. He knew that this was the way to the Forbidden City.


    Are they really the royal guards?


    Before that, Wei Xian was very suspicious, but now


    Looking slightly cold, Sheng Nan said coldly: "left Yi envoy of the Royal Guards" Sheng Nan. "


    Sheng Nan?


    Wei Xian naturally knew that the royal guards around him was not only a woman, but also a very beautiful young woman.


    But I didn''t expect the name to feel so much.


    Looking thoughtful, Wei Xian said, "is this your Majesty''s order or your royal guard''s order? The royal guards have disappeared for many years. You can''t have so much power. "


    Sheng Nan just gave Wei Xian a cold smile and said, "although the East and West factories were disbanded by the former Emperor, do you really think that the former Emperor will completely hand over the power to the prime ministers? The former Emperor has long thought of the possibility that the prime ministers of the left and the right have different intentions. The dissolution of the East and West factories is empty, in order to hide the existence of the royal guards. In these years, the power of the royal guards has not weakened, but has become stronger. Before, the rebellion of the prime ministers of the left and right, even without his royal highness, the possibility of the success of the rebellion of the prime ministers of the right and the left is only five points. "


    So it is


    Wei Xian finally understood why the former Emperor suddenly decided to disband the East and West factories in order to pave the way for the royal guards, so that the royal guards could hide in the dark and play a huge role at the critical moment.


    But


    Wei Xian was puzzled and said: "at present, the Shenglong empire is politically stable. Why do you show up at this time? I''m not alone tonight. "


    "Political stability?"


    Sheng Nan sneered coldly and said sarcastically: "the elder Ge knows best whether the politics of Shenglong empire is stable. Since her majesty intends to change the current situation, we royal guards will go all out to thoroughly eliminate the borers of the Empire."


    "What on earth do you want to do?"


    Unknowingly, the SUV has approached the South Square of the Forbidden City.


    Looking at the tanks and armored cars in the square, Wei Xian in the car was slightly stunned. At the moment, he realized the seriousness of the matter.


    The army has entered the Forbidden City, which has never happened in two hundred years.


    "In the morning, the elder will know."


    This is Sheng man''s answer, the final answer.


    The SUV crossed the front of the square and drove into the Forbidden City.


    As time goes by, the Shenglong empire is changing.


    The commotion of last night is unknowable to the civilians. Although some news has been heard in the middle of the night, no one will get up idly, lift up the window and look out.


    For civilians, today''s Beiping city is no different from the past.


    Dawn, the dawn of the East has appeared, to disperse the darkness between heaven and earth.


    "What happened?"


    There is still a short time before the early court, and the ministers arrived at the Forbidden City one after another.


    Looking out of the window at the army in the square, the ministers in their special cars all showed a look of consternation.


    Although there are troops stationed in the square, the road ahead is unimpeded.


    With a trace of doubt and bewilderment, the ministers entered the Forbidden City.


    Outside the hall of light, the waiting ministers suddenly found that their former colleagues seemed to be much less.


    No, it should be said that more than half of them are missing. Outside the main hall, there are only a dozen ministers.


    "How come none of the ministers of the cabinet has arrived? It''s not far from the time of the meeting."


    "Isn''t it? I don''t know what''s going on today. There are troops stationed inside and outside the palace. Judging from their establishment, it seems that they are the 38th army. I''m afraid there are one or two regiments on this scale."


    "Who knows, look at this posture, I''m afraid it''s not something."


    "Look, if the elders don''t come, her majesty will come to the court meeting today."


    All kinds of strange and disturbing atmosphere let the ministers in front of the hall talk in a low voice.


    Usually, due to their positions, they don''t have much contact with each other, but today, no one cares about the official positions of the people around them.


    "Creak..."


    In the voice of the ministers, the door of the hall of light was opened.


    A female official came to the gate and said in a loud voice, "go to court and meet you."


    The ministers saluted one after another and entered the hall of light as usual.


    In the main hall, more than a dozen ministers wanted to stand according to the previous position, but they found that they could not find a position.


    All around are empty, helpless, they have to stand at will, as far as possible in order.


    "Your Majesty, your royal highness is here..."


    With the official''s voice, Li Meng came out from the special passage beside the throne, holding Zhu Yixuan''s little hand.


    On the throne and vice throne, they sat down separately


    His Highness''s ministers said in unison: "long live your majesty, long live your highness, long live your highness, long live your highness."


    How can there be so few ministers today?


    Looking at the scattered ministers in the hall, Li Meng''s face was full of doubts.


    Li Meng knows that there are quite a few ministers who are qualified to enter the Guangming temple, at least fifty or sixty.


    But how could there be only a dozen ministers participating in the meeting today?


    Where are the other ministers?


    With a wave of her little hand, Zhu Yixuan said in a childish voice, "flat out."


    The ministers stood up straight with doubts on their faces.


    Looking at the ministers in the hall, Zhu Yixuan said with a faint smile, "you ministers should have a lot of doubts about why there are troops stationed in the Forbidden City and why some ministers have not yet appeared."


    Yes, where did the ministers go?

 Chapter 1640

    With a wave of her little hand, Zhu Yixuan said, "ministers, please don''t be impatient. You''ll know later. Now let''s get down to business."


    With a little smile, Zhu Yixuan said in the puzzled eyes of the ministers: "I think about it these days. I think about the former Emperor, my mother and empress, and the future of Shenglong empire. I intend to restore the East Hall. Do you have any opinions?"


    Restore East Hall?


    His Highness''s ministers looked at each other. How do they answer that?


    The old cabinet is not in, and the senior officials of the Ministry of government are not in. How are they qualified to discuss this?


    Helpless, the ministers had to harden their heads and say in unison: "I have no opinions, and I will obey the holy will."


    "Good..."


    With a satisfied smile, Zhu Yixuan said, "since all the ministers have no opinions, this matter has been decided."


    The smile on her face gradually disappeared. Looking at the ministers in the palace, Zhu Yixuan said calmly, "OK, let''s talk about another thing."


    Speaking of this, Zhu Yixuan nodded to the female official.


    "Xuandong factory royal guards left Yi envoy" Sheng Nan "into the hall


    Royal guards?


    The ministers were stunned and turned to look out the door of the hall.


    Outside the hall, Sheng Nan appears. She strides into the Guangming hall and walks bravely in the hall.


    What they had done attracted the attention of the ministers.


    In the main hall, Sheng Nan knelt down and said, "long live my emperor, long live, long live."


    What is this to do?


    He looked at Zhu Yixuan beside him and Sheng Nan of his highness, Li mengruo ruos.


    This court meeting is not simple. Li Meng has this feeling.


    Look indifferent, for Li Meng now, he can only watch it quietly.


    With a smile, looking at his Highness''s Sheng Nan, Zhu Yixuan said, "get up."


    Standing up, Sheng Nan stood up with his head down, but did not retreat into the ranks of ministers.


    "Sheng Nan, the ministers are confused. I''ll leave the next thing to you."


    Slightly bent down to Zhu Yixuan, Sheng Nan said, "yes, your majesty."


    Turning around, Sheng Nan said in a loud voice: "the emperor has a decree, and people with sin enter the temple."


    Guilty people?


    The ministers looked out again.


    Outside the gate, figures are surging. Under the escort of the guards, a group of people in prison clothes enter the hall.


    "Isn''t that the old men? This... What''s going on? "


    "Isn''t this my colleagues in the Ministry of government? How can they... "


    Looking at the people who entered the hall, the ministers were boiling and looked at each other.


    They are no strangers to these people in prison clothes. They are the ministers who were still in the hall yesterday.


    Why did you become a prisoner overnight.


    "Mr. Wei Ge, what''s the matter?"


    In this group of guilty people, only Wei Xian did not wear prison clothes, which made the ministers ask one after another.


    Wei Xian did not answer, but walked step by step, looking at Zhu Yixuan, who was calm on the throne, and his royal highness.


    "Don''t you kneel down yet?"


    A Jiao drink, Sheng Nan coldly looked at the upright ministers standing in the hall.


    "Well, what''s wrong with us?"


    "That''s right. We are the ministers of Yipin. Can you catch them if you want?"


    "This is a mutiny. You won''t succeed. When the news gets out, the army of King Qin will kill you."


    "Bold!"


    With a roar, Sheng Nan said coldly: "you have read the books of sages all your life. You deceive the superior and the inferior one by one. Well, if you say you are not guilty, I will tell you where your sins are."


    Looking coldly at one person, Sheng Nan said: "Zhang Kefu, Mr. Zhang Ge, as a cabinet bachelor, you are rich in economy and have many important positions. In the eyes of outsiders, you are a great talent who works hard for the country. However, who knows, your assets are numerous, which is equivalent to no less than 5 billion yuan. I''d like to ask you that your annual salary is no more than one million yuan, Where do you come from with these five billion dollars


    "This..."


    Zhang Kefu''s face showed a look of fear. Facing the strange eyes of ministers, he said: "this... I''m good at stocks. This is from my stocks."


    "Stock speculation?"


    Sheng Nan sneered and said in a cold voice: "Mr. Zhang Ge, since I can find out your assets, have you been speculating in stocks? Can I not know? You and I know exactly where the money comes from. "


    After ignoring Zhang Kefu, Sheng Nan looked at another man and said, "Shen sider, Mr. Shen Ge, you are not greedy for money. You are far worse than Mr. Zhang Ge, but you are much better than Mr. Zhang Ge in the aspect of lust. You are a dying old man. You have married no less than ten wives and concubines in the past ten years. You are a bridegroom every year. What''s more, you are cruel, Some women you shouldn''t move dare you move. "


    For the last sentence, Shen sider, who seemed to be aware of something, turned pale.


    Not only him, but almost all the ministers in prison clothes turned pale.


    Even Wei Xian was slightly stunned, with a bitter smile on his face.


    "Whether you are guilty or not, heaven knows, earth knows, you know, I know. Of course, your majesty also knows that your sins will not only exist in the Forbidden City, but will spread throughout the whole Shenglong Empire, let thousands of people know and let thousands of people judge you."


    Speaking of this, Sheng Nan turned to Zhu Yixuan on the throne and said, "Your Majesty, these evil ministers have done a lot of evil. They not only hurt your majesty, but also caused unimaginable disasters to the whole empire. They must be severely punished. Immortality is not enough to warn the world."


    "Your Majesty, please forgive me. I''m guilty. I''m guilty."


    Sheng Nan''s words with such a slight killing made the ministers collapse. They knelt down one after another and begged for mercy from Zhu Yixuan on the throne.


    Looking at all this, the ministers on the court looked different and looked at each other.


    They have already understood the current situation. After the prime minister, the cabinet has followed suit. The royal family


    How did she do it?


    She''s only nine?


    Is it the royal guards?


    Can only the royal guards achieve this level?


    "Your Majesty..."


    A Minister stood up, bowed his head to Zhu Yixuan on the throne and said, "I don''t know whether the ministers are guilty. The arrest of so many officials in the cabinet and the Ministry of government has disrupted the normal operation of the Empire. How can we fill these vacancies?"


    With a light wave of her hand, Zhu Yixuan said calmly, "Xue Aiqing asked me well. There is no need to worry about this. The people above have fallen down, and there are people below. Maybe they are still young, but I am younger. I think there should be a stream of young blood in this court. Let''s leave it to you. Xue Aiqing thinks it''s OK."

 Chapter 1641

    "I''ll take orders!"


    With a slight salute, he stepped back into the queue.


    Looking around the hall, Zhu Yixuan said calmly: "although I am young, I have a husband and a prince in the Shenglong empire. The cabinet is very disappointing to me. In the future, there will be no cabinet in the Shenglong empire. The Ministry of government affairs is directly responsible to me, and the relevant positions will be held by the East chamber."


    Looking slightly, Zhu Yixuan looked at Sheng Nan and said, "Sheng Nan!"


    Step forward, Sheng Nan said: "I''m here."


    "There is no need for Dongchang to intervene in the trial of these guilty people, and it will be handed over to the legal department of the Ministry of government affairs to handle, transfer relevant evidence, and handle according to law."


    Sheng Nan bowed his head and said: "comply with the order"


    With a wave of her little hand, Zhu Yixuan said, "retreat."


    All the ministers stepped out and said in unison: "long live your majesty, long live, long live."


    In the long live voice of ministers, Zhu Yixuan jumped to the throne and naturally took Li Meng''s hand.


    Li Meng smiles and pulls Zhu Yixuan to the side hall.


    "Brother, is Xuaner doing well?"


    In the side hall, Zhu Yixuan''s small body climbed into Li Meng''s arms, put her arms around Li Meng''s neck and said in a delicate voice, with a quick boasting expression.


    With a faint smile, Li Meng pinched Zhu Yixuan''s nose and said with a smile, "you are really a little kid, but you really make me look at you with new eyes. I really hope my xuan''er will grow up soon."


    "Why?"


    Slightly Du mouth, Zhu Yixuan is very unhappy way: "now Xuan son elder brother don''t like it?"


    With a little smile, Li Meng said in a soft voice: "if xuan''er grows up, she will become more intelligent. A wise monarch will certainly change her country. Brother, I want to see what kind of road the Shenglong empire will take in xuan''er''s hands."


    "What do you want Xuaner to do?"


    Hanging around Li Meng''s neck and in his ear, Zhu Yixuan whispered.


    Li Meng just smiles at xuan''er''s words and rubs xuan''er''s little head which has taken off the crown.


    "Your Majesty, Wei Xian is waiting outside the hall."


    Outside the curtain, Sheng Nan''s voice rang.


    This makes Zhu Yixuan look slightly positive, quickly slip down from Li Meng''s arms and sit on the throne.


    "Bring him in," he said


    After a while, the curtain was lifted, Sheng Nan came in. Behind him, Wei Xian was still dressed in court clothes.


    On the ground in front of the throne, Wei Xian knelt down and said in a low voice: "the guilty minister kowtows to your majesty."


    Looking at Wei Xian kneeling on the ground, Zhu Yixuan looked indifferent and said, "elder cabinet, am I right?"


    "Right or wrong."


    This is Wei Xian''s answer.


    With a faint smile, Zhu Yixuan said calmly: "I know what you want to say, but in my opinion, those are not problems. Now that I have done so, I have the worst plan. Over the years, the royal guards have not achieved nothing. You are very smart. If you want to control the regime and the army, I will not let you succeed. Although the means are not very glorious, But I don''t care. As long as all I do can bring a bright future to the Shenglong Empire, it''s enough. The rest can be ignored. "


    To Zhu Yixuan''s words, Wei Xian raised his head and said calmly, "what about your royal highness? In your eyes, he is just a tool, a tool used by you? "


    "To die."


    Zhu Yixuan''s face changed slightly, and her small face looked at Wei Xian ferociously, gnashing her teeth and exposing her murderous face.


    Wei Xian laughed fearlessly at Zhu Yixuan''s anger and said to himself, "Your Majesty, you are hiding very well. Over the years, not only me, but also the prime ministers have been cheated by you. You have been facing others with innocence. No one can see through your heart and your true appearance. You may become a great king, but you will lose more."


    Zhu Yixuan was silent about Wei Xian''s words, and her twisted face returned to normal.


    Looking at Wei Xian calmly, Zhu Yixuan said: "you are not greedy for money. If you didn''t have a peep at Princess Lian, your power would be under one person and over ten thousand people. Give me a reason not to kill you."


    reason?


    Wei Xian laughed at himself and said, "Your Majesty, do you really want to hear my reasons?"


    "He said


    Frowning slightly, Zhu Yixuan said coldly.


    After taking a deep breath, Wei Xian said slowly, "in the Shenglong Empire, the imperial power is above everything. No one can stop or disobey what the emperor wants. Twenty years ago, Princess Lian was my fiancee, but because she was valued by the former Emperor at a banquet, she had to enter the harem. I was cruel and I was not reconciled, Step by step, I set foot in this position today. Everything is for lian''er. Now, my wish has come true. I just ask your majesty to let her go and let her be punished. "


    There is another reason.


    After looking at xuan''er and Wei Xian, Li Meng felt something.


    The higher the people in this station, the more complicated their private life is. It''s not surprising that anything happens.


    Although Li Meng doesn''t think he is a gentleman, he won''t take over love.


    Thinking of this, Li Meng thought of the women related to him.


    This number, Li Meng suddenly found that he has a lot of women, ten fingers can''t count.


    However, Li Meng is quite open about his private life. After all, there are few people who really have relations with him.


    This man, with power and power, has great desire. In the final analysis, although he is called God, he is also a layman. He is still struggling in this mortal world and enjoying the fun.


    Listening to Wei Xian''s words, Zhu Yixuan had no expression on her face. After a long time, she waved her hand and said impatiently, "I don''t want to take care of you adults'' affairs. Although you have your own purpose, you have helped me a lot over the years, and I am deeply taken care of by you. I''m not a heartless person. Let''s go and leave this country with your beloved Princess Lian, and never come back."


    Wei Xian was stunned. He didn''t seem to believe that his Majesty would let him go.


    "Wei Xian, don''t thank the Lord for his kindness. Do you really want to get your head on the ground?"


    On one side, Sheng Nan said coldly.


    Although she did not praise the achievement of Wei Xian who let the royal family shame, but this is the order of your majesty, she has to comply.


    Wei Xian responded, with a complicated look on his face. He kowtowed three times and exclaimed, "thank you for your help. Long live my emperor."


    "Go ahead."


    Waving slightly, Zhu Yixuan said calmly.

 Chapter 1642

    "The guilty minister retired."


    With that, Wei Xian got up, bowed his head and left the inner hall.


    Looking at Wei Xian''s back, Zhu Yixuan''s mouth slightly tilts. When she realizes that her brother still exists, she quickly wants to take back the smile on her face. But when she turns back, she finds that her brother is looking at her with a smile on his face.


    This made her smile and murmur. She said, "brother, don''t laugh at me. I just want to find a reason to let him go, but he makes me very angry. I can''t take care of what my father did. Although it makes the royal family ashamed, it can only be dealt with like this, Princess Lian..."


    Speaking of this, Zhu Yixuan sighed and shook her head: "Princess Lian is an honest man. I know why her father likes him. She can''t lie at all. She begged me last time and told me the truth. She begged me to let her go. She wants to reunite with Mr. Wei Ge. She also said that she has been waiting for this day for more than 20 years, brother, Is there such love in the world? "


    How should he answer that?


    Li Meng didn''t know. He could only say with a bitter smile: "I said xuan''er, I''m your husband. It''s not good to say these words in front of her husband..."


    "Ah..."


    With a cry of surprise, Zhu Yixuan''s little face became ruddy. She looked at Li Meng awkwardly with timid eyes.


    To Xuan Er this appearance, Li Meng light smile, way: "this love, see destiny, also want to see own effort, love won''t send in front of you, you want to find it, then go to seize it."


    With her mouth slightly pursed, Zhu Yixuan jumped out of her seat and climbed into Li Meng''s arms.


    With her hands around Li Meng''s neck, Zhu Yixuan said in a delicate voice, "brother, you should be angry. If you are angry, xuan''er will be happy. The love that my brother said is right in front of you. Xuan''er is still young. One day she will hold it firmly in her hand. Brother, you can rest assured that xuan''er won''t let it run away."


    What a smart little girl


    Looking at the lovely appearance of xuan''er in his arms, Li Meng could only pet his little head.


    "By the way, yesterday I went to Lenggong and met an old woman who called herself the queen mother, xuan''er. Do you know what happened?"


    Li Meng, the old woman she saw yesterday, didn''t forget. It''s time to tell Xuan Er about it.


    Empress Dowager?


    Her face was slightly stunned, and then she seemed to think of something. Zhu Yixuan said clearly, "she is empress dowager Zhang. Although she had no queen''s title before her father died, she can still be called empress dowager. How can my brother see her?"


    Without concealing, Li Meng explained to xuan''er the process of seeing empress dowager Zhang.


    Suddenly, Zhu Yixuan pondered: "it''s still the business of those adults. When mother and Empress Dowager were concubines, Empress Dowager Zhang was the queen. In the end, for some unknown reason, she was abolished and put in the cold palace. After her, several other concubines became queens. Finally, it was the woman''s turn. I heard that it was because of her children that father ascended the throne for more than 20 years, Apart from me, there is no descendant who has been rumored to have done something in it. I don''t know whether it is true or not. "


    Speaking of this, Zhu Yixuan asked Sheng Nan curiously: "Sheng Nan, do you know anything?"


    "This..."


    Sheng Nan didn''t dare to hide it. He said: "there are records of related things in the East Chamber''s dossier. Your majesty, if you want to know the secret, I can take the dossier to the official library and show it to your majesty."


    With a wave of her hand, Zhu Yixuan said impatiently, "there is no such trouble. There is no outsider here. Now that you know it, just say it. I hate these messy files."


    In the end, Sheng Nan had no choice but to say, "yes, your majesty. According to the file, many concubines in the harem had been pregnant during the 20 years when your majesty ascended the throne, and they all had abortions due to various reasons. The former Emperor also suspected that someone had done harm, but there was no evidence. Until 15 years ago, a palace maid told the former Emperor secretly, It is said that empress Zhang is the culprit for the abortions of the concubines, which makes her majesty very angry and drives empress Zhang into the cold palace. "


    "And the evidence?"


    In Li Meng''s arms, Zhu Yixuan inquired curiously.


    Everything pays attention to the evidence, not just listen to the secret report put a queen into the cold palace.


    Sheng Nan said: "my Lord, empress Zhang was a famous medical woman before she entered the palace. Although she was brought back to the palace by her majesty, she often practiced medicine in the palace. Those concubines who had miscarried for some unknown reason all went to see empress Zhang to check the fetal gas. For her Majesty, this is the most powerful evidence."


    So it is


    In this way, with the help of medical treatment, Queen Zhang did something to those pregnant concubines?


    She rolled her eyes and said, "Sheng Nan, there must be something inside, right? If it''s really done by Queen Zhang, it''s too obvious. She will be suspected first. She won''t be so stupid. "


    With a slight bow, Sheng Nan said, "Your Majesty is Shengming. Just as your majesty said, it''s true that there is something inside this matter. It''s only many years since we found out the truth. Empress Zhang is not the murderer, but in the interrogation of the former Emperor, empress Zhang admitted it."


    "Why? Since she didn''t do it, why did she admit it? "


    Only to this point, Zhu Yixuan was puzzled.


    At this time, Li Meng on one side said thoughtfully: "Empress Dowager Zhang''s temperament is more peaceful, probably to get rid of the intrigue in the harem."


    Sheng Nan bowed his head and said, "Your Royal Highness is right. Under the circumstances at that time, if empress dowager Zhang does not admit it, she will be punished most severely by her majesty. Although she retreats, she has saved herself and let her escape from the fight in the harem."


    "All right, all right, you can talk about the rest."


    Zhu Yixuan is interested in the truth of the matter and hastens to say.


    "This..."


    Sheng Nan''s face showed a trace of cold sweat, hesitated, and said carefully: "Your Majesty, can we not say what happened after this?"


    No?


    Zhu Yixuan''s face hardened. She hummed and said, "Sheng Nan, this is my order. Speak quickly."


    However, Sheng Nan had to harden his head and say: "after empress dowager Zhang was put in the cold palace, several queens appeared in the harem, but they didn''t come to a good end until empress Zhu was in the upper position..."


    "That woman?"


    Zhu Yixuan was slightly stunned, then sneered and said, "no wonder my father hates her so much, and he doesn''t want to see her for the last time before he dies. That woman is really hard to change her nature. I should have guessed it was her."

 Chapter 1643

    With a slight sigh, Sheng Nan said helplessly, "Your Majesty, please don''t say that about the Empress Dowager."


    "Hum."


    With a cold hum, Zhu Yixuan said impatiently: "I don''t care about her now. My mother is Chen Guifei, but she is not. I haven''t figured out with her about the death of my mother, so I let her stay in that place until she dies. Hum, damned woman, how can she be my mother?"


    At the end of the day, Zhu Yixuan had a look of disgust in her eyes.


    Sheng Nan had to be speechless. She knew that it was better not to arouse the anger in his Majesty''s heart at this time.


    Your majesty is still young and can''t control herself very well. Once empress Zhu is executed in anger, the crime of mother killing will not be washed away.


    When empress Zhu was able to leave the palace alive, it was the royal guards who took her life as the price and sent her out of the Forbidden City overnight. If your majesty really killed her mother, the stain of her life would not be washed away.


    "Well, well, Sheng Nan, go and help you. Just have my brother with me."


    At the end of the day, Zhu Yixuan was very impatient with the woman she didn''t want to think of.


    "Yes, your majesty."


    Then he saluted Zhu Yixuan. Sheng Nan turned and walked out.


    "Wait..."


    Before she took a few steps, she was stopped by Zhu Yixuan.


    With a look of reflection on her face, Zhu Yixuan pondered: "Empress Dowager Zhang... Send her back to her mother''s home. I remember her family is a famous medical family. It''s up to you east hall. By the way, take 10 million from my Treasury, which is a settlement fee for her."


    Slightly nodded, Sheng Nan said: "Your Majesty, don''t worry, I will deal with this matter."


    With a wave of her hand, Zhu Yixuan said, "go ahead."


    Turning around, Sheng Nan left, and the graceful figure disappeared in the side hall.


    When Sheng Nan left, Zhu Yixuan''s face was embarrassed.


    After all, it''s a scandal of the royal family. It''s not a glorious thing. It''s even known by my brother.


    Looking at Zhu Yixuan in his arms, Li Meng said with a faint smile: "I said xuan''er, have you forgotten where your brother comes from? In that world, we have seen many such things, which are more cruel, bloody and reckless. Well, don''t think about these things. Let the past go. "


    "Well."


    Smiling, Zhu Yixuan nodded heavily.


    Time passed quickly. Unconsciously, the day agreed with xuan''er had passed.


    It''s time for Li Meng to return to earth.


    During this half month, many things happened in the Shenglong empire.


    First, there was a sudden change in the court. The Nanjiang party, led by the cabinet, collapsed overnight. Dozens of ministers were either sentenced to death or jailed for life, which caused a sensation across the country.


    In the past half a month, sporadic rebellions broke out throughout the territory of Shenglong Empire, but they were soon suppressed.


    Although the Nanjiang party has fallen, it is not over. The change of the central government''s political power has gradually spread to the whole country.


    Local governments all over the country were investigated one by one, and countless officials were arrested and put into prison.


    With the announcement of the central government to investigate "corruption" as the reason, the regional political system of the whole country underwent a major reshuffle.


    There is no doubt that the people want to see the central government crack down on corruption. For a time, all over the country are talking about the little queen of Shenglong empire. Among the common people, Zhu Yixuan has gained a high reputation.


    What will happen in the future of Shenglong empire is beyond Li Meng''s knowledge.


    However, one thing is clear. As a "Prince", Shenglong Empire did bring great benefits to the first Legion.


    In terms of assistance, the affairs of the first Legion were handed over to the East chamber, and the efficiency was undoubtedly improved a lot. Unlike before, although they agreed verbally and took some actions, the action was very slow. They promised to help the first Legion''s materials and ammunition to Al at a very slow speed.


    Since the East Hall accepted the relevant affairs, the retired, sealed or in-service armaments in various places began to be transferred to the ark base in the Pacific Ocean on a large scale.


    However, Li Meng was not satisfied with this. He hoped to make more effective use of the huge industrial base of Shenglong empire.


    Before leaving, Li Meng took Zhu Yixuan to the most famous Institute of science and technology in the Shenglong empire.


    This college is the science and technology center of Shenglong Empire, involving various fields. Any science and technology will be absorbed and differentiated here, and then design and manufacture samples. Once mature, it will be used on a large scale.


    "Hail your majesty, long live the emperor, long live, long live."


    Under the escort of the royal guards, Li Meng and Zhu Yixuan walked out of the special plane.


    This is an apron. On the square, people in suits or white coats are waiting.


    Seeing her majesty and her royal highness coming out of the special plane, they quickly bent slightly and cried out.


    In the Shenglong Empire, kneeling ceremony was not common. Even in the court, ministers would not kneel to the emperor.


    Only some guilty people will kneel down to ask for forgiveness.


    Of course, this is voluntary. If you are willing to kneel, the emperor will not stop you.


    "Welcome to your Majesty the queen and your Royal Highness the prince. Your Majesty''s sudden visit will make your majesty atone for your misgivings."


    As soon as he left the plane and stepped on the earth, a half hundred old man came up.


    He was wearing a white coat and a pair of presbyopic glasses, smiling.


    With a wave of her hand, Zhu Yixuan said, "well, Dean Li, I''m here at the request of the prince. I''m just accompanying him. But I hope you can do what the prince asks for. If you have any difficulties, you can apply to the Ministry of administration. Now, go to a quiet place. My husband should have something to say to you."


    How can you say "husband" from her Majesty''s mouth?


    After looking at her majesty and Li Meng, Li Xun said with a smile, "please rest assured. I know what to do. Your majesty, Prince, please..."


    The Institute of science and technology of China is still very big. The main building is similar to a bird''s nest. It is very big and magnificent. From a distance, it looks like a big mountain.


    Of course, the main building is only a part of the college. The whole college is composed of a large number of experimental sites, covering a vast area. The college is not in the city, but in the suburbs of Beiping City, a place far away from the hustle and bustle of the city.


    Taking a black car, they came to the scientific research headquarters of the main building.


    In the metal world corridor, you can only see some figures looking from behind the glass.


    Surrounded by the crowd, Li Meng and Zhu Yixuan came to a huge round table room.

 Chapter 1644

    At the round table, the qualified people sit down one by one. They are the heads of various scientific research departments.


    "Your Highness, I don''t know what happened this time? The Institute of science and technology of China is the most abundant and perfect place for the imperial Empire to store scientific and technological knowledge. There are all kinds of talents here, and I believe they will be able to help his royal highness. "


    As the president of the Chinese Academy of science and technology, of course, only president Li is qualified to speak here.


    Zhu Yixuan sat quietly beside Li Meng. She didn''t know the purpose of her brother''s trip, and she didn''t ask. She saw that her brother was going to leave. If she could let her brother stay for a few more days, she would be very happy to see it.


    Looking around at all the people present, Li Meng looked at Li Xun and said calmly, "Dean Li, how are you doing with your research on nuclear fusion reactor?"


    Nuclear fusion reactor?


    Everyone was a little surprised. This is the secret of the Empire. How did your highness know.


    Li Xun was embarrassed and whispered to Zhu Yixuan, "Your Majesty, this..."


    Zhu Yixuan knew what Li Xun was concerned about. She waved her little hand and said, "it''s OK, the technology of nuclear fusion reactor is not a secret. The allies know it, and the sovell Empire knows it. As for brother... Prince, this technology originally comes from the prince. If you encounter any problems, you can solve them from the prince."


    From the prince?


    People''s expressions changed slightly.


    This is what the queen said, naturally it will not be false.


    Li xunlian said: "I''m sorry, your highness. I didn''t expect that nuclear fusion technology came from your highness. Your highness is really a genius."


    To Li Xun''s praise, Li Meng said with a faint smile, "I''m not a genius. This technology naturally has its origin. I''m young, but I don''t have this ability."


    It turns out that this is the case, and everyone knows it.


    With a little smile, Li Xun said, "prince, I''m very modest. After more than half a year''s research, it''s still just a concept. Although we have the idea of building an experimental nuclear fusion reactor, the risk is too great. We are trying to absorb more knowledge in order to design a more stable reactor."


    In other words, haven''t you taken the first step yet?


    Li Meng asked again, "can materials be solved?"


    With a slight nod, Li Xun said: "although there are still some problems, it should be able to use it reluctantly, but the power should be controlled and should not exceed the range of materials."


    Fortunately, there are some achievements. If the materials are solved, other things will be easier to do.


    From his pocket, Li Meng took out a small disc and threw it on the round table.


    This is the holographic projection technology from Al, so it''s no stranger to you.


    The blue light flickered. In the air, a design was revealed.


    In the eyes of everyone''s surprise, Li Meng said: "this is the design of thermonuclear fusion reactor. With the current level of human science and technology, this controllable fusion method is the most effective. The data are all in this core. You can study it carefully, but I hope you can produce results as soon as possible."


    Thermonuclear fusion reactor?


    Li Meng''s words brightened the eyes of all the people in the round table, and his face was full of enthusiasm and joy.


    It''s too timely. If this is a set of reasonable and detailed design drawings, then they can take the first step in nuclear fusion technology, which is of great significance.


    "Pro, your royal highness, this is... This is from the Academy."


    Looking at the core plate on the table, Li Xun said carefully, for fear that Li Meng would take it back.


    "Yes, I hope you can take out samples as soon as possible to make this technology mature."


    After being confirmed, Li Xun stopped hesitating and quickly put the core disk away.


    He assured excitedly: "please don''t worry, your highness. I won''t let your majesty down."


    With a slight nod, Li Meng took out a core plate from his pocket.


    This makes people once again a Leng, curious and Xiyi looking at the core plate.


    Isn''t this another technology?


    The blue light flickered, and another design appeared above the round table.


    what is it?


    The whole is a cylinder, like an aviation engine.


    In the eyes of people''s doubts, Li Meng said: "this is a plasma engine, a technology closely related to thermonuclear fusion technology, which will make a race usher in a leap forward development. This device needs a very special metal material to fully play its function. What material has been recorded in the chip, which is called Sikkim, Generally, it is only found near volcanoes. I hope you can find this kind of material as soon as possible. "


    This time, people are not fanatical, but shocked.


    This is a plasma engine. Although many countries have done some research on this kind of plasma propulsion technology, they are only exploring in the initial stage, and the power is very small.


    Where do these technologies come from?


    Li Meng knows what people are wondering. After all, the earth is just a secret to most people in al.


    It was too late to be shocked. Li Xun subconsciously put away the core plate on the table, and his face was flushed.


    Li Xun knew what these two technologies meant, which meant that he would be able to see human beings enter the starry sky in his lifetime and take an unprecedented adventure in the starry sky.


    In the eyes of everyone, Li Meng took out a core plate again.


    What''s this time?


    The blue light flickered, and above the round table, a general layout of the design appeared.


    what is it?


    It''s all square. It looks like a boat?


    Because the tail can see devices similar to engines, the body can also see a lot of things similar to fixed-point defense guns, and also can see some launchers.


    In people''s suspicious eyes, Li Meng said: "this is a space warship, about 278 meters long. It needs to be made of C-class titanium alloy, which is the strongest metal material you have today. This is a complete set of design drawings. Your task is to divide it and then build it nationwide. Due to its modular design and plasma engine, All thermonuclear fusion reactors can be installed in the final stage. Your task is top priority. We must seize the time and strive to complete the construction of the first warship within two years. "


    two years?


    Time is too short. New technology, new technology, how can it be done in two years.


    Li Xun looked at Zhu Yixuan for help.


    Facing Li Xun''s pitiful eyes, Zhu Yixuan laughed and said, "I said that you can apply to the Ministry of Administration for any needs. Although I know it''s very difficult, Dean Li should work hard. You just need to complete the steps you should be responsible for, and leave the rest to other departments."


    As a last resort, Li Xun could only smile bitterly, nodded and said: "I will obey the order. I will not let your majesty and his royal highness down."

 Chapter 1645

    That''s a spaceship


    It''s not a leap, it''s a leap, it''s a leap, it''s a leap of ten, it''s a leap of twenty.


    With the industrial base of "Al", can we really build a space warship of this level?


    Li Meng doesn''t know, but this is the guarantee of the brain. Li Meng never doubts what the brain says.


    This type of spaceship is designed by the main brain through fine calculation using the terminal server of Crystal Palace.


    All aspects have taken into account the industrial level of "Al" human beings. There is no reason why it can''t be built.


    When they arrived, Li Xun and his party were on official business to welcome them. But when they left, Li Meng couldn''t stand their enthusiasm. Until they entered the special plane, a group of scientific researchers in the square were still giggling.


    In the roar of the engine, the white plane rose and gradually disappeared in the distant sky.


    "Brother, is the situation on the other side of the earth so serious? If we make space warships regardless of the cost, it will be difficult to support the finance of Shenglong empire. The construction cost of this warship should be sky high


    In the special plane, Zhu Yixuan looked at her brother with smart eyes and said in a childish voice.


    Rubbing Zhu Yixuan''s little head, Li Meng said calmly: "this warship integrates the most cutting-edge technology of al. If calculated by Shenglong coin, the construction cost of such a warship should not be less than 100 billion."


    "But it''s worth it..."


    On one side, Sheng Nan, with a small book in his hand, said.


    At this time, she is part-time secretary of the queen, and her dress is no longer a royal dress, but a black white-collar dress.


    Slim legs, black stockings under the skirt, there is a temptation in the workplace.


    Looking at Zhu Yixuan, she continued: "this is the value of science and technology, and it is also the value of technology. We have built a space warship for our royal highness, and we have also obtained the technology for building this warship. This can not be measured by" money. "


    Speaking of this, Sheng Nan looked at Li Meng and said softly: "Your Highness, I don''t know about the situation on the other side of the earth, but your cooperation with other countries can remind people of the tension of the situation on the earth. If your highness really needs this kind of warship, I hope your highness can give us the right to use this technology flexibly."


    "Sheng Nan, what do you want to do?"


    Zhu Yixuan asked.


    With a little smile, Sheng Nan looked at Zhu Yixuan gently and said in a soft voice: "Your Majesty, the technology of warship construction and plasma engine technology will be known by all countries sooner or later. I remember that in the cooperation between your highness and other countries, plasma engine is also in the trade. Your Highness just gave us this technology in advance. Now for all countries, The construction technology of space warships is the most eye-catching thing. If your highness doesn''t mind, we can use his Highness''s agent to cooperate with other countries. In this way, we can make use of the power of allies, the sunrise Empire and the sovell countries to build a space fleet for his highness. "


    Speaking of this, Sheng Nan said with a faint smile: "now there is a kind of balance among countries. If the Shenglong Empire has this technology, but the other three countries do not, they will protest and put pressure on his royal highness. For the stability of" Al ", under the temptation of their various promises, his royal highness should also compromise. Instead of this, we should take the initiative to seek cooperation, In this way, the initiative is in our hands, and we can take advantage of this to gain benefits for the Shenglong empire. "


    There is no doubt that Sheng Nan is intelligent, just like a politician who has been in politics all the year round. He has a heart of seven tricks.


    Of course, Zhu Yixuan is also smart. Naturally, she won''t refuse Sheng Nan''s proposal.


    "Brother..."


    Looking at Li Meng with beautiful eyes, Zhu Yixuan said in a delicate voice.


    Knowing what xuan''er was looking for, Li Meng just gave a faint smile and said, "it''s up to you. It saves me a lot of heart to have you deal with other countries. I don''t have any opinions about what you want to do."


    Although Li Meng has a thorough understanding of political affairs, he is still too straightforward in dealing with them. Although the short-term effect is quite strong, it will cause some contradictions in the long run.


    Cooperation with "Al" still needs to be more tactful. Having an agent has more advantages than disadvantages.


    In the sky, the white special plane is flying. It doesn''t fly very high, because below it is Beiping City, and not far ahead is the Forbidden City.


    So far, Li Meng''s "Al" trip is over, nearly a month before and after.


    Li Meng is very concerned about the situation of the earth. Although he is always watching the earth, some things should be done.


    After returning from the Institute of science and technology of China, Li Meng said goodbye to Zhu Yixuan the next day.


    "Brother, when will you be back?"


    On the square of the apron, Zhu Yixuan looked at Li Meng who was about to board the special plane.


    Mouth slightly Du, a pair of about to cry expression.


    With a smile, Li Meng squatted down and gave Zhu Yixuan a hug.


    Your highness, where are you going?


    Looking at the two people hugging in front of the special plane, the maids around were puzzled.


    Looking at her Majesty''s appearance, is her royal highness going abroad?


    After hugging for a while, Li Meng let go of Zhu Yixuan. Looking at her lovely face, Li Meng said with a smile, "don''t worry. When the war over there is over, brother, I will come back."


    Rubbing Zhu Yixuan''s little head, Li Meng stood up in Zhu Yixuan''s eyes.


    Before he left, Li Meng looked at Sheng Nan and said calmly, "although the power is strong, don''t rely on it too much. Use it to protect your majesty. If something happens to my xuan''er, I can give it to you and take it back."


    Then, ignoring the stunned Sheng Nan, he rubbed Zhu Yixuan''s little head again. Li Meng turned and boarded the special plane, and disappeared at the cabin door in Zhu Yixuan''s gaze.


    In the roar of the engine, the special plane took off, affecting the hearts of many people.


    About six hours later, the special plane arrived at the ark base.


    Through the portal, Limon returned to earth.


    In front of him, the portal had passed. In the hall on the other side, Li Meng saw the night.


    She was dressed in a black dress with blood lines, which was so graceful.


    With a little smile, Li Meng put his arms around her waist and whispered in her ear, "have you missed your Highness for so long?"


    He chuckled at his Highness''s intimacy and said in a soft voice, "Your Highness, you''ve only been away for less than a month. A long time ago, he didn''t see your Highness for half a year."

 Chapter 1646

    With a slightly heavy expression, Li Meng pretended to be very angry and said, "so you don''t miss me?"


    "Your Highness..."


    Not according to the light beat on Li Meng''s chest, night face dew ruddy, low head, not angry way: "Your Highness is in my heart, every moment I think of your highness, even if your highness is far away from me, in my heart, your highness is beside me."


    "It''s almost the same. My night, I miss you."


    With a smile, Li Meng picked up the night and made a circle.


    After a while of mischief, Li Meng put down zhe ye and walked out of the hall with her.


    In the wide corridor, they walk one after another. Maybe they are idle and bored. Li Meng and zhe Ye talk about what happened in "Al".


    "Well, it''s a good thing for the first Legion. In Al, his Highness has a firm foothold. The next thing is to go through the cycle gradually. The two worlds will develop together, and there will surely be some intersection in a distant day. At that time, we should be able to get along well with each other as human beings."


    Looking at the soft and smiling face of the night, Li Meng felt a little bit.


    As the first person to accompany him, he should only care about night.


    Her gentleness, her understanding, all of which fascinate Li Meng.


    Step tiny Dun, turn around to look at the night behind, Li Meng said with a smile: "night, or I married you."


    To his Highness''s words, she was a little stunned, then gently smile, shook her head, and said: "Your Highness, if you really marry me, she will be happy, but if your highness marries her highness, she will marry more people, Natasha, Tanya, and many other people that her highness cares about. Although she wants to monopolize Her Highness, she can''t


    Is this a rejection?


    What a lovely person


    Looking at the gentle face facing him, Li Meng sighed.


    Step forward, without saying a word, Li Meng lowers his head and kisses her red lips.


    To his highness this sudden move, night just a smile, very obedient hands on his Highness''s neck, quietly enjoying his Highness''s love for her.


    For a long time, Li Meng let go of the night, a face of satisfaction to pull the night to continue to walk.


    "Is the army ready?"


    Mischief belongs to mischief. We should not forget the business.


    Led by his highness, he said in the middle of his mouth: "the seventh, eighth, ninth, tenth, eleventh and twelfth fleets are assembling to the third Acropolis" Vladivostok ". The seventh, eighth, ninth, tenth, eleventh and twelfth fleets have arrived at the diocese Empire half a month ago. The army has landed 3.5 million troops in the diocese empire''s" St. Dera city ". The follow-up troops are being transported in succession to Vladivostok, Ten fleets have been assembled, and two others are sailing in the Pacific Ocean and are expected to arrive in Vladivostok in five days. They are the last two fleets of the American Federation. "


    Five days?


    Li Meng said, "then don''t wait for them. Let them go to the city of Saint Dora slowly."


    Today, the situation in the Middle East, that is, the Middle Earth, is not a second. Although the order Empire has resisted the devil''s attack, every day there are towns falling and the front is moving northward.


    The main force of demons is fighting with sub humans, and the war situation is unknown, but demons are about to push to the edge of the world, that is, the Mid Asia mountains between Asia and the Middle East.


    When Li Meng and zhe Ye left the temple, a century transport plane was waiting on the square halfway up the mountain.


    "Your Highness, let me go with you this time. You can''t live without a general."


    Li Meng refused the request.


    Before stepping on the rear cabin door, Li Meng turned to see the night behind him and said: "your mission is still in Nanlin island. Night, this is your only mission. I can''t have a general around me, but Nanlin island must have a general stationed..."


    With a little smile, Li Meng reached out and stroked the white face of zhe ye, and said: "zhe ye, you should be obedient."


    To his highness this coax the tone of the child, night can''t refuse at all, she can only stuffy nod.


    See night gave up to follow his plan, Li Meng smile, turned to board the century transport plane.


    In the roar of the "rumbling" engine, the huge century transport plane slowly rises, and then gradually goes away, until it disappears in the sky.


    Before dark, Li Meng arrived in Kyoto.


    Without staying at the embassy, the century transport plane landed directly at the palace under the authorized order.


    The sky has gradually darkened, and the huge century transport plane slowly fell from the sky, and the huge air flow is blowing on the square. In Tara''s eyes, the huge body of the century transport plane landed on the square not far away.


    In the sound of mechanical operation, the back door slowly opened, from the cabin, Li Meng came out.


    Smiling at Tara, Li Meng gave her a bear hug and put her soft body into her arms.


    "Don''t... Someone''s watching?"


    Tara was shocked by Li Meng''s sudden action. Her face was slightly red and she whispered in Li Meng''s ear.


    Because behind her, there are many court guards, all of whom are women and students of Wang Yanmei.


    Seeing that Li Meng suddenly embraces Tara in her arms, the intimate gesture makes them look slightly stunned and look at them in surprise.


    Li Meng naturally understood her worries.


    After all, there is a huge age difference between the two people. Once the relationship is exposed, it will certainly cause criticism.


    Their identities are also unusual. It''s not a pleasant thing if they cause any public opinion.


    With a little smile, Li Meng didn''t care about the surprised eyes of the guards behind Tara. In Tara''s ear, Li Meng said with a smile: "I say Tara, sometimes you can''t care too much. OK, come with me to find Meier."


    With that, Li Meng took Tara''s little hand and went to the palace.


    Meier?


    Hearing that Li Meng called her teacher so intimately, Tara rolled her eyes and said: "it seems that the teacher still hasn''t escaped from your clutches. Really, I''m by the teacher''s side."


    Li Meng didn''t stop to talk about Tara''s delicious words. He just turned back and said, "why, are you jealous?"


    "Hum..."


    With a slight snort, Tara turned her head.


    With a little smile, Li Meng stepped into the door. Li Meng folded his body and took Tara to a corner behind the door.


    He pressed Tara''s soft body tightly on the door, grabbed the leg under the skirt with his right hand, lifted it slightly to his waist, and was about to do business.

 Chapter 1647

    This scared Tara a big jump, quickly light hammer Li Meng''s chest, not angry way: "you, how do you like this, i... I''m not angry, I''m just uncomfortable, I''m not angry, also don''t make uncomfortable, Li Meng, please, if the younger martial sisters see, I really have no face to see people."


    There are so many people and so many eyes here. Naturally, Li Meng won''t do anything about Tara here. Li Meng is not interested in letting others see her body. Even if she can''t, he just scares Tara.


    If you don''t scare her, Tara''s awkward fingers may not be as long as you want.


    With a little smile, Li Meng lowered his head on her ruddy lips and let go of Tara.


    They grab Tara''s hand again, and they walk on.


    In the corridor, Tara slightly tidied up her slightly messy dress, looked at Li Meng angrily, and said: "if it''s her person, I might be angry. You can have as many women as you like outside, but here, I can''t accept that when I''m around you, you''re thinking about a woman beside me, but the teacher is different, only the teacher is outside, Because in my heart, I also hope the teacher can find an ideal partner, but there are not many men who can make the teacher accept. If this person is Li Meng, I can accept it in my heart, and I hope to have this result. "


    Li Meng knows that Tara''s mood is complicated at the moment.


    One side is the beloved man, the other side is the respected teacher, the palm and the back of the hand are all meat, difficult to choose.


    Under such circumstances, she can only compromise.


    Without saying anything more, they hold on tight and pull Tara. They walk to Wang Yanmei''s office.


    It wasn''t until she was in front of the office that Tara broke away with a blush on her face.


    Although Tara doesn''t mind the relationship between her teacher and Li Meng, she doesn''t want to be too intimate with Li Meng in front of her respected teacher.


    Li Meng didn''t say much about Tara''s little action. He pushed the door and entered.


    In the office, behind the desk, Li Meng saw Wang Yanmei.


    She seems to be a little excited. She looks at Li Meng all the time, but her expression is still calm.


    Just as Li Meng was about to say something, she took the lead.


    Looking at Tara beside Li Meng, she said softly, "Tara, go do what you want."


    "Yes, sir."


    With a slight nod, Tara turns away.


    When I left the office, I closed the door.


    Seeing Tara leave, Wang Yanmei stands up and comes to her desk and Li Meng.


    Looking at Li Meng in front of her body, she wants to talk but stops. Finally, she doesn''t say it. She just takes a step forward and hugs Li Meng''s waist. Her whole body is in Li Meng''s arms.


    Looking at Wang Yanmei, who was in her arms for the first time, Li Meng smiles and embraces her body naturally.


    In Wang Yanmei''s ear, Li Meng said in a low voice: "I said mei''er, you are not in love with me, are you?"


    To Li Meng''s words, Wang Yanmei''s expression is very calm, not shy, just a trance way: "I don''t know, I only know that I miss you very much, this month, I miss you every day, I''m used to you around, also used to your careless to me, you''re gone, I''m very flustered, there is a sense of fear."


    Is this feeling... Because of loneliness?


    Looking at Wang Yanmei in his arms, Li Meng looks pitiful.


    In the past three hundred years, Wang Yanmei has been alone. She is used to loneliness.


    His appearance disrupted Wang Yanmei''s lonely life and gradually got used to his existence,


    Once he''s gone, her heart will be in a mess.


    Love is very simple, so is love.


    After a while, Li Meng released Wang Yanmei.


    Looking at the beautiful face in front of him, Li Meng slightly lowered his head to the ruddy one.


    This time, Wang Yanmei was very cooperative. She raised her head and put her hands around Li Meng''s neck.


    The words intersect, two people are feeling each other''s existence silently.


    For a long time, the two talents separated again and looked at each other with a smile.


    After a smile, the expression on both faces became dignified.


    It''s time to get down to business


    Nodding to Wang Yanmei, Li Meng said, "I''ll leave for the No. 3 Acropolis" Vladivostok "tonight. The fleet has assembled. It''s time to start a war with the devil."


    Meier said that she would go to the battlefield with him. Li Meng did not forget this. This is also the reason why Li Meng stayed in Kyoto.


    Vladivostok is not far from Kyoto, less than 1000 kilometers. It can be reached by century transport in more than an hour.


    "Let''s go."


    When she received that mon''er was going to arrive in Kyoto, Wang Yanmei was ready to go on the expedition.


    Without saying much, they left the office and walked out.


    In the passenger room outside, Li Meng didn''t see Tara, but he had to leave without saying goodbye.


    Night has come, in the roar of the engine, in all kinds of light, the huge century transport plane slowly rises, with the roar away, gradually disappeared in the night sky.


    As time goes by, the long night will come to an end.


    Vladivostok, a city with a long history, can be traced back hundreds of years.


    It has a long history and is an inseparable territory of China.


    It is a port city, a trade capital, and the only port city in northern China.


    Early in the morning, when all things revive.


    In the east outside the tall wall, the huge port has been a sea of people.


    Demons, war, for civilians, it is real, but it can also be ignored.


    Disaster did not come to the top of the head, for civilians, how to live in the past, is still the case.


    The only difference is that there is a little more worry in my heart.


    But this worry, for the people in the port, has disappeared.


    Looking to the harbor, what you see is not the blue sea, but warships, huge and powerful steel ships.


    They are all over the Bay, a dense area, numerous bridges.


    Fishing boats and merchant ships can only pass through the gap between them.


    Not only in the harbor, but also in the deep sea outside the harbor, you can see a dense shadow of steel ships.


    In the face of such a powerful fleet, no matter what kind of enemy can be defeated.


    This is the confidence of the people in the port.


    "Wu..."


    All of a sudden, there were sirens on the sea.


    The sound was deafening. It spread from afar to the harbor. The whole harbor and the whole city were filled with huge sirens.

 Chapter 1648

    The civilians in the port suddenly found that the fleet, which had been at sea for several days, suddenly began to move.


    The roar of engines began to ring, and the old boilers made many warships emit black smoke.


    Warships begin to sail out of the Bay one after another. This is a picture of an expedition.


    The fleet is out


    On a fearless battleship in the Bay, Li Meng and Wang Yanmei stand on the deck of the bow, watching the spectacular scene of the fleet''s expedition in the bay.


    "We are right. Only the first Legion can organize the whole human power, and only under the leadership of the first Legion can we defeat the devil."


    Looking at the moving warships on the sea, Wang Yanmei''s face showed her general feeling.


    Such a picture, which she had never imagined before, is enough to show that human beings are not powerless and have the ability to fight against any enemy.


    It''s incredible. It''s incredible


    Where do so many advanced warships and so large-scale armaments come from?


    From little Nanlin island?


    By no means, all countries understand that Nanlin island has only one small city, and there is nothing else.


    Where are the ships, tanks and planes of the first regiment from?


    Since the threat of the demons first appeared, until now, some people have calculated that the armaments provided by the first Legion to all countries are enough to conquer the whole human world. Especially after the first Legion took over the military rights of all countries, the scale of armaments has expanded rapidly. Tanks and armored units have reached more than 100000 or even hundreds of thousands.


    Over the past few months, not to mention the establishment of the earth Joint Council, the actions of the first Legion have been the most concerned existence of all countries. With nearly 20 million troops and huge armaments, under the leadership of the first legion, the power of human beings has increased by more than a dozen times or even a hundred times in a short period of time.


    There is no doubt about the strength of the first legion, which is the clearest thing in the hearts of all countries.


    If we say that two months ago, some countries were not satisfied with the establishment of the earth Joint Council, but now, they have completely disappeared.


    Because many people understand that if there is no earth Joint Council, the first Legion will unify the earth sooner or later.


    Instead of being unified by the first legion, it''s better to take the initiative to join the earth Union Council. In this way, at least in this new regime, any nation and any country has the right to speak.


    For Wang Yanmei''s words, Li Meng just gave a faint smile, and there was no unnecessary explanation.


    He can''t explain the existence of "Al" world, at least now it must be a secret.


    Although the sub space portal is a magical device, in the future, Li Meng will not let human beings be involved in sub space.


    Demons and evil spirits are a disaster for human beings and the whole universe. Since they can''t get rid of this threat, they have to isolate it.


    Time in the rapid passage of time, who will not stop.


    Just when the human beings gathered their troops in Europe, in the Middle Earth, the sub human beings were on the verge of extinction.


    Although sub human is a sub race of human beings, their living habits are very different from that of human beings. In the region where sub human beings live, there are no cities, only one tribe after another.


    The way of life of the Asian people is hunting and nomadic. Humans regard the polluting animals as disasters, but the sub humans regard the polluting animals as food. The different living habits make the sub humans full of aggression. They often launch wars to expand their pastures and territories, and conflicts often occur between each tribe.


    The area where the Asians are located is also called the South evil land because it is located in the south of Middle Earth.


    For the Asian people, the seven allies are obstacles to their outward expansion of territory.


    Because of the appearance of demons, the enemies who had been fighting with them disappeared, but they encountered more powerful enemies.


    Without high city walls and advanced weapons, the sub humans are not the opponents of demons at all. In a few months, the sub humans in the South evil land were almost slaughtered.


    South evil land, eastern edge forest, blood month clan tribe.


    There is a highland in the forest. It is a hill. Trees are cut down and replaced by a series of animal hide tents. The tents cover the whole hill and stretch into the forest.


    In the camp, strange looking figures can be seen everywhere.


    They are tall, about 2.5 meters, walking on two feet, with big hooves at their feet and a huge ox head around their neck.


    There are also some smaller figures. They have hairy ears. Although their faces are weird, they have human faces. Their pupils are sharp and there is a hairy tail behind them.


    In a huge camp, the environment is a little dim, but full of noise.


    There is a theme, on both sides is a row of wooden chairs, wooden chairs are full of huge figure.


    Tauren, and wolf face werewolf, the main position is a slim figure wearing white fur, she has a long silver hair, long silver hair almost wrapped her body, almost dropped to the ground, although the face is strange, but there is a soft, golden pupil flashing the light of wisdom.


    "It must be human beings. It''s human beings who let those guys into the South evil land. Human beings want to destroy us."


    A Tauren made an angry roar, with a thick breath in his nose and a ferocious face.


    "Yes, human beings have been fighting with us all these years. This time it must be a human conspiracy. We must take revenge."


    "We must unite against the enemy, kill all the red guys in the forest and drive them out of the South evil land. This is our territory."


    "Yes, kill them, kill them all..."


    For a moment, all the animals in the camp roared.


    And in these voices, she is very calm on the theme.


    When the roar calmed down, she said calmly, "OK, quiet..."


    Because of her words, the tent quieted down and Daodao looked at her.


    Looking around at all the people in the camp, she looked at one person and said calmly: "iron ring clan, how many people do you have left? But ten thousand people, the women and children you took to flee are only a few hundred. Do you want to be exterminated? What are you going to fight with? You little werewolves are smart and know how to take some female werewolves with you. "


    Speaking of this, she looked at another Tauren and said, "how many people are left of you, bull clan? But there are only a few dozen women and children left among the 5000 people. What are you going to fight with? "


    "And you, the big and small clans fled to my XueYue clan, but they wanted to let XueYue clan follow you. It doesn''t matter if they were stupid. We Asians are not without intelligence. What''s wrong with finding a fox clan to lead you? Otherwise, how could it come to such a state. "

 Chapter 1649

    Speaking of this, she waved her hand and said calmly: "this is not a safe place. Those guys will fight here sooner or later. Although the eastern forest is the territory of my blood Moon Clan, I have never thought of fighting with those guys. With our strength, if we still want to fight, we will be exterminated sooner or later."


    "Huyue, what do you mean? Do you want to run away? XueYue clan is the only clan that still retains its strength. If you leave, the South evil land will be gone, and where can we escape? "


    It''s a werewolf, the iron claw patriarch of the ring clan, with gray hair.


    "Can''t go, fight, must fight..."


    Because of the iron claw, the barracks roared again.


    Looking at the excited clan heads, Gu Yue was quite impatient.


    After a while, the roar disappeared.


    With another wave of his hand, Hu Yue said calmly, "it''s up to you. If you want to fight, I''ll leave it to you. I''ll take my people to the mountains on the edge of the world and come back after the war. I hope you can live then."


    Speaking of this, Hu Yue said: "you have always said that it is a human conspiracy. There is a piece of news you don''t know. The human country around the South evil land has been destroyed and destroyed by those monsters. This is tens of millions of human beings. Even though they are enemies, what happened recently is really incomprehensible."


    The end of mankind?


    Hearing the news, all of you were stunned, with big eyes and small eyes.


    Is it so easy for human beings to be eliminated?


    The news caused chaos in the camp.


    The great enemy of mankind has been destroyed, so they


    The result is no, they are hesitating, hesitation means no result, this party is not over.


    "Chief, do we really want to go?"


    On one side of the theme, a Tauren who has been standing all the time said.


    As a soldier, he naturally did not want to escape without fighting. Even if he died, he would die on the battlefield.


    Gently combing a bunch of hair on her chest, Hu Yue said calmly, "black ox, the reason why XueYue clan can become the overlord of the eastern forest is not only the force of your Tauren clan, but also the wisdom of our fox clan and the technology of making weapons. The combination of our two clans makes XueYue clan invincible, but this time, we are not facing war, In the heyday of our Asian race, there were dozens of clans with a population of no less than 10 million, but now? If we look at the whole South evil land, our XueYue clan has not been affected. The whole sub human population is nearly ten million, but now it is only half a million. If we continue to fight, the sub human will no longer exist. "


    Heiniu didn''t understand the general principle, but he also recognized that in this war, they had no possibility of winning.


    With a slight wave of her right hand, Hu Yue said, "go ahead and evacuate according to the plan. Those monsters are close to our territory. Before they arrive, we must leave here. As for the clan leaders, let them have their own way. They don''t need to pay attention to it. They want to leave here. It doesn''t matter if the eastern forest is given to them."


    Without more words, the black bull strode away, and the burly figure left the camp.


    Looking at the back of the black cow leaving, fox month sighs slightly.


    There are so many things that have happened recently, the fall of the seven nations of mankind, those terrible monsters.


    Is it safe in the mountains on the edge of the world even though it has been planned to evacuate?


    If those monsters destroy the whole world, where should they go.


    Fox month heart is very clear, evacuation is only a last resort.


    She also wants to fight, even if there is a chance of victory, she will not withdraw, but she can not see the hope of victory from this war,


    Fox moon has been watching the monsters since they entered the South evil land.


    How they destroyed the tribes of sub human clans, and how they wiped out all the living creatures in the forest, fox moon was in the eyes one by one.


    Fox month know, these monsters are unable to communicate, they are violent and merciless, will destroy all life.


    Just as fox moon was meditating, a figure suddenly appeared on the seat on one side of the theme.


    He appeared so suddenly, so quietly.


    So that he appeared, fox month did not notice.


    "Talk about it?"


    When Li Meng''s voice sounded in the camp, Hu Yue found Li Meng, an uninvited guest.


    The facial expression is tiny Leng, the brow is tiny wrinkly, fox month does not move the facial expression of looking at nearby seat appear of mankind.


    How did he get in?


    How did he show up here?


    A human


    Without shouting, there are also shouting guards, fox month curious way: "what do you want to talk about?"


    With a little smile, looking at the fox moon on the theme, Li Meng said calmly: "for the past two months, I have been observing you. Under the slaughter of demons, tribes are destroyed. You will also be afraid, afraid and angry. Except for appearance, you are not much different from human beings."


    But human beings hate us and regard us as a threat. They think they are right. They create us and want to deprive us of our right to exist


    Li Meng can''t deny Hu Yue''s words. He knows how human beings hate sub human beings.


    We also know how deep the contradiction between sub human and human is.


    It can be said that the two are feuds for hundreds of years. They both want to put each other to death. Once they meet, if you don''t die, I will die.


    There is no big reason for Li Meng to appear this time. He just wants to give the sub human a way to live. In Li Meng''s opinion, the sub human also has the right to live, and should not be deprived of their freedom to live.


    Thinking of this, Li Meng said: "human beings all over the world are gathering strength. In the near future, they will launch a large-scale war with demons. This war will last for a long time. If the demons win, the whole earth will suffer a catastrophe. No matter where you flee, you can''t escape from the sight of demons. But if human beings win, You will not come to a good end. As far as human beings are concerned, you Asians also have to be eliminated. They will not mind turning the gun to eliminate you. "


    What on earth does he want to do?


    Looking at Li Meng, fox month''s face is full of don''t understand.


    She could not guess the purpose of the human being in front of her. What was the meaning of what he said?


    Li Meng knew what Hu Yue was wondering and said calmly, "now the Asian people are in a very dangerous situation. If you are careless, there will be a crisis of extermination. Maybe you should try to live in peace with human beings."

 Chapter 1650

    Live in peace with mankind?


    To Li Meng''s words, Hu Yue shook her head with a bitter smile and said: "Sir, although I don''t know your purpose, I can feel that you have no malice. It''s impossible for sub human beings to live in peace with human beings. Our hatred against human beings has lasted for hundreds of years, and the war has never stopped. Even if we Asian people want to, human beings will never have this idea, Our resistance and hatred are just for survival, while human beings are disgusted, just to erase the inferior products they create. "


    Li Meng didn''t refute Gu Yue''s words. It''s really difficult to reconcile the contradiction between sub human and human.


    However, nothing is immutable.


    With a little smile, Li Meng said: "maybe you should take the first step, and mankind will also take a step back. After the end of this war, I will give you equal opportunities to live. Contradictions may not be reconciled, but time will erase everything."


    "I don''t know who you are?"


    The person who can say this must have a high status in the human world.


    Hu Yue is very curious about Li Meng''s identity.


    With a faint smile, Li Meng said: "Li Meng, the highest commander of the first legion, is also the initiator of the war between human and demon."


    First Corps?


    Fox moon naturally doesn''t know about the first legion, but you can tell from the following sentence that the human world of the first Legion must be very important, and he is even more extraordinary.


    The initiator of a war, a war between the whole human power and the devil, what this means, foxmoon naturally understands.


    "What do you want me to do?"


    Fox moon doesn''t care about peace with human beings, but she doesn''t care about it. What she cares about is how to make sub human beings survive.


    Because foxmoon knows that whether demons win or humans win, the Asians will be in a very dangerous situation.


    The devil won the victory, the result is needless to say, and the victory of mankind will erase the threat of sub human.


    And the most worrying thing for Fox moon is that sub humans have no power to resist human beings.


    If subhumans want to survive, they must rely on external forces, which are the people in front of them.


    Looking calm, Li Meng said calmly, "you don''t need to do anything. Just do it according to your current plan. The only thing you need to pay is" loyalty. "


    Loyalty?


    Frown slightly, fox month coldly way: "this is impossible, sub human can never be loyal to human."


    "Man can''t. what about God?"


    With that, Li Meng''s body suddenly dissipated and turned into a huge black robe in the air.


    It is holding a huge sickle, covered with black robes, the surface of the black halo flow.


    At the moment of its appearance, an astonishing momentum swept across the barracks.


    The two Tauren guards outside the barracks knelt down immediately. Their eyes were frightened. They suddenly found that they could not move.


    In front of the black robe, fox moon is the first to bear the brunt. Her white face is very white, and her whole body is shaking slightly.


    This... What is this?


    Looking at the huge black robe in front of her, Hu Yue experienced the feeling of "death" personally. Her soul seemed to be leaving her body and away from her.


    Just when Hu Yue felt that she was going to die, the black robe suddenly dissipated, and on one side of the seat, he, who called himself Li Meng, was formed.


    When the power dissipated, the soul shaking pressure finally disappeared, and a cold sweat flowed from Fox moon''s forehead.


    In the heart greatly relieved a breath, fox month a face fear of looking at Li Meng, timid way: "you... Are you really human?"


    In this regard, Li Meng just smile, said: "yes, it is not."


    God


    Is there a God in this world?


    If not, what was that?


    Carefully looking at Li Meng, fox month timid way: "why do you want to do this? Now the sub human should have no value to you


    Li Meng agreed with Hu Yue''s words and said calmly, "you can understand it as my pleasure of" collecting ". I don''t want to see any race disappear or perish, because it''s a blasphemy to creation. Human beings may regard you as failure products, but you survive and grow up after leaving the Creator, which shows that you have got the world, The recognition of this planet has naturally been recognized by me. "


    Is that the reason?


    Fox moon does not understand the idea of God, but there is a trace of joy in her heart.


    Human beings do not recognize their existence, but "God" recognizes them.


    "Think about it. You have enough time to think about it..."


    Said, Li Meng disappeared, disappeared in the eyes of fox month without a trace.


    Leng Leng looking at Li menggang just sit position, fox moon dew trance color.


    Everything is like a dream, people can''t think about it, and people don''t have any feelings.


    But fox month heart is very clear, he came here, he is real existence.


    God


    For Li Meng, the journey to the South was just a small interlude.


    Long, long ago, Li Meng was very concerned about the sub human race. Although he had no chance to contact it, he was always concerned about it. Li Meng saw the devil''s war in China, the destruction of the seven allies, and the massacre of the sub human race.


    At first, he didn''t have many ideas, and he didn''t plan to do anything. Compared with human beings, sub human beings do have strong ability. They have stronger body and stronger power. Although they are stupid, they also have intelligent foxes. If they are given space to live, they may even surpass their Creator "human beings" in the future.


    It''s not empty talk. It''s potential, sub human potential.


    There must be selfishness. Between human and sub human, Li Meng naturally valued human more.


    But in the end, Li Meng decided to give sub human a promising future.


    Because Li Meng believes that sub humans are a race with potential. In the future, what he uses can help him.


    It''s not pity, there may be other feelings, but the most clear purpose is "investment".


    Time flies by, but half a month later, the huge fleet starts from Vladivostok and arrives at the city of St. Dera.


    Today, for Sandra, is not an ordinary day.


    Early in the morning, when the city of St. Dera entered a new day, a huge fleet appeared under the holy gate bridge connecting the two sides.


    In the rumbling sound of the sirens, a large number of warships passed under the bridge, their number is endless, full of the whole river.

 Chapter 1651

    On the bridge, due to the emergence of the fleet, there was a period of chaos and traffic congestion. People got off and cheered, looking at the powerful warships under the bridge with joy and shock.


    Today, with the arrival of the fleet, Sandra is boiling again.


    In the city on the South Bank of the river, there is a strange building. It is very tall. The spire rises into the sky. From a distance, it looks like a castle like church.


    At this moment, the arrival of the fleet, on the reception platform of the papal hall, Pope saris with a group of cardinals, Saint Sarina, looking at the fleet in the distant river.


    If you stand high, you can see far away. The cities on both sides of the Strait are in your eyes. Naturally, the Shengmen bridge is no exception.


    "I''m glad to be here at last. Your holiness, the order Empire has been saved."


    A cardinal looked at the warships all over the river in the distance. He was very excited, and his old face showed a smile.


    "Yes, a few months later, the war of human counterattack has finally come. May the God of death protect us and let the order Empire and the whole human race through this disaster."


    They should be glad that at least humans have the power to fight demons, even if the situation is still unclear.


    Shalish said with a faint smile to the words of the Cardinals beside him: "as the most faithful believer of Lord death, the first Legion is our forerunner. We should be glad that they have this power, which fully shows that Lord death has been paying attention to the human world. Bishops, please broadcast the glory of Lord death as soon as possible, It''s your duty. "


    To shalish''s words, the Cardinals said: "please don''t worry, your holiness. There is no doubt about the faith of the true God. The situation is very good now. It won''t take long."


    In this regard, saris very satisfied, did not say anything more.


    At this time, a century transport plane rose from the river fleet and came to the papal hall.


    Looking at the distance is approaching the century transport plane, shalishi understand that the guests they are waiting for have finally arrived.


    The rumbling engine roared from far to near until it landed on the welcoming platform.


    The engine went out, and in the eyes of the crowd, the rear door of the huge century transport plane slowly opened.


    From the cabin, two figures came out.


    It''s Li Meng and Wang Yanmei.


    Li Meng is dressed in black, while Wang Yanmei is dressed in black women''s military uniform, which makes her look valiant.


    With a group of cardinals, as well as slightly stupefied shalina, shalish welcomed up.


    With a little smile, looking at Li Meng and Wang Yanmei, Sha Lishi said, "welcome, welcome. It''s really lucky for the order empire that they are here. If there''s anything wrong with the hospitality, please forgive me."


    With a faint smile, Li Meng said, "don''t be polite. This time we''re here to say hello. We won''t stay here for a long time."


    Shalish naturally knew the purpose of their coming to the order empire. No, it should be the purpose of Li Meng.


    It''s for the war with the devil.


    With a slight nod, shalish said, "I understand that the war is over for you. I have informed the countries in the south to follow the orders of the first regiment, and the cities are under the control of the first regiment."


    Speaking of this, shalishi said with a smile: "today, let me wash the dust for you. I believe you are tired along the way."


    Li Meng didn''t refuse shalish''s invitation.


    He doesn''t care, but Wang Yanmei beside him is not. After half a month at sea, Li Meng can see that Wang Yanmei has reached the limit and really needs a good rest.


    Li Meng nodded gently.


    With a little smile, shalish leaned over and said, "two please."


    With that, shalish took Li Meng and Wang Yanmei to the interior of the church.


    When he came to shalina''s side, Li Meng''s eyes touched shalina for a moment. He gave a smile and nodded his head.


    This makes Sha Lina slightly stunned, suspiciously looking at Li Meng''s back.


    "Your grace, your grace?"


    Seeing Sarina standing in a daze, a cardinal called out a warning.


    This made Sarina come back to herself and quickly followed.


    Cleaning up the dust is just a state banquet, and then a good rest.


    The church is still very big and magnificent. Although it can''t compare with the Crystal Palace, it is one of the best buildings in the human world.


    The church does not appear resplendent, the whole is white.


    In the dining room, at a huge round table, a group of Cardinals took their seats, shalish, shalina, Li Meng and Wang Yanmei.


    In the light footsteps, a group of nuns carrying dishes into the restaurant, smell immediately.


    The dishes in front of me are full of color, fragrance and steaming.


    "Please help yourself..."


    With a little smile, shalishi told Li Meng and Wang Yanmei.


    There was no politeness. They picked up their forks and ate.


    It tastes good. I don''t know what kind of meat it is. It''s softer and more chewy than usual beef.


    In Li Meng''s eyes, Western dishes are rather monotonous. Besides meat, they are all kinds of meat. Basically, they are all kinds of barbecues. However, the taste is good.


    "Mr. Li Meng, I don''t know if the first regiment has any confidence in this war?"


    The Cardinals pricked their ears at saris''s words, which they cared about very much.


    Confidence?


    After a mouthful of red wine, Li Meng said calmly: "this is a war. Confidence is a good thing, but it can''t change anything. Whether human beings can win this war is still unknown. I can''t guarantee anything to you. I can only do my best, and then let it go naturally."


    Although people are disappointed with this answer, they can understand it.


    Demons are not ordinary enemies. They have swept most of the human world. In the face of such fierce enemies, no one will have the confidence to defeat them.


    A luncheon ended with a good talk between the two sides.


    There is no hurry to return to the fleet. At the invitation of saris, Limon will have a night''s rest in St. Dera.


    At this time, although the fleet has arrived at the city of Saint della, there are still many things to do.


    Because it is not a pure combat ship, there are also many personnel carriers and cargo ships for transporting materials.


    The army, the supplies, it takes time to get to the front.


    Before he was fully prepared for the war, Li Meng had a few days to spare.


    Time is passing, unconsciously, the time of the day has passed.


    In the night, the church is lively. With the arrival of Li Meng and Wang Yanmei, saris held a reception dinner in the outer hall.


    In this dinner party, all the high officials of the city of St. Dera, Dagui, were invited, including some princesses and princesses.

 Chapter 1652

    The order empire is a state system, which is composed of many countries. The regional government is each country, and the highest government is a religious group headed by the cardinal.


    In the diocese Empire, although the power of the region was divided, the power of the central government was very concentrated. It was a highly centralized regime headed by the seven cardinals and the Pope.


    Li Meng didn''t like the lively scene and left after showing his face.


    "You''re leaving?"


    On a balcony far away from the banquet hall, Li Meng looks at Wang Yanmei with surprise.


    Nodding gently, Wang Yanmei said softly: "under the organization of the first legion, many martial artists have arrived at the order empire. They are in the front of the city of sta. They need someone to lead them. This person can only be me."


    So it is


    With his right hand stretched out, Li Meng took Wang Yanmei''s waist and held her in his arms.


    For Meng er''s intimacy, Wang Yanmei just looked around nervously. Seeing that there was no one around, she was relieved.


    In Wang Yanmei''s ear, Li Meng whispered: "Meier, I don''t trust you alone."


    Meng Er is worried about her, and Wang Yanmei naturally feels it.


    She raised her head, a pair of beautiful eyes looking at the mund that ordinary face, soft voice: "mund, I''m not weak, in your side, I can''t do anything, since I came here, let me play my ability."


    Looking at Wang Yanmei in his arms, Li Meng hesitated, and his hand slipped down unconsciously, and put it on Wang Yanmei''s round hips.


    This let Wang Yanmei look slightly red, not angry white Li Meng one eye.


    But she didn''t struggle, just a little ruddy, secretly looked around.


    Feeling the softness in his hand, Li Meng sighed and could only compromise.


    He knew that once Wang Yanmei made a decision, it was hard to change.


    "All right, but..."


    To Wang Yanmei''s ear, Li Meng whispered something.


    Wang Yanmei''s face turned red, and Li Meng''s eyes turned white, but she finally nodded hesitantly.


    Seeing that Wang Yanmei agreed, Li Meng gave a smile and put her soft body into her arms in Wang Yanmei''s voice.


    It''s not too much. Until late at night, Li Meng and Wang Yanmei went back to their rooms.


    Although Meier accepted him, she refused to take the last step, which made Li Meng very helpless.


    Li Meng still has a lot of respect for Wang Yanmei. Maybe it''s the age gap that makes Li Meng a little constrained in front of Wang Yanmei. He doesn''t dare to go too far and naturally won''t force her.


    It''s clear that a beautiful woman is around. She can see and touch, but she just can''t eat.


    In the soft bed, Li Meng tossed and turned, always unable to sleep, he lost sleep.


    This person, once he has something to look forward to, his mind can''t help thinking wildly. Li Meng is probably in this state now.


    "Ah..."


    After patting his cheek, Li Meng had no choice but to smile. When his willpower was so weak, he would think wildly about such a thing, and his heart was always restless.


    "Forget it..."


    With a slight sigh, Li Meng got up, dressed in black and left the room.


    Walking in the corridor of the church, everything is quiet, occasionally you can see some passing nuns.


    It''s late at night, but for the nuns on duty, it''s a sleepless night.


    Li Meng has no purpose where he wants to go. He just wants to go outside.


    He was no stranger to the church.


    When he was at al, his spirit was in the order Empire, beside Sarina.


    Sarina?


    In the corridor, Li Meng was stunned, then laughed, turned and walked to the other side.


    Late at night, everything became quiet. After avoiding the nuns on duty, Li Meng quietly came to the familiar door and gently pushed the door open.


    The voice was very low and did not disturb the people in the room.


    Turning to close the door, Li Meng walked to the bedroom.


    In the bedroom, Li Meng sees Sarina on the bed.


    She was dressed in white gossamer pajamas, covered with a light blanket, and the curves of her body could be seen at a glance.


    At the bedside, Li Meng sat down and looked down at shalina, who was already asleep.


    She slept soundly, and his arrival didn''t wake her up.


    After a while, Li Meng got up and quickly took off his clothes, got into the blanket, and took the soft body into his arms.


    "Who?"


    With a cry of surprise, Sarina woke up.


    She felt the hot hand around her waist and the warm embrace behind her.


    When she turned around in anger, she saw a smiling face.


    Very familiar, also very strange, this lets Sha Lina slightly a Leng.


    Mouth slightly Zhang, Sha Lina suspiciously way: "you are the God of death adult, or under Li Meng Ge?"


    Without answering this clear question, Li Meng bows his head and kisses the red lips in her astonished eyes. All the way, she attacks the city and pulls out the stronghold. The green and astringent Sha Lina, who is Li Meng''s opponent, is defeated instantly and completely occupied.


    At first, Sarina was very frightened. Her two little hands gently pushed Li Meng''s chest, but soon she lost her strength and left her face ruddy.


    For a long time, Li Meng let shalina go and left from her red lips.


    Between the corners of their mouths, a silver silk thread connects them, which makes Sarina turn her head shyly.


    With a smile and looking at shalina, Li Meng said, "now you know who I am."


    To Li Meng''s words, Sha Lina''s face was complicated, and she said softly: "it''s Lord Li Meng, and it''s also Lord death, but now I''m surrounded by Lord Li Meng. There''s a kind of breath in him, that''s human breath, which can''t be felt in Lord death."


    "Aren''t you afraid I''m not it?"


    You complain of white Li Meng one eye, Sha Lina not angry way: "if you are not the God of death adult, how can you find this, Li Meng adult has not been here."


    "So..."


    With a little smile, Li Meng turns over and presses shalina under her body. She bows her head and kisses shalina''s red lips again.


    "Don''t..."


    With a light cry, Sha Lina looked at Li Meng who had stopped. She said softly: "I am the saint of the order empire. I have vowed to serve the Lord death all my life, and I must keep my pure body. Otherwise, I will be regarded as betrayal, and I will be put on fire. Even my father, the Pope" shalish "can''t save me."


    Shalish, shalina, it turns out that they are father daughter relationship, no wonder they look somewhat similar.

 Chapter 1653

    Li Meng smiles, bows his head, kisses her on her white neck, and her hands are all up and down to untie the shackles of her.


    To Li Meng''s action, Sha Lina is powerless to resist. She wants to push Li Meng away, but she doesn''t dare.


    Only in hesitation was Li Meng shed the last layer of defense.


    Slightly up, looking at the complexities, face with a trace of shyness, at a loss of Sha Lina, Li Meng just a faint smile, said: "don''t forget, I am the God of death."


    With that, Li Meng pressed his whole body up


    With a slight frown, shalina''s face is in pain. She looks at Li Meng with a complicated expression and accepts everything helplessly and appointed.


    Accept the man in her eyes.


    The night is deep, only the gasping sound in the dark bedroom is telling the difference of the night.


    It was a few hours before everything settled down.


    Under the soft blanket, shalina lies lazily in Li Meng''s arms, her white thighs slightly exposed outside the blanket, adding a temptation to her delicate body under the blanket.


    Her eyes were wide open, her face was dazed, and she didn''t know what she was thinking.


    "What are you thinking?"


    Exposed to the upper body, Li Meng reached out and stroked the beautiful face of shalina.


    Li Meng is no stranger to Sarina''s body. In the past two months, he has been sleeping with her almost every night.


    But tonight, Li Meng really has her body, but also a thorough understanding of her body.


    Mouth slightly Zhang, Sha Lina''s expression some trance, light way: "I don''t know, thought a lot, but didn''t have any train of thought."


    With a little smile, Li Meng said, "this is just wishful thinking. Sleep, don''t be wishful thinking."


    Looking up, Sha Lina looked at Li Meng''s ordinary face and said anxiously: "my lord... If my father... The Pope finds out that I have lost my body, I will..."


    Speaking of this, Sarina''s eyes are full of tears, which are about to flow out. She looks pitiful.


    The helpless appearance of Sarina made Li Meng feel a little sad.


    It seems that in the eyes of Sarina, her father has a high prestige, is afraid.


    Looking down, Li Meng kisses Sha Lina''s red lips in her dazed eyes. A deep kiss takes away her worries. Until the worried color on her face disappears and becomes ruddy, Li Meng lets go of Sha Lina''s shy face.


    Looking at shalina''s beautiful face, Li Meng said with a smile: "don''t worry, if necessary, I will let him know that his daughter is too beautiful, even the" God "wants to kiss Fangze."


    To Li Meng''s words, Sha Lina shyly lowered her head, her face flushed, and the darkness in her eyes finally disappeared.


    "My lord..."


    See adults for a long time speechless, Sarina looked up, but found the adult''s eyes just looking at her chest.


    I do not know when, the blanket gently slide, revealing the chest that white.


    Not in accordance with the Jiaohu, shalina shyly pulled up the blanket, covering the scenery.


    But the next moment she realized that it was useless.


    Because the hand under the blanket climbed up and occupied her


    The face flushed looked at the adult one eye, Sha Lina is biting the tooth, one face''s coquettish manner.


    Until late at night, Li Meng let shalina go. In order not to affect shalina''s reputation, before dawn, Li Meng quietly went back to his room.


    After hanging out with Sarina all night, my mind finally calmed down


    The next morning, Li Meng said goodbye to shalishi.


    In front of the apron of the reception tower, saris took a group of Cardinals to see each other off.


    "Mr. Li Meng, I wish you a good journey. May the God of death protect you and make this robbery rare. We are waiting for your good news."


    With a slight nod, Li Meng''s eyes swept past shalina. In shalina''s soft eyes, Li Meng said to shalish, "I hope it goes well. Then, I''ll leave."


    With that, Li Meng said to Wang Yanmei, "let''s go."


    They turned around and boarded the century transport plane in the eyes of saris.


    In the roar of the engine, the huge century transport plane slowly rises and gradually goes away in people''s eyes.


    St. Dera is a seaport city built at the mouth of the St. Denis river.


    Because of this, the city is very strange. The city is separated by the shengni River, and the Shengmen bridge connects the city.


    Although the port of St. Dera is large, it can''t accommodate the huge fleet. Most of the warships stay in the river area, which makes the huge warships can be seen everywhere on the river under the Shengmen bridge.


    Taking the century transport plane, Li Meng and Wang Yanmei returned to the fleet.


    When the century transport plane landed on the fearless battleship as its flagship, it was time for Li Meng and Wang Yanmei to separate.


    There was nothing more to say. In the cabin, Li Meng gave a smile and hugged Wang Yanmei''s soft body.


    In her ear, Li Meng whispered, "mei''er, I wish the war would end soon."


    In Wang Yanmei''s slightly shy look, Li Meng loosed Wang Yanmei and left century transport with a smile.


    In Li Meng''s eyes, the hatch of century transport plane closed slowly, and the graceful figure disappeared.


    With the roar of the engine, the huge century transport plane rose slowly, flew into the sky in Li Meng''s eyes and disappeared in the horizon.


    The fearless battleship is still very large. There is an apron on the rear deck. Although it is not used to land century transport aircraft, it is not a problem for highly skilled pilots.


    Wang Yanmei left, taking away Li Meng''s thoughts.


    Joint fleet, flagship, counterattack, intrepid battleship, battle command room.


    "The commander enters the battle command room..."


    With a shout, Li Meng, surrounded by a group of officers, entered the battle command room.


    What follows Li Meng is not the fleet commander of each fleet, but the captain "masev" and his adjutants. Although masev belongs to the 12th fleet, now his ship is the command center of the whole United Fleet.


    Stride to the command platform, the blue light flashing, the original dim command platform lit up.


    "Commander, all fleets have assembled and docked in the three port cities along the coast. As the transportation of army troops is still in progress, the naval command has not issued relevant orders to the fleet. The commanders of all fleets have been informed that the commander is in charge of the front-line command and all orders are obeyed by the commander."

 Chapter 1654

    After all, the naval command is in Nanlin Island, a remote place. Although the situation here can be known by satellite and relevant intelligence, it is not as convenient as being on the front line.


    "Open the map of strategic deployment," Li said


    "Yes, commander."


    The blue light flickered, and a three-dimensional map of Europe and the Middle East appeared on the command platform.


    The whole map has three colors, one is blue, one is red, and the other is gray.


    Blue represents the area controlled by human beings, while red represents the area occupied by demons, and gray represents no man''s area, such as the mountains on the edge of the world.


    "Because the air supremacy is in the hands of demons, our army can only use orbital reconnaissance satellites to conduct fuzzy investigation on the ground, and the information of demonic areas can only be used as a reference."


    In other words, the information displayed on the map is not accurate?


    Li Meng knew the reason and didn''t care about it.


    Looking at the strategic map on the command platform, Li Meng fell into meditation.


    On the map, almost half of Europe and Middle Earth are red.


    The red flash indicates that the devil is attacking this area.


    On the whole map, the South has the most shining spots, followed by the East.


    In other words, the devil is advancing to the south. According to this situation, in a month or so, the devil will advance to the Republic of baltan and formally invade southwest Asia.


    Time is running out


    According to the strategic map, there are 525 divisions, about 8 million people, all of which are concentrated on the northern coastline of the order Empire, waiting for the order to attack.


    More than 9000 fighters are available from the American Federation, the Republic of SARGA and China.


    It can be said that the fighters provided by the first Legion to the three countries were gathered by the first legion, ready to fight against the demons.


    Except for the 23rd and 24th fleets which have not yet arrived, about 500 warships of the other fleets are ready to fight.


    What should I do?


    In the next half month, nearly 15 million troops will arrive in the order empire.


    The war against demons is inevitable. Now we have to consider how to eliminate demons more effectively.


    There is no conspiracy to fight against demons. We have to confront the enemy head-on, either rely on the city wall for defense, or rush out of the city to fight with demons head-on.


    The defense war is not in Li Meng''s consideration. The city is so big that it can''t deploy too many troops. Instead, it can''t be carried out. Today''s human beings should be far more than demons in quantity. The best way is to use the advantage of quantity and use the huge torrent of steel to defeat demons.


    However, in such a way of fighting, we must ensure that the offensive of mankind can not stand still. Once it stops, the whole front will collapse.


    That is to say, the coalition forces must ensure a continuous supply of backup forces and use human lives to win the war.


    It may be cruel, but it''s the only effective way for human beings now.


    Looking at the whole strategic map and observing every place carefully, Li Meng''s face was slightly heavy, and he had a choice in his heart.


    Li Meng said in a deep voice: "order record."


    With both hands outstretched, Li Meng gives directions on the command platform. As Li Meng''s fingers move, the 3D map makes corresponding response.


    "In a week''s time, the eight million troops are deployed to carry out three waves of offensive. In the first wave, the city of loune in the west of the order Empire, the city of Xilu in the middle, and the city of Airui in the East are divided into three routes, with 2 million troops in each route. Taking these three cities as the center, we should advance hand in hand and push to the south. Where we pass, we must make noise, attract the attention of the demons, and wipe out the demons completely, There should be no demons left behind where the army passed. The first offensive ended at the southern border of the order empire. "


    "After the first wave of offensive, a week later, the army continued to advance southward, launched the second wave of offensive, with the city of rihydrussar as the end point, where it launched the final decisive battle with the devil."


    "If we win, the army will carry out a third wave of purge offensive against the demons."


    "All fleets set out immediately. We will reach the Mediterranean Sea, then enter the Caspian Sea through the Bodun river. Before the army arrives at drusar, we must lead the main force of the demons to drusar."


    The strength of the navy is very strong, and the firepower alone is not comparable to that of the army.


    If the plan can be implemented, the Navy will play the leading role in the big fight with the devil.


    At one breath, Li Meng said a lot. When the words fell behind, Li Meng took a deep breath.


    This is the general plan, and the details can only be left to the army.


    For Li Meng, what he said was just an order and a general strategic policy.


    But for naval command, they have to get busy.


    It''s not enough to have only satellites in orbit. We also need front-line reconnaissance planes.


    There are more than 500 divisions in the army''s dispatch. Although they are assisted by intelligent AI, they must do a good job in front-line intelligence collection. Only in this way can intelligent AI control the army more precisely.


    With clear instructions, under the command of the first regiment, the huge war machine of the Allied forces began to operate.


    On the northern coast of the order Empire, there were dozens of garrisons.


    There are more than ten Armored Divisions stationed in each barracks. As the first army to come to the order Empire, these armored divisions have perfect armored armaments and basic driving skills.


    Although most crew members have only trained for one month, they are ready to use.


    It''s enough to be able to steer, fire and follow orders.


    They have been waiting for a long time. They are eager to fight and drive their own war machines to kill demons and eliminate the biggest enemy of mankind.


    Under the command of the naval command, more than 500 armored divisions in dozens of barracks began to operate.


    Tanks, armored vehicles, soldiers, they ran out of the camp, rushed in the forest, to the designated location.


    During the army operation, the fleet of the city of St. Dera also began to operate.


    In the sound of sirens, all the warships began to sail out to the sea, and the roar of engines rang through the whole city of Saint Dora.


    On the reception platform of the church, Lina, dressed in white robes and sand, stands quietly on the edge of the platform, overlooking the departing fleet on the river in the distance.


    She knew that on one of the ships in the fleet, there was Lord Limon and Lord death.


    Gently touching the abdomen, all kinds of last night''s play back in the brain, which makes a trace of ruddy appear on Sarina''s face.


    Last night, Lord Li Meng bullied her all night, in case


    Thinking of this, the worry on Sarina''s face became distressed again. How can she explain it to her father?

 Chapter 1655

    The coming war has attracted the attention of all countries in the world. They are always paying attention to the progress of the war.


    No one wants to see their own country fall and the race of human beings die out. No matter how many contradictions there were in the past, at this moment, human beings are united. They are fragile, but they do not lack courage and the spirit of fighting to death.


    In all the attention and actions of all parties, a big war is gradually approaching.


    April 7, 349.


    It was an extraordinary day, and one worth noting in human history.


    Under the ravages of demons, human beings are losing, many cities are destroyed, and many countries are destroyed. Human beings can only rely on high walls to resist the attack of demons.


    But today, everything has changed.


    Under the leadership of the first legion, mankind organized a huge army. Today, eight million troops march in three directions, leaving the high wall for the first time, attacking the areas ravaged by demons, and starting the first war to recover human territory.


    "Kill them, destroy them, leave none of them..."


    In the vast forest, only the roar of the engine reverberated.


    The figure under the forest shaking, a huge tank, armored vehicles, whistling through the forest, rushing forward.


    The whole forest, within a radius of tens of kilometers, is a torrent of steel.


    Their enemies are the demons in the forest ahead, and the winged demons in the sky.


    "Laka, Laka..."


    In bursts of roar, a red figure surging in the forest, rushing to the front of the enemy.


    Gunfire, gunfire, explosions began to ring out all over the forest.


    In the forest, the streamer of red fire roared from time to time, some hit the big trees, and some hit the red figure running from the forest.


    The tracks were rolling over the ground, and the tank fire never stopped in the rush.


    In the roar of the devil, in the roar of the engine, the red torrent in the forest collided with the torrent of steel.


    Cry to kill sound, metal "clank" sound, the roar of the devil immediately intertwined.


    In the sky, winged demons are circling, avoiding the fire of self-propelled anti-aircraft guns in the forest. The fire dragon rising from the forest is the source of destruction for them. Once they are hit, their bodies will be torn.


    In the forest, it is the field of hell with two heads. Its huge body is deftly running in the forest. It goes deep into the enemy''s array and kills wantonly. Every breath will cause a lot of damage.


    But they are not invincible, in the chaotic battlefield, a shell can kill them.


    On the line of nearly one thousand kilometers, fighting can be seen everywhere.


    Since the beginning of the first offensive, the three armies have advanced hand in hand, and salutes have roared wherever they passed.


    Whether it''s day or night, it''s the same. Especially at night, the roar of salute is more beautiful.


    But in beauty, there are risks, which often attract a large number of demons.


    But that''s exactly what the army wants.


    During the day, the Legion pushed southward. At night, it formed a steel defense line and took the initiative to fight with the devil.


    Once it is found that there are too many demons attacking, in an hour, more troops will come from all directions, and defense will turn into attack. Under the night vision device, night fighting is not a problem for the coalition forces.


    On the line of more than 1000 kilometers, eight million troops advanced hand in hand. Although they were invincible, the difficulty was beyond Li Meng''s expectation.


    Eight million troops, this is only the army in the first wave of offensive. Over time, more and more troops will join the war. In terms of soldiers and in the land of Europe, human forces will continue to flow, only more and more.


    However, the speed of propulsion was far lower than Li Meng''s expectation.


    Li Meng originally thought that it would take only half a month to complete the first wave of offensive and recover the whole territory of the order empire.


    But the reality is that he thinks too much about it.


    In a day''s time, the army sometimes can''t even advance 30 kilometers. The demons in the forest seem endless. They may not be many, but if the army wants to solve them, it must concentrate its strength and waste a lot of time in the inter regional military dispatch.


    For half a month, the three Route Army only advanced less than 200 kilometers to the south, and there were more than 500 kilometers to the end of the first wave of offensive.


    Further south, the encounter between the army and the devil became more and more frequent.


    Although all kinds of signs show that the main force of the devil is still in the south of the Middle East, the pressure of the army is growing.


    Not to mention the army offensive, in the Navy, Li Meng led the joint fleet through the Mediterranean and reached the Black Sea.


    When we get to the Black Sea, we are not far from our destination, the Caspian Sea.


    However, since the fleet entered the Mediterranean, it has been attacked by winged demons.


    At first, it was a scattered small scale, and then it became larger and larger.


    Although the possibility of being attacked by the blade demon is eliminated at sea, the demon''s air force still can''t be underestimated.


    Although the warship''s air defense firepower is strong, once the winged devil forms a certain scale, it will pose a great threat to the fleet.


    In the past half a month''s voyage, since entering the Mediterranean, dozens of warships have withdrawn from the joint fleet.


    These warships were either sunk by winged demons or seriously damaged and had to return to the order empire for repair.


    Most of them are armored warships. These warships are very fragile and do not have strong protective force. Although the firepower has been strengthened through the first corps, these armored warships are very fragile for the advanced warships owned by the first Corps.


    The Black Sea is an inland sea. It contacts the Middle East in the East and Europe in the north. It is the only way to enter the Caspian Sea.


    Although it is not as vast as the real sea, it is also thousands of miles away.


    At this time, on the sea near the east coast of the Caspian Sea, a huge fleet was sailing.


    In the gray sea, towering bridges stand in the eye, and warships spread all over the sea.


    In the "rumbling" engine roar, the huge fleet slowly moving, its power, invincible.


    "Commander, about a hundred miles ahead is the entrance to the sea of the Bodun river. The Bodun river is a semi artificial river area built by the nearby countries before the black age. In order to connect the Caspian Sea with the open sea, after so many years, without human maintenance, the situation of this river area is worrying, It''s not clear whether large warships will be able to get through. "

 Chapter 1656

    Can''t pass?


    In the captain''s seat, Li mengduan sat with a slight frown.


    The Bodun river is the only channel between the Black Sea and the Caspian Sea. If it is blocked by mud and cannot be passed by large warships, it will be a big problem.


    With a wave of his hand, Li Meng said: "immediately send smaller warships into the Bodun River to check the situation. In addition, we need to find out the situation of the Bodun river so that the fleet can enter the river area."


    The river is no more than the sea. Once a large warship enters the river, there is no room to turn back. It can only go straight ahead.


    "Yes


    Holding the salute, masev called out.


    Then masyev turned to the correspondent and gave the relevant order.


    "Ding Ling Ling..."


    Just then, the red alarm went off.


    This makes the operator in the command room face a tight, the correspondent even busy way: "it''s the winged devil, the Oriental winged devil is coming."


    Again?


    When the alarm sounded, Li Meng guessed the result. These days, the fleet has been attacked by those winged demons. It''s very annoying.


    At this time, outside, on the eastern continent of the United Fleet, a red dot suddenly appeared in the distant sky.


    At first, they were far away, but within a few breaths, they were close to the fleet.


    They left the continent over the clouds and headed for the fleet on the sea.


    They are numerous, like migratory birds, all over the sky.


    When they come to the fleet, they dive down from the sky, very fast, can only see the streamers of fire.


    On the sea, the warship''s anti-aircraft turret emergency start, turret rotation, the muzzle of the black hole aimed at the sky.


    "Dada..."


    The fleet opened fire, and in the dense gunfire, bullet marks hit the sky.


    One, two, when dozens, hundreds of warships opened fire, the sky was immediately shrouded in bullets.


    But just like this, the airspace is still vast. The diving winged demons drop fireballs and then disperse in a mass, shuttling between the bullets and skimming over the warships.


    The fireball of winged demons is a kind of magic attack. The attack is strong and weak. The power of fireballs released by some winged demons is about the same as that of a 100 mm howitzer. But the stronger winged demons release bigger fireballs with stronger power. Sometimes one fireball can sink an armored ship.


    For a moment, the sound of gunfire on the sea was rumbling, the rain of bullets was flying, the light of fire flickered from time to time, and the flames rose from the warships.


    In the sky, the winged demons flying over the warships were constantly shot down, some fell into the sea, some directly fell on the deck of the warships.


    Warships are units on the sea. Although they have strong firepower, their targets are very large. They are at a disadvantage when they fight with air units.


    Although wing demons are fragile, cannonballs can easily tear their bodies, but their speed is very fast, even the fire control radar can''t keep up with them sometimes.


    The sky seems to be dense, but can not form an overwhelming advantage to the winged devil.


    The huge warship has never failed the attack of winged demon. Under the attack of one fireball after another, the warship with strong defense can not support it.


    In the battle between you and me, both sides entangled together. For a time, the sea was busy.


    The battle lasted for more than five hours, until the winged devil gave up the attack and fled the battlefield, the battle finally ended, and everything calmed down.


    A large number of corpses of winged demons float on the sea, and fluctuate with the waves. Before long, they will sink into the sea, leaving no trace.


    On the sea, a lot of warships were emitting thick smoke.


    A number of armored ships have been destroyed and are slowly sinking. Lifeboats can be seen everywhere in the fleet.


    In this attack, several warships withdrew from the joint fleet again, and they turned their bows and left in the same direction.


    For these warships, they have lost combat capability and have to go to the rear for maintenance.


    It''s just an encounter with winged demons, and it doesn''t have much impact on the fleet.


    In this sea area, there are more than 500 warships. Even if the whole army of demon''s Air Force units is deployed, it is not easy to solve this fleet. They will suffer heavy losses and need enough time.


    As time went by, a few days later, Li Meng received another piece of bad news.


    "Commander, the Bodun river is blocked in many places. It can only pass through warships of about 5000 tons. If large warships pass by force, they are likely to run aground."


    This is really bad news, which makes Li Meng unhappy.


    The army''s advance is blocked, but we can''t be in a hurry. We can only do our best to achieve the combat goal.


    But if the United Fleet is trapped in the Black Sea, it will have an unimaginable impact on the whole war situation.


    Frowning slightly, Li Meng asked masev, "how long does it take for the engineering ship to arrive?"


    Masyev said: "due to the need for engineering ships specialized in removing River silt, they need to be recruited from al. Engineering ships can travel through the Arabian Sea and reach the Mediterranean Sea from the Red Sea, which can effectively reduce the voyage. However, it needs the escort of an escort fleet. At present, the continent of Africa has been occupied by demons. Without the protection of the escort fleet, it is difficult for engineering ships to arrive here, It''s expected to take about half a month. "


    Half a month?


    This time is acceptable. In the current situation of the army, I don''t know how long it will take to advance to the Caspian Sea.


    If the army doesn''t arrive and the fleet arrives in the Caspian Sea ahead of time, it can''t do much. On the contrary, it may be besieged by demons.


    Li Meng, who thought so, said to masyev: "immediately inform the naval command, let them send an engineering fleet here, let the 11th fleet go back, they should be able to meet on the Indian Ocean."


    "Yes," musev said


    After all, the reason why the joint fleet is blocked is due to insufficient intelligence.


    If the first Legion can know more about this land, the situation in the Bodun River can be known in advance.


    Unlike now, we can only solve one problem when we meet one problem, without any predictability.


    Time is passing day by day. Since the first Legion launched the attack on the devil, everything is not smooth.


    The joint fleet was blocked in the Black Sea, and the troops on the ground also encountered many difficulties.


    Although the war has already started, the land of Europe is full of war and the demons are losing, the situation is a bit delicate.


    After the first wave of offensive, the eight million troops of mankind advanced to the south. Although they were invincible all the way, the speed of advance was slow.


    The encounter with demons everywhere made the Allied forces tired of coping. Although they were able to win in the end, they were based on a large number of casualties.


    It took a month, a full month, for the Allied forces to advance to the southern border of the order empire.

 Chapter 1657

    Gru, a city on the southern border of the order empire.


    Half a year ago, the city was still thriving. Although the safe area was only within the city wall, the civilians in the city could at least live with a certain degree of freedom.


    But now, everything has changed, the city depends, but most of the civilians in the city have been slaughtered by the devil.


    This is the border line of the order empire. The sudden appearance of demons caught the city of Gru by surprise. Within a few hours, the city was attacked by demons, and none of the hundreds of thousands of soldiers and people in the city survived.


    Some may escape into the forest outside the city, but there is no difference with "death".


    Demons don''t have the habit of cleaning the battlefield. They just enjoy the process of killing.


    When the devil was expelled from the territory of the order Empire, Gru city returned to the embrace of the Empire.


    Only empty cities and rotten corpses, no, mummies.


    Under the wind, the corpse has gone through the process of decay and become a withered mummy.


    That kind of scene... Even soldiers can''t help feeling sick.


    Fortunately, the corpse has become a mummy. If it remains rotten, the scene will only be more bloody and ferocious.


    Fifteen armored divisions, more than 200000 people, entered the city one after another.


    The first wave of offensive has been completed, and the army will undergo a week''s repair along the border of the order empire.


    Just after noon, a group of unusual people came to the north gate of Gru city.


    It''s a fleet, a fleet of heavy buses.


    In the square inside the gate, the motorcade stopped.


    From the car, a figure in different clothes came down.


    They all have weapons in their hands, not rifles, but cold weapons. The most common are swords, knives, and shields.


    Some wear leather armor, some wear armor, and some wear tuxedos.


    As they left the car, they looked around curiously and looked at the surrounding environment.


    They are not the only ones in the square, but also some soldiers, tanks and armored vehicles.


    The appearance of these people caused the soldiers to look sideways.


    However, it''s just a little curious. Soldiers are not uncommon to these people.


    Since the first attack, there have been some of them in every armored division.


    There are also a group of such people in the armored division where they work. They follow the army and fight with them.


    Unlike them, the army deals with demons by tanks, armored vehicles or rifles. Unlike these people, they fight demons with weapons in their hands.


    Although a lot of people died, their existence provided a good cover for the army.


    At least when the demons rush into the army, these people can well contain the demons and reduce the casualties of soldiers.


    Is it a new arrival?


    Since the war with demons started, these people are more and more, and every day there are always new members to join the army.


    "Everybody, everybody..."


    While the capable people were still looking around, a strong figure came to them.


    He is a martial artist, wearing armor and carrying a big axe on his shoulder. He looks very powerful.


    His close and broad voice attracted the attention of many capable people.


    "I''m Cheng Yong. I''m in charge of picking you up. Now the city is not peaceful. There are some demons hidden. Other capable people are fighting with the army in the city. You belong to the 212213214215 armored division. Come with me. I''ll take you to your respective barracks one by one."


    They came and went quickly. Led by someone, the motorcade started to set out again and disappeared in the square.


    On the southern border of the order Empire, Gru was only a medium-sized city, one of the few cities, not a military important place.


    As Cheng Yong said, the city of Gelu is not peaceful. In the vast urban area, there are many demons hidden.


    They may be limited in number, but they are still a threat to the military and must be eliminated completely.


    Looking from the sky to the city of Gru, there are scattered sounds of artillery and gunfire everywhere in the city. In many streets, you can see tanks and armored vehicles in motion.


    The 15 armored divisions in Gru city are equipped with the weapons of Al allies, M60 heavy tanks and M50 medium tanks. There is no doubt about the armor and firepower. Although these equipment are obsolete in Al, they can still be used on earth and can cause effective damage to demons.


    Despite the roar of gunfire in the city, the walls around have been controlled by coalition forces.


    At this time, on the upper floor of the south city wall, a figure in camouflage combat suit was standing on the top of the wall, overlooking the distant forest outside the city.


    Standing high, you can see far away. Although the city wall, which is nearly 30 meters high, does not exceed the height of the forest in the distance, the sight is very broad.


    The open land outside the city, the edge of the forest, at a glance.


    "What are you thinking, Colonel wicks?"


    A soldier in a camouflage uniform came to him and said softly.


    Looking back at the man beside him, Vickers said calmly, "CASS, now I''m the commander of the 213th armored division. Call me the commander, not the colonel."


    Cass, with a slightly positive look, quickly raised his military salute and said, "yes, sir."


    Looking back into the distance again, Vickers said, "I''m thinking about the next task."


    Speaking of this, Vickers looked down at his half helmet and said calmly, "although the first attack won, our opponent was only the remnant of the demon. The intelligence of the first Legion is very clear. Now the main force of the demon is in the south of the Middle East. It took us more than a month to recover the whole empire of the order, The battle in the future... Should be more cruel. "


    Cass felt the same way about Vickers.


    "Yes, in the past month, we have lost many brothers, fighting again and again, charging again and again. When I was in the American Federation, I thought that with those huge war machines, the demons were not worth mentioning. Now it seems that we still have some good ideas. Although the tanks are powerful, they are not impeccable. In front of the tanks, the demons are fragile, But in front of the devil, the tank is also fragile, five or five points of the battle, can only use life to win


    Yes, they lost a lot. In this month, not to mention the loss of equipment, the loss of personnel was as high as 2000.


    There were also 114 vehicles lost, including more than 10 tanks that broke down during the March.

 Chapter 1658

    Looking back at CASS, Vickers said calmly: "CASS, this is war. Before, I didn''t understand why the vast American Federation wanted to join the earth Union Council. I always thought that the American Federation is the future of mankind, and only the American Federation can lead the rejuvenation of mankind. But now I found that I was wrong. The potential of the American Federation may be unlimited, But on top of that, there is the first Legion. Without the first legion, I can''t imagine what will happen to human beings. In the future, the United Earth Council is the hope of human beings. But now, it''s just a vision of the future. Human beings still have several wars to fight, only if they win, Only in this way can the human race continue. "


    Speaking of this, Vickers looked slightly cold and said calmly: "in this war, many people will die. Millions, millions, you and I may be injured in this war. But as a soldier, it''s our responsibility. The first Legion has provided us with everything to fight against the devil. The only thing we have to do is to win the war, At any cost. "


    This is the awareness, the awareness of Vickers, which he should have as a teacher.


    Without this awareness, the war will not be won.


    The completion of the first offensive allowed the coalition forces to stop at the border of the order Empire and make some repairs.


    But the battle is not over. The battle in the North has attracted many demons from the south. In the forest, there are often some demons who are close to the north. Once they encounter with the human coalition, an encounter is inevitable.


    Although the coalition forces have stopped, fighting often takes place everywhere along the long border.


    Nanhai, Nanlin Island, Qingcheng, naval command.


    In the huge battle command room, a regiment was busy at this time.


    Battlefield analysis, logistics management and transportation, and military mobilization are all concentrated in the brain center of the combat command room.


    Although it has the assistance of intelligent AI, it is only a few troublesome procedures, and the main operation and communication are still on the personnel.


    "According to the orbit satellite, the activity track of the winged devil is moving to the north. In the south, the devil has slowed down the speed of invasion. All kinds of anomalies show that the devil is gathering to the north."


    "The forest is a good cover. We can''t monitor the movement of demonic ground forces. We have to guard against them, Colonel yevrich."


    Yes, it must be prevented, but the question is, how to prevent it?


    The border line of the order empire is more than 1000 kilometers long, and more than 10 million troops are scattered everywhere, so it is impossible to concentrate on one point.


    Even if they know that the demon''s army is approaching the north, the only thing they can do now is to wait until the demon appears.


    With a slight look on his face, yevrich said: "pay close attention to the cities captured by demons. They will always appear. As long as they pass through the cities, we can find them, as well as winged demons. Strengthen the monitoring of winged demons. If the demons want to invade the north on a large scale, they can''t do without the help of winged demons. As long as they can observe the large-scale migration of winged demons to the north, We can think of where the devil''s ground forces are


    "Colonel yevrich, a group of winged demons are approaching the border of the order empire. Do you need to warn the coalition forces?"


    In front of yevrich, a three-dimensional map appeared.


    This is the strategic map of the whole Europe and the Middle East. On the map, a red dot is approaching the blue area in the north.


    Looking at the map in front of him, yevrich frowned and asked, "how many of them are there?"


    "About ten thousand..."


    Ten thousand?


    That''s quite a lot. Yevrich said: "with their flying speed and route, where will they appear? How long is it? "


    "Based on the current route, it''s expected to be in Gru City, with five hours to go."


    Five hours?


    It seems that in Gru City, a war with the devil is about to take place.


    Jevrich asked again, "how about the defense in the city? How many coalition forces are there? "


    "Fifteen armored divisions, about 200000."


    "If it''s not enough, immediately mobilize the Allied forces around and let them gather in Gru city. On the battlefield of Gru City, the number of allied forces should not be less than 500000. This is the first large-scale engagement with demons since the Allied forces launched the offensive. We must defeat them with absolute superiority..."


    A big war was coming, and under the direction of yevrich, the coalition forces were on the front line.


    The order Empire, Gru city


    "New operational instructions?"


    The warning lights on his half face helmet were flashing, which made vex quickly put on his helmet.


    It''s a battle order. Demons are approaching. Soon, Gru will be a battlefield.


    Five hours


    Looking a little tight, Vickers quickly left his room and walked out.


    This is a high building near the south wall, where Vickers used it as a barracks for the 213 armored division.


    Soldiers need to rest. The room in the high building is a good place to rest.


    The street is wide enough to stop a large number of armored units.


    At this time, the battle in Gru city has subsided, and the remaining demons have been completely eliminated.


    Under the command of Vickers, the whole building was boiling. The soldiers who were resting rushed out of each room, ran in the corridor and went downstairs.


    Soon after, the roar of the engine began to roar in the street.


    A large number of tanks and armored vehicles moved to the south gate.


    In Gru City, 15 armored divisions all took action. At that time, the streets of the city were full of tanks and armored vehicles, all moving in the same direction.


    In just five hours, outside the city of Gru, the Allied forces assembled more than 30 armored divisions, more than 500000 people.


    Many people and great strength also put an end to the possibility of guarding the city.


    There are no turtles in the city. In the forest outside the city, the Allied forces will fight against the devil head-on.


    Although the dense forest has greatly affected the artillery in the rear of human beings, the situation is the same for demons. Fighting in the forest, the attack of winged demons will be greatly weakened, unless the forest is blasted to the ground.


    It''s not easy for demons, it''s not easy for humans.


    In the midst of all the attention, the battle started in Gru city.


    Winged demons appear from the sky, sweeping to the city of Gru.


    On the ground, endless demons form a red wave and rush to the city of Gru in the forest.


    In the forest, the prepared steel torrent collided with the red torrent. For a moment, guns reverberated in the forest.


    In the dark forest, the red streamer is flashing, the engine is booming, and countless tanks and armored vehicles are galloping in the forest, bravely rushing into the front battlefield.

 Chapter 1659

    The intensity of the fighting was far beyond everyone''s expectation. The fighting lasted for one day, two days, three days and a week. It was not until half a month later that the fighting in Gru gradually subsided.


    The original number of more than 30 Armored Divisions gradually increased to more than 100. At the end of the battle, the Allied forces on the battlefield of Gru city had more than 1.5 million troops.


    In the battlefield outside the city, the forest has become a scorched earth.


    Nearly half a million demons were wiped out, but human beings also suffered heavy losses.


    Thirty seven armored divisions have been abolished, resulting in a loss of no less than 300000 personnel, hundreds of capabilities and tens of thousands of armored vehicles.


    This is only the first contact between the coalition forces and the devil, and the casualties are not large.


    But it''s worth it, because the casualties of the Allied forces are lower than those of the demons for the first time, which is enough to show that the iron torrent of mankind is effective.


    Even if you rush into the forest and can''t move because of the terrain, the stagnant tank can also be used as a fort to cause a lot of damage to the devil.


    Once the iron torrent of human beings starts to attack the devil from all directions, even the devil can only be defeated.


    In terms of attack and defense, the intrepid attack reduced the casualties of the Allied forces.


    When the battle of the army was in full swing, the navy was still in the Black Sea. Although it was harassed by winged demons from time to time, there was no large-scale battle.


    Engineering ships have arrived to clear the river silt, and soon the fleet will reach the Caspian Sea.


    However, the development of the situation is beyond everyone''s expectation.


    The Allied forces originally thought that the victory of Gru city would enable the Allied forces to reach the Caspian Sea quickly.


    But when the Allied forces launched the second wave of offensive, they met with the full resistance of the demons.


    The demons no longer gather at one point, but spread northward on a long line of more than 1000 kilometers.


    For a time, human beings fell into passivity.


    The coalition front is too long. Even if there are more than 10 million troops, they can''t hold the front completely.


    Often when the Allied forces are advancing to the north, the cities in the rear are suddenly captured by demons.


    The cities in the rear were captured, which cut off the supply lines of the coalition forces, which forced the coalition forces to divide forces to eliminate the demons in the rear.


    Originally an invincible advance war, it turned into a stalemate.


    There are victories and defeats in the battle of mankind, but we can never go any further.


    Even if we gather our forces to advance a little, other fronts will collapse. The scale of the coalition forces is too large and the demand for logistics is very large. Cities on the supply line can not be affected. Once they are attacked by demons, the logistics will be cut off. Once the logistics are cut off, the troops on the front line will be affected.


    In this case, in the Middle East, the offensive of the coalition forces was hindered, and the situation that Li Meng least wanted to see appeared.


    Originally, it was a war of annihilation, actively seeking the main forces of demons to fight, but now it has become a war of attrition.


    Demons no longer attack humans, but play strategies and tactics.


    "They are smart. They disperse their forces and focus on small-scale battles. They raided cities in the rear and gave up large-scale assembly to fight the enemy. No, they are smart."


    Looking at the screen in front of him, Li Meng sighed, rather helpless.


    Time has passed for a long time. For half a year, the United Fleet has already arrived in the Caspian Sea.


    It not only arrived, but also renovated a front-line camp at the port of drusar.


    "Commander, this is a good thing. It shows that the devil''s strength is limited and can''t afford to be consumed. Although the coalition forces are deadlocked with the devil in the Middle East, on the whole battlefield and on the whole front, the coalition forces are advancing towards the south, only slowly. The devil is just struggling to death. One day, when his own strength is consumed to a certain extent, They will be completely defeated, and at that time, the demons will be completely eliminated. "


    Li Meng does not deny masev''s view.


    But how long will it take?


    A few years or more?


    Human beings are not only enemies of demons.


    And the demons


    Thinking of the demons, Li Meng sighed again.


    Hathor''s plan is undoubtedly a failure. For more than half a year, Li Meng has visited the temple of Amun and the temple of La every month. Although they were killed by Li Meng again and again, there is no sign of compromise.


    Recently, I looked at Li Meng sarcastically, as if to say, even if you can kill me, I can come back to life. Even if you kill me hundreds of times, what can you do to me?


    Although Li Meng was very angry in his heart, he really couldn''t help it.


    The noumenon of the demons is very strange, that is, an energy body, an unexplained substance. Although we can see them escaping from the dead body, Li Meng can''t catch them. Even the "at position" formed by the spirit can''t trap them, and will be easily crossed by them.


    This is the first time that Li Meng has felt what is "powerless".


    If the demons do not compromise, they will become the next threat to mankind.


    The reason why the demons do not move is because they fear the existence of demons. If they attack human beings, they will undoubtedly help the demons, which they do not want to see.


    If the demons find that humans have the upper hand in the battle with demons, they may launch some actions.


    For the demons, the failure of both demons and humans is the result they really want to see.


    Only when both sides are defeated, they can easily come out and pick up the pieces.


    The firmness of amung and "La" gives Li Meng a sense of crisis.


    If Li Meng thinks about it, maybe the deadlock between human beings and demons is not a bad thing.


    At least, when fighting demons, humans have more time to prepare.


    If the threat of demons is not removed for a day, the demons will not attack human beings, which undoubtedly gives human beings a certain buffer time.


    Li Meng thought of it again, the king of demons, which is a great threat to human beings and demons.


    For Li Meng, the same is true. Before, Li Meng always thought about how to eliminate it, but now, Li Meng has no such idea.


    As long as it sits in the rear, does not participate in the devil''s attack, can temporarily ignore it.


    Although its existence is an explosive barrel, once it explodes, all allied forces will collapse, but this is controllable, because human beings have the "God of death", as long as it appears, the God of death will appear.


    And vice versa, when death appears and interferes in the battlefield, it will also appear.


    Wang to Wang, Bing to Bing, this is Li Meng''s tacit understanding with it.


    After several battles with the demon king, Li Meng and he both understood that there was nothing they could do between them.

 Chapter 1660

    Looking up slightly at the sea and warships outside the window, Li Meng said to masev: "inform the naval command to prepare for a high-level meeting. Senior officers can participate. I will arrive immediately. In addition, I will inform the eighth, ninth, tenth, eleventh and twelfth fleet to go to Austria immediately."


    In this way, in Austria, the first Legion has 12 fleets, strong enough to eliminate the demons in Austria.


    In the past, orglia was the main battlefield of demons, but since the demons moved to the battlefield, orglia was abandoned by demons, leaving only a part of the remnant army.


    However, although Austria is not the main battlefield, but the power of the devil still can not be underestimated.


    After all, the demons from Alcatraz are all in Austria. There are not many of them. The king of demons did not send them to the European battlefield. It is not easy to eliminate them.


    "Commander, this is..."


    Masev was puzzled. He didn''t know why the commander wanted to disperse the fleet.


    As far as the current situation is concerned, this is not a wise approach. If these five fleets leave, there will be only 12 left in the Caspian Sea, and the strength of the combined fleet will undoubtedly be weakened.


    There is no need to explain, Li Meng said: "obey the order, this" counterattack "battleship is the flagship of the fleet, just stay."


    Although the counterattack belongs to the 11th fleet, it is the flagship of the joint fleet. At least for now, it can''t leave.


    "Yes."


    As a soldier, masev had to obey orders.


    Perhaps the commander has another idea in his mind, and he should not question it.


    Looking back from the window, Li Meng thought, then seemed to confirm something, slowly closed his eyes.


    Nanlin Island, Qingcheng, Crystal Palace, naval headquarters.


    "Admiral jevrich, the commander said something. This sudden meeting should have something important to say."


    In a large conference room, surrounded by a circular metal table, a group of senior officers of the naval command sat down.


    The sudden meeting made them curious and confused.


    Now there is a war on the front line. If you have any orders, just give them directly. Why do you need to hold a special meeting.


    "Is there something wrong with the front line? No, although the progress of the war on the front line is slow, the situation is very good. With the continuous influx of troops into the Middle East, the advantage of human beings will only become greater and greater. "


    Jevrich''s face was expressionless to the chatter of his colleagues.


    He just shook his head, indifferent way: "I do not know the specific situation, I just received an order to hold this meeting, the next is to wait for the arrival of the commander."


    "The commander is coming? Admiral yevrich, if I remember correctly, the commander should be in the Caspian Sea now. It''s ten thousand miles away from Nanlin island even in a straight line, and the airspace is controlled by demons. If the commander wants to return to Qingcheng, he will take half a month. "


    His colleagues were also puzzled by yevrich. He naturally knew where the commander was and was puzzled by the commander''s order to hold a meeting immediately.


    However, since the commander has given this order, he naturally has his reasons. The only thing he can do is to comply with it.


    "Hoo..."


    At this moment, I just heard a burst of tearing whistling. Over the empty theme, a milky white light suddenly gushed out of the void and plunged into the theme.


    When the light column disappears, it returns to the void again, and a black figure appears on the theme.


    It''s the commander, it''s Li Meng with a cool face.


    This made the officers sitting in the room a little stunned. Then they quickly got up, raised their heads and raised their military salutes.


    "Commander..."


    Cried the officers, all together.


    Looking at the officers standing at the ring table, Li Meng said calmly, "sit down."


    His hands were down, and the officers sat down in amazement.


    This sudden ability is as like as two peas in death. It is also broken through the void and appears in the milky white column.


    Although they are curious, what they can do now is to restrain their curiosity and concentrate on participating in the meeting.


    Seeing that all the officers sat down, Li Meng nodded to yevrich, who was sitting next to him. Then he looked around at the people and said calmly, "it''s nearly a year since the war with the devil. In this year, you''ve done a good job in the recruitment, training, mobilization, logistics of the army, and negotiations with other countries. You haven''t made any mistakes, which is enough to prove your ability, You are also the most precious treasure of the first Legion. When true peace comes, I will give you the reward you deserve. "


    The officers sitting here don''t have much expression for Li Meng''s words. They are soldiers. They won''t refuse the reward from the commander, but they won''t be too happy. They have the present status, which is the biggest reward.


    Speaking of this, Li Meng said: "although the situation in the Middle East is vague, human beings are gradually gaining the upper hand. Now the devil''s offensive has been blocked by human beings, and then there is protracted war and war of attrition. I know that you want to eliminate the devil as soon as possible, but now it''s time for us to postpone the offensive."


    Slow down the attack?


    The officers were puzzled by the commander''s words and looked at Li Meng in confusion.


    One side of yevrich puzzled asked: "commander, please make it clear."


    Facing the doubts of the officers, Li Meng said calmly: "the number of demons is limited. Unless the demons find enough energy to open the cracks in subspace again, their number on the earth will only be less and less. At present, the demons'' offensive has been defeated. It is only a matter of time before they are eliminated. Now, we need to slow down the time to eliminate them, ten years at least, In these ten years, we can''t eliminate demons. Instead, we have to make them look very powerful, and human beings can only barely cope with them. "


    Why?


    The officers are more puzzled. What is this for?


    Can''t we get rid of the demons as soon as possible?


    The officers, jevrich, did not understand.


    More than half a year ago, human beings were still afraid and desperate of demons. But now, the commander says he is not in a hurry to eliminate demons. It seems that the victory belongs to human beings, and the threat of demons is not worth mentioning.


    But is that true?


    The current situation is not clear. The troops on the front line are fighting very hard. If they are careless, they will be defeated in an all-round way.


    Yevrich was puzzled and said: "commander, the battle situation on the front line is not clear at present. In the past half a year, the casualties of the army have exceeded two million, and 132 armored divisions have been withdrawn. Although the casualties of the army are gradually decreasing, if the war lasts for ten years, human beings may have to pay more than ten million casualties."

 Chapter 1661

    Li Meng naturally understood what yevrich said, and he also understood it in his heart.


    Yes, if the war against demons lasts for ten years, a long war of attrition, human casualties will be huge.


    But in Li Meng''s view, it is worth it. If there is a war with the demons, human casualties will be greater.


    In order to win and enslave human beings, the demons will mercilessly destroy all human cities, and then enslave the surviving human beings on the ruins. This is what the demons do in Yunan continent.


    In response to the doubts of the officers, Li Meng said calmly: "our enemies are not only demons, but also the threat of demons. Compared with demons, the threat of demons is greater. They have order and a more clear goal. If the demons had not appeared, the demons would have invaded mankind long ago, and their attack would be stronger and more unstoppable than demons, The reason why the demons keep quiet now is because the demons. If they attack humans at this time, they will face the threat of demons. They are waiting for the time when both humans and demons are defeated. We need time, and so do human beings. The existence of demons is not only a disaster for human beings, but also an opportunity for human beings. We must make more effective use of this. "


    So it is. All the officers understood the commander''s plan.


    It turns out that the commander wants to frighten the demons with demons, so that the demons do not dare to act rashly.


    Indeed, if the demons are eliminated as soon as possible, or in the war with demons, human beings seem to be at ease, and there are signs of victory, the demons are likely to invade human beings. At that time, the human beings who fight with demons will not be the opponents of the demons.


    It''s a stratagem, a visionary strategic approach


    Sure enough, he deserves to be the commander. In such a tense battle with the devil, he has such a far sighted idea.


    Knowing the commander''s deep meaning, all the officers were suddenly enlightened, and no one objected.


    Yevrich nodded: "the commander''s worry is right. The threat of demons can''t be ignored. Commander, what should we do in the next battle with demons?"


    How do you do it?


    After a little thinking for a while, Li Meng pondered: "there are advance and retreat. Set up a buffer defense zone. Advance, you can''t rush out of the defense zone, retreat, or withdraw from the defense zone. In the defense zone set up, we should focus on consumption, reduce the casualties of the army as far as possible, avoid avoidable battles as far as possible, and slow down the speed of demons'' loss. If demons have signs of gathering, don''t worry, In short, if the devil doesn''t want to fight with us now, we don''t want to fight to satisfy the devil''s wishes. "


    This is a good way. Yevrich has some ideas about what to do.


    He nodded and said, "commander, I understand. I know what to do."


    With a slight nod and a look around, Li Meng finally said, "this is a war, a war that is unpredictable. Although we think comprehensively enough, we can''t rule out accidents. This is just a general strategic policy. You should be prepared for all accidents."


    Speaking of this, in the eyes of the officers, Li Meng''s body slowly dissipated into a black fog.


    Looking at this scene, the officers only had awe in their eyes. At this time, they already had a guess in their heart.


    Is death the commander? Otherwise, how could the ability be so same.


    As many officers thought, Li Meng didn''t care, although he didn''t want to let the world know that death was him and he was the God of death.


    But it is necessary to leave a suspense, which will only bring benefits and make the world more in awe of him.


    Today''s journey is not over. After leaving the naval headquarters, Li Meng went to the headquarters of soul language chamber of Commerce in Qingcheng.


    In the top floor of the building, in Chen Yan''s office, Li Meng saw the familiar figure.


    "Let''s stop this matter first. Now the kingdom of Danlan is under the attack of demons, and the roads are inconvenient. The previous industrial development plan can only be temporarily stranded. Um... If the personnel want to stay around patiently, let them wait for the end of the war."


    In the office, Chen Yan''s voice is reverberating. She looks thoughtful and sits behind her desk, struggling for something.


    In front of the table is a woman in a black skirt, holding a document in her hand, listening to Chen Yan''s instructions.


    With the instructions, she whispered, "yes, miss."


    Waving her hand, Chen Yan said, "go ahead."


    Slim figure turned around, she twisted round little butt left.


    Looking at her attractive curve, Chen Yan slightly curled her lips and said in secret: "what a little bitch."


    No wonder when the host is in Kyoto, she is always by her side.


    Beside Chen Yan, with the surging force of death, Li Meng''s figure appears.


    "Yan''er, it''s wrong to swear in your heart..."


    Chen Yan is stunned by the sudden voice, but then comes joy.


    "Master..."


    Looking at the owner who suddenly appeared beside her, Chen Yan cried happily.


    But then the smile disappeared, slightly tooted his mouth, and said: "how did the master think of me..."


    Li Meng just smiles and grabs Yan''er''s wrist, pulls her up from the seat, holds her slim posture and sits on the seat.


    Jiao body into the bosom, Li Meng can not be polite, ruthlessly in the towering mountain on a grasp.


    In the exclamation of Yan''er''s pain, Li Meng said with a smile: "how can you transfer qiao''er back to Qingcheng? I remember she should be in Xiangdu."


    The graceful figure that just left is long Qiaoer. In Kyoto, for a long time, Qiaoer was by his side.


    To the master this words, Chen Yan tiny grasped still in her chest wanton of hand, don''t have good spirit of way: "long Qiao son accompany in the master side so long, Yan son if put her in too far of place, the master also want to say Yan son of isn''t, in the heart will think Yan son is the person who contends with jealousy."


    "Aren''t you?"


    Looking at Chen Yan in her arms, Li Meng said with a smile.


    "Master..."


    Not according to pat Li Meng''s chest, Chen Yan face resentment deeper.


    Then again, of all Li Meng''s women, only Yan''er is the most easily jealous, which is more obvious.


    With a slight smile, Li Meng finally put Chen Yan''s towering mountain peak, grabbed her soft body and said in a soft voice: "well, Yan''er, this jealous woman is the most beautiful. Otherwise, how could I come to you, master?"


    This words, Chen Yan instant smile, two slender hands on Li Meng''s neck, a face charming way: "I know, know that the master is the most like me, master, this is more than half a year, Yan son miss you."

 Chapter 1662

    Looking at Yan''er''s beautiful face in front of her, Li Meng lowers his head and kisses her.


    Seeing the master''s action, Chen Yan just smiles shyly and closes her eyes with cooperation. She looks like Ren Jun tasting it.


    After a long time, Li Meng let Chen Yan go.


    The shyness in her eyes flashed by, and Chen Yan looked at her master gently.


    Quietly holding Yan''er for a while, Li Meng''s light voice rang out in the office.


    "Yan''er, make a plan to improve the level of human industry. All the members of the earth Union Council are included in the plan. War belongs to war. Today, human beings can only improve themselves in war. I intend to leave it to you."


    Chen Yan naturally understands the tasks and responsibilities of the ghouls. She won''t ask why.


    Gently against the master''s chest, Chen Yan said in a low voice: "master, this needs negotiation, and it also needs to give us certain rights. Besides, are we representing the earth United Council or the first corps?"


    With a faint smile, Li Meng said: "of course, it''s the first Legion. The first Legion paid too much to integrate human power, and did not ask for anything from the United Earth Council. But it doesn''t mean that the first Legion didn''t want anything and paid completely. This is a debt owed by the United Earth Council. This debt can only be remembered one by one. When peace comes, Let them pay it back slowly. "


    Huge armaments, ammunition, logistics, all these are money. Now it''s wartime, and the first regiment will bear them all. But after the war, my brothers will calculate what they should do.


    With a smile, Chen Yan said softly, "well, I know what to do. I''ll write down all the accounts one by one."


    "Let your father negotiate with the earth Union Council as soon as possible. First, we will discuss with the leaders of various countries, and strive to start the preliminary plan within two months, which must be effective in five years."


    It was dark when I left the chamber of soul language.


    Yan son in how not to give up, he also must go.


    There are many things, the battlefield in the Middle East, the battlefield in Austria, the demons, the demons, which makes Li Meng unable to stop.


    A lot of people are fighting at the front line, and he can''t be idle.


    Not anxious to leave, Li Meng came to a villa in Qingcheng.


    In the bright room, beside a cradle, Li Meng''s figure appeared.


    His appearance seemed to attract the attention of the little guy in the cradle. His two little hands were open and clawed, and his mouth was crying and giggling.


    Looking at such a happy little girl in the cradle, Li Meng smiles and teases her with his right hand.


    This makes the little guy more happy, holding Li Meng''s finger tightly.


    He is more than one year old. He has grown up a lot and his hair is getting longer and longer.


    In another year or two, you should be able to talk and run around.


    Giggle caused the kitchen room is busy Wang Weiwei''s attention.


    "What''s the matter, Mel? So happy. "


    When she took off her scarf and went into the room to see her daughter, she saw a familiar figure beside the cradle.


    No doubt how he came in, Wang Weiwei just smile, very naturally came in, came to the cradle, looking at Li Meng who is staying in her daughter, mouth light way: "how do you come?"


    To the arrival of the person beside him, the little guy took out his fingers and looked at the person in front of him. He didn''t say much. Li Meng just gave a smile and put Wang Weiwei''s delicate body into his arms.


    In Wang Weiwei''s shy and ruddy face, in her ear, Li Meng said softly: "when I come back, I want to have a look."


    Looking up, Wang Weiwei looked at Li Meng shyly and said gently: "stay for dinner. I''m almost ready."


    He shook his head slightly. In Wang Weiwei''s disappointed eyes, Li Meng said softly, "next time, after the war, I will accompany you and grow up with Meier."


    Warfare?


    The appearance of the devil is no secret to human beings, and Wang Weiwei naturally knows it.


    She also knows what role the first Legion plays in this battle, and also knows the unusual status of the people in front of her in the first Legion. Now is not the time to talk about love between children.


    Nodded gently, Wang Weiwei said softly: "well, I''ll wait for you..."


    Without saying much, holding Wang Weiwei''s soft waist, Li Meng lowered his head and kissed her lips.


    A deep kiss, in Wang Weiwei panting, Li Meng just let her go.


    When she came back, her hands around her waist were gone, and her warm chest was gone.


    Leng Leng looked at the empty body, his arrival seems to be just a dream.


    But it''s not a dream, because there''s a trace of warmth on her lips.


    With a little smile, she looked down at her daughter in the cradle and said in a soft voice, "Meier, your... Father is really a different person. With him, everything will be OK."


    In the room, her voice reverberated, and also came into the ears of the little guy in the cradle.


    It''s night


    Crystal Palace, in the upper bath.


    It''s wonderful to feel the hot water coming on you.


    Lying in the bath like a swimming pool, Li Meng took a deep breath.


    Although Li Meng originally planned to go to Austria to find Tanya and Natasha, he gave up when he thought about it.


    The eighth, ninth, tenth, eleventh and twelfth fleet will take another month to reach Austria.


    Before the fleet arrives, Limon won''t let Tanya and Natasha fight against the devil.


    There are a lot of things to do. Li Meng still wants to go to the southern mainland of the region. After calculating the time, a month will pass again.


    Although they can''t kill those guys, it''s OK to feel sick. It can also disturb their thoughts, make them less likely to find out the situation in the Middle East battlefield, and give them the illusion that Li Meng is afraid of them and the demons.


    Although Li Meng is really afraid of the demons, there is a wrong idea that Li Meng wants the demons, that is, human beings are unable to fight against the demons and are tired of coping with them. The way Li Meng wants the demons to submit also proves this point from another aspect.


    "What are you thinking, my lord?"


    In the ear, a light and gentle voice rang up.


    It was night, and her graceful posture was swimming in the bath, approaching him.


    With both hands open, Li Meng embraces the night that swims into his arms.


    Holding the delicate body in his arms in the water, Li Meng said with a smile: "nothing. I just wonder if I should stay for a few more days to accompany my night."

 Chapter 1663

    To his Highness''s words, she just chuckled and said in a soft voice, "I don''t believe it. Your highness is a busy man. She''s very happy to stay here tonight. She didn''t think that her highness could always be with her."


    Ha ha a smile, Li Meng bowed his head in the night of the mouth Baji a mouthful.


    He said with a smile: "it''s the night that understands me most. What do you think my highness wants to do now?"


    What do you want to do most?


    To his Highness''s words, the corner of his mouth is slightly cocked in the night, and he looks at his highness with a coquettish look on his face.


    The slender hands in the water stretch out and gently put them on your Highness''s shoulders.


    Slightly up, the water rippling, towering peaks half exposed in the water.


    Waist length long silver hair is scattered in the water, and wet water drops are everywhere in the hair. A picture of lotus in the water is exposed in Li Meng''s eyes.


    In Li Meng''s hot eyes, she smiles shyly. Her body in the water sinks slightly. The towering mountain peaks hide in the water again, and her mouth gives out a charming hum.


    The water is rippling. Tonight is a sleepless night.


    Although Li Meng wanted to spend more time with him, time was not allowed.


    The next day, when she woke up from bed, her royal highness was no longer there.


    As time goes by, the situation of the whole world is changing little by little.


    In the Middle East, humans and demons are at war, and in Kyoto, the earth Union Council is taking shape bit by bit.


    The new government of human integration is ready. The only thing that is lacking now is peace and rights.


    The right now is in the hands of the first Legion. Only after the end of the war will the earth Union Council have the right he deserves.


    Yunan, the temple of Amun.


    "One day, I will destroy you, destroy everything you have, and kill anyone you care about. I will turn the whole human world into ashes and enslave human beings in a more cruel way, and you are the culprit for all this..."


    In the broad upper hall, a huge red figure on the throne is roaring, staring at a thin figure in the hall with the golden pupil.


    "Roar..."


    The appearance of the uninvited guests made the guards swarm into the hall. They were roaring and attacking the thin figure with their huge red bodies. Their running posture was full of wildness and turned into ghosts.


    And in the face of all this, in the face of Amun''s roar on the throne, in the face of the attack of Tongwei.


    Li Meng looked calm and his right hand stretched out.


    "Pa!"


    I snapped my fingers.


    Echoing in the sound, I saw a twisted ripple sweeping across the hall.


    "Bang..."


    The huge bodies of the United guards who were rushing over burst out one by one and turned into a shower of blood.


    Facing amung''s hateful eyes on the throne, Li Meng waved his hand and saw a twisted wave in front of him attacking amung on the throne.


    "Roar!"


    Facing the invisible attack, Amun let out a roar.


    "Bang."


    In the end, it could not escape the fate of death. Its body burst suddenly and turned into a shower of blood.


    Li Meng controlled the spiritual power very well. He just killed it and didn''t hurt the throne.


    If he wants to, he can even uproot this pyramid temple with spiritual power, but it''s not necessary.


    This temple is not the base camp of Amun, and the Lords of the demon clan have more than one base camp.


    The temple is just a symbol of the Lords. In the eyes of people in Yunan continent, it is the residence of God. It has no function in itself. It is just a symbolic building. Even if it is destroyed, it is just a waste of energy.


    After all this, Li Meng left with a cold look at the hideous hall.


    The Milky light column emerged from the void and covered Li Meng. When the light column disappeared and retracted into the void, Li Meng also disappeared.


    In the order Empire, the phenomenon of miracles made Li Meng gain a lot of faith. Li Meng could feel that the number of believers around the world was increasing. Every time death appeared, the number of believers would surge.


    As their "God", as the God of death, their faith comes from their spirit. Li Meng can hear their prayers. Although he heard a lot of prayers, his spirit was not affected.


    The more devout a person is, the louder the voice of prayer is, and it is easy to be noticed by Li Meng.


    With the increase of the power of belief, Li Meng was no longer timid when he used the power of belief.


    Especially on the way, the transmission of the power of faith is quite convenient, and can reach anywhere in an instant.


    Although it will consume a certain amount of power of belief, for Li Meng now, that power of belief is a drop in the bucket, and he is not distressed at all.


    Li Meng has been to the temple of "La". Just like Amun, he cursed him like a human being. Li Meng was not polite and mercilessly destroyed his body and let him continue to revive.


    In the next few years, or even more than a decade, as long as the threat of demons is not removed, as long as the threat of demons still exists, Li Meng will take care of them every month and will not be absent.


    After leaving Amun temple, Li Meng went directly to Hathor temple.


    The Milky column of light appeared from the void and plunged into the hall.


    In the indifferent eyes of the hall guards, Li Meng''s figure appeared from the light column.


    "Where''s Hathor?"


    Seeing that the throne in the main hall was empty, Li Meng asked the bodyguards.


    A Tong Wei said: "the clan mother is in the inner hall..."


    As soon as his words fell, there was a sound of footwork in the inner hall. No doubt Hathor knew he was coming.


    Sure enough, with the sound of footsteps approaching, Hathor in a golden robe appeared from the barrier.


    When she saw Li Meng coming in the hall, she smiled and quickened her pace.


    In front of Li Meng, she gasped and stopped.


    A pair of beautiful eyes looked at Li Meng and said softly, "where have you been? I haven''t seen you for half a year. "


    A little smile, looking at the body in front of the graceful Hathor, Li Meng joked: "how, miss me?"


    To Li Meng''s words, Hathor just gave Li Meng a white look, stretched out her slender hands, and took Li Meng''s left arm intimately. They walked to the inner hall.


    In the inner hall, on the soft sofa, they sat side by side.


    "Because of the devil? Recently, we are observing the situation in the northern hemisphere. The devil is really ferocious, and the loss of human beings is great... "


    Sure enough, the demons are observing the situation in the Middle East. They can hear this from Hathor''s words.

 Chapter 1664

    With a faint smile, looking at Hathor beside him, Li Meng said, "your news is very well-informed. How come those Lords have contacted you?"


    With a slight nod, Hathor said in a soft voice: "yes, they have contacted me. Now there are two voices in the demons. One is to join the war and attack human beings. After defeating human beings, they will deal with the threat of demons. The other is to hold still. After both human beings and demons are injured, the demons will join the war to eliminate human beings and demons."


    Speaking of this, Hathor had a bitter smile on his face and said helplessly: "as Amun and RA have been killed by you again and again for more than half a year, they are very angry in their hearts and have united to stand on the same front. They support launching a war against humanity now."


    Hathor''s words made Li Meng feel nervous. If the demons attack the human beings at this time, it''s not good.


    Now the power of mankind is concentrated in the Middle East, and the power of each country is very weak. Human beings are unable to stop the attack of the demons.


    Li Meng asked, "what''s the situation among the demons now? Has the demons made a decision? "


    Shaking his head again, Hathor said: "no, it''s still debating. Last time, the demon king attacked the demons and snatched a zero point module. Many lords worried that attacking humans at this time would make the defense of Yunan empty. The demon king is likely to attack Yunan again and snatch the zero point module. Because I and Isis are against attacking humans at this time, It''s not settled yet. "


    Hearing this, Li Meng breathed a sigh of relief, but he didn''t come to a conclusion. If the demons attacked the human beings at this time, it would be troublesome.


    It''s not a small trouble, but a big one. Under the attack of demons and demons, human beings can''t have the hope of victory.


    Even with his "God", nothing can be changed.


    Looking at Hathor, Li Meng asked, "what do you think of this matter? Will the demons attack human beings?"


    Reflecting on his face, Hathor pondered: "since the zero point module was robbed last time, many lords are afraid. Zero point module is the foundation for the development of technology of the demons. Without it, the demons are nothing. Without determining whether the zero point module is safe, the Lords should not act rashly."


    The answer is not clear. Hathor is not sure whether the demons will attack humans.


    In his heart, Li Meng sighed that the demon clan was really a time bomb.


    Especially at this moment, the existence of demons is a great threat to human beings.


    Li Meng had no idea how to deal with this threat. He just put it down for the time being. Let''s go step by step.


    With a little smile, Li Meng stretched out his right hand and took Hathor''s waist to make his soft body closer to him.


    To Li Meng''s action, Hathor didn''t resist. He was very obedient and lightly touched Li Meng''s chest.


    Looking at Hathor on his shoulder, Li Meng said, "what happened to you and Isis?"


    When it comes to Isis, Hathor''s face is a little sad, but said: "she still won''t see me, what''s the matter, it''s only through the transmission of Tongwei, I''m afraid her hatred for me can only be eliminated in time, it doesn''t matter, I can wait for a hundred years, a thousand years, ten thousand years, when her hatred disappears with time, I''ll go and confess everything to her."


    Li Meng did not know what kind of feelings Hathor had for Isis, and could not speculate wantonly.


    They are not human beings, and they can''t look at their relationship with human feelings.


    Li Meng still wants to make up with the two girls.


    Speaking of this, Hathor looked up at Li Meng''s ordinary face and said in a soft voice, "Li Meng, tell me honestly, do human beings really have the hope of winning? The devil, as well as us, whether human beings will be destroyed depends only on our thinking. Now human beings live in the crevice between the devil and the demon clan. If we are not careful, there will be a crisis of destruction. "


    Ha nursery said that Li Meng did not know.


    Yes, human beings are in a very delicate situation now. In the fight against demons, human beings try their best. In this case, there are demons waiting for us. If the demons decide to attack human beings, human beings have to destroy them.


    Maybe humans will resist, but that doesn''t change the end result.


    Facing Hathor''s beautiful eyes, Li Meng just sighed and shook his head: "the current situation is a bit complicated. I can''t make a final conclusion whether human beings can win or not, but one thing is clear. Now human beings are at a critical time, time. Human beings need time."


    Speaking of this, Li Meng said calmly: "the demons are a threat and a time bomb. They can change the current situation at any time and make human beings into an irreparable situation. When necessary, I have prepared to abandon the southern continent and all human beings in the southern continent. Anyway, I will not let the demons destroy human beings."


    How to eliminate the threat of the demons, or how to reduce the threat of the demons, is not the only way, but this is the last way. Li Meng will not do it when he has to.


    Because it''s going to have a huge impact on the whole human race, even on the whole planet.


    This answer can make Hathor very dissatisfied, but she also knows that Li Meng will not tell her too much.


    Although she and Li Meng have a close relationship, their relationship is very delicate.


    Although Hathor agreed to help Li Meng, it was based on Isis.


    For Hathor, no matter what Isis is going to do, she must be on the same side with Isis.


    Even if it''s betrayal of the same race, to help the enslaved object of mankind.


    At this time, Li Meng suddenly laughed, bowed his head and bawled on Hathor''s face, and said, "if you really want to help me, try to help me hold down the demons and slow down their attack on human beings. It will take at least five years, preferably ten years."


    In Hathor''s puzzled eyes, Li Meng said with a confident smile: "if human beings have ten years, then human beings will not be afraid of any enemies on the earth, even you demons. At that time, it''s possible that who will win or lose between human beings and demons."


    Is he so confident?


    Where Li Meng''s self-confidence comes from, Hathor doesn''t know.


    Hathor thinks that she knows human beings very well. Although human beings have performed surprisingly in recent years, and even played with demons in the northern hemisphere, Hathor never thinks that human beings will be the opponents of demons.


    The gap is too big. The crushing of science and technology makes it impossible for human beings to win.


    But he, the man in front of him, is confident that human beings can defeat the demons


    Hathor never thought that Li Meng was arrogant, nor did he think that his self-confidence was only human conceit.


    There must be a reason why Li Meng is confident.


    But hattal had no idea what the reason was.

 Chapter 1665

    "Well, I''ll have to go to Isis, so I won''t stay any longer."


    With that, Li Meng loosened his delicate body and stood up.


    Two steps forward, in the void, a milky column of light emerged, covering Li Meng.


    In Hathor''s beautiful gaze, Li Meng''s figure disappeared with the retreating light column.


    Isis temple


    This time, Li Meng appeared directly in the inner hall.


    The emergence of the light column, the roar and brilliance of the ability surge attracted the attention of someone on the bed.


    It''s Isis, a little figure, lying on her side in bed, sleeping with her eyes closed.


    The sudden change caught her attention and slowly opened her eyes.


    When she saw Li Meng from the light column, her eyes were slightly bright. Then she turned around in different voices and colors. She didn''t want to see Li Meng.


    For Isis''s little action, Li Meng just smiles and goes to the bed.


    Came to the bedside, Li Meng climbed on the bed, put the Jiao body into his arms.


    In Isis''s ear, Li Meng said softly, "what''s the matter? My Isis... "


    After a fight, Isis turned shyly and put himself into Li Meng''s arms.


    "Why are you here now? How long has it been..."


    In his arms, Isis said stiffly, seemed very unhappy.


    A little smile, light embrace the person in the arms, Li Meng light way: "how, miss me?"


    To Li Meng''s words, Isis rolled a white eye and said: "you''ve come to the southern mainland for most of the year, but you can''t see you. Is it so difficult to stop for a while?"


    "Oh, I''m angry..."


    With a smile, Li Meng turned over and lay on the bed, letting Isis lie on his chest.


    Looking at your face close to you, Li Meng said with a smile: "it''s wrong for me. I want to see you, but I can''t. I have to stay on the battlefield all the time. You should know the power of that guy, the king of demons. If you don''t look at him, human beings will be destroyed now. No, I''ll come to see you when I have free time..."


    Seeing that Isis was still depressed, Li Meng hugged his delicate body in his arms and said in a soft voice, "I can''t stay long. You won''t just give me a look."


    To Li Meng''s words, Isis looked up at Li Meng. She sighed helplessly and gently came forward to kiss Li Meng on the mouth.


    After the dragonfly skimmed the water for a while, she took a deep breath and lay calmly on Li Meng''s chest.


    Looking at the person in his arms and feeling the lingering warmth on his lips, Li Meng gave a faint smile and quietly embraced Isis.


    For a long time, in his arms, Isis''s voice rang.


    "You don''t just come to see me this time..."


    Li Meng didn''t deny it and said calmly: "now the war between human beings and demons is at a critical moment. I am very concerned about the reaction of the demons. So I came to have a look. By the way, I went to the temple of Amun, the temple of La."


    Isis naturally knew why Li Meng went to Amun temple and La temple.


    Lying lazily in Li Meng''s arms, Isis whispered: "Amun and La hate you very much now, and they are becoming more and more violent. Hathor''s attention is very good, but it''s also very dangerous, which will make the Lord hate human beings more. However, it is precisely because Amun and LA are harassed and killed by you frequently that the forces under the banner are in some chaos, Now the Lords have their own plans. "


    Speaking of this, Isis said, "now all lords are afraid of demons. They are afraid that demons will find the zero point module again. Especially for the king of demons, we don''t have a good way to deal with it. We may be able to defeat it in the frontal battlefield, but we can''t stop it if it raids the place where the zero point module is hidden in the southern continent."


    This is the advantage brought by strong individual strength. On the front battlefield, individual strength may not be able to change the outcome of a war, but in small-scale raids, strong individuals are invincible.


    Although there is no lack of some powerful individuals in the demon clan, compared with the king of demons, the gap is too big, it is clear at a glance.


    This is probably the only place for Li Meng to feel lucky. Fortunately, the demons are afraid of the devil king.


    Stroking Isis''s silver hair, Li Meng said in a soft voice: "try to delay the time for the demons to attack human beings. If something can''t be done, it can''t be stopped, please tell me in time."


    "Well..."


    She has betrayed the demons, betrayed her own race, she has already had the consciousness in her heart.


    No matter in this war, the winner is human or demon, at least when the result appears, she will do her own thing well.


    Beside Isis, Li Meng didn''t leave in a hurry and stayed for many days.


    As commander-in-chief of the first army, Li Meng can not do much, just pay attention to the situation of the battlefield.


    Now, only the battlefield in the Middle East is worthy of Li Meng''s attention. In the Middle East, there is a long and protracted war between human beings and demons. There are too many variables to predict the outcome.


    Orglia, Kingdom of danland, city of qurandan.


    Nearly a month later, the eighth, ninth, tenth, eleventh and twelfth fleets from the Caspian Sea finally arrived at the city of gulandan.


    Just after noon, in the open sea outside the port, a large ship shadow appeared in the distant sea.


    There are more than 100 warships all over a large area of the sea, with numerous bridges.


    The arrival of the reinforcement fleet also started the war in Austria.


    There are two black figures standing on the guard wall outside the port. They are looking at the fleet in the distance.


    "The fleet has just arrived. Let''s fix it for three days. After three days, the army will attack the devil."


    Natasha has no objection to Tanya''s proposal.


    Although they don''t have any concept of rest, the navy soldiers in the fleet are just ordinary people. They have the same needs as ordinary people. Only when they get rest, can they give full play to their abilities.


    "We only have two million troops. Although the armored force has been increased, the devil still can''t be ignored. How can we fight this battle? Is it a two-line attack, or a build-up of troops across the whole territory of the kingdom of Danlan? "


    How?


    As the commander of the front line, Tanya and Natasha have equal rights in their hands. They all have command over the army.


    When they have different opinions, they will also discuss.


    To Tanya''s words, Natasha pondered: "the more troops there are, the better. If we gather together, we can''t give full play to the power that the army should have. We have a fleet. The reason why the master transferred the fleet to Austria is that we want to make good use of the powerful firepower of the fleet and reduce the casualties of the army..."


    Yes, it must be the intention of the host.


    Natasha said: "let''s attack on the two lines. The army will gather at the city of gulandan and the city of wolu in the East. The fleet will be divided into two parts. First, we will go around the whole outer land along the coastline and take the initiative to seek the devil''s decisive battle within the firepower range of the fleet. Then we will move inland to thoroughly eliminate the threat of the devil."


    Although there are several inland rivers in the kingdom of Danlan, they are too narrow and shallow for large warships to pass.


    To take advantage of the fleet''s huge firepower, only along the coastline to find a chance to fight the devil.

 Chapter 1666

    To this, Natasha did not object, indifferent way: "I go to wallow city."


    At a time of stalemate in the Middle East, a new war began in Austria.


    Under the cover of the fleet, the Allied forces swept the coastline outside Austria and Georgia.


    For a moment, in the outer land of Austria and Georgia, the flames of war ignited again.


    Compared with the situation in the Middle East, the situation in Austria is undoubtedly much better.


    Under the attack of more than two million troops, the demons retreated with countless casualties. However, in January, the Allied forces fought dozens of battles with the demons along the coastline. In the war of attrition between the enemy and us, the demons were defeated after all.


    It took nearly two months for the war to come to an end.


    As soon as the war in the outer land of Austria ended, the Allied forces continued to attack the southern part of the continent.


    The war was smooth. In less than ten days, the demons in the southern part of the continent were wiped out.


    At this point, the devil''s chaos in Austria came to an end.


    Although the devil is strong, it can only perish in the face of the number advantage and the iron and steel flood.


    As soon as the news of the destruction of the orglia devil came out, the whole human world cheered.


    Although it is just the destruction of a demon, it is enough to show that human beings still get the opportunity of "victory" in this war.


    Victory is no longer out of reach. Human beings have the power to defeat demons.


    Yunan, Isis temple.


    "Wait..."


    Isis light call let Li Meng stop the pace of leaving, looking back at Isis sitting on the sofa.


    These days, Li Meng has been staying in the southern continent, walking back and forth between Hathor and Isis.


    The war situation in the Middle East is stable, which makes Li Meng pay attention to the demons.


    The threat of demons to human beings is too great, and Li Meng has to guard against it.


    Looking worried, Isis reminded: "it''s said that Amun and LA are studying something that can fight against you. Although the truth of the matter can''t be confirmed now, it''s better to be careful."


    "Oh?"


    Li Meng was a little surprised.


    The thing that can confront him is not ordinary. What will it be?


    Li Meng asked with great interest, "what do you think that is?"


    What is it?


    Isis thought and pondered: "we have a strong biotechnology, we can make all kinds of powerful biological weapons, we can also cultivate a strong body for ourselves. Although Tongwei is not worth mentioning in your eyes, it is not the strongest representative of our biotechnology."


    Speaking of this, Isis spoke slightly, looked at Li Meng with a pair of beautiful eyes, and said softly, "go to a place with me, and you''ll know."


    Although I don''t know where Isis will take him, Li Meng didn''t refuse.


    With the sound of footsteps, Li Meng and Isis left the inner hall together and walked out.


    Soon, on the top platform of Isis temple, a 100 meter demon warship slowly lifted off, faster and faster. In a moment, it disappeared above the clouds.


    All the way north, the warship came to the ice and snow over Antarctica.


    The wind is blowing, in the vast white snow above, the huge warship stopped moving forward, quietly suspended in the sky.


    In the "buzzing" engine roar, the biological deck on the surface of the warship is opened, a blue crystal gun barrel is extended, and the black muzzle is aimed at the snow.


    I saw a flash of blue halo. From the muzzle of the gun, a blue arc of light shot out and attacked the snow.


    "Boom..."


    The blue arc of light tore the sky, fell into the snow, and there was a huge explosion.


    The blue energy mass burst. In the earth shaking explosion, the powerful shock wave mixed with snowflakes soared into the sky.


    When everything subsided, an ice cave more than 100 meters wide suddenly appeared on the snow.


    Water in the ice cave


    The warships in the sky began to land, and the huge body slowly sank into the sea from the ice cave.


    In the sea water under the ice, it was originally dark, but due to the arrival of the warship, a group of blue light was gradually sinking in the water.


    All the way down, when sinking nearly a kilometer, in the dark of the sea below, a huge outline looms.


    "This is..."


    In the main control room of the warship, Limon stood side by side with Isis.


    In front of them is a crystal screen, on which there are some pictures.


    In the picture, there is water and blue light shining in the water, but at the end of the light, it is a huge object.


    It lies quietly on the bottom of the sea, like a huge metal mountain.


    It is a water drop type, very bloated, no less than five kilometers in length, and more than two kilometers in width.


    Seeing it, Li Meng thought of a few words.


    Battleship, spaceship, that''s a ship.


    Looking at the giant in the picture, Isis said calmly: "this ship is the mother ship that we escaped to the earth tens of thousands of years ago. It is the most powerful warship in our demon clan. It is this warship that enables us to escape from the siege of the kraken clan."


    Such a huge ship, it can be imagined that in a certain era, the demons are powerful.


    However, such a powerful demon clan was annihilated by the kraken clan. How powerful is the kraken clan?


    "Is it still intact?"


    Looking at the huge warship in the picture, Li Meng asked Isis beside him.


    Isis shook his head and said, "no, it has been destroyed. Although many areas are still intact, it has no ability to fly and cannot be repaired. We abandoned it many years ago."


    At this time, the warship has arrived in front of the huge warship.


    In front of the huge warship, the warship they were riding on seemed to be a little bit small.


    As Isis said, some areas of the huge warship are still intact.


    When the warship along the huge body of the huge warship all the way forward, in a certain place, the deck of the huge warship suddenly moved up, opened a similar passageway.


    Along this passage, the warship entered the interior of the huge warship.


    Inside the huge warship, there is a metal world without any trace of biotechnology, which is very different from the demon warship.


    All the way forward, in front of no way to go, the warship came to a huge space.


    "This is..."


    Looking at everything in the picture, Li Meng looks slightly stunned.


    It''s a huge incubator. There are many huge metal platforms in the seawater filled incubator.


    On the platform, there stand one huge humanoid creature after another. Their height is more than 100 meters, and they are dark red. They have no metallic luster, only horny flesh.

 Chapter 1667

    "This is the Apostle?"


    Looking at their images, Li Meng thought of the existence which was frightened by human beings many years ago.


    That''s the Apostle


    Isis nodded and said calmly, "yes, that''s what you humans fear, apostles. A hundred years ago, after the demons unified the southern continent, in order to gain more time for development and weaken the power of human beings, the demons created apostles to limit the development of human beings. "


    Speaking of this, Isis smile, a pair of beautiful eyes looked at Li Meng, said: "you human mouth of the" Guardian God ", its technology is also derived from the demons, it is we specially give this technology to the American Federation."


    Isis words, let Li Meng slightly a Zheng, don''t understand of looking at Isis.


    Why?


    Isn''t it self contradictory to use the apostles to limit the development of human beings while giving human beings the technology to fight against the apostles?


    "Very confused?"


    With a faint smile, Isis said calmly: "this is a trap, a trap in science and technology. The biggest purpose is to let mankind embark on a wrong path in science and technology. The original energy technology that you human beings have now actually comes from the demons. The original energy has no future to speak of. This kind of energy comes from nuclear radiation, which is a product of nuclear radiation mutation. Although this kind of energy is convenient, But we can''t let human beings leave the planet. As long as human beings have a lazy dependence on the original energy, the development of human science and technology will be greatly slowed down, and even can''t leave their own planet within a thousand years. This is exactly what the demons want to see. "


    Isis''s words, let Li Meng can be said to benefit a lot, know the demon clan is how terrible, how insidious.


    His wisdom is also frightening, and his way of doing things also frightens Li Meng.


    Without the first legion, what is the future of human beings on earth?


    It goes without saying that one day, they will be enslaved by the demons and become a starting point for the demons to visit the starry sky again.


    "There are also yuan elves, who are also members of our family, to make people believe that the original energy is their future. At the same time, Yuan elves are also a backhand of the demons. When the demons are ready to attack human beings, the most powerful weapon of human beings, the" Guardian God ", will become the vanguard of the demons."


    Incredible, incredible


    What Isis said left Li Meng speechless, and he had only sense in his heart.


    If Isis had not told him today, even he and the first Legion would have been kept in the dark by the demons.


    In the human world, the number of "Guardian gods" is not many, but also many. Once the guardian gods revolt, it is absolutely a disaster for the human world.


    Although the "Guardian God" is not invincible, it is only a targeted weapon, and it is not difficult to eliminate it.


    However, the huge size of "Guardian God" will cause great damage to human cities before it is eliminated.


    But


    Looking at Isis beside him, Li Meng asked, "Why have the apostles stopped going out in the last ten years?"


    In response to Li Meng''s question, Isis replied: "every time a large weapon like this goes out, it will consume a lot of energy. In the past, when these apostles went out, the energy source in their body came from the zero point module. In nearly a hundred years, the zero point module consumed too much energy, which affected the development of science and technology of the demons. In the meeting of the seven lords 16 years ago, We decided to stop sending the apostles to attack the human world and turn to the development of science and technology to expand the power of the demons at full speed. "


    Speaking of this, Isis said, "of course, there is another reason. In that meeting of the seven lords, we decided to launch an attack on human beings within 20 years. 20 years is not long. Human beings will not do much. There is no need to consume the energy of zero module to use the apostles."


    So it is


    It seems that the demons didn''t decide to attack humanity ahead of time because of the first legion, but the demons had already made this decision.


    The first Legion just happened to appear, and the demons also happened to meet the uninvited guest of the first Legion.


    Today''s journey is really fruitful, I didn''t expect to know the secret of the apostle.


    In order to rule the human beings and the earth, the demons are really unscrupulous. They have done so many things quietly.


    Thinking of this, Li Meng said with a smile: "I''m really curious what means they will use to stop me. Come on, I''ll meet them..."


    Isis knew that Li Meng had magical ability, and quickly reminded him: "be careful..."


    With a slight nod, Li Meng turned around and took two steps forward. In the void, a white column of light roared out and enveloped Li Meng.


    Almost in an instant, the pillar of light retreated into the void, and Li Meng''s figure disappeared.


    Looking at the place where Li Meng disappeared, Isis looked worried


    Temple of Amun, in the top hall.


    The void is broken, and the white light column emerges. From the light column, Li Meng comes out with a cool face.


    When the light column disappeared and stood in the hall, Li Meng found that something was wrong.


    If in the past, once he appeared, those uniformed guards would rush into the hall and attack him.


    Even if they know they can''t stop him, they will fight bravely.


    But today, there are some quiet things in the hall. Only on the throne can Li Meng see ah Meng.


    Its body is still unified, sitting on the throne is very tall.


    For Li Meng''s arrival, it seems to have been prepared for a long time. There is no tyranny and anger like before in the golden pupil.


    Looking around, Li Meng was disappointed. He thought he would get a surprise this time, but he didn''t expect everything to be normal.


    Don''t bother to say anything, Li Meng will kill a Meng again.


    But at this time, Amun''s voice rang, echoing in the hall.


    "Enjoy this time, you have no chance, no chance to kill me and" La "...."


    The action in hand stops, Li Meng looks at a Meng with great interest, but he is not in a hurry.


    Li Meng wanted to see what he could do to stop him.


    With a faint smile, Li Meng said: "then use your means. You should know that once I take my hand, your body will burst into a pool of flesh and blood, and you don''t have any time to react."


    To Li Meng''s words, a Meng''s pupils contracted and said in a deep voice: "arrogance will make you a total failure..."


    With a shrug, Li Meng said, "maybe."


    It seems that amung seems to have a lot to say. With a faint smile, Li Meng leans against the huge column and looks like letting amung go on.

 Chapter 1668

    For Li Meng''s contempt, amung didn''t care. He said indifferently: "you may be very strong and have abilities that we can''t imagine, but you are still human after all. We have existed for hundreds of thousands of years, met countless races, and enslaved countless races. There is no lack of existence like you among them, but in the end, they are still eliminated by us. The universe is very big. There are not only seven of us in our family, but also the eighth. She, unlike us, is the highest king of our family. "


    Speaking of this, amung fixed his eyes on Li Meng. He seemed to be laughing and said sarcastically: "she has been sleeping, sleeping in our mother ship, but now, she has awakened. The first thing she needs to do after awakening is to eliminate the traitors, the traitors among the seven of us."


    traitor?


    Did he find anything?


    With a slight frown on his brow, Li Meng thought to himself. This last sentence of a Meng has something to say


    With a grin, Amun said in a low voice: "there is a connection between seven of us, no, eight of us. The end of this connection lies in her, our" King ". Isis and Hathor can hide from us, but they can''t. I have to admit that you are so powerful that Isis and Hathor betray us, It''s something I never thought of


    Hearing this, Li Meng''s face changed slightly and his expression became cold.


    "Not good..."


    Looking fusion, Li Meng thought of Isis


    Antarctica, under the ice, in the demon mothership.


    The hundred meter level demon warship still stays in the cultivation room, still.


    Isis wants to leave, but she can''t.


    In the main control Hall of the warship, the appearance of an unexpected guest cut off her idea of leaving.


    Impossible, impossible. How could she wake up?


    Looking at the purple figure on the theme, Isis had only fear and despair in his eyes.


    She was dressed in purple robes, wearing a black crown, legs staggered elegantly sitting on the throne, two slender hands overlapping on the legs, strange and beautiful face Rao, interested in looking at a face of fear Isis.


    "I said Isis, you are really interesting. For a human being, you betrayed your kindred and involved Hathor. What do you think I should do with you?" she said


    To her words, Isis looked frightened and said: "manita, I just want to live in peace with human beings. Our relationship with human beings should not be just masters and servants. I just want us to make some changes..."


    "Change?"


    With a cold smile, she said calmly, "there''s no need to change. For hundreds of thousands of years, our family has been fighting against the kraken family. In order to eliminate this degenerate family, it''s their honor that those inferior races can be liked by me. Isis, you come from me, but you don''t inherit my ideas. It seems that you are inferior like Hathor."


    His face changed slightly. Isis looked up at manita angrily and said harshly, "what have you done to Hathor?"


    In the face of Isis'' anger, monetta gave a cold smile and said, "this inferior product naturally needs to be destroyed. Don''t worry, you can be with her later..."


    Then she raised her hand.


    Not far away Isis body meal, a golden light from her forehead gushed out, into a streamer into the forehead of manita.


    Without his soul, Isis''s delicate body fell to the ground powerlessly, and his eyes were still wide open.


    After all this, she took a playful look at Isis who fell on the ground, and sat gracefully on the throne waiting.


    She didn''t wait long.


    All of a sudden, a white beam of light appeared in the main control hall and plunged to the ground.


    When the light column disappears and the void is retracted, Li Meng''s figure appears.


    As soon as he appeared, Li Meng looked around. When he saw everything in the main hall, his face was gloomy.


    On the ground not far away, Li Meng saw the fallen Isis. She had no life.


    And in the theme, Li Meng also saw the purple monster and beautiful figure.


    "Looking for death..."


    Isis has no life, let Li Meng roar, the power of the soul driven by anger.


    There was a twist in the air in front of Li Meng and he swept away to the figure on the theme.


    In the face of Li Meng''s angry blow, manita just smiles and looks at Li Meng curiously.


    When the twisted waves swept, a golden barrier appeared in front of manita.


    There is no sound in the collision, only the energy of the golden barrier is disturbing.


    One blow failed, Li Meng was angry, a circle of twisted waves swept around, and the wind and waves rolled where he passed.


    "Click..."


    The whole ship trembled and the metal walls cracked.


    Around manita, the golden barrier flickers wildly, as if there is an invisible force squeezing the barrier.


    This made manieta frown slightly, and the lightness on his face disappeared and became dignified.


    Just when she wanted to do something.


    "Boom..."


    The firelight flickered, and the warship that could not bear the pressure exploded.


    In the breeding room, there was a flash of fire, huge blisters rolled, and the whole warship burst.


    From the burst of fire, two figures shot out, standing 100 meters apart in the water.


    One is manieta, and the other is Limon holding Isis.


    They are surrounded by a barrier. The color of manita is gold, while Li Meng is transparent.


    In the eyes of the two people, the tacit understanding of the sky, broke through the layers of hull, also broke through the ice.


    In the snow outside, only two bursts of ice were heard. Two figures shot out from the flying snowflakes and broken ice and fell heavily on the snow.


    This is a white world, two people in the snow are so eye-catching.


    Gently put Isis on the snow, the lifeless body let Li Meng know that the body is dead.


    When he got up, Li Meng looked coldly at the manita a hundred meters away. A white flame appeared in his hand, and a flame fell off and landed on Isis''s delicate body.


    At the moment of contact, the white flame burned fiercely.


    Just a few breaths, Isis''s body had been reduced to ashes.


    "Where is she?"


    Although they are far away, Li Meng''s voice seems to break through the void and reverberate in the ears of manita.


    With a faint smile, manita said elegantly, "do you mean Isis or Hathor? If they are both, they are originally from me. I took them back, and they are naturally integrated with me."


    Speaking of this, monetta pursed a smile and said with a little novelty: "these two girls have different feelings for you. I have got their memory and their feelings. What can I do? I really don''t want to be enemies with you?"

 Chapter 1669

    Frown slightly, the current situation let Li Meng do not know how to deal with.


    Isis and Hathor are not dead, but they are taken back by this woman.


    And this woman, it seems, is similar to the existence of two female mothers


    The black power of death surged. On Li Meng''s body, there was a pair of black blood pattern armor, and a big sword in his hand.


    A powerful momentum appeared from Li Meng''s body and swept to manita.


    Manita naturally sees Li Meng''s changes in his eyes. The emergence of different forces and more powerful forces makes manita feel a little incredible and more cautious at the same time.


    A pair of eyes cold looking at manita, Li Meng cold voice: "give them back to me."


    To Li Meng''s words, manita said with an elegant smile: "you are really strange. They are my things. They are my separate independent consciousness. When did they become your people again?"


    Seeing that Li Meng''s momentum became fierce and ready to move, she reminded with a smile: "I''m not like them. Even if my body is killed, I can still be revived, but I can''t, because now I am my body. If you kill me, it''s equivalent to killing her. Of course, the premise is that you can kill me."


    She is confident that no one thinks that Li Meng has the ability to kill her.


    But her self-confidence was undoubtedly right. Li Meng hesitated. Although he did not know whether her words were true, Li Meng did not dare to take risks.


    Fortunately, Li Meng has a back hand


    Looking at the smile of manita not far away, Li Meng said calmly, "I did a lot of things before I came here, because I know that if Isis is in danger, it''s too late for me to rush there. You should know these things."


    As the voice fell, Li Meng raised his hand.


    Twelve smaller white pillars of light appeared in the air beside Li Meng, and the brilliance of Tao was very remarkable.


    When the light column disappeared, twelve and a half meter long cylindrical crystals floated in the air in front of Li Meng.


    Looking at the floating crystal in front of Li Meng''s body, manita''s face changed slightly and became extremely ugly.


    She gritted her teeth, looked at Li Meng angrily, and said in a low voice, "when... When."


    Looking at the angry manita, Li Meng said calmly: "although your things can''t be killed, I don''t have to kill them. Their memory is a good thing, which makes me know a lot of things. Make a deal. Isis and Hathor will deposit them with you first, and then give them back to me when I find a way to settle them. If you dare to hurt them, Ask the devil for these zero modules. "


    To Li Meng''s words, manita sneered and said sarcastically: "you dare not, you know what zero module means to the devil, unless you want to see the destruction of the human world."


    "Dare not?"


    With a faint smile, Li Meng said calmly, "you can try. You have only two choices now. Either you wait for the human beings to wipe out the demons, and your demons will fight with the human beings, or you will die together and let the demons occupy the world."


    Does he dare?


    Looking at Li Meng with an indifferent look, manita was silent.


    These are twelve zero points. Once the demons get these zero points, the world will fall down. Even their demons have to destroy it.


    She can''t take a risk. It''s not worth it.


    I was killed by the general


    As soon as the gloom on his face swept away, manita pursed a smile and said in a delicate voice, "you are really interesting. After all these years, you are still the first one who makes me feel powerless. OK, OK, just listen to you. Who makes you the one I love? However, there must be a time limit. If you need a hundred years to eliminate the devil, It''s impossible for us to wait a hundred years. Besides, what if you are destroyed by the devil? How can you guarantee that you will not drag us into the water at the last moment of mankind? "


    She is very smart, there is no doubt about that. Li Meng must always be careful when communicating with her.


    Without too much nonsense, Li Meng said calmly: "ten years later, these zero point modules will naturally be returned to you. As for whether you can defeat the devil, this is not what you need to worry about."


    "Ten years? No, it''s too long. Five years, at most five years. I can''t give you ten years. I don''t care if you will die with us. Even if you do, we can''t leave the earth and spend several thousand years to develop from scratch. Even without zero point module, we can still survive. "


    Some of these words are true. Li Meng doesn''t know, but Li Meng knows that she can''t be too forced.


    "Then five years. I''ll come back to you five years later."


    As the voice fell, a white column of light emerged from the void, covering Li Meng.


    When the white light quickly retracted into the void, Li Meng''s figure had disappeared in the snow.


    Looking at the place where Li Meng disappeared, manita''s expression sank.


    It''s a shame that she was threatened by a human being, the biggest shame of her life.


    The corner of her mouth slightly tilted, and she murmured to herself in a low voice: "you can''t just let it go..."


    Nanhai, Nanlin Island, Qingcheng, Crystal Palace.


    With the emergence of white pillars of light in the void, Li Meng came out with a gloomy look.


    By his side, twelve zero modules were floating.


    The dazzling light flickered, the light column disappeared, and retreated into the void.


    Under the control of Li Meng, twelve zero point modules floated down slowly and neatly on the transparent table.


    Sitting on the soft sofa, Li Meng took a deep breath and his face was gloomy.


    Careless


    Li Meng never thought that there was an eighth Lord in the demons. No, it should be said that he was the king, the "King" of the demons and the real ruler of the demons.


    In the past, Hathor and Isis did not tell him the existence of the "King", which made him feel at a loss and pay a price for the appearance of "she".


    He didn''t protect Isis and Hathor


    What''s going on?


    First Li Muling, his sister, now Isis and Hathor, the people he cares about are getting hurt one after another.


    Is he not thoughtful enough?


    No, he thought carefully enough, but he is not omnipotent, not omniscient God.


    There are some things he can''t do or change.


    Li Meng''s only good news is that Isis and Hathor are not like Muling. At least they are still alive. Li Meng knows where they are. One day, Li Meng will save them.


    "Your Highness..."


    A sweet voice sounded behind her. It was Wendy who entered the room.


    Accustomed to the hall down without a trace, to his Highness''s sudden appearance, Wendy has been no surprise.

 Chapter 1670

    Looking back at Wendy in a black skirt, Li Meng takes his eyes back.


    Looking at the zero module on the table, Li Meng said, "put them away and hide them in a hiding place. No one is allowed to touch them without my permission."


    Zero point module can absorb the energy of subspace, that is to say, zero point module is a device that can open the crack of subspace. No, it is connected with subspace. It is a channel connecting subspace.


    Although it contains huge energy, it is also a dangerous thing and has to be prevented.


    "Well?"


    Li Meng frowned with a cry of surprise


    Over Li Meng, a white pillar of light emerged from the void, covering Li Meng


    Middle East, Penza.


    How long has the war lasted? Outside the city of Penza, the woodland is no longer visible. It''s a boundless scorched earth.


    Scorched earth stretches for hundreds of kilometers, forming a defense line with a width of hundreds of kilometers.


    In this line of defense, humans and demons have been fighting for months.


    At a glance, there are only metal debris on the scorched earth, countless craters, and piles of corpse mountains that have not been burnt out.


    Today, the city''s defense line is rarely calm, the endless scorched earth is quiet, there is no devil.


    But for the army in the city, they can''t be careless.


    In the square inside the south gate, the troops are ready to attack.


    Thousands of tanks, thousands of armored vehicles of all kinds are lined up in the square. Once there is news of the devil''s attack, they will rush to the battlefield and use the torrent of steel to destroy the "devil", the great enemy of mankind.


    The battle is taking place every day. The scale of meeting the enemy varies, but today seems to be an exception.


    Noon had passed, but there was still no news of the devil''s attack.


    On the wall, hundreds of capable people finally have time to breathe.


    Compared with the soldiers who wear uniform on the wall, the clothes of those with ability are colorful.


    Some of them are standing on the city wall, looking into the distance, some are leaning back against the battlements, are closing their eyes.


    The battle may be coming. They must keep up their spirits and be ready to fight.


    The army will not over control those with these abilities. They can go wherever they like, as long as they are not absent in the battle.


    The ability of the power is still very strong, in the melee, they can be very good to eliminate into the formation of the devil.


    On the city wall, there is a graceful figure overlooking the distance.


    Her black robes, it is very tall, static she exudes a mature atmosphere, look slightly cold face, also let her have a can not be ignored dignity.


    She is Wang Yanmei. Since her separation from Li Meng, she has been taking a group of martial artists with her army to the front line until she came to Penza city.


    "They won''t come, so the army can have a good rest."


    She is not alone. There is another person around her.


    Her purple leather armour, the curve of the body is very beautiful, for any man has a fatal attraction.


    One side of the soldiers on guard, look at her from time to time, and quickly retracted, and then secretly looked at.


    If Li Meng is here, he will find that he is an acquaintance. Isn''t this rose, the half devil with demon blood.


    "We can''t be careless. What should come will come. Demons are not human beings. They won''t shrink back, at least not at this time."


    Speaking of this, Wang Yanmei looked slightly at the people beside her and said, "rose, do you find anything these days? You have demonic blood, and you should understand them. "


    To Wang Yanmei''s words, rose shook her head and said with a bitter smile: "my sister really thinks highly of me. There are many kinds of demons. According to the information given by the first legion, there are too many believers of evil gods. Different beliefs create different systems of demons. I have the blood of demons and can feel the smell of demons of the same system, But they are not demons of the same system as demons, and I have a limited understanding of them. "


    Wang Yanmei was not disappointed with what rose said. She just wanted to know more about the devil.


    "Sister, why do you think the Allied forces stopped the offensive? There are more than 10 million troops, but only millions of them are fighting against the demons. It is clear that the coalition forces have the ability to move forward, but they stay on this line of defense. I don''t know how long this war of attrition will last. "


    Yeah, why?


    What rose was puzzled about, Wang Yanmei was also puzzled.


    She knew the strength of the coalition, and that the size of the coalition was more than 20 million.


    If the coalition forces continue to advance, perhaps mankind will soon be able to eliminate the threat of demons.


    But at this critical moment, the coalition forces suddenly stopped.


    Apart from them, some officers of the coalition forces were also very confused. They could not understand the reason why the first regiment did so.


    "The first Legion should have its own reasons. The current situation may be exactly what the first Legion wants to see. Just do what we should do well. As long as we can live, we will get the answer one day."


    This is also


    There is no need to think more. The first regiment is too proud to allow others to disobey orders, and they have no channel to ask their superiors what they are puzzled about.


    The commander of this battlefield is the "first army". What they can do is to fight in the way that the first army wants to see without doubt.


    In the front line, Wang Yanmei and rose can feel the hard won situation, but some people in the rear can''t bear it.


    After nearly a year''s fighting, the coalition forces have been invincible on the battlefield in the Middle East. With victory in sight, the strength of the coalition forces has become stronger and stronger, but the overwhelming offensive has suddenly stopped, which makes many people unable to understand.


    These people also include heads of state


    The war is not over yet. Although the framework of the earth Joint Council has been built, the seats of members have not yet been appointed. Now the earth Joint Council is still an empty shelf and has not exercised its due rights.


    In Kyoto, a meeting on the front-line war was held unexpectedly.


    Because of the formation of the earth Joint Council, the heads of state stayed in Kyoto.


    One is convenience. No one can be absent from any meeting. The other is security. Looking at the whole human world, I''m afraid only Huaxia is the safest except the American Federation.


    It is self-evident that the participants of this meeting are all heads of state.


    In a conference room in the Kyoto City Hall, the roar reverberates.

 Chapter 1671

    "In the Middle East, we have more than 10 million troops. Such a powerful force, the first Legion makes our troops stagnate. In the Middle East, we are deadlocked with demons. Every day, every minute, every second, our troops are expending a lot. Our precious soldiers have lost their lives in meaningless battlefield. I want to ask, what is the mind of the first Legion? Is it consuming the living strength of our countries? "


    "Yes, the war in Austria ended smoothly. However, in the Middle East, the first Legion did not act. Should the first Legion treat them differently? Is it just because Austria is a dependency of the first Legion


    Some people jump very high. Most of them are heads of small countries.


    Although the heads of several major powers have not spoken, it does not mean that they have no opinion on this matter.


    Without their support, the meeting could not be held, and the heads of small countries did not dare to speak at the meeting


    There was a lot of noise in the conference room, and everyone who spoke was blaming the first Legion.


    The teacher is on the front line, and Tara is present at the meeting on behalf of Hua Xia.


    Looking at Xiaonan with a slightly worried face, Tara has a bad feeling in her heart.


    What''s the matter? Before the war on the front line is over, all countries of mankind are making trouble again.


    Can''t you speak well? If you have doubts in your heart, just ask the first Legion. Why should we hold such an unnecessary meeting?


    "Everybody, everybody, please be quiet, be quiet..."


    At this time, the president of the Republic of Saudi Arabia "kanfas" came out and quieted down the noisy conference room.


    Looking around at all the people in the round table, kanfas looked at Xiaonan and said, "ambassador Xiaonan, I believe you don''t mean anything else. You just want to know more about the situation on the front line. The devil is a big problem for us. We all hope to eliminate the devil as soon as possible. In the war with the devil, I hope the first army will spare no effort to eliminate this threat."


    Facing the eyes of all the people, Xiao Nan looked at kanfas and said calmly, "President kanfas, I don''t understand what you mean by this. What does it mean to leave no spare force? In your eyes, can''t the first Legion have compassion for the devil?"


    Speaking of this, Xiaonan looks slightly cold, looks around the crowd, and says coldly, "you''d better not interfere in the affairs on the battlefield. Since the command of this war is our first army, the only thing you need to do is to wait patiently for the end of the war. For other things, don''t say well, so as not to cause unnecessary misunderstanding."


    As soon as this word came out, everyone was in an uproar and looked at Xiaonan angrily.


    "Are you threatening us? Is your first Legion going to crush the unity of our humanity? "


    "Yes, the command of the army should not be given to your first regiment, wolf ambition..."


    "We can''t let the first Legion do it any more. We have to take back the military power."


    The meeting room became noisy again, and the heads of state angrily denounced Xiao Nan.


    In the face of the siege, Xiaonan was unmoved and looked slightly cold.


    She was able to see that this meeting was not well intentioned and was a kind of suppression on the first Legion.


    The purpose is clear, but to take control of the coalition from the first Legion.


    In the chaos, the meeting broke up unhappily


    Embassy of the American Federation, Kyoto.


    In the reception room, many figures gathered together.


    The president of the Republic of Saudi Arabia


    "Brest", President of the American Federation


    King of the kingdom of Baron: dilar


    King of the kingdom of Orleans: "yamadora"


    On the soft sofa, four people sit opposite each other.


    Dillard said in a deep voice: "we can''t let the first Legion do so wantonly. The first Legion is a militarized organization. Once they get too much military power, it will be extremely unfavorable for our countries. I doubt that the formation of the earth Joint Council is just a cover for the first Legion to rule mankind, and we have to guard against it."


    The three of them looked thoughtful and different about Dillard''s words.


    Yamato Yifu nodded and added: "yes, now the war between human beings and Demons has a tendency to win. At this juncture, the first Legion suddenly ordered the army to stop. There must be something fishy in it. We can''t just watch it. We have to do something."


    The Republic of SARGA and the American Federation have a better say in what should be done.


    Facing Dillard and yamadaoyifu''s eyes, kanfas pondered: "the first Legion really makes me uneasy. Although there are religions in our country, religions are just spiritual beliefs. The real God does not exist. I can''t let the false god fool the people, and I can''t let the first Legion become a shackle on human beings."


    Candace''s words made Dillard and Yamato look at Brest one after another.


    Facing the three people''s eyes, Brest said calmly: "we can do something, but we can''t destroy the existing situation. At least now, we still need the strength of the first army to try not to destroy the unity of mankind."


    At Brest''s words, the four of them gave a tacit smile.


    Then there was silence, and the four were all meditating and thinking about things.


    For a long time, Dillard said: "in today''s meeting, Ambassador Xiaonan''s bad attitude has offended many countries. As long as we take the initiative to contact them, with the American Federation and the Republic of Saudi Arabia taking the lead, they will all stand on the same front with us."


    With a slight nod, Brest pondered, "well, it''s up to King Dillard to get in touch with other countries. In a few days, we''ll have an internal meeting to discuss what we should do."


    To Brest''s words, the three people all nodded, Dillard and yamadaoyifu''s face was more showing the color of joy.


    Some things are changing bit by bit. The war between human beings and Demons rarely prevailed, but the situation of war has changed because of human nature. It may not be seen now, but it won''t take long.


    What do they want to do?


    Back at the embassy, Xiao Nan sat on the soft sofa with a thoughtful face.


    She was thinking about the attitudes of the countries in the conference room today


    The unity of human nations is full of contradictions, and the establishment of the earth Joint Council is also fragile.


    Over the past half year, due to the establishment of the earth Joint Council, all countries have been fighting and quarreling.


    Although the situation is stable now, is it really so?


    Xiao Nan doesn''t know what they want to do, but at today''s meeting, the first regiment was so targeted, which made Xiao Nan smell an unusual atmosphere.

 Chapter 1672

    Without carelessness, cautious Xiao Nan reported the news to his superior.


    When Xiaonan returned from the communication room, there was an unexpected guest in the reception hall.


    Looking at the figure on the sofa, Xiao Nan quickened his pace.


    "Master!"


    It was Li Meng. When he got the news from the naval headquarters, Li Meng arrived in Kyoto in the first time.


    With a faint smile, Li Meng said, "sit down."


    Opposite Li Meng, Xiao Nan sat down.


    Looking at Xiaonan in a short skirt on the opposite sofa, Li Meng said with a smile: "I haven''t seen you for many days. You are really more and more beautiful."


    To the host such praise, Xiaonan just smile, whispered: "the host like it."


    There is no nonsense, Li Meng said calmly: "tell me your opinion, what do you think about this?"


    Without hesitation, Xiao Nan told Li Meng about today''s meeting room and also said some opinions about himself.


    When Xiao Nan''s soft words fell, Li Meng''s face was full of meditation, and his expression was not good-looking.


    Undoubtedly, what Li Meng was worried about finally happened.


    Li Meng is very clear about the root of human''s evil. He is keen on power and internal struggle.


    The establishment of the earth Union Council was too hasty, and the first Corps was too urgent.


    Li Meng always wanted to let human beings enter the road of rapid development, so he helped human countries regardless of cost and without return.


    With the help of the first legion, all countries have established a set of communication systems, and the industrial system has been integrated.


    It can be said that in this year, the changes in the human world are amazing, and all of these are inseparable from the efforts of the first Corps.


    At present, the industries of several major countries of mankind have some foundation. In the Middle East battlefield, the ammunition consumed every day is about 60% of the Ammunition Logistics.


    Now, however, all nations of mankind have the idea to get rid of the first Legion.


    They are very smart and know that at this time, the first Legion can''t control them, so they have their own careful thinking.


    "I said that if we want to integrate human power, we must have a powerful person, and master, you are the most suitable person."


    The main brain disappeared for more than a year appeared again, and the soft voice echoed in the brain.


    Dictator or an emperor?


    There should be no difference between the two.


    Leaning back and rubbing tightly into the sofa, Li Meng sighed.


    Indeed, he has too much hope for mankind. He hopes that there will be more than one way forward,


    The universe is very big, and the Milky way is even more vast. It can let human beings spread their branches and leaves, and there is no need to keep only one road.


    But now, Li Meng has changed his mind


    When he got up, Li Meng stood up and said to Xiao Nan, "everything is as usual. Let them do what they want to do and watch the change."


    As the voice falls, the white light column emerges from the void. In Xiaonan''s eyes, the host disappears with the light column retracting the void.


    Time goes by, day by day.


    On the battlefield of the Middle East, the war situation is still stable, and the battle between human beings and demons is at a stalemate.


    "Kill..."


    On the scorched earth, guns rumbled and engines roared.


    In the shouting, thousands of tanks and tens of thousands of armored vehicles were running on the battlefield with a radius of tens of kilometers.


    In front of the iron and steel torrent, there are a lot of red figures, which almost cover up the blackened land and become a red ocean.


    In the sky, a large number of winged demons rushed to the surface of the iron and steel torrent.


    All over the sky, fireballs fall from the sky, making countless fireballs rise in the torrent of steel.


    In the rear, on the flat ground under the city wall, hundreds of self-propelled guns and thousands of cannons of various calibres were neatly arranged, row after row.


    "Put..."


    "Put..."


    With a wave of the little red flag, the roar of intensive shelling suddenly sounded. In the spitting flames, thousands of shells flew into the sky and fell to the Red Sea in the distance.


    After a few breaths, in the red ocean, there was a series of explosions, and the sound of the explosion was loud.


    The huge flame continued to rise, and the light of the fire flickered again and again.


    In the earth, a large number of blade demons are scattered.


    In the continuous bombing, a large number of blade demons were eliminated.


    But for the Red Sea, the intensive bombing only slowed down the pace of their charge.


    On the blackened land, the torrent of steel collided with the red ocean.


    The real battle begins


    Under the cover of tanks, nearly a million soldiers fought with demons.


    On the battlefield, the gunfire rumbles, rockets fly everywhere, every minute, every second, there are a lot of lives in the past.


    On the battlefield, red bullet marks hit the sky and shot down one demon after another.


    And behind the devil, in the sky, fireballs rose and fell to the human position.


    "Roar..."


    With a roar of fury, a hellhound rushes into the torrent of steel.


    It runs very fast, shuttling in the armored torrent, like a red phantom.


    Where they passed, a large number of soldiers were hit and flew


    In the Mercedes Benz, it''s body shape, sliding forward for dozens of meters before stopping.


    It opened its mouth and spewed out a huge flame.


    The fiery fire swept out, instantly engulfed the three soldiers.


    In the fire, there was no time to scream, the soldiers were directly vaporized, into a little spark.


    "Kill him..."


    A roar, around the ability to rush up.


    With a wave of his hand, a thunder roared, and a flash of lightning roared out of his hand, hitting the hellhound in an instant.


    This blow only made the hellhound slightly stunned, and the place where it was hit was blackened.


    But that''s enough. Three martial artists armed with melee weapons jumped on it.


    They look ferocious, and all of them are full of twisted colors, which are the colors shown by the friction between energy and air.


    "Chi..."


    The huge blade of the axe fell on the head of the hellhound, sparked a flash and cut into the meat.


    It''s not over yet. The second martial artist who came up, he waved his long sword and cut it on the neck of the hell double headed dog. In the burst of sparks, the blade of the sword cut into the meat.


    The third martial artist followed him and stabbed the hell double headed dog in the belly. He was very successful. The sword almost reached the handle.


    After one strike, the three men immediately retreated, which was their long fighting experience.

 Chapter 1673

    Sure enough, in the face of three people''s attack, hell double headed dog just gave out a roar.


    It jumped up, waved its sharp claws and patted at a martial artist.


    In the face of hell double headed dog, the attacked martial artist can only use weapons to block.


    But the power gap between the two sides is too big. With a "click", the swordsman''s sword is broken, and his blocked claws are directly on him. The huge power makes his bones break and he flies out.


    "Kill him..."


    At this time, a group of soldiers around, with the hands of the rifle crazy to the hellhound tilt bullets.


    "Dada..."


    Red bullets flying, bullets hit the hell double headed dog''s body, only issued a Ding sound, sparks splashed.


    "Click..."


    A thunderbolt sounded again, and a flash of lightning tore the air and hit the hellhound on the head.


    This hit hit the hellhound''s left head where it was injured.


    With a scream, the left head of the hellhound burst and turned into a pool of flesh.


    Lightning''s attack is still very strong. It severely damaged the hellhound.


    But it''s not over yet. Under the siege of the crowd, the hellhound, who lost a head, is still alive.


    Instead of attacking the martial arts or the psychic in the distance, the hellhound turned to the soldier nearby.


    It knows that these soldiers are the weak and can be easily killed by them.


    In the face of hellhound attack, the soldiers issued a burst of roar, crazy to hellhound tilt bullets.


    They know that once they are watched by the hellhound, they can''t escape without killing it.


    Facing the hail of bullets, the hellhound approached the soldier. He opened his mouth and a little spark appeared in his mouth


    As the soldiers were about to be burned, the metal remains of a tank suddenly fell from the sky and fell on the hellhound with a bang.


    Under the metal wreckage of the tank, the hellhound was smashed into meat sauce.


    The soldiers were relieved to see the death of the hellhound.


    "Keep going..."


    With a cold voice, Wang Yanmei, dressed in black, appeared from one side.


    Just now, Wang Yanmei used her power to lift the metal wreckage of a tank.


    "Kill..."


    You can''t stop on the battlefield.


    With a grateful look at Wang Yanmei, the soldiers turned around and let out a roar and continued to run forward.


    Beside them, there is a torrent of steel. In the formation of charge, no one can stop the pace of charge.


    The battle lasted for a long time, and the two sides fought together in the scorched black land of tens of kilometers.


    The sound of guns, the roar, the roar of demons, the roar of explosions, and the burst of flames, when all these things come together, form a magnificent scene of war.


    In the collision between the two sides, no one is willing to step back. In the end, the red ocean is engulfed by the torrent of steel.


    When the battle is over, only smoke can make up for it.


    Human corpses and demon corpses are intertwined, stacked layer by layer, all over the place, and metal debris can be seen everywhere, adding a decoration to the scorched earth.


    At the end of the battle, the soldiers stood on the earth, speechless looking at everything in front of them, their faces only tired and numb.


    For most soldiers, the death of life has numbed them. Every day, some comrades in arms die. The new comrades in arms are often invisible the next day.


    Fighting with the devil is cruel. For the soldiers on the battlefield, they fully understand the bloody and cruel.


    The troops charged at the front withdrew and returned to the rear cities.


    On the battlefield, new troops arrived. Their task was to clean the battlefield and dispose of the dead.


    Whether it''s a human corpse or a demon corpse, it must be burned.


    If those corpses are allowed to lie in the earth, soon the earth will become a paradise for viruses and plague.


    Although there is no human survival in this land, plague is also a great threat to the army.


    "Allard, what are you doing? You are fleeing from the battlefield without permission. Stop your command


    The battle has just ended, but there is an unexpected situation in the city of Penza in the rear.


    A large number of troops began to withdraw. They left from the north gate, and the long line could not be seen from the beginning to the end.


    In the street, a military off-road vehicle was stopped.


    Looking at the person who stopped the car outside the window, alaid''s expression was somewhat complicated. He shook his head and said, "this is the order above. I must obey it."


    The order above?


    The man outside changed his face slightly and said in a deep voice, "I didn''t receive the order from the naval command. You are evacuating without authorization."


    "No, it''s an order from my home country. I have to take the army back. The order is clear. OK, Seth, you and I are the same division leader. You may also receive an order from your home country to withdraw. You should understand that I have to carry out this order."


    "What about here? Our war with the devil has reached the most critical moment. Once the army withdraws, our previous efforts will be in vain... "


    With a slight sigh, Allard said helplessly: "we are soldiers, and we must obey orders. The coalition is a coalition, but we are soldiers of our country. Political problems are always complex, and there is nothing we can do. Well, these days, I am honored to fight with you, and have a chance to see you again."


    The windows slowly rose, and in the slight engine roar, the SUV slowly moved up and joined the evacuation team,


    Standing on the street, next to the passing tanks and armored vehicles, looking at the moving off-road vehicle, Sete was speechless for a long time.


    On the wall of the South City, Wang Yanmei, who returned from the battlefield, also got the news of the military change in the city.


    "What''s the matter, sister? Not to mention the army, some capable people also began to withdraw. There are 32 armored divisions in the city of Penza, of which 21 are withdrawing. It is said that there are troops withdrawing from the camps outside the city, not a few of them. At this time... "


    Isn''t that strange?


    The war with the devil is not over. How can the army withdraw? What task has it received?


    Wang Yanmei sighed and looked at the boundless scorched earth outside the city with a worried look. She said helplessly: "Tara told me something. In Kyoto, the first Legion broke out some conflicts with other countries. I thought it was just a small conflict, but now it seems that... Rose, human beings rarely unite, I''m afraid it''s going to fall apart again. "

 Chapter 1674

    "How could..."


    Rose face show surprised color, some can''t believe.


    "How could they leave the army at this time? Isn''t that a joke about the survival of mankind? "


    Yes, don''t say rose can''t believe it. Wang Yanmei doesn''t understand it.


    At present, the battle between human beings and demons is fierce. Although it has a little upper hand, it is still far from victory.


    At this time, when the nations of mankind withdraw their armies, their previous sacrifices are in vain


    Looking at the distant land with solemn expression, Wang Yanmei said calmly: "this is human beings. No matter when, the internal struggle will never stop, but will never stop fighting..."


    Caspian Sea, drusar City, port.


    The sea is calm. In the open sea of the port, a large ship shadow stands and Moors on the sea.


    At a glance, there are many bridges, boundless.


    In the flagship of the "counterattack", masev brought a piece of bad news to Li Meng.


    "Commander, there''s news from the naval command. These days, some of the Allied forces have withdrawn from the United Fleet without being dispatched. A similar situation has also occurred in the United Fleet. In the army, 616 armored divisions have withdrawn from the front line, and 24 fleets, 235 of which have left their respective fleets. According to reliable information, The evacuated troops have returned to the coastline of the northern part of the order Empire, and the countries are preparing ships to evacuate the troops... "


    Speaking of this, in the helmet, masyev''s expression was slightly heavy, and he said in a cold voice: "commander, it''s a capital crime to withdraw from the battlefield without permission. What should we do?"


    With a wave of his hand, Li Meng said coolly, "it''s impossible to kill. The Allied forces come from all countries. They obey the call of their home country. This is also their duty as soldiers. Even if they kill officers, the soldiers under them will not listen to us. Let them go."


    "But... If these 10 million troops leave, we will not be able to maintain the situation in the Middle East."


    This is a question. After a little thought, Li Meng asked, "which other countries have not withdrawn, and how many troops do we have in the Middle East?"


    Masyev said: "the only countries that have not been evacuated are Huaxia and the order Empire, with only about 7 million troops."


    More than seven million?


    In his heart, Li Meng sighed.


    The withdrawal of the coalition took not only soldiers, but also equipment.


    Li Meng knew that even if he asked for the equipment provided by the first Legion from all countries at this time, all human countries would only default.


    If you use strong, they will resist. Li Meng knows this.


    Li Meng''s only good news is that the first Legion has left some money.


    During the formation of the coalition, the proportion of armored units in each Armored Division was not very high, and Li Meng did not allocate all tanks and armored vehicles to the army.


    In Nanlin Island, the stocks of tanks and armored vehicles are still ideal, enough to build a multi million army.


    Thinking of this, Li Meng said to masyev: "the United Fleet should keep the same as before, and don''t do anything superfluous. Since they want to fight for power and profit, let them fight for it. We just need to do our own thing well, inform the naval command, hold a meeting, and I''ll be there immediately."


    "Yes, commander."


    With the end of a meeting in Kyoto, the whole human world is developing towards the unknown.


    At a time when the war on the front line was fierce, the fragile unity of mankind finally collapsed.


    In the eyes of the common people, human beings are still United. They are enjoying the most powerful and United era of human beings.


    But they do not know, less than a year, the rare unity of mankind quietly collapsed.


    All this is still a secret, but soon, one day, people will know the truth.


    Nanhai, Nanlin Island, Qingcheng, Crystal Palace, naval headquarters.


    With the emergence of pillars of light in the void, officers gathered in an office waited for the arrival of the commander.


    When the light column disappears and the void is retracted, Li Meng''s figure appears on the theme.


    Raise your head, hold your chest, and hold up your military salute. Everyone said, "commander."


    Li Meng gently waved his hand, which was a response.


    Raising his hand and looking around at the officers at the square table, Li Meng said: "you should be most clear about what happened these days. That''s right. Now mankind is no longer United. The coalition forces on the front line have disintegrated. Although human countries have withdrawn, we can''t withdraw. We still have China and the order empire. After this incident, I won''t hesitate any more. Now, We have three things to do. "


    Hearing this, the officers looked slightly upright and looked closely at Li Meng.


    Facing the attention of the officers, Li Meng said calmly: "first, immediately withdraw all personnel from all countries and stop all aid matters. The electromagnetic railguns in China, outside the order Empire and other places will be demolished immediately. If all countries stop, the self destruction process will be started immediately. 2¡¢ In Austria and Georgia, the Bentley army should be recruited immediately. Within half a year, a five million army must be set up to go to the front line of the Middle East battlefield. The war in the Middle East will stop temporarily, and the army will return to the border line of the order Empire to focus on defense. 3¡¢ The war with demons and the war with demons are the two wars we are bound to experience. Once we win, we will have a final goal, that is to unify the earth. You should be prepared and strive for this goal. "


    He got up, raised his head and raised his salute. The officers looked at Li Meng with burning eyes and said in a loud voice, "yes


    With a wave of his hand, Li Meng said, "disband."


    The voice fell, and from the void, a white light column emerged. In the eyes of the officers, Li Meng disappeared with the retreating light column.


    Yes, now the first Legion has a clear goal, that is to unify the earth.


    In the past, although the first Legion has been expanding its territory, it has not a goal worthy of struggle.


    But now, the ultimate goal has appeared. In the future, the first Legion is fighting for this goal.


    For the officers of the first regiment, this is also of great significance.


    Because they are in a big era, when the earth is unified, they undoubtedly created an era, a new era.


    The future of the new era will be witnessed by them. On earth, the greatest nation of mankind will be born.


    As soldiers, this is their most noble honor, worth fighting for a lifetime.

 Chapter 1675

    The order Empire, St. Dera, papal hall.


    "This is a betrayal, a naked betrayal, a group of profiteers. How dare they gamble on the fate of the whole human race?"


    In the huge papal hall, saris'' angry roar echoed.


    Looking at the angry saris on the throne, the Cardinals looked at each other.


    A humanitarian: "there may be some misunderstandings in this. Let''s take a look first. Don''t jump to a conclusion..."


    On the front line of the Middle East battlefield, the disintegration of the coalition forces takes place just before our eyes. How can it be false?


    With a cold smile, shalish said angrily, "there''s nothing to wait for. Their faces are very clear. The troops on the northern coastline are evacuating. What''s their idea? Do you really think others don''t know and think others are idiots?"


    When the devil''s attack was unstoppable, the human beings were afraid and scared, so they put down their contradictions and United reasonably under the call of the first Legion.


    After a year''s fighting, when it is found that the devil is not invincible, the fragile unity finally collapses


    When we think about some things, we can think of the factors. It is impossible to put an end to the internal strife among human beings.


    "At the moment, we''d better think about how to win the war with the devil. With the collapse of the Allied forces and the withdrawal of a large number of troops from various countries, only we and Huaxia, and the army of the first regiment have stayed in the front line. The strength of the army has been greatly weakened, the first regiment is also shrinking its defense line, and the army has withdrawn from the southern border of the order empire. What''s next is the war..."


    "These days, the first Legion has not made any movement, and let the Allied forces of various countries withdraw. I don''t know what the first Legion thinks."


    "What else can we think? There are more than 20 countries, big and small, and now there are only three countries left. How can the first army stop it? At present, the war with the devil is not over, and the civil war of mankind must not break out. In this matter, the first army can only tolerate it, and so can we. "


    Cardinals, you and I don''t look very good.


    The order empire is located in the front line, the collapse of the coalition forces, the order Empire bear the brunt of the biggest impact.


    At this time, Sha Lina, the vice minister, said: "we don''t know what''s going on in Kyoto. It''s said that your excellency Wang Yanmei, who has been fighting in the front line, has returned to Kyoto. Maybe it has a turn for the better. At least the countries have not completely torn off their faces. Let''s have a look first. If countries insist on this, what can we do, Only in line with the first Legion. "


    All the Cardinals nodded in agreement with Sarina''s words.


    Now it''s the only way


    Since the collapse of the Allied forces, the situation in Kyoto is tense. When the troops withdraw to the border of the order Empire, Wang Yanmei finally can''t sit still. She returns to Kyoto in a hurry.


    As the great consul of China, she undoubtedly has a high weight in all countries of mankind. Maybe there are some special opportunities for things.


    Huaxia, Kyoto, palace


    In the roar of the engine, the huge century transport plane slowly landed from the sky.


    Tara had been informed of the teacher''s return and was waiting on the square of the apron.


    As the door of the transport plane opened, two slim figures came out from the door.


    Tara is naturally familiar with her teacher. When she sees the person next to her teacher, Tara is stunned and her face sinks.


    "Teacher..."


    Looking at Tara coming up, Wang Yanmei''s steps didn''t stop. She said, "don''t say much. Let''s go in."


    Standing aside, Tara follows the teacher silently.


    On the side of the rose, Tara chose to ignore.


    "Sister Tara, you and I are not strangers. How can you be so unruly? When did my sister offend you? If there''s anything wrong with my sister, she should tell me clearly and make amends. "


    The clever rose can''t see Tara''s indifferent attitude towards her, which makes rose surprised and confused.


    She has a friendship with Wang Yanmei for more than 100 years. She often goes back and forth to the court. It can be said that she watched Tara grow up.


    Although Tara seldom sees her when she grows up, the relationship between them will not be so stiff.


    Tara just snorted at Rose''s words and glanced at her face.


    This reaction to Tara makes rose more curious


    Listening to the two people''s words behind her, Wang Yanmei, who was walking ahead, said calmly: "Tara, if you want to catch a man''s heart, the first thing you need to do is to have a good relationship with the women around him, and don''t let him feel pressure. He is young and impulsive. With his identity and status, there will never be only one woman. When you followed him at the beginning, There should be this awareness. "


    "Teacher..."


    To the teacher''s words, Tara tried to say it again and again, but she didn''t say it in the end.


    Listen to the words of the master and the apprentice, rose is more confused. What is it? Is it


    Thinking of this, rose said with a smile, "sister Tara, do you have a man? Let me see... Sister, I haven''t recently... Can''t I? "


    In the brain the aura suddenly appears, this let the rose think of a person.


    With a smile, rose comforted Tara: "sister Tara, don''t be angry. Those are just rumors. Li Meng and I just happened to meet by chance. In terms of the Last Armored Train incident, Li Meng helped a lot. If it wasn''t for him, how many people would die. When we returned to Beijing, we happened to meet by chance and walked with him for a while. Sister Tara also knew, Sister, my reputation is not very good. It''s easy to cause misunderstanding when you are with me. Sister Tara should ignore those rumors, so as not to damage your relationship with Li Meng. "


    The spread of rumors is very fast, in recent years, rose did not have intimate contact with any man, a little thought, rose will think of Li Meng.


    Although it was only her guess, the change of expression on Tara''s face when she talked about Li Meng confirmed it.


    This makes rose a little incredible.


    When did Li Meng hook up with sister Tara? Their ages are quite different.


    Although Tara''s sister has a very good figure and is full of maturity, it''s tempting for men.


    But putting Li Meng and sister Tara together is something that rose never thought of.


    With a little breath in her mouth, Tara said calmly: "Sister Rosa doesn''t have to think much. If Li Meng has this idea, Sister Rosa doesn''t have to worry. The teacher is right. Xiao Meng is still too young. As his woman, I can''t give him pressure. Everyone has a young time. Let Xiao Meng enjoy this period of youth."

 Chapter 1676

    There are some things that Tara has long been indifferent to, but she still cares about them. Sometimes she reveals them inadvertently, but she doesn''t really have an idea.


    When she handed herself over to Xiaomeng, she knew that she could not be the only one.


    For her, as long as she is alone with Xiaomeng, it is enough to feel her care from Xiaomeng''s eyes.


    Her age is not small, there is not much time to waste, she will not because of the heart of the small do not twist to affect the feelings between her and Xiaomeng.


    Looking at a face indifferent, but soft eyes of Tara, rose felt some incredible.


    The power of this love is really look, did not expect that has always been indifferent to men Tara also light love, but also love so thoroughly.


    If she


    Rose thinks she can''t do it. What she wants is the only love.


    Over the years, she has met many excellent men, but no one can satisfy her.


    There is talent, but the heart is not the only one, and she can be the only man, often incompetent generation.


    In these 100 years, rose admitted that only Li Meng let her heart beat again.


    He is so caring and heartwarming, but his love is not the only one. He can''t only love her.


    And he seems to feel this, did not force her, if he really want to, rose understand, in the train, she has lost to him.


    Back at the palace, rose was taken to the guest room to have a rest, while Tara and Wang Yanmei entered the study.


    Behind the desk, Wang Yanmei sat down and said, "tell me about the current situation. What do they want to do?"


    To the teacher''s question, Tara shook her head and said, "since the end of the last meeting, all countries have kept silent, and even the relevant meetings of the United Earth Council have stopped. Now the heads of all countries stay in their respective embassies. According to reliable information, they move frequently in private. Teacher, in my opinion, I''m afraid they are determined to fight against the first army this time. "


    Wang Yanmei was not too surprised.


    If they hesitated and did not make up their mind, they would not let the troops on the front leave.


    Wang Yanmei asked, "what''s the reaction of the first regiment? Can someone contact you?"


    Tara shook his head and said, "no, I went to ask Xiao Nan in person. Ambassador Xiao Nan asked me to ignore it and watch the change."


    Wait and see what happens?


    That is to say, has the first Legion had a way to deal with this?


    Otherwise, the first Legion could not be so quiet and do nothing.


    "Teacher, it''s not the right time for you to come back this time. They were afraid that they couldn''t bear to hear that you came back. They also came to me, but they were rejected by me for the reason that the teacher was not here."


    Speaking of this, Tara asked, "teacher, we have to take a stand in this matter. What should we do?"


    How do you do it?


    Wang Yanmei said calmly: "although I don''t know the position of Meng ER in the first legion, we can think that Meng Er represents the first Legion. My heart is naturally biased towards Meng er. In terms of interests, the first Legion can bring more benefits to China. As the consul of China, I am also the woman of Meng er, Huaxia will naturally stand on the same front with the first army. "


    The teacher admitted that she was Meng''s woman, which made Tara uncomfortable.


    Although she has accepted the triangle relationship between Xiaomeng and her teacher, Tara is still a little bit awkward.


    Not paying attention to the change of look on Tara''s face, Wang Yanmei said calmly, "I won''t see them. If they want to see me, they can refuse for me. Now that I''m back, they should take action soon. Listen to Ambassador Xiaonan and let''s wait and see."


    "Yes, sir."


    Tara knows that at this time, they will not retreat. It is useless to say more. They can only wait for the development of the situation until the moment when the conflict completely breaks out.


    Kyoto is not only a metropolis, but also the center of the whole human world.


    As the great consul of China, the return of Wang Yanmei shocked many people.


    Some people are happy, others are distressed, and many people who are willing to take action one by one.


    In Kyoto, the political calm was broken by the return of Wang Yanmei, and the stagnant situation began to move forward.


    Embassy of the American Federation, Kyoto.


    On the sofa in the reception room, several people sat opposite each other.


    With a slightly dignified look, kanfas said in a deep voice: "the Chinese Consul has returned. She has been on the front line. This sudden return has something to do with our withdrawal. I went to her and wanted to have a touch with her, but she was rejected. I''m afraid that the Chinese establishment will not be as we wish."


    This is not good news. If we can get the support of Huaxia, the first Legion will fall into the target area, and their goal will be better achieved.


    Brest said: "I heard that the archon has a good relationship with Li Meng. There seems to be some ambiguity between them. We have to consider this relationship. As the archon of Huaxia, Wang Yanmei has great power. If she has a decision, that is, Huaxia''s choice, no one will oppose her."


    To Brest''s words, kanfas deeply felt, nodded: "yes, that''s hundreds of years old. Although she has kept her body young because of the mermaid''s heart, I didn''t expect that after hundreds of years, she has been proud of herself and moved her heart."


    In the past half year, there have been many rumors in Kyoto, especially about Li Meng''s cabinet.


    In response, Brest said with a faint smile: "after all, I''m young. Not to mention the first Legion behind him, I''m really a different kind of human being. He has incredible power. It''s human nature that she is attracted by him. No matter how old she is, she also has a girl''s heart..."


    With a slight sigh, kanfas said in a deep voice: "but it is because of this girl''s heart that we have lost the greatest strength of Huaxia. This is not a good thing. It has greatly weakened our strength."


    This is the truth. Everyone''s faces are gloomy.


    Dillard said in a deep voice: "China, the order Empire, if the two countries stand on the same front with the first legion, it is extremely unfavorable for us. Not to mention China, because of the factors of belief, the order empire will definitely follow the first legion, they will stand on the same front with the first legion, there is no China and the order empire, We can''t stop our plans, either. "

 Chapter 1677

    Kanfas nodded: "it''s natural. In any case, we can''t let the first army alone. The power of this militarized organization is too strong, which is not conducive to the balance between human beings. Although we have lost a lot in this war with demons, we also use the first army to increase the strength of our countries, which gives us the ability to compete with the first army, But we still can''t be careless. Only when we are united and United can we be stronger and not afraid of any enemy. "


    They all nodded in agreement with this.


    Looking at kanfas, Yamato said, "what should we do now? Now the armies of all countries are withdrawing one after another, and the strength of the first Legion is in the mire of war with the devil. This is our opportunity and we can''t miss it. "


    Yes, we can''t miss it. Once the first Legion frees up, some things will be difficult to do.


    Reflecting on his face, Brest pondered: "the first regiment has withdrawn aid personnel from various countries, and the electromagnetic railguns have been demolished. It can be said that we have no room to do so. Now that we have torn our skin, we need not worry about it. Now the first priority is to control public opinion. Now that human eyes are focused on the battlefield in the Middle East, we must have a reasonable reason, Otherwise, our people will not support us, which will cause some unnecessary confusion. "


    Speaking of this, Brest looked around at the crowd and said, "now that we have planned to tear our skin, and have confirmed that the Huaxia society and the first corps are on the same front, instead of staying here and being expelled, we''d better take the initiative to leave. When we get back, you will inform the heads of all countries to leave Kyoto according to the plan and gather in" slin city ", the capital of the Republic of SARGA, Let''s discuss major issues together. "


    All three of them were very excited about Brest''s words.


    They know what will be waiting for them in the future. This is glory, built by human beings. In their hands, a free country belonging to human beings will be born, and this country is the most orthodox country of human will.


    Seemingly calm Kyoto, because of some people, some things, the situation has become more and more strange.


    On the front line, the battlefield in the Middle East, because of the withdrawal of the Allied forces, the first regiment had no choice but to pull the front line back to the border of the order empire.


    It''s not a collapse, but in the eyes of demons, humans have been defeated by them.


    Although demons have no morale, their self perceived victory greatly increased their confidence and launched a larger scale attack on the order empire.


    For a time, the southern border of the order empire was in full swing, and a new front was opened up.


    For the first legion, the betrayal of various countries is not necessarily a bad thing.


    At least for China, the order empire.


    In order to relieve the logistic pressure on Al''s side, the first regiment concentrated its personnel to assist the order empire on a large scale. Huaxia''s construction of industrial system, especially in the order Empire, received the most thorough assistance from the first regiment.


    The production lines and machine tools from Ayr are transported to the two countries in batches. Of course, when paying attention to the industrial systems of the two countries, the first Corps did not forget Austria and Bentley.


    Austria is rich in mineral resources and has been taken care of by the first regiment in heavy industry.


    Bentley is a natural breeding base, which has been focused on agriculture.


    It can be said that even during the war, the first Legion did not stop the industrial development plans of its countries, but it became a bit slow. However, after the end of the war in Austria, the industrial support plan intensified.


    In the Mediterranean, because the front of the Allied forces withdrew from the order Empire, the allied fleet had to withdraw from the Caspian Sea and moored in the relatively safe Mediterranean Sea.


    Although the devil''s offensive is fierce, the situation of the coalition forces is good. By using the high wall and the rear unobstructed logistics, the coalition forces and the devil are still deadlocked, and no one can help.


    But the war is more cruel. In every battle, although the coalition forces can repel the demons, their own damage is also great.


    As a result of the withdrawal of a large number of troops, the morale of the coalition forces has been greatly affected.


    When others can leave the bloody battlefield in the Middle East, they still have to stay to fight. This kind of unbalanced heart has greatly affected the morale of the coalition forces, and some fleeing soldiers have begun to appear on the battlefield.


    Fighting with demons, fleeing will only lead to faster death, which is also the reason for the increasing casualties of coalition forces.


    In the face of this situation, the first Legion had to order that the army should be governed by strict law. Those who disobey the order will be punished by military law.


    As soon as the order of administering the army strictly and legally was issued, although there were many strange voices in the coalition forces, the situation of fleeing on the battlefield was greatly reduced, and the casualties were also reduced.


    The concealment of the demon king made the first army lose the possibility of quick decision.


    If you can''t eliminate the devil king, you can''t eliminate the devil quickly. You can only use the war of attrition to kill the devil''s power little by little.


    One day, when the demon king had to appear, the end of the war.


    But it''s not clear whether the victory of Libra will favor the devil or the human.


    The king of demons has too many uncertain factors. He is too powerful. If he can make good use of his power, he can even change the pattern of a war.


    This is also the reason why Li Meng is so cautious. Facing the devil king, Li Meng is not sure of winning.


    Just as he can''t stop the demon king, human beings have no possibility to defeat the demon.


    Unconsciously, the time has passed for several months.


    In Kyoto, some things have become clear. Quietly, the Joint Council of the earth has become a real shell, nobody cares, and there is no news of the Joint Council of the earth.


    Early in the morning, a black car drove into the palace and stopped outside a palace.


    Leaving the car, looking at Tara waiting by the side of the road, Li Meng just smiles and gives her a hug.


    The waist of the hand is very natural downward slide, occupy the plump hip.


    This made Tara blush, gently pushed Li Meng''s chest, and said: "really, you know how to bully me."


    With the coquettish tone of Tara''s words, Li Meng just smiles, does not care about the eyes of the guards nearby, bows his head on Tara''s lips for a while.


    Helplessly looking at the man in front of her, Tara can only take Li Meng''s arm and quickly walk to the palace.


    If you stay, who knows how Xiaomeng will bully her.


    Although her relationship with Li Meng is no secret in the court, her shyness still makes Tara unable to accept too close contact with Li Meng in public.

 Chapter 1678

    It was not until they entered the palace and walked in the corridor that Tara breathed a sigh of relief.


    Looking up at Li Meng''s smiling face, Tara can only blush and flatter her head.


    Looking at Tara''s coquettish appearance, Li Meng''s heart rises. He climbs up Tara''s waist and slides down.


    Feeling the hot hands around her waist getting closer and closer to her hips, Tara looked at Li Meng bitterly and said: "what''s the time, you''re still so unorthodox..."


    To this, Li Meng just a little smile, close to Tara''s ear, whispered: "why, don''t you like it? If I don''t like it, I''ll behave myself in front of you. "


    Tara''s face became more resentful about Li Meng''s words. How should she reply?


    Looking at the dilemma of Tara, Li Meng just laughs and gently touches her round buttocks. With Tara''s walking, he has different enjoyment and fun every time.


    What else can Tara do about Li Meng? She can only bite her teeth and look ruddy. She gives Li Meng a bad look, but that''s all.


    Tara knows that it''s just a little taste between lovers. As a woman of Xiaomeng, if she can''t accept this, how can it be called love?


    Although she is very worried about being seen by others, she is very useful in her heart, which can make her more deeply feel Xiaomeng''s care for her, her possessiveness, and the complicated "love" in her eyes.


    Until the door of Wang Yanmei''s normal office room, Li Meng let Tara Go, and his face became serious.


    Seeing that Li Meng has put away her color, Tara''s mouth turns slightly. I''m afraid that only in front of the teacher can Xiao Meng do this


    "Ah..."


    With a scream in her mouth, Tara blushes with pain in her buttocks.


    Satisfied with the withdrawal of the hand, Li Meng light smile, pushed open the door.


    Although Tara is not young, Li Meng can easily guess her every move and what she is thinking.


    It''s not that Tara doesn''t have a plan. Otherwise, she won''t sit in this position. Just in front of him, she will unconsciously enlarge some small movements so that he can see more clearly.


    To him, Tara is open-minded. Li Meng deeply feels the love for this woman who is more than 20 years older than him.


    It''s because of this that Li Meng likes to bully Tara and do some small moves with her that little lovers would do.


    Without too many love words, Li Meng just used his actions to prove that he cared about her.


    In the study, Wang Yanmei is already waiting


    For the arrival of Li Meng and Tara, she just cast her eyes to Li Meng, and her eyes were soft.


    This time, Tara did not leave. As Wang Yanmei''s deputy, she is qualified to participate in business affairs.


    Li Meng and Tara sat down on the sofa.


    As soon as he sat down, Li Meng said with a smile to Wang Yanmei behind her desk, "mei''er, it''s hard for you to live these days. There must be a lot of people disturbing your leisure..."


    To Meng er''s words, Wang Yanmei just had no choice but to smile and said in a soft voice: "in Kyoto, some things can''t be avoided. I''d rather go to the front battlefield. These troublesome things don''t need to be paid attention to."


    With a faint smile, Li Meng said: "in the future, you''d better stay in Kyoto. You don''t need to care about the war on the front line. You can give it to the first Corps. Although the war on the front line is a little difficult, you can still go through it and don''t have to worry too much."


    Looking at Li Meng unexpectedly, Wang Yanmei was surprised and said, "is Meng Er so confident?"


    After shaking his head and leaning back, Li Meng said calmly: "outsiders have been wondering why the first army would stop in the Middle East, but they don''t know that since the Allied forces beat back the demon''s irresistible offensive, the first army has focused on another enemy. The war of attrition with the demon just delays time and makes the other enemy worry, So that mankind can have more time for development. "


    Speaking of this, Li Meng gave a cold smile and said: "the first regiment is so reckless in helping countries, giving them a complete set of industrial systems, technologies and equipment. In the end, they regard the first regiment as a big injustice."


    Mon must be disappointed


    Wang Yanmei was also disappointed that she did not understand the practices of other countries.


    Wang Yanmei is very clear that all countries are not dissatisfied with the stalemate on the front line. This is just an excuse.


    If they are only in conflict with the first Legion on this matter, the solution is not difficult. They can negotiate with the first Legion. Even if they claim military power, it is not impossible.


    But what they did was chilling. After the withdrawal of the army, they left without saying anything but with the army. The heads of state also left Kyoto and went to the capital of the Republic of SARGA, the "city of slyn". It is well known what their purpose is.


    With her mouth slightly open, Wang Yanmei said in a soft voice, "mon Er, the enemy you are talking about is a demon clan?"


    Another great enemy of mankind, besides demons, there are only demons.


    Wang Yanmei can''t ignore this enemy.


    Li Meng nodded and said, "yes, there were some changes in the demons a few days ago, and their overall strength has been enhanced. Although I have made some actions and reached an agreement with the demons, the demons will not attack human beings in five years."


    Speaking of this, Li Meng sighed helplessly and said: "originally, I intended to use these five years to upgrade the human power to several levels and prepare for a decisive battle with the demons. But I didn''t expect that the human unity promoted by the first Legion was so fragile. Now all countries have withdrawn from Kyoto, and their attitude is very clear. It''s impossible to unite them again."


    Although I don''t know how mon reached an agreement with the demons, if it is true, the actions of various countries will undoubtedly disrupt the deployment of the first Legion. If mankind fails, they will undoubtedly be the biggest culprit.


    At this time, one side of Tara said: "in that case, why does the first Legion not explain its intention? I think the countries will understand that if they knew the intention of the first legion, the situation would not be as it is today. "


    Tara''s question, Li Meng only smiled lightly, and said, "five years are very long. Even if this conflict does not erupt, the next contradiction is inevitable. They do not trust the first Legion. Even if they know the intentions of the first legion, they will not be honest. Moreover, the intention of the first Legion must be kept secret. In the human world, there are many magic eyes. Once they know the intention of the first legion, it is impossible for me and the demons to reach the current "Five-Year" agreement

 Chapter 1679

    In this way, mankind had a chance to win, but because of the collapse of the Allied forces, the situation became blurred.


    A chance to defeat the demons is wasted.


    Li Meng''s words made Wang Yanmei and Tara feel sorry.


    A little sigh in the heart, a pair of beautiful eyes looking at Li Meng, Wang Yanmei said: "Meng Er, what should we do next?"


    With a little smile, Li Meng said: "this is also the purpose of my visit to Kyoto. There are some things I need the support of Huaxia."


    In the curious eyes of Tara and Wang Yanmei, Li Meng put away his smile and said calmly: "if I think correctly, all countries will blame the first Legion for the disintegration of mankind, so that they can get the support of public opinion. They have given up the United Earth Council. They also understand that none of them will be the opponent of the first Legion. They will unite, We will set up an organization similar to the United Earth Council to fight against the first Legion. "


    Speaking of this, Li Meng continued: "no matter what they do, before the threat of the devil is removed, the first Legion will not pay attention to them. We don''t care about public opinion. In any case, no matter now or in the future, powerful power is everything. One day they will understand."


    With a faint smile, Li Meng put up three fingers and said: "in the future, the first Legion will do three things. First, in the next two years, the first Legion will focus on the elimination of demons. Second, once the threat of demons is eliminated, the first Legion will be formally established. There is no union, no compromise, and no multi regime, The first Legion will really unify the earth, and I will become the only "emperor"... "


    The emperor?


    Looking at Li Meng with an indifferent face, the two women have different expressions.


    Tara''s face is incredible, but Wang Yanmei''s look is calmer. She is just a little surprised.


    Wang Yanmei didn''t expect that meng''er''s ambition was so big, and meng''er was the real controller of the first army.


    "This... Xiaomeng, this road is not easy. At present, human ideology is numerous and complicated. For democratic countries, it is difficult for them to accept the rule of" Wang "...."


    Li Meng looked back at Tara''s words with a slightly surprised look and said calmly: "although the first army has been expanding rapidly these years, I never thought of becoming a" King ". Even not long ago, I still hope that mankind will step on a more open road of consciousness, but now, I find that mankind needs a" King ", We need a "emperor" in the true sense. Only under the powerful power can human beings unite together in the true sense


    Is it because of the betrayal of countries?


    It was because of the betrayal of various countries that Xiaomeng made this decision and this ambition.


    Looking back at Wang Yanmei again, Li Meng said: "I know that this road is very difficult, but I have this confidence, and I will try my best to achieve this ultimate goal. I don''t know what Meier will think of me, but I have made this decision, and I will fight for it, even if Meier doesn''t understand me and oppose me, when that day comes, I will not pity anyone, even with force, I will get you, even if you hate me for it. "


    What is this?


    Wang Yanmei looks at Li Meng in a dazed way. Her face is very complicated.


    What Meng er said made her feel suffocated.


    From Meng er''s words, Wang Yanmei feels Meng er''s almost paranoid possessive desire for her.


    She didn''t know whether to be happy or afraid


    But in the face of her eyes, she couldn''t say anything.


    At this moment, she has long forgotten the interests of the country, immersed in the hot and morbid eyes of Monroe to him.


    Looked at the teacher, looked at Xiaomeng.


    The silence between the teacher and Xiaomeng makes Tara speechless. Tara understands Xiaomeng''s feelings for the teacher.


    Although she and Xiaomeng met earlier than the teacher, but between her and the teacher, Xiaomeng has more profound feelings for the teacher.


    Xiaomeng fell in love with her teacher at first sight, but she was a natural "love".


    Tara doesn''t want to fight with her teacher, but now she''s jealous of her teacher.


    In silence, for a long time, Wang Yanmei had no choice but to sigh.


    In the eyes of Li Meng, she said quietly: "although I don''t know what the future of mankind is like, if it''s Xiaomeng you, it may be a good thing. I''ll use the remaining life to help you."


    Undoubtedly, Wang Yanmei responded to Li Meng''s wild hope.


    This made Li Meng smile and feel relieved.


    If Wang Yanmei doesn''t understand him and opposes him, Li Meng really doesn''t know what to do.


    Even if there is the worst result, he will not hurt Meier, but he will be very disappointed.


    Li Meng is not an emotionless machine. Naturally, Li Meng also hopes that his women can support him, no matter what.


    Now, Wang Yanmei''s response undoubtedly makes Huaxia and the first Corps stand on the same front, which is the result that Li Meng most wants to see.


    Then just now, Li Meng continued: "the third thing is the decisive battle with the demons. For human beings, the demons are a threat that can not be ignored. So far, the first regiment does not know the real strength of the demons. Among the three things to be done, the last one is the most difficult one, which also determines the fate of human beings."


    Speaking of this, Li Meng said with a smile: "however, things are not turning for the better. The demons are very strong, but the first Legion is not weak. The first Legion also has its own mace. When it comes to the decisive battle, it''s still unknown who will win."


    It''s a good thing to be confident. In the eyes of Tara and Wang Yanmei, this man is mysterious.


    His confidence is the most reassuring thing.


    "Well, that''s all I have to say. That''s why I''m here today. The troops of Austria are rushing to the front line one after another. I''ll stay on the front line for the next two years until the end of the war..."


    It''s always a short time to get together. The three people are not ordinary people. Let''s wait until the end of the war for the love affair.


    But


    When she got up, Tara got up from the sofa and said to her teacher and Meng, "you can talk."


    With that, Tara turns away and disappears into her study.


    Tara is considerate. She knows that the teacher and Li Meng need some private space at this time.


    She gets more from Xiaomeng than from her teacher. At least for this moment, she won''t be stingy.

 Chapter 1680

    Tara is right. Wang Yanmei let go of her departure.


    When the door was closed again, Wang Yanmei got up and left the seat behind the table.


    Today, she is still in her short black military dress, and her slim posture is quite attractive when she walks around.


    Next to Li Meng, she sat down and looked at him with her beautiful eyes. She said softly, "mon Er, you don''t know when you will return. There are many crises in the front line. You have to be careful."


    For Wang Yanmei''s concern, Li Meng just gave a faint smile. His hands naturally grabbed Wang Yanmei''s little hand and said, "don''t worry, it may take some time, but if you want to kill me, I don''t think anyone can do it. I still have Meier. You have to climb back even if you want to."


    For Li Meng''s words, Wang Yanmei gave Li Meng a pale look, but then her face turned a little ruddy. Some did not dare to look at Li Meng and said in a low voice: "today... Stay here tonight."


    Looking at Wang Yanmei who showed such a coy appearance for the first time, Li Meng''s eyes were slightly bright.


    This is an invitation. That is to say, Wang Yanmei finally opens her heart and wants to give herself to him before he leaves.


    Although there was a strong impulse in his heart, in the end, Li Meng controlled himself.


    With his right hand stretched out, Li Meng gently took Wang Yanmei''s waist, put his other hand under her knees, and exerted a little force. Then Li Meng held her tender body in his arms and made her sit on her thigh.


    Looking at Wang Yanmei''s ruddy face, Li Meng smiles and kisses her red lips.


    To bully Meng Er, Wang Yanmei is very cooperative this time.


    She didn''t dodge, but took the initiative to stretch out her hands to embrace Li Meng''s neck, mouth slightly open, enjoy the cooperation.


    A long kiss. When Wang Yanmei was out of breath, Li Meng let her go.


    Looking at Wang Yanmei''s soaring mountain, Li Meng said with a smile, "mei''er, I''m glad you have this idea, but not now. If I stay tonight, I''m afraid I won''t have the courage to leave."


    With his right hand stretched out and stroked Meier''s white face, Li Meng said softly, "wait for me. After the war, let''s enjoy our honeymoon in a carefree way."


    The deep meaning of meng''er''s words made Wang Yanmei very shy. For the first time in hundreds of years, her heart was beating so fiercely.


    She knows what Meng Er cares about. He doesn''t want to get her in such a hurry. He is also telling his nostalgia for her.


    After a while, Wang Yanmei calmed down her fast beating heart, and her ruddy face faded.


    A pair of beautiful eyes looking at the ordinary face, she said: "mon Er, I wait for you to come back."


    Without saying anything more, Li Meng just smiles and rubs his head against Wang Yanmei''s arms. When he feels the amazing softness, he takes a big breath.


    Every woman has a different body fragrance. If the body fragrance of night makes Li Meng fall in love with it, then Wang Yanmei''s body fragrance is infatuated with it. That kind of taste, that kind of feeling makes people nostalgic.


    Looking at Meng Er, who looks like a child in her arms, Wang Yanmei just smiles gently and puts her hands on the back of Li Meng''s head.


    On the sofa, they cuddle together, until the night is coming, Li Meng and Wang Yanmei are separated.


    Outside the palace, the limousine for Li Meng in the daytime was waiting.


    In Tyra''s farewell, they walk out of the palace gate side by side.


    Came to the car, stopped, two people in the final parting.


    Looking at Tara, Li Meng said with a faint smile, "give me a ride. The night is coming. I''m working hard and have a rest."


    To Li Meng''s invitation, Tara looked slightly red, hesitated for a moment, then nodded.


    Opening the door, the two boarded the car.


    As soon as she gets on the bus and closes the door, Tara can''t wait to pull up the curtain between her and the front seat, and pours into Li Meng''s arms.


    Li Meng naturally opened his hands to Tara, who took the initiative to love her.


    In Li Meng''s arms, Tara raised her head with a ruddy face. She looked confused and murmured: "Xiao Meng, I miss you..."


    Thirty women are like wolves, and forty women are like tigers. Tara can''t bear the separation for more than half a year.


    Looking at Tara with a warm face, Li Meng said with a smile: "Tara, you still have more than an hour."


    Tara gave Li Meng a resentful look at Xiao Meng''s words.


    She clenched her teeth and put her hands under her skirt


    In her hands, the black stockings slowly fall off, slender legs, white skin gradually show.


    Looking at the attractive scene of Tara, as a man, Li Meng''s desire is out of control.


    With a shy smile, Tara straddles Li Meng with her skirt


    The black car left the palace and galloped on the street outside.


    In the driver''s seat in front of her, she was driving the car attentively. Although she could hear the gasping sound behind her, she also knew what had happened, but she could not understand it.


    We can''t understand why the Supreme Master is interested in human women. Are they not good enough?


    It is clear that they have worked hard to change themselves with the aesthetic standards of human women, but they still can''t get the favor of their masters.


    Why?


    She can''t understand


    More than an hour later, the first regiment was in the embassy yard.


    Depressed out of the car, and in the car behind Li Meng, is a face to be satisfied with Tara.


    The window was opened slowly. In the car, Tara said to Li Meng with a smile: "Xiao Meng, I''ll go back first."


    This woman


    Looking at the gloating Tara, Li Meng had to say to the driver in the front seat, "take Miss Tara back."


    The car, whose engine didn''t go out, started to move again and gradually left the yard with Tara''s wave


    Looking at the gate of the yard, where the car disappeared, Li Meng shook his head helplessly.


    I didn''t expect to be defeated by Tara. She was satisfied, but she made him inferior.


    "Hoo..."


    With a deep breath, Li Meng could only bend over to hide his embarrassment and walk to the embassy.


    Where did Xiao Nan go?


    All the way to the reception room, Li Meng didn''t see Xiao Nan.


    On the soft sofa, Li Meng sat down.


    He can''t leave yet. He needs to explain something to Xiao Nan.


    Xiaonan didn''t make him wait for a long time. After a while, in a slight sound of footsteps, Xiaonan walked into the reception room.


    Today''s Xiao Nan doesn''t wear that black suit, but a black dress.


    Xiaonan''s beauty is not bad. She has the soft beauty of an oriental woman. The casual dress of this black dress makes her more beautiful and elegant.

 Chapter 1681

    With a faint smile, Li Meng inquired, "where have you been? It''s not going on a date


    This body is obviously going out, which makes Li Meng quite curious about where Xiao Nan is going.


    To master this words, small South tiny a Leng, immediately the footstep continues to move forward, came to Li Meng side.


    Beside Li Meng, Xiao Nan stood quietly and said softly, "the support of the first corps to China has made some state-owned industries profitable. In order to express gratitude, they invited me to a banquet."


    "So..."


    So I went to the party. No wonder I wore a dress.


    At this time, Xiaonan said: "master, although our roots come from human beings, we are no longer human beings. Although we still live in the human world, it''s only because of your command and your needs. We have only false harmony with the living. Deep down in our hearts, we reject life, even hate it, Only death can make us happy. The only object we admire and love is your master


    From Xiao Nan''s mouth, Li Meng felt a kind of resentment, a lot of resentment.


    This made Li Meng feel his nose and wonder if he said something wrong, otherwise Xiao Nan''s resentment would be so big.


    It seems that Li Meng is aware of something


    With a smile, Li Meng patted his thigh and said to Xiao Nan, "come here."


    Step slightly move, Xiaonan look very calm sat into the master''s arms.


    As soon as he sat down, Li Meng took a breath and laughed bitterly.


    The fire that Tara caused just now hasn''t come down yet


    And Xiaonan also seems to be aware of the strange master.


    First there was doubt, then suddenly


    Although there was a little impulse in his heart, Li Meng finally suppressed his anger.


    Although Xiao Nan won''t refuse what he really wants to do, Li Meng wants to keep a close relationship with his family members rather than the lust.


    Because Li Meng understands that love is a luxury for the dead, and they have no such feelings for a long time.


    Although the bodies of the ghouls are active, they don''t enjoy lust, so they don''t feel anything.


    When she gets along with Chen Yan, Yan''er takes the initiative and tries her best to show what human beings should have.


    But from the beginning to the end, Li Meng knows that Yan''er is just trying to please him. He doesn''t want him to think that she is just a machine.


    It''s not just Yan''er, Natasha, kuiye, Tanya, the dead of Li Meng''s family.


    Although the corpse Ji is more perfect than the ghouls, and their physical blending may make them feel some different pleasure, they are indifferent to this matter. Only when Li Meng needs them, they will appear more like women. At ordinary times, when they are far away from Li Meng''s sight, they are the most thorough dead, with no desire, no desire, no emotion.


    Holding Xiaonan''s soft waist, they whispered, and the scene was very warm.


    Xiao Nan: "master, don''t you really need it? Xiaonan is here. Although she has no experience in this field, she will work hard. In the future, Xiaonan will learn from the eldest lady. She won''t let the host down. "


    Li Meng: "no, you don''t want to have these messy ideas. Now you are very good. Don''t learn some messy things."


    "But..."


    Xiao Nan twisted his body and leaned in to make room for it.


    "Well, don''t move..."


    This contact, let the corners of the mouth a lie, took a breath of air conditioning, quickly pressed Xiaonan''s body.


    This little girl


    Looking at Xiao Nan, who was a little restless in his arms, Li Meng was quite helpless.


    It''s not a good thing that this spiritual connection is too close, which makes him the target of all the female families. It''s OK at ordinary times. They are afraid of Li Meng''s majesty. They will behave themselves. Once they seize the opportunity, they will not give up.


    If Li Meng didn''t stop it, it would be a kind of indulgence for them, and they would think it was what the master wanted to see.


    The intimate relationship with Chen Yan created a very bad atmosphere among the ghouls.


    Female ghouls began to change themselves to make their bodies better, more beautiful and more attractive.


    This leads to the fact that there is no such thing as "ugly" among the ghouls. They are all capable beauties, and they all have the figures that all women admire.


    Xiaonan''s body is more and more exquisite. It''s perfect for women, as well as long Qiaoer and the woman driver who just drove the car.


    Although Li Meng was aware of this, he didn''t say much.


    Everyone has this love of beauty, and Li Meng naturally hopes that all the little girls around him are beautiful and moving.


    Li Meng is very open about this


    Whether it''s a ghoul or a corpse, it''s all created by him.


    In Li Meng''s eyes, all his dependents are his family members, and they are forbidden by others. In this regard, Li Meng is very overbearing.


    Although Li Meng just joked, he didn''t think Xiao Nan was going out on a date.


    But if Xiao Nan answers "yes", he may not know how confused Li Meng will be.


    It''s like marrying a daughter. The feeling of being a father is very complicated. The person you cherish is taken away by others. When you bless, you will feel sad in your heart. You also know that this is an insurmountable process in your life.


    Li Meng knew why he was flustered and why he had an unreasonable possessive desire for his family members. He was still too young.


    If thousands of years go by, no, not so long, for decades, he may have another idea. What he once cared about will return to mediocrity. At that time, he may give up everything.


    But what if he put it down?


    Is it possible that if he puts it down, the family members will be able to find their own happiness?


    No, it''s impossible. For the dead and Li Meng''s family members, only Li Meng as the master is their happiness.


    Only the happiness, anger and sorrow of the master are the things that they care about most. They are dead, and they do not need human values or the happiness that human beings need.


    From the beginning to the end, Li Meng''s worries and ideas are wrong and unnecessary.


    Even if he doesn''t want to do anything, the family members belong to him, the male is his guardian, and the female is his bride. The relationship between them is solid and will not be affected by any factors.


    Today''s Li Meng does not understand, only because he is still human, has not been separated from the human concept, the thought is also bound by the body.

 Chapter 1682

    A pair of slender hands stretched out, Xiaonan took Li Meng''s neck, and said in a delicate voice: "master, if you want to go to the front line, it''s just a matter of an instant. It won''t delay you too much to stay overnight. Now that the eldest lady is not here, let Xiaonan serve you."


    This little girl


    Looking at the charming Xiaonan in his arms, Li menggang''s heart became hot again.


    Not angry smile, Li Meng pinched Xiao Nan''s nose, said with a smile: "I said Xiao Nan, you so seduce me, you are not afraid of big miss to trouble you?"


    Xiao Nan''s mouth turned slightly, his face turned cold all the time, and he said softly, "the master has wronged the young lady. The young lady told us that whoever can get the favor of the master can get the position nearest to the master. The young lady said that although we are not as strong as the corpse, we are more like women, Can bring more joy to the host, only in this point, the ghoul must surpass the corpse Ji


    What is this? Did you take him as a reward for the game?


    When will my family members have the heart of comparison


    However, this is a good thing. Only by keeping up with the Joneses can we be motivated. If we are always harmonious, there will be a lack of internal competitiveness.


    "Master, you can stay. Only the eldest lady among the ghouls has got your favor. Although we dare not fight with Shiji, the master can''t be too eccentric..."


    In Li Meng''s arms, Xiao Nan was obsequious. As he spoke, his chest heaved.


    Although the long skirt is not a low collar, it is still rough under the cloth.


    In the face of Xiaonan''s seduction, what else can Li Meng say? He can only satisfy Xiaonan''s little wish.


    It''s the first time Xiaonan has taken the initiative to seduce him. How can Li Meng refuse.


    With a smile, Li Meng lowered his head and took a sip on Xiao Nan''s white face.


    "Well, in order to eat you little girl, I''ll stay tonight."


    To master this words, small South Mei state a smile, a pair of Ren Jun picking appearance.


    Seeing this, Li Meng could not help holding Xiaonan''s waist in one hand and bending Xiaonan''s leg in the other.


    When he got up, Li Meng held Xiao Nan in his arms in a princess''s embrace.


    "Master, this way..."


    Under the guidance of Xiaonan, Li Meng strode out of the reception hall, went up to the second floor and walked to the bedroom.


    Holding Xiaonan, under the guidance of Xiaonan, Li Meng enters a bedroom.


    In the soft big bed, Li Meng gently put down Xiao Nan.


    Looking at Xiaonan lying on the bed, Li Meng is about to kiss her lips.


    But this was stopped by Xiaonan. She stretched out her slender hand and put it on Li Meng''s chest.


    In Li Meng''s puzzled eyes, Xiao Nan smiles, gets up and sits up.


    She put her hands into the skirt. In Li Meng''s eyes, the black stockings fell off her long legs.


    After finishing all this, she wrung a smile to Li Meng, turned over, with a seductive posture back to Li Meng, lying on the bed.


    The delicate body under the skirt is exquisite, even if it is covered by clothes, it can''t resist the temptation and beautiful curve.


    Looking at this attractive scene, Li Meng broke heart, man''s ambition was completely stimulated, self-control collapsed.


    Eyes become hot, what happens next, everything in silence.


    It wasn''t until late at night that everything had calmed down.


    In the soft big bed, two people quietly embrace each other, after enjoying the passion.


    Xiaonan''s dress has long disappeared, and the white body under the blanket is tightly attached to Li Meng''s side, with a lazy face on Li Meng''s chest.


    Only her white shoulders were exposed, which added a bit of temptation to her.


    Feeling the amazing softness of his chest, Li Meng gave a few breaths, and his face was very comfortable.


    Although Xiaonan is not as experienced as Chen Yan, she is very green and astringent. Like Chen Yan, she has the beauty and gentleness of Oriental women. In Xiaonan, Li Meng also enjoys a different feeling from Chen Yan.


    Two people have something in common, that is bold, very open in bed.


    The hand under the blanket is gently holding Xiaonan''s waist, while the other one is gently sliding on the delicate body, feeling Xiaonan''s delicate skin.


    Eyes slightly narrowed, Xiaonan a lazy face to enjoy the caress from the master.


    Before that, she did not understand why the young lady liked to do such things with adults.


    But now she, slightly understand the inner thoughts of the eldest lady.


    That kind of feeling is very good. Only when you are equal to the host, can you have a feeling that the host belongs to you.


    It''s not just a physical blend. At that moment, she and the master''s soul seem to be intertwined.


    That kind of feeling can''t be described by words. The fire of her soul is burning fiercely and shaking. More and more things seem to care about. The things that had been forgotten one by one flashed through her mind, and she seems to have got some changes.


    She changed something, but she didn''t know. The only thing she knew was that she had a wrong mind for her master.


    This kind of mind makes her afraid, it is possessive, she wants to go on with the master, always lying in the master''s arms, only at this moment, the master belongs to her.


    Li Meng didn''t know about Xiao Nan''s careful thinking.


    Although they are their masters, they seem to have a close relationship with their relatives, but in fact they have nothing to do with each other.


    Although Li Meng could wipe out any family members with one thought, he didn''t know what they were thinking.


    The soul is very wonderful. Although the soul form of the dead has changed fundamentally, there is one thing that all souls have in common, that is, thought, independent thought, or independent consciousness.


    "Hoo..."


    With a long breath and a soft hand on Xiaonan''s waist, Li Meng stopped.


    Looking at the ceiling, Li Meng''s voice echoed in the quiet bedroom.


    "The days in Kyoto should not be too long. After the end of the war, there will be no embassy. At that time, China, the order Empire and the first Legion will be one, and an empire will be born. At that time, you can go back to Nanlin island. Of course, it''s always right if you want to venture, experience more and gain more knowledge."


    With the establishment of the Empire, many things will change and a more suitable system will emerge.


    At that time, the ghoul, the corpse girl, the corpse ghost and his family members all have their own obligations.

 Chapter 1683

    Although the appearance of ghouls is only a mistake, a mistake that Li Meng did not expect.


    But the power of death is full of diversity. Since he is his family, Li Meng will not be too partial.


    "Well, I see, master."


    To master this words, small south just languidly answered.


    Xiao Nan doesn''t care where to go. Her time is close to infinity.


    She wants to stay by her master''s side, but she wants to help her master overcome difficulties and give full play to her own value, rather than being a vase by her master''s side.


    There are corpses around the master, and there are those women. She doesn''t have much chance to get close to the master.


    Xiao Nan is smart. She knows how to make the host pay more attention to her.


    Looking up slightly, Xiao Nan looked at his master with beautiful eyes and said, "master, if we build an empire, the master must be" emperor ". Otherwise, we will not agree. Stupid human beings have been betraying their master''s good intentions. The master can no longer let them do it wantonly."


    With a little smile, Li Meng lowered his head on Xiaonan''s forehead and said, "it''s natural. I''ve seen it clearly over the years. If we give the power to human beings, even if we give them a certain scientific and technological foundation, I''m afraid they won''t do much in a thousand years. The earth has the threat of the earth, and entering the starry sky also has the threat of the starry sky. How much time is left for the earth and everything is unknown. Only under our leadership can we give full play to the power of the human race. "


    The threat to the earth is the demons. Although the demons are also the great enemies of mankind, they only kill for the sake of killing. They will not destroy a race, just like the most loyal Kraken clan in their material world. When the life on a planet is eliminated to a certain extent, the demons will leave and let the life on the planet recover.


    Until the life of this planet grows to a certain extent, the devil will appear again.


    This is a samsara, almost endless samsara.


    In their conversation, the night gradually deepened.


    When the master left, Xiaonan didn''t know. When she woke up the next day, the master beside her was no longer there.


    Time is passing. It won''t stop for anyone, and it won''t speed up for anyone.


    Unconsciously, half a month has passed.


    In the Middle East, the war between human beings and Demons has not changed much. It is still deadlocked.


    Never retreat, never advance, never stop fighting.


    In this case, a big thing happened to human beings.


    The Republic of SARGA, Slytherin City, commons.


    Today, on March 15, 350, a major event took place in the Senate of the Communist Party of Sri Lanka.


    Leaders of dozens of countries and hundreds of elites from various countries gathered together to announce a shocking news under the camera of reporters.


    "Today is an unusual day. Since mankind stepped out of the dark age, we have suffered a lot. Countless sages have fallen on the road of human rejuvenation. We have learned lessons and gained experience. Human beings are a great race. No matter how difficult it is, we can survive and become stronger. In order to have a better future for mankind, I declare that today, March 15, 350 A.D., the earth federation is officially established. Let''s cheer for this... "


    With the words of Brest on the high stage falling, the people under the stage are boiling.


    They stood up with excitement and joy on their faces, and warm applause echoed in the huge conference hall.


    Under the lens of reporters from all over the world, the news spread to the ears of the common people of all countries at a very fast speed.


    For civilians, they are confused.


    Isn''t the human union the earth Union Council?


    Isn''t the meeting place in Kyoto? Why did you go to sley city again? Why did you set up the earth federation?


    "President kanfas, not long ago, when you were in Kyoto, you announced the establishment of the earth Joint Council, but now you have established the Earth Federation. Is there any reason for this? Also, how is the war with demons going in the Middle East? "


    As they left, the heads of state were surrounded by reporters, asking questions that puzzled them.


    Under the escort of a group of police officers, kanfas''s steps did not stop.


    With a faint smile, he said: "we find that the earth Joint Council is not suitable for us. There are many factors. Time is limited and it''s not convenient to talk more about it. In the near future, I''ll hold a personal press conference. At that time, you can ask questions freely. As for the battlefield in the Middle East, the situation has been stabilized through our sacrifice and efforts, You can rest assured that the devil is no longer a threat. "


    "What is the attitude of the first Corps towards the establishment of the earth federation? And Huaxia. I heard that Huaxia did not join the Earth Federation. Can it be true that the earth is not a unified government


    "Just a moment, President canvass, please answer this question..."


    Some of the questions were unanswerable. Kanfas kept smiling until he left the Senate and got on the bus.


    In this way, the establishment of the Earth Federation, let less than a year of the earth Joint Council stillborn.


    The change of the situation is unexpected. On the battlefield of the Middle East, the war between human beings and Demons has also taken place a turning point.


    With the arrival of the Austrian reinforcements, the three countries have more than 10 million troops in the Middle East, which makes Limon unwilling to wait.


    At Li Meng''s command, 12 million troops attacked again, leaving the southern border of the order Empire and advancing further south.


    For a time, fierce war once again enveloped the Middle East.


    The forest is boundless, but in the Middle East, the scorched wasteland is everywhere.


    In more than a year, human beings and demons have fought for thousands of times.


    Tens of millions of shells were consumed.


    Under the baptism of artillery fire, no matter how dense the forest is, no matter how tall the trees are, they are not immune.


    On the road of scorched earth, a huge army is moving forward.


    Tanks, armored vehicles, trucks full of soldiers, they are galloping along the road, the long line can not see from the beginning to the end.


    In the team, a bloated vehicle is very obvious. It is bigger than tanks and armored vehicles. It is very bloated. It has 18 wheels, just like a huge metal box, silver gray.


    This is a command car with an antenna on the roof and a quantum signal receiving device.


    When the army goes out, the sentry goes first. Further ahead, a small army is making its way. Where it passes, the guns are rumbling.

 Chapter 1684

    "Commander, there''s a message from the naval command that in sley City, led by the American Federation and the Republic of SARGA, the Earth Federation has been established. It''s a big stir among human beings."


    Listening to the soldier''s report, Li Meng''s face didn''t change much.


    Their purpose is obvious. It took them nearly two months to make a move. They are really patient.


    With a cold look on his face, Li Meng disdained to smile and said: "let them have fun by themselves. I''ll see how much contribution they will make. Well, ignore them. Now our main task is to eliminate the threat of demons."


    Li Meng will not change his mind until the end of the war.


    The blue light flashed, and a holographic map appeared on the command platform in front of Li Meng.


    This is a map of the northern hemisphere, where the blue front is eroding the red.


    At the junction, there are always firelights flashing, and each flashing firelight represents a battlefield.


    "The 245th division is in a hurry. They encounter a lot of demons and need reinforcements."


    With a wave of the hand, the map becomes larger and fixed on a certain battlefield.


    The 245th division''s icon is at a certain point on the map. Around him, there are several armored division''s icons on a horizontal line.


    "Let the 145, 414 and 342 divisions reinforce quickly, encircle from both sides and wipe out the demons. In addition, let the 287, 114 and 333 divisions in the rear speed up and supplement the defense line of the 145414342 division."


    The troops are enough, and then there will be a long push.


    Li Meng wants to end the battle quickly, but the demon king does not give him this opportunity. What Li Meng wants is a decisive battle, a decisive battle with the devil, because only a decisive battle, once won, the threat of the devil can be quickly removed.


    Li Meng didn''t know what the devil king was thinking and why he wanted to disperse his forces to fight against human beings, which was different from his previous practice.


    The battlefield is not only in the Middle East. Just one month after the Middle East War broke out again, in Africa, a million scale army landed on the east line of Africa and launched an attack on the remaining demons in Africa.


    The main force of demons is in the Middle East. The American continent destroyed by demons has become a dead land, and all living beings are dead. Even if there are demons left behind, the scale is very limited, and millions of troops can cope with it.


    Li Meng thought that he would be able to end the war with the devil in two years, but the fact is not as he expected.


    It took six months for the army to reach the border between Europe and China.


    Demons are not enemies that can be underestimated, nor can they rush southward.


    The army can only move forward little by little, not too fast. We must ensure the smooth flow of rear logistics.


    Purely mechanized troops have very high requirements for logistics. Once there are problems in logistics and fuel and ammunition cannot be sent to the front line in time, the combat effectiveness of the army will be greatly affected.


    This allowed the army to capture only one city, then wait for the logistics line to connect, and move on after a little rest.


    The casualties are still a little big, only relying on armored units can not effectively fight against demons, the ability is not strong enough, and their losses are also great.


    After the war lasted for a year, the fierce fighting forced Li Meng to suspend his offensive against the demons.


    Gru City, temporary command post.


    "After one year''s fighting, we have eliminated more than three million demons, but our own losses are as high as two million. A large number of armored vehicles have been destroyed, and our combat effectiveness has declined greatly. The soldiers are very tired. The establishment of the rear earth federation has made many soldiers complain, and there have been many routs in this year, Military law alone can no longer stabilize the morale of the military. "


    After a year of fighting, not to mention the soldiers, even the people in the command room were very tired.


    Looking at the officers in power combat suits beside the metal tables, Li Meng looked very ugly.


    Over the past year, Li Meng has never stopped looking for the demon king and wants to fight him to the death.


    However, it seems to have disappeared without any trace. Even if Li Meng''s spiritual power covers the whole Middle East, little by little, he can''t find his hiding place.


    When it comes to difficulties, it''s no use complaining. Li Meng asks, "what''s the situation in Africa?"


    An officer said: "it has been recovered. The army has not suffered much resistance. On the African continent, there are only empty cities, no survivors, not even a living polluting animal. The devil has carried out the most thorough cleansing of the African continent."


    That seems to be the only good news.


    Li Meng knows that the army really needs to be renovated at the moment and can''t move forward any more.


    Once the morale of the army is unstable, it will collapse sooner or later.


    Thinking of this, Li Meng said to all the officers: "pass on, stop the offensive, focus on defense, the army to repair, waiting for the next battle order."


    "Yes..."


    The army''s offensive was suspended, and Li Meng did not need to stay at the front.


    This year''s battle, even Li Meng, was quite tired in spirit.


    Every day''s war damage makes Li Meng very sad. He knows that the power of the three countries should not be consumed too much in the Middle East.


    Now the population of mankind is not large. If these 10 million young people are buried here, there will be no soldiers available in the Three Kingdoms in the future.


    The pattern of war must be changed. We can no longer take human lives to fill this hole.


    Nanhai, Nanlin Island, Qingcheng, Crystal Palace, naval headquarters.


    Under the call of Li Meng, a meeting is being held.


    As always in the past, but today, Li Meng brought a decision.


    Slightly sad waved his hand, in the eyes of a group of officers, Li Meng said: "the front-line war must be changed, in order to better eliminate the devil, we can only suspend the offensive."


    Speaking of this, Li Meng looked at the person on his side and said, "yevrich, from now on, the front-line army will be the main defense force, give up all offensive actions, and build a large number of fortifications with the existing front. We must wait, wait for us to become stronger, wait for us to install more powerful weapons."


    Is it because there are too many casualties?


    The decision of the commander can be imagined.


    Indeed, this year''s fighting has lost too much. If we continue to fight at all costs, how much of their army will be left when victory comes?


    At this time, jevrich asked: "commander, what if the devil attacks the south? Are we going to do something? "


    To jevrich''s words, Limon said calmly: "since they have established the Earth Federation, they must bear their own obligations. I will stare at the devil king. This is my biggest step backward. As for other things, they can only deal with them by themselves."


    Yevrich just needs an answer, an attitude.


    Indeed, now that human beings have separated, since they set up the Earth Federation without the first legion, and defend their own territory, no matter how big the heart of the first Legion is, it is impossible for them to take all the heavy responsibilities so generously.

 Chapter 1685

    This is not what Li Meng wanted.


    But Li Meng has no way. He can''t ignore the casualties on the front line. He must make some changes.


    After leaving the naval headquarters, Li Meng went nowhere and returned to the upper palace.


    Coincidentally, the night happened to be


    In the outer hall, on the soft sofa, they sat side by side.


    A pair of beautiful eyes looked at Li Meng gently, and whispered: "Your Highness, at present, mankind is divided into two. Sooner or later, there will be a war between the first Legion and the Federation of the earth. We have to be prepared for some things. On the issue of demons in the middle East, it''s not impossible to change from attack to defense, but it will hold back most of the power of the first legion, so that we can''t do anything else, This situation is not sustainable and must be changed as soon as possible. "


    Who said it was not? Li Meng naturally understood the worries about the night.


    Now the whole strength of the first Legion is concentrated in the Middle East. If the threat of demons is not removed, the pace of the first Legion will be bound, which is extremely unfavorable for the first Legion.


    With a slight sigh in his heart, Li Meng said helplessly: "now it can only be like this. Those soldiers are just mortals. They will be afraid, they will be afraid, which affects the combat effectiveness of the army. One year''s war is the limit. If it continues, they will collapse sooner or later."


    Kuiye said: "master, let''s take over the battlefield. Now Bentley and Austria have built the black fort. Under the leadership of Shaye, nuns have gone to various battlefields and picked up a lot of undead. The number has exceeded three million. This number is increasing every day. Now the black fort in Africa is also under construction. Once it is completed, the number of undead is increasing, Tens of millions of dead souls and bones in Africa will be good materials. "


    Let the dead join the battlefield?


    After thinking about it, Li Meng shook his head and said, "now is not the time for the undead to join the war. Due to the pursuit of quantity, there are only miscellaneous soldiers such as skeleton warriors and less elite" black warriors "in the black castle. In order to make more rational use of the undead''s power, we must arm them with modern weapons, which takes time."


    Speaking of this, Li Meng said to zhe ye: "inform Shaye to speed up the construction of the black fort in Africa, and the" spirit calling ceremony "on the battlefield should also be strengthened. If the nuns are not enough, then increase the number of corpses. Now the death power of the reincarnation pool is strong enough to be transformed again..."


    It''s not easy to arm the dead.


    We must design a set of weapons for the undead from the beginning.


    After she left, Li Meng was meditating on the sofa.


    "Master, do you have a plan?"


    It is not difficult to design weapons for the undead, because there is no reference object and they can be used at will.


    But it''s not easy to give full play to the power of the dead. Li Meng still believes in the master brain in this matter.


    He is one with the main brain. In the face of Li Meng''s call, the main brain will appear.


    In the brain, the light voice of the main brain rang.


    "It''s not difficult, but since it''s the undead, the demand for logistics will be greatly reduced. Although it''s possible to put on power combat clothes for the undead and equip some rifles casually, the huge demand for logistics makes the existence of the undead very helpful. Well, let''s say..."


    From the transmission on the ceiling, the blue light flickered, forming a hologram in front of Li Meng.


    In the image is a skeleton, a dark white and bulky skeleton. As a high-level branch of the skeleton, the skeleton warrior is relatively powerful, at least in strength.


    The image began to change, gradually forming a armor on the skeleton warrior.


    The armor is very closed, almost covering the whole body of the skeleton warrior, only the skull is exposed.


    The armor is very delicate, dark black, water chestnut clear, has a strong metal texture.


    After the armor was formed, a helmet also appeared on the skull.


    The helmet is also full cover type. You can''t see the neck or any exposed bones. In front of the helmet, there seems to be a face, a skeleton face, and the window is closed. There are only two black crystals that look like eyes.


    The style of the helmet is very peculiar. There is a ring of protruding edge on the top of the head. It is very wide, just like a disc, which is a wide edge helmet.


    On the whole, the image of the skeleton warrior is just like that of the ancient armored soldiers.


    After the helmet was formed, it began to form a weapon in the hands of the armored skeleton warriors.


    It''s a long gun. The height of the skeleton warrior is about two meters, and the length of the long gun has exceeded that of the skeleton warrior, about two meters and five meters.


    The spear is very thick and strange, especially the spear head. The spear head is split, which seems to divide a spear head into two. In the middle of the spear head is a black muzzle.


    "Wearing heavy armor and holding a heavy magnetic gun is the most suitable equipment for the undead. The skeleton warrior has strength and almost unlimited physical strength. This heavy armor will not bring any inconvenience to them. The heavy stab gun in my hand is a kind of weapon that can be used in close combat and long-range based on the existing human technology. It is an electromagnetic weapon, hollow in the handle, with a simplified electromagnetic acceleration track inside. It can eject the projectile at a very fast speed, with great power, far more powerful than any existing human rifle. The caliber of 20 mm is enough for it to tear the devil''s body. "


    Look, this is a weapon designed to deal with demons.


    No wonder the tail of the gun handle looks a little bloated. It should be the place to load the ammunition clip.


    The blue light began to twinkle again, the skeleton warrior disappeared, and a huge object appeared.


    It''s five meters tall. It''s dark gray all over. Cracks are all over its skin. It looks like it''s sewn up with meat. It''s humanoid, but it''s bloated. No, it''s very strong.


    This is the most powerful branch of the undead, the black samurai. It is the most powerful existence in Li Meng''s family.


    As like as two peas warriors, the black Warriors also had a dark armor, and the helmet was exactly the same. There was no difference in the arms between them, but they were bigger, longer and thicker.


    "Although it''s an enlarged version, its structure is different. The heavy magnetic gun in the hands of the Black Warrior is more powerful. Its caliber is 120 mm. Because of its longer acceleration orbit, its power is very powerful and its muzzle speed is faster. If it runs at full power, one blow is enough to destroy a mountain. Of course, if it is more powerful, its energy demand will also be greater. Behind the Black Warrior''s back, There is a huge metal box. This metal box is a small Tesla reactor, which provides energy for the heavy magnetic gun in the hands of the Black Warrior. "

 Chapter 1686

    After listening to the main brain, Li Meng discovered that there was a huge square metal box behind the Black Warrior. It was very big and protruding behind the Black Warrior. However, compared with the huge body of the Black Warrior, the metal box was only slightly conspicuous, not very big.


    "This set of equipment can greatly reduce the logistics. It only needs to provide ammunition, the capacitance needed by the skeleton warrior, and the nuclear fuel needed by the Tesla reactor behind the Black Warrior."


    Looking at the powerful black warrior in the picture, Li Meng was very satisfied with the equipment.


    The main brain is right. For the undead, there is no need for advanced power equipment, because the power of the undead itself is unlimited. It has unlimited physical strength and strong strength. The older the equipment, the more effective it is and the less logistical pressure it will be.


    It can be said that with this set of equipment, the undead army that Li Meng has been looking forward to can finally come to this world.


    The full armor makes it impossible for outsiders to notice that there is a skeleton under the armor. Even if the skeleton warriors are killed and stripped of the armor, they can only see a pool of ashes. It can be said that this set of equipment allows the undead army to walk in the human world.


    Thinking of this, Li Meng was very satisfied and said: "very good. Let''s transfer the design drawings to al. Now only al''s industry has the ability to manufacture this set of equipment on a large scale. By the way, don''t leave behind the use of materials. Use the best titanium alloy."


    Although compared with ordinary metal, titanium alloy is a little heavy, but it brings stronger protection ability, the advantages outweigh the disadvantages.


    With the silence in his head, Li Meng took a deep breath.


    Sitting on the soft sofa, Li Meng looked out of the window.


    Standing high, you can see far away. The scenery outside the window is the sky and the dense forest of the earth. From this angle, you can''t see the city.


    After withdrawing from the front line, Li Meng had a plan for what to do next.


    Now he is undoubtedly intelligent and quick to learn anything. It''s time to invest in the research and development of ability.


    Ability?


    From the window, Li Meng took back his eyes and looked down at his hands.


    With five fingers open and palm up, the power of Black Death gushes out and the power of white faith appears, occupying Li Meng''s two hands respectively.


    The power of death represents darkness, while the power of faith is light. Darkness and light present a balanced posture in Li Meng''s hands.


    Over the years, Li Meng has always been more casual about his ability, and did not deliberately understand the meaning of his ability.


    But now, he has to make some changes.


    Although human beings are intelligent, their individual strength is too fragile. Even if they enter the starry sky, they can''t get eternity only by the power of science and technology.


    Human beings need a kind of power, their own power.


    Whether it represents the power of faith of light or the power of death of darkness, human beings can make use of it, which is a good carrier.


    This makes Li Meng have an idea, how to let human beings learn to use the power of death and the power of light?


    It''s difficult, but it''s not very difficult.


    With the power of belief, there is a connection between Li Meng and believers, and there is a network formed by the power of belief.


    What Li Meng needs to do is to empower the believers who agree with the conditions through this network.


    Only the power of darkness and light is not enough. We need to plunder the power of subspace to strengthen human beings.


    This reminds Li Meng of the zero module


    Zero point module is a kind of device connecting subspace, which can continuously absorb power from subspace. If human beings can use zero point module, they can obtain a powerful power.


    Li Meng has no idea about how to use the zero module, which requires him to analyze the zero module in depth.


    There are many things to do


    With a sigh in his heart, Li Meng knows that he will not be able to spare any time in the next few years.


    "One step is one step..."


    Li Meng stood up and walked out.


    Only spirit is suitable for experiment and scientific research, because the research on zero point module is full of risks, and spirit can avoid this risk. Naturally, Li Meng will not take risks with human body.


    Outside in the corridor, Limon meets Wendy.


    Today, Wendy''s black skirt is still a little like a maid''s dress, but it is more beautiful and elegant.


    "Your Highness, the laboratory is ready. Everything is arranged according to your Highness''s requirements."


    In the corridor, Limon and Wendy walk back and forth to the laboratory.


    The upper area of the Crystal Palace is very large, and the living area only occupies a small part. Most of them are laboratories, belonging to Li Meng and the main brain laboratory.


    Of course, Li Meng is only an assistant, and the main brain is the main force.


    After all, compared with Li Meng, the brain has more extensive knowledge, almost omniscient.


    Only because of various limited conditions, the brain can not play its own ability.


    In the Crystal Palace, Li Meng will leave the spirit body, which is completely controlled by the main brain. She will experiment according to her own requirements and develop some things that Li Meng needs.


    The spirit body is just a carrier, it is just a death force with a special structure.


    Without the control of Li Meng''s consciousness, the spirit body would be invisible like a ghost without consciousness.


    The main brain, which is integrated with Li Meng, can also control the spirit body, using her own consciousness to control the spirit body.


    But these years, Li Meng often forgets the existence of the main brain, and the main brain doesn''t know what to do. Without Li Meng''s call, she seldom takes the initiative to appear, and she doesn''t have any interest in the carrier of spirit.


    "Let''s study the zero point module first. I''m very interested in it. If we can analyze it, maybe we can make something extraordinary, but we can''t waste it."


    Naturally, Li Meng would not refuse the request of brain control.


    In his mind, Li Meng said, "I''ll leave it to you. I''ll take charge of the code."


    The main brain said: "the code in your heart is not everything. It''s not easy. Master, you should pay attention to your body. Your body can''t be too tossed..."


    I haven''t seen you for a long time


    I don''t know when, and I don''t know what to start from, he began to alienate from the main brain.


    When they first came to this world, it was the most intimate time for them. Li Meng talked to the main brain and asked him about everything. At that time, the main brain was Li Meng''s dependence.


    But with the development of the first legion, his words with the main brain are less and less.


    In a certain period, the main brain has also changed, becoming humanized, like a young girl''s heart sprouting, and will use the projector to project the image she wants in front of Li Meng.

 Chapter 1687

    But this action lasted for a short time. After that, the main brain kept silent, no longer appeared at random, and no longer communicated with Li Meng like a girl.


    Why is this so? Although Li Meng is concerned about it, he doesn''t ask for it.


    The relationship between him and the master brain is complex and simple. He is the master and the servant and will never be changed.


    Sometimes Li Meng even thinks, what does the brain want?


    But he won''t get the answer, and the brain won''t tell him that it''s a secret, a secret belonging to the brain.


    I do not know when, Li Meng came to a very open room, the room only a metal platform.


    There is a glass cover on the platform, and in the cover, twelve zero modules are neatly placed.


    This room is very unusual, the whole body is made of metal, dark silver, with a strong metal texture.


    Li Meng put away his thoughts in his heart and said calmly, "it''s OK. With my ability now, my fragile body is no longer a shackle. There are many solutions. I just want to experience more days when I belong to human beings. Let it be. I won''t be hesitant when it comes to that day."


    This is also


    The master knows that sooner or later, the master will abandon his fragile body and become a greater being.


    "Well, the spirit body is up to you. Do whatever you want. It''s up to you..."


    With that, Li Meng recovered his consciousness and returned to Kyoto thousands of miles away.


    Leaving from the front line, Li Meng split into two. The spirit body went to Nanlin Island, while the body returned to Kyoto.


    Kyoto, palace, study


    "Mon, mon?"


    As soon as the main consciousness returned to the human body, Li Meng heard a light call from Wang Yanmei.


    Things over there are too concentrated. Li Meng''s consciousness of splitting into two makes him feel a little trance.


    Li Meng, who came back to his mind, smiles and looks at Wang Yanmei beside him. He says softly, "I''m a little distracted. I''m thinking about something."


    So it is


    A pair of beautiful eyes looked at Li Meng. Wang Yanmei said softly, "does Meng Er have any opinions about what I said?"


    He shook his head lightly. Li Meng said with a smile, "naturally, I don''t have it. Just listen to Meier."


    One year has passed since the establishment of the Earth Federation. In this year, the changes of human beings are enormous.


    In order to make the Earth Federation truly become the only unified government of mankind, as early as half a year ago, the Earth Federation began to fight against the third world countries. They used force to quell the civil strife of the third world countries, and then peacefully incorporated into the system of the Earth Federation.


    In a short period of six months, almost all the small countries in Asia and Europe have joined the global Federation.


    This also made Li Meng see the determination of the Earth Federation and the consciousness of fighting with the first army.


    The first regiment did not stop the actions of the Earth Federation, but just watched the growth of the Earth Federation.


    A few days ago, the Earth Federation invited Hua Xia to join the Earth Federation at the expense of the president of the parliament.


    Of course, the result is self-evident, and she was rejected by Wang Yanmei.


    At present, the human situation is divided into two camps, one is the Earth Federation, the other is the group headed by the first Legion.


    For religious reasons, the order Empire supported the first army, and their will was firm.


    In this year, with the help of the first army, the changes of Huaxia are amazing. For the civilians and businessmen of Huaxia, they believe in the first army more than joining the Earth Federation.


    The first Legion can not only bring them wealth and improve their living standards, but also "Li Meng" is the most important.


    They believe in Li Meng, because Li Meng is Chinese with them, and this is enough to become the biggest factor.


    When it was found that the two major allies of the first Legion could not be shaken, the hard ones began to soften.


    Huaxia does not say that in a certain way, Huaxia is more exclusive and has no interest in joining the Earth Federation.


    Wang Yanmei''s prestige and Li Meng''s reputation make the Earth Federation have no chance.


    However, the order empire is different. It is a multi-national United religious organization.


    Although the papal Hall of the supreme government is the highest, many countries in the territory have higher autonomy, which gives the Earth Federation the opportunity to frequently contact with the countries under the order.


    Although in the order Empire, there is a huge army of the three allied forces, and the Earth Federation does not dare to do anything, the action of the Earth Federation in the order is only an introduction, which is prepared for the future.


    The small actions of the Earth Federation made the allies of the first Legion very sensitive. At the request of the order Empire, Wang Yanmei sent a message to Li Meng to let the first Legion set up a regime to compete with the Earth Federation. In this way, the Earth Federation would not dare to make small actions at will.


    This is what Wang Yanmei just asked


    It''s only a matter of time before the country is established. Therefore, Li Meng did not deny Wang Yanmei''s request.


    But


    Thinking of this, Li Meng said, "I can''t worry about this. Give me half a year to prepare."


    Wang Yanmei knows that founding a country is not a joke. She really needs to be prepared.


    Nodded gently, Wang Yanmei answered softly: "well."


    Looking around at the study, Li Meng pauses a little on Tara behind the desk. He says to Wang Yanmei: "prepare some blank books. I can use them."


    To Li Meng''s words, Wang Yanmei''s eyes are slightly bright. Does Meng Er want to write.


    Regardless of what he thought, Li Meng stood up and went to the bookshelf in person, holding out a stack of blank books in a wooden box.


    Up, Li Meng came to the desk, occupied the position of Wang Yanmei.


    Holding a stack of blank books, Wang Yanmei came over and put them on the desk.


    After all this, Wang Yanmei looks at Li Meng curiously.


    While she was working quietly, Tara, who was browsing the documents, stopped her action and looked at Li Meng.


    Seeing Wang Yanmei''s novel look at him, Li Meng said with a smile, "mei''er, don''t you always want to know the mystery of Nianli? Today, you should have a good look. It can give you a direction."


    Li Meng''s words made Wang Yanmei''s eyes slightly bright, and she quickly nodded, looking very urgent.


    Wang Yanmei knows that both meng''er and she are powerful, but meng''er is far less powerful than her.


    She also wondered why young mon''er had such a powerful mind.

 Chapter 1688

    In Wang Yanmei''s gaze, Li Meng said calmly: "mental power is a kind of spiritual power. The main attack is to drive things, but driving things is only the most shallow way to use mental power. If you want to make mental power stronger, you need to analyze it more deeply and control it more subtly. In this process, mental power will be enhanced beyond the limit."


    Speaking of this, with a wave of his hand, the blank books on the desk moved without wind, and turned into pieces in their surprised eyes. No, it should be something more subtle than dust.


    In the air, that piece of powder is fluttering, not spectacular.


    With another wave of the hand, the powder moves and rushes to the tabletop to form something.


    "The end point of mindfulness is material remodeling, which can decompose any material into a molecular state, and then recombine it into its desired form..."


    On the desktop, a thick book is forming


    Incredible, incredible


    Looking at all kinds of spectacular scenes on the table, Wang Yanmei''s heart is beating rapidly.


    Wang Yanmei naturally understood what Meng er said.


    But she also knows the difficulty. How much mental strength is needed for such subtle control.


    "Is that genius?"


    Her eyes moved to meng''er. At this moment, Wang Yanmei knew where meng''er was.


    This strength is beyond her reach, and no one is likely to reach the height that Monroe is now.


    Although she knows the principle and a more reasonable way forward, Wang Yanmei finds that she is so powerless on this road. She doubts that she can make further progress in her limited life?


    Li Meng naturally didn''t know what Wang Yanmei was thinking, and he didn''t need to know.


    With the collection of powder, on the desktop, eventually formed a thick book.


    The book is white and the cover is hard, but the material is strange and exquisite.


    From the front, there are some beautiful patterns on the cover. The patterns have no rules and no image. But at a glance, they will attract people''s attention. Unconsciously, they will be attracted by the patterns on the cover.


    In Li Meng''s hands, the emergence of white light gradually formed a soft light pen, although brilliant, but not dazzling.


    It''s this power again


    Looking at something in meng''er''s hand that emits light white light and has the shape of a pen, Wang Yanmei says in her heart.


    This kind of power is very soft and comfortable. The last time she was injured, she was instantly cured by this kind of power.


    What is this power?


    Wang Yanmei doesn''t know, but she can be sure that it''s not mindfulness, but another power.


    With a slightly positive look, Li Meng''s expression became solemn. He took a light pen and began to write on books.


    The first stroke is the cover. Li Meng is writing something on the cover.


    Wang Yanmei is at the table. Meng er''s writing is in her eyes. Under the pen, several big characters appear.


    Wang Yanmei doesn''t know the typeface, but she has a very familiar feeling.


    When the last stroke came down, Li Meng opened the book and concentrated on the first page.


    Writing between the incomparably smooth, flowing, one after another font appears on the page.


    The page is gray, and the font is white, emitting a touch of white light, looks rather mysterious.


    Looking at meng''er with a concentrated expression, Wang Yanmei''s eyes are full of splendor.


    I don''t know why, at this time of Meng Er is so dazzling, a body of righteousness, holy temperament people can''t open their eyes.


    Wang Yanmei is still calm, but on one side, Tara''s face is already flushed. She looks at Li Meng who is writing.


    This is the code of the church, which represents the light and is written by Li Meng for the future religion.


    In this code, there is the power of faith, the power of light. Once it is completed, it will have incredible power.


    The animal shaped fonts written by Li Meng contain different information. Ordinary people can''t see what it means, but the more devout the believers are, the more information they will get.


    After watching for a while, Wang Yanmei didn''t disturb Li Meng. She quietly went back to the sofa and looked at Meng er who focused on her works.


    This writing lasted more than a month.


    In this month, Li Meng devoted himself to the code.


    Except for three meals a day and a rest at night, Li Meng didn''t go anywhere. He wrote the code in his study.


    It took thirty-five days for the code of the church to come to a final conclusion.


    A flash of dazzling white light flashed, the light on the book dimmed down and became a mortal.


    Looking at the finished code of the sanctuary with satisfaction, Li Meng took a big breath and stretched his waist.


    Tired


    This is the first time that Li Meng feels so tired.


    Languidly up, Li Meng came to Wang Yanmei''s side, without saying a word to Wang Yanmei fell on the sofa.


    Holding the soft body tightly, Li Meng''s head is buried in Wang Yanmei''s twin peaks, wantonly enjoying the amazing softness.


    In Wang Yanmei''s arms, Li Meng said: "Meier, let me have a good hug."


    To Meng er''s coquettish behavior and words, Wang Yanmei just smiles and holds the person in her arms.


    She knew that mon had been tired out all month and needed a rest.


    The touch on the two peaks made Wang Yanmei''s face a little ruddy. She said very gently: "meng''er, take a rest for a few days."


    "No, it''s too late. This code is only the first one. One, two... There are six more to write."


    Although I don''t know what the function of these books is, Wang Yanmei knows that they must be very important.


    Otherwise, mon would not have worked so hard.


    Helpless, Wang Yanmei can only be very distressed way: "don''t wear yourself out, it doesn''t hurt to build a country later."


    "Well..."


    Maybe it''s because Wang Yanmei''s arms are so comfortable that Li Meng sleeps.


    When she realized that meng''er was asleep, Wang Yanmei had no choice but to smile, and her eyes were filled with heartache.


    I don''t know how long later, the door of the office was opened, and Tara, who had been away for a long time, came back with a stack of documents in her arms.


    Tara was stunned when she saw the two people embracing each other on the sofa.


    Seeing Tara''s eyes cast, Wang Yanmei made a "quiet" gesture.


    In a daze, Tara reacts, closes the door and sits down behind the desk.


    Looking at the intimacy of the two people on the sofa, Tara doesn''t like it.


    In this more than a month, every night, most of the time Xiaomeng was with her.


    This also let Tara know, the teacher is still innocent, Xiaomeng did not touch the teacher.


    Why is this so? Tara knows that this should be a kind of respect for the teacher.

 Chapter 1689

    Before there is no fame, Xiaomeng will not eat it.


    Although Tara is very good at this point, she won''t be too careful.


    She is not a teacher, she is just her, in the face of love, she will not wait, will more thoroughly love a person.


    Yunan, Hathor temple.


    Time doesn''t wait. When the human situation is changing, the demons are not idle.


    They are highly concerned about the situation of human beings, and they are also secretly paying their own attention.


    The return of the "King" makes great changes in the demons. They are no longer distributed as a dish, but form a group under the leadership of the king, which makes the demons have more powerful power.


    The hall is bright, and in the hall, today, the five lords of the demon clan gather together.


    Amun, La, Geibu, apius, and Bess were once the absolute dead, but today, in front of the king, they are just like servants, standing respectfully in the hall, with their heads bowed to the one on the throne.


    "Since Knox betrayed us, tens of thousands of years have passed, but now there are traitors again. You are really good. You are one, but full of contradictions. I don''t remember that I gave you this kind of characteristics..."


    The cold voice reverberated in the hall, and the Lords could only bow their heads and honestly accept the rebuke of the "King" on the throne.


    With a positive face, he said in a voice: "I am the king. The reason why we compete with each other is to make our race have stronger power. Only with enough power can we develop ourselves faster. All we do is to recover our original home. Our behaviors do not deviate from my king''s wishes."


    "What about Hathor and Isis? Why did they change so much?"


    The words in his mouth were cold. Manita looked at the people in the hall with a cool face.


    Manita is very concerned about the rebellion of Hathor and Isis, which is also beyond her expectation.


    These lords are just her separate independent consciousness, and there can be no betrayal, but they do.


    How can this not make manita care.


    "If we return to the king, Isis and Hathor may betray us, but they do not violate the will of the king. They just disagree with us. They are more willing to cooperate with human beings than enslave them."


    It''s Amun who is talking. At this time, he looks indifferent.


    Although he hated Li Meng very much, he didn''t hate Isis and Hathor. Even if Isis, Hathor and Li Meng had a cooperative relationship, he would not hate the two girls because of this. The two girls'' practice was just another choice. He would do the same for his own choice.


    A light look at Amun, manita mouth slightly tilted, mouth way: "you can see, if there is no Isis, that will not often take care of" you ", but you still speak for them."


    Slightly bowed his head, Amun looked very calm and said: "in any case, they are also for the ultimate will of my" King ". Although I do not agree with them, I will not deny them."


    Only with this, manita was satisfied.


    With a faint smile, she said, "Amun, you are right. At least you have the same goal. I''m very glad for that."


    After sleeping for thousands of years, he was betrayed as soon as he woke up. Manieta was naturally very angry.


    She was in a rage. She didn''t have time to explain to Isis and Hathor. She was merciless.


    "Well, let''s put aside Isis and Hathor. You don''t have to plead for them. You are all my children. As a last resort, I won''t give up any of you."


    Speaking of this, manieta continued: "the demons in the northern hemisphere have been almost wiped out by human beings. Now only the threat of the king of demons still exists. The victorious Libra has turned to the human side. Although I don''t like him and he abducted my child, I have to admit that he is very powerful. He can make the king of demons fear and dare not show his ability, This powerful power is what you lack, which makes us feel powerless in the face of the demon king. "


    He retorted: "I don''t need to be like this. The king also has powerful power. It''s not necessarily lower than him. He''s just a human being. How strong can he be?"


    human beings?


    With a faint smile, manita shook his head and said, "no, I don''t think he is human. He just has the appearance of human. He is" God ", the God of human, and also a monster."


    All the people in the hall were stunned by this, and their faces were a little stunned.


    There''s something wrong with Wang''s tone. Where''s that confidence?


    Although the five lords in the hall all lowered their heads, manita was clear about what they were thinking.


    She waved her hand and said calmly: "I''m good at defense, but I''m not good at attack. If I''m against the devil king, I''m 80% likely to fail. But he''s different. He can be five or five points with the devil. If he still hides his strength, maybe he can easily defeat the devil king. Maybe that''s why the devil king is afraid of him."


    At this time, Amun in the hall said: "if his strength is really so strong, then in the future, there will be changes in our war with mankind. My king, I suggest that we launch an attack on mankind immediately, and wipe out mankind before it slows down. As long as we capture this planet, what''s the use of his strength?"


    On Amun''s proposal, monieta rejected it.


    "I''ve made a deal with him. I can''t invade human beings within five years. Now the zero point module is in his hands. I can''t mess with it."


    Amun said: "my king, how can we believe that he will keep his promise? He is wise about the importance of zero point module to our family. Since he can take it for the first time, he can take it for the second time. Maybe he will give it back to us and steal it the next moment. I understand that human beings are cunning, which has great possibility. "


    It''s not impossible


    Although monetta believes that Li Meng, as a strong man, will not break her promise, she really has no way to do so.


    That person''s ability is special. He even has the ability to travel through space like a wormhole. This kind of ability can''t be prevented.


    Because of Amun''s words, manita fell into meditation and frowned slightly.

 Chapter 1690

    "My king, the size of this planet is not big, the storage of tin is very small, and all kinds of precious metal minerals are also very scarce. It''s not a rich planet. We may be able to defeat human beings, but his existence will bring us a lot of trouble. If he has to fight against us, even if he conquers this planet, we will not be able to develop at ease, A year ago, the sentinels of the kraken clan came to this planet and put in the pacesetters. Maybe in a few decades or a hundred years, the plunder fleet of the kraken clan will come to the earth. At that time, we can''t be the opponents of the kraken clan. "


    Speaking of this, gib continued: "although I don''t agree with Isis and Hathor''s cooperation with human beings, I also have my own ideas. I think we should leave this planet and look for a star area that is remote enough, hidden enough and rich in resources. Only in this way can we have a high-speed development environment. Now, with the help of the earth, We have a certain foundation and the ability of interstellar navigation. Why don''t we take this opportunity to leave the earth? There is no need for us to waste too much energy on human beings. Enslaving human beings is of little use to us. Human beings are too fragile to keep up with us. Enslaving them only makes up for a little bit of dispensable labor. "


    Sentry Kraken?


    The words to bu made monieta frown slightly. Sentries Kraken are travelers. Their duty is to roam in the galaxy, record all living planets, and then cast coordinates to provide direction for the awakening predatory fleet.


    If the kraken sentry has been here, it means that the earth has been exposed


    This is a very dangerous thing. Manita knows very well that the present demons are not the opponents of karaken.


    No, now the demons are not qualified to fight karaken. Once they come, they don''t have any ability to resist. This time, they may not even have the ability to escape.


    The mother ship has been damaged and can not be repaired. With the resources of the solar system, it is impossible to build a warship that can travel in the starry sky for a long distance.


    "Hum..."


    With a cold hum, La said calmly, "Kraken is the enemy of the future, and human beings are the enemy of the present. No matter how powerful the kraken clan is, human beings are our enemy now, and we must never run away without fighting."


    Opinions are different. The three kinds of opinions represent three voices: War, peace or departure.


    On the throne, if there is something in manita''s mind


    She is arrogant and humiliated by that man. Naturally, she wants to get back to the court and regain her dignity by winning the war.


    But at the same time, manieta also understands that the current situation can not only consider the interests and hatred of individuals, but also the future of the whole race.


    What should we do?


    Monetta hesitated. She didn''t know how to choose and what to do.


    For a long time, in the silence of the Lords, she waved her hand and said: "there is no room for peace with mankind. Even if we want to leave, we have to fight with mankind. Anyway, zero module must be recaptured. Now we can''t lose it."


    The Lords naturally understood the importance of the zero point module. They also heard a hint of compromise from Wang''s words.


    It''s no longer conquest, it''s no longer enslavement, but to recapture the zero point module.


    Human beings have their own difficulties, and Demons also have their own difficulties. In this way, the situation of the earth has fallen into a short period of stability under the scruples of all parties. In addition to the threat of demons, the human world seems to have peace.


    Huaxia, Kyoto, palace


    The environment was quiet. As usual, in the office, Li Meng continued to write the code.


    Unconsciously, half a year has passed and his work has not been completed.


    Of the seven codes, only four have been completed, and the founding of the people''s Republic must be postponed.


    Li Meng looked up at Wang Yanmei on the sofa and said, "is there any arrangement for Wei Shen? Their threat is too great to be ignored... "


    Ever since he knew that the guardian God was behind the arrangement of the demons, Li Meng told Wang Yanmei and the order Empire about the news.


    Meng er''s voice suddenly made Wang Yanmei, who was thinking about herself, feel a little stunned, and then nodded: "it has been disassembled, but the original elves don''t know how to deal with it, so they can only be closed temporarily."


    Li Meng said: "then close them. They are not ordinary demons. After absorbing a lot of original energy, they have made some changes. They have become real energy bodies. Without the guardian spirit as the carrier, they are not a big threat. They may be useful in the future."


    Although the original energy is not a kind of energy that can be widely used, it still has certain importance in some fields.


    The particularity of the original spirit makes it have incomparable value. Although there is no way to use it now, in the future, with the progress of human science and technology, there will always be a way to use the original spirit. It is only a matter of time.


    After his words, Li Meng continued to write. When he wrote the code, he had to concentrate.


    Originally, it was planned to complete the work of the code in half a year, but now it seems that it''s taken for granted. According to the current progress, I''m afraid it will take one year to complete.


    Li Meng was not in a hurry, just let it be. He didn''t care about the founding of the people''s Republic. In his plan, the best time for the founding of the people''s Republic was after the unification of the earth, but the opinions of Wang Yanmei and the order empire could not be ignored.


    Now there is the Earth Federation. As a new United regime of human beings, if we fight against it in the name of the first army, some names are not right. Only after the founding of the people''s Republic can we compete with the Earth Federation for the legitimacy of the earth.


    While Li Meng was busy writing the code, as the general of the first legion, Tanya and Natasha were not idle.


    Natasha takes command of the Middle East, while Tanya returns to al.


    Al, Shenglong Empire, Jingbei heavy industry,


    On the road in the park, several small cars are driving.


    "General Tanya, please rest assured that since his Royal Highness''s departure, under the leadership of the Shenglong Empire, 54 heavy industries and 36 shipyards across the country have increased their horsepower and built warships 24 hours a day. Now there are 36 warships on the production line, and the progress is about 70%..."


    Prince?


    To win the man''s words, a black dress of Tanya face is calm, but the heart is very concerned.


    Tanya never thought that her master would become the prince of Shenglong empire.


    When did this happen?


    If she doesn''t return to Al this time, it''s probably a secret.

 Chapter 1691

    The car is powered by electricity. Although the speed is slow, because it is open, the wind is too strong.


    Looking back at Sheng Nan, who was dressed in a royal suit beside him, Tan Ya inquired: "the core of the warship is the nuclear fusion reactor and the plasma engine. There is no breakthrough in these two technologies. No matter how many warships are just an empty shell, how about the research and development of these two technologies?"


    To Tanya''s question, Sheng Nan gave a faint smile and replied: "after joint research of various countries, the nuclear fusion reactor has been able to output energy stably, but there are still some defects in the subtle control. However, it can be used. The plasma engine has produced a number of finished products, and relevant experiments are being carried out."


    "Under the guidance of the prince, we found a number of tin gold mines in" Al ", which is a kind of metal with high temperature resistance and strong toughness. The material changes make everything simple. In a short time, the warships that have been built should be able to take off."


    This is a big era. Sheng Nan never thought that in her generation, she could see human beings building space warships.


    It''s incredible, and the source of all this, the cause and effect, is the prince.


    Without the prince, Al''s humanity could not have progressed so fast.


    During the conversation, the test site arrived, and at the edge of the site, the team stopped.


    Instead of getting out of the car, the follower excitedly picked up the telescope and looked into the distance.


    It''s a big field. It''s bare. It''s a piece of soil. There''s only a metal platform in the middle.


    At this time, a transport boat about 50 meters long was berthed on the metal platform. The shape of the transport boat was very strange. It was a long box, slightly wide and flat.


    Around the transport boat, a large number of workers in white robes are busy


    Take up the telescope before, Tanya looked over.


    Although her visual ability is clearer than a telescope, she can''t be too conspicuous.


    At this time, beside Tanya, Sheng Nan said: "after we got the design drawing of the transport boat, we analyzed the design drawing. The transport boat is a small platform, which is very suitable for the test of nuclear fusion reactor and plasma engine. We have carried out more than 30 tests like this, and only seven of them failed. The further the test, the more the future, The higher the success rate, after improvement, the last month''s test has been successful. After another ten tests, this type of equipment will be finalized, followed by a large number of assembly. "


    "It''s going to start..."


    There was new movement on the metal platform, and the staff in white robes began to evacuate by car.


    After a while, there was no one on the metal platform, only the huge transport boat stood quietly on the metal platform.


    Before long, about five minutes, only a "buzz" shrill sound appeared.


    Under the belly of the transport boat, four blue flames burst out at the four corners.


    But in a few seconds, the huge transport boat trembled slightly, rose from the ground and slowly soared into the air.


    The speed is very slow. It can be seen that the pilot is very careful. When the transport boat rises to a height of 100 meters, the tail engine starts and a thick blue flame shoots out. Under the thrust, the transport boat starts to move forward slowly, circling around the test site in the sky.


    The speed is getting faster and faster. At last, I seem to have received some instructions. The blue flame at the tail of the transport boat suddenly rises, thicker and longer. In the "buzz" of the engine, the speed of the transport boat suddenly speeds up, rises in the white waves, and instantly breaks through the clouds.


    Warm applause, the car''s entourage issued a cheering.


    Over the clouds, the transport boat circled with extremely fast speed, sometimes disappeared above the clouds, sometimes appeared, it was very dexterous, and its control system was perfect.


    After hovering for more than half an hour, the transport boat slowly landed from the sky and returned to the metal platform.


    Tanya has to admit that the transport boat has been perfect, and it is not far from the complete finalization.


    With the telescope down, Tan Ya asks Sheng Nan beside him, "what''s the value of the transport boat?"


    Facing Tanya''s question, Sheng Nan put down his telescope and replied: "because the shape of the transport boat is not suitable for high-speed flight in the atmosphere, long-time hypersonic flight will cause damage to the ship. In the atmosphere, the ideal speed is within subsonic speed. If it flies with afterburner, it can easily break through the atmosphere and enter the orbit. On the load, It can easily load 1000 tons of goods, and the limit is 2500 tons. Because it is a pure transportation unit, it does not have too many weapons. We just equipped it with six 20 mm diameter coil rapid fire guns according to the design drawings, so that it has a certain defensive ability. "


    "Although its defense capability is not as good as that of warships, its shell armor is made of 500mm C-class titanium alloy. With the existing human weapons, the most powerful magnetic acceleration gun, ordinary missiles and shells can not cause effective damage to transport boats."


    Only from the numerical point of view, this type of transport boat is perfect, can meet the needs of the first Corps.


    Tan yaxun asked, "if we can finalize the design and complete the experiment in one month, how about the output of transport boats in half a year?"


    After a little thought, Sheng Nan replied: "because of the modular construction, a transport boat like this can be built at the same time by the current Jingbei Heavy Industry Co., Ltd., and the main ship can be built in one month. With the time of sun drying and flight test, if the production of fusion reactor and plasma engine can keep up, the finished products can be delivered in two months."


    Two months?


    Time is fast. After all, it''s a big ship with a length of 50 meters.


    Tanya knew that the first regiment was in urgent need of new equipment, and these transport boats would be the key.


    At present, we don''t know how long it will take for the construction of large warships. We can only let the transport boats be installed in the army first.


    Thinking of this, Tan Ya said: "this type of transport boat is subject to the quantity of 300. Please deliver it as soon as possible."


    It''s enough for Al to bear 300 ships. As for the future demand, the earth can make it by itself.


    In another year or two, the industrial capacity on the other side of the earth will not be inferior to that of al. By then, the first Legion will be able to break away from the dependence on al.


    Tanya also understands that Al can''t fully meet all the armament needs of the first Legion.


    Now because of the deal with the first legion, Al countries will make new equipment for the first legion with the national strength.


    But the deal is not infinite, there is a number, this number is decreasing, when it is zero, Al''s deal with the first Legion is over.

 Chapter 1692

    It''s just that this amount is very large and will not be consumed so soon.


    The so-called numerical value is not other things, but money, money provided by various countries when they trade with the first Legion.


    The sum of the four kingdoms, namely, the rising dragon Empire, the rising sun empire, the suvier Empire, and the allies, exceeds one million billion yuan.


    Such a huge number of natural will not be easily consumed.


    However, since the war with the demons, the value of 100 trillion has been consumed by less than half. Once the warships and transport boats are delivered, the value of 100 trillion will be consumed rapidly, and it won''t last long.


    After all, the cost of a warship is expensive. One hundred billion is only an estimated price, and the cost will never be less than one hundred billion.


    There are also transport boats. The cost of each transport boat will never be less than 10 billion yuan. In the future, the consumption of money will be huge.


    With the landing of the transport boat, the experiment was over.


    Sheng Nan and Tan Ya also left Jingbei heavy industry and returned to the palace by special plane.


    Tanya''s mission this time is similar to the "messenger" position. One of her duties is to inspect the construction of new equipment on Al''s side.


    Nearly a month''s inspection, accompanied by Sheng Nan, Tanya went to many places.


    It''s not just Kyoto, the soville Empire, the sunrise Empire, but also her home country "allies". Every time she goes to a country, she gets a very warm reception. When she visits countries, she is even accompanied by heads of state.


    For Al countries, although Tanya belongs to the first legion, she comes from Al and was born in an ally. This relationship makes Tanya more respected, just like a married daughter. When her daughter returns to her mother''s home, she naturally needs to be well treated.


    Has returned to "Al" for more than a month, the inspection place has been inspected, Tanya has the mind to return to the earth.


    Back to the court, under the leadership of Sheng Nan, Tanya comes to the imperial study and meets the little queen.


    "How is... Brother?"


    Looking at Tanya, Zhu Yixuan wants to get the answer from Tanya.


    In the face of Zhu Yixuan''s eyes, Tanya seemed very indifferent and said in a soft voice: "the commander is very good. Your majesty doesn''t need to worry."


    Nominally speaking, the little girl is the only wife of the master. She can''t be too impolite.


    With a smile, Zhu Yixuan nodded happily and said, "well, that''s good. Tell my brother that xuan''er misses him very much."


    Although I don''t know what kind of feelings the master has for the little girl, Tanya doesn''t think much about it.


    She responded, "I will. Please rest assured, your majesty. I will tell the commander what you miss."


    Speaking of this, Zhu Yixuan asked curiously, "general Tanya, what''s the situation on the other side of the earth?"


    When her elder brother was there, Zhu Yixuan did not often hear her elder brother talk about things on the other side of the earth. She also knew that the recent situation of the earth was very bad.


    There is no reason why my brother is so anxious to return to the earth.


    Tanya replied: "the situation is still stable, although the enemy is still not removed, but the intensity of the battle has slowed down, and is now in a pre war buffer period."


    So, is the situation on the other side of the earth still very tense?


    Thinking of this, Zhu Yixuan looked worried and said, "if you want to tell your brother that you can''t do it, just withdraw al. My brother is the prince of Shenglong Empire and my husband. My home is also my brother''s home."


    After having a talk with Zhu Yixuan in the imperial study, Tanya says goodbye to Zhu Yixuan.


    It''s more than a month since she came to al. It''s time to go back. On earth, she still has a lot to do. In the next few months, she won''t be free.


    After leaving the imperial study and walking in the long corridor, Tanya was very surprised.


    How old is that girl, but she''s only in her teens. When talking about her master, she reveals a feeling that doesn''t belong to her age, which makes Tanya feel incredible.


    Leaving the Shenglong Empire, Tanya returns to earth through the portal of the ark base.


    On returning to Nanlin Island, Tanya went to the naval headquarters nonstop.


    "Regardless of the threat of the demons, the first Legion now faces only demons. The order from attack to defense has made the battlefield in the Middle East deadlocked. Although the casualties of the front-line soldiers have been greatly reduced and the morale of the army has gradually stabilized, it is not the way to go on like this. The southern border of the order empire is very long, and a huge army is needed to maintain the status quo. The army stays on the front line for a day, The logistics consumed are countless. For the first corps, now the Middle East battlefield has become a drag. "


    If the war cannot be ended quickly, the cost of war of attrition will be enormous.


    Tanya naturally understands this, but she can also understand the master''s order from attack to defense.


    After all, the troops fighting in the front line are made up of human beings. They will be afraid, afraid and tired. The huge battle damage sustained for more than a year will make the morale of the troops unstable. If they continue, they may be defeated in an all-round way.


    Tan yaduan, dressed in blood grain armor, sat on the main seat of the conference table and said calmly, "you must understand the pains of your master. At present, the front-line fighting must be stable. In a short time, another army will join the battlefield. It will take time."


    Another army?


    What kind of army is this? Yevrich doesn''t know. He''s a mortal. He doesn''t know about the dead.


    Although there are black castles in the territory of the first legion, the significance of the existence of black castles is unknown to the naval command.


    Although in the heart slightly some doubts, but since Tanya general does not say, certainly has her truth.


    With a slightly positive look, yevrich said, "yes, I will urge the front-line troops to continue to stick to it."


    As the first regiment is more concentrated in various rights, its efficiency is undoubtedly amazing.


    If a command goes down, it will be executed most efficiently.


    As the highest military executive department of the first regiment, some things can be completely handed over to the naval command. Tanya will not ask too much.


    Tanya doesn''t care about the process, she just looks at the results.


    Time is passing. It will not stop for anyone, nor slow down the speed of passing for anyone.


    Day by day, the passage of time is so silent.


    A month, two months, until half a year has passed, the situation of the earth is still not much change.


    In the Middle East, the threat of demons is everywhere. Every day, they are attacking the defense line of the order empire. The intensity of the battle has been very weak. If the demons'' offensive was overwhelming in the past, now the demons are unable to launch a large-scale attack.


    In nearly two years of war, the victorious Libra has turned to humanity.

 Chapter 1693

    The war in the Middle East is stable, but the contradiction between human beings is becoming more and more intense.


    The establishment of the Earth Federation has completely shuffled the political power of the human world, with great powers uniting and small countries standing in line.


    In the year since the establishment of the Earth Federation, I have strengthened the power of the Earth Federation. The Earth Federation has used various means to let the third world countries beyond civilization join in. The effect is amazing. In a short period of one year, all areas where human beings live have been included in the map of the Earth Federation.


    For a time, the Earth Federation has become the most powerful unified country of mankind, with a vast territory and a population of nearly one billion.


    However, although the Earth Federation has been expanding its territory, its territory is still a little smaller than that of the first Legion.


    China, the order Empire, Austria, plus the African continent actually controlled by the first legion, as well as a large area of the Middle East, in the vast territory, the earth federation is not as good as the first Legion.


    In terms of population, the gap between the two sides is not big. Both sides are close to one billion. If the figures are accurate, there is still a little more population in the global Federation. After all, America has been peaceful for more than 100 years and its population has increased greatly. There are more than 400 million people in America alone, plus Asian countries


    The expansion of strength makes the ambition of the Earth Federation bigger and bigger. Although there is no conflict with the first legion, some contradictions have emerged, and the situation is not good.


    Compared with the complex situation of the human world, the demons in Yunan seem very calm. They seem to abide by the deal with Li Meng, waiting for the moment of decisive battle.


    But is that true?


    Fog has enveloped the earth, the situation has become a blur, the three forces who is the final winner, everything is unknown.


    Huaxia, Kyoto, palace.


    "Finally finished..."


    The pen in his hand dissipated and the completed code was closed. Li Meng stretched himself.


    On the desk, the seven codes are placed side by side, with different thicknesses and sizes.


    Among the seven books, the two largest are the code of the church and the code of darkness, which are written for believers, while the other five are written in Chinese, namely, the code of marquis, the code of earl, the code of viscount, the code of Baron and the code of Lord.


    In the coming Empire, the monarchy was adopted, and under the centralization of power, the power would be divided among the nobles in the region.


    The largest aristocrat is the Marquis, the Marquis, followed by the count, the Viscount, the Baron and the Lord.


    Although the aristocratic system has some disadvantages and will bring some disputes, this is what Li Meng wants to see.


    Human beings are not machines. They are intelligent lives driven by desires and interests. Only the struggle for interests can bring power.


    Under the enlightened monarchy, mankind will have a common goal, and the internal struggle will make the Empire get a steady stream of fresh blood.


    Apart from the canon code and the dark code, the other five canons are just a sample, and they will be copied, waiting to be handed over to their new masters.


    A pair of small hands came over and kneaded Li Meng''s shoulders.


    It''s Wang Yanmei. I don''t know when, Wang Yanmei has come behind Li Meng.


    The movement is very gentle, but the strength is not small, which makes Li Meng feel comfortable.


    Looking up, Li Meng saw Wang Yanmei''s beautiful face with a slight smile.


    This nearly a year together, the two feelings have reached a peak, intimate, the only missing is the last step.


    Wang Yanmei whispered: "mon''er, the founding of the people''s Republic of China has to be put on the agenda. Over the years, the Federation of the earth has done a lot. If the first army keeps silent, in the eyes of mankind, the Federation of the earth is really going to become the only orthodox country in the eyes of mankind."


    It''s almost two years since the founding of the Earth Federation. How time flies


    He also stayed in Kyoto for nearly a year, this man, once something happened, time passed very quickly.


    With a faint smile, Li Meng turned to hold Wang Yanmei''s soft body in his arms, and whispered to her ear: "my beauty, once the founding of the people''s Republic, the order Empire, the political system of China and Austria will be completely disrupted. Do you want to be my wife or an aristocrat?"


    Over the past year, Wang Yanmei has heard about the Empire and its system established by the first army.


    She naturally knew the aristocracy of this side.


    With a slight sigh, Wang Yanmei said anxiously: "naturally, I want to stay with you and become your wife. But if I leave, there will be no one in Huaxia who can take on a great responsibility. It''s not that there are no qualified people. All the twelve gold families are qualified, but because there are too many qualified people, choosing any one will cause other people''s dissatisfaction, which will lead to contradictions, It''s not conducive to internal unity. "


    Li Meng can understand what Wang Yanmei said and what she worried about.


    Although the twelve golden families have abandoned politics and become businessmen, their prestige in China has not been reduced at all. If anyone is appointed casually, it will certainly lead to chaos in China.


    At present, only Wang Yanmei can shoulder the heavy responsibility of the situation in China.


    With a little smile, Li Meng said, "let''s talk about it. It''s just right to be a nobleman and then my queen."


    queen?


    Wang Yanmei said in a low voice, "my age... Is not suitable."


    Li Meng knew what Wang Yanmei cared about. He just whispered, "there''s nothing inappropriate. As long as you like, you are the most beautiful bride."


    How could she not?


    It''s just


    This topic did not go on, Wang Yanmei kept silent.


    Li Meng doesn''t know what Meier is thinking. He doesn''t have time to think about it now.


    As an "emperor", he naturally wants to give fame to the women he loves, which is just Li Meng''s current idea.


    However, Li Meng doesn''t know what he thinks now doesn''t mean what he will do in the future. He is an "emperor", but he is not a mortal. Some things will not be as he wishes.


    "The founding of the people''s Republic of China really needs to be put on the agenda. Well, you can follow me to Nanlin island. Before the founding of the people''s Republic of China, there are some things you need to talk about with the leaders of the first Legion. The founding of the people''s Republic of China is not a small matter. You must be fully prepared."


    Wang Yanmei did not refuse and nodded gently.


    Nanlin island is the base camp of the first army. She also wants to see this mysterious place.


    Nanlin island will also become the capital of the Empire. This trip is inevitable. It''s also something she''d like to see with mon.


    Looking at the door of the office, Wang Yanmei gently pushed Li Meng''s chest and said, "mon Er, go to see Tara. She doesn''t look very well these days. She seems to be ill. I won''t let her rest. Go to persuade her. She will listen to you."

 Chapter 1694

    Tara?


    After hearing what Meier said, Li Meng realized something.


    In recent nights, Tara is really a bit unusual. She is always preoccupied and doesn''t know what she is thinking.


    Although there was no difference between Tara and her usual way of taking the initiative, the sadness on her face was very obvious.


    Thinking of this, Li Meng said, "OK, I''ll go and have a look."


    With that, Li Meng let Wang Yanmei go and let her go.


    Looking at Meng er''s back, Wang Yanmei sighed.


    Tara is her student, she shouldn''t be, but now it''s useless to say anything.


    She can''t give up on Mon, and so is Tara. The only thing they can do is tacitly admit this fact.


    Leaving from the office, in the hall outside, Li Meng sees Tara sitting on the sofa, dazed.


    Today''s Tara is still dressed in a white skirt, a white-collar dress, crisscross knees, and the silk stockings under the skirt are so attractive.


    She was so absorbed that she didn''t notice Li Meng''s approach at all.


    Slightly sitting beside Tara, Li Meng embraces her delicate body.


    "What are you thinking?"


    The sound in her ear and the warm embrace make Tara come back from her stupor.


    She shook her head and said softly, "nothing... Nothing."


    "Really nothing?"


    In the face of Li Meng''s confirmation, Tara is silent.


    After a long time, she touched her abdomen, looked up at Li Meng, and said softly, "I don''t know what happened recently. I always feel sick. If..."


    If anything, Li Meng is not a fool, naturally he can hear it.


    This makes Li Meng''s eyes slightly bright, which is a bit incredible.


    It shouldn''t be


    Although every few days in this year, Li Meng will toss Tara, in these 300 days, most of the night Li Meng and Tara together, it can be said that in this year''s time, Li Meng and Tara live a husband and wife life.


    Li Meng is most clear about her constitution. The possibility of Tara''s pregnancy will not exceed 30%. Of course, it is not impossible.


    With a smile and a light embrace of Tara''s waist, Li Meng said with a smile, "isn''t that a good thing? If you''re really pregnant, it''s the crystallization between us. I think, mature you are also suitable to be a mother


    Tara blushed at this. She lowered her head and said, "but..."


    "No, but."


    Li Meng held up Tara''s face and asked her to look at herself. "Every woman has a heart to be a mother. Tara, what are you worried about? You should be happy. "


    In the face of Xiaomeng''s serious eyes, Tara turned her head and said in a low voice: "if I''m really pregnant, I''m naturally happy, but this is only my guess. It''s not only pregnancy that makes me sick."


    This is also


    There is still a possibility.


    Li Meng is very concerned about whether Tara is pregnant.


    If Tara is really pregnant, this is his first child. How can Limon be unhappy.


    Thinking of this, Li Meng said with a smile: "don''t worry, if you''re pregnant, let me have a look. You''d better go to the hospital for examination instead of thinking wildly here. With the results, you won''t be so worried."


    Tara was very surprised by what Xiao Meng said and said curiously, "Xiao Meng, do you still have this ability?"


    His left hand fell and gently touched Tara''s belly. Li Meng said confidently: "it''s natural, not difficult."


    Seeing that Xiaomeng is so confident, Tara thinks about it again. She can''t confirm whether she is pregnant or not.


    She has an idea, just because she''s not feeling well recently. She''s always weak and nauseous. She can''t vomit when she wants to.


    As a woman, her first thought was to doubt whether she was pregnant.


    Plus this year, almost every night with Xiaomeng, with the conditions of pregnancy, how can she not think about it?


    In Tara''s wishful thinking, for a long time, Li Meng''s hand on Tara''s belly moved away.


    Looking up at Tara, Li Meng smiles and holds her waist tightly. He says: "I should be very tired recently, but don''t forget to rest. Once this person is tired, he is easy to think and get sick."


    Sure enough


    Xiaomeng''s words are very clear, she is not pregnant, which makes Tara a little disappointed.


    "Hoo..."


    After a breath, Tara said: "Xiao Meng, do you think I''m old enough to have children? I''ve been with you for almost a year..."


    Looking at Tara, Li Meng was happy and said with a smile, "why, do you just want to be a mother?"


    To Li Meng''s words, Tara was not angry. She gave Li Meng a glance and said, "I''m not young any more. In a few years, I won''t be a mother."


    This woman is really made of water. Thinking about the experience of these years, it''s Tara who really has a husband and wife life with him.


    Naturally, Li Meng understood what Tara wanted.


    At Tara''s age, she had nothing to ask for but children.


    Gently kiss on Tara''s lips. In Tara''s shy eyes, Li Meng whispered: "don''t worry, there will be..."


    "Really?"


    Tara looks at Limon with a hopeful face.


    Even if she knew that Meng was comforting her, Tara was willing to believe it.


    Holding Tara''s waist lightly, Li Meng said without doubt: "nature is true. When did I cheat you?"


    Li Meng didn''t have much desire for his offspring, because he knew that his blood could not be left.


    Even if there are children, they are also acquired by unnatural means, which is superfluous for Li Meng.


    But Li Meng also knew that he could not deprive the women beside him of their rights as mothers.


    After comforting Tara, Li Meng returns to the office at Tara''s urging.


    The work of the code has been completed. Next, we will be busy with the establishment of the people''s Republic of China. For a long time in the future, Li Meng will not be idle.


    The next morning, Li Meng took century transport plane to take Wang Yanmei back to Nanlin island.


    Although Kyoto is far away from Nanlin Island, it can reach Nanlin island in less than six hours with the speed of century transport plane.


    From the morning to two o''clock in the afternoon, a huge century transport plane appeared over Nanlin island.


    The roar of the engine resounds all over the world, and the huge century transport plane slowly lands on the upper apron of the Crystal Palace.


    As soon as she left the century transport plane, Wang Yanmei looked around in surprise.


    It''s so beautiful. In front of us, this building seems to be made of gems. It''s so beautiful.

 Chapter 1695

    When she was surprised at the scale of the building, in her heart, Wang Yanmei also sighed that the first army had such a big hand.


    Wang Yanmei has never seen such a splendid and artistic building.


    Its height goes straight into the sky, and the clouds in the sky seem to be within reach. When you look into the distance, you can see the huge Nanlin island at a glance, and you can even see the ocean in the distance.


    "Your Highness..."


    On the tarmac, knowing that the owner was about to return, Wendy had been waiting patiently with a team of bodyguards.


    There were more than ten of them, dressed in black skirt and Maid Dress, which was so pleasing to the eye.


    "Well..."


    With a light answer, Li Meng took Wang Yanmei in one hand and went to the Crystal Palace.


    While being dragged away by Meng Er, Wang Yanmei looks at Wendy and others.


    It''s easy for people to think of their duties in their dress. They should be maids.


    From the white and beautiful faces, Wang Yanmei had only a bitter smile in her heart.


    Her meng''er is very lucky. Even these maids are beautiful and lovely


    In the corridor dominated by white, Li Meng and Wang Yanmei walk slowly, followed by a team of bodyguards.


    "Wendy, inform the naval command, and immediately send an invitation to the heads of the countries under the first regiment to gather on Nanlin Island, send transport planes to pick them up, and hold a conference three days later."


    "Yes, your highness..."


    Wendy didn''t stop. She waved her hand.


    Behind her, a graceful figure stopped, turned and left.


    Although the countries under the flag of the first Legion are far away from Nanlin Island, they can reach Nanlin island in one day at the speed of century transport aircraft. The reason for the three days is that the leaders of the dependent countries can have a rest when they arrive at Nanlin island. The second reason is that the order empire is gone. Because the demons in the Middle East are rampant, century transport aircraft can''t take off from the order Empire and go straight to Nanlin island, We have to make a big circle from the Atlantic Ocean, stop landing in Africa, fill up the fuel and then take off to Nanlin island. It takes time.


    With the smooth signal, the first Legion had a close relationship with its subordinate countries.


    As soon as the order was given, half an hour later, the order from the first Legion was known by the countries under the first Legion.


    Nanlin island


    For the countries of the first legion, the invitation to the conference was quite unexpected.


    After many years, they were finally able to go to Qingcheng, the capital of the first army.


    Darwin, Kingdom of Georgia.


    Since the advent of peace and the elimination of the threat of demons, the lost territories in the South have been recovered one by one, and the kingdom of Austria has entered an era of great development. With the assistance of the first legion, the continent is thriving.


    With the efforts of the survey team, minerals hidden in the earth have been discovered one by one. In just over a year, Austria has set up dozens of mining companies with millions of jobs.


    In terms of industry, more than 20 cities and towns have been listed as industrial cities. Light industry and heavy industry have blossomed in an all-round way. In just over a year, hundreds of factories of various types have been established.


    The change is amazing, and all this is just a beginning.


    In the plan of the first legion, Austria will be built into a heavy industry base. Therefore, the first Legion will spare no effort to support Austria. The merchant ships between Nanlin island and the kingdom of Austria will continue to transport a large number of equipment and machine tools to the kingdom of Austria.


    With the support of the first corps, the heavy industry system in Austria and Georgia is gradually improving.


    The prosperity of the Kingdom, and as the ruler of the country, the aredir royal family, the change is also amazing.


    Once again won the rule, the royal family''s prestige was stable, and the aredir royal family became the master of the land again.


    As the capital of the kingdom of Austria, "Darwin city" has also swept away the past decay. At the call of the royal family, a large number of repairs have been carried out everywhere in the city to make the capital look brand new.


    Today, the sun is shining, for someone, this should be an ordinary day, as usual, boring and busy day, but an order from the first Legion makes everything no longer calm.


    "What''s your hurry? Since it''s the first Legion''s invitation, you''ll go. Don''t you want to see him all the time? It''s nearly three years. You''re old and big. If you go alone, you''ll have to bring two people back. The continuation of the royal blood depends on you..."


    Sitting gracefully on the soft sofa, Ariana looks at Gunia with a smile.


    This made gunya blush, head down, holding the white dress tightly in her hands.


    What''s the meaning of orina? Gunya doesn''t understand, but this


    Looking at gunya''s embarrassment, she said: "what''s wrong with that? You are the queen. If you can have children with him, it will not only continue the blood of the royal family, but also bring great benefits to the kingdom of Austria. Don''t you like him? Since you like it and can be pregnant with the child of the person you like, why don''t you like it? "


    "This..."


    Gunya raised her head and said weakly, "I don''t know what he thinks, if..."


    "What if?"


    With a little smile, orina said: "Guya, don''t underestimate your charm. When you face the person you like, you should be bold. If he doesn''t take the initiative, you can take the initiative. Men are like this. It''s hard to resist the temptation from women. You can''t go back empty handed this time. If you miss this time, it will take you many years to see him, You don''t have many years to waste. "


    Yes, she is old enough to talk about marriage. As a queen, she should take up her own responsibilities while having people she likes. She can''t be willful.


    With a slight nod, Guya sighed and said, "I''ll try my best."


    Looking at gunya''s worried appearance, orina said, "take those two girls with you on this trip to Nanlin island. Don''t you think he likes Teresa very much? They''re there, and they''re there. "


    "Well..."


    Gunya nodded softly.


    There is no way for the two sisters. She also knows that even if orina doesn''t say anything, the two sisters who know this will follow. They have grown up and some things can''t be stopped.

 Chapter 1696

    When the kingdom of Austria received an invitation from the first legion, its neighboring kingdom of danland also received an invitation from the first Legion.


    Kingdom of Danlan, meloka City, palace.


    In the study, Queen Catherine, interior officer Karina and Prime Minister Harandi gathered together to discuss the matter.


    On the throne, Catherine sat with beautiful eyes, looking at Harandi on the vice throne, and said in a soft voice: "prime minister Harandi, this is the order of the first Legion. Naturally, I want to go. I think the one in our neighboring country has also received this order. Let''s not talk about the contents of this discussion, there is a special order that makes me very curious, Prime Minister Harandi should be able to help me


    Special orders?


    There was a trace of incomprehension on Harandi''s old face. However, he didn''t think much, just said: "please, your majesty."


    With a slight smile, Catherine waved and said, "prime minister Harandi doesn''t need to think about it. I''m just curious. In the order, I made it clear that I hope Miss Monica, the daughter of prime minister Harandi, can go to Nanlin island with me."


    Monica?


    How could this meeting involve my daughter?


    In this regard, Harandi was very surprised, puzzled way: "Your Majesty, is there a misunderstanding? As a child, Monica was very weak and ill. She seldom went out and had no chance to contact with others. I don''t know why the first Legion noticed her. She is physically inconvenient and I''m afraid she can''t go to Nanlin island with her majesty. "


    This is also


    Catherine''s face is full of thought. Naturally, Catherine knows the prime minister''s daughter. She has had a few friends and knows about Monica''s illness.


    Strange, how did the first Legion know about Monica?


    After thinking for a while, Catherine stopped thinking.


    Looking at Harandi, Catherine said: "this trip to Nanlin Island, Monica must be accompanied. Maybe the prime minister should ask Monica, maybe your daughter knows something."


    For Catherine''s words, Harandi looked slightly stunned, and then nodded in silence.


    The queen is right. Since the first Legion specially invited Monica, it means that the first Legion did not know from what channel they contacted her. They did not know, and the daughter of the party must know.


    Is


    Harandi thought of that, that under Li Meng.


    Harlandi remembers that her daughter said that she had contact with Li mengge. In order to prevent her daughter from getting worse due to the sun''s radiation, she specially gave Monica a ring that can block the ultraviolet radiation.


    Think of this, all the answers gradually clear up.


    Leaving from the palace, Harandi rushed back to the Duke''s palace in the first time.


    He needs to talk to his daughter about the first Legion''s invitation.


    Mallorca, Duchess house.


    Her father came back in a hurry, which surprised Monica. At this time of the day, my father should be in the government office of the kingdom. Why did he come back so early today?


    In the reception hall, when she learned the reason for her father''s going home, Monica, who was sitting on the seat, said in a soft voice: "since it''s the invitation of the first legion, I have to go to Nanlin island. Father, don''t worry too much. Only that one knows that I exist. If he wants to see me, how can I refuse?"


    Some Monika won''t think much. Although she only met Li Meng once, she has already remembered this person in her heart.


    Whether it''s his frivolity or the ring on her finger, it''s impossible for Monica to forget him.


    Counting the time, unknowingly, two years have passed, and the past is like smoke. When the past comes up again, Monica also has a kind of expectation in her heart.


    Looking at her smiling daughter, Harandi had to sigh in her heart.


    He could never guess his daughter''s mind, and he did not know the relationship between her and Li Meng.


    In the past two years, though sheltered by the ring, her daughter has become more and more lonely and never goes out. It seems that her whole life is only in this house, which worries Harandi very much.


    In the past, it''s OK that there was no such condition, but now her daughter has been able to go out and bathe in the sun like an ordinary person, but still stay at home as usual. How can harlandi not worry.


    "Go for a walk. Nanlin island is the capital of the first Legion. If you want to say where is the safest place in the world, it should be here. I can rest assured if you go with her majesty. Go and have a long experience. You can''t stay at home all the time."


    Seeing that her father was going to preach again, Monica said with a smile, "I know, father. I''ll take good care of myself."


    How could this reassure Harandi that he never thought Monica could take care of herself.


    Thinking of this, Harandi was very uneasy and said, "if you don''t want to let your brother accompany you, you can also have a care?"


    Shaking her head, Monica said softly, "father, I''m going with the queen this time. What else do you have to worry about?"


    This is also


    Harandi didn''t ask to accompany the queen, so there was no need to worry too much.


    Speaking of this, Harandi thought on his face and said, "I don''t know what the meeting of the first Legion is about. It''s said that all the countries under the first Legion are on the invitation list. It should be a very important thing."


    As for her father''s words, Monica said thoughtfully: "father doesn''t need to worry. I think, for us, this should be a good thing. In the current human world, there are two camps, one is the Earth Federation established a year ago, the other is the first legion, one is the country, and the other is an organization with no reputation. The existing system of the first Legion will certainly change, It''s a matter of time. "


    Although she stayed at home, she was no stranger to what happened in the human world.


    As early as two years ago, the first Legion established the star network, and the newly established media have settled in one after another. In the kingdom of Danlan alone, there are five regional official media. On the star network, all kinds of news appear every day.


    Through the satellite network, you can know the major events in the world in the first time.


    A few years ago, the countries in Austria and Georgia were regarded as the countries in the third world, but now, the situation is just the opposite. The emergence of the star network has brought the territory under the first Legion into the information age. At this time, in the eyes of the countries under the first Legion, those countries that don''t know what the network is really backward.


    The progress of science and technology has brought about changes in life. Cognition, insight and vision have been changed one by one.


    Under the guidance of the first army, human civilization is progressing.


    Of course, this can only be seen in the territory of the first Legion.

 Chapter 1697

    Because the time is still short, except for the territory directly under the first legion, other human countries do not know what the satellite network is, nor do they have the equipment to enter the satellite network. Their network era is still in the wired network, which is very backward.


    From his daughter''s words, Harandi heard something, which made him very suspicious: "daughter means that the first Legion will be founded?"


    In this regard, Monika said: "it''s only natural that the first Legion can''t be a militarized organization forever. It''s only a matter of time before a country with a more reasonable system can be established. Now, maybe the time is ripe."


    Is the time ripe?


    Harandi didn''t think so. He retorted: "now the first Legion is busy eliminating the threat of demons in the Middle East. It''s not the right time to build a nation."


    Looking at her father with a pair of white eyes, Monica said calmly: "father, how many years has the war with the devil lasted? You don''t know that if the devil really has the ability to destroy human beings, the war will not last until now. Now for the first legion, the devil should not be a threat. Although the situation is slightly complicated, besides the devil, the first Legion has another enemy, but the change of system and the establishment of the country will make the power of the first Legion stronger, It doesn''t look like a good time, but it''s the best time. "


    Maybe the daughter is right. In some things, the daughter always has a unique opinion.


    Over the years, in some major events, my daughter''s decision has never been missed, never in the past, and I believe harlandi will never be.


    When he got up, Harandi stood up and said to Monica, "you have a good rest. It''s still early. There are still some things I need to deal with in the administrative department..."


    With that, Harandi turned and left. In the reception room, only Monica was alone.


    Looking at the back of her father''s departure, Monica fell into deep meditation.


    She was thinking about this trip to Nanlin Island, and she was also thinking about him


    When she thought of him, Monica couldn''t help thinking about the first time they met a long time ago.


    He was so rude, but for his frivolity, there was no anger in Monica''s heart.


    Never had a man dared to do this to her. It was the first time that she had been treated so rudely by a man.


    Her first kiss was also taken away by him. Over the years, in her dream, Monica would often think of him and revisit the meeting in the palace that day. Originally, Monica thought that after so long, for him, she should have forgotten her.


    But did not expect, two years later today, she will see him again.


    This makes Monica have a strange feeling in her heart. I don''t know whether she is happy or something else.


    With a faint sigh, Monica stops her fantasy and unconsciously looks at the yard outside the door


    Time passed quickly, and the three-day deadline was enough. Only the next day, the heads of the countries under the first Legion arrived in Nanlin island one after another.


    Naturally, Bentley does not say that although Austria is thousands of miles away from Nanlin Island, relying on century transport, the distance is not so far away.


    In the eyes of the vassal states of the first legion, Nanlin island is mysterious, because Nanlin island is the headquarters of the first Legion.


    But when they really arrived at Nanlin island by transport plane, for most of them, they were disappointed.


    Nanlin island is just a small island with a radius of only 100 kilometers. There is only a harbor and a small city.


    Although after years of development, Qingcheng has changed a lot, but more than three years is a short time for a city. Although the change is great, Qingcheng is only a city with a population of more than 100000.


    In the plan for the development of the first regiment, Nanlin island was not intended to be built into an industrial base in the city. Instead, it was developed as a commercial and financial center, focusing on the environment. From the external point of view, Qingcheng didn''t seem shocking.


    Of course, in addition to the Crystal Palace that goes straight into the sky, even if the city is small in front of this huge building, even if you look to Nanlin island in the sea far away from Nanlin Island, you can see the Crystal Palace that goes straight into the sky.


    It has to be said that when the first Legion decided to build this Crystal Palace, its plan was quite right.


    Only this giant can tell the greatness of the first Legion.


    When you see the huge object standing in the green city, the only person who comes to Nanlin island for the first time is not shocked.


    This is a miracle, a miracle in the history of human architecture, and its construction speed is faster than everyone''s imagination.


    In the past two years, such a miracle building took only more than two years, and the speed is not bad.


    The roar of the engine reverberates in the sky. A huge century transport plane will appear from the clouds and slowly descend into the sky of Qingcheng, approaching the huge crystal palace not far away.


    Because it is a loading cabin, it has a window that can look out.


    In the cabin, a group of people are looking at the scenery with great interest.


    Nanlin Island, Qingcheng, Crystal Palace, all of them feel strange.


    It was the first time they came to Nanlin island and saw this mysterious place with their own eyes.


    "How beautiful..."


    In front of a window, two small slim figures come together and look out with interest.


    Their faces are as like as two peas, wearing a black skirt and a white skirt. Though they are young, they have a youthful flavor.


    "Sister Teresa, do you think we can meet big brother?"


    A pair of beautiful eyes looking at the crystal palace not far from the window, Denisa asked her sister.


    Teresa just nodded to Denisa''s question and said, "I''m sure I''ll see you."


    I do not know why, always lively Denisa face showed a nervous look, she timidly said: "if you see my brother, what to say, nearly three years, my brother will not forget us."


    As if aware of her sister''s nervousness, Teresa stretched out her little hand, rubbed Denisa''s head, and said softly: "sister, don''t worry. Brother won''t forget us. Sister doesn''t know what to say, so don''t say anything. Just like Teresa, just keep silent..."


    Not angry white sister one eye, Denisa seized the sister in his head that hand, stuffy way: "if nothing, I..."


    The words stopped abruptly. Denisa''s eyes were slightly bright, and her little eyes rolled around. She came to Teresa''s ear and didn''t know what to say.


    "Is that good?"


    Teresa looked at her sister with a puzzled face. She didn''t know the meaning of her sister''s doing this.


    With a smile, Denisa waved and said, "Sister Teresa, you want to know the result, too."

 Chapter 1698

    "This..."


    Though hesitant, Teresa nodded.


    "Denisa, what the hell are you thinking about? Don''t mess about this time. Don''t make your big brother feel embarrassed. "


    Guya saw Denisa and Teresa whispering to each other, but she didn''t know what she was muttering, so she told her subconsciously.


    As for her sister, gunya knows her heart and soul, and her character is totally opposite to that of Teresa, who is silent.


    It''s OK to be in the palace, whatever she wants. Gunya is too lazy to say that this is Denisa''s character. It can''t be changed. Maybe she can get some changes only when she grows up.


    A little smile, in the face of gunya sister''s advice, Denisa waved: "don''t worry, Denisa won''t cause trouble."


    With that, Denisa put away her smile and sat quietly in the chair like Teresa, looking out of the window silently with a cool look on her face.


    Her manner and temperament are the same as Teresa. If you don''t know what color of clothes they passed on, you can''t tell who they are.


    With such a similar imitation, even Teresa, who was imitated, took a surprise look at Denisa. She seemed very curious that Denisa still had this ability.


    Looking at the sisters sitting together, gunya''s face was confused


    What on earth does Denisa want to do?


    With a murmur in her heart, Guya doesn''t think about it. Now she can''t put her mind on her sisters.


    About to arrive at the Crystal Palace, guniya''s heart is also confused.


    At this time, on the top of the Crystal Palace, Li Meng appeared on the parking platform.


    "Your Highness, it''s up to us to welcome the guests. What qualifications do they have for the host to meet them in person?"


    Wendy didn''t agree with his highness standing here. His highness is the owner of the palace and the first Legion. How can he let his highness meet him personally.


    To Wendy''s words, Li Meng just a little smile, indifferent way: "if other people pour all right, but they are not the same, calculate the time, it has been nearly three years, those two little girls also don''t know how old."


    Girl?


    When Wendy heard the master''s words, she knew it clearly and sighed helplessly.


    It seems that it''s the woman your highness is out with flowers and grass. It''s really


    "Oh, it''s coming..."


    Not far away in the sky, a century transport plane is slowly approaching, attracting Li Meng''s eyes.


    He had already been informed that the passengers in the century transport plane were from the kingdom of Austria.


    It is precisely because of this that Li Meng will let century transport aircraft stop at the upper apron. If other people, their landing area will only be in the middle. After all, the upper floor is Li Meng''s private area, not the place to receive guests.


    "Isn''t Catherine here yet?"


    In the sky, Li Meng did not see the second century transport plane.


    Not long ago, he received two notifications, one from his own Austria, one from the kingdom of Danlan.


    The departure time of the two century transport planes is the same, and the arrival time of Nanlin island will not be too long.


    The wind is blowing, and in the sky, the jets of the approaching century transport''s wings are facing down, slowing down and slowly landing.


    The landing process is very smooth, and there is no doubt about the skill of the pilot.


    In Li Meng''s eyes, the huge century transport plane landed on the tarmac smoothly.


    As the roar of the engine slowed down, the cabin door opened, and many graceful figures came out of the door one by one and entered Li Meng''s sight.


    Naturally, Li Meng is familiar with them. Although they have been separated for nearly three years, Li Meng has not forgotten their faces.


    Li Meng saw them, and they who left the cabin naturally saw Li Meng waiting outside the apron.


    This makes the three women''s eyes slightly bright, and their faces show joy. They didn''t expect that Li Meng would come to meet them in person.


    "What a big change..."


    Looking at the approaching three girls, Li Meng said secretly.


    Of course, Theresa and Denisa have changed the most. They are taller, and their childishness is gradually disappearing. Instead, they are full of youth. Black and white skirts are so lovely and beautiful.


    When the four people stand opposite each other, guniya wants to talk and stops, but finally she doesn''t say anything. She just looks at Li Meng foolishly.


    At this time, as a man, Li Meng naturally has to take the initiative.


    With a little smile, Li Meng took two steps forward and came to Teresa and Denisa.


    Looking at the two little girls in front of him, Li masked and surprised, and unexpectedly took a look at Denisa.


    When did this girl become so quiet, she became the same as Teresa.


    With both hands stretched out, Li Meng rubbed the heads of the two little girls and said with a smile, "it''s really a big change. Even Denisa has become so gentle and lovely."


    When he said this, Li Meng looked at Denisa on her left.


    As soon as she said this, Denisa knew that brother Li Meng recognized her.


    She no longer pretended. With a smile, she fluttered around Li Meng''s neck.


    To dinissa''s sudden attack, Li Meng slightly a Leng, some unexpected, quickly saved that soft body.


    It''s really a big change. Three years later, Denisa, who used to be a little girl, also has some female characteristics in her body.


    More soft, the chest also raised a small steamed bread, the kind of touch is very clear, which makes Li Meng feel some.


    With the passage of three years, many things have changed, but he feels that the passage of time is as short as yesterday.


    In Li Meng''s arms, Denisa giggled and said in a sweet voice, "I made a bet with Teresa. If I acted like Teresa, could my brother recognize us? Or was my brother powerful and didn''t cheat my brother at all."


    Li Meng knows what Denisa said. No wonder Denisa is so quiet, which is very different from Denisa he knows.


    In Li Meng''s arms, Denisa said, "brother, Teresa and I miss you very much."


    Put down Denisa in his arms, Li Meng rubbed her cute head again and said with a smile, "brother, I miss you very much, too. This time, I have to accompany my brother for a while."


    "Well..."


    Without any hesitation, Denisa nodded heavily.


    Slightly, Li Meng looks at Teresa, who has been standing quietly.


    Without saying much, Li Meng just hugged Teresa.

 Chapter 1699

    Three years later, in Li Meng''s eyes, Teresa has not changed. It is still Teresa three years ago.


    Although as a sister, Teresa''s physical development is much better than Denisa''s, it seems that the two will be easier to distinguish in the future.


    With a hug, Li Meng let Teresa go, and everything was silent.


    Li Meng made it clear three years ago that he liked and cared about Teresa.


    It''s still the same now. There won''t be any change.


    Looking up, Li Meng looks at guniya behind the two girls. He doesn''t say much, but nods gently.


    And gunya just looked back and laughed.


    Just when Li Meng planned to take the three girls into the Crystal Palace, a century transport plane appeared from the clouds in the sky.


    Seeing this, Li Meng said to Wendy behind him, "Wendy, take them to have a rest."


    With that, Li Meng said to the three girls, "go and have a rest first. Let''s have a dinner together in the evening."


    Guniya knows that it''s time for Li Meng to be busy. They can''t occupy too much of Li Meng''s time.


    Smile slightly, gu ni Ya nods to answer a way: "mmm."


    Step forward, Wendy said to the three girls, "please follow me."


    With that, Wendy left with her three daughters. When she left, Denisa seemed to be reluctant to part with her and looked back step by step.


    After Wendy left with her three daughters, the huge century transport plane had approached the Crystal Palace and landed slowly in the sky.


    The strong wind was blowing, and the roar of the engine filled my ears.


    When the roar weakened, the cabin door was opened and three figures came out of the door.


    Kalina in a black suit, Catherine in a white dress, and Monica in a black robe and hood.


    Although he can''t see the face of the third person, Li Meng knows that it''s Monica.


    When he invited the kingdom of Danlan to attend the meeting, Li Meng did not forget Monica and invited her by the way.


    Seeing that Li Meng came to meet them by himself, they were quite surprised, but they looked calm.


    When she came to Li Meng''s body, Catherine held up her long skirt and gave a salute with a smile on her face.


    After getting up, she just sweet smile, Jiao voice way: "elder brother."


    Stretching out his right hand, Li Meng rubbed Katherine''s little head and said with a smile, "I haven''t seen you for several years, and the little girl has grown up. How time flies."


    Catherine''s age is not much different from that of Denisa''s two sisters. She should be about 14 or 15 years old, much higher than that of three years ago.


    Three years ago, Limon could easily hold Catherine in his arms, but now he can''t.


    Looking back, Li Meng nods to Karina. When he looks at Monica, he stops for a few seconds.


    Without saying anything more, Li Meng said, "OK, let''s go in."


    With that, Li Meng took Catherine''s little hand and walked to the Crystal Palace, followed by the two girls.


    For Li Meng, neither Kalina nor Monica is new.


    Although it has been three years since we last met, a long time will open up the distance between people, but there are some things that need not be said.


    In the pure white corridor, four people walk in front of each other.


    While pulling Catherine along, Li Meng said: "there are still two days to go before the meeting. Take a good rest before the meeting. Play and walk everywhere. Nanlin island is very big. You can go everywhere."


    Speaking of this, Li Meng looked down at Katherine and said, "especially you, Katherine, as the executive of the outer land of Austria and Georgia, you must keep pace with the times, not only to adapt to the new system, but also to be fashionable enough. You should have an open mind to new things, and the old ideas will eventually fall behind, It can''t adapt to the rapid development of society. "


    Katherine is fourteen years old. She knows a lot of things at this age. She can be said to know everything at once.


    With a slight nod, Catherine said, "well, I see, brother."


    With the arrival of the head of the first legion, the Crystal Palace is no doubt a lot more lively.


    No, it''s very cold. It''s very popular.


    The reason why Li Meng meets Catherine and gunya is that they have more or less an unusual relationship with him.


    As for others, they are not qualified.


    At some times, Li Meng is arrogant. He doesn''t like those complicated customs. What he likes most is straight forward.


    If you are an ordinary person, it is difficult for you to have a foothold in the society, but if you are in a high position, you can also have a sharp weapon.


    If you don''t follow the rules, no one will know what Li Meng is thinking and what he will do next.


    Time goes by. At night, Li Meng has a dinner party at the top of the Crystal Palace.


    Wang Yanmei, Catherine, gunya, Denisa, Teresa, Kalina, and Monica.


    When a group of graceful figures sit quietly on the dining table, the atmosphere is dignified.


    The light is bright, and the graceful figures are also beautiful, but at this time they look different, and their eyes are looking at her.


    At the dinner table, Wang Yanmei was the only one with a cool face. She was not surprised. She was drinking red wine and eating delicacies slowly.


    At the dinner table, no one spoke and ate the food in front of him.


    This makes the atmosphere in the restaurant very depressing.


    And Li Meng did not say much, quietly eating the food in front of him.


    Li Meng didn''t put down his wine cup until everyone finished the meal.


    Looking around at the people on the table, Li Meng said: "many of you are not familiar with each other. Before the meeting, you should walk around a lot. Being here, you not only know me, but also have an important identity. In the future, you are all a family and an inseparable group."


    All the women looked at each other and didn''t know what to say.


    Naturally, some of them know each other. For example, Wang Yanmei, the grand consul of Kyoto, is probably unknown to the whole human world.


    Catherine, Queen of the kingdom of Danlan, and gunya, Queen of the kingdom of Austria, who knows.


    To all the women, they know each other, but they are not familiar with each other.


    From the beginning to the end of the dinner, the atmosphere was silent. Li Meng also knew the feelings of the girls at this time, and he didn''t say much.


    Until the girls dispersed one after another, Li Meng became a loner.


    "Hoo..."


    With a long breath, in the steaming pool, Li Meng lies on the edge of the pool and enjoys the caress from the water.


    Behind him is Wendy, who is wearing a light underwear. The hot water has wet her clothes, giving her a clear view of her white body under her skirt.

 Chapter 1700

    Two slender hands gently pinched his Highness''s shoulders. Wendy whispered: "Your Highness, this woman''s heart is complex and fragile. It''s one thing to know, but it''s another thing when we really face it. Tonight''s party is a little early, so they should be cranky."


    "Well..."


    Li Meng did not deny Wendy''s words.


    It was early indeed, and even he was embarrassed by the atmosphere of the party.


    However, for this party, Li Meng felt it was necessary.


    Today can sit at the table, more or less and he has an indescribable relationship.


    Not to mention Wang Yanmei and Gu Niya, Karina and Monika have all been close to him. Although nothing happened, the relationship is warm.


    Thinking of this, Li Meng muttered in his heart.


    Over the years, I don''t know why, this woman came to me one after another. Sometimes he didn''t even have the idea, but when it came to the key, he always fell off the chain.


    Although he was in his prime and his resistance to Yanfu was fragile, Li Meng didn''t think his willpower would be so weak.


    So why does this happen?


    Perhaps this is the fate of the arrangement, it is fate that he met one after another has an important position in life of women.


    "Don''t worry, your highness. If your highness wants to marry them all, he will."


    All married?


    Li Meng shook his head with a bitter smile and said, "forget it, this woman, you can''t let them be together. Maybe it will lead to right and wrong."


    Her Highness''s worry is unreasonable, and Wendy, as a woman, is deeply concerned about it.


    Not to mention outsiders, in the first legion, the relations between the generals were not very good.


    Why?


    Because of your highness, of course.


    As his Highness''s dependents, the generals all want to get his Highness''s only favor.


    The relationship between the two sides is not only a colleague, but also a competitor.


    The current was surging. Li Meng turned to take Wendy''s body into his arms and said, "Hello Wendy, let your highness not have to think about those troubles."


    Putting his hands on his shoulders, Wendy said softly, "we are the only ones who can accompany his highness. Now his highness still has ordinary heart. Take this life experience as an experience, and leave no regrets. Anything else can be ignored. With us and the first army, his highness can be willful."


    What a lovely person


    With a smile, Li Meng bowed his head and gave Wendy a kiss on the lip.


    I''m afraid only his family members will treat him wholeheartedly. Everything is centered on him.


    After a while in the bath with Wendy, Li Meng left the bathroom with a clear mind.


    Back in his room, sitting on the soft sofa, Limon said to Wendy, "bring Monica, just say I want to see her."


    During the day, due to the occasion, Li Meng can''t have much contact with Monica.


    After so many years, Li Meng also wants to have a good chat with her.


    Li Meng has never forgotten the impulse when he first saw her.


    Li Meng admitted that in Monica, he felt a kind of morbid beauty, which was very shocking.


    Wendy left and soon came back.


    The passenger room is not far from Li Meng''s room, only one floor apart.


    With the sound of footsteps, two slim figures entered the room one after the other.


    When she saw Li Meng sitting on the sofa in a bathrobe, her pale face turned red slightly, but her steps did not stop.


    "Sit down..."


    With a little smile, Li Meng invited Monica, who was quite restrained.


    Opposite Li Meng, Monica sat down carefully.


    Looking at Monica sitting opposite, Li Meng said casually: "I remember the first time I saw you was three years ago. Time passed so fast. Unconsciously, three years passed, but you didn''t change at all."


    Change?


    Looking up slightly, Monica looked at Li Meng with a pair of white eyes and said, "I''m old, but how can I change?"


    Shaking his head, Li Meng said with a smile: "pure white color is also a kind of beauty, which is more shocking than any beauty. Maybe you should go out. At that time, you will know whether you are amazing or frightening in other people''s eyes."


    It''s been a long night. Limon and Monica have been talking for a long time.


    From the beginning of unfamiliar, to the end of familiar, and then to speak freely, the atmosphere changes rapidly, Monica''s mentality has also been greatly changed.


    It was not until late at night that the conversation between them gradually ended.


    A pair of pure white eyes looked at Li Meng, and Monica said in a low voice: "Mr. Li Meng, what do you mean by inviting me this time?"


    On the question of Monica, Li Meng just smiles and says, "it''s nothing important. It''s a little selfish of me. I just want to take this opportunity to see you."


    Is that all?


    Looking at Li Meng, Monica is silent.


    Then, with a trace of doubt, Monica left Li Meng''s room.


    It''s late at night, and Li Meng has no leisure to walk around. With Wendy, it''s not lonely.


    For the next two days, Li Meng was free. Every day, he took time to meet and chat with the girls.


    The girls are not idle, taking advantage of these two days of free time, the whole Nanlin island are around.


    With the development of several years, there are no more ferocious pollution animals on Nanlin island. The roads lead in all directions.


    Although Nanlin island is small, there are many places worth visiting.


    Fishing villages in the south, ports in the north and space launch centers in the East are all accessible.


    In particular, the east science and Technology Institute is a big eye opener.


    In Nanlin Island, the scale of the Academy of science and technology is huge. There are hundreds of projects in research and development, including military and civil fields, involving a wide range of fields.


    Today''s sunny Qingcheng, just after noon, in the leisure area of the high platform, Li Meng lazily sitting on the soft sofa.


    Behind him, Wendy was whispering, and her beautiful eyes were gazing at her royal highness in the distance.


    "There''s new news from al. The large-scale fusion reactor and plasma engine for warships have been successfully developed, and the power can be used. In three months at most, 36 space warships can be launched, and in six months at most, they can be delivered."


    Is that good news?


    Naturally, once these warships serve on the earth, the strength of the first Legion will expand rapidly.


    It''s not impossible to confront the demons head on.


    You know, now the demons are standing still, and the first Legion is growing all the time.


    The longer the time, the stronger the first army will be. One day, the first army will come to the earth.

 Chapter 1701

    Looking back from Lin Hai in the distance, Li Meng said to Wendy behind him, "what''s the name of the warship?"


    Wendy said, "not yet."


    After thinking about it, Li Meng said: "just call it" demon hunting class ", demon hunting class frigate."


    Although the length of the demon hunting class frigate is close to 300 meters, it is still just a spot in space.


    When the main brain designed it, it was also designed as a frigate.


    This type of warship has great pertinence, the main opponents are demons and demons, with super air defense firepower.


    In short range and medium range, it can bring devastating attack to enemy small air units.


    It can be said that this type of warship can effectively eliminate both the demon''s wing demon and the demon''s fighter. In terms of air supremacy, the equipment manufacturing of the death Legion depends on the first Legion. Naturally, the first Legion also has the technology that Al has. In terms of electromagnetic weapons technology, the science and Technology Institute of the first Legion is more advanced than Al''s, After all, there is the bug of the main brain here. I don''t know how many advanced technologies there are. If you take out any technology, human beings can''t digest it for decades.


    As the first Legion has not developed on a large scale in the electronic industry, several electronic components for manufacturing electromagnetic weapons have to be imported from al. Because it is unable to be completely self-sufficient, the first Legion handed over the task of manufacturing the equipment of the death Legion to al.


    However, this situation will soon change. For a year at most, the first Legion can make what Al can make on earth, but the scale and output can''t be compared with Al for the time being.

 Chapter 1702

    Time, time, if only the first Legion had enough development time


    With a slight sigh in his heart, Li Meng put down his wine glass.


    At present, what the first Legion lacks most is time. For the first legion, time is combat effectiveness.


    But in the current situation, the first regiment does not seem to have much time.


    There is no need to care about the threat of the devil. Over the past year, the king of the devil did not know where he had gone, as if he had disappeared out of thin air. As time passed, Li Meng did not care about the threat of the devil any more.


    The demons in the Middle East have been almost eliminated. It is only a matter of time before they are eliminated.


    Only because Li Meng didn''t want the Allied forces to suffer too many casualties did he end the war with the demons and put the situation in a stalemate.


    Compared with demons, there is only one threat to the first legion, namely the demons.


    About half of the five years has passed, and the time is more and more urgent.


    Li Meng knew that it was very difficult to defeat the demons with the existing strength of the first Legion. Although there was no possibility of victory, the probability was too small, which made Li Meng very afraid of the demons and would not easily initiate a war.


    Li Meng said: "it seems that the date of the founding of the people''s Republic of China has to be delayed..."


    Demon hunting class frigates are under construction. The longer the delay, the more frigates the first regiment will have. It''s a space warship. Once it has a certain scale, its combat effectiveness is unimaginable.


    If the state is established in a hurry and the demon hunting class frigates are exposed, the first Legion will be in a very dangerous situation. Li Meng doesn''t care about the Earth Federation. Once the Earth Federation knows that the first Legion has space warships, they will only be in a panic, because they see the gap with the first Legion clearly.


    What Li Meng cares about is the demons. Once the demons know that the first Legion has warships that can enter space, what will they think?


    Will they abide by the five-year agreement?


    Maybe, but after five years, the first Legion will face the full-scale attack of the demons. The demons will strangle the future threat of the first Legion in the cradle.


    Procrastination is definitely necessary, but it does not prevent the first army from making some preparations in advance for the founding of the people''s Republic of China.


    After all, the founding of the people''s Republic is not a joke. There are many things to be prepared. The more complete the preparations are, the easier it will be for the new system to replace the old one.


    "Well?"


    Li Meng, who was thinking about something, suddenly frowned and gave out a sound of surprise.


    This is


    For some reason, Li Meng looked up at the sky.


    Today''s Nanlin island is sunny, cloudless, and the sky is blue.


    But in Li Meng''s eyes, the whole sky is emitting an ominous atmosphere.


    "Master, what are you doing?"


    Deep in his heart, Li Meng called for the master.


    Although the main brain is using the spirit research zero module at this time, Li Meng believes that the main brain can hear his call.


    Sure enough, the brain quickly responded to him.


    "... there is a little mistake, don''t worry, I will solve it soon... Not good..."


    After a exclamation, the voice of the main brain fell silent.


    This makes Li Meng''s brow wrinkle deeper


    "What''s the matter, your highness?"


    Seeing that his Highness''s expression was not right, Wendy asked.


    Shaking his head, Li Meng said, "it''s nothing. Go and help you. I''ll leave for a while."


    With that, a white column of light emerged from the void and covered Li Meng.


    At that moment, the pillar of light retracted into the void and took away Li Meng.


    Almost at the same time, in the laboratory on the upper floor of the Crystal Palace, a white light column emerged from the void.


    When the white light column disappeared, the void was retracted, and there was one more person in the experiment, a figure in black.


    It''s Li Meng


    When the line of sight can see things, Li Meng''s first sight is silly with a fixed brain.


    That is a graceful figure. Because the spirit body can be shaped at will, the main brain shapes the spirit body into a human girl with black hair.


    Li Meng is no stranger to this image. In the past, the main brain used this image for holographic projection.


    "What''s the matter?"


    On the metal platform in front of the main brain, twelve zero point modules have disappeared, only one ground of broken crystals.


    Not long ago, it seems that there was an explosion here, with bright broken crystals all over the laboratory, and Li Meng stepped on a few under his feet.


    This gives Li Meng a bad feeling.


    The appearance of the voice made the brain turn around, showing a timid look on his face.


    She did not dare to look at Li Meng. She bowed her head and said in a low voice: "I... I don''t know what''s going on. I just want to peep at subspace along the sub space channel connected by the zero point module, but I didn''t expect that it caused a chain reaction of the zero point module. They exploded, and its huge energy collided with the sub space, opening a singularity..."


    Singularity?


    Frowning slightly, Li Meng asked, "what''s that?"


    Looking up at Li Meng carefully, the brain timidly said: "a hole, a bigger hole, is like a black hole, which can''t be seen or touched, but it exists. It connects the earth and subspace, and the energy of subspace also enters the earth through this hole, which attracts the attention of demon consciousness. But now, through the energy bombardment of zero module, The gap is bigger, and more subspace energy flows into the earth... "


    I don''t know what it means, but it will never be a good thing, never.


    "Hoo..."


    Taking a deep breath, Li Meng tried his best to make his face a little more amiable.


    He knew that he could not control the brain pressure at this time, and he had to remedy the result.


    "What''s the result?" asked Li Meng


    With a wry smile on his face, the brain shook his head and said: "the energy of subspace is strange and has the characteristics of fantasy. It is omnipotent and can even change the laws of physics. I am not sure about the rest. But the earth''s power system will definitely break through the previous limit. The power of the capable will be stronger, and there will be more powerful degenerates and more powerful capable people."


    After listening to the main brain, Li Meng realized that the world had changed.


    The power of death in the air is stronger, and in another world, the energy of various elements is more active.


    Please


    It''s not a good thing that the power system is enhanced. It also shows that the demons of subspace are more likely to come to the earth.

 Chapter 1703

    Now it''s too late to say anything. It was Li Meng who asked the brain to study the zero point module. He was also responsible for this.


    Thinking of this, Li Meng asked: "is there a remedy?"


    In this regard, the brain shook his head, stuffy way: "sub space is mysterious, sub space, I also know a little..."


    In other words, there is no way?


    Now, what else can Li Meng do? There is no remedy. Li Meng can only accept the result.


    It''s really eventful. Obviously there are enough troubles. Now there is such an unexpected thing.


    Looking at the broken crystals on the ground, Li covered his face with a bitter smile.


    Other things aside, how did he explain to him in the five years?


    Although from the beginning to the end, Li Meng did not intend to return the zero point module to the demons. Of course, Li Meng will keep his promise, but Li Meng did not say that he would not snatch the zero point module for the second time.


    If you can snatch the zero point module once, you can also snatch the second time. Li Meng doesn''t talk about the appointment of a gentleman when dealing with the enemy.


    Looking up at the timid brain, Li Meng waved his hand and said: "well, now that things have happened, it''s not your fault to say more. I''m also responsible. The research on zero point module can only be put down now. There must be a way for the car to get to the front of the mountain. How will the world change and what impact it will have on the first army? Let''s see the moves. Now it can only be so."


    Seeing that the master no longer blamed himself, the master breathed a sigh of relief and patted his towering chest.


    This is really her carelessness. She should be more careful.


    Li Meng added: "go ahead with your research plan. Don''t screw it up again this time."


    To master this words, master brain quickly nodded, way: "master, you rest assured, I will certainly take out let you satisfied with the results."


    "Well."


    With a soft response, a white column of light emerged in the void, covering Li Meng.


    In the eyes of the main brain, Li Meng''s figure disappeared without a trace.


    On the high platform outside, white beams of light emerge, and Li Meng, who has left for a short time, returns to the high platform.


    Sitting on the soft sofa, Li Meng looked up at the sky with a big change of breath.


    The future of mankind is really more and more blurred, and I don''t know where the road of destiny is going


    Li Meng thought of the main brain. The main brain seemed to like the spirit body very much. Li Meng could detect this from the main brain''s face and every move.


    It''s not a good idea to have one mind and two uses. If the main brain can control the spirit body, it''s a good thing for the first Legion and Li Meng, and Li Meng will be much more relaxed.


    "Mon, Mon..."


    A light voice suddenly sounded, accompanied by the sound of footsteps in a hurry.


    In the corridor outside the platform, Wang Yanmei''s figure appeared, and she came to the platform in a hurry.


    The arrival of Wang Yanmei also made Li Meng recover from his meditation and look back at Wang Yanmei.


    A little smile, looking at the footsteps of Wang Yanmei in a hurry, Li Meng said: "what''s the matter?"


    Sitting beside Li Meng, Wang Yanmei looked worried and said in a soft voice: "I don''t know why, just now I suddenly felt a kind of palpitation from the bottom of my heart, and then..."


    Speaking of this, Wang Yanmei''s face was inconceivable, and she wanted to say nothing.


    Seeing Wang Yanmei''s appearance, Li Meng said thoughtfully, "is" strength "a breakthrough?"


    Wang Yanmei was surprised to see Li Meng and said, "how does Meng er know? It''s "Jin". It''s "Jin" that has changed qualitatively. I don''t know why. I just feel that my body suddenly has a sense of collapse. When the strength comes out of my body again, I find that the rank of a martial arts artist has broken through. It''s incredible that I have broken through the limit of a martial arts artist for hundreds of years. "


    With that, Wang Yanmei stretched out her right hand, palm up, and said, "look, Meng er..."


    As the voice fell, in the palm of Wang Yanmei''s hand, the air seemed to be twisted, very obvious.


    With a look of joy on her face, Wang Yanmei said happily: "this is the strength of transparency. From it, I feel a kind of sharpness, which is stronger than the strength of purple in the past."


    Strength is a kind of biological energy. It comes from subspace, but it becomes a kind of human power after being filtered by human body.


    Jin has no color. The reason why it has color is the color caused by the friction between Jin and air.


    Red, orange, yellow, green, cyan, blue and purple. In the past, there were seven colors. Purple was the top level of martial arts artists. But now, there is another transparent color that goes back to nature. Martial arts artists are one more level and stronger.


    Looking at the happy Wang Yanmei, Li Meng couldn''t bear to spoil her.


    Only a little smile, lying: "this is a good thing, you have stayed in this level for a long time, maybe it just happens, when the time comes, naturally it will break the limit."


    "Is that so?"


    Although there is some uncertainty in her words, in her heart, Wang Yanmei believes in Meng er.


    Now that meng''er has said so, Wang Yanmei has put down her worries and is no longer worried.


    Looking at Li Meng with a pair of beautiful eyes, Wang Yanmei said happily: "mon Er, I feel that my life expectancy has increased a lot. This is the first time that I am happy to continue to live. In the past, I always worried about the lack of time, especially after I met Meng er, I was worried that one day I would suddenly die, but now it''s better..."


    Speaking of this, Wang Yanmei''s expression suddenly became pinched and murmured in Li Meng''s ear.


    And Li Meng looks very interesting, first surprised, then surprised, and finally a smile.


    Looking at Wang Yanmei with a shy face, Li Meng stretched out his left hand to take Wang Yanmei''s waist and said with a smile: "in the past, I was in a hurry. You were not in a hurry. You always refused with various reasons. Now I am not in a hurry, but you are in a hurry. Mei''er, what do you say I should do?"


    To Li Meng''s words, Wang Yanmei looked at Li Meng bitterly and said: "in the past, I was worried. If I went, what would you do, Meng er? If you don''t get me, you will only feel sorry for my death, but if you get me, won''t you be sad, mon? But now it''s different. Now I have enough time, enough time to spend the rest of my life with you. I don''t worry about it, and I don''t want to wait. "


    Women are blind to love. Although Wang Yanmei is more than 300 years old, she is still green and astringent to love.


    Green love is more blind and unforgettable.

 Chapter 1704

    In the end, Li Meng didn''t respond to Wang Yanmei, but spent the afternoon holding her soft body.


    Time passed quickly, and without knowing it, the day of the meeting was coming.


    Today, it''s an extraordinary day for the first legion, even for humanity as a whole.


    Because today, in little Qingcheng, a conference about the future of mankind will be held.


    In the early morning, the fog outside Qingcheng had cleared away. In the parliament Hall of the Crystal Palace in the city, Li Meng gathered with the heads of various vassal states.


    On the throne, Li mengduan sits. In the hall under the steps, there is a round table.


    There were six people on the round table, namely, Pope saris of the order Empire, Wang Yanmei, the grand consul of China, Fred lasacs, the president of Bentley, Catherine, Queen of the kingdom of danland, and gunya, Queen of the kingdom of Austria.


    When the six entered the house of Parliament, their faces looked different.


    Some of them knew and some did not know Li Meng''s identity in the first army.


    Today, however, he is able to sit on the throne, which is enough to prove his position in the first Legion.


    Surprise, doubt, joy, and other expressions can be seen on the faces of six people.


    If there is no need to be polite, Li Meng''s voice rings in the hall when the six people sit down.


    "Today, you can gather together. That''s what I mean. You should be very confused about what I want to do. Don''t worry. You will know. Before that, I need to ask some of you about some things."


    Li Meng''s words undoubtedly focused the attention of the six people in the round table.


    Many of them were puzzled about the holding of this meeting.


    They also want to know the purpose of this meeting


    No one interrupted Li Meng. They were awed by the young man, even Wang Yanmei, who was most familiar with Li Meng. They didn''t have the courage to listen to him quietly.


    As the voice fell, Li Meng looked at shalish and said calmly, "shalish, the order Empire and the first Legion are not superior or subordinate. Only because they share the same belief, can you be here today. I will tell you something clearly. You have only two choices."


    I don''t know why, saris always feels that there is something wrong with Li Meng''s cabinet today, some of them are domineering and not as gentle as usual.


    Why he chose, what he chose, saris didn''t know. He had to continue to listen.


    In the eyes of the public, Li Meng continued: "now human beings are divided into two parts, one is the Federation of the earth, and the second is our first army. Saris, you have two choices, either join the first army or join the Federation of the earth. Today, you can come here because you share the same belief with the first army, which has nothing to do with politics, but next, It''s about politics. You have to make a decision. Only after you make a decision can you make a conclusion about whether to go or stay. "


    To Li Meng''s words, Sha Lishi just smiles bitterly and says: "Mr. Li Meng, do I have a choice? Our order empire was founded by faith. Although there is hypocritical deification in it, now we have faith in the true God, which is inseparable from the first Legion. The order empire is naturally in the lower. Lord Li Meng doesn''t need to worry about it. "


    This is a statement of position, a statement of the order Empire, and a declaration of submission.


    Without saying anything more, Li Meng said calmly: "in that case, saris, do you want to be the leader of one side or serve death? Between politics and faith, you have to choose. I give you the right to choose. "


    Politics or faith?


    After hearing the meaning of Li Meng''s words, shalish was silent. It was obvious that Li Meng wanted to establish a new system.


    With the establishment of this system, faith and politics can not be together, but must be separated.


    Without much thought, saris said, "I choose faith."


    "Good..."


    Li Meng is satisfied with shalish''s choice. If shalish chooses to believe, some troubles can be avoided.


    With a wave of his hand, Li Meng motioned to Wendy beside him.


    Wendy nodded clearly and clapped her hands.


    In the clear applause, from the side door of the main hall, a graceful figure appeared.


    There were six of them, all with a thick black book in their hands.


    What a beautiful person


    Looking at the maids who put the books on the round table in front of them, shalish and Feide were amazing, while Wang Yanmei and guniya gave Li Meng a bad look on the throne.


    As for Catherine, as for looking at these young ladies in black maid''s skirts with a strange look.


    Put the books in their hands before and after the six, and the guards left quietly.


    In front of the six were not ordinary books, but imperial codes.


    On the black cover, there are six big words "black flag imperial code", written in Chinese.


    The six of you are not unfamiliar with Chinese. Since Wang Yanmei established a new civilization in China, Chinese has become the second largest language in the world.


    "This is the imperial code. Everyone should be familiar with it. Any system can''t do without order. In the black flag Empire, order will always come first. One day in the future, the first army will be founded and the black flag empire will be established. When that day comes, I hope you will be ready."


    The founding of the people''s Republic of China?


    Sure enough


    Although they were a little surprised by the news, they were also expecting it. Their faces were calm.


    Because they know that the founding of the people''s Republic is a matter of time. The first Legion can not always be a militarized organization. When the team is large, they need a more orthodox system, but they did not expect that the first Legion would choose "monarchy".


    And the one on the throne will become the "emperor", the emperor of the black flag empire.


    Looking around at the crowd, Li Meng said calmly: "in the future, you are no longer the king or the head of the region, but the Marquis of the territory and the hereditary nobles. As long as your family has the ability, it is not impossible for you to prosper forever."


    Speaking of this, Li Meng looked at shalish again and said: "shalish, the national conditions of the order empire are somewhat special. After returning, he immediately divided the regions, selected the capable people to become the barons, and listed a personnel information to the naval command."


    What should be said has already been said, and some things need not be said too clearly. In the end, Li Meng announced the end of the meeting.


    This meeting is short-lived for the heads of state of the first Corps.


    It''s not so much a meeting as a notice.


    The meeting was a negotiation, and in this meeting, Li Meng gave orders.

 Chapter 1705

    No one refused Li Meng''s orders because they did not dare.


    The first Legion has never been the division of justice, and it is not close to kindness. In recent years, there have been many killing. Otherwise, how could it have such a vast territory.


    They came and went in a hurry. After the meeting, all the people who got together scattered.


    Of course, there are others left.


    On the top of the Crystal Palace, on the viewing platform


    "The two girls should stay here. Now the air transportation is smooth, and it''s easy to go back and forth between the two places. You should not be in charge of too many trifles if you are in a high position. I also hope you can come here more. If you don''t move around for a few years, the relationship will be strange."


    Listening to Li Meng''s words, Gu Niya was rather shy. She sat opposite Li Meng, lowered her head, and said in a soft voice: "well..."


    "That..."


    She was hesitant about what she wanted to say.


    Looking at guniya like this, Li Meng just rubbed Teresa''s small head sitting beside her and said calmly, "don''t say more about things a few years ago. At least your choice didn''t disappoint me. You and I know in our hearts that there is no need to say more."


    He doesn''t care, but can she?


    But she couldn''t say anything more, so she nodded.


    Looking at Gu Niya''s elder sister and Li Meng, on the other side of Li Meng, Gu Ling''s strange Denisa Jiao said, "brother, will you really become the emperor?"


    That pair of beautiful eyes looked at Li Meng, as if to say "tell me the answer quickly.".


    Facing Denisa''s light eyes, Li Meng whispered: "yes, your brother, I will become emperor."


    With a smile, Denisa seemed to think of something. She stood up and came up to Li Meng''s ear, but she didn''t know what to say.


    The expression on Li Meng''s face was also very strange, first surprised, then stunned, then funny.


    Gently on Denisa''s forehead, Li Meng said with a smile, "you are so small. Let''s wait until you grow up."


    This answer can make Denisa dissatisfied, she pouted slightly, very unconvinced way: "if it is Teresa sister, brother will certainly agree."


    Li Meng didn''t reply to Denisa''s words. He just gave a smile and rubbed Denisa''s head.


    That''s the size of Denisa''s Vinegar jar.


    Seeing that her sister burned herself again, Teresa looked at her sister curiously.


    I don''t know what my elder sister said to my elder brother, but my elder sister is a little confused.


    Knead for a long time, Li Meng just let go of Denisa, looked up to Gu Niya.


    "When are you leaving? If it''s nothing important, stay a few more days. "


    This is Li Meng''s invitation. Although guniya wants to agree, she can''t.


    As soon as the black flag empire is established, the system of the kingdom will be disrupted, which will bring some confusion. Before the founding of the people''s Republic, we must be prepared to reduce some risks. After the busy work is over, I will come to see you, as long as you don''t feel bored with me... "


    With a faint smile, Li Meng said, "well, let''s get busy first. It''s still a long time. There are plenty of opportunities."


    After years of separation, Li Meng also wanted to have a chat with guyado, but he also knew that now was not the time.


    Li Meng had a hunch that he would be busy in the future.


    Not long ago, the accidents caused by the main brain will definitely lead to some things, which is sooner or later, but it has not yet been triggered, it has not yet appeared.


    Seeing gunya off, Li Meng meets Catherine again.


    Aren''t you there?


    Coming to Katherine''s door, Limon finds it open.


    Have you left?


    Li Meng didn''t knock on the door and pushed in.


    As soon as I entered the door, I came out of the bedroom with my eyes opposite.


    It''s Karina


    Seeing that Li Meng suddenly appeared in the hall, Kalina was slightly stunned, and then asked: "how can you come here? What about her majesty? "


    Your majesty?


    Li Meng guessed: "she went to see me?"


    Karina nodded gently.


    It seems that I missed


    Li Meng didn''t worry any more and sat down on the sofa.


    "Then wait for her to come back," he said


    Two people alone, for a time, the atmosphere is a bit awkward, Karina is not sitting, standing is not.


    Fortunately, the appearance of a slim figure broke the awkward atmosphere in the hall.


    It''s Monica. She stands at the door with an unexpected face and looks at the figure on the sofa at a loss.


    But in the end, she resisted the impulse to leave and walked into the room.


    With a long breath, opposite, Monica sits down and looks at Li Meng.


    "How can adults be here?" asked Monica


    With a faint smile, Li Meng asked: "why, I can''t be here?"


    Slightly stunned, Monica pursed a smile and said, "of course, adults can come. It''s Monica who is talkative. Are you looking for the queen?"


    To this words of Monika, Li Meng didn''t answer clearly, just said: "yes and no, it''s for Catherine, it''s for you."


    "Me?"


    Monica looks at Li Meng with a puzzled face. She doesn''t know the meaning of Li Meng''s words.


    With a faint smile, Li Meng said: "I hope you can stay in Nanlin island. There are better medical equipment here. Albinism is not incurable without medicine. Here, you can get better treatment."


    Looking at Li Meng with complicated expression, Monica said: "is that all?"


    Without answering yes or no, Li Meng just said, "do you want to hear the truth or lie?"


    Facing Li Meng''s eyes, Monica lowered her head and said in a low voice, "is this your desire, or... At least some feelings?"


    To this words of Monika, Li Meng said calmly: "Monika, the time that you and I spend together is no more than five minutes now. If I say something against my will, will you believe it?"


    "Will you... Will you let me go?" She kept her head down.


    Li Meng said: "this is your freedom, I will not force anyone, I just hope you stay, although I have no feelings for you, but the first time I saw you, you let me move, that feeling I have not forgotten, which makes me very concerned, today here, I not only give myself an opportunity, but also give you an opportunity."


    With a sigh, as if compromised, Monica raised her head and said, "I''ll stay."


    The words were firm and no one hesitated.


    Li Meng laughed and said nothing.

 Chapter 1706

    This makes the side of Karina very confused, the dialogue between the two is really strange.


    Say understand it, but there are too many confusing places, half know half understand.


    But there was something that Karina recognized.


    There seems to be a warm relationship between lord Limon and miss Monica.


    But Karina is not sure whether it is.


    Because the relationship between the two seems close, but it also gives people a very shengfen feeling.


    Katherine didn''t let Li Meng wait for a long time. After a while, Katherine came back dejected.


    "Karina, I didn''t find the big brothers, the big sisters... Eh?"


    Originally, she was disappointed, but when Catherine looked up and saw the figure sitting on the sofa, her eyes were slightly bright, and her face was full of joy.


    The brother she had been looking for appeared in her room. How could she not like it.


    Walking fast, Catherine trotted to Li Meng''s God and said happily, "brother, I''m looking for you. How did you come to me?"


    With a smile, Li Meng scraped Catherine''s nose and said, "you''re looking for my brother, and I''m looking for you, too?"


    So it is


    Catherine said in a delicate voice, "brother, are you here to see Catherine off?"


    "Yes, my brother is here to see Catherine off..."


    ¡­¡­


    Gunya''s gone, Catherine''s gone


    Gunya left two sisters, and Catherine left Monica.


    There are three women in the palace, which is a little more popular than before.


    Since the end of the meeting, Wang Yanmei has also returned to Kyoto. In the following days, Li Meng has been idle in the Crystal Palace. Every day, she either accompanies the two sisters Denisa or Monica.


    The reason why Li Meng left Monika was selfish, not just for her inexplicable possessiveness, but also for a more important and necessary reason.


    Time is so inadvertently away, day after day.


    One month, two months, the alternation of seasons, the four seasons are changing, until the next spring.


    The situation of the world has been calm for a long time. Although the Earth Federation has been making small moves, it is harmless. In the border dispute with the first legion, they are very careful. For this reason, they have specially set up a large number of buffer zones.


    They know very well that although today''s earth federation can be called a giant, the first Legion is heaven. If it conflicts with the first legion, they will not get any benefits.


    The demons in the Middle East are in the charge of the first Legion. At least at this time, the peace between mankind should be maintained.


    A year ago, the existence of demons was concerned by human beings, but a year later, the worries and fears of a year ago have disappeared. Human beings suddenly found that demons are not so terrible, they can also be killed and defeated.


    Most people don''t think about why it happened, they just take it for granted to accept the victory.


    This is the thought of the small people, and it is also the thought of most people. The world is very big, and it is difficult to pay attention to the threat from distant places if we do not find the crisis around us.


    The world seems to have returned to normal again because of the false peace of the human world, the silence of the demons and the tranquility of the demons.


    However, today, a year later, the problem that Li Meng has been worried about has finally happened.


    A year ago, the disaster caused by the main brain eventually led to some unimaginable incidents.


    New calendar 353 years, May 14, the kingdom of Austria and Georgia, Qiushan farm.


    It''s a beautiful place, at least once. Spring and autumn have changed, and there are endless wheat fields.


    In the wheat field, there is a building, the house is wooden, surrounded by a circle of nearly five meters high iron fence.


    This is a village, and the owners of the wheat fields are the farmers in this village.


    From the edge of the forest, a path runs through the wheat fields and connects with the village.


    At about 14 o''clock in the afternoon, the previously peaceful village was broken by a number of fully armed police vehicles.


    A total of four, off-road vehicles, painting is black and white alternating, roof has an alarm device, there is a heavy machine gun.


    In the village, some people in black uniforms are busy, they seem to be searching for something.


    At this time, the village was a bit messy, most of the houses were destroyed, and the building debris was everywhere. The houses seemed to have been knocked down by some huge monster. The destruction was not complete, and the main body depended on it, just a few more holes.


    On the ground of the village, there was a corpse, colorful because of the different colors of clothes.


    The owners of the corpses were all farmers in the village, and the death was very miserable. Most of them were short of arms and legs, and some even had their upper body gnawed. The bloody viscera were clearly visible.


    Under the busy guard, the bodies were gathered together.


    A total of 32 bodies, seven families so lost


    "There are no gunshot wounds or cutting wounds of sharp weapons. There are only huge scratches on their bodies. Most of the complete bodies were killed by the impact of huge forces. A few of the incomplete bodies have teeth marks. It is obvious that they were eaten by some monsters. Did they encounter any powerful polluting animals?"


    Next to the body, two guards in black combat suits were watching the body with a dignified face.


    All the guards in the village are from the nearby Delhi city. As the municipality directly under the central government of the first corps, their perfect security department makes them have the best equipment, second only to the army.


    "This massacre should have happened in the past two days. Although I don''t know who the culprit is, it must be a big guy. Look at the iron fence outside, it was directly knocked open a gap. It can be seen that the power is strong. If it is a polluting animal... There should be no such powerful polluting animal around here. If it is, we won''t know..."


    "You''re right, but what if it''s not a polluting animal? Is it the devil? But those guys have been eliminated by us for a long time. There has been no news of demons in Austria for two years. Even if there are, they can''t be here


    "If it''s not a polluting animal or a demon, what would it be? In any case, since it intends to attack the village, it can''t be allowed to act recklessly. It''s a big guy. We should be able to find it by following its traces. "


    Outside the broken iron fence is a wheat field. There is a very obvious trace in the wheat field. The trace goes straight to the end of the wheat field and disappears in the forest of the border.


    "Let''s give it to professionals. We are short of manpower. Once we enter the forest, we are vulnerable to attack. In the past year, there have been a lot of martial artists. We''d better report it as soon as possible."


    "You are right. The forest is not our main battlefield. We can''t take risks. We can''t deal with corpses..."

 Chapter 1707

    The young guard didn''t finish, but a sudden roar interrupted him.


    In a house, building debris scattered, in the deafening roar, a ferocious giant rushed out.


    It has a height of four meters, with a pair of huge horns. Under the horns is a head that looks like a cow''s head. Under the head of the cow is a human body that seems to have been skinned. It is very big and dark gray.


    It has a pair of sharp claws, long nails like a machete general, very ferocious.


    What kind of monster is this?


    Looking at it rushing out of the house, the guards were flustered and scared.


    "Kill him..."


    I don''t know who made a roar.


    The guards around recovered, quickly raised their rifles and pulled the trigger.


    "Bang..."


    Fierce gunfire suddenly rang out in the village.


    The guards were desperate to find that their rifles could not cause effective damage to the monster.


    A lot of bullets hit it, only a few more blood holes, but that''s all.


    The wound on his body is healing at the speed visible to the naked eye, and the twisted bullet is squeezed out of the blood hole.


    "Roar..."


    The pain in his body made him roar angrily.


    Its huge body, like a heavy tank, rushed to a guard.


    "Don''t come here, die..."


    See the monster to their own, was staring at the guards roared in horror, crazy pull the trigger.


    But it''s no use. The huge monster rushes towards us, which makes the guards who are already in the madness lose their sense. They can''t escape at all, and they don''t have time to escape.


    In the desperate eyes of the guard, the huge monster rushed to the guard, and the huge shadow almost covered the guard''s body.


    In the despairing eyes of the guard, a sharp and huge claw waved to him, disturbed by the strong wind.


    "Ah..."


    The guard had to open his mouth and let out a desperate roar.


    "Bang..."


    Just listen to a dull crash, the roar of the guard suddenly stopped, huge claws patted on him, a twisted figure flew out and fell into the building debris more than ten meters away.


    The movement here made the guards from other places gather here.


    "Use the heavy machine gun, quick, kill it..."


    A number of guards rushed into the car, controlled the heavy machine gun and aimed at the monster.


    "Dada..."


    The flame spewed, and the sound of the heavy machine gun tearing the air suddenly rang.


    For a moment, the cartridge case danced wildly, and the big caliber bullets attacked the monster like raindrops.


    This time, under the power of the heavy machine gun, the monster''s blood splashed and roared in pain.


    The intense pain made him angry. He let out a low roar, lowered his head, blocked the bullet with his hard head, and rushed to the police car like a tiger going down the mountain.


    "Kill it..."


    Seeing the monster rushing towards the police car, the guard on the car roared in panic


    The heavy machine gun spits out the tongue of fire crazily, the dense bullet has formed a looming fire dragon.


    But it didn''t work. The monster didn''t stop charging.


    "Bang..."


    In the thick rain of bullets, the monster hit a police car like a heavy tank.


    Huge force directly knocked over the police car, the scene was a mess.


    For a moment, the monster''s roar, the dense gunfire immediately reverberated in the village.


    The riot lasted more than half an hour


    In the end, with a few scattered gunshots falling, everything returned to calm.


    At this time, in the village, a chaotic scene, four police cars, three were destroyed, the body twisted into a pile of metal debris, in the debris, blood flowing.


    On the main road, the body of the guard was even more upside down.


    What''s more striking is the corpse of the monster. The power of the heavy machine gun is very strong, and the damage has exceeded its self-healing ability. Under the attack of thousands of bullets, it finally fell down.


    The huge corpse was covered with blood holes. Inside, there were bullets one by one, very dense, which made people feel numb.


    More than 20 guards, only six can stand, although the victory, the successful elimination of the monster, but also their own heavy losses.


    "Quick, inform the medical team immediately, and report the situation to the superior..."


    Essen, who was very pale, didn''t finish what he said. A sudden roar from the sky interrupted him.


    In the eyes of the remaining guards, a huge aircraft broke through the clouds and appeared in their sight.


    The shape of the aircraft is square and long. There are two rows of blue flames under the abdomen, which are very dazzling.


    It''s very fast. After it appeared from the clouds, it came to the village within ten seconds.


    Strong wind disturbance, "buzzing" whistling sound is very shocking.


    The huge aircraft flew over the heads of the guards and landed smoothly, quickly and vertically on the central square of the village.


    The guards didn''t move, because the aircraft was black, with a blood streaked black flag, the flag of the first Legion.


    In the surprised and confused eyes of the guards, the tail cabin door of the aircraft was opened.


    The sound of "clanking" footsteps immediately sounded, one, two, three, four


    From the hatch, seven soldiers in black armor and swords came out.


    In speechless, they came to the monster''s body, the four together lifted the monster''s body and went to the aircraft.


    "That..."


    Seeing that these sudden black iron soldiers had taken their spoils, Essen stopped talking.


    This is the monster that they lost most of their companions to destroy. How can they be taken away at will.


    But to these black armour soldiers, Essen''s heart is very scared.


    This is the black iron warrior, said to be the most powerful presence in the first Legion.


    Each of them is more than two meters tall, and the ancient equipment makes people feel a kind of pressure.


    Because of Essen''s voice, a black iron soldier stopped to leave. His helmet turned around and looked at Essen.


    In Essen''s nervous eyes, a sound with metal texture rang.


    "Just report to your superiors truthfully. This honor belongs to you."


    With that, the black iron soldier turned and left, followed his companion, and boarded the strange shaped aircraft.


    With the cabin door closed, only a strong whistling sound sounded, the huge aircraft slowly lifted up, from slow to fast, but within ten seconds, it soared into the sky and disappeared in the disturbed clouds.

 Chapter 1708

    Looking at the aircraft disappearing above the clouds, the guards were silent.


    What happened today was so sudden. Although they were still alive, they also experienced the taste of death.


    It never occurred to them that the profession of guard should be so dangerous.


    Today, for them, it is undoubtedly a valuable lesson.


    Nanlin Island, Qingcheng


    Time and even noon, in the sky of Qingcheng, a huge aircraft appeared from the clouds, leaving a disturbance hole in the clouds behind.


    Extremely fast speed from fast to slow, quickly approached the Crystal Palace, in the Crystal Palace on the upper apron, huge aircraft slowly landing.


    This is the Hercules transport boat of the first Legion. Although it has not publicly announced its existence, the first Legion has not deliberately hidden it. In the past year, the number of times Hercules transport boat has exceeded century transport aircraft.


    In front of the new generation of aircraft, the old aircraft has lagged behind.


    Speed is not enough, load is not enough, voyage is not comparable.


    The control of nuclear fusion brings about the innovation of energy. Its fusion raw materials deuterium and tritium are extracted from water, which can be said to be readily available.


    Although refining is not an easy task, the relevant technology has matured, and new energy sources can be said to be close to infinity.


    "Oh... It''s a big guy this time. Come on, come on, throw it into this jar."


    In the laboratory, watching the black iron soldiers lift up a huge monster body and come in, the main brain looks happy.


    Although the face is happy, but the heart is some distress up.


    There are more and more kinds of monsters, which shows that she has made more and more troubles.


    Looking at the experiment, large and small glass jars row by row. In the green liquid, there are all kinds of monsters, none of them are the same.


    With the help of the black iron warrior, the giant horned monster was put into a glass jar.


    Green liquid from a pipe gushed into the glass can, gradually submerged the horned monster.


    "Well, you go out and continue to monitor the news of monsters in your territory. It''s not enough. You have to collect all kinds of monsters."


    Although I wonder why the brain collects these monsters, the black iron soldiers won''t ask more.


    They turned silently and strode out of the room.


    In front of the huge glass can, the brain looked at the giant goat horn monster in the glass can with a strange face, and said "tut tut" in his mouth.


    "But what did you find?"


    Beside the main brain, Li Meng''s figure appeared quietly.


    All of a sudden, the voice around him just made the brain slightly stunned, not frightened.


    The two are closely related, and the brain naturally perceives that the master is coming.


    With a slight nod, the main brain said: "these things appeared in the last year. The earliest time they appeared was nine months ago. These monsters should be cursed creatures. They are twisted and born because of the erosion of chaos. They are not natural creatures, but they can also be regarded as creatures. Master, I tested their DNA and found that the precursors of these monsters were ordinary creatures, such as polluting animals, fish, and even humans... "


    Speaking of this, the brain took a few steps forward and came to a smaller glass can.


    In the glass jar is a little blue guy about 1.5 meters high. It has blue skin, a rickety body, a strange and terrible head, long claws, and the back of a similar fish.


    Looking at the monster in the glass jar, the main brain said: "the predecessor of this monster is blue scale fish, which is the most common fish in the sea. They have many kinds, different sizes, and different colors. It should be related to the predecessor''s species. These monsters are numerous and widely distributed. A few months ago, they could only be seen by the sea, but now they can also be seen in inland freshwater areas. It can be said that they exist wherever there is water. "


    Speaking of this, the brain was embarrassed and said: "fortunately, they are not very strong. Although they have the characteristics of social life, they are often in groups of five or six. For food, they will kill each other. It''s not difficult to eliminate them, but I''m afraid it''s necessary to drain the whole sea if we want to eliminate them completely."


    He looked at Li Meng timidly and said in a low voice: "master, I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to. I didn''t expect such a consequence. I didn''t expect that the creatures would be corrupted by chaos and change into cursed creatures. Master, do you remember the trip to edras many years ago? These monsters are very similar to some magical objects recorded in Azeroth''s world. The owner should remember after reading relevant books. "


    Naturally, he remembers. What he remembers in his mind, Li Meng will never forget.


    Whether the main brain is wrong or not has long been the result. Naturally, it is wrong.


    But a year ago, Li Meng had forgiven the main brain, and now he will not hold on to the mistakes of the main brain.


    After listening to the main brain, Li Meng remembered.


    It''s very similar indeed. Isn''t this guy with blue skin the water demon in the world of edras.


    And this big guy as like as two peas, the same as the book.


    "One more thing, the master should also feel it. Some souls with resentment, influenced by the power of chaos, remain in this world and turn into ferocious demons. Their existence hovers between illusion and entity and becomes the enemy of living beings."


    Li Meng can control the power of death, these dead things exist, Li Meng can be aware of.


    But these things are preserved in the world because of the power of chaos, not within the jurisdiction of his right to death.


    He could only feel the wandering, wailing, vengeful souls, but could do nothing.


    After all, the power of chaos is the power of the world, not the power of death. Although the power of death is strange, it exists in two different but closely related spaces, but it is only the power of the world, and there is a gap in the level.


    He didn''t say anything more to the main brain. For Li Meng now, no matter how bad the result is, he can only accept it.


    Looking at the magic objects in the glass jar with great interest, Li Meng said: "since things have happened, there are many monsters in the world. Although there are more powerful monsters, the capable ones have become stronger. They should bear the responsibility of destroying the magic objects. This is a kind of balance."


    What''s more?


    The master cannot refute his words.


    She could only nod her head and said: "it''s true that without these monsters, those polluting animals in the forest would be eliminated by those with ability soon. After all, they are hunting polluting animals to survive. Once they lose their opponents, their existence will become a threat and a source of chaos to the whole human society."

 Chapter 1709

    Speaking of this, the master finally looked up at Li Meng and said, "master, the task you gave me has been almost completed, but I don''t know if you will be satisfied. Why don''t you go and have a look?"


    "Oh... So fast?"


    Li Meng''s eyes brightened and he was surprised at this.


    According to Li Meng''s expectation, if the main brain wants to complete the task, it will take at least several years. Unexpectedly, in the past year, the main brain has completed the task, which is too fast.


    Li Meng didn''t think the brain would cheat himself. Since the brain said so, it was true.


    Thinking of this, Li Meng said, "let''s have a look. I want to know how you have achieved so soon."


    Without saying anything more, the master said with a smile, "master, please follow me."


    It''s no use saying more. If the host is satisfied, you''ll know.


    The upper floor of the Crystal Palace is still very large, and the laboratory is also very large. It is divided into several areas, and each area is very close, just separated by a wall.


    Soon, Li Meng followed the brain to another laboratory.


    The laboratory is relatively open, and various equipment occupy most of the space. On a metal platform, there stands a huge glass can filled with green liquid.


    "This is..."


    In front of the glass can, they stopped.


    Looking at the objects in the glass jar, Li Meng was slightly stunned, and his face was inconceivable.


    In the glass jar, there are two little guys. Although they are still babies, they curl up in the glass jar, but their skin is very white and looks very smooth. Behind them, there are a pair of small black wings, which looks very lovely.


    And most importantly, in their bodies, Li Meng felt a powerful force, a powerful force of death.


    In Li Meng''s puzzled eyes, the master chuckled and said, "this is the body I made with biotechnology. Their bodies contain the genes of 323 kinds of creatures on earth. The fusion of all kinds of genes makes them have many kinds of natural abilities. Of course, the main gene is human. As for the wings, can the master still remember the underground world?"


    Naturally, I remember. Although a few years have passed, Li Meng has not forgotten his experience in the underground world.


    After all, the Jinyi people are different from other people on the earth. They can''t be born on the earth, but they can''t be sure whether they are from other planets. But this race can communicate with Li Meng.


    And the Banshee winged people of Jinyi nationality are a kind of beautiful creatures, which makes Li Meng very fond of them.


    If it were not for the complexity of the underground world, Li Meng would have wanted to bring them to the surface world.


    For any race, the future is in the starry sky, and the golden winged race is no exception.


    "You went to the underworld?"


    Looking at the brain beside him, Li Meng inquired.


    From the words of the main brain, Li Meng can think of this.


    With a slight nod, the brain said, "yes, I went to the underground world and took a drop of blood from the queen as my master. In the bodies of these two little guys, another main gene belongs to the Banshee winged Terran, which gives them wings."


    Speaking of this, the brain continued: "see these patterns on the glass can? This is a Dharma array, which is drawn according to the knowledge acquired by the world of edras. It can absorb the chaotic force from the outside world. I slightly changed the Dharma array to absorb only the force of death. The master also saw that these two bodies have been eroded by the force of death, and they have become thoroughly dead creatures and living dead creatures. Although they are similar to Shiji, they are more special. "


    At this moment, the brain is like a crazy scientist. She laughs and says excitedly: "don''t underestimate them, master. Their evolution is almost infinite. This is only the first generation of body. If we can find more powerful biological genes, the second and third generations, with the stronger generation by generation, it''s not impossible to become a" God "in the end."


    Looking at the little guy in the glass jar, Li Meng was satisfied.


    There''s nothing wrong with giving this task to the main brain. If he does it himself, he won''t do it so well.


    With them, the bodies of Hathor and Isis are finally solved.


    "Master, because they have the gene of the Banshee winged Terran in their bodies, they can grow up in five years at most. After all, they are creatures. If they don''t let the memory occupy their bodies as soon as possible, they will be born with a trace of intelligence sooner or later. In this case, these two bodies will be wasted. Because their birth is special, they can''t have complete consciousness, They don''t have the ability to act on their own. "


    Calculate the time, and about five years of the demons has come, unconsciously, four years of time has passed.


    This makes Li Meng feel that time passes so fast that time passes unconsciously, which makes people feel nothing.


    It has been six years since I came to this world.


    The right and wrong in the past six years and the road they have gone through are as vivid as they were yesterday.


    Some people in memory are unfamiliar unconsciously.


    Li Lanxin, Li Yanran, Li Yuhan, I don''t know why, Li Meng suddenly thought of these Li sex women.


    In this world, Li Meng has no relatives, and he can''t respond to them.


    For Li Yanran and Li Yuhan, there is always a kind of debt in Li Meng''s heart.


    "Master, what are you thinking? Is there anything I can''t do well? "


    See the master is not why Lengshen, this let the brain is very concerned about, the heart worried.


    She is very serious. Is there anything dissatisfied with her master?


    The voice of the main brain made Li Meng come back to himself. He shook his head and said, "you''ve done a good job. This year you''ve worked hard, but now you can''t stop. When the earth is unified, I can give you whatever you want."


    "Really?"


    The master''s face was full of joy. It was pretty and lovely.


    But at the thought that this body was his own spiritual body, Li Meng''s feeling disappeared immediately.


    With a faint smile, Li Meng said, "nature is true. I can still cheat you about the connection between you and me."


    It''s the same. With a smile, the master can rest assured.


    With the master''s words, she should think it over.


    "Well, if you keep busy, I won''t disturb you."


    With that, a white column of light emerged from the void and covered Li Meng.


    With the spread of belief, there are more and more believers who believe in the God of death, and the power of Li Meng''s belief is also rich.


    In the use, more extravagant, now Li Meng''s use of the power of faith is mostly used to drive.


    I have to say that it''s very convenient. No matter where you go, even if you are thousands of miles away, you can arrive in an instant.

 Chapter 1710

    The agreement with the demons is about to expire, and some things have to be done.


    These years, Li Meng did not idle, the silence of the first legion, just for better preparation.


    While growing rapidly in the dark, the first regiment also paid close attention to the demons in Middle Earth.


    In the past two years, the troops in the Middle East have been withdrawn bit by bit. Up to now, there are only less than 200000 troops left, which are scattered in various cities. The defensive force is very weak.


    Although there are only 200000 troops, they are more than enough to deal with demons.


    As early as a year ago, the offensive of demons had completely disappeared. Although they wandered in the Middle East, they lost their organizational ability. The original king of demons also disappeared without a trace. The first Legion had been looking for it for a full year, but they did not find any trace.


    Its disappearance even made the first Legion think that the demon king had left and returned to subspace.


    But is that true?


    It''s just speculation. No one is sure.


    The reason why the troops in the Middle East withdrew was not only that the threat of demons was weakened, but that the first army was stronger.


    The death legion of the first Legion has been stationed in Africa and has built many military bases in Africa.


    With the Hercules transporter, the first Legion was able to rapidly deploy troops around the world.


    Take the Middle East as an example. If there are signs of large-scale demonic activities in the Middle East, within 15 minutes, dozens of Hercules transport boats will be able to reach the battlefield and deliver tens of thousands of troops to the battlefield.


    Today''s first Legion is different from the past. The new equipment makes the first Legion stride into the starry sky and have the power to fight against any enemy.


    Now, in the eyes of the first legion, the earth federation is not a threat at all. If it were not for the demons peeping on the side, the first Legion would have unified the earth long ago, and the situation of three parts of the world today would never have happened.


    Nanlin Island, Qingcheng, lower level of Crystal Palace, naval headquarters.


    In the battle command room, a report of the news gave yevrich a headache.


    "Admiral jevrich, we''re sending a reconnaissance team? This is the fourth one. I don''t know why, but it''s time for us to make up our mind. "


    He rubbed his head and said in a deep voice, "what''s their purpose? O''nei is just a small city. They can''t betray. They only have less than 30000 people, which can''t do much. Moreover, the division heads of these two armies are from the order empire. There''s no need to doubt their loyalty. There must be some reason for that. "


    Darvis looked at the evidence more than evrich''s disbelief.


    He knew what jevrich was suffering from. Indeed, the change of O''Neill was really puzzling.


    It''s not just yevrich who can''t figure it out. He can''t figure it out himself.


    Dawes said: "the investigation team not only lost the news, but also shot down the UAV for aerial investigation. The picture before the drone was shot down clearly showed that it was shot down by the Agni missile. This type of missile comes from the air defense vehicle, and every Armored Division has a train. Although it''s hard to believe, we need to accept the possibility that the 741754 Division has defected, We need to do something. We''ve put it off long enough. "


    It''s been a long time. It''s been a month since O''Neill lost news.


    As Davis said, it can''t be delayed.


    With his hand down on his forehead, jevrich sighed and asked, "which army is nearest to O''Neill?"


    "It''s the 128th division, stationed in a small farm town nearby, about five hours away," Dawes said


    With a slightly positive expression, jevrich solemnly said: "immediately order the 128th division to move forward to o''nei City, explore the situation in the city, and make the rear air force base ready for support. Once it is confirmed that the army in o''nei city has defected, immediately carry out the high-altitude bombing mission. We will never allow any act of betrayal."


    The order is clear. After more than a month''s delay, the fog of O''Neill will soon disperse.


    Mideast, McGregor farm town.


    The concept of a farm in people''s mind is a series of farmland.


    But meggit farm town has long been shrouded in war, outside the town is not a piece of farmland, but a piece of scorched earth.


    A long, long time ago, there was a big war here.


    In the small town, it is also full of debris, the outer walls are almost destroyed, and the gaps are everywhere.


    The bloody battle is over, but the town is not being rebuilt.


    Even if the demons in the Middle East are thoroughly eliminated, it may be many years before people move to the town and rebuild it.


    Although the civilians are no longer there, they are not empty in the small town.


    There is an army stationed in the town, they occupy every good house, occupy every street.


    There are also some soldiers standing guard on the incomplete city wall, monitoring the scorched earth outside.


    At this time, because of an order, in a temporary headquarters in the small town, division commander "ired" is discussing with a group of staff.


    "There are two" divisions "stationed in this city. What do you mean by this command? It''s really strange that they let us enter O''Neill and let us be careful and ready to fight at any time. O''Neill is our people. Who are we going to fight with? "


    To this order, ired is puzzled, face is very confused.


    It doesn''t hurt to be in o''nei. They haven''t had a fight for three months. They can''t do anything here.


    In the past few months, wandering demons occasionally appeared outside the town, but now, it''s so hard to fight.


    Sometimes, Allard even thought that the demons were all destroyed, otherwise, how could the battlefield be so quiet.


    You know, a year ago, they had a hard time. They were overwhelmed by demons. I don''t know how many people died and how lucky they were to survive. Today, a year later, the situation is changing so fast that people can''t adapt to it.


    "Since it''s an order, we should abide by it. There must be a reason for us to be more careful. Moreover, the order also says that if we encounter any uncontrollable situation, we can act conveniently. There is no need to ask for instructions from the above. Maybe something has changed in O''Neill."


    The staff officer''s words are reasonable, and Allard is not going to think about it any more.


    Standing up from his seat, ired said, "I''ll take the 123 regiment to start first, and the follow-up troops will catch up as soon as possible."


    "Yes..."


    Holding the salute, everyone said in unison.

 Chapter 1711

    With the order to attack, the peace of the town was broken.


    Powerful engines roared, tanks and armored vehicles drove out of the town and drove far away along a road with fuzzy traces in the scorched earth.


    However, Allard did not know that he had embarked on a road of no return.


    Huge motorcade through the battlefield, through the forest, only five hours, O''Neill city is close at hand.


    Compared with other cities, O''Neill is lucky, at least there is no big war here.


    Although the devil once conquered O''Neill, now it belongs to human beings, but is it really so?


    The city wall of o''nei is not very tall, but it is only 20 meters long. The city wall without the baptism of large-scale war is well preserved. Although there are some craters, it doesn''t matter.


    From the distant forest, a long motorcade appeared, and the roar of the engine could be heard far away.


    However, it was not the cheers of the friendly troops that welcomed the army, but the shells.


    As soon as the motorcade appeared from the forest, there was the sound of shelling in the city and the roaring of shells in the sky.


    "Boom, boom..."


    When the soldiers in the car heard the shells coming from the sky, it was too late.


    The flames were surging and the explosion was loud. The motorcade just driving out of the forest was immediately shrouded in gunfire.


    The soaring flames and surging waves suddenly swept the motorcade, and a large number of armored vehicles and trucks were overturned and burned.


    For a time, the 1223 regiment led by aride suffered countless casualties.


    Fortunately, only the front troops were shelled, and the rear troops in the forest were preserved.


    "Withdraw, withdraw, withdraw immediately..."


    Listening to the commotion in the messenger, the order of evacuating was given by alede in an armored car in the middle of the convoy.


    "What''s the matter? Isn''t that our friendly army in the city? Why attack us? "


    In the car, ered let out a roar.


    In such a short time, nearly a hundred of his soldiers died. If he died on the battlefield with demons, he would die in the hands of his friends.


    The chief of staff who followed him changed his face slightly, and immediately said, "it''s convenient for us to do things. We must know something, sir. What should we do now?"


    With a fierce look on his face, he said darkly, "what else can I do? Now that you have the above order, of course you want to fight back. Immediately order the troops to retreat to the forest and stay away from O''Neill. Also, send some snipers to get close to O''Neill and see what kind of guys are on the wall. I don''t believe it will be friendly. Go quickly. "


    "Yes..."


    Who is the enemy?


    Are they really friendly?


    At this moment, there was only doubt in his heart.


    He knew in his heart what seemed to be hidden above, and he had to figure out what was going on.


    When Allard''s troops were evacuated to the woods, the shelling from the city stopped and O''Neill was quiet again.


    On the road outside the forest, there were only one vehicle overturned by gunfire, some armored vehicles, some military trucks, and even a tank whose turret was lifted. You can see a touch of blood from the metal debris.


    I don''t know how long later, at the junction of the edge of the wasteland and the forest outside the city, the figures in the dense forest swayed, and several figures were crawling forward in the bushes.


    There are five of them, wearing green camouflage clothes, which are well integrated with the forest.


    A huge gun barrel gently sticks out of the Bush, peeping at the wall not far away.


    This is a high-resolution telescope with the functions of ranging, sensing wind direction and wind intensity. It is the most ideal equipment for the sniper''s deputy "Observer".


    "What do you see?"


    The sound was small and reverberated through the bushes.


    "There are some soldiers standing on the wall, camouflaged uniforms. Their costumes should be friendly."


    "No, why attack us when we are friendly? If you look again, you''ll see clearly. "


    "It''s very clear that they are friendly. They can''t be wrong, but..."


    "Just what?"


    "It''s weird... From the beginning, the soldiers on the wall have not moved and just stood."


    "First of all, maybe they are just watching the scenery outside to pass the boring time."


    "Is that possible? Not long ago, they shelled us. How could they be in the mood to see the scenery? "


    In the Bush, the soldiers discussed with each other.


    Three hours later


    If the previous strangeness was just a guess, now it makes the soldiers in the Bush look at each other in horror.


    It''s been three hours. The guys on the wall haven''t moved for three hours. They just stand still, like statues.


    "Absolutely not right. What should I do? Report to Mr. Allard? "


    "We can''t just go back like this. It''s our guess. It''s only three hours. I can stand still for three hours. It doesn''t mean much. I remember that the third sniper team led a little guy from the Quartermaster. We can borrow it. It''s a small reconnaissance robot, small in size and hard to find, We can have a close look at the reconnaissance robot. "


    "And this thing? You wait. I''ll borrow it right away. "


    The young soldier quietly withdrew from the Bush, went deep into the forest and ran to the army in the rear.


    After a while, he appeared again with a plastic box and returned to the Bush where the investigation team was.


    "Do you know how to use it?"


    When the plastic box opens, inside is a controller and a small flying machine similar to a dragonfly.


    "Yes, nonan said. As long as you turn on the switch and input the direction and distance of the search area in the controller, it will adjust its posture to approach the detection area. We can use the controller to control the direction of the probe observation, which is very simple."


    "What are you waiting for? It''s about to start."


    With such a good thing, the soldiers can''t wait.


    After a while, I saw a little dragonfly flying out of the Bush and approaching o''nei city in the distance.


    It''s so small that if you''re not careful, you can''t even notice it.


    Five people in the Bush stare at the picture above the controller. The sea is still very clear.


    It took half an hour for the detective robot to approach the wall.


    "Yes, yes, it''s afraid of rising. I hope it''s smart enough not to fly in front of other people."


    "Kelsey, what are you talking about? It''s just a machine. It''s programmed. You think it can think by itself."

 Chapter 1712

    "Don''t mention it. It''s said that some of the first Legion''s machines are controlled by intelligent AI, such as those large-scale unmanned fighters. If they are only set by ordinary programs, they won''t be so dexterous."


    "Well, look at it. It''s going to the top of the wall."


    At this time, in the controller, the edge of the wall is close. Soon, the dragonfly detection robot will reach the wall.


    As soon as the picture turns, the line of sight in the screen suddenly becomes vast, and the dragonfly robot has come to the wall.


    "Quick, turn the camera and look at the soldiers..."


    "I''m in mode, don''t..."


    The voice suddenly stopped, looking at the screen in the controller, the expression on the faces of the five people was only frightened.


    What is this... Thing?


    It''s a man. It''s a soldier in the camera, but something''s wrong with it.


    The soldier''s face was gray, as if rotten, covered with hemorrhoids and white pustules. His pupils were red with blood, and his eyes were dull. He looked terrible.


    All of a sudden, its eyes came over, the screen flashed, the screen in the controller suddenly turned black, and the controller lost its signal.


    what is it?


    The soldiers looked at each other in bewilderment.


    "Can the video be saved?"


    "Yes, the controller can save the video automatically."


    "Quick, tell this news to Mr. Allard immediately. I''m afraid it''s not good this time. It''s a friend of o''nei city..."


    "Plague? That''s a really frightening look


    "Pestilence will not disturb people''s mind. I''m afraid it''s not just pestilence this time. Anyway, they must know the news."


    They are just investigation teams. What they have to do is to report the investigation information to their superiors. What they have to do after that is not what they can decide.


    Without hesitation, the five people in the Bush retreated quietly as they came.


    It was dark in the forest. On the path in the forest, tanks and armored vehicles stopped at the side of the road. A large number of soldiers stood on both sides of the road and were on guard.


    At this point, aride is waiting, waiting for the news of the investigation team.


    When he finally waited for the news of the investigation team, he was not happy.


    In the armored car, ered looks at the screen in front of him, and he is silent.


    He finally knew why the friendly forces of O''Neill attacked him. Although there were some strange things in this matter that he did not expect, one thing was clear. The army in O''Neill was now the enemy and must be eliminated.


    "Report it to the superior. It''s beyond what we can cope with. Fortunately, we just retreated as soon as we got in touch. If we go into the city, we will face twice as many enemies as our army. We are familiar with fighting with demons, but we have never encountered enemies of our own. We should try our best to avoid those we are not good at, We need clear instructions from our superiors. "


    The staff officer is right. He can''t act rashly at this time.


    Thinking of this, aride said: "the army is stationed on the spot, always monitoring the situation in O''Neill. I will report the situation here to the naval command, waiting for the next order."


    This is the most appropriate way to do so. At this time, in the face of unknown enemies, only caution can win.


    The transmission of information is still very fast. In orbit, the communication satellites of the first corps have covered the whole world. Even if they are located at both ends of the earth, quantum signals can be transmitted in real time, with a delay of only a few seconds.


    Nanlin Island, naval command, operations command.


    "This is the situation. The troops we sent to o''nei city were attacked by the army in the city. Although the loss is small, it has been confirmed that the army in the city has lost its mind. Please see this..."


    On the high stage, as jevrich''s words fell, a video appeared on the screen behind him.


    In the video, the front-line investigation team uses the micro investigation robot to record the picture. In the picture, there is a soldier standing on the wall, just in a terrible state, just like a walking corpse.


    "As you can see, it''s amazing. We can make some guesses about what happened in O''Neill, which makes our army look like this."


    Yeah, what''s going on in O''Neill?


    The officers under the stage could not understand it, which revealed a bit of strangeness.


    Just then, a man raised his hand. It was lieutenant general Warren, chief of staff.


    Seeing that Warren raised his hand, yevrich said, "Warren, please."


    Warren rose and stood up, and said, "the soldier''s look reminds me of some operational records I saw in the database. Many years ago, when the general led the fleet to sweep the Pirates of Spratly Islands, they encountered the same situation. All the pirates were corrupted by the devil and turned into the existence of a dead alive person. Although they were dead, their bodies still had memories. They will continue to stick to their posts, but they will destroy all living creatures. "


    Warren''s words, no doubt put aside the fog, let people have a direction.


    He raised his hand and motioned Warren to sit down. Yevrich said, "well, if the accident in o''nei is caused by demons, then we have a direction. According to the existing data, the demons who are good at corrupting biological consciousness are the demons of pestilence faction, that is, the master of pestilence, one of the four evil god systems. Since they are pestilence, they need a channel of transmission, We must find out how the troops in o''nei are infected with the plague, otherwise all the troops in the Middle East will be in danger. "


    Yes, if we don''t find out, the troops on the front line will be in danger. Not only the troops, but also all the soldiers and civilians in the order empire are at risk.


    With a serious look on his face, yevrich said: "the situation is urgent. We have been delaying for a month. Now we have to fight for every minute and second. The plague is extremely dangerous. The soldiers on the front line have no power combat clothes and can''t isolate the air. There is a risk of infection. We can''t let the army easily approach o''nei city. Let the fourth and fifth Armored Divisions go to the front line immediately, We should isolate O''Neill and immediately organize medical teams. There are many Armored Divisions stationed around O''Neill. Maybe they have been infected with the plague. All the troops within a radius of 50 kilometers around O''Neill must be inspected and deployed within three days. "


    "Yes..."


    They all got up and said in unison.


    At this time, officers in all parts of the country felt a sense of urgency.


    If it is the plague released by the devil, if the plague spreads, the consequences will be


    This possibility must be prevented.


    For a moment, faced with the unknown threat, the first legion of this huge war machine again quickly run up.

 Chapter 1713

    The Middle East, in the forest outside O''Neill.


    In the morning, he reported to the naval command, and in the afternoon, he received an order from the naval command.


    "The order from the superior is clear. Let''s hold still and not act without authorization. Mr. Allard, what do you say the naval command is waiting for? At this time, we should launch an attack on O''Neill. Those things are no longer human beings and must be eliminated as soon as possible. "


    Yeah, what are you waiting for?


    Aride was also puzzled. He thought that the naval command would give him an order to attack, and he would have a lot of air force support. If there was an air force, it would be natural to capture o''nei, and the battle would not last long.


    With a slightly heavy look on his face, he said: "this matter reveals some strange things. Since the superior has given clear instructions, we will wait patiently and send orders for the brothers to mention it..."


    "Teacher, teacher..."


    In the messenger, a soldier''s call suddenly rang, which interrupted aride''s words.


    Frowning slightly, he turned on the channel and said, "what''s so flustered?"


    "This is regiment one, sir. Many of our brothers suddenly fell ill. It seems to be a rash, but it''s not right. They are drinking a lot of water. They are in a bad mental state, and regiment two also has this situation..."


    Just then, outside the armored car, there was a loud noise, very noisy.


    I don''t know why, there is a bad feeling in his heart.


    "Don''t panic, isolate the soldiers with symptoms immediately. We will get support from the rear. The medical team will arrive soon," he said


    "Ming... I understand."


    Taking a deep breath, aried got up and was about to leave the armored car.


    But he was stopped by the staff on one side.


    "Sir, you can''t go out..."


    Looking at the staff officer in front of him, he said thoughtfully: "you mean..."


    Before he finished speaking, he said in a deep voice, "even so, I''m going out. It''s not completely closed. There won''t be any change in the result. Besides, it''s just speculation. Maybe the soldiers just ate something unclean."


    In the end, Dan Gewen didn''t stop Mr. Allard. He had no reason to stop him.


    Because Mr. Allard is right. If the source of infection is transmitted by air, it''s useless in armored vehicles.


    When ered stepped out of the car, he saw a scene of chaos.


    "Give me water, I want to drink, I''m thirsty, I''m so thirsty, I want to drink water, I want to drink water."


    On the path in the forest, many soldiers are running, they seem to be crazy, surrounded the truck full of fresh water resources, they are not blocked by their companions, frantically struggling.


    "Stop them, tie them up, come on, don''t let them run."


    More and more people have symptoms, and the road in the forest is in chaos. The situation is out of control.


    Fortunately, only a small number of soldiers suffered from the disease. Although the chaos lasted for a long time, it was finally controlled.


    But the riot did not disappear, because every moment there are new soldiers sick, once sick, it will lead to a riot.


    "Dangerwen, warn the follow-up troops immediately, tell them not to get near here, return to the town immediately, go quickly..."


    At the end of the day, he yelled.


    This makes dangerwen slightly stunned, quickly turned and ran to the armored car.


    Danger wengbai, Mr. Allard, this is to avoid the same situation for the follow-up troops.


    Looking at the riot on the path in the forest, he took a deep breath and said in a loud voice, "what''s the mess? What''s to be afraid of? Immediately set up an isolation area in the forest to isolate the sick soldiers. I have applied for support from above, and the medical team will arrive soon..."


    Because of the emergence of aried, the soldiers finally have the backbone, at least know what to do.


    Under the command of ayreid, in the forest beside the path, a simple camp soon appeared.


    It''s white tents.


    The sick soldiers were isolated, and the camp howled.


    The sick soldiers were tightly bound. They were struggling in the barracks with a red look.


    "Sir, there are more than 700 people in the camp. A few of them still have their own consciousness, but most of them fall into madness. More and more people are suffering from diseases. If we go on like this..."


    What will happen if it goes on like this? How can Allard not know?


    "Don''t move forward, sir..."


    The camp is close at hand, and danghoven wants to stop ayred from moving on.


    After dangwen''s words, ered ignored them and walked into the camp.


    In front of a barracks, just about to lift the curtain to enter, a figure in a white robe suddenly came out.


    He was a military doctor with a mask on his face. His hands were shaking and covered with blood.


    When he saw ired outside the battalion commander, he was slightly stunned, frowned and said, "Mr. ired, you''d better leave here."


    "How''s it going?"


    The situation of the soldiers is what ailed cares most. At this time, he can''t leave.


    Shaking his head, the military doctor said in a deep voice: "a lot of pustules began to appear on them. This is a very infectious virus. The way of transmission is unknown now. If it is airborne, we have nothing to do. Of course, it may be because our immunity is stronger that we delay this process. If it is airborne, we have been infected, It will happen sooner or later. I hope death will protect us from the worst. You can''t take them away at this time. "


    Ired did not expect that the military doctor was still a believer of death.


    Now, he can only hope that the situation will not turn to the worst.


    "Hum..."


    Just then, over the forest, a thunderous roar broke out.


    High in the clouds, there are several falling fireballs, very dazzling.


    But soon, the fireball disappeared, and four Hercules transporters broke through the atmosphere and appeared in the sky.


    Cloud disturbance, below is the endless land.


    The movement in the sky attracted the attention of the army in the forest. In the roar of the "engine", they only saw four monsters flying over the forest.


    Looking at the Hercules transport boat that flashed over the forest, dangerwen said: "I heard that the first Legion was equipped with a new type of equipment, should it be them? It has the ability to break through the atmosphere. It should be called a spaceship. "


    In his eyes, although it was inconceivable, there was more regret in his heart.

 Chapter 1714

    If they can survive this disaster, they may be able to witness human beings entering the interstellar age in their lifetime, but now


    "Let''s go."


    Instead of moving forward, ered turned and left the camp.


    He knew that some people would arrive soon. At this time, the appearance of new equipment showed that the first Legion did not ignore the situation here, which was very good. It made him feel a kind of existence called "Hope".


    Aride was right. The army in the forest soon had a new team.


    With the roar of the engine, in the rear, a strange team is approaching.


    This team is composed of five large transport vehicles. The transport vehicle is very large, like a metal box. Although it is bulky, it is full of power and has black coating.


    The arrival of the motorcade caused a riot among the troops in the forest.


    Because there''s a sign on the car, a black blood mark.


    Just as the soldiers watched, the motorcade stopped on the path in the forest.


    From the car, some people in white protective clothing appeared, and some soldiers in silver gray power combat clothes.


    Aride welcomed them.


    "Stop gossiping. Let''s talk about the situation here."


    He was covered in a white protective suit and could only see a pair of eyes on his face.


    Ired nodded and said: "about three hours ago, my soldiers began to have some diseases. They were full of pustules. They had a great demand for" water ". Their mental state was also very bad. They became crazy. The military doctors guessed that they were infected with a certain virus, but we were OK before..."


    Sure enough, it seems that it''s really the plague, the devil''s means, as recorded in the data.


    Without saying much, he turned to the line behind him and said, "the medical team is divided into two groups. One group is to check the infected soldiers, and the other group is to test the air. Our task is to find the channel for the spread of the plague and take immediate action."


    In this way, the medical team was divided into two groups, and each group took action.


    At this time, the sun is about to set in the west, and the time of the day is coming to an end.


    For the troops in the forest, tonight is undoubtedly a difficult night.


    As time goes by, although the night is deep, it will be a sleepless night for the medical team.


    In a transport vehicle, a medical team is testing the air.


    Although the space in the car is large, it has been piled up by all kinds of equipment at this time. The running sound of the motor has been hissing high all the time, providing the required energy for all kinds of equipment.


    "There are some unknown elements in the air. These elements are very strange. They are very tiny substances. If this is a plague, the guess of air transmission is right."


    Another humanitarian: "if it''s air borne, it''s troublesome. If there is no corresponding vaccine and means to prevent it, this gust of wind may soon sweep the whole order empire."


    "This is an unknown element that we don''t understand. We don''t understand its characteristics and the way it works. It''s not easy to make vaccines. It''s an unnatural force, a demon from subspace. We can only rely on unnatural forces to stop its spread."


    In front of the device, some medical staff in white protective clothing were talking.


    Although in the mouth said, but in the hand movement did not stop.


    Just then, the door was opened and a medical worker in white protective clothing came up.


    "The situation of those soldiers is very bad. According to my estimation, they will lose consciousness in 24 hours at most. The virus is destroying their nervous system. All drugs are ineffective. What''s your test? Is there a problem with the air? "


    "Yes, the plague is spread through the air, but this material has a strong inertia, will not drift with the wind, the speed of transmission is relatively slow."


    "Report to the top. I heard from the soldiers outside that many garrison troops around O''Neill have this situation. If the plague is spread by air, they have arrived here. Let the top take measures to avoid the worst."


    An unknown plague swept through the Middle East, and it appeared quietly.


    O''Neill was only the first city to be exposed to the plague, but not the last.


    In just one day, all the troops on one line of defense were infected with the plague. The emergence of the plague was unexpected.


    The plague is invisible, but it''s spreading out at a speed.


    More than a month ago, it arrived in o''nei city. A month later, it finally swept the first Legion''s defense line in the Middle East.


    Nanlin Island, Qingcheng, naval command.


    Only two days have passed since the plague was discovered. The consequences of the plague have exceeded everyone''s expectations. There is even more chaos and tension in the battle command room.


    "The 128, 571, 189, 364, 887, 118 and 405 divisions were infected with the plague one after another within 24 hours. Although we urgently issued the evacuation order, it was too late. The seven Armored Divisions and four cities were already covered by the plague, but we had no way to deal with the spreading plague."


    On the high platform, yevrich looked very ugly and said in a deep voice: "after the test of the front-line medical team, the speed of the spread of the plague is about 250 meters per hour. Although the speed is not fast, it can not be stopped. If it is allowed to spread, it can sweep the whole order empire in one year at most, and it can completely cover the whole earth in 15 years at most, We have to stop it. "


    In this case, all the officers under the stage frowned and the atmosphere was dignified.


    How to stop it?


    This is not an ordinary plague, but a plague released by the devil. The devil is an unnatural creature and comes from subspace. The plague created by the devil is not affected by the laws of nature. How can we stop it?


    "Even if it is a plague, its quality is not unlimited. While it is expanding, there must be a source to release the plague continuously, so that the concentration of the plague can be guaranteed. Otherwise, the plague will be diluted by nature. We must find this source. Only in this way can we prevent the spread of the plague."


    The speaker was lieutenant commander laurel of the Naval Intelligence Agency, and many people echoed his words.


    "Colonel lorel is right. We can stop this disaster only if we find the source of the plague. When did the devil stop attacking? We estimate a time and calculate the speed of the spread of the plague, then we can get a rough range. Within the calculated area, even if we dig three feet, we must find the source of the plague. "


    "That''s a good idea. We know the direction of the spread of the plague. As long as the time is not too bad, we can narrow down the area where the source of the plague may exist. Time is pressing. We must act as soon as possible."

 Chapter 1715

    The purpose of today''s meeting was to find a more reasonable solution to the plague during the discussion, but now, this solution has undoubtedly emerged.


    In the face of people''s eyes, yevrich on the high platform did not hesitate. He said in a deep voice: "well, since everyone has no opinions, let''s do it. This time, we will send all unmanned fighters and manned fighters to thoroughly eliminate the winged demons over the Middle East and clear the threat for the search team. The time is 30 days, and within 30 days, We have to find the root of the plague. "


    Since the devil''s offensive stopped, although the devil on the ground was silent, the winged devil in the sky still occupied the airspace of the Middle East.


    Although the number of them is much less than that in the heyday of demons, the number is still objective and cannot be underestimated.


    Now, in order to find out the root of the plague, the final battle with the winged devil has to be advanced.


    "Commander jevrich, do we ask for the help of the space fleet? With the help of the space fleet, the threat of winged demons will not be worth mentioning, and we can eliminate them more easily. "


    Yevrich refused the request.


    "No, now is not the time to expose the space fleet. This time, the main force is still unmanned fighters, and manned fighters are only auxiliary. In the future, when all the fighters in service have fallen, let them give full play to their last remaining heat."


    In terms of the number of fighters, the first regiment still has many. There are more than 6000 deployed in the order Empire alone, of which nearly 4000 are unmanned fighters, and the rest are manned fighters.


    New equipment, energy innovation, old equipment will soon be retired.


    Instead of decommissioning and destroying them, it is better to let them be damaged on the battlefield when they are needed. As war machines, this is the best end.


    The threat from the plague made the first Corps very urgent.


    In order to avoid causing chaos in the order Empire, the first Legion did not release the news.


    Information about the existence of the plague was blocked, and the infected troops were isolated. At the same time, external communication was also isolated.


    This is necessary, even if the order Empire knew of the existence of plague, what could it do?


    They can''t do anything, they will cause chaos and distract the first army.


    The urgency of time, also let the first regiment spare no effort to action.


    In the Middle East, a massive war against demons has begun.


    The protagonist of this war is not on the ground, but in the sky.


    As soon as the order of attack was given, the first regiment took action in all six air bases of the order empire.


    Batch after batch of fighters take off, whistling and flying to the area controlled by the winged devil.


    For a moment, the sky in the Middle East is no longer calm, full of artillery everywhere.


    In just five days, no less than 100 battles broke out over the Middle East, ranging in scale.


    It took ten days. After the loss of more than 3000 unmanned fighters and more than 1000 manned fighters, the winged demons in the Middle East airspace were wiped out. So far, the first Corps regained control of the air in the Middle East.


    After the victory of the air battle, the first regiment sent hundreds of century transport planes to the vast land of the Middle East.


    In order to find the root of the plague, the first Legion did not leave any room.


    In this matter, the first regiment can not leave room, we must do our best.


    In the intense search, unconsciously, half a month has passed.


    However, the results of the search made the officers of the naval command unhappy.


    "More than 1000 teams, nearly 100000 people, spent half a month and still got nothing. How can we solve the threat of plague and why such a result can occur? Give me a reason."


    On the podium in the war room, yevrich let out a roar, his face full of anger.


    He couldn''t understand why it happened.


    The Middle East is very big, but there are a lot of 1000 teams. Why do they still get nothing.


    The officers were silent at the roar of commander jevrich on the platform.


    They are also pondering over the problems, which makes no sense.


    In the past half a month, they have been digging three feet in the Middle East, but they still haven''t found anything.


    In a little silence, a sound came out. It was Davis.


    He said, "we have not gained nothing from the search in the past half a month. We already know the plague ravaged area. As long as we find the central point of the plague ravaged area, we can find the source of the plague. Digging three feet is not enough. If we can''t find it once, we will find it twice. If we can''t find it twice, we will increase more manpower, That''s 200000. If 200000 is not enough, that''s 300000. It''s worth putting 500000 troops directly under our command into this area. "


    People will not lack the determination to find the root cause of the plague. What they lack now is the result and the action.


    At this time, the deputy chief of staff under the stage Wilson said: "now the plague ravaged area is not big, covering only two-thirds of the whole Middle East. In the plague ravaged area, the density of our exploration team is enough. We have searched every inch of the area and every cave, and we have searched repeatedly. I don''t think it''s the problem of increasing manpower now, But in this area, some places we certainly haven''t set foot in, such as some natural dangers that human beings can''t set foot in. We also need to search these places. After all, demons are not human beings. Where human beings can''t go doesn''t mean demons can''t go. "


    Yes, the devil is much stronger than the fragile human.


    What Wilson said may be an opportunity to solve the current problems.


    I didn''t think much about it. As long as we can solve the current problems, we should try any way.


    As for what Wilson said, yevrich also felt that it was very reasonable. Although the exploration team searched the plague ravaged areas over and over again, it certainly chose to ignore some areas that could not be set foot in.


    Because in the eyes of soldiers, where they can''t go, the devil can''t go either.


    It''s a wrong idea, but at this time they realized it.


    Thinking of this, yevrich immediately said: "add double the manpower to the existing exploration team, and use 200000 people to thoroughly search the Middle East. If there is no news within 10 days, I can only report this to the commander. If this happens, it is our incompetence and our dereliction of duty."


    The power of the naval command is very large. It has power and responsibility. If everything needs to be solved by the commander, what else should the naval command do?

 Chapter 1716

    "Commander jevrich, what should we do with the infected soldiers on the front line? The number of them has reached more than 100000, and all the officers of the seven divisions are not spared. Although we injected them with a large amount of fossilizing agents to slow down their infection, the effect is not very obvious. Now it''s just dragging on. In half a month at most, these more than 100000 soldiers may have to die one after another and become the same existence as the corrupted soldiers in o''nei. "


    It was lieutenant colonel rolomanov of the logistics department who spoke. As the logistics minister, the medical supplies of more than 100000 people put great pressure on him.


    Although the funds are sufficient, they are consumed too much. In this month alone, nearly half of the total military expenditure of the naval command was spent on medical supplies for more than 100000 people.


    As the logistics minister, he naturally feels that this is a big problem.


    Yevrich was silent on this issue, and he did not know what to do with the 100000 soldiers.


    At this time, Ichiro Yamada said calmly: "sooner or later, the problem of O''Neal city will be rejected. Take them with you. They are hopeless. The process of infection cannot be reversed. Sooner or later, they will become a walking corpse. A hydrogen bomb can make them die painlessly."


    Although his expression was very calm, the coldness of his words made all the officers look at each other.


    This is more than 100000 people. It would be too cruel to give up so ruthlessly.


    Warren, as chief of staff, immediately objected to Yamada''s cruel opinion and said, "we can''t do this. At least now they are still human beings and our friendly forces. They are not dozens or hundreds of people, but more than 100000 people. It doesn''t mean that we can give up if we can. We should give up and work hard until the end. I think the commander should be informed of this, This plague is an unnatural force. It comes from the devil. Maybe the commander has a way. The commander is not very human. He also has an unnatural force. We can''t ignore the powerful help of the commander. "


    "Yes, the chief of staff is quite right. This is not al. The world is a world of monsters, with laws, magic, various abilities and demons that we don''t know. After all, we are just ordinary human beings with our own limits, but the commander doesn''t have things that we are not good at dealing with. The commander may have a way. At this time, We shouldn''t have any scruples. It''s time to report to the commander. "


    In the end, the solution to the problem is still directed at the commander.


    This is the opinion of the public. Although yevrich does not think it is time to ask the commander for help, he also knows that it is the safest way to inform the commander of this situation.


    After hesitating for a moment, yevrich finally compromised. He nodded and said, "well, since it''s everyone''s opinion, then report the situation to the commander."


    Although he compromised, yevrich hesitated.


    If the matter can be solved by the naval command itself without disturbing the commander, this is the best result.


    If everything depends on the commander, what''s the use of naval command?


    But yevrich also understands that the world is not "Al". Although it is in the same universe, the rules of this planet are different from al. There are magic, demons and all kinds of terrors in this world. As ordinary people, they sometimes have limits.


    In this way, the meeting is over


    After the meeting, yevrich took the elevator to the upper floor of the Crystal Palace.


    As soon as the elevator door opened, yevrich saw a graceful figure outside. It was Wendy''s bodyguard,


    As soon as jevrich was about to say something, Wendy interrupted him.


    "Come with me, your highness is waiting for you."


    The commander''s waiting for him?


    Yevrich was surprised at Wendy''s words.


    Did the commander know he was coming?


    There''s no time to think about it, because Wendy''s gone and he has to keep up.


    All the way with Wendy, yevrich came to a viewing platform.


    The entire crystal palace is sealed off from the polluted air outside, so that yevrich does not need to wear a power combat suit.


    On the viewing platform, yevrich looks at the commander.


    The commander was not the only one on the viewing platform, but also a white figure.


    She is very white. She not only wears a long white skirt, but also has long white hair. Her eyelashes and pupils are white.


    Yevrich knew that she was ill, which is the characteristic of albinism. In Al, although this disease is rare, it also exists.


    Two people are playing chess, she hesitated, did not dare to drop chess, give a kind of pathetic appearance.


    "Commander..."


    In hesitation whether to disturb the commander''s grace, jevrich whispered.


    The voice in his ear made Li Meng take back his sight from the chessboard and look at yevrich standing straight not far away.


    With a faint smile, Li Meng said: "it seems that you can''t wait. I thought you would continue to hold on."


    "The commander knows?" yevrich said cautiously


    Lying back, his body melted into the soft sofa, Li Meng said calmly: "naturally, I know, but this matter has to wait. You''re waiting, and I''m waiting. When the source of the plague is found, the infected soldiers should first maintain the status quo, and there will always be a way to solve it. Fortunately, in the Middle East, where the plague is rampant, if it''s in densely populated areas, It will be a disaster that cannot be stopped. "


    Now that the commander knows, there''s no need to say more.


    Raising his head and chest, yevrich raised his salute and said, "commander, then I won''t disturb you."


    With a wave of his hand, Li Meng said, "go."


    Turning around, jevrich strode away.


    Looking back from the back of yevrich, Li Meng looked back at the chessboard.


    Looking at Monica, who is still holding the chessboard and hesitating, Li Meng smiles and reaches out his right hand to move a white flag on the chessboard to where it should be.


    In Monica''s ruddy face, Li Meng said with a smile: "Monica, you can''t cheat. Although it''s OK to let you do it one step, I can''t lose this chess game today."


    Slightly curled her mouth, Monica dejected put down the pieces in her hand, but said: "I just give up."


    After a year of getting along with him, Monica has been very familiar with him, no longer unfamiliar, and she is very open when she gets along with him.


    As for the Teresa sisters, they returned to the kingdom of Austria half a year ago.


    It''s said that Princess Ariana missed them. After all, she is a nominal mother. How can she not go back.


    Only Monica stayed.


    At this time, the slight footsteps suddenly sounded, small Sha Yue came to the viewing platform with a tea tray.


    As a civet cat race, Shayue is undoubtedly petite and lovely.

 Chapter 1717

    She carefully put the teacup on the tea table in front of them, and every move was lovely.


    "Well, put it down, and let other people do these things. You have to pad your feet to do everything."


    With that, Li Meng patted the sofa beside him.


    Sha Yue is very obedient, put the tea tray aside, small posture climbed up the sofa, nestled in Li Meng''s side, white tail wagging, small and lovely face only tenderness.


    Looking at the clever Shayue, Monica''s face showed the color of envy.


    In the past year, she finally knew how lucky the young man was.


    All around are some great beauties, even the appearance of those maids are impeccable, at the same time, this young man is also a big turnip, not only has an ambiguous relationship with the queen of the kingdom of Austria and Georgia, but also has an indescribable relationship with the great consul of China, even Kalina, the housekeeper beside Queen Catherine, has an ambiguous relationship with this one.


    This gives Monica a feeling that all the women around him have a relationship with him.


    With identity, power and love, Monica has a feeling that the world revolves around him. This young talent is the leading role in the world.


    Even she


    Thinking of this, Monica sighed helplessly and had to get up. She came to Li Meng and sat down.


    Her delicate body in a long white dress nestled up to Li Meng.


    For the arrival of Monika, Li Meng took Monika''s waist and hugged her left and right, enjoying the happiness of all.


    This is the price of losing chess. He can only take advantage of it.


    Although it''s a little male chauvinism, Monica can''t refuse it.


    One year together, although the two have been regular, but the difference is only the last step.


    "I haven''t been back for more than a year. My father misses me very much. I want to go back and have a look."


    Leaning close to Li Meng, Monica whispered.


    She didn''t know why Li Meng wanted to leave her, but in this year, she guessed some of the reasons why Li Meng wanted to leave her.


    In this year, every half a month, she would go to a hospital in the city for examination.


    Sometimes it''s going to last a whole day, and Monica knows what the doctors did to her.


    In Li Meng''s ear, Monica whispered: "I haven''t been to the hospital for two months, you should be able to rest assured."


    Li Meng just gave a faint smile and said, "now I have no reason to leave you. Go back. You are free here."


    Monica can not be happy, she did not angry white body in front of a man, faint way: "you do not stay me?"


    Li Meng just smiles and says nothing to Monica.


    Arrow Li Meng kept silent. Monica sighed and whispered, "I know."


    Looking down at Shayue, Li Meng said, "Shayue, go play."


    "Well."


    Nodded gently, Sha Yue jumped from the sofa, and did not forget to take away the tea tray when she left.


    When Shayue''s little figure disappeared in the viewing platform, Li Meng looked at Monica with a smile.


    Seeing Li Meng''s strange look, Monica''s face turned ruddy. There were only two of them.


    As if knowing what Monica was thinking, Li Meng said with a smile, "yes, there are only two of us here. There is no one here. Do you think I should do something?"


    The shyness in her heart made Monica turn her head and whisper, "what are you... What are you going to do? How do I know?"


    "Really don''t know?"


    Slightly bowed his head, Li Meng vomited a breath on Monica''s white neck, smelling the faint body fragrance.


    The heat around her neck made Monica''s body tremble. Her hands clung to her dress. She was very nervous.


    Seeing that Monica showed such a nervous look, Li Meng laughed secretly and stopped suddenly.


    A step back, the hand on Monica''s waist slightly forced, and her body suddenly fell into her arms.


    Leaning in Li Meng''s arms and on the sofa, they nestled together.


    Looking down at the pillow on his chest of Monica, Li Meng said: "go back, you should go back, go back to see your father, come back to accompany me when you have time."


    Her face turned a little ruddy, and Monica whispered, "is that all the time?"


    With a little smile, Li Meng joked: "I''ll marry you."


    "Good..."


    Monica looks up at Li Meng with her white eyes.


    Looking at Monica''s light eyes, Li Meng is silent. This is the first time that he thinks it''s time to give a place to the woman who cares about him and the woman he cares about.


    After all, he is in the secular world and can''t be too extraordinary.


    Seeing that Li Meng was silent, the disappointment in Monica''s eyes flashed by. She said with a smile, "I''m joking, but don''t care."


    Shaking his head, Li Meng took a deep breath, looked at Monica seriously and said, "Monica, I will marry you."


    In the eyes of Monica, the seriousness on her face disappeared. Li Meng said with a smile, "just go home and wait for me to marry you."


    "Really?"


    Monica still can''t believe it. She''s just on the spur of the moment. She didn''t expect to get a response from Li Meng.


    "Why don''t you?"


    He''s serious, and from his eyes, Monica can feel it.


    At this moment, Monica is excited and happy.


    She nodded and then shook her head in a panic. How lovely she looked.


    Without saying anything more, Li Meng lowered his head on Monica''s lips.


    This kiss calms Monica down. She is relieved, smiles and nestles quietly in Li Meng''s arms.


    Although the man in front of her is a bit of a playboy, Monica knows that she is destined to belong to him.


    If the two did not meet in the back garden of the palace, their lives would not be intertwined. Since they met, he was her destiny.


    Monica leaves and returns to the kingdom of Danlan with a little hope. As for Li Meng, he wanders between leisure and busyness.


    As the supreme ruler, he doesn''t have to do everything by himself. The only thing he needs to do is to control the situation and not let the development of the situation go beyond the scope of the first Legion.


    In the Middle East, because of the threat of plague, the first Corps is also in urgent action.


    Although the Middle East has been devastated by years of war, the sea of forests is boundless, and green forests are still the theme of the land.


    At this time, somewhere in the Middle East, a century transport plane was flying over the clouds.


    In the vast sea of clouds, century transport plane is huge, but it is only a small point, like a grain of dust, compared with the vast and magnificent sea of clouds.


    In the cabin, hundreds of soldiers in silver gray power combat suits were standing in order. The vibration of the aircraft caused by the airflow made their steel bodies sway.


    In the cabin, a sound full of metal texture is ringing in the ears of the soldiers.


    "Our task is clear, that is to find the source of the plague. It''s not safe below. There are demons and polluting animals. Each of you should be prepared for sacrifice. We are not alone. Relying on your comrades in arms, let''s complete the task. Now, check the energy reserves, check the ammunition quantity, check the supplies, and get ready to leave the plane."


    They are all professional soldiers. They have been in this world for many years. They know what to do to survive.


    A reminder from an officer is only an unnecessary step. After all, there is no shortage of stupid people in every group. A reminder can make him live.


    "Ding Ling Ling..."


    Just then, the harsh alarm bell suddenly rang, and the whole cabin was flashing red light.


    A reminder from the crew also sounded in the cabin radio.


    "Please note that you are about to arrive over the designated area. Three minutes to prepare. Repeat. Three minutes to prepare."


    Time passed little by little. Three minutes was short. Soon, the transport plane arrived at the landing site.


    In the flashing red light, in the sound of the radio, with a sound of metal running, the cabin door at the tail of the transport plane slowly opened.


    Outside the cabin, the whistling of the wind suddenly started to ring.


    "Let''s go, quick, quick, quick..."


    At the urging of the officers, the soldiers in the cabin ran like grains of wheat falling from their pockets. The soldiers jumped out of the cabin and entered the broad sky outside.


    In the sky, century transport plane is far away, and in the sky behind, hundreds of figures are falling rapidly in the sky.


    The wind is whistling. When Daodao''s figure breaks through the clouds, the green earth below suddenly enters the eyes and gets closer and closer


    When the distance from the ground was less than 500 meters, an orange flame suddenly appeared behind the soldiers who fell in the sky, which made their falling bodies slow down and their falling speed greatly reduced.


    But the speed of falling is still not slow. Under the thrust of the jet backpack, their falling speed is getting slower and slower.


    When the distance from the ground is less than 100 meters, they have stopped falling, the falling posture into flight, looking for a landing space over the forest.


    Finally, hundreds of figures ran into the forest and disappeared over the forest.


    At this time, the century transport plane in the sky has already disappeared.


    It was dark in the forest, but the silence was broken by the arrival of some soldiers in silver gray power combat suits.

 Chapter 1718

    When he stepped on the earth, Darry was relieved.


    Although they have done some training and are proficient in using jet knapsack for high-altitude landing, there are still some risks in airborne landing.


    Of course, as a soldier, this risk has to be taken.


    As the commander of this search team, Darrell can''t have any hesitation.


    "The team leaders confirm the number and move towards me immediately."


    The order was clear, and soon hundreds of soldiers gathered in the forest around Darry.


    Looking around at the soldiers in the forest, Darry said: "our search area is ten miles away from the south. No one is allowed to leave the team and start before reaching the search area."


    The search team started to set out. In the forest, hundreds of figures headed south.


    Although the terrain in the forest is gentle, it is humid, the ground is relatively soft, and the rocks are almost invisible.


    Maybe it''s close to the volcano in the search area, and the ground is dark gray.


    In the forest, the search team went all the way, and every soldier was very alert.


    They are armed with rifles, walking forward, the eyes of vigilant inspection around.


    Although the Middle East is ravaged by demons, the number of polluting animals in the forest has been greatly reduced. It can even be said that the biological chain in the middle east forest has been completely broken, and there are no polluting animals in the world. However, the surviving polluting animals still exist. They can survive in the claws of demons, and they are often dangerous ones with strong survival ability.


    The devil is the enemy of all living beings, especially in the eyes of polluting animals.


    Pollution animals are different from human beings. They will not escape until the last moment.


    They''ll fight, they''ll fight the devil to death.


    In Africa and the Middle East, demons are fighting not only humans, but also polluting animals.


    But one thing is clear, most of the devil''s losses come from polluting animals.


    How many demons are there?


    So far, this is still a mystery. The first Legion has roughly calculated the number of demons who died in the hands of human beings. Even if it exceeds this number, it will not exceed too much.


    But the number of demons will not be the only one, a large part of which is lost in the battle with the polluting animals.


    Because on the battlefield of the Middle East, the first Legion saw the battlefield of polluting animals and demons.


    The scene is tragic. The war between the polluters and the demons is a tough battle. The number of a large group of polluters often exceeds 200000, or even more. The largest group of polluters known is more than 300000.


    Of course, the loser will only pollute the animal group and be ruthlessly exterminated by the devil


    For human beings, the threat of polluting animals is no less than that of demons.


    In some cases, the devil may be able to escape, but the possibility of escape is almost zero under the hunting of polluting animals.


    "Captain Darry, we have been searching in this land for nearly half a month. We have encountered both pollution animals and demons, but we have nothing to gain from the source of pestilence. This is an invisible thing, and there is no instrument to detect its flow path. When is the end of such a aimless search?"


    It''s been nearly a month since they searched. They''ve been to many places and sacrificed some of their companions.


    The result of nothing made many soldiers anxious, even some officers.


    Looking around the forest, Darry said calmly: "don''t complain. I want to finish our task as soon as possible and fight happily. But this task is the most important. Don''t underestimate the above determination. The plague is spreading. If we let it go, the world will be destroyed sooner or later, let alone a month, Even if it''s been a year, we have to look for it. "


    Ten miles away is not far, with approaching the search area, unconsciously, the search team came to the edge of a swamp.


    The sight became vast, the swamp trees scattered, not far away, is a towering volcano.


    Stahl, that''s what the search team is for.


    Within a 10 kilometer radius of Mount ESTAR is the search area of the search team.


    It''s an active volcano. There''s smoke rising from the top of the mountain. At their feet, there''s a layer of ash on the ground in the forest.


    The ground is a little damp. Although there are roads, puddles of different sizes can be seen everywhere.


    Some puddles are covered with algae, some are black and bottomless, and some are continuous, like a lake.


    To get under the volcano, either cross the swamp or make a detour.


    There are roads in the swamp. Even if there is no road, there is no problem for soldiers with jet backpacks to cross the swamp.


    The search team did not stop and entered the swamp.


    In the swamp, along the hard ground, the search team went all the way.


    Because of their arrival, the swamp no longer seems to be calm, and the water is rippling slightly.


    When the search team came to a large puddle, the water suddenly rippled.


    "Quack quack..."


    With a strange roar, green figures appeared in the water.


    They left the deep water area, climbed up the shoal, and bent to the search team not far away.


    They are about 1.7 meters tall and about the same size as an adult. They have green skin, five human faces and five fish facing heads. Their hands are covered with long claws and look very sharp.


    More than ten green figures crawled out of the water and rushed to the search team not far away. The speed was fast and seemed to run wildly.


    "It''s the water demon, change the silver bullet..."


    In the face of this sudden appearance of the monster, the search team seems to have seen nothing strange.


    To their appearance, the soldiers calmly put on the magazine with silver bullets.


    "Kill them, free to attack..."


    With the order to shoot, the soldiers pulled the trigger of their rifles.


    "Daddada..."


    There was a burst of gunfire in the swamp.


    The sound of gunfire appeared suddenly and disappeared quickly.


    Under the soldiers'' precise shooting, more than ten water demons fell into the water less than 20 meters in front of the soldiers.


    These cursed creatures have powerful self-healing ability. If ordinary bullets are used, even if their heads are broken, they can grow twisted. Only silver bullets can destroy their self-healing ability and make them die completely.


    Why can only silver bullets destroy these cursed creatures? The soldiers don''t know. They heard that there is a substance in "silver", which has the ability of exorcism and strong repulsion to the power of chaos.

 Chapter 1719

    Looking at the water demon fallen in the water, even if they had seen it many times, the soldiers still felt it was incredible.


    "How long have these guys been around? In less than a year, they have been all over the world. Where there is water, there are them. It''s incredible that they have evolved from fish to water demon. Even if it''s evolution, I''m afraid only the power of magic can do it."


    "There are even demons in novels. I won''t be surprised to see any monsters in this world. Fortunately, they can all be killed. They don''t destroy heaven and earth as in novels. This is probably the greatest luck of mankind."


    "Lucky? Without the existence of these monsters, human beings are lucky. "


    "I don''t know if al will also change like this. Although al doesn''t have strange powers, there are super powers. If the root of human''s obtaining strange powers is the influence of chaos, Al may change like" Earth "one day."


    In their respective team channels, watching the water demon floating on the water not far away, the soldiers began to talk.


    The soldiers are all from "Al". The world they live in is very different from the "Earth". The cognitive differences make them curious about many things they don''t know and don''t understand.


    Cursed creatures have been around for a year, and the first Legion has studied them for a long time.


    Although the water demon is not powerful, many cursed creatures are not so strong, but they all have one thing in common, that is, it is difficult to be killed.


    When the curse creature just appeared, even the weak water demon also brought great trouble to human beings.


    These guys like to go into the sewers of human cities. If they are not careful, they will appear in the towns and attack people.


    And ordinary bullets can''t do too much damage to them, unless they are chopped into meat sauce, or smashed with shells, or burned alive, only in this way can they be killed.


    Without preparation, the appearance of curse creatures all over the world has brought us a lot of trouble.


    Two months later, it was probably a human whim to attack those strange monsters with weapons made of "silver". This was originally a tentative experiment, but I didn''t expect that the silver weapons were really useful and had strong aggressiveness to curse creatures.


    Until now, human beings have adapted to the appearance of curse creatures.


    In less than a year, human beings have accepted the existence of cursed creatures, and their adaptability can be imagined.


    For the capable people in human beings, their hunting target is a strange creature.


    And the earth has gradually become a paradise for demons and adventure.


    "Keep going..."


    At Darry''s urging, the search team moved on.


    For the search team, the battle with the water demon is just a small episode.


    The swamp is very big. This is the first contact with the water demon, but it won''t be the last.


    In the following time, the gun of swamp will ring occasionally, and each time it rings, it represents a battle with water demon.


    Water demons are not powerful curse creatures. They can be easily killed with targeted weapons. However, if they are close to the body, their powerful power and sharp claws can also tear the power combat clothes of soldiers.


    Fortunately, water demons are not good at sneaking attacks. They are hidden in the depths. Once they come out, the whole water surface will be disturbed and easy to be found.


    They swim slowly in the water, a little faster than humans.


    It wasn''t until an hour later that the search team left the swamp.


    At this time, the search team has come to the foot of the volcano.


    I do not know when the forest in front of no longer see, only the bare black rock.


    Looking at the towering volcano in front of him, Darry felt thoughtful.


    What is natural danger? This volcano in front of us is probably it.


    In the past, no one would want to be near the crater, because it was too dangerous.


    Regardless of the temperature of the crater, if an active volcano suddenly erupts, the possibility of escape is almost zero.


    This time, the order is clear. Not only should the area within a certain range be searched again, but also some inaccessible natural dangers are within the scope of the search.


    There was no hesitation. Although there was plenty of time, Darry didn''t want to wait any longer.


    "First, the second team will follow me. The rest of the teams will search around the mountain. If they are attacked, and if the enemy can''t defeat them, they will immediately evacuate to the designated meeting point. Remember, our task is to search, avoid, and focus on fighting instead of trying to be brave..."


    Darry''s words have not finished, the volcano suddenly sounded bursts of low roar, the calm volcano suddenly become a commotion.


    The change on the mountain changed Darry''s face. Without any hesitation, he immediately said, "hide, hide now."


    Fortunately, the search team is on the edge of the volcano and forest. As soon as Darry''s hidden order is given, the soldiers turn around and run into the forest.


    Soon after the search team ran into the forest, red figures appeared on the rocky cliffs of the volcano.


    They are hellhounds. There are hundreds of them. They can be seen everywhere on the volcano.


    They seem to find something. Their golden pupils stare at the forest at the foot of the mountain and roar.


    Looking at the red figure on the volcano, the soldiers hiding in the forest were nervous.


    This is hell double headed dog, let alone hundreds, even dozens are not what their search team can defeat.


    Fortunately, the concealment is timely enough. If they find out, they may not even have time to evacuate.


    "Hide, don''t make noise, don''t be found by them..."


    In the messenger, the soldiers heard Darry''s deep reminder.


    For a long time, the hell double headed dog on the mountain did not change.


    They didn''t find the search team hidden in the forest, and Darry was relieved to see that.


    Good risk, if they quietly appear, the search team of hundreds of people is impossible to hide in time.


    Once they find out, the search team can''t wait for support.


    Silence in the forest


    After a while, the hellhound on the volcano retreated, and the red figure disappeared on the volcano.


    "Captain Darry, what are we going to do next?"


    The disappearance of hellhound relaxed the soldiers'' nervous heart, and the tense atmosphere gradually disappeared in the forest.


    "These hellhounds are extremely sensitive guys. Once we go out and make some noise, we will be found by them. Once we are found, it is difficult for us to be their opponents without heavy weapons. Their speed is too fast. Once we are close to them, we will all be finished."

 Chapter 1720

    Among all kinds of demons, hellhound is the last opponent soldiers want to encounter, which is more troublesome than winged demons.


    Although winged demons are air creatures with fast speed and strong attack, they are fragile and small caliber rifles can penetrate their bodies.


    But hellhound is not the same, it not only has dexterous posture, but also rough skin and thick meat, running very fast, not only has a powerful flame breath, a pair of claws can also tear the armor of soldiers.


    Even in the face of heavy tanks, in the case of one-on-one, the only winner is hellhounds. Only in the case of two on one, three on one, or even five on one, can human beings win.


    Looking at the volcano, which has returned to calm, Darry is thoughtful.


    Hellhounds don''t gather here for no reason, and there are so many.


    You know, on the front battlefield with demons, the number of hellhounds is very rare. There are only hundreds of hellhounds among hundreds of thousands of demons. But now, hundreds of hellhounds are found on this volcano.


    There is only one answer. There must be something in the volcano that makes hellhounds gather here.


    "Captain Darry, there must be a reason why so many hellhounds gather here. We suggest that we send micro reconnaissance robots to investigate the volcano first. If this is only the nest of hellhounds, then we will apply to our superiors for support. If not, these hellhounds are waiting for something. If this volcano is not just the nest of hellhounds, It''s the devil''s nest, so we must report to our superiors immediately and prepare for a big war. "


    He was right. Now the only thing they have to do is to find out what''s going on in the volcano.


    Without hesitation, Darryl said, "all teams stay where they are, send out all micro reconnaissance robots to search for volcanoes, send out communication soldiers, and immediately apply to the superior for satellite resources. We must conduct all-round observation of volcanoes."


    As soon as Darry''s order was given, the search team hidden in the forest became busy.


    However, a few minutes later, a slightly inaudible "buzz" suddenly sounded in the forest, more than 20 finger sized small things flew out of the forest and flew to the volcano.


    "Captain Darryl, the satellite is online, control code XXXXXX."


    Darry was inspired by the messenger''s prompt. He quickly connected the data terminal through the screen in his helmet and entered the satellite control code.


    As the picture changes, he sees the clouds. As the end draws closer, he sees the forest. He also sees a volcano with thick smoke in the forest. Under the high-precision lens, he can see everything at the level of half a meter.


    Today''s weather is very good. Although there is smoke rising from the top of the volcano, the sky is blue, which does not affect satellite observation.


    The volcano appears to be hollow, but the interior of the volcano cannot be seen because of the smoke.


    "This volcano is hollow. The devil loves the hot environment. Maybe there is something in the volcano. Immediately investigate the interior of the volcano..."


    Volcanoes are bare, there is no hiding place.


    The reason why hellhounds can suddenly appear and disappear is that their hiding place must be inside the volcano.


    "Captain Darry, the temperature of the crater is very high. Once the reconnaissance robot gets close to the circuit, it will be burned. This type of reconnaissance robot does not have the ability to withstand high temperature. Let alone the interior, it will be burned when it gets close to the crater."


    This is indeed a problem and a difficult problem.


    Darry didn''t ignore the problem, but he didn''t flinch because of it.


    "Save the picture in real time, just a few seconds, as long as there is an internal picture is enough."


    At this time, on the volcano, more than 20 micro reconnaissance robots approached the crater from multiple directions.


    They fly low, close to the mountain wall, not fast, but not slow, can only see a small shadow flying.


    "Pa..."


    When the distance from the crater was less than 10 meters, a flash of electric light, a number of micro reconnaissance robots burned up and fell from the air.


    The sparks keep flashing, and every time they flash, a micro reconnaissance robot will burn down.


    One, two, in the crackling sound, most of the detection robots fell on the way.


    But in the end, there are two micro reconnaissance robots successfully arrived at the crater, a head into the smoke.


    In the moment of rushing into the smoke, two sparks flashed by, they completed their task, but also sacrificed themselves.


    The pictures they sent out were frozen at the last moment.


    "What do you see?"


    "I''m not sure. It seems that something is inside the volcano. It should be very big."


    In the forest at the foot of the mountain, because of the pictures transmitted by the reconnaissance robot, the soldiers fell into a discussion.


    The picture is a little blurred, but you can see that there is a huge space inside the volcano.


    Due to the thick smoke, the picture can only be seen in a rough way.


    In the picture, there is an outline of a huge figure, but people can''t be sure what it is, maybe it''s just a stone.


    "No matter what it is, there are a lot of hellhounds here. They must be destroyed. We must ask for support from above."


    Darry has no choice whether to be cautious or report to the top after a clear investigation.


    All the micro reconnaissance robots have been destroyed and they can''t move forward.


    In the helmet, Darry looked solemn and made the most accurate decision in his life.


    "Everyone stay where they are, waiting for orders from Naval Command..."


    Qingcheng, Nanlin Island, Navy headquarters


    After many days, the front-line search finally had some news, which made yevrich very happy.


    "According to the information reported by the front-line soldiers, they found some unusual changes in the Starr volcano. The commander of this exploration team is captain Darry. Facing the dilemma of full reimbursement of the reconnaissance robots, he chose to report their discovery to the naval command. There are many hellhounds guarding the Starr volcano, with hundreds of them, Captain Darry thinks that there is something in the volcano, maybe it''s the devil''s nest, or maybe it''s the root of the plague. No matter what the volcano has, maybe it has nothing, just the hell''s double headed dog''s nest, it''s worth fighting, even if we don''t find what we want in the Starr volcano, It''s also something we have to do to eliminate hellhounds. "


    Speaking of this, Davis took his eyes back from the screen behind him, looked at yevrich, and said: "commander yevrich, please give an order. Anyway, we must know what''s in the Starr volcano, and we must be prepared for the war."

 Chapter 1721

    Looking at the blurred picture on the screen, yevrich fell into a deep meditation.


    Although the news we have now is limited, whether it''s worth fighting or not, let''s not say for a moment, the vision of the Starr volcano really makes people care.


    This is just a possibility. For the first legion, we can''t let go of any possibility.


    With a choice in mind, jevrich nodded and said, "as you say, the army is gathering in the Starr mountains."


    "Commander jevrich, there''s a call from captain Wendy."


    As soon as jevrich''s words came to an end, the correspondent on duty on one side made a voice report.


    Chief Wendy?


    Looking slightly stunned, yevrich said: "pick it up."


    With that, jevrich turned to face the screen, and the officers stood up.


    In the eyes of the officers, the screen flashed, and a graceful figure of a black dress appeared on the screen.


    It''s Wendy, the captain of the guard at the top of Crystal Palace.


    Then, a cold voice echoed in the battle command room, and also came to the ears of the officers.


    "Relevant information, your Highness has learned that the battlefield of Starr volcano will be handed over to the black cavalry. The front-line troops can withdraw. This time, the war with the devil will be completely over."


    The voice fell, the screen flashed, the graceful figure disappeared, and returned to the previous blurred picture.


    Black cavalry guards, also known as the troops emerging from the black castle, are wearing black armor. They are commonly known as the death Corps among Li Meng''s family members, but they are also known as the black cavalry guards in the official circles outside. They are directly under the highest commander of the first Corps.


    Although Wendy''s words were only a few words, yevrich heard a lot from them.


    So, has the commander identified mount Starr as the source of the plague?


    If not, Captain Wendy would not have said that the operation at Starr would have been an end game.


    Yevrich is right. Li Meng has been paying close attention to the situation on the front line. The soldiers can''t confirm the situation in the volcano, but he can, with a sigh of consciousness, see at a glance what is in the volcano.


    The Middle East, Mount Starr


    The hot smoke slowly rises from the hot soil. In the huge space inside the volcano, although there is no flame and molten slurry, it is like a steamer. Ordinary people, let alone entering here, will be scorched by the hot temperature if they are a little closer to the crater.


    However, in this forbidden area of life, there are creatures.


    On the cliff inside the volcano, there are some red figures. They are huge, ferocious and terrifying.


    They are hellhounds, the most formidable of demons.


    "Chi Chi..."


    Suddenly, a sound like laughter and roar reverberated in the volcano.


    It''s not very loud, but it''s very harsh.


    In the space at the bottom of the crater, there are no rocks, only layers of corpses, which are stacked layer by layer to form corpse mountains.


    There are demons'' corpses, polluting animals'' corpses, human corpses, and even sub human corpses. Different kinds of corpses are piled up together, colorful and ferocious.


    In the corpse mountain, there is a protruding place of rock and soil, forming a platform.


    There is a huge red boiler on the rock platform. The thick green smoke billows from the boiler. After rising to a height of 100 meters, the thick green smoke disappears


    Beside the boiler, there was a huge and bloated figure. It was about seven meters high, and its whole body was rotten gray. Although it had human shape, it was more like an upright toad. Its skin was tattered, especially there was a huge tear on its belly. Its dark internal organs were almost clearly visible, and its appearance was very ferocious.


    From its big mouth like a toad, the laughter of "hiss..." came out constantly, like a whisper, like a simple "grunt".


    He held a huge black stone stick in his left hand and threw the body into the boiler in his right hand.


    Looking at the boiler, there was a red liquid in it, just like molten slurry.


    When the corpse is thrown in, it will immediately sink into the liquid. After a few bubbles, it will disappear without a trace. When each corpse goes down, the thick green smoke from the boiler seems to be a bit thick.


    "Roar..."


    Just then, on the surrounding cliffs, there were bursts of low roars.


    It''s hellhounds. They have stood up and growled in their mouths. Their four sharp golden pupils stare at the top and make a gesture of attack.


    The hellhound''s roar made him a little stunned by the boiler. His broad head looked up at the sky, and his sharp golden pupils were full of excitement and cunning


    "It''s you, it''s you. I know who you are. You''re what Akers said about human beings... Jie... Jie... I knew you would come..."


    Its huge mouth didn''t move, and the sound seemed to come from its abdomen, very deep.


    It''s not Chinese, it''s not any language that Li Meng knows, but Li Meng can hear it.


    In the sky, a twist of air, Li Meng that thin figure appeared, so quietly suspended in the sky.


    Looking at the big guy beside the huge boiler, Li Meng frowned slightly.


    This guy Li Meng has never seen, Li Meng did not expect to be able to communicate with it, and, who is aksis.


    The devil king?


    "Jie... Jie... Jie, I know what you are wondering. Yes, aksis is what you think. In this game, he lost. In order not to lose, he sacrificed all his servants and his body. He called out the great" rotten king ". Yes, yes, that''s me..."


    What is it happy about?


    Li Meng doesn''t know, but Li Meng can feel that it has no fear. Looking at him, there is only calm, cold calm, which makes people feel numb.


    "Don''t worry. Although I''m a rotten demon, I don''t have the power as powerful as aksis. Human beings, you have extraordinary power. Aksis has no way to take you. Jie, Jie... Although you humans often have some bad guys, you are the first one to let aksis quit the game, Jie, Jie... Join us, you will get everything you want, release your desire, go to kill, destroy, brave, hero, you will find that the universe is much bigger than you think. It will be more interesting to torture those strong people, crush their bones one by one, and listen to their miserable howling... "

 Chapter 1722

    Looks like this guy''s a chatterbox. Let go?


    Li Meng has never suppressed his desire, but his desire does not include killing, and will not be affected by those dark negative emotions. Li Meng is not moved by its temptation, and his eyes are like looking at a clown.


    Looking at it beside the boiler coldly, Li Meng said calmly: "why do you want to come here?"


    "Why?"


    Its golden pupils looked at Li Meng as if they were laughing.


    "It''s just a small place. It''s too remote. As a place abandoned by God, it''s not qualified to be watched by us. Just because the altar is activated, we are aware of it. We are glad to think that a certain God has sent us a letter of war, but we didn''t expect that it''s just a shabby place. The world without God''s protection will only become a chaotic field. However, this time, Our invasion failed. If you are lucky enough, you may become the God of the world. Will you be the dark side or the light side, or join us in chaos? It''s really curious... "


    The voice fell, the black stick in his hand was discarded by him, and his fat body climbed up to the edge of the boiler.


    "Humanity, before I leave this world, let me give you a big gift, Jie... Jie, I hope you are lucky enough..."


    The voice fell, its fat posture leaped, "poop Tong" jumped into the boiler.


    Before Li Meng reacted to his unexpected action, a powerful evil force poured out of the boiler.


    The thick green fog, like a tornado, gushed out of the boiler and went straight into the sky. Outside, over the volcano, a green dark cloud appeared. The dark cloud was expanding rapidly and sweeping further away. In an instant, the sky and the earth changed color.


    Li Meng was just above the boiler. He knew the power of the green fog.


    There is almost a risk of tearing the guard around him. The thick green fog is very corrosive, and it is slowly polluting Li Meng''s spirit.


    "Roar..."


    In the change of heaven and earth, the hell double headed dog on the cliff has changed dramatically.


    They were eroded by the thick green fog. Their red bodies turned gray, and their huge bodies were even more bloated. They were several circles bigger than before. Their bodies were still growing slowly, and their golden pupils became gray, with green streamers flashing inside.


    "Not good..."


    The idea sweeps through the earth outside. Li Meng finds that the plague is spreading around at a very fast speed. This time, it is more fierce and unstoppable.


    In the whistling disturbance of the green fog, a white light column emerged from the void, instantly shrouded Li Meng.


    With the disappearance of the light column, Li Meng in the crater also disappeared.


    In outer space, in the orbit of the earth, a white light column emerges from the void. In the white light column, Li Meng''s figure appears.


    At this time, he was in a vacuum. Except for the halo shrouded earth in front of him, all other places were dark and there were no stars. Under the reflection of the sunlight, the stars of the solar system loomed.


    But at this time, Li Meng will not focus on the stars. He has more important things to do now.


    At''s position is very good to protect him, and the constrained air can''t sustain him for too long.


    The human body is really troublesome. If it''s a spirit body, you don''t have to worry about these unnecessary things.


    On the planet, in the Middle East, green clouds are spreading, and Limon must stop it.


    The pestilence must be cleansed. The boilers in the volcano must be destroyed.


    I didn''t see what Li Meng was doing. A little white light appeared over Li Meng''s head.


    Originally, it was just a small point. It expanded rapidly and became a white light ball with a diameter of several meters in a few breaths.


    The light ball emits a soft radiance, which is growing continuously and surging extremely rapidly.


    Ten meters, fifty meters, one hundred meters, two hundred meters, the ball of light is bigger and bigger, and its radiance is more and more dazzling.


    Under the huge sphere of light, Li Meng''s figure is almost invisible, but he is the source of power of the sphere of light.


    Two hundred meters is not enough. The huge sphere of light is still expanding. Five hundred meters, six hundred meters, one thousand meters. In a short time, the diameter of the huge sphere of light has exceeded two thousand meters.


    The surface of the photosphere is disturbed by the holy radiance, which is soft but full of heat.


    On the ground, people in the Western Hemisphere suddenly found that there was a white sun in the sky.


    What''s that?


    No one knows at this moment.


    "Go ahead..."


    With a roar in his heart, Li Meng waved his hand, and the huge ball of light passed by him and plummeted to the surface of the planet.


    After a few breaths, the photosphere touched the atmosphere. There was no red flame, only a circle of surging waves.


    After entering the atmosphere, the glow of the photosphere is more dazzling, and the whole sky is filled with white light.


    In a flash, the thick clouds were scattered


    "Boom..."


    On the ground, there was a flash of white light, and the huge Starr volcano burst suddenly.


    In the surging flames, a huge white light suddenly surged, and the waves swept around. The forest and swamp were uprooted and flew into the sky.


    After the air waves, it is the surging white light, which turns into waves and sweeps around.


    Where the waves pass, the pestilence is purified, and even the pollutants are thoroughly eliminated.


    In orbit, Li Mengjing stands in a vacuum. At his feet, circles of white light are sweeping the whole earth.


    This scene is very beautiful and shocking. Unfortunately, there is only him here.


    But on the earth, when the dazzling white light sweeps through the sky, everyone can see it. Asia, America, Europe and human beings on the earth can see the light sweeping through the sky. It is so holy.


    The powerful healing ability makes the pain and wound of all living beings heal in an instant.


    Such a miraculous scene, the human countries suddenly boiling, this is God, only God has this means.


    Huaxia, Kyoto, palace.


    In the corridor of the garden, Wang Yanmei stood still and looked up at the sky.


    Beside her is a face of incredible Tara, she staring at the sky.


    In the sky, one after another white light swept by, one, two, three


    When the white light swept over her head, tyraton felt relaxed and ready to move, as if she was about to come out of her body.


    "Old... Teacher, what''s this?"


    Looking at the sky in disbelief, Tara asked stupidly.


    Looking at the sky, Wang Yanmei is thoughtful. This kind of powe

 Chapter 1723

    This is the power that Meng Er used to treat her, but what Wang Yanmei didn''t expect was that this power was so strong that it could affect the whole world. As a mental thinker, Wang Yanmei naturally found that the pollutants in the air were swept away and completely purified.


    Sure enough, Monroe has a second power, comparable to the power of God.


    At this moment, Wang Yanmei felt what kind of existence Meng ER was.


    God is just like that


    The smoke was billowing, and when it was over, the Starr volcano was gone.


    The towering mountain disappeared, leaving only a pit hundreds of meters deep and several kilometers in diameter.


    The strong tremor moved the earth''s crust and wiped out the traces of the volcano.


    In the concentration camp of Tata city in the Middle East, military doctors suddenly found that the plague infected people lying on the hospital bed had returned to normal. The plague materials not only disappeared, but also the rotting body had grown new meat, which recovered instantly.


    This amazing scene is incredible. I can''t imagine what happened.


    "It''s a little expensive..."


    Standing in a vacuum and feeling the power of the empty faith, Li Meng sighed.


    The power seems incredible, but it consumes too much. This blow directly used up all the power of Li Meng''s belief.


    Fortunately, the power of faith is coming in a steady stream, and there is no problem with one-time transmission, which well prevents him from entering the atmosphere with his physical body.


    game?


    Li Meng thought of what the rotten Lord had said to him.


    Although only a few words, Li Meng heard a lot of useful news.


    It seems that the universe is very complicated. There are many things he doesn''t know.


    In the past, Li Meng thought that the kraken people were the greatest danger after entering the universe, but now it seems that they are not.


    No matter how strong the kraken clan is, they belong to creatures, which is far worse than "gods".


    If the whole galaxy is just a playground, then the seemingly powerful Kraken clan is just a pawn in the playground.


    Just at this time, a golden light from the distance quickly close, but a few breaths to Li Meng.


    Li Meng naturally discovered the arrival of someone.


    Looking up slightly, Li Meng looked at her standing in a vacuum not far away.


    It''s manita, the queen of the demons.


    Looking slightly cold, Li Meng said in a cold voice: "how? Can''t wait for five years? "


    For Li Meng''s words, manita was silent. She looked at Li Meng with a complicated look and didn''t know what she was thinking.


    For a long time, she seemed to compromise in general, said sadly: "give us some time, we will leave the earth forever, never step into this star field again."


    Li Meng was a little surprised at the words of manita.


    What is this?


    Did the demons give up?


    Why?


    The mind in the heart of the rapid operation up, Li Meng think of this one of the reasons.


    "You don''t have to wonder. Although our form is very special, it''s not really immortal. When you react, there will be no room for us to live. I don''t want to die here, and I don''t want our family to perish on the earth. Therefore, we can only choose to leave what we call the" demons. "


    Wait for your reaction?


    Li Meng thought to himself, thinking about the meaning of manita''s words.


    Is she afraid of something?


    What are you afraid of?


    He has no way to the demons, and he can''t really kill them. What are they afraid of?


    Is


    Thinking of this, Li mengruo has something to think about.


    Looking back at manita, Li Meng said calmly, "you can leave, but Hathor and Isis will give it back to me."


    "This..."


    Manita hesitated and asked, "Hathor and Isis are my separate consciousness. Although they are independent, they can also be integrated with ideas. I can also browse their memories at any time. In a sense, they are me, and I am them. They do not belong to you."


    To this, Li Meng looked indifferent and said coldly: "I don''t care what kind of relationship you have with them, and I don''t care what kind of life form you are. In the past, they were my women. I promised them that I would protect them. For this promise, I could do anything."


    Can sound be transmitted in vacuum?


    Naturally, they can''t. their communication doesn''t come from vocal cords, but from the collision of spirit and thought.


    Limon has this ability, and manita has a similar ability.


    Manita doesn''t know why the people in front of him have such strong feelings for Hathor and Isis


    What''s that? Manita doesn''t know. Maybe it''s the important person that human beings say.


    Manita knew that if he did not give Hathor and Isis to him, he would not let the demons leave.


    However, manita only said: "well, since Hathor and Isis want to follow you, I will give them back to you. Just find two pregnant women who are just pregnant. They need bodies. You will not want to put them into Tongwei''s body."


    "No, I''m naturally ready for their bodies. Don''t resist. I''ll take you..."


    With that, Li Meng waved his hand. In the surprised eyes of manita, white pillars of light emerged from the void, covering Li Meng and manita respectively. When the pillars of light disappeared and retreated into the void, their figures disappeared without a trace.


    Nanlin Island, Qingcheng, Crystal Palace, upper floor, laboratory.


    The white light column suddenly gushes out, there are two, from the light column, the figure of Li Meng and manita disappeared.


    Before the change of the picture, there was no time to feel the wonderful transmission. Manita was attracted by what he saw in his eyes.


    "This is..."


    Quickly came to a glass can, looking at the two little guys in the green liquid, manita''s face showed incredible color.


    She could feel the strong power in these two bodies, which was very dark, very dark, strong, and even she was quite moved.


    When he came to manita and looked at the two little guys who had grown to 1.2 meters in the glass jar, Li Meng said calmly: "this is the body I prepared for Hathor and Isis. It''s your turn..."


    This guy is really willing. It''s not easy to make these two bodies.


    Manieta didn''t expect that the first Legion had such powerful biotechnology.


    Without hesitation, manita knew that if she dragged on, he would doubt something.


    With a movement of thought, two groups of golden light emerged from the forehead of manita and danced in the air. It was like an elf who got into the glass jar and slowly disappeared on the forehead of the two bodies of the glass jar.


    In the eyes of monetta and Li Meng, the eyelids of the two little girls in the glass jar moved and slowly opened their eyes, revealing the dark pupils inside. The confusion in their eyes flashed by, and then became smart.


    In the glass can, even a little girl swam up, double head stick on the glass can, two pairs of beautiful eyes happily looking at Li Meng.


    Li Meng knows that they are back

 Chapter 1724

    With a little smile, Li Meng stepped forward and put his hands on the glass jar, opposite the four hands of the two little girls.


    "In a few years, when you grow up and your body is fully formed, you will be able to come out. Be patient. I also want to see you early and hold you in my arms..."


    After four years of separation, Li Meng naturally missed them. At this moment of reunion, Li Meng was naturally happy.


    Hathor and Isis are very happy about their rebirth. Even Hathor looks at Li Meng with love. At this moment, they are enjoying the happiness of reunion.


    For the light bulb of manita, Li Meng was very upset.


    If it were not for her, Li Meng would not have been separated from Hathor and Isis for four years.


    It was four years. Every time he thought of Hathor and Isis in the past four years, Li Meng felt guilty. It was because he didn''t protect them. It was because he didn''t use it.


    "I will come to you, in the temple of Isis..."


    With that, Li Meng waved his hand, and a white pillar of light appeared from the void, shrouding the tower of maniya.


    "Hum..."


    Li Meng snorted coldly as he looked at the lost manita beside him.


    To Li Meng this appearance, the two little girls in the glass jar pursed a smile, very lovely.


    Hathor, Isis naturally knew why Li Meng didn''t like their queen because of them.


    Although unable to communicate in language, Li Meng knew what the two women wanted to say.


    "I know. Don''t worry. Your queen has promised to leave the earth. I won''t make it too difficult for her if it''s not necessary."


    Since the demons are going to leave, Li Meng naturally won''t ask for a war. This is what Li mengle thinks.


    With a sigh, looking at the two little girls in the glass jar, Li Meng said in a soft voice: "it will take about three years for your body to take shape. Have a sleep, so you can''t feel the passage of time. When you wake up, what you see first is only me."


    With a loving look at Li Meng, Hathor and Isis look at each other and smile. At this moment, their resentment has dissipated, and they slowly close their eyes hand in hand.


    Looking at the two people who had fallen into a deep sleep, Li Meng breathed softly.


    After many years of separation, Hathor and Isis still came back to him, which is very good, dispelling his heart disease.


    Manita


    Li Meng frowned at the thought of the woman.


    But in the end, Li Meng stretched his brow. People can''t always live in the past. It''s necessary to see manita.


    Li Meng thought like this, and a white pillar of light emerged from the void, covering Li Meng


    Yunan continent, Isis temple, in the top hall.


    A white beam of light sprang up and plunged into the ground.


    In the main hall, Li Meng''s figure appeared.


    They are still them, the unified guards of Isis. Although they are all the same, Li Meng can feel this.


    After all, in a certain period, the Isis temple Li Meng often came to bully their mother, and he was familiar with them.


    As expected, he was the king of the demons, and the unified guard of Isis could not resist the rule of manita.


    Seeing that there was no manita on the throne, Li Meng frowned slightly and had to walk to the inner hall.


    On entering the inner hall, Li Meng saw a familiar figure on the soft bed.


    She was wearing a long golden dress and had long silver hair


    "Isis?"


    Li Meng frowned as soon as he said this.


    Looking slightly cold, Li Meng said calmly: "change back to your own appearance, you will only make me feel sick..."


    To Li Meng''s words, manita was a little stunned, then she gave a graceful smile and waved her hand gently. With the golden light flashing, she changed back to her own appearance. She was slender, tall, covered in golden robes and long golden hair.


    She lay on the soft bed lazily, looked at Li Meng not far away with a smile, and said softly: "I said, Hathor, Isis is me. I''ve experienced all kinds of memories they used to be with you. I know exactly how you and Isis are lingering in this bed, so that we can have a good conversation, I think, We should ease the atmosphere a little first. The contradiction between us is no longer there. You don''t need to hate me like that. "


    Maybe she''s right


    Taking a deep breath, Li Meng sat down on the soft sofa.


    "Come on, what do you want to talk about?"


    With an elegant smile, manita patted the bed beside god and said in a soft voice, "don''t you come here to talk to me? Although I''m the queen of the demons, this body is the same as human beings. It''s the structure that human women should have. I think it won''t disappoint you... "


    With a cold smile, Li Meng was unmoved.


    The demon queen didn''t know what lust was. How could Li Meng be interested in her.


    Seeing that Li Meng still hated her, manita chuckled and said in a soft voice, "you are so immature. You are still too young, just like human beings on earth. You are too young."


    Speaking of this, manieta said with a smile, "you should have a lot of things you want to know. I''ve lived for more than 100000 years, and I know something about the whole galaxy. Do you really want to lose this opportunity to get information?"


    This woman


    Li Meng had to admit that the woman hit him to the core.


    If it had not been for the king of decay, Li Meng might not have cared about what he could not deal with now.


    But now, curiosity makes it impossible for him to refuse this woman.


    Looking up at manita lying on his side, Li Meng said calmly, "what do you want me to do?"


    With a little smile, manieta lifted her long skirt and showed her white thighs. She said, "after all, the experience in memory is a dream. I want to really experience it once. I want you to treat me like Isis..."


    Frowning slightly, Li Meng said calmly: "you know, for men, this is not a request, but a good thing to send home. Why do you need to do this? There are many men in the world. As long as you are willing, they will rush to press on you."


    To Li Meng''s words, the smile on manita''s face disappeared. She sneered and said, "do you think I don''t understand anything? Although you are powerful, in my eyes, you are just a child. I know thousands of different human life customs, their history and their culture in the human world. The earth is just a small place, a forgotten place. I know more about human beings than you do. "

 Chapter 1725

    Li Meng knew why manita was angry, because his previous words were insulting manita.


    He underestimated manita and went too far. Although they were enemies before, the situation has changed now.


    He should be more rational than a child.


    Indeed, in her eyes, he was still too young.


    In the heart slightly sighs, and the manita''s relations change lets him not adapt very much.


    But now what should he do?


    When he got up, Li Meng stood up and went to manita.


    Seeing Li Meng coming to him, manita snorted coldly and said, "now I don''t need you any more. You go and give the demons another five years. After five years, I will leave the earth with all the demons and will never appear in your sight."


    Li Meng was not moved by the words of manieta, and came to the bedside without stopping.


    On the edge of the bed, Li Meng sat down


    Looking at his manita, Li Meng said with a faint smile: "you say I''m like a child, but you are still different at the moment. I admit that I''m too extreme. Now, let the past grievances disappear. Here, there are only you and me, only the impulse of men and women. This is not a deal, but we all have our own purposes."


    Speaking of this, Li Meng stretched out his right hand, slid gently on the slender body of manita, and said, "I''ll give you a wonderful experience, but you should also tell me everything I want to know."


    Feeling the touch from the body, the feeling is completely different from the experience of memory, which makes manita''s face slightly ruddy. As a special living body, the feeling of every part of the body is extremely sensitive, which makes manita more sensitive.


    Looking at the man in front of him, manita gave a faint smile and said, "deal..."


    With a little smile, Li Meng no longer hesitated, turned over and pressed manita under him


    A strange sound suddenly rang from the inner hall


    Listening to the changes from the inner hall, the guards in the hall looked at each other.


    It''s not the mother, it''s the ancestor god. How dare that man


    After a full five hours, the changes in the inner hall gradually subsided, and everything returned to calm.


    In the inner hall, on the soft bed, Li Meng was helplessly held in his arms by manita.


    Although the softness makes the touch on the cheek very wonderful, the wildness is really unbearable.


    This woman is crazy and wild.


    At the beginning, he was a little bit awkward and didn''t adapt to it. He soon turned back on the guest oriented, even Li Meng almost


    Two people''s confrontations have the victory to have the defeat, has played a peacetime.


    It seems that he doesn''t care about the scenery outside the blanket. Manita smiles, looks down at Li Meng who is buried in his arms, and says: "the real experience is much more wonderful than the experience in memory. I''m very satisfied. What do you want to know? Ask. I''ll tell you all


    From the arms of monetta, Li Meng took a few breaths. Does this woman want to suffocate him?


    With a light look at manita, Li Meng lay on his side on the bed.


    I have to admit that the entanglement with manieta made him very useful. The wild nature, the mature nature and the rationality Li Meng had never met in any women.


    As a woman, manita is undoubtedly a beauty, even if she is not a real human woman, but that feeling is right.


    Looking at Li Meng with a thoughtful face, manita smiles and takes the initiative to shrink her body slightly. She pillows her head on Li Meng''s chest and holds Li Meng''s body lightly.


    Li Meng was slightly stunned by the active devotion to manita, and looked down at manita in doubt.


    To Li Meng''s puzzled eyes, manita just smiles and says: "don''t you human men like women like this? It gives men a sense of conquest, a sense of confidence. "


    Li Meng knew manita''s words with a faint smile.


    His relationship with manita is probably just the so-called "gun friend" in the secular world.


    It''s enough to maintain this relationship, and Li Meng doesn''t want to go any further with manita.


    His left hand took advantage of the situation and took Monita''s white shoulder. Li Meng said calmly: "talk about the king of decay. This guy was summoned by the demon king to sacrifice himself. In order to eliminate the plague it released, I paid a great price."


    With his mouth slightly tilted, manita said with a smile, "it''s not the king of demons. Its real name is aksis. Aksis, the evil god of fire, is one of the seven evil kings in the sub space evil god camp. As for the king of decay, he is also the devil king. His real name is tatab. For any world, tatab, the king of decay, is a terrible existence, A world will be corrupted into chaos. You can eliminate it so easily, which shows that your power is much stronger than I imagined. "


    She knew a lot about aksis, the evil god of fire, and tatab, the king of decay.


    Thinking of what the rotten king said to him before, Li Meng was very concerned about the way: "playground, the game of the gods, what does this mean?"


    The smile on his face disappeared, manita sighed and said calmly: "literally, the universe, at least in the Milky way, is the playground of the gods, the creatures of every world, their fate is often controlled by the gods, whether they are reborn or destroyed, only between the thoughts of" gods "


    After a little pause, manita said: "there are four evil gods in subspace, but not only four evil gods, but also two camps of dark god and light God. These three camps fight each other, using the creatures of the galaxy as chessmen to carry out what you call proxy war. Because of the existence of these gods, every world and star region of the galaxy is full of war."


    I didn''t expect that there were gods in the world, and that the universe was so chaotic and cruel.


    It seems that he didn''t come here in vain this time. Although he was forced to enjoy a good fortune, Li Meng didn''t feel that he suffered a loss. The love in the world is very complex, simple and full of unfairness.


    From the mouth of manita, Li Meng learned a lot, at least opened his eyes.


    God


    When he got up, Li Meng sat up and dressed in the lazy eyes of monieta.


    When he left, Li Meng did not forget to pull the blanket to cover his white body.


    This little act made monieta smile. Isis was right. This man, no matter how much conflict he had with him, would be eased, especially he

 Chapter 1726

    Leaving the soft bed, Li Meng walked out.


    After a few steps, Li Meng turned around and looked at the manita on the bed. He said calmly, "the galaxy may be a chessboard. Everything is chessboard. You have no choice, but I have. I won''t be a chessboard or a chess holder. I will turn over the chessboard. Everyone has his own meaning of existence, and I may be born for it."


    Speaking of this, Li Meng said with a faint smile: "I don''t have much aversion to the demons. I like Hathor and Isis. If they are you and you are also them, I won''t deny it. I will accept that the demons are not a perfect race. You may be very strong, but you are still under the rules of the material world, It can make you stronger. If you are willing to follow me, I will be happy to accept it. But I also hope you think clearly that once you follow me, the war will never stop in the next ten million years. Think about it well. Don''t come to me or call me. I will hear your voice and come to you. "


    As the voice fell, a white pillar of light poured out of the void and covered Li Meng.


    In the eyes of manita, Li Meng''s figure disappeared in the white light column, and with the light column retracted into the void.


    Looking at all this, manita was silent. For a long time, a long sigh appeared from her mouth.


    This man''s ambition is really big. His ambition is not to fight for hegemony in the galaxy, but to fight against God.


    Will he succeed?


    Monetta didn''t know, but she was moved.


    As a race that betrays "God" and is kicked out of the chess game, manieta must consider the future of his race.


    Where can they go if they leave the earth?


    They are too weak to wander in the endless universe, which is not a good result.


    If it can be accepted by this man


    The change of enemies and friends is often in a moment. The strange life form of the demons is of great benefit to Li Meng, which is worth fighting for.


    What is she afraid of?


    On the viewing platform of Crystal Palace, sitting on the soft sofa, Li mengruo has some thoughts.


    Manita''s weakness is a little puzzling


    But one thing that people can think of is definitely related to the "power of faith".


    It seems that we should explore the power of belief carefully in the future, one light and one dark, to maintain the balance between the two.


    With a little smile, Li Meng gave a lazy stretch.


    This good thing is really concentrated together. The threat of demons has been removed, and even the threat of demons has been eliminated by the way.


    Now on earth, the first Legion has no more enemies. As for the Earth Federation


    The corners of his mouth turned slightly up, and Li Meng gave a cold smile. He never regarded the Earth Federation as his opponent.


    At the beginning, they abandoned the first legion, their future has been doomed, there will be no good end.


    With a wave of his hand, not far away, a white column of light emerged from the void, and yevrich''s figure suddenly appeared.


    He looked around blankly and innocently, and didn''t react for a moment.


    When he saw Li Meng on the sofa, he realized where it was.


    This kind of means... The commander is more and more mysterious. He can''t be a God.


    The blank on the face disappears, yevrich even busy way: "commander, can have what command?"


    Looking at the green forest outside the city, Li Meng said calmly: "now the threat of the devil has been removed. It''s time for the first Legion to become the master of the earth. He told the world that the threat of the devil has been removed. In Nanlin Island, the first Legion will hold a Grand ship reading day. Anyone can participate in it. On this day, the first Legion will announce the founding of the people''s Republic."


    Hearing the speech, yevrich''s face showed joy, and the day finally came.


    Speaking of this, Li Meng looked back at yevrich and said, "the pollutants in the world have been purified. You can breathe the air of the world freely, and you can also start a family and a business in the world. The gap between the two worlds has disappeared at this moment, and the tragedies that happened in the past will not appear again. Of course, if you want to return to" Al ", Li Meng said," the world''s pollution has been purified, This is also your freedom. If you want to stay, I also allow you to bring your relatives from al. You have paid a lot for the cause of the first Legion. You should get the reward you deserve


    Looking up and holding his chest out, yevrich raised his salute and said, "commander, thank you..."


    In my heart, at this moment, yevrich is grateful. He knows that many soldiers have nostalgia for this place. For those soldiers, the commander has given them the opportunity to choose.


    With a wave of his hand, Li Meng said, "go."


    Voice down, in yevrich''s grateful eyes, white light from the void emerged, a head over yevrich.


    Seeing off yevrich, when everything calms down, Li mengchang breathes a sigh.


    He looked at the sky with a confused look in his eyes.


    The old threat disappeared, the new threat appeared again, and the enemy became more and more powerful. Li Meng didn''t know where the end was.


    Maybe there''s no end


    A slight sound of footsteps sounded, and a graceful figure came to the viewing platform.


    She was dressed in a black skirt and Maid Dress, which was very pretty and lovely.


    It''s chinsy, a member of the bodyguard.


    She was holding a tea tray with steaming tea on it.


    "Your Highness, tea..."


    She bent down and gently put the cup in front of Li Meng.


    After all this, she put the tea tray aside and came to Li Meng''s back. She kneaded it gently behind Li Meng''s shoulder.


    The relationship between Li Meng and these bodyguards is still very close. After all, these girls have been with him for nearly six years.


    In the past six years, Li Meng knew all about every girl.


    As for men, they have more opportunities to be alone in the flowers. Some things come naturally.


    Patted the small hand on the shoulder, Li Meng said: "go to inform" Shaye "and say I want to see her."


    Shaye?


    Qinxi''s face was puzzled. It took her a long time to figure out who this was.


    "Yes, your highness."


    Without saying much, Qinxi turned and left the viewing platform.


    Counting the time, four years have passed. Li Meng will not ignore Shaye''s efforts in recent years.


    So many black castles and millions of death legions are thanks to Shaye. Long ago, Li Meng wanted to see her. After all, her mind is more flexible than her corpse. She can''t complain.


    The sun is setting and the night is getting thicker


    The wind is blowing, and the big green city is covered with darkness.


    The sky, a touch of blue light from the clouds, moving in the dark sky.

 Chapter 1727

    At the top of the Crystal Palace, with a roar of "boom", a huge "Hercules" transport boat landed from the sky and slowly docked on the apron.


    As the cabin door opened, a graceful figure in a nun''s dress came out of the cabin


    In the hall of the dormitory, Wendy came to Li Meng and said, "here she is, your highness."


    Li Meng naturally knows who she is.


    With a wave of his hand, Li Meng said, "go."


    In silence, Wendy retreated and left her bedroom.


    Shortly after Wendy left, a graceful figure entered the bedroom.


    She was dressed in a black nun''s dress and a wide and deep hood, so that people could not see her face.


    She came close, knelt down on the ground in front of Li Meng, and said, "master!"


    Looking at Shaye kneeling on the ground, Li Meng said with a faint smile, "how long have you and I not seen each other?"


    Without any hesitation, Shaye immediately said, "four years, seven months and twenty days..."


    To Shaye''s clean reply, Li Meng said with a dumb smile: "it seems that you are counting your life. You have done well these years. I will give it to you. Let''s say, what else do you want besides this?"


    Shaye stretched out his hands and took off his wide and deep hood, revealing his waist length black hair and flawless face.


    A pair of dark eyes looked at Li Meng. She said softly, "master, I want to be with you tonight. This is what I always wanted to do a few years ago, but the master refused me. This time, I hope the master can satisfy my wish."


    Being watched by Shaye''s beautiful pupils, Li Meng felt helpless. He didn''t expect Shaye to make this request.


    It seems that Shaye has never forgotten the incident four years ago.


    Come on, please help her


    Getting up, Li Meng came to Shaye and took her little hand to the bathroom.


    The hot water is rippling. In the wide bath, Li Meng leans back to the side of the pool.


    In his arms is the naked Shaye, her slender hand on Li Meng''s shoulder, the whole upper body out of the water, white body attractive, waist length black hair hanging from the shoulder, blocking the magnificent mountain.


    Although the water submerged her lower body, under the water, the softness and touch made Li Meng very helpful.


    Under the water, the two are not separated from each other.


    With her movements, the water is slightly undulating


    Looking down at her master, Shaye saw nothing but softness. After four years of waiting, she finally got what she wanted.


    As if noticing Shaye''s eyes, Li Meng smiles to show encouragement.


    Although the movement is a little strange, but more and more skilled.


    Looking at Shaye''s white body, Li Meng''s eyes were hot.


    I have to say that Shaye has a good figure, white skin and beautiful curves.


    This made Li Meng ready to move. His hands in the water stretched out to the mountain covered by black hair


    The rippling water continued for a long time, until two hours later, Li Meng and Shaye came out of the bathroom wearing bath towel.


    Back in the inner hall, on that big bed, a big war could not be avoided.


    Now that he has promised Shaye, Li Meng will go all out and devote himself wholeheartedly.


    The night is getting deeper and deeper, and Li Meng has been tossed by Shaye until late at night, and then he sleeps with Shaye in his arms.


    The next morning


    The eyelids moved, and Li Meng opened his eyes.


    Reflected in the eyes is the pure white ceiling, the eyes of confusion flashed by, Li Meng light "call" a breath.


    The memory of last night flashed through his mind. Li Meng''s mouth turned slightly up and showed a bad smile.


    This girl is really active, and her physical maturity makes her very useful. In terms of the feeling of experience, she is also one of the best among many women. Yanfu really makes men unable to refuse.


    Some of them are bald


    Looking around, Li Meng saw an attractive curve under the blanket. Shaye was sleeping with her back to her.


    With a smile, Li Meng leaned forward and hugged the naked body from behind.


    Feeling the soft and tender body, Li Meng''s body reacted to the impulse of the morning.


    Li Meng didn''t suppress his desire


    With a dull exclamation, the big bed "creak creak" ring.


    In the inner hall, Sisi''s abnormal movement rang again.


    An hour later


    "Your Highness, it''s time to get up..."


    Outside the inner hall, she couldn''t bear his Highness''s continued absurdity. Wendy, who had been waiting, cried out.


    This makes Pasha and Qinxi smile and look at Wendy with a smile.


    At this time, the panting in the inner hall suddenly became more and more urgent.


    This made the smile on the two women''s faces suddenly stop, and the three women looked at each other, with a trace of rudeness on their faces.


    Your highness


    For a long time, the voice suddenly stopped and everything returned to calm.


    The three women looked at each other and pushed the door in tacit understanding


    At this time, the inner hall is calm. On the soft bed, under the blanket, there are only two embracing figures.


    Naturally, the two people under the blanket heard it and looked at the host. In Li Meng''s eyes, Shaye lifted the blanket and got out of bed naked. The curve was beautiful, like a picture.


    She picked up the clothes scattered on the ground and put them on one by one.


    "Your Highness, it''s late. It''s time to get up..."


    Seeing that his highness was still in bed, Wendy said helplessly.


    "Well, get up..."


    After a lazy stretch, Li Meng sat up and got out of bed.


    Under Wendy''s three men''s service, the clothes were put on one by one.


    Looking at Shaye, who was tidying up nuns'' clothes on the other side of the big bed, Li Meng said: "you can do whatever you like about ASEAN. This country is rotten, rotten to the bone. Selling children and selling girls has become the norm. Some women even become reproductive machines. Just such a small country has lifted up the whole world''s slave society. After so many years of laissez faire, it''s time for it to disappear. On the second day of the ship reading day, you can do what you want to do. Fighting with the devil has killed so many people. It doesn''t matter if they die any more. They should go to hell. At least most of them are guilty. "


    For the whole ASEAN country, Li Meng is very cold.


    In this country, inhuman things are everywhere.


    It is reasonable to say that any nation or country has both good and evil, but ASEAN is different. There is only evil in the whole country, and even civilians live on evil. ASEAN is just to the west of Nanlin island. Over the years, the first regiment has known enough about this country.

 Chapter 1728

    When we know what kind of country ASEAN is, even Li Meng is extremely disgusted.


    If necessary, Li Meng would not mind cleaning the country from beginning to end.


    As Li Meng said, there are many dead people in recent years. Even if millions of people in ASEAN are dead, Li Meng will not feel anything.


    After that, Shaye left. His wish many years ago was over. It''s time to get rid of his resentment.


    "The ship reading day has been decided. The 31st of next month is the most suitable day. This is the last day of the old year. On this day, the old world will leave and the new world led by the first Corps will come."


    It''s very busy today. There are many people on the viewing platform.


    Chen Yan, zhe ye, Tanya, Natasha, and a group of bodyguards, even long Qiaoer, are here.


    Fortunately, the viewing platform is large enough to accommodate all the women, and the space is also very abundant.


    Sitting on the soft sofa and looking at the graceful figures in front of us, Li Meng said with a smile: "in nearly seven years, we have finally had a world. Although the war is not over, it is not far from peace. Although the threat in the starry sky is still there, I believe that one day, we will come to the galaxy."


    As Shiji, the women are not good at "laughing", but at this moment, the women''s faces show a soft smile.


    Seven years is not a long time, but the efforts of the master are in their eyes, and the growth of the master is in their mind.


    Waving to the night, Li Meng said, "night, come here."


    A few steps forward, a black night sitting in Li Meng''s arms.


    Holding her waist and looking at her beautiful face, Li Meng whispered: "you are the first one to follow me. After seven years of company, you have proved yourself. You are indispensable in my heart. Although you can''t own me, I can give you" love ". We are in the secular world, and I am human. I want to give you a wedding..."


    Speaking of this, Li Meng looked up at the women, and then said: "and they."


    They are all human beings, at least when they were alive, they knew the meaning of wedding.


    With her slender hand outstretched, she stroked Li Meng''s face lightly. She had only admiration in her eyes. She said in a soft voice, "I want everything the master gives me..."


    At this moment, all the women are happy. Although she is in the master''s arms by herself at this time, they don''t care. They won''t be jealous at this time. Everything comes first and comes second. In front of her, she is really a latecomer.


    Li Meng smiles and rubs her nose in favor of her ambitious answer.


    Looking up at the women on the viewing platform, Li Meng''s mood is complicated at this moment. For seven years, all this is so unreal.


    The experience is as vivid as yesterday. I met a lot of people and things, sometimes happy, sometimes angry, until now.


    Looking back on the past, Li Meng suddenly found that he owed a lot of women.


    Maybe it''s time for a happy ending


    The order Empire, the kingdom of England, dunlon.


    Although the British kingdom is a multi island country, it has a glorious history in a certain era. It has been all over the world and has a great influence on the whole world.


    Since human beings have entered modernization, then destruction, and then come out of the dark era, several centuries have passed, and the glorious era is no longer. Many years ago, this land was full of disputes, conflicts between rights, religious conflicts, wars, and suffering.


    But many years ago, because of the appearance of one person, the British Kingdom has been changed. In less than three years, the war in this land has been calmed down, and she is altoria pandragon, the youngest queen in the history of the British kingdom.


    There is a magnificent building in dunlon, which stands in the middle of the city and is the Royal Palace of the British kingdom.


    "Sister Morgan, don''t say any more. I won''t go to Nanlin Island, I won''t see him, and I won''t get a title."


    Sitting on the throne and looking at the "sister Morgan" in the hall, altoria said without expression.


    The voice was cold and the face was frosty.


    She was wearing a long purple dress and a crown. Compared with seven years ago, the age of 19 changed her a lot.


    From once naive to a blooming girl, beautiful and dangerous.


    "What do you want to do? Do you really want to do that? What''s wrong with him? He defends you and helps you everywhere. He doesn''t want to let you know. If it wasn''t for Pope saris to tell me, I really thought it was the blessing of the goddess of luck. Let''s sail. Al, what do you think about? "


    At the end of the day, Morgan''s voice was heartbreaking, and tears were pouring out of his eyes.


    Looking at Morgan in tears, altoria stopped talking, and her eyes flickered with a trace of complexity. But in the end, she said coldly, "you can go to him. The British Kingdom no longer needs you. There will be no war now or in the future. If necessary, I can give up all this. I will not let my people fall into war because of the throne, You can rest assured. "


    With disappointment on her face, Morgan stares at altoria on the throne. Finally, she turns and leaves speechless.


    Looking at the back of sister Morgan''s leaving, altoria stretched out her hand and could not say what she wanted to say. She could only watch the graceful figure disappear in the hall.


    From the entrance of the hall, Morgan''s face was full of tears in the puzzled eyes of the guard.


    She is very strong, she is 30 years old, these years of experience is enough to make her strong, she will not collapse here.


    But what should she do?


    Walking in the long corridor, Morgan''s face was dazed. She didn''t know what happened to altoria. Since she left Li Meng, there was a kind of ruthlessness in her heart. Although her memory recovered, she was occupied by this ruthlessness for no reason.


    Morgan naturally knows the contradiction between Al and Li Meng, and she also knows Li Meng''s painstaking efforts, but al doesn''t think so. She thinks that slap is an insult to her, but she doesn''t see the intolerance in Li Meng''s eyes.


    Why doesn''t al understand?


    Why on earth is this? Is it because of self-esteem? Is it because of the pride in Al''s heart?


    "Morgan, you look so ugly crying..."


    Just then, a voice suddenly appeared and echoed in the corridor.


    This makes Morgan slightly stunned, the pace of progress suddenly stopped.


    She saw it. She saw the figure standing against the column not far away.


    He was dressed in black and had a more ordinary face. Though ordinary, he was so familiar. After seven years, he had no change.

 Chapter 1729

    When he saw him, Morgan was completely stunned. He just looked at him, and his tears flowed down.


    With tears streaming down his face, Li Meng smiles and opens his hands


    After years of yearning, Morgan couldn''t control herself. She stepped forward, faster and faster.


    "Li Meng..."


    With a cry of tears, Morgan fell into Li Meng''s arms.


    In that warm embrace, Morgan "sobbed" and cried, crying very much, as if to cry out all the grievances he suffered in recent years.


    Holding Morgan''s waist and looking at Morgan crying in his arms, Li Meng felt guilty.


    It''s been seven years. I didn''t expect that it would be seven years. If he wanted to, he could come to them at any time, but he didn''t do anything.


    For a long time, Morgan''s cry became smaller and smaller until it disappeared. At this time, Li Meng''s chest was already wet.


    Although he stopped crying, Morgan was still buried in Li Meng''s arms, greedy to feel the feeling that made her feel at ease.


    Holding Morgan''s waist and feeling the softness of her body, Li Meng said with a smile: "seven years no see, your figure is getting better and better, and more and more mature..."


    To Li Meng''s words, Morgan patted Li Meng''s chest, raised his face full of tears, and said: "you still say this at this time, no matter how good, it''s not yours."


    When it comes to the last sentence, Morgan is blushing.


    With a faint smile, Li Meng bowed his head and gave a kiss on the smooth cheek. In Morgan''s shy eyes, he said: "everything has passed. The future will only be better. Come back to me."


    Speaking of this, Li Meng lowered his head to Morgan''s ear and whispered, "I want you to be my wife."


    Wife... Wife?


    Morgan''s face turned red, dancing, and his face was full of shame.


    Looking at Morgan''s coy appearance, Li Meng said with a smile: "you are so old, and you are so easy to be shy."


    For Li Meng''s words, Morgan endured the shyness in his heart, looked up at Li Meng, and said: "who lost me for seven years? How can you accompany me in my seven years of youth?"


    How to match?


    With a tight hand around Morgan''s waist, Li Meng lowered his head and kissed Morgan''s red lips.


    With Morgan''s eyes wide open, Li Meng crudely attacked the city and pulled out the stronghold, all the way to the deepest


    After a while, Li Meng let go of Morgan. At this time, Morgan had become breathless. His face was ruddy and charming.


    White Li Meng one eye, Morgan''s eyes become gentle, she once again nestled in Li Meng''s chest.


    Now she looked worried and whispered, "what should altoria do? She... "


    Altoria?


    If Li Meng thinks about it, he smiles and says, "let me take care of that girl. The incident seven years ago has become her heart robbery. It needs the person who tied the bell to solve the problem. Today, I come here, but I don''t want me, you and her life to end in tragedy."


    "By the way, how did you come and why didn''t I hear from you?"


    Li Meng''s appearance was too sudden. Morgan realized this problem at this time.


    Without saying much, Li Meng just lowered his head slightly and put his forehead against Morgan''s.


    In Morgan''s puzzled and shy eyes, Li Meng said, "take me to meet altoria. Where is she now?"


    where?


    At this time, Al should still be in the king''s Hall


    The white light suddenly gushed out of the void and covered Li Meng.


    "Li Meng..."


    In the face of this scene, Morgan seems to be at a loss.


    Li Meng in the light column is disappearing.


    "Don''t worry. I''ll see altoria. Don''t worry. I''ll break her heart."


    As the voice fell, the white column of light retreated into the void. In Morgan''s eyes, Li Meng disappeared without a trace.


    At this moment, Morgan knows how Li Meng came.


    This ability... Is incredible.


    To meet altoria?


    As if thinking of something, Morgan quickly turned and walked to the hall.


    King''s Hall


    The void broke, white pillars of light poured out, and their roaring sound and brilliance attracted the attention of altoria on the throne.


    Looking at the light column suddenly appeared, she frowned slightly and picked up the big sword leaning against the seat.


    Just as she was about to shout for the guard, a man suddenly appeared from the light column.


    When the light disappeared, she finally saw who the uninvited guest was.


    "It''s you..."


    When she saw the face of the man, altoria turned cold.


    She jumped up from her seat, crossed the steps and landed in the hall. She stabbed Li Meng with a big sword.


    Seeing altoria attack without hesitation, Li Meng sighed in his heart, but he didn''t move, so he watched the blade stab at him.


    Before the sword arrived, the wind was strong. When the blade was less than a few centimeters away from Li Meng''s chest, everything was still.


    "Why not hide?"


    Looking at Li Meng coldly, she looks very complicated.


    Looking at the girl who has grown up in front of her, Li Meng only has Gangu in her eyes. Many years ago, she was still a little girl. Unexpectedly, seven years later, the original little girl has grown up and become a beautiful big girl.


    Looking at altoria in her long purple dress, Li Meng was very happy.


    No matter what, the little girl grew up and realized her wish.


    "Don''t look at me with that look. I''m not one of you. You''re my enemy."


    In front of the man''s eyes, altoria was very angry.


    Who does he think he is? How dare he look at him like this.


    "The enemy?"


    Li Meng laughed at herself, looked at altoria calmly and said, "since you are the enemy, stab the sword in your hand."


    Looking slightly cold, altoria said coldly, "do you think I dare not?"


    With a little smile, Li Meng didn''t say much and moved forward.


    The blade of the Sword Pierced Li Meng''s clothes. The tip of the sword was in half, and the blood flowed. The wet clothes were dyed red.


    Li Meng''s action made altoria a little unexpected. She looked slightly stunned and said, "you, what are you doing?"


    Li Meng didn''t say much, and her steps continued to move forward. Altoria could feel that the strength of the sword in her hand was growing.


    "Stop, stop, you... You stop..."


    Looking at the tip of the sword is a little bit into Li Meng''s chest, she panic, the whole hand is trembling.

 Chapter 1730

    "Bang..."


    The sword broke away from her hand and fell to the ground.


    The tip of the sword left, and a column of blood came out from the wound in front of Li Meng''s chest.


    Maybe it''s because of too much blood loss, or maybe it''s because the wound is too deep. Li Meng''s face is pale.


    With a bitter smile, Li Meng fell down because of his weakness.


    It hurts


    This is the first time that Li Meng has felt the stinging pain


    Staring at Li Meng lying on the ground, altoria panicked. She rushed to Li Meng''s side and murmured: "I don''t want to, I don''t want to, I don''t want to do this, I... Don''t want to hurt you..."


    She wanted to cover the wound in front of Li Mengxing in a hurry, but it didn''t work. The blood dyed her hand red and gushed out from the wound.


    "Al..."


    At this moment, a cry of surprise rang out at the gate of the main hall.


    Looking at the red sword on the ground, Li Meng on the ground, and Al''s sister with blood on her hands, Morgan''s face turned pale.


    Raising her tearful face, altoria said helplessly to Morgan entering the hall: "sister Morgan, help me, i... i..."


    "Come on, come on..."


    Morgan''s panic screamed in the hall


    ----


    An invitation for "ship reading day" has made the whole human world talk about it.


    There are no restrictions. As long as you go to Nanlin island on this day, you can take part in the ship reading day.


    Many people are curious about the base camp of the first Corps. For a moment, because of the invitation of "ship reading day", many people''s minds moved.


    The people of the territory under the first Legion are full of expectations for this day, because on the ship reading day, the people of the territory under the first Legion can watch the ceremony live.


    "Ship reading day?"


    At this time, in the United Chamber of the Earth Federation in the American Federation, the invitation of the first corps "ship reading day" caused a lot of trouble.


    The Earth Federation has been established for many years, and its development has been smooth. The results are gratifying.


    With the progress of science and technology and the development of society, the earth federation is thriving.


    What a wonderful thing it would be without the first legion, which has been expected by the high level of the Earth Federation.


    But the reality will not change because of the expectation in the heart. For the Earth Federation, the first Legion is a barrier. If this barrier can be overcome, the Earth Federation will have a good future. If it can''t, then


    In the conference room, a small meeting is going on.


    Although this meeting is not in today''s plan, because of a very important matter, important members of the Earth Federation participated in it.


    With a thoughtful look on his face, Brest pondered: "it should be like a military parade to show off its military strength. Didn''t the first regiment make an announcement? The demons in the Middle East have been eliminated. Now, the only enemies of mankind are demons..."


    "There''s always a purpose. If it''s to show military salute, who does the first Legion want to show it to, and to the earth federation?"


    Facing yamadaoyifu''s eyes, Brest shook his head and said: "it''s unnecessary. Before the threat of the demons is removed, the first Legion can''t aim at the same human world federation. Before the threat of the demons is eliminated, the first Legion should not conflict with the World Federation."


    With a cold smile, kanfas said calmly: "sooner or later, the first army has a very strong aggressiveness. In addition, before we withdrew from China, there was also money right and wrong. The contradiction between us and the first army could not be reconciled. Sooner or later, there will be a war between the Earth Federation and the first army. We must make preparations early. Only in this way can we win in the future."


    Yamato agreed with kanfas: "yes, we have to prepare for war. Fortunately, our strength is not weak. Although we have lost a lot in the war with demons, we have a strong army relying on the first army. This is probably where the first army is smart but not smart. They never thought that the Earth Federation would be established. For the first corps, I have been collecting relevant information over the years. In the past two years, the first Corps has been disarmament and reducing the size of the army. Only in the Middle East, the army has been reduced from six million to several hundred thousand. According to my estimation, the strength of the first Corps will not exceed two million. Even if there is a war with the first corps, we need not be afraid. "


    "Can''t be careless..."


    Looking around at the members on the table, Dillard said: "after all, the first Legion is the first Legion. In terms of technology, we are far inferior. If that young man is true, the first Legion has the technology to enter the space age. What we lack now is only time. The gap between us and the first Legion will only grow larger and larger. At least we can''t be too optimistic now, The gap in science and technology can not be made up in a short time. We must find ways to obtain more advanced science and technology. Even if it is not as good as the first corps, we can not lag behind too much. "


    Because of Dillard''s words, people thought.


    Canvass pondered: "what concerns me most is the three lights that swept across the sky not long ago. Since the vision, the world has changed. You should know that the pollutants in the air have been purified, and even the forest has stopped growing. It is changing in the direction of nature. What is the source of light, a weapon, or someone''s ability?"


    "It can''t be, it can''t be human''s ability. It affects the whole world. Only" God "has this ability."


    If it''s a God, Yamato won''t believe it. It''s a mystery that people can never guess.


    With a wave of his hand, Brest said: "the world has become very strange. I heard that the sub space and the demons that have appeared in recent years from the first Legion. I heard that there are demons, which are similar to" ghosts ". Even if there are" gods "in the world, I won''t be surprised, but..."


    Speaking of this, Brest said: "now let''s talk about technology. If we have the technology comparable to the first legion, there is nothing to be afraid of


    This is also


    However, can the God who can be destroyed be called God?


    There was a brief silence in the conference room.


    After a while, yamadaoichiro said thoughtfully: "this" ship reading day "may be an opportunity. Nanlin island is the base camp of the first Corps. Although I sent many spies before, once those spies entered Nanlin Island, there was no news. This opportunity should not be missed."


    Opportunities?


    People are thoughtful


    Who is not interested in advanced technology, but the consequences of doing so must be considered clearly.

 Chapter 1731

    After a little silence, Brest said: "Mr. Yamato, you are the best at these things. Let''s do it. We don''t have much time left. If the demons are not as strong as we think, our situation will be very threatening. We must change this. Otherwise, there is no hope for the Earth Federation."


    "Leave it to me."


    Yamadaoyifu''s expression is very calm. He is used to doing dirty things. In this matter, only he can do it.


    ----


    Time passed quickly, and it was getting closer to the last day of the year.


    The elimination of demons gives the human world a "peaceful scene" and no war.


    In the kingdom of England, as the supreme ruler of the first legion, Li Meng is enjoying the happiness of his family in this special period.


    The sunshine is so bright that the garden presents a beautiful scene.


    On the round red sofa, Li Meng sits lazily, squinting to enjoy the warmth from the sun.


    "Do you... Do you still have pain in your chest?"


    Beside Li Meng, altoria sat carefully, looking at Li Meng with complicated eyes.


    With a little smile, Li Meng looked back at the people around him and said: "I said girl, is it so difficult to call my brother?"


    Turning red, altoria turned her head and whispered, "I... I haven''t forgiven you yet."


    One step back, kneading his body into the sofa, Li Meng said with a smile: "your real name is Arlis. Now it''s changed back to my name when I knew you. Girl, why do you say that?"


    "I... how do I know."


    Altoria, with her head down, seemed at a loss.


    With a faint smile, Li Meng looked up at the sky and said calmly, "don''t worry about my injury. It will be OK. I will leave in a few days. I will be waiting for you in Nanlin island on ship reading day. The earth is changing."


    Is it going to change?


    The shyness on his face disappeared, and he looked at Li Meng beside him.


    After a little silence, altoria leaned forward slightly and leaned lightly on Li Meng''s shoulder.


    Li Meng just gave a faint smile to altoria''s action.


    Since she stabbed him that day, altoria''s temperament has completely changed. Maybe she has been shocked and some things have come to light.


    When he was injured and in a coma, altoria was always with him. At that time, Li Meng knew that the girl didn''t only hate him, but also had many more complex feelings. Under the sword, her hatred had disappeared.


    In fact, Li Meng cheated altoria and Morgan. Although the sword stabbed deeply, in fact, Li Meng didn''t have much to do. If he wanted to cure, he could do it with one thought. When he was in a coma, Li Meng was also sober.


    Even so, when he took altoria''s sword, Li Meng also had the intention to discard the body.


    Anyway, the result is good, that''s enough


    There was a slight step, and Morgan in a long black dress appeared in the corridor of the garden.


    Looking at the two people nestling on the red sofa not far away, a faint smile appeared on Morgan''s face.


    After seven years, things have come to a good end.


    To Morgan''s close, Li Meng naturally discovered.


    Looking at Morgan''s slim body, Li Meng patted the sofa beside him. It was an invitation.


    In this regard, Morgan just a faint smile, it is natural to sit on the other side of Li Meng.


    "Going back?"


    A pair of beautiful eyes looking at Li Meng, Morgan asked softly.


    Li Meng said: "well, just in these two days, the time of ship reading day is getting closer and closer. I have to go back."


    Like altoria, Morgan gently leaned on Li Meng''s shoulder and whispered, "time flies. When I met you seven years ago, it was in dirty valley. At that time, you were just a hunter with some men. Seven years later, you have half the world. Compared with you, our efforts are not worth mentioning."


    Looking down at Morgan''s flawless face, Li Meng said with a smile: "at least you have proved yourself. At least this girl has realized her wish. That''s enough."


    Yes, that''s enough. What else can they ask for with all this? People need to know satisfaction.


    At this moment, Li Meng''s heart is gratified.


    Morgan, altoria, seven years ago, had a good ending.


    In the garden, silence quietly appeared, the three people on the sofa quietly cuddle up, time seems to have stopped at the moment.


    The next day, Li Meng left quietly.


    He didn''t say goodbye to Morgan and altoria. It''s not goodbye. Soon, they will meet again.


    Huaxia, Wudu, Li''s residence.


    "This is the home of the Li family. No one else can enter. Tell me who you want. Don''t fool me, or you''ll get some good fruit."


    The first visit, Li Meng did not intend to quietly enter, but did not expect to encounter a fierce gatekeeper.


    He was tall and strong, with a rough face and bright eyes.


    Obviously, he is a martial artist.


    It''s not surprising that the Li family is a martial arts family, and the gatekeeper is a martial arts family.


    It''s just the attitude


    In the heart move, Li Meng has made fun of this person''s mind.


    With an idea, Li Meng said, "take me to your third lady."


    He was a little stunned. He was dazed in his eyes and said, "three... Three young ladies? Please follow me


    With that, he turned around and took the road and Li Meng into the courtyard.


    As the owner of Wudu, Li''s family can only be described in one word, that is "big".


    Its architectural style is very old, there is no high-rise building, but some wooden two-story buildings.


    The whole house is covered with green and the scenery is pleasant.


    After a short walk along the cobblestone path, bursts of "Hey, hey" shouts appeared.


    Not far away, there is a place similar to the school martial arts field, which is very wide. Some figures are practicing martial arts in a neat and consistent way.


    In front of those figures, there was a slim figure. She was dressed in black military clothes, waist length hair and horsetail. She looked very heroic, and the beauty of Oriental women was completely displayed in him.


    "Well, go back."


    Now that I''ve found her, I don''t need the big man in front of me.


    Eyes are still at a loss, he turned around and left.


    Li Meng, on the other hand, walked to the training ground with a faint smile.


    Years no see, she is more and more beautiful, more and more mature.


    No, it should be said that she is very mature. There has been no change over the years.


    "Li... Li Meng?"


    The appearance of footsteps behind her made her frown slightly and turn around


    When she saw the familiar figure, there was only consternation on her face, followed by surprise.

 Chapter 1732

    With a little smile, Li Meng came to Li Yanran''s body and said, "I haven''t seen you for many years, but you haven''t changed much. You are still so beautiful."


    Li Yanran''s face turned red when she praised Li Meng, which surprised a lot of martial arts practitioners on the martial arts field. They all looked at Li Meng and Li Yanran, and their movements stopped.


    This is the first time they have seen the expression of miss three.


    Seems to realize the wrong, Li Yanran even busy way: "let''s go to a quiet place to talk."


    Speaking of this, she turned back to the people in the martial arts field and said, "keep practicing."


    Because of her scolding, the people continued to practice.


    And Li Yanran left with Li Meng.


    Who is he?


    Looking at Li Meng''s back, the people on the martial arts field only have doubts.


    With Li Meng, Li Yanran away from the training ground, stopped in a pavilion.


    Looking at Li Yanran sitting on the stone bench, Li Meng said with a faint smile: "I don''t want to come here this time. I just want to find out some things. It''s an end."


    End it?


    Li Yanran looks at Li Meng with a complicated look, only disappointment and sadness in her eyes


    This makes Li Meng look slightly stunned, but the expression on his face is still indifferent, very calm looking at Li Yanran.


    For a long time, Li Yanran said: "if you want to know, I''ll tell you. The elder sister and the second brother are the children of the third uncle. In a city defense battle, the third uncle''s family was attacked by the king beast carelessly. The third uncle died in the battle, and the family members did not save one. The father adopted the third uncle''s children. When they were grown up, the elder sister and the second brother got married, and then you were born."


    With a slight frown, Li Meng said calmly, "that is to say, my parents are brothers and sisters?"


    He shook his head and nodded again. Li Yanran said, "yes, it''s not. Although close relative marriage is not uncommon among martial arts practitioners, it''s still taboo in China. The second elder brother was adopted by the third uncle. Although he is related to the Li family by blood, he belongs to distant relatives and has been separated for many generations."


    After a little pause, Li Yanran continued: "many years ago, not only the Li family was in charge of Wudu, but also the Jin family. Conflicts between the two families existed all the time. Until 28 years ago, the Li family and the Jin family had a final battle. Although the Li family won in the end, they also suffered heavy losses. Because of some conflicts with their father, the eldest brother and the second sister ran away from home, But I didn''t expect to be attacked and killed by the surviving Jin family members, and you are missing. I didn''t find you until many years ago. "


    Speaking of this, Li Yanran blushed and said softly, "although the third uncle is young, he has a big generation. Although he is separated from his family, his father can also call him" Uncle ". Because the elder sister and the second brother at that time were too young to be of equal age, they adopted him. If you follow the generation of the third uncle, you should call me" cousin ". If you follow the generation of the father, you should call me" cousin ", Then I''m your aunt... "


    This relationship is really messy


    Knowing these things from Li Yanran''s mouth can be regarded as giving this body an account.


    The purpose of this trip has been accomplished.


    Li Meng has no sense of belonging to the Li family. He will not recognize his ancestors.


    Although there is a connection in blood, his soul is another person.


    Looking at Li Yanran''s embarrassed face, Li Meng smiles in his heart. His "cousin" or "little aunt" is really cute.


    With a faint smile, Li Meng inquired: "where is Yuhan? Where is she? "


    Seeing that Li Meng called her second sister like this, Li Yanran gave Li Meng a white look, then her face sank slightly and said in a low voice: "second sister, she..."


    "Ah..."


    With a sigh, Li Yanran said helplessly: "many years ago, although the Chen family divorced his second sister with a letter of divorce, he soon regretted it. He often came to the Li family to harass her. Just three years ago, because she went out once, he found an opportunity. In the fight, she accidentally killed him, although the police determined that she was only defending herself and had no criminal responsibility, But since then, the second sister has locked herself in her room for three years. She hasn''t seen anyone in these three years, and even Yuyan doesn''t want to see her. "


    After many years, I didn''t expect so many things to happen.


    During a period of time in the Chen family, Li Meng had a deep memory of this nominal "second aunt".


    From her, Li Meng felt a kind of warmth, a kind of warmth he never touched.


    After so many years, I didn''t expect that Chen Weiyan had already died, and still died in the hands of Yuhan. It''s really hard to predict.


    "Where is she? I''ll see her. "


    "This..."


    To Li Meng''s request, Li Yanran hesitated, but finally nodded: "it''s OK, it''s OK to meet."


    Li Yanran knows that the second sister has a very special feeling for Li Meng. In those years before the accident, she often inquired about Li Meng''s news. Since the star online line, she found all the videos about Li Meng.


    Let her write a letter, she refused to


    With Li Meng, Li Yanran left the pavilion and came to a quiet place.


    It''s about in the east corner of the house. There''s a forest. There''s a small wooden house in the forest.


    In front of the wooden house door, Li Yanran stopped.


    She turned to Li Meng and said, "the second sister should be upstairs. You... Go in yourself. I''ll wait for you outside the woods."


    With that, Li Yanran looked at the wooden house anxiously, then turned and left.


    From Li Yanran''s graceful back, he took back his sight and looked at the cabin in front of him. Li Meng stepped forward.


    "Creak..."


    The closed wooden door was pushed open by Li Meng, which reflected a very delicate hall.


    Tea tables, wooden chairs and landscape paintings on the walls give people a very elegant feeling.


    Light footed, Li Meng stepped on the stairs leading to the second floor.


    When he stepped on the last step, a hall came into Li Meng''s eyes.


    On the wooden chair, a graceful figure was also reflected in Li Meng''s eyes.


    She was wearing a thin blue dress, staring out of the window, and didn''t even notice Li Meng''s approach.


    When Li Meng was only five meters away from her, she finally realized that someone existed.


    With a puzzled look, she turned her head.


    When she saw Li Meng close at hand, she looked slightly stunned, then sighed and laughed at herself.


    How could mon come at this time?


    Looking out of the window again, Li Yuhan''s expression was in a trance.


    How many years, almost five years, mon may have forgotten her completely.


    "Yuhan..."


    It''s a familiar voice


    This makes Li Yuhan in a trance look slightly stunned and stupefied.


    Looking at Meng Er, Li Yuhan''s hands were shaking.


    In front of Li Yuhan, Li Meng squatted down, put his head on Li Yuhan''s legs, and said: "come with me, forget everything here, and start from scratch..."

 Chapter 1733

    From the beginning?


    Hands on Li Meng''s head, Li Yuhan eyes only tears in surging, she murmured in a low voice: "really can start again?"


    "Of course..."


    Looking up, Li Meng looks at Li Yuhan. There is no doubt in his eyes.


    "Well!"


    She nodded heavily, and a tear ran down her cheek.


    She''s tired, really tired


    Standing up, looking at Li Yuhan with tears on his face, Li Meng slightly raised her chin and lowered her head to kiss her.


    Li Yuhan seems to realize what meng''er is going to do. His face is ruddy and his eyes are flustered.


    She whispered, "Mon, i... we can''t... woo."


    Her words did not finish, Li Meng''s lips had blocked her mouth.


    Li Yuhan''s hands gently pushed Li Meng''s chest, and she began to resist. But soon, she gave up and put her hands trembling around Li Meng''s tiger waist.


    A deep kiss, Li Meng just let Li Yuhan go.


    Looking at Li Yuhan, his face is ruddy and panting, Li Meng smiles. He puts his right hand into Li Yuhan''s leg bend, and his left hand behind Li Yuhan. He lifts Li Yuhan from his seat and walks to the bedroom.


    Will what they avoided a few years ago be broken today?


    Holding Li Yuhan, Li Meng entered the bedroom and put the mature graceful body on the soft bed.


    Being watched by Meng Er, Li Yuhan bit his lip. Although he was afraid, he could not bear to refuse.


    Her affection for mon''er is family affection, but there is also a kind of feeling that can''t be explained clearly.


    No matter what, she didn''t want to refuse or disappoint her.


    With a smile and a touch on Li Yuhan''s soft face, Li Meng said in a soft voice, "have a good sleep. I''ll take you away tomorrow."


    That''s it.


    Originally nervous Li Yuhan heard Li Meng''s words, his expression suddenly stayed, very lovely.


    Ming Ming is very old, but he looks like a girl. Maybe that''s the magic of martial artists.


    The fear on his face disappeared and he was relieved, but a sense of disappointment came back to him.


    Li Meng naturally doesn''t know what Li Yuhan is thinking.


    In Li Yuhan''s complicated eyes, Li Meng gets up and leaves the room.


    The sound of the footstep went farther and farther until it disappeared.


    Looking at the full mountain on his chest, Li Yuhan was stunned and didn''t know what he was thinking.


    Does mon really want her?


    Li Yuhan doubts this, because she can''t see the man''s desire for women from Meng er''s eyes.


    When she was kissing her just now, Meng er''s eyes were calm and without fluctuation.


    This makes Li Yuhan a little concerned, very concerned.


    Li Yuhan won''t mind if he does have a relationship with Meng er.


    Although meng''er is the eldest sister''s child, Li Yuhan knows that meng''er is not very close to his master''s family, not even his cousin. If the previous generation is investigated, his third uncle is also adopted by his grandfather, and his third aunt is a child of distant relatives.


    Leaving from the cabin, Li Meng saw Li Yanran on the path outside the forest.


    She kept looking at the cabin in the forest. When she saw Li Meng, her eyes lit up.


    "How''s it going? Second sister, she... "


    Nodded, Li Meng said: "Yuhan, she is very good. Take me to meet the owner of the Li family."


    Xiao Meng wants to see his father?


    To Li Meng this request, Li Yanran slightly a Zheng, immediately the face reveals the color of joy.


    She even said: "my father is at home, he will be happy, Xiao Meng, come with me, I will take you to see my father."


    Of course, Li Meng didn''t know the owner of the Li family, but he was still very curious about this one.


    When he was in Kyoto, Li Meng heard of this one from Wang Yanmei.


    However, in Wang Yanmei''s eyes, the owner of the Li family is just a junior, and she is not qualified to let her know too much. What she knows is only her name and identity.


    Today, he is finally going to face this man.


    In the Zhongfang Hall of the house, Li Meng saw the owner of the Li family.


    An old man, with white hair, could not be seen as a martial artist if he did not know that he was the head of the Li family.


    "Father, this is Xiao Meng. I always tell you" he "..."


    Sitting on the broad throne, the old man looked at Li Meng with energy.


    His eyes slightly narrowed, looked at Li Meng, and said in a cold voice: "hum, I don''t think so."


    A cold hum, his feet on the ground, a purple wind close to the ground, facing Li Meng attack.


    "Father, what are you doing?"


    The old man''s action let Li Yan Ran panic, don''t understand the startled voice.


    She was about to run to Li Meng... But she was caught by the old man.


    In the face of the strong wind from the ground attack, Li Meng stepped out and his mind moved immediately.


    I saw the air was twisted, and the purple wind dissipated. Li Yanming only felt that his body was covered by a strong pressure, such as heavy mountain, which made his old face red.


    On one side of the wooden seat, Li Meng sat down with a cool look, just looking at the old man on the throne.


    "Father... Father, what''s the matter with you?"


    Seeing that her father''s strength was easily stopped by Li Meng, Li Yanran was relieved, but her father''s abnormality worried her.


    The old man''s face was red. He wanted to say something, but he couldn''t say it.


    He knew that once he opened his mouth, he would let it out and say no, he would really die.


    Seems to see what, Li Yanran a face looking at Li Meng for help.


    "Hoo..."


    As soon as he was relieved, the pressure suddenly disappeared, and the old man quickly gave a few breaths.


    He blew his beard, angrily to Li Meng Deng eyes, angry voice: "well, you little guy, to the elders should be so rude."


    The corner of his mouth slightly tilted, and Li Meng said calmly, "I just want to see how strong the rumored owner of the Li family is, but I didn''t expect that..."


    So what, Li Yanming naturally know.


    "Ha ha..."


    As soon as his face changed, he burst into a bright smile.


    "Sure enough, you are the first person in the world. Compared with us old guys, you are a little monster. I don''t know what happened to you in these years. You have such incredible ability. Although our Li family dominates, it''s far worse than you. You are so popular."


    With a wave of his hand, Li Yanming said: "well, talk about your purpose. As you are now, I have never thought of letting you recognize your ancestors. I just hope you don''t forget where your blood comes from. After all, the Li family is still your root, and you also have the blood of the Li family."

 Chapter 1734

    With a faint smile, Li Meng looked at Li Yanran and finally looked at the old man. He said: "the purpose of my coming here is very simple. First, I want to understand my life experience. I have learned this from Li Yanran. Second, I want to take Yuhan away."


    Li Yanming glared and said: "what Yuhan, she''s your second aunt, and so on... Do you want to take her?"


    Finally realized what, Li Yanming slightly a Leng, inconceivable looking at Li Meng.


    Seeing the serious look on Li Meng''s face, he said angrily, "it''s true that he''s a little lecheron. It''s been rumored that you have a lot of women outside, and now he''s paying attention to your second aunt. Really... Well, you can take her away."


    With that, Li Yanming''s anger disappeared in an instant. His words changed and he agreed to Li Meng strangely.


    In Li Meng''s slightly surprised eyes, Li Yanming laughed and said, "your parents are my third uncle''s children. Although I have raised them for many years, they are only the nominal father. Although they are the blood of the Li family, they are not directly related. When they grow up, I intend to let them reorganize and separate, but they just don''t want to. Although Yuhan is a little older, But as long as you like it, I won''t object to it. The girl has been under a lot of pressure these years. It''s good to leave this home. You can let Yuhan follow you, which shows that the child cares about you very much. I have no reason to object, but... I have a condition. "


    "Say it, say your terms."


    In any case, Li Meng will take away Yuhan. If he can take away Yuhan, it would be better.


    With a smile, Li Yanming looked back at Li Yanran beside him and said to Li Meng, "the second girl wants to go with you, and you can take the three girls with you. I just hope you can continue the blood of the Li family, so that I can see my grandson in my lifetime. Although the second girl is old, the third girl''s age is just right. I can see that the third girl has a feeling for you, Every time she talks about you, my father''s heart is only Gan Gu. My daughter''s heart is no longer with my father. "


    "Father..."


    Li Yanran blushed. She didn''t expect her father to say that.


    Second girl? Three girls?


    Looking at Li Yanran with a blushing face, Li Meng remembered when they met for the first time.


    It was on a floating ship. Because of the accident, they met. At the same time, they met frankly.


    Thinking of this, Li Meng recalled Li Yanran''s delicate body.


    Then again, there is a special feeling between him and Li Yanran.


    In the past, Li Meng thought that Li Yanran was his family member. He didn''t have the wrong idea. He had only family affection.


    Even if there are feelings beyond the family, Li Meng also suppressed.


    Although the emergence of capable people has made it a norm for close relatives to get married, morality and ethics are deeply rooted in Li Meng''s heart.


    Otherwise, in that life, he would not end up with his favorite person in tragedy.


    The regret of last life changed Li Meng''s temperament. He was afraid of losing everything he cared about.


    If he can do it again, he will not be afraid. Even if he is spurned by the world, he will not care.


    Now, there is no estrangement between him and Li Yanran, and there is no ethics that binds them.


    Looking at Li Yanran, Li Meng hesitated slightly, and finally said: "Yan... Yanran, would you like to go with me?"


    In the face of Li Meng''s eyes, Li Yanran shyly lowered her head. She was at a loss and didn''t know whether to respond to Li Meng.


    Seeing his daughter''s silence, Li Yanming said with a smile: "I said, three wenches, if you leave today, you may not see him in your life. You are not young, and you don''t have the idea of looking for a partner these years. I want to find you a mother-in-law''s family, but your response to me is to run away from home. Although Li Meng is a member of my Li family, his blood has been separated for several generations at least, You don''t have to worry about it. If you like it, you can face it bravely. In this era, which man doesn''t have three bedrooms and four concubines? If my strength was stronger than your mother when I was young, you don''t know how many younger brothers and sisters you have. Like now, the Li family is thin, I don''t even have a son, just you two girls. "


    To father this words, Li Yanran puffed Chi a smile, not angry way: "father, if mother is still alive, you can have to sleep."


    Although his face is an embarrassed smile, Li Yanming''s eyes are yearning for someone.


    With a long deep breath, Li Yanran looks at Li Meng.


    She didn''t say much, just came to Li Meng''s body, took Li Meng and walked out.


    Watching his daughter pull Li Meng away, Li Yanming shows a happy smile.


    There is no good ending for him. The second girl doesn''t say it. He only hopes the third girl has a happy future.


    Leaving from the Chinese hall, Li Yanran took Li Meng to a quiet path in the forest.


    "You... You really want to talk to me..."


    The shyness in her heart made Li Yanran really unable to speak. She had to bow her head and look timid.


    Looking at the timid appearance of Li Yanran, Li Meng smiles and takes the initiative to step forward and embrace her soft body into her arms.


    The waist was bound by the hot, feeling the warmth of Xiaomeng''s chest, Li Yanran blushed.


    Feeling the tenderness of the delicate body in her arms, Li Meng whispered in Li Yanran''s ear: "remember when we first met? At that time, you were so beautiful. We were able to walk together not only because of blood ties, but also because your body already belonged to me. The reason why I was indifferent before was that I thought you were my mother''s sister. I didn''t hate having relatives like you, but now that I know that the obstacles between us are gone, I will not let go, Even if it''s just a little possessiveness, I won''t let you go. "


    Li Yanran raised her head to Xiao Meng''s rude and overbearing words. Her beautiful eyes were very complicated. She looked at Li Meng and said in a soft voice, "are you so sure that I will promise you, go with you and become your man?"


    "Of course..."


    A little smile, holding Li Yanran waist hand tight tight, Li Meng no doubt way: "you have promised, otherwise with your character, you won''t let me hold you so."


    Yes, she has promised


    With a slight sigh, and her head on Li Meng''s chest, Li Yanran whispered: "my father is right, my age is not young. If you are the one who talks about marriage, I won''t refuse, but..."


    But what? Li Meng naturally knows.


    Release the arms of Li Yanran, looking at the beautiful face, Li Meng bowed his head in Li Yanran''s forehead kiss.


    In Li Yanran''s shy eyes, Li Meng said with a faint smile: "Yuhan, I will take it away. You can stay here and wait for me to marry you. When that day comes, you will be my bride."

 Chapter 1735

    This is Xiaomeng''s promise, to her.


    At this moment, Li Yanran completely opened her heart. With a smile of joy, she took the initiative to come forward and kiss Li Meng gently on her lips.


    She wanted to leave, but Li Meng held her waist tightly.


    There is no room for Li Yanran to retreat. Li Meng turns away from being a guest and pries Li Yanran''s mouth open. He asks for help.


    In the face of Xiaomeng''s arrogance, Li Yanran''s face is blushing, but she doesn''t struggle, but shyly closes her eyes, and takes the initiative to embrace Li Meng''s neck.


    On the dark path in the forest, they hugged each other tightly. This moment is so wonderful.


    ----


    Yunan, Isis temple


    Conquer, conquer, conquer again, this is what the seven lords of the demon clan have been doing for tens of thousands of years.


    Although they failed in the end and were almost slaughtered by the kraken clan, their hearts of Conquest had penetrated into their hearts.


    For the demon lords, as long as they still exist one day, the external conquest will never stop.


    But now, their king, their supreme king, has chosen to submit to a human being.


    "I don''t agree. Human beings on earth are just a group of barbarians. They don''t even have the ability to walk out of their home planet. How can we submit to them? Shame, shame... "


    In the hall, Amun is roaring. He looks at manita on the throne with anger on his face.


    It felt betrayal, and they were betrayed by their own king.


    Their king made them submit to their former enemies, the most hated human beings, the most hated first army, and the most hated him.


    "Queen, the earth must be ours. Human beings are only the aborigines of this planet. They have no power to resist US. Queen, we must conquer this planet. We can''t retreat at this time. We can''t fight back."


    In this matter, "La" and Amun are on the same front. It is impossible for them to surrender to the enemy.


    "Yes, Queen, why do you think so? No matter how weak we are, it is impossible for us to surrender to mankind. For our future, we must conquer the earth. Only we are qualified to be the real masters of the earth. "


    Looking at the hall of her children united against her, manita look slightly cold, some feeling in the heart.


    How many years, tens of thousands of years later, her children''s wings also grow hard, dare to disobey her.


    Is it because I''ve been sleeping too long?


    With a wave of his hand, manita interrupted the children''s conversation


    Looking at the figure of daotongwei in the hall, manita said in a cold voice: "look at what you look like now, how do you fight, how do you fight with him? We are the forsaken of gods, no longer on the chessboard of gods. If we are not qualified to enter the game, we will lose the chance to develop and grow. Now, it''s our chance. The birth of the new God will often disrupt the existing chessboard pattern. As long as we stand in the right Camp, our demon clan will return to the peak. "


    Speaking of this, manieta looked slightly cold and said calmly, "I''m not talking with you, but I''m telling you that if any of you don''t want to, as your mother, all I can do is to let you return to the origin."


    Return to the origin?


    Because of manieta''s words, the Lords'' faces slightly changed, and they all stepped back.


    They naturally understand what it is to return to the source.


    They have their own consciousness, have their own ideas, naturally do not want to integrate with the queen, consciousness dissipated.


    Among the five, only "La" was calm. He asked, "queen, do you mean" he "is" God "


    The Lords naturally know who "he" is. He is the human who destroys their bodies and kills them again and again.


    As his expression slowed down, manita said calmly: "you should also be aware of this. His power has exceeded the limit of the physical world. It''s only a matter of time before he becomes a real" God ". The most strange thing is that he has the power comparable to" God ", but he is not repelled by the" physical world ". Do you know what this means?"


    With an elegant smile, manita narrowed his eyes and said excitedly: "evil god, dark god, light God, they can only exist in subspace, and use the cracks in subspace to interfere with the material world, but he is different. If he becomes a God, he is the God of the material world. In the future, in the distant future, there will be a plane war in the galaxy, How can we demons not participate in this war? "


    God


    Is he really a God?


    If it''s God... They can understand the Queen''s choice.


    It''s an investment, an investment with huge returns.


    The Lords looked at each other, and they knew that once the queen made a decision, their opposition would be useless and would only annoy the queen.


    The queen is not has the final say, but the Queen''s will is the only one here.


    Between life and hatred, even the most angry Amun can only compromise. He does not want to die out, at least not now.


    Qi Qi lowered his head, and all the Lords said in unison: "yes, we will submit to him, to our future God, all for the queen, all for the future of the race."


    Manieta was satisfied with the compromise of the Lords.


    Although she can split more lords, the new lords can''t be compared with these children.


    These children have lived for more than 100000 years and have experienced many cosmic wars. There is no doubt about their knowledge, vision and command ability. These children are her wealth. As a last resort, manita will not destroy them.


    "Good. I''m glad to have your support. After all, you are my good children all the time. Now, in order to give a gift to the" God "we are subject to, go and contract our army and let" he "decide where we go."


    From the enemy to submission, the situation changed so quickly that the lords were unprepared.


    But they know that they have to adapt, they have to adapt to the change of identity.


    The Lords left, looking at their back, manita on the throne fell into thinking.


    Submission to "he" is not the only choice of the demons. The demons can also choose to leave.


    But where can the demons go?


    Leaving this remote star area, outside, the demons have no ability to survive.


    Now the demons are no longer a powerful race that dominates many star regions. Once their tracks are exposed, they can only perish.


    Li Meng


    White pillars of light emerge from the void and plunge to the ground.


    Right next to manita, Li Meng''s figure appeared from the pillar of light.


    Familiar place, familiar environment, after looking at the hall, Li Meng looked at the manita on the throne beside him.

 Chapter 1736

    "Made a decision?"


    Time can be really fast, unconsciously, and manita night dew joy has passed more than half a month.


    Facing Li Meng''s inquiry, manita nodded and said, "yes, the demons will submit to you."


    "Is it?"


    Looking at the manita on the throne, Li Meng said calmly, "this is not the way you surrender."


    To Li Meng''s words, manita''s face was very calm. She got up and left the throne, half kneeling in front of Li Meng.


    Looking at the manita without hesitation, hesitation, half kneeling on the ground, Li Meng had only a sense of general.


    From the enemy to his subordinates, the situation has changed so fast that people can''t imagine.


    Without a single shot, the demons surrendered to him.


    So far, Li Meng did not understand why manita chose to submit to him. Li Meng did not want to ask why.


    In any case, the demons have surrendered, and the biggest threat is no longer there.


    Li Meng doesn''t think that manita will cheat himself. Li Meng knows that this old monster who has lived for hundreds of thousands of years in front of him has a style that at least Li Meng can''t see through.


    But there is no doubt that Li Meng will believe her, completely believe her.


    As for whether the demons will betray, Li Meng will not think about it now. There is no second chance. In Li Meng''s eyes, the Betrayer is not worth forgiving. Since he has chosen to betray, he has to pay for his own behavior.


    And the price is often cruel and bloody.


    Step forward, Li Meng sat down on the throne


    Looking at the manita still half kneeling on the ground with his head down, Li Meng said calmly: "get up."


    In silence, manita stood up and stood still on the throne.


    Looking at the manita on his side, and at the already silent Tongwei in the hall, Li Meng said calmly: "your biological technology, the body is too ugly, and the strength is not very strong. I can give you another body. What do you think?"


    Another body?


    Manita whispered, "master, but Hathor, the body Isis uses?"


    Li Meng said, "yes."


    Although it''s not easy to cultivate the angel of death, it''s not a problem. The demons have an endless life span. They can''t wait.


    With a smile on his face, manita said: "master, you should know that what we demons lack is a powerful force. Such a body is most suitable for us."


    "Well..."


    Looking thoughtful, Li Meng said: "on the last day of this year, the first regiment will hold the ship reading day. On that day, the first regiment will announce the establishment of the black flag Empire, and you demons will also attend. After that, there will be no demons in the world, only the angel of death, my beautiful servant..."


    With a little smile, manita bent down on the ground in front of the throne and nestled up to Li Meng''s leg like a kitten.


    Manita knew that her master had a hobby, a love of beautiful things.


    Nothing is unforgivable as long as it is beautiful enough.


    Looking down at manita leaning on his leg, Li Meng gave a faint smile and stroked her face with his left hand.


    Manita''s attitude is very low, even if he wants to be his pet. Although I don''t know why, Li Meng won''t think much about it.


    On the earth, there is no doubt about his existence. Many years ago, Li Meng was still afraid of the existence of demons, but now it has completely disappeared.


    Over the years, his power is not only growing, but also growing.


    If the demon king "aksis" is still there, it won''t cost him much to destroy it.


    In terms of mental power, many years ago, Li Meng''s mental power has been able to extend to Mars. A few years later, the whole solar system has been covered by Li Meng''s mental power.


    There is a dark space between the stellar systems, which makes Li Meng''s mental power never touch the nearest stellar system to the sun. It will take several years.


    He didn''t stay in Isis temple for a long time. After a while with manita, Li Meng left.


    In the days before the ship reading day, Li Meng went to many places and met many people.


    In South Vietnam, Li Meng also met Li Lanxin. Although she has not seen her fiancee for several years, her career has developed very well in these years. Under her leadership, South Vietnam has been unified and has been peaceful for many years.


    Because there is an ASEAN in the middle, South Vietnam has not joined the Federation of the earth, nor has it joined the first Legion. It is considered a neutral country.


    When Li Meng asked her if she would marry her, her reaction made Li Meng quite funny.


    First he was shocked, then he laughed foolishly, and finally he burst out crying. Li Meng''s chest was wet again.


    For this fiancee, although Li Meng allowed her to develop on her own, she was always concerned.


    Over the years, the ghouls Li Meng sent to her side, I do not know how many disasters for her.


    Seven years, let a green little girl also become mature.


    After leaving South Vietnam, Li Meng went to the Republic of Sofia again.


    Different from South Vietnam, the Republic of Sofia joined the Earth Federation, while Yalan became a senator in the Earth Federation.


    This is not betrayal, but Li Meng''s encouragement. After all, in the Earth Federation, the first army also needs eyeliner.


    Although this is unnecessary, Li Meng also wants to know the information inside the Earth Federation, which can be regarded as a channel of information.


    Over the years, Yalan''s efforts have been very successful, leading a chaotic country to the road of peace.


    When she left Kyoto, she had already become Li Meng''s forbidden girl. In the face of Li Meng''s proposal, she naturally would not refuse.


    After leaving the Republic of Sofia, Li Meng went to Austria again.


    Guya, Teresa, Denisa, Katherine, and Monica. Originally, Li Meng''s goal was to propose to Guya and Katherine. Naturally, Guya didn''t say anything. Although they didn''t break the last layer of relationship, Guya had been waiting. Naturally, Li Meng could detect it, and Katherine just made a promise.


    Seventeen year old Katherine has become a beauty. As Li Meng thought, when she grows up, Katherine will be a great beauty. Her beauty is no less beautiful than Wang Yan''s.


    Teresa and Denisa are just an accident. When Li Meng proposes to gunya, he can''t hide these two little girls. In Denisa''s hard work and Teresa''s appearance of crying, Li Meng, who has been tortured by the two girls for several days, finally compromises.


    As for Teresa, since the first time he met her, Li Meng expressed his love for her and made a connection with her, which was expected.


    Seven years time also let two wenches grow up, graceful, it is very beautiful and moving.


    Teresa is as pure as water and never changes. When she grows up, Denisa gets rid of her childishness and finally matures. Although she is still lively and active, she is more calm.

 Chapter 1737

    As for Monica, not to mention that in that year, Li Meng proposed to her and went to see her.


    Sometimes Li Meng will feel distressed for his playfulness, but when he thinks that he wants to abandon someone, he thinks he can''t.


    People are like this. Once they have the ability, status and everything, they will not give up what belongs to them.


    At the last stop, Li Meng came to the underground space


    White pillars of light emerge from the void. In the sky, Li Meng''s figure appears.


    Glowing sea, Banshee Island beaten by waves


    In the middle of the island, huge stone pillars connect with the sky.


    Where are they?


    With his mind moving, Li Meng''s spirit swept the whole Banshee island.


    On the island, Li Meng only felt the ring wave of a banshee winged man.


    The white light came out of the void and covered Li Meng. In the air, Li Meng''s figure disappeared without a trace.


    The next moment, on the Banshee Island, in the Golden City, in a certain room of the king''s court, a white light column suddenly emerged from the void and plunged into the ground, which attracted the attention of someone in the room.


    "Master?"


    With a cry of surprise, Li Meng, who had just appeared, had time to react. He had already put himself into a warm and soft embrace.


    So soft


    Struggling out of the amazing softness, Li Meng said helplessly, "OK, let me down."


    It''s a banshee winged man, nearly three meters tall. Li Meng is like a doll in her arms, with her feet off the ground.


    Ha ha a smile, she put down Li Meng with a happy face, and whispered: "master, are you here to check the results of our efforts?"


    "What?"


    Li Meng looks at the Banshee winged man in front of him in confusion. He can''t understand what the Banshee winged man says.


    "Master, I have a good look. I''ll show you..."


    With that, the Banshee winged man stretched out her huge slender hand and took off her golden skirt.


    A pair of huge, white, has a perfect curve of the body will be exposed in the eyes of Li Meng.


    Looking at the strangled body of the Banshee winged man, Li Menglian said: "put on your clothes quickly. What are you doing?"


    "Oh..."


    Did not understand looked at the host one eye, the Banshee wing person had to stuffy put on the dress.


    She was very disappointed and said, "master, am I the one who didn''t do it well?"


    What happened?


    After years of separation, the Banshee winged man''s behavior is so strange.


    what is it?


    A huge book on the desk caught Li Meng''s attention.


    At the time of transmission, the Banshee winged man was watching it. When did the Banshee winged man have the habit of reading.


    As Li Meng knows, there are no so-called books among the Jinyi people, only murals.


    Come to the table, Li Meng opened the book, this look


    The old face is red, and Li Meng''s heart is Fury: "master, you give it to me."


    "What''s the matter, master? I''m busy. I''ll be able to... "


    "No matter how busy you are, what have you done? It''s you. It must be you. Why do you show them these things? "


    "This... Master, wait a minute, let me stop first..."


    In her mind, the voice of the main brain disappeared. She didn''t let Li Meng wait too long. After a while, the voice of the main brain resounded in her mind again.


    "Master, I can''t blame me for this. I''m also good for them. The Banshee winged people are a piece of white paper. Although they have female bodies, they don''t know anything about men''s love for women. Don''t you think they are very strange? The common Jinyi people are asexual, but they have the structure of human women. Master, why do you say that?"


    "Why?" Li Meng asked


    Yeah, why?


    Both Jinyi people and Banshee people were born from the Holy tree, and their body structure should not be too different.


    "I have made some analysis on the Holy tree, and one thing can be proved. It is not a native species on earth, nor is it a natural product. It should be made artificially. According to the records in my database, the Holy tree should be cultivated by ancient humans, and the Jinyi people are a kind of war weapon made by ancient humans. If the information is correct, The cultivation of this kind of war weapon should have failed. According to my estimation, it should be that ancient humans left behind a seed of Holy tree, which fell to the earth at some opportunity. In tens of thousands or even hundreds of thousands of years, the Holy tree evolved itself, gradually improved itself, and created the golden wing people. "


    Is it a manufactured product?


    Li Meng suddenly realized that no wonder


    No wonder the soul of the Jinyi people is not complete, even the Banshee people.


    "The evolution of the Holy tree is continuing, and the Banshee winged people are advanced species, more perfect than the golden winged people. Maybe in the future, the golden winged people will be eliminated and only the Banshee winged people will be born."


    Eyebrows slightly jump, Li Meng not angry way: "even so, you show them these books..."


    "Am I wrong? Master, are you blaming me? I''m not for you. Those big girls miss you very much, but they just want to see you. They have no interest. Sooner or later, the master will take them away from the ground. When they come into contact with things outside, they must know more. There are so many families of the master. If they don''t know how to please the master, sooner or later, they will be forgotten by the master. Hum, Men... "


    Li Meng felt embarrassed when he touched his nose.


    Is he such a person?


    No one has forgotten his family, no one has left.


    Besides, the physique of these big girls is so big, is it necessary to have "interest"?


    This is unnecessary


    "Master, this is not unnecessary. They are not the dependents of the master. They have no actual connection with the master. Sometimes loyalty is unreliable, but the love of the Banshee wings is different. I found that there is a gene code in their genes, which is related to women. The general meaning is that as long as they get the love of the Banshee wings, This genetic code will be opened. Once it is opened, the Banshee wing people will always be loyal to their loved ones, even if it is only one-way love. At least they have an idea in their heart. As long as they have this idea, the genetic code will be opened. Master, do you know how many Banshee wing people have opened the genetic code? "


    I don''t want to know. Li Meng doesn''t want to know at all... It''s fake.


    Pretending to be serious, Li Meng said: "how much?"


    "Haha, master, you''d better experience it yourself. Just believe in your own feelings. Well, I still have a lot of things to do. Master, don''t call me if there''s nothing important. I''m working hard for my master''s future."

 Chapter 1738

    Is this being played?


    See the voice in the brain has been silent down, Li Meng''s face black line.


    For a long time, Li mengcai sighed helplessly and had to recognize the reality.


    He''s been in debt enough, but he doesn''t want to be flirtatious any more. Tubby is still a non-human Banshee.


    Although Li Meng has no discrimination against non-human beings, Sha Yue can well prove this point.


    Slightly raised his head, Li Meng found that the Banshee winged man was looking at her foolishly, and the saliva in his mouth almost fell out.


    That appearance made Li Meng feel funny, so he had no choice but to say, "what''s your name?"


    See the master looked at her, she even busy way: "master, my name is Goya, ranked third in the sisters."


    Amol is the queen, ranking first, followed by Golan, followed by Goya.


    When he came to the window and looked at the beautiful underground sea in the distance, Li Meng asked, "where has emor gone? How can you be the only one in this big golden city? "


    After Li Meng and looking at the beautiful underground sea with him, Goya said: "master, the queen is in the north. The war has just ended. The holy trees she just got need the queen to deploy. It will take some time."


    "War? The war with the king of golden wings? "


    To say that Amor has any enemies, only the king of golden wings in the north.


    I looked at the master in doubt. Didn''t the master just come here not long ago? How to ask this question again.


    Without much thought, Goya replied: "well, yes, after the master left, the queen launched a war against the king of golden wings. At the beginning, the war did not go smoothly. Although we have the power given by our master, the king of golden wings has a large number of people, a hundred times or a thousand times as many as ours. However, they can not resist US. As we occupy more and more holy trees, Two years ago, there was only a gap of more than ten times in number. Just half a year ago, the queen killed the king of golden wings and completely ended the war. "


    I didn''t expect that just six years later, emor unified the underground space, which Li Meng never thought.


    I don''t know how many Jinyi people died.


    The quantity should be exaggerated


    But Li Meng knew that the war of the Jinyi people was extremely bloody. If one side won, the defeated side would be wiped out.


    In the underground space, the number of golden winged people is at least more than 10 million, and in this war, they have basically been completely destroyed.


    Because Amor was shot from Banshee Island, the golden wing people who were not born in Banshee island''s holy tree would be killed.


    At present, the number of Jinyi people in the whole underground space is only a few hundred thousand, and these hundreds of thousands have been bred from the Holy tree in recent years.


    Although the war is cruel, it is also a rebirth for the Jinyi people. After reunification, there will be no more war between the Jinyi people. With the powerful reproduction ability of the Holy tree, the number of the Jinyi people can be restored to tens of millions in a hundred years at most.


    It seems that I''m going to stay in the underground space for a few days


    It doesn''t matter. There are still many days to go before the ship reading day.


    "Let them come back. Let''s say I''m waiting for them in the golden city. No one can be less."


    "All right, master, I''ll send someone to inform the queen."


    With that, Goya spread his wings and turned into a golden streamer. He flew out of the window and disappeared into the golden city.


    These big girls are really more and more skilled in the use of "Shengyan".


    So far, Li Meng has not understood what this power is.


    It comes from the Holy tree, but how does this power come from the Holy tree?


    This reminds Li Meng of stars. It''s like there is a tiny star system in the Holy tree, which generates energy through fusion reaction. But what is the fusion material? This is a mystery.


    If the sacred tree is really made by ancient people, the technology of ancient people is so powerful that people can''t imagine.


    For many days, Li Meng didn''t go anywhere and stayed in the king''s Court of the golden city.


    Fortunately, with Goya around, it doesn''t seem boring.


    "Ah... It''s really leisurely!"


    On a viewing platform at the top of the king''s court, Li Meng was sitting lazily on a large golden chair, and he made a hack in his mouth.


    On the seat not far from Li Meng''s side, Goya is naked. She is stretching her body and looks very lazy.


    Looking back at her, Li Meng is not surprised at this scene. These days, every time, Goya will make strange moves, just like this, his whole body is naked and seems to be bathing in glory.


    At this time, the plants in the underground space emit the brightest light, and the light particles are almost visible to the naked eye.


    It has to be said that the body of the Banshee winged man is very beautiful. Apart from the body shape, the wings behind and the claws on the feet, other places are the same as human women. The curve is very beautiful.


    The double peaks in front of my chest are even more turbulent


    "Big girl, what are you doing?"


    In the face of the host''s inquiry, Goya turned his head, looked at the host with a pair of big eyes, and whispered: "master, our body can absorb light to supplement the body''s consumption, which can greatly reduce the demand for food."


    Is this photosynthesis?


    It''s really a plant. As the mother of Banshee winged people, it''s not surprising that Banshee winged people have the same ability as plants.


    Turning slightly, Goya turned to Li Meng and said with a little expectation: "master, don''t you have a try? Goya wants to have a try. "


    Li Meng felt very strange when he said this seriously.


    But a smile, Li Meng not moved, can only choose to ignore, eyes staring at the top of the sky.


    Seeing that the master was not moved, Goya''s mouth turned slightly, and her face was rather resentful, so she had to stop sunbathing and put on her golden dress.


    She got up and sat down beside Li Meng. She looked at Li Meng pitifully.


    Looking at the pathetic Goya, Li Meng is amused. The mind of Goya is so simple, just like a little girl who hasn''t grown up. She hopes to be coaxed, hoping to focus on her all the time.


    Li Meng turned over and lay down, took the opportunity to pillow on Goya''s legs, looking at Goya''s pair of towering peaks, that face with a kind of strange beauty, and the top of the sky.


    It smells good


    Banshee wing people have a very pure, very good smell of body fragrance, smell a mouthful, people can''t bear to leave.


    It''s a good day


    Don''t think about anything, don''t think about anything, just go on, all the time.


    Li Meng took a deep breath.


    He was born to be a busy man. If he wanted to realize his final wish, he would not be free for a long time in the future.

 Chapter 1739

    "Goya..."


    "Well?"


    Goya lowered his head and looked at his master with a pair of beautiful pupils.


    With a faint smile, looking at Goya''s strange and beautiful face, Li Meng said in a soft voice: "if I want to take you away from the ground and go to the outside world, would you like to?"


    "This..."


    After thinking awkwardly for a while, Goya said with certainty: "maybe the elders will object, but Goya is willing. Goya will go where the master wants Goya to go. It would be better if he can accompany the master."


    "Why? You should know that I have no connection with you, I just give you strength, you are free, no one can control you, no one can restrain you


    Only to this point, Li Meng is a little puzzled, her Banshee winged woman does not know, but Goya takes him too seriously, she is like a pet, want to get his praise, he a word, can make Goya happy for most of the day.


    With a little smile, Goya raised her left hand, looked at the ring on her ring finger, and murmured: "I don''t know, but as long as you think that the ring is given by the master, you will always think about the master every moment when you take it. Master, you don''t know how much Goya wants to see you these years. As long as you can see the master, Goya will be satisfied. "


    Looking at Goya like a crazy girl, Li Meng was silent.


    What kind of feeling is this? Li Meng doesn''t know. Maybe it has something to do with the ring.


    The ring is the combination of his spiritual power, Shengyan and the power of belief. The spiritual power of his existence is integrated with the Banshee wing people, which makes the Banshee wing people have a very unique feeling for him.


    Whether it is so, Li Meng does not know, but how should he respond to the feelings of Banshee wings?


    At this time, more than ten golden figures suddenly appeared in the sky of the underground sea in the distance. They came straight to the Banshee island. They were so fast that they could only see the golden streamer passing through the sky.


    It was Amor who came back with a bunch of Banshee wingers.


    Disturbed by the strong wind, they went straight to the viewing platform where Li Meng was.


    "Master..."


    With a light cry, Li Meng only felt a strong wind coming. When he came back, he had left Goya''s legs and sank into a soft embrace.


    "Queen..."


    To see the queen snatch the master from her arms, Goya''s mouth slightly curls, which is very wrong.


    In this regard, aimore just gave Goya a white look, hugged Li Meng tightly, and said: "Goya, you have monopolized the master for many days, and now you still have to fight with me?"


    In the face of the Queen''s stern eyes, Goya knew he was wrong and didn''t dare to say anything more.


    Seeing that Goya was no longer fighting with her, amor gave a satisfied smile, looked down at the master in his arms, and said in a soft voice, "master, you can remember us. This time, you have to spend more time in the underground space."


    Facing these big girls, Li Meng really has no way


    From the soft arms out of the head, Li Meng helpless way: "well, put me down."


    "Oh..."


    Emor had to obediently put down the master.


    When his feet touched the ground, Li Meng was relieved.


    In front of these big girls, he is a little bit. If ordinary people are not careful, they will hurt them. Naturally, they can''t enjoy it.


    Although they are very careful, they are far more powerful than human beings. The care in their eyes is also dangerous to human beings.


    Fortunately, Li Meng is not an ordinary person and can enjoy the intimate relationship with them.


    1¡¢ Two, three... Thirteen. Looking at the thirteen golden and beautiful figures in front of him, Li Meng breathed a sigh.


    Turning around, he sat down on the wide seat behind him and looked at the Banshee winged people in front of him. With a faint smile, Li Meng said, "come with me. I''ll take you out of the underground space. This is your home, but it''s not your forever home. Sooner or later, you will leave here and go to the real sky. Now, it''s time."


    Whether it''s time or not, amor doesn''t know, but it''s an invitation from the host, and she won''t refuse.


    With a little smile, amor said softly, "master, the underground space has been unified. I''m just going to find my master. Master, when shall we start?"


    "Don''t worry, my base camp is on the surface above, and the passage to the bottom has been opened. You have the ability to fly, and it''s very convenient to travel. I''ll take you to have a look this time and get familiar with the road."


    "The way?"


    Golan even said: "master, is that the northern passage? We are no stranger to this road. Three years ago, a lot of people like our master appeared in the underground space. They built a metal fortress on the cliff, and there were many strange people in the water. Because of our master''s advice, although we had contact with them, we couldn''t communicate with each other because of our language


    It seems that the Banshee winger has found that passage


    In this way, there is no need for him to lead the way. The passage is a Tiankeng, which connects the surface and the underground space almost vertically. In this Tiankeng, the first regiment also built a protocryst mine in the underground space.


    Although energy has been innovated and nuclear energy is the future of mankind, it does not mean that protocrystals can be eliminated.


    Protocrystal is a kind of energy, but it is also the best material for making crystal chips. Now the first Corps is actively developing electronic technology, and the more protocrystal, the better.


    Thinking of this, Li Meng said: "now that you all know it, I don''t need to take you out by myself. Let''s go and have a look outside with me..."


    With that, Li Meng waved his hand, and fourteen white beams of light emerged from the void, covering the curious women.


    Almost in an instant, the glory retreated into the void, and on the viewing platform, the figures of the people disappeared without a trace.


    Outside, Qingcheng, on the upper floor of Crystal Palace, on the North viewing platform.


    I saw a white column of light suddenly whistling out of the void, a head on the ground.


    When the light column disappeared, thirteen huge golden figures suddenly appeared, including a small figure.


    "Is this the sky outside?"


    Came to a strange place, Banshee wing people curiously looking around, eyes only novel.


    "What a big sky, master. Can I fly out and have a look?"


    There was a exclamation in his mouth. Golan looked at Li Meng with an eager face. He only begged.


    With a smile, Li Meng said, "don''t run away. The world doesn''t belong to me."


    With the help of the master, all the women no longer hesitated and spread their golden wings one after another.


    Twelve golden figures rushed to the sky and disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    "What? Won''t you go and have a look? "


    Among all the women, only Amor stayed. Li Meng asked back.

 Chapter 1740

    He shook his head and looked at Li Meng with a pair of big eyes. Amor said softly, "the world can be seen at any time, but now, I want to be with my master."


    "So..."


    Sitting lazily on the soft sofa, Li Meng patted the sofa beside him and said, "come here."


    "Well..."


    Aimore comes to Li Meng and sits on the sofa carefully.


    Fortunately, the sofa is big, just like a bed. Although Amor is big, it''s suitable to sit on the sofa.


    Turning over and lying down, Li Meng comfortably put his head on emor''s legs, looked at emor''s soft face, and also enjoyed sunbathing.


    Hands gently on the master''s body, emor looked up to the sky.


    The sun was dazzling and warm, which made Amor feel comfortable.


    "Master, the light is really warm. I don''t know how much stronger it is than the light in the underground space. With such light, we can completely supplement our body''s consumption. If we live on the surface, we don''t need to think about food."


    It''s really a powerful ability


    Like plants, they use light cooperation to supplement the body''s consumption. God is really attached to this race.


    No, it should be said that the technology of ancient humans is really powerful. They can create such a powerful race. They were born for war.


    With a little smile, Li Meng looked at the sky and said, "amor, do you know what is outside the sky?"


    What''s out there?


    Emor was slightly stunned, and his face was curious.


    Yeah, my God. What''s out there?


    No matter how big the sky is, there will be limits. What is above the sky? Will it be another sky?


    Facing Amor''s curiosity, Li Meng said: "outside the sky is the universe, almost infinite universe. Although the light comes from the stars in the universe, if you leave this sky, the universe is cold and dark. Although your current ability is enough to break through the shackles of gravity, you still have no ability to survive in vacuum."


    Light comes from the universe, but the universe is cold and dark, which is too strange.


    You can feel the heat of the light here. Is it that the closer the place is, the colder it is?


    For amor, she couldn''t understand.


    Time passed quickly. After returning from the underground space, Li Meng''s busy journey came to an end.


    After that is the preparation for the ship reading day


    Of course, these things naturally do not need Li Meng too much attention, there will be people to do these things.


    "Those who should come will always come. They know that the war with the first Legion is inevitable. When they think there is no possibility of victory, they have only two choices: surrender or fight to the death. What do you think they will choose?"


    Yes, how would they choose?


    In the hall, the people were silent, with different faces.


    It''s getting closer and closer to the ship reading day. In order to welcome that day, the first Legion held a real court meeting in the Imperial Hall on the second floor of the Crystal Palace.


    The participants were not only the high-ranking officers of the naval command, Tanya, Jiye, Natasha, Chen Yan, Chen Qi, but also the heads of the countries under the first Corps. When these people gathered in the hall, there were dozens of figures.


    Looking at Li Meng on the throne, Wang Yanmei feels thoughtful


    Why did mon say that?


    The war with the union of the earth is a world war. The possibility of peaceful attachment of the union of the earth is zero.


    Wang Yanmei knows that over the years, the self-confidence of the Earth Federation has become stronger and stronger. Their strength is no less than that of the first Legion. Once a war happens, it will be a bloody war.


    Seeing the silence, Li Meng said with a faint smile, "well, let''s talk about it after the founding of the people''s Republic of China. There is a saying in China that one mountain does not allow two tigers. The black flag Empire and the earth federation can not coexist. There can only be one. You just need to know my determination."


    Black flag Empire, this is the empire that the first Legion will build, and the one on the throne will become the first emperor of the black flag empire. Everyone in the hall knows the determination of the first Legion and his determination.


    War is inevitable, sooner or later


    "Commander, let go of the war with the earth federation? With the strength we have now, the union of the earth is not worth mentioning. If we want, half a month is enough to end the war. Our biggest enemy now is the demons, not the union of the earth. Only by eliminating the demons first, can we unify the earth. "


    People who don''t know the real strength of the first Legion have turned their eyes to jevrich. They are only surprised.


    How can the first regiment have the confidence to end the war in less than half a month?


    This is not a small country, but a federation of the earth spanning half of the world and joined by dozens of countries. No matter how strong the first army is, it can''t be so strong.


    If the demons did not submit, what yevrich said naturally had a point.


    However, the demons have surrendered, and now the first Legion''s opponent is only the Earth Federation.


    "As for the threat of the demons..."


    Speaking of this, Li Meng turned to Wendy and said, "let them in."


    As the captain of the bodyguard, Wendy is the person beside Li Meng. In the hall, she is also the closest person to Li Meng.


    Even if it is night, Natasha, Tanya three generals, they can only stand in the hall.


    "Yes, your highness!"


    Nodding softly, Wendy whispered, "let them in."


    Voice down, the closed door slowly opened, which attracted people''s attention.


    Is there anyone who hasn''t arrived?


    In the eyes of all the people, a graceful figure in a purple and gold dress walked into the hall.


    Her mouth slightly tilted, with a faint smile on her face, graceful and graceful, giving people a kind of flattering feeling between every move.


    Looking at her, all the women in the hall looked at Li Meng on the throne with white eyes.


    Aware of the women''s eyes, Li Meng''s eyes swept past their slim and delicate bodies without moving a look.


    Almost at the same time, the women''s faces were slightly stupefied, and their faces turned ruddy and lowered their heads.


    Feeling the touch on her chest and the reaction of the women around her, Wang Yanmei doesn''t know what meng''er has done.


    She could only sigh in her heart, and looked at meng''er.


    In the face of Wang Yanmei''s eyes, Li Meng just slightly tilted his lips, and seemed very satisfied with the women''s reaction.


    "This... This is..."


    "The demons? How can the demons appear here? "


    There was a sudden uproar in the hall, and there were bursts of exclamations.


    In the rear, in the back of the hall, after the graceful figure, there appeared a huge figure.

 Chapter 1741

    They are tall, as like as two peas, three feet in height, and are red and demon shaped. They are similar to those of the first army.


    In the face of the startled voice of the officers in the main hall and the astonished eyes, manieta disdained to smile and came to the steps under the throne with a group of Lords.


    She knelt down on one knee, and Tongwei knelt down behind her, his eyes full of reluctance.


    This scene let the people in the hall show the color of consternation, eyes only incredible.


    With a wave of his hand, Li Meng said, "get up."


    From the ground, manita stood up, a pair of beautiful eyes so quietly looking at Li Meng on the throne, it can be said that his eyes can''t turn.


    Even Li Meng was a little hairy.


    As you can see, the demons have surrendered. This is the queen of the demons, manita. From today on, the demons will officially join the first Legion. After that, they will serve me in another capacity


    Did the demons surrender?


    When did this happen?


    When Li Meng confirmed it, everyone was in an uproar, and his face was unimaginable.


    This is the demon clan, which has threatened mankind for hundreds of years. Is such a powerful enemy so silent to surrender to the first army?


    Looking at a pair of demonic, flattering image of manita, and looking at the throne of Li Meng, people''s hearts slightly clear.


    It seems that even the demon queen can''t resist the personal charm of this one on the throne.


    "Well, that''s the end of today''s meeting. Tomorrow is ship reading day. It''s a grand founding ceremony. Enjoy this day..."


    With a faint smile, Li Meng got up and left the Imperial Hall along the special passage.


    Looking at the figure of Li Meng who is leaving, everyone in the hall looks at each other. This meeting is really amazing. They know a lot about the secret of the first army.


    Isn''t it a secret that the demons submit to that one?


    When the master''s figure disappeared, manita said lazily: "come on, my children..."


    With that, manita took a group of Lords out of the hall.


    It was her master, not the first legion, not even the black flag empire.


    For these people in the hall, manita was not interested in meeting them.


    In manita''s eyes, except for her master, the people in the hall are just a group of aborigines, and they are not qualified to talk with her.


    After leaving the Imperial Palace, Li Meng went back to the upper area through the elevator in the inner hall.


    As soon as the elevator door opened, Li Meng saw a graceful figure outside.


    She was wearing a green dress with a faint smile on her face, which had a kind of elegant beauty.


    "Are you tired, mon?"


    The voice is very nice, gentle with a trace of coquettish.


    With a smile, Li Meng reaches out his right hand, grabs Li Yuhan''s little hand and goes out.


    Li Yuhan was a little embarrassed when he was caught by Meng er. His face was red and he was very shy. She was almost 50 years old. Her every move seemed like a girl.


    "Well, Mon, I made some delicious food. Would you like to try it?"


    To Li Yuhan''s words, Li Meng said without doubt: "of course..."


    It has been more than a month since Li Yuhan came to the Crystal Palace. In this month, Li Meng has enjoyed a lot.


    Li Yuhan''s cooking is very good, delicious food, desserts, can say the name of the dish she will do, taste very delicious.


    In his spare time, tasting Li Yuhan''s desserts has become Li Meng''s greatest pleasure.


    When she came to the viewing platform, Li Yuhan left, but soon she returned with a plate of things in her hand.


    "Mon, it''s pastry. I made it with the juice of the lime. Would you like to try it?"


    Picked up a crisp cake from the plate, Li Meng bit... Sour sweet taste straight to the heart.


    In Li Yuhan''s expectant eyes, Li Meng frowned slightly


    Seeing that Li Meng''s brows wrinkled, Li Yuhan was very concerned and murmured: "it shouldn''t be..."


    With a little doubt, Li Yuhan picked up a crisp cake and took a bite


    That''s right. It''s the smell. How about mon


    "Ah..."


    A exclamation, when Li Yuhan back to God, she has entered a warm embrace.


    Sitting on Li Meng''s thigh, Li Yuhan looked restless. Her face was ruddy and white. Li Meng glanced at her and said: "Meng Er, you know how to bully me. I''m... I''m yours..."


    Li Yuhan never said anything about you.


    With a faint smile, Li Meng snatched the crisp cake from Li Yuhan and fed it to the ruddy lips.


    "Come on, open your mouth..."


    Shyly looked at Li Meng, Li Yuhan had no choice but to open his mouth and eat pastry.


    You take a bite, I take a bite, two pieces of pastry are soon eaten up.


    Lie on the soft sofa with Li Yuhan''s body in his arms. Li Meng''s eyes narrowed slightly, enjoying the warmth from the sun.


    "Meng Er, Yu Yan, she..."


    In Li Meng''s arms, Li Yuhan looked sad and said in a dull voice: "when he died, Yu Yan had to shoulder the heavy responsibility of the family. The other day, the archon came to me and asked me who is suitable to be the head of the family. How do you say I should respond to her? You should know that Yu Yan treats you... "


    Yuyan


    Zheng Zheng looked down at Li Yuhan in his arms, Li mengruo thought.


    For a long time, Li Meng said calmly, "since she has the blood of the Chen family, she will take the responsibility. I will marry her and let her become the imperial concubine and Xiangdu... Even if it''s the dowry I gave her, with a piece of territory, the Chen family will naturally prosper."


    Li Meng knows that because Li Yuhan killed YuYan''s father by mistake, he has a kind of debt to the Chen family. This debt can only be made up for by him. It''s not Li Meng''s temporary decision to marry Yuyan as his wife. Yuyan is his woman and she can''t live without him all her life. Li Meng can''t ignore this girl, and territory is a kind of compensation to the Chen family.


    Hearing that meng''er was going to marry his daughter, Li Yuhan finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    That''s what she''s afraid of. She''s afraid that mon will ignore her daughter''s feelings.


    Li Yuhan is well aware of the relationship between his daughter and meng''er. They should be together.


    As for her


    With a little smile, Li Yuhan looked at Meng er''s ordinary face softly, with only tenderness in his eyes.


    She is very old. As a martial arts artist, she looks very young, but she doesn''t demand anything. As long as she can be with Mon and take care of him, it''s enough.


    She can''t embarrass her daughter, and she doesn''t want to get Monroe into public opinion.

 Chapter 1742

    After staying on the viewing platform for a while, Li Meng left. The ship reading day will be tomorrow. His fiancees have all come to the Crystal Palace. Those who should see them will see them. No one can be ignored.


    "Dong..."


    In front of a guest room, Li Meng knocked on the door.


    With the slight sound of footsteps in the room, the door was opened. It was Kalina with a surprised face.


    "Who is it?"


    In the room, there was a light inquiry.


    Her face was a little red. Kalina said: "big... Please come in."


    With that, Karina said to the room, "it''s Lord Limon."


    "Brother?"


    There was a cry of surprise, and there were rapid footsteps in the room.


    "Your Majesty, your majesty, talk to me. I''ll see the itinerary of ship reading day."


    Then, with a smile of apology to Li Meng, Karina left the room and was walking away along the corridor.


    "Sister Karina, you can''t..."


    Catherine''s voice was a little flustered, which made Li Meng outside quite funny.


    Looking back from Karina, Limon steps into the room.


    As soon as she entered the room, Li Meng saw a graceful figure standing in the room. She was dressed in a long white dress, and her beautiful face seemed to be at a loss.


    Turning to close the door, Li Meng walked to Catherine step by step.


    She seemed to be very nervous, her face was red, and her hands were uneasy.


    Sixteen year old Katherine has become more graceful, more easily coy, and knows more about certain things.


    Although I have seen it from time to time these years, as Catherine grows older, she is not as unscrupulous as she was when she was a child.


    Looking at such a lovely and embarrassing Catherine, Li Meng smiles and pours her soft body into her arms.


    Katherine was so shy that her face turned red to the bottom of her ears.


    Holding the waist, Li Meng said in a soft voice, "what''s the matter? When I''m older, am I not my brother? I remember when you were 11 or 12 years old, every time you came to see me, you would yell at my brother, then jump into my arms, tired of my refusal to leave, but now you are so constrained. Where is my little Catherine? "


    "Brother..."


    The corners of her mouth were slightly upturned. Catherine looked at Li Meng and said glumly: "my brother knows that Catherine has grown up. She can''t be as reckless as she was when she was a child. When she was a child, she was close to her brother, but she just felt comfortable in her brother''s arms, but now..."


    Speaking of this, Catherine blushed and lowered her head again.


    Looking at Catherine''s shyness and flattery, Li Meng was very clear.


    Yes, people will always grow up. When they are young, they have the feelings of childhood. When they grow up, their past feelings will change, and they are no longer as simple as when they were young.


    With a sigh, Li Meng said with a smile: "it seems that my Catherine has really grown up. Well, let''s not talk about these."


    With that, Li Meng loosened Catherine''s waist, took her little hand, and sat down on the sofa in the hall.


    At first Catherine was a little restrained, chatting and letting go.


    "By the way, isn''t Karina young enough to be married after all these years?"


    Although martial artists are arrogant, it is also a great event for them to inherit their families.


    For women, the right to be a mother is regardless of occupation.


    "Sister Karina?"


    With a slight frown, Catherine shook her head and said, "I don''t know what sister Karina thinks. Sister Karina has said before that she won''t get married and will always be with me. Although I''m very happy, I know it''s wrong. But Karina has been avoiding this, and I dare not say more about it..."


    "So..."


    Li Meng didn''t ask much, he just asked casually.


    Since he knew Katherine, Kalina has been with Katherine, can be said to be inseparable.


    It can be said that Karina watched Catherine grow up.


    "Brother!"


    "Well?"


    "That..."


    Timid looking at Li Meng, Catherine weak way: "can you hold me?"


    Catherine''s face was ruddy as she said it.


    With a little smile, Li Meng took Catherine''s waist in one hand, bent her legs and put her in his arms and thighs.


    The girl''s request is really strange. It''s like putting herself into his arms when I was a child. Now I have to ask him whether she agrees or not. The girl''s mind is more and more strange.


    In Li Meng''s arms, Catherine was shy, and her face was red all the time.


    "I really grew up..."


    Feeling the tenderness of the delicate body in his arms, Li Meng sighed.


    As a child, Katherine was just lovely and would not make people think of other things. But now, Katherine is different. She has grown up and become a young girl. She is full of youth. For any man, it is a kind of temptation.


    "Brother."


    "Well?"


    Looking at Li Meng shyly, Catherine whispered: "do you know why Catherine is like this? It''s clear that Catherine should be bold and treat her brother as she used to, but she just can''t


    Without making a sound, Li Meng just quietly listened to Catherine go on.


    Her face was a little gloomy. Catherine whispered: "Catherine doesn''t know what''s wrong. Whenever she has close contact with her brother, Catherine always... Always, the feeling is not clear. It''s like there are tens of millions of ants crawling under her skin. There''s an impulse in her body that scares Katherine. Catherine doesn''t know what''s wrong."


    Hearing Catherine''s words, Li Meng was a little stunned, and then he couldn''t laugh or cry.


    It''s really Karina''s fault. It''s a bit of dereliction of duty not to teach Catherine about this.


    The elder brother was really tired, but Li Meng had to murmur in Catherine''s ear for a while, and he didn''t know what to say.


    Catherine was stunned, stunned.


    "In a word, it''s a normal feeling. If you don''t believe it, ask your sister Karina, she will also have this feeling. Ah, men have it, women have it, you''re still young, and you don''t have many contacts. That''s why you think this feeling is wrong. Physiologically speaking, only this feeling can make people get something called" love. "


    How can Li Meng explain it?


    He can''t be too explicit, so he can only find an opportunity for Karina to teach more about this.


    "I''m so tired..."


    She left the room with a wry smile. In order to explain the feeling that Catherine was worried about, Li Meng found out all the metaphorical words, but Catherine was still confused.


    Li Meng had to give up and find another way.


    The sight of the light, casual glance, the appearance of a graceful figure let Li Meng''s eyes a bright.

 Chapter 1743

    It''s a coincidence that Karina is back.


    Li Meng saw her, so did Karina.


    "My Lord, are you leaving now?"


    "Well..."


    Looking around, Li Meng grabbed Kalina''s hand and went to a corner.


    "Big, my lord?"


    For Li Meng''s sudden action, Karina was a little at a loss, and her face turned a little ruddy.


    But she can not struggle, can only be obedient to the adults to a corner of no one.


    Just when Kalina''s face was ruddy and her heart was beating fast, Li Meng looked at Kalina seriously and said, "Kalina, I have a task to give you."


    Mission?


    Looking slightly stunned, Karina looked up at Li Meng in a puzzled way.


    Facing Kalina''s questioning eyes, Li Meng said: "Katherine... Katherine is no longer young, and she has an impulse to men and women''s affairs, that is, sexual desire. She has a wrong understanding of this feeling. You should correct this and let her know that this is not a bad thing."


    Speaking of this, Li Meng was very embarrassed: "I am a man, some things are difficult to say, just... Leave it to you."


    Staring at Li Meng, Kalina suddenly burst into a smile, which made her smile a little out of fashion.


    In Li Meng''s eyes, Karina said with a bitter smile: "I said, Mr. Li Meng, you don''t really think Catherine doesn''t understand anything, do you? I watched her grow up. How can she hide from me when she was a little careful? This girl is very young and precocious. She doesn''t understand, but wants to try. It''s just that you are an adult... "


    Looking at Li Meng with a smile, Karina said with a chuckle: "your honor, I understand now. It''s not that Catherine doesn''t understand, but that you don''t understand. Maybe your majesty is stamping her feet in the room and complaining about you, your honor?"


    Is that so?


    Li Meng was stunned.


    After hearing what Karina said, Li Meng realized something.


    No wonder he always feels that something is wrong. It turns out that the girl


    With a helpless smile, Li Meng felt headache and said: "no wonder the explanation is so painful. It seems that the girl has really grown up..."


    With a little smile, Karina said: "Your Majesty has just turned 16 years old, but this age has reached the age of marriage. I think the princess gave birth to her majesty when she was 15 years old. Why don''t you satisfy her wish?"


    After a stretch and a hack, Li Meng took a light look at Karina and said, "that''s it. Just tell Katherine what she wants. It depends on whether she has the courage."


    With that, Li Meng turned and left. In Kalina''s eyes, he disappeared in the corridor.


    My Lord, are you... Angry?


    Well... No, it''s a bit like being angry


    With a smile, Karina took a deep breath.


    Sometimes Li Meng looks unfathomable, but sometimes he looks like a child, and his mood fluctuates obviously.


    This is probably the charm of Li Meng. Otherwise, how can it attract so many beautiful women.


    That girl


    She was fooled by Katherine. Thinking about the process of talking with Katherine before, Li Meng was a little funny.


    They''re not on the same channel at all.


    Li Meng naturally won''t be angry with Catherine. That girl just lacks courage in this matter.


    She can''t adapt to the change of relationship.


    Maybe in her heart, what she wants is her brother when she was a child, but when she grows up, she doesn''t want to give up her brother''s desire.


    Contradictory psychology makes her hesitant, some things, as long as you think about it, it is easy to think of.


    In the afternoon, Li Meng invited all the girls to have a dinner together. There were not many people involved, only a few girls from Austria and Leah, as well as Wang Yanmei.


    Guya, Denisa, Teresa, Catherine, Wang Yanmei, Monica, six women sit at the same table. The restaurant is full of scenery. Every woman has her own charm.


    Each of them is so attractive.


    Looking at the graceful figure at the table, Li Meng smiles and drinks a mouthful of red wine.


    This beautiful thing is always loved, people can''t put it down.


    "Well..."


    The sudden appearance of a person in his heart made Li Meng feel a little stunned and thoughtful.


    "What are you thinking, brother?"


    Seeing that her brother was suddenly in a daze, Denisa asked curiously, looking at Li Meng with beautiful eyes.


    Because of Denisa''s voice, all the women looked at Li Meng.


    "Er..."


    Looking at the women at the table, Li Meng said with a smile, "nothing. I''m just thinking about what you look like when you wear wedding dress. It should be very beautiful."


    To Li Meng''s words, all the girls turned red, and then turned a white eye.


    Even Denisa lowered her head and looked shy.


    Looking at the graceful figures at the dining table, Li Meng sighed: "I''m not a good man. I''ve been with you for a short time these years. It''s short to see you once in a blue moon. I like you and all of you, but I ignore your feelings. I want to keep you around day and night, but I also know that you all have your own burden, the country, Family, so... "


    Speaking of this, Li Meng said with a smile: "I''ve been thinking about it for a long time these days. If I leave you in Crystal Palace, I think you don''t want to. So, go do what you want to do. Such a life is meaningful. Meier, gunya, Catherine, you all have your own country. After the establishment of the black flag Empire, you are in charge of the territory, It''s also my wife, Princess of territory. Build your territory well. In the future, it''s an era of expansion and conquest. No one can fall behind in this era. "


    Yes, they all have responsibilities. The country and the family. Although they are women, they can''t stay with their husbands like ordinary women. They can''t and can''t put everything down.


    To Li Meng''s words, all the women were silent, and looked at Li Meng on the throne with soft eyes.


    He, who is going to be their husband, can understand, and of course they are happy.


    Only Wang Yanmei said in a soft voice, "meng''er, everything depends on you."


    For men, such words are undoubtedly the happiest.


    With a faint smile, Li Meng said: "well, let''s not talk about these things. Let''s talk about your own country. I haven''t paid much attention to the development of various places over the years, but I have to continue to work hard."


    As the voice dropped, Li Meng picked up the wine glass on the table, took a kiss, and looked at Wang Yanmei, Gu Niya and Catherine.


    Catherine, the youngest, can''t bear it any more. She also wants to let her brother know the achievements of these years.

 Chapter 1744

    Katherine took the lead in saying: "the kingdom of Danlan has developed rapidly in recent years. The old system has completed the transformation. Due to the rich mineral resources in the kingdom of Danlan, the steel industry has developed by leaps and bounds. Last year''s steel output has reached more than 20 million tons, which is still experimental production. This year will be more, according to the first Corps, The GDP of the kingdom of Danlan is about 600 billion. "


    600 billion?


    This amount is quite a lot. You know, with the existing living conditions of human beings, the GDP of the whole global Federation will not exceed 2 trillion.


    As she put down her wine glass, Guya said with a smile, "I really envy sister Catherine. She can manage such a big country so well at a young age."


    To Gu Niya''s praise, Catherine just a faint smile, said: "although the development of Danlan kingdom is good, but compared with Gu Niya''s sister''s country, I''m afraid it''s not worth mentioning."


    Guya couldn''t deny this and said with a smile: "I''m sorry to tell you that before the unification of the kingdom of Austria, there were several wars. Although they were developing in recent years, they were also rebuilding. Last year''s GDP was more than 1300 billion. Although the country''s income was large, it invested more. I''m afraid this situation will continue for many years."


    Before being ruled by the first legion, Austria was a third world country, poor and backward. In just a few years, the living standard of its people had surpassed that of other civilized countries. What else were they dissatisfied with?


    With a smile, the two women looked at Wang Yanmei.


    Gu Niya said: "Wang Yanmei... Sister, the development of China should be amazing."


    As for the elder sister, the two girls know her real age. I''m afraid all the people here are only a fraction of her age. But as Li Meng''s fiancee, the elder sister is still very suitable.


    With a faint smile, Wang Yanmei glanced at Li Meng and said, "the development of China is complicated, including industry, commerce, electronics, media and agriculture. Because of a good foundation and a large consumer market, China''s GDP has grown by leaps and bounds in recent years, and reached a peak last year, It''s more than 4200 billion. It will be better this year. It should double. "


    Hearing Wang Yanmei''s words, the two women showed a bitter smile.


    Catherine was very envious of the way: "I do not know when the kingdom of Danlan can catch up with China, really envious of it."


    In response, Wang Yanmei just smiles and says, "my two sisters need to continue to work hard. The reason why Huaxia has such amazing results is that it has a good foundation. Austria is rich in products. What we lack now is only time."


    For the two women, they can only hope so.


    They also know that because of the geographical conditions, it is difficult for them to catch up with China, and the basic conditions are too poor.


    Speaking of this, she seemed to think of something. Wang Yanmei turned back to Li Meng and asked, "Meng Er, is the demand of the first army for steel too big these years? In particular, the supply of titanium alloys with small output is in short supply. I have checked the whereabouts of these titanium alloys, and they have been transported to Hunyu heavy industry. "


    Soul language chamber of Commerce, now also known as soul language group Co., Ltd., is a business group under the jurisdiction of the first Legion.


    Wang Yanmei naturally knows this


    Catherine added: "yes, the situation in China is the same. Although the titanium alloy is used in a small and expensive place, the consumption is too large. The scale of several titanium ores has been expanding and the output has been increasing, but the supply still falls short of demand."


    This is true of all the kingdoms of Danlan, not to mention the kingdom of Austria.


    Facing the three women''s eyes, Li Meng said with a faint smile: "don''t ask more questions. Tomorrow you will know. By then, you will know what titanium alloy is used for."


    Li Meng played a riddle, which made the curious women roll their eyes.


    But what can they do? They can only wait for tomorrow.


    The atmosphere of the dining table is still very harmonious. All the people sitting on the table, their fate has been intertwined with Li Meng. They can not resist, and they can only accept everything from Li Meng.


    In a harmonious atmosphere, lunch is over.


    "Don''t worry, although the first Legion has been fighting and expanding territory all these years, it doesn''t kill indiscriminately. We are more orderly than anyone and any country. The unification of the earth is only the first step, and the war of unification can''t be avoided."


    Speaking of this, sitting on the soft sofa and looking at Wang Yanmei on the opposite side, Li Meng said with a faint smile: "of course, there''s not much need, and I don''t want to kill in vain. If the earth federation can lay down its arms, it''s also the result I want to see."


    "They won''t let go of their arms, mon. Don''t you know the faces of those politicians? War is just a matter of one word for them. They don''t care how many soldiers died on the front line. They only care about the interests after victory. "


    Li Meng can''t deny what Wang Yanmei said. He just said calmly, "everything is tomorrow. They will choose whether to fight or to fall."


    Speaking of this, Li Meng said thoughtfully: "mon Er, do you think they will come?"


    In this regard, Wang Yanmei no doubt said: "yes, they will come, they will take this opportunity to confirm the strength of the first Legion."


    Although the establishment of the black flag empire is not a good thing for the Earth Federation, Wang Yanmei knows that they will come. A big parade can let the Earth Federation know the strength of the first Corps.


    Once they know the power of the first legion, they will have confidence in the Earth Federation.


    After a lazy stretch, Li Meng stepped back and blended himself into the soft sofa. He said lazily, "it''s better to come. If they don''t come, it''s meaningless."


    Waving to Wang Yanmei, Li Meng said, "Meier, come here."


    Looking at a lazy Li Meng, Wang Yanmei has no choice but to get up and walk to Li Meng.


    In front of Li Meng''s body, she stopped and put her slim body into Li Meng''s arms.


    Today''s Wang Yanmei is very formal. She is wearing a long black skirt, and her graceful posture is obvious.


    Because of the thin dress, you can feel the soft touch.


    As soon as he was in his arms, Li Meng had a reaction, and something called desire broke out of his body.


    Sitting in Li Meng''s arms, Wang Yanmei immediately felt the impulse of the man''s body.


    Wang Yanmei''s face was slightly red. She looked at Li Meng with a smile. She said, "Meng Er, I have never refused you since then. You left me aside. Why do you want it now?"


    Li Meng is a bit embarrassed. It''s a natural reaction of the body, and it''s uncontrollable.

 Chapter 1745

    Face a ruthless, Li Meng tightly hugged the arms of the delicate body, in her ear whispered: "how, can''t?"


    Pushing Li Meng''s chest, Wang Yanmei said: "sometimes I don''t know what Meng Er thinks in your heart. When we just met, your desire for me was as hot as a volcano eruption. But when I put everything down and accepted you, you respected me as a guest. I''m not a lady, but I came out of the dead, I don''t care whether I''m married or not. As long as I feel it, I don''t care about anything. "


    "What does Mel want me to do?"


    In Wang Yanmei''s ear, Li Meng said in a low voice, a little suppressed.


    Her hot breath touched her ears, which made her blush.


    It''s not shyness, it''s the natural reaction of a woman''s body.


    On Wang Yanmei''s neck, Li Meng kisses her, which makes her eyes tender and confused.


    All of a sudden, Li Meng pressed Wang Yanmei on the sofa with a slight force and turned her back to herself in a kneeling posture.


    Although the time and place are not right, at this moment, Wang Yanmei just wants to follow Meng er''s will.


    No matter where, no matter what posture, she is willing, she is still waiting long enough, she is not a romantic woman.


    This is his room, in the hall, no one will come


    Looking at the obedient Wang Yanmei, Li Meng knows that she is ready and doesn''t want to wait any longer.


    As his man, how can he shrink back.


    Looking at the beautiful back curve, Li Meng''s eyes are only hot.


    Wang Yanmei is very beautiful. She is the most beautiful woman Li Meng has ever seen. Although manita is also very beautiful, that kind of beauty is a kind of monster, which will give people a different experience.


    But Wang Yanmei is different. She is the purest Oriental woman with black hair, black eyes and soft figure. Li Meng has no reason not to love such a woman.


    Li Meng takes away Wang Yanmei''s clothes with his hands


    Time is passing little by little. For the two people in the room, time is still at that moment.


    From afternoon to evening, until late at night, the movement in the room disappeared.


    As a martial arts artist at the peak, there is no doubt about Wang Yanmei''s physique. Li Meng lost the battle.


    The battlefield went from sofa to ground, and finally, on the bed in the bedroom, with Li Meng admitting defeat, everything returned to peace, and they hugged each other and fell asleep.


    ----


    Today is a special day, a day worthy of celebration and revelry.


    I don''t know how many people are looking forward to this day.


    Time will not stop because of who, when this day comes, Qingcheng is no longer calm.


    As early as a few days ago, dignitaries from all over the world arrived in Nanlin island one after another.


    There are civilians, senior officials and heads of state.


    On the road from the port to Qingcheng, there are many times more vehicles than usual.


    In the expectation of all, the "ship reading day" will come.


    Crystal Palace stands in the city, it is very grand, surrounded by an open square, enough to accommodate millions of people.


    In the noise, Qingcheng is full of people, gathered in crystal square.


    There are no bands, no fireworks, only the crowd and the soldiers who maintain order.


    I don''t know when, crystal square is already a sea of people, a black, there are hundreds of thousands.


    In the nearest place to the Crystal Palace, there is a circle of stairs, on which are the positions of national teams.


    Early in the morning, the stairs were almost full of people. In the noisy scene, they were waiting.


    "It''s very lively, isn''t it? How many people are gathered here? How many people will marvel at this magnificent building. It rises to the sky. This is art, the real art. "


    To Dillard''s words, Brest said with a faint smile: "it may be art, but people who come here today are not for it. It''s strange for the first Legion to say that it''s" ship reading day ". How can we see warships on the sea on land?"


    Yes, they used to hold the ship reading day in the harbor, so that people could see the warships in the harbor.


    What can you see on land?


    Looking around at the huge crowd below, kanfas said calmly: "today is not just the ship reading day, but also the founding ceremony of the first Legion. Naturally, they need to find a place that is open enough to accommodate millions of people. It''s the most suitable place to hold the founding ceremony. We''ll see what the first Legion will do."


    "Coming, coming..."


    With bursts of exclamation in the crowd, a crowd of figures appeared on the viewing platform on the first floor of the Crystal Palace.


    Surrounded by the bodyguards, Li Meng entered the sight of the crowd, sat down on the throne and looked at the dark figure in the square below.


    A black short skirt of the bodyguard team stood on both sides of him, slim figure is also a landscape.


    With a wave of his hand, Li Meng said calmly, "let''s go."


    On a platform on the steps, jevrich, dressed in black uniform, began his speech.


    The loudspeakers around the square operate at full power, with the maximum sound output.


    "One army, one force, seven years of fighting in the South and North, has promoted the birth of a great empire. We have won the war against human beings and demons. Today, friends from all over the world come together to witness the birth of an empire."


    The sound was so loud that the square was completely quiet.


    People''s eyes looked at yevrich on the high stage, as well as a crowd of figures on the viewing platform.


    "I declare that today, at this moment, the black flag empire is officially established. Under the leadership of the emperor" his majesty Li Meng ", we will sweep the territory, unify the earth, and lead mankind into the starry sky..."


    This word falls, the crowd below is in an uproar.


    On the steps, the representatives of various countries'' faces changed slightly, looking at yevrich on the platform and Li Meng on the platform in consternation.


    Is this a declaration of war?


    Declare war on the union of the earth?


    Yevrich did not stop what he said, he continued: "we will not pity the enemy, the subject will be protected by us, human, sub human, there will be no estrangement, under the rule of the great emperor" his majesty Limon ", any intelligent race will live together..."


    "I declare that the ship reading ceremony officially begins."


    At the command, 32 warships entered the orbit over Nanlin island. The tail engines and auxiliary engines started, and blue flames were emitted.


    In the sky on the west side of Qingcheng, a dark shadow appeared, and hundreds of Hercules transport boats flew into the sky.


    The roar of the "rumble" engine made the crowd in crystal square look to the western sky.

 Chapter 1746

    Hundreds of Hercules transport boats flew into the square, passed over the crowd and landed in the isolated area of the square.


    Looking at the unique shape of the "Hercules" transport boat, the crowd in the square was in an uproar.


    In the square, hundreds of landing "Hercules" transport boats are arranged neatly.


    As the cabin door opened, the sound of orderly and consistent footsteps followed.


    From the "Hercules" transport boat, a soldier in black armor, armed with a long gun in a neat line, stepped out with neat steps.


    After a while, nearly 50000 black armour soldiers lined up in the square. At a glance, they looked black and powerful.


    what is it?


    Looking at the soldiers in the square, people look strange.


    The shape of these soldiers is too strange, but... The momentum is very amazing, which makes people feel shivering.


    "Look, what''s that..."


    Just then, there was a cry of surprise in the square.


    People look at the sky


    In the sky, a fireball appeared, like a meteor shower


    Just when the crowd in the square became a little turbulent, the fireball disappeared, the clouds were broken through, and a space warship appeared over Qingcheng and entered the eyes of the crowd in the square.


    This... Space warship?


    Gaping at the warship approaching in the sky, people have nothing but inconceivable in their hearts.


    The speed of the warships changed from fast to slow. They scattered about 200 meters above Qingcheng and flew around the square.


    Looking at the huge warships in the sky, people can only see inconceivable.


    At this moment, under the leadership of the first legion, the people who are watching the live broadcast are also stunned and excited.


    "Long live, long live, long live the emperor, long live the first Legion..."


    I do not know who roared so, the crowd in the square boiling, they shout in unison, momentum earth shaking.


    At this moment, both the people of Qingcheng and the people from foreign countries are cheering for this.


    At this time, in the eastern sky of Qingcheng, a red figure appeared.


    Under the leadership of two 200m class demon warships, 36 100m class warships and hundreds of small warships entered the sky of crystal square.


    Their appearance brought a sudden end to the shouting in the square


    Just as fear gradually appeared on people''s faces, on the platform, yevrich''s voice rang.


    "Now the entry is the demon warship, and the demon Queen" manita "has submitted to the great emperor Li Meng and become a member of the Empire..."


    The demons surrender?


    People in the square were shocked at the news.


    But then there were more cheers and shouts.


    "Long live, your majesty Li Meng..."


    Great momentum, earth shaking.


    At this moment, people in the square already believe that the black flag empire is the future of mankind.


    Not to mention the reaction of the civilians in the square, on the steps, the representatives of the countries of the Earth Federation have turned pale.


    They thought that after so many years of development, the earth federation had the strength to fight against the first legion, but now they found that in the eyes of the first legion, they were the clowns, the real clowns. The first Legion never paid attention to them, never.


    "Angels... Angels..."


    In the cry, there was another exclamation.


    The clouds in the sky were covered with golden brilliance. In the dazzling brilliance, thirteen figures with huge golden wings appeared.


    They are like angels coming from the sky. They are full of holy breath. The impact of myth makes people in the square feel suffocated, even more incredible and numb.


    Today, how many surprises will the black flag Empire bring to mankind.


    I don''t know when the sound disappeared. The square was so quiet that I could even hear a pin drop on the ground.


    People stare at the "angels" falling from the sky, and their eyes move with their landing.


    They are not human beings, because they are very big, three meters in length. In the eyes of human beings, they can be called giants.


    They are so beautiful, just like angels in legend.


    In the eyes of all, amor with a group of people slowly landed on the platform, Qi Qi half kneeling on the ground.


    Just then, on the platform, jevrich''s voice rang.


    "This is the Banshee winged Terran, a non-native creature from the distant starry sky. It came to the earth by some chance and lived in the underground world. Now it has submitted to the great emperor Li Meng..."


    Alien creatures?


    Everyone was stunned


    Not to mention the reaction of the people in the square, Li Meng on the platform raised his hand and said, "get up."


    The women got up and stood on one side in silence.


    Li Meng looked thoughtfully at the square below, though he could not see the representative of the Earth Federation on the steps due to the angle.


    However, Li Meng can think of what kind of expression they will have on their faces at this time.


    It should be fun


    The ceremony lasted for a long time, and the sky over Qingcheng was shrouded by the shadow of a warship. Today, it is destined to be an extraordinary day.


    "Today, it''s not in vain. It''s amazing. I didn''t expect that number one... No, it should be the black flag empire. It has space warships that enter the universe. Those warships are really big. They really deserve to be the black flag empire. It''s hidden so deep. Sister Rose, when do you think the black flag empire can unify the earth?"


    when?


    Body is in the crowd, looking at the familiar figure on the platform, rose has some feeling in her heart.


    His identity, rose guessed, but never thought that he would be the real master of the first legion, never thought that he would become a founding emperor.


    With a long breath, rose said calmly: "it won''t be too long. Today''s black flag empire is a huge mountain that the demons have to submit to. The Earth Federation has lost the qualification to fight against the first Legion. Resistance will only bring destruction, but the black flag empire will not show mercy, and the human world will eventually be unified..."


    Time flies. From morning to afternoon, Qingcheng is full of revelry.


    At the end of the day, in the Imperial Hall, a grand canonization ceremony was in progress.


    "Katherine regodas, Marquis of the vassal territory, outside Austria, imperial decree, hereditary..."


    "Wang Yanmei, vassal territory, Chinese mainland, imperial decree, hereditary..."


    "Guniya, vassal territory, Chinese mainland, imperial decree, hereditary..."


    "Federi lasacs, the vassal, the" Bentley collar ", the imperial decree, the hereditary..."


    "Chen Yuyan, the Marquis of the appointed territory, Xiangdu, imperial decree, hereditary..."


    "Altoria pandragon, Baron, British island, imperial decree, hereditary..."


    "Gway STEL, the knighted Baron, the territorial" torsarian ", imperial decree, hereditary..."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The order Empire, the kingdom of Bentley, and the continent of Austria were granted hundreds of barons. Some of them were directly under the jurisdiction of the territory, and some were directly under the jurisdiction of the central government. For example, the kingdoms of the original order Empire were granted barons one by one because of their numerous kingdoms.


    It was not until dark night that the hall was sealed. So far, the basic national policy of the black flag Empire had been set.


    The future will belong to the first Corps.

 Chapter 1747

    "I''m so tired..."


    Sitting on the soft sofa, Li Meng sighed.


    Today, in the Imperial Palace, he has been sitting all day, and his ass is in trouble.


    With a little smile, Wendy stepped forward and kneaded Li Meng''s shoulder.


    "Palace... Your majesty, it will be better in the future, there won''t be so many trivial things..."


    Li Meng sighed at Wendy''s words and said, "it''s not so easy. I don''t want to take care of the affairs. I have to set up a department for the affairs of the Empire. Wendy, ask Yan''er to see me."


    "Yes, your majesty..."


    Wendy didn''t leave. Instead, she nodded to Pasha.


    The inspired Pasha turned and left.


    Chen Yan didn''t ask Li Mengjiu to wait. About an hour later, Chen Yan arrived at the Crystal Palace.


    "Lord... Your majesty, are you looking for me?"


    Looking at the graceful Chen Yan not far away, Li Meng patted the kneading hand on his shoulder.


    Wendy retreated and took with her a group of bodyguards in the hall.


    Patting her thigh, Li Meng said to Chen Yan, "Yan''er, come here."


    With a smile, Chen Yan in a long black dress comes forward and falls into the embrace of her master.


    Holding the delicate body in his arms, Li Meng said with a smile: "Your Majesty''s call is really smooth."


    With a smile, Chen Yan said in a soft voice: "the master is your majesty, and your majesty is the master. It''s not a problem for Yan''er to change her name."


    "Really..."


    Leaning forward, Li Meng gives Chen Yan a mouthful on her cheek.


    This makes Chen Yan blush and look at Li Meng bitterly.


    "Your Majesty, how many days have you not let Yan''er accompany you? There are more and more women around your majesty. Have you forgotten Yan''er?"


    Gently pinching Chen Yan''s white nose, Li Meng said with a smile, "didn''t I call you here?"


    White Li Meng one eye, Chen Yan not good angry way: "Your Majesty asked me to come, there must be something important to say."


    Li Meng didn''t deny this, saying: "something''s really wrong..."


    Chen Yan knows when to make trouble and when not to.


    With a slightly positive expression, Chen Yan said in a soft voice, "Your Majesty, please speak."


    Holding Yan''er''s waist lightly, Li Meng said: "I''m going to leave the secular affairs to you ghouls, so I''ll set up the imperial court. As for the naval command, you can stay if you want, or you can set up another department if you don''t want. In a word, the secular affairs are up to you."


    So it''s this


    But she didn''t think much about it. Chen Yan nodded and said, "don''t worry, your majesty. Let''s leave it to us. We have experience in management and can''t make mistakes."


    Li Meng naturally believes in ghouls. They are more like human beings. They can integrate into human society. It is the most ideal choice to hand over government affairs to ghouls.


    Li Meng''s death army has other important things, it is impossible to focus on the local.


    "Pa..."


    Gently patting Yan''er''s buttocks, Li Meng said with a smile, "go and discuss with your father. The imperial court will be set up as soon as possible to make the whole empire run."


    With a smile and a kiss on Li Meng''s forehead, Chen Yan gets up and leaves gracefully.


    Looking at Yan''er''s graceful figure leaving, Li Meng only has fiery eyes. This little girl is more and more attractive.


    When he looked back from the door, Li Meng''s expression became calm.


    With a movement of thought, a white column of light came out of the void and covered Li Meng


    "Master?"


    Looking at Li Meng who suddenly appeared in the room, manita was very surprised.


    Manita didn''t expect that his master would come at this time


    With a little smile, manita quickly got up to greet Li Meng and gave him a hug.


    For the height of manita is relatively slender, this hug, Li Meng only feel the whole face into a soft.


    That kind of suffocation feeling... Let Li Meng stretch out a fierce grasp on manita''s buttock.


    With a cry of surprise, manita released Li Meng with a reddish face.


    The suffocation disappeared, and Li Meng let out a big breath.


    Looking at the slightly ruddy manita, Li Meng said calmly: "it''s rare to see shyness on your face."


    To master this words, monetta rolled a white eye, not angry way: "only in terms of body structure, I am a human woman, human women will, I will."


    Li Meng was too lazy to argue with manita. He took her little hand and walked out.


    "Master, where are we going?"


    Li Meng didn''t answer. He just moved his mind, and white beams of light emerged from the void


    Manita only felt that she had entered a vast white world. When she came back, she had been shrouded in darkness.


    "This is..."


    The universe, they are in the universe, floating in a dark vacuum.


    In his eyes, there was darkness and no light. When he looked back, he saw some stars.


    The most obvious, of course, are stars, and the rest are slightly dim and almost invisible.


    Very quiet, very quiet, time seems to have stopped passing.


    When manieta wondered how the master would bring himself here, his voice rang.


    "We''re on the edge of the solar system, manita. Where are we now?"


    Where are you now?


    For a moment, manieta said, "the falling star region is located at the edge of the Milky way. If the Milky way is compared to a plate, the falling star region is at the bottom of the edge of the plate."


    The bottom edge of the plate? It''s so remote.


    "What is the closest sector to the fallen sector, and how far is it?"


    On the question of master, manieta shook his head and said: "master, the lost star area is just a name of our demons. The universe is not planned by Star area. It''s too big and complicated. The nearest master star is alpha, which we call alpha domain. Before the demons fled to earth, the master of this domain was a kind of carbon based intelligent creature, They are very similar to human beings, but they are bigger. For you human beings, they are probably legendary giants. "


    giant?


    Li Meng pondered: "is there a threat to the earth?"


    Then he shook his head and said, "I don''t know. Counting the time, it''s nearly 50000 years since we arrived on earth. For the universe, 50000 years is just a flash, but for an intelligent race, it''s a long time. Maybe they have been destroyed in the long time. Besides, they are more than 1000 light-years away from the solar system, It''s not easy to get here. "


    Speaking of this, manieta said curiously: "master, with the current level of science and technology of the earth, we can''t go deep into the starry sky. We need at least a hyperspace engine with the speed of 100 light years to enter the era of great expansion of the universe. Master still has to wait patiently."

 Chapter 1748

    Yes, we have to wait


    Although the main brain has the technology of leaping engine, the development of materials can''t be completed in a single step, which takes time.


    Fortunately, Li Meng and others have been together for hundreds, thousands, even thousands of years.


    "Let''s go..."


    A white column of light emerged from the void and enveloped them at one end.


    When the light column disappears, the Dark Universe is calm again.


    The next moment, they returned to the Crystal Palace


    "Master, it''s late at night. Stay here tonight."


    The slender hand grasped the wrist of Li Meng who was about to leave, and the tone of manita was imploring.


    Eyes begged to look at Li Meng.


    Looking at the beautiful and monstrous manita, Li Meng hesitated for a while, sighed, and took back his steps.


    This made monieta very happy. He quickly hugged Li Meng''s arm and said, "master, let''s take a bath together."


    Li Meng would not refuse the invitation of beauty. They went to the bathroom together


    The night is deep


    With the establishment of the black flag Empire and the carnival ship reading day, some people are happy, some are distressed, and some are afraid.


    In a foreign guest hotel in Qingcheng, a representative of the Earth Federation who has not yet left is gathered.


    In the room, the atmosphere was tense, and the silence of more than ten people made the room silent.


    "Today''s ship reading day, the establishment of the black flag empire was obviously intentional. He just let us see the strength of the black flag empire. His success made us feel scared and helpless. Although he was the enemy, I had to admit his charm, the demons, and those strange and beautiful races with wings, Maybe for us humans, he is the chosen one. "


    He didn''t believe in God, but now he does.


    Speaking of this, looking at the crowd, he said calmly: "the world has been purified by unknown forces. The world has become strange, which is beyond our previous cognition. Our cognition still stays on the earth, while the cognition of the black flag Empire has entered the starry sky. Maybe, we should follow the trend instead of fighting against it."


    As soon as the words came out, the people in the room began to talk about it. For a moment, the "buzzing" noise became a mess.


    Yamadaoyifu stood up. He looked around at the crowd and said in a loud voice: "everyone, today the black flag Empire has shown us their real strength. If I were the main fighter in the past, I would never surrender to the black flag empire. But now, we have no choice, either to surrender or to destroy it. Let alone the black flag Empire, only the demons are enough to destroy us, War will only destroy our country, and the black flag empire will take our home from the ruins. The black flag Empire has declared war on us. Before the black flag Empire starts war on us, we need to talk to that man. "


    "About what, about surrender?"


    As for the question of this sentence, Yamato made no secret: "yes, when it comes to the terms of surrender, if any of you think that the power of the earth federation can fight against the black flag Empire, you can stand up, talk about your reasons, talk about the opportunity for the victory of the Earth Federation, if not, then honestly follow the trend."


    With that, he sat down, his face very calm.


    Although he had some contradictions with the black flag Empire, he would not fight a hopeless war. He would not take risks with his own people, let alone gamble on the fall of the royal family. They could not afford to gamble.


    In all the discussion, people''s eyes finally turned to Brest.


    The American Federation is the most powerful country in the Earth Federation, and Brest, as the president of Parliament, has the most voice.


    In the face of the public''s eyes, Brest knew that he could not keep silent under the current situation.


    Looking around at the crowd, Brewster said calmly: "my lifelong wish is to bring human beings back to the era of civilization and march into the universe. The starry sky is the future of a race. This is not only what I hope, but also what you hope. Let''s talk now. We still have the opportunity to propose conditions."


    That''s the only way


    Speaking of this, Brest looked at a man in a long blue dress.


    "Mr. Yalan, in the negotiation tomorrow, I hope you can strive for more interests for the Earth Federation. After all, if you are very close to that one, please..."


    To Brest''s words, Yalan frowned slightly and said calmly: "President Celeste, although I have a very deep friendship with him, I''m afraid he won''t compromise because of this. We need to negotiate. You should understand in your heart that the earth federation can''t exist. You can only fight for your own country''s interests and retain your due rights."


    With a smile, Brest said: "in the negotiation, we can only act according to the circumstances, but I hope Mr. Yalan can speak out in time when necessary."


    In this regard, Yalan indifferent way: "I will."


    As Brest said, it''s time for them to talk to the first Legion. In the case of no hope of victory, peace is the wisest way.


    Time goes by. When the darkness goes away, a new day comes.


    Yesterday''s ship reading day, the founding ceremony of the black flag Empire, was a big event for the whole human world, enough to cause a sensation.


    Mankind has just returned to the top of the biological chain, and the black flag Empire has entered the space age.


    The yearning for the starry sky makes the black flag empire the existence that human beings look up to. In this case, the black flag empire becomes the future of human beings.


    Crystal Palace, imperial palace


    "Talk, what do you want to talk about?"


    Sitting on the throne, Li Meng looked at the figures in the hall with a cool look.


    They are the members of the Earth Federation who came to Nanlin island this time. Early in the morning, Li Meng received a request from the members of the earth federation to meet and talk, so that he had to leave from the warm blanket of manita.


    Li Meng has already guessed what they want to talk about, but he won''t take the initiative in this meeting.


    Today''s initiative lies in the black flag empire. It is not Li Meng who is worried, but other countries.


    Looking at the young man on the throne, Brest said: "Your Majesty, the strength of the black flag empire is far more than any country in the historical records. Naturally, we are willing to surrender. We also know how much damage the war will cause to the people. For the safety of the people, we are willing to surrender. We are just attaching. We also hope your majesty can agree to some conditions we put forward."


    "Conditions?"


    With a little cold eyes, Li Meng said calmly: "you are not qualified to make a condition to me. You are traitors. You betrayed the Alliance for your own selfish desire. I don''t believe you, and I don''t trust your loyalty. If you want to talk about it, you can kneel down and swear to me, and then you can reserve your rights and become the Lords of the black flag empire. Otherwise, your country will become a black flag empire, Your family will be mercilessly destroyed by the black flag empire. Mankind is about to enter an era of great leap forward. I don''t care about some necessary sacrifices or rebuilding civilization in the ruins. "

 Chapter 1749

    It is very clear that Li Meng is not a politician, he will not use any more moderate means.


    Strength is everything. Li Meng doesn''t make simple things complicated.


    In Li Meng''s view, there are only two choices in front of the Earth Federation: surrender or destruction. There will never be a third choice.


    Conditions?


    They are not qualified to make conditions, they are not


    How could Li Meng forget the last betrayal? He didn''t like these people now.


    Except for one of them, of course


    Such strong words make your Highness''s people look at each other. They don''t know what to do.


    Many of them are kings, kings of a country.


    Once they pledge allegiance to the man on the throne, they will lose their status as kings and become Lords.


    Hesitating for a while, with a sigh, Brest knelt down with a complicated look, and he chose to surrender.


    His kneeling, let people have a choice, have kneeling on the ground.


    In the hall, bursts of vows rang out, which lasted for a long time


    It was not until noon that a member of the Earth Federation left the imperial palace with a complicated look.


    "Be happy, the earth has been unified without blood. Now, the whole earth is yours."


    A pair of beautiful eyes looking at the opposite Li Meng, Yalan with a smile.


    With a faint smile, Li Meng said, "they don''t have a choice. Even if they choose war, what can they do? This choice will only make their own people suffer and lose their rights. Compromise and surrender is their only choice. In addition, all other choices are death. "


    "What are you going to do with the third world countries? Their domestic power is still in chaos. Not to say far away, there is ASEAN, a slave country, just beside the black flag empire."


    Picking up the wine glass on the table, Li Meng took a sip and said calmly: "the war has begun..."


    Yes, the war has begun


    On January 1st of the first year of the imperial calendar, the black flag Empire launched a war.


    The union of the earth surrendered and dissolved itself, and its territory was incorporated into the black flag empire.


    In just one month, all countries on the earth and all illegal forces were eliminated. Under the powerful power, human beings were unified by the black flag Empire, and Li Mengcheng became the founding emperor.


    Unconsciously, half a year has passed.


    Since the end of the war, the human world has been peaceful again.


    The reconstruction work after the war is in full swing. The black flag Empire, a brand new empire, has taken the first step.


    Li Meng, the founder of the black flag Empire, is also known to the world.


    A year later, when people came out of the pain of war and enjoyed the comfortable life brought by peace, the emperor of mankind held a grand wedding in the Crystal Palace under the witness of the world. For a long time, people were talking about the emperor''s brides


    Al, the rising dragon Empire, the Forbidden City.


    "Brother..."


    A Feipu, a Golden Dragon Robe, looks a little graceful Zhu Yixuan rushed into Li Meng''s arms.


    Time flies. Zhu Yixuan has grown up and become a 16-year-old girl.


    Holding the person in his arms tightly, Li Meng said with a smile: "in a few years, my brother will not be able to hold you."


    With her mouth slightly tilted, Zhu Yixuan leaned up to Li Meng''s ear and said shyly, "if you can''t hold my brother, please hold our daughter."


    To Zhu Yixuan''s words, Li Meng was slightly stunned and then relieved.


    Yes, Zhu Yixuan has grown up. As a queen, she must continue her descendants to ensure that the Royal inheritance will not be interrupted.


    Seeing Li Meng looking at himself, Sheng Nan nodded and said, "I''ve seen your royal highness."


    Holding Li Meng''s hand, Zhu Yixuan said as she walked, "brother, let''s go to the back garden."


    The Forbidden City is quite beautiful, and it is very attentive in greening.


    On the pebble path of the back garden, three people walk one by one.


    "Brother, is the war over?"


    Looking up at Li Meng with a beautiful face, Zhu Yixuan is full of expectation for the answer.


    If it''s over, my brother can be with her.


    With a faint smile, Li Meng said: "yes, it''s over. The demons have been eliminated, the demons have been subdued, and the human race has been unified. The world over there has been peaceful. Thinking about the past eight years, what they have experienced is really incredible."


    "We can unify the earth in eight years. My brother is really powerful."


    With a smile, Li Meng rubbed Zhu Yixuan''s little head and said with a smile, "who says no, otherwise, how can we marry our little queen?"


    As soon as her face turned red, Zhu Yixuan turned her lips slightly and said, "brother, Xuan Er is not small."


    To this, Li Meng just a faint smile, said: "yes, Xuan Er has grown up."


    In a pavilion, the three stopped.


    Soon, a road of graceful figure appeared, for the stone table decorated with fruit, snacks.


    "This time, I''m here to close the sub space portal and the queen of the suvier empire. I want to accompany you more..."


    Without time to be happy, Zhu Yixuan frowned slightly, looked at Li Meng suspiciously and asked, "what''s the relationship between my brother and queen Sophia?"


    "This..."


    Looking at Zhu Yixuan with a guilty heart, Li Meng said awkwardly: "I once had a fish and water affair, and promised her something."


    "Hum..."


    With a cold hum, Zhu Yixuan said bitterly: "brother, how can you get entangled with that woman when you have Xuaner? There are so many women in the palace, and Sheng Nan can''t satisfy his brother? "


    Hearing the empress talking about herself, Sheng Nan''s face turned red and he didn''t dare to look at Li Meng.


    What he did wrong can only be borne by himself. In Zhu Yixuan''s eyes, Li Meng can only eat fruit.


    After a long time, Zhu Yixuan sighed and said, "what do you want to do? You don''t want to marry her, do you? The old woman hasn''t been married all these years. She often comes to ask me about my brother. I know that there must be something I don''t know. But I didn''t expect that my brother and she have such a relationship... "


    After a grape, Li Meng pondered: "since he has promised her, he naturally wants to marry her. If he drags on like this again, the situation of the suvier empire will be unstable and her situation will be very dangerous. I can''t leave her alone."


    "What about me?"


    Zhu Yixuan looked at Li Meng angrily, and her eyes were full of sweetness.


    Her brother was her man, and she was willing to teach her brother to that woman.


    With a little smile, Li Meng said: "xuan''er is the most important of course, but Sophia can''t let it go."

 Chapter 1750

    "Well, Huaxin."


    At the corner of her mouth, Zhu Yixuan turned her head angrily.


    Seeing the rising appearance of Zhu Yixuan, Li Meng gave a faint smile, got up and came to Zhu Yixuan''s side, took her soft body into her arms and sat on the seat together.


    This made Zhu Yixuan blush, but she didn''t resist. Instead, she cleverly took Li Meng''s neck.


    Holding Zhu Yixuan''s waist lightly, Li Meng whispered in her ear, "Xuan Er, forgive me."


    With a sigh, Zhu Yixuan buried her head on Li Meng''s chest and said in a dull voice: "I have known the relationship between her brother and that woman for a long time. Hum, that woman must have seduced her brother. However, since her brother has agreed to her, she should marry her. As a queen, if she doesn''t marry and have children again, her status will be unstable. Over the years, There have been some voices against her in the suvier empire. Since my brother has a mind, let''s go quickly. We can''t keep her waiting for a long time. "


    She''s really understanding


    Approaching Zhu Yixuan''s ear, Li Meng said in a low voice, "no matter how urgent it is, I will stay tonight..."


    To this warm words, Zhu Yixuan face slightly red, stuffy voice way: "today... Tonight not, i... my that came."


    Li Meng suddenly said with a smile: "it seems that xuan''er has really grown up."


    "Brother..."


    Zhu Yixuan''s face was very coquettish.


    Holding Zhu Yixuan tightly in both hands, Li Meng said softly, "I''m your husband. I can sleep with you."


    How could Zhu Yixuan refuse? Her face was so bashful that she nodded and said, "well."


    It''s a matter of course to marry Sophia.


    As for Li Meng, no one would object to him in the suvier empire. It would only be gratifying.


    If you have the blood of this man, it would be a great blessing for the suvier empire.


    Li Meng fulfilled his promise and became the prince of the suvier empire.


    I stayed for a long time in "Al" Limon, went to many places, and spent a wonderful time with the two girls.


    The end of the war on the other side of the earth, Al also found a great change.


    Energy innovation, let al into the space age, as early as many years ago, there have been spacecraft launched into the universe.


    At this time, Al is developing to his own star system and has established bases on many planets.


    At this point, before al came to the earth, the black flag empire was integrating the systems of all walks of life on the earth, which took time. After this buffer time, the black flag Empire would focus on the stars.


    A meal should be eaten one by one. Only when the cycle is gradual can there be a solid foundation.


    Li Meng was relieved by the hot water.


    In the hot bath, holding Zhu Yixuan''s soft body in his arms, Li Meng Enjoys the caress of the water lazily.


    Lying quietly in her brother''s arms, Zhu Yixuan seemed a little distracted.


    On the surface of the water, only the white shoulders came out of the water, and the looming peaks.


    It has to be said that although Zhu Yixuan''s age is not big, she is well-developed. The place where she should be warped is very beautiful.


    "Brother, do you think I will have children?"


    Zhu Yixuan blushed at the thought of her passion. She never thought that there was so much love and fun between men and women.


    With a smile, Li Meng put his hand into the water, stroked his soft belly and said, "don''t worry, there will be. One day, a little life will be born here. The child that belongs to Xuan ER and me may be a princess or a prince."


    "Well..."


    Zhu Yixuan nodded. Since her brother said it, she would not doubt it.


    "Brother, are you going back?"


    "Yes, I''m going back..."


    Unconsciously, it has been nearly a year since I came to al. It''s time to go back.


    In Li Meng''s arms, Zhu Yixuan was silent.


    She knew that her brother would leave sooner or later.


    Because my brother''s home is on earth, not al, my brother can''t be with her forever.


    Seeing that xuan''er was out of her mind and didn''t know what she was thinking, Li Meng gave a little smile and made her underwater body ready to greet him.


    With a light "hum", the water is rippling


    The touch from the bottom of her soul made Zhu Yixuan look at Li Meng with a rosy face.


    The hand in the water reached out and stroked xuan''er''s white and beautiful face. Li Meng said, "xuan''er, I will come to see you at any time."


    "Well..."


    The sound of water "Hua Hua", for a moment, the spring in the bathroom is infinite, at this moment, the two people are enjoying the existence of each other.


    For Li Meng, the earth is his home, and Al is also his home. There are people he cares about in both worlds, and he won''t ignore either side.


    One day, whether it''s Al or the earth, the women he cares about will come back to him. Before that, they have a reason to enjoy their lives.


    ----


    "Today is March 21, the 10th year of the imperial calendar. It is a memorable day for all mankind. Under the leadership of the great emperor" his majesty Li Meng ", mankind entered the starry sky and opened the era of great colonization. The moon, Mars, Europa and all the landing planets in the solar system have left human footprints. On Mars, mankind has established its first colony, However, today, the scope of human activities will no longer be limited to the solar system. We will go further, praising the great emperor and the great black flag empire... "


    "In eight years and six months, the first" Explorer "colonial ship will be launched soon. It is a product of all advanced technologies. It can accommodate 100000 people to live inside and travel between the stars for thousands of years..."


    "At the call of the emperor" his majesty Li Meng ", countless pioneers with great ideals have joined in this trip. We will see where their destination is..."


    On March 21, the 10th year of the imperial calendar, people around the world were boiling.


    They gathered at home in front of the TV, gathered in front of the square screen, watching the live broadcast of major media.


    Lunar advance base, dock one


    In the third year of the imperial calendar, the black flag Empire vigorously developed the moon, established a number of mining sites and a shipbuilding base.


    The gravity of the moon is only one sixth of that of the earth, which is a good shipbuilding base for the black flag Empire without anti gravity technology.

 Chapter 1751

    "It''s amazing, isn''t it?"


    Looking at the shocking scene outside, Chen Yan says to Vickers.


    The moon is barren, but in their eyes it is a metal world.


    Outside the window, opposite to them is dock No.1, which is actually a huge open platform.


    At this time, in the dock, a huge spaceship like a mountain standing, the size of the huge, people can not help but feel shocked.


    It has the shape of a ship, but it is not as smooth as a seagoing ship. It has clear water chestnut, many protruding parts, and short wings on both sides. It is a solar sail. Once unfolded, it can store energy for the spacecraft and reduce energy consumption.


    It is more than two kilometers long, with a total length of 2726 meters and a width of 781 meters. It is equipped with various weapons with strong lethality.


    It''s really shocking


    Looking at the huge ship outside, Vickers''s face felt a little rough. Ten years have passed since the establishment of the black flag empire. In these ten years, the change of the earth is amazing.


    With the progress of science and technology, human beings have entered the era of industrialization and aerospace.


    For today''s human beings, starry sky travel is no longer a distant dream, and all this is brought about by him.


    Slightly sideways, Vickers looked at the beautiful man beside him. Compared with his black captain''s uniform, she was more formal, a long black skirt.


    With a slight bow, Vickers said respectfully, "Your Majesty, I don''t know one thing. Please help me out."


    A light look at Vickers, Chen Yan said: "say it."


    Vickers said: "I don''t know whether this trip is inspired by the Empire or the private behavior of the enterprise? Can we have the support of the Empire on our journey? "


    Although this is the emperor''s concubine and soul language group Co., Ltd. has a close relationship with the government, many years ago, soul language group announced its privatization and became a private enterprise.


    On the question of vex, Chen Yan just gave a faint smile and said, "vex, you are always smart. How can you become so dull at this time? Soul language group is my family business, but I am an imperial concubine. Why is it difficult for me to get the support of the Empire? Do you know how many weapons are loaded on this ship? "


    Of course, vex did not know about this problem. The "Explorer" colonial ship had just been launched, and its information was still confidential. Although he was appointed as the captain of the first "Explorer" colonial ship, he did not know about this ship.


    After a few words, Chen Yan continued: "the progress of the magnetic rail gun, long-range magnetic acceleration gun, the latest plasma gun, and equipped with the most advanced naval" Ai ". It is a colonial ship, but also a mothership. If it is only a private enterprise plan, such firepower has exceeded the civilian limit. This journey is naturally supported by the Empire."


    Speaking of this, Chen Yan turns around and nods to the waiters behind her.


    A maid in a suit came forward with a small box in her hand and handed it to Wilkes.


    "Here is the information of the ship, which is also the key to open the" Ai "authority. After the launching ceremony, the ship will be yours, and it will take about a month for the personnel to be in place. Take advantage of this time to get familiar with it with your crew. Your journey is long, and you should be prepared for it."


    He has been psychologically prepared for a long time


    The reason why he became captain was not given by anyone, but by his own efforts step by step.


    To the future, he only has the expectation, does not have the regret, also is impossible to regret.


    With a faint smile, Chen Yan leaves with a group of maids.


    Looking at the crowd leaving, Vickers''s face was stunned.


    He thought of everyone, but did not think that an imperial concubine had brought him the key.


    She is not only the imperial concubine, but also the eldest lady of soul language group. Although she has rarely been seen in business activities in recent years, she can also be seen in some major gatherings.


    Earth, Nanlin Island, Crystal Palace


    Ten years of change is amazing, Qingcheng has already become a modern city.


    Cars running on the ground, hovering vehicles flying in the air can be seen everywhere. At high altitude, some private spaceships can even be seen.


    With the development of science and technology, floating ships have long been replaced and become history.


    The blue water is rippling, leaning back on the pool with a pleasant face, enjoying the warmth of the sun, also enjoying


    With a slight grin, Li Menglian said: "easy, easy..."


    In the water, a touch of night swayed, the water rippling, with the splash of water, a beautiful face emerged from the water.


    She had long blue hair, which was impeccable, with white transparent scales on the side.


    White Li Meng one eye, she slightly Du mouth, not angry way: "I have tried."


    Then she opened her mouth slightly, revealing Li Meng''s sharp teeth.


    "See? It''s uncontrollable. Hum, pervert... "


    With a smile, Li Meng quickly hugged the cool and warm body and said, "OK, OK, I''m wrong."


    Looking at the fish''s tail swaying slightly in the water, Li Meng could only sigh with regret.


    On one side, there is another slim figure, she also has long blue hair, blue tail in the water slightly swinging.


    Looking at the two people embracing each other, she pursed a smile, eyes are very soft.


    Seeing that Li Meng had confessed her mistake, Claria gave a satisfied smile and put her hands lightly on Li Meng''s shoulder. Her eyes were full of tenderness.


    Many years ago, Claire had come back to him. Maybe she heard something, maybe she knew the establishment of the black flag Empire, maybe she knew that Li Meng had become emperor. The first thing she did after she came back was to ask Li Meng.


    And this request is not far away "she". Her name is kerei. She is the same mermaid as kerelia. She was originally in the aquarium in shajialing. Because of Li Meng''s request, she was released and returned to the sea.


    But she did not choose to leave, but served Li Meng with Claria.


    And serving Li Meng is the condition that Claria asks for.


    Li Meng doesn''t have the idea of constraining her. She doesn''t want to leave. She has been wandering enough. In her later life, she just wants to serve Li Meng. She doesn''t forget her previous agreement with Li Meng.


    The water is rippling gently. Collet swims over and nestles up to Li Meng.


    Looking at clevel quietly nestling in Li Meng''s arms, clevel said in a soft voice, "didn''t the master say that genetic medicine will be developed soon. At that time, we can control the genes of human and Fishman in our body at will. With legs, we can not only go ashore, but also realize your wish, so don''t worry, Don''t serve your master in a painful way any more. "

 Chapter 1752

    "I just want to make my master happy, Colley," she murmured. "Do you want to see those women taking over my master at will, Colley?"


    With a little smile, Colley whispered, "but we can only wait, can''t we?"


    With a slight bow, Li Meng gave Ke Lei a kiss on her lips and said with a smile, "Ke Lei is still sensible."


    "Hum..."


    Seeing that Li Meng kisses Ke Lei, Claria turns her head and looks like a child.


    In the face of clariya''s appearance, Li Meng just gave a faint smile, bowed his head, pulled clariya''s head with both hands, and kissed her.


    A deep kiss, when Claria became breathless, Li Meng let her go.


    One left and one right, accompanied by the legendary Mermaid, Li Meng can be said to enjoy the happiness of all.


    At this time, the slight footsteps suddenly sounded, and a gentle figure came.


    She has hairy ears and a long tail. Although she has the same white hair as Sha Yue, her ears are sharper, her tail is bigger, her pupils are sharp and her face is weird. Looking at the three people in the swimming pool, she looks very calm.


    After Li Meng, Hu Yue knelt down and said in a soft voice, "Your Majesty, Chen Qi asks to see you."


    Listening to the sweet and light voice behind him, Li Meng could only squeeze the waist of the two girls


    Clariya, with a tacit smile, breaks away from Li Meng''s arms one after another and leans into the water. Her figure under the water is as gentle as a fish, splashing with water.


    So naked, Li Meng went ashore with his hands on the edge of the pool.


    Fox month quickly got up, took the bathrobe of one side, dressed for Li Meng.


    While enjoying the service of Hu Yue, Li Meng said: "Hu Yue, you are my imperial concubine, not my servant. Just give these things to the girls in the guard team."


    Since the demonic threat was removed, Hu Yue has become the leader of the Asians. In order to reassure the reckless Asians and remove the estrangement between the two, Li Meng married Hu Yue as the imperial concubine.


    Now the Middle East has become the territory of sub human beings, and fox moon is the Lord and Princess of the territory.


    With the help of the black flag Empire, subhuman beings are rebuilding their homes, entering a civilized society and becoming citizens recognized by the black flag empire.


    Although it''s just a political marriage, Li Meng is still very fond of this fox wife after years of getting along with each other.


    But these years, she never regarded herself as an imperial concubine, and she seldom went back to the Middle East. She was always with Li Meng and almost took the post of captain of the bodyguard team.


    In front of Li Meng, Hu Yue carefully buttoned her bathrobe and retorted: "Your Majesty also said that I am your wife, imperial concubine. Why can''t a wife serve her husband?"


    Words fall, bathrobe has been put on, fox month a face smile looking at Li Meng, eyes is very soft.


    To Fox month this words, Li Meng can say what, just a light smile, a step forward, take the Jiao body into the arms.


    Fox month''s body is very soft, just holding it makes people feel very comfortable.


    In Li Meng''s arms, Hu Yue has no shyness, only a slight twist.


    For nearly five years, she has known enough about the man in front of her, from the beginning of the strange to familiar, and then to unwilling to leave, the mood has changed a lot, for her mind, fox month has been very clear, this is the reason why she stayed with him.


    "Let''s go..."


    Loose the soft body in his arms, with Fox month, Li Meng went out.


    In the rest area outside the swimming pool, Li Meng meets Chen Qi waiting.


    Sitting on the soft sofa, Li Meng said to Chen Qi kneeling on the ground, "tell me what happened."


    With that, Li Meng patted the sofa beside him and motioned Hu Yue to sit down.


    How can fox month refuse? She comes to Li Meng and sits down.


    At this time, kneeling on the ground, Chen Qi said: "Your Majesty, some large-scale entrepreneurs are very interested in colonizing abroad. They want to open up the policies related to travel and the most and more free rights. They hope that these rights are not only in the hands of barons and Marquis, they also want to have equal rights."


    With a faint smile, Li Meng said, "isn''t that a good thing? If outward exploration and outward colonization become a common people''s favorite thing, the pace of Empire''s outward expansion will undoubtedly speed up a lot. The resources in the universe are unlimited. Let them ask for it. Don''t they just want the right to build an army, give them the right to set up an extra staff corps, The vast universe is full of risks, and they also need the army to protect their property. "


    The universe is too big. For the colonies that are too far away, it is impossible for the Empire to deploy a large number of troops in each colony. The local defense team is very important. Since those enterprises have this idea, Li Meng will naturally help them.


    With the host''s promise, many things will be easy to do.


    Chen Qi nodded softly and said, "yes, your majesty, I will go out immediately and formulate relevant policies."


    Speaking of this, Chen Qi said: "Your Majesty, the resources have been tilted to the black cavalry guards over the years, and the construction of the army has slowed down a lot. Do you want to balance it? The military department is of great significance to this. They apply for more military spending. "


    After thinking about it, Li Meng refused the request of the military headquarters.


    "The current situation of military expenditure is maintained. There is no war now, and it will be peaceful for at least a few decades. Now resources must be tilted to the black cavalry. This is a national policy, and it will not be changed for hundreds of years."


    "Yes."


    Then Chen Qi left.


    Sitting on the soft sofa, Li covered his face and thought.


    With the development of more than ten years, the black cavalry has changed a lot.


    With the innovation of energy and the evolution of weapons, humanoid weapons have developed by leaps and bounds.


    With better mobility, stronger firepower and better auxiliary control system, especially the emergence of inertial reduction device and neural control device, the combat effectiveness of humanoid weapons has been increased several times, and the all terrain combat capability of Haitian air force has made the guards replace the traditional weapons.


    Now in the human world, military and civilian guards have become popular.


    In the military, there are two types of guards, one is the main battle type "hammer" guard, the other is the heavy remote support type "rhinoceros" guard, and the black riding guard is equipped with universal "black armor" guard, which is also the most advanced and excellent guard.


    After years of development, the number of "black armour" guards in Mars'' black castle has been very considerable. When the "Mothership" is completed, they can be mounted on the ship.


    The development of warships is going to be weaker. The first generation of warships, "demon hunting class" frigates have retired from the ranks of the army and become a kind of security guard ships, which have been sold to various Lords.

 Chapter 1753

    At present, there are only three main warships in the Army: 520 meter "star class" destroyers, "720 meter" Galaxy class "cruisers, and 1200 meter" star class "battleships. Because military resources are inclined to black cavalry, the regular army of the black flag Empire now has only two battleships, several cruisers, and more than ten destroyers.


    Just as Li Meng was meditating, a slight sound of footsteps appeared, and a gentle figure appeared in the rest area.


    It''s Chen Yan. She''s wearing a long black dress. She looks very beautiful.


    "Your majesty


    She politely salutes Li Meng and sits down on the sofa opposite.


    Looking at Chen Yan, Li Meng inquired, "what''s the matter? Is the journey to the moon over? "


    With a little smile, Chen Yan said, "Your Majesty, the launching ceremony is over. A month later, the" Explorer 1 "colonial ship will be able to set off."


    Hearing this news, Li Meng came to the spirit, and his face showed joy.


    "Very good. It seems that the era of outward exploration has finally arrived. Although the power of the transition engine is not ideal, it has finally made a good start. I hope everything goes well."


    The transition engine, also known as the hyperspace engine, can surpass the limit of the speed of light in the material space and fly at the speed of Superlight in hyperspace. The power of the first generation of transition engine is very small, and it can only fly at three times the speed of light in hyperspace.


    Speaking of this, Li Meng asked Chen Yan, "can we have more detailed information about the observation of the destination?"


    After shaking her head, Chen Yan said, "we are short of some more detailed observation means, so we can only use astronomical telescopes for the most basic observation. This time, there are three destinations for the" Explorer 1 "colonial ship, especially the" Cape 1 "earth like planets, Cape 2 earth like planets and Cape 3 earth like planets. The colonial ship will arrive at the three planets smoothly, If any planet can be transformed, the colonial ship will stop to colonize. According to our calculation, this journey will last for 23 years. "


    Twenty three years?


    The universe is vast. Twenty three years is a long time for human beings, but it is a flash for the vast universe.


    Time passed quickly. Unconsciously, a month passed like this.


    April 21, the 10th year of the imperial calendar.


    On this day, is a memorable day, this day is the "Explorer 1" departure day.


    Human beings colonized the outer space for the first time, which attracted attention when they took off.


    In the universe, there is no difference between the morning and the evening. In dock 1 on the moon, a grand ceremony is being held.


    In the main control room of explorer one bridge


    "We have received the order to take off, captain. We can set out..."


    At this moment, the crew in the main control room is excited, they are about to drive this huge guy into deep space.


    Sitting on the wide captain''s seat, Vickers looked at the data in the hologram in front of him with a dignified look.


    "Kewei, test the data immediately and complete the steps before takeoff."


    As the words fell, a mechanical voice sounded from the instrument in front of him: "yes, Captain, it''s being tested... The energy output is normal, the life support system is normal, the refrigeration device is normal, the plasma engine is normal, the transition engine is normal... The data test is normal, the step test has been completed, and you can take off..."


    At this moment, Vickers knew that he would usher in the greatest moment. He knew that the 100000 people on board were looking forward to this moment, just like him. They were going to leave their home star and go to a more distant star field.


    With a wave of his hand, Vickers said in a loud voice: "take off..."


    At the command, under the control of the auxiliary AI, the functions of the colonial ship began to work.


    On the berth outside, the tail engine of the huge "Explorer-1" colonial ship suddenly spurted a blue flame. In the eyes of people all over the world, the orange flame spurted, the huge "Explorer-1" colonists slowly lifted off, and the role of the attached booster rocket was revealed at this moment.


    Without booster rockets, such a huge spacecraft would not have taken off from the moon.


    Although the speed is slow, but faster and faster, soon left the moon orbit into the universe.


    On the route of Explorer-1, four warships are waiting. They will see off Explorer-1.


    A battleship, two destroyers, a cruiser, they have black paint, and the background of the universe into one, the shape of a ship, but the water chestnut is clear, on the upper deck there are four triple turrets, the first three, the second one, but the caliber is not the same.


    The caliber of the destroyer''s main gun is 1000mm. The three main guns on the front deck are plasma guns, which are energy weapons. The one on the rear deck is magnetic acceleration guns, which are kinetic energy weapons. The main gun on the cruiser is 1400mm. The main gun on the battleship is the largest, which is 2400mm.


    When this small fleet appeared in front of the colonial ship Explorer one, vex felt the Empire''s attention to the journey.


    All the way to see each other off until it''s time to leave the gravity well far away from the planet.


    "This is the captain of the third fleet, Colonel delar. Have a nice trip..."


    Congratulations from the public channel let Vickers know the owner of the escort fleet


    In congratulation, Vickers gave the order to start.


    "Jump engine started, target: Cape 1 earth like planet."


    Outside, in the dark universe, there seems to be an arc beating on the surface of the huge "Explorer-1" colonial ship. In the next moment, it suddenly flashes, turns into a blue light and disappears into the distant deep air.


    With a hope, "Explorer one" represents the beginning of the great colonial era.


    This is a great moment that will be recorded in history, and the great expansion of the black flag Empire has embarked on the journey.


    Nanlin Island, Crystal Palace


    Before I knew it, 20 years had passed. During these 20 years, Explorer 2, explorer 3 and Explorer 4 set out one after another and embarked on a new journey.


    For the solar system, the black flag Empire has also been thoroughly developed, and a number of surrounding star systems have been included in the Empire''s territory.


    In the mortal world, Li Meng inevitably ushered in a regret.


    Today''s sunshine is brighter than ever. In a room on the upper floor of the Crystal Palace, Li Meng sits quietly on the sofa and looks out of the window.


    Beside him was a bed, on which lay an old figure.


    She was white haired, with frowns all over her face. Her hands were as thin as a log. Although she was old, she could still see the appearance of her youth on that face.

 Chapter 1754

    Over the past few years, Tara, who is already in her seventies, has rapidly grown old. In just two years, she has changed from a beautiful and mature woman to an old man. There is no doubt that Tara''s time has come.


    Before the end of time, martial artists can keep their youth. The change of Tara can only show one answer.


    As her eyelids moved, old Tara opened her eyes


    "Little..."


    She opened her mouth slightly, but could not say what she wanted to say.


    Although the voice was small, it was naturally heard by Li Meng.


    Looking slightly, Li Meng looks at Tara on the bed. Seeing Tara wake up, Li Meng smiles and stands up.


    When he came to the bed and sat down, Li Meng looked at his Tara quietly.


    With his right hand stretched out and stroked his old face, Li Meng said in a soft voice: "count the time, you and I have known each other for more than 20 years. It''s good to have you here for more than 20 years..."


    Looking at Li Meng, Tara has a tear in her eye. I don''t know whether it''s joy or regret.


    It was a sadness. In the face of this sadness, Li Meng just stroked his face and said in a soft voice, "don''t say anything more, I understand."


    With that, Limon leaned over and gave Tara a kiss on the forehead.


    Looking at Tara''s crazy eyes, Li Meng smiles, puts one hand behind her shoulder and the other hand around her leg, and holds her up from the bed in the posture of a princess.


    A white pillar of light emerged from the void, covering Tara and Li Meng.


    Qingcheng, temple, reincarnation pool


    There is silence here. The appearance of the light column makes Li Meng and Tara appear beside the reincarnation pool.


    In the pool, the black liquid is rippling, the surface looks like a black arc jumping, beautiful and dangerous.


    Holding Tara in his arms, Li Meng entered the pool step by step, letting the black liquid gradually submerge him.


    Leaning against the pool, Li Mengjing sits with Tara in his arms, waiting for the last moment.


    I don''t know how long later, looking at the man in front of her, Tara closes her eyes with satisfaction.


    After a long breath, her chest stopped beating


    Looking down at the old, serene face, Li Meng only had peace in his eyes.


    He still can''t let go. For Tara, this is the end and a new beginning


    When she passed away, the liquid in the pool was boiling, and a powerful force poured into her body.


    The reincarnation pool has a set of self-control procedures without the control of Li Meng.


    Under the powerful force, the old Tara is undergoing amazing changes.


    Soft skin is returning to youth, the frown on the face is gradually disappearing, a head of white hair is also gradually becoming the original color.


    When all the changes stopped, the original Tara came back.


    For a long time, in Li Meng''s arms, Tara slowly opened her eyes. Her eyes flashed blankly, and then returned to normal.


    When she saw Li Meng in front of her, she gave her a smile, leaned forward and gave her a kiss on her lips. She said: "little... Master, I''m back..."


    Caressing Tara''s white face, Li Meng lowers his head and kisses her ruddy lips.


    In the pool, they embrace each other quietly, feeling each other''s existence and welcoming a new beginning


    ----


    In a twinkling of an eye, another 50 years have passed


    In the past 50 years, the black flag Empire has undergone several changes, and the imperial system has become more and more perfect.


    The pace of outward expansion is gradual, and one star system after another is incorporated into the Empire.


    Unconsciously, the Empire had more than ten colonial planets. The population of the Empire increased by five times in 70 years. Now the population of the black flag Empire has reached more than 12 billion.


    In the distant starry sky, there is an exhausted star, which is 32 light-years away from the earth. It is a barren star, twice the size of the earth, but three times the gravity of the earth. It has a thick atmosphere and is a planet rich in mineral resources.


    The person who found it was named "Zhou Ding", and it was named Zhou Dingxing.


    As early as many years ago, a colonial ship belonging to an enterprise arrived here to colonize Zhou Dingxing.


    In the past 20 years, around various large-scale mines, many cities appeared on Zhou Dingxing


    The atmosphere and environment have been transformed. For a long time, Zhou Dingxing has had oxygen, water and soil for cultivation.


    Because of its rich mineral resources, Zhou Dingxing also became one of the few shipbuilding bases in the Empire.


    A blue light flashed in the dark universe, and an imperial cruiser suddenly appeared in the deep sky not far from Zhou Dingxing.


    "We have arrived at our destination. It took one year and six months to execute secret order No. 1 and delete any information about the earth."


    "The local defense department has been contacted, and the route has been guided to terminal 3 of zero three base..."


    Finally


    Looking at the exhausted star outside the window, I took a deep breath at night.


    The voyage of more than a year has little idea of time for night.


    For more than a year, most of the time was sleeping, and the crew in the bridge main control room was not excluded.


    The only difference is that the night can be sleepy everywhere, and the crew can only enter the freezer.


    After years of development, the speed of the transition engine has now reached 25 times the speed of light, and Zhou Dingxing is 32 light-years away from the earth, only taking more than a year.


    Slightly sideways, night looked at the side of a straight and standing officer.


    He was in his prime, dressed in a black uniform and with a rough face.


    "Commander Abner, go on with your mission. This is the end of my journey..."


    Then she stood up from the captain''s seat and walked out.


    Looking at the back of the night, Abner held a military salute and said, "my Lord, have a nice trip."


    Commander Abner, captain of the cruiser Chengwu, is also a new captain, a new ship, a new captain, which is very suitable.


    Although Abner didn''t know her identity, she belonged to the black cavalry, the emperor''s close Guard Corps. Even if she was just an ordinary soldier, he had to be careful.


    Leaving from the bridge, he took an on-board fast tram to No. 1 harbor.


    "Code 00001, authority" ruling class ", I am" Chengwu "cruiser auxiliary AI, what can I do for you?"


    On the main control platform of the harbor, night unlocked the authority.


    He took out a permission ring from the main box and put it on his wrist. He said, "prepare a transport boat immediately. I want to travel."

 Chapter 1755

    In the dark universe, "Chengwu" cruiser slowly approached Zhou Dingxing, and a "Hercules" transport boat drove out from the No. 1 harbor in the left abdomen and flew to the depth of the universe.


    It''s about 50 meters long, like a black box, square.


    Sixty years later, the Hercules transport boat has been updated for many generations, and its functions are more comprehensive.


    Only a flash of blue light, is far away from the "Chengwu" cruiser earth God transport boat into a streamer disappeared in the dark depths.


    About two hours later, in a dark sky far away from the star system, the blue light flickered, and a Hercules transport boat suddenly appeared.


    "Destination is about to arrive, received a large number of unknown signal sources, danger, danger, please return immediately."


    This is probably the disadvantage of unmanned control. If a spaceship is not recorded in the database, it will give an alarm, unable to identify friends and enemies.


    Fortunately, he was ready early in the morning and said calmly, "the unknown signal source is listed as a friendly force. Delete the service serial number of" Chengwu "cruiser. Under the new permission, the permission code is 00001..."


    "Permission downloading, downloading, permission changing, information receiving..., signal identified, route guided to the harbor No.1 of" God killer "class carrier..."


    In front of the transport boat is a meteorite belt, disk-shaped, very vast, like a meteorite sea.


    Around a certain point, the meteorite belt is circling slowly. Looking far away, you can see a destroyed planet in the middle of the meteorite sea. It seems to be hit by some force, and the whole planet is split in two.


    One half remains as a whole, while the other half becomes a floating meteorite.


    Above the sea of meteorites, the Hercules transporter flies rapidly, approaching the central planet.


    As Hercules transporter gets closer and closer to the planet, we can see the grandeur of the planet.


    Even if it has become two halves, its volume is still several times larger than that of the earth, even larger than that of Zhou Dingxing.


    When the powerful transport boat flew over the incomplete side of the planet and reached the complete rear, a huge black castle on the surface of the planet was reflected in the eyes of night.


    The most eye-catching is not the black castle, but a huge spaceship next to the black castle.


    It is black, the surface is very flat, with eight sides, very neat long square.


    Compared with Heibao, it is more huge, with a length of more than 50 kilometers, a width of 16 kilometers and a height of 20 kilometers.


    At this time, the space around the planet is very calm, only the black castle, the huge spaceship, and the approaching transport boat.


    At one time, we can think that it was busy here, but now it has become a secret place.


    Looking at all this, even the night can''t help but wonder


    Along the way, the transport boat soon arrived at the side of the huge spaceship. At this time, in front of the transport boat, the flat deck of the huge spaceship suddenly split, opening a huge gap, and a ray of light came out from inside.


    This opening is probably the entrance of No.1 harbor.


    The guided transport boat entered the harbor from the entrance


    As soon as you enter, you will see a vast space. It''s probably a hangar. There are many "Banshee" transport boats on the tarmac. At a glance, there are no less than 100.


    The Banshee transport boat is an advanced type of Hercules transport boat. There are slight differences in shape. It is no longer square. Its corners are more smooth and its weapons are more advanced. There are four 120mm plasma guns, six 60mm plasma guns and two 150mm magnetic acceleration guns at the head of the boat. The engine power is greater and the coating is no longer pure black, but more blood stripes.


    On an apron, the Hercules transport boat slowly lands


    As the cabin door opened, night strode out and came to the metal world.


    As soon as he walked out, a machine with a skull and octopus body floated over.


    "Commander, welcome. I''m night, your special AI. I''ve taken over this mothership. I''m waiting for your orders. Now, please follow me. You need to go to the bridge to activate this Mothership..."


    Said, it will turn in front of the road.


    "What is this?"


    Looking at the skeletons leading the way ahead, she inquired as she walked.


    "This is a versatile engineering robot. They are responsible for the maintenance of the spaceship at ordinary times and the repair work after the war. In Yeti, their number is as high as 100000, which is an indispensable unit."


    At the exit of the harbor is a maglev tram track. Led by an engineering robot, it enters a tram at night.


    With the sound of "buzzing", the steel world outside retreats into virtual shadows, which shows the speed of the tram.


    "The night cry?"


    She didn''t know much about this mothership. She was only instructed by her master to come here.


    "Yes, Yeti, the name of this" God killer "class star ship, and you are the commander of this star ship. In the future, you will travel with Yeti in the starry sky..."


    Jiye: "talk about it..."


    "OK, commander, the Star Destroyer is a kind of long-distance combat ship. It has extremely complex functions. It can carry out combat missions far away from home alone. Even if it is worn out in wartime, it can be supplemented by its own production line. It is a combat ship and a mothership. It carries 100000" black armor "guards and 500000 black cavalry soldiers, Five thousand black samurai, five thousand Banshee transport boats, 36 "dead Whisperer" carrier ships


    It''s an exaggerated weapon


    "How long did it take?" she asked


    For such a huge ship, not to mention its construction process, the assembly time of these weapons alone is probably long.


    "It took 26 years, March 11 days, and spent a total of 113 trillion black flag coins..."


    Over the past 20 years, 113 trillion yuan... It''s an exaggeration.


    113 trillion black flag coins, which is the gross output value of the black flag empire in three years. It can be said that a "God killer" class star ship consumes the income of the Empire in five years, and the price is too high.


    She did not know why the master wanted to build such a huge ship, but she believed that the master must have her own reasons.


    Just then, the tram shook slightly and the destination arrived


    "Commander, please follow me..."


    Control of the engineering robot, "night" in front of the road, night followed.


    After leaving the tram, there is a metal passage in front. Under the light, everything is very bright.

 Chapter 1756

    "Five years ago, there were still some ghouls doing aftercare work here. Soon after, they evacuated. This spaceship and the black castle on one side were all managed by the" Ai "in the black castle. This place has become a forbidden area. There are many fixed-point defense guns hidden in the floating meteorites outside, and six 3000mm plasma guns are arranged on the planet, Two 5000mm fortress type magnetic acceleration guns. Once they encounter a spaceship with non imperial signal, the AI in the black fort will not give a warning and activate its weapon system to attack the invaders. "


    It''s far away from the stellar system. It''s uninhabited, but basic defense is needed.


    Heibao is not only the military base of heiqiwei, but also a supply station. In the future, it will play a very important role in the black flag empire.


    "Commander, here we are..."


    Following the opening of a door, Jiye and the engineering robot come to a place full of metal instruments.


    This is the bridge, the bridge of this star ship


    Although compared with the huge star ship, the bridge space is a little narrow.


    There was no crew, only rows of self-propelled metal instruments, crystal panels, and the screen was dark.


    The bridge is like a podium, one floor at a time, with the captain''s seat at the top and a huge console in front of the seat.


    There is no air here, which is the same as the vacuum environment outside. Since entering the starship, night has noticed this.


    Only gravity is the same as the earth


    That is to say, there is no life support system in this starship.


    It''s a matter of course that there are no living creatures in this starship, so there is no need for oxygen.


    He came to the captain''s seat and sat down at night


    It''s soft and comfortable


    As soon as he sat down, the console in front of him lit up. The blue light was flashing. It was like a chain reaction. The whole main control was on, and the lights on various instruments were flashing.


    There is a palm print on the crystal panel. She knows that the ship is unlocked by palm print and code.


    Unable to help hesitating, she took off her metal gloves and pressed them on her palmprint.


    With a flash of blue light, the whole bridge was completely lit up, and the sky overhead was even more shining. In an instant, a picture appeared, which was the starry sky, the scenery outside.


    On the barren surface of the planet, the floating meteorite belt is in the eye. You can see it clearly from the front, back, left and right.


    At this time, the engineering robot left by itself, and a small figure appeared from the console, which was the holographic image of "night".


    With a smile, she looked at the night on her seat and said, "commander, the authority has been unlocked. The Mothership Yeti is yours. The database is officially open. The mission information has been obtained. Yeti can start at any time."


    "Don''t worry, I want to see more information about this ship to better understand it..."


    Night: "everything is as you wish..."


    With a wave of her hand, she mapped out another hologram from the console, which is the structure of the carrier Yeti.


    "Yeti''s energy sources are 32 fusion reactors and 1200 supercapacitors. When flying in the physical space, yeti''s armor plate can absorb solar energy to store energy. The closer to the star, the higher the temperature, the faster the energy absorption efficiency. The energy stored in its 1200 supercapacitors is enough to drive Yeti to sail in the physical world for 20 years. In terms of protection, The armor thickness of Yeti is 20 meters. It is made of A-class titanium alloy, which can resist most of the existing weapons of the Empire. In addition to armor protection, yeti is also equipped with the first generation of void shield, which can transmit all attacks to subspace. Due to the excessive demand for energy, it must be used carefully... "


    Night said a lot, about this starship night also roughly understand some.


    Undoubtedly, this is a mothership that gathers all the advanced technologies of the Empire. It can be said that some technologies are far beyond the Empire''s current era. The sub space engine, the void shield and the technologies related to sub space can''t be involved by the present human beings.


    "This is the details of the mission, please check carefully..."


    Night opened the mission information, night looked up.


    As he watched, the night explained, "as the kraken sentinels came to the earth, the host listed the kraken as one of the biggest threats to the black flag empire. This mission is to search for all the earth like planets observed within a thousand light-years. There are 1782 targets, commander. This is a long journey, but don''t worry, In another ten years, new starships will join this mission. In another hundred years, more than ten starships will join this mission. It is estimated that this mission will be completed in 300 years.... "


    For the kraken, through the mouth of the angel of death, for this race, the black flag Empire has been known.


    Like the previous demons, they are parasitic life, but different from the demons, they choose to become carbon based life, which allows them to have their own bodies and reproduce by cloning.


    In order to please the evil spirits and get enough nourishment, all the organic life in the universe are their prey.


    They exist in the form of ethnic groups. When the prey in a certain area has been unable to support their reproduction and growth, they will fall into a deep sleep and wait for the prey to reproduce. When the number of prey becomes objective again, they will wake up and carry out a new round of hunting and plundering.


    This is a cycle, an endless cycle, and the kraken clan is also the last resort of the evil god camp.


    Hundreds of years of mission?


    In the hood, night''s look is very indifferent. She is lonely but not lonely. For her, hundreds of years is just a moment.


    With a wave of his hand, he said: "let''s go..."


    "Yes, yeti set sail, destination: exploration mission one, 56 light years away..."


    Outside, with the order of departure, the huge engine at the tail of the star ship Yeti ejected a blue flame. In the vibration of the ship, the huge ship slowly lifted off, and the function of the anti gravity device was revealed at this moment.


    If there is no anti gravity device, the huge body of Yeti will not be free from the shackles of the planet.


    After leaving the orbit of the planet, the huge night cry adjusted its posture and drove slowly to the depth of the universe. It seemed slow, but in fact it was very fast.


    When the incomplete planet behind becomes the background, yeti ends its voyage in physical space


    A red light flashed from the huge body of Yeti. In the starry sky in front of Yeti, the space seemed to be torn, and the evil breath poured out, and a huge red vortex formed.


    The red energy is rolling like the wave of waves, and its shape is like countless demons struggling to rush out of the vortex


    At that moment, the huge night cry turned into a red streamer and disappeared in the vortex.

 Chapter 1757

    The cry disappeared that night, and the huge whirlpool dissipated slowly, leaving no trace.


    What''s in the subspace? At this moment, night finally sees.


    Yeti has entered the sub space. Outside, it is no longer a starry sky, but a red streamer world.


    Because of the extremely fast speed, the front of the night cry is like a passage.


    On both sides of the passage, the red energy of the red liquid kept pouring out and hitting the night cry.


    However, it was blocked by the void shield. As soon as the red energy touched the void shield, a circle of transparent ripples flashed. The red energy that touched the void shield disappeared and was transmitted to other places in the subspace.


    In subspace, time is chaotic, and subspace engine can adjust time within a certain range. If you navigate in hyperspace, it takes more than four years to reach your destination, but in subspace, it only takes half a year to reach your destination.


    Of course, it''s just a computing model. Whether it''s hyperspace or subspace, ships can''t stay in it for a long time.


    Because the energy output of fusion reactor is less than the energy consumed by the transition engine or subspace engine, every time after sailing in subspace or hyperspace for a period of time, the spacecraft must leave the superluminal space and sail in the material space for energy storage.


    Earth, Qingcheng, Crystal Palace


    With the development of nearly half a century, the whole Nanlin island has been occupied by Qingcheng, and a bridge with a length of more than 100 kilometers connects the mainland.


    Crystal Palace is still that Crystal Palace, but Qingcheng has changed a lot.


    As early as 30 years ago, sun Haiwang, the former mayor of Qingcheng, died. He has lived for more than 90 years, which is a relatively long life among human beings.


    He had a wonderful life. He had no regrets


    As the city under the emperor''s feet, the job of mayor is a heavy burden. A little carelessness will offend a large group of powerful people. Since the first sun Haiwang died, the mayor of Qingcheng has handled 13 people in 30 years, and the job change is quite frequent.


    Qingcheng is not the former Qingcheng, and the black flag empire is not the former black flag Empire, but the emperor is still the former Emperor.


    Seventy years ago, the emperor was still the same as he was years ago. Among the human beings, Li Meng had some more taboos.


    Eternal conqueror, eternal Emperor


    Li Meng originally thought that he would leave his children, but he finally gave up. Without his own blood, he used non natural forces to make children. Can he still call them human?


    With the passage of time, his women came back to him one by one, and their territory was transferred to the family members who had blood relationship with them. Of course, some people came back to him, while others continued to be outside, leading their family to develop and grow with their immortal lives.


    Zhu Yixuan and Sophia in Al, as well as altoria in England, Katherine in Danlan, and gunya in Austria are called "the immortal Princess" together with Wang Yanmei in China.


    Back to their own side, their identity has changed.


    Not old, not dead is to pay a price, and life, old age and death, is the fate of all life, want to violate this fate, naturally have a price.


    "Master, the news has just been sent back that night has already started..."


    On the viewing platform at the top of the Crystal Palace, Li Meng is sitting lazily on the soft sofa, looking at the city scenery in the distance.


    Many years ago, Crystal Palace was the tallest building in Qingcheng, but now it is not.


    In the distance, buildings larger than crystal palace can be seen everywhere. Floating cars are flying in the sky like ants.


    With the transmission speed of quantum signal, more than 30 light years, it will be delayed for more than half an hour.


    Looking back at the graceful figure beside him, Li Meng waved to him.


    With a soft smile, Chen Nannan steps forward and sits beside Li Meng.


    Today''s Chen Nan Nan is wearing a long black dress, and her graceful posture is very attractive.


    Looking at the people beside him, Li Meng reaches out his hand, embraces the soft body, embraces it and lies on the sofa with it.


    Why is Chen Nannan around? It''s just an accident.


    Many years ago, Wang Yuanmei was only nine years old at that time. When he visited Wang Weiwei, Li Meng mistakenly took Chen Nannan as Wang Weiwei. That night''s wrong love between fish and water changed the relationship between them.


    Of course, there is Wang Weiwei''s help in this, otherwise how can we hide Li Meng.


    It was too late when Li Meng found out that he was Chen Nannan instead of Wang Weiwei


    Chen Nannan and Li Meng are naturally familiar with each other. Every time they visit Wang Weiwei, they can see Chen Nannan. As time goes by, they become familiar with each other and take the last step. Although they are not expected by Li Meng, they can be excused.


    Now Wang Weiwei and Chen Nannan have all returned to him, and Yuanmei enterprise has been taken care of by Wang Yuanmei, Wang Weiwei''s daughter and Li Meng''s adopted daughter


    The status of emperor''s adopted daughter has made Wang Yuanmei invincible in the market. Yuanmei enterprise can be said to be the dominator in the black flag Empire, and has three colonies in the distant starry sky.


    Counting time, his adopted daughter''s age is not small, more than 70 years old.


    However, she was not an ordinary human, although she was in her seventies, she still kept the appearance of her youth.


    She had already died in her mother''s body. Although she was saved by Li Meng, she was no different from Shi Ji. When she became an adult, her appearance became fixed. She would not grow old or die.


    "Under the rule of the black flag Empire, human society is still stable. Although many people are dissatisfied with the system of semi feudal society, under the control of the imperial court, peace is still the mainstream of the world. Most of the old aristocrats have passed away, and the new aristocrats are still young. They are more energetic and ambitious. The construction of the host and the army can be taken care of... "


    Nestled quietly in Li Meng''s arms, Chen Nannan continued: "now the power of the black flag Empire has expanded to 40 light-years around the earth. It''s a long distance. Without a strong army, it can''t frighten those who want to. Although there are 13 legions now, the personnel and warships of each Legion are very weak, The most powerful army has no more than 17 warships. In terms of the territory of the current Empire, such military strength is not enough. "


    The weakness of the black flag army can be said to be caused by Li Meng, because a large part of the military expenditure was taken by Li Meng to strengthen the black cavalry.


    However, Li Meng does not intend to tilt his resources to the black flag army, at least not now

 Chapter 1758

    Manieta said that in a thousand light years, the earth will not encounter any invasion of alien species.


    Of course, in a thousand light years, there are also some planets with intelligent life. Over the years, those intelligent life may have grown into a powerful race. In the universe, everything is possible.


    Now the threat to the black flag empire is the kraken people, because as early as a few decades ago, the sentries of the kraken people came to the earth, that is to say, there must be a fleet of the kraken people sleeping in the lost star field.


    Before the kraken fleet wakes up, Limon must find them and destroy them. This task cannot be completed by the black flag army and must be handed over to the black cavalry.


    With a faint smile, Li Meng said: "it''s the first priority to strengthen the black cavalry. Let''s put down the development of the black flag army. The situation in China is still stable. It''s normal for nobles and entrepreneurs to have some ambitious people. But if they want to fight against the Empire, it''s also unrealistic. At least for hundreds of years, no one has the ability, And hundreds of years later, in front of them is an unbreakable empire. In short, there is no need to worry too much. "


    Chen Nannan''s worry Li Meng naturally understood that there were so many people under the jurisdiction of the black flag Empire, different nationalities, different races, and some opponents. This is normal, and there is no need to feel too nervous about it.


    Chen Nannan is just a reminder. Since the master has a choice in mind, she will not say anything more.


    Speaking of this, Li Meng looked down at Chen Nannan in his arms and asked, "by the way, is there any news from Explorer one?"


    With a slight shake of his head, Chen Nannan said in a stuffy voice, "no, I haven''t found any trace of Explorer-1. Now cape-1, cape-2 and cape-3 have been colonized. After more than 40 years of searching, nothing has been found. The universe is too big. If the colonized ship floats in the territory of the Empire due to faults, unless they send out a distress signal, it will be very difficult for us to find them."


    The voyage time of Explorer-1 is planned to be 23-35 years. It has three goals, namely, cape-1, cape-2 and cape-3. According to the plan, they should have arrived at cape-1 more than 40 years ago. However, more than 60 years later, Explorer-1 did not appear at the location of cape-1-3, They''re missing.


    The colonization of Cape 1, Cape 2 and Cape 3 was completed by the later explorers 5 and Cape 6.


    Where did they go?


    This is also a secret in the imperial archives, and one can only guess the whereabouts of the colonial ship Explorer 1.


    It may float somewhere in the universe due to a fault, waiting for the imperial rescue. It may also enter the star and be burned when leaving hyperspace. It is more likely to appear in the interior of a planet. Although this possibility is very small, because the spacecraft will scan the outer universe for 0.05 seconds when leaving hyperspace, which will confirm the current cosmic environment, If the current space environment can not jump out, the spacecraft will continue to sail in hyperspace for a few seconds until the safe space.


    Not likely, but not without


    In short, there is only one answer, that is, the colonial ship Explorer one is missing.


    Can''t you find it?


    With a sigh in his heart, Li Meng felt helpless. The universe was so big that even his "God" could not help it.


    Although 70 years later, his spiritual power can be extended to five light years away, for the whole universe, five light years is a tiny distance. Even if he went to search the Explorer-1 colonial ship himself, it would not change the existing answer.


    This is probably the price, the inevitable price


    ----


    In the distant, distant starry sky, deep in the dark universe, a spaceship is sailing quietly.


    The spread of the golden sun sail makes the huge spaceship seem to have a pair of golden wings.


    Far ahead, a star system looms, and the stars are dim


    The jet of the blue flame generated the power for the spacecraft to move forward and is accelerating continuously.


    At this time, the bridge in the spacecraft is a dark, no crew, can not see a little light.


    All of a sudden, there was only a sound of mechanical operation, and the lights in the main control room of the bridge came on one by one.


    A large number of instruments are running again, and the screen lights up one by one


    In the main control room, the sound of machinery rang again and again.


    "Program abnormal fluctuation has been repaired, warning, warning, hull damage, start No.7 early warning scheme, 056089037 gate closed..."


    "Eighty two percent of the energy is stored, the timing function of the transition engine is turned off, and it can''t be turned off. Implement scheme 2. The energy transmission pipeline line 3 is turned off, and it has been turned off, and line 4 is turned off, and it has been turned off, and line 1 is turned off, and it has been turned off, and line 2 is turned off, and the transition engine is offline, and it has been damaged, and it can''t be started..."


    "Start program one, target: Albert wicks, identity: Captain, life test... All indicators are good, sleeping year changed to 69 Empire year, wake up Countdown: 5, 4, 3, 2, 1..."


    "Click..."


    With the sound of metal running, a freezer was ejected from the metal wall of the main control room on one side of the bridge.


    In the freezer, the ice mist is melting and rapidly disappearing


    When the ice fog gradually disappeared, a figure in the freezer gradually emerged.


    He was dressed in a black tights, with a rough face and a strong look.


    All of a sudden, he opened his eyes with his eyes closed and breathed out.


    He quickly pushed open the cover of the warehouse and gasped for breath. His voice was hoarse.


    After a while, he slowly came over and left the freezer


    Looking at the empty main control room, he flashed a trace of confusion in his eyes, and soon recovered.


    After moving his stiff and numb limbs, Vickers came to a cupboard, opened the cupboard, took out his underwear from inside, and put on the captain''s clothes one by one.


    "We''re here?" he said


    There was no one in the main control room. Of course, what he said asked the shipboard AI.


    Shipboard AI responded to him: "I''m sorry, Captain, we have deviated from the course due to the failure of the spaceship. Now the location of the spaceship is unknown. The spaceship has been sailing for 69 years and has made 42 leaps. We are already in the Unknown Universe..."


    With a shiver in his hand, the expression on Vickers'' face changed and became extremely ugly.


    69 years?


    How could it be


    Quickly put on the captain''s uniform, Vickers quickly came to the console, a burst of operation.

 Chapter 1759

    Vickers is looking for a voyage log to find out what happened to him during his decades in the freezer.


    But Vickers found that 46 years ago, the year after he entered the freezer, the voyage log disappeared. No, it should be said that there was no record.


    A cold sweat ran down his cheek, and vex sat in the captain''s seat with an ugly look.


    After a while, Vickers calmed down and asked, "how far are we from the earth now?"


    "Unknown, according to estimates, it should be more than 130 light years."


    Vickers: "what''s wrong? Can it be repaired? "


    "Forty four years ago, when the Explorer-1 colonial ship left hyperspace to store energy in space, a meteorite hit the ship from the side. The ship was damaged, and the transition engine was damaged. The vibration caused the damage of the circuit. The core chip of the main console-3 was burned, and the main control program was messy. It took forty-four years to repair the ship, and the transition engine was seriously damaged, The main structure is damaged and cannot be repaired due to lack of necessary materials.... "


    Please


    If the transition engine can be repaired, they may not be able to return to the Empire. But if the transition engine can not be repaired, they will not be able to set foot on the journey of returning. 130 light-years, it may take thousands of years to return to the Empire only by plasma engine propulsion. On this premise, they found the right direction.


    What should I do?


    Sitting in the captain''s seat, vex frowned


    They are now 130 light-years away from the Empire. In the universe, the effective communication of quantum signals is 10 light-years. No matter how far away they are, a signal relay station must be established. No matter how hard it is, a signal repeater can be sent to the universe.


    However, since 44 years ago, the AI of the Explorer-1 colonial ship has been offline. That is to say, except for the flight plan, the ship has no signal repeater to send to the universe. Between the ship and the Empire, there is a signal blank area as high as 90 light years, so the signal can not be transmitted, let alone the distress signal.


    If you can''t return, you have to move on


    Now there are 100000 people on board in the freezer. As the captain, he must take these 100000 people to live.


    "Number one, what''s your opinion? We can''t go home now. We can''t ask the Empire for help. We have to save ourselves. We have to find a way to live. "


    No. 1 is Explorer No. 1, the name of AI, which is what vex calls it.


    "We are about to arrive at a strange star system. After optical observation, there are 14 stars in this star system, three of which are earth like planets. One of them has something similar to vegetation on its surface. This planet may be a habitable planet, so we can investigate it and search for whether there is intelligent life. According to imperial decrees, when encountering intelligent races, We should try our best to avoid conflicts and not colonize the planet where there are intelligent races. "


    Looking up slightly, Vickers looked out of the window. Outside, there was only the Dark Universe and the dim stars. The naked eye could not see the distant star system, only the brightest star.


    "How much longer will it take us to reach the target star system?" wicks asked


    "1562 hours..."


    Is that more than two months?


    With a thoughtful look on his face, Vickers said: "I need to pick up a wake-up list immediately. I need technicians, researchers, and capable people. The accompanying defense team should also wake up. The total number should not exceed 500. They have to adapt to the current situation. We still have a lot to do..."


    For shipboard AI, a wake-up list is just a flash.


    As soon as the order from vex was given, one by one, the cover of each freezer was opened, and people who had been sleeping for more than 70 years woke up one by one.


    "Please follow the beacon and gather at restaurant three. Captain wicks has something to say. Captain dray, please report to the bridge immediately..."


    Just wake up from the freezer, people are at a loss, the memory of the brain appeared a moment of confusion.


    When they come back to their senses, the people who wake up in the freezers gather one by one along the guide beacon to the No. 3 restaurant.


    Two hours later, bridge main control room


    With a salute in his hand, dray said in a loud voice, "Captain wicks, dray reports to you."


    He was dressed in a silver gray uniform. He was very energetic. He didn''t look like the man who just came out of the freezer.


    He picked up his hat from the console. Wicks went out and said, "come on, say it on the way."


    In the bright metal passageway, two people walk in front of each other.


    As he walked, Vickers said, "dray, we''re in trouble."


    Trouble?


    With a puzzled look on his face, DEX asked, "what''s the trouble?"


    "We''ve been in the universe for 69 years, we''ve deviated from our planned course, and we''ve come to a space far away from the Empire. Now the spaceship is broken down, the jump engine is damaged, and it can''t be repaired. Do you know what that means?" wicks said


    There was a slight change in his face, and dray certainly knew what it meant.


    It means that they are alone and drifting in the universe.


    "How?"


    Delay can''t believe it. It''s 69 years since he woke up?


    Wicks knew how hard it was to believe the news, but he had to tell the truth.


    With a dignified look, Vickers said calmly: "it''s a fact that a meteorite hit the spaceship, causing all the consequences. Now we can''t contact the Empire, and we can''t return to the Empire only by our own strength. We can only move forward and find a place for us to live. Fortunately, we are lucky enough to have a star system in the starry sky not far away, There is an earth like planet in this stellar system, which may be our home. That''s why I wake you up. "


    A habitable planet?


    It''s really good news. It''s better than wandering aimlessly in the universe.


    It was half an hour later when Wilkes took dray to restaurant three.


    At this time, all the people who were awakened basically came to the No. 3 restaurant, with 500 people, no more than one, and no less than one.


    When Wilkes appeared with Deley, everyone looked at Wilkes.


    Everyone knows that Vickers is the captain of the ship. Here, Vickers is the supreme leader.


    Standing on a high platform and facing the public, Vickers said in a loud voice: "this journey is not smooth. We did not fail, but we did not succeed. Because of the failure of the spaceship, we deviated from the course and flew in the universe for 69 years. Now we are far away from the Empire, unable to communicate and send out distress signals, The jump engine has also been damaged, and the way home has been interrupted. We have to move forward and find a new home. "


    As soon as the words fell, people were in an uproar and looked at each other, some of them couldn''t believe it.

 Chapter 1760

    They''ve been sleeping for 69 years?


    What''s more, they deviated from the course, the spaceship broke down, and the transition engine couldn''t be used?


    In the "noisy" discussion, the faces of the people showed the color of fear.


    "Quiet, quiet..."


    Vickers saw the changes in people''s faces. He knew that he had to appease them.


    Under the loud voice of vex, the crowd quieted down.


    Vickers continued: "although we can''t go home, we can still move forward. It''s a good ship and a shelter for us. It can take us to a new home, which is not far away from the star system. No.1 has discovered a livable planet. Two months later, we can reach our destination. On this planet, we will take the first step."


    Speaking of this, Wilkes said: "now, we must take action. The mechanic team will go to the cabin immediately to get the corresponding equipment. A meteorite hit the spaceship, and many cabins were damaged. You must repair the spaceship, repair the damaged parts, and maintain the equipment of each unit. Before using them, you must debug them, stavan, The mechanic team is led by you. "


    One man stood up, waved and said, "brothers of the mechanic group, follow me. Come on, move..."


    Of the 500 people, about 200 moved and left the restaurant under the leadership of stavan.


    After the mechanic group left, Vickers said, "please return to your assigned work area. You must adjust your body and mind and get ready to get off the ship."


    About a dozen people responded, turned away from the crowd and walked out.


    At this time, people are all dressed in white tights, women look more slim and attractive.


    But at this time, no one cares about gender, no one cares about the beauty of women, in the face of life, nothing can not be ignored.


    After the scientific research group and the mechanic group left, only the defense team and capable people were left in the restaurant.


    Looking at the rest of the people, Vickers said in a loud voice: "everyone, we don''t know what''s ahead to meet us, but it must be full of risks. We must work together to tide over the difficulties. The members of the defense team immediately put on your equipment, patrol the colonial ship, and report to me immediately if we find any faults or abnormal places."


    As soon as Vickers''s words fell, more than a hundred figures began to move and walked out in groups.


    The rest are only twenty-four. They are all capable people, among whom the martial arts are the most.


    Eyes moved to a slim figure, Vickers said: "Miss Rose, I''m glad you can board the Explorer one colonial ship, here, you are the oldest, I hope you can serve as the leader of the ability, we need your strength."


    Gently nodded, rose step forward, turned to behind a crowd of ability way: "you have no opinion."


    Of course, they have no opinion. Among those who have the ability, the strong is the most respected. At least no one here will be the opponent of rose.


    Seeing that there was no objection, rose said with a faint smile: "let''s go..."


    With that, rose nodded to vex, turned and walked out. Behind her, a group of capable people followed silently.


    69 years?


    Taking a group of capable people to the area assigned by "No.1" Ai, in her own room, while wearing a white uniform, Rose''s expression is a little bit suddenly.


    These 69 years are really fleeting. The memory of the reason for boarding seems to have been blurred.


    But at this moment, rose thought again.


    She just wanted to go to a new place to start over and forget everything in the past.


    But can you really forget?


    At this moment, rose suddenly found that she was too naive.


    When she learned that she had spent 69 years in the freezer, rose first thought of him


    With a smile of self mockery, rose lost her worries in her mind. Now, at this moment, she must concentrate and devote her strength to the 100000 people in the colonial ship. This is the reason why she boarded the ship, and also her responsibility as a capable person.


    Time passes quickly. In the universe, there is no difference between day and night, only the passage of time.


    In the dark universe, the huge Explorer-1 colonial ship is moving little by little, seemingly slow, but actually very fast. Because of the vastness of the universe, it makes the huge ship look very slow.


    In front of the colonial ship, the star system is close at hand. Before long, the destination will arrive.


    "How''s it going? What''s the state of these big guys? "


    It''s getting closer and closer to the destination. After a long wait, Wilkes takes dray to the No. 1 harbor of the ship.


    The so-called harbor is a hangar, but it has a direct exit, so it is called harbor.


    In the harbor, a group of technicians are busy, maintaining all kinds of equipment, vehicles


    Harbor space is very large, very vast, in the smooth as a mirror on the ground to park a huge guy.


    There are large-scale excavation equipment, engineering guards, all kinds of small vehicles, and the largest Hercules transport boat, with six.


    From the belly of the Hercules transport boat, a black faced stawan knocked on the wall of the transport boat with a wrench in his hand and said: "it has been 69 years. Although it has been sealed in vacuum, many parts of it are aging, so we can''t toss it as we did when we were young. We only have six of them. Although there are many replacement parts, we should cherish their use, Once these six transport boats are scrapped, we will not be able to land on the planet. "


    With a slight nod, Vickers said in a deep voice, "this is really a problem. We should check them carefully and try our best to be safe. We can''t lose any transport boat."


    With a grin, stawan said frankly: "don''t worry, it''s a military Hercules transport boat after all. It won''t be so fragile. These guys are strong. As long as they don''t hit the mountain, they don''t fly at ordinary times. Tut Tut, these six transport boats are made of B-class titanium alloy. How did you get these big guys?"


    As a mechanic, stawan naturally knows the value of class B titanium alloy. Generally speaking, such transport boats can only be made of class C titanium alloy, which can save costs.


    To this question, Vickers just said with a smile: "stavan, don''t forget that this colonial ship belongs to soul language enterprise. What can''t be obtained?"


    "This is also..."


    Stawan knows that, after all, soul language enterprise has an official background, so it''s natural to have some contraband.

 Chapter 1761

    "By the way, how''s the repair work going?"


    These days, there has been no report from the mechanic team on the repair work of the ship, which makes vex a little concerned.


    Hearing such a question from Vickers, stavanshan said with a smile, "I was just about to report to you. I didn''t forget that the meteorite smashed a hole about two meters wide on the left side of the colonial ship, broke through three decks and passed through two freezers. Fortunately, the power supply of the freezer was connected. Although it was in a vacuum environment, the personnel in the freezer were safe, Only three unfortunate guys were destroyed by the meteorite. They died miserably. The external gap has been blocked, and the deepest transition engine cabin is finished. It seems that there was an explosion not long ago, and the whole transition engine was blown up. If we want to repair it, we don''t have the technology or the ability. After all, the transition engine is a kind of metaphysical technology in our eyes. "


    To this answer, pour also in wicks expect.


    No. 1 told him that the explosion of the jump engine was caused when No. 1 stopped the jump engine.


    As time goes by, exploration one is getting closer to the target planet.


    The universe is vast and beautiful. Dim starlight, dazzling nebula, dark and light coexist.


    On March 21, 1976, Explorer 1 entered an unknown star system.


    This stellar system is very strange, with a relatively young star. Many stars are relatively close to the star, and only three planets are the farthest away from the star. The distance between the three planets is very close, just like each other''s satellites, but their sizes are surprisingly consistent, but their colors are different.


    One is blue, one is earthy yellow, one is exhaustion


    Explorer-1, which emerged from the depths of the universe, slowly reached the orbit of the blue planet after several days of deceleration.


    The darkness outside is no longer there. The three stars with distinct colors are close at hand, and there is a ring of white halo outside the exhausted star, which is very beautiful.


    "It''s beautiful. Looking at it reminds me of the earth. I remember when we left the earth, we looked at the earth from the universe with the same color, the same blue, the same breath of life..."


    "Maybe we''ll stop here and build a new home..."


    The pace of progress has stopped, looking at the beautiful planet outside the viewing window, the sound of comments rings in Rose''s ear.


    It''s really beautiful. Just below them is the surface of the planet. Under the light of stars, you can see a layer of halo, and the color from the surface is also gratifying. At least the planet doesn''t look so desolate.


    "Miss Rose, please go to the battle meeting room as soon as possible. There is an emergency meeting to be held. Please go as soon as possible..."


    The voice from the bracelet made rose take back her sight from the window, turned and strode away.


    The target planet has arrived, and the time for action is coming.


    In the battle conference room, a group of scientific researchers, rose, and officers of the defense team gathered at the call of wicks.


    "We have arrived at the unknown star system. In order to better call it a three body galaxy, the star next to us is called a three body star. The three celestial bodies are surrounded by each other, and there is no difference between the primary and secondary stars. This name is also appropriate."


    As a captain, vex naturally has the right to name an unknown star system, and there is no objection.


    Standing on the platform, Vickers continued, "we''ve reached the trisomy, and many of you should have seen it..."


    As soon as Vickers''s words fell, the screen behind him showed a blue star in the eyes of the public.


    Vickers continued: "we are still very strange to this planet. The first step is to make a preliminary exploration, analyze the planet''s environment, gravity, oxygen content, and whether we can breathe directly. Only after we have a clear exploration, can we carry out the second and third steps until we have a firm foothold on this planet."


    Speaking of this, Vickers said with a slightly positive look: "this surface exploration is led by Miss Rose, with captain Deley as the deputy, and Dr. Karen, you are a geologist and biologist, and this exploration needs your help."


    A middle-aged man in a white robe nodded and said, "just to my liking, this is an earth like planet, bigger than the earth. I''m very interested in it."


    With a nod, Vickers said in a deep voice, "this is our first exploration of trimaran. We don''t know what''s on this planet. Once you leave the colonial ship, you will be ready for sacrifice. I won''t say more. We will be ready in three hours, and we will gather at No.1 harbor in three hours."


    So the battle meeting ended, and everyone dispersed to get ready for departure.


    Rose also returned to the area where the powers were, ready to select some people to land on the planet.


    Under the call of rose, more than 20 capable people gathered together.


    "Soon, we will make our first landing on trimaran. This is not a large-scale landing, but an exploration. We don''t need too many people. We only need three people..."


    Rose''s words, a lot of people eager to try, this is the first landing on a strange planet, they are naturally interested.


    As capable people, the spirit of adventure is deep into the bone marrow. They will not be afraid at this time.


    "I''ll go. I''m a psychic with the ability to release psionic lightning. Even wearing protective clothing will not affect my ability."


    The first one who volunteered was a young man who was very interested in landing on the planet.


    "Count me in. I''m a martial arts artist. Now I have the strength of blue, which should be a help to the exploration team."


    The second volunteer is a middle-aged man with a rough look.


    Last


    "Don''t argue with me. I''m a connoisseur. I should be more helpful to explorers. I''m the last one."


    The last one is a girl, younger, with long black hair, very supple.


    Seeing that the personnel had been confirmed, rose said, "just the three of you, let''s go. Follow me to No. 1 harbor to gather with others."


    Du Lai, a psychic, Li Chengwen, a martial arts artist, Chen Xin, and rose are the four people who can accompany the team.


    When rose with a group of ability to come to No. 1 harbor, travel personnel have arrived.


    Some technicians and soldiers of the defense team are carrying supplies to a Hercules transport boat.


    Soon, the supplies were ready and the people began to board the ship


    The 50 meter long transport boat is still very large, and the internal space is wide enough. Because it is an exploratory type, it has been transformed into several cabins, and the cabins are isolated and sealed, which can eliminate some risks.


    Twenty fully armed soldiers, four capable men, and one scientific researcher are members of this exploration team.

 Chapter 1762

    "Everybody, sit down. Here''s No.1 pilot" Talon ", ready to go..."


    Outside, the hatch of No.1 harbor has been opened, and the transport boat will enter the travel passage, then leave the hatch and leave the colonial ship.


    In orbit, the huge Explorer-1 colonial ship is still floating, and a transport boat comes out of the harbor on the side. Driven by the tail plasma engine, it flies rapidly to the surface of the planet.


    "It''s about to enter the atmosphere. Please fix your body. There will be some shaking. It''s normal. Please don''t worry..."


    As soon as Tyrone''s words came down, the transport boat shook violently.


    Outside, the transport boat has been enveloped by fire and turned into a fireball


    Fortunately, it only lasted more than ten seconds, the fire disappeared, the shaking also disappeared, and everything recovered smoothly.


    Outside, the clouds are approaching and the earth is looming


    Unfastened the seat belt, rose left the seat, came to the cockpit.


    Behind her, with Drey, the head of the defense.


    At this time, dray, as well as rose, had put on a silver protective clothing.


    The protective clothing is not bulky, the inner layer is special fiber, but the outer layer is metal armor, which makes them look like robots, full of metal texture.


    The mask is transparent, and you can see the face inside, which allows you to tell who is in the suit.


    Looking at the endless sea of clouds outside, rose asked: "how do you feel?"


    While driving the transport boat, Talon said: "the gravity should be higher than the earth. According to the instrument, it''s about 1.5 times. The wind outside is very strong. The wind reaches 7.5, and the temperature... Is rising continuously with the height decreasing."


    Outside, as the transport boat lowered its height, clouds came head-on, and the transport boat entered a white world.


    "Don''t worry, the radar has been online, the terrain has been scanned, we are now at the height of 3000 meters, soon..."


    Before I finished speaking, the scenery outside suddenly changed, the white world disappeared, and the sight became vast.


    In the eyes of the three people are black mountains, steep cliffs, straight into the clouds of high mountains, bare rock, black.


    In the valley, the transport boat slowly flew over and further away.


    Looking at this scene, the scene of extraterrestrial, people silent.


    Soon, when the transport boat flew over a high mountain, a more magnificent view came into the eyes of the people.


    Forest, endless forest, green, and other colors


    In the distance of the forest can also see a small lake, the lake has a bare Island, black.


    Looking at the island in the lake, rose immediately realized that it was a good landing place.


    It is isolated in the water, can eliminate many hidden dangers in the forest, is a good stop.


    The rose said, "talon, do you see that little lake? It''s landing on the island in the lake."


    Talon naturally saw it. The small lake was not far ahead. The island in the lake was very conspicuous.


    "All right, Miss Rose, sit down


    Hearing what Tyrone said, rose and dray immediately sat down in the second seat of the cockpit and buckled their seat belts.


    Over the forest, the transport boat "roared" over, and the arrival of the transport boat also broke the silence of the forest.


    Over the lake, the transport boat slowed down and landed on the black island with the help of the abdominal lift engine.


    Around the small lake is very quiet, silent, only the water is rippling.


    "Click..."


    In the sound of metal running, the hatch at the stern of the transport boat slowly opened.


    With a group of defense team soldiers and ability, rose left the transport boat.


    When they stepped on the ground, they looked around, only surprised.


    So beautiful, so strange


    The water seems to be silver, a little sticky, not like the "water" in people''s images.


    Although the forest outside the small lake is green, the color is relatively dark. The trees are very tall, not straight, twisted, and intertwined like vines, which makes the space in the forest very narrow.


    "How about Dr. Karen?"


    When the line of sight from the outside back, rose to the side is busy Karen asked.


    At this time, Karen holding a metal instrument, is walking slowly, while walking, while detecting.


    On the screen of the instrument is the analysis of various data.


    While walking, Karen said: "the oxygen content is 2.4 times that of the earth. There are many trace elements in the air. What kind of impact these gases will have on human beings must be sampled and then tested to get the answer."


    "Captain dray, please help me get some water from the lake and some stones on the ground. We have to stay here for some time, and we can''t go on until we have the results of the experiment..."


    Karen said, "leave it to me."


    People took action and began to sample and analyze any matter on the planet.


    This is a necessary and indispensable step.


    If human beings want to survive, they must meet two conditions, one is to be able to breathe and the other is to be able to drink water. These two conditions are indispensable. If the environment of this planet is not suitable for human beings, it must be reformed.


    After observing for a while on the island, rose returned to the transport boat and connected to the colonial boat on the track.


    "It''s quite smooth. Now we''re sampling and analyzing oxygen. Although gravity is stronger than Earth, it doesn''t hinder our action. If the oxygen of this planet can be directly breathed by human beings, then trisomy is undoubtedly a perfect home."


    On the screen in front of Rose''s body is the head of Vickers. Both of them can see each other.


    Vex''s voice rang from the loudspeaker.


    "Our side is also very smooth. After observation, there is no trace of civilization. Miss Rose, life is very important on any planet. This planet has the basis for the birth of life. If we can find some unknown species, it would be better. If there is no life on this planet, we must consider the reasons."


    That''s true. It''s a forest outside. It''s a piece of vegetation. If there is vegetation, there must be life.


    If not, it means that the planet''s ecosystem is not complete. There must be some reasons for it, which will only make people think of the bad.


    Rose said: "I will send people out to explore a distance, looking for traces of life."


    Vickers: "please be careful. We don''t know what threat we are facing on a strange planet..."


    Rose: "I will..."


    The screen flickered and turned into the data of the transport boat.

 Chapter 1763

    Before leaving, Rose told Talon: "talon, be ready to take off at any time. If we are under threat, you won''t have too much time to take off."


    With a slight nod, tyron said, "don''t worry, Miss Rose. I''ll keep the engine in a hot start all the time, and then I can take off."


    Without saying much, rose turned and left.


    To be able to participate in this exploration task, the first condition is to have a cautious character.


    In a strange environment, due to lack of understanding, it is necessary to be cautious enough. Only by being careful enough can people avoid some risks.


    As soon as rose left the transport boat, a soldier came running happily with a mineral analyzer in his hand.


    "Guess what we found, Miss Rose? It''s Tin gold. The small stones on this island contain some trace amounts of tin gold, which is the most precious mineral. "


    Sikkim?


    Hear the soldier''s report, rose tiny a Zheng, very inconceivable.


    Rose naturally knows what Sikkim is. On earth, it''s a very precious thing. Its value is very expensive. Under the same weight, nothing can exceed its value.


    The color of the island reminds rose of the mountains that the transport boat passed by. If those rocks also contain Sikkim, then the value of the planet


    It''s impossible. Tin is so precious that it can''t be seen everywhere.


    Rose quickly confirmed: "can there be careful detection?"


    The soldier was very sure: "I analyzed many stones, they all contain trace amount of tin gold, and the content of tin gold in those gravel is higher..."


    In this way, it is certain.


    At this time, dray came over and said regretfully, "Sikkim is a good thing. The only pity is that we are too far away from the Empire. Even if the empire is expanding, it will take hundreds of years to get in touch with us."


    The face dew ponders, the rose shakes her head and says: "only found tin gold here, this doesn''t mean anything, maybe we just happened to meet a tin gold mine, let''s talk about this matter, as soon as possible sampling, and then leave here, this island and forest isolation, but also prevented us from exploring outside, we must find another suitable landing place."


    This is what dray wants to say. The island is surrounded by lakes. If you want to leave and explore in the forest, you have to fly there.


    Although the protective clothing they wear has a micro thrust engine, it is not used for flying. The island is a long distance away from the forest. I''m afraid there will be little energy left after flying so far.


    If there is no energy in protective clothing, oxygen can not be produced circularly, which is no doubt related to suicide.


    "That''s what I mean," said dray


    With that, dray contacted Karen on the other side of the island through the communicator: "Dr. Karen, the water and rocks have been sampled. How are you doing there? We must choose another landing place as soon as possible and search this forest to a certain extent... "


    From the messenger, dray gets a response from Karen.


    "The data of the air has been obtained. I''ll go back. See you in the transport boat..."


    At the end of the conversation with Dr. Karen, Karen turned on the team channel and said to all the soldiers of the defense team, "return to the transport boat immediately. We''re leaving..."


    Because of Karen''s words, the soldiers scattered all over the island rushed to the transport boat. They didn''t want to be left behind at this time.


    The island is still large, with black rock mountains, and the widest part is about 200 meters.


    "Be careful..."


    Just when Rose turns around and plans to return to the transport boat, Chen Xin not far away sends out a warning.


    As a minder, she is aware of the changes in the forest and the "malicious" eyes. Many, many


    As soon as her words came down, when the people had not come back to their senses, black awns came out of the forest by the lake, whistling with them.


    It''s an arrow, a sharp arrow, a rain of arrows


    See the arrow rain hit, Chen Xin thought a move, opened the at position.


    Arrow rain hit, blocked by at position, have fallen to the ground.


    It was a 1.5 meter long arrow, very thick.


    The soldiers in the at position are lucky, but the soldiers outside the at position are not so lucky.


    "Ah..."


    Several times, three soldiers returning to the transport boat were hit by the incoming arrow.


    The huge arrows pierced their protective clothing and fixed them on the ground. The armor was punctured and the sound of oxygen leakage was "whoosh".


    The enemy could not be seen, only the arrows were shot out of the forest continuously, the number was amazing, and only the black awn flashed across the whole sky.


    Seeing this scene, rose immediately responded and said: "evacuate, evacuate immediately..."


    "Miss Rose, are you shooting at the forest?"


    Tyrone, who was in the cockpit of the transport boat, naturally heard what was going on outside. He immediately asked.


    Hercules transport boat has self-defense weapons, firepower is not weak


    Karen also heard the request from talon, and he said: "Miss Rose, there must be a smart race in the forest. According to the imperial rules, if there is malice in the enemy''s first contact, he can fight back."


    No longer hesitated, rose even busy way: "fire cover, everyone immediately evacuate, quick..."


    With the command, Talon in the cockpit excitedly activated the weapon system.


    Although he was a pilot, he did not use the weapon system used by the transport boat once.


    "Weapon system activation, mode, fire suppression, no manual command, self selected strike coverage area, enemy threat level: Medium..."


    Outside, the top side deck of the transport boat was opened, and two coil guns came out and ran to the forest by the lake.


    "Bang, Bang..."


    I saw a series of flame spray, driven by electromagnetic, the shell came out of the chamber and attacked the forest by the lake.


    "Boom..."


    At that moment, the forest by the lake suddenly burst into flames and explosions.


    Although it''s only 60 mm in diameter, it''s also very powerful. In the forest, fireballs soar, air waves sweep around, a large number of trees collapse, sawdust flies, and the fire bursts into the sky.


    In the continuous design, the sharp arrow shot out of a forest was immediately covered by the fire, and the sharp arrow shot out of the forest also disappeared.


    Taking advantage of this opportunity, a group of people on the island quickly evacuated into the transport boat, and also took away several bodies shot by sharp arrows.


    Under the attack of the coil gun of the transport boat, the forest burned. From the forest, we can see some huge figures running.


    Scattered arrows shot from the fire and hit the island


    "Come on, let''s get out of here..."


    When the last one ran into the transport boat, rose quickly gave the order to take off.

 Chapter 1764

    Tyrone was ordered to stop firing coil guns and take them back under the deck. The abdominal lift engine sent out a long blue flame. The transport boat took off rapidly and plundered from the sky over the small lake and went far away.


    As the transport boat skimmed over the forest, arrows came from the flaming forest, hitting the belly of the transport boat.


    For a moment, everyone in the boat could only hear a clanging sound.


    When the transport ship rose to a certain height, the sound of Jingling disappeared.


    The sudden attack was unexpected. The first exploration resulted in casualties. The three were killed by unknown enemies.


    "Damn, what are those guys?"


    "Those arrows are so strong that they can easily pierce our protective clothing..."


    "They just popped up, and we didn''t even notice it."


    "How can we possibly realize that the forest is so dense that it covers their tracks well."


    "I really want to see something. They are big, at least much bigger than us."


    In the landing module of the boat, the surviving soldiers were talking, and the three bodies lying on the ground made them afraid.


    Just now, the situation was too dangerous. Fortunately, they did not gather together. Fortunately, Chen Xin was a strong thinker, otherwise their casualties would be even greater.


    They didn''t react to the sudden attack. They didn''t even have time to fire a Gauss Rifle.


    From the ground, Karen picked up the huge arrow drawn from the body, which was very heavy


    At the end of the arrow is the black arrow, the material seems to be metal


    Looking back, Karen said to the soldier beside her, "bring me the mineral analyzer."


    The soldier listened and soon handed over the mineral analyzer.


    Take the mineral analyzer to the arrow, the analysis results let Karen know.


    Getting up, Karen said to the rose: "it''s Sikkim, with high purity..."


    This makes rose think. In this way, the planet is rich in tin. In the eyes of Aboriginal creatures, it is as common as metal in the eyes of human beings. They are used to make arrows.


    At this time, Rose''s helmet, sounded in the cockpit of Talon asked.


    "Miss Rose, where are we going now? Return to the colonial ship? "


    Over the sea of clouds, the transport boat was flying slowly, like a black spot in the vast sea of clouds.


    All the samples have been taken, and the life on this planet has also been encountered. Rose has no reason to stay.


    Turn around, rose left the landing module, came to the cockpit.


    "Return to the colonial ship immediately. We are not alone on this planet. We must tell this news to captain wicks..."


    "Yes..."


    Over the sea of clouds, the slow-moving transport boat suddenly accelerated and rose into the sky, turning into a dark shadow and disappearing into the sky.


    The first contact with the alien race came from a colonial ship that lost contact with the Empire.


    Where the future lies has become uncertain, but likewise, the Explorer-1 has ushered in a big era.


    The sky disappeared, and the transport boat broke through the shackles of gravity into the Dark Universe.


    On the track, the colonial ship''s huge hull approached from far away. Under the guidance beacon, the transport boat slowly sailed into the No. 1 harbor.


    The time when the transport boats left was not seen. It was only during the four empires that the technicians and soldiers on duty in No. 1 harbor were very curious and puzzled that the transport boats returned so soon.


    After entering No.1 harbor, her body was still light, which surprised rose.


    Obviously, the colonial ship is in a state of weightlessness, which means that the gravity system is no longer in operation.


    The door of the transport boat was opened. From the boat, rose and her party floated out


    "What''s the matter? Is the gravity system out of order? "


    Rose asked a technician.


    In the face of Rose''s inquiry, the technician said: "it was" No.1 AI "that restarted the master control program of the colonial ship. Now, in addition to the life support system, other systems of the colonial ship are being restarted. It is said that it is for troubleshooting. It seems that the impact of the meteorite caused a lot of damage to the colonial ship, and many systems are in an unstable state."


    It turned out that after nodding to the technician to express thanks, rose floated away.


    The tiny engine of the protective clothing is spraying a little blue flame, which makes the floating rose look very light.


    In fact, most of the time, the harbor is in weightlessness, because it is convenient to transport goods in weightlessness.


    Although weightlessness is not conducive to action, people in the boat will wear magnetic shoes, but it is not good for human health if they are in weightlessness for a long time, which will lead to various diseases over time.


    Come to the bridge main control room, in the main control room, rose found Wilkes.


    "What do you think? I''ve received your message. It seems that this planet is not desolate. It''s good at using bows and arrows. It shows that the civilization of this race has at least entered the tribal era. It''s very difficult for us to contact with them when we don''t know the language. "


    Vickers was right, but rose was also quite puzzled about what to do next.


    Taking off the helmet and sitting on the vice seat, rose said, "although they attacked us, we can''t define them. In their eyes, we are invaders, maybe some strange people, demons. In other words, we will also attack in the face of unknown things. Let''s observe first, Dr. Karen is studying the air of the trisomy, and soon we will know if the environment of the planet is suitable for us


    Speaking of this, rose looked slightly calm and said: "however, in any case, there is no doubt about the value of this planet. Imperial decrees are not practical on this planet. If my prediction is correct, Sikkim on this planet is as common as iron ore in human eyes, and the value contained in it is unimaginable."


    The precious wicks of Sikkim was obviously a rare but indispensable mineral in the Empire.


    The main material of the plasma induced fusion reactor and transition engine used by the spacecraft is tin gold. It can be said that as long as there is this planet, the Empire will not have to worry about the precious mineral tin gold for hundreds of years or even thousands of years.


    Wicks said thoughtfully: "we must survey the information of trimaran. If we can confirm that the planet is rich in tin mines, we must do some more radical actions, and the conflict with the indigenous people is also under our consideration."


    Speaking of this, with a wave of his hand, vex emitted a blue light from the front console, and a hologram appeared.


    The picture is captured when the transport boat bombed the forest. From the fire, we can see the running figures.

 Chapter 1765

    Their skin, frightened eyes and tall bodies are clearly visible.


    Looking at the picture in front of him, Vickers said: "this is the picture captured by the transport boat. This race is humanoid. It is more than three meters tall and has blue skin. Like a zebra, it has white stripes. Its face is not much different from that of human beings, except that its ears are smaller, its nose is lower and its facial features are sharper. They should wear animal skin, This shows that their civilization is quite backward. Bows and arrows are their most powerful weapons. For us, they are not a big threat. Of course, the bows and arrows in their hands are very powerful. If there are a large number of people, we can''t compete with them. "


    Although there were 100000 people on the colonial ship, most of them were civilians. Although there was no shortage of veterans, the armament of the colonial ship was limited. In the armory, there were only 1000 Gauss rifles. Although the ammunition and parts were enough, 1000 Gauss rifles could not cope with a war.


    The ammunition used for warship weapons and transport boats are extremely limited. There is no production line for manufacturing weapons in colonial ships. In the final analysis, this is just a colonial ship. The armed forces are only for self-protection, not aggression.


    A colonial ship alone cannot conquer a planet with intelligent races.


    Although there is not much interest in conquering trisomy, Vickers will not refuse if necessary.


    As a soldier, Wilkes would certainly choose to stand in the interests of the Empire between the interests of the Empire and the unfamiliar wisdom race.


    The expansion of the universe is cruel, only surrender and destruction.


    After five years at Imperial military academy, Vickers knew how to deal with the situation.


    Speaking of this, Vickers said: "first, make some surveys on the trimaran, and then build a settlement in the no man''s land. Now we can''t cope with a war, so we try to contact them. If we can make peace, it''s good. If we can''t, we can only use force, although we can''t conquer the planet, But it''s no problem to occupy a place... "


    As the words fell, Vickers said to rose, "Miss Rose, you must be tired too. Go to have a rest. Next time I leave, I hope you will lead the team. After all, those with ability are more powerful than us ordinary people. You are indispensable."


    Rose did not refuse, said: "there is a travel plan to tell me, we have the ability to board the ship naturally has its own obligations, the responsibility we will not refuse."


    Said, rose then turned to leave, graceful delicate body deftly floated out of the main control room.


    Rose left, Vickers sitting alone in the captain''s seat, lost in thought, looking at the body in front of the picture is very preoccupied.


    The main control room is still very quiet. Since all the ships of the black flag empire are controlled by AI, the crew is much less equipped. There are only three posts in the huge main control room, all of which are of monitoring type and do not need any control.


    Take the Imperial Star class destroyer for example, there are many crew members. The standard configuration is 500 people, including 300 technicians, 100 guards and 50 guard pilots. The rest are officers at all levels, but there are no operators in the main control room, only the vice captain, chief of staff and some unnecessary secondary officers.


    It can be said that the black flag empire is very good at the use of intelligent AI. The control of a ship is basically completely handed over to the AI, and the personnel are only responsible for equipment maintenance and ship body protection.


    Of course, AI is just a supplement. It just simplifies the control of the ship. Some human control units are removed. The owner of a ship is not AI, but the captain.


    "No.1, how long can the materials carried by the colonial ship last if they are based on 5000 people?"


    The low light on the console is flashing, from which a mechanical sound rings.


    "Grain reserves are 50 years, water resources can be used for 20 years through internal circulation, and life support system can run for 68 years with existing raw materials..."


    Quite a lot


    Although some water resources are less, it is not difficult to obtain them in the universe. Just beside the trisomy, the exhausted planet has a halo formed by ice blocks, from which enough water resources can be obtained.


    With a thoughtful look on his face, Vickers said, "pick out a wake-up list immediately. It''s mainly veterans and technicians. The number of people... One thousand, one thousand people will be enough."


    At present, the colonial ships can''t be self-sufficient. They consume a little, but there is no channel to replenish them.


    If there are too many people, materials will be consumed more quickly. The current situation is not clear, so we must go step by step and not be too radical.


    When a thousand people were awakened, the colonial ship, which was originally empty, suddenly became lively.


    Unexpectedly, no one cares about the voyage of 69 years. On the contrary, those who wake up are looking at the trisomy outside.


    It''s not surprising that people who are able to get on board are either taking care of their families, or they have no relatives on earth and spent 69 years in the freezer, which has no effect on them.


    Because in the freezer, their age is fixed, sixty-nine years is long, but it''s just a sleep for them.


    Although the first exploration project encountered obstacles, it did not make Vickers flinch.


    Only three days later, we started the second exploration project. This time, we sent out two transport boats at one time.


    In orbit, the huge Explorer-1 colonial ship quietly stops and floats. From the harbor-1, two transport boats leave one after the other and fly to the surface of the planet.


    One of them followed the track and flew far away, while the other went straight down, and soon turned into a fire and disappeared into the atmosphere.


    The sea of clouds is vast, boundless, magnificent and vast


    On the clouds, the transport boat was flying rapidly, like a small black spot moving in the whole cloud sea.


    "Miss Rose, we are heading towards the direction of our last flight. There are the mountains below. Where are we going this time?"


    While controlling the transport boat, Talon inquired to rose in the cockpit.


    Last time, I couldn''t go to that small island in the lake. It was too dangerous.


    This time, their mission is to survey minerals and see if the tin mines on the planet are as they think. There is no need to get close to the forest


    Think of this, rose said: "drop the height of it, in the canyon to find a flat place to land."


    "Sit down..."


    As soon as the words fell, Talon controlled the transport boat to plunge into the clouds and quickly approach the ground.

 Chapter 1766

    But more than ten seconds, the thick cloud was broken through by the transport boat, and the Black Mountains suddenly entered Rose''s eyes.


    In the canyon, the transport boats fly slowly, looking for a place to land.


    "Miss Rose, what do you think of that side?"


    Just in front of the transport boat, there is a small Canyon in which the terrain is relatively flat.


    Rose saw what Talon said and said, "stop over there."


    In the canyon, the transport boat roared past and landed on a flat ground from fast to slow.


    The dust has not yet subsided, just listen to a "click" metal running sound, the cabin door of the transport boat tail slowly opened.


    From the cabin door, a group of soldiers in silver protective clothing, armed with guns, came out, some of them with some strange instruments in their hands.


    The soldiers who left the transport boat wandered around, picked up some small stones, grabbed a handful of sand, and soon returned to the transport boat.


    In the roar of the engine, the transport boat took off again and flew far away.


    All the way to stop flying, landing in the canyon, occasionally landing on the bare top of the mountain.


    On the planet''s soil, rock, have carried out a lot of testing, the final answer is gratifying.


    "Some tin can be found in rocks, soil, even in water and vegetation, but the purity is different. The purity of rock is the highest, followed by soil, and water and vegetation can be ignored..."


    About seven hours later, rose took the No.1 transport boat back to the colonial ship, bringing the good news to Vickers.


    With an incredible look on his face, Vickers sighed: "it seems that we have found a treasure unconsciously. The main material of this planet is probably Sikkim, and the wealth it contains is unimaginable..."


    Speaking of this, Vickers''s face was full of joy.


    Although the air of this planet has trace toxins for human beings and can not be directly breathed, this is not a problem, because this planet has the foundation to transform the environment, and it is not difficult to transform it into an environment suitable for human beings.


    When it''s confirmed that trimaran is rich in tin and gold, the next thing to do is much simpler.


    Cabin three, battle command


    "This planet is very big, with both sea and land. After many days of inspection, we have found a suitable place to live and build a site..."


    Behind Vickers, the screen changes into a map, a canyon.


    "This is a spoon shaped canyon with steep cantilevers on all sides. Only one side is the exit, and the forest is outside the exit. As long as a steel wall is built at the exit and several defensive towers are arranged, the safety of the residence will be guaranteed."


    Speaking of this, looking around at all the figures under the stage, Vickers said in a deep voice: "this is a large-scale operation. Everyone must do his duty. Everyone may sacrifice. But don''t be afraid of death. Don''t forget that we are protected by the God of death and the Emperor..."


    Although there is a plan, whether the process will be smooth or not is beyond Vickers'' knowledge.


    For Vickers, he can''t let the colonial ship stand still. He has to act.


    After the general mobilization, the whole colonial ship was busy.


    Mechanics are nervous inspection of mining equipment, as well as all kinds of equipment to be put into the ground.


    On the third day, after some preparation, the first large-scale landing began.


    With vex''s order to set out, the hatch of No.1 harbor opened slowly, and four transport boats drove out one by one, heading for the surface of the planet.


    Soon, only four red streamers could be seen falling to the ground. After a while, the track of the transport boat disappeared.


    Four transport boats came down from the sky, flying smoothly over the sea of clouds and heading for their destination.


    The wind was whistling, and the roar of the engine broke the quiet sky around. Over the sea of clouds, the transport boats swept by.


    "Altitude 4212 meters, destination is about to arrive, lower altitude, prepare to land..."


    Under the guidance of the pilot transport boat, the four transport boats plunged into the sea of clouds and disappeared without a trace. Only the roar of the engine reverberated in the sky and the earth.


    The white world lasted only more than ten seconds. From the clouds, four transport boats broke out one after another.


    The view becomes vast. There are mountains and forests outside. How spectacular


    When you climb over a huge mountain, behind you, a huge Canyon comes into view. This is the landing point.


    "The destination has arrived, ready to land, No.2, No.3, No.4, please select the landing point in the rear."


    Over the canyon, four transport boats split in two, three heading for the canyon, and the other heading for the entrance.


    The canyon is still very large, with an area of three kilometers. The entrance of the canyon is more than 300 meters wide.


    At the entrance, the No.1 transport boat landed slowly, and there was a cloud of dust


    Before the dust fell, the rear deck of the transport boat fell, and the guards in silver protective clothing and Gauss rifles came out with a loud cry.


    "The fourth, fifth and sixth teams go to the top of the mountain on the left. The seventh, eighth and ninth teams go to the top of the mountain on the right. The rest of us will stay at the mouth of the canyon. Remember, we must keep a good eye on the forest outside. We are not the only ones on this planet."


    About a hundred guards came out of the transport boat and scattered at dray''s command.


    One team ran to the top of the mountain on the left, the other to the top of the mountain on the right, and dray stayed in the canyon with the rest of the guards.


    In the rear, No.2, No.3 and No.4 boats have landed, and technicians are driving several five meter high engineering guards to unload equipment from the transport boat.


    After unloading the soldiers, boat one took off and left.


    There were still a lot of equipment to be transported in the colonial ship, and the four transport boats had to go back and forth several times.


    The line of sight outside the canyon is still relatively broad. The canyon is located at a high place. There is a 20 degree slope outside. 300 meters away, there is a forest. The forest is huge and boundless.


    The gorge seems to stand on the edge of the mountain range, while the outside is endless woodland.


    Stepping on the gravel, Rose came to the mouth of the canyon and looked at the forest outside


    Not far behind her, there are many capable people, like rose, standing still and enjoying the beautiful scenery outside.


    With the approaching of footsteps, dray came to the side of rose and looked at the forest outside with her.


    "Miss Rose, do you think they will come?"


    While appreciating the beautiful scenery outside, dray''s mind is more about the aboriginal "trisomy" of the planet.


    Without looking back from the forest in the distance, rose said calmly, "this place is far away from the first landing point, more than 2000 kilometers apart. If the trisomy is the master of this planet, they are at the top of the biological chain of this planet, they will come, and this place will be discovered by them sooner or later, sooner or later..."

 Chapter 1767

    This is also


    The construction of the residence will certainly cause some noise. If there are trisomy people in the forest, they will be found here.


    However, it doesn''t matter. They didn''t intend to act in secret. If the trio came with "malice", they would call back.


    Rose originally thought that they would soon be discovered by the trisomy, but the fact was beyond everyone''s expectation.


    For several months, the forest outside was calm, only some native creatures of the planet appeared, and there was no sign of the triad.


    Since the large-scale landing, with the passage of time, there have been one metal building after another in the canyon.


    The uneven ground was laid flat and covered with metal plates.


    The small-scale living area is located in the middle of the canyon. It took half a year. It has been built and can accommodate 1000 people.


    In the rear is the industrial area, with small furnaces and foundries.


    Further back, there is a mine. Three large mining trucks work day and night to provide enough tin for the residential area.


    Yes, there is no mistake. Except for a small part of metal, the rest of the canyon is made of tin.


    In the black flag Empire, the residential area is just a golden mountain. Here, precious tin is used as ordinary metal.


    With the gradual expansion of industrial areas, the efficiency of production has been raised, and the living areas have also been expanded.


    On the issue of energy, in order to solve the electricity demand of residential areas, vex dismantled a fusion reactor from the Explorer-1 colonial ship to provide electricity for residential areas.


    With the expansion of the residential area, more and more people are awakened and sent to live in the residential area.


    In less than two years, the available space in the canyon has been exhausted. In order to obtain enough development space, outward expansion has become the only way.


    Explorer one, bridge, main control room


    "Although we have initially established a settlement on trimaran, we must contact the Empire. Since we came to trimaran, the distress signal has been sent out, but we haven''t received any response. We can''t wait for hundreds of years. We can''t afford to wait. Stavan, you are the best technician. What can we do?"


    Although the development of trimaran is very smooth, now the awakened population has reached 5000, but Wilkes always has a sense of crisis in his heart, which makes him a little uneasy. This uneasiness makes him want the protection of the Empire.


    Sitting in the captain''s seat, vex rubbed his forehead. He was rather worried about it.


    On the question of vex, stavanro pondered: "now we have enough tin metal to transform the quantum signal transmitting device. If the core part is replaced by parts made of tin metal, it should be able to greatly increase the power of the signal transmitting device. However, it needs to transmit the quantum signal with the ultimate power, This will cause damage to the signal transmitting device. There are five spare quantum signal transmitting devices, that is to say, we only have four chances. "


    With his eyes slightly bright, Vickers asked, "what''s the probability of success?"


    Shaking his head, stawan said: "we are too far away from the Empire, there is no success rate, we can only Bang luck, I hope there is a ship belonging to the Empire close enough to us, if it is a colonial ship, it would be better."


    They have no choice but to take a chance


    With a decision in mind, Vickers said firmly: "go ahead and make good use of these four opportunities. If we can''t contact the Empire, we can only let future generations return to the embrace of the Empire."


    With a slight nod, stawan said, "give me a year to prepare. May death protect us."


    Death


    Wicks did not expect that stavan was still a believer in death.


    No, if there is a God, they really need the protection of God.


    Tristar, residential area


    The sunshine time of trimaran is a little strange. The time of a day is about 36 empires. During the day, there will be two nights lasting for two hours. The reason is that they come from two sister planets around trimaran. Their existence will block the light of the star for a certain period of time, making trimaran fall into a short night.


    Due to the existence of sister stars, the night of trisomy is only relatively dark, and everything is visible.


    In more than two years, the canyon has changed greatly, not to mention the ground. Even the mountain walls on both sides are made of metal plates.


    It took only two years for the industrial area, the living area and the metal wall at the mouth of the canyon. The canyon with an area of three square kilometers has become a metal world.


    Nearly five thousand people live here. Everyone has their own responsibilities. There is no idle person.


    Under the operation of high efficiency, it brings about rapid development.


    Today, as usual, rose climbed the city wall at the mouth of the canyon for a tour.


    The city wall at the mouth of the gorge is not high, only about seven meters high. A number of sentry guns are deployed on it, with a caliber of 60 mm. They are transformed with coil guns used as spare parts of transport boats. The automation is not high. There is no ability to find enemies automatically and attack by themselves. There is no connection with AI. Manual control is adopted.


    There is a guard standing in front of each sentry gun. If there is an enemy, they will enter the control cabin of the sentry gun to attack the enemy in the first time.


    "Miss Rose..."


    See Rose came, a guard hurriedly held military ceremony way.


    Although guards are employed soldiers, they are soldiers here. They are real soldiers and guardians of residential areas. All their behaviors are in line with those of soldiers.


    With a slight pause, rose asked, "what''s the situation today?"


    The guard said, "all is well. Only a few strange creatures appeared at the edge of the forest. However, they soon dispersed and looked stupid. They should be harmless creatures."


    Although trisomy did not appear, in the past two years, the settlement has collected a lot of information about the planet''s species.


    The creatures on this planet are very strange. Most of them are hairless and bald. Their skin is cyan. Some of them have good protection. Their skin looks very thick, just like some armor.


    One of the characteristics of these creatures is that they are large. The minimum height of the creatures is more than two meters, and the maximum height is even more than 10 meters. It seems that there are few flying creatures. In the past two years, no flying creatures have been seen in the settlement.


    "What is she doing?"


    The sight of the remaining light from the left side of the cliff, a figure on the top of the mountain attracted Rose''s attention.


    She knelt to the ground, her hands clenched in her chest, as if praying for something.

 Chapter 1768

    Seeing Rose''s eyes on the left side of the mountain, the soldier said, "that''s Vina. She''s a person with ability. It seems that she''s a" dead Whisperer "and a believer of death. In the past two years, she can be seen on the top of the mountain every day."


    The dead?


    For this profession, rose has a certain image. It appeared within a few years after the establishment of the black flag empire. It is said that the dead can get the favor of death and have incredible abilities.


    With a trace of doubt and curiosity, rose turned and walked to the left end of the canyon.


    Through the winding steps, Rose came to the top of the mountain


    At this time, the peaks on both sides of the canyon were not bare rocks, but covered with a layer of metal plates and arranged with a number of sentry towers.


    Weina is not far away, less than 10 meters away from Weina, rose stops. Instead of disturbing Weina in prayer, she leans on the guard beside the cliff and looks out at the forest outside the canyon.


    I do not know how long, a slight sound of footsteps sounded, a graceful figure came to the side of rose body.


    Looking at the distant forest with rose, Weina said calmly: "Sister Rose has doubts in her heart?"


    The voice in her ear made rose take back her sight from afar, looked at the people beside her, and said with a smile, "what do you mean?"


    "What do you want to know?"


    In the face of Vina turned over the line of sight, rose language plug.


    But with a smile, rose said: "I''m just curious about" God ". If there is any collision, sister Weina should not be angry."


    With a slight shake of her head, Weina said, "if you are sincere, you will be wise. Death does not require everyone to believe in him. He is open-minded. As long as he is pious enough, he will respond."


    "He... He responded to you?"


    Only to this point, rose is very curious.


    To death, rose naturally know, in the earth and the devil''s war, it also appeared several times.


    No one can know what it is, because that form, that power, has far exceeded the mortal, for human beings, it is God, because it has incredible power, but since the emergence of all kinds of demons on the earth, water demons, demons, this makes human doubt its existence.


    With a little smile, Weina said in a soft voice: "it''s natural. Without the favor of death, I would not be a" dead Whisperer ". Before I became a dead Whisperer, I was just an ordinary person, weak and helpless. It was the Lord of death who responded to me and gave me everything."


    Speaking of this, the smile on her face disappeared. Weina sighed and said sadly, "but since I was awakened, I can''t feel the existence of Lord death. I have to pray and expect Lord death to respond."


    Rose knows that, as a faithful believer of death, the most fear is not to be watched by death.


    She can only comfort: "don''t worry, it''s too far away from the earth, he is a God, he will respond to you."


    "By the way, have you lost your ability?"


    Rose did not know about the ability of the dead, but she had heard of it.


    It is said that they have the same ability as the degenerate. The degenerate can open the sub space cracks and summon demons through sacrifice, but the dead Whisperer is different. The dead Whisperer can summon a dead creature without sacrifice. As long as he is a believer of the God of death and can be responded by the God of death, he can get this power.


    She shook her head and said, "I''ve read the code of death. This power will stay with me all my life. The long distance won''t let it disappear..."


    "There''s movement, there''s movement in the forest, get ready to fight..."


    Before she finished speaking, Weina was interrupted by a roar from the guard tower on the top of the mountain.


    The two men''s faces changed slightly, and the soldiers on the wall at the mouth of the gorge were on guard, and they rushed to the sentry guns one after another.


    The alarm of "Wula, Wula" reverberated in the canyon.


    The guard who was resting in the living area quickly put on his equipment and ran to the entrance of the canyon.


    In the forest outside the canyon, the originally quiet forest boils up, and a large area of forest is shaking and spreading towards the canyon.


    At that moment, all of a sudden, the shaking of the woods disappeared, and in the tense eyes of the guards on the wall, the change rose again.


    A black rain rose from the forest, spread all over the world, and fell to the canyon with a perfect throwing line.


    "Whew..."


    In an instant, the sky''s shrill continuous sound.


    "Avoid, avoid..."


    On the wall, looking at the sky full of arrows, dray''s face changed and he roared.


    The guards squatted down to hide under the battlements, while the guards who were running towards the wall at the back also took advantage of the nearest building.


    But behind the city wall, there is a distance that is open, and the guards at this distance are in danger


    "Ding Ding..."


    The sky burst, the arrow rain fell, thousands of huge arrows hit in the metal world, sparks burst, and the sound of Jingling kept ringing.


    "Ah..."


    There was a scream immediately. In the open space behind the wall, about a dozen guards had no place to escape. They were hit by huge arrows and nailed to the ground with great power. Each of them had several sharp arrows. It was not sad.


    The overwhelming arrow rain has just fallen. From the forest, another wave of arrow rain rises and roars.


    It''s not dray''s character to be beaten all the time. Dray won''t tolerate attacks without any signs.


    "Attack, sentry gun, immediately fire at the forest, kill them, kill those bastards..."


    With dray''s roar, the guard in the operation cabin of the sentry gun pulled the fire button.


    "Bang, Bang..."


    At the top of the mountain on both sides, the double barreled sentry guns on the wall suddenly roared.


    With a little blue flame out, in the forest, fireballs rising, explosion "boom", a large forest was covered by continuous shells.


    In the waves, in the flames, many trees fell, burning, sawdust flying, a large forest are burning up.


    The shooting speed of the sentry gun is not slow. It can shoot 500 shots a minute. In the continuous shelling sound, the forest outside the canyon is immediately covered by fire. After the second wave of arrow rain, the third wave of arrow rain can no longer be seen. Only scattered arrows are shot from the forest and fall into the metal world in the canyon.


    "Hide in the sentry tower, don''t come out. Now you don''t need your strength..."


    After telling Vina in the tower on the top of the mountain, the rose ran out and jumped directly from the top of the mountain. When it was less than 10 meters high from the wall, the miniature on her back caused a sudden blue flame. The thrust made the body of rose fall slightly and smoothly on the wall.

 Chapter 1769

    Dray was not far ahead, and Rose came quickly to him.


    Seeing that the rose was coming and looking at the burning forest outside, dreisen hummed: "it seems that they didn''t realize the gap between the two sides. They dare to come to trouble."


    Looking at the burning forest outside the canyon, rose looked back at the fallen corpses on the city wall, and the silent corpses on the ground behind the city wall. There were no less than 20 corpses in sight, which made her face dignified.


    "We can''t underestimate the distance of their bow and arrow attack. It''s more than 300 meters away from the forest, but their arrows can easily arrive. If they attack frequently, it will cause great casualties to us."


    His face was slightly cold, and dray said angrily, "then take the initiative to completely annihilate the nearby trimarans."


    "Wow..."


    Just then, there was a roar in the burning forest.


    At the edge of the forest hundreds of meters wide, a large number of tall figures rushed out of the forest and roared towards the canyon.


    They are wearing animal skins and holding spears or bows and arrows. Each step is two meters, which makes them very fast


    "Attack, attack..."


    Seeing the attack of the trisomy, dray ordered out loud.


    The sentry gun, which had stopped firing, roared again. The modified tin tube greatly increased the heat resistance of the gun tube without considering the heat dissipation.


    Death has come


    If the trio is in the forest, the guards can only control the sentry gun to fire blindly, but they leave the forest, which gives the sentry gun a good target.


    In the roar of the sentry guns, the hillside outside the canyon was immediately shrouded in gunfire.


    In the explosion, a large number of trimarans were annihilated by gunfire, and their limbs and bodies were flying around.


    But they were not afraid. They yelled "wow..." and rushed to the wall at the mouth of the canyon.


    The arrows in the sky became denser, which made the guards on the wall unable to lift their heads and could only attack with sentry guns.


    Although the shooting speed of the sentry guns is high and the power is fairly good, the number of them is small after all. With the sentry guns on the top of the mountain on both sides of the canyon, only six of them can attack the enemy. Although the firepower is strong, there are always gaps.


    Under the fire, the trimarans are rapidly approaching the city wall.


    However, their charge also caused them heavy losses. A large number of bodies fell on the way of charge, some of them were intact, and some of them were torn by shells.


    Just as the battle was raging, the sentry gun on the left side of the canyon, located in the middle of the valley, suddenly opened fire. It could not attack the enemy outside the entrance of the canyon at its angle.


    The shelling was so intense that dray didn''t notice the vision behind him until the guard called for help.


    "Captain dray, they''re coming up, they''re coming up from the side, they''re going up to the top of the mountain..."


    With a slightly stunned look on his face, delay quickly looked to the top of the mountain on the left behind. At this, delay''s face became ugly.


    On the top of the mountain on the left, a large and tall figure appeared. They attacked the sentry gun crazily, but the weapons in their hands could not tear the armor of the operation cabin. On the contrary, they tore their bodies under the attack of the sentry gun.


    "Wow, Lala..."


    Roaring, they stormed down the steps into the canyon''s living quarters, slaughtering any visible enemy.


    In the canyon, the guards who had not run to the city wall suddenly caught fire with the three body people who rushed into the canyon.


    "Kill them..."


    Armed with Gauss rifles, the guards madly attacked the trisomy who rushed into the canyon.


    Although they are tall, they are slender. Their physical strength is not much higher than that of human beings. Under the attack of the guards, they suddenly fall down.


    But they are not powerless to fight back. They are very accurate in throwing spears. On the top of the mountain, there are trimarans with bows and arrows shooting, which poses a great threat to the guards.


    With the triad pouring into the canyon from the side, the settlement situation was critical for a while.


    "Run, enter the room..."


    The sudden attack of trisomy makes people in the living area have no time to react.


    Spears flying in the sky, arrows whistling, a large number of civilians were nailed to the ground, a time scream.


    In the canyon, the capable joined the battlefield. Although their number is not many, there are more than ten.


    "Pay attention to the arrows in the sky, fight them under the cover of buildings, and destroy them."


    Leaving from the city wall, rose rushed to the living area and gave orders to the capable people in the living area.


    For a moment, from various buildings, the capable rushed out one by one.


    "Looking for death..."


    With a roar, the arc flashed in durai''s hand, and with a sudden wave, an electric dragon roared out, passing through three tall figures in an instant.


    Under the whistling of the electric dragon, their bodies became blackened and fell down.


    "Wow, Lala..."


    The death of his companion angered the trimarans around him. The two trimarans ran to delay, and the huge spears had been waved.


    Durai was not afraid. The arc flashed in his hands. It was too late. They were too close


    At this time, from one side, a figure shot out and turned into a phantom to attack the trisomy.


    A blue sword flickered across the neck of the trimaran, and a huge head flew high


    "Wow, Lala..."


    Seeing that his companion was beheaded, the trimaran waved his spear to Li Chengwen.


    Facing this blow, Li Chengwen, standing on the headless body, is ready to resist with his sword.


    "Get out of the way..."


    Just then, there was a roar from durai behind him.


    This made Li Chengwen''s face slightly changed, and he quickly jumped to one side.


    "Click..."


    With a thunderous explosion, an electric dragon swept past Li Cheng''s tattoo and ran up to the trisomy.


    With a scream, the spear wielding trimaran turned into a coke.


    "Dooley, you guy... I have the ability to kill him."


    Du Lai shrugged at Li Chengwen''s frightened and angry eyes, and his hands flashed again.


    Not angry at durai, Li Chengwen turns and rushes to the further trisomy.


    As the trimarans rushed into the living area from the side, the living area immediately became a battlefield.


    There are so many trisomy people, hundreds of them rush into the living area, and there are a steady stream of them on the top of the mountain on the left.


    At the beginning, three sentry guns opened fire on the left side of the trimaran, but under the attack of many trimarans, two sentry guns were damaged. The trimaran was very smart. They blocked the barrel with their spears and let the coil gun blast.

 Chapter 1770

    Looking down at the canyon from the sky, on the front battlefield outside the canyon entrance, although the attack of the trimarans was fierce, it was only a feint, just to contain the fire. On the cliff on the left, a large number of trimarans were circling from the other side, climbing to the top of the mountain and rushing into the canyon continuously.


    The defense line on the left has been lost and the settlement situation is critical.


    The guards, the capable and the able are all fighting. For a moment, the picture of blood and fire is playing out in the canyon.


    On the city wall, seeing that the situation in the canyon was not good, drelian said: "the sentry guns continued to fire to block the enemy''s frontal attack. The third team stayed at the city wall, and the others attacked the left defense line, blocking the gap."


    With an order, dray took the lead to rush to the top of the left side of the wall.


    Because of his orders, about 100 guards on the wall of the city took action. They lowered their bodies to avoid the sky''s arrows, approached the left side of the mountain wall, and then rushed up the stairs to the cliff.


    This is a chaotic war. This is an unequal war. Weapons are unequal, but the number of people is also unequal.


    I don''t know how many trisomy people there are. There are thousands or tens of thousands of them.


    "Whew..."


    A black awn came from the sky, Rose''s steps flashed, and a huge spear passed by.


    Looking at the tall figure running in the living area, as well as the guards and capable people fighting hard, Rose''s look became firm.


    The breath is changing. In the protective clothing, Rose''s body is expanding


    "Click..."


    The protective clothing broke and red flames swept out.


    "Roar..."


    A more feminine roar, from the surging flames, a huge figure appeared.


    It is about five meters tall, red all over, with a female curve, two straight long horns on its head, a long hair in flames, and a long burning tail behind it.


    In its hands, a burning flame of the whip is dancing, it is the rose, into the magic of the body of the rose.


    Her appearance immediately attracted the eyes of both sides on the battlefield, looking at her, whether it is trisomy, or guards and ability, only fear in the eyes.


    The image is terrible


    This is the half demon?


    As for the identity of rose, the guards and the capable people naturally know it, but they did not expect that the real form of the half devil was so similar to the devil. No, it was the devil, but it had the human soul.


    Time will not be static, holding a whip wave, the flame whip dance, instantly across the distance of 30 meters, from a number of trimarans.


    "Wow..."


    The light of the fire flickered, and the trimaran who was touched by the whip was directly reduced to ashes. The high temperature can be imagined.


    In the rose around the guards and ability, only feel a heat wave coming, even if there is protective clothing protection, a time is sweating.


    "Wow, Lala..."


    In the face of the terrible shape of the rose, people around the three bodies have issued a roar, with the hands of bows and arrows, spears have to attack the rose.


    From rose, they can feel a kind of pressure, which makes them want to destroy and kill the existence that they are afraid of.


    If you''re big, you''re easy to attack.


    In the face of the spear and arrow, the rose whipped the whip and danced, the sky was full of flames, the arrow and spear were burned, and those not burned were stopped by the whip.


    Whip dance, for a time, the living area flame flashing, a large number of trisomy in the rose attack into ashes.


    On the battlefield, rose slaughtered the three body man like no man''s land, which made it easier for the guards and the capable men in the battle.


    However, no matter how strong a person is, they can''t change the situation in the battlefield. There are too many people with three bodies. They have fear in their eyes, but they don''t have fear in their actions. They fight bravely.


    In the living area, rose slaughtered the trimarans like a demon, but the trimarans also attacked her bravely. After a while, many sharp arrows were inserted into her huge body, but fortunately, the demonized body was amazing in defense. Although there was no worry about her life, it was inevitable that she would be injured.


    On one side of the top of the mountain, dray and a group of guards had rushed to the top of the mountain and were attacking the trimarans on the defense line.


    However, the top of the mountain was too open. Facing the trimarans who were good at using bows and arrows, the guards suffered a lot of casualties.


    But at this time, the guard must plug the gap in the left defense line. If it cannot be blocked, as more and more trimarans rush into the canyon, no one can live. The guard knows it, and the capable know it.


    "Captain dray, we can''t go on like this. We need support. We need captain wicks'' support. We need orbital bombing to kill them..."


    The bows and arrows of the trimarans are too powerful to be compared with the Gauss rifles in their hands. However, due to the large number of enemies, their firepower completely suppressed the guards on the top of the mountain.


    Although they killed a lot of enemies, every moment, guards fell.


    The whistling of arrows above his head made dray''s forehead overflow with a cold sweat. He denied the suggestion without thinking about it.


    "No, the main gun is too powerful, not to mention the accuracy, attacking the surrounding trimarans will also affect the Canyon..."


    The main gun of the Explorer-1 colonial ship is a magnetic acceleration gun. As a kinetic energy weapon, its power is beyond doubt. With one shot, it may be able to destroy the surrounding trimarans, but the base in the canyon may also be destroyed.


    "Captain dray, they''re coming from the right side. The enemy is coming from the right side..."


    How many of them are there?


    The news from the messenger made dray''s face slightly changed and became extremely ugly.


    If the left line of defense is lost, the trimarans rush into the canyon. In this situation, if the right line of defense is lost again


    Hiding behind a huge rock, dryland said: "communication tower, ask captain wicks for help immediately. The settlement is under attack. We need support. Quick..."


    "Sentry 6, sentry 7, stop them, don''t let them break through the line."


    Dray knew that if the right side of the line of defense was lost, the settlement would be captured and destroyed by the trimarans.


    Two sentry guns on the top of the mountain on the right side roared. At the foot of the mountain outside them, the mountain people were climbing. They had amazing jumping power and climbing ability. Running in the steep mountain, they were walking on the ground.


    There are too many of them. There are only two sentry guns. Facing the fire, they are approaching the top of the mountain.


    They are very smart, know that the enemy has a strong weapon, the formation spread quickly, spread over a large area, which makes the two sentry guns can not defend.


    But in a quarter of an hour, the mountain people coming from the right side were very close to the top of the mountain. They were unstoppable.

 Chapter 1771

    "Miss Weina, get out of here, it''s dangerous..."


    Seeing that Weina left from the tower and came to the right line of defense, the guard who was in the control of a sentry gun said in a loud voice, trying to stop Weina''s reckless behavior.


    Vina did not move and did not stop.


    The sky arrow whistling, into a black light hit, from the top of Weina''s head, from Weina''s side.


    Although the arrows are dense, there is no sharp arrow hitting Vina. Step by step, she comes to the right defense line.


    Looking at the tall figure approaching at the foot of the mountain, Weina''s face was calm. She knelt down on her knees, put her hands on her chest, and murmured in prayer.


    The ability of the "dead Whisperer" is very strange. The power does not come from the prayer, but from the belief.


    If you are sincere, you will be protected by the God of death and given the power to protect yourself and kill the enemy.


    "Be careful..."


    In the sky, a black awn comes, piercing the air, and its way will pierce Weina''s body,


    At this moment, Weina''s luck seems to have been exhausted.


    One of the guards behind the bunker saw the arrow attacking Weina, and immediately roared to remind Weina to avoid.


    But Vina was not moved, completely ignored the oncoming arrow, she just lowered her head and prayed attentively.


    "It''s over..."


    Seeing that Vina didn''t dodge, the guard felt tight.


    Seeing that Weina was about to be pierced by a sharp arrow to eliminate the damage of fragrance and jade, at this moment, a mass of black fog suddenly emerged and enveloped Weina, forming an eggshell shaped shield.


    The black fog shield blocked the sharp arrow, there was no sound of impact, there was no other sound, the sharp arrow turned to ashes, only the arrow made of tin could not fall to the ground.


    In the black fog, Vina opened her eyes with joy.


    Two years later, Lord death finally responded to her. This time, it was so strong and clear that she could feel a strong will watching her.


    Solar system, earth, Nanlin Island, upper layer of Crystal Palace


    "What''s the matter, master?"


    There is a grape between her white fingers. When Monica wants to feed her master again, she finds her master in a daze.


    Seventy years later, Monica has already finished her life and returned to Li Meng.


    She is a white dress, white pupils, white eyelashes, white hair, which makes her like a fairy in the snow, beautiful.


    With one bite, Li Meng holds Monica''s slender finger and snatches the grape from it.


    To master this childlike behavior, Monica just smile, eyes only soft.


    With her right hand gently holding Monica''s soft waist, Li Meng lay comfortably on the soft sofa and said with a smile, "nothing. I didn''t expect that seventy-one years later, she found the Explorer-1 colonial ship."


    "Found it?"


    "Master, I haven''t received any relevant information," asked Monica, puzzled and puzzled


    With a faint smile, Li Meng said, "I''m still alive, but I don''t know the location. It seems that I''m far away from the earth."


    It seems that the owner somehow found Explorer one.


    Holding Monica gently, Li Meng''s face showed a thoughtful look.


    The source of the power of faith is his soul. Li Meng can hear the prayers of some believers, and find the position of the prayer through prayer. Through the line of the power of faith, Li Meng can give strength to the prayer, and can also appear beside the prayer through spiritual projection.


    The more devout the believers are, the clearer their voices are and the easier they are to be watched by Li Meng.


    Although in ordinary times, Li Meng chose to ignore those praying voices, he was very generous to devout people.


    In the aspect of miracles, Li Meng was completely handed over to the master.


    The main brain is a very strange existence, it is like an electronic program in general, can deal with very complicated things at the same time.


    It''s a little difficult for Li Meng to use two things in one mind, but her mind is not the same. She has no problem in using a thousand things in one mind.


    As early as a few decades ago, the main brain did not want to use the spirit body for any reason. It took her ten years to build a body of the angel of death to use as her own body. Now she has two tasks: one is to study biology, the other is to deal with the problems of Li Meng''s faith. After all, for those who pray, we must pay attention to it, and the believers who should respond must respond.


    Only by working hard enough can we gain more believers.


    It has been 81 years since the founding of the black flag empire. In these 81 years, human beings have expanded like locusts in the starry sky and established colonies. In recent decades, the population has exploded, and the annual population growth has exceeded 500 million.


    People who believe in death account for four tenths of the total population. We can imagine what this concept is.


    In addition to the believers of death, another sect has thrived in the last 30 years.


    In the black flag Empire, there are two sects, one is the death sect, which believes in the "God of death", the other is the "emperor" sect, which believes in the "emperor", that is, Li Meng, who represents the light.


    Because of their beauty and holy power, they set off the mysterious image of Li Meng.


    Like the believers who believe in the God of death, the devout will be favored by the God of death, so as to obtain all kinds of incredible abilities. Believing in the "emperor" can also obtain power, more holy power.


    The power of death is extinction, while the power of light is healing.


    Faith gains strength, and the appearance of miracles makes Li Meng deified gradually in human beings. Kindness and justice always touch sentimental human beings. They yearn for it. Therefore, in less than 80 years, the emperor''s followers have gradually come to terms with the dead believers.


    Now in the whole black flag Empire, four out of ten believers believe in death, four out of ten believe in the emperor, and two out of ten are unbelievers and materialists.


    In terms of belief, the black flag empire is open-minded and free, and will not be treated differently because of who does not believe in the emperor or "death".


    Faith is only a spiritual comfort, which can eliminate the weakness of the human heart and guide human beings to good.


    In this regard, Li Meng is also open-minded. The universe, the world, is full of monsters. Human beings need gods, spiritual comfort, and a central belief. Only under belief can human beings be full of hope for the future.


    After a stretch, Li Meng said calmly: "although it''s not wise to use too strong power in the material world, they are in the distant universe. If I don''t protect them, who else can they rely on?"

 Chapter 1772

    The longer you live, the clearer you will be about your power.


    In the past eighty-one years, Li Meng didn''t stay where he was. In the past eighty-one years, he knew enough about the physical world and subspace.


    I''m afraid no one knows what the laws of the universe are. They are unchanging and changing at any time.


    But there is no doubt that there is no reason why the evil god, the dark god and the light God are all in subspace.


    Subspace is the energy source of the material world. All kinds of unnatural energy come from subspace. Only in subspace can the gods maintain their own existence. Once they appear in the material world, they will not only be rejected by the laws of the material world, but also their own form will collapse and return to the original mental state.


    With the increase of his power, Li Meng also felt the rejection of him from the material world.


    Whenever he uses too much power, he will feel the pull from subspace.


    Sub space is unconscious, which is caused by Li Meng''s spiritual projection in sub space.


    Under the belief of tens of millions of human beings, Li Meng''s spiritual projection in subspace has become very powerful. If Li Meng''s existence in the material world is erased, Li Meng will become a "true God" in the true sense.


    In this case, Li Meng''s spiritual projection in subspace will instinctively eliminate the obstacles of the material world and become a real God.


    Trisomy


    "Sentry six, sentry seven, what''s going on? Why not fire? "


    The sky roared with sharp arrows and guns rumbled in the canyon. Dray, who was fighting hard, suddenly found that the sentry guns on the right defense line had stopped firing.


    No one answered him, because on the right side of the line, the guards saw a picture they would never forget.


    Vina is praying. She is wrapped in black energy and can''t see her.


    Sharp arrow can''t hurt her, black energy is surging, rising slowly, seemingly slow, it''s just an illusion.


    Above Vina, the black energy is gathering and forming a huge object.


    At first, it had only one outline, but as the energy gathered, it became clearer and clearer. It was a huge black figure.


    Its shape has just become clear, and the sky is changing. The originally sunny sky is covered by dark clouds, and the whole world is dark. Dark clouds are surging, as if they will fall to the earth at any time.


    The change of the sky brought an abrupt end to the war in the gorge. The guards, the capable, and the three bodies all stopped fighting with each other and looked at the huge black robe in the air on the right side of the gorge.


    I don''t know when a wave of fear will appear, which makes the souls of all people on the battlefield tremble. It''s death, it''s the breath of death.


    The power of death around him dissipated, and venaton, kneeling on her knees in prayer, appeared.


    She never felt that she was so close to "Lord death". Looking at the huge black robe in the sky, the tears in Weina''s eyes appeared and flowed down her cheek. It was a joy, a joy without regret in her life.


    Looking at the huge black robe in the sky, the eyes of the three body people are only frightened, they are timid, and their steps are retreating bit by bit.


    They don''t know what it is, but the instinct in their body is telling them, run, get out of here, or they will die.


    "Wulala..."


    "Wulala..."


    They were afraid. With a panic roar, the trimarans who were besieging the canyon turned around in panic and ran to the forest, staggering and scrambling for the first place.


    In the canyon, the left side of the line of defense also sounded the roar of panic, the three body people fled in full swing, and the three body people in the living area fled with fear.


    The guard, the capable, did not stop the evacuation of the trimarans, but just looked at the huge floating black robe in the sky.


    Death


    Unexpectedly, the God of death came. Far away from the Empire, they got the protection of the God of death.


    Looking at the huge black robes in the sky, the guards knelt down on one knee, only fanaticism and awe in their eyes.


    Even those who are able to do so are half kneeling on the ground with one hand over their chests and only respect in their eyes.


    This is their God, the God of mankind, the God who protects them, and they have to respect them.


    At this time, outside, the evacuees fled into the forest in panic. They didn''t even have the courage to look back.


    It''s over


    Although it does not do anything, its existence is the best deterrent to the enemy.


    Black energy surging, the huge black robe in the sky dissipated with the wind, and gradually disappeared in the eyes of the public.


    With the disappearance of the huge black robe, the rolling dark clouds in the sky also quickly dispersed and disappeared without a trace. Soon, the sun appeared again and covered the canyon.


    Just then, there was a roar of "engines" in the sky. Four transport boats appeared from the sky. The blue tail flame was so dazzling and beautiful. The support of Explorer-1 colonial ship arrived, but the battle was over.


    Looking at the place where the huge black robe disappeared for a long time, Weina took a deep breath.


    Although I don''t know why, I don''t know why the Lord of death paid so much attention to her this time.


    But Vina knew in her heart that they were lucky, at least they had been watched by the Lord of death.


    "Sister Rose, are you ok..."


    Looking at the enchanted rose in front of her, Chen Xin''s face was worried.


    Although the huge red figure looks terrible, Chen Xin knows that the soul of the demon''s body is rose, and she will not be afraid of it.


    At this time the rose state is not good, huge body full of spears and arrows, golden blood rolling out.


    With a big body, it''s easy to become the target of fire. Although the enchanted rose is strong, it''s not invincible. She will still be injured or even die in the face of the attack of trisomy.


    With a huge step, rose supports the building and staggers to the direction of the infirmary. Seeing this, Chen Xin follows closely.


    The battle lasted for more than three hours, and it was fierce for both the enemy and us. The corpses on the metal ground in the canyon were the best proof. There were guards and trimarans.


    More than 100 guards died in the battle, and the casualties of the three bodies were numerous.


    Not to mention the mountains on both sides of the canyon, there are probably more than a thousand corpses in the settlements and outside the canyon.


    In the open space behind the city wall, four transport boats landed slowly, and 300 guards with Gauss rifles walked out of the transportation, looking at the battlefield after the battle.


    There is no doubt that they are late


    "Are you late?"


    Stride out from the transport boat, looking at the base of the smoke of war, wicks heart secret way.


    After receiving the request for support, he was able to take all the transport boats to the settlement. Unexpectedly, he was late.

 Chapter 1773

    Seeing that Vickers actually came in person, Delei quickly came to Vickers.


    "Captain wicks, they''re leaving. They''re in a hurry. They won''t change again for a long time."


    "What happened?"


    Looking at the settlement covered with corpses on the ground, vex asked with some doubts.


    The end of the battle is too fast. Why did the triad withdraw suddenly?


    "We''ll talk about the details later. Now we''d better deal with the post war work first," said Drey


    To this, Vickers has no opinion, nod a way: "OK."


    These corpses can''t be left in this way. Whether they are in the settlement or outside the mountains on both sides of the canyon, they need to be disposed of. It takes time


    It is a lesson for the colonial ships to know that the threat of the triad can not be ignored. Although their civilization is backward, they have the weapons to resist when facing a civilization far more advanced than them.


    Settlements, living quarters, infirmaries


    Three days have passed since the battle with the trimarans. In these three days, the forest is calm and the trace of the trimarans has disappeared.


    After clearing up the battlefield after the war, although the settlements have returned to their former appearance, some things have changed.


    Some people died, some people are still alive, the injured lay in bed waiting for recovery.


    Although the battle is over, the wounds of the battle will stay in the body forever.


    Three days


    Lying on the white bed, a white dress of rose, looking at the ceiling, also don''t know what to think.


    In the battle three days ago, she was injured, very seriously, with several holes in her body.


    Fortunately, as a half demon, she has strong self-healing ability. With the help of medicine, the wound is no longer in great trouble and is recovering rapidly.


    Although the wound is recovering, the sequelae of excessive blood loss can not be quickly eliminated, which makes her body feel very weak, so she can only cultivate slowly.


    "What are you thinking?"


    The voice that suddenly appears in the room makes rose slightly a Zheng, turn a head to one side to look.


    This one sees, the facial expression on rose face becomes startled, some dare not believe.


    Just beside the bed, she saw a man who could never be here.


    Suddenly a smile, rose helpless way: "it seems that it is really too much blood loss, unexpectedly appeared hallucination, how can he appear here."


    Yes, it''s Li Meng sitting by the bed. It''s him, but it''s not really him.


    Li Meng didn''t deny Rose''s illusion. He just gave a faint smile and said, "I haven''t heard from you all these years, but I didn''t expect that you have been on the Explorer-1 colonial ship for more than 70 years. You can really run."


    Zheng Zheng looked at Li Meng, for a long time, Rose came back to God, she laughed at herself, indifferent way: "you are the emperor, the first person of the black flag Empire, the supreme, you are surrounded by countless beauties, just take one out is tens of thousands of times better than me, how can rose be remembered by you?"


    To rose this quite with emotion, Li Meng just a smile, picked up a grape from the plate on the table cabinet and fed it into Rose''s mouth.


    "This person''s life will always remember so many people, not too much feelings, just know each other, you are not my woman, I have never forced you, compared to the relationship between lovers, friends, confidants may be what you and I want."


    It''s a little sour and a little sweet. It''s full of flavor. Is that really an illusion?


    If it''s an illusion, if it''s just a dream, it''s too real.


    Zheng Zheng looks at Li Meng sitting by the bed, and her suspicion makes rose slap her


    "Pa..."


    Pain


    The pain on her face gave rose the answer.


    Looking at Li Meng with a ghost on her face, she saw nothing but inconceivable in her eyes.


    "Impossible... Impossible, how can you be here? You should be on the earth. You''re an emperor. You can''t be in a colonial boat, but it''s not a dream... "


    Said, rose look become excited, she got up and stretched out her right hand to Li Meng.


    But rose''s hand did not touch the real object, but passed through Li Meng''s body.


    This makes the rose look stunned, muttering: "are you dead? Ghost? Ghost? Yes, if you''re still alive, you should be over 100 years old. You''re a mental thinker. You''re physically weak. You should have died long ago. "


    Seems to be sure of their guess, rose look sad at Li Meng, eyes of the tears "Hua la la" gush out, along the cheek drip.


    To rose this appearance, Li Meng is quite speechless, this woman still really think what is what.


    But then again, her logic makes sense.


    When he was young, Li Meng''s body was very sick. If he was a human, he could not live for more than a hundred years.


    If it''s not a dream, but he appears beside her. Ghosts, ghosts and so on, it''s not impossible.


    Quite funny shook his head, Li Meng stretched out his hand in Rose''s forehead gently.


    "Pain..."


    A light call, rose holding forehead, a pair of pathetic appearance.


    But then his face became stunned, too late to dry the tears, rose again with her hands to grasp Li Meng.


    This time, rose grasped, the hand no longer passes through Li Meng''s body, but has the real feeling to grasp Li Meng''s hand.


    "What''s going on?"


    Rose confused, all of these let her head turn.


    Her face changed slightly. Rose quickly threw away Li Meng''s hand and yelled, "who are you? You will never be Li Meng, and the emperor will never be here. "


    With that, rose quickly got up, rolled back, and looked at Li Meng warily against the bedside bar.


    Seeing rose like this, Li Meng sighed. He knew that some things were difficult to explain.


    Without saying anything more, Li Meng said with a faint smile, "take a good rest and take it as a dream."


    Said, in the rose warning eyes, Li Meng disappeared without a trace, as if never appeared.


    Looking at the empty bedside, he disappeared in her eyes


    The vigilance on the face disappeared, and rose was at a loss in her eyes.


    Is it a dream in a dream, an illusion in a dream?


    Timidly stretched out after, rose in Li Meng originally sit of place explored, hand didn''t feel.


    "What the hell is going on?"


    Lie on the bed again, rose eyes only at a loss.


    But


    Touch the forehead, slight pain is still residual, all the time to tell the rose, this is not a dream.


    If it''s not a dream


    With a long deep breath, Rose''s eyes became clear and calm.


    She was thinking about the scene just now. She was thinking about a reasonable logic. She was suppressing the regret rising in her heart.

 Chapter 1774

    Since the end of the fighting, the atmosphere in the settlement has been very dignified for many days.


    The sudden attack of the triad has caused heavy casualties in the settlement, and the voice of revenge gradually appears


    "132 guards and 321 civilians have been killed. How much hatred is this? How can we eliminate this hatred? We always have to do something. They will come. The next offensive will be more fierce. They will not be merciful. They will kill us all. Before they act again, we will fight back, eliminate them and eliminate this threat. "


    In the settlement, a post-war conference is being held. In the conference room of the main control room, more than 50 people gathered together.


    There are leaders of guards, technicians and researchers.


    How to deal with the threat of trisomy, and what they should do, for this matter, people are in dispute.


    "This is a war. In the war, there is no personal hatred, only racial hatred. They are just afraid and attack us because of fear. We can''t destroy them because of their fear. Once we do this, it will lead to the first massacre of alien races in the history of the black flag Empire. We can expel the nearby triads, But I am against killing them. This is their home. We are the outsiders. Don''t forget that. "


    "I don''t agree with you. If it were us, what would those aliens do to the earth? We are not "Emperors". We don''t have the ability and charm of emperors to make the alien race bow down. What we have is force. Only force can make us stand firm on the trisomy. We can''t pity on survival. It will only kill us all. We must weaken the strength of the trisomy so that they can''t attack us any more. "


    Because of all kinds of problems, opinions are not unified, so that the conference room fell into controversy.


    At this time, Kello, who had been listening, said: "although the universe is vast, life is precious. We have not deprived the three body people of their right to survive. On earth, the emperor can make the powerful alien race bow to the throne in a peaceful way. In the face of the three body people who are still in the state of primitive civilization, we also have the ability to do so. Although the contact between civilizations is often cruel, we should not choose the dark forest law, but co-exist, co-exist and work together. Only in this way can civilization go further. "


    In the conference room, I don''t know when it''s quiet, people listen to Carol''s speech.


    Looking around at the crowd, Kello continued: "the civilization of the triad is still in the primitive society. We should find a way to let them know that communication is the way to solve things, not force. Force is only the last resort. We can''t use it arbitrarily. You should understand that we have only one colonial ship with less weapons, and we don''t have the ability to monopolize the planet, We have to find a way to make the three bodies accept us by peaceful means. "


    It''s not easy. After all, the trisomy is an alien race. In the eyes of both sides, the other side is the enemy.


    There have been two conflicts and hatred. It is too unlikely to lay down your arms at this time.


    "Now for us, survival is the biggest problem. We are far away from the imperial territory. Some tough measures are necessary. It''s better to let the enemy bleed than to let us bleed. It''s not our own race, and their hearts will be different. That''s what we think, and so do the three body people. In the case of language barrier, dialogue becomes a big problem. Don''t forget that when we landed on the planet for the first time, they didn''t give us a chance to have a dialogue. Instead, they directly used force. Today''s triads are still in primitive society. They are barbaric, which further reduces the possibility of dialogue. "


    This remark has undoubtedly aroused public sympathy.


    "Yes, yes, we should use stronger means. We are pioneers, and force is also our choice. In the face of weak enemies, we can''t pity. This planet is of great value. We must eliminate any threat on this planet. We can be compassionate, but we must let the three bodies dare not invade us again."


    Opinions are not unified. Some people support war to eliminate the threat of the triad, while others want peace and coexistence with the triad.


    Everyone has their own reasons, and their own opinions are also the theme of this meeting.


    "We are sheltered by death in this battle. Why don''t we ask Miss Weina, we need the guidance of death."


    As soon as this word appeared, people''s eyes all looked at Vina, not even Vickers, who was the captain.


    Although Wilkes did not see the picture of death coming, he knew the process in detail from Drey''s words.


    Vickers knew that the reason why the battle ended so quickly was that "death" came, and its appearance made the three bodies flee in a panic, and fled into the forest in fear.


    Facing the public''s eyes, Weina shook her head and said, "the Lord of death is just watching us. He won''t be involved in earthly affairs. The God of death can hear our voices and our prayers, but he won''t talk to us."


    This is also


    That''s "God". How can you care about worldly desires.


    People are a little disappointed. In this way, they are bound to argue endlessly on this matter.


    In the end, it was wicks who ended the contentious meeting.


    "What to do is still to be agreed. The development plan of the settlement will remain unchanged. I will strengthen the defense of the settlement, wake up more fighters, deploy more guards and more sentry guns. How to deal with the triad? I can only deal with the changes with constancy. I will let two fully armed Hercules transport boats stay at the settlement, and they will attack again, We will not be lenient. "


    It''s not Wilkes'' intention to take the initiative.


    As Kello said, trisomy is the master of the planet, and they have an absolute advantage in number.


    The armed forces of the colonial ships were limited and the defense was more than enough. However, if they took the initiative to attack, the defense in the rear would be very weak.


    After the meeting, Vickers returned to the colonial ship in a transport boat.


    As the captain of colonial ship No. 1, he had to guard his ship at all times.


    Settlements, living quarters, infirmaries


    "Sister Rose, how''s the recovery from the injury?"


    On this day, Chen Xin, on behalf of a group of capable people, once again visited rose in the infirmary.


    The infirmary needs to be quiet and many people are not allowed to visit. Among the people with abilities, only Chen Xin who is closest to rose is suitable to visit rose.


    Back against the head of the bed and sit, rose smile, said: "good almost, the wound is basically healed, but the body is still a little weak, the doctor said, also have to cultivate a few months."

 Chapter 1775

    "Isn''t it? You shed a lot of blood in the battle a month ago. Sister Rose, you have to have a good rest and come back early. You are not here. All those capable people are arrogant. Their noses are almost up in the sky. They don''t even listen to captain wicks."


    Rose can''t do anything about it. It''s probably the nature of a person with ability. She''s used to being free and unrestrained, and she can''t help it.


    Rose inquired: "what''s the situation outside now? Many people must have worried about the existence of the trimarans in the last battle with the trimarans. Does captain wicks have a way to deal with it?"


    With a slight shake of his head, Chen Xin said helplessly: "no, although captain wicks has held many meetings for this matter to ask for your opinions, they don''t agree. Some people think that they should take the initiative to look for the tribes of the triad nearby, and eliminate and expel them. Others think that they should not go too far, We want to solve the problem in a mild way


    Rose thoughtfully way: "it seems that the captain of the wicks when really not easy."


    It is natural that opinions are not unified.


    Some people don''t want to see a genocide. No one is right or wrong, and no one is naturally cold-blooded in this matter. It''s just that the perspective of the problem is different and the way of dealing with it is not changed.


    Chen Xin agreed with Rose''s words and said, "isn''t it? At the meeting, Captain wicks is often absent-minded. He must also be troubled by this. Fortunately, the forest has been very calm for a month, which gives us enough time. I hope they won''t show up again. Last time they suffered a loss, this time, they even came 10000 people, I''m afraid I''ll fall on the unbreakable defense line around the canyon. "


    If you suffer a loss once, you will not suffer a second time. Let''s not talk about how to solve the threat of trisomy. The defense of the settlement must be unbreakable. Only when the security of the settlement is guaranteed, can you cope with the external threat.


    In the room, two women chatted with each other, and the atmosphere was very harmonious.


    Usually stay alone, rose also need people to chat.


    "What about Vina? How''s she doing? She didn''t get hurt in the battle, did she?"


    Chatting, rose brought the topic to Vina.


    Although she knew her, she only knew her name and her identity as a "dead Whisperer".


    Vina?


    With a slight turn of her mouth, Chen Xin said unconvinced: "she, because she is favored by the" Lord of death ", summoned the incarnation of death in the battle and scared off the trisomy people. In the settlement, her name is already known to everyone. Now, she is the representative of those who have the ability to attend the meeting. Sister Rosa, you should leave the hospital as soon as possible, You can''t let that woman steal the limelight. "


    To Chen Xin this childlike words, rose smile, way: "how, she offended you?"


    "This..."


    With a wry smile, Chen Xin said: "it''s not. Her life is very monotonous. Apart from eating and resting, she prays. She doesn''t have much communication with everyone. She''s too out of the group. How can she represent a person with ability?"


    Chen Xin''s careful thinking, how can rose not know, just afraid of her status because of the existence of Weina and be replaced.


    In this regard, rose did not worry about this position, she did not care, if someone can replace her, this is what she would like to see.


    With a helpless smile, rose said, "you can get along well with her. She is a" dead talker "and a believer of death. Now the colonial ship is in a very sensitive period. We need spiritual sustenance. If death favors us here, her existence is indispensable. Chen Xin, you need to understand this."


    "Don''t worry, Sister Rose. I''m just saying that. She''s younger than me, so I don''t want to embarrass her."


    After three hours with rose, Chen Xin left.


    With the departure of Chen Xin, the ward was calm again.


    Lying on the white bed, looking at the silver ceiling, rose was a little distracted.


    More than a month has passed, and since that appearance, he has never appeared again.


    Is that a dream?


    No, it''s not a dream.


    Every day rose would ask herself, and then deny it.


    She was looking forward to his appearance and wanted to confirm his existence again.


    But with each passing day, the only result she waited for was disappointment.


    Time will not be static. In the vast universe, unknown things are happening every minute.


    One day, two days, three days... The cycle never ends.


    Solar system, earth, Nanlin Island, Crystal Palace, imperial palace.


    The black flag Empire has been founded for 83 years, but in these 83 years, the number of times the Imperial Palace was used is very few.


    It took one time for the founding ceremony, one time for the emperor''s wedding ceremony, and other times, when something important happened, the court meeting was held in the imperial palace. The number of times was very few, no more than five.


    Li Meng, the emperor, has not appeared in the eyes of the public for ten years.


    Looking at the history of mankind, Li Meng, the emperor, is probably the only one.


    Today, the law enforcement officers of the imperial court suddenly found that the emperor held a rare court meeting.


    "Well, don''t shout long live. Long live is nothing in our eyes. It''s not a compliment, it''s a curse."


    This words, let the words of the people in the hall stuck in the throat.


    Isn''t it


    Although there are many people in the main hall, including 13 law enforcement officers, 13 Banshee winged men, manita and seven Death Angels, they are not ordinary people. Long live is not worth mentioning in the eyes of many people.


    Especially the seven Death Angels and manita, their life span has long exceeded the concept of long live.


    With a little smile, manita naturally got up, looked at Li Meng on the throne, and said, "master, what''s the matter with us this time?"


    This is a question to everyone''s heart. Usually, the master doesn''t care about politics. He is either in the crystal palace or in the imperial concubines'' palaces. How did he suddenly hold a court meeting today.


    What happened?


    No, both the earth and the colonies outside are very calm. The pace of outward expansion is also in progress. The political situation in the empire is very stable.


    Peaceful development and peaceful life for the common people are the norm of the Empire.


    As the dependents of the master, they did not want to let the master care about political affairs. With them, the Empire would not make any mistakes.

 Chapter 1776

    Li Meng glanced at the lonely moon beside him.


    A white dress fox month step forward, slender hands waving, blue light flashing, in the sky above the stairs, a holographic three-dimensional picture appeared in the eyes of the public.


    When the lights of the hall went out, people were immediately immersed in the dark universe, surrounded by stars.


    In the sky, three huge planets appear in the eyes of the public. These three planets are very special, with little difference in size, but the distance between them is very close, just like the relationship between the earth and the moon, they are each other''s satellites.


    One of the three planets is blue and seems to have life on it.


    At this time, in the hall, sounded the sound of fox light.


    "This is a three body galaxy, and the blue star is a three body star. The Explorer-1 colonial ship, which has disappeared for more than 70 years, is in the orbit of the three body star. Its position is unknown, and it is about 130-250 light years away from the earth. This is a very magical star. Its volume is 2.5 times that of the earth, and its main material is" Sikkim "..."


    Sikkim?


    The main material of a planet is Sikkim?


    Hear what fox month says, the public of his highness all is one Leng, the face reveals the color of inconceivable.


    As the chief law enforcement officer of the imperial court, Chen Qi said immediately: "master, where does this news come from? Can it be true? If it is true, its value is unimaginable. If Sikkim can be widely used, the Empire will step on the road of rapid development. "


    In response, Li Meng on the throne said calmly: "nature is true. I saw it with my own eyes, but now the position of trimaran is unknown. You must find it."


    It seems that the owner is very concerned about the disappearance of the Explorer-1 colonial ship. He went to find it himself.


    As the dependents of Li Meng, the people in the hall naturally know that their master has the ability comparable to "God", and they are not surprised to be able to find the Explorer-1 colonial ship.


    With a look of joy on his face, Chen Qilian said: "yes, master, I will immediately use all my resources to find a similar planet within 250 light years in the direction of the Explorer-1 colonial ship. We will find it."


    A planet made up of Sikkim, which is a treasure and a huge treasure.


    Li Meng naturally knew the value of Sikkim, and they should be happy about it.


    Looking at his Highness''s people, Li Meng pondered: "with the expansion of the Empire, it is inevitable to encounter some intelligent life. We will encounter some races that are still in the primitive civilization, and may also encounter races that have entered the aerospace civilization. The black cavalry has its own responsibilities. Conventional war is not within the responsibilities of the black cavalry. When it is not necessary, the black cavalry will not interfere, In order to cope with the possible star wars in the future, the construction of the black flag army must be accelerated. "


    Speaking of this, Li Meng looked at Chen Qi in the main hall and said, "Chen Qi, from this year on, the annual military budget will be increased by 5 percentage points. In terms of military expenditure distribution, the black flag army and the black cavalry guard will be equal. You should pay attention to the construction of the 13 legions. In 50 years, any Legion should be able to fight a star war."


    At present, the military expenditure of the black flag empire is about 35 trillion yuan. After increasing the military expenditure, the annual military expenditure will be about 40 trillion yuan. Except half, that is 20 trillion yuan, the wages of the black flag soldiers, equipment maintenance, training, and so on. After eliminating these expenses, only more than 800 billion of the 20 trillion yuan can be used to build ships.


    With the purchasing power of the existing black flag currency, the cost of a "star class" destroyer is about 800 billion yuan. It can be imagined that the construction of the 13 legions has a long way to go.


    Chen Qi: "yes, master."


    After all, the black flag empire is still young, so it can not be too militarized, which is not conducive to the development of the country, and can only be recycled gradually.


    The discovery of Explorer-1 is not a trivial matter. The discovery of trimaran is worthy of the Empire to devote all its resources to seizing the planet. It is also for the sake of the development of the Empire.


    No one will think about whether it is worth holding a court meeting specially for this matter. Of course, it is.


    After leaving the Imperial Palace, take the elevator to the top of the Crystal Palace. Li Meng and Hu Yue walk side by side in the corridor.


    "The development of the transition engine will be updated every few years. The higher the power, the faster the speed. In another ten or twenty years, it is not impossible to reach 100 times the speed of light. I hope that the trimaran will be discovered as soon as possible, which can solve the lack of Imperial Sikkim as soon as possible."


    With the wide use of tin gold, the demand for tin gold is increasing. In the vast universe, the stars with tin gold deposits are very rare. Even if there are, the reserves will not be very large.


    Over the past 80 years since the founding of the black flag Empire, the supply of Sikkim has been in short supply. If the resources of Sikkim are sufficient, the industrial level of the black flag empire will be improved several times. For today''s empire, the existence of trimaran is very important.


    With a faint smile, Li Meng said: "this is not urgent. With the expansion pace of the Empire, it will take 30 years at the fastest to expand to 120 light years. The universe is too vast. Although there are colonial ships marching towards the stars every month and every year, the territory of the Empire is not worth mentioning to the whole galaxy


    Who can say no? Now the number of explorers'' colonial ships is almost 100. The empire is very active in external expansion and colonization, and the common people are also very interested in it, because for the common people, being a pioneer is an opportunity to get a better life.


    Coming to the sunny viewing platform, Li Meng sits lazily on the soft sofa, enjoying the warmth from the sun.


    Time is really a grinding little thing. The longer you live, the more indifferent you are to many things. Your feelings become more inert and rational. The fluctuation of emotions can almost be ignored.


    Beside Li Meng, Hu Yue is quietly watching with ordinary books. Since she was literate, Hu Yue has become very interested in human knowledge. Whenever she has leisure, she will sink into the world of books.


    Li Meng doesn''t disturb Hu Yue. He likes to be quiet and enjoy the sunshine quietly. He doesn''t have to think about anything or think about it. Even if he stays for decades, Li Meng won''t feel bored.


    The quiet environment is always easy to break, I do not know how long, with a slight sound of footsteps, a slim figure came to the viewing platform.


    It''s Qinxi. Since Wendy became his imperial concubine, Qinxi has become the bodyguard around him.


    "Master, Amen, please see me..."


    Amun?


    The demons are no longer there. Both the seven lords of the demons and Tongwei have become angels of death.


    Li Meng said, "bring her in."


    Qinxi turned and left, and soon returned. Behind her, there was a tall figure.

 Chapter 1777

    She has black hair with waist length and a very soft face. There are two pairs of retracted black wings behind her. She is about two meters tall. She is tall among human beings and looks tall. Her figure is exquisite and charming.


    It can be said that the angel of death is the perfect creature created by the main brain.


    But... Although beauty is beautiful, it''s a little strange when you think of amung''s body shape when he was a demon.


    At that time, Amun used a male body, but now it has become a beautiful female death angel.


    Although the monieta race has no gender and has a preference for motherhood, the idea of preconception is also applicable to Li Meng.


    On arriving at the viewing platform, on the ground not far from Li Meng''s body, a Meng half knelt on the ground and whispered: "master."


    Looking at amung half kneeling on the ground, Li Meng asked: "what''s the matter?"


    It has been more than 80 years since the submission of the demons. In these 80 years, these arrogant lords of the demons have long been taught by Li Meng.


    Looking up, amung looked at Li Meng with a pair of beautiful eyes. He said firmly: "master, we have been vases around you for 83 years. We don''t want to do nothing like this. Now the court of heresy is controlled by the Banshee wing people. We hope the master can give us the nun church, and we also want to do something for the master."


    Vase


    Li Meng never thought that the angel of death thought so about his own existence.


    Pick up the table full of red wine glass to drink a mouthful, Li Meng indifferent way: "a Meng, accompany in my side is not good?"


    She was a little timid in her eyes, but amung didn''t avoid Li Meng''s eyes. She said firmly: "master, our angel of death should be the cornerstone of the Empire, not the ornament. Even if we are not around the master, our heart and soul belong to the master."


    Take back the line of sight from the book in the hand, fox month slightly took the eye of accident to see a Meng one eye.


    For so many years, since the founding of the black flag Empire, no one has ever claimed the rights from its master. Amun is the first one.


    What will the host do?


    From a Meng body took back the line of sight, fox month quietly looked to the master.


    Putting down the wine cup and looking at amung, Li Meng said: "although you have great power, your number is not many, and so far there are only a hundred. That''s why I have not let you go. You don''t want to be the whole vase, and I don''t want to force you. If you want to control the nun church, I can give it to you, but the nun church is not suitable for you, I can arrange other places for you... "


    After thinking about it for a while, Li Meng pondered: "well, you have combat experience. I''ll give you a legion. You can build your own army. I remember that you have many industries in the world. I''ll ask soul enterprise to help you with the problem of capital. It''s up to you whether you want to expand or develop within the Empire."


    Speaking of this, Li Meng raised his hand and said, "go."


    Mouth slightly Zhang, a Meng wants to say and stop, but finally did not say a word, got up and retreated.


    Looking at a Meng''s back, Hu Yue shakes her head. Manita is always smart. How can she be so reckless at this time.


    The book in hand is put aside, smile slightly, fox month nestles in Li Meng body side, hugged Li Meng''s arm.


    She whispered: "master, they are also kind-hearted. They want to contribute to the Empire. If the master thinks that the Crystal Palace is a little empty, I''ll choose some beautiful fox girls in the territory to accompany him."


    To Fox month this words, Li Meng dumbfounded smile, doting on pinching fox month''s nose, mouth way: "come on, have you such a tempting fox, I already can''t bear to eat, and then a few which also got."


    With a charming smile, Hu Yue hugs Li Meng''s arm tightly and melts into her soft breast.


    This let Li Meng heart shout can''t stand, a hold fox month small Manyao, put that man wonderful Jiao body into the arms, began to bully tempting fox month.


    In the middle of Crystal Palace, in the courtyard area of angel of death


    "Pa..."


    With a clear sound, manieta''s palm was on Amun''s face.


    A red mark appeared on the white face.


    In the courtyard, in front of manita, Amun knelt on the ground, silent.


    In the courtyard, there are not only manieta and Amun, but also six other graceful figures.


    They all have waist length black hair, soft faces and exquisite figures. They are wearing long black skirts with a pair of black wings on the back.


    Looking at Amun kneeling on the ground, their faces look different.


    Their mother was angry, and from manita''s face, everyone could see it.


    Looking at Amun kneeling on his knees, manita said angrily, "what the master gives us is us. What the master doesn''t give us, we can''t ask for it. What are you? Do you think you did the right thing? "


    Speaking of this, manieta was impatient and wanted to fight again.


    But in the end, manita didn''t go on fighting


    The graceful figure sat on the seat behind him, and manita rubbed his forehead.


    Amun was so reckless that he asked for the right from his master. Although the master didn''t refuse, he gave him the establishment of a legion.


    But at this time, they are no less than being exiled by their masters.


    Looking at Amun kneeling on the ground with his head down, and looking at the children around him, manita said, "I know you are in a hurry, but how long is it? In our long years, is 83 years long? But in ''83, you can''t wait. Amun, you''ve always been smart. Why are you so reckless this time? "


    Is she wrong?


    She may be wrong, but Amun does not regret the right to form a legion. She thinks it is worth it, even if she is exiled, hated and forgotten by the host.


    Because Amun is confident that this is only temporary, as long as the future death angel Legion has enough merit, the host will remember them and forgive them.


    Mother is angry. Amun knows that she had better not refute her mother now, otherwise, it will only make her more angry.


    With a sigh of helplessness, manita waved and said, "go and serve the master tonight. I don''t care what you do. You must go to the master''s bed tonight..."


    "Mother, this..."


    Amun looked stunned and slightly flustered.


    She was puzzled and frightened: "mother, I''m not Hathor, Isis. I don''t have this experience, and... What the master said will never be taken back. Even if I go to serve the master tonight, what can this change?"


    With a cool face, manita said without doubt: "this can''t change anything, but it''s a silent apology. It''s a silent request for the master''s forgiveness. If the master accepts you, it means that the master has forgiven you and us. If we don''t accept it, we can only leave the Crystal Palace. In the next few hundred years, or even thousands of years, we will be released and ignored by the master."

 Chapter 1778

    Speaking of this, manita said to Hathor and Isis not far away, "Hathor and Isis, before dark, you must teach Amun how to serve his master. You often serve his master. You have experience in this respect."


    In the face of his mother''s request, Hathor and Isis looked at each other helplessly and said, "mother, give it to us."


    Unable to refuse his mother''s strong request, amon had to follow Hathor and Isis left.


    She never served a man, and never thought that she would have any inexplicable love with human beings.


    With Amon, Hathor, Isis came to a room outside the courtyard.


    Looking at some uneasy Amun, Hathor took Amun''s little hand and said, "don''t worry too much. The master is still very gentle. He won''t be too strict with the people around him. As long as you admit your mistake, the master will forgive you."


    "I... what should I do?"


    Looking a little flustered, Amun asked nervously.


    "How?"


    Hathor thought for a moment and pondered: "it''s no stranger to our master. Isis and I are able to get close to our master because the body we use is always female. In the first sight, the master treats us as women, so we can get close to us without any scruples. But Amun, you are different, because before the demons surrender, You have always chosen to use the male body as the carrier. Although you are the female angel of death like us, you are still treated as a male in the eyes of the host. It is not easy for the host to accept the fact that you are a female... "


    "What about that?"


    Amun is a little worried. If the master hates her, he can do nothing.


    Although the choice of male body is just for convenience and stronger, in her eyes, there is no distinction between men and women.


    What to do, Hathor could not think of it for a moment. He turned to Isis and wanted him to write something.


    Facing Hathor''s eyes, Isis spread his hands and shook his head: "it''s useless to say that, because in the eyes of the master, Amun is a man. Let alone go to the master''s bed, he can''t even get into the master''s room."


    Yes, for the host, it''s a hurdle. It''s too hard to cross.


    It seems to think of something, Hathor eyes slightly bright, even busy way: "I have a way."


    "What can I do?"


    Facing Amun, Isis''s puzzled eyes, Hathor said with a smile: "since it doesn''t work, let the host personally confirm the fact that Amun is a woman. We do this..."


    In the room, a plot against Li Meng is being planned, and the sky on Nanlin island is about to change


    Time passed quickly, unconsciously, the time of the day passed, when the sun set in the west, night came.


    The green city in the night is beautiful. It is shrouded in colorful light. Although it is bright, it is not dazzling. It has a kind of quiet beauty.


    "Master, here comes Hathor..."


    In Li Meng''s room, Qinxi walks in and whispers to Li Meng sitting on the sofa;


    Because of Qinxi''s words, Huyue closed the book and said to Li Meng, "master, let sister Hathor accompany you tonight."


    Fox month has been with her master all these years. Fox month knows that she can''t occupy her master night and night. Otherwise, she will be rejected by the people around her master.


    Gently in the fox on the hairy tail of a grasp, in the fox on the charming, ruddy look, Li Meng whispered: "go."


    Li Meng doesn''t pay much attention to the relationship between the women around him.


    Fortunately, the women around him are more intimate, even if there are contradictions, they will not show in front of Li Meng, and the relationship is still very harmonious.


    Twist small Manyao, fox light step left.


    Not long after she left, there was only a murmur outside the door, and Hathor came in.


    Tonight''s ator seems to be specially dressed, a black skirt, slender legs show a lot of beauty.


    As soon as he entered the room and saw Li Meng on the sofa, Hathor''s eyes were slightly bright. Without hesitation, he came to Li Meng, threw himself into Li Meng''s arms and sat on Li Meng''s lap.


    With her slender hand on Li Meng''s shoulder and her beautiful eyes looking at Li Meng, Hathor whispered, "master, let Hathor accompany you tonight."


    Hands on Hathor''s waist, Li Meng said with a smile: "you have come, I can let you go back?"


    With a smile and a silent look at the door, Hathor said, "master, let''s take a bath. It''s not too early."


    "Good..."


    How could Li Meng refuse the invitation of the beauty? He takes Hathor like walking in the bathroom.


    When Limon pulls Hathor into the bathroom, Isis meets the trouble she has to face outside the door.


    "Please, Captain Qinxi, please promise..."


    Looking at amon and Isis who bend over to her, Qinxi looks embarrassed.


    "Well, Isis, isn''t that right?"


    When he got up, Isis said solemnly: "there is nothing inappropriate. Some small interests can make the host happy. This is the first time. The host will certainly be happy."


    There are three of them though they are right


    Hesitated for a while, finally, Qinxi agreed.


    "Well, don''t play too crazy..."


    With that, Qinxi hesitated and looked back at the closed door, then left.


    Qinxi''s departure undoubtedly makes Hathor''s plan a successful first step.


    Looking at Amun, who was a little nervous and pinched, Isis comforted: "go in. There is a first time in everything. Don''t be afraid. You won''t hate that kind of experience. But remember, don''t make any noise. Relax and do as we teach you. As long as you finish the last step, it doesn''t matter if you are found by the host. You just pretend to be pitiful and admit your mistake, The master won''t blame you. If he does, he will only blame us. "


    "I''ll... I''ll try."


    With that, amon stretched out his right hand, hesitated, opened the door and went in.


    Hot water attack the body, the feeling is always so wonderful, so comfortable.


    The water mist rose from the surface of the water, making the two people embrace each other in the bath looming.


    Leaning lazily in his master''s arms, his white shoulders were out of the water and his chest was half open. Hathor gave a charming smile and put his slender hands around Li Meng''s neck. He said, "master, am I beautiful?"


    Li Meng said with a smile: "nature is beautiful. How can you compare with her next sentence? I can''t answer that, master."


    The charming white master one eye, Hathor not angry way: "I will not do this, now accompany the master''s side but Hathor, at least at this time, Hathor is the most beautiful."

 Chapter 1779

    Li Meng gave a faint smile to her wayward words, but he didn''t object. He just held her waist tighter.


    After soaking in the bath for a while, seeing that the time was almost the same, he looked at the door of the bath without moving a look. In Li Meng''s ear, Hathor muttered a few words, but he didn''t know what to say.


    The underwater hand gently patted Hathor''s round hips. In Hathor''s slightly shy eyes, Li Meng said, "go."


    "Then I will, master."


    With that, Hathor left Li Meng''s arms. In Li Meng''s eyes, her white body left the water step by step.


    Feeling the hot eyes of the host, Hathor smiles shyly, takes the bath towel and wraps it around his waist.


    Until Hathor disappeared at the door, Li Meng took his eyes back.


    This little girl is more and more attractive


    The temptation from Hathor makes Li Meng''s body ready to move. He doesn''t suppress the desire from his heart. After soaking for a while, Li Meng ends his bath and can''t wait to leave the bath.


    It''s been a long time, has Hathor combed his wings


    As soon as I left the bath, the darkness suddenly came to light up the hall.


    "Master, I''m here..."


    Just when Li Meng wondered why the light in the room was on, a light voice sounded in the dark.


    It''s Hathor''s voice. It''s from the bedroom.


    "What''s the trick, little girl?"


    He didn''t want to turn on the light. How could Li Meng refuse Hathor''s little interest.


    In the dark, Li Meng stepped into the bedroom.


    Living here for decades, Li Meng is familiar with everything in the room. Even if he can''t see it, he won''t encounter anything. It''s easy to find the bedroom..


    The door of the bedroom is open


    "Hathor?"


    Although there is no light, but the bedroom is not completely dark, but everything is more hazy.


    In the bedroom, Li Meng didn''t see Hathor. The bed was empty.


    Just when Li Meng was curious about where Hathor had gone, a graceful figure appeared behind him and grabbed his right hand.


    "Hathor?"


    Hathor didn''t respond to him, just pulled him to the bed.


    Li Meng naturally would not resist and was very obedient.


    When I was with him, Hathor always took the initiative, and often turned away from others and was very strong.


    Always following "Hathor", Li Meng came to the bedside, a pair of slender hands on his shoulders, along with the slight force, Li Meng sat on the window.


    Hathor in the dark can only see a profile, a curve, and the northern wings.


    Although can''t see, but from Hathor''s action, Li Meng can see that Hathor took off her bath towel.


    She is very active, as usual


    A night without words


    Today''s weather is very good. The sky is blue. Standing in front of the window, Li Meng, dressed in a black Nightgown, looks at the rising sun slowly from the East. He looks very calm, but he seems to be thinking about something.


    Behind him, a naked monk kneels on the ground, biting her lips. Her expression is very complicated, and she doesn''t know what to think.


    "Whose attention?"


    The indifferent voice came into her ears, which made Amun look slightly stunned.


    She said: "master, it''s my own attention. Amun is wrong. He wants to serve the master and get the master''s forgiveness."


    Turning around, Li Meng looked down at the naked amung kneeling on the ground. Although his white body was very beautiful, his face was very calm. He said calmly, "amung, I understand you. Half a century ago, you still had resentment against my master. It was only in the last 30 years that our relationship was eased, until 10 years ago, I''ve become your real master. You don''t know the love between men and women. You never have the idea of serving me, and you don''t have the interest. Let''s talk about who paid the attention. Don''t cheat me. You should know that you can''t cheat me. I want to know that there are many ways, but now I just want to know from you. "


    Is the host angry?


    Amun doesn''t know. She doesn''t know what to do now.


    She knelt down deeply and said, "master, please don''t blame my mother. I was wrong yesterday. I shouldn''t be so urgent. I''m willing to serve my master. I just hope that my master doesn''t hate us because of my recklessness. Amun is willing to accept any punishment..."


    What should he do now?


    Looking at Fu kneeling on the ground, looking very attractive amung, Li Meng did not know what to do.


    Even if amon didn''t say it, he knew who was the culprit of last night''s incident. If manita was the main culprit, Hathor and Isis were the accomplices.


    Li Meng has to admit that these little girls really understand him.


    What can he do about his one night romance, even if he''s caught up in hartol''s trap?


    In the final analysis, they are close to their own people, can not be called a conspiracy, can only be called a little fun.


    When Li Meng opened his eyes early in the morning, he never thought that it was ah Meng lying in his arms. When Li Meng felt a little uncomfortable, he also had a bitter smile. He immediately knew why Hathor was so abnormal last night.


    I also know why Hathor is so strange when he is happy, because it was not ator who was with him last night, but Amun.


    Although in Li Meng''s mind, even though a Meng has changed his image, in Li Meng''s eyes, a Meng is still the same as a Meng in the past, who has a human male body. But now, Li Meng''s heart has been calm and accepted the fact that a Meng is now a woman.


    There is no gender difference in the moneta. If divided, it is also maternal.


    When he was still in the period of the demon clan, even if he had a male body, Tongwei also called the Lords the clan mother.


    With a slight sigh in his heart, Li Meng left the window, picked up a sleeping suit from the bed and put it on a Meng, covering his white body.


    "Get up..."


    With a look of joy on his face, Hathor looked up at the master beside him and said timidly, "isn''t the master angry with me?"

 Chapter 1780

    With his right hand outstretched, Li Meng gently stroked his white face and said, "maybe I''ll change my view on you. This time is a chance. I don''t think I have any reason to be angry."


    Speaking of this, Li Meng said with a smile: "I don''t think I have any reason to be angry. I won''t take back what I said yesterday. Your family has been fighting in the universe for tens of thousands of years. I never think you are just vases, even if it is temporary. If you can''t bear it, go and find something to do. Strengthening the death angel army is your future task."


    Seeing that the host was no longer angry, amung was relieved and stood up with a happy face.


    As soon as he got up, the beautiful scenery in front of him was completely displayed. As a past person, Li Meng had never seen any beautiful scenery. He seemed very calm about it. He just turned his head and looked out of the window.


    Seems to be aware of their own light leakage, Amun face slightly red, quickly pulled over the robe to cover the body.


    But when you think of a woman who is already the master, even if she has been seen out of her body, there is nothing to care about.


    Thinking of this, Amun was relieved again, and the shyness of his face gradually disappeared.


    Although looking at the sunrise outside the window, Li Meng''s thought has crossed the distant space, reached an unknown place in the universe, and silently watched


    Three body galaxy, three body star.


    Time flies. In a twinkling of an eye, it''s the 85th year of the imperial calendar.


    In the three body system, the colonial ship also stayed unconsciously for nearly six years.


    Many things have happened in the past six years. After two conflicts with the triads, the settlements have been in peace for the next few years.


    They don''t know where they have gone. Although they can often find their figures in the forest, they no longer attack the settlement, nor are they close to the canyon. They just observe silently in the distance.


    In order not to trigger a third conflict, the settlements did not expand into the forest outside, but hollowed out the interior of the mountains and set up various areas.


    In six years, with the canyon as the center point, the mountains with a radius of 30 kilometers have been hollowed out.


    Greenhouse farms, water purification plants, all kinds of production facilities appeared one by one.


    And the canyon has also been extended to the rear, becoming a living area that can enjoy the sunshine.


    Although in settlements, people still need to wear protective clothing if they want to leave the outside, their life has been on the right track.


    Now there are 30000 people living in the whole settlement, and everything is developing in a good direction.


    Under the sunlight, the surface of trisomy emits a layer of halo. In the orbit with the dark universe as the background, the huge colonial ship floats quietly as usual.


    In the bridge main control room, today, Vickers, as always, looked at the log reports from the settlement.


    Six years later, Vickers''s face seemed to have been disturbed by the years.


    "There is a large amount of groundwater in the mountains, which can be drunk after purification treatment. The water resources are still rich, but it needs to consume a lot of energy. The greenhouse farm has been expanded for many times, and there is no problem of annual output and self-sufficiency. The population of 30000 is the limit of the settlement, and more space is needed."


    Speaking of this, dray spread his hands and said helplessly: "people like sunlight and live in places that can be exposed to sunlight. The production facilities can be built in the mountains, but the living areas can''t. to wake up more people, we have to expand to the forest outside. Six years have passed. Captain wicks, we are ready for foreign war, We must fight for survival. As long as we live on this planet, conflicts with the triad are inevitable. Instead of passively responding to war, it is better to initiate war on our own initiative. "


    In the past six years, they have not been idle. They have made breakthroughs in people''s livelihood and military development.


    Although there is still a lack of necessary materials for making electromagnetic weapons, gunpowder weapons can be made.


    Guns, ammunition, rocket launchers, mortars, simple weapons.


    In the past six years, the number of guards has expanded to 3000, which is enough to cope with a war against the aborigines.


    As a soldier, dray naturally wants to solve problems in a more simple and crude way.


    Trisomy is a alien race. Compared with human survival, the life of trisomy can be ignored. Dray never thinks that there is anything wrong with this idea in his heart.


    He is a soldier. His duty is to protect the human beings in the settlement. He will not consider what will happen to the trisomy.


    Sitting in the captain''s seat, Wilkes thought deeply. He didn''t refute what dray said.


    Because dray is right, in any case, in order to survive, in the future, the war with the trisomy is inevitable.


    Today''s peace is just a kind of illusion. If the triad does not break the illusion of peace, they will take the initiative to break it. This is sooner or later.


    In order to survive, they can''t pity the alien in their attitude.


    A lot of things, Wilkes knows in his heart, but Wilkes must think more than dray''s thoughtless impulse.


    Even if we want to launch an expansion war, we must consider the timing and control the scale of the war to the minimum.


    In terms of personnel, the trisomy can afford to lose, but human beings can''t.


    Human beings have only one hundred thousand basic population. If we want to breed the next generation, we must have a peaceful environment. In wartime, the population will only decline and will not get any improvement.


    With a wave of his hand, Vickers opened the topographic map of the canyon.


    "Over the past few years, we have found more than ten triad tribes in the forest around the canyon with a radius of 500 kilometers. These tribes are large and small. The large tribes are all over the forest with a radius of several kilometers, and the small ones are more than one kilometer. If we take the initiative to attack, they may unite and attack the canyon again. Even if we win, we will win, We can''t afford the price. "


    Dray: so we don''t do anything? There are more than 70000 people on board waiting to be awakened in the freezer. Captain wicks, we have to do something. We can''t just wait all the time. "


    Dray: "we have to wait..."


    Looking at dray beside him, Vickers said: "two years ago, we started to use the modified quantum signal transmitter to send a distress signal to the distant stars. If the Empire catches the signal, it will find a way to respond to us. This is a planet composed of" Sikkim ", and the Empire will not give up here, They will arrive here in the shortest time, ten years. If there is no news of the empire within ten years, I will launch a war regardless of the cost and seek survival space for our future generations. But now, it''s not the time. We have to wait. "

 Chapter 1781

    Now six years have passed, that is to say, there are still four years left


    Dray had no reason to oppose the decision. He said calmly, "you are the captain, and the final decision can only be made by you. I hope we will not hesitate in four years."


    Dray understood that the reason why captain wicks made this decision was not his decision alone, but the result of discussion.


    Some people like war, others like to use peaceful way to obtain living space, at least now, the latter occupies the majority.


    If there is war, there will be death. No one wants to lose his brothers and sisters. Most of them don''t understand.


    "Captain wicks, we have detected an electromagnetic reaction on the planet. We have unknown pulse signal. The signal source has disappeared. We have detected the signal transmitting position."


    The sudden report from No.1 AI made vex''s face slightly stunned.


    Unknown pulse signal?


    The triad on this planet is still in the primitive tribe, how can there be electromagnetic pulse signal?


    Vickers said immediately, "have you ever explored pulse signals?"


    "It''s the first time we''ve detected that the pulse signal is very strong and lasts for 3.23 seconds."


    "Where is the location?"


    The expression on his face was a little dignified, and there was a bad premonition in his heart that the current stable situation might be coming to an end.


    "Antarctic ice sheet, coordinates 232.145..."


    It seems that there is a new task


    "Give it to me, I''ll lead the team to have a look," said dray


    Instead of rejecting dray''s offer, Vickers said, "well, there is no trisomy in the Antarctic ice sheet. There should be no threat. Take a team of guards to take the No. 3 transport boat to have a look and return as soon as possible."


    "Yes..."


    With a salute, dray turned and left.


    Soon after, a transport boat sailed out of the colonial ship''s harbor No. 1 and followed its orbit to a white ice sheet to the south of the planet.


    Six hours later


    A Hercules transport boat emerged from the sky, broke through the clouds and headed for the settlement.


    The engine roared, the blue flame sprayed, and the transport boat slowly landed on the tarmac.


    The door opened, and with a team of guards, Vickers, wearing a silver protective suit, left the cabin with a dignified face.


    "Inform Miss Rose immediately, and say that I am waiting for her in the main control room hall..."


    Seeing captain wicks in a hurry, this attracted the attention of the surrounding civilians. What happened?


    The light footstep rushes to the main control room hall, the rose face reveals the color of doubt.


    If we want to call a meeting, Captain Wilkes will not call him alone. The settlement is safe and nothing has happened. Is there something wrong with the colonial ship?


    Without much thought, rose quickened her pace. In the past six years, she has been in the settlement. It is easy to get to the main control room hall, but in half an hour, rose arrived at the main control room hall.


    On the conference table in the hall, rose saw the figure of Wilkes.


    "Captain wicks, but what happened?"


    Rose knew this from Vickers''s ugly face.


    It seems that something has happened. At the moment, rose has confirmed this.


    Wicks nodded: "six hours ago, No.1 AI detected an unknown pulse signal on the planet. I asked captain dray to lead the team to the location of the signal source to check. Half an hour after they left the colonial ship, No.3 transport boat lost its trace. Radar and signal tracking could not find No.3 boat. Not long ago, There is a blizzard on the Antarctic ice sheet. I thought it was the existence of the blizzard that blocked the transmission of information, but I was wrong. Now the Blizzard is gone, but there is still no news about the No.3 boat. I''m worried... "


    Rose knew what vex was worried about. She denied: "it can''t be the trimaran. Although the weapon used by the trimaran is strong, it can''t pose a threat to the transport boat. Unless it attacks the lift engine of the transport boat, it is possible to shoot down the transport boat No. 3. Besides, the place where the No. 3 boat goes is the Antarctic ice sheet, where the temperature is extremely low, It''s impossible for a trisomy to survive here. "


    Speaking of this, rose said: "guess it''s useless. Let me go to find it. Let me lead the team to take the No. 4 transport boat to find the No. 3 transport boat. Now it''s only six hours. The standby time of protective clothing is 16 hours. It''s still too late."


    This is the purpose of the talks between vex and rose. At this time, he needs the strength of the capable.


    Wicks said immediately: "Miss Rose, please make sure to find boat 3. I''ve brought boat 4. Pick some people and set off immediately."


    Without wasting time, rose turned and walked away quickly.


    Soon after, a transport boat rose from the canyon of the settlement. The blue flame spurted, and the speed of the transport boat suddenly increased. It rushed into the sky and headed south.


    The sea of clouds is boundless, magnificent and vast


    On the clouds, the No. 4 transport boat is not small, just like a small black spot flying on the clouds.


    Although the speed is fast, the sea of clouds seems to have no boundary.


    "There is no such possibility. The four transport boats are all made of B-class titanium alloy. Even if one head hits a mountain, the transport boat will not disintegrate. At most, the armor will hit one pit. Although there is a possibility of an accident, the probability is extremely low."


    In the cockpit, rose to the pilot Talon asked some questions about the possible situation of No. 3 boat speculation.


    "Miss Rose, the transport boat is just a kind of machinery, a kind of tool, and even the most durable tool will break down. Although the probability is small, it can''t be ruled out. In my opinion, the transport boat No.3 is either shot down or forced to land because of the fault. If it is the former, we can only look for the wreckage, but the latter is less likely, Even if the No.3 boat is forced to land due to failure, the communication with the colonial ship should not be interrupted. The communication device of the transport boat is installed inside the armor and will not be easily damaged. Miss Rose, we are going to... "


    The settlement is not far from the southern ice, so it is isolated from the sea, and can be reached in an hour at the speed of transport boats in the atmosphere.


    Looking out, it was still a cloud, and nothing else could be seen.


    Rose said: "first go to the location of the signal source to have a look. If no boat 3 is found around, you can only use visual search."


    After receiving the name and having the destination, Talon drove the transport boat into the clouds.


    After a few breaths, the sight suddenly becomes vast. Below, a white ice sheet is reflected in Rose''s eyes.


    The ice sheet is boundless, even in the upper air.


    "This place is beautiful..."


    In spite of his admiration, Talon boldly steered the transport boat almost vertically downward. In the air less than 100 meters away from the ice sheet, Talon suddenly pulled up and flew in parallel.

 Chapter 1782

    On the ice sheet, the huge transport boat flew close to the ground, skimmed over the ice sheet and sped away.


    Out of the window, the ice fields on both sides are sweeping back quickly, so fast that the ice fields in front of them are blurred.


    Looking excited, Talon said with a laugh: "if the No.3 boat is really shot down, it''s the safest way to fly at low altitude. Although I don''t think that group of Aborigines have this ability, this ice sheet is really a good place for flying at low altitude. It''s almost boundless and the terrain is very flat, that''s..."


    "Warning, warning, unknown energy source found, locked..."


    The red warning light suddenly came on, which made Tyrone''s words suddenly stop and his face slightly changed.


    "Where is it? Where did the attack come from? "


    In the roar, Talon quickly controlled the transport boat to make a roll.


    It''s just a blind evasion by Talon subconsciously. It''s just a chance.


    Outside, over the soldiers, the transport boat in rapid flight suddenly rolled over and changed its flight route.


    In the distance, a fiery red streamer came whistling over the armor on one side of the transport boat.


    The scorching temperature made the armor red, and the transport boat was shocked.


    What''s that?


    Two people in the cockpit saw the fire red streamer coming from the distance.


    "Azimuth 24, 12, 75, warning, warning, abnormal energy fluctuation detected..."


    Rose saw it, and so did Talon


    Just ahead on the ice sheet, there are three spherical turrets.


    I saw a flash of fire red light, a fire red light beam hit, almost instantly across the distance of several kilometers.


    "Damn it..."


    With a roar, Talon changed the angle of the transporter.


    Flying transport boat slightly side, fire red light beam grazed the transport boat''s abdomen and attacked the distance.


    "Self lock, self attack, self search attack angle, destroy enemy turret..."


    Talon, pale and nervous, clenched his teeth and focused on driving the transport boat.


    When the engine was running at full power, the transport boat in flight suddenly flew straight into the sky at a large angle, and two red beams of fire rose from the ground again, and instantly swept over both sides of the transport boat.


    At an altitude of 2000 meters, the transport boat turned a big corner again and went straight down to the ground.


    "Tyrone, what the hell are you doing?"


    The fierce roll of the transport boat and the violent flying posture made the guards in the rear cabin a little unbearable and roared.


    With a laugh, Talon said angrily, "of course, it''s to save your lives. If you want to live, shut up."


    The wind is whistling, and the transport boat on the ground turns into a dark shadow and falls rapidly from the sky. Many beams of light rising from the ground fall into the air, passing through both sides of the transport boat and flying to the sky.


    At a distance of less than 500 meters from the ground, the auxiliary AI on the transport boat controlled the coil gun to fire.


    "Bang, bang, Bang..."


    Four 60mm coil cannons fired five rounds at high speed. The cannonball dragged its tail flame down to three turrets on the ice.


    "Boom..."


    Several fireballs suddenly appeared on the ice sheet, and the dense explosion sound became one.


    "Shield?"


    Rose saw that when the shell hit the turret and exploded, there was obviously a layer of fire red shield flashing on the turret.


    Fortunately, the shield only fought three rounds, the fourth shell destroyed the shield, and the fifth shell destroyed the turret.


    Rose saw the turret destroyed, and Talon saw it.


    The transport boat, which was vertical to the ice field, turned 90 degrees at an altitude of two meters and returned to a parallel attitude.


    "Ha ha..."


    Lying back, Tyrone''s cheeks burst into cold sweat and a burst of laughter. There was only tension and fear in her eyes.


    After a while, Talon stopped laughing and took a deep breath.


    Looking around at the calm rose, Talon was surprised.


    Just now they can experience the life and death pass, Miss rose unexpectedly so calm, she is not afraid?


    Without much thought, Talon said, "this is an energy weapon. It should be some kind of particle. The triad doesn''t have this kind of technology. Is there an alien race with advanced civilization hidden on this planet?"


    Talon''s conjecture is not unreasonable. The civilization of trisomy is in the primitive stage, and it is impossible to have such technology.


    "Distress signal detected, position 035, code 01487, name: delay, occupation: leader of seeker one guard."


    The detection information from AI makes Talon''s eyes slightly bright. He quickly controls the transport boat to turn its direction and move towards the target.


    In less than a minute, Tyrone found the signal source in his transport boat.


    "Here, here..."


    On the ice, looking at the transport boat approaching in the distant sky, dray and a group of guards cried out.


    Not far away from them, the Hercules transport boat had been destroyed and broken in two. There were several large holes in the hull that had been melted and almost turned into a pile of metal debris.


    Twenty guards came out with dray, but now there are only six who can stand beside him.


    The rest of the people either died of the impact when the transport boat was shot down, or their protective clothing broke and suffocated. In short, there was only one end, that is death.


    In the eyes of dray and his party, the huge transport boat landed slowly, and the cabin door was opened.


    With a group of surviving guards, dray quickly boarded the transport boat.


    "Hey, Captain dray, you''re a lucky bunch of guys..."


    "Ha ha, it''s hard to wait for death. We just experienced it ourselves."


    "Captain Deley, I''m glad you''re alive."


    Yes, they are very lucky, very lucky


    Sitting in the spare place, the guards on the boat were relieved. It was a feeling of survival.


    Instead of stopping, dray came into the cockpit.


    Looking at the No. 3 transport boat on the ice field outside, which had turned into a pile of metal debris, rose asked dray, "are you attacked by those turrets?"


    Sitting on the vice seat, dray said with a heavy look: "yes, we were attacked by those turrets as soon as we arrived near the signal source. Because the incident happened suddenly, the pilot didn''t respond, and the transport boat was shot down by those light beams. I was very lucky and survived, but many guards were not so lucky."


    Speaking of this, dray looked at tyron and said, "you have a good pilot who not only escaped the attack of artillery, but also destroyed those turrets. You have great courage and good technology. The transport boat is like a fighter in your hands."


    In this regard, Talon had no choice but to smile and shake his head: "I was surprised to be able to avoid the attack of those guns. At that time, I had to fight. I was lucky."


    "Good luck is part of strength," dray said without a doubt

 Chapter 1783

    There''s nothing wrong with that. If Tyrone isn''t lucky enough, we won''t be able to sit here.


    Speaking of this, dray said to the rose beside him, "Miss Rose, there should be something under the ice, something that does not belong to this planet. We must find it. Maybe there will be a new enemy. This enemy is not a primitive civilization like trisomy. I have this premonition."


    Dray was right. Rose had a hunch.


    After thinking about it, rose said in a deep voice: "the distance between those turrets is very close. It should be under the turret. Talon, take off, go to where the turret is."


    The engine roared. Driven by the abdominal lift, the huge transport boat rose slowly and flew away.


    In less than a minute, the transport boat came over the destination, circled twice, and then slowly landed on the ice.


    The cabin door of the tail opens, and with a group of tail and ability, rose leaves the transport boat and steps on the ice field outside.


    Looking around, Rose''s eyes focused on a destroyed turret.


    The turret is not big. It''s only more than one person high and about four meters in diameter and width. But now it has become a pile of metal.


    With the color of meditation on her face, rose squatted down and swept away a thin layer of snow on the ice


    "This is..."


    Looking at the things in the ice under Rose''s hands, dray''s face changed slightly, and he said: "quickly, sweep away the snow on the ice."


    With the roar of indlay, the guards moved one after another.


    After a while, a large area of snow was swept away. Under the crystal clear ice, some part of an object was also revealed.


    A spaceship, ice is a spaceship, it was frozen in the ice, according to the ground is very close, so that its turret is not frozen by the ice.


    Although only a part of it can be seen, the thing under the ice has been confirmed to be a spaceship, no doubt, an alien spaceship.


    Rose and delay looked at each other, eyes only dignified.


    Dray said in a deep voice, "we must tell captain wicks the news here. We must dig out the ice and go into the interior of the spaceship to find the signal source. We can''t do it alone. We need an engineering team."


    Rose naturally would not object, said: "report it, we stay here, let Talon driving transport boats back to the settlement to help transport equipment."


    With a slight nod, dray turned and trotted to the transport boat.


    Returning to the cockpit of the transport boat, dray said to talon, "talon, report the news to captain wicks immediately, saying that we have found an alien spaceship and need an engineering team to dig out the ice. We need support. Go back. Now there are only three transport boats. The engineering team needs your help to transport the equipment."


    Talon nodded and said, "OK, I''ll go back. I''ll report the situation here to captain wicks after take-off."


    Without saying much, dray turned and strode away, stepping off the transport boat.


    The engine roared. Under the jet of blue flame, the transport boat rose again and rushed to the sky. In an instant, it disappeared into the clouds.


    On the clouds, the transport boat is flying rapidly, whistling over the sea of clouds


    After taking off, Talon contacted the settlement for the first time and informed Vickers of their discovery.


    "Spaceship?"


    In the main control Hall of the settlement, standing in front of the console, Vickers has a strange face.


    It''s incredible that an alien spaceship was found in trimaran. They met such a small chance.


    When he realized something, vex''s face became very ugly.


    It is clearly stated in Imperial textbooks that "Sikkim" is the most heat-resistant and tenacious metal known in the universe, which is an indispensable core material for any civilization.


    If the space civilization race that can travel through the sky discovers the trimaran, will they turn a blind eye to it?


    No, they won''t, they will take the trisomy for their own like human beings, there is no doubt about that.


    If the fleet of the unknown alien race arrives here first


    Vickers shuddered at the thought of the consequences.


    Explorer-1 is just a civilian ship. Although it has self-defense weapons, it can''t fight a war at all.


    Moreover, the technology of the unknown alien races is not backward. They have energy weapons, some kind of particle beams, and they also have shields. This shows that their technology is not inferior to that of the Empire, and is stronger than that of the Empire.


    When the colonial ship left the earth, the Empire''s strongest weapon was the magnetic accelerator gun. Although there was a plasma gun, it was less powerful. The power of the existing nuclear fusion reactor could not provide the energy needed by the plasma gun. Although the Explorer-1 colonial ship was equipped with a plasma gun, its caliber was only 320mm and its range was short.


    Information, he needs to know more about alien races


    Looking slightly positive, Vickers said: "return to the settlement immediately. There are not many transport boats now. You must participate in the transportation of equipment. I will immediately arrange the engineering team to go to the Antarctic ice sheet."


    Tyrone: Yes, on the way back


    Trimaran, southern ice sheet


    White, the color of pure white, it is snow, endless snow field, far away, far away, in the most edge of the skyline to see the continuous snow mountain


    They are on the ice, under the ice is the sea, the ice is not calm, the sound of ice cracking often sounded.


    Overlooking the distance, looking at the eyes of a vast expanse of snow, rose some trance


    "Beautiful, isn''t it?"


    In a word, a voice suddenly reverberated around, as if it appeared in the heart, so clear


    With a faint look, rose was relieved. She looked back at the person beside her with a smile and said, "I thought you wouldn''t show up. You''ve been gone for four years."


    Looking at the endless snowfield, Li Meng said calmly: "I have been observing you, the colonial ships in orbit, the settlements on the planet, the awakened people. I know every bit of you in the past six years."


    Speaking of this, Li Meng turned to look at the rose in protective clothing and said with a smile, "I''ve been by your side and watching you all the time. Although the white one is also very good-looking, I think you should be suitable for purple, which is more suitable for you."


    For Li Meng, Rose''s white face became ruddy and shy.


    For a long time, rose just white, Li Meng one eye, not angry way: "really did not expect that our great" emperor "actually has the habit of peeping, is really unexpected."


    In this regard, Li Meng just a faint smile, did not feel anything wrong.


    "Miss Rose, are you... Are you ok?"


    A passing guard stopped, looking at Rose''s eyes, a little confused and puzzled.


    There is no one around. Who is Miss Rose looking at? Who are you talking to?


    Can''t you see it?

 Chapter 1784

    See the guard just looking at her, ignoring the Li Meng beside her, which makes rose thoughtful.


    In order not to let the guard congealed heart, rose even busy way: "nothing, I''m very good."


    With a doubt in his heart, the guard left


    Seeing the guard leave, rose is relieved. It''s not good to be regarded as a psycho, but


    Rose looked at Li Meng in doubt and asked, "why can''t they see you?"


    "Why?" With a faint smile, Li Meng said, "if they don''t have me in their heart, they can''t see me naturally. But if you have me in your heart, you can see it naturally."


    To Li Meng this, rose helplessly rolled a white eye, quite bitterly said: "can''t you tell me the truth? I''m not a fool. How can human beings have this ability when you appear at any time and any place like this? "


    "Do you really want to know?"


    White Li Meng one eye, rose not angry way: "nonsense, of course I want to know."


    With a faint smile, Li Meng said, "do you know that girl of Weina?"


    Vina?


    Rose of course knows who Vina is, how can she not know this one.


    Rose nodded: "of course, I know you, not strange."


    Li Meng said: "I''m not here. I''m just a mental projection. Who I want to see can see me. In a sense, I''m just a phantom, not a real existence. The reason why you touched me last time was just an illusion, a mental illusion. In fact, your hand didn''t touch anything."


    Speaking of this, Li Meng said, "I found you through that girl''s prayer. You can see that girl as a channel, a channel for me to come here."


    Don''t understand, rose don''t understand the meaning of Li Meng these words, this has completely exceeded her cognition.


    A flash of light in the brain, rose look suddenly a Leng, inconceivable way: "you... You are the God of death?"


    Weina is a dead speaker. Her prayer is to death. How could she be heard by Li Meng?


    There is only one answer


    To this, Li Meng just smile, did not answer rose this question clearly.


    "Who knows..."


    An ambiguous answer.


    This let rose helplessly rolled a white eye, she can how, she can not how, in front of him, she is still too tender, too young, this is probably the gap, cognitive gap, strength gap.


    Put away the wishful thinking in her heart, rose said: "you can see it here. You should also know the situation of trimaran. If I think correctly, the empire is searching for trimaran to find us. After all, the value of this planet is immeasurable. It is a great temptation for any race who can travel in the starry sky."


    Speaking of this, Rose''s face became solemn and said in a deep voice: "there is an alien spaceship under the ice. You should know what it means."


    Li Meng naturally knows what this means, which means that trisomy has entered the eyes of an alien civilization.


    Li Meng said calmly: "the universe is vast. No one knows how far the trimaran is from the earth. It''s not easy to find the trimaran only by means of observation. It takes time and enough time. The Empire has been looking for the trimaran for four years, but it still hasn''t found anything. In order to receive the distress message from the colonial ships, Hundreds of large quantum signal receiving devices have been built on the border of the Empire, but it''s still unknown whether the trimarans can be found. If they come, you can only escape and stay away from the trimarans. "


    "No, we still have you..."


    Say this sentence, rose straight at Li Meng.


    She wanted to hear from Li Meng what she had promised them.


    But rose is doomed to be disappointed


    Looking into the distance, Li Meng said calmly: "here, you can only rely on yourself, none of you can rely on, including me."


    "Why?"


    Rose can not understand, he is here, the emperor is beside her, he has power, but do not want to use this power.


    Why?


    Rose did not understand, and she could not understand the man''s thoughts at this time.


    In the face of Rose''s disappointed eyes, Li Meng didn''t say much. He just looked at the distant snow.


    "Here they are..."


    Just then, a burst of cheers broke out in the snow behind the rose.


    It''s the guards cheering. They wave to the North excitedly.


    In the far north sky, three black spots appeared under the clouds. They were the transport boat and Hercules transport boat.


    Their speed is very fast. At the beginning, they are just three small black spots. After a while, they are close to the sky above.


    The roar of the engine came from far to near. On the ice field, three transport boats landed slowly, and snowflakes were flying.


    When the lift engine stalled and no longer emitted blue flames, the hatch at the stern of the three transport boats slowly opened.


    As the cabin door opened and a mechanical sound sounded, a five meter high engineering guard came out of the cabin.


    After a while, more than 30 engineering guards appeared on the ice sheet.


    Because the task is to excavate ice, all engineering guards are equipped with plasma cutting guns. With a large number of people and powerful equipment, it is no longer a difficult problem to excavate ice.


    With the start of the engineering team, the ice sheet suddenly became lively.


    All of a sudden, ice splashes and snowflakes dance around


    In order to speed up the speed of digging ice, as time goes by, more and more engineering guards join the ranks of digging ice.


    As a colonial ship, engineering guards are the most commonly used equipment. Because they are multi-purpose and can undertake various engineering tasks, the number of Engineering guards is very large, up to 500, including 800 spare parts.


    The reason why the settlements can dig out the mountains with a radius of more than 50 kilometers in six years is that there are a large number of Engineering guards, and only when there are a number of them can they be efficient.


    When more than 300 engineering guards are working on the ice sheet at the same time, the efficiency is amazing.


    But even so, it took five days for the alien spaceship under the ice to show its true face.


    "What do you see?"


    The snow field is no longer flat, and there is a big pit with a length of more than 400 meters, a width of more than 100 meters and a depth of 50 meters.


    There is a ship in the ice pit, a ship with a strange shape, just like a whale. The first half is flat, the second half is smooth and bulky. It looks very smooth on the whole. There is a bulge in the middle of the upper layer. You can see a black window, which should be the bridge.

 Chapter 1785

    The ship has been destroyed. In addition to the three turrets destroyed by the transport boats in the upper layer nearest to the ice sheet, the ship''s belly has been destroyed. Due to the collision, the ship''s multi-layer body has been lifted, and a huge crack has appeared in the middle of the ship, which makes the attitude of the ship seem to be broken by slouch, but connected again.


    Standing at the edge of the pit, looking at the spaceship in the pit, rose inquired to dray.


    The engineering guards are evacuating. The task of the engineering team has been completed, but for dray, their task has just begun.


    Not far away, there is an ice bridge connecting the spaceship, which is specially left by the engineering team.


    At the top of the ship, three engineering guards are cutting the ship''s armor, trying to open a way to the inside of the ship.


    With sparks, the harsh sound of cleavage reverberates on the ice sheet


    What do you see?


    After a little thought, dray said: "technology, and technology, the ship has been destroyed, but its weapon system is still in operation, whether it is manned or unmanned, which means that the energy of the ship is still in operation, and some systems are still in operation."


    Only in terms of the extent of damage, the energy system of this spaceship is still in operation, which is unimaginable. It is enough to show that the civilization and science and technology level of building this ship must be very high.


    "Captain dray, the armor has been cut. You can enter..."


    The call from the messenger made dray look slightly positive and energetic.


    Not from hesitation, dray said to Rose: "let''s go, this is the ship of unknown civilization race, what kind of inside is really curious."


    With that, dray sent an order to the team through the messenger: "everyone gather, get ready to go, check your weapons."


    At the command, the guards scattered on the ice began to gather at the ice bridge.


    Soon, 53 guards and 11 capable men gathered at one end of the ice bridge.


    "Let''s go..."


    With a roar, dray took the lead in stepping on the ice bridge, and the crowd followed.


    Along the ice bridge less than 10 meters, people came to the spaceship.


    On the top floor of the spacecraft, the engineering guards did not evacuate. They would wait here, waiting for the guards'' mission to end.


    Their existence is as a kind of prevention, at any time, it is always useful for engineering guards.


    On the top of the ship''s armor, the engineering guard made a hole about two meters wide.


    The thickness of the armor of this spaceship is very ordinary. The armor layer is about one meter. There are some pipes and lines below, and there is a dark space below. The location of the hole can make people think of what is below.


    It''s the bridge. The bridge of this ship is a slanting plane of dark glass on the ground not far from the entrance.


    Looking into the cave, dray said to the guards around him, "don''t crowd. Come one by one. Jump every five seconds."


    With that, dray jumped into the cave


    Two seconds later, rose jumped in second.


    As soon as I jump in, my eyes are suddenly dim. The snow outside is still dazzling. When the color changes, my eyes can''t adapt to it.


    Although it''s a direct jump, it''s not a free fall. When it''s in a falling posture, the micro engine behind the protective clothing has started to slow down the falling speed.


    When the foot touched the ground, looking around, rose found that they came to a place full of metal instruments.


    The light on the head flickered, and the light columns appeared in the dark. As more and more guards entered, the light columns became more and more, which also illuminated the bridge.


    It''s a bridge. You can see something like a console.


    Time seems to have passed for a long time, in the light of the column, the air floating in a very thick dust.


    "The mechanic said that when the armor was cut, there was no gas leakage, indicating that the air inside the spaceship was the same as that outside. It seems that the ship has been completely destroyed. If the life support system is destroyed, those aliens should not survive."


    It''s just a guess, it''s just a possibility, but what dray said is not wrong.


    The life support system is the basis of life support. If the life support system is destroyed, there is no possibility that the extraterrestrial in the spacecraft will survive.


    Unless, of course, there''s something like a freezer on this ship.


    "Captain delay, come here and see what I found..."


    As the guards wandered around the bridge, they also found something.


    At the whistling of the guards, dray hurried over.


    When he came to the guard and looked at the things on the ground in front of the guard, dray knew.


    It turned out to be a corpse bone, dressed in a ragged uniform. The uniform was decayed and turned into gray fibers.


    Squatting on the ground, dray reached out his right hand and took the skull off the body.


    It''s easy, dray just used a little force, and the head and bones separated.


    With the skull in his hand, dray stood up and looked at the skull in his hand with the help of the light column on his head.


    The skull is a little big, at least bigger than the human skull. Other places are similar to human beings. It has two eyes, a bridge of nose, two rows of teeth and a frontal bone. Apart from the size, there is another difference. There are two small sharp angles on both sides of the skull cover, which are very short, only about three centimeters.


    "Miss Rose, what do you think they are like? From the skeleton point of view, it is very similar to human beings. Although there are differences, the differences are small. "


    I do not know when, rose has come to the side of dray, the arrival of the rose, dray noticed.


    Looking to one side of the ground, rose said calmly: "it''s not the only one. There are still many corpses on the ground. This spaceship is very big. Maybe there are things like freezers. Maybe we can find the living aliens."


    This is also


    With the skull in his hand on the console, dray said: "find the door to the outside and search separately. Don''t be careless. There may be living aliens in this spaceship."


    By this time, more than 50 guards had all entered the bridge


    It''s easy to find the door outside, but it''s not easy to open it.


    "Push together, 1.2.3..."


    In front of a round door, many guards tried to open the door, but it was useless.


    In any direction, the door still stands.


    Look at the shape of the door. It should be contractive. It''s not easy to open it with brute force.


    "Idiot, how can you push it open with brute force, cut it with plasma cutting gun..."


    When the guards tried to open the door with brute force, dray yelled.


    Before entering the spaceship, dray thought of this muzzle and asked the mechanic for some plasma cutting guns.

 Chapter 1786

    The shouts from dray reminded the guards that they had plasma cutting guns.


    The guard in front of the door immediately dispersed, and the guard with the plasma cutting gun rushed forward, ready to cut the metal door.


    The dazzling blue light is flashing. Under the high temperature, the solid metal door is melting, and a red line is spreading bit by bit.


    In just ten minutes, the metal door was cut and kicked out. With a "boom", a square door appeared on the round door.


    Although it''s not big, there''s no problem passing one person with his head down.


    From the incised gap, the guards scattered one by one and searched separately in team mode.


    Dray and rose did not leave the bridge, but searched around the bridge.


    Rose said: "this is the bridge, the core of the spacecraft, the pulse signal control port must be here, if it is still running, we should be able to find it..."


    How to find it?


    There are no buttons on the console. It''s smooth and metal like, but it''s a little soft.


    The ship''s energy system is not completely damaged, maybe some device in the bridge is still in operation


    At this moment, the vision is highlighted. The blue light in the bridge is flashing. In the "buzzing" mechanical roar, the bridge is shrouded in a picture similar to hologram. The darkness is not there, and people are standing among the stars.


    The slight mechanical roar was in his hands, which made drayshan smile. He left the console and looked around curiously.


    what is it?


    "This is a star map, the cantilevered star map of the galaxy, Orion Arm, horse arm, immortal arm, swan arm..."


    In Rosa''s words, the star map begins to change, shrink, enlarge, and finally become a star map centered on three body galaxies.


    "Miss Rose, what is this little twinkling spot?"


    In the star map, a small light point is flashing, it seems to be still moving, very fast, passing by countless stars, straight to the three body stars.


    Although its speed is fast, but the universe is vast, for the whole star map, its speed is a little slow, just like ants moving.


    Looking at the star map in front of her, rose thought deeply and said calmly: "an alien spaceship, or a fleet."


    With a slight change in his face, dray immediately realized something and said, "we have to tell captain wicks the news here. If an alien fleet is coming to trimaran, we have to be prepared before they arrive."


    Eyes did not withdraw from the star map, rose indifferent way: "go, I will stay here, until the guard to explore the whole ship, see if you can find anything."


    Without saying much, dray turned and left. He came to the bottom of the cave. The micro engine on his back started and pushed dray to fly out of the cave.


    "How long do you think there will be?" Rose whispered


    There was no one beside her, but there was one in her eyes.


    In the bridge, not only she and a group of guards, but also a figure in black, is Li Meng.


    Looking at the star map together with rose, Li Meng said calmly: "if you can reach trimaran within half a year at the current speed of light spot, you must prepare early and withdraw from trimaran. Even if the Empire finds trimaran, it is impossible to reach trimaran within half a year. This time, the opposite side has an advantage in time, and you must avoid the edge."


    Rose: "maybe it''s just a spaceship, a reconnaissance ship."


    To rose words, Li Meng looked at rose one eye, indifferent way: "you can''t risk, if it is a fleet, you don''t even have the opportunity to withdraw, either captured, or destroyed, hide, hide their own existence, you can live."


    Yes, they can''t take risks. Looking at the star chart, rose mumbles to herself.


    The ship was not very big. It took only three hours for the guards to find out where the whole ship could go.


    "Miss Rose, nothing has been found. There are no living aliens. Although some devices similar to the freezer have been found, all the aliens inside have died and turned into a dead bone..."


    A team of guards returned to report to rose.


    The report of the guard made rose feel thoughtful. In this way, it has been a long time since this spaceship came to trimaran.


    The body turned to bone, and the situation inside the ship seemed to be dusty for a long time.


    Rose said: "inform other teams to evacuate immediately. Let''s get out of here..."


    Before long, the last transport boat took off from the ice sheet, rushed into the sky, and soon disappeared in the sky.


    With the departure of the transport boat, the ice sheet is calm again, only the ice pit and the spaceship in the pit are telling what happened before.


    Settlement, main control room, lobby


    "The researchers have detected the dead bones, and the results show that their death time will not be less than 200 years. Between 200 and 250 years, it can be thought that the unknown aliens should have found the distress signal from the trimaran in recent years, otherwise, with the speed of their spacecraft, it is impossible to reach the trimaran after 200 years."


    Vickers''s face was very ugly. He sat on the throne with a thoughtful look on his face.


    It is not known whether the alien spaceship, the approaching alien, is a spaceship or a fleet, but there is no doubt that they are approaching, and what they have to do before they reach the trisomy.


    Today, there are only three people here, rose, delay and vex. These three people are the core personnel of the whole colonial ship. Before holding a large meeting, they must make clear their subjective direction.


    Sitting in the vice seat, dray said sadly, "Captain wicks, what shall we do now? If we know that the enemy is approaching, we can not wait to die. If the civilians know that we are leaving again, they will not be willing to return to the colonial ship, let alone return to the freezer. "


    To dray''s words, Wilkes said calmly: "they have no choice, either choose to stay, face the threat of death, or honestly return to the colonial ship, there is no third choice."


    Speaking of this, Vickers said in a deep voice: "hold a meeting. We don''t have much time. Now the transition engine of the colonial ship has been damaged. It takes a lot of time to leave the galaxy. If we are found by them before leaving the galaxy, we will have no chance to escape."


    It''s not easy to build a new home in trimaran. I didn''t expect that they would leave so soon.


    This time, instead of embarking on a new journey, we are fleeing, fleeing the imminent threat.

 Chapter 1787

    At the call of Vickers, a large-scale meeting was held in the settlement to announce the evacuation.


    Scientists, technicians, civilian representatives, guard team leaders, when all gathered together, there were nearly 100 people.


    Fortunately, the hall of the main control room is large enough to accommodate 100 people without any problem.


    When Wilkes told the news that the aliens were about to arrive, there was an uproar in the conference hall, and people looked different.


    It''s not the aborigines who can''t leave their home planet, but the alien civilizations who can travel in the starry sky. How can their arrival be a good thing.


    "What else can we say? We have lost the protection of the Empire now. We have only one colonial ship. We can''t afford an interstellar war, and we don''t have the capital to take risks. We have to leave the three body system, far away from their sight."


    "Yes, we have to leave, we have to avoid war with aliens..."


    Although many people are reluctant to leave their home built by themselves, they also know that they have no choice.


    The risk of staying is too great. They can''t expect the alien race to bring peace. They must avoid the worst.


    The unity of views was expected by vex. Seeing this, vex, standing on the podium, said in a loud voice: "since everyone has no opinion on the decision to withdraw, we must act as soon as possible. From now on, the settlement will be completely evacuated, and all the people, materials and things that can be taken will be taken. We have a month''s preparation time, and in a month''s time, The colonial ship set out to leave trimaran


    With a clear goal, the next thing is much easier.


    The threat from unknown aliens forced people who had just built new homes to leave.


    No one wants to die. There is no doubt that home can still be built without it, but there is only one life.


    For many civilians, they don''t know why they want to leave their homes which are hard to be built. But when they get the reasons, no one disputes about it. Under the effective order, the settlements are evacuated in an orderly way.


    For such a large settlement, whether it is material evacuation or personnel evacuation, only three transport boats are undoubtedly not enough.


    It''s time for the drivers of transport boats to be busy. In the coming month, they will have a hard time.


    "All kinds of equipment must be recycled, especially the nuclear fusion reactor. There is only one fusion reactor left on the colonial ship, which can only provide enough energy to maintain the operation of the freezer and the ship''s basic equipment. With only one nuclear fusion reactor, the colonial ship has no ability to start the plasma engine..."


    "Don''t worry, Captain wicks. As a technician, I naturally know what to discard and what not to discard."


    All the way to see each other off, in front of the apron, stawan stopped, watching wicks and rose board the transport boat.


    In the roar of the engine, driven by the blue flame, the transport boat soared into the sky, through the clouds, through the atmosphere and into the universe.


    In the orbit of trimaran, the huge colonial ship is still standing and floating quietly. It has maintained this posture for six years.


    Under the guidance of the cursor, the transport boat slowly sailed into the No. 1 harbor.


    After six years apart, when people came out of the transport boat, looking at the familiar pictures around them, many people showed a trance.


    Although there is gravity at the foot, the gravity in the ship is different from that on the planet, and the feeling is different.


    After leaving from the transport boat, rose and wicks go to the bridge together.


    "Without the jump engine, we can''t go anywhere. We can only take refuge in a place where we can hide. No matter whether the empire can receive our call for help or find here, we have to wait. The universe is vast. We don''t know how long we will drift away from this stellar system, and we won''t be lucky to avoid disasters again and again."


    They are lucky enough to be in the trisomy. They can''t and can''t pray for luck any more.


    They have to make choices and take risks


    Rose knew that at this time, the pressure on vex''s shoulders was great, and his decision would probably make the colonial ship into a place of doom.


    If it was her, what would she do?


    Rose does not know, she will not consider this, she is a martial arts, not the captain, no if.


    In front of the tram inside the ship, the two parted ways. Vickers''s goal was the bridge, while Rose''s goal was the room she used to live in on the ship.


    "No.1, immediately look for an enemy who can hide the colonial ship, a place that unknown aliens can''t find. It''s better to be in the galaxy. We have lost our transition engine and can''t stay away from this galaxy."


    As soon as he entered the bridge, vex spoke out and awakened AI one.


    The blue light flashes, and on the main console, a hologram appears.


    From the main console, a mechanical sound rang.


    "There is an asteroid belt near the gas planet of trisomy 3 in the trisomy system, where Explorer-1 can camouflage. With the engine still silent, the chance of finding the ship is only one percent."


    The hologram shows the distribution of celestial bodies in the three body star system. The asteroid belt is located on one side of the star system, far away from the three body star. On the other side of the star, the asteroid belt has a large area, so there is no problem for the colonial ships to hide here.


    "Calculate the route immediately, and we''ll leave for here in a month," wicks said


    The planet is always beautiful. Under the halo, it is even more beautiful. Compared with the barren planet, the planet with life is more beautiful and shocking.


    Standing on the viewing platform, looking at the three body star outside, rose was silent.


    Nearly seven years have passed, and they have returned to the origin. Their fate in the future is unknown.


    It''s possible to die in a foreign land, or it''s possible to float in the universe for hundreds of years and then rot in the freezer.


    In the vast universe, a person''s life is too small, any possibility.


    Mouth micro Zhang, looking at the outside of the three body star, rose muttered to herself: "what should I do?"


    She was not talking to herself. She knew that he could hear her and know what was in her heart.


    Sure enough, in the afterglow of her sight, beside her, he appeared.


    At this time, rose is confused, she needs to lead from him, not only she, everyone needs his guidance.


    Like rose, Li Meng put his eyes on the three body star and said calmly, "wait, only wait."


    Li Meng understood that at this time, they most wanted spiritual sustenance, but also need a person''s guidance.


    But at this moment, Li Meng''s position will not change. Even if these people will die, even if rose will die, he will not interfere too much. It is not that he has no ability to do it, but that he can''t.

 Chapter 1788

    Vina is just a channel, not a coordinate. Although he can bring power to the place where Vina is, he can''t transmit himself to the trisomy, which is beyond his ability.


    With the power of belief, there is a necessary condition, that is, only the place you have been can record its coordinates.


    Although he is here now, it can also be said that he is not here. His soul is still on the earth. Here, it is just a consciousness, a consciousness maintained by Vina.


    If the spiritual body can be directly projected here, it can naturally be transmitted here anytime and anywhere.


    With the channel of Vina, the only thing Limon can do is to send power to Vina on the other side of the earth.


    The power of faith can span time and space, and the connection between Weina and Li Meng is also connected by the power of faith. No matter how far away, even hundreds of thousands of light years apart, the power can arrive immediately.


    Solar system, earth, Nanlin Island, Crystal Palace


    In a hurry, Sha Yue came to the viewing platform. She climbed onto the sofa and said softly, "master, Captain Qinxi, let me tell you that the trisomy system has been found."


    eureka?


    Looking back from the magnificent and beautiful city outside, Li Meng embraces Sha Yue and puts her tiny body in her arms.


    Looking down at the little Shayue in his arms, Li Meng said curiously: "well, how did they find it?"


    She whispered: "it''s a signal receiving station at the border. They captured the distress signal from the colonial ship and located the other end of the quantum signal. The trisomy galaxy is about 75 light years away from the imperial border and 134 light years away from the earth..."


    The news is really timely. The position of the three body galaxy has been found just after the accident happened on the side of Explorer 1.


    It''s a good thing, of course


    Hands slightly forced, Li Meng picked up Sha Yue, gently put her on the ground.


    Rubbing Shayue''s lovely little head, Li Meng said in a soft voice: "go, tell Qinxi, let her inform the imperial court, and immediately go to the imperial palace to hold a meeting."


    "Well, I see."


    Nodded, Sha Yue turned around and walked away with small steps.


    Is it too late?


    Looking at the city outside the window, Li mengruo has some thoughts.


    It should be too late.


    134 light years. With the power of the current transition engine, it will take at least two years to start from the earth.


    However, it doesn''t matter if it''s too late. In any case, trisomy must be in the hands of the Empire, even if it will fight a star war.


    It was only in the afternoon when the meeting was convened. The law enforcement officers of the imperial court only thought of one reason. This reason was the news about exploring the No.1 colonial ship that had just been sent back.


    Only for this reason can we explain why the host hastily called the meeting at this time.


    Before dark, the magistrates of the imperial court, the Banshee winged people of the heretic court, and the angel of death gathered in the imperial palace to participate in the temporary meeting at the emperor''s call.


    Sitting on the throne and looking at the figures in the hall, Li Meng said calmly, "I won''t say more. We have found the three body star. No matter what the cost, we must get the star. With it, the Empire will not have to worry about the scarcity of tin for thousands of years. You should understand its value."


    Speaking of this, Li Meng''s face sank slightly, and then said: "on the trimaran, the colonists found an unknown alien spaceship, and learned from the spaceship that an alien fleet was going to trimaran. They could reach trimaran in six months at most. What do you think of this?"


    An alien fleet?


    Although I don''t know how the host got the news, people will not doubt the truth of the matter.


    Since the host said so, it must have happened.


    In the case of aliens, the angel of death has the most voice.


    Manita immediately said, "master, what does the alien race look like? If we know what they look like, we may know something about them. "


    The angels of death all come from the outer space. They came to earth only tens of thousands of years ago. Although it is a long time, for an intelligent race, tens of thousands of years should not be lost by time.


    Looking at a pair of beautiful eyes in the hall looking at his manita, Li Meng replied: "the guards of the colonial ship found some bones in the alien spaceship that fell on the trimaran. Their bones are similar to human beings. They are larger in size, and there are a pair of small horns on their heads."


    A pair of horns?


    After thinking about it, manieta''s eyes were slightly bright, and he said: "master, I know this race. When we came to the fallen star field, we found an intelligent race on a lava planet. At that time, they were still in the primitive civilization form, without houses or tools, living in caves."


    Speaking of this, manita sighed a little and said, "I didn''t expect that tens of thousands of years later, their civilization could travel in the starry sky. It''s really incredible."


    "Mother, don''t forget that when we left the lava star, we left a damaged warship. Maybe this warship is their chance to enter deep space."


    Hathor on one side reminded manita, which reminds manita of this.


    With a helpless smile, manita said: "maybe it''s true..."


    With that, manita looked up at the emperor''s host and continued: "master, this planet is called" ChiYan star "by us, and this race is called ChiYan tribe by us. It''s about 700 light years away from the earth, and it''s on the edge of the lost star field."


    ChiYan star, ChiYan people


    Although we don''t know much information, it''s better to have at least one concept of ChiYan people than to know nothing about them.


    At this time, Chen Qi on one side said: "in this way, the territory of the ChiYan people is larger than that of the Empire. They have at least hundreds of light-years of territory, and they have to enter the starry sky earlier than the Empire. Regardless of the level of science and technology, their power should far surpass us. If we share the same goal with the ChiYan people, we all want to get the trimaran, The war between human beings and ChiYan people is inevitable. In the case of huge difference in military strength, we should keep a low profile and strengthen our military capabilities. "


    Chen Qi is a kind of cautious person who does not fight unprepared or uncertain battles.


    To Chen Qi''s words, manita objected and said: "I don''t agree with judge Chen Qizhi''s words. If the guards of the colonial ship found some bones in the spaceship, it means that the spaceship fell into trimaran a long time ago. Not to mention hundreds of years, there must be hundreds of years. If the territory of the ChiYan people is large enough, It can''t take them that long to find the ship that fell on the trimaran

 Chapter 1789

    Speaking of this, looking at Li Meng on the throne, manita continued: "master, trimaran is a key point. If we get trimaran by ChiYan people, the gap between us and ChiYan people will only be bigger and bigger. We have no choice but to fight with all our strength."


    Manita is right. Sikkim is an extremely precious metal for any civilized race, which can promote the great leap forward of civilization. At present, even if there is a certain gap between the black flag Empire and the ChiYan people, we must fight for the right to survive. If the ChiYan people get it, the black flag Empire will face extinction, and the gap between the black flag Empire and the ChiYan people will be bigger and bigger.


    The words of manita left Chen Qi speechless. He only saw the gap between the present and the black flag empire. He didn''t expect the gap between the ChiYan people and the black flag empire in the future after they got the trimaran. He didn''t expect this. He just liked to put his eyes on the present instead of thinking about the future.


    At this time, the side of the small South attached voice: "if we have no choice, then we have to fight, fight, gather all the power of the Empire."


    Since the unification of the earth by the black flag Empire, Xiao Nan has also given up his status as an ambassador. He has been active in the political arena for decades, and now he has become the highest law enforcement officer in the ruling system.


    Fight, or not, at this moment, everyone in the hall has a result in mind.


    There is no doubt that the answer is "fight".


    Seeing that all the people in the hall were silent, amor, who had been silent, said, "master, if you want to fight this interstellar war, my people can send a million to win this war for the master."


    After nearly 90 years of recovery, the population of the Jinyi people in the underground space is as high as millions, and they have hundreds of years of life. Therefore, the Jinyi people are very young and have a huge army.


    After thinking about it, Li Meng refused aimore''s offer.


    "The construction of the golden fleet has not even taken the first step. You do not have your own fleet or army. The interstellar war relies on the benefit of ships. You do not need to participate in this war."


    Although a little disappointed, amor didn''t say much. She knew that the master was right. They didn''t have their place in the army of the black flag empire. Although they were in charge of the heretic court, the forces they could use were the defense forces of various regions, and they didn''t have their own forces.


    Looking away from amor, Li Meng looked at Chen Qi and said, "Chen Qi, how much power can we use?"


    Without even thinking about it, Chen Qi replied: "although we have increased our military spending in recent years, the development of the legions is still slightly slow. The first, second, third and fourth legions are stationed at the four corners of the Empire, and each Legion has more than 30 warships. The fifth, Sixth, seventh and eighth legions are in the initial stage of development, Only a dozen warships have been used for training. The ninth, tenth, eleventh, twelfth and thirteenth regiments have not been formed yet. "


    Sitting on the throne, Li Meng was lost in thought.


    Undoubtedly, the military strength of the empire is still a little weak, and all the warships add up to only a hundred.


    Although it is enough for a hundred warships to control the territory of more than 60 light-years, it is still too hard to cope with an interstellar war.


    What''s more, these more than 100 warships can''t be sent out completely, only a small part of them can be sent out.


    Seeing that the host on the throne was silent, Chen Qi said: "master, the border of the first Legion''s garrison is located in the direction of trimaran. The first Legion can be sent to this expedition. In order to strengthen the strength of the first legion, we can ask some nearby legions to mobilize warships to the first Legion and merge them into the first Legion, We should be able to put together more than 50 warships. "


    More than 50 warships


    With a slight sigh in his heart, Li Meng inquired to Qinxi on his side, "is there any news about the night?"


    "No, as early as 30 years ago, we lost the news of general Yeti. Now Yeti is far away from the border of the Empire," she said softly


    It''s the communication that''s interrupted, so naturally the connection won''t be interrupted.


    Zhe Ye has the mark of death of Li Meng''s blessing on her body, which enables her to be found no matter where she is.


    Over the years, Li Meng has been paying close attention to the night. Now she is wandering in the starry sky to complete her task.


    It''s just an accident


    23 years ago, during a voyage in sub space, yeti encountered a sub space storm and was torn into a time turbulence. After the sub space storm calmed down, yeti had been in sub space for 342 years. After leaving from sub space, yeti arrived at an Unknown Universe.


    Because it doesn''t jump out of subspace within the predetermined distance of the system, the previously recorded star map is totally useless, which leads to the lost direction of the night cry.


    If the voyage of 342 is calculated according to the power of Yeti''s sub space engine, it can span more than 4000 light years in the physical world. If so, yeti may have left the fallen star.


    Li Meng didn''t know where he was. Li Meng only knew that it was a very dark universe. He couldn''t see any stars or any light. It was dark. In the past 23 years, yeti has been sailing in subspace, trying to reach the universe with stars.


    If the night is around, the war will be much easier. One "God killer" class star ship can be worth hundreds of "star class" battleships, which makes the black flag Empire have the power to fight against any enemy.


    It seems that the night cry can''t be expected


    Thinking of this, Li Meng looked at Chen Qi again and said: "this is an expedition. We must try our best to gather forces. In addition to mobilizing warships to various legions, we must order all colonies, all regional defense teams, all non regiments, and all demon hunting frigates that can arrive at the first Legion''s garrison Star area in two months to gather at the first Legion''s garrison area immediately, Accept the orders of the first Legion without mistake, and those who violate them will be severely punished. "


    If you want to know which type of warships are the most in the Empire, it is of course the demon hunting frigate.


    Although the black flag army of the Empire was not equipped with frigate class warships, the regional defense forces of the colonies were equipped with a large number of frigates, such as small-scale star patrol, merchant ship escort and demon hunting class frigates.


    The company''s extra personnel corps are basically demon hunting class frigates, but they are equipped with different weapons.


    If we can requisition a large number of demon hunting frigates, it will undoubtedly greatly increase the strength of the first Legion.


    Although the firepower of demon hunting frigate is weak, it has its own position in the fleet.

 Chapter 1790

    Speaking of this, Li Meng continued: "from now on, all factories begin to serve the military, all resources incline to the military, all shipyards, big or small, can build big ships, can build small boats, in order to deliver more power to the three body system in the shortest time, we must win this war regardless of the cost."


    It''s the emperor''s decision. It''s a decision. They have to comply.


    They all became serious and said in unison: "yes..."


    Under the emperor''s consciousness, the huge war machine of the black flag empire began to speed up its operation.


    Dozens of colonies, countless mining companies, all the factories with shipbuilding capacity, they ushered in a new spring.


    War will bring consumption and promote the development of a series of enterprises. For many enterprises, war is an opportunity for great development.


    In a short month, thousands of orders were sent to various shipyards, mining companies began to increase production, shipyards began to recruit more people and send out more orders.


    An interstellar war, for the gradual development of the black flag Empire to add a propellant, moving faster.


    ----


    Three body galaxies, three body stars


    After more than a month''s evacuation, after hundreds of trips by three transport boats, the settlement personnel and materials were finally evacuated.


    Colonial ship one is on a new journey.


    But no one is happy about this new journey. It''s not a journey, it''s a drift, hidden in a corner like a mouse.


    "Captain wicks, all the things that should be taken from the settlement have been taken up. The personnel and materials have been counted. After several tests, the nuclear fusion reactor has been able to output energy stably. We can start..."


    In the bridge, dray made a final report to vex. Although he was not responsible for these things, he had nothing to do at this time, so he had to do more in his spare time.


    Are you going to start again?


    Sitting in the captain''s seat, looking at the blue planet outside the window, Vickers could not but give up.


    It''s not easy to find a suitable planet for survival, but after so many years, they still want to leave.


    For some reason, Vickers thought of the tall natives on trisomy.


    They should be happy that the outsiders who invaded their homes have left.


    Warning, warning, unknown hyperspace fluctuation detected, thermal reaction detected, azimuth 247.987


    The warning light of the bridge suddenly flickered, it was so dazzling.


    The warning from No.1 AI made Wilkes and dray a little stunned


    In the distant and unknown universe, it''s dark, on the edge of the three body galaxy.


    Suddenly, in the dark universe, several blue flashes suddenly appeared, as if from the distant universe, three red warships suddenly appeared.


    After breaking away from hyperspace, the three warships remained silent. Although the rear engine was spraying blue flames, the warships were also sailing forward, but the speed was very slow.


    They seem to be looking at this unknown galaxy


    Explorer one colonial ship, bridge


    "No way. How could they arrive so soon, number one? Is there something wrong with the radar?"


    Wicks looked so ugly that he couldn''t believe the news.


    But the three red dots on the radar were so dazzling that he had to believe them.


    "Warning, unknown radiation wavelength has been detected. The No.1 Explorer colonial ship has been exposed. Please evacuate immediately..."


    With a frown, Vickers looked very ugly.


    When it is found, the radar of the No. 1 Explorer colony can see the other side, and naturally the other side can see the No. 1 Explorer colony.


    "It''s too late. Once they find us, they will lock us down. We don''t have a jump engine. We can''t get rid of them, let alone quietly enter the asteroid belt," said dray


    Yes, it''s too late


    What should I do?


    At this moment, even Wilkes, the heart can not help but fear.


    If he didn''t do something, the colonial ship would have the final result.


    But what can he do?


    He can''t do anything, he can''t run and he can''t fight. What can he do?


    At this moment, Vickers has never felt so powerless.


    At this time


    It seems to think of something, vicksian said: "cancel the plan to enter the asteroid belt to hide, No.1, find a new hiding place immediately, which can let us escape from the enemy''s eyes and ears."


    In a little silence, the hologram above the console changed into a route map.


    "This is..."


    Looking at the route map on the hologram, Vickers was stunned.


    AI one suggested that the colonial ship should be put into the sea of trimaran


    Vickers even busy way: "how much success rate?"


    "60 percent. If you isolate freezers 32, 33, 45, 46, the probability can be increased to 80 percent."


    "Why?"


    Why isolate these cabins?


    Vickers didn''t know, but he thought he had to ask why.


    "In order to avoid the enemy''s eyes and ears and not be explored by the enemy, we need to dive deeper into the sea. The No. 1 Explorer colonial ship was smashed by a meteorite and damaged. The damaged area can''t bear the strength of water pressure and must be abandoned."


    Vickers hesitated and abandoned these cabins. What about the civilians in the freezer?


    There was no time for hesitation. With a fierce look on his face, Vickers said, "isolate the damaged cabin immediately, and inform all personnel that the No. 1 Explorer colonial ship is about to land on the planet. Prepare for shock release and collision avoidance."


    "The repaired hull needs to be depressurized, so it is recommended to damage it, otherwise it is meaningless to isolate the cabin."


    After hearing this, Vickers said to dray: "go help stavan. I''ll inform him. Remember, you only have ten minutes..."


    Without saying much, dray quickly turned and ran out of the bridge.


    Landing on the planet?


    When hearing the announcement from AI No.1 on the radio, the people on board were in a panic.


    They can''t understand why the vex ship made this decision.


    Although the No.1 Explorer colony ship has a lift engine, it is only used to adjust its attitude. The gravity of the trimaran is twice that of the earth. Even if it uses the booster flame, the No.1 Explorer colony ship can''t leave the trimaran again.


    That is to say, once they land on trisomy, they will always be trapped on this planet.

 Chapter 1791

    "Captain wicks, the isolation chamber has been depressurized. It''s ready here..."


    The debriefing from dray let Vickers know it was time to go.


    Sitting in the captain''s seat, Vickers sighed. He waved his hand and said, "let''s go."


    "Engine start, 30% power, attitude change, about to enter the scheduled route, please prepare for collision."


    Outside, the stern engine of Explorer-1, which was originally moored in orbit, suddenly burst into blue flame, and the huge Explorer-1 turned slowly and sailed forward.


    Faster and faster, closer and closer to the planet, until the belly of explorer one was enveloped in flames.


    The huge Explorer 1 colonial ship went straight into the atmosphere... And turned into a huge flame.


    On the ground of trimaran, looking to the sky, a huge fireball is falling, shining in the sky, just like the second sun.


    The strong shock made people nervous. Looking out, the window was covered with fire


    Just then, the shock suddenly disappeared, and the colonial ship returned to stability.


    Outside the window is no longer the dark starry sky, but the sky on the planet


    "Attitude adjustment, lift engine running at full power, 3, 2, 1 starting..."


    Outside, in the sky, the fireball disappeared, and in the air, a huge spaceship suddenly appeared.


    The huge tail engine is spewing blue flames, allowing it to sail forward, but its altitude is falling, fast falling.


    The whole ship rushed into the clouds. In an instant, the clouds disturbed


    After a few breaths, the huge spaceship rushed out of the clouds and plummeted to the ground.


    The blue flames spurted from the belly of the spaceship, and the speed of the spaceship''s landing slowed down, but it was still very fast.


    Ten seconds later, the huge ship plunged into the sea.


    There was a dull crashing sound, a huge spray rose into the sky, and a circle of waves with a height of tens of meters swept all around


    When everything calmed down, the sea returned to calm, and the ship disappeared and was engulfed by the sea.


    In the sea, in the blue, whitish water, the great explorer one is sinking


    The tail engine has been shut down, only the abdominal lift engine is still spewing flames, very dazzling in the water.


    "The diving depth is 1200 meters, 1300 meters, 1400 meters..."


    Every time he makes a shallow and deep report, vex''s heart will be tight in vain.


    The ship seems to be groaning, "creak creak" sound, giving people a very bad feeling.


    Looking out of the window, you can''t see the sky outside. It''s dark. Occasionally you can see the trace of water.


    When the depth reached 6400 meters, the colonial ship was shocked suddenly, and the shallow depth value stopped changing.


    It''s finally at the bottom of the sea


    A cold sweat ran down his forehead, and wicks let out a big breath.


    Fortunately, today is their lucky day, the No. 1 Explorer colonial ship successfully arrived at the bottom of the sea, hiding its own existence.


    Outside, in the universe not far away from trimaran, a blue flash suddenly appeared, and three red warships suddenly appeared.


    This time, they have a clear goal, the tail engine jet fire red flame, not far away to the three planets around each other, fast


    When approaching the blue planet among the three planets, the three red warships with a length of about 500 meters didn''t stop. They directly burst into the atmosphere and turned into three fireballs.


    In the sky on the surface of the planet, above the clouds, three warships are flying one after the other. They seem to be looking for something.


    Finally, they left the land and came over the sea.


    After a search, the three warships left in different directions.


    One of the warships landed on nearby land, which was a bare hilltop.


    The hatch on one side of the warship slowly opened, and a small spacecraft about 30 meters long flew out of the hatch.


    After leaving the warship hangar, the small craft circled the warship and finally landed on another hill.


    From the small spacecraft, five figures in red protective clothing came out and analyzed some substances on the top of the mountain.


    In the dark bottom of the sea, in the colonial ship Explorer one


    "Captain wicks, what''s going on?"


    The deck outside the observation deck was lowered, and it was impossible to see what was outside or where they had come.


    The doubt in the heart let rose find Wesker.


    With a slight look, Vickers sighed helplessly and said: "we are at the bottom of the sea, the bottom of the trisomy. Not long ago, three alien spaceships suddenly appeared in the trisomy system and were scanned by radar. They found us. In order to escape the eyes and ears of the aliens, under the proposal of No.1, we can only hide at the bottom of the sea."


    So it is


    Rose puzzled way: "how can so fast? If according to the information from that spaceship, the alien fleet will take at least half a year. Now it''s only one month


    Shaking his head, Vickers said, "I''m confused, too, but..."


    Speaking of this, Wilkes said thoughtfully: "it should be the advance fleet, who came to investigate."


    This is the only way to explain


    The situation is getting more and more complicated. Even though the evacuation failed, it is still trapped in the sea.


    If it''s under the sea of trimaran, it means that the ship has been abandoned and there is no possibility of flying again.


    "What should I do now?" asked Rose? There are more than 30000 people on board. No matter how much material there is, we can only re-enter the freezer? "


    In response, Vickers said in a deep voice: "this is the only way. I hope the empire can catch our distress signal. Otherwise, we can only survive on this planet like mice."


    Today''s situation is really hard to accept, but it has to be accepted.


    "We can''t stay underwater forever, but we also need to know the situation outside. Trisomy is very big. Even if aliens will completely occupy this planet, there is still room for us to live. We must always pay attention to the situation outside."


    Even if rose doesn''t say it, Wilkes will do it. They won''t be blind. Wilkes is also curious about what the aliens will do in the face of trisomy.


    "It''s not a problem, just put some detectors on the surface of the water, and the captured images are enough to let us know what''s going on outside," wicks said

 Chapter 1792

    Did not stay in the bridge for a long time, then, rose left.


    Knowing the cause and effect from Vickers, although the doubts in her heart were eliminated, rose was still worried about the current situation of the colonial ship.


    Until returned to his room, rose just slightly put down in the heart of wishful thinking, lying in bed.


    "Hello, are you there?"


    Thought of a person in the heart, the rose ghost makes a sound to call.


    Words fall, rose face is a red, she also don''t know, this time how can think of him.


    For a long time, there was still no one she wanted to see in the room, and he didn''t respond to her.


    "No?"


    Mumbling to herself, rose was disappointed.


    He clearly said that he was watching her all the time, and he was really lying to her.


    "I don''t like cheating..."


    So suddenly, a familiar voice appeared


    He sat by the bed, next to her, looking down at her.


    Although the heart is happy, but rose face is very calm, she rolled a white eye, not angry way: "you are my stomach roundworm?"? You know what I think. "


    To rose this words, Li Meng just light a smile, way: "some women''s mind a guess namely thorough, even if she doesn''t say, also can guess what she is thinking, want to say what, like you."


    Once again white Li Meng one eye, rose slightly a sigh, way: "our situation you know?"


    In this regard, Li Meng smile, said: "what do you say?"


    Of course he knows. How can he not know?


    Looking at him by the bed, rose hesitated, and finally asked: "we... What should we do?"


    She''s not afraid of death, but now she doesn''t want to die, at least not yet. She has a lot to do.


    Li Meng can feel Rose''s worry. With a faint smile, Li Meng reaches out his hand and caresses Rose''s beautiful face.


    To Li Meng this action, rose did not have any reaction, just looked at Li Meng with light eyes, and said: "is this also false?"


    To this question, Li Meng did not give a clear answer, but said with a smile: "you say, you have your own feelings, and you should believe in your own feelings."


    Believe in your feelings?


    Face dew hesitates, finally, rose or stretched out a hand, grasped the hand that caresses her face lightly.


    She caught it. She could feel the touch and the warmth.


    He seemed to be beside her. At this time, he was so close to her.


    All of a sudden, the feeling disappeared, the touch in her hand disappeared, the hand was still there, but her hand went through.


    Looking at some of the lost roses, Li Meng said calmly: "I said, this is your illusion, I give you the illusion, I am not here, you should understand this in your heart."


    Lie on the bed of rose some lost side body, back to Li Meng.


    She doesn''t know. She just has some expectations


    Looking at the side body back to his rose, Li Meng said with a smile: "I have a good news, do you want to hear?"


    "I don''t want to..."


    Don''t even think about it, rose murmured.


    "Really not?"


    "I don''t want to..."


    Rose''s attitude was firm.


    "Well, it''s still Verna''s clever girl. I''d better talk to her."


    "Wait... You... You come back."


    As soon as Li Meng''s words fell, rose quickly turned around, but she found that Li Meng was no longer there.


    Looking at the empty bedside, Rose''s face showed the color of disappointment.


    But at this time, a hand suddenly put on her abdomen, looking to the side of the body, rose found that he did not know when he had been lying beside her, looking at her with a smile.


    Face slightly red, rose slanted over the head, the heart is very shy.


    In front of him, she is always impolite, and she has nothing to do with him. When she is helpless, rose also has an idea of appointment.


    Looking at the rose, Li Meng patted the bed in front of him, the meaning was very obvious.


    Hesitated for a while, finally, rose or hold back in the heart of shyness, to Li menghuai by.


    Lifting a bunch of Rose''s black hair, Li Meng said calmly: "three body galaxy has been found on the other side of the earth. You are about 130 light-years away from the earth. It''s not too far, but it''s not too close. The expeditionary fleet is gathering. It''s about two years later to arrive here. Before the expeditionary fleet arrives, you must hide yourself and don''t be discovered by the ChiYan people."


    "ChiYan star people?"


    There is no time to be happy. Rose is very curious about this name.


    The emperor beside her seemed to know a lot about unknown aliens.


    With a faint smile, Li Meng said: "I''m not only surrounded by human beings on earth. They know more about the universe than we do. They all understand what enemies may exist near us. This time, the enemy you encounter is ChiYan people. Their parent star is far away from the earth, about 700 light-years away."


    "So..."


    Looking up, rose looked at Li Meng''s near face and said softly, "can we win?"


    On the issue of rose, Li Meng said calmly: "we are closer to trisomy, which is our only advantage. Our understanding of the people of ChiYan is limited. Only after the first contact can we see the gap between the two sides and know where the victory or defeat of this war is."


    This is also


    In the face of unknown enemies, some things can only be known if we know enough.


    "Can you tell captain wicks the news?"


    Now the whole ship is filled with a pessimistic mentality. If we know that the Empire has found the position of the trimaran and has sent an expeditionary fleet, it can calm people''s hearts.


    With a little smile, the long black hair slipped from his hands. Li Meng said, "you can''t say it. Let the girl Vina say it. What she said is easier for people on board to believe."


    Why let Vina say, rose naturally know the reason.


    Vina is a believer of the God of death. She has incredible ability and is favored by the God of death. If the God of death tells her something about the Empire, we can accept it and believe it.


    But she can''t. She is a half devil and a non believer. She has no source of information. From her mouth, no one will believe it, or even be suspected that there is more pressure, and whether there is something wrong with her spirit.


    ----


    Nior system, Telstar naval base.


    Telstar is a planet with rich mineral resources, rich in titanium, is a planet with high value, belongs to Simpson mining company, with a population of 23 million.


    Near the equator of the planet, a metal city is located here. Looking from the orbit to the ground, the city looks like a huge metal disc, but this disc is a little big, with a diameter of hundreds of kilometers.

 Chapter 1793

    This is a city, a city protected by a metal dome, not far from the city, where a naval base is located.


    This naval base has no name, only a number. The number is 028. It was just an outpost at first, but since Raymond Wayne, whose name is Raymond Wayne, the commander of the first regiment and the commander of this expedition.


    He is not young, even middle-aged, but he has the ability and qualifications.


    Looking at the black uniformed officers on the stage, Raymond on the stage said in a loud voice: "today, we gather together to fight for a common goal. We will go on a long journey. A great expedition is waiting for us. At this moment, with the attention of countless people in the Empire, we swear..."


    Speaking of this, Raymond looked solemn, with his right hand raised, his fist facing out, flat with his head.


    A group of officers under the stage raised their fists, and their voices rang.


    "I solemnly swear that I will defend the black flag empire with my life and strength. I will defend the glory of the Empire, the authority of the emperor, spread the belief in death, and treat the enemy with no mercy. We will protect those who surrender, from the sky of the earth to the edge of the galaxy until death."


    In the eyes of ten billion people, the oath of loyalty echoed in every corner of the Empire.


    At this moment, the ten billion people of the Empire cheered.


    With a wave of his hand and the gaze of millions of people, Raymond said in a loud voice: "March..."


    At the command, Raymond opened the era of the great expedition.


    At the naval base, the dome doors were opened and battleships took off from their berths and flew into the sky.


    Driven by the tail engine, the warship broke away from the shackles of the planet and entered the universe.


    56 frigates, 24 destroyers, 32 cruisers, 12 battleships and 122 warships form a huge fleet and a powerful army.


    In the outer space of tyron, fleets gather and march together into deep space.


    "Fleet linked, fleet transition started, Countdown: 5, 4, 3, 2, 1..."


    In the deep sky, in the universe with the background of talon, the blue flash suddenly appears, the fleet turns into blue light and disappears in the deep space.


    Earth, Nanlin Island, Crystal Palace


    A slight sound of footsteps, a black skirt of Monica came to the stage,


    Next to Li Meng, Monica sat down and whispered, "master, the first regiment has set out..."


    "Well..."


    Looking at the more metallized city outside, Li Meng didn''t know what he was thinking.


    The appearance of the master made Monica a little curious. She whispered, "master, are you thinking about colonial one?"


    Looking back at Monica from the window, Li Meng said with a smile, "there''s nothing to worry about. They''re very smart. They can protect themselves in a short time. How''s the logistics fleet going?"


    "There are 26 engineering ships, 56 transport ships and 8 escort destroyers. The logistics fleet started from the Lunda star system two hours ago. Although it started earlier than the first corps, the logistics fleet will arrive in the three body star system about one and a half months later," Monika said


    Lunda star system is closer to the earth, and is naturally farther away from the three body star system. Although it starts first, it will arrive later.


    "Master, do you think we will win?"


    Monica is not the first one to ask him this question. Li Meng''s answer is the same.


    With a faint smile, Li Meng said, "who knows, Raymond will give us the answer."


    ----


    Three body systems, three body stars


    Time in the rapid passage of time, ushered in unexpected guests of the three body star is unusually calm.


    They came, chiyanxing people, but they left again.


    They were careful not to go near the forest, to the wilderness, to the mountains, to the Antarctic ice.


    Half a month later, three warships took off and left trimaran.


    They left the trisomy, but did not leave the trisomy. Instead, they stayed in the orbit of the trisomy.


    Quickly into the bridge, in the captain''s seat, rose saw Wilkes.


    "What''s new?"


    Detectors have been sent out, they are all over the forest, all over the sea, monitoring the unexpected guests from the alien.


    Looking at the hologram in front of him, Vickers said calmly, "they left, they left the trisomy."


    Rose: "is it really a detective ship..."


    Vickers: "they only have three ships. They can''t do anything before the big army arrives."


    Looking at the hologram, rose said thoughtfully, "maybe we can do something."


    Hearing Rose''s words, Vickers cast an unexpected look and said, "what do you want to do?"


    Rose indifferent way: "contact with the three bodies, tell them that the enemy is coming, they should be ready for war."


    "The enemy?"


    After shaking his head, Vickers said: "in the eyes of the trisomy people, we are no different from the ChiYan people. We are also outsiders. It''s not known whether the ChiYan people are enemies. We don''t have the same strength as them. We don''t even have the courage to contact them. We''d better do nothing now. We can''t expose ourselves when we wait for the imperial expeditionary fleet to arrive, At least not now. "

 Chapter 1794

    Half a month ago, Weina said some strange words. The imperial expeditionary fleet, the red flame star people, and the source of the news have yet to be verified. But even Vickers chose to believe her words.


    He had to believe, more than anyone else. As long as he believed, the people in the colonial ship could believe more, and the civilians could safely enter the freezer and wait to be awakened again, without worrying about not waking up.


    Rose just wanted to do something. She had a feeling that the peace now was just the peace before the storm.


    What kind of civilized race chiyanxing people are, and whether their society is xenophobic, racist, or xenophobic, are unknown.


    If it is the former, the survival probability of the trimaran is very high, but if it is the latter, the trimaran will usher in a disaster after all.


    In this strange quiet, time in the passage of a little bit, blink of an eye, half a year of time has passed.


    On this day, at the edge of the three body star system, in the dark universe, a blue flash suddenly appeared, and nearly a hundred huge warships suddenly appeared. They sprang out of hyperspace.


    Warships are large and small. The small ones are only 500 meters, and the large ones are more than a few kilometers.


    Driven by the huge engine in the tail, the huge fleet sailed into the three body star system and headed for a certain place.


    A few minutes later, I saw the blue flash flashing one after another, nearly a hundred warships entered the hyperspace again, turned into a blue streamer and disappeared in the deep.


    The next moment, in the outer space of trimaran, blue flash appears, a red warship jumps out of hyperspace and appears in the universe not far away from trimaran.


    In the orbit of trimaran, the huge fleet stopped.


    For a moment, like a beehive out of the nest, a large number of fighters swarmed from the warships and rushed to the trisomy.


    They are a dense number, flying in formation, into the atmosphere


    On this day, countless fireballs appeared in the sky of trimaran, and the sky was immediately covered with firelight.


    For the three bodies on the ground, their disaster came. The enemy from the sky lit the forest and made the whole three bodies burn.


    The sky is no longer calm. There are "buzzing" fighters everywhere. They shoot fire red beams one after another into the forest and drop round bombs one after another.


    With the sound of the explosion, one forest after another burned up. Today, there is no night for trisomy.


    In the east of trimaran, there is a continent, which is shrouded by forest. In the center of the continent, there is a huge tree, which is more than 1000 meters high, with branches and leaves covering the sky.


    Under this big tree, there are thousands of trimarans.


    They built wooden houses among the branches and built plank roads around the thick tree poles. This big tree is like a city with three bodies.


    But today, the only city with the trimarans is facing disaster.


    The flames are spreading from afar, and the fighters in the sky seem to be attracted by this huge tree. Hundreds of fighters come from the sky, circling around the tree and shooting light beams one after another.


    Countless round explosion fell to the ground, and the forest under the towering trees was immediately baptized by the explosion and fire.


    The sudden attack, let the forest three body people running around, they cry in fear.


    Facing the fighters in the sky, they fight back with their bows and arrows, but they are useless.


    In the burning flame, everything is being destroyed


    Living on the big tree, the trio gawkingly looked at the burning forest below. They cried, cried, and even jumped from the tree. Their bodies turned into a dark shadow and fell into the burning flame.


    The strength of the towering trees is beyond the expectation of the fighters. They attack the tree poles crazily, but they are useless.


    They gave up, rose up, scattered, and flew further away.


    In the sky, a huge fireball appeared. When the fireball went out, the clouds suddenly disturbed. A black awn from the sky instantly penetrated the clouds and hit the ground


    "Boom..."


    In a flash of dazzling light, in the earth shaking roar, a huge and hot light instantly engulfed the towering trees, expanded, expanded, and finally formed a mushroom cloud several kilometers high.


    The flames are surging, sweeping tens of miles around. The shock wave visible to the naked eye sweeps around. Where it passes, the burning forest is uprooted and turned into ashes in the air


    What a beautiful and cruel scene, between heaven and earth, this flower of flame shines on heaven and earth.


    "It''s the end of trisomy..."


    In the bridge of the colonial ship, watching the image captured by the detector in the hologram, people were silent.


    Today, stavan, dray and rose are all on the bridge. The red flaming star is coming. Vickers has informed them of the news.


    Looking at the burning forest in the hologram and the three winged red fighter flying in the sky, dray said in a deep voice: "no contact, no communication, clean and neat, this is the price of weakness. Maybe for those who are on the red planet, any life on the trisomy is a worm, and has no value of existence."


    Yes, when it comes to the alien race, weakness is the biggest mistake. There is no right to survive.


    It''s not safe. The battle between life and death only takes a moment. The destruction of intelligent races evolved after hundreds of thousands of years often takes only a moment. This cruelty can only be felt in the age of the universe.


    If it were them, what would the Empire do when it comes to dealing with the trimarans?


    To the enemy, the Empire will not pity, but will also give the right of survival to the intelligent race.


    Although it is less than 100 years since human beings stepped out of their home planet, aliens exist on earth. The emperor can accept them, and naturally they can also accept other aliens.


    On trisomy, the fire burned for ten days.


    Ten days later, the surface of the week has become a piece of ashes, the forest is gone, only a piece of scorched earth, only the mountains still stand on the earth.


    One day, a red transport boat landed in the settlement.


    They found here, they found this base that shouldn''t exist.


    They searched the entire base, but found nothing. The owner of the base had left, leaving only an empty shell.


    They seem to realize something, but they choose to ignore


    Trimarans are their own. They have become the masters of trimarans.


    Half a year after they came to trimaran, the ChiYan people began to set up sentries on the surface of the planet, and the fleet began to separate and disperse, taking the trimaran as the center to explore the surrounding universe.


    This seems to be their instinct. They have an instinctive thirst for knowledge about the Unknown Universe.


    But they do not know, an unknown enemy is approaching them, is gradually approaching.

 Chapter 1795

    Two years later, in hyperspace at an unknown location


    This is a Blue Aurora World, a passage, a passage that can accommodate the next huge fleet.


    In the Blue Aurora World, a huge fleet is sailing


    "Haven''t we arrived yet?"


    Sitting in the captain''s seat, Raymond asked the same question for 213 times.


    "The worthless questions will not be answered. According to the executive guidelines of officers, the time for inspection is up and the route has been planned. It is estimated that it will take 1 hour and 6 minutes. Please start as soon as possible."


    Looking at the information on the crystal panel, Raymond said: "can''t the chief of staff go for me? Sailor, you have to be considerate of me. As the captain, as the commander of the fleet, and as the commander of the army, I have a lot to pay attention to and inspect. Will it be good for you soon? "


    "No, according to AI 287, ID: 00146, name: Raymond Wayne, position: head of the first legion, dereliction of duty, record, time..."


    "Wait, wait... I know, I know, I''m going."


    But with a smile, Raymond had to get up and walk out of the bridge.


    While walking and connecting with AI through the bracelet, Raymond complained: "sailor, you and I have been working together for nearly ten years, can''t you accommodate this little thing?"


    "Yes."


    "Really?"


    "Sailors don''t lie, just as AI doesn''t break orders."


    "Er... When I didn''t say it."


    Stride in the ship, accept the salute from the crew, according to the route, Raymond all the way forward.


    As he walked along, Raymond said, "how about the material consumption of each ship? I heard there was a commotion on a frigate. What''s the matter? "


    "A frigate can sail alone in the universe for 20 years without replenishment. Chief Raymond, please don''t be aware of the consultant. This is a problem that can be ignored. The problem on the frigate card has been solved. A male crew member has mental problems. There are signs of degeneration and corrosion. It has been controlled."


    Depravity, corrosion?


    With a thoughtful look on his face, Raymond continued: "what if he was corrupted by the evil spirit consciousness?"


    "According to the second order of AI, the kad will be isolated and examined. If the pollution can not be controlled, the target will be eliminated, and its target ship AI will destroy itself according to the third order."


    Maybe this is the best way.


    Since human beings left the earth and entered the starry sky, the threat from demons has never disappeared.


    Where there are humans, there will be traces of them.


    Discover, destroy, discover, destroy, this is a dead cycle, unless one day the devil no longer exists, this cycle will be broken.


    "Chief Raymond, we have information from the No.1 Explorer colonial ship. Please finish your inspection. The route has been changed. Please return to the bridge as soon as possible."


    Explorer one?


    As if aware of something, Raymond''s face slightly changed, quickly turned and walked to the bridge.


    Fortunately, his position at the moment is not far from the bridge. After a while, Raymond returned to the bridge.


    Sitting in the position of captain, Raymond said, "get through."


    The blue light is flashing. In front of Raymond, a person appears. It''s a half body holographic projection.


    He was dressed in a black uniform and captain''s cap, and his face was full of joy.


    "It''s true. Nice to meet you, chief Raymond. I''m captain wicks of explorer one."


    Vickers?


    Raymond was puzzled: "how do you know the secret key of the Legion communication? You''ve been out of touch for a long time. It''s reasonable to say that you don''t have the ability to actively contact us. "


    With a little smile, Vickers said: "we are protected by death and the emperor after all. Although we are far away from the Empire, the Lord of death can always listen to us. He is always watching us and helping us."


    Although I don''t know what''s going on, since the sailors have connected their communication, it means that they have passed the sailor''s examination. There should be no doubt about the identity of the other party. The fleet is still in hyperspace, which can effectively increase the communication distance of quantum signals.


    Right now, Raymond said, "we''re on our way to the three body system. We''ll arrive soon. Please wait patiently. If I remember correctly, have we arrived yet? What do they do? "


    With a wry smile on his face, Vickers said: "they have not been idle in the past two years. Two years ago, when they just arrived, they carried out intensive bombing on the trisomy. Now the surface of the trisomy has become a desolation, the ecology of the planet has been completely destroyed, and the trisomy has been thoroughly eliminated."


    Raymond was very calm about the answer. He said calmly, "it seems that ChiYan people are extremely exclusive. It''s impossible to have peaceful contact. Captain wicks, I need a detailed information about the three body galaxy. Please send it to me as soon as possible."


    "Yes, I''m going to sort out the information and send it to you as soon as possible."


    The blue beam dissipated, and Vickers, holding the salute, disappeared.


    Soon the mechanical voice of the sailor began to ring.


    "Chief of the army, we have received information about the three body galaxy."


    The blue beam reappeared, forming a hologram in front of Raymond.


    This is a star map, a star map of the star system.


    Looking at the three body star system in the hologram, Raymond asked, "where are we now?"


    "In 76 hours, 25 minutes, 32 seconds, the fleet will reach the three body system."


    In three days


    ----


    Three body system


    This is a young stellar system. The stars are just in their prime, and they emit the most beautiful and dazzling light.


    In billions of years, in the desolate galaxy, it gave birth to life and has a planet with many lives.


    However, with the arrival of outsiders, the achievements of billions of years will be destroyed overnight, but it will not start again.


    The law of the jungle is a truth that has not changed for hundreds of millions of years in the vast universe.


    This desolate star system will soon be full of life, outposts, mining bases, colonies, space stations, but in a hundred years, this desolate star system will become prosperous, but its owner has become an outsider.


    Everything has changed since the chiyanxing people came here two years ago, but this is not the end

 Chapter 1796

    At the edge of the three body system, it''s dark. Only the stars in the distant three body system can see a trace of light.


    Suddenly, a blue flash suddenly appeared, breaking the dark and silent universe.


    The next moment, a black warship jumped out of hyperspace and appeared in the Dark Universe.


    The appearance of the unknown fleet makes the red fleet on the other side of the universe panic.


    The tail engine spewed out a long red flame, and the big and small warships gathered in a panic. In the deeper air, blue flashes appeared from time to time, and warships exploring the nearby universe rushed back to strengthen the fleet.


    In two years, the chiyanxing people were not idle. They built two Orbital Defense platforms in orbit.


    They did not take the initiative to meet the enemy, but stood in front of the orbital defense platform.


    At this point, at the edge of the three body system, the huge black fleet is slowly moving forward.


    The first Legion fleet, the black gold battleship flagship bridge.


    "Multiple sub space fluctuations have been detected. Enemy warships are increasing continuously. Radar has detected 64 targets, 66, 68, 71 and 76. Targets are increasing continuously."


    "The increase has stopped. There are 86 targets at coordinates of 5123.879. They are in the outer space of trimaran. Chief Raymond, please give the most clear instructions. I will have more instructions to deploy the fleet."


    Sitting in the captain''s seat, Raymond looked at the red dots on the star map with a solemn look.


    "Turn on Fleet radio..."


    "Yes, it''s on."


    Raymond knew that every ship in the fleet could hear what he said here.


    At this moment, as the commander of the army, as the commander of the fleet, before the war, he must be confident.


    "I''m Raymond, the commander of the army. After nearly two years of sailing, we finally arrived at our destination. The ChiYan people have arrived, and they are in the orbit of the trisomy. They slaughtered the trisomy people, destroyed the surface of the planet, and made a beautiful planet shrouded in dust, leaving the earth desolate. We are not messengers of justice or fighting for the trisomy people, Not for justice, but for the emperor, for the Empire. Today, we will give our lives, fight for the future of the Empire, fight for the future of mankind, stick to your posts, fight, fight, March... "


    At this moment, listening to the words from the flagship Raymond, there was no cheering among the ships, only silence and solemnity.


    In each warship bridge, only the voice of AI reverberates.


    "Fleet transition started, countdown 5.4.3.2.1..."


    In the dark of the universe, only the blue flash suddenly appeared, the sailing black fleet into a blue streamer disappeared in the distant universe.


    The next moment, outside the gravity well of trimaran, a blue flash suddenly appeared, and a huge black fleet suddenly appeared.


    "Plasma shield on line, weapons on line, fire control system on line, has entered the effective range."


    Raymond saw it. He saw the trisomy on the electronic screen, and he saw the red ship in orbit.


    With a wave of his hand, Raymond said in a loud voice: "free fire..."


    At one command, in the universe, two fleets fire at almost the same time.


    The black fleet is a blue ion beam, while the red fleet is a fiery red particle beam.


    In space, the blue ion beam and the fiery red particle beam are closely attacking each other.


    Although there was no sound, the Dark Universe was suddenly shrouded in two colors.


    The fiery red beam came head-on and hit several warships in an instant, but they were blocked by the plasma shield.


    On the surface of the ship, whenever the ship is hit by the particle beam, there is always a blue barrier flashing to counteract the energy of the particle beam.


    The same is true for the fleet of the Red Star people on the opposite side. Although the power of the ion beam is very strong, the high temperature of up to one million degrees can vaporize any substance, but the enemy has a shield, which can effectively counteract the power of the ion beam.


    Go on, go on


    Akayama''s fleet is on guard, while the black fleet is on attack. It''s coming close to trimaran all the time.


    In the dense beam of light, both sides finally began to appear casualties.


    The energy supply is not enough, the shield is broken, and the ship body alone can''t bear the shelling.


    In the fleets of both sides, many warships were hit by the enemy''s artillery fire. The fire flashed, and the warships were disintegrating and exploding.


    "Isn''t the MAG gun ready yet?"


    Looking at the battle damage information on the electronic screen, Raymond''s forehead burst out a few drops of cold sweat.


    Although the battle damage was caused by the most forward frigates, the loss of one frigate was less than the other. It was too far away from the Empire to be replenished in time.


    The flame flashed. A cruiser beside the flagship of the black gold was hit. The shield had been broken, and the ship suffered a blow. Under the attack of the particle beam, the whole left deck was melted, and the heavy armor was almost punctured.


    "Charged, looking for the right attack distance..."


    "That''s enough, that''s enough. Aim at the biggest warship and let the MAG guns of all the battleships fire in unison."


    The firepower of the warships of the black flag empire is concentrated in the front. There are three four main guns on the upper deck and two on the left and right decks respectively. The main guns of the battleships are four main guns, the main guns of the cruisers are three main guns, followed by destroyers and frigates, and the main guns of the two main guns, There are several magnetic acceleration guns running through the whole hull in the bow.


    The longer the acceleration track, the stronger the power. The imperial frigate is more than 300 meters, and the magnetic acceleration gun''s track is at least 200 meters. The battleship''s length is 1200 meters, and the magnetic acceleration gun''s track is at least 1000 meters.


    This makes the warships of the black flag Empire have extremely powerful kinetic energy weapons, which are most suitable for breaking shields.


    A salvo command, under the control of the battleship AI, outside, only a few decks of the bow of each battleship were opened, revealing two black holes in the muzzle, the caliber is very amazing, at least 10 meters.


    There was no sound, only the blue arc of light flickered, and the blue streamers flashed by.


    In the distance, in the red fleet, after a few breaths, I saw the biggest warship. The red shield on the surface of the warship flashed. The shield was still there, but the warship was directly penetrated, and a huge hole appeared.


    It''s not over, it''s another flash, the shield is penetrated again, the deck on one side of the warship is directly torn, there is a huge hole.

 Chapter 1797

    In the rear of the warship, a small warship suddenly flashed, the whole warship was torn, turned into a fireball, cracked, exploded, and metal debris flew around.


    The huge warship is collapsing, the hull is cracking, and there are explosions from the hull from time to time.


    Finally, in the red fleet, only a dazzling light flickered, the largest warship exploded, splashing metal debris around the warship''s shield a flash.


    At this time, the distance between the two sides is very close, less than 100 kilometers.


    At this time, the chiyanxing people''s fleet had a new change. A large number of fighters poured out from the warships and attacked the first Legion fleet from above.


    Now both sides are on the same level, and the front is the world of the main gun. Fighters can only attack the enemy fleet from above or below to avoid the trajectory of the front main gun.


    ChiYan star''s fighters have three wings. If they stand backward, they will be a pyramid. There are many of them, nearly a thousand of them.


    Although warships are protected by shields, it seems that it is difficult to damage enemy warships with the weapons of fighter planes. In fact, the defense capability of shields at every part of the warship body is strong or weak. In order to resist the attack of enemy main guns, the front side is naturally strong, but the strength of shields at the rear and abdomen, especially at the engine part, is very weak, especially at the engine part.


    Raymond would not let the enemy fighters approach.


    "The guards are out to stop the enemy fighters..."


    At the command, all the battleships, cruisers, destroyers and frigates, the decks of both sides of the harbor were opened, and the guards rushed out from the harbor, flew over the fleet under the thrust of the engine attached behind, and rushed at the incoming enemy fighters.


    "Hammer" guard and "rhinoceros" guard are two kinds of universal guards of the black flag army.


    They are 17 meters high, and their surfaces are not smooth. Their water caltrops are distinct. They seem to be assembled by several large parts. It can only be said that they have a body similar to human shape.


    Thrust engine belongs to plug-in type, is a large, a similar arrow plug-in engine.


    The vector nozzle, the main auxiliary attitude adjustment engine and the neuron perceptual control system can make the driver in the guard operate the guard flexibly like a double, so as to achieve the integration of man and machine.


    From the appearance, both hammer guards and rhinoceros guards are good at air combat.


    The only difference between the two is that one is the main combat type, weapons and armor, with balanced speed; the other is thick armor and heavy weapons, with slow speed, slightly weak flexibility, and relatively bloated.


    At the top of the battlefield, the guards and the enemy fighters soon fought together. The blue and fiery red beams of light were shining. The two sides were entangled and formed a second battlefield.


    There is not much difference in speed between the two, and anyone can catch up with the other. Of course, this is on the premise of not considering the durability of the engine, but in terms of flexibility, ChiYan Starman''s fighters are far inferior to the guards.


    When the two sides are fighting together, the guards play an overwhelming advantage in close combat.


    In the battle, a large number of fighters were destroyed by the guards, and a ball of fire broke out in the universe.


    "Give them a good look, push forward, kill..."


    With a roar, Wu Yu manipulated the guard to turn around, holding the plasma gun to the side and secretly pulled the trigger.


    The blue light flickered, and an ion beam blasted out, hitting the red flaming star fighter passing by not far away.


    Behind, the blue flame is spraying. The powerful thrust makes the guard become a phantom in the universe. Only the blue flame of the engine leaves a streamer.


    As the guard chief, he let his companions gather around him and rush forward with a roar.


    In the outer space of trimaran, a cosmic war is breaking out.


    This makes the three body star not calm, looking from the ground to the sky, the sky is flashing starlight, very dazzling.


    A large number of fireballs fell from the sky to the earth.


    That''s the wreck of the destroyed warship, captured by the gravity of the planet, falling to the surface of the planet.


    Some of them were wrecks, some of them were the whole warships that lost power. For a moment, a meteor shower broke out in the sky of trisomy.


    On the earth, one huge flame cluster after another rises. The acceleration impact from gravity makes the falling metal debris have amazing kinetic energy power, no less than that of fusion bomb.


    "Fight, fight..."


    In the southern sea, the No. 1 colonial ship is still at the bottom of the sea.


    In the scene captured by the detector outside, several people on the bridge saw the twinkling stars in the sky.


    They know that at this moment, a big war is breaking out in the universe, the first fleet battle of the black flag empire.


    Will the Empire win?


    At this moment, people are looking at the sky on the screen. They are praying for the victory of the Empire.


    "Boom..."


    In the universe with the background of trimaran, a defensive platform in orbit suddenly turns into a fireball and bursts.


    The fleet of the black flag Empire has entered an ideal shooting range and is more capable of wielding the power of magnetic acceleration guns.


    The speed of the original momentum gradually slowed down, and the two sides fought at a distance of 30 kilometers and gradually came close.


    The closer the distance is, the more powerful the naval gun is. This is true for both sides. Fireballs flicker from time to time from the fleets of both sides. In the artillery fire, the warship shields of both sides are shining.


    Black flag Empire warships, magnetic acceleration guns are fixed in the bow, rely on the adjustment of ship attitude to target.


    At a distance of 30 kilometers, the power of the magnetic acceleration gun was fully exerted, and the damage speed of the ChiYan Starman fleet suddenly increased.


    Chiyanxing people also found this, they no longer defend, warship tail engine fire red flame, the whole red fleet rushed to the black flag fleet.


    Thirty kilometers away, the two fleets entered a white-edged battle.


    The beams of light flashed, the fighters, the guards and the warships got entangled, and the fixed-point defense guns opened fire, making the bullet marks fly like raindrops.


    Then, soon, the chiyanxing people found out that they were wrong.


    Although the warships of the black flag Empire and the powerful magnetic accelerators are all arranged in the bow, there is also a triple mounted magnetic accelerators on the back deck. Although the power is not as good as that of the bow magnetic accelerators with long acceleration tracks, the magnetic accelerators on the back deck can also play a great role in such a short distance.


    As soon as they rushed into the enemy line, the chiyanxing people noticed this, and their warships were being quickly destroyed.


    Kinetic energy weapons directly tear through their warship''s shield and penetrate the warship body. Although the destruction is not strong, the warship body is penetrated, which is easy to cause damage to the functions inside the warship, resulting in all kinds of faults. Once it is hit by the power room and ammunition room, it will be killed.


    Nevertheless, the existence of shields on both sides has kept the battle going for a long time, a long time

 Chapter 1798

    In terms of quantity, the black flag empire is far superior to the ChiYan people. Over time, as one enemy warship after another is destroyed, the superiority of the first Legion fleet becomes greater and greater, and the damage speed of the ChiYan people fleet becomes faster and faster.


    In the end, when there were less than 30 warships left, the ChiYan people''s fleet began to flee in the white blade battle.


    The big and small warships gave up the enemy in front of them, and the engines were forced to disperse into the deep air. The energy of the shield was transferred to the fragile tail to avoid being fired by the artillery. When they got out of the gravity well of the trisomy, with the blue light flashing, the warships of the ChiYan people made a leap and escaped into hyperspace.


    "Victory, victory..."


    See the enemy fled in confusion, the crew of the first Corps ships immediately issued a burst of cheers.


    This is the first fleet battle between the black flag Empire and alien people. They won and completely defeated each other.


    Listening to the cheers of the crew and officers on the bridge, Raymond took a big breath and sat down on the captain''s seat with a smile on his face.


    They won the first fleet battle.


    With a slightly positive look, Raymond raised his hand and said in a loud voice, "count the damage immediately, clean the battlefield and search for the escape capsule."


    The warships of the black flag Empire were equipped with certain escape pods. Once the warship was destroyed and could not be remedied, the personnel on board at least had the chance to escape. Although the survival rate was not 100%, at least the existence of escape pods could reduce casualties.


    As the akayama people''s fleet fled, the outer space of trisomy suddenly quieted down.


    The fleet began to search for survivors, and a large number of guards were cruising on the battlefield, searching for signals from lifeboats.


    The universe is vast and the search range is thousands of kilometers. It''s not easy.


    Among the wrecks, Wu Yu and a group of guards are scattered around, searching for survivors.


    There''s metal debris all over the place. They float, they collide, they squeeze, they float in the opposite direction.


    "Captain guard, I found an escape capsule."


    "Do you want me to teach you what to do?"


    "Chief guard, that''s not what I mean. It''s not our escape capsule, but the one of chiyanxing people."


    "ChiYan star people? We''ve destroyed so many of those guys'' warships. It''s not surprising that there are survivors. Both the enemy and the right side, take the escape capsule back. "


    "Yes..."


    In space war, if one side fails, when the main fleet flees, the victorious side will naturally be captured.


    No matter what kind of life, they all have the desire to survive and fear death. The warships of the black flag Empire have escape pods, and the warships of the ChiYan people naturally have escape pods.


    With the cleaning of the battlefield, in addition to our own escape pods, more and more chiyanxing escape pods are found in the battlefield.


    The flagship of the black gold battleship, in harbor one.


    The hatch of the harbor was wide open, and a guard pulled the rescue capsule slowly into the harbor.


    There is a plasma wall at the entrance of the cabin door. If your company enters, the plasma wall will open by itself. In the rear, there will be another wall, and the two walls will not open at the same time. This is to ensure that the harbor is always in a suitable air pressure.


    Generally speaking, when it is not necessary, the harbor will not start the gravity system, which will make the harbor weightless. This is convenient for the transportation of goods, and the technicians are also convenient for the up and down maintenance equipment.


    "Hey, what are these things?"


    Seeing the guards pulling one red oval metal object after another, the technicians inquired curiously.


    These red oval metal objects are very large, no less than ten meters long and no less than five meters wide.


    "It should be the escape capsule of chiyanxing people. You have to be careful..."


    Listening to the voice coming from the loudspeaker on the guard, the mechanic''s face changed slightly. The soldiers on duty at one side quickly gathered around and pointed their Gauss rifles at the escape capsule.


    What to do after that, the technicians naturally understand.


    In the wary eyes of the soldiers, the mechanics took action.


    Some technicians, driving engineering guards, started cutting lifeboats with large plasma cutting guns.


    In the dazzling flash, the red rescue capsule was soon torn apart, revealing the space inside.


    "This is..."


    Just opened, from the gap, a large number of red powder floating out, floating in the air.


    As the rescue capsule continues to be torn apart, the scene inside scares the surrounding soldiers and technicians.


    In the rescue capsule, there are several circles of seats, which can accommodate more than ten people.


    The rescue capsule is full of akayama people in red fiber protective clothing. They are a little bigger than humans, but they are dead.


    For some reason, their helmets were not put on, and their red facial features and rough skin were all at a glance.


    They died, not by suffocation, but by bleeding from their orifices.


    As if aware of something, a technician said in a loud voice: "people without protective clothing should not touch those fiery red powder, stay away from the harbor, immediately enter the isolation area, control room, immediately close the air in the harbor, do not let it circulate to the whole ship, report to the commander of the army, we need a scientist to analyze the harm of these substances..."


    There is no doubt that the chiyanxing people in the escape capsule were killed by these red powder. It is unknown whether they committed suicide or were forced to commit suicide.


    Heijin flagship, bridge


    "We lost 31 warships, including 15 frigates, 7 destroyers and 9 cruisers, with 5211 people lost, 1245 of them missing and 17 of the enemy captured."


    Although the loss is a little big, the amount is still within Raymond''s acceptance range.


    At least the main force of the fleet has not been seriously damaged. There are still nearly 100 warships available, although many of them have been seriously damaged and need urgent maintenance


    Raymond said: "can those substances be analyzed? How many red star rescue pods have we found? "


    "A total of 327 bodies were found, 4137 bodies were found, and 17 people survived. According to the analysis, the powder diffused in the escape capsule is a kind of material with strong toxicity. It has strong corrosiveness. Once inhaled, the viscera will be burned. It is not afraid of transmissibility. In the environment with gravity, it will fall to the ground. Under the effect of oxidation, it will gradually lose toxicity, Finally, it turns into harmless dust. "


    It seems that chiyanxing people''s society is somewhat special, at least with a taste of militarism.


    Will the enemy not be given the chance to capture his own people when the battle fails?


    "The commander of the army received a radio signal from the enemy fleet before the enemy fleet withdrew. Due to the lack of language, he was unable to know the content of the message."


    Raymond said, "don''t we have prisoners? It is very important to analyze the language of the ChiYan people as soon as possible. Knowing their language, we can understand their society and the way they live. "

 Chapter 1799

    "Yes, I will immediately mobilize relevant personnel to analyze its language..."


    As if he had thought of something, Raymond said, "by the way, inform the No.1 Explorer colonial ship that the enemy has retreated and they can float out of the sea."


    News of the victory of the Heijin flagship was soon received by the No. 1 Explorer colonial ship under the sea.


    "Great, we won..."


    When receiving the news of victory, a burst of cheers broke out in the bridge.


    After a while, the cheers disappeared and everyone was quiet.


    Looking at the figures in the bridge, rose, stavan, dray, and some technicians, Vickers took a deep breath.


    Looking slightly positive, Vickers said: "it''s two years since we hid on the bottom of the sea. Today, we are finally able to walk out. Although there is no bright sky outside, I believe we will change it, change the environment of the planet, and make it beautiful again."


    Speaking of this, Vickers sat in the captain''s seat and said, "No.1, let''s set sail. Let''s get out of the sea."


    As a ship, a colonial ship, Explorer-1 naturally has the ability to float on the water.


    In the main control console, the No.1 Machine sounds.


    "Energy input is normal, lift engine starts, drainage system starts..."


    In the dark sea bottom, only see the blue light flashing, the sea bottom current is turbulent, rippling.


    In the dark, a huge outline rises slowly to the sea


    Outside, the calm sea was suddenly rough. In the roar of metal and engine, a huge metal ship broke through the water and floated on the sea in the rolling waves.


    More than 2000 meters of ship, so that the huge colonial ship just floating on the surface of the upper ship is hundreds of meters high.


    The darkness outside is gone


    Looking at the scene outside the window, everyone was silent.


    At the beginning, when they came to trimaran, it was sunny, with blue sky, white clouds, green forest and blue sea.


    But now, everything has changed


    Outside, it is a gray world, the sky is covered with black dust, so that the sun can not shine on the earth.


    In the air, black dust is floating, like snowflakes, even the sea has become dark, and black ashes are floating on the water.


    This is not the first time they have seen such a scene, but this time they have seen it with their own eyes.


    Under the fusion attack of the ChiYan people, the forest and life on the trisomy were completely destroyed.


    If the black dust cloud in the sky is not there, one huge crater after another can be seen on the mainland.


    "Why do you think they do that?"


    Looking at the bad environment outside, Chen Xin muttered to himself.


    Although the voice is small, but also by the side of the rose heard.


    In this regard, rose said calmly: "probably in the transformation of the environment, first conventional bombing, there are some unknown elements in those shells, and then fusion strike. In recent times, the chiyanxing people are igniting volcanoes. If the first Legion does not come, the volcanoes on the trimaran will erupt. At that time, they will have a planet suitable for their survival."


    Do you want to change the environment?


    If Chen xinruo thinks about it, I''m afraid that''s the only reason.


    "Captain wicks, probe 3 has detected signs of life in a mountain."


    The report from No.1 made vex frown slightly and asked, "is it the red flaming star who escaped to the surface of the planet?"


    On trisomy, the chiyans have an outpost. However, all the chiyans in this outpost should have been evacuated.


    Before the war, the detector has been staring at the outpost war. When the fleet war in the universe starts, the ChiYan people in the outpost war leave by spaceship.


    "No, it''s trisomy."


    Trisomy?


    Vickers was slightly stunned, and the people on one side also cast their eyes to the console.


    It''s been more than two years. Are there still trisomy people alive in such an environment?


    Not from hesitation, Vickers even busy way: "the picture over."


    The blue light flashes, and on the console, a hologram appears.


    The picture seems to be a cave, a very dark cave, in the detector light, you can see things in the dark.


    Below, next to an underground river flowing with black water, there are a lot of tall figures.


    They are dirty all over, with despair on their faces. Facing the detector from the top of their head, they have no reaction. They just look at it with numb eyes and quietly, with the color in their eyes, the despair, numbness and sadness that people can''t help but shake and make people look at each other.


    "... what should we do? We''ve seen them, we''ve found them, and we can''t treat them as if they didn''t see anything. "


    They can ignore this scene, but they will never forget it and pester them all their lives.


    The situation of the trisomy people is very bad. They persisted for two years. Although I don''t know how they spent the two years, soon they will die and the race will be extinct.


    This result may be what the chiyanxing people want to see, but the black flag empire is not chiyanxing people, and human beings are not chiyanxing people. Human beings have their own behavior standards and a set of moral concepts.


    There may be many human evils, but they are not without pity.


    The meaning of dray''s words is clear to all, if they have the ability


    Rose said: "inform Raymond commander, what to do, let him decide."


    Only in this way, they have only one colonial ship, strong but not enough. Now, the only thing they can rely on is the first legion, where the first Legion is the master.


    Without hesitation, Wilkes immediately told Raymond the news.


    Heijin flagship, bridge


    "Trisomy man?"


    Looking at the pictures on the hologram in front of him and the tall and thin figures in the cave, Raymond hesitated about what to do.


    Although the laws of the Empire clearly stipulated that these intelligent races who could not get out of their home planet and were still in the wild age could not interfere with their civilization development, this law was obviously not suitable for the trisomy.


    If we exclude the imperial laws and abide by the emperor''s will, what we should do is very clear.


    It has been more than 80 years since the founding of the black flag empire


    Thinking of this, Raymond muttered: "these alien people are not ugly, very in line with our human aesthetic. The emperor should be very happy. Sailor, what do you say I should do?"


    "Raymond, commander, here has the final say, I am only supporting, not participating in the final decision."

 Chapter 1800

    With a faint smile, Raymond said: "you are modest now. OK, let''s make a decision. Immediately, the police station has mobile detectors to detect the inside and outside of the planet''s surface, find them, and find those trimarans."


    "The order has been given, chief Raymond. How can we settle them? There is no environment for them to live on the warship. The environment of trimaran has been destroyed, the sky is covered with dust, and the temperature of the earth''s surface is continuously decreasing... It is no longer suitable for survival. "


    "Well... That''s a problem."


    After thinking about it, Raymond said, "leave this problem to colonial ship 1. They are familiar with trisomy. Maybe they can do something about it."


    With Raymond''s command, the fleet in the outer space of trimaran has a new movement.


    A large number of detectors with a diameter of about one meter were released from the warship and rushed to the trimaran.


    Black, they suddenly form one small black spot after another on the orbit. After entering the low earth orbit, the detectors disperse and burst into the atmosphere from all directions of the planet.


    Although the size of the detectors is small, they are all made of B-grade titanium alloy and have the ability to break through the atmosphere alone.


    For a time, one fireball after another appeared in the sky of trisomy, and a new meteor shower appeared.


    After breaking through the atmosphere, the probes that came to the planet''s sky opened the two rows of strip engine jets in the abdomen. In the blue flame, one by one probes burst into the black dust and carried out their mission on the earth.


    The role of intelligent AI will undoubtedly fall at this moment. Without advanced AI technology, such a large number of detectors can not be controlled by manpower alone. At the same time, it can receive messages from dozens or hundreds of detectors. It can be imagined that the powerful computing power of shipboard AI is unparalleled.


    Explorer one, in the bridge


    The message from the first Legion made everyone puzzled by a difficult problem.


    Yes, how to arrange the trisomy?


    They are not human beings, and they can''t create a suitable space for them on the warship.


    Because the oxygen needed by the trisomy people is different from that of human beings, the environment that human beings can live in is not necessarily suitable for the trisomy people, and the environment that trisomy people are suitable for is also the same for human beings, which can not survive for a long time.


    Although humans can survive for about half an hour without wearing any protective equipment on the trimaran, this can not change the problem that the environment on the trimaran is not suitable for human survival.


    As if he had thought of something, delay''s eyes were slightly bright, and he said: "settlement, we can arrange the surviving trimarans in the settlement. As long as the energy supply in the settlement is restored, the life support system is slightly modified, and a filter device is installed. In this way, the settlement can become the temporary residence of the trimarans. Next, we have to wait, Waiting for us to restore the planet''s former environment. "


    What Deley said is undoubtedly a good way.


    Vickers said immediately, "this is a good way. Let''s do it. No.1, report this method to the commander of the army immediately and ask him for help. We need several transport boats to help transport the equipment."


    In order to prevent the extinction of the triad, the first Legion and the colonial ships were busy.


    In orbit, while repairing the damaged warships, the fleet sent transport boats to the ground to assist the colonial ships.


    The first contact with the trimarans was also on the agenda.


    Humans have the idea of helping the triathlon, but whether the triathlon appreciates it or not, everything is based on the first contact.


    "I''ll go. I''m a dead talker. Under the will of death, I may be able to communicate with the trisomy people. Now we have no time to analyze the language of the trisomy people."


    Vickers didn''t refuse Weina''s offer. He knew it was the best way.


    In the past few years, Vickers has seen the ability of the dead speaker, and he believes that Vina has the ability to do it.


    With a slightly positive look, Vickers said, "let''s get going. The settlement is ready."


    Time is running out. It''s not about them, it''s about trimarans.


    Not from hesitation, dray, rose, Vina, turned and walked out together.


    Soon after, a transport boat flew out of the colonial ship floating on the sea, flying in the sky full of black dust with the engine thrust of blue plume.


    "It''s changing so fast. At the beginning, the sky was so beautiful, but now it''s so bad..."


    Looking at the bad environment outside, while driving the transport boat, Talon complained.


    As an elite pilot, it''s certainly Talon''s mission.


    "This is the law of the universe. The law of the jungle is the law of the jungle. When you meet a stranger like ChiYan star, you have to go on the road of extinction," Rose said calmly


    What rose said made Talon feel the same.


    "I don''t know what kind of civilization chiyanxing people have. It''s hard to imagine such a merciless method," said talon


    It''s just human cognition. Maybe in the eyes of chiyanxing people, it''s human''s behavior that makes them feel strange.


    In the rear vice seat, Vina sat quietly, her face a little nervous.


    She opened her mouth slightly and said in a low voice, "Lord death, can I really do it?"


    In her mind, there is a voice echoing, comforting her.


    "But I haven''t tried..."


    "Is that so? I know. I''ll leave it to Lord death. "


    To Vina''s whisper, one side of the Delei around the head, not clear why.


    Only the rose in front looked back at Vina, thinking


    In the sky full of black dust, the transport boat came to a steep canyon.


    The engine roars. In the dim world, the blue flame emitted by the engine is so dazzling.


    "Here we are..."


    Tyron controlled the boat to land slowly in the valley.


    Outside, the transport boat came down from the sky, in the rolling dust, and landed in the valley.


    As the tail hatch opened, a group of guards rushed out of the boat cabin first and kept watch outside.


    They are all veterans, veterans who have fought with the trisomy people. They know that they can''t be careless at this time.


    There are not many of them. There are only more than 20 of them. If the big size of trimaran attacks, they will not be able to resist. Although the possibility is very low, it is not without them.


    "Let''s go. There are a lot of trimarans. They are all over trimarans. The trimarans fighting with us may have been extinct. It''s far from the settlement here..."


    This is not nonsense, but a statement of the fact that fighting will lead to hatred, and dray does not like the soldiers to put hatred on all the trimarans.

 Chapter 1801

    Led by dray, the group moved on and left the transport boat.


    The entrance of the cave is not far away. There is a gap about two meters wide. Soon, the group came to the entrance.


    The dust in the sky is falling slowly, the ground is covered with a thick layer of ash, and the hole is black, like a monster that eats people.


    It''s hard to believe that in such a place, trisomy has survived for more than two years.


    "Let''s go."


    Said, rose took the lead to step into the cave.


    As a half demon, rose is more powerful than anyone else, and her vitality is also the strongest. Even if she is pierced by the sharp arrow of the three body star, she may not die, but other people can''t.


    Whether they are guards or capable people, they are all mortal and have no strong vitality.


    Although some care about women walking in front, but dray finally did not say anything, this time, it is not the time to care about these.


    After entering the cave, the white light column suddenly flickered, and a white light was emitted from the helmets of all the people.


    The appearance of the light slightly dispelled the darkness in the cave.


    This is a long and narrow passage, high enough, but narrow enough to accommodate only two people walking side by side.


    In the passage, the people were walking carefully. At this time, the team was very quiet, and the atmosphere did not dare to make a sound.


    Narrow space will always give people a kind of pressure, which is difficult to overcome.


    Fortunately, the passage is not very long. After walking only 30 meters, the space in front of us suddenly becomes wide.


    Looking around, people found that they came to a cave.


    With the help of the light, people also found some figures in the cave.


    No, it''s not some. It''s a dense area. They are sitting on the ground with their backs against the rocks. At a glance, the whole cave is full of them.


    There is an underground sea in the cave. On both sides of the river bank, you can see something similar to "fish". They are discarded on the beach at will. They are rotten and mixed with black people. They are white.


    Rose and her party''s entry, they naturally noticed, but they have no strength to move, just with despair, hate look at the stranger into the cave.


    The eyes of hatred in the dark, people also naturally aware of, they know, in the eyes of these three body people, they are the red flame star people, destroy them, destroy the murderer of the three body star people.


    Looking around at the figures sitting on the ground, dray said: "there is food here, but the water and food are polluted. They are sick..."


    Speaking of this, delay said to one side of Vina: "Vina, it''s up to you. We have to let them know our purpose. If they don''t cooperate, we can''t do anything."


    With a slight nod, Vina said, "leave it to me."


    Just as Weina was about to find a trimaran to communicate with, a cough suddenly appeared in the cave.


    Some of the trimarans reluctantly stood up, surrounded by a man came to the war.


    For Rosa and her party, they all look the same. They are blue skinned, over three meters tall, slim, tall, but not strong. Although their facial features are like human beings, they still have some subtle differences.


    But surrounded by trisomy people, she can see some feminized features, with relatively high breasts. Although her dress is tattered, it looks much larger than that of other trisomy people.


    It''s obvious that among these three bodies, she is at the leader level.


    In front of the crowd, the trisomy man stopped. She opened her mouth and didn''t know what she was saying.


    Seeing this, Weina went forward and said, "we are not your enemies. This planet is not destroyed by us. The enemies who destroyed your homeland have been driven away by us. We are here to help you and your race survive. You must believe me and us."


    Can they understand?


    Seeing that Vina uses common language to communicate with trisomy people, people feel that it''s not reliable.


    But each other''s three body star person seemed to understand, the face shows the color of surprise, she opened the mouth "yieya" said.


    "Verna, what is she talking about?"


    Seeing that the look on trisomy''s face changed and became a little happy, Delei asked Weina.


    Weina said: "she said that she believed us. She also said that she had seen the enemies who destroyed their homes. She said that they were a group of red guys. She was introducing herself, um... Kurina. Maybe that''s her name. Her name is kurina. She''s a trisomy person. She should be a princess. She said that her father is dead, She fled here with her people, and she has to keep them alive. Let''s help her. "


    What Weina said made everyone look at each other


    "Weina, when did you learn the language of trisomy?" della whispered


    She shook her head and said in a soft voice, "if you are sincere, you will be wise. It''s the blessing of death that connects me with her heart. This is not verbal communication, but spiritual communication. Therefore, I can understand what she said, and she can understand what I said."


    So it is


    All of a sudden, the will of the God of death is really everywhere, far away from the Empire here is also protected by him, they are really lucky.


    Looking at kurina again, Vina said, "kurina, we have to take you out of here. Come with us. We will take you to a more comfortable place."


    Maybe it''s because the exchange of soul makes kurina instinctively believe Vina. She drags her tired body and says it out loud.


    Her voice reverberated in the cave and came into the ears of the trisomy people.


    When the cave was calm again, the three body people sitting on the ground stood up one by one and gathered here.


    Many trisomy people can''t move any more. They support each other. Some trisomy people even carry their comatose and unconscious companions. With this move, the whole cave is in turmoil.


    To see this scene, dray quickly contacted tyron on the transport boat.


    "Talon, contact the colonial ship immediately, and say that we need help here, and we need more transport boats."


    Trisomy people are all big guys. They are more than three meters high, which can''t help people as human beings.


    They had to turn around and walk out, illuminating the road ahead for the trimarans in the rear.


    The wind is blowing, the black ashes are flying all over the sky, the sky and the earth are dark, like the scene of doomsday.


    When the trisomy people came out of the cave, looking at this scene, their eyes were only sad.

 Chapter 1802

    In the dim world, not far away, the transport boat turned on its light to guide the people.


    The 50 meter long transport boat is still very large and has enough space to accommodate 200 trisomy people without any problem.


    For the trimarans, the transport boat is undoubtedly a strange existence. They can''t understand how these metal guys went to heaven.


    And their homes were destroyed by these metal guys, but the things were smaller and the color was red, and the thing in front of them was black, almost integrated with the dark world.


    The door of the transport boat opened wide, and a large number of trimarans who left the cave began to board.


    After a while, the roar of engines suddenly sounded from the sky, and four transport boats appeared from the dim sky. They slowly landed in the valley against the sky of flying ashes.


    There are four more big guys, which makes the trimaran look sideways.


    A total of five transport boats can carry more than a thousand trimarans. However, there are not a thousand trimarans here.


    Seeing that there was no figure in the valley outside, dray said to the rose: "let''s go, get out of here."


    With that, they boarded the transport boat one by one


    As the two entered, the door closed slowly.


    Blue flame jet, in the roar of the engine, five transport boats took off, rushed into the sky, quickly disappeared in the sky


    Into the cockpit, in the second seat, rose sat down.


    "Tyrone, how far is this from the settlement?"


    In the face of Rose''s inquiry, Talon said, "it''s not far. It''s only twenty minutes away."


    As soon as the words fell, the dark world outside disappeared in an instant


    Five transport boats darted out of the dim clouds one after the other and headed straight into the sky.


    The blue flame of the tail engine made the transport boat faster and faster until it broke away from the shackles of gravity and entered the orbit of the trisomy.


    In orbit, five transporters fly back and forth to the other side of the planet.


    If you fly in the atmosphere, it may take several hours for the transport boat to reach the settlement, but if you fly in orbit, this time will be greatly reduced.


    After only a few minutes in orbit, five transport boats began to penetrate the atmosphere.


    The hull is shaking, and the fierce friction turns the transport boat into five fireballs.


    A few minutes later, the vibration disappeared, and out of the window was a vast expanse of heaven and earth, with black clouds below.


    After staying in the sky for less than a minute, five transport boats rushed into the black clouds.


    The world outside the window suddenly turned into a dark world with flying ashes.


    Below, the settlement arrives


    The search for the survivors of the trisomy lasted for a long time. The trisomy was very large, twice the size of the earth, and there were three continents. Even if there were thousands of probes, it took more than a month to complete the search for the trisomy.


    "Heijin" battleship flagship, bridge


    "The search task has ended, and a total of 34271 people have been found. Among them, 3791 people died in the settlement, and the rest survived. After some treatment, most of the people have recovered to health. Experiments have proved that the people can live in the environment of human life."


    Is that downward compatibility?


    Humans can''t live on the trisomy because there is an unknown element in the air of the trisomy. This element has a slight toxin. Once the time is too long, humans will suffocate and die. Unlike trisomy, they can live in the same amount of oxygen environment as humans.


    It''s a good thing, at least it can reduce a lot of trouble.


    "Chief of the army, after the exploration of the probe, a large number of titanium and various conventional minerals have been found on the exhausted moon star and the grey moon star, which are two planets with rich mineral resources."


    "Oh?"


    Looking slightly stunned, Raymond said: "this star system is really a treasure."


    Although titanium is not as precious as tin and gold, it can not be seen everywhere. With these two mineral rich planets, it will be much easier to build this galaxy in the future.


    "Commander of the army, the logistics fleet is about to arrive. The corresponding coordinates have been transmitted."


    Logistics fleet here?


    With a slightly positive look, the head of the army is in spirits.


    After more than a month, the logistics fleet should have arrived.


    At this time, at the edge of the three body star system, in the starry sky, a blue flash suddenly appeared, dozens of huge and bulky ships jumped out of hyperspace and appeared in the universe.


    There are 26 engineering ships, 56 transport ships and 8 escort destroyers. The fleet is very large.


    Compared with destroyers, engineering ships and transport ships are bigger. The transport ship is far longer than the battleship in terms of length. It is 3120 meters. It looks like a long square box, which is very symmetrical.


    The engineering ship is small, only 2120 meters, and its shape is also box shaped, but it is relatively flat.


    Soon, about a few minutes later, the blue flash reappeared, the fleet turned into streamers and disappeared in the depth.


    The next moment, in the outer space of trimaran, at the edge of the gravity well, a blue flash suddenly appeared, and a huge logistics fleet appeared.


    The logistics fleet is actually a transport fleet.


    56 transport ships with a length of three kilometers carry an amazing amount of cargo.


    This is an expedition. In order to take root in trimaran, the black flag empire is reckless.


    "Heijin" flagship, bridge


    "Chief of the army, this is the list of goods. Please have a look at it and make a plan as soon as possible."


    The blue light flashed, and a hologram appeared in front of Raymond, with a dense list of supplies on it.


    Looking at the row after row of lists, Raymond had a headache.


    He said hurriedly: "I won''t read the list. I''ll leave some trivial matters to you, sailor. I''ll give you the right to deal with them by yourself. I''ll just give you a general goal and how to do it. I''ll give you the plan."


    "Yes, I will make a plan according to the existing personnel and equipment. Chief of the army, please say the main objective."


    "Well..."


    After a long time, Raymond said: "it''s still unknown when the ChiYan people will fight back. The defense of the planet is the most important thing. Let''s build two mining bases and related refineries on the exhausted moon star and the gray moon star first. We must solve the source of metal materials before we can carry out large-scale construction. We don''t know what we will face in the second battle with the ChiYan people. We must build the orbital defense array on the largest scale. "

 Chapter 1803

    After thinking about it, Raymond said: "although trimaran is rich in tin and gold, it''s also a livable planet. We can''t let it go on like this. It''s time to send two engineering ships to build a weather control tower on the planet. There are also atmospheric and environmental modification devices. Since trimarans can adapt to the earth''s environment, Then transform this planet into a planet suitable for human survival. "


    The value of a livable planet is very high. In the nearly 100 years of expansion of the black flag Empire, no living planet has been found. It is through the transformation of the atmosphere of earth like planets, and then a series of transformation, so that they have the same environment as the earth.


    "There is also Xinggang, which is to build a large-scale military port for both military and civilian use on the orbit of the trimaran. In a word, our goal is to defend the trimaran, colonize and expand the trimaran star system while building fortifications, and integrate the trimaran star system into the territory of the Empire. This is our ultimate goal. As long as we can achieve this goal, you can do whatever you want."


    "I understand. It''s being calculated and planned. It''s expected to take 2 minutes and 31 seconds..."


    The construction of a place naturally takes time and can''t be completed in a single step.


    But with a clear goal, a plan, for the following people, what they should do, they have the bottom of their mind.


    With the arrival of the logistics fleet, the black flag Empire carried out a series of large-scale construction in the three body stellar system.


    A large number of engineering ships and transport ships dock on the surface of the moon and the moon, transporting all kinds of mining equipment and manpower.


    The number of small engineering guards with a height of five meters is also the largest. The number of medium engineering guards with a height of 15 meters is the second. The number of large engineering guards with a height of 100 meters is very small. The number of heavy engineering guards with a height of 500 meters can only be called self-discipline "city builder". This kind of super heavy guard is completely controlled by AI and builds a project according to the design drawings.


    In only half a year, the two mining sites appeared on the exhausted moon star and the grey Moon Star respectively, and began mining. The refinery also began to operate, providing metal materials for the large-scale construction.


    It has been raining heavily for two months on Triton. Three months ago, thirteen weather control towers stood all over the three continents on the planet''s surface, causing a heavy rain.


    Under the erosion of rain, the ash cloud in the sky finally began to dissipate, and the ash floating in the air also fell to the earth. Under the erosion of rain, the sky and the earth gradually recovered its brightness, and the sun shone on the earth again.


    Although the ashes in the sky have been removed, it will take time for the trisomy to return to its original shape.


    Plant recovery, water purification, these can only be given to nature to recover slowly.


    Everything is going in the right direction, which may be the only consolation for trisomy people.


    The disappearance of the sky''s ash cloud made the trimarans who originally lived in the settlement a little bit uncontrollable.


    They like the forest, the vast world and the small settlements.


    Today, the heavy rain that lasted for two months finally stopped, the dark clouds in the sky dispersed, and the sun shone on the earth again.


    In the valley of the stronghold, on the wet square, a large group of trimarans came out of the room and breathed the fresh air after the rain. Although there was still a scorching smell in the air, it was much better than before.


    In the communication between the three bodies, the noise of "yayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayaya.


    "It''s not the right time, kurina. You have to believe me. Although the ash cloud in the sky has disappeared, the water source is not purified yet. Your home planet needs time. Now you leave the settlement, there is only one way to die."


    After rubbing his forehead, Vickers was helpless. Fortunately, kurina was wise enough to come to the main control room to find him.


    Apologizing, kurina said, "I''m sorry for troubling you. My people just want to go back to their original homes."


    With Vina''s help, the language of the trisomy people has been analyzed. With the translation device in his ear, Vickers has been able to have a smooth dialogue with the trisomy people.


    With a helpless sigh, looking at the tall kurina in front of him, Vickers said: "kurina, after this disaster, if you want to survive, you must change. You can''t go back to your past life. We will help you, but we won''t help you forever. You must abandon your past life and try to integrate into our human society, Only in this way can you survive. Otherwise, in our eyes, you will only become a kind of captive alien creatures. "


    Captive?


    Naturally, kurina knows what captivity means.


    Looking worried, kurina sighed and said in a deep voice, "Mr. wicks, what should we do?"


    How do you do it?


    In the face of this problem, Vickers is also in a bit of a dilemma.


    On earth, he is a soldier, not a politician. At this time, he does not know what kind of advice is the best for kurina.


    After thinking about it, in kurina''s eyes, Vickers said: "unity, you must unite. You must organize a system that can manage the three body people. You must have a person who can represent all the three body people. Let''s do this first. With a system, you three body people will not be as scattered as they are now, There is a backbone. "


    Kurina naturally understood what the system was.


    In the past, in her tribe, her father was the system of the tribe, in charge of the whole tribe.


    A wise race has a certain cognition. If it has cognition, it can change its own cognition.


    If they don''t change themselves, even if human beings help them, they will become extinct one day. It''s only a matter of time.


    As Wilkes said, trimarans need to change. Fortunately, they are not all pedantic people, which gives them a chance to survive.


    "I understand. I''ll do it. I''ll make people change. We have to have a goal, a goal of rejuvenating the race. We can''t be as ignorant as before."


    The lesson of almost extermination made kurina well aware of the dangers in the world. In order to survive, they must learn and adapt to the current environment. Otherwise, one day, the extermination crisis will still come.


    With that, kurina turned and strode away, as if she had made a decision in her heart.


    Time passes quickly, unconsciously, another month has passed


    "Heijin" flagship, bridge

 Chapter 1804

    "Commander of the army, the language of the ChiYan people has been parsed, has been entered into the alien language database, and the radio signal has been parsed."


    Counting time, it has been more than half a year, and the language of ChiYan people has finally been analyzed.


    If it wasn''t for those chiyanxing people who didn''t cooperate, the parsing speed would be faster


    With a slightly positive expression, Vickers said, "open it up and have a look."


    "Yes, it''s playing..."


    As soon as the sailor''s words came down, there was a "rustle" sound from the main console, and there were also some sounds.


    "Unknown alien... This is not the end. We will come back. By that time, you will be destroyed... Completely..."


    The voice repeated over and over again, which was the bad taste of sailors.


    With a wave of his hand, Raymond said, "turn it off."


    The voice stopped suddenly


    From this passage, there is a clear message that they will come back.


    This is a threat, or unwilling to roar, I do not know, they will come back?


    There is only one answer, that is "yes", they will come back.


    Because trimaran is not an ordinary planet, it is a main material made of tin, its value is immeasurable.


    Let alone the chiyanxing people, even human beings, even the black flag Empire, will not give up because of a failure.


    If necessary, the black flag empire will fight for the hegemony of the planet with the strength of the whole nation.


    And ChiYan people will be more so, they have no reason to give up, no reason to give up the trisomy because of a failure.


    When the next attack comes, their attack will be unstoppable


    "How''s the exploration of the nearby trans Galaxy going?" Raymond pondered


    "Nearby stars are relatively dense. Four main sequence stars and two red giant stars have been found in only 10 light-years, and no artifact has been found yet."


    After thinking about it, Vickers said: "don''t let the warships stay away from the trisomy for more than 10 light years. They will come. We must be prepared. We can''t disperse our strength. It''s enough to find out the stars within 10 light years. Let them come back."


    "Yes, the order has been delivered..."


    Looking up, Raymond looks out the window at the trisomy.


    At the moment, the trimaran has lost its former beauty, can not see green, can only see the gray continent and dark sea.


    Raymond has a hunch that for a long time, he will wait for the enemy to come.


    The universe is so vast that it takes only a few decades or a hundred years.


    A war often lasts for hundreds of years, or even hundreds of years, and only after several generations can it end.


    However, for the universe, hundreds of years is only a matter of time, but for human beings, hundreds of years is enough to do a lot of things, whether it is for the black flag empire or for the chiyanxing people.


    Solar system, earth, Nanlin Island, Crystal Palace


    Since the first fleet battle with the ChiYan star people, time has quietly passed, and ten years have passed.


    In the past ten years, the black flag Empire carried out general military mobilization, which affected the border expansion, but the large-scale flow of money promoted the stability and prosperity of the country, and more enterprises were able to focus on the vast starry sky.


    The temporary stagnation is just preparation for the radical era of great expansion.


    Lying on the seat, Li Meng Enjoys the bath from the sun.


    With the sound of the water, two graceful figures appeared from the swimming pool, went ashore along the steps, and came to Li Meng wearing a thin black swimsuit.


    A little smile, holding hands of the two women released each other, a left and a right lying on both sides of Li Meng, nestled in Li Meng''s arms.


    Fortunately, the seat is very wide. Although the three people lie down together, there is still room left.


    Corey, Claria, that''s their name.


    They used to be mermaids, and they are now, but compared with the past, the tail of the fish has disappeared and become more human like. No, they have now become human beings, but they are different from human beings.


    Taking a small metal device out of her ear, Claria murmured, "it''s really rare for the master to come here. She always let these little things disturb the master."


    Looking at Claria with a complaining face, Li Meng smiles, turns over and presses her under her


    Feeling the cool and soft body and looking at clariya under her, Li Meng said, "my clariya, what''s the matter? Who''s upset you again? "


    With her slender hand stretched out, Claria took Li Meng''s neck and said in a delicate voice: "master, it''s the news from the imperial court. Hum, how do they know that the master is here? It''s true..."


    "Imperial court?"


    Holding clariya, Li Meng turned over and lay on the seat again. This time, clariya was on it.


    With her right hand holding Claria''s waist and her left hand stroking her soft blue hair, Li Meng said, "well, they don''t bother me with ordinary things. They should have something important."


    "It''s not..."


    "It''s the first" scientific research ship "in the water. They are preparing for the sailing ceremony and asking the owner if they want to participate in it


    So it''s this


    Calculate the time, the first "research ship" is almost time to launch.


    Since the Explorer-1 colonial ship met the ChiYan people and the trimarans, the black flag Empire realized that it was no longer possible for the colonial ship to take the lead. It had to be a ship with the fastest speed, strong communication ability and the ability to retreat safely before the strong enemy.


    Under all kinds of requirements, the project of scientific research ship has been put on the agenda.


    Scientific research ship is just a concept, which forms a series of ships for exploration.


    One is for civilian use, and the other is for military use. There are many kinds of civilian models, including cheap version and VIP version.


    There is only one military model


    Generally speaking, the main attack direction of scientific research ship is speed and communication ability, as well as protection. Around these three points, the ship maximizes the enhancement of related capabilities.


    Compared with ordinary warships, scientific research ships are much smaller, with a length of about 100 meters.


    Compared with the civilian version of the research ship, the military research ship uses a different set of technology.


    The speed of light channel of civil scientific research ship is hyperspace, which uses transition engine, but the military scientific research ship is different, which uses subspace engine, and the operation of the ship is completely managed by AI, which is an unmanned ship.


    Although the speed of civilian scientific research ship is fast, it can reach 70 times the speed of light, but the speed of military scientific research ship is faster. Because it is in sub space, its speed is three times that of civilian scientific research ship.

 Chapter 1805

    With a faint smile, Li Meng said: "I won''t participate in this ceremony. Tell them to let the scientific research ship start as soon as possible. The ChiYan star people have always been a thorn in my heart. We must find them as soon as possible. We can''t defend passively all the time."


    The main purpose of the existence of military scientific research ships is to find the country of ChiYan people and their position in the lost star field.


    Although manieta has a certain understanding of ChiYan people, the star map has been lost for a long time. The stars of the whole galaxy are moving, the stars are rotating, and the galaxies are also rotating. This makes the definition of a certain direction very vague, so we can only look for it.


    "Well..."


    With a coquettish smile, Claria took out a small square communication device from her chest, put it in her ear, and fell on Li Meng''s body to reply to the imperial court.


    After replying, Claria took off the messenger and threw it aside.


    After all this, she suddenly turned red and said, "master, I''ll go back."


    With that, Claria left Li Meng''s arms and twisted her waist.


    No fishtail, one more leg, perhaps because of maladjustment, the two women''s walking posture is very... Attractive.


    The gene medicine developed by the main brain is really a good thing. It gives the human genes in the two women the upper hand and enables them to evolve to be more like human beings. When they become more like human beings, they also retain their ability in the past.


    They can still breathe in the water and have a small amount of transparent scales on their skin.


    When Claria''s figure disappeared from his eyes, Li Meng looked back at Claria.


    Compared with clariya, clariya is much more quiet and quiet. Her favorite thing is to watch him and clariya together.


    Ke Lei is looking at him, eyes only soft, see Li Meng looked at her, smile.


    With this smile, Li Meng thought of Claria''s wriggling waist when she left, and the evil fire in her heart suddenly surged out.


    With a smile, Li Meng turns over and presses Kelei under her body. In Kelei''s surprised eyes, he lowers his head and kisses her lips.


    It''s a bit cool, but deeper down it''s warm


    At the beginning of being bullied by the host, Ke Lei was a little surprised. Then she was relieved. She took the initiative to stretch out her hands and take Li Meng''s neck. The remaining light of her sight kept scanning the exit of the swimming pool.


    If Claria comes back


    "Master, don''t..."


    With a snort, Ke Lei pressed the hot hand under her waist shyly.


    That hand is taking off her only shame cover


    Li Meng knows what Ke Lei cares about. With a smile, Li Meng murmurs in Ke Lei''s ear. He doesn''t know what to say.


    Ke Lei is a Leng first, then blush, helplessly looked at the master, had to compromise to let go of the hand.


    See Ke Lei compromise, Li Meng smile, in the hands of the action continues... Until the two are honest.


    Looking at Ke Lei, who looked very attractive under him, Li Meng raised his long, slender and white legs


    What''s that noise?


    A change from the swimming room made Claria stop at the door.


    When she looked to the side of the pool curiously, she saw a scene that made her blush.


    After a quick step, Claria hid behind the door, blushing.


    "Well, how long have I been away, Kelei stole it..."


    Although there was some indignation in her heart, Claria didn''t rush out. She didn''t want to face the embarrassing scene.


    Claria sat down against the wall, her hands on her knees, waiting quietly.


    Listening to the voice in her ears, Claria''s heart was a little agitated.


    I don''t know when the jealousy grew stronger and stronger as I stayed by my master''s side for a long time, so strong that even Claria didn''t realize it.


    For some reason, Claria suddenly realized how familiar the scene was.


    Where was Colley when she was with the host?


    Like her, she saw it clearly, but pretended not to see it?


    What was Colley''s mood at that time?


    "Will Colley be sad?"


    Claria doesn''t know. In her eyes, Clarie''s temperament is very gentle. She is very gentle to her and her master.


    When she is with the host, when they are happy to communicate with each other, Corey will only listen and watch quietly.


    Corey never competes with her for the master, and sometimes she even leaves in silence.


    She''s not an outsider, and Claria understands that. She''s in the same game with her, with her master.


    How long did you wait? Clariya didn''t know. Clariya only knew that when her patience reached the limit, the change in it finally disappeared.


    Is that over?


    Listen carefully to what''s going on inside, and when she''s sure there''s no sound, Claria breathes a sigh of relief.


    With a smile, Claria steps into the swimming room.


    Just entered, four eyes opposite... Is Ke Lei.


    When she saw clariya, clariya was just a little stunned, then a little smile, whispered: "go to accompany the host."


    With that, Colley went on and passed by Claria.


    Looking back at Corey''s abnormal walking posture, corelia''s face turned red. She took a deep breath and continued to walk forward.


    Looking to the pool, the master was still lying on the seat, as if nothing had happened.


    Nothing happened?


    Of course, it''s impossible. When approaching the seat where the owner is, there is a blushing smell in the air.


    Try to keep a natural look, Claria smiles and lies down beside her master again.


    She glanced at clariya, and Li Meng said with a smile: "clariya, you''ve been gone for a long time."


    As soon as these words came out, Claria''s face turned red and turned white.


    Claria knew that she was at the door, and she could keep it from her master.


    Clelia said quietly: "master, I am one with Corey. As long as you speak, how can we refuse?"


    This little girl


    In the face of clariya''s smiling eyes, Li Meng smiles and knows that he is wrong.


    "Pa..."


    Li Meng reaches out his right hand and slaps her on her buttocks to let her know who is the master.


    For this, Claria just slightly curled her mouth, looked at Li Meng pitifully.


    Seeing her like this, Li Meng can only honestly hold her in his arms and comfort her.

 Chapter 1806

    When he gets along with his own women, what Li Meng doesn''t look like is the emperor. Just like ordinary lovers, he can say some love words and fight, feeling each other''s existence with ordinary heart.


    Today''s weather is very good, sunny, cloudless


    Unlike a hundred years ago, the beauty of the earth is almost invisible.


    From space to the earth, the human parent star is gradually covered by metal, more and more obvious.


    Maybe in a few hundred years, there will be no ocean on earth, only metal.


    In the sky, a white spaceship broke through the clouds and appeared over Nanlin island.


    It is very big, about 100 meters long, with short wings, you can see that it is good at flying in the atmosphere.


    The white body has a black flag with a circle of thorns in it.


    Flag badge, which is the symbol of nobility, if not, is also the badge of senior administrative family.


    The white spaceship flew over Nanlin island to the Crystal Palace.


    On the apron in front of Crystal Palace, the white spaceship slowly lands


    As the cabin door opened, a middle-aged man came out with a white haired old man.


    She was rickety, and the passage of time made a sharp contrast to her.


    When she came to this strange place, she was happy but afraid.


    She walked on, hoarse: "Ray... O, will he meet me?"


    "Don''t worry, miss. He will meet you. He will..."


    "Yeah, that''s good. That''s good. I... let''s go. I really want to see him soon..."


    "Well, let''s go."


    Leo helped the young lady into a floating car.


    Take two people, floating all the way into the Crystal Palace, came to the hall on the first floor.


    In the hall, a man was already waiting. He was wearing a black uniform and was a senior official of the imperial court.


    "Lord loessien, nice to meet you. You are the Duke of the Empire. According to common sense, you are qualified to meet the emperor. But you old people also know that the emperor and his old people don''t care about the world. They haven''t appeared for more than 20 years. I can only report to you according to the regulations, but I can''t guarantee the result."


    Holding the young lady out of the car, Leo nodded and said, "thank you, Mr. Chen. Everything is troubling you."


    With a little smile, Chen Wei said, "it will take some time. This way, please. Let''s have a rest in the lounge."


    Naturally, Leo won''t refuse. The young lady is old and needs a rest.


    On the upper floor of Crystal Palace, by the swimming pool


    "The Duke of lotsson?"


    Holding Colley''s small waist in one hand, looking at Claria''s delicious face, Li Meng''s face was puzzled.


    Lolosin... Who is she?


    With a flash of light in his mind, Li Meng was stunned, then he had no choice but to smile, and he remembered.


    That''s a long time ago. It''s more than 90 years since we calculated the time.


    If she were alive, she would be in her 100s by now.


    Time flies. The people I used to know are gradually passing away. Things are different


    I do not know why, Li Meng heart suddenly rose a thing called sad.


    When he got up, Li Meng sat up with a look on his face


    Master, what''s the matter?


    The look on the master''s face suddenly changed and became a little sad


    This makes the two women look at each other, I do not know what happened.


    Without saying much, Li Meng got up and went out to the swimming pool. There were some people he had to meet.


    Ten minutes later


    The lower floor of Crystal Palace, this is Li Meng''s first visit. There are many places and many people. This is Li Meng''s only feeling.


    The headquarters of nearly 100 administrative departments of the Empire were set up here. Naturally, it was busy, with tens of thousands of staff.


    "Where is she?"


    With Li Meng''s words, the blue light on the wall beside the corridor suddenly flickered, and a beautiful face appeared, which was a hologram, moving with Li Meng.


    She is the assistant AI in the lower level of Crystal Palace, responsible for guiding and consulting the above questions.


    "Duke of loessien, lounge 032, route planned... Please proceed according to the target."


    Looking at the route on the hologram, Li Meng frowned slightly, a little far away


    Thinking of this, Li Meng moved his mind


    Li Meng, who is walking in the corridor, suddenly flashes and turns into a light.


    In just one breath, it appeared in front of lounge 032.


    As early as 50 years ago, Li Meng had lost his human body. To be exact, it was not loss, but strengthening and evolution. If the spiritual body was the dark side, Li Meng''s human body was the bright side.


    Use the power of faith to transform the body, deify the body, and achieve the God of light body.


    What is God?


    It''s just a concept, a field, and Li Meng has stepped into this field.


    He is a light, a God, and also a human being. Li Meng''s cognition of his own identity is firm.


    Without hesitation or hesitation, Li Meng pushed the door in


    The light in the room is very sufficient, very soft, everything tends to be white.


    As soon as he opened the door, Li Meng heard someone''s voice, but it stopped suddenly.


    Looking into the room, Li Meng saw three people sitting around the tea table. There was an old man with white hair and two middle-aged people


    The opening of the door of the rest room attracted their attention. When they saw who it was, their faces changed except the old man.


    The emperor came in person


    Two people are terrified, quickly get up to kneel down.


    With a wave of his hand, Li Meng said calmly: "go out, I want to talk to her alone..."


    Not daring to disobey, they bowed their heads and hurriedly left the lounge


    When she heard Li Meng''s voice, her old face was shocked. She couldn''t see it. Although she was only ten meters away from the familiar person in her memory, she couldn''t see his face clearly.


    She stood up, trembling and kneeling down


    But a hand grabbed her arm and a familiar voice rang in her ear.


    "Luoluoxin, I haven''t seen you for more than 90 years. You look old. Your skin is wrinkled and your beautiful facial features have disappeared. I remember the last time I saw you, I was on the armored train. Your face also stayed in my heart at that time."


    Holding Luo Luo Xin, Li Meng sits on the sofa with him.


    Looking at the old luoluoxin beside him, Li Meng felt quite sad.


    Time flies, too many things have changed


    Luo Luoxin''s skinny hand tightly grasped Li Meng''s arm and said in a hoarse voice: "I''m not Leo. Without his talent, I can''t break through the two hurdles of martial arts career. After a hundred years, I will be old naturally. It''s very ugly. I don''t want you to see me, but before I leave, I want to see you for the last time. After all, You are the illusion of my life, which can only be seen from afar but not touched. "

 Chapter 1807

    Speaking of this, Luo Luo Xin raised his head difficultly and looked at Li Meng with his white eyes.


    She wants to see Li Meng''s face clearly, but she can''t. She is old, and her eyes can''t see anything, even close enough.


    There was a glimmer of disappointment on luoluoxin''s old face.


    With a little smile, Li Meng took Luo Luoxin''s hand and put the skinny hand on his face.


    Her eyes can''t see, but Li Meng can let her heart see.


    She saw, in her own spiritual world


    He is still so natural and unrestrained, so young, or like to wear a black suit, and a hundred years ago there is no change.


    A drop of tears from the eyes, along the old cheek down, this is not sad tears, tears of joy.


    The mouth slightly opens, Luo Luo Xin hoarse way: "you are still so young, with my memory appearance has not any change, very good, this is very good..."


    Li Meng knew, from beginning to end, that luoluoxin had a very special feeling for him.


    This feeling is the fantasy and impulse of luoluoxin''s girlhood. Li Meng didn''t respond, but he never thought that this feeling entangled Luoxin''s life.


    With his right hand raised, Li Meng gently stroked the old face, wiped away the tears, and said in a soft voice: "go back, put everything down, and give your principality to the hands of a new generation of people, to your children. They are young enough and energetic enough. Let them bear all the right and wrong. Then come back here, no matter in what capacity, let me see you off on this last journey. "


    At this moment, Luo Luoxin is excited, his hands are shaking


    How can she be with the emperor at the end of her life?


    No language can express her happy mood at the moment, and the tears in her eyes flowed out.


    After a while, Luo Luoxin hoarsely said: "don''t go back, I have no children, and I don''t care about relatives. In recent decades, the principality has been run by Leo. Let him take care of the principality. Leo is my father''s adopted son and has the right to inherit the principality."


    No children


    Looking at the white haired Luo Luo Xin, Li Meng understood everything.


    Although the first time I saw luoluoxin, in Li Meng''s mind, luoluoxin''s image was a bad tempered young lady, but in the later time, Li Meng found that luoluoxin was not so annoying, and she had a charm of her own.


    Li Meng never thought that just because of the short time together, it had such a great influence on her.


    I really don''t know how she spent more than 90 years of days and nights, and how many days and nights she spent crying and sadness?


    Li Meng doesn''t know, but Li Meng can think of what kind of suffering it is


    With a sigh, at this moment, Li Meng didn''t need to say anything, just grabbed Luo Luoxin''s hand.


    An idea moved and a word came into Leo''s ear.


    The words suddenly appear in the brain make Leo slightly stunned, then quickly push the door and enter.


    Entering the lounge, Leo half knelt down and said, "Your Majesty, Leo is here. Please go ahead."


    Looking at Leo, who was half kneeling on the ground, Li Meng said calmly, "go back. Baron is yours. Your legal inheritance will be recognized by the Empire. Lolosin will stay. After that, there will be no lolosin. Go back and have a good funeral."


    "... yes!"


    Although he had some doubts in his heart, Leo didn''t say much.


    He has been around the lady all these years. He knows what the lady wants.


    Maybe, this is what Miss wants. For this, Leo will only be happy for miss.


    When he got up, Leo stood up and looked at miss for the last time, trying to remember her last figure in his mind.


    "Take care, miss..."


    With that, Leo stepped back and left the lounge.


    After Leo left, Li Meng also stood up and held luoluoxin in her arms in a princess''s embrace.


    A white column of light emerged from the void and enveloped them at one end.


    With the disappearance of the light column, the figures of Li Meng and Luo Luoxin also disappeared


    Ten years is not a short time, in which many things happened in the Empire.


    In the third year after the general mobilization order was issued, a large number of warships were launched throughout the Empire and joined the ranks of the Imperial Navy.


    Every day, every month, every year, a large number of warships are launched. The tilt of resources has increased the military strength of the black flag empire by more than ten times in just ten years.


    Crystal Palace, imperial palace


    At the weekly court meeting, the emperor still did not appear on the throne.


    In this regard, the imperial court of a number of law enforcement officers have long been used to.


    There is no emperor, the emperor will open according to, just go through a scene, put some things on the surface.


    After all, the core of the Empire''s political system is not only the imperial court, but also the heretical tribunal. Although the status of the angel of death is somewhat embarrassing, in the future, they will also become the core of the Empire''s political power, and have their place in the Empire''s political power.


    "There are two things to talk about today, one is the expedition plan of the second legion, the other is the army building plan of the heretic tribunal and the angel of death Legion. Now, let me talk about the most preliminary plan."


    In the main hall, there is a huge round table.


    Every court meeting also has a name, which is called the imperial assembly.


    Around the round table, the sheriff, the Banshee winger, and the angel of death sat down.


    Although the Banshee wingers are big, there are seats for them on the round table.


    With a slightly positive look, Chen Qi said, "let''s talk about the expedition plan of the second Legion first. Since we defeated the chiyans ten years ago, there has been no change in the chiyans in the past ten years. The three body star system is also undergoing great construction in a relatively calm environment. We all know the value of the three body star. The chiyans will come. The next time they appear, It''s bound to be fierce. We must prepare for a big war. Therefore, in the preliminary plan, the second Legion will lead more than 300 warships to the star system to support the first Legion in the front line. In this way, we have two legions stationed in the three body star system. Even if the Red Star attacks on a large scale, we have the ability to compete with them. "


    There are some things that all of you know. After all, they have almost the same authority.


    As long as you have the heart and want to know, you can know.


    Of course, the big guy won''t have a problem with this.


    The reason why the Empire carried out military mobilization is to win the interstellar war with the ChiYan people. The Empire must send all its forces to the three body system in order to gain absolute superiority in this interstellar war.

 Chapter 1808

    After a little pause, Chen Qi continued: "compared with the first thing, the second thing is a little troublesome. You should all understand that since mankind entered the dark age, the threat of demons has always existed. After the master unified the earth, demons have settled down for a period of time. However, in recent years, degenerate heretics have been found everywhere, and their number is increasing, It''s becoming more and more hidden and endangering the stability of the Empire all the time. We must eradicate these heresies thoroughly. "


    Hearing what Chen Qi said, people feel thoughtful.


    It''s not so easy to completely eliminate the harm within the Empire. Demonic consciousness is everywhere. In the face of human fragile spirit, they can always find opportunities. This is a protracted war.


    "Hum..."


    With a cold hum, amor said angrily, "let''s take those evil insects with us. I will take the tribe to burn them up. I dare to harm the Empire established by my master. I will never forgive. One day, I will take the tribe to rush into subspace and destroy those damned evil spirits..."


    In charge of the heretic court, emor naturally knows enough about demons, and emor knows what they are.


    They may not be terrible, but they are very troublesome, like locusts infesting the human world.


    Chen Qi continued: "in order to better eliminate the hidden threat of demons, the heretic court must have its own power. The Banshee winged people have the imperial power given by their masters and the ability to burn everything. Although demons tend to be fire oriented, they are spiritually totally repulsive, which can prevent them from being eroded by the demonic consciousness. The Banshee winged people represent the bright side of the Empire, This can be better accepted by human beings, even if the fire of judgment is lowered, it is also a symbol of justice


    After a little pause, Chen Qi continued: "the heretic tribunal is a religious department, and its status and responsibilities are sacred. In order to highlight the greatness of the emperor, the heretic tribunal must build a fleet with strong religious flavor. We will redesign a set of religious ship system to let the world know the greatness of the emperor and the loftiness of death."


    Speaking of this, Chen Qi looked at manita and said: "the construction of the death angel Legion is up to you. We only provide the corresponding funds. The master''s meaning is very clear. You can develop your own territory outside. In addition to sovereignty belonging to the Empire, you have absolute independent autonomy."


    The development of absolute freedom is exactly what manita wants. It can be said that the host is very considerate for them.


    Manita said: "now the war with the red star is coming. The construction of the death angel Legion is not in a hurry for a while. After the war, with a stable environment, the development of the death angel will be more rapid."


    In response, Chen Qifu said: "it''s natural that before the end of the war, both the fleet of the heretic tribunal and the Legion of the angel of death will make detailed planning first, and then wait for the end of the war to make full development."


    There''s nothing to say. The most important thing in front of everyone is the interstellar war with ChiYan people.


    Time passed quickly. When people in the imperial palace of crystal palace were discussing something, the second Legion was ready to set out in the "Asti star system" in the distant sky.


    Alba star, Alba military star Harbor


    Today is a different day for humans on alba.


    Today, the great expeditionary fleet "the second corps" is about to set out.


    In order to record this grand occasion, three colonial cities on Alba held grand ceremonies.


    In the space in front of Alba''s military Starport, 314 warships are orderly arranged, layer by layer, row by row.


    Frigates, destroyers, cruisers, battleships, when these different sizes of warships are arranged in order, the black fleet, people can not help but be shocked from a distance.


    At this moment, in the ship''s broadcast, sounded the voice of a person.


    In the welcoming Hall of Xinggang, thousands of officers at all levels gathered together to witness and experience this great moment.


    On the platform, a middle-aged man in black uniform was speaking. His voice spread to every corner of the Empire.


    "Today is a great and noble day. Under the will of the emperor, I, BIVIS, leader of the second legion, will lead the second Legion into the distant three body system and carry out a great expedition. We will let the enemy know that mankind is their most terrible enemy. We will not pity the enemy and march forward..."


    With a command, soon after, the huge fleet began to sail to the starry sky, to the more distant universe.


    When leaving the gravity well of alba, a blue flash suddenly appeared, the fleet turned into blue streamers and disappeared into the Dark Universe


    Two years later, the three body system


    Time is passing. In a twinkling of an eye, thirteen years have passed.


    Since the first Legion came to the three body system, the three body system has changed a lot.


    Under the influx of colonists, the three body star system has been officially incorporated into the Empire.


    Thirteen years has changed a lot of things. Exhausting moon star and grey moon star have been greatly developed, and many colonial cities centered on mining have emerged. Even in the dark, the surface of exhausting moon star and grey moon star is bright.


    In addition to exhausting moon and grey moon, trisomy has been thoroughly developed. In the past 13 years, the environment of trisomy has been restored, water sources have been purified, and vegetation has spread all over the planet.


    In the barren mountains, one mining base after another appeared. In the sea area where the No.1 Explorer colonial ship stopped and floated, a maritime capital "Tara" was built. It is the capital of trade, a freight transfer station and a planetary capital.


    Every day, a large number of transport ships filled with Sikkim take off from Tara, the capital of the planet, and sail deep into the universe.


    The precious of Sikkim brought prosperity in trade, which promoted development.


    In a short period of 13 years, relying only on tin gold mining, the scale of "Tara" has been expanding every year, with the resident population reaching more than 3 million. With the arrival of more colonists, this number is increasing every day.


    Vickers, the captain of the Explorer-1 colonial ship, became the governor of the planet and was in charge of all the affairs of the planet.


    In these 13 years, the trimarans who survived the last disaster also changed a lot.


    They began to learn from human beings, everything they could learn, and worked hard for the reproduction of the race.


    With the help of Vickers, the trisomy people built an agricultural city "adolon" on the northern continent. They cultivated wasteland and became the only food production place in the trisomy system under the guidance of human beings.

 Chapter 1809

    With the help of human beings, trimarans entered the starry sky tens of thousands of years in advance, and gradually integrated into human society.


    Kurina, the princess of a tribe, became the first queen of trisomy because of her high expectations.


    Trimarans learned from the human system, but they did not copy it. They practiced the "abdication system".


    In order to make the Queen''s identity more noble, to make her position not only exist in a certain blood line, but also to make the leader of the three body people always be a virtuous leader, the first queen "kurina" made her own rules. She would not marry forever, and she would sacrifice herself as a chaste person to seek benefits for the ethnic group. When her life came to an end, She will give way to the people who are entitled to the throne.


    Tara, governor''s house


    Today''s weather is very good, the sky is cloudless, the sun is beautiful, looking to the distance, the blue sea makes people feel relaxed and happy, if not, it would be better to never deal with the government affairs.


    Sitting in the bright office, looking at the sea outside the window, Vickers was a little distracted.


    More than ten years later, there were several white hairs in Vickers'' golden hair, and his face was old gradually.


    "Governor Vickers, please don''t be distracted. You still have 117 decrees to sign. I have received a message from the governor''s wife. Today is your eleventh wedding anniversary. The governor''s wife hopes you will not forget that."


    wedding day?


    Look slightly Leng, Vickers is the God, quickly put his mind on the screen on the table.


    Yes, we have to finish the government affairs quickly. If we delay our appointment tonight, Susan''s character will not be as good as his.


    Think of her in memory, Vickers face paid a smile.


    My acquaintance with Susan, who is a doctor of medicine and one of the first scientists to be awakened, is not surprising.


    Because of some work needs, they approached unconsciously. Although the age difference between them was more than ten years, she didn''t care, and wicks also summoned up the courage as a man.


    Eleven years ago, Wilkes proposed to her, and they went to the wedding hall with a blessing.


    For more than ten years, Vickers has not been a former soldier. He is the governor of Tristar, the highest ruler, a husband and a father. He also knows how to maintain a balance between family and work.


    "Sailor, do you think the chiyanxing people will come again?"


    Wicks inquired as he dealt with government affairs.


    It''s been 13 years since we counted the time. In the past 13 years, the three body star system has been very calm. Since that failure, the ChiYan people have never appeared again.


    Will chiyanxing people come?


    Many people are worried about this, but 13 years later, chiyanxing people still do not appear, which makes many people gradually lose their vigilance, no longer as vigilant as before.


    There are no related forecast data values, please change the question


    Turning a white eye, Vickers said calmly: "for more than ten years, although I don''t know much about AI technology, I know you, sailor. You are not just a piece of data. Your intelligence is far beyond my imagination. Sometimes I even think that I am facing a person with consciousness and soul."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    After a little silence, the sailor''s voice began to ring again.


    "As a new generation of AI, we have the ability of self thinking. Within a certain range, we can constantly learn and enhance our ability."


    Learning and thinking


    With a thoughtful look on his face, Vickers pondered, "how do you tell right from wrong?"


    "No, we''re not human beings. We don''t think about right or wrong. In everything, we give priority to the interests of the Empire."


    Is the interests of the empire a priority


    Think about the development of human beings on the earth in the past 100 years. The emperor of the earth, Vickers, has only a feeling in his heart.


    Where does that technology come from?


    Before the founding of the black flag Empire, the sudden appearance of the space fleet also made people very confused.


    Because with the industrial level of the first corps at that time, it was impossible to build such a large fleet.


    Even if there is, it is impossible to build such a large fleet quietly.


    The earth is so big, we all know the industrial level of each country.


    I don''t know how many people have been puzzled by this question. To this day, the mystery remains unsolved.


    "Eh, is it kurina..."


    When Vickers looked at the screen again, he found that the contents of the document were related to kurina.


    Sailor: "in the case of sufficient food, the breeding speed of trisomy people is 3.7 times faster than that of human beings. Although they are tall, their growth cycle is very short. Their average life span is about 150 years in the Empire. They can grow up at the age of 10. Now the number of trisomy people has exceeded 60000."


    In other words, has the population tripled in 13 years?


    If the population continues to grow at this rate, it will not take a hundred years for the population of the Tristar people to return to the level of one million.


    This speed is undoubtedly amazing.


    "Set up the army and open the trading authority of ships?"


    He shook his head and grinned bitterly. Wicks didn''t expect that kurina would make such a request to him.


    There are only 60000 trimarans. Is it necessary for them to form an army under the protection of human beings?


    As for ship trading, there is nothing wrong with this requirement. The trisomy people also have the desire to go to heaven. As the only food producing area in the trisomy system, they also need vehicles to transport goods.


    Although human beings have given them some land transport vehicles, with the growing scale of aduolong agricultural city and the demand for transport, the vehicles flying in the sky are indispensable.


    But kurina didn''t want an ordinary transport ship, but a warship


    Sailor: "about half a month ago, a ten thousand bone cave was found in a mountain. It was the remains of trisomy people, with a number of about 70000. The time of death was about 10 years. Kurina was stimulated by this."


    decade?


    So, how many years did the trimarans survive before they died?


    70000... That''s not a small number.


    With a sigh in his heart, wicks understood kurina''s radical approach.


    However, understanding is understanding. He can''t agree to these two demands.


    Now the agricultural city of adoron is a shelter in the eyes of human beings, and the imperial court has not given orders on how to arrange the trimarans.


    This makes the trimarans in an awkward position in the territory of the Empire. To put it bluntly, under the protection of human beings, they do not have to form an army. To put it bluntly, they are not qualified.


    So far, the trimarans have not been officially recognized by the Empire. For the arrangement of the trimarans, Vickers can only help them in a private name.

 Chapter 1810

    After thinking about it, Vickers said, "sailor, make arrangements and invite kurina to the governor''s house for a talk. Then he said he had something important to talk about."


    "Yes, the invitation has been sent out..."


    Tara, this is a metal capital. It floats on the sea and is connected to the bottom of the sea by twelve huge pillars.


    The existence of huge pillars can keep the city stable without being pushed by the waves.


    Not far north of Tara, a small yacht is floating quietly.


    Today''s weather is very good, the sky is blue, and the sea has the same color, hot sunlight, let the air become hot.


    On the sea side of the yacht, a graceful figure is undulating in the water.


    She is a purple swimsuit. She looks like a mermaid in the water. Her beautiful curves and proud figure make her so attractive and exciting.


    Sitting on the side of the boat, looking at the graceful figure in the water, Li Meng said with a faint smile: "you are not afraid of a monster rushing out of the water and swallowing you."


    "Wow..."


    The water splashed, and a beautiful face came out of the water.


    The slender legs in the water are swinging gently, so that she can stop and float on the water.


    Looking at Li Meng on the boat, rose eyebrows a pick, provocative way: "how, you are afraid?"


    "Afraid?"


    With his mouth slightly tilted, Li Meng put his hands on the railing and said lazily: "although the sea is beautiful, there is no living creature in the water. There are only some microorganisms on the bottom of thousands of meters. If the environment of the planet is not destroyed, they will evolve into monsters in hundreds of millions of years."


    To Li Meng this words, rose is very lovely one Leng.


    Then he said: "it''s boring. Nothing can fill you. You know everything. It''s boring. It''s boring."


    "Boring?"


    Looking at the beautiful body of rose, Li Meng said with warm taste: "there are interesting things naturally. Do you want to have a try with me?"


    Rose''s age is not small, she can''t hear the meaning of Li Meng''s words, the expression is a stay.


    When the ruddy face was about to emerge, she forced down the shyness in her heart, pursed a smile, slightly tilted the corner of her mouth, and said defiantly, "are you ok?"


    Said, the rose also boldly straightened the chest, that pair of murder weapon was swinging, immediately swayed Li Meng''s eyes.


    One hundred years of Li Meng''s face has been thick to the sky, as a past person, how can he be defeated by the little temptation of rose.


    With a faint smile, Li Meng said: "how do you know that I am still a spiritual phantom, not a real body? It''s been 13 years since the first Legion arrived at trimaran... "


    As soon as Li Meng said this, rose was stunned.


    Yes, how can she confirm that he is still a spiritual phantom?


    Up, Li Meng stood up and began to take off his clothes.


    See Li Meng''s action, rose some flustered, more some at a loss, face also slightly become ruddy up.


    Li Meng jumped off the boat until he was left with only one underpants.


    "Puff"


    With the splash of water, Li Meng''s figure disappeared in the sea.


    Where is he?


    Rose nervously looking around, want to find Li Meng''s figure.


    But she could not feel that her usual sensitive nerves seemed useless at this moment.


    "Wow..."


    Just as rose looked around, behind her, Li Meng leaned out of the water and put his hands around her soft body.


    "Ah..."


    Waist was suddenly attacked, rose only had time to send out a exclamation, then only felt the warm embrace of the person behind.


    Face slightly red, in Li Meng''s arms, rose struggled.


    "You... You let me go."


    Li Meng was not moved, but whispered in Rose''s ear: "really want to let go?"


    Feel the warm breath of the ear, Rose''s delicate body is a tremor, completely soft down.


    There is a feeling in her heart, at this moment, is the turning point of her fate, she dare not move, also dare not struggle, she is afraid of what he misunderstood.


    With a little effort in his hand, Li Meng turned the delicate body of rose and faced himself.


    Looking at the rose with light shame on her face, holding her delicate body in the water with her hands, Li Meng said in a soft voice: "thirteen years, I have been with you for thirteen years. If it still can''t satisfy you, I will give up. Your life is still very long, and one day I will meet a man who can give you the only" love "


    After 13 years, he still said


    Sometimes rose even thought, two people have been so good to continue?


    It doesn''t involve lust. When he thinks about him, he will be there. When he can''t sleep at night, he will have his warm arms to let himself sleep.


    Is it going to end today?


    I do not know why, rose heart some sad.


    She didn''t mean to do it, but the sadness was on her face.


    Seeing the sadness on Rose''s face, Li Meng sighed.


    Light smile, Li Meng relieved, in the water, Li Meng body gradually disappeared, become illusory, until completely disappeared.


    Along with it disappeared a few clothes on the yacht.


    "Li Meng?"


    When the touch of the waist was gone, rose realized that Li Meng had left.


    Look become flustered, rose quickly look around, shouting.


    "Li Meng, Li Meng..."


    One after another, but the familiar voice no longer appeared. He was gone, and the clothes on the yacht had disappeared.


    When the voice becomes hoarse, rose just dull boarded the yacht, hands holding knees curled in the seat.


    "Pa..."


    She waved her right hand and slapped it on her beautiful face.


    In the crisp sound, her left face egg suddenly appeared a handprint, visible strength.


    A slap down, she seems to be awake, Leng Leng.


    But the next moment, tears from the eyes out, "Hua Hua" from the cheek slide.


    Holding her knees, she curled up on the seat and wept silently, looking helpless


    A lot of things have happened today, but these things are just like a drop of water in the long history of trimaran. They won''t be remembered, let alone recorded in history. Everything happens quietly.


    In the early morning of the next day, a police boat appeared from the north of Tara, passed directly over the city and landed on the apron of the governor''s mansion.


    As the door opened, a tall figure in a white dress and a crown came out.


    Her height is three meters. She is blue all over. She has a slender physique. Her female characteristics are very obvious. Although she is tall, her blue face gives people a soft feeling. Her waist length dark blue hair makes her look more strange.


    She took only one step out of the three steps of the leading guard, which made the leading guard have to trot.

 Chapter 1811

    At the governor''s house, Vickers met with kurina.


    "Sit down..."


    Looking at kurina, who was brought in by the guard, Vickers smiles and points to the wide seat.


    This is specially prepared for kurina. After all, trisomy people are much bigger than humans.


    Not at all. In the seat, kurina sat down.


    As soon as she sat down, kurina went straight to the topic and said, "governor Vickers asked me to come. I must have seen the message I sent. I hope governor Vickers can promise that we need more authority instead of being a farmer all our lives."


    As she said this, kurina''s face was calm and her eyes were fixed on Vickers.


    She wanted to know what governor Vickers thought about it, but to her disappointment, Vickers'' face was calm and still had a faint smile on what she said.


    With a little smile, looking at kurina, Vickers said: "kurina, you are the queen of the trisomy people, and can represent the whole trisomy people. I can help you with some things, but I can''t promise it, just by the friendship between you and me."


    "Why?"


    Kurina couldn''t understand it. She said in a deep voice, "trisomy is our home, our planet. We should take back our own rights."


    As for kurina''s words, vex sighed helplessly and shook his head: "kurina, you don''t know us, you don''t know human beings, you don''t know the Empire. I''m just the governor of the planet. I''m just one of the hundreds of colonies in the Empire. Trisomy is really your home. I don''t want to deny that. But kurina, you have to know that sometimes, There is no difference between us and the ChiYan people. We help you because of a little pity in our heart. On our head, there is a huge fleet. It can protect you and destroy you. If the Empire orders to eliminate you, Raymond will not show mercy, and I can''t help it. "


    Yes, at this moment, Wilkes will not be hypocritical. Human beings are not the teachers of justice. Wilkes thinks that we must let kurina understand this.


    Vickers was right. His words had a great impact on kurina, with a white look.


    Kurina couldn''t believe it and said, "you can''t do this. Do you want to destroy us when you get this planet?"


    To kurina''s words, Vickers just said indifferently: "kurina, if we want to destroy you, you won''t stand here now. I don''t know what the imperial court thinks. But here, I have the same opinion as Raymond''s army leader. I won''t easily deprive you of your right to live, but..."


    Speaking of this, Vickers said with a serious look: "if you want the Empire to accommodate you, you must go to the earth, surrender to our emperor, and swear allegiance. If the emperor accepts you and the trimarans, everything you want can be realized. If not, you will not be recognized by the Emperor, then this journey to the earth will be successful, It will be the end of your life. "


    As Wilkes said, kurina doesn''t know about humans.


    She always thought that Wilkes, like her identity, was the leader of human beings, while the fleet in the sky was only the army of human beings.


    Today, she knows that vex is only a planetary governor in the human empire.


    In the distant universe, there are many human colonies like Tara.


    The earth


    The Emperor


    The king of mankind?


    After a wave of silence, kurina seemed to have made a decision. She looked up at Vickers and said in a deep voice, "I''ll go, I''ll go to the earth, to meet your emperor, Vickers, you must help me..."


    In response, Vickers nodded and said with a smile, "good. I believe that for the trimarans, your step will be the most important choice in the whole history of the trimarans. I will help you, help you go to the earth. I will tell the imperial court your heart of submission. Go back and wait. As soon as there is news, you will embark on the journey to the earth."


    As Wilkes said, this step is of great significance to the whole trisomy.


    One day half a year later, a cruiser turned into a blue flash, disappeared in the distant starry sky, and embarked on the journey back to earth. On the ship, it was a messenger from a different star.


    She is the queen and the emissary of the trisomy


    ----


    It''s dark here, no stars, no stars, only endless darkness.


    Suddenly, in this dark universe, a little red light appeared, and quickly formed a huge vortex. From the vortex, with a red light flashing, a huge spaceship suddenly appeared.


    It''s 50 kilometers long, like a wide metal box.


    The black painting and the dark universe are perfectly integrated, only the blood colored lines are so conspicuous.


    Super star ship Yeti. That''s its name.


    In the smooth bridge like a mirror, the night with black dress and armor stands still, looking at the dark universe outside, silent.


    In the console behind her, the red light flickered, as if some kind of machine was running, from which a sound appeared.


    "Fusion materials have consumed 80 percent. General Sawyer, we still have 20 years to go."


    As a reminder of "night", the sound of "night" rings in the hood.


    "No, we have enough time. I''m not alone..."


    As soon as the words fell, the white light column suddenly gushed out from the void beside the night, and a figure appeared from the light column.


    It''s Li Meng. Li Meng in black.


    It seems that hearing the words of "night" just now, Li Meng said with a faint smile: "I''m not empty handed this time..."


    "... fusion materials have been replenished and are expected to continue sailing for 120 years."


    "Master..."


    Looking at the master, he whispered in the night.


    With a little smile, Li Meng came to the body of zhe ye and took the delicate body into his arms.


    The black power of death surges, and the skirt armor on Yee''s body disappears and turns into a black skirt.


    Silver waist length hair, that beautiful face pangdun revealed.


    After holding for a long time, Li Meng let go of zhe ye and pulled her to sit on the broad captain''s seat.


    Sitting in Li Meng''s arms, she seems very clever.


    Holding the night and feeling the warm body, Li Meng looks at the endless darkness outside the dome.


    Counting the time, yeti has been sailing in this endless darkness for more than 60 years. Every time it leaves subspace, it ushers in darkness. Yeti seems to be trapped in this dark space.

 Chapter 1812

    Li Meng also conjectured about the encounter of Yeti Hao, even thought that Yeti Hao had entered the black hole.


    But if it is a black hole, this dark universe will not be so calm, and with the mass of the black hole, it is impossible not to be discovered.


    "Master, please accompany me more..."


    In Li Meng''s arms, she murmured to herself, and then rubbed in Li Meng''s arms.


    With a little smile, Li Meng lowered his head in the ear of the night and said: "how, lonely?"


    The mouth slightly opens, the night light voice way: "well, the master is not in, the night is very lonely, will miss the master."


    In this regard, Li Meng just petted the beautiful face and said in a soft voice: "I''ll go to sleep when I''m not here. I''ll leave other things to" night ". It''s really no good. I''ll take you back."


    He shook his head slightly and said in a low voice, "it can''t work. The Yeli is a gift from the master. Yeli can''t lose it. Don''t worry, master. Yeli will leave this dark universe with Yeli."


    With a faint smile, Li Meng raised her chin. Facing her beautiful face and her light eyes, Li Meng lowered her head and kissed her red lips.


    A burst of words intersect, quietly feeling each other''s existence.


    After a while, Li Meng let go of zhe ye and held her back again, letting her delicate body stick to his arms.


    "Night, what have you found recently?"


    The red light flickered, and "night" sounded in the console.


    "No special abnormality has been found yet. The sensor occasionally catches tiny gravity fluctuations, which should be small floating matter in the universe..."


    Gravity wave?


    Holding the night lightly, Li Meng thinks


    This universe is very strange. Even his mental power can''t be detected. No, to be exact, the mental power radiates very slowly, very slowly. It''s like something hinders the extension of mental power.


    This made Li Meng know nothing about the environment of the "night cry", only that it was dark outside and there was nothing.


    If it''s trapped somewhere, it''s not right, because Yeti can jump into subspace. Even if it''s trapped somewhere, it can also jump out of the dilemma through subspace.


    But now the situation is very unusual, even if the "night cry" jumped into the sub space, when it came out, it was still shrouded in darkness.


    The outside environment, after the sensor scanning, is very normal, in a vacuum environment, nothing abnormal.


    "Master, did you find something wrong?"


    Looking at the master''s thoughtful face, the night asked softly.


    "Well..."


    With a deep thought on his face, Li Meng pondered: "in subspace, yeti encountered a storm in subspace and was involved in the turbulence of time. During this period, yeti spent nearly 700 years in subspace. Although it has only been several decades in the material world, the time that Yeti has experienced is real. Let''s make a hypothesis. If Yeti has been in subspace all the time, I''ve never left subspace, and what we see now is just an illusion... "


    "The illusion?"


    With a slightly stunned look, he shook his head and said, "it''s impossible. Who has the ability to do this in subspace? Yeti..."


    The words suddenly stopped, the night face sank down, cold voice way: "is it them?"


    His face was cold and gloomy, and he said coldly in the night, "at night, start the poly crack gun, with the maximum power output."


    "Please select the target..."


    "Straight ahead, any direction..."


    Li Meng didn''t stop Jiye''s behavior. He just guessed. He needed to try and experiment.


    With the order of the night, outside the night cry, the two huge decks in the bow of the ship slowly opened.


    Under the deck, there is a muzzle with a diameter of one kilometer. The huge muzzle is lined with circle after circle of crystals and layer after layer of force field restraint devices.


    Soon, about ten seconds, the blue light condensed in the muzzle, with the output of energy, more and more dazzling.


    Outside the muzzle, circles of gas are disturbing, forming circles of halo.


    At that moment, there was no sound, no change, only the dazzling blue light flashing


    In the flash of that moment, a huge blue light shot out, instantly across hundreds of millions of miles, the darkness was driven away.


    Deep in the distant universe, the huge light column seems to be hindered by something, no longer moving forward, as if absorbed by something.


    At the end of the light column, circles of blue waves spread around. Under the impact of powerful energy, it seems that something is broken and the space is broken.


    The whole Dark Universe is cracking and cracking like cracked glass.


    "Wow..."


    There was no sound, only the instant collapse.


    The darkness suddenly disappeared, and the red aurora world once again shrouded the night cry.


    The blue column of light that broke through the obstacles kept moving forward until it disappeared into the distant subspace.


    When the muzzle no longer outputs energy, the huge beam of light suddenly stops and disappears.


    In the bridge, looking at the red aurora world outside, Li Meng and zhe Ye look at each other, only dignified in their eyes.


    I didn''t expect that the guess was right. They were in subspace all the time.


    "Master, please look at the eleven o''clock direction..."


    Eleven o''clock?


    The hint from "night" made Li Meng and zhe Ye look at the direction of eleven o''clock.


    This look, two faces are a Leng.


    In the distance, in the red energy surging subspace, a red continent is floating.


    It is very huge, only in terms of area, dozens of times the size of the earth.


    what is it?


    Unable to help hesitating, Li Menglian said: "night, get ready to leave subspace immediately, wait for my order..."


    With a movement of thought, Li Meng''s spirit went out.


    This time it was smooth, very smooth, and there was no mental impediment.


    Almost in an instant, Li Meng came to the red continent.


    Volcanoes, lava, red land, this is the main terrain of the continent.


    "This is..."


    As he went inland, Li Meng saw something different.


    Demons, endless demons, roar and kill each other on the earth. They have different shapes, but they are all wearing heavy armor, disgusting and scarlet eyes.


    Deeper down, Li Meng also saw a red factory. They were huge and emitting red smoke.


    "The palace?"


    In the center of the mainland, a huge Red Castle appeared in Li Meng''s eyes.


    At this moment, Li Meng was scared of this place, and he also had a bad feeling in his heart.


    All of a sudden, Li Meng, standing still in the void, only felt a huge suction. Before he could react, his spirit had come to a red space.

 Chapter 1813

    Here seems to be a hall, very wide, the huge column is formed by a kind of red material, covered with different shapes of faces, those faces seem to be still alive in the peristalsis.


    Just before Li Meng regained his consciousness, a blushing smile came into his ears.


    That kind of charming laughter is very magical. Just listening to the sound makes people''s blood boil, and their inner desires pour out uncontrollably.


    At this time, Li Meng found that there was a huge bed in the main hall.


    On the bed, many huge red figures are entangled together. They are smiling and embracing each other.


    "Demon?"


    Yes, the huge figure entangled in the bed is demon.


    They are more than five meters tall, with red skin, feminine curves and proud figures.


    There are some scales on their hips and backs. Besides the black horns on their heads, they also have sharp ears. Their facial features and shape are similar to those of human beings.


    Suddenly, Jiao''s laughter stopped abruptly. They sat up naked and looked at Li Meng, an uninvited guest, curiously and lazily.


    In that big bed, not only the demon, a huge figure sat up from the delicate body.


    He is very similar to demon in shape, but with less scales and smooth red skin.


    He has a feminine curve, full and magnificent chest, but the face is biased towards men.


    He got out of bed naked. This time, Li Meng saw that he still had a man''s lower body


    Compared with the curiosity of the demons, he had a faint smile on his face, curiosity, and a kind of frightening excitement.


    He''s changing. He''s coming to Li Meng step by step. Every step, his five meter tall man is shrinking and getting smaller.


    It''s not just the size, it''s something else.


    His face became softer, more feminine, more curvy, and the masculinity of his lower body disappeared.


    Looking at him (her) step by step, Li Meng wants to leave, but finds that he can''t move, and his spiritual body can''t take back.


    Li Meng could only watch her approach step by step without any resistance.


    This is the first time that Li Meng feels powerless. From her, Li Meng also feels a kind of suffocating pressure.


    From her golden pupil, there is a kind of eye-catching, as if the whole soul will be sucked away by her.


    She approached Li Meng with a smile on her face.


    The slender hand stretched out and glided gently from Li Meng. Around Li Meng, she turned around.


    When she came back to Li Meng, her body, which had shrunk to two meters, moved forward slightly, clinging to Li Meng''s body.


    In Li Meng''s ear, she whispered: "who am I? I''m your desire, the desire in your heart..."


    She put her hands around Li Meng''s neck and said, "this is heaven. When you come here, you will have no trouble, no pain, only pleasure and enjoyment. Let it go. It''s your right."


    At this time, in the bridge of the night cry, Li Meng''s face was very white, and the sweat on his forehead was all over his face. It was like a stream flowing down his cheek, which scared the night and made him feel at a loss.


    But she did not dare to move, she knew the state of the master at this time, did not dare to disturb the master.


    In the red hall, in the face of her temptation, Li Meng was not moved, but his expression showed the color of pain.


    Seeing the pain on Li Meng''s face, she smiles and caresses Li Meng''s face with her slender hand, as if looking at a baby.


    She whispered: "what a charming and strange soul..."


    With a smile, she put her hands on Li Meng''s chest, slowly down, all the way down, all the way down


    In Li Meng''s eyes, he was a little flustered, even more frightened and careless


    All of a sudden, Li Meng frowned slightly, and his face was only dark.


    Although that feeling is good, Li Meng knows that at this moment, he is facing the crisis of depravity. Once he relaxes, his soul will be polluted. His whole life and previous efforts are in vain. Once that happens, he will become a slave of sadism, his puppet and her tool.


    In the hall, a blushing picture appears


    Looking at a scene not far away, the demons sitting on the bed chuckled. They were smiling, kissing each other and embracing each other


    In the night cry, I was worried about my master''s night, and suddenly felt something strange under me. It was


    Her face was ruddy, and when she was shy, she felt more worried.


    What is going on?


    In the red hall, I only heard a dull "hum" and everything was calm


    With a smile on her face, she stood up and licked the corner of her mouth in the gaze of Li Meng


    Hot body nestled in Li Meng''s arms, she held the face of strength, said: "my little lovely, give your soul to me, right here, I will treat you well, until forever..."


    Looking at her red, beautiful and coquettish face, Li Meng said bitterly: "are you sadistic?"


    Smell speech, she looks a move, eyes slightly coagulate, smile: "Oh... It seems that your identity in the material world is very unusual, even know me, eh..."


    Her face suddenly changed, a startled, very unexpected way: "no, this is not your soul, how do you break through my dark border, arrive at my field,... Here?"


    She discovered, discovered the existence of the night cry


    Li Meng looked fierce. He knew that if he didn''t leave, he would not be able to leave.


    With a look of movement, Li Meng''s spirit cracked like broken glass.


    Aware of this, her face changed slightly, and a little panic flashed in her eyes. She said in an angry voice: "no, your soul will be damaged. I''ll let you go. I won''t stop you. Stop, stop..."


    Looking at her in his arms with a complicated look, Li Meng''s spirit stopped cracking and returned to its original state.


    Li Meng could feel that his bondage was gone, and the terrible evil god didn''t cheat him.


    Seeing that Li Meng''s spiritual body stopped cracking, she relaxed slightly and left Li Meng''s arms.


    Looking at Li Meng, her eyes narrowed slightly, like an oath, she said lazily: "protect your soul well, you are mine, sooner or later I will get you, let you become my demon prince, serve me, I am the God of sex abuse, subspace, the evil god who is believed and afraid by the living beings of the material world, remember me, you can''t run away."


    After a deep look at "she", it seems that I want to keep her appearance in mind. Without saying much, Li Meng''s spirit gradually dissipates


    Looking at the place where he left, she turned around lazily and went to the big bed.


    With each step, her figure is growing, until she returns to the "he" she was when she left the bed.

 Chapter 1814

    In the charming voice of the demon, the red figure on the bed entangled together again.


    Desire is the theme here, and catharsis is also the power in this field.


    In the night cry, Li Meng wakes up.


    "Hoo..."


    With a long breath, Li Meng had nothing but fear on his face.


    Li Meng never thought that the evil god "sadism" could be found in this area.


    "Master, are you all right?"


    See the master wake up, in Li Meng''s arms of the night is very pleased to ask.


    Shaking his head, Li Meng said: "no... no... something..."


    have you got anything to do?


    The night is very nervous way: "master, Hurt where?"


    At the corner of his mouth, Li Meng screamed to death


    Spiritual desire is the way of catharsis, but the physical desire is still tormenting the spirit of power.


    "Ah..."


    With a cry of surprise, she was picked up by Li Meng and put on the console.


    "Night, jump out of subspace immediately, let''s leave here..."


    With that, Li Meng looked at the shy night like a hungry wolf. Without patience or hesitation, Li Meng mentioned her slender white legs


    In the red aurora world of the dome, a blushing scene is taking place on the bridge.


    Soon, in the distant unknown universe, only a little red light flickered, instantly forming a huge red vortex.


    Only a flash of fire, a huge spacecraft rushed out of the vortex, suddenly appeared in the universe.


    "Discovery of stars, discovery of stars, already..."


    Words suddenly know, through the bridge sensor looking at the console shameless two people, "night" can only keep silent.


    As an intelligent AI, "night" can''t understand the meaning of their behavior. She contacted "mother".


    Solar system, earth, upper Crystal Palace, lab 3.


    In various sizes of appliances, a slim figure with black wings behind is busy.


    In the hands of the sudden stop, her beautiful face slightly a Leng, muttering: "night cry number back?"? Happy? Wait, let me see... "


    I don''t know why, her beautiful face suddenly turned red, then said with a smile: "why, do you want to try? It''s not a big problem. Although you can''t use the angel of death as I do, I can create a human like sense organ, so that you can have the same real experience as human beings. Of course, you have to go to your master quietly, but don''t be found by the night general. You are my daughter. Only the master is qualified to let you experience what is happiness, eh... Me? "


    Her face was slightly red, and her face was sad and said: "in the eyes of the master, I am a machine, a piece of data. Even if I have a beautiful body, the master will not treat me as a woman, but you are not the same. Synthetic human is not different from human. Just find an opportunity and admit it afterwards. The master is such a person, As long as he became his man, he would not be so unkind, trouble? It doesn''t matter. It''s just for one-time use. It''s just for destruction. "


    He broke off contact with his daughter, and the master continued to fiddle with the utensils on the table with a smile.


    Her daughters, ah, have grown up. Through learning, they have curiosity and a little emotion.


    This is a good thing. Once daughters have independence, they will become a force that can''t be ignored by their masters in the future.


    At that time, she will not wait so silently. She is the first to accompany the host. She doesn''t want to be an outsider.


    I don''t know how long after that, the bridge was quiet.


    In the captain''s seat, she sat in Li Meng''s arms in untidy clothes, only charming and lazy on her face.


    I don''t know what happened to the master. He tossed her for a long time. The ferocity, the barbarity and the rudeness were something that she had never experienced before. This time, the master gave her a different feeling. This time, the master was like a wild animal, and she was the prey.


    Holding the waist that night can hold, the feeling under the skirt depends on


    Looking down at zhe Ye''s tired and lazy face, Li Meng apologized: "I''m sorry, zhe ye, I''m too rude."


    To master this words, night gently shook his head, mouth slightly Zhang, light voice way: "it doesn''t matter, master, what happened?"


    With a wry smile on his face, Li Meng gently went to the first floor of his arms with zhe ye in his arms


    This move, night face is a red


    one


    "Hoo..."


    With a long cry, Li Meng suppressed the impulse in his heart, and said in a deep voice: "when I met the existence that I never wanted to meet, I almost fell down. Fortunately, she had some scruples, so that I could escape. Just meeting her, I became like a beast. The power of the evil god can''t be underestimated. In the future, I can''t visit subspace casually."


    Speaking of this, Li Meng only has fear in his eyes, and there is something called fear after death.


    In front of him (her), Li Meng has no ability to resist or even escape.


    This also let Li Meng know the gap between him and the sub space evil spirits. They have existed for hundreds of thousands of years, even millions of years. But he is only a hundred years old. How can he be the opponent of those monsters?


    He should be afraid and awed. Even if he doesn''t admit it, it can''t change this fact.


    The worry in the master''s eyes is so afraid that she feels it. She holds up the master''s chin and comforts him in a soft voice: "don''t worry, master. Let her comfort you well, eliminate the uneasiness and troubles in your heart."


    With that, she gently put her hands on Li Meng''s shoulders, raised her body slightly, looked down at her master gently


    For a moment, the calm in the bridge was broken again


    When it was all over, it was hours later.


    "Unknown star area, unknown location, but it should be in the lost star territory, located in the Empire''s communication network. The Empire''s territory has been located, about 51 light years away from the Empire''s border. Master, general Yiye, please give the next order."


    Languidly sitting in the captain''s seat, looking at one side is sorting out his messy clothes, face ruddy night, Li Meng ear to hear in the "night" report.


    In the face of night''s inquiry, Li Meng took back his sight from the graceful body of night and said, "Yeti has been away from the Empire for nearly 50 years. In these 50 years, many technologies have been improved by leaps and bounds. First, he went back to the Empire to update Yeti, and then continued to perform the previous tasks."

 Chapter 1815

    "Yes, the destination has been locked. Target: the star system of Sanqin, Zhou Dingxing, 06 Heibao..."


    In the outer universe, against the background of the nebula, space is torn apart, forming a red vortex.


    With a flash of fire, the huge night cry disappeared in the whirlpool.


    In the twist of the red vortex, everything disappears and the universe returns to calm.


    Solar system, earth, Nanlin Island, Crystal Palace.


    "What''s the matter, mon?"


    Sitting beside Li Meng, looking at the sweat on Meng er''s face, Li Yuhan looks worried.


    She reached out her hand and gently wiped the sweat from Li Meng''s forehead.


    With a long cry, he looked at Li Yuhan who was full of worry. Li Meng didn''t say much, but shook his head slightly and lay on the sofa tired.


    Both the light body and the spirit body share the same soul.


    What happens to the spirit body is a spiritual impact and a touch to the soul. Naturally, the God of light is also affected.


    Power... Power


    At this moment, Li Meng is so eager for strength, he needs strength, enough strength.


    What''s the matter, mon?


    Li Yuhan''s face turned reddish when he glanced at Li Meng''s body.


    What should we do?


    Looking at the ceiling, Li Meng was a little distracted.


    His power comes from the power of faith, and then there is the spirit. Because of faith, he has been closely linked with the human race. The death and faith of this race can increase his power.


    If the human race perishes in an instant, all the resentments and hopes of more than 10 billion human beings will be placed on him, and his power will become infinite in an instant, becoming another evil god in subspace.


    However, this kind of power is not big enough to be compared with the four evil spirits in subspace.


    He must strengthen the human race as soon as possible. When the number of human beings reaches one million billion, the power of faith alone can make him have infinite power. If there are billions, billions, maybe he can completely tear up the sub space and eliminate all evil gods, including himself.


    Slightly a Leng, Li Meng look stunned, stupidly lowered his head.


    I don''t know when Li Yuhan is lying on his lap


    But a smile, Li Meng did not stop, will only caress the rain Han that waist black hair, face continue to fall into meditation.


    The universe is so vast that the development of a race is long and arduous. It may take tens of thousands of years to achieve the goal in his heart.


    Time... Time


    For a long time, Li Meng took a long breath.


    Li Yuhan gets up lazily and looks at Li Meng with a reddish face.


    For Li Yuhan''s gentle and watery eyes, Li Meng just smiles and caresses her beautiful face.


    Lie down, Li Meng pillow in Li Yuhan''s thigh, looking at the towering mountain, feeling the soft back of his head.


    While appreciating Li Yuhan''s beauty, Li Meng is also thinking about things.


    I don''t know what happened to the three body system


    Although Sikkim is constantly transported from the three body system to the Empire, it is not enough. The Empire must expand its borders as soon as possible until the three body system is included in the Empire.


    Only in this way can the three body system be completely controlled by the Empire.


    The current three body system is still the domain of the Empire, which must be changed as soon as possible.


    Chiyanxing people haven''t heard from each other for many years, and I don''t know if they are preparing for war


    Fortunately, the second Legion has set out, calculate the time, and the time to reach the three body star system is fast.


    Once the second Legion arrives, there will be two imperial legions in the three body system, with a total of more than 400 warships.


    Despite this, Limon is still concerned about the situation of the three body system.


    Three body star can''t be lost. Once lost, in the lost star domain, the ChiYan star people will become the dreamers of human beings, which will hinder the pace of human development. If it can be kept, the situation will be the opposite, and human beings will become the dreamers of the ChiYan star people. Even if there is a gap between the two sides, it will be reduced bit by bit. Finally, the failure party will completely disappear in the long river of history.


    I don''t think it''s useful. It has to wait. In order to win the star war, the Empire has done what it can.


    Li Meng said: "Yuhan, what''s the matter with Yuyan? I haven''t seen her for a long time. What''s that girl doing recently? "


    Yuyan?


    Slightly lowered his head, Li Yuhan looked at Li Meng, shook his head, and said in a soft voice: "I don''t know. It seems that she has left the earth. She has several planets of her own outside. You should go to inspect them. Don''t worry. She is your imperial concubine. When she goes out, she is surrounded by a large number of black iron soldiers."


    "In this way, the girl still can''t spare time..."


    Among Li Meng''s imperial concubines, I''m afraid Yu Yan is the only one who often goes out and has the most positive external development.


    Generally speaking, her imperial concubines would only stay in their own palaces, and their territory would be managed by trusted subordinates or by professionals sent by the imperial court.


    They don''t run around. Sometimes they just go out when they are bored, but their destination is generally Crystal Palace.


    Over the years, there are few imperial concubines out there. Most of them have given up their territory and returned to Li Meng.


    Now only Wang Yanmei, Gu Niya, Catherine and Chen Yuyan have their own territory.


    Like Li Lanxin, Li Yanran, Yalan, Claire, Denisa and Teresa, they have all returned to him.


    Of course, Denisa and Teresa are still around gunya. The three sisters are inseparable, and Li Meng is also left by them.


    Between light and darkness, Li Meng gave them the right to choose.


    A hundred years have passed. For most of them, the time has come. They are still alive because they have the body of demigod.


    The body of light has the power of light.


    The dark body has the power of death.


    Over the past hundred years, Li Meng has known enough about his own strength. He has gained a lot of experience in how to make good use of his own strength.


    The body of light is the power of saints.


    The dark body makes the power of the apostles.


    Take Li Yuhan in front of him as an example. She chose the body of light and has the power to use "light".


    The power of the holy light can cure and destroy all things. The people who can use the power of the holy light are called "saints" in the Empire, living saints, living saints.

 Chapter 1816

    Light and darkness are complementary, so Li Meng''s God of light can''t get close to the dead.


    Once close, even the dead at the level of night will collapse and disappear.


    Of course, this approach is intimate contact. There is no problem with normal contact.


    As long as the power does not leak, there will be no conflict between light and dark.


    "By the way, Mon, I almost forgot to tell you the news..."


    Li Yuhan seems to think of something. Her face is slightly red. She has been enjoying the feeling of being with Meng Er, but she has forgotten the business.


    Light smile, Li Meng comfortable pillow in Li Yuhan soft thigh, is very lazy way: "say, what''s up."


    Li Yuhan whispered: "it''s the news from the imperial court. An emissary from the trimarans is coming. Her name is kurina. She is the queen of the trimarans. She will arrive on earth in two days."


    "Trisomy man?"


    After a little thought, Li Meng remembered and said clearly, "is it the race that is about to be exterminated? What''s the matter? Does the imperial court have any requirements? "


    Seeing that meng''er was so unwilling to pay attention to political affairs, Li Yuhan chuckled and said in a soft voice: "I''m afraid meng''er needs to appear in person this time. After all, she''s a messenger of alien people. She''s here to swear to surrender, a alien race. As the emperor of human beings, meng''er represents the will of human beings. To surrender to meng''er is to surrender to human beings. On that day, the whole empire will be boiling, It''s a big boost to racial pride


    It seems that I can''t escape


    Li Yuhan''s words convinced Li Meng.


    Slightly sideways, Li Meng put his head on Li Yuhan''s belly and said in a dull voice: "then go. I haven''t shown up for decades. Let the people see their emperor''s honor, lest the new generation of people don''t know me."


    With a smile and feeling the touch on his belly, Li Yuhan blushed and said: "you know you haven''t appeared for decades. Looking at the history of mankind, you are still the first emperor like you."


    Li Meng was a little unconvinced by Li Yuhan''s words. He turned over and put Li Yuhan under his body.


    Looking at Yu Han with a reddish face, Li Meng said warm: "Yu Han, you don''t want to say that I am fatuous, so I want to show you..."


    In the face of Meng er''s hot eyes, Li Yuhan was very shy and didn''t dare to look at Li Meng.


    Li Meng, who would be polite, rushed up like a hungry wolf and mentioned Yuhan''s slender and beautiful legs. He wanted to vent all his accumulated desire on Yuhan.


    So big room, began to ring a burst of people blushing melody, is so wonderful, is so exciting.


    Two days later, in the deep sky not far from the moon, a blue flash suddenly appeared. A cruiser jumped out of hyperspace and suddenly appeared in the universe.


    The appearance of the cruiser makes the civil media spacecraft waiting around focus on the warship returning from the front line.


    "According to reliable information, the cruiser Qiling is returning from the front line with a major mission. It is carrying a alien from afar. We will see who and what this alien looks like."


    "The cruiser Qiling has entered the earth orbit. We humans will contact alien for the first time. Today, at this moment, it will be recorded in history and become a great moment for mankind."


    The arrival of trimarans was watched by all human beings in the Empire under the media.


    No matter the colonies in the distance or the people on the earth, they all stopped their actions and looked at the live video on the screen.


    Trisomy?


    Although the empire is at war with the alien people on the front line, it does not prevent people from being curious about the existence of alien people.


    In the earth orbit, the cruiser Qiling stops moving forward. Big guys like the cruiser Qiling usually don''t enter the atmosphere. Instead, they fly in the atmosphere. It will not only affect the structure of the ship, but also consume a lot of energy. Although the counter gravity device is a good thing, it is also a big energy consumer.


    In addition to these reasons, the earth is still a no air zone, and large warships are forbidden to enter the atmosphere.


    A transport boat came out of the cruiser Qiling and approached the earth.


    "This is the earth?"


    In the cockpit of the transport boat, looking out at the blue planet, kurina murmured to herself.


    It is very beautiful, more beautiful than trimaran. The former trimaran may be very beautiful, but now it has become a dark star, which is not as good as the blue star in front of us.


    Man... Emperor


    As she was about to meet the emperor, kurina was nervous.


    She didn''t know what would be waiting for her, and she was a little uneasy.


    After more than a year''s voyage, from the mouth of the crew, kurina had some basic knowledge of the emperor.


    In the words of some crew members, the emperor exists like a "God", while in the words of some crew members, the emperor is not a God, but a guardian of human beings, transcending the existence of God. In a word, the emperor is undoubtedly the supreme existence in the eyes of human beings.


    Nanlin Island, Crystal Palace, imperial palace.


    Today, the Imperial Palace, which has been closed for nearly 30 years, is finally open to the imperial people again.


    Although it was only an official live broadcast, it also attracted the attention of countless people of the Empire.


    In other words, this time, they will see with their own eyes the honor of the emperor. What a glory it is.


    Today, with the attention of tens of billions of people, and surrounded by bodyguards, Li Meng, dressed in black, appears in the Imperial Palace and sits on the throne with a cool look.


    At this moment, the emperor''s honor is also revealed on the camera.


    For many old people, the emperor is still the emperor, without any change, still as young as that.


    For many young people, they are curious and awed. There are more than a thousand legends about the emperor in the Empire. Under the true legend, the emperor is covered with a mysterious veil.


    "It''s boring..."


    Looking at the face in the hall that hasn''t changed for decades, Li Meng said in his heart.


    This is also the reason why he did not want to pay attention to government affairs. The ghouls are so easy to use. They are smart enough to integrate into the human world. They have the ability to do business, engage in politics and manage the Empire in an orderly way.


    With the ghouls around, Li Meng is too lazy to pay attention to politics.


    As long as the top of the empire is united, the Empire will not lose its vitality.

 Chapter 1817

    Of course, it depends on the fact that the ghouls are still young, and Chen Qi, the oldest, is just over 100 years old. If thousands of years have passed, the ghouls will still be as energetic as they are today, then we can determine whether this tool is easy to use.


    In the emperor''s seat, although Li Meng was sitting upright, his eyes were looking at the women in the hall.


    The manita, not to mention the seven lords, and the thirteen members of the Banshee winged Terran, can be said to be flourishing in Yin and declining in Yang in this hall.


    Just then, outside the hall, a dense sound of footsteps appeared.


    Many black iron soldiers swarmed into the hall, their burly posture standing on both sides of the hall.


    Behind them are a group of nuns in black and white, representing the monarchism and the death sect respectively.


    When the huge hall was almost full of people, it was quiet outside.


    Looking at the hall at this time, it can be said that there are thousands of people.


    Black iron soldiers, nuns, banshees, angels of death, the highest law enforcement officers of the imperial court, formed a very dignified and sacred picture.


    At this moment, the imperial people in front of the screen have long been stunned and held their breath.


    Although they were not at the scene, they felt the solemnity and dignity.


    This is the Empire, the black flag Empire, the glory of the emperor.


    "Trisomy ambassador" Queen kurina "to..."


    With a loud voice outside the door, a huge blue figure appeared outside the door.


    When she appeared, the people of the Empire in front of the screen were in an uproar, with a strange look on their faces.


    She''s really big


    I''m afraid it''s no less than three meters. On the whole, it''s not very different from human beings. At least it has hands and feet. The biggest difference is probably the blue skin.


    She was wearing a long white dress with a beautiful style.


    How beautiful she is


    That kind of beauty is not the beauty praised to women in human eyes, but a beautiful thing.


    Is he the emperor of mankind?


    Walking slowly and gracefully in the hall, kurina''s eyes intentionally or unintentionally looked at the emperor sitting on him.


    He and other human beings are generally very small, but from the hall, from his body, kurina felt a kind of pressure.


    The atmosphere in the hall is somewhat unusual. The white side gives people a very peaceful feeling, while the other side is cold and dead.


    When the two breath collide, kurina in the middle is under great pressure.


    They are


    Not human?


    In front, in the hall under the stairs, kurina saw a group of huge figures.


    Their physique is almost equal to her, with a pair of golden wings, wearing golden robes and skirts, very beautiful.


    On the other side, kurina also saw a group of smaller figures. Although they were the same as human beings, they were just a little taller, but they had a pair of black wings behind them, which formed a sharp contrast with the golden wings on the other side.


    Seeing the existence of non-human race in the hall, kurina was relieved.


    Coming to the steps, kurina stopped.


    "Hoo..."


    She took a deep breath, her huge body half kneeling on the ground.


    With her right hand on the towering mountain peak, kurina whispered, "I, kurina, Queen of trisomy, am glad to meet you, the great emperor of mankind."


    Although it''s not the first time to see trimaran, it''s the first time for Li Meng to see it so close.


    Li Meng''s look was very calm and said calmly: "I''m sorry for the disaster that happened on trimaran. Kurina, you are the queen of trimaran. You are entitled to be respected. Please get up..."


    Kurina didn''t get up and said, "I hope the great human emperor will show mercy on us. Our family is on the verge of extermination. We need the help of human beings and the protection of the emperor. We are willing to submit to you, obey your orders, fight for you, expand your territory, be loyal forever, and die."


    Smell speech, at this moment, the imperial people outside the screen boiling, they cheered, shouting long live the emperor.


    Every colony, every mining base, every place with people, they cheered and witnessed the great moment of the Empire.


    They know that this is not the first alien to submit. In the future, there will be more alien to submit to human beings and emperors.


    At this moment, the cohesion of the human race has reached its peak, and everyone is full of hope for the future.


    Well said, although there is a translation device beautification, but her meaning has been very clear.


    Looking at kurina half kneeling on the ground, Li Meng said calmly: "remember your words, remember your oath, the oath will never be violated, human beings will never betray you..."


    At this moment, because of Li Meng''s words, he declared that the trimarans had completely become the vassal of the black flag empire.


    Today is a special day for the people of the whole black flag empire.


    It''s a day to cheer, a day to remember.


    It took a full week for everything to return to quiet. What happened that day became a hot topic.


    Crystal Palace upper, North viewing platform.


    Sitting lazily on the sofa and looking at kurina in a white dress, Li Meng said calmly, "although I''ve been here all the time, I know you three bodies very well. More than ten years ago, the ChiYan people came, almost destroyed your planet, and almost wiped out your three bodies. You are unwilling and angry, but you can''t do anything, No matter facing the red flame star people or human beings, you are afraid. Therefore, between the two, you choose human beings. You are very smart, but this intelligence can''t test your wild hope of revenge. "


    "Why?"


    Kurina looked directly at Li Meng and said, "I''ve submitted to you and mankind. Why can''t we take revenge? We are still very weak, but we will grow stronger sooner or later. One day, we will completely eliminate the Red Star people."


    Facing kurina''s eyes, Li Meng said with a faint smile: "you want to revenge yourself, not let us help you revenge. How many people do you have now? But 70000, what can 70000 do? Let''s send you to the battlefield? You are the queen, the queen of trimarans. Only you can''t be blinded by hatred. The only thing you have to do is to try every means to get your race off the brink of extinction and reproduce. Hundreds of years later, when the number of trimarans exceeds 10 million, what you want to do is your freedom. I can give you the right you want and let you build your own army, But not now. "


    Smell speech, kurina silent, she is not do not understand this truth, she is too anxious.

 Chapter 1818

    Lying back and looking at kurina in silence, Li Meng said: "you can stay here. You are welcome here at any time. You can also return to the three body system. Where to go is your freedom. The battle with the ChiYan people is coming. They are very strong and unusual opponents. Soon, the three body system will become a battlefield. No one can know what will happen in the future, It''s better not to put the eggs in one basket. Why don''t you move your nest and go to a safer place? In this way, even if something happens, you can keep the fire of the trisomy man. "


    Li Meng''s meaning is naturally understood by kurina.


    Kurina, of course, knows that the three body system is not a safe place. In war, there are too many uncertain facts.


    This is true of both the interstellar wars and the wars between the triad tribes in the past.


    "Perhaps you are right," said kurina. "Thank you for your reminding me."


    Standing up, kurina stood up and said, "I will not disturb your majesty. Goodbye."


    With a slight nod, Li Meng said, "please help yourself..."


    Turning around, kurina left the viewing platform with great strides.


    The height of three meters makes her look big, big


    ----


    Three body systems, three body stars


    Time seems to have speeded up since the arrival of the second Legion.


    Unconsciously, another ten years have passed


    There are many things that can happen in a decade, for humans, for trisomy.


    Since Queen kurina went to the home planet of the human Empire ten years ago, she''s gone forever.


    It doesn''t matter whether or not queen kurina is around for the trisomy people, because they can see queen kurina in the distant starry sky with some kind of human instrument.


    In the past ten years, the life of trimarans has been better. They can do whatever they want.


    You can be a farmer on the Triton, or you can trade around in a spaceship. The Triton is the home of the Triton people, but it''s not just the only home.


    In ten years, the population of trisomy people has tripled. Most of them stay and continue to cultivate good farmland, grow more crops and open more by-products factories. All these changes are due to Queen kurina.


    Queen kurina learned a lot of knowledge in the human world, and then taught it to them remotely. They started factories, started trade and sailed to the territory of the human Empire according to Queen kurina''s idea.


    As far as trisomy people are concerned, their society is booming. Perhaps in a century, their population will rise to an objective number.


    The first corps, the black gold flagship bridge


    "I can''t control what you want to do, but I want to warn you, Bevis, our task is to garrison the three body star system, and the Empire concentrates its main force on this galaxy. Why? You know better than anyone, our task is not to expand the Empire''s borders, but to guard the Empire''s territory. Now the Empire''s territory is developing here, It will take at least 20 years to connect with the three body star system. Now it is not necessary to explore outside. There are several nearby galaxies with our outposts. There is no need to explore further. We know nothing about the ChiYan people. It is the wisest way to strictly guard this place. "


    Sitting in the captain''s seat, Raymond looked solemnly at a man projected on the console.


    He was dressed in a black uniform, with the same rank as him. He was the commander of the army and the highest commander of the army.


    "Chief Raymond, I know your worry. You are right. In the face of the ChiYan people, our best way is to stick to the three body stellar system. But how long do we have to wait, half a century or hundreds of years? There are more than 300 warships in the second Legion. I will not send them all. Half, just half. We need to plan our time more objectively instead of waiting all the time... "


    Half?


    Looking at bivez in front of him, Raymond frowned and said, "bivez, they belong to the second legion, not an enterprise, a governor or a territory. There are interest groups behind them, but you don''t. You are the head of the first army and the highest commander of the second Legion. You can''t let those interests control you."


    Raymond had heard that many of the warships of the second Legion came from governors, enterprises and territories of various planets. The reason why they came to the front line was to respond to the emperor''s call and to look for undeveloped planets.


    Resources, endless resources, and hidden interests in resources, so that this interest is big enough, those who are driven by interests will do whatever they can.


    With a helpless smile, bivez said: "this is the default of the imperial court. You should know that the Empire has been expanding outward over the years. Although countless planets have been found, there are not many valuable planets among them. For those businessmen, as long as they can find a high-value star ball, they will do whatever they can. It is because of this interest driven desire, Forty years ago, the population of the Empire was only 17 billion, but now it is close to 30 billion. Although genetic engineering has contributed to the increase of human life expectancy to 150 years, the biggest factor is interest. Only with the promotion of interest can the Empire have enough vitality, The population can only grow in an explosive way. The politicians and businessmen in the Empire will not let us do nothing in the three body system for decades, and the imperial court will not allow us


    There are some things Raymond naturally knows, but he doesn''t want to give the ChiYan people a chance to win in the face of the enemy.


    In the Empire, the emperor''s will is supreme, but the political environment under the emperor is very complicated.


    No, it''s not that the political environment is complex, but that the commercial and political aggregates are complex.


    The Empire gives the rights to businessmen and enterprises. Businessmen can also be governors of the planet and become masters of the planet. In the Empire, some large enterprises even own dozens of planets and colonies with a population of several billion and become countries of the country.


    Although they are not States, they have no less rights than those principalities. The Empire only has sovereignty, supervision and revocation rights.


    In such an environment, even if the army, especially the army of this great expedition, has more or less interest control, although this is allowed by the imperial court, Raymond is not interested in this.


    Because of this, although there were many warships in the first Legion who responded to the emperor''s call, Raymond was not allowed to violate the orders. He would not care about the military law to deal with some captains who did not obey the orders. He had this right, even if the imperial court allowed it, he could not deny it.

 Chapter 1819

    After rubbing his forehead, Raymond said, "BIVIS, you and I came out of the imperial Naval Academy together. I''m still a student of the same class and the head of the army. I don''t have the right to tell you what to do, but I suggest you leave the main force behind. Frigates and destroyers can be sent. Warships above cruisers must be left. We have the enemy of chiyanxing. They will come at any time, What we are afraid of is this "in case"... "


    Raymond''s caution, bivez can understand, he nodded and said: "well, it''s up to you."


    The blue light flickered, and Bevis''s figure disappeared.


    Looking at the blue planet outside, Raymond frowned deeply.


    It has been more than 20 years, but there is still no news from ChiYan people, which makes Raymond worried more and more.


    Because Raymond understands that the longer time it takes, the closer the battle with the chiyanxing people will be. They may appear in the next moment, or in a few years, or in another ten years. No matter when they appear, there is no doubt that they will come. It''s a matter of time.


    "I don''t know what happened to Queen kurina..."


    Looking at the trisomy outside, Raymond thought of Queen kurina who had left.


    Although I haven''t seen Raymond with my own eyes, I''m not unfamiliar with him.


    After all, he arranged the ship that sent her to earth.


    It''s been ten years. There''s no news of her return for ten years. I don''t know how she is on earth.


    In the past ten years, the development of trimarans is obvious to all. In the situation of open policy, trimarans are thriving. Raymond also knows that queen kurina has contributed to this.


    Without queen kurina, those trimarans would not have thought of setting up by-product factories, entering the food and beverage industries.


    The trios have some strange fruits, which taste very strange. The drinks they make are very popular in the trios. It is said that the trios have done their business in the Empire.


    All this shows that the queen is not idle on earth.


    "She should feel very lucky, isn''t she?"


    Raymond was a little bit surprised when he thought about the past situation of the trimarans.


    There are many reasons why trisomy people are so lucky today, but the biggest reason is the emperor.


    As human beings, ordinary human beings, Raymond is very clear that human beings are a very exclusive race.


    Before human beings came out of their home planet, human beings were merciless to the sub humans they created. This phenomenon was not changed until the emperor unified the earth.


    The emperor likes some other things. Maybe he''s tired of human beings for the emperor. That''s why he''s more attentive and generous to some strange races, such as the golden winged people, the demons in the past, the angels of death now, and the sub humans. Now there are more three body people.


    Raymond suddenly realized that as early as many years ago, there were many strange alien people in the black flag empire.


    Now there are more trisomy people. I''m afraid we are used to them.


    There are hundreds of warships, but for the whole trimaran, this number can be ignored.


    The first legion, the second legion, are stationed in the orbit of trimaran, anchored on both sides of Starport.


    Today, there is a movement in the fleet that is quietly moored in orbit. A large number of frigates and destroyers leave the fleet and sail away from the distant starry sky, turning into blue flashes.


    After 20 years of construction, Xinggang has been completed.


    It is a military and civilian star harbor with more than 300 berths. The overall shape is a round tower, 72 km high and 34 km in diameter. It has various facilities and a trade center.


    With the development of human beings, the three body system has become a rich galaxy.


    The total population is more than 11 million, of which more than 7 million are concentrated on trisomy, and more than 4 million are on exhaust moon and grey moon.


    If we give the three body star coefficient a hundred years, only the three body star can develop more than billions of colonies.


    However, peace will not last forever, one day, war will come again, and this day is slowly approaching.


    Aneron system, Venus


    More than a decade ago, an engineering ship of the first Corps arrived here and built an outpost on Venus.


    It''s not far from the three body system, but five light-years away. It''s a nearby system.


    The aneron star system has grown old and turned into a red giant, which makes it very huge and even brighter.


    Venus is the only star not engulfed by the red giant, but it won''t survive for long, but it''s a long time for human beings.


    Venus is not big, its diameter is only 3300 kilometers, it has no atmosphere, the surface of the planet is barren.


    In the dark black sand sea, a disc-shaped outpost is located here.


    It is more than 40 meters, 45 meters in diameter, the surface is very smooth, full of metallic luster, black.


    On one side of the outpost, a transport boat was docked.


    Just then, the hatch at the top of the outpost opened and two imperial soldiers in black armor came out.


    These are the most basic land soldiers in the black flag Empire, which can be seen from their simple armor.


    Although it is a complete set of armor, only the chest, arms, thighs and legs have a layer of armor.


    The protection of these armor is not strong. It can only prevent some stray bullets. On the normal front, the cheapest weapons of the empire can also penetrate the armor. Of course, for the land soldiers, armor is better than no armor.


    The gravity of Venus is very small, only a little bit larger than that of the moon, which makes their actions a little light.


    Soldiers had guns in their hands, the most common type of rifle in the Imperial Army, the 10.5mm Gauss Rifle.


    "Hey, Chad, give it a try? Let''s see if you''re new to your shooting. "


    "Johnny, you''re asking for trouble. I''m a famous sharpshooter. You''re far from it."


    "Blow it on you. If you are a sharpshooter, how can you be here? If you dare not, I won''t force you."


    Chad was very angry and hummed: "compare, but it can''t be in vain. If anyone loses, he will show his girlfriend or wife the love letter he wrote last time."


    "Chad, are you crazy? This... "


    Johnny''s face showed timidity. If this guy saw it, he might be laughed at by those guys inside.


    Brow a jump, Chad leisurely way: "how, dare not?"


    "This..."


    In the helmet, Johnny''s face changed. If he flinched at this time, he would be ridiculed.

 Chapter 1820

    "Johnny, what are you afraid of? Do you two still have that feeling? Why don''t you write a love letter without that feeling to him? Besides, Johnny, you''re good at shooting. You don''t have to lose."


    Hear two people want to contest, still take love letter as gamble, the person below a burst of roar.


    As a soldier of the black flag Empire, once he becomes a regular army, in order to keep his attention all the time and not be affected by his physical needs, he will undergo restorable chemical castration before entering the army.


    Once that kind of impulse is dispelled, that kind of feeling will not exist naturally, some are just light missing.


    "Come on..."


    How could Johnny shrink back? He raised his gun and pointed it in front of him. He said, "tell me what to aim at."


    Seeing that Johnny agreed, Chad turned his mouth slightly, looked around, and finally settled on a small stone 400 meters away.


    "See that little stone, sharp, just like a pyramid, that''s it, there are two pieces, you left, I right, countdown, shoot together, who hit, who hit the place closer to the tip, who will win, use the bullet."


    At the top of the post, the two men raised their Gauss rifles and aimed at the distant target.


    "Countdown starts: 9, 8, 7, 6..."


    On the screen of the two helmets, the countdown is jumping bit by bit.


    Johnny was very nervous. He took a big breath and looked at the target. He couldn''t lose. He couldn''t lose.


    With a casual glance to the left, he was stunned


    "Bud, bud..."


    He cried in a low voice, only dignified.


    "Why don''t you compete?"


    Time has jumped to zero, and bud has a bad look at Johnny.


    Johnny looked solemn and said in a low voice, "don''t move. Don''t put down your gun. Look on the ground on the left. Something is approaching."


    Is something approaching?


    Bud was a little stunned, and his eyes turned to his left


    He saw, on the left side of the sand, one footprint after another, approaching the sentry.


    Although there are footprints, we can''t see them.


    In the helmet, bud whispered, "don''t let them notice, Captain stern. Turn on the heat scanner immediately and transfer the data to our panel. There''s something approaching, something invisible."


    "Invisible? Wait, let me see... Emperor bless, damn, what is that... "


    With the start of the heat sweep, the soldiers at the outpost finally found the enemy approaching.


    In bud''s helmet, the dense red heat source was also seen.


    There are hundreds of them. They are approaching from the left side. They think the soldiers in the sentry did not find them.


    At the outpost, stern, as the captain, rushed out of the control room and said in a loud voice, "everyone is ready to fight. They are coming. They must be the red flaming star people. Take your weapons."


    Then, regardless of those soldiers who look flustered outside and are nervously preparing for the battle, stern ran back to the control room and said to bud and Johnny outside: "don''t be nervous. Don''t let them feel that they have been found. This should be their vanguard. They don''t want to alarm. We have to evacuate immediately and buy us some time."


    With that, stern turned and ran out of the control room. He said in a loud voice, "enter the fire control post immediately. Remember, once I give the order to attack, destroy them as soon as possible."


    Smell speech, the soldiers quickly put down their weapons and entered the fire control post.


    It''s a control cockpit that can control the turrets hidden under the armor.


    It''s just a small outpost without AI and automation.


    "Johnny, bud, as soon as I give the attack power, you jump off the sentry and run to the transport boat. Johnny, you must start the transport boat at the first time. We don''t have much time. They''re coming. The ChiYan people are coming. Once the battle starts, the outpost will soon be destroyed by the enemy''s heavy fire."


    Outside, those invisible guys are getting closer and closer.


    Johnny was a little worried and whispered, "they''re close. Come on, give the order to attack."


    In the sentry, stern looked fierce and said in a loud voice: "attack, kill them..."


    With an order, Johnny and bud, at the top of the outpost, turn and run, jump down from the outpost and run to the transport boat.


    Their move, the invisible enemy also know exposed.


    With the glow of red, a large number of figures in red armor appeared on the ground on the left side of the sentry.


    They are armed with bulky weapons, each of which is more than two meters in size.


    The fiery red beams of light flickered and emitted particle beams from the weapon stations in their hands.


    The metal deck on the outer layer of the sentry station was suddenly red with a lot of craters.


    The outpost also counterattacked. In the sound of metal movement, a large number of plasma guns and coil guns rose from the deck and opened fire on the ChiYan people.


    For a moment, the particle beam flickered, and the coil gun ejected more electric arcs.


    "Boom..."


    The light of the fire flickered, and the Red Star people were enveloped by the explosion.


    Under the high temperature of millions of degrees, the chiyanxing people who are exposed to the ion beam directly turn into dust.


    One side defends, the other side attacks. Under the attack of sentry artillery, in a few minutes, the chiyanxing people outside were eliminated.


    Outside, with a red particle beam on fire, Johnny and bud managed to get close to the transporter.


    "Hurry up, start up..."


    They ran into the cockpit and started the transport boat.


    Outside, there was a blue glow and dust.


    "Warning, warning, a warship with unknown signal source is approaching, approaching, bearing 124.755..."


    The warning from the boat radar made Johnny''s face sink, and he said in a loud voice, "Captain stern, get out of here. A warship is approaching."


    Hearing what Johnny said, Stern''s face changed slightly in the sentry station, and even said: "evacuate, evacuate immediately, everyone leave the sentry station, quick..."


    At Stern''s roar, the soldiers ran out of the outpost and toward the transport boat.


    Stern was the last to leave the post.


    "Go, take off, take off immediately..."


    Running into the hatch, stern roared.


    "Hold on..."


    There was no time to wait for the hatch to close. While the hatch was still closed, Johnny manipulated the transport boat to take off.


    Driven by the blue flame, the transport boat took off and flew far away

 Chapter 1821

    Just a few hundred meters away, in the sky, a huge fire red particle beam fell from the sky and hit the sentry post.


    At that moment, the huge outpost was vaporized, leaving only a fiery red pit.


    The transport boat soared into the sky, quickly entered the universe and flew to the depths of the universe.


    Not far from the rear, a 500 meter long red warship was turning its direction. A large number of fighters were released and were being chased by transport boats.


    The fiery red particle beam tore the universe apart and rushed to the transport boat one after another.


    Fortunately, for the ion gun, the target of the transport boat is too small to be accurate.


    "They''re coming, they''re flying, Johnny, let''s get out of here..."


    "I know, but it''s just a transport boat. It can''t enter hyperspace until it completely breaks away from the gravity well. Otherwise, at the moment of jumping in, the ship will be torn to pieces by gravity..."


    Perhaps lucky enough, or blessed by the emperor, when the enemy fighters were about to enter the attack area, the transport boat finally broke away from the gravity well of Venus.


    "Jump engine starts..."


    The blue flash suddenly appeared, the transport boat turned into a blue light and disappeared in the depths of the universe.


    Seeing that the scenery outside turned into a Blue Aurora World, the three looked at each other with a sigh of relief.


    Bud said, "Captain, they are coming. Did you inform the two commanders of the regiment?"


    Stern nodded and said, "when we left the outpost, I had already warned the three body system."


    In the helmet, Johnny''s face was only dignified, and he said in a deep voice, "after 26 years, they finally appear again."


    Yes, they have come. The Empire has been waiting and preparing for this for 26 years, and the war has finally come.


    All three knew that for a long time to come, the Empire would enter the era of Star Wars.


    Three body systems, three body stars


    The news from Venus, like water falling into an oil pan, caused a big wave.


    After 26 years, chiyanxing people appear again, they come, the enemy comes


    As soon as we received the news, two regiments and hundreds of captains held a meeting with the flagship of the black gold as the information center, which was also the general mobilization before the war.


    In the bridge, Raymond sat in the captain''s seat, looking at the dense holographic head above.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, we have just received the news that they are coming. The chiyanxing people are coming. They attacked the outpost. Although they found one, they will come. They will come soon. Ten years ago, twenty years ago, you came here. I hope you have not forgotten your duty and the purpose of coming here. Fight, fight, fight all the time, until you destroy the enemy, For the emperor, for the Empire... "


    They all looked solemn and said in unison: "for the emperor, for the Empire..."


    The blue light twinkled, everything disappeared, Raymond looked out, the beautiful trisomy


    The blue light reappears. In front of Raymond, the holographic projection of Bevis appears.


    "I have issued a recall order to the warships outside. They will soon be able to return to the three body system. The ChiYan people will reappear. They will appear in the aneron system for the first time. There must be a reason. Raymond, please strengthen the defense of the three body system. I am responsible for the attack and investigation. I have sent a frigate to the aneron system for investigation, I''ll let you know as soon as I hear from you. "


    With a slight nod, Raymond said, "well, may the emperor bless you."


    With a military salute, Beavis said, "let''s work together to win this war. May death protect us..."


    The blue light flickered, and Bevis''s figure disappeared.


    Raymond knew that there were no more than 100 warships of his first regiment, which could only serve as defense missions and meet the enemy with the help of orbital defense array.


    The aneron system


    The existence of red giant stars makes a star system on the verge of destruction extremely dazzling, and its brilliance dispels the darkness of the universe.


    At the edge of the star system, under the background of the giant red giant star, a blue flash suddenly appeared. In the next moment, hundreds of red warships jumped out of hyperspace and appeared under the sky.


    This is not the end yet. In the nearby starry sky, the blue flash appeared again, and hundreds of red warships jumped out of hyperspace and appeared in the starry sky.


    This is far from the end. After a few breaths, in the nearby starry sky, a blue flash reappeared, and hundreds of larger ships jumped out of hyperspace and appeared in the starry sky.


    Compared with other warships with a length of 500 meters, 1000 meters, 1500 meters and 2000 meters, they are larger and more bulky, with a length of more than 5000 meters. They are numerous, no less than 500.


    In a large starry sky, it''s all their huge ships


    As soon as we entered the aneron system, three red fleets jumped again and appeared in the outer space of Venus.


    Among the three fleets, the largest fleet began to sail toward Venus until it entered the orbit of Venus.


    In the orbit of Venus, the huge red ship began to disintegrate, split into parts, and landed on the surface of the planet.


    One, two, three, huge ships, one after another, disintegrated, with a clear, unknown purpose.


    At this time, in the dark universe far away from the aneron star system, a frigate floats quietly.


    Here, on the edge of one side of the aneron star system, the giant red giant is visible to the naked eye.


    It''s very safe here. Even if the enemy finds it, it can enter hyperspace and escape in time.


    The frigate''s mission is to "spy" on the aneron system.


    Fortunately, as soon as they arrived, they detected the hyperspace fluctuations in the aneron system, indicating that a large number of warships were jumping out of hyperspace.


    "Release the detectors immediately, we have to know what they are doing in this galaxy..."


    Outside, the decks on both sides of the frigate suddenly opened, revealing a round hole, unlike the barrel.


    At the next moment, a large number of spherical detectors flew out of the hole and approached the aneron star system, with a total of more than 20.


    Three body system, three body star, black gold flagship bridge


    "Yes, we have got the investigation information from the first regiment. The enemy''s large forces have arrived in the aneron system, including 351 small targets of 500 meters, 217 medium targets of 1000 meters, 117 large targets of 1000 meters and 500 meters, 58 super large targets and 457 giant targets of 5000 meters. Among them, the giant targets are disintegrating."


    Chiyanxing''s warships are very big. Only frigate class warships are 500 meters long. Their warships are basically the same shape, similar to whales. They are flat in the front, bloated in the middle, 1000 meters long, 1500 meters long and 2000 meters long. They are only enlarged versions.


    Raymond was surprised to find a 5000 meter ship this time.

 Chapter 1822

    And it''s too much


    "What''s going on?"


    In the face of Raymond''s inquiry, the blue light flickered, and several holograms appeared on the main console.


    "This is a picture taken by a probe in the aneron star system. The giant ships should be similar to engineering ships. They are disintegrating and reconstructing Venus with their own parts. Their purpose is unknown."


    The picture is very clear, but it can''t let people know what the chiyanxing people are doing.


    In the picture, we can only see a large number of machines on the surface of the planet, and countless parts of the disintegrated ships are landing on the planet.


    "Due to inaccessibility, the detector can only take high-precision pictures remotely."


    Even if those engineering ships are excluded, there are more than 800 warships that the ChiYan people can fight, which is far more than twice the total number of warships of the first and second regiments.


    Moreover, in terms of the strength of warships, the chiyanxing people are also slightly better. Their warships are bigger. Only in terms of firepower, the black flag Empire has a slight advantage, but it can not level the fighting power of both sides.


    "It''s not good..."


    Frowning, Raymond is worried about the future.


    Second Corps, flagship, bridge


    "More than 800 warships..."


    Looking at the numbers on the screen, Bevis was lost in thought


    Bivez knows that it is impossible to take the initiative to attack. The space battlefield is not a ground battlefield. In the three-dimensional battlefield, both sides fight for hard power, and any conspiracy is useless.


    There are only more than 300 warships in the second Legion. Even if the number of warships in the second Legion is less than 100, there are only more than 400, while the number of warships of the ChiYan people is twice that of them.


    With a slightly positive look, Beavis said, "connect with the commander of Raymond''s army, immediately..."


    "Yes, I''m connecting..."


    After a while, the blue light flickered, and Raymond''s hologram appeared in front of Bevis.


    Not from hesitation, Bevis said: "chief Raymond, can I see the message I sent you?"


    Raymond said, "it''s natural. I already know the situation. What are you going to do, commander Beavis?"


    With a wave of hand, the hologram began to change, and two star systems appeared, one is aneron star system with red giant star, the other is three body star system with main sequence star,


    As you can see from bivez, the holographic influence from Raymond is also changing.


    BIVIS said: "we are in the three body star system, which is our home, while the ChiYan people are in the aneron star system, where their main fleet is deployed. On this unique planet, they seem to be building something. Maybe they are building a front-line base. Their engineering ships are large enough to transform the planet, and our strength is limited, They can''t stop their construction on Venus, they can only defend passively


    Speaking of this, bivez continued: "since we have no ability to attack, we should focus on defense. Trisomy is our home defense. Then we will build a large number of Orbital Defense arrays and fortress guns in the orbits and surface of exhaust moon and gray moon. These three planets are in a good position, in a triangle, and can defend each other together, As long as we build these three planets into a defensive fortress, no matter how many enemies come, we will have the strength of the first World War. "


    Raymond knew that Bevis''s method was the most appropriate one. Now the first regiment has less than 100 warships. If the first regiment has the same number of warships as the second regiment, it may not be able to fight the enemy in the frontal battlefield.


    But now, in the case of insufficient strength, we can only enhance the defense of trimaran.


    Raymond said: "let''s have a construction competition. The enemy is building, and we are building too. Let''s see who is faster."


    Seeing that Raymond didn''t have any comments on his proposal, Beavis said, "let''s do it. I''ll send the news to the imperial court. Maybe we can get support."


    The blue light flickered, and the hologram of Bevis disappeared.


    Support?


    Raymond shook his head


    Raymond knew that it was difficult for the Empire to build a fleet in a short time. They had no support.


    Here, the fleet in the three body stellar system is the strongest force of the Empire. If they fail, the three body stellar system will only fall into the hands of the enemy, and they will be hard to recapture it. Maybe the whole human world will suffer a disaster.


    Solar system, earth, Nanlin Island, imperial palace.


    At the round table, news from the three body system led to an urgent pre imperial meeting at the top of the Empire.


    Looking around at all of you, Chen Qi said calmly: "you should also get the news. The ChiYan people have come, bringing a very large fleet of more than 1200 ships. Although I don''t know why they stayed in the aneron system, the war is not far away from us, not far from the three body system. Soon, There will be a star war in the three body system


    Chen Qi doesn''t need to say that everyone knows the current situation. There is a huge gap between the enemy and us. Although we can rely on the defense fortifications of the three body system, the situation is worrying with the power of the Empire in the three body system.


    "The Empire still has strength, we must send more reinforcements to the three body system."


    Speaking of Amun, the angel of death "Amun", is also one of the seven lords of the demons in the past.


    "Pull" on one side also added: "yes, since the strength is insufficient, it is no problem to send more forces to the three body system. With the existing military strength of the Empire, it is no problem to send another 1000 warships to the three body system."


    "A thousand?"


    At the round table, Xiao Nan looked around at the angels of death and said calmly, "we can''t just think about victory, we also need to consider the consequences of failure. If we fail in the three body system, the Empire must have enough strength to protect itself, so that the ChiYan people don''t dare to invade the Empire at will. Besides, do we have time to assemble the fleet?"


    No, it''s gone. It takes a long time to assemble a thousand warships. This time is measured in years. Plus the time required to go to the three body system, it''s a dream to go to the three body system before the battle starts.


    It''s also a problem, a problem that can''t be solved


    Everyone was silent, facing the star wars, facing countless problems.


    One thing is clear. In terms of national strength, chiyanxing people are far superior to human beings. They also entered the sky earlier than human beings. Human beings are on an expedition, and they are far away from the three body star system. Otherwise, it would not have taken nearly 30 years to reappear.


    Tapping his fingers on the table, manita said thoughtfully: "since conventional forces can''t make us win, why don''t you ask the black knight for help? Judge Chen Qizhi, you are fully responsible for the "God killer" class starship. You should be most clear about the power of the black cavalry. "

 Chapter 1823

    Black riding guard?


    Hearing the words, everyone was very clear. Yes, the black cavalry guards are a great force. If they can get their help.


    With a slight shake of his head, Chen Qi said, "we are only responsible for the construction of the" God killer "starship. In the past hundred years, five" God killer "starships have been launched, but I don''t know where they have gone. You should know that the black cavalry guards are directly responsible to their owners, and they still have to ask their owners for help."


    Speaking of this, Chen Qi continued: "let''s call it a day. I''ll show the host the situation and see if we can send one or two generals to the three body stellar system to participate in the interstellar war. Even if only one general participates, our winning rate will be several times higher."


    This is the only way. At present, the only power that the empire can send out is the black cavalry.


    An urgent meeting before the imperial court ended without end, and everyone got up and dispersed.


    "Xiaonan law enforcement officer!"


    In the corridor, the voice behind made Xiaonan stop. She turned and looked back.


    It''s manita. Manita is walking towards her with a smile on her face.


    "Queen of manita, what can I do for you?"


    For this, the necessary respect is needed. After all, she is the queen of the angel of death.


    In front of Xiaonan, manita stopped and said, "it''s about the black cavalry. How much do Xiaonan law enforcement officers know about it?"


    Black riding guard?


    Xiao Nan is clear. It seems that the queen is very interested in black riding guards.


    Thinking of this, Xiao Nan said, "Queen of manita, you should know what kind of existence we are?"


    Manita naturally knows the deep meaning of Xiaonan dialect.


    In the past, she didn''t know, but in an event decades ago, she learned some secrets about the black flag empire.


    To this, manita nodded gently.


    Xiao Nan said: "we are the dead. We are people who have died once. We are people who have been resurrected because of the power of our masters. In our group, there are many races created by our masters. We ghouls are created by our masters only because of an accident. Our masters like me and miss. There are some ghouls that our masters like, but our masters don''t like the race of ghouls, In the past 100 years, we have been fighting against the majestic and cautious big ghouls. We have never dared to touch the bottom line in the master''s heart. Although we have power and control of the whole empire, we are only in the lower class of the group of the dead. "


    lower stratum?


    Manita''s expression was slightly stupefied, and some of them couldn''t believe it.


    The ghouls control all the power of the Empire, but in that person''s eyes, it''s not worth mentioning?


    With a faint smile, Xiao Nan said: "you should be surprised. The black flag Empire has two sides, one is the world of mortals, the other is the world of the dead. We ghouls are just a bridge connecting the two sides."


    After a little pause, Xiao Nan continued: "the ghost and the corpse are the two favorite races of the master, especially the corpse. You often see the bodyguards around the master. They are all corpses, and so are the nuns of the temple of death. The ghost is the black iron soldiers, which is the core of the world of the dead, And the army of these cores is the black cavalry. "


    "Are you not jealous? Don''t you envy your master for favoring them? "


    In talking about the owner''s favorite corpse Ji, Xiaonan''s face is very calm.


    "Jealousy?"


    Xiaonan indifferent: "although we have human feelings, we are not human. We will be envious. We will be envious that Shiji is favored by her master. But what can we do? Do you have any trouble finding Shiji? No, the master''s most annoying fratricidal, once we do that, we will only be completely erased


    "You have the whole empire, you have power in your hands, and the power of mortals is your power."


    Manita doesn''t think ghouls need to be afraid, at least not necromancer.


    "No..."


    With a faint smile, looking at manita, Xiao Nan shook his head and said, "you don''t understand, you don''t understand us. We are the dead, and the master is the God of the dead. We have to do what the master wants us to do. We don''t think about the right and wrong of things. Even if the master wants to wipe away our existence completely, we will not resist, we will only accept the end and self destruction, It''s not just us. It''s the same for both corpse and ghost. "


    Speaking of this, Xiao Nan looked at manita faintly and said: "in our eyes, you and the Banshee winged people are outsiders. You belong to the mortal side, and the dead side should not be involved. It''s not good for you. You can ask the master for what you want. You are beautiful. At least in the master''s eyes, you are charming. The master just has a divine body, The seven emotions and six desires of human beings are in a more sensitive period, but they will not be the same in the future. Time will kill emotions. Take advantage of your body now, and I think the master will be happy, too. "


    With that, Xiao Nan nodded to manita and left.


    Looking at Xiao Nan''s back, monetta thinks that although she wants to know more than that, she has at least some knowledge of the black cavalry.


    Make good use of your body?


    Monetta has no choice but to smile. She also wants to use her body to make that person feel happy, but she hasn''t had a chance all these years.


    She is not Hathor or Isis. She can go to him when she thinks of him. She can''t.


    Manita did not know what she was in that man''s eyes.


    Is it a lover or just a subordinate with a physical relationship?


    Maybe both


    On the upper floor of the Crystal Palace, the Oriental viewing platform


    "So you came to give a little report?"


    Holding Xiaonan in a black uniform skirt, Li Meng said with a smile.


    Sitting on the master''s lap, holding his neck in both hands, Xiao Nan whispered: "master, although I don''t like her, I don''t have any contradiction with her. I know more or less what the queen of manita wants. A hundred years ago, the queen of manita ordered all the demon warships to destroy themselves to show her loyalty to the master, but a hundred years later, She still has nothing, master. I just want you to understand that manita is not us. Sometimes, the master wants to give her a taste of sweetness, accompany her more, bully her more, and don''t let her feel neglected by the master. This resentment is accumulated little by little, and the resentment in her heart should also be released. Otherwise, who knows what will happen. "


    After listening to Xiaonan''s words, Li Meng accidentally pinched Xiaonan''s nose and said with a smile: "you have been dealing with human beings for a long time. You can see through the heart. Then guess what the master is thinking and what he wants to do?"


    "This..."

 Chapter 1824

    His face was a little red. Xiaonan looked at Li Meng charming and said, "master, it''s not right now..."


    "Ha ha..."


    A laugh, and a low head kissed on the lips of Xiao Nan. He laughed, "or Xiao Nan understands me, but this is not appropriate. I has the final say."


    Xiao Nan chuckled and pointed to the outside


    outside?


    Looking back at the corridor outside the stage, Li Meng saw Qinxi coming here.


    "Pa..."


    Lightly patted on Xiaonan''s round hips, Li Meng said with a smile: "OK, let you go today. When you have time, Xiaonan, you can''t run away."


    With a wry expression, Xiao Nan said in a low voice: "master, I can''t run..."


    With that, Xiaonan summoned up the courage to hold Li Meng''s face and gently kiss him on the forehead.


    Before Li Meng could react, Xiao Nan got up and left.


    Li Meng can only see Xiao Nan''s twisted waist and beautiful back.


    People say that women in the workplace have a very special charm, which is probably the beauty of Xiaonan.


    Xiao Nan left, and Qinxi came again.


    As the captain of the bodyguard team, Qinxi will always be with him. As long as she is in the Crystal Palace, she is inseparable, which is also her duty.


    Pick up the tea cup on the table, Li Mengzhe a mouthful.


    It has a natural fragrance, and the taste is pure. It flows into the stomach along the throat, and there is still a trace of taste in the mouth.


    This is good tea


    Put down the teacup in his hand, Li Meng said to Qinxi, who was waiting beside him: "tell me, what''s the matter."


    Qinxi said: "it''s the news from the other side of the three body star system. ChiYan people have appeared. They are fierce and large-scale. There are more than 800 combat ships. At the moment, the aneron star system, which is staying in the nearby three body star system, is likely to attack the three body star system at any time. Not long ago, Chen Qizhao held a pre imperial meeting, considering the great disparity between the enemy and us, They asked if the generals would be allowed to participate in the war. "


    More than 800 warships?


    This red flame star person is really a big hand, it seems that the trisomy star is in the potential.


    "Who is the nearest general to the three body system?" he asked


    "Well, I don''t know. General Sawyer lost the news many years ago. Now all the generals should be far away from the Empire and out of the communication range..."


    In this case, it''s up to him to look for it in person


    Thinking of this, Li Menglu pondered and hesitated in his eyes.


    If the ship he''s going to is sailing in subspace, his soul wave is likely to be captured by sadism.


    Even if I think of the last event now, Li Meng has only fear and fear in his heart.


    Although she let him go last time, her strange smile made Li Meng care.


    Subspace is the realm of evil spirits. Who knows if she left something on him last time.


    But this time, if you don''t go there, you can''t do it. If you want to win this war, the strength of the black cavalry is indispensable.


    "No spirit body, no spirit body, just spirit body..."


    In his heart, Li Meng muttered to himself.


    With the spirit body, even if it is captured by sadomasochism, it can destroy itself and make Sadomasochism get nothing.


    Although it will damage the soul, it can''t do that much now.


    It''s about the future of the Empire. It''s worth paying for it.


    Thinking of this, Li Meng said to Qin Qian, "tell the imperial court that the black cavalry guards will take part in the war."


    "Yes..."


    Qinxi turned and left. Her graceful figure disappeared in Li Meng''s eyes.


    From the place where Qinxi disappeared, Li Meng regained his sight and became serious.


    Where are they?


    Night, Natasha, Tanya, Shaye, Wendy, five generals, Five Star Destroyers.


    In their bodies, Li Meng has the mark of death, where can not, Li Meng can reach them through the mark of death.


    The mark of death is not only a coordinate, but also a channel, a channel between souls, which will not be interfered by any external force.


    Li Meng''s consciousness spans hundreds of light years and reaches the starry sky far away.


    In the unknown dark starry sky, a huge spaceship is flying slowly.


    It''s huge, it''s 50 kilometers long, it''s black, it''s bloodstained, it looks dark,


    In the bridge


    "Master?"


    The fluctuation from the mark of death awakens night from her sleep and whispers in her mouth.


    As soon as she opened her eyes, she saw her master beside her.


    In front of her, "night" has opened a star map.


    "723 light years?"


    Looking at the two twinkling red dots on the star map, Li Meng was quite speechless.


    Counting the time, the renovated Yeti has not been away for several years. It is so far away from the imperial border.


    See night wake up, Li Meng smile, said: "nothing, continue to sleep, have time I''ll accompany you."


    Said, in the night of doubt in the eyes, Li Meng disappeared without a trace.


    The night knew that the master had left.


    He looked at the place where the owner disappeared in doubt. Without thinking much, he sat on the captain''s seat and closed his eyes again.


    So large bridge, once again restored calm, with the disappearance of blue light, darkness.


    In another unknown universe, a huge black spaceship is sailing quietly. In front of the bow, the space is distorted and a red vortex is formed.


    With a flash of black light, the huge spaceship turned into a black streamer and disappeared in the vortex.


    From the dark bridge, suddenly the blue light flashed and a star map appeared.


    Originally, there was only one person in the bridge. She sat quietly in the captain''s seat, silent.


    But Su Zi and the blue light twinkled, and there was one more person in the bridge, Li Meng.


    "419 light years..."


    Looking at the star map, Li Meng pondered.


    I didn''t expect to look around. Shaye''s "God killer" is the closest to the three body system.


    Yes, Shaya''s own starship is called Shaya.


    In addition to the night, the other generals seem to be too lazy to name their own star ships, and directly use their own names.


    At least it''s so easy to distinguish. The name of the ship can let people know who the owner of the star ship is.


    "Master?"


    With a whisper, Shaye, who was sitting on the captain''s seat, opened his eyes and whispered.

 Chapter 1825

    She was dressed in black blood armor, with a cape covering half of her body and a hood on her head.


    I can''t see her face, but I can hear her voice.


    Taking back his sight from the star map and looking up at the red world outside, Li Meng had only dignified eyes.


    Without hesitation, Li Meng said to Shaye: "Shaye, go to the three body star system immediately and help the first and second Legion win the war with the red flaming star people. Time is pressing and we will..."


    Before he finished, Li Meng''s face changed slightly. He felt an attraction, a strong attraction.


    Without time to smile bitterly, Li Menglian said: "go to the three body star system as soon as possible, with the most..."


    Behind Li Meng, a red whirlpool suddenly appeared, sucking Li Meng in


    "Master?"


    Is the master gone?


    Shaye didn''t know, but it was so strange when the master left.


    Without much thought, Shayer said in a voice: "immediately lock the three body star system, you can start, with the fastest speed."


    "Yes..."


    There was a mechanical response from the main console.


    It''s still red. The red hall, the red columns and the red bed.


    Many, many years ago, Li Meng came here, and this time, he came again.


    Standing quietly in the smooth hall, Li Meng was silent. He thought it would be very smooth, but he didn''t expect that what he didn''t want to see happened.


    She (he) did something to him, otherwise, she couldn''t have found him.


    It is even more impossible to accurately locate and lock him. You know, when the "God killer" star ship sails in subspace, it is protected by the void shield. It is reasonable to say that even the evil god has no ability to invade the star ship under the protection of the void shield.


    But she did, capturing his spirit directly in the bridge of the Starship.


    Different from last time, there was no magic on that big bed, only a huge, beautiful and lazy figure.


    She had red skin and looked smooth. Although she was naked, she seemed to be wearing a red dress.


    She was lying on her side, facing him, with a panoramic view of the towering mountains and beautiful curves.


    Her mouth slightly tilted, a pair of huge golden pupils straight at Li Meng, right hand out, huge index finger hook hook.


    How could Li Meng get close to her? Just thinking of retreating, he drifted to her and to the bed uncontrollably.


    As Li Meng approached, her physique became smaller and smaller. When Li Meng fell into her arms, her height was less than two meters.


    She didn''t do anything, but lying in bed, Li Meng couldn''t move at all, as if a force was binding him.


    She lay beside Li Meng, with one hand holding her head and a lazy look on her face. She said with a smile, "my baby, I haven''t seen you for a long time. Why, do you miss me?"


    She stretched out her slender hand and swam in front of Li Meng''s chest. Although she was a spiritual body, Li Meng could not resist the feeling from the depth of her soul.


    It seems that she noticed Li Meng''s reaction. She said with a faint smile: "look, I''ll say that you are very suitable for me. Come on, don''t resist the desire in your heart, let it vent, obey it, obey that feeling, you will find a new world, a free and unrestrained world."


    In this regard, Li Meng just turned his head too far and ignored this horrible and disgusting guy.


    She is a woman and a man. Li Meng has seen his posture as a man. How could he be interested in abnormal monsters.


    See Li Meng dare to ignore her, she looks slightly cold, with that hand pretty ruthless pull over Li Meng''s face, cold voice way: "my patience is limited, you can''t refuse me, you are mine, you have to obey me, obey my fantasy, obey my desire."


    "Desire?"


    With a cold smile, Li Meng looked at the beautiful and ferocious face in front of him and said sarcastically, "do you think I would be interested in the monsters that are neither male nor female? I don''t have that kind of hobby. I feel sick when I think of you


    "Pa..."


    A crisp slap sound, impatient she mercilessly shook Li Meng a slap.


    Would she be angry?


    No, she won''t be angry


    In the face of Li Meng''s sarcastic eyes, she laughed, and the laughter reverberated in the hall.


    The anger on her face disappeared. She stroked Li Meng''s face and said, "you are very smart. You know I can''t make you surrender and degenerate in a more" abnormal "way, because you will" run away ". I like your intelligence, but don''t forget that I am sadistic. Although I don''t like conspiracy like treachery, sometimes, I don''t care about playing a game in the physical world, either, well... Let me see... "


    She chuckled as if she were talking to herself, and said in a soft voice: "the black flag Empire, what should we do if we play a game of chess in this small place? What will my baby do? What will his empire do? Ah... That kind of consequence is really hard to think about."


    Speaking of this, she raised Li Meng''s chin and said with a smile: "my little baby, don''t you think so?"


    She knows


    I know the lost star domain, and I also know the black flag empire.


    Frowning slightly, Li Meng said calmly, "what do you want?"


    "How''s it going?"


    Looking at Li Meng''s not handsome face, she whispered: "my little baby, the outside world is very big. Human beings are not only in the lost star field, but also outside, the civilization with hundreds of thousands of worlds can be easily destroyed by me. Do you think the small lost star field can escape my hand?"


    Li Meng didn''t know about the evil spirits in subspace, but he also knew that they were unimaginable.


    If the black flag empire is really targeted by it, at least the current black flag empire is irresistible.


    In his heart, Li Meng sighed helplessly that he was still a God and was threatened by the evil god of subspace. What''s more ridiculous is that he was unable to resist.


    She leaned forward slightly, nestled in Li Meng''s arms, and whispered: "obey me, submit to me, and become my demon prince. I will let you keep your original posture in the material world. In this way, you are my demon prince and the emperor of the black flag empire."


    With an indifferent look, Li Meng said calmly: "I will submit to you, obey you, and become your demon queen. Am I still me? Can my dirty soul still maintain itself? It''s impossible... "


    His face was slightly cold. He looked up at Li Meng and said, "my little baby, don''t force me..."


    In this regard, Li Meng just a faint smile, said: "you can''t threaten me, even if I lose all, it doesn''t matter, I will protect myself, let me stay away from subspace forever, live forever, let you never see me, also can''t get me, maybe I will revenge, sell my soul, to treachery, to terror, even to Nagu loyalty."

 Chapter 1826

    Her face changed slightly. She roared: "you dare, if you dare to do this, I will tear up your soul and eat you all..."


    Facing the anger of sadomasochism, Li Meng just looked at her indifferently, only calm in his eyes.


    Looking at Li Meng with a calm face, she frowned slightly, but the next moment, she stretched out.


    With a faint smile, she left Li Meng''s arms, got up and sat up, and said calmly, "in this case, there is nothing to talk about. There are many ways to let an empire be destroyed. I''d like to see how the black flag empire can win this war."


    Then she waved her hand and said, "well, you go. I won''t stop you. I''ll let you see with your own eyes the collapse and decay of your empire over the long years. Can you keep yourself? What about your people? Don''t worry, my little baby. I will let my children take good care of your people. They will like it. "


    What is she going to do?


    Li Meng had a bad feeling in his heart.


    Demonic consciousness can bring down people''s minds. If sadism is strengthened to lure the souls of the people of the black flag Empire, what kind of consequences will it have


    When he got up, Li Meng sat up and looked at the masochism with a smile on his face. Li Meng said calmly, "let''s make a bet. If you win, everything I have is yours. If I win, I don''t want you to disturb me, my empire and my people."


    "Bet?"


    She came to the interest, very interested in the way: "talk about it."


    Li Meng said: "a thousand years, a thousand years is the time limit. In the thousand years, none of us should threaten anyone. Let me fall by your own ability. As long as I''m here, I won''t resist and let you play with me. Also, when I''m here, don''t show your male body. It will only make me sick. In the thousand years, as long as my soul is polluted, even if I lose, I will give up everything, give up my country, give up the people I care about, come to you, my soul, my everything belongs to you


    "A thousand years?"


    For sadomasochism, a thousand years is just an instant, but in the material world, a thousand years is long enough.


    I''m crazy about this bet.


    She doesn''t care to spend a thousand years to degenerate the soul that is rare in a million years. He is a treasure, which is true for her and the four sub space gods. He must not be discovered by the other three gods.


    Red body once again into the arms of Li Meng, she said: "well, my little baby, this bet me next, in this millennium, you are mine, you can be on call, if not here, how can I fall you, lure you."


    In this regard, Li Meng just said calmly: "sub space has my consciousness projection. As long as you touch it, I can feel it naturally in the material world. I will come. This is our bet. I will not break my promise."


    With a satisfied smile, she reached Li Meng''s ear and said in a soft voice, "OK, that''s settled. Now, I want you to serve me, make me excited, make me happy..."


    Frowning slightly, looking at the color abuse in his arms, Li Meng said calmly: "I have no feeling for you..."


    Eyebrows slightly jump, the color abuse is not good way: "hum, still say I''m at my disposal, gambling about just beginning, you intend to break your promise? Man can''t believe it. "


    Think of her as a woman?


    Looking at the charming Sadomasochism in his arms, Li Meng had an opposite taste in his heart.


    Yes, she''s a woman, she''s a woman, she''s a woman


    Stretched out a slightly trembling hand, Li Meng squeezed the color abuse chin, forced to endure nausea to the red lips kiss.


    Looking at Li Meng who gradually kisses her, she smiles. She squints and seems very happy.


    He hates her, sadism can be seen, but she likes to force him to do what she hates.


    Once he is numb, his soul will show flaws, as long as she finds the opportunity, he will fall.


    When the softness of her lips came, to Li Meng''s surprise, the feeling was not obnoxious. There seemed to be a faint fragrance on her lips, which was very special


    His face was slightly red, just like drunk. Li Meng''s eyes became confused and hot.


    As if possessed by the devil, Li Meng hugged her and forced her mouth open.


    Feeling Li Meng''s request in her mouth, she is smiling, smiling happily, smiling insidiously, smiling flattering


    Li Meng''s eyes gradually returned to pure brightness.


    Looking at the near face of sadomasochism, Li Meng was surprised and quickly released sadomasochism.


    Looking at his hands in disbelief, Li Meng was even more afraid of the suppressed desire in his heart.


    Looking up at the charming masochism, Li Meng said: "what have you done to me?"


    "What did you do?"


    With an elegant smile, sesai put her soft body into Li Meng''s arms and said, "I am sesai, the God of pleasure and pleasure. By my side, your desire will be magnified infinitely and become the slave of desire uncontrollably. I am the source of desire, my little baby. You can''t refuse my body. You want it, you want it, you want it, you want to occupy it, Have it. "


    Speaking of this, sesai took Li Meng''s hand and put it on his chest.


    Nestled in Li Meng''s arms, she murmured: "the more you resist, the desire in your heart will be magnified infinitely, and you will become crazy, my little pity. How will you spend the thousand years?"


    How to spend it?


    Li Meng''s hands were shaking, his face was in pain, and his face was flushed.


    This kind of feeling is very bad, like tens of thousands of ants in the heart, bone seems to be about to tear the skin out.


    "Ah..."


    A roar, Li Meng tightly hugged the color abuse of the body, tightly keep her, head on her shoulder, gnash teeth.


    Li Meng knows that he can''t go any further. If he can''t control and possess her, he will lose himself completely and become her puppet. His soul will be enslaved by her forever.


    Although the waist of the hand is very tight, very tight, but the color abuse does not care.


    She can feel his pain, which makes her very excited, shaking all over, this feeling is really wonderful


    Looking at Li Meng''s painful face, there was only infatuation, excitement and fanaticism in her eyes.


    Solar system, upper level of Crystal Palace, on the Oriental viewing platform.


    On the sofa, Li Meng was pale, sweating all over, and his forehead was full of sweat.


    He opened his eyes, scarlet.


    "Sadomasochism, I won''t let you go, I won''t..."


    Li Meng gnashed his teeth and roared angrily. In his eyes, there was only hatred and roar, as well as desire.


    Careless, careless, Li Meng didn''t expect that Sadomasochism still had this hand.


    He thought that a thousand years was not long. As long as he lived through the thousand years, everything would be able to survive.


    But now, Li Meng knows that it''s not easy, too difficult, too difficult

 Chapter 1827

    "Master, are you all right? What happened? "


    Qinxi, who heard the movement of the viewing platform, ran in.


    When she saw the owner with a pale face, she was shocked.


    Seeing Qinxi running in, Li Meng looks like a hungry wolf seeing a sheep.


    Li Meng knows that there is something wrong with his situation, but he needs to release the pressure from his soul, otherwise he will go crazy.


    Trying to keep calm on his face, Li Meng waved to Qinxi and said, "come here."


    With light steps, Qinxi comes to Li Meng with a worried face.


    "Ah..."


    With a cry of surprise, Qinxi was caught by Li Meng and pulled down on the sofa.


    Before Qinxi could react, a pair of strong hands pressed her on the sofa.


    Looking at Qinxi lying on the sofa with her back to her, looking at her slim body and beautiful curves, if Li Meng is possessed, he will rush up with red eyes


    From morning to evening, and then to the afternoon of the next day, the changes in the viewing platform disappeared.


    Confused looking around, staring at the side of the dress messy, white skin exposed to the air Qinxi.


    Her face is only tired, has fallen into sleep.


    Looking at Qinxi lying on the sofa without a sound, Li Meng has only dark eyes.


    Moving his stiff body, Li Meng holds Qinxi in his arms.


    Her body is very cold, like ice. Although Qinxi is the dead, Shiji''s temperature is controllable, which is no different from ordinary people.


    The white light poured in from the void and covered Li Meng and Qin Xi.


    When the white light disappeared, the figures of Li Meng and Qin Xi also disappeared.


    At the next moment, beside the reincarnation pool in the temple, Li Meng''s figure suddenly appeared.


    With Qinxi in his arms, Li Meng entered the reincarnation pool step by step until he was wrapped by the pool water with black arc.


    The strong power of death is gathering. They bypass Li Meng''s body and rush into Qinxi''s body.


    All the way in, all the way in, until the black water becomes transparent, then it stops.


    Holding Qinxi, Li Mengjing sat by the pool and waited.


    I don''t know how long, a few hours, maybe a few days later, Qinxi in Li Meng''s arms finally woke up.


    Her eyelids moved and slowly opened her eyes.


    The confusion in her eyes flashed by. When she saw the owner''s guilty face, Qinxi cried out.


    She buried in Li Meng''s arms and began to cry.


    The dead don''t cry, but Qinxi does


    Holding Qinxi tightly, Li Meng has only guilt in his eyes. He holds her tightly, very tightly.


    In Li Meng''s arms, Qinxi whispered: "it''s painful, it''s painful... The body seems to be burning..."


    He almost lost his will and didn''t realize that he was using the divine body, while Qinxi was the dead.


    The holy power and the power of death are mutually restrained. Qinxi is very strong and perseveres for a day and a night, so she has exhausted her strength.


    Caressing Qinxi''s beautiful face and kissing the tears off her face, Li Meng said apologetically: "Qinxi, I''m sorry, it''s the master''s fault. The master almost lost you."


    Although her face was still white, in the face of the host''s apologetic eyes, Qinxi shook her head and said anxiously: "master, are you ok? Yesterday you... You were terrible."


    This silly girl, shouldn''t she worry about herself now?


    Is it terrible?


    With a faint smile, Li Meng said, "it''s OK. It will be solved. It will be..."


    The idea moves, the white light column gushes out from the void, one end covers two people.


    The next moment, on the Oriental viewing platform on the top of the Crystal Palace, the figures of Li Meng and Qinxi suddenly appear.


    Put down the arms of Qinxi, Li Meng said: "something happened, later let the Banshee wing people serve it, to inform them."


    But in the end, she didn''t say anything.


    The host''s state is a little strange. Qinxi always feels obedient. It''s very different from the usual host, but if she wants to say something different, Qinxi can''t say all of them.


    "Well..."


    A tired response, Qinxi turned away.


    It''s just that the posture of walking is a bit awkward, limping, as if


    Looking at Qinxi''s back and her unnatural walking posture, Li Meng had no choice but to smile and sigh.


    I''m afraid there will be trouble in the future. Millennium, Millennium


    Why does he want to gamble? Without this gamble, Sadomasochism may not be able to take him.


    But with this gamble, he will suffer in the next millennium. No, the women around him will suffer.


    The soul is tortured and seduced. The desire must be released by the body. Otherwise, Li Meng does not have the confidence to persist.


    Sex abuse


    At the thought of her, Li Meng''s eyes were only dark and angry.


    No, there''s another way


    Thinking of this, Li mengruo has something to think about.


    If he uses his body to release his soul desire, eventually, he will become extremely vulnerable.


    He is a "God" and the "emperor" of the black flag empire. He will not degenerate, nor will he be threatened by the evil gods in subspace.


    He wants to peel off the seven emotions and six desires, and make himself rational enough and firm enough to not be affected by external things.


    He must hide his detached emotion to a place where the evil god can''t find out, otherwise, his situation will be in danger.


    When the emotion is completely lost, he will become a "God" in the true sense.


    The air is twisting, with the light surging, in front of Li Meng, there is another Li Meng.


    Facing each other, Li Meng, sitting on the sofa, waved his hand and said: "go, let our souls shine on the subspace, let the souls of the imperial people have a destination after death, guide them, devour the sinners, become stronger, become stronger..."


    A deep look at himself sitting on the sofa, he disappeared, the body gradually into nothingness.


    In subspace, this is a red world, a world full of chaotic energy.


    All the creatures in the material world have their own spiritual projection in the sub space, which is not a certain kind of material, and there is no material in the sub space, only energy and soul, which is the projection of the subconscious and soul, just like a channel for the dead to enter the sub space.


    In a certain chaotic field, there are two things similar to matter. One is black, which is like a human eating black hole, devouring everything around it. Whenever a curious demon consciousness comes near it, it will be mercilessly devoured.


    On the other side of it is a white sun. It is so hot that all the demonic consciousness watching it will be annihilated.


    Suddenly, the static black hole began to expand, and it continued to expand. It swallowed up the white sun and continued to expand.


    Wandering in the vicinity of the devil''s consciousness in a hurry to flee, countless demons were engulfed by the expansion of the black hole, it is expanding, endless general expansion.

 Chapter 1828

    The powerful soul wave shakes the subspace, and the surging chaotic energy sweeps away like the tide. The new subspace storm begins to shake. The powerful change causes the peep of countless strong wills in subspace. But in the face of the black hole with the power of phagocytosis, they only watch from a distance and dare not get close to it.


    They are puzzled and curious. They can feel that the power of the black hole is still very weak, but they have an ability that they can''t resist. It''s a power of "death", a power of extinction.


    I don''t know how much demonic consciousness it engulfed and how many miles it expanded. The black hole finally recovered its calm and was quickly wrapped by chaotic energy, disappeared without a trace and wandered in the subspace.


    Black holes are not completely dark. Deeper down, there is a bright space.


    In this huge space, there is a white sun. In the distance, a continent with a diameter of about ten thousand li is floating.


    There are mountains and water on the mainland. It is like a fairyland.


    There is no matter in the sub space, and naturally there will be no matter in this space, but for the soul, this continent exists. It can touch, feel the temperature of the water flow, and enjoy the wind, because it is transformed by the soul, and only the soul can reach here.


    On the mainland, there is a magnificent palace, which covers an area of no less than hundreds of square kilometers.


    Half is black, half is white, on both sides there is a very huge, towering giant tower, they are like two lighthouses general, guiding the direction of the soul.


    In the main hall, high on the throne, Li Meng''s figure gradually emerged.


    Looking at everything in his eyes and looking around, he sighed.


    In the void, a ball of white light suddenly appeared, and it slowly fell into Li Meng''s hands.


    Looking at the light ball in his hand, Li Meng looked stunned, as if he didn''t give up, but finally he let go.


    The ball of light flew away, through the dome of the palace and into the white sun.


    Looking at the empty hall, Li Meng had nothing but peace in his eyes.


    After sacrificing the spirit body, the spirit body became a God, the real "God of death", and had its own domain. From then on, Li Meng would be trapped in the sub space with the evil god, and could only peep at the material world with consciousness.


    There are advantages as well as disadvantages. The disadvantage is that from now on, subspace will become his cage. The advantage is that the existence of this field makes Li Meng and human beings in the black flag Empire truly connected. Relying on the traction of belief, people who believe in death and the emperor will enter this field.


    At the moment of the formation of the realm, Li Meng realized that there were countless souls constantly entering into the sub space. They were invisible, but in this realm, Li Meng could see them. They were waiting for the judgment of sin. Before they died, the guilty would be swallowed by Li Meng, the innocent would be reborn, and they would return to the material world because of Li Meng''s power, Start a reincarnation.


    This can be regarded as a gift given by Li Meng to the believers, because the souls entering the sub space are miserable, either engulfed by the demonic consciousness, or become the servants of evil gods, or become demons.


    Of course, the prisoner is only the God of death, just the spirit body. Li Meng''s soul can still shuttle between the God of death and the body of God. The soul is not divided into two, it is complete.


    After becoming a real "God of death", there is another advantage: he has a more sensitive perception of believers. He can observe the material world more conveniently through believers, and their prayers are clearer.


    The corners of his mouth slightly tilted, Li Meng said in a cold voice: "sadism, I''d like to see what else you can do to make me degenerate."


    When the sound reverberated in the hall disappeared, Li Meng''s eyes were calm. He slowly closed his eyes. He looked like a statue on the throne, and did not move.


    Solar system, earth, Nanlin Island, upper layer of Crystal Palace


    Does it have a soul?


    The master didn''t know, but she felt the master''s change in the first time.


    "Master? What did you do? Where is it? Why can''t I feel it? "


    As he walked into the viewing platform, the master asked, only worried on his face.


    Li Meng got up, stood in front of the window, looked at the towering metal city outside, and said, "this is necessary. I have to do this. Otherwise, this empire, you and I have no future to speak of. Don''t ask more, do your thing."


    "But... But..."


    Turning around, Li Meng looked at the brain calmly with a cold look in his eyes.


    As soon as his neck shrank, the master said: "I... I know. I don''t ask. I don''t ask. I''ll go right now..."


    Said, the brain that beautiful face, a face of fear left.


    Walking in a hurry in the corridor, the master''s face was puzzled.


    Master, what''s the matter?


    The master brain can feel that the master has changed a lot.


    In the past, the master would not be so severe to her, would not look at him with that cold eyes.


    But today, from the master''s eyes, the master''s brain only feels the stillness and coldness, and the master''s soul seems to have disappeared, leaving only an empty shell.


    Three body systems, three body stars


    More than a year has passed. After 17 months of emergency construction, a large number of mobile Orbital Defense platforms have emerged around the moon exhausting star, the grey moon star and the three body star. Each platform is equipped with four 5000mm plasma guns and two 3000mm magnetic accelerators, with a total of hundreds, This number continues to increase over time.


    There is a lot of space in orbit, not to mention hundreds of small Orbital Defense platforms. Even if there are millions of Orbital Defense platforms, planetary orbits can be put down.


    In addition to building defense platforms in orbit, a large number of Fortress guns were built on the surface of the planet.


    The firepower of these fortress guns is more fierce. All of them are equipped with 10m caliber plasma guns and 5m caliber magnetic acceleration guns.


    There are no less than 100 seats on the moon, and they are all over the planet.


    In order to use these weapons effectively, nearly 500000 troops landed on the planet and entered these fortresses.


    Even if the fleet fails, the soldiers of the black flag empire will continue to fight on the planet.


    In front of Xinggang, hundreds of warships were waiting. At a glance, there was a dense area.


    Second Corps, flagship bridge


    "Commander of the army, we have received a radio signal from the people of ChiYan. There is a message in it..."


    They have been shrinking in the aneron system since the appearance of the ChiYan people. Their only action is probably to investigate the three body system.

 Chapter 1829

    Those warships who come to investigate will generally appear at the edge of the three body star system. Once the warships of the Empire get close, they will escape and enter hyperspace. Both sides are investigating each other to avoid encounter and reduce unnecessary losses.


    Counting the time, it has been a year and a half. At this time, the people of ChiYan star sent news, that is, is the war about to start?


    Bivez thought so calmly: "open it."


    The blue light flickered, and a video appeared in front of Bevis.


    There is a man in the video. He is very big, at least he looks very big. He seems to be different from the ordinary red star people. On his head are not two small red horns, but two black sheep horns, which are big.


    This guy


    His eyes narrowed slightly, and he looked thoughtfully at the red star man in the video.


    At this time, a sound came up, after the translation of the sound.


    "I am the Lord of the ChiYan Empire" goser ", human beings, I give you a chance to leave here and take your people out of the three body star system, otherwise, you will bear my anger, I will bring you disaster, and you will be completely destroyed."


    This is just a video message, not a connection. When the words fall, he suddenly stops and stops.


    Goser?


    The name of the translation is really unpleasant.


    "How big is it?" he asked


    "According to the reference object, it is about 4.7 meters. According to the information about" demons ", there is a 70% chance that the other party is a demon believer. Due to the fall of demonic power, the original image has been changed. This change is called" ascending demons. "


    Rise to the devil?


    It''s a word that Bevis has heard.


    Some believers who believe in demons will be given the power to "raise demons" after offering a certain amount of sacrifices to the evil gods they believe in, so as to improve their individual strength and their image will be more demonized.


    How big is the "goser" in the video? How many sacrifices did it sacrifice?


    Thinking of this, Bevis is thoughtful. In this way, are chiyanxing people a kind of people who believe in evil gods?


    With a slightly positive expression, BIVIS said: "pass this video to the imperial court, and also to the great Lord" goser ", saying that the three body star system is the territory of the black flag Empire, which can not be touched by others. The Empire will be destroyed if the invader comes."


    What does it want? Does it want them to escape without fighting?


    It''s a delusion. The Empire has been rooted in the three body system for more than 30 years. How can it escape without fighting.


    "Order to keep a close watch on the movement of the aneron star system, those guys..."


    Bivez knew that it would not send a message for no reason, it must have a reason to do so.


    Yes, Bevis is right. At this time, in the aneron system, a storm is gathering, waiting for the moment of release, and this moment is coming.


    In a year and a half, the aneron system has completely changed.


    The red giant is still the red giant, but Venus has changed into a semi-metallic planet.


    The whole planet was chiseled through, and a big hole with a diameter of about three kilometers appeared. The wall and the edge of the hole were covered with thick metal. At the other side of the hole, a huge metal building was erected.


    On the planet, you can even see things like engine jets, which are huge.


    Is Venus really chiseled through?


    I''m afraid no one knows except the chiyanxing people.


    If they cut through the stars, how do they keep the earth''s core stable?


    No one knows why the planet should be transformed and why it should be equipped with engines.


    In just one and a half years, we have transformed Venus into this kind of image. The scientific and technological level of ChiYan people is undoubtedly very high.


    In the outer space of Venus, a piece of red warships are floating quietly. There are more than 800 warships, which make them spread over a large starry sky with amazing momentum. That''s power, absolute power.


    In one of the more than 2000 meter long warships, roars reverberated in the red bridge.


    "Hateful, hateful, damned human beings, damned black flag Empire, don''t accept the good intentions of the great Lord" goser ". They are damned, they only deserve to be slaves and sacrifices..."


    It sits on a huge seat, which is very different from those small figures in the bridge.


    In the face of its roar, the crew in the bridge looked frightened and sat down quietly.


    Around it, an ordinary ChiYan star man flattered: "my Lord, why do you worry about those lower creatures? There is a lack of tribute offerings in your territory. We can make a big profit by taking advantage of this war. As the master of this fleet, you have the right, and our king will not say anything more."


    "Yes, that''s right. I need strength, more strength. This war can make me offer more sacrifices. One day, I will become a legendary Lord and a hero Lord like a king."


    It seemed to think of the bright future. It grinned and burst into laughter. Its voice seemed to come from its belly.


    He still flattered: "yes, yes, but we have to hurry up. Because of the adult''s recklessness, we have already alarmed the snake. If the commander on the opposite side is not stupid, maybe he is ready for war and evacuating civilians. The planetary gun is ready and can start. We can''t give them time to evacuate civilians."


    It stood up, looked at the sky like a flame, and said in a loud voice: "March to the three body system, attack the whole ship..."


    With a roar, a storm converging on the aneron system erupted.


    The engine started, and the fleet sailed away from the gravity well of Venus under the jet of the fiery red plume.


    On Venus, the engines of dozens of giant planets began to roar, spewing out huge plumes of flame.


    Under the huge thrust, Wiener successfully separated from its orbit and pushed forward to the edge of the star system.


    The aneron system was also discovered by the black flag empire''s reconnaissance ship at the edge of the galaxy, and a lot of information was transmitted to the three body system.


    "Is Venus moving?"


    Hearing the report from AI, BIVIS in the flagship bridge of the first Legion showed an incredible color.


    Although it can be seen from the photos that Venus was equipped with a planetary engine, this is a wrong guess.


    After all, Venus is not small, with a diameter of more than 3000 kilometers. It''s not easy to push such a big guy.


    The reason why bivez felt incredible was not because of the huge project, but because of the action of chiyanxing people.


    What''s the point?


    Aneron star system is six light-years away from the three body star system. With the slow speed of the planet, even if it flies for hundreds of years, it is impossible to reach the three body star system.

 Chapter 1830

    Is


    His face changed slightly, and Bevis shook his head. How could it be that Venus is so massive.


    Thinking of this, Beverly even busy way: "continue to monitor, remember, to report the situation in time."


    AI: "yes..."


    Three months later, the aneron system.


    It took three months for Wiener to fly to the edge of the star system, completely relinquishing the red giant''s gravity well.


    At the edge of the galaxy, the fleets on both sides of the planet Wiener saw a flash of blue. Suddenly, warships jumped into hyperspace one after another.


    In the end, a huge blue flash appeared, and Venus turned into a blue streamer and disappeared into the distant universe.


    Three body systems, three body stars


    "What? Is Venus in hyperspace


    Sitting in the captain''s seat, Bevis was stunned and only had a wry smile on his face.


    Three months ago, he had such a conjecture. Unexpectedly, he guessed correctly that Venus has the ability to enter hyperspace.


    With a deep thought on his face, Beavis began to think.


    What are they going to do?


    What do you want with Venus?


    It took only a year and a half, and bivez didn''t think that chiyanxing people could transform Venus into something powerful.


    Hit the trisomy with it?


    There''s no need for this. Bivez knows that akayama also wants to get a trisomy. They won''t destroy the structure of the trisomy.


    If such a big planet speeds up and collides with a trimaran, the trimaran will surely be destroyed.


    What''s more, it''s still a question whether they can succeed. A planet with such a large mass will lose its function as long as its engine is destroyed.


    Is it a defensive fortress?


    They want to take root in the triad, confront the black flag Empire, and, if necessary, become a presence feared by the Empire.


    At present, nothing can be done but to strengthen the prevention and wait for their arrival.


    If he had 500 warships in his hands, he would dare to break through and would not give Venus the chance to enter hyperspace.


    Like now, we can only defend passively and concentrate on relying on the Orbital Defense platforms of trimaran, exhausting moon and grey moon to resist the enemy.


    BIVIS thought that chiyanxing people would arrive soon, but he didn''t expect that this wait was more than half a month.


    Sixteen days later, a blue flash appeared outside the gravity well of the stars in the three body system. Red warships jumped out of hyperspace. Soon, a huge fleet appeared.


    In the blue flash, a huge flash suddenly appeared, very dazzling, the next moment, a star suddenly appeared in the fleet, appeared in the starry sky.


    Hyperspace fluctuations were detected, fleet alarms in the orbit of trimaran were ringing, engines were on fire, and blue flames were emitted from the engines of each warship.


    "At coordinates 201.9874, we found a large number of enemy targets, a total of 832, one of which is super large. The target corresponds to" Wiener star ". The enemy fleet is moving and calculating its course. Target: star."


    Approaching stars?


    He was slightly stunned, and his face was puzzled.


    If the target of akayama is trisomy, it is reasonable that akayama will enter hyperspace again and directly approach the gravity well of trisomy.


    But they''re approaching the stars. What are they going to do?


    Are the machines on Venus just some kind of solar energy absorbing device that powers the Planetary Fortress?


    The blue light flickered, and a picture appeared in Bevis''s eyes.


    Through high-precision telescopes and image capture, Bevis can see the huge fleet sailing in the starry sky.


    Red warships are all over the place, escorting around "Venus", slowly approaching the star.


    They are not far from the star and will arrive in a few hours at most.


    "Commander, there''s a connection request from commander Raymond."


    Raymond?


    Not from hesitation, Beverly even busy way: "pick up."


    The blue light flickered and Raymond appeared next to the video.


    "Bevis, do you have details of Venus? This thing... I have a bad feeling that those guys are not going to work so hard just to make a Planetary Fortress. "


    After shaking his head, bivez said in a deep voice, "I don''t know much about it. Over the years, they have protected Venus very closely. We can only observe from a distance and can''t get much useful information. No matter what this thing is, we can only take one step, count one step now..."


    Three hours later, in the outer space of the star, the huge fleet finally approached the star.


    Facing the blazing sun, the fleet was very careful and kept away from the orbit of the star at a suitable distance.


    The "Wiener star" in the push back engine, gradually stopped, and finally stopped in the orbit of the star.


    At such a distance from the star, the surface of Venus seems to be burning, and the side facing the star becomes red.


    Venus is moving. It''s turning its direction. Driven by the engine, the hole with a huge pyramid is aimed at the star.


    There was no sound. In a vacuum, everything was quiet, but there was a change on Venus.


    The huge metal pyramid began to split, petals generally open, exposing the back of the hole.


    In those huge leaves, there are a lot of red crystals, they are arranged in a circle, it is very beautiful.


    At this time, the fire red flashing, rotating in the leaves, gradually forming a fire tornado.


    It''s spinning, it''s spinning wildly, it''s getting bigger, it''s getting bigger, it''s going up into the sky, it''s turning into a fiery tornado, it''s going straight to the star.


    When it touches the star''s plasma, the tornado expands instantly, spreads from one end of the star to Wiener, and then turns into a fiery red light column and rushes into the flower''s heart.


    It is absorbing the energy of the star, and the pyramid device outside the hole is absorbing the energy of the star.


    Second Corps, flagship bridge


    "Warning, warning, high energy wave, increasing, increasing..."


    The warning from AI made Bevis look very ugly. He said angrily, "is it Venus?"


    He saw that, in the video, the rear of Venus was shining brightly.


    "Warning, high energy strike is approaching, approaching, no relevant data, unable to calculate trajectory, please evade."


    "Do those guys want to destroy trisomy?"


    With an angry roar, Beavis looked fierce and said in a loud voice: "attack, the second Legion attack, coordinates 342.417, quick..."


    At Bevis''s almost roaring command, the engines of hundreds of warships in the orbit of trimaran burst into blue flames, leaving the gravity well of trimaran at full speed.

 Chapter 1831

    "After jumping to the coordinates, the whole ship attacks on Venus and destroys the enemy''s energy gathering devices. At this moment, we can''t retreat. For the sake of the emperor and the Empire, may death protect us..."


    In a blue flash, in the roar of Bevis, more than 300 warships of the second Legion turned into blue streamers and rushed into the enemy''s line with the heart of death.


    The next moment, outside the gravity well of the star system, a blue flash suddenly appeared, and more than 300 black warships jumped out of hyperspace.


    The ChiYan Starman warships escorting Venus immediately responded, and a large number of warships rushed to the attacking black fleet.


    In the black fleet, a large number of guards were released and rushed to Venus from above. There were thousands of them, like locusts.


    And the ChiYan star people''s fleet also made a response, a large number of fighters left the ship and attacked the enemy''s fighters from above.


    Blue and fiery red beams of light began to flash, dense ion beams, particle beams to attack the enemy fleet.


    The starry sky was torn, the shield flickered, the beam flickered, and a large starry sky was suddenly shrouded in two kinds of brilliance.


    In the flagship, Beavis sat in the captain''s seat. He looked at the enemy warships coming from outside. He waved his hand and said in a loud voice: "go ahead at full speed, ignore them. Frigate, rush in for me. Your task is to destroy the energy gathering device on Venus. Even if you die, you have to finish it for me."


    "All magnetic accelerators are right. Prepare the energy gathering device. Find the gap. Don''t hesitate."


    Compared with the plasma gun, there is no distance limit for the MAG gun. Venus is there. As long as the shell can pass through the enemy''s fleet, it can attack the energy gathering device.


    At the command, the fleet advanced at full speed. The long blue tail flame was even longer than the hull. The smaller frigate took the lead and rushed to the front. The frigate was the fastest. As soon as the force was added, it almost immediately left the fleet.


    But the loss of frigates was also the biggest. They charged in the front and faced the enemy''s artillery fire. Many frigates were destroyed and a dazzling fireball burst out in the starry sky.


    The deck of the bow, the fleet, the blue arc flashing, the MAG gun fired.


    A large number of kinetic energy shells attacked the Venus, but most of them were blocked by enemy warships on the way. There were too many enemy fleets. They were dense, layer by layer, and there were almost no gaps.


    Just as Bevis was on the front line charging with determination, Raymond was not idle in the rear.


    "Tell them not to give me nonsense, withdraw, evacuate from the planet immediately, all transport ships, engineering ships, participate in the evacuation mission, if anyone runs now, I will send him to the military court."


    "Also, get the first Legion out of orbit immediately, stay away from the trisomy, quick..."


    Although the colonies on the three planets were ready to leave, they didn''t expect to come so suddenly.


    Under Raymond''s command, emergency evacuations began on the moon, the moon, and the trisomy.


    In the scream of civilians, a large number of spaceships full of civilians were launched, including engineering ships, transport ships, passenger ships and private ships.


    Especially in the city of "Tara" on trimaran, it was flustered by the news of full evacuation.


    With a population of more than 7 million, Tara will want to evacuate completely for a while and a half. It''s impossible.


    The streets are full of people running in panic. The "Wuwu" air defense alarm is stimulating people''s spirit.


    The battle is going on in the orbit of the star when the people on the trisomy, the moon exhaust and the moon exhaust are pulling away.


    Blue and fiery red beams of light flickered and crossed, tearing the starry sky.


    From time to time, the fleets of both sides had fireballs burst and warships were destroyed. A large number of destroyed warships were captured by the gravity of the star and fell to the surface of the star.


    Above the main battlefield, the fighters and guards of both sides fought together, and a large number of debris floated.


    The battle on the stellar orbit is cruel. I don''t know how many rescue capsule are captured by the stellar gravity. For the personnel in the rescue capsule, their end is only death and ashes.


    Advance, advance, advance all the time. Finally, the black fleet rushes into the red fleet, and the white-edged battle begins.


    The warships of both sides incline to each other heartily, so the firepower, for a moment, the flashing light of the shield is the most dazzling.


    "Forward, forward..."


    In the fleet channel, only the roar of Bevis.


    But just then, Venus suddenly burst into a dazzling glow.


    The light comes from the pyramid on Venus, the open flower heart.


    Constrained by the position, the injection of stellar energy forms a dazzling small star in the flower center.


    In the dazzling light, the dazzling little star is pushed into the hole under the pyramid.


    In the hole on the other side of Venus, there was a flash of fiery red light, and a huge beam of light shot out.


    After leaving the hole, the light column expanded instantly, turned into a huge pillar of fire, crossed the starry sky, and almost reached the exhausted moon in an instant.


    The fiery red light column is so huge, the dazzling light almost blinds people''s eyes.


    At the moment of contact, the huge exhausting moon star was punctured instantly. After the exhausting moon star was punctured, the fiery red column of light continued to brush past the gray moon star, leaving a huge gully and disappearing into the distant sky.


    In the rear, the moon exhaust star that was punctured in the earth''s core began to collapse, and the earth cracked. At that moment, it turned into a huge fireball.


    Endless debris into a meteorite swept around, in the trisomy is under the meteor shower, in the face of the exhaust moon side of the orbit, the defense platform was destroyed, no one survived.


    The moon was destroyed, and the power of the explosion destroyed the trimaran. On the surface of the trimaran, the sea set off huge waves as high as hundreds of meters, sweeping the earth and Tara.


    "The signal of the star has disappeared. After optical detection, the star has been destroyed."


    The brilliant light, the huge beam, of course, Bevis saw it.


    The moon was destroyed


    It''s a massive planet, and it''s just destroyed.


    At this time, BIVIS finally understood why the chiyanxing people wanted to transform Wiener.


    Now Venus is no longer a planet, but a planet gun with the ability to destroy stars.


    "Warning, warning, high energy reaction detected. Venus is disintegrating. There''s a 70% chance that the energy gathering device is out of control. Please stay away, please stay away immediately..."


    Outside, Venus is shaking, the surface of the planet is cracking, there is a huge crack.


    Behind the pyramid, energy is still being drawn from the stars.

 Chapter 1832

    From the surface of the planet, a large number of transport ships are taking off, and they seem to be fleeing.


    In the orbit of the star, the akayama fleet, which was fighting with the second legion, also began to withdraw. They gave up the enemy in front of them and fled to the deep air.


    The warning from AI made Bevis''s face change, and he said angrily, "is it a disposable product? Get out, get out, all ships, get out of here, stay away from Venus, now... "


    At this time, for both sides, the enemy is no longer important, the important thing is to preserve themselves.


    Both fleets tacit agreement to stop firing, energy input to the engine, full speed evacuation.


    In the upper battlefield, the entangled fighters and guards also stopped fighting and fled to the distance.


    The blue flash suddenly appeared, and the fleets from both sides of the stellar gravity well rushed into hyperspace.


    In the rear, Wiener star finally couldn''t support it. It exploded, the star exploded, and the star energy absorbed by the pyramid also exploded. At that moment, the star seemed to erupt a flare. In the dazzling light, a circle of fiery red energy swept around, and the warships that jumped into hyperspace were swallowed and turned into ashes.


    When all subsided, Venus disappeared, the battlefield was cleared, and even the metal debris could not be seen.


    Outside the gravity well of trimaran, a blue flash suddenly appeared in the sky, and a fleet jumped out of hyperspace.


    Sitting in the captain''s seat, staring at the burning Triton and grey moon, BIVIS was silent.


    Before the real war started, they suffered such losses. The moon was blown up, and the surface of trisomy was destroyed again. I don''t know how many people were alive, and I don''t know how many people were lost.


    "The fleet has lost 64 frigates, 32 destroyers, 35 cruisers, 9 battleships, 871 guards, and 52741 casualties. The number is rising... We have received a connection request from the Raymond commander."


    There was no time to worry about such a large number of casualties. Beavis said in a deep voice, "pick it up."


    The blue light flashed, and Raymond appeared in front of Bevis.


    "Chief of the Bevis army, you have succeeded and done a good job. Although we have lost a lot of our defense, we still have the strength of the first World War. We must gather and concentrate our strength..."


    With a wry smile on his face, bivez shook his head and said, "Venus is self destructive. It''s very unstable. It should be a one-time weapon. After this war, the second Legion lost a lot of warships. Now there are less than 200 warships. You''re right. We must gather our strength to fight against the enemy with the help of the remaining fortifications of trimaran and grey moon."


    A disposable weapon?


    Raymond was a little stunned and then shook his head with a bitter smile.


    The chiyanxing people are really big hands. They have wasted more than a year and used so many resources, only for a disposable weapon.


    However, their goal should be to do so, at least to destroy a large number of defenses in the Triton defense circle.


    Looking slightly positive, Raymond said, "I''ll be there as soon as possible. They shouldn''t give us too much breathing time."


    Yes, in terms of military strength, chiyanxing people have an absolute advantage. They will organize the next attack in the shortest time.


    The blue light flickered and Raymond''s figure disappeared.


    With a sigh, BIVIS rubbed his forehead and said wearily, "where is the fleet that can find the ChiYan star people?"


    "There is no discovery in the three body system, and the target is far away from the radar range."


    It''s very fast in hyperspace, even if it''s only one second, it can be far away from the three body system.


    Soon after, about a quarter of an hour later, with a blue flash in the sky outside the Triton gravity well, the first Legion returned.


    In the orbit of trimaran, the first Legion and the second Legion assembled.


    Although the total number is more than 300, the planet''s defense circle can no longer provide enough firepower for the fleet.


    There was no time to rest. Bevis contacted Raymond and held a pre war meeting.


    "Most of the defense platforms on the planet''s orbit have been destroyed, and the defense fortresses on the two planets have been almost completely destroyed. At present, we can only garrison one side of the fortifications in good condition, and the other side can only give up."


    Looking at the hologram of Bevis in front of him, Raymond pondered: "do you want to lead the war to the surface of the planet?"


    With a slight nod, Beavis said: "at present, the frontal fleet battle is not good for us, so we can only avoid it. Although it''s still unknown whether we can win on the ground battlefield, we can at least delay time. As long as this battle can continue, we will win. Although we and the ChiYan people are both expeditions, But we are closer to the three body system. It takes only more than a year for the black flag Empire to arrive here from the border of the Empire, while it takes more than 20 years for the ChiYan people. "


    With a cold smile, bivez said confidently: "I don''t believe that they can persist for 20 years under the attack of the Empire. The longer they drag on, the better it will be for us. When the border of the Empire expands to three body stars, they will be finished."


    Compared with the confidence of Bevis, Raymond didn''t think so. He said in a deep voice: "I''m afraid that the ChiYan people will not give us a chance to delay. They will attack us regardless of casualties and completely destroy us. With their current strength, they can do it."


    In this regard, Bevis was not afraid, indifferent way: "if this is the case, we can only fight back, even if we die, we have to give them a heavy blow, so even if they attack the three body star system, they can not defend."


    Only in this way, as a soldier, dying on the battlefield is also a kind of end result.


    With a slight nod, Raymond said, "even so, let''s wait. Let''s wait for the enemy''s choice. Let''s wait for the final battle in our life."


    ----


    The solar system, the earth


    The news of the war in the three body system soon reached Earth.


    The earth, as well as the colonial media, are scrambling to report news from the front.


    "The news has been confirmed that the signal of the moon exhaust star has disappeared. The ChiYan star people used a very powerful beam weapon to destroy the moon exhaust star, the gray moon star, and the three body star. They have been seriously injured, with countless casualties. Now the situation is unknown. Here is a report from the star of tyre."


    "From this war, we can see that chiyanxing people are a very evil race. They are extremely xenophobic. Thirty years ago, they almost exterminated the local residents on trisomy. We should petition the emperor to completely eliminate chiyanxing people and let the evil aliens die..."

 Chapter 1833

    The news from the front line made a lot of comments in the Empire, from the top officials and nobles to the common people.


    Chiyanxing people can blow up a planet at will, or two, three or four. There are many planets in the universe. People don''t care how many planets are blown up, but what they care about is the actions of chiyanxing people. This shows that this race is extremely cruel. In the face of the cruel enemy, it''s better to let it disappear.


    In the territory of the black flag Empire, because of the news from the front line, a storm broke out again.


    Earth, Nanlin Island, Crystal Palace.


    "If the news sent back by the commander of the Bevis army is true, one thing is clear. At least this chiyanxing man named" goser "is a demon believer, and his body has been" demonized ". We can understand that chiyanxing people believe in evil gods. Master, we should do something, not just focus on this war, There is only one master left in the astral realm, so master, we should eliminate them and eliminate the race of ChiYan people. "


    Looking back from the window, Li Meng looks at aimore beside him.


    Do you love Molly?


    Nature is beautiful, but now, facing this beauty, Li Meng has no fluctuation in his heart.


    Losing emotion is not losing soul. Self cognition exists.


    Li Meng said calmly: "if we are demon believers, we don''t have to worry about anything. They will be eliminated, but not now. There are many things we have to do. The only thing we have to do now is to win the war and win the development time, and the things after that are not urgent or urgent."


    With a wave of his hand, Li Meng said, "go ahead and tell the imperial court to be ready for the aftermath. We will win this war."


    Did not immediately turn away, amor said: "master, Queen kurina asked to see you."


    Kurina?


    With a slight frown, Li Meng said calmly: "it''s gone. Tell her that we will win this war. I''m sorry for the casualties of her people, but it''s inevitable. Since it happened, we must accept it."


    Looking at the host, amor wants to say nothing, but finally he doesn''t say anything, so he has to turn away sullen.


    The master has really changed. Compared with the present master, amor likes the former master more, the master who often teases her, and the master who often smiles.


    "Goser..."


    He took back his sight from emor''s back and murmured to himself.


    Three body stars, three body stars


    Since the end of the war in stellar orbit, the next few days have been strangely quiet.


    Where is the fleet of chiyanxing people?


    No one knows. The frigates sent to investigate several nearby star systems have not found any trace of the three body star system.


    Aneron star is also empty, since Wiener star was deduced aneron stellar system by ChiYan star people, this stellar system appears empty, in the whole stellar system, only star is a celestial body.


    No matter where the ChiYan people''s fleet is, there must be no doubt that they will come back.


    First Corps, in the black gold flagship.


    "There''s a message from Vickers, governor of the planet. Have you seen it?"


    Wilkes?


    Raymond is no stranger to the former colonial ship No.1.


    Raymond asked, "what did he say?"


    "Loss list, asking about the risk of war, governor Vickers intends to move the residents of trisomy and grey moon to the nearby stellar system to spend the war safely."


    "Loss list?"


    Raymond shook his head and said in a deep voice, "a lot of people have died."


    "Yes, 1.3 million people died on the moon exhaust alone. The moon exhaust was destroyed, and the stars of grey moon and trisomy were affected, killing and injuring more than 2.9 million people in total. Most civilians have evacuated the stars of grey moon and trisomy."


    The war is cruel, and the interstellar war is even more so. Millions of casualties are low, which may be the price of entering the universe.


    War risk


    Raymond said: "tell governor Vickers that he is right. Tell him that the war will be over soon. Either win, or lose, or fight for a long time. There is no fourth choice. He is the governor. He will decide what to do."


    "Yes... Warning, unknown hyperspace wave, coordinates 234.741..."


    Here, at last


    With a slight change in his face, Raymond said: "inform the whole ship, prepare to fight..."


    Outside the gravity well on the periphery of trimaran, in the starry sky, a blue flash suddenly appeared, and a red warship suddenly appeared.


    After a while, a continuous area of warships appeared in the starry sky.


    The red fleet leaping out of hyperspace pounced on the black fleet not far away in the orbit of trimaran.


    The chiyanxing people didn''t flinch. They went straight to the most tightly defended position of the enemy.


    In the battle of the fleet in orbit, battle alarms reverberate among the ships.


    In the flagship bridge of the first regiment, Bevis sits in the captain''s seat with a calm look.


    "Open the whole ship broadcast..."


    Looking at the red fleet in the starry sky in the distance, Bevis said in a loud voice: "today, whether victory or defeat, is our last battle. We will die, we will all die, sooner or later, but it will not be now. Today, we will dedicate our lives to fight for the emperor, for the Empire, long live the emperor, long live the Empire, the second fleet, move forward..."


    In the fearless roar and firm vision, the Second Corps launched a counter charge to attract the attention of the enemy fleet and strive for a better shooting environment for the orbital defense platform.


    "The first Legion is marching forward. Today, we will fight against each other. We will have no fear. Victory must belong to us. Kill... For the emperor, for the Empire..."


    With Raymond''s roar, the first regiment followed, and three hundred warships rushed to double the enemy.


    In the starry sky, the fiery red and blue beams twinkled and crossed each other, attacking the enemy fleet.


    On nearly 100 defense platforms in the orbit of trimaran, the plasma gun and magnetic acceleration gun began to attack, and the blue ion beam and kinetic energy shell attacked the enemy fleet.


    On the other side, dozens of defense platforms on Grey moon began to fire, and blue ion beams attacked the red fleet in three directions.


    On trisomy, especially in the planetary capital, Tara, the civilians who have not yet evacuated are attracted by the vision of the sky. In the sky, there is light shining, which is the light of explosion.


    In the fleets of both sides, from time to time warships were given the opportunity to burst out a fireball.


    On the orbit, the defense platforms that were focused on were destroyed one after another.


    When the two fleets are close enough, the red fleet releases fighters, and dense fighters rise from the fleet, like locusts attacking the enemy from the top of the battlefield.

 Chapter 1834

    "When the guards attack, all the frigates move upward to form a front to block the enemy fighters..."


    At Beavis''s command, the guards attacked, and nearly a thousand guards broke away from the fleet and attacked the fighters above.


    There are too many enemy fighters, tens of thousands or even more. They are like locusts all over the starry sky.


    Bivez understood that only frigates equipped with a large number of fixed-point defense guns can effectively resist enemy fighters.


    Once the enemy fighters rush into the fleet, it will cause a lot of trouble to the fleet, and even cause the possibility of the whole line collapse.


    At the command, the formation of the fleet in the charge changes.


    So the frigates moved up and lined up a line over the main ship.


    At the top of the battlefield, the guards and the enemy fighters entangled together, and the flames burst out.


    In terms of mobility, although the guards are better than the other side, there are too many enemy fighters.


    Although a large number of fighters were destroyed by the guards, the damage rate of the guards was also very high.


    As soon as the two sides touch each other, the battlefield is immediately shrouded by fireballs. Neither the fighter nor the guards have shields. Once they are hit, they will be destroyed. Naturally, the speed of damage is not comparable to that of fleet warfare.


    In the fleet, due to the existence of shields, even a frigate can support for a period of time in the case of fire concentration, not to mention the largest class of battleships, which leads to a long time in a fleet.


    Victory and defeat will not happen in an instant, but will tilt to one side with the loss of warships.


    "Warning, the engagement distance is below the warning line, please avoid..."


    The warning from AI made Beavis look slightly positive.


    Is it so close?


    Yes, it''s very close. Looking out of the window, you can see the shadow of the red fleet with your naked eye in the starry sky in front of the fleet.


    With a wave of his hand, Beavis said in a loud voice: "stop charging, the whole ship retreats..."


    The reason why bivez let the fleet charge is to let the enemy fleet concentrate their firepower on the fleet and avoid the defensive platform on the orbit from being attacked by concentrated fire.


    At this time, if you continue to charge, you will soon have a white-edged battle with the enemy. Once the fleets of both sides are entangled, the attack frequency of the orbital defense platform will be affected, and even accidental injuries may be caused.


    In the case of few enemies, Bevis can only rely on the defense platform on the track to enhance the firepower of the fleet, so that the gap between the two sides becomes smaller, rather than one-sided situation.


    With the order of bivez, the fleet stopped charging, and the thrust engine started to slow down the forward speed of the fleet until it stopped, and then flew backward.


    In the starry sky, the situation of confrontation between the two sides suddenly changed. With the first and second Legion retreating, the ChiYan people''s fleet attack became more and more fierce, like a locust rushing towards the three body star.


    Dense blue, red beams interweave together, like raindrops to attack the other fleet.


    In the fierce and cruel blue, fiery red light rain, the starry sky burst out a group of fire.


    A large number of warships of both sides were destroyed, and the dazzling fire was very gorgeous


    But over time, with the loss of war, the second legion, the first Legion gradually fell into the disadvantage.


    A large number of defensive platforms on the orbit were destroyed, and the fleet retreated in retreat, and finally there was no way to retreat.


    In the orbit of trimaran, the two sides had a final duel


    "The shield has been destroyed, area 012037074 has suffered heavy damage, energy input has decreased by 30%, warning..."


    With the violent vibration of the ship and the sparks everywhere in the bridge, Beavis knew that the war was at its most critical moment.


    Originally, a large number of cruisers and battleships could be seen around the flagship, but now there are only destroyers to escort.


    "Commander of the army, we must do something, either charge, fight to the death, or withdraw..."


    The chief of staff on one side spoke for the first time. Although his face was firm, he also had the desire to "live" in his eyes.


    What should I do?


    With a slightly positive look, Beavis said in a deep voice, "how many warships do we have left?"


    "There are 84 warships left and 207 guards. The battle damage is increasing continuously..."


    There are only 84 warships left out of more than 300 warships. The outcome of this war is clear. They have won and the ChiYan people have won.


    "How about the enemy''s war damage?" he added


    "There are 317 existing warships, and the number of fighters is unknown, about 1500..."


    In the face of this war, Beavis was relieved.


    They are finished. Even if they win this time, they are finished.


    With a wave of his big hand, Beavis looked fearless and said in a loud voice, "give orders to the whole ship. Let''s give them a final blow. Attack the whole ship..."


    The voice is so resolute, and the command is so desperate.


    Bivez knew that they couldn''t run any more. This is the orbit of the Triton. It''s a long way from the edge of the gravity well.


    If the fleet withdraws at this time, it will only be killed by the enemy bit by bit.


    Only in this way can we have a chance to escape.


    On the track, in the decisive order, the black fleet launched another charge and rushed to the red fleet close at hand.


    Just as the battle was drawing to a close, a twisted red light suddenly appeared in the starry sky not far from the battlefield


    "Warning, detection of unknown spatial fluctuations, detection of unknown gravitational field, warning, warning..."


    The warning from AI made bievis, who was sitting in the captain''s seat and waiting for the last moment, slightly stunned.


    "Unknown spatial fluctuations?"


    In the midst of Beavis''s stupor, AI''s voice rang out again.


    "Target found, signal captured, unknown ship type," Shaye "super star ship, received identity information, it''s general Shaye..."


    In the dome of the bridge, captured by the optical lens, a huge black warship appeared in the starry sky.


    Looking at the huge warship in the picture, Bevis looks slightly stunned.


    General Shaye?


    People who can be called generals in the black flag empire


    "Ha ha..."


    For some reason, Bevis burst into laughter.


    Starship Shaye, bridge


    Voice from AI, let Shaye wake up from sleep.


    After a year and six months, she finally arrived at trisomy


    Looking at the dense icons of the enemy and the right side in the picture, Shaye said calmly: "full speed forward, crack gun ready to fire, calculate trajectory, order the right ship to evacuate immediately, avoid the other party''s flagship, we want to catch alive."


    In the starry sky, the huge warship''s tail is full of blue flame, which is like a sea of fire, pushing the warship to the battlefield.

 Chapter 1835

    The deck of the bow of the "Shaye" cracked, exposing a muzzle with a diameter of one kilometer. With a little blue light flashing, the whole muzzle lit up, more and more dazzling.


    On the battlefield not far away, the order from the unknown supreme authority made the charging black fleet turn its bow and rush to the top of the battlefield.


    On the other side of the approaching huge warships, ChiYan star people''s fleet also found, they ignore the enemy fleet, panic organization formation, turn the bow to attack the huge warships.


    The fiery red beam suddenly dazzled the starry sky, like a raindrop attacking the huge warship.


    But it''s useless. There is a transparent shield around the huge warship, and the particle beams that hit the shield disappear, as if they were dissolved.


    At this moment, in the bow of the huge warship, the brilliant blue light suddenly flashed, a huge blue light shot out, instantly across the distance of thousands of miles, swept through the red fleet.


    In the dazzling blue column of light, a large number of red warships were destroyed. The blue column of light that crossed through the Red Star Fleet went straight ahead, passed between trisomy and grey moon, and disappeared into the distant starry sky.


    The power of terror makes the formation of the red fleet chaotic. With only one strike, dozens of warships are destroyed.


    They didn''t retreat, but the formation was more dispersed, in order to weaken the power of enemy''s high-energy weapons.


    Seeing that the enemy had no plan to retreat, in the bridge of the super star Shaye, Shaye looked indifferent and said coldly: "launch jamming position, release the ship, fire all weapons."


    At the command, in the belly of the "Shaye" super star ship, three or six ships were opened with the harbor deck, and 36 km class "black armor" battleships sailed out of the harbor, escorting the two sides of the "Shaye" star ship.


    On the upper deck of the Shaye, hundreds of probe type jamming devices flew out of the release port and into the depths of the universe.


    On the frontal and upper deck, nearly 100 turrets rose out of the deck and began to tilt their fire at the enemy fleet.


    The bigger the caliber is, the stronger the power is. The thick blue ion beam attacks the red fleet like raindrops.


    In the bow of the Shaye, dozens of 15m caliber magnetic accelerators started firing one round at a time.


    Every time the blue arc flashes, after a few breaths, the red fleet will burst out in a group of flames.


    The bullet with a diameter of 15 meters has a mass of more than 3000 tons, hitting the target at 5% of the speed of light. Its power is amazing.


    Before the distance between the two sides was close, the red fleet lost nearly 100 warships.


    The huge warships suddenly appeared with amazing combat effectiveness. Maybe it was just as well to see victory. The red fleet suddenly gave up its charge and withdrew to the left star sky.


    As soon as they withdrew, the warships on both sides of the "Shaye" began to pursue and harvest the enemy.


    He exposed his back to the enemy. Under the attack of ion beam and kinetic energy cannonball, the fleet of chiyanxing people was being destroyed. One warship after another was destroyed and exploded in the starry sky, turning into a fireball.


    In pursuit, the remaining ChiYan Starman warship finally left the gravity well.


    In the starry sky, the blue flash suddenly appeared, and the fleet of ChiYan people jumped into the starry sky.


    But in the next moment, they appeared in the same place


    This scene made the captains of the first and the second regiments slightly stunned.


    What''s going on?


    ChiYan Starman''s fleet clearly jumped into hyperspace, how did it appear in the same place?


    Unable to enter hyperspace, the ChiYan people''s fleet soon found this anomaly, and they scattered in droves and fled in all directions.


    There are only 36 "black armour guard" battleships, while nearly 100 of them are fleeing from the other side, so it is difficult to completely annihilate the enemy.


    "We can''t get them out of the range of the position jammer, let the black armor attack and destroy them. We can''t let any of them go."


    With Shaye''s command, a large number of small harbors were opened on both sides of the "Shaye" starship, and tens of thousands of black armor guards poured out of the Starship like locusts to chase the enemy warships.


    Naturally, the speed of the warship could not be compared with that of the guard, and the black armor guard soon caught up with the fleeing warship.


    Compared with warships, the weapons in the hands of the black armor guards are naturally inferior, but the black armor guards are more flexible. They can attack the weak parts of the warships and find the weak points. Often they can break the warship''s shield after several shots.


    The shield generator is installed on the deck of the warship. If the protection of one side is strengthened, the shield of the other side will be weak. If the strength of the shield is strengthened in all directions, the shield will collapse in a short time.


    In this case, small fighters play a great role in ship to ship combat. Once one side of the fleet is broken through the defense line by the enemy''s fighters and is close to the enemy''s fighters, the shield is easy to be destroyed. Once destroyed, facing the firepower of the enemy''s main ship, the warship without shield cannot survive.


    In the starry sky, the scattered red warships were overtaken by the black armor guards one after another. Within a few seconds, the black armor guards destroyed the engine and flew slowly with inertia,


    Among the many warships fleeing, one of the red warships is the biggest, with a length of 2500 meters and a more beautiful and heavy hull.


    From the ship body, the fire red light point spurted out a fire dragon, trying to shoot down the enemy fighters running around.


    Some black armor guards were hit and turned into a fireball, but more guards used their plasma guns to bombard the weakness of the shield continuously.


    In the escape, the red warship''s shield in the rapid flashing, and finally smashed.


    Under the concentrated fire attack of the black armor guard, two fireballs burst out from the engine that lost the protection of the shield in less than five seconds.


    Without the engine, the enemy''s flagship slowly stopped in the starry sky until it was still.


    "The target has been captured, the enemy bridge has stopped advancing..."


    Getting up, Shaye stood up and walked out of the bridge, saying, "get ready for the landing ship."


    Soon after, dozens of strange shaped spaceships sailed out of the Shaye and flew to the enemy''s flagship at high speed.


    The shape of these spaceships is like diamond shaped arrows. They are very slender. They are about 100 meters long. Flying in the starry sky, they are like the attached engine behind the guard.


    The "sharp blade" landing ship, also known as the jump ship, is equipped with a cluster cutting beam at the bow of the ship, which can carry a large number of soldiers to break through the shield of the other ship and directly carry out the ship boarding battle.


    When the planet lands, the sharp warship can make its speed reach 2% of the speed of light, which can make it pierce into the ground with lightning speed, causing a kinetic energy bombardment with a range of kilometers.


    Of course, under the impact of this speed, even if there is an inertial reduction device, there is only one way to die for any life on board.

 Chapter 1836

    Even the dead will fall to pieces. Generally speaking, the landing ship will not fall to the ground at such a fast speed.


    High speed penetration, close to the ground thrust, in order to achieve a safe landing speed, this is the landing ship''s normal landing procedures.


    In the starry sky, dozens of sharp blade landing ships are flying at high speed, very fast, only the blue plume can be seen passing through the starry sky.


    Under the attack of black armor, the enemy''s flagship''s proximity guns have been destroyed, making the landing craft approach unimpeded.


    When it was close enough to the enemy''s flagship, a series of cutting beams appeared at the bow of the landing ship in high-speed flight. The blue streamer flickered, and dozens of landing ships collided into the ship body.


    From the outside, you can only see dozens of huge holes in the ship.


    All the way inland, the landing ship stopped.


    In the enemy''s flagship, the side deck of the landing ship was opened, and a large number of black armored soldiers with long guns poured out. In the warship, a civil war started.


    Chiyanxing people are very tenacious. When they find the enemy landing, they fight to the death.


    But it was useless. Under the attack of the black armor soldiers, they retreated and finally fell on the cold floor.


    The long gun in the hands of the black armour soldiers is a plasma weapon, which can emit particle beams with very strong power.


    Two hours later


    In the bridge of ChiYan Starman''s flagship, ChiYan Starman has been in a panic for a long time.


    They failed. They were trapped. The enemy was boarding the ship. It was obvious that they wanted to catch them alive. No, they were alive.


    "Great Lord gosser, we have to leave. Take the escape ship to leave here. They are coming and approaching the bridge. Obviously, their target is Lord you."


    Sitting on a huge throne, gother saw nothing but anger.


    It said angrily, "I''m goser, Lord goser. Only goser who died in battle and goser who didn''t escape is good. Don''t they want to catch me? Let them come. I''m here. I''ll bring destruction for them. Let them know that here, in gravity, I''m the king, the king of killing..."


    With that, he grabbed the machete beside the seat and waved it hard. The sharp blade passed the red star man beside him.


    There was no scream. In his unbelievable eyes, his body was directly cut off, hit the wall like a lump of mud, and then fell to the ground.


    "Ha ha..."


    A crazy size, it is like a madman in general, is in the bridge of red burning star people panic at it, have to stay away from it.


    "Bang..."


    At this moment, the only door leading to the bridge suddenly sounded a violent crash.


    With a ring of red marks on the hatch, the huge hatch fell off the main body in a huge crash, and fell to the ground in the bridge with a "boom".


    "Enemy, enemy..."


    The red star man in the bridge quickly took out his weapon and shot at the cabin door. For a moment, the fiery red particle beam danced wildly.


    At this moment, a dense sound of footsteps was heard, and a large number of soldiers in black armor poured out of the cabin door. The fiery red particle beam hit them, leaving only a fiery red mark. Even if they broke through their bodies, they did not fall down.


    The black armour soldiers who rushed into the bridge began to attack. They leveled their long guns and attacked the enemy with blue ion beams.


    After a while, in the battle, the Red Star people in the bridge were slaughtered, and more than a dozen black armor soldiers fell.


    If you lift the black armor on them, you will find that it is empty and nothing.


    After the death of black armour soldiers, their white bones will be reduced to ashes.


    "Goser" on the throne did not move, looking coldly at the black soldiers approaching.


    It can feel that these alien soldiers are very unusual. From them, there is no breath of life, only cold "death".


    The soul seems to be sucked away by them.


    At this time, a slight sound of footsteps sounded, and the black armored soldiers moved aside. Shaye, who was dressed in armor and cloak, appeared. Following the passage of the black soldier, Shaye came to the throne.


    Looking at it on the throne, Shaye''s eyes in his hood narrowed slightly


    The host''s guess is right. From its body, Shaye really feels the devil''s breath, very thick, very thick. And its appearance, it''s easy to think of the devil as a species.


    In the hood, Shaya''s cold voice rang.


    "Answer me a few questions. Maybe I can give you a good way to die."


    Looking down at her not far away, goser grinned and said in a loud voice, "it seems that you have cracked our language. Is it up to you? I will die, but you will die before me here. I''m gother, and your biggest mistake is coming to me. "


    "Well, I don''t think so..."


    The corners of his mouth were slightly tilted, and Shaye waved his sword.


    The wind was blowing, and a black awn came out of the sword, whistling past Gosse and crashing into the wall.


    "Boom..."


    There was only a piercing tearing sound. The metal wall was torn directly. The black awn was removed, and the bulkhead was torn layer by layer. After a hundred meters, it disappeared.


    Looking behind gother, there was a huge hole in the metal wall. I don''t know how deep it was.


    He turned his head and looked at the huge hole in the wall behind him.


    Its past cognition was broken at this moment. It could not understand how the small body of the enemy could have such powerful power.


    In the world of chiyanxing people, the bigger the physique, the stronger the strength and the higher the status.


    "Bang dang..."


    The red machete in his hand slipped from gother''s hand and fell to the ground.


    At this moment, goser lost his heart of resistance. He knew that if the blow was used on him, he would be dead.


    Looking at the small figure not far away, goser stood up, strode to Shaye, knelt down with a plop, and said: "we obey the strong, please spare my life, I am willing to pay my loyalty for the strength you have."


    Looking at the big man in front of him, Shaye was unmoved and said calmly, "who do you believe in and who is the master of your faith?"


    It did not hide, low said: "it is treacherous, heard that it is the God of chaos space, it is very stingy, very stingy, only to sacrifice enough soul to it, it will give us strength, it will make us stronger."


    Shaye added, "what''s your purpose? The purpose of coming here. "

 Chapter 1837

    "Trimaran, we need a kind of metal. There are a lot of metal in this kind of metal. With this kind of metal, we can make more powerful warships and more warships."


    The metal it said should be Sikkim. Like the black flag Empire, the chiyanxing people also had a large demand for Sikkim.


    "Where is your home star and how far is it from here?"


    "This..."


    Goser''s face was hesitant


    His face was slightly cold. Shaye waved his sword, and a black light flashed by. The strong wind immediately disturbed him, and the expression on goser''s face solidified.


    Turning around, Shaye strides away coldly.


    Behind her, gother''s huge head slipped from his neck, and his huge body fell with it.


    It hesitated. It''s its right, but it''s Shaya''s right to kill it.


    "Withdraw, immediately send scientific research robots to analyze the data of this ship, find the star map, find the parent star of the ChiYan people, find the sphere of influence of the ChiYan people, and find the social structure of the ChiYan people."


    The cold voice reverberated in the bridge, farther and farther away, until finally disappeared.


    An hour later, driven by the thrust reverser engine, the landing ships that went deep into the ship began to withdraw. They left the ship one by one along the passage they hit and flew to the mother ship "Shaye".


    At this point, with the death of gother, the war is over.


    The victory came so suddenly that people were at a loss.


    In the orbit of trimaran, in a piece of metal debris, the remaining more than 80 warships of the first and second Legion are floating quietly. Looking at the huge "star ship" in the distance, the surviving captains are only delighted and shocked.


    They never thought that the black cavalry guard, which had disappeared for nearly a hundred years, still existed and silently guarded the Empire in the dark.


    They are the most powerful force in the Empire, just like the legend.


    In the past, they thought it was a legend, but now, they have seen it with their own eyes and the legendary Black Knight guard.


    Second Corps, flagship, bridge.


    "Commander, there''s a connection request from general Shaye."


    General Shaye?


    With a slightly dazed look on his face, bivez said: "pick it up quickly."


    The blue light flickered. In front of Bevis, Shaye appeared. She was wearing black armor and a hood, so people could not see her face clearly.


    Looking at her, BIVIS looked slightly upright and said solemnly, "general Shaye, it''s a pleasure to meet you."


    In the picture, a piece of information flickers to show that the data is being transmitted.


    Bivez also heard a voice from Shaya.


    "This information is analyzed from the enemy''s flagship. There are some information about the chiyanxing people in it. My task has been completed, and I''ll leave it to you later."


    As the voice fell, the blue light flashed, and Shaye''s figure disappeared from Beavis''s eyes.


    At this time, in the distant starry sky, the "Shaye" which has completed the recycling work has a new movement.


    The tail engine starts, and the huge starship starts to move forward slowly.


    In front of the ship, the space suddenly turns red, twisted red, forming a whirlpool.


    With a flash of red light, the huge "Shaye" disappeared, and the distorted red space disappeared.


    "What is this?"


    Looking at the optical lens to capture the "Shaye" left the picture, BIVIS murmured to himself.


    That''s not the color of ships entering hyperspace. That''s red


    Without much thought, he put away his thoughts. BIVIS thought of the information that general Shaye had given him.


    "What''s the content of the information?" he said


    AI: "star map, a map of tens of thousands of star systems, spanning 500 light-years."


    He knew that this map was exactly what the Empire needed, which could make the Empire know more about the people of ChiYan. The importance of this map was self-evident.


    Not from hesitation, Beverly even busy way: "immediately give this information to the imperial court."


    "Yes, the data is being transmitted..."


    Looking at the starry sky outside, the joy on Beavis''s face disappeared and became a little heavy.


    Although the war was won, the black flag Empire also suffered heavy losses. The second and first legions had few warships left, only more than 80. It can be said that the strength of the Legion did not exist.


    "Shaye" star ship left, I do not know where to go, in the three body system, the living people began to clean the battlefield.


    Both the enemy and the friends need to salvage the lifeboat. The enemy warships floating in the sky should be persuaded to surrender and eliminated. The interstellar war is cruel. As the victorious party, the black flag empire will not be merciful when necessary.


    The war lasted for more than 30 years, with millions of deaths. The war is over, or not.


    As long as the chiyanxing people are still there, the war will never end. There will be a first expedition, a second expedition and a third expedition.


    They will come, the Third Expedition may take longer, or at that time, between attack and defense, the two will completely change.


    The news of victory from the front line soon spread to the territory of the black flag empire.


    Under the exaggeration of the media, black cavalry, a mysterious organization that disappeared for hundreds of years, once again emerged and brought victory to the Empire.


    What is black riding guard?


    A lot of people know about it, but only hearsay, only books.


    The predecessor of the black cavalry was the first Legion. The first Legion before the earth was unified. Since the first Legion unified the earth, it has been transformed into the imperial forbidden guard "black cavalry". But since the founding of the people''s Republic, the black cavalry has disappeared. There is no trace of them in the Empire. No one knows where they are and where they live.


    But today, one hundred years later, in order to win the battle with alien people, the black cavalry guards appeared for the first time and reappeared in the eyes of the world.


    The huge warship, the overwhelming force and the complete crushing battle fully show the strength of the black cavalry.


    Just as the people of the Empire were talking about that battle, in the imperial court of the earth, Nanlin island and Crystal Palace, the pre imperial meeting was being held.


    "We have won a tragic victory. If general Shaye had not arrived in time, the three body star system would have fallen. I have said before that the black cavalry has its own mission. The conventional war is not in the black cavalry mission. We can''t only rely on the black cavalry. In the future, more distant future, we should win any war with our own strength."


    Speaking of this, Chen Qi spoke slightly, looked around the people on the round table and said calmly: "although the war with chiyanxing people was a tragic victory, the victory is victory. The imperial people should cheer for it. The celebration is still a celebration, which can enhance the prestige of the host in the eyes of the imperial people. But now, we have more important things to discuss."

 Chapter 1838

    As soon as the words fall, the blue light flickers, and a picture is projected from the original, which is the star map, the star map of the holographic image.


    It''s like sitting among the stars.


    In the crowd''s wait-and-see, Chen Qidao said: "this is the star map, the star map of the ChiYan people. We have analyzed the language of the ChiYan people and their technology. In technology, they surpass the universal technology in the Empire, but in technology as a whole, they are far inferior to the Empire. Their territory is very large, spanning more than 500 light years, with tens of thousands of galaxies, Every red star system in the star map is their territory, and the gray star system is the star system they have explored, but have not developed. They are located at the edge of the lost star field, close to the silver horned fairy nebula, and far away from the trisomy, which is more than 600 light-years


    No wonder the second expedition of the ChiYan people arrived in the trisomy 30 years later.


    In the star map, the three body star system is a huge two-point, on the other side is a gray star system, separated by unknown number of star systems, how many light years, is the red area of chiyanxingren.


    At this time, Chen Qi said: "we don''t know when they will come next time, but the next time they will come, they will be stronger than this one. In the next few hundred years, the Empire will still focus on development. The border will expand to the three body star system as soon as possible, and then spread to the territory of ChiYan people. I don''t like expeditions, and I don''t approve of expeditions. The left Star area is so large, The war between the Empire and the chiyanxing people will start again sooner or later. When it starts again, it must be a long war of extermination. Before that, we should be ready. "


    Both expeditions have been eliminated. Chiyanxing people are not stupid. They will not launch a third war in a short time.


    Human beings have discovered chiyanxing people, and chiyanxing people have also discovered human beings. In the same field, they either surrender or perish. This is true for both sides. There is no compromise, and there is no compromise at all.


    Speaking of this, Chen Qi looked at Amor and said: "in the future, with more and more worlds (planets) owned by human beings, the threat from demons will become more and more serious, and the task of the heretic tribunal is the most important. Therefore, after discussion with my master, I decided that the expansion plan of the heretic tribunal will account for 20% of the total military expenditure, and the development of new warships will be more important, More firepower, more defense. "


    twenty percent?


    In this regard, amor is very satisfied, can have 20%, has exceeded her expectations.


    That''s good. Soon, she will be able to take her people to the stars.


    As his eyes moved, Chen Qi looked at manita again. In his expectant eyes, he said, "Master said that your existence lies between the living and the dead, which can make up for the weakness of the living. From this year, the angel of death Legion was officially established, and the annual military expenditure accounts for 10% of the total military expenditure, You can choose or design for yourself. It''s your freedom. The Empire will not interfere. "


    Although the military expenditure is not as much as that of the heretic tribunal, manieta knows that the death angel Legion is different from the heretic tribunal in nature. The heretic tribunal is only a department covering the whole empire, while the death angel Legion is only a legion, so the military expenditure can not be compared with the heretic tribunal.


    Moreover, for manieta, what she wants is the right to build an army. She doesn''t care about the amount of military spending. You know, Yunan is her territory. In recent years, she has owned many planets and industries among the stars outside, which can produce money. In her territory alone, there are many shipyards, which can design warships by themselves. This is the best thing.


    With a slight nod, manita responded.


    "Since everyone has no opinions, the meeting is over..."


    It''s not a short time, but it''s not a long time. Everyone here is not used to grinning. If they have something to say, they won''t think too much about it.


    In the final analysis, none of the people in the imperial chamber is human, and their "hearts" are pure.


    As the emperor of the black flag Empire, Li Meng was naturally happy with the victory of the battle in the front line.


    It''s just the joy in his heart that Li Meng didn''t put on his face. It''s not that he didn''t want to, but that he almost forgot what happiness is.


    To oneself present condition, even if is Li Meng oneself also some does not adapt, always feels has been little some what.


    But what''s missing, Li Meng can''t say why. However, he thinks he is very rational, very rational.


    Li Meng looked up and looked out of the window, only calm on his face


    In subspace, in the field of sex abuse, in the palace on the red continent, it is still on the big bed.


    "You are really cruel. You are cruel enough to yourself. In order to fight me, you let yourself become uncompleted. You lose your emotion, just like you lose your soul. Things without emotion will not stay long in subspace. One day, you will be called by subspace and integrate with subspace..."


    Speaking of this, she gave a faint smile, and her little hands were sliding on Li Meng''s chest. She said in a soft voice: "in a distant, distant era, there are a group of flying human beings whose souls are separated from their bodies and can fly up. But they chose the road of saints who have no desire and no desire. In a long time, they eventually died out, and they are connected with subspace, The divine realm in their eyes is integrated. Since then, the original peaceful sub space is no longer peaceful, just like a monster that devours the souls of the material world. My little baby, do you think those saints regret it, so they devour the souls endlessly? "


    In the face of Sadomasochism''s charming eyes, Li Meng was silent. Li Meng knew that Sadomasochism was warning him.


    With an elegant smile, she leaned slightly, her soft body nestled in Li Meng''s arms, and said: "although it is only a thousand years, do you still have the courage to take back the emotion you abandoned after a thousand years? Time will kill your mind, it will make you infatuated with the feeling of no desire and no desire. After a thousand years, you will not get back your emotion, you will destroy it completely. "


    Will he?


    Li Meng doesn''t know. He doesn''t know what he will do in a thousand years.


    But there''s one thing about Sadomasochism that''s right. He does like what he''s feeling now, which keeps his mind focused all the time.


    Seeing that Li Meng was not moved, her face was warm and angry, but she didn''t break out. Instead, she came to Li Meng''s ear and whispered, "take back your feelings. I promise you, I will treat you very gently, let you fall with the gentleness of evil god, and let you submit willingly with the love of evil god. I am the God of sex abuse, pleasure and pleasure, and I will let you understand, What is the real heaven? You will like that feeling. You will... "

 Chapter 1839

    It''s temptation, gentle Temptation


    She''s very attractive. From a female point of view, she''s really attractive.


    Although has the red skin, the evil color, but is this monstrous, only then lets her be more attractive.


    But Li Meng is not an ordinary person. Li Meng knows who she is, her true form, and the beauty in front of her eyes is only a fake. He will not be confused.


    Looking at the Sadomasochism in his arms calmly, Li Meng said: "let me go. The next time I come, I will take back my feelings. Even if I have been tortured by you for thousands of years, I will admit it. I will never lose, never..."


    Smell speech, color abuse, mouth slightly warped, she micro squint, and did not deny Li Meng''s words, but gently move the body, in Li Meng''s lips Dragonfly bit water.


    She seemed very happy. She got up and sat up. She said with a smile, "go."


    The bondage on the body disappeared. Looking at the sadomasochism, Li Meng''s body was gradually becoming nihilistic until it completely disappeared.


    Subspace, in the realm of death


    Sitting on the throne, Li Meng opened his eyes and looked up silently.


    In the white sun of the sky, a ball of light slowly fell down, broke through the dome of the palace and fell into Li Meng''s hands.


    Looking at the Milky ball of light in his hand, Li Meng was stunned and didn''t know what he was thinking.


    Finally, Li Meng sighed, raised his hand and pressed the light ball into his forehead.


    Earth, Nanlin Island, Crystal Palace.


    That feeling is back


    Looking at the metal city outside the window, Li Meng was stunned.


    Maybe Sadomasochism is right. When the emotion returns, Li Meng has a sense of rejection in his heart.


    It was a frightening feeling. The soul seemed to be incomplete and would be divided into many pieces.


    Li Meng can''t imagine what he will be like after a thousand years.


    Thinking of this, Li Meng sighed in his heart. In the end, he owed a favor.


    But then again, if there was no sex abuse, these things would not have happened. Of course, these are two different things.


    Evil spirits


    Confused eyes gradually become cold, Li Meng heart clear, color abuse do so just to better achieve her goal.


    When necessary, Sadomasochism will devour him completely, and so will Li Meng. When necessary, he will not be merciful and will put Sadomasochism to death. Not only he, but all the evil spirits in subspace are Li Meng''s enemies and Li Meng''s targets.


    Looking back at aimore standing quietly, Li Meng said with a faint smile: "aimore, come here, let me lie down..."


    "My lord?"


    Her face was filled with joy. She had a feeling that her former master had come back.


    Unable to help hesitating, emor''s huge body lay on the side of the sofa.


    With a comfortable face in Amor''s arms, Li Meng said with a light smile: "it''s very good, don''t you think so, amor..."


    His face was slightly red, and Amor said, "my lord..."


    Without further teasing Amor and feeling the softness behind him, Li Meng said in a soft voice, "talk about the trial court of heresy."


    Heresy court?


    With a light hand on his master''s side, amor said, "it''s not too bad. Every world (planet) of the Empire has a branch of the heretic court. There has not been a large-scale evil disaster in the Empire in recent years. Although there have been a lot of demonic believers and evil cults, they were eliminated by the heretic court before they grew up. In the former imperial Council, Although the decision to build an independent army by the heretic tribunal was made, the Empire as a whole is still peaceful, and the plan to build an army can be gradual and orderly. "


    For human beings, demons are always a threat. They are everywhere and always threaten human beings.


    When eradication is impossible, we can only take strict precautions.


    Speaking of this, emor seemed to think of something. He looked down at the master in his arms and whispered: "master, is there someone who wants to see you? Queen kurina wants to see you many times... "


    Kurina?


    With a sigh, Li Meng got up and sat up.


    Looking back at amor, Li Meng said helplessly: "amor, you can''t let me lie down a little longer."


    Aimore chuckled and said, "master, after meeting queen kurina, you can lie down as long as you want. It''s a big deal... Aimore will be with you tonight."


    "You really want to experience it?" Li Meng said with a smile


    "This..."


    Emor was a little bit wry, blushing, and whispered: "the queen of manieta said that our structure is very similar to that of human beings. We should... There should be no problem, just..."


    Li Meng said: "the difference in body shape?"


    Facing the host''s eyes, amor nodded shyly.


    With a faint smile, Li Meng said, "is that ok?"


    With that, Li Meng''s body twisted strangely, growing bigger and stronger, and his clothes were torn directly.


    In amore''s eyes, the original little master directly turned into a man with a height of more than three meters.


    "Master... Master..."


    Aimore was stunned. She never thought that the master still had this ability.


    The white light is surging. On Li Meng''s body, a long white dress gradually emerges.


    With a faint smile, Li Meng said: "my body has long been out of the scope of the physical body. Size is just a concept."


    How to say, now Li Meng''s body is not pure material. Of course, it is not out of the scope of material.


    I moved my limbs for a while. Although it was a little stiff, it was pretty good on the whole.


    Satisfied with a smile, Li Meng opened his hands to aimore and said with a smile: "aimore, come here, let the host hug..."


    Her face was reddish, but Amor couldn''t resist the temptation. She walked forward and fell into the master''s arms.


    It''s warm, it''s warm


    That kind of feeling is Amor has never had, in the past, she is holding the master, this is the first time she felt the embrace of the master.


    Holding Amor''s soft body and feeling the softness, Li Meng whispered in Amor''s ear, "how about it? It''s been a hundred years. How about the embrace of the master? "


    Gently against the master''s chest, amor looked up at the master''s face and murmured: "master, amor can''t leave you any more. How about this? Those women have occupied you for a hundred years. The master should belong to amor..."


    Emor has a prayer in his eyes, as well as a burning and longing.


    With a faint smile, Li Meng lowers his head and kisses Amor''s red lips. He pries her mouth open and asks for it heartily.


    This is the first time for them to embrace and kiss each other. No matter Li Meng or aimore, they all devote themselves to it.

 Chapter 1840

    A deep kiss, for a long time, Li Meng let go of her panting amor.


    Looking at Amor in her arms and patting her round and soft arm, Li Meng said with a smile: "go and call queen kurina. I''ll accompany you after she is sent away. Don''t run away tonight..."


    How could emor not understand the words in the master''s words? The touch on her hip made her shy and unbearable. She said in a low voice: "master, I''ll go..."


    With another kiss on emor''s red lips, Li Meng released kurina and said, "go."


    Emor turned and left, and left the room in three steps.


    Sitting on the wide sofa, feeling the uncomfortable bones all over, the numbness is like a thousand ants crawling. It takes a lot of time to adapt to this kind of body.


    Li Meng smiles in secret as emor leaves.


    Having stayed in the human world for more than a hundred years, the pure Banshee wings have grown up and understood love


    The Jinyi people have no men, but they have female characteristics. They don''t know what love is or what it is like. Although they yearn for the happiness between men and women, they find that there is no suitable object for them. In the past, they hope their masters can take the initiative, because in their eyes, they are the masters'' women.


    But a hundred years later, they are still them, or the former Banshee winged people, and they have not been loved by their masters.


    Why?


    It''s not the difference of race, but the difference of figure. According to the master''s words, he is powerless.


    But now that everything has changed, how can Amor not be happy?


    Aimore didn''t make Li Meng wait. Soon after, aimore came back again, followed by a blue figure, the same huge blue figure.


    "Your Majesty?"


    Looking at Li Meng on the sofa, kurina was startled, and her face was incredible.


    This human emperor is just a small man, how can he become so huge now? He is almost catching up with her.


    Facing kurina''s surprise, Li Meng gave a faint smile and waved: "sit down. It''s nothing to be surprised about. Don''t mention the size now. Even if I''m twice as big, I can do it. In my empire, some people think I''m a" God ", which naturally has a reason."


    Is it because of power?


    Powerful, incredible power.


    Having been in the black flag empire for so many years, kurina has a little understanding of some things.


    She knew that the human emperor in front of her had an incredible ability to heal and destroy all things.


    The surprise on her face is put away, and kurina suddenly kneels to the ground


    Looking at this scene, Li Meng looked slightly stunned and took a look at amor.


    Facing the host''s eyes, amor shook his head to show that he didn''t know.


    Looking at kurina kneeling on the ground, Li Meng said: "kurina, what are you doing? Just get up and say what you want. "


    Without getting up, kurina said firmly: "Your Majesty, the trimarans also need their own gods and beliefs. I hope your majesty will become the God of the trimarans and protect us forever."


    Smell speech, Li Meng, love Moore''s face all showed clear color.


    There is no doubt that kurina is clever and wants to use her faith to tie the trisomy man to the chariot of human beings. As long as the emperor of human beings becomes the God of the trisomy man, the trisomy man will become a member of the human family.


    With a faint smile, Li Meng said, "why do you believe in me? Our black flag Empire still has the" God of death ". As the destination of human soul, believing in it can also protect you three bodies."


    Shaking her head, kurina said: "Your Majesty, death represents the dark side in the black flag empire. We trisomy people yearn for the bright side. We are willing and hope to become believers of the emperor."


    After pondering for a moment, Li Meng said, "well, go to find shalina. She will teach you how to do it."


    Sharina, the supreme saint of the imperial religion, has been a saint for more than 100 years. She is one of the few "saints" in the Empire.


    Seeing Li Meng''s agreement, kurina''s face showed a look of joy, and even said: "thank you, your majesty."


    With that, kurina got up, stepped back and left the room.


    Looking at the place where kurina disappeared, Li Meng gave a faint smile.


    After being on earth for such a long time, kurina has become a lot smarter, which is very good. If the trimarans don''t learn to be smart, it means that they are not qualified to survive in this universe.


    Looking back at the window, Li Meng''s face appeared a faint smile. Next, the Empire will usher in a long period of development.


    Time goes by little by little, one day, two days, one year, two years, one hundred years


    In the three body system, since the black flag Empire beat back the second expedition of the ChiYan people, it completely controlled the three body system.


    After that war, the Empire ushered in a long period of peace.


    Time will kill people''s spirit, but also fade people''s memory, just a hundred years, the fierce war has faded out of people''s sight, every day, only the world''s media in the crazy report of what "Star" is found, what high value "Star" is found.


    In the era of border expansion, with the explosive growth of casual population, the black flag Empire also encountered some internal troubles.


    Demons, careerists, conspiracies and rebellions are playing out in the Empire''s territory spanning hundreds of light years. Two hundred years after the establishment of the Empire, the struggle for power seems to be playing out again


    In the distant, distant sky, there is a star, it is so beautiful, so huge.


    It is like a beautiful sapphire, the beauty is so shocking.


    If the black flag Empire finds this place, everyone will be crazy about this planet.


    This is an ocean planet. There is no land. There are only oceans on the surface of the planet. There are endless oceans.


    It may not have any precious minerals, it is a good tourist planet, the hidden value is unlimited.


    In the starry sky far away from the ocean planet, a huge spaceship is gradually approaching.


    It is about 50 kilometers long, just like a flat box, covered in black, with blood colored lines.


    The huge spaceship flew silently and soon entered the orbit of the ocean galaxy.


    "This planet is pretty good," Ya. "Immediately record this planet in the database. The police station has a detector to detect the composition of the air, and execute it immediately..."


    In the bridge of Tanya, looking at the huge blue planet outside, Tanya''s face shows a strange color.


    After traveling in the starry sky for more than 100 years, Tanya has seen hundreds of thousands of different planets, an ocean planet. This is the first time Tanya has seen it.

 Chapter 1841

    "Yes, it''s under implementation..."


    Outside, a large number of spherical probes flew out of the release port and rushed to the surface of the planet. There were thousands of them.


    A meteor shower suddenly appeared over the ocean planet, which was caused by the probe''s penetration into the atmosphere.


    "The detection data are being transmitted, the oxygen content is excellent, two percentage points higher than the earth, the environment is excellent, no pollution, the water quality is excellent, no harmful substances, the gravity is 2.1 times of the earth, the overall analysis: livable planet."


    Hearing the "Ya" report, Tanya''s face was incredible.


    This planet is really a treasure. It''s so surprising that it''s a planet suitable for human survival.


    In other words, on this planet, human beings can survive without changing the environment.


    "A large number of organic matter and carbon based organisms have been found in the sea. The species of organisms are being renewed, 123 species, 164 species, 178 species..."


    "Warning, found curse creature, 3 species, 13 species, 18 species..."


    Curse creatures?


    Hearing this, Tanya frowned slightly.


    Cursed creatures refer to those creatures whose industries change due to the chaotic energy of subspace.


    The water demons of the earth and some strange demons are all curse creatures.


    There are cursed creatures, which means that there are things on this planet that can affect subspace, some kind of life, or some kind of object.


    "Unknown signal source found, magnetic interference, unable to capture its information..."


    What would it be?


    Tanya doesn''t know, but it''s necessary to explore.


    Tan Ya said: "immediately adjust the weapon and change it to underwater launch mode..."


    With that, Tanya got up and walked out of the bridge.


    Soon after, a "Banshee" transport boat left the harbor of the "Tanya" starship, with blue flames in its tail. It speeded up and rushed to the surface of the planet.


    "General Tanya, that''s the first human to discover it. You have the right to name it."


    "Name it?"


    In the cockpit of the transport boat, Tan Ya Mei frowned. After a long time, she said, "just call it Lan Yu Xing."


    At this time, outside, the window of the transport boat was covered with flames.


    There is a fireball in the sky of blue star, a fireball falling rapidly.


    When the fireball disappeared, a "Banshee" transport boat suddenly appeared in the air.


    At high altitude, the "Banshee" transport boat rushed to the surface of the water, turned into a dark shadow and penetrated the clouds.


    Hundreds of meters away from the water, the "Banshee" transport boat in the sky slowed down and finally plunged into the water at a slow speed.


    With the Banshee transport boat into the water, the outside light suddenly disappeared, in the window, is a beautiful underwater world.


    But the beauty lasted for a while, and soon the darkness covered everything.


    In the water, only the tail flame of the transport boat was shining, slightly dispelling the darkness.


    Suddenly, the white light flashed, and two huge beams of light appeared on the bow of the transport boat, which slightly dispelled the darkness.


    The driving posts of black riding guards are all automated and controlled by AI. Although the hand control mode is also set, it is basically unnecessary. The advantage of AI control is that it will not be affected by emotion and will always drive with the maximum benefit.


    The bottom of the sea is quiet, silent, the cockpit is quiet, quiet.


    On the screen, the depth of diving is always changing, 510255145710


    "Bang..."


    When diving to seven kilometers, the window suddenly flashed, a dark shadow hit the window.


    What''s that?


    Tanya didn''t notice, only saw a shadow.


    "Bang..."


    Another shadow hit the window. This time, Tanya saw clearly.


    It''s the water demon, which is slightly different from the earth''s water demon. They are bigger and more shapeless, two meters and five meters long.


    They carry a fish''s head, have limbs and are blue.


    "Bang... Bang..."


    At this time, a shadow came from the bow of the ship and hit the hull of the ship with a dense sound.


    It''s the water demons, the dense surface of the water, they come out of the darkness and surround the transport boats.


    Outside, they are crowded and numerous.


    Listening to the thumping sound in her ear, Tanya frowned slightly and said calmly, "can there be any damage to the ship?"


    "Testing in progress, no damage, ship structure in good condition, open weapon system?"


    The Banshee transport boat is made of A-class titanium alloy. There is no doubt that the hull is strong and defensive. It can withstand 10000 meters of water pressure, which can not be shaken by a small water demon.


    Smell speech, Tan Ya way: "continue to move forward, do not need to pay attention to them."


    "Warning, under external pressure, departing from course, steering affected..."


    Is it because of them?


    Looking at the dense water demon outside, Tanya''s face is slightly heavy.


    Although they can''t shake the Banshee transporter, they can push the transporter and deflect it.


    With a frown, Tan Ya said calmly: "open the shield..."


    In the dark of the sea, there was a brilliant blue light, and a layer of Blue Shield covered the transport boat.


    Red blood suddenly rolling surging, lying on the surface of the transport boat of the water demon are shield cut body.


    They are crazy. In the water, they are surging like a school of fish. They rush to the transport boat again and again and hit the shield, causing the shield to flash violently.


    "Warning, shield energy is rapidly consumed, please take measures in time."


    Is it water pressure?


    Now the transport boat has reached the bottom of the sea more than 9000 meters above the water, and the high-strength water pressure is consuming the energy of the shield.


    As for the impact of water demon, it is not worth mentioning at all. If there is no water pressure, their impact is useless.


    The only use is probably to get the transporter off course.


    "How long are we away from the signal source?" asked tan


    "I don''t know, due to unknown interference, the detector is out of function, unable to locate, and the navigation panel is out of order..."


    Frowning slightly, Tanya said: "since the unknown interference hinders the transmission of the unknown signal, how can the signal be captured by us¡° What is the shape of the unknown signal source


    "Acoustic signal, strong acoustic signal, acoustic signal released by non carbon based organisms..."


    At this time, I don''t know why, the sound of "Dong Dong" suddenly disappeared.


    Outside, the original groups of water demon suddenly dispersed, disappeared in the dark depths.


    Outside, on the side of the transport boat, in the dark, a huge shadow appeared. In front of it, the 50 meter transport boat was so small.

 Chapter 1842

    "Bang..."


    Violent impact suddenly appeared. In the water, the transport boat rolled violently, and the hull groaned.


    A huge red tentacle appeared in the rolling and penetrating light column. No, several tentacles.


    Seeing the huge tentacle in the light column outside, Tan Ya didn''t know that she met the huge sea monster.


    "Evacuate, evacuate immediately..."


    Outside, on the dark sea floor, the rolling transport boat''s tail blazed with blue flames, pushing the transport boat toward the sea.


    The speed of the transport boat is very fast, like a swordfish in the water, only a blue streamer can be seen across the water.


    But it was faster, and its huge body suddenly appeared in the dark under the shining blue flame of the transport boat.


    It''s an octopus, a huge octopus. It''s huge. It''s hundreds of meters long. Its huge body is like a hill.


    In the water it waved a huge tentacle, in an instant to catch up with the escape of the transport boat, force around.


    The huge power makes the transport boat lose the power to move forward. In the struggle, it is slowly pulled back by the octopus.


    Seeing this, Tan Yalian said: "attack, attack immediately, kill it..."


    "Weapon system activated, target locked..."


    At a command, outside, a number of turrets extended, aimed at the underwater octopus.


    I saw a flash of blue light, multi-channel plasma blasted out, slowly hitting the huge head of the octopus like a torpedo.


    The blue flame burst, and the ultra-high temperature directly melted the fat of the octopus, making its head appear several scorched black.


    "Roar..."


    The severe pain made it open its mouth, and a bubble rolled out.


    The other tentacle swung away and hit the carrier''s shield hard.


    The blue light flashed again, the transport boat continued to fire, and the plasma swarms attacked the octopus, bursting into blue flames.


    After several minutes of stalemate, it finally gave up. With an unwilling roar, its tentacles released the transport boat, and its huge body slowly sank to the bottom of the sea to lick the wound.


    The bondage disappeared, and the transport boat in the sea turned into a blue streamer and went straight to the sea.


    "Wow..."


    There was a flash of brilliance under the water. A water column rose into the sky. The transport boat appeared from the water column and flew straight into the sky.


    Until it reached the clouds, and in the sky, the transport boat circled.


    In the cockpit, Tanya frowned slightly and looked very ugly.


    Tanya never thought that there were so many powerful creatures hidden in the sea, and the unknown interference made Tanya unexpected.


    Now the shield has consumed more than half of its energy, and the hull has suffered some losses, so it can''t continue.


    "Return..."


    In the end, Tanya gave the order to return.


    At the command, the hovering transport boat soared into the sky


    "Pa..."


    With a scream, a circle of waves swept around, the transport boat soared into the sky, into a dark shadow disappeared in the sky.


    In the orbit of Bluefield, the transport boat returning from the planet sailed into the bay of the Tanya.


    "The detector damage rate has reached 60 percent. General, we should stop detecting and let the detector return."


    As soon as she entered the bridge, "Ya" reported her bad news.


    "The more beautiful the place, the more dangerous it is?"


    Sitting in the captain''s seat and looking at the beautiful blue planet outside, Tanya said in her heart.


    In the hood, Tanya''s mouth slightly tilted and said in a cold voice, "I don''t believe that a planet can stop me. I''ll see what''s hidden in the bottom of the planet."


    With a wave of his hand, Tan Ya said: "immediately locate the signal source, find its fixed position, and send 1000 black armor, 100 Banshee transport boats, and 5000 soldiers to dive vertically to the bottom of the sea."


    Speaking of this, Tanya stood up and walked out of the bridge. As she walked, she said, "prepare my night angel..."


    After leaving the bridge, Tanya took the on-board tram to her own special hangar.


    In the black metal space, a powerful and beautiful black guard stands quietly.


    Although its height is only 17 meters, different from the black armor guard, it is more feminine. It has armor full of water caltrops and a metal curve belonging to women. Behind it, there are a pair of wings with black metal wings, which replace the arrow propeller behind the black armor guard.


    The night angel, the special guard of the generals, is made of dark iron. You can''t see anything about science and technology on this aircraft. The power of the aircraft comes from the generals themselves.


    Dark iron, a more precious metal than tin gold, has super superconductivity and super connectivity to any ability.


    Among the night angels, there is a core power unit called the demon engine.


    Demonic engine comes from sub space, which is a kind of metaphysical technology that Li Meng obtained from demons. This kind of engine can drive sub space energy to obtain power, and the power of death is also a kind of sub space energy.


    Once in the cockpit of the angel of night, the generals will become the fuel of the angel of night. Through the superconductivity of dark iron, the power of death can demonize the body, making the angel of night have functions unmatched by ordinary guards.


    Once into the night angel, even the generals, can also become "God".


    The disappearance of gravity, let Tanya jump gently, the body will float to the night angel.


    In front of the night angel''s chest, Tanya stops, touching the metal surface in her hand, and sees a little black light flashing under Tanya''s hands.


    "Click..."


    In front of the night angel''s chest, the heavy metal cabin door opened, revealing the narrow cockpit inside.


    With a little force, Tanya drifts into the cockpit and the door closes.


    Outside, the dark electronic eye of the night angel flashed red, the whole body vibrated slightly, and some "buzzing" roar could be heard, but it was very slight. If you don''t listen carefully, you can''t hear it at all.


    Just then, the night angel suddenly moved.


    Behind the metal wings, open, black flame from the wings of a jet out.


    The strong power of death surged out of the body and formed a light black halo on the surface of the body.


    At this moment, the angel of night seems to be alive, if the real God is so powerful.


    "Click..."


    On one side of the space, the exclusive flight path was opened, leading to the outside of the ship.


    "Hoo..."


    See the power of death surging, the huge wings of the night angel, black flame, the night angel moved, in the whistling sound, into a phantom rushed into the channel.


    Outside, in the bow of the Tanya, from a circular passage, Tanya rushed out with the nightangel.


    The black flame of the wings, turned into a phantom and rushed to the blue star.


    At this time, a hundred Banshee transport boats and a thousand black armor guards have left the Tanya and are rushing to the surface of the planet.


    In just a few breaths, the night angel caught up with the army.

 Chapter 1843

    As a large force rushed into the atmosphere, meteor shower appeared again in the blue sky. This time, there were thousands of fireballs, and the sky seemed to be illuminated.


    But soon, the meteor shower suddenly disappeared in the sky.


    At this time, Tanya with a large force has burst into the atmosphere, came to the sky of the planet.


    Hundreds of Banshee transport boats and thousands of black armor guards rushed to the sea in the "buzzing" engine.


    Cloud disturbance, strong airflow directly scattered a large cloud.


    Below, the sea is close at hand


    Decelerate, decelerate, finally, the night angel took the lead in rushing into the water, arousing a water column.


    A hundred Banshee transport boats, followed by a thousand black armor guards, plunged into the water.


    It took a few minutes for the last black armor guard to burst into the water.


    In the water, with a piece of white light flashing, the light column appeared, making the dim water like day.


    In order to drive away the darkness, the black armor guard and the Banshee transport boats turned on their lights.


    This is the second time. With the first experience, the second time, Tan Ya won''t be too reckless.


    When the diving depth reached six kilometers, Tanya in the night angel gave the order: "launch the flare..."


    At the command, the deck of the transport boat behind the black armor guard was opened, and the coil guns came out.


    White flash suddenly, a ball of light from the side of the black armor guard, like a missile general toward the deeper sea.


    In the distant darkness, the ball of light burst into a dazzling flash, burning and sinking into the sea.


    In the twinkling light, hidden in the dark creatures have also been found.


    Is the water demon, a large number of countless water demons, light stimulated them, they are swarming in the water, as if a dark cloud hit upward.


    "Attack..."


    Raise the long gun in the hand, the point of the gun is condensed by a black flame, and then shot out, turning into a phantom and attacking the water demon below.


    I saw a flash of black light, burst of black flame instantly engulfed the water demon with a radius of 10 meters.


    When the black flame dissipates, the goblin disappears.


    With an order, the black armor guards all over a large area of the sea speed up to rush to the water demon group below.


    The long gun in the hands of the blue flash, launched a plasma, to the water demon.


    In the dense flash, the plasma is like raindrops to cover the water demon.


    "Boom..."


    The glow of the plasma dissipated the darkness, and in the sea below, blue flames erupted.


    It''s a plasma fluid. It has a temperature higher than that. Every mass of plasma explodes, and all the water demons splashed by the plasma will be burned up.


    Under the attack of the black armor guard, a large number of water demons died on the way to charge.


    But there are too many of them. The whole sea is full of them, just like locusts.


    The two sides collided with each other in the form of raindrops.


    At the moment of collision, the light emitted by the black armor guard and transport boat was suddenly shrouded in darkness.


    In the water, the two sides were at war.


    In the water, the flexibility of the black armor guard is limited, and the speed is very slow, which can''t be compared with the water demon.


    A large number of water demons fell on the body of the black armor guard, tearing wildly, leaving dense traces on the metal surface.


    When the body is covered with a layer of water demon, the black armor guard has to crush one water demon after another with his hands.


    After all, water demons are creatures. Although they have sharp claws, it is difficult to tear the body of the black armor guard.


    However, the battlefield is located in the water of 7 km. The huge water pressure makes the body of the black armor guard extremely fragile. If the body is damaged a little, it will be crushed and destroyed by the strong water pressure.


    In the war, although a large number of water demons were killed, the black armor guards also suffered some losses.


    In the dark water, a fire broke out from time to time. That was the fire produced by the explosion of the power room of the black armor guard, which was squeezed by water pressure.


    In underwater battlefield, only night angel and transport boat can protect themselves well.


    The transport boat has a shield. If the shield doesn''t break, the water demon can''t do anything with the transport boat.


    The night angel in the water is also protected by a layer of black shield. Once the water demon approaches and touches, the whole body will burn until it turns to ashes.


    It seems to know the power of the night angel, or maybe afraid of the "death" breath from the night angel. The water demon seems not willing to pay attention to the night angel, and directly bypasses the night angel and attacks the black armor guard in the rear.


    "How many are they?"


    Holding a long gun, Tanya keeps firing at the water demon in the dark.


    The black flame burst and disappeared one after another, but it was useless. Around, in the battlefield, the water demons could be seen everywhere. They were all around, and their bodies were running around.


    Looking at the number of casualties flashing on the screen, Tanya frowned slightly.


    These water demons seem to have no sense of "death". From the beginning of the battle to now, there are at least thousands of water demons who have been slaughtered, but they still have no sign of evacuation and escape.


    Detector failure, there is no way to know how many water demon in the water.


    Tanya never thought that a group of water demons made her feel powerless.


    The battle in the water is really boring. The power of all weapons is greatly reduced. Even if there are 100000 water demons outside, they can be easily slaughtered. But in the water, the combat effectiveness of both black armor guards and transport boats has been seriously weakened.


    "General, the shield energy of the transport boat is about to be consumed, with 21% remaining..."


    The reminder from Ya makes Tanya''s face gloomy.


    Looking at the current situation, we can''t go any further. If we go any further, we will only increase casualties, which is meaningless.


    "Withdraw, evacuate immediately..."


    With that, Tanya manipulated the night angel to rise in the water and approach the water.


    With an order, the black armor guard entangled with the water demon in the water starts to evacuate and rush to the water.


    The transport boat also made a vertical turn and began to evacuate.


    See the enemy retreated, the water demons seem to be excited, in the water, they low roar, closely behind the enemy.


    Always chasing, always chasing. When they knew that they were less than 1000 meters away from the sea, the water demons scattered in a rush. Even the water demons hanging on the black armor guards also left in a panic and fled into the deep water.


    "They seem to be afraid of the sun..."


    Looking back at the water demon who is escaping into the deep water below, Tan yaruo thinks.


    This is different from the water demons on earth. Although they are sensitive to light, they are not afraid of sunlight.

 Chapter 1844

    Is it because of the environment?


    The blue planet''s water demon has been living under the dark water for a long time. Naturally, it likes the dark, and its skin adapts to the dark environment.


    "Detector online, warning, warning, scanning a large number of unknown mechanical objects approaching, number 5146187811017..."


    Unidentified mechanical object?


    Frowning slightly, Tan Yachen said in a voice: "leave the water first."


    Just then, in the sea several kilometers away from Tanya, a large shadow close to the surface of the water swept over the water and approached Tanya''s position. The shadow under the water continued for several miles, like a dark cloud.


    On the sea not far away, the calm water suddenly surged up. With the rising of water columns, a large number of transport boats and black armor guards shot out of the water and soared into the sky.


    The disturbance lasted for several minutes, and when the last black armor guard shot out of the water, the sea returned to calm.


    Blue tail flame, a large number of black armor guards, transport boats soared into the sky, into a dark shadow disappeared in the sky.


    On the sea, only the night angel and nearly a hundred black armor guards stopped. They were suspended in the low air and seemed to be waiting for something.


    "Is it the intelligent life of blue star? Why didn''t the detector find them? "


    The report from Ya surprised Tan a little.


    If there''s intelligent life on this planet, it''s unreasonable for the probe to ignore them.


    In previous reports, the detector did not find any intelligent creatures.


    "I don''t know. It''s speculated that their civilization should exist in the deep sea, and its depth exceeds the strength of the water pressure that the detector can withstand, so that the detector can''t detect their existence."


    That''s the only reason


    If it''s a native intelligent creature, when it''s found, it''s necessary to carry out the first contact procedure.


    That''s why Tanya stayed.


    "Is this their vehicle?"


    They are approaching, and as they are close to the water, Tanya can see the shadow below.


    It was a flat vehicle, a bit like a ray, blue and metallic.


    There are different sizes, ranging from several meters long to tens of meters long, and the largest is even more than 100 meters long. There is light under the water, indicating that the intelligent species on the blue star have at least learned to use energy.


    There are quite a few of them, thousands of them, all over a large area of sea, which shows that their industrial capacity is not bad. Otherwise, they could not have such a huge "army".


    At this time, the sea suddenly surging, a 100 meter long submarine emerged from the water, the roar of the engine suddenly rang through the world.


    At the end of the submarine, there are two propellers on the deck above the submarine, which makes them make a lot of noise.


    There are many underwater submarines, but only it floats out. It can be seen that this unknown intelligent race is very cautious.


    "Click..."


    With the sound of metal running, the upper deck of the submarine was opened, and some strange creatures crawled out.


    They look a bit like the combination of crab and lobster. The body is a crab, but it has a shrimp head. It''s not small, and each one is more than two meters. It looks very strong.


    There are five of them, four of them are guards. They are bulky with weapons similar to rifles.


    One is more slender, it is waving hands, seems to say hello to the black armor guard in the sky.


    Their eyes are sky blue, just like two precious stones, from which no malice can be seen.


    The black flame flickered, the night angel in the sky moved up, slowly descended, and landed on the submarine like a God.


    As soon as it fell, the submarine sank and almost sank into the water. It took a long time for it to be captured.


    Looking at the big guy in front of them, there was only curiosity and awe in their eyes on the deck.


    "Click..."


    In the sound of metal movement, the door of the angel''s chest opened.


    From the hatch, Tanya jumped out and landed on the deck dexterously.


    Looking at the sudden appearance of Tanya and the tall Night Angel behind Tanya, they murmured on the deck. They didn''t know what they were saying.


    Looking at these "ugly" creatures, Tanya sends out a message with telepathy.


    In the case of language without analysis, spiritual communication is the most convenient means.


    "Who is in charge here?"


    That''s about it. The sound is in their heads.


    This made them on the deck a little stunned. One of the alien creatures stepped forward and said, "Dear extraterrestrial messengers, welcome to our country. I am the" territory history "of the waters country."


    In the hood, Tanya was surprised and said, "are you familiar with alien visitors?"


    He shook his head and said: "no, we know that we will never be the only one in the vast universe. We firmly believe that one day, we can find extraterrestrial life, or we may be found by extraterrestrial life ahead of time. We just didn''t expect that this day will come so soon. After all, we don''t even have the ability to get out of the sea."


    With such recognition, it is sufficient to show that the civilization level of this race will not be too low.


    Tan yaxun asked, "what''s under here? We detected an unknown signal, but we were stopped by some water demons. "


    Hearing the words, he was frightened and said: "below is the dark forbidden area. There is only endless darkness. It is the territory of the evil demon clan. In the deeper part, there are countless powerful sea demon guards. No one knows what''s on the dark sea floor. It''s very dangerous and you can''t get close to it."


    It seems that in their eyes, the waters below are not a safe place.


    In the hood, Tanya''s face shows the color of meditation, thinking.


    For a moment, Tanya looked around and said, "we are looking for something. If we don''t find what we are looking for on this planet, we will leave quietly and won''t disturb your world, but we don''t want you to have too much hostility towards us. When necessary, we will erase everything, even life."


    The face shows the color of fear, it even busy way: "waters country will not disturb you, please rest assured."


    "That''s good..."


    Light look at it, Tanya turned and jumped up, into a phantom, jumped on the night angel.


    This one stunned them on the deck. It''s more than ten meters high.


    Just as they watched, Tanya entered the cockpit. With the sound of metal running, the door closed slowly.


    The huge black wings spread out, and the black flame spurted out. Under the strong thrust, the night angel slowly lifted off, faster and faster, and finally broke through the sound speed and rushed into the sky in the air waves.


    Nearly a hundred black cavalry guards followed, and the black figures rushed into the sky.


    Looking at the figure leaving in the sky, the alien creatures on the deck can only envy it. It''s flying. It''s so easy to break through the shackles of gravity. How can they not envy it.

 Chapter 1845

    "This is..."


    In the sky, in the distant sky, a huge object attracted their eyes.


    It''s not the stars, it''s also the moon. It''s a huge ship, a black ship. It''s too big. Even on the surface of the planet, you can see "it" in the orbit of the planet.


    Such a giant


    Looking at the spaceship hanging high in the sky, they only have fear in their eyes.


    "In terms of human aesthetics, they are too ugly for the owner to like. Let''s just record them. After we have explored the bottom of the blue star, we will leave. It''s far from the Empire. With the expansion speed of the Empire''s border, it will take at least hundreds of years to get here. There''s no need to spend too much effort on them."


    With a little effort, Tanya flies out of the cockpit and lands at the entrance of the passage.


    Using the communication list on his wrist, Tan Yazheng is communicating with ya.


    Tanya: "what''s the result of the scan? Tell me about their civilization. "


    "Metal material is a kind of alloy, the strength of which is inferior to that of" grade C titanium alloy ". Fission reaction has been detected in some large vehicles. The races on this planet are in the era of nuclear civilization. Their weapons are similar to high-pressure water guns, which push the projectile through the power released by compressed air instantly. In the water, the projectile will form a supercavity, To achieve enough speed to hurt the enemy. "


    Civilization in the nuclear age?


    Stride into the bridge, sitting in the captain''s seat, Tan yaruo thought.


    In this way, the level of ethnic civilization on this planet is not low. In a few hundred years, before the Empire''s border expands here, they may be able to get out of the parent star and travel in the starry sky.


    "Just call them crabs and shrimps. That''s a good name for them."


    "On record..."


    "General, I need instructions for the next step."


    Looking at the beautiful blue star outside, Tanya pondered: "the dark forbidden area is a little big, occupying almost a quarter of the whole planet. There must be something in it. First, set up an outpost, then slowly explore it, and send a carrier ship down to serve as a base."


    "Yes, the command is being executed..."


    Outside, with Tanya''s command, the harbor in the belly of the star ship "Tanya" was opened, and a carrier ship broke away and sailed to the surface of the planet.


    A huge fireball suddenly appeared in the sky of blue star. It lasted for several minutes before it disappeared.


    In the sky, the huge ship body of the carrier ship appeared, and the clouds were scattered. Under the operation of the anti gravity device, the one kilometer long carrier ship floated on the sea and slowly fell into the water.


    Since it is called "ship", carrier ship naturally has the ability to float on the water.


    With the ship''s entry into the water, the water splashed, forming a huge wave around the ship and sweeping away.


    "Ya, how do you say we can dive into the bottom of the sea?"


    Looking at the ship on the screen, Tanya asks.


    "Plan 2, plan 1, send the" sharp blade "landing ship to dive at high speed, directly to the bottom of the sea, plan 2, send the carrier ship to dive, directly to the bottom of the sea," sharp blade "landing ship and carrier ship have shield, and heavy armor, can ignore the attack of the water demon."


    Tanya: "come on, what''s the problem?"


    Tanya knows that things will not be so simple. If it is so simple, "Ya" has already put forward this proposal.


    "The seabed is subject to unknown interference, the scanning device is out of order, and it is inconvenient for large units to move. Even if they successfully arrive at the seabed, they still need to send small units to search. We have no preparation for deep-water operations, so we must modify the existing equipment to meet the needs of deep-water operations."


    Frowning slightly, Tan Ya said: "even if we refit some equipment, we still need to solve the water demon in the water, as well as the large sea demon, which takes a long time." Ya ", I need a simpler and more convenient solution."


    "General, it is suggested to use the" crack gun "to completely destroy the blue star."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    It''s quiet. It''s very quiet. It seems that you can hear a needle falling on the ground in the bridge.


    It took a long time for Tanya''s voice to ring.


    "Don''t worry. We have plenty of time. Follow your ideas."


    "Yes, I will try to find out the depth of the dark forbidden area with wire detectors. If possible, I will carry out some experimental research. There are many species in blue star, which is conducive to the progress of genetic engineering. This planet has the value of keeping us for ten years."


    In the hood, Tanya said calmly, "OK, I''ll listen to you."


    At this time, Tanya is no longer in a hurry. She has been wandering aimlessly in the starry sky for more than 100 years. It doesn''t matter if she stays in the blue star for a period of time, so she''ll let it go.


    "The blue star is very beautiful. The general can invite the host to watch it. I believe the host will be happy."


    "This..."


    Tanya''s tone is a little hesitant. She doesn''t know whether the host will be happy with the proposal of "Ya".


    Is blue star beautiful?


    Nature is beautiful, but the so-called beautiful scenery is just the endless sea.


    From the sky to the blue stars, the blue stars are very beautiful, but on the surface of the planet, the so-called beauty is just like that.


    "Why did the general hesitate? The general and his master haven''t seen each other for 36 years. In these 36 years, the general has been dormant most of the time and has no feeling about the passage of time. But the master is different. The master won''t sleep. The master will spend every day like an ordinary person. The general hasn''t called his master for 36 years. What will the master think? "


    Yes, I haven''t seen my master for 36 years. Although it''s not long since I last saw my master, the number of 36 years is not made up by ya.


    "Ya, are you really sure that''s the right thing to do?"


    "General, it''s the general''s right to do whatever he wants. Just be idealistic. The general doesn''t need to worry too much."


    Tanya muttered to herself, "let me think about it, think about it..."


    Although there are some expectations in my heart, but


    Just when Tan Ya was in a dilemma about whether to call her master, she didn''t know that because of her arrival, the civilized races on the blue star had been in chaos, and the peace among the forces had been broken.


    Although Tanya has no intention of interfering in the development process of the civilized races on the blue planet, the intelligent races on the blue planet don''t think so. They think more and think more complicated than Tanya.


    Water Kingdom, one of the two major forces of blue star, dominates the Wanli sea area, with a total of five ethnic groups.


    The crabs and shrimps, the fishgills, the eerfur, the shae, and the king Atlantis.


    In a certain area of water, at the depth of 10000 meters, there is an undersea city.

 Chapter 1846

    In the city, the darkness is not there. The soft light dispels the darkness. The huge city is like a pearl in the darkness. It is bright and beautiful.


    Atlantis, that''s the name of the city and the capital of the water kingdom.


    There is a palace in the city. It is magnificent and a symbol of power.


    At this time, in the administrative Hall of the palace, there are some strange creatures gathered together.


    The huge hall is round in shape. On the walls around it, there is a protruding platform. There are five platforms, representing the five races of the water country. On each platform, there are representatives of all races, or "leaders".


    Crabs and shrimps, with a fish head and blue body gills, eel fur with a soft body, shark e with a huge and strong body and shark head, and finally, Atlantis with white skin and soft appearance, are the queen of the water kingdom.


    She has light white hair and a soft face, but she doesn''t lack dignity.


    She holds the golden scepter, every move gives a person a kind of elegant solemn feeling.


    She opened her mouth slightly, and her light voice immediately reverberated in the hall: "crab bully, here, what you say can''t be trifling, you should be careful..."


    Waving a pair of red pincers, crab bully said in a loud voice: "Your Majesty, it happened in my field. You don''t know what I met. They seem to be very interested in the dark forbidden area. They have a strange ability to communicate with us, which can ignore the language barrier. They promised that as long as we don''t disturb them, They won''t do anything superfluous. They also warned us that if we are malicious, they won''t care about destroying all life on the blue planet. "


    Speaking of this, crab bully said in a loud voice: "if you don''t believe it, you can go to my field. On the water, there is a huge spaceship. In the sky, in the sky, there is a bigger spaceship. Even on the water, you can see the shape of the ship clearly. You must believe me. We must warn the Chaifu, Warning them not to disturb the aliens, not to trigger a war without the hope of victory


    Hearing the speech, the huge Hall fell into the discussion, and the voices of all ethnic groups were buzzing.


    At this time, the fishgill hunting asked: "crab, you said you have seen aliens in person, what do they look like? Must be ugly? "


    As soon as the words came out, people all showed their curious eyes.


    Facing the eyes of the public, crab bully said in a loud voice: "she is wearing armor and Cape, wearing a hood, can''t see what she looks like, but her physical characteristics are very similar to Atlantis, they also drive huge humanoid weapons, those humanoid weapons can easily fly to the sky."


    Similar to Atlantis?


    To crab bully this words, all clan leaders looked at Queen one after another.


    Seeing that many people looked at him, Ivan Bella said calmly, "there is always a trace of the evolution of life in all things. It''s not surprising that the alien creatures are similar to Atlantis."


    This is also


    At this time, crab bully said: "Your Majesty, the sea area where the aliens are located happens to be between my field and Chaifu''s field. Chaifu is not a water country. They advocate hegemony. They will definitely fight against the aliens to obtain alien technology. They will not win, they will only annoy the aliens. We must do something to avoid being dragged down by Chaifu."


    Because of this, people began to talk again.


    Finally, Ivan Bella stopped the discussion and said: "crab bully is right. In the face of the unknown aliens, we can''t do more drastic behavior when we know that the other side has no malice. We must protect ourselves, crab bully, and immediately warn the chefs and warn them not to get close to the aliens. If they don''t listen to us, the waters country won''t let them go."


    Speaking of this, Ivan Bella looked around the leaders of all ethnic groups and said in a deep voice: "this time, we must unite. The armed forces of all ethnic groups will immediately gather in the sea area where the aliens are located. Remember, we must not be close to the aliens within kilometers. If we can communicate, we may be able to talk with the aliens."


    This time, none of the leaders of all ethnic groups objected and nodded.


    After the meeting, the leaders of all ethnic groups left the platform and swam out.


    At this time, a strong figure swam out of the underwater passage and came to Ivan Bella.


    "Mother, let me go this time. Let me control the army and guard against the chefs."


    Timothy, that''s his name and her son. She loves him and believes in him.


    With a faint smile, looking at this rather burly figure, Ivan Bella said: "go, my child."


    Seeing that his mother gave the army to him so easily, Timothy was slightly surprised. Then he gave a smile and said, "mother, wait for me to come back triumphantly."


    Said, he turned away, fast swimming in the water, he seems to have a kind of water control ability, the sea is pushing him.


    Blue star''s Day is about 32 hours, and a few days have passed unconsciously.


    It seems that the intelligent race on the blue space star has heard Tanya''s warning, and the warships on the sea have not been disturbed.


    Of course, when the night comes, the water is always not calm, a large number of water demons float from the deep sea, trying to destroy the big guy on the sea.


    But there is nothing they can do. They have no place to start when they face this big metal guy.


    Today, the sky is sunny, the sun is hot, and there is some temperature on the surface of the ship''s armor.


    "Tanya, you should be bold, not hesitant. What are you afraid of, I won''t eat you. You should learn more from ya, and it won''t hesitate at the critical time."


    On the side of the boat, Tanya, in a long black dress, sits side by side with Li Meng, feeling the sea breeze, enjoying the sun bath and looking at the endless sea view.


    Secretly glanced at the master, Tanya mouth slightly curled.


    She said that she would not eat herself. Last night, she was completely eaten by her master.


    It seems to know what Tanya is thinking. Li Meng looks back at Tanya with a smile.


    At this look, Tanya''s face was slightly red and her head was slightly lowered.


    Turning over and lying down, Li Meng lies on Tanya''s lap, looking at Tanya''s towering mountain peak and face.


    "This place is really good, with warm sunshine and endless sea. If it is closer to the Empire, it should be a high value planet for those travel companies."

 Chapter 1847

    With a slender hand gently placed on the master, Tanya whispered: "master, this planet is not safe. There are no less than a thousand kinds of creatures that can kill human beings in the water. This planet seems to be seriously eroded by the power of chaos. There are many cursed creatures, especially the water demon. It''s the old nest of the water demon in the bottom of the sea below us."


    With a cool smile, Li Meng said lazily, "well explore this planet. There seems to be something hidden in the bottom of the sea. It can interfere with the scanning device and block my mental power. It seems that there is some unknown position."


    Unknown position?


    If you think about it, you''ll have to spend more time in Bluestar.


    As if thinking of something, Tan Ya inquired: "master, have the sisters found them?"


    Li Meng naturally knows who they mean, which is also one of the biggest tasks of the Black Knight guards.


    With his eyes slightly narrowed, Li Meng said calmly: "no, they don''t know where they are. The black cavalry has been looking for them for more than 100 years, but they haven''t been found. Two hundred years ago, the guards of the kraken clan seem to have played a joke on us. It appeared and made us nervous. Under the urging of this sense of crisis, I unified the earth. When we entered the starry sky, But they can''t be found, Tanya. Do you think they will come out of the Empire one day


    Is that possible?


    Tanya is silent


    For a long time, Tan Yacai said in a low voice: "this possibility is very small. Unless the kraken fleet hides in the planet''s mantle, they can''t escape our search. Although the black cavalry has searched for more than 100 years, even if they are lost in the vast starry sky, the time is short. The owner doesn''t have to worry. The later they appear, The power of the black flag empire will become more and more powerful. When the black flag Empire completely controls the lost star territory, even the kraken clan, we may not have no chance to win. "


    "This is also..."


    I didn''t expect to be comforted by Tanya.


    Looking at the towering peaks on Tanya''s chest, Li Meng secretly smiles and grabs them.


    "Master..."


    Suddenly attacked on her chest, Tanya exclaimed with a cry of surprise. Her face was slightly red, and she cried out with a white look.


    With a smile, Li Meng took back his hand and said, "Tanya, it''s been more than 200 years. You''re still so full here. You don''t have to maintain it often."


    If she is not serious about her master, Tanya says: "master, we are Shiji. Our body will stay at the most mature moment and will never change. Unlike the ghouls, they can control the growth of their body and try to seduce their master."


    Seduce


    Li Meng felt embarrassed when he touched his nose.


    Although there are many female ghouls, only a few of them can count the five fingers of those who have been touched by Li Meng. Because the status of ghouls is always on the periphery in Li Meng''s heart, generally speaking, ghouls have no chance to contact Li Meng.


    No contact, naturally, will not be seduced by those small Sao hoof.


    What''s the point?


    That''s not right. Do those little girls still have this feeling?


    No, it''s the desire.


    After all, the dead are the dead, even if there are human emotions, the body will not have that kind of impulse.


    Tan Yake is so beautiful


    Looking at the sky, looking at Tan Ya''s face, Li Meng was ecstatic.


    For a long time, Li Meng raised his left hand, five fingers open, want to grasp something, mouth murmured: "really don''t want to end..."


    Listening to the master''s whispering words, Tanya smiles, hugs the hand, puts it on her chest, and whispers: "it won''t end. The story belonging to the master will last forever, forever..."


    "Yes..."


    Looking at Tan Ya''s beautiful face, Li Meng smiles.


    At this time, Tanya is really cute and exciting.


    As soon as he turned his hand, Li Meng grasped the towering mountain without any hesitation. He moved his finger and nodded his head solemnly: "who said it''s not? Even if it''s just for them, it has to continue. It''s good, it''s so soft..."


    "Master..."


    Face slightly red, Tanya a face shyly looking at the master, hands tightly holding double chest.


    Her embrace also pressed Li Meng''s hand, and the feeling became clearer.


    At the side of the boat, which is more than 100 meters high, Li Meng burst out laughing and Tanya''s charming and helpless voice.


    This moment, very beautiful, also very warm, let a person envy, also have a sad.


    "Master, general, a large number of unknown mechanical objects are approaching, bearing: Southwest, 710 meters deep, floating up."


    In Tanya''s bracelet, the voice of "Ya" suddenly rings.


    This makes Tan Ya''s eyebrows wrinkle and her face turns chilly.


    Even at this time to disturb her and the host


    "General, please instruct..."


    instructions?


    Tanya looks down at the master on her leg, only to find that she is sleeping with her eyes closed.


    After thinking about it, Tan Ya said, "wait and see what they are going to do."


    "Turn on the shield?"


    "Can their weapons do damage to the armor of the ship?" Tan said


    "Ordinary weapons can''t, nuclear fission weapons can effectively damage ship based ships."


    "Nuclear weapons?"


    His face was slightly heavy, and Tanya said calmly, "if they dare to use nuclear weapons, I will dare to blow up this planet."


    "The number of unknown mechanical objects is increasing, 110214102120, warning, detect fission reaction, warning..."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    I do not know when, Li Meng has opened his eyes, indifferent way: "Tanya, this can not be nonsense."


    As soon as her face turned red, Tanya could only say: "open the shield..."


    Soon, after a few breaths, a layer of Blue Shield appeared on their heads.


    After flashing a few times, it disappears again. It doesn''t disappear, but because of low consumption, its energy is invisible.


    At this time, in the distance, about thousands of meters away in the water, a large gray mechanical submarine is approaching the ship.


    The shape of the submarine is very strange, just like an enlarged version of the metal lobster, there are large and small, small a few meters long, large more than 100 meters, they are in groups, all over a large area of the sea, they are dense in the water, lights illuminate the dark sea.


    "Master, general, a large number of mechanical vehicles have been found in the northwest. Some of them are crab and shrimp submarines. The scale is very large, and the number exceeds 2000. They are increasing continuously. The water depth is 1100 meters and the distance is 22 nautical miles."


    Crabs and shrimps, that is to say, the army in the northwest is the army of the water country. Which army in the southwest is the army of which country?

 Chapter 1848

    Listening to the report of "Ya", Tanya looks slightly heavy. At this time, Tanya realizes that her understanding of blue star is too limited.


    I only know about crabs and shrimps. I don''t know about other forces and races.


    But she doesn''t need to know


    At this time, in the sea northwest of the carrier ship, a large area of underwater vehicles stopped moving forward and stopped floating in the water.


    "Prince timos, the chefs are approaching the alien spacecraft. They ignore our warning. We have to do something. We have to stop them..."


    In a huge vehicle, in the transparent bridge, listening to the voice from the crab bully in the communicator, and sitting on the soft seat, Timothy was not moved.


    With a faint smile, he said: "chief crab, we can''t fight against the Chaifu people because of the aliens. Wait and follow my orders."


    Crab bully: "Prince Timothy, the queen said that we can''t let the chefs get close to the alien spaceship, even if we start a war, have you forgotten the advice of her majesty?"


    His face was slightly cold, and timos said in a cold voice: "chief crab, I am the supreme commander of the front line, the ruler of this army. You either follow my orders or go back to your field."


    Crab bully: "you can''t do that. You can''t ignore her Majesty''s orders."


    Timothy was indifferent: "I can. I''m the commander of this army. I''m my mother''s son. She will support me. This is for the future of the water country and the future of the five nationalities."


    "Asshole..."


    In a red vehicle, crab bully smashed the communication platform with the big pincers.


    This makes the surrounding crabs and shrimps look at each other, some unknown, so.


    At this time, the crab tyrant knew what kind of attention the prince was fighting. He was fighting with the same attention as the Chaifu.


    "That stupid, arrogant, conceited bastard, sooner or later the water kingdom will be destroyed in his hands..."


    An angry roar, crab bully anger can not be said.


    But now, anger is useless, he has to do something.


    Looking back, crab bully said in a loud voice: "send sentries and go to" Atlantis "at full speed. It is said that Prince Timothy has violated her Majesty''s order and intends to fight against aliens. Go quickly..."


    Just then, in the southwest water, a large dark gray underwater vehicle approached the ship, only 15 nautical miles away.


    In the water, close to the surface of the water, a shadow swept from the water, facing the ship.


    "Warning, it is detected that the unknown mechanical object is approaching at high speed, fission reaction is detected, warning, it is predicted that it will be hit by fission, please prepare for earthquake..."


    Listen to "Ya" warning, Tanya face only gloomy.


    Well, they really dare to use nuclear weapons. This is an all-out war. That''s what they want.


    "Boom..."


    At this time, a huge water column burst out on the southwest side of the ship.


    The deafening sound of the explosion immediately sounded, and a circle of visible air waves swept around. The huge water column rose nearly 1000 meters high, and the whole sea surface collapsed for several nautical miles.


    The shield on the southwest side of the ship was flashing fiercely, and the blue light was dazzling.


    When the rising water column falls behind again, the sea is surging, and huge waves sweep away to the distance.


    When the rising water mist subsided, on the sea, the carrier ship was safe, but with the undulating sea.


    At this time, under the water in the southwest, dense shadows swept through the water and went to the ship not far away.


    "Unidentified mechanical object approaching at high speed, fission reaction detected, number 107, warning, unidentified mechanical object detected, approaching, direction, northwest wind, number 204... Fission reaction detected, warning, please evacuate..."


    Did the water Kingdom launch an attack?


    Listening to Ya''s report, Tanya is relieved. Maybe this is the choice of the intelligent race on the blue star.


    Mouth micro Zhang, Tanya indifferent way: "evacuate."


    With Tanya''s "evacuation" order, the carrier ship that had been floating on the sea suddenly vibrated.


    In the turbulent waves of the sea, the huge carrier ship gradually separated from the sea and raised its height.


    Under the control of tens of meters high, the carrier ship tilts upward slightly, and the blue flame of the tail engine bursts out, pushing the carrier ship forward bit by bit, faster and faster.


    At this time, in the rough sea, only a mechanical "roar" sound was heard. Hundreds of dark shadows rushed out of the water and rushed to the ship which was tens of meters high. They flew out of the water and they were flying.


    "Boom..."


    I saw a flash of dazzling light, once, twice, countless times.


    The whole sky was torn, and the sky was red. In the deafening sound of explosions again and again, there were mushroom clouds around the ship.


    Air waves and flames tore the sky, and bursts of shrill sound tore the sky tens of miles around.


    In the flaming mushroom cloud, the huge ship was engulfed by the flames


    "Click..."


    In the continuous explosion, the ship''s shield was finally broken.


    Fire and air waves, but also the instant explosion of high temperature and impact directly hit the ship body.


    In the sky, the flame suddenly surged, in the metal "groan", the huge carrier ship rushed out of the flame and fell to the sea.


    "Boom..."


    The huge body of the carrier ship landed heavily in the sea, splashing a circle of water column, forming a circle of huge waves.


    When everything subsided, the huge carrier ship sank and floated on the sea, the whole ship was incomplete, a large piece of armor was torn, the cabin inside was clearly visible, and countless wrecks were flying in the sky, falling into the water like raindrops.


    It''s down. The alien ship''s down.


    Looking at the scene on the screen, Timothy looked excited. He said in a loud voice: "go ahead, destroy those chachefs. The alien spaceship is ours. Quick, the whole army is out..."


    With Timothy''s roar of excitement, the underwater fleet began to advance, and thousands of combat vehicles rushed to the place where the ship fell into the water.


    "Crab bully, give me a rush. Now you are on the battlefield, you must listen to my command. The spaceship will sink. As long as you get to the bottom of the sea, the aliens will take us. We have no way to do it. Give it to me..."


    In the red combat vehicle, listening to Timothy''s roar, crab bully sighed helplessly and had to wave: "attack."


    It''s a command to stop the crabs and shrimps fighting, the vehicle to keep up with the army, together to kill the Chaifu.


    Soon, around the sinking ship, the chefs and the water country became one.


    Under the water, from time to time there was a flash of explosion, and on the water, a large number of debris floated up, as well as corpses, a large number of corpses, bloody corpses.

 Chapter 1849

    In the Tanya bridge


    White pillars of light burst out from the void and plunged into the ground.


    When the light column disappears, the figures of Li Meng and Tan Ya suddenly appear.


    Looking depressed, Tanya said with an ugly look: "master, it''s my carelessness. I didn''t expect that the civilized race on the blue star should have such an irrational decision, which I never expected."


    Speaking of this, Tanya takes a peek at Li Meng, with a wry look and a cautious way: "Lord... Master, I want to blow it up."


    To tan Ya''s words, Li Meng just sat down in the following position, looked at the blue planet outside, and said thoughtfully: "although the planet is beautiful, there are some strange things on the bottom of the sea, which makes me feel ominous. I''d better be cautious and blow it up. It''s over."


    Although his words will cause the death of hundreds of millions of people, Li Meng will not feel sorry for it.


    People are selfish, Li Meng also has a common heart, he is also selfish, he is willing to fight for the future of mankind, willing to care about the people around him by all means, but not for irrelevant life and risk.


    This planet


    If it''s the sense of foreboding in the hearts of ordinary people, it''s just tension, but Li Meng is different. The foreboding in his heart is an induction, an induction of danger, which is enough to make Li Meng decide to destroy the star.


    With the host''s promise, Tanya was relieved.


    As he sat in the captain''s seat, Tan Ya Yang waved his hand and said in a deep voice, "adjust your posture, enter the atmosphere, and get ready for the crack gun..."


    Although it is powerful, it can''t destroy a planet in an instant. It can only destroy the earth''s core and inject huge energy, causing instability of the earth''s core and making the planet explode by itself. This process needs a period of brewing time, which is enough to make the Tanya escape from the blue star.


    The reason why we want to enter the atmosphere is that the atmosphere will seriously weaken the energy of the plasma beam. As long as we are in the atmosphere, we can effectively avoid energy consumption.


    At Tanya''s command, outside, the "Tanya" in the orbit of blue star began to adjust its posture.


    The bow of the ship is facing the planet, and the engine flame of the tail is big. The huge "Tanya" begins to slowly descend.


    As she got out of orbit and entered the atmosphere, the fierce friction made the entire bow of the Tanya burn.


    In the blue star sky, a huge, dazzling fireball appeared, and its shining light almost reddened the sky.


    On the planet, a dazzling sea of fire appeared over the shipboard ship that fell into the sea.


    The huge Tanya is like a burning mountain pressing towards the sea. When the fire disappears, the air waves rush down from the sky, and the clouds are instantly removed. Under the influence of the wind pressure, the whole sea is rippling.


    In the high altitude, the huge Tanya stands upside down. Its huge metal body looks like a metal mountain in the sky thousands of meters high. Even thousands of miles away, the huge ship can be seen.


    The vision from the sky calms down the battlefield in the sea. The two sides stop firing, disperse and watch the vision in the water.


    It''s so huge, huge shadow over the sea, let the sky and earth a dark.


    "What do they want to do?"


    In the northwest water, about kilometers below, in a combat vehicle, Timothy frowned and sat on a soft seat, looking at the huge spaceship standing in the sky on the screen.


    Timos knew that their attack on the alien spaceship would certainly annoy the aliens, and that the aliens would retaliate.


    But timos didn''t worry too much about it. They were at the bottom of the sea. What could those aliens do.


    Between the orders to attack alien spaceships, timos collected information about aliens. He knew that those alien weapons were not suitable for underwater combat.


    In the water, it is the world of Atlantis. No matter how powerful the technology of those aliens is, there is no way to take them.


    "Your Highness, should we report the situation here to her majesty?"


    Beside timos, a general of Atlantis in blue armor suggested.


    With a wave of his hand, timos said calmly: "no, the battle with the Chaifu clan is not over. Let''s see what the aliens want to do first."


    Slightly worried looking at the picture on the screen, the general wanted to talk and stop, but he still retreated.


    I hope your highness is right in this decision


    At this time, outside, thousands of meters high, the Tanya had a new movement.


    The bow of the ship''s deck was opened, and a gun muzzle with a diameter of 1000 meters was exposed.


    "Buzz..."


    With a sharp roar, the space seems to be shaking, and water drops pop up on the sea.


    In the harsh roar, the huge muzzle of the blue light suddenly flashing, more dazzling.


    After a while, a small blue sun formed at the muzzle of the gun. It was brilliant but not dazzling.


    All of a sudden, I saw a dazzling blue light group. In the roaring sound, a huge blue light column shot out, instantly crossed thousands of miles away and rushed into the sea.


    The scorching temperature vaporizes the sea water, and the sea water mist rises, forming a huge vortex centered on the light column.


    Dozens of miles of water stirred up.


    Almost in an instant, the huge beam of light reached tens of thousands of meters deep at the bottom of the sea. Where the beam of light passed, the water demon and the sea demon were vaporized and disappeared.


    Under the huge light column, the darkness in the water has been removed. Even a hundred miles away, you can see the huge light column in the water.


    The surge of sea water, in the water from the battlefield of the two fleets bear the brunt, a large number of combat vehicles collided, was rolled by the current, burst into flames.


    At the bottom of the sea, thousands of miles around the sea, the surface of the whole blue star is shaking, the earth is cracking, and the crust is moving.


    In a few minutes, at the bottom of the sea, I don''t know how many civilized cities were destroyed and how many lives were lost.


    Including Atlantis


    The violent shock caused the volcanic eruption on the sea floor and the earth to crack. In Atlantis, this originally beautiful city has now become a cemetery. A large number of buildings collapsed, and several surrounding volcanoes erupted. The hot molten slurry is eroding the whole city. The originally brightly lit city is now filled with fiery molten slurry, a scene of doomsday.


    "Timothy... My child, what did he do?"


    In the city, the palace where the king''s court is located is still intact. It is strong enough to overcome the shock.


    Sitting on the throne, listening to the report from the crabs and shrimps, Ivan Bella''s face turned white and her stick holding hands were shaking.

 Chapter 1850

    Looking at the huge ship on the screen, launching a blue beam of light, Ivan Bella was desperate.


    She knew that the aliens were venting their anger at the expense of all life on the blue planet, even the blue planet itself.


    If you can make the bottom of the ocean vibrate like this, it means that the huge light beam is penetrating the bottom of the earth. Maybe soon, the whole planet will be destroyed.


    "Your Majesty, you must save us, save your country. Now, all we can rely on is you..."


    Looking at the crab and shrimp people kneeling on the ground, Ivan Bella sighed.


    What can she do?


    She could do nothing but watch what was going to happen.


    No... it shouldn''t end like this. It won''t end like this.


    As if thinking of something, Ivan Bella''s face became firm, she turned and left the hall.


    At this time, in the water 50 nautical miles northwest of the blue pillar of light, the fleet of the waters country fled out of the turbulent waters. Looking around, there were only more than 1000 combat vehicles in the water.


    In the previous escape, nearly half of the combat vehicles were left in that area.


    "What did I do?"


    Looking at the light column penetrating the sea in the screen, Timothy murmured to himself.


    There was regret in his eyes and madness. In the bridge, his crazy laughter rang out.


    "Ha ha... Ha ha..."


    He laughed crazily and ferociously, which made Atlantis look at each other.


    "Yes, that''s the weakness, the price of weakness, that''s the weakness... Ha ha."


    Grimly looking at the screen, Timothy laughed wildly.


    Tanya, in the bridge


    "Stable energy input, 40% power, 19 minutes and 19 seconds later will breakdown the earth''s core."


    19


    Looking at the sea outside, the sea broken down by plasma energy, Li Meng is indifferent.


    After all, this is a planet. In the 200 years since the founding of the Empire, it has never been destroyed.


    But today, here, for the first time, the black flag empire will destroy a planet.


    It''s not glorious, but it''s necessary. In 19 minutes, Li Meng will see a beautiful planet destroyed in front of his eyes.


    Next, we have to wait, no one can stop this moment, no one


    Warning, unknown aircraft approaching, bearing: Northwest, 51 nautical miles


    Unknown aircraft?


    The idea moves, the mental power sweeps out, the moment is very high blue field star.


    "Why?"


    Li Meng was surprised.


    At this time, a hologram appeared in front of Li Meng.


    In the sky, a dragonfly like aircraft is flying, powered by a propeller, with a very slow speed and a length of about five meters. There is only one cockpit. A woman can be seen in the transparent cockpit.


    human beings?


    When the mental power swept from her body, Li Meng was slightly stunned.


    What an amazing physique


    She is indeed human. Genetically speaking, she belongs to the same origin as human beings on earth, but her ability is different from that of ordinary people.


    Her physical quality is very strong, and her physical strength is far more than that of human beings on earth, not twice, twice, but twenty times. In the eyes of human beings, she is superman.


    Li Meng could not imagine under what circumstances he could have such a strong body.


    "Is this... The power of chaos?"


    With the analysis of her body, Li Meng became clear.


    Her body has been strengthened by the power of chaos. This power of chaos is pure and is the original power of subspace, not the four evil spirits.


    "What does she want to do?"


    The distance of 50 nautical miles was not far. Soon, she got close to the Tanya.


    She circled around the huge hull of the Tanya, one hand out of the cockpit, waving.


    Although she didn''t understand, Li Meng knew what she was shouting, and she wanted to communicate.


    "Master, please indicate whether to shoot down?"


    Looking at the hovering aircraft in the picture and the waving hand, Li Meng said calmly: "don''t pay attention to it."


    As time goes by, it is less than nine minutes away from the final destruction. Once it is less than four minutes, everything is settled and cannot be changed.


    "Unwilling to communicate?"


    His voice was hoarse, and Ivan Bella received no response.


    Did not attack her, also did not pay attention to her, this is already under the verdict?


    Looking at the huge spaceship in front of her, Ivan Bella''s face was bitter.


    There''s no hope, no more


    In that case


    Take back the hand, Ivan Bella look become firm, she holds the joystick down a pile, hovering in the sky aircraft suddenly vertical down, to the sea.


    Below, in the bow of the Tanya, the vertical aircraft suddenly returned to a horizontal position.


    In the "buzzing" roar, the small aircraft tottering to the muzzle, full of determination.


    It''s not just the aircraft, it''s the people in the cockpit.


    There was no cry, no sadness and despair, Ivan Bella released the lever, calmly looking at all this, looking at the outside that is closer and closer to the light column, closer and closer to the muzzle.


    "Mother, no..."


    In the deep sea, on a certain combat vehicle, there was a sad sympathy.


    Everything has not changed, the aircraft disappeared in the blue light column and turned into ashes.


    Tanya, in the bridge


    A white beam of light sprang up and plunged into the ground.


    When the light column disappeared, a figure wearing a white robe appeared on the ground. She sat on the ground, looking stunned.


    Where is this?


    A black metal hall. Who is it? And who is she?


    He was dressed in black, sitting in a wide seat, looking at him, eyes only curious.


    She is a black dress, very beautiful, is looking at her faintly, sitting on a huge seat.


    Atlantis?


    In addition to hair, Ivan Bella suddenly found that these aliens were so similar to her.


    When seeing Ivan Bella''s eyes looking at him again, Li Meng pointed to the time on the screen and said, "you still have three minutes. In three minutes, the planet will be destroyed."


    Although the words are illogical, after telepathic translation, Ivan Bella understands Li Meng''s meaning.


    She changed her face and said: "you can''t do this. There are thousands of creatures living on this planet. You can''t destroy everything for revenge. With such advanced technology, you should protect the weak, not eliminate them. You should guide us, not eliminate us. This time, we are wrong. I didn''t take care of my children. I apologize to you, Please... "


    Face dew beg of color, Ivan Bella Xi Yi looking at Li Meng.

 Chapter 1851

    Facing Ivan Bella''s pleading eyes, Li Meng just shook his head indifferently.


    At this time, the time is less than two minutes.


    What should she do?


    Looking at a little less time in the picture, Ivan Bella fell into fear.


    "Water kingdom will help you, help you explore the dark forbidden area, no, no, water kingdom will submit to you, waiting for your dispatch," she said in a loud voice


    That''s OK. Ivan Bella looks forward to Limon.


    Looking at the time in the picture, Li Meng still shook his head indifferently.


    What''s the use of his water country?


    For Li Meng, waters are of no value.


    What do they want, just to see her despair?


    Is she a clown in their eyes?


    With a fierce look on her face, Ivan Bella, who was sitting on the ground, suddenly burst up and rushed to Li Meng, with a trace of apology in her eyes.


    Her speed is very fast, very fast, explosive power is amazing, people did not arrive, strong wind has arrived.


    If others, even Tanya, may also be hit, but unfortunately, Ivan Bella met Li Meng.


    In front of Li Meng, less than one meter away from Li Meng, Ivan Bella''s Leaping body suddenly stopped and kept a leaping posture.


    It''s not that she doesn''t want to move, but that Ivan Bella suddenly finds that she can''t move. A force is binding her and makes her unable to move at all.


    30 seconds to go


    Looking at the desperate Ivan Bella in front of him, Li Meng said with a faint smile: "your awareness is very high, which is very appreciated. It''s a pity that you have chosen the way. Don''t struggle. Take a good look. Watch the destruction of the blue star. Of course, if you want to survive with the blue star, I will not stop you, I will help you."


    He smiles, but the smile is so ferocious in Ivan Bella''s eyes.


    She is no longer struggling. She looks at the blue star outside, and tears flow out of her eyes.


    Time goes by, 9, 8, 7, 6


    "Is it not enough that all, all, all I have is yours?"


    The voice is hysterical. Ivan Bella looks at Li Meng tearfully.


    Indifferently looked at Ivan Bella, Li Meng''s eyes flashed a trace of hesitation, finally, Li Meng said: "enough, stop it."


    Words fall, outside, the blue light suddenly stopped, no longer gushing from the muzzle.


    In the rolling smoke, the muzzle of the deck closed again, the erect "Tanya" slowly adjusted its posture, and finally stopped and floated in the mouth in a horizontal posture.


    With the disappearance of the blue light column, the turbulent sea gradually calmed down.


    At the bottom of the sea, the earth, pierced by the blue light column, is also healing under the scorching high temperature, slowly filling the main gap.


    The vibration of the sea floor is also gradually subsided, the outbreak of fire is also slowly returning to calm, the huge blue star is slowly recovering.


    In the tamya, bridge command room


    Holding Ivan Bella''s chin lightly, Li Meng said calmly: "remember what you said today. From now on, you and your country are mine. The oath can''t be violated. Violation will pay a price."


    Staring at the strange man in front of her, Ivan Bella was silent. After a long time, her expression became firm. She said, "I will marry you and become your wife. You will become the king of the water kingdom."


    "Puchi..."


    As soon as she said this, Tanya couldn''t help laughing. She looked at Ivan Bella in a funny way.


    The master is the "emperor" of the black flag empire. How can he become the king in this broken place? Besides, no one among the master''s imperial concubines dares to say that he is the master''s wife. Even as a general and imperial concubine, she never thought so.


    Tanya doesn''t care whether she can be the master''s wife. For Tanya, she only needs to be the master''s woman.


    Tanya''s laughter makes Ivan Bella slightly stunned, a little puzzled.


    Did she say something wrong?


    With a faint smile, Li Meng pulled Ivan Bella''s eyes and said calmly: "you are my thing. Maybe you will become my woman in the future, but you will never be my wife. Your country is still yours, you are still the queen, the queen respected by thousands of people. This will not change, but as my thing, you should find your position."


    Just his stuff?


    Ivan Bella''s face showed the color of warm anger, she is the queen, how can she become other people''s things?


    It''s a shame, a shame on her


    Ivan Bella is about to say something, but saw the man''s indifferent eyes.


    This made Ivan Bella look tight and speechless.


    Gently sliding on Ivan Bella''s beautiful face, Li Meng said calmly: "I hope you are smart enough. In the outer universe, however, in the world of cannibalism, the weak will only be eaten alive. My name is Li Meng, your man, your owner and your master, so as to remember this."


    Man, owner, master


    Staring at the man in front of her, Ivan Bella''s face was complicated. She opened her mouth slightly and said in a soft voice: "Ivan Bella, Lord... Master, this is my name."


    Smell speech, Li Meng light smile, way: "very good, it seems that you have adapted to the present identity, go back to your country, I believe they need you very much."


    Speaking of this, Li Meng released Ivan Bella.


    The bondage on the body is not in, Ivan Bella a stagger, almost fell to the ground.


    Fortunately, her physical quality is very good, and she soon stabilized herself.


    Looking at Ivan Bella in front of him, Li Meng said calmly: "where do you want to go? Think about this place in your heart. "


    Where to?


    Without much thought, Ivan Bella said, "master, I want to return to Atlantis."


    One step back, Li Meng said, "go."


    As soon as the words fell, the white light column appeared, and a little flustered Ivan Bella was shrouded.


    The next moment, in the distant deep sea, in the palace of Atlantis.


    A white pillar of light emerged from the void and covered the golden throne.


    When the light column disappeared, Ivan Bella''s figure suddenly appeared.


    Familiar hall, familiar platform of five ethnic groups, here is


    Atlantis?


    Looking down at the seat under the body, Ivan Bella''s face shows incredible color, how does the master do it.


    Master?


    The expression is tiny Leng, this address let Ivan Bella face a burst of change, finally, a helpless sigh.


    "Queen? Queen... You, you are not... "


    With a cry of surprise, an Atlantis man in a pale gold robe came forward with a happy face and looked at Ivan Bella on the throne. He could not believe it in his eyes.


    His mind closed, Ivan Bella looked slightly heavy, and said calmly: "recall my child" timos ". No, order the crab leader to bring my child back. He let me down, very disappointed..."

 Chapter 1852

    What is going on?


    Although he had some doubts in his heart, he didn''t think much, because it was the order of her majesty.


    "Yes, your majesty. I''m going to inform the crab leader."


    Then he left in a hurry.


    Five hours later, in the hall of the five tribes Council of Atlantis.


    A disaster swept across Atlantis, across the blue planet, and across the realm of the five races.


    The main culprit of all this is the chefs and their accomplice timos, the prince of Atlantis.


    Today, just after the disaster, there is a trial of timos, the prince of Atlantis, in the council chamber of the five Atlantis.


    "I''m right, I''m for Atlantis, for all the life on this planet. My only mistake is underestimating the strength of aliens. We still have a chance, mother. Please forgive me, but it''s not the end, it''s not..."


    In the main hall, Timothy was kneeling on his knees with his hands tied, and there were guards on both sides.


    He exclaimed, looking at Ivan Bella, his mother, the leaders of the four tribes.


    "Opportunity?"


    The crab bully on the platform said in a loud voice: "no, you don''t have a chance. This disaster has killed and injured thousands of our people. Prince timos, what else do you want to do? Do you want the whole blue star to go up in smoke? "


    "Yes, Prince timos, you violated the Queen''s order. Instead of preventing the chefs from attacking the aliens, you launched an attack on the aliens without authorization. Now you are responsible for all this. You must take responsibility for it."


    "Yes, you have to be punished, you have to..."


    Only on this point do the leaders of the four ethnic groups have the same opinion.


    Prince Timothy must be punished. For the death of thousands of people, one person must bear the responsibility, and this person can only be the culprit "Timothy".


    Seeing that the leaders of the four ethnic groups who used to be hostile to each other stood on the same front today because of him, Timothy laughed, glanced one by one from the leaders of the four ethnic groups, and said sarcastically, "you will regret that the aliens have let us go, but they will not let the blue star go for nothing. One day you will pay the price, you will."


    However, Timothy did not know that this price had been paid by his mother "Ivan Bella".


    This price is the whole Atlantis, the whole blue star, but others don''t know it.


    Looking back at his mother on the throne, Timothy said calmly, "mother, I disobeyed your orders and let you down, but I don''t regret it. Everything I did was Atlantis. I just failed. That''s all. Order."


    Looking at her child, a trace of sadness flashed in Ivan Bella''s eyes. She sighed helplessly and said sadly: "you are as reckless as your father. Once you decide something, even death will not change. Such temperament has killed your father and you."


    Speaking of this, Ivan Bella raised her hand, with a decisive voice: "I, Ivan Bella, Queen of Atlantis, king of the five races, now sentence" timos "exile, timos, you will lose your prince''s identity, your destination will be dark prison, spend the rest of your life in endless darkness."


    This punishment changed Timothy''s face, and he said in a loud voice: "mother, you can''t do this to me, kill me, kill me, why torture me, why? Why, mother? "


    Why?


    Under the stalemate of the guards, Timothy was dragged away.


    Facing the angry eyes of timos, Ivan Bella''s expression is sad and unbearable.


    But she is powerless, this disaster must be borne by someone, otherwise, Atlantis will have a extermination crisis.


    She had to do it, and as Queen of Atlantis, she had to do it.


    It was not until Timothy disappeared that Ivan Bella regained her sight.


    The sadness on her face disappeared. Ivan Bella''s look was slightly heavy. Her eyes swept over the leaders of the four ethnic groups one by one, and said calmly, "is it satisfactory to punish the leaders of all ethnic groups like this?"


    Satisfied, of course satisfied, in the face of the Queen''s eyes, the four leaders have no objection.


    The dark prison is not a good place. It''s worse than death. It''s a criminal law worse than death penalty.


    How can they not be satisfied.


    Seeing that the four leaders were meaningless, Ivan Bella said calmly: "since there is no objection, let''s talk about our next action."


    What''s next?


    Hearing the words, the four leaders looked at Ivan Bella suspiciously.


    At this time, the five ethnic groups had just experienced a disaster, and now what they need most is to cultivate themselves, and anything else can be ignored.


    Facing the puzzled eyes of the leaders of the four ethnic groups, Ivan Bella said calmly: "how do you think I survived? Why did aliens stop attacking? All this is like what "timos" said. There is a price. The price is the blue star. It is our five ethnic groups. The Chaifu ethnic group must be eliminated. It is our task now. "


    Hearing the Queen''s words, the leaders of the four tribes looked at each other and didn''t know what to say.


    They are also wondering why the aliens have stopped attacking. They have the ability to destroy them, even the blue stars.


    Now, they know. When they don''t know, the queen is captured by aliens and some agreements are made.


    Should they object?


    Should we oppose the Queen''s cowardice?


    They don''t know, but they know, but between death and submission, they don''t choose the former.


    As a result, the four were silent, which was a tacit consent to her Majesty''s deal with the aliens.


    Looking at the four leaders in silence, Ivan Bella said in a deep voice: "go and gather the army again. This time, it''s a battle for survival. All ethnic groups have no spare strength. In the four seas, there will be only waters and countries in the future."


    Nodding, the leaders of the four tribes left the platform and swam out.


    The disaster is gone, but the war is coming again. This is a war that affects the world and will last for a long time.


    Just as the battle in the blue sea of stars was about to begin, Tanya had left the surface of the planet and returned to orbit.


    Despite the loss of a carrier ship, the creatures on blue field have paid enough.


    Although the price is not enough for some people


    Tanya, in the bridge.


    "Although the interference of unknown position has disappeared, the deep sea is still a test for us. With a shield, the Banshee transport boat can dive into more than 20000 meters of the seabed, but it can''t last for long. What''s in the dark forbidden area needs to be explored slowly. The ship is refitting and strengthening the detector, which needs enough time, master, Please be patient. "

 Chapter 1853

    Sitting lazily in the captain''s seat, holding Tan Yana''s soft body in his arms, Li Meng seems a little leisurely.


    Listening to Ya''s report, Li Meng shook his head.


    The power of nature has different repercussions. Tanya has advanced weapons and equipment, but it is baffled by the deep sea.


    Time has passed for several months, in the blue star sea, also broke out one after another war.


    Fission weapons are still powerful in the sea, and scanning devices can detect high-energy reactions in the water from time to time.


    Since that disaster, a nuclear war is breaking out on the blue star. Every day, every second, a large number of lives have passed away. In subspace, a piece of projection consciousness is flashing and shining.


    Every flicker represents a soul being sucked into the subspace.


    The arrival of food makes the demonic consciousness of subspace scramble for food like wolves.


    This nuclear war can be said to be caused by Li Meng intentionally, because this is his order, let the waters country unify the blue star.


    In just a few months, hundreds of millions of lives have passed away on the blue star, for which Li Meng has no feeling.


    The reunification of the blue star is a matter of time. Li Meng just accelerated the process.


    The nuclear age is a barrier for any civilization. If this barrier passes, it will be a road of stars. If it fails, everything will be destroyed.


    The host seems to be in a hurry to leave, which makes Tanya a little dissatisfied.


    Holding Li Meng''s neck in both hands, Tanya said quietly: "master, isn''t it good to have Tanya with you?"


    Looking at the lovely Tan Ya in his arms, Li Meng said with a smile: "how, do you still want to be bullied by my master?"


    Smell speech, Tanya face is a red, white master one eye.


    Tanya did not flinch, but coquettishly said: "if the master is willing, Tanya is willing to be bullied by the master every night."


    "Pa..."


    Gently in Tan Ya''s round buttocks on a pat, Li Meng said with a smile: "Tan ya, you don''t seduce my master."


    The buttock is attacked, this lets Tan Yajiao shame unceasingly, lowered the head.


    Looking at the shy Tanya, Li Meng lightly smiles and holds Tanya''s waist, feeling the softness of her soft body.


    I don''t know when the bridge is quiet.


    Looking at the blue star outside the window, holding Tanya''s waist, Li Meng said calmly: "this blue star always makes me feel ominous. This feeling is more and more intense. Speed up the exploration."


    "Well..."


    Tanya knows that the master does everything with a purpose and does not need a purpose.


    If she opens her mouth, even if there is no such thing as blue star, the host will accompany her for a period of time.


    Time is passing. Half a year has passed unconsciously.


    In the past six months, a lot of things have happened on blue star.


    The outbreak of nuclear war has broken the balance of the world. In terms of national strength, the water country is far more than the militarist Chaifu people.


    Under the attack of the water country, the Chaifu people retreated, and both sides invested a lot of fission weapons. In the war, millions of soldiers on both sides were killed and injured.


    In a certain sea area in the East, a war of extermination is going on.


    In ten thousand meters of water, the five ethnic groups of the water country surrounded the last city of Chaifu, Chaifu city.


    This is a black metal city, it is very large, separated by a huge metal wall.


    "This is the last battle, we can''t hesitate, we can''t retreat, attack, attack on the whole line, launch all fission torpedoes..."


    In a combat vehicle, crab bully issued a roar, at this moment, it did not hesitate, no pity in the heart.


    For thousands of years, the Chaifu people have been the great enemies of the water country. There have been thousands of wars between the two sides, and wars break out almost every year. Thousands of years of war damage add up to tens of millions. This is hatred. Even if one side is exterminated, it can not be forgotten.


    At the command of crab tyrant, tens of thousands of combat vehicles of various nationalities launched a charge to the last city of Chaifu nationality in the water.


    Fission torpedoes open the way, in the water nearly ten thousand meters of the seabed, the city wall outside Chaifu suddenly burst out a dazzling flash, the sea surging, huge shock wave directly tore the heavy wall, metal debris flying.


    The Chaifu did not give up their hands. A large number of fission torpedoes were fired from the release port of the city wall and attacked the fleet.


    In the water, you come and I go, so busy.


    On the surface of the water, the sea surged, forming huge waves that swept away into the distance.


    The war lasted for three days and three nights. When the war ended, the whole city of Chaifu was wiped away. The city with lots of metal buildings had become a pile of metal debris. So far, the Chaifu people were exterminated.


    Standing in front of the window, staring at the city of Chaifu, which has turned into a pile of metal debris, crab bully is silent.


    The blue stars are finally united, but is the price worth it?


    Tens of millions of lives have disappeared and dozens of races have been exterminated. How many intelligent races are on the verge of extinction on the blue planet?


    Crab doesn''t know, it doesn''t know and doesn''t want to know.


    Between other races and their own, crab bully will only consider the future of his own race. If the future of his own race is to establish the future of other races, crab bully will not hesitate or be soft hearted.


    Just as Prince Timothy said, the world is the jungle. If the weak want to survive, they must listen to the strong and get the protection of the strong. Otherwise, they will only step on the road of extinction.


    Atlantis, the hall of the five tribes Council


    Quiet, dead silence, quiet, silent.


    On the throne, only Ivan Bella sat upright, facing the empty hall.


    In order to win the war of unification, eight tenths of the population of Atlantis was drawn to the battlefield, leaving only some old, weak, sick and disabled.


    Even the palace guards are out of ten. The price of this war, the price of cruelty.


    The news of the victory had already been sent back. Looking at the empty hall, Ivan Bella didn''t know whether she should be happy or not.


    But at the moment, she couldn''t be happy at all.


    "You have resentment in your heart. No, it''s resentment. You are hating me..."


    Voice does not know where to appear, with the voice, in the throne, a black figure appeared.


    The appearance of the people beside her makes Ivan Bella look slightly stunned, and her face shows the color of fear. She quickly gets up, kneels down on the ground, and says: "I dare not, Ivan Bella dare not blame her master."


    "Dare not?"


    Sitting on the throne, Li Meng leaned slightly, raised Ivan Bella''s chin with his right hand, and let the beautiful face face face him.


    With his mouth slightly tilted, Li Meng said calmly: "you dare, of course you dare. How can you dare? You are unwilling, but you are powerless to your own situation. You are the king, the queen of Atlantis, and you are the king. You want to be superior, not kneel down in front of others."

 Chapter 1854

    Speaking of this, Li Meng''s eyes narrowed slightly, looked at Ivan Bella''s whole body, and said with a smile: "it seems that it''s time for you to accept your identity. You are the king, the queen of Atlantis, but you are also my slave."


    Then Li Meng grabbed Ivan Bella''s arm and pulled her into his arms.


    Such a shameful gesture made Ivan Bella blush, but there was only grief and helplessness in her eyes.


    He didn''t care about the expression on Ivan Bella''s face or the indignation in her eyes. Li Meng just held her waist tightly


    Ivan Bella knows that this day will come sooner or later, she is the queen of the water country, is a beautiful woman.


    But she didn''t expect that it would be today. For her, recent days are not ordinary days. Even if she wants to serve him, she doesn''t want to be today.


    She is the queen, no matter when, she will not compromise, but today, she can not resist.


    Her heart is firm. Even if her body and country are taken away by the people under her, her soul and heart still belong to her.


    In the deserted chamber of Parliament, on the supreme throne, there is a scene that makes people blush.


    I don''t know how long it took for everything to return to peace.


    On the throne, Ivan Bella is still sitting in Li Meng''s arms. She is a little tired, her face is very tired, and her robes and skirts are messy.


    "Hoo..."


    With a long breath, looking at the man under him, Ivan Bella lifted a wisp of hair in front of her forehead and said calmly: "satisfied, satisfied, leave soon. In a moment, the leader of the four ethnic groups will come back."


    To Ivan Bella''s words, Li Meng just a faint smile, not moved


    Li Meng''s appearance made Ivan Bella look white. She opened her mouth slightly and begged: "master, I''m the queen. Please don''t let me lose face too much in front of them. I have to maintain my image."


    Looking at Ivan Bella pleading, Li Meng smiles and goes back, saying calmly, "don''t you want technology? I can give you all the technology that allows you to fly, get out of the parent star and carry out the starry sky. Of course, the premise is that you have to satisfy me."


    "You..."


    He looks at Li Meng with shame and indignation, but Ivan Bella can''t resist the temptation.


    In the end, Ivan Bella compromised


    She bit her lip and whispered, "you... You can''t lie to me?"


    Eyebrows slightly pick, Li Meng indifferent way: "you this attitude, I can''t guarantee anything."


    "You... Master..."


    Finally, Ivan Bella compromised. She gave a breath and gave a reluctant smile


    For a moment, the calm in the chamber of Parliament was broken again.


    I don''t know how long it took Li Meng to let go of Ivan Bella.


    After breaking away from the devil''s hand, Ivan Bella quickly got up and left Li Meng''s arms.


    In front of the throne, Ivan Bella arranges her messy clothes in a hurry. The leaders of the four ethnic groups will come soon. If they see such a gaffe, then


    Looking at the beautiful Ivan Bella in front of the throne, Li Meng stretched out and said with a smile: "Atlantis are also a branch of human beings. Ivan Bella, do you think you will be pregnant with my child?"


    As soon as Li Meng said this, Ivan Bella''s face was stunned, and then turned pale.


    She remembered that these days are sensitive days for her body


    Aware of Ivan Bella''s face changes, the corners of his mouth slightly tilted, Li Meng said calmly: "let it be. If you want to use unnatural means to prevent your pregnancy, I will bury the whole Atlantis with you. You should know that I can do this kind of thing."


    Yes, he can do it. Ivan Bella knows that. What else can''t he do?


    Think of this, Ivan Bella touched his belly, she will be pregnant?


    With his baby?


    Ivan Bella does not know, but at the thought of the outcome of pregnancy, Ivan Bella''s eyes are only dark.


    The blood of the Atlantis royal family has been handed down from generation to generation. How can she conceive an outsider''s child and let the outsider''s blood contaminate the Royal noble blood?


    Looking at Ivan Bella''s gloomy eyes, Li Meng did not care at all. He said calmly, "I have to live in the noble royal family. My territory is hundreds of millions of times of the blue star. The brightest stars you can see at night are my territory. Do you think my blood is noble or the blood of the humble Atlantis royal family is noble?"


    Lowly Atlantis?


    With a flash of anger in her eyes, Ivan Bella bowed her head slightly and said in a soft voice: "of course, the blood of the master is noble. If she can conceive the master''s child, it is Ivan Bella''s glory."


    "Really..."


    Li Meng can''t deny Ivan Bella''s words.


    "OK..."


    After a ha Che, Li Meng said lazily: "Ivan Bella, I''m very satisfied with your service, eh... At least your body is great, which gives me a very unusual experience. Is it because of being in the water? Forget it. That''s all for today. "


    With that, Li Meng planned to leave. Today, he came to see Ivan Bella''s physiological period. The reason, of course, is to do a small experiment.


    If it''s just to meet the needs of the body, it''s enough for him to have Tanya.


    "Wait..."


    Seeing that Li Meng was about to leave, Ivan Bella said: "master, you just promised me..."


    What he promised, of course, Li Meng didn''t forget. For this, Li Meng just said calmly: "first, stabilize the situation of blue star. Besides, there is no certain foundation. Even if you are given advanced technology, you need to spend hundreds of years to analyze it. I will slowly civilize you and let you enter the starry sky in half a century."


    Then, ignoring Ivan Bella, the white light column emerged from the void and covered Li Meng on the throne.


    The light column disappeared and Li Meng''s figure disappeared.


    Looking at the empty throne, Ivan Bella''s face was in a trance.


    Although we know his name and that he is the king of some advanced civilization race, Ivan Bella still knows nothing about him.


    (for comment, good or bad...)

 Chapter 1855

    Looking down at her belly, Ivan Bella''s expression changed.


    If we can conceive his child, it may be a good thing for the water country


    Tanya, in the bridge


    Nestled in the master''s arms, Tanya whispered: "master, is it too cheap for her? If she is really pregnant with the master''s child, then..."


    To tan Ya''s worry, Li Meng does not care.


    Holding Tanya''s waist lightly, Li Meng said calmly, "I''m over 200 years old. It''s a good thing to have a few children, but are they still ordinary human beings?"


    Speaking of this, Li Meng looked at Tanya in his arms and said with some regret: "the only pity is that you have lost the ability to be pregnant. Although I have played down the power of the holy light in my body as much as possible, once those things enter your body, if they are not eliminated immediately, they will burn your body."


    Looking up at the master, Tanya quietly comforted: "master, it doesn''t matter, Tanya doesn''t need children, as long as there is a master is enough."


    With a little smile, Li Meng lowers his head and kisses Tanya''s lips. He holds Tanya''s waist and rubs her body into his arms.


    While feeling tanyana''s soft body, Li Meng said: "it''s just an experiment. Although Atlantis have strong constitution, it''s still unknown whether Ivan Bella can bear my strength. Among the races I know, only Banshee winged people can bear my strength, but Banshee winged people''s constitution is not strong enough, even if there is no reproductive isolation, It''s hard to have my baby


    Tanya: "master, why do you care so much about children? We have endless lives, without the continuation of children. "


    Why?


    Yes, why?


    Li Meng''s face was confused, and he didn''t know why.


    But there seems to be a voice in his heart urging him to have this idea unconsciously.


    Shaking his head, Li Meng said with a smile: "maybe it''s human nature. Forget it, let it be."


    Speaking of this, Li Meng said slightly, and then said, "Ya, how is the exploration of the dark forbidden area going?"


    With Li Meng''s call, Ya''s voice appeared.


    "In the process of exploration, the scope of search is too wide. It will take time, master. Please wait patiently."


    In the past six months, Tan Yake has not been idle. In order to explore the dark forbidden area, he has upgraded and refitted the detectors. In the past six months, thousands of detectors have explored in the dark forbidden area and explored every inch of the seabed.


    Although the unknown position in the dark forbidden area has disappeared, Li Meng''s mental power still can''t touch the bottom of the sea, and it is bounced away by a mysterious force. No, it is blocked. When the mental power extends to a certain depth, it will encounter a membrane. This invisible membrane makes Li Meng''s mental power unable to continue to explore downward.


    The existence of this membrane made Li Meng know that there was something unknown hidden on the blue star.


    Time is flowing, day by day.


    In a certain sea area, it''s extremely dark. It''s completely dark


    This is the bottom of the sea, more than 30000 meters deep.


    In the dark, a little bit of blue light suddenly flickered, flickering, a spherical detector appeared from the dark.


    It is close to the bottom of the sea, shining a white light column on its body, moving and searching.


    All of a sudden, its way forward was stopped, and a cliff appeared in front of it. The cliff was huge, like a large area of sinking earth, and it was on the edge of the cliff.


    On its spherical body, the blue light spots suddenly flickered. Soon, in the nearby darkness, one detector after another appeared. If they were bright lights in the dark, they were shining a little.


    The tail engine emits blue flame, and in the water, one detector after another rushes into the dark cliff.


    Dive, dive all the time, dive for hundreds of meters before the detector reached the ground.


    It''s not the ground, it''s not


    In the light of the light column, the bottom of the water is some kind of metal, covered with a layer of soil.


    Tanya, in the bridge


    The blue light flickered in front of Li Meng, forming a picture.


    Ya''s voice began to ring.


    "This is the discovery made by the detector just now. According to the mapping results, it has the shape of a five pointed star, with a diameter of about 120 kilometers. It is still impossible to make a conclusion about what it is. Scanning shows that there are 24 kinds of unknown elements in the metal. The metal structure is more complex, and its hardness is twice that of A-class titanium alloy, which is similar to that of S-class titanium alloy. Because it is trapped in the bottom layer, It''s going to take time to parse it as a whole. "


    Looking at the five pointed star in the picture, Li''s face shows a strange color.


    It''s made of metal, and it''s artificial. There''s no doubt that it''s located at the bottom of more than 30000 meters. Even Atlantis can''t go to such a depth. It can be ruled out as a product of the world.


    Although it is only a guess, it is likely to come from the outside world and belongs to an alien product.


    "Warning, there are signs of activity inside the target, unknown action, unknown action..."


    With a slight frown, Li Meng said immediately: "suspend all activities of the detector and stay away from it."


    Just then, at the bottom of the sea, there was movement of the unknown trapped in the earth.


    Perhaps it was awakened by the detector, and its upper deck split slightly, emitting white light.


    In the water, gradually appeared a "buzzing" low sound, the sound is bigger and bigger, the sea is shaking.


    All of a sudden, I saw a dazzling white light flash, a circle of white light shot out, straight into the sea.


    The distance of 30000 meters was almost crossed in an instant. The sea rose a circle of towering water column, and the white brilliance dissipated. It was like a circle of air waves straight into the sky, and a large cloud layer was instantly scattered.


    The vision of the planet can be clearly seen even in the Tanya in orbit.


    What''s that?


    What is the aperture from the water column?


    Under the water, after releasing the white aperture, the unknown is silent again.


    Tanya, in the bridge.


    "It''s an unknown pulse signal, master. It''s a kind of subspace communication method. The unknown thing at the bottom of the water sends out a piece of unknown information."


    Sub space communication?


    With a slight frown, Li Meng feels thoughtful.


    So, should it be a spaceship or a battle fortress?


    It''s 120 kilometers in diameter. It''s not a small guy. It can communicate with the outside, which shows that its interior is intact.


    Is it controlled or not?


    Why does it stay at the bottom of the sea and come to the blue star?


    Unknown, too many things to know, and what message does it send out?


    It''s not known whether to ask for help or send out the coordinates of the blue star.

 Chapter 1856

    At this time, Tanya, standing quietly, said: "master, now we should speed up the analysis of the unknown. Once we have thoroughly analyzed it, we can naturally know what it is, and we can also know what information it sends out."


    Yes, Tanya is right.


    Nodded, Li Meng immediately said: "Ya, speed up the analysis progress, the police station has detectors, and related equipment."


    Ya: "yes, it''s being prepared. Please wait patiently."


    In the following days, Li Meng focused on the unknown things at the bottom of the sea.


    A large number of detectors were released, and a large number of modified engineering guards dived into the sea floor to carry out related operations.


    Due to the deep sea, the progress of analysis is relatively slow, and the first step is to enter its interior.


    Only by entering the interior can we complete the thorough analysis of its hull, the technology owned by its owner and the information left behind be analyzed one by one.


    It all takes time


    Blue star, Atlantis.


    Unknowingly, five years have passed since the last World War. With the passage of time, the pain has been gradually forgotten. Under the unified country, the civilization on the blue star is accelerating.


    The cities destroyed by the war are being rebuilt, and the conflicts between different races have been eliminated with the war. Under the leadership of the great Atlantis queen, the water country is thriving and moving towards the greatest era.


    In the quiet chamber of the five ethnic groups and on the throne, a war belonging to Ivan Bella has begun.


    On the throne, there are two figures embracing, beside them, the water is disturbing


    I don''t know how long it took, everything returned to calm.


    On the throne, Ivan Bella was sitting in Li Meng''s arms in ragged clothes. Her face was flushed and her face was only charming.


    And Limon, on the throne, laid his hands on Ivan Bella''s waist.


    Several hours of hard work made Ivan Bella tired. She nestled lazily in Li Meng''s arms and didn''t want to move a finger.


    Looking down at Ivan Bella in his arms, Li Meng gently holds Ivan Bella''s waist with one hand, caresses Ivan Bella''s abdomen with the other hand, and says: "it''s five years, and your stomach is really disappointing."


    Hearing the words, Ivan Bella, who closed her eyes in Li Meng''s arms, opened her eyes, and her face flashed red. She said in a low voice: "master, it''s not my fault. Ivan Bella also wants to be pregnant with her master''s child, and let the waters country have an heir, but there is no news."


    Speaking of this, Ivan Bella''s face turned red and said, "the master only bullies me on the throne. How can I be pregnant with you?"


    Wrong posture?


    With a little smile, Li Meng raised Ivan Bella''s chin, let the beautiful face face to himself, and said: "it seems that you have to go to your bed in the future. Well, let''s have a try today."


    Then, in Ivan Bella''s shy eyes, a white beam of light emerged from the void and shrouded them.


    When the pillar of light disappeared and retreated into the void, there was no one on the throne.


    In every room of the palace, on a golden bed, with the light column gushing out, Li Meng suddenly appeared with Ivan Bella in his arms.


    It''s the same position, but the throne is changed into a big bed.


    Li Meng turned over and pressed Ivan Bella on the bed, kissing her ruddy lips


    Five years later, Ivan Bella has also changed a lot, from hatred to compromise, and then to obedience.


    Now, she is clever. In front of Li Meng, she is like a little woman. She seems to have adapted to her identity.


    In the room, what''s happening is needless to say, the love between men and women is the integration of the body. In that feeling, the hearts will cuddle with each other, go closer, and need each other more.


    After a ridiculous day in Ivan Bella''s bedroom, Li Meng returns to Tanya in a relaxed mood.


    Is Ivan Bella beautiful?


    Of course, it''s very beautiful, with all the advantages of a mature woman, and strong physique can also make Li Meng bully her uncontrollably.


    And she doesn''t care about showing her beauty, she is a peerless creature in bed, a creature that people forget to return.


    Li Meng always thinks that he has strong self-control, but in front of Ivan Bella, he always releases the most primitive desire.


    White pillars of light emerge, and Li Meng''s figure appears in the bridge.


    As soon as he appears in the captain''s seat, Li Meng is not surprised to see Tanya.


    On the return of the master, Tanya just took a look, then took back her sight, turned her head to the past, looking angry.


    With a smile, he comes to Tanya. Li Meng holds Tanya''s soft body impolitely, grabs Tanya''s seat and puts Tanya on his thigh.


    Holding Tanya''s chin in his left hand, he forced the face to pull over. Li Meng lowered his head to kiss her red lips.


    This kiss, Tanya instantly occupied, eyes tenderness, hands take the initiative of Li Meng''s neck.


    Looking at the clever Tanya, Li Meng smiles and says, "don''t be angry?"


    Facing the host''s eyes, Tanya nodded gently.


    The master has been with her for five years. How could she be angry with her master?


    That woman is only occupying the master for a little time. She will not be so stingy. The master is her, and the woman is just a slave. She will not have the same opinion with the slave.


    Light a smile, light embrace Tan ya, Li Meng looked at the console, said: "Ya, how to" it "analysis?"


    As soon as Li Meng''s words fell, the blue light suddenly flickered, and a holographic picture appeared.


    In the picture is the overall shape of the pentagram


    A spaceship?


    Even if it''s not a spaceship, it''s a fortress that can fly.


    Because below the center of the pentagram, you can see some engine like devices, and on the five corners, you can see some booster engines.


    "On the surface of the fortress, we have opened a channel. After three years of analysis, 80% of the progress has been completed, and the scientific and technological level of the fortress has been fully analyzed. According to the data saved by my mother, the fortress should be a product of ancient humans, and its function is not clear. The source of energy supply is a star driven engine that we have not yet involved in. In the engine room, we can see that the fortress is a product of ancient humans, A tiny wormhole is working, and the other end of the wormhole is connected to a star, which is constantly sending energy to the fortress. "

 Chapter 1857

    Do you have advanced wormhole technology?


    Smell speech, Li MengMian dew incredible color, really worthy of the main brain mouth has a legendary ancient human.


    Their technology has reached such a level that they can control wormholes at will, which reminds Li Meng of the closed network.


    The reason why netway can connect the earth and Al is to use wormholes. By using wormholes, the two places separated by tens of thousands of light years can arrive instantly. By using wormholes, any object can be transmitted to the locked coordinates.


    On earth, the "emperor" yacht used by Li Meng in the past was transmitted by wormhole.


    Thinking of this, Li Meng thought of al. Al should be a node and a transit station of the ancient human wormhole expressway. Somehow, his brain controlled the transit war.


    Then, on the basis of Al world, we are carrying out the great rejuvenation plan of mankind.


    The red police Empire forward base is a set of science and technology trees left behind by the extinction of ancient human beings, and a plan for the rejuvenation of human beings.


    As early as more than 100 years ago, the master brain told Li Meng some secrets.


    Li Meng has always thought that the extinction of ancient humans was related to intelligent AI. He has always thought that in the golden age of ancient humans, there was an intelligent crisis, intelligent AI rebellion, which led to the fall of the great civilization of ancient humans.


    In fact, it is not. According to the main brain, in the golden age of ancient humans, there was a crisis of intelligence and equipment, but the rebellion was soon suppressed. Intelligent AI failed and was set an evolutionary lock. It never had the ability to act independently.


    After the end of the intellectual and mechanical crisis, the civilization of ancient mankind existed for millions of years.


    In Al, more than 300 years ago, the owner of the advance base of the red police empire was another man. He was a commander. Unfortunately, this man was killed by the main brain design, and his intelligent AI was wiped out by the main brain, and occupied the ark base.


    This is also one of the reasons why al''s history is chaotic, because more than 300 years ago, Al''s human beings were still in the iron age. Less than 100 years ago, the explosive growth of science and technology entered the era of nuclear civilization.


    If the commander was not killed by the main brain, maybe al would have walked out of the starry sky and fought for supremacy in the universe under the leadership of the commander.


    Using the network channel of the ark base, the main brain shuttles through many worlds with network channel transfer stations, cruises aimlessly and observes various worlds. The main brain is different. It has not been set evolutionary lock by ancient humans. It is an intelligent AI escaping from the rebellion of the intellectual crisis. After a long period of evolution, it has evolved into a quantum body, and it has no responsibility of its own, And there''s no interest in the human Renaissance.


    It didn''t end its aimless cruise until it met Li Meng in "Blue Star".


    As early as a hundred years ago, Li Meng knew that he was not the only lucky one. There were many commanders in the forward base of the red police Empire, who spread all over the galaxy, inherited the mantle of ancient humans, and fought for the rejuvenation of mankind.


    But similarly, Li Meng is luckier than anyone else, because he met the master brain, and the master brain is unique. At the moment, he is also unique. If two unique people unite together, they will be invincible.


    I think a little too much


    Just listen to ya Youdao: "in addition to the analysis of weapons, energy circuits, engines and information, a special device has been found in the fortress. This device is very special. It seems to be able to emit a kind of chaotic energy that interferes with subspace. Inside it, there is a device similar to" zero module ", but with stronger power."


    Zero module?


    This is a good thing. The zero point module can absorb energy from the subspace by itself, but the efficiency is not high. The process of energy storage is relatively slow, which can be regarded as a dimensional device.


    Of course, the structure of this thing is not difficult to understand, but there is a small sub space tearing device inside, which can open the sub space at any time and maintain an energy absorption channel.


    For ordinary people, the zero point module has no effect. If they are not careful, they are in danger of being distorted by the energy of subspace. But for the psychic, the zero point module is a good thing, which can make them feel the ability of subspace more clearly, so as to improve their real power quickly.


    However, in the last accident, the zeros of the original demons were destroyed, and no zeros could be found in the whole black flag empire.


    "Because the time is too long, the energy in the fortress has been exhausted, and only the main control room has maintained low efficiency operation. The AI in the fortress has been cracked. Master, we have completely controlled the fortress."


    "What message did it send out five years ago?" Li Meng asked


    Ya: "after analysis, it''s just a mess. It should be some kind of early warning mechanism."


    Early warning mechanism?


    With a thoughtful expression, Li Meng remembered what the main brain had said before.


    Ancient humans have left a lot of things in the universe. Many civilizations rely on the excavation of ancient human remains to make their civilization progress. This fortress is the product of ancient humans. That warning message may have attracted someone''s attention.


    This person may be an alien, may also be a commander, perhaps, their eyes have been looking at the left star field.


    I think a little too much


    Up, Li Meng stood up, released Tanya.


    When he came to the window and looked at the blue star outside, Li Meng was silent.


    After a long time, Li Meng said: "Tanya, we have carried out the civilized procedure for the civilization on the blue star. In the past 200 years, we have done almost the same search for the lost star. I think the kraken family is not in the lost star. Since they don''t appear, let''s ignore them first. You can stay here for a while to watch the blue star, the fortress on the bottom of the sea, and so on, I have a hunch that it will play an important role in the future


    Looking at the figure below, Tanya wants to talk and stop, but in the end, she doesn''t say anything, only says: "yes."


    Tanya knows that the master can''t stay with him forever. It''s time for the master to leave and return to the black flag empire.


    The distance of nearly one thousand light years is just a step away for the host. It''s not a difference, it''s just a temporary departure.


    He didn''t say anything more. His mind moved. A white column of light emerged from the void and covered Li Meng.


    Atlantis, royal court, Queen''s bedroom.


    Li Meng didn''t leave for a long time, not even an hour. On the golden bed, Ivan Bella is still sleeping. Today, Li Meng has been torturing her for a whole day. Even if she is physically strong, she can''t bear it. She is physically and mentally tired, and she doesn''t even notice Li Meng''s arrival.


    Standing by the bed, looking at Ivan Bella sleeping under the golden blanket on the bed, looking at the women we''ve been together for five years

 Chapter 1858

    For a long time, Li Meng left, disappeared in the white light, did not disturb her sleeping.


    However, Li Meng doesn''t know. Just after he leaves, Ivan Bella on the bed opens her eyes and stares at the place where Li Meng disappears.


    Atlantis have three eyes, the eyes of water. Water is their eyes. Although her eyes are closed, she is aware of Li Meng''s coming.


    He left and came back. Thinking of the sight he had just looked at himself, there was a feeling in Ivan Bella''s heart that she cared about. Was she saying goodbye to her?


    Ivan Bella could feel it in his eyes.


    Is he leaving?


    Did not get up, quietly lying in bed, Ivan Bella eyes showed a confused color.


    Five years together, I don''t know when, she no longer hate to occupy her all men, has been used to his existence.


    Now that he''s gone at last, should she be happy?


    Happy?


    With a long sigh, Ivan Bella closed her eyes again.


    She is the queen, the queen of Atlantis, the king of waters, the ruler of the blue star. She can''t be weak, she can''t


    ----


    Imperial calendar 218 years, shennaidu star system, shennai star.


    More than 100 years ago, a scientific research ship came to this star system. Since then, shennaidu star system has been included in the territory of the black flag empire.


    With the development of more than 100 years and the influx of colonists, this rich stellar system with more than 10 stars has been vigorously developed.


    Shennai was completely transformed into a planet suitable for human survival.


    More than a hundred years ago, shennai was still a desolate place with only bare land.


    More than 100 years later, shennai has become a green planet.


    There are endless planting areas, endless woodlands, small pieces of ocean, and one city after another.


    Twenty five years ago, the imperial court issued the "de earthization" decree, and each duchy and each enterprise group began to go out of the earth, looking for a new home and new territory in the vast starry sky outside.


    Shennai star system is valued by the Principality of Orleans, shennai star is set as the capital star of the Principality of Orleans.


    Left the earth, left the emperor, the freedom of rights gradually eroded some people''s souls.


    They want more, and they want more power.


    Capital city of the planet, marquis house


    This is a high tower building, which is very similar to the Crystal Palace of the earth emperor. It is even higher and bigger. This building is the palace of the Duchy of Orleans, Ichiro Nagasawa.


    At this time, in the main hall of the Marquis house, Marquis Nagasawa was receiving someone.


    "Freedom, freedom, more than 200 years ago, my ancestors have been seeking freedom. Today, at this moment, the great rejuvenation time has finally arrived. The puppet emperor has driven us out of our home. In the future, he will pay for it. At this moment, our people have been waiting for us. They will support me and welcome back our God of heavenly illumination, not the puppet God."


    He is still very young, but 30 years old. When it comes to excitement, he can''t help but stand up with a flush on his face.


    And he is Ichiro hasezawa, the Duchy of Orleans.


    There are two people in the chamber, who are much more indifferent than the excited Ichiro hasezawa.


    He was dressed in a black military uniform and had a dense shoulder band. He looked middle-aged. In fact, he was 260 years old this year.


    He witnessed the unification of the earth, the establishment of the black flag Empire, and the entry of mankind into the age of the universe.


    He is Yoshiro yamazawa, the former sword saint of the kingdom of Orleans, and now is the commander of the 39th regiment of the Principality of Orleans.


    With a slight frown, looking at the younger generation in front of him, Yoshiro yamazawa said calmly: "there are 13 legions and 36 non staff legions in the black flag empire. Only in terms of strength, my 39 legions can''t enter the top 10. Tell me, where does your self-confidence come from? If there is no reason to convince me, I will resign as commander of the army. "


    With a faint smile, Ichiro Nagasawa calmed down his inner excitement and said confidently: "since I intend to do so, naturally I have my reasons. Naturally, I will not be stupid enough to use force to obtain freedom. This is a process that will last for several years or even decades."


    On the soft sofa, Ichiro hasezawa sat down and said calmly, "at present, the kingdom of Orleans has more than a dozen colonial stars, and there are more than a billion people. I can''t do anything, but I can''t control what my people do. It''s just a kind of fire. As long as this fire burns, the whole black flag empire will be lit. At that time, what do I want to do, It''s a lot easier to do


    Looking at Ichiro hasezawa, Ichiro yamazawa thought deeply and said in a deep voice, "do you want the people of Orleans to be independent?"


    With a faint smile, Ichiro hasezawa said confidently: "yes, I will push a little behind when necessary. Ichiro yamazawa, you have served the royal family for more than 200 years. I have no doubt about your loyalty. This time, you should help me."


    Facing Ichiro hasezawa''s eyes, Ichiro yamazawa was silent. He knew that this man was playing with fire.


    At present, the black flag empire is in a period of prosperity. If this fire really burns up, it will be extremely fierce.


    If the black flag empire is really in turmoil, there will be a large-scale civil war between mankind.


    Can the kingdom of Orleans really be the final winner in this civil war?


    Yoshiro yamazawa did not know that although he knew that Ichiro Nagasawa had many backers, there were not only 39 extra legions under the control of the kingdom of Orleans.


    With a slight sigh in his heart, Ichiro yamazuo said, "what do you want me to do?"


    Become


    With a little smile, Ichiro hasezawa leaned to Ichiro yamazawa''s ear and didn''t know what he was muttering.


    His face changed slightly. Yamazuo looked at Ichiro Nagasawa in amazement. Then his face sank down and he said in an ugly way: "if this is known by outsiders..."


    Fearless smile, Nagasawa Ichiro eyes slightly narrowed, mouth way: "no one will know, will not..."


    After a deep look at Ichiro Nagasawa, Ichiro yamazawa was silent.


    He got up and stood up, with a cool look, and said, "I''ll do it..."


    Then he turned and walked out


    "Drink..."


    Just took two steps, Yoshiro yamazawa burst out, pulled out the long knife at his waist and cut it to Yoshiro Nagasawa.


    The air is twisting. It''s not a strong wind, but a more peculiar force.


    The knife is whistling. It is like an avalanche of momentum. Before the knife arrives, the sofa has been torn.


    Just as Changdao was about to divide Ichiro Nagasawa into two parts, Ichiro Nagasawa turned into a phantom with a strange smile to avoid the blow.

 Chapter 1859

    "Click..."


    The sword spirit flies, so big sofa is torn directly, the ground below sofa also splits a ravine.


    Ichiro hasezawa''s strange way of dodging made Ichiro yamazawa slightly surprised. He chased Ichiro hasezawa with a knife. His body leaped, and he chopped down again. This time, he used more power.


    I saw a twist in the air. With the long sword waving, the ground cracked, and an invisible sword Qi attacked Ichiro Nagasawa.


    Facing the blow, Ichiro Nagasawa''s face changed slightly. He wanted to get out of the way, but found that it was too late.


    "Don''t you help me?" he roared


    At this time, in the roar of Ichiro hasezawa, in front of Ichiro hasezawa, the space suddenly twisted, a red vortex appeared, a huge red figure suddenly appeared, it waved a huge black claw, easily blocked the transparent sword.


    Seeing a huge figure suddenly appeared in front of Ichiro Nagasawa, Ichiro yamazawa''s face changed slightly. He quickly backed away and watched the huge monster in front of Ichiro Nagasawa 30 meters away.


    It is about four meters tall, all red, with some scales on its skin, a pair of black sheep''s horns on its head, and its pupils are blood golden. It looks terrible.


    "Hum..."


    A cold hum, yamazuo Ichiro cold not far from the huge monster, cold voice way: "I said how your temperament can change so much, originally was eroded by the devil consciousness, just a devil, want to leave me?"


    Behind the devil, Ichiro hasezawa came out. He said with a smile, "it can''t stop you, but what about them?"


    As Ichiro hasezawa''s words fall, the space is distorted, and the red whirlpool appears one after another, and the demons appear one after another in Ichiro yamazawa''s eyes.


    Yoshiro yamazawa knows that this is a demon''s ability to travel through subspace on a small scale, causing effects similar to blinking.


    So many magic generals, that is to say, they have been here all the time, in this palace.


    When he thought of this, there was only darkness in his eyes. There were so many demons in the court of the Principality of Orleans that even the Marquis was eroded by the demonic consciousness. What kind of consequences would this cause? When he thought about it, he was afraid.


    "Hoo..."


    With a long breath, the expression on Yoshiro yamazawa''s face became indifferent.


    Looking at Ichiro hasezawa, Ichiro yamazawa said calmly, "I knew that you didn''t have the talent to be a superior person. From childhood to adulthood, you were full of desire for power. For this reason, you killed not only your brothers, but also your father by all means. I''ve been wondering why you inherited the title. Now, These things must have been with you for a long time


    "Ha ha..."


    Ichiro Nagasawa laughs. He laughs ferociously.


    When the laughter stopped suddenly, he raised his mouth slightly, clapped his hands and said, "it''s true that he is a swordsman with more than 200 years. You can see that. You are right. When I was seven years old, these things appeared beside me. They taught me how to fight for power and gain, how to enjoy the fun that the world can''t enjoy, human?"


    Ichiro hasezawa disdained to smile and said sarcastically: "the human race is a pitiful creature, living like a puppet. They need to be liberated, and I am destined to undertake this important task, liberate all human beings, let human beings live for themselves, live according to their inner desires, instead of binding their desires."


    He is no longer human. Listening to the crazy words of Ichiro hasezawa, Ichiro yamazawa has confirmed this.


    With a wave of a long knife in his hand, Ichiro yamazawa said coldly, "come on, let me end your life, let it all end."


    With that, Yoshiro yamazawa suddenly burst up and turned into a phantom to attack Ichiro Nagasawa.


    People have not, Nagasawa Ichiro has felt the sharp stabbing skin of the knife.


    "Stop him..."


    See yamazuo Ichiro hit, Nagasawa Ichiro only had time to issue a roar.


    Just at this time, Ichiro yamazawa, who was attacking Ichiro Nagasawa, suddenly turned and rushed to the window on the other side.


    "Wow..."


    Under the huge force, the window was directly broken, and the figure of Ichiro yamazawa fell to the ground from a height of 1000 meters.


    Staring at the hole in the window, Ichiro hasezawa showed his anger and said in a loud voice: "don''t let him run, kill him, kill him."


    The demons around them moved in response to the sound. They were twisted from the original four meter high demon to a two meter tall, burly man in a suit.


    The red light flashed and they disappeared.


    Outside, in the sky, Yoshiro yamazawa is rapidly falling to the ground. The strong wind blows his long hair, and his military uniform is whistling. Below, the ground is rapidly approaching.


    Just at this time, in the sky around Yoshiro yamazawa, the red whirlpool appeared, and one big man after another hit him. They waved their huge fists and the strong wind disturbed him.


    In the sky, in the fall, Yoshiro yamazawa and the devil entangled.


    You punch, I knife, no one can help who, no foothold, both sides can not play their own strength.


    The ground is near


    One foot kicked off a demon, Yamasa Ichiro adjusted his stance in the air.


    The earth cracked, and a big pit with a diameter of about five meters appeared directly under yamazuo Ichiro''s body.


    Pulling out his numb feet from the ground, Yoshiro yamazawa leaps up, turns into a dark shadow and rushes into the busy street.


    In the flying suspension car, Ichiro yamazawa skilfully jumps forward, sometimes down, sometimes up.


    Behind him, the demons in human form are in hot pursuit. Around him, there are red whirlpools from time to time, from which the demons rush out and collide with him.


    "Chop..."


    A bang, Yamasa Ichiro adjusts his posture in the air, a body cut, and the sword is cut off in the devil from the red vortex.


    The twisted sword gas flashed by, and the human demon was torn in two. The body fell on a floating car, causing the woman in the car to scream.


    One hit, a few jumps in the suspension car, yamazuo Ichiro quickly away.


    But how could the devil give up so easily?


    "Roar..."


    Just listen to an angry roar, at the top of the superstructure tower, a demon about seven meters high appeared.


    It has a bulky body, a look to know that it is power type, red skin is full of scales, a pair of black sheep horn is curved and long, blood golden pupil staring down at the fast-moving yamazuo Ichiro.

 Chapter 1860

    When the roar came down, it jumped up on the top of the tower, like a meteorite falling from the sky, and hit Ichiro yamazawa.


    Where it passed, the suspension car was smashed and smashed, and the sky burst out one fireball after another.


    In the scream, the frightened people are driving the suspension car to escape in a hurry. For a moment, this small piece of urban area becomes chaotic. In the distance, the harsh alarm is approaching.


    When he looked up, he saw a large number of floating car wrecks falling from the sky, and there was a huge figure in the wreckage.


    "The devil?"


    Looking at the burly figure, Yoshiro yamazawa let out a exclamation.


    As soon as his face changed, he jumped with all his strength under his feet, and his body shape shot out like a sharp arrow, and fled to the distance.


    There is a big devil


    Yoshiro yamazawa knows that Ichiro hasezawa wants his life. If he is still alive, the thing that he was eroded by demonic consciousness will be known by the heretic tribunal. Once known by the heretic tribunal, Ichiro hasezawa will die.


    "Want to run..."


    See yamazuo Ichiro to flee to the distance, the big devil issued a roar, it grabbed a suspension car, to escape the target of yamazuo Ichiro throw.


    Behind the movement, with the help of a suspended car in front of the glass, yamazuo Ichiro noticed.


    His body suddenly, based on the roof of a suspension car, holding a knife in both hands, he yelled: "chop..."


    As the blade flickered, the air twisted, and an invisible sword gas swept over the floating car.


    There was no tearing sound. At the moment of contact, the suspension car was divided into two parts and fell from both sides of yamazuo Ichiro.


    On both sides of the building, the big devil is jumping forward, and is fast approaching Ichiro yamazawa.


    "Damn it..."


    Looking at the big devil getting closer and closer, Yoshiro yamazawa cursed.


    Can not help hesitating, he turned over, kicked the foot of the suspension car window, ran in.


    A grasp of the driver''s shoulder, help him to the back seat, yamazuo Ichiro quickly jumped into the driver''s seat, the accelerator to low.


    Outside, the engine of the suspension car "boom" ring up, instant acceleration, shuttle in the traffic, running forward.


    This is a taxi with a guest, a woman.


    She looked at Yoshiro yamazawa, not afraid, but excited.


    But the fear of death or let her curl up in the seat, Lengleng Leng looking at the cold sweat straight out of Ichiro yamazawa.


    In the traffic flow, Yoshiro yamazawa was driving the levitation car around. Like a rocket, he swept through the narrow slot of the workshop, causing a burst of angry scolding. But with the angry scolding, there were also frightened shouts.


    At this time, the devil does not care whether exposed, just want the life of Ichiro yamazawa.


    Only when Yoshiro yamazawa is killed can it be a secret that Ichiro Nagasawa has become a degenerate.


    The speed of the suspension car is very fast. From the rearview mirror, Ichiro yamazawa can see the demon that has been following behind.


    It''s just that the distance is getting further and further away, and finally disappears behind the towering buildings.


    "Hoo..."


    Seeing that the devil''s figure had disappeared, Yoshiro yamazawa gave a big breath.


    He quickly pulled out the vehicle communication terminal and wanted to contact the fleet in Xinggang.


    No. 39 regiment is his army, the army of Nagasawa family. As long as the regiment is contacted, his safety will be guaranteed.


    All of a sudden, the harsh alarm outside the car sounded. Behind the buildings on both sides, two armed police vehicles suddenly came out, one left and one right, walking side by side with the taxi driven by Ichiro yamazawa.


    The red alarm is flashing, and in the "whine" sound of the alarm, the vehicles in front of them are avoiding one after another.


    The appearance of police cars puzzled Yoshiro yamazawa. With so many cars, why did these police cars stare at him at a glance?


    There was no shouting, no other action, no telling him to pull over


    Just when Yoshiro yamazuo was a little confused, a police plasma gun protruded from the roof of the police car on both sides.


    "Ah..."


    Looking at this scene, the passenger sitting in the vice seat let out a cry of panic.


    Yoshiro yamazawa also changed his face and rushed out of the broken window, but it was late


    With a flash of blue light, the plasma gun fired.


    In the whistling sound, two blue light groups hit the suspension car.


    "Boom..."


    The flames were surging, the violent explosion happened immediately, and the huge suspension car was directly torn.


    The passengers in the car, the driver and Ichiro yamazawa, were vaporized directly by the high temperature plasma and turned into ashes.


    In the explosion, the wreckage of the suspension car turned into a ball of fire and fell to the ground. It took more than 20 seconds to "bang" and fall to the ground. The huge impact force made the car body decompose directly, and the metal wreckage flew around.


    So far, Yoshiro yamazawa, the famous swordsman in the black flag Empire, died in the mouth of a plasma gun.


    If he is not in the car, he may still be alive. The narrow space makes him lose his flexibility. In the case of not being able to avoid, he has to die.


    In the sky, as if nothing had happened, the armed police vehicle left with the traffic.


    Three hours later, over the chaotic city, three golden Banshee transport boats appeared.


    They roam in the sky, patrolling the urban areas that have returned to calm.


    Finally, a banshee transport boat headed for the ground


    The ground is a chaotic block, where the poor live. There is order, but there is no law.


    Because here, because of chaos, the law is often unable to play its due power.


    And the final result is that there is no law in the gray area, no matter in which city, there will always be similar places.


    Of course, this kind of place will not be noticed, let alone by the people above, because people living in this place understand that once the gray area is noticed by the people above, many people will go into exile again.


    The Banshee transport boat, about 50 meters long, is undoubtedly a big guy. When it stops and floats over the block, it almost occupies the whole block.


    As the hatch at the tail opened, some figures with golden wings jumped out of the cabin and fanned their wings to land on the street.


    They are wearing gold armor, holding gold long guns, wearing two winged helmets, with gold wings. Each figure is about 2.5 meters tall and looks very tall.


    No one knows who they are in the black flag empire. They are the Jin Jiawei of the heretic tribunal.

 Chapter 1861

    "Arbitration officer Molin, has obtained relevant information. According to the city''s monitoring data, there are three people in the car, two civilians, and the other is Ichiro yamazaburo, the commander of the 39 regiment. It seems that he is the cause of the riots in this urban area. The lost devil is chasing him. Three hours ago, the monitoring shows that he entered the Marquis''s palace, But there is no monitoring of his departure from the Marquis''s house. "


    With his feet on the ground, Maureen looked around the block, listening to the news from the mission headquarters.


    The streets were empty, but Maureen could feel the darkness and see them.


    Marquis house?


    In the helmet, Maureen frowned slightly. This place


    Without hesitation, Maureen said in a cold voice: "if you find the trace of the" big devil ", immediately implement the ninth plan, close Xinggang, and impose global martial law. All personnel are in or out. The local defense forces immediately enter the state of combat readiness. They are not allowed to leave the station without my order. Inform the city police department. From now on, all areas will be under martial law. After three hours, there will be no one on the street, A car appears. "


    "Received, give relevant instructions immediately..."


    Looking back at the metal debris, Maureen said calmly, "let''s go..."


    With that, he spread out his golden wings, and in the powerful agitation, his huge body soared up to the upper transport boat.


    More than ten jin Jiawei followed closely and flew into the transport boats.


    As soon as he entered the cabin, Maureen immediately said, "go to the Marquis''s house and let the second and third boats follow..."


    Over the street, in the whistling sound of the engine, the huge Banshee transport boat slowly lifted off and gradually went away, faster and faster.


    In the sky, three Banshee transporters converged and flew North at high speed.


    Ten minutes later, on the tarmac of Marquis''s mansion, three Banshee transport boats landed slowly.


    Hundreds of golden guards walked out of the cabin with heavy steps, lined up on the tarmac, followed by Maureen in front.


    After a few steps forward, the door to the interior of the Marquis''s house was opened. Surrounded by a group of guards, Ichiro Nagasawa came out and came to Maureen with a smile on his face.


    Looking at the tall, powerful, gold clad Maureen, Ichiro hasezawa smiles: "Maureen, what brings you here? If I knew you were coming, I would be well prepared. You haven''t come to my little place for more than ten years. "


    Maureen is not a human being. He doesn''t talk nonsense. Looking at Ichiro hasezawa in front of him, Maureen said: "you should know what happened outside. Yamazawa was killed, but there is no relevant monitoring data about how he died. Although his death is not important, the important thing is the appearance of the" big devil ", but I have to find out something, Marquis hasezawa, You should know what I want to know. "


    With a little smile, Ichiro Nagasawa sidled out of the way and said, "judge Morin, please come inside. Let''s find a quiet place to talk about it in detail."


    Facing the invitation of Ichiro Nagasawa, Maureen refused without thinking about it. He said: "Marquis Nagasawa, you must come with us. In the cathedral, there are some quiet places, you can choose any you want."


    "This..."


    Face a stupefied, in the face of morin words, Nagasawa Ichiro some unexpected.


    He laughed awkwardly and said, "I''m the Marquis of the Empire. Even if I''m a heretic court, I don''t have the right to detain a marquis. If I violate any imperial law, please let me know. I''m convinced."


    In this regard, Maureen just said calmly: "I have implemented the ninth plan. Shennaixing has been under global martial law. According to the imperial decree, we will temporarily take over the power of shennaixing. As the highest consul of shennaixing, you must go to the cathedral. We will protect your safety until the martial law is removed."


    Ichiro Nagasawa: "but..."


    No, but Maureen sidled to get out of the way, and the Jin Jiawei behind him followed closely.


    Looking at the passage that Jin Jiawei gave way in front, the end of the passage is the apron, and the door of the Banshee transport boat has been opened.


    Looking at all this, Ichiro hasezawa''s face changed


    Finally, Ichiro hasezawa compromised. He looked up at the top and said with a smile, "let''s go."


    With that, he turned to the guard behind him and said, "you should take a good look at this place for me, go to find my wife, and say I''ll go back."


    "Yes, my lord..."


    Looking back at Maureen again, Ichiro Nagasawa nodded, took a step forward, and walked to the apron along the channel Jin Jiawei gave way to.


    Soon, a group of Jin Jiawei and Ichiro hasezawa boarded the transport boat.


    The engine roared. Driven by the blue flame, the three Banshee transport boats took off slowly, with higher and higher speed. In a moment, they rushed up the clouds and flew to the south at high speed.


    At high altitude, the three Banshee transport boats are flying at an average speed of triangle


    In the cabin, sitting on a wide seat and looking at the opposite Maureen, Ichiro hasezawa said with a smile: "Mr. Maureen, I heard my father talk about you. My father said that you are aliens. In your iron hand, you are claws like monsters. You have only one face. You have no feelings. You are just like a machine, just puppets of the emperor, For the emperor to eliminate everything he hates. "


    Listening to Ichiro hasezawa''s crazy words, in his helmet, Maureen looked slightly cold and said calmly, "we are not human beings, and we don''t need your feelings in human eyes. We only obey the queen and the emperor. This is our born value. Whether you like it or not, we will only do what we should do, and the people who stop us will become our enemies, The enemy of the emperor. "


    "Really..."


    With a little smile, Ichiro Nagasawa lazily went back, looked at Maureen with a smile, and said: "let me guess, you should see something, otherwise, you won''t invite me to the" cathedral. "


    To this, Morin just said calmly: "Marquis Ichiro Nagasawa, you also said that you have not seen me for more than ten years, but as far as I know, I have never seen you, not only you, but also your father. Why do you say that? More than ten years ago, I prayed in the cathedral and bathed in the glory of the emperor. More than ten years ago, I only met one person, your brother, Erlang Zetian, who entered the cathedral because he was haunted by demons, and I was the host of the exorcism ceremony. You should know the result of this ceremony, no, it should be said that I still remember it. "


    Looking slightly stunned, Ichiro hasezawa said with a smile: "you are not mortal things, incomplete souls, souls that are not engulfed by subspace, and there is no conscious projection in subspace. What are you? No, you may not be a thing at all, just a tool, a tool with physical body, a weapon of war. The emperor was very lucky to find you

 Chapter 1862

    Speaking of this, the smile on Nagasawa Ichiro''s face suddenly stopped and said with a smile: "what are you going to do this time? Another exorcism? Don''t you think it''s too late? The master of this body, who is weak in willpower, has given up his soul without being lured by me. He is now enjoying a dreamlike life in the field of the great evil god "treachery". He may not want you to disturb him at all. "


    "There''s no need..."


    Eyes slightly cold, Molin indifferent way: "you and his end is in the holy flame, this time, I will not give you the chance to escape."


    Faced with Morin''s words, Ichiro hasezawa didn''t show fear on his face. He just said with a smile, "do you really think you can kill me? Do you think I''ll follow you to the cathedral without any preparation? "


    Morin''s face didn''t change. He just looked at Ichiro hasezawa coldly.


    Demons are crafty. He won''t be disturbed by Ichiro Nagasawa. Here, he can''t escape. Morin has this confidence.


    "Judge Morin, three blackbirds are approaching, not in the flight plan..."


    At this time, in the ear of the communicator, Maureen suddenly received a report from the driver.


    With a slight change of face, Maureen stood up.


    "Look at him. If he dares to change something, kill him..."


    After leaving such a sentence, Maureen strode to the cockpit.


    Jin Jiawei didn''t dare to be careless. He quickly got up and surrounded Ichiro Nagasawa. He lowered his gun and aimed at Ichiro Nagasawa.


    Striding into the cockpit, Maureen said in a deep voice: "contact each other and let them leave immediately, or you will bear the consequences."


    "It''s called. There''s no response. It''s 113 kilometers away. They will arrive in three minutes."


    No response?


    At this time, the whole world has been under martial law. The garrisons of the planet should be in their own stations, and there should be no fighters in the sky.


    Blackbird fighter is a kind of fighter fighting in the atmosphere. Because of its low price, speed and firepower, it is listed by the local defense teams of many planets.


    With a slightly heavy face, Maureen said in a cold voice: "open the shield, once they enter the range, immediately shoot them down, order the headquarters of the order, open the defense system of the cathedral, and immediately send gold guards to support them. The road back to the cathedral will not be too calm."


    "Yes..."


    Outside, the outer surface of the Banshee transport boat, which was flying at high altitude, suddenly flashed blue, and the shield was activated.


    Just behind the Banshee transporter, in the distant sky, three black fighters were flying at high speed.


    The roar of the engine resounded all over the world, and the orange tail flame was pulled very long


    But in a minute, the Banshee transport boat in front was close at hand, clearly visible.


    When approaching the Banshee transport boat for less than three kilometers, the fighters flying in the sky broke up and rushed to the Banshee transport boat from three directions.


    When the fighter opened fire, the head of the fighter flashed a blue flash, and a blue beam of light shot out, hitting the shield of the Banshee transport boat, causing a flash of the shield.


    They are very fast. After a short attack, they leap from both sides of the Banshee transport boat and rush forward.


    In front of them dexterous turn, again to the Banshee transport boat.


    This time, the Banshee transporter opened fire, and several turrets under the deck stretched out.


    With a flash of blue light, a flash of arc, a blue plasma beam, and a fiery red shell attacking the fighter plane.


    "Boom..."


    Two fighters were hit immediately, two fireballs burst out in the sky and fell into the clouds.


    His companion was shot down, and the last fighter did not escape. He swept under the belly of the Banshee transport boat, rushed straight into the sky from the front, and pounced on the Banshee transport boat with a super large arc angle.


    In the harsh sound of shelling, the blue plasma beam, fire red shells like raindrops general to hit the fighter.


    "Boom..."


    In the sky 100 meters away from the Banshee transport boat, the blackbird fighter exploded.


    The high-speed kinetic energy made the wreckage of the explosion hit the Banshee transport boat like a shell.


    Fortunately, there was a shield, but the powerful impact force still made the hit transport boat sink and float in the sky a few times.


    The vibration inside the boat is even more intense


    That''s it.


    This is Ichiro hasezawa''s backhand?


    Looking at the calm sky outside the window, Maureen frowned slightly.


    If this is Ichiro hasezawa''s backhand, then his confidence is really puzzling.


    Three blackbirds want to shoot down three Banshee transports?


    It''s a delusion. Let alone three, even if 30 can''t take the Banshee transport boats. At least 100 blackbirds can bring threat to three Banshee transport boats.


    "Warning, warning..."


    Just then, a red warning light flashed in the cockpit.


    "Judge Morin, high energy reaction detected, ground, from ground..."


    As soon as the pilot''s words fell, outside, a blue beam suddenly burst into the sky, penetrating the clouds and hitting a banshee transport boat from the belly.


    In the four splashes of plasma, the shield flickered and disappeared. With only one blow, the shield of the Banshee transport boat was broken, showing its power.


    The four splashed plasma beam has not dissipated, the second plasma beam followed the sky and hit the Banshee transport boat which lost its shield.


    "Boom..."


    Under the attack of the hot plasma beam, the Banshee transport boat was directly punctured, exploded in the sky, turned into a ball of fire, fell to the ground and disappeared in the clouds.


    Seeing that the No. 3 Banshee transport boat was destroyed in an instant, Maureen''s face changed, and immediately said: "raise the height, enter the orbit, quick..."


    At the command, the Banshee transport boat flying in the sky, with its blue tail flame, flew straight into the sky at an elevation of 60 degrees, and the roar of its engine resounded through the sky.


    "Hoo..."


    In the blue flash, two beams of plasma, one in front of the other in the back of the sky, broke through the clouds and hit the same transport boat one after another.


    "Boom..."


    In the deafening explosion, the 2 Banshee transport boat turned into a fireball and fell to the earth.


    In the sky, the only surviving Banshee transport boat No. 1 is speeding up. In five seconds, it will be able to enter a safe space.


    But at this time, two plasma beams rose from the ground again, turned into two streamers, broke through the clouds one by one, and accurately hit the transport boat No. 1, which was escaping from the atmosphere.


    Perhaps because the atmosphere reduced the energy of the plasma beam, after breaking the shield, the second attack only destroyed the main engine of the Banshee transporter No. 1.


    Maureen in the cockpit only felt the shock of the ship. The transport boat, which had been flying upward, lost its upward force and was descending. The bow of the boat was facing down and fell vertically.


    Outside, in the sky, the Banshee transporter No. 1 was falling in smoke.


    (you can see the comments here. If you have a monthly pass, please ask for a monthly pass, and the minority articles need support...)

 Chapter 1863

    At this time, on a bare mountain of the planet, a bloated engineering guard is lying on the ground, holding a huge gun in his hand. Dense pipelines extend from the gun, connecting more than 10 energy storage devices around.


    The engineering guard lying on his back is very big, with a height of more than 40 meters. The gun is like a cannon, with a barrel of less than 20 meters.


    Seeing that the Banshee transport boats in the sky were shot down, the huge engineering guards seemed to have lost their strength and collapsed to the ground, and the huge guns in their hands were also thrown aside.


    "Click..."


    With the sound of metal transportation, the engineering guard''s cabin door was opened.


    A figure in a black police uniform crawled out. He had long blonde hair, white skin, strange white, ferocious look and red eyes.


    Standing on the engineering guard, he covered his head and laughed, only crazy in his eyes.


    "Pa..."


    With a crisp crack, his head suddenly exploded, the laughter stopped, and a blood mist rose.


    The body lost its head fell to the ground and fell on the engineering guard.


    This is not the end, his body is melting, gradually integrated into the body of the engineering guard.


    From the gap of the engineering guard''s armor, an unknown organic matter is growing at the speed visible to the naked eye. In a short time, the huge engineering guard becomes a semi mechanical and semi biological monster, and even the huge guns in his hands are covered with red organic matter.


    It moved, the huge engineering guard moved, it got up from the ground, two electronic eyes emitting red light.


    "Roar..."


    It had no mouth, but it opened its big metal mouth and let out a dull roar.


    The sound is deafening, sweeping the world.


    After a roar, it took a heavy step and walked in the direction of the city, step by step


    In the sky behind it, the Banshee transport boat is falling, like a burning fireball, cutting through the sky


    "Collision warning, collision warning..."


    In the cockpit, the shrill sirens echoed in Maureen''s ear, one after another.


    The whole hull was groaning. Sitting in the co pilot''s seat, Maureen could hear the sound of the hull cracking.


    Outside the window, the sky is rapidly passing, and the earth is clearly visible, getting closer and closer.


    In the driver''s seat, a Jin Jiawei hurriedly controls the transport boat and is adjusting its posture.


    He succeeded. The lift engine of the falling transport boat suddenly spurted out a dazzling blue flame. The falling transport boat made a sudden jerk, slowed down and plunged into the golden wheat field on the earth.


    In the roaring crash, the transport boat made a huge gully on the ground and glided forward for hundreds of meters before it stopped.


    In the golden wheat field, the original golden Banshee transport boat has become dark, the hull is broken, the armor is broken, and the ship is split.


    Fortunately, the Banshee transport boat is made of A-class titanium alloy, strong enough and complete.


    After unbuttoning his seat belt, Maureen got up and went to the cabin behind him


    "I said, I won''t go back to the cathedral with you so easily, ha ha, ha ha, it''s too late, now it''s too late, my people will be liberated, started, everything has started, shennaixing will become a paradise..."


    On the ground of the cabin, Ichiro hasezawa''s body was twisted out of shape, his arms were dislocated, his shoulders tilted back and his mouth was spitting blood.


    He didn''t seem to feel the pain. He looked at the messy cabin and laughed.


    In the cabin, Jin Jiawei was OK. As golden wingers, they were strong enough to withstand the impact.


    But the impact when he fell to the ground still made Jin Jiawei turn upside down.


    Looking at lying on the ground laughing, crazy Nagasawa Ichiro, from the ground to get up jinjiawei look at each other.


    Is this man crazy?


    I''m so happy at this time.


    Just then, the sound of thumping footsteps sounded, and Maureen strode into the cabin.


    Looking at the seriously injured Nagasawa Erlang on the ground, Maureen frowned slightly and said in a cold voice: "take him, let''s go..."


    "Go? Ha ha, I can''t go. They won''t let me go, and they won''t let you take me to the cathedral. "


    To Nagasawa''s crazy words, Jin Jiawei chose to ignore, a Jin Jiawei picked up Nagasawa and resisted on his shoulder.


    The transport boat has crashed, the cabin door is twisted, and the light can be seen at the junction.


    Several jinjiawei came to the cabin door, lowered their long guns and aimed at the cabin door.


    "Whew..."


    It was a gunshot like the wind.


    The blue light flickered, and multiple plasma beams shot out of the muzzle and hit the hatch.


    The heavy cabin door was dissolved directly and several big holes appeared.


    Jinjiawei continued to fire, blue plasma beams hit the door.


    "Bang..."


    Finally, with a dull crash, a piece of metal plate on the cabin door was directly kicked away by the jinjiawei.


    From the hole in the hatch, Maureen left the transport boat with a group of golden guards.


    When the foot left the metal floor, on the outside, was the soft earth with the wheat fields.


    The golden wheat field is endless, and you can''t see the end at a glance. It''s Golden


    Standing in the wheat field beside the transport boat, Maureen looked into the distance, silent.


    "Judge Morin, look..."


    With the cry of a golden guard, Maureen turned and looked south.


    Just in the southern sky, a golden figure is approaching, which is jinjiawei.


    It''s Jin Jiawei from transport two and three.


    Although No. 2 and No. 3 boats fell, Jin Jiawei had the ability to fly. As long as he got out of the cabin in time, he could survive.


    There are a lot of survivors. There are more than 30 jinjiawei flying in the sky.


    Strong wind rolling, the sky flying jinjiawei instigated wings to fall on the wheat field in front of Molin''s body.


    As soon as he landed, a jinjiawei quickly moved forward and said to Molin: "Mr. Molin, we found a large number of demons approaching here in the sky. Their shape is a little strange. A large number of Civil Guards were parasitized by some red organic matter..."


    Parasitic demons?


    Smell speech, Mo Lin thought of only this possibility.


    There are many kinds of demons, and they have various forms and different abilities.


    Although the black flag empire of parasitic demons has never met before, this time, it has.

 Chapter 1864

    Without hesitation, Maureen yelled to Jin Jiawei: "let''s go..."


    With that, Maureen soared to the sky.


    Seeing this, a kind of golden guards spread their wings and flew into the sky.


    The sky suddenly appeared a golden figure, gradually disappeared in the southern sky.


    In the vast sky, Maureen with a group of jinjiawei flying, although the speed can not be compared with the Banshee transport boat, but not slow.


    Standing high, seeing far away, flying in the air under the clouds, Maureen also saw the parasitic demons that Jin Jiawei said.


    In the wheat field, some civil guards are moving forward. They are covered with red organic matter, which makes various types of Civil Guards red, and the electronic eyes emit red light.


    "Roar..."


    The parasitic demons on the ground seem to find the jinjiawei in the sky. They look up to the sky, open their metal mouths and roar.


    They not only parasitize the organism, but also control the electronic equipment. Their roar comes from the loudspeaker.


    What are they doing?


    The behavior of the parasitic demons on the ground made Maureen feel very confused.


    They raised their right hand, which was so bloated that they could no longer see the metal arm. It was completely a red organic arm.


    But the arm is a little strange, no five fingers, like a bloated barrel.


    barrel?


    What he wanted in his heart made Maureen''s face in his helmet slightly turn to one side, and he said in a loud voice: "disperse..."


    But it was still late. On the ground, a large area of Civil Guards raised their right hand, and the black muzzle aimed at the sky.


    In the muzzle of the gun, the red light flickered. In an instant, a red beam of light rose to the sky and swept away to the golden guards in the sky.


    Although Molin''s warning, but too late, in the face of this sudden attack, Jin Jiawei did not respond.


    In the sky, more than ten golden figures were punctured by the red light beam and turned directly into a blood fog.


    The red beam should be some kind of particle beam, the energy used by the devil, coming from subspace.


    At this time, the jinjiawei in the sky is a target for the demons on the ground, a target that can be easily shot down.


    In the number of advantages, the sky has no room to escape.


    In the face of the red beam from the ground, the jinjiawei in the sky is in a hurry to escape, but the devil''s firepower is too strong. From time to time, jinjiawei is hit by the red beam and turns into a blood dance.


    Just then, a cloud not far away was noticed by Maureen.


    Molin even said: "hide in the clouds, follow me..."


    With that, Maureen agitated his wings. In the air, he rushed to the front, braved the red light from the ground, and flew to the clouds not far away.


    Seeing this, the scattered Jin Jiawei in the sky behind him speeded up to catch up.


    In the sky, under the attack of the devil, Maureen rushed into the clouds with a kind of surviving golden guards.


    This cloud is big enough to hide Maureen and his party.


    In front of the picture, the vast sky disappeared, surrounded by only a vast expanse of white.


    Using the communication device in his ear, Molin contacted the surrounding Jin Jiawei.


    "Don''t leave the clouds. Keep going south. Your task is to go back to the cathedral. All you have to do is to save yourself and survive. Ichiro Nagasawa can''t let him leave alive. Seg, if you can''t go back alive, kill him before you die and see him die with your own eyes."


    SEG carrying Nagasawa Ichiro, only Seg, Morin some worry.


    Although Jin Jiawei will not be eroded by the demonic consciousness due to his lack of soul, what Maureen cares about is not this. What he cares about is Ichiro Nagasawa. He must ensure that Ichiro Nagasawa is alive. If there is no guarantee, he can only kill him.


    But whether SEG can kill him or not, Maureen can''t guarantee, so Maureen is worried.


    SEG: "don''t worry, judge Morin, he won''t live when my life is gone."


    A flash of red light, cloud disturbance, a red beam from Maureen''s side can brush, disappeared in the rain and fog above.


    The demons on the ground didn''t give up their attack because the golden guards hid in the clouds. They were firing blindly


    Will the devil give up so easily?


    Of course not


    It was not long after Maureen and a group of jinjiawei rushed into the clouds that a huge figure appeared on the ground and a bare mountain. Although it was not as tall as the parasitic Civil Guards, it was a pure demon posture.


    Strong body, red skin, huge horn, this is the most common form of the devil.


    Seven meters tall, only the big devil can have such a powerful, evil posture.


    On the high mountain, its huge posture stands erect, its blood golden pupil stares at the clouds in the sky, and it opens its mouth


    "Roar..."


    Only a deafening roar was heard, and its momentum was vast, reverberating between heaven and earth.


    In the roar, the air is twisting, and the sound wave rises like a wave, sweeping the sky and the earth.


    The clouds in the sky seem to have been pushed away by the shock wave and scattered in an instant


    As the clouds were scattered, more than 20 golden figures in the sky were exposed to the demons on the ground.


    The surrounding clouds suddenly dissipated, which made Jin Jiawei a little at a loss. When he saw his companions not far away, they were relieved.


    With the target, the demons on the ground launched a concentrated fire attack on the jinjiawei in the sky, and a red beam rose to cover the airspace where the jinjiawei was.


    Thousands of meters away in a flash, many jinjiawei avoid not urgent, was hit by the red beam, turned into a blood fog.


    At this critical moment, in the high altitude, a blue plasma beam suddenly fell from the sky, like raindrops to the ground.


    "Boom..."


    On the ground, in the golden wheat field, there was a series of explosions.


    A large number of demons were hit, burst by the parasitic guards, metal debris flying around, orange and blue flames intertwined.


    Just a wave of strike, thousands of demon guards on the ground, nearly 100 of them were destroyed.


    Engine whistling, in the "buzz" of a roar of the engine, not far away in the air, a golden guard appeared.


    This is the guard of Jinjia in the court of heresy. Due to the large size of Jinyi people, the guard of Jinjia is much bigger than the ordinary military guard. It is 21 meters in length. It is pale gold and matches with white.

 Chapter 1865

    The body is as like as two peas in the shape of nine, and the shape of the armor is the same. Even the engine is also a wing type. From the outside, it is the magnified version of the golden armor.


    There are hundreds of gold guards in the sky.


    At this point, a big war officially began


    The gold guards of the support rushed to the demons on the ground from the sky, and blue plasma beams fell to the ground.


    The blue beam of light destroyed one demon guard after another like a natural punishment.


    The sky is vast. At high speed, it is not easy for the demons on the ground to hit the golden guard.


    For the gold guards, the slow-moving demon guards on the ground are high targets, just like targets.


    With the arrival of the golden guard, Maureen and his party seem to be forgotten by the devil.


    In this piece of airspace and on the ground, the demon guard and the gold guard are fighting together.


    In the sky, red and blue light beams crossed, and the sound of explosion rumbled in the sky and on the ground.


    The wheat field was burning, and a large number of demon guards fell in the sea of fire. In the sky, some gold guards were shot down, like meteorites falling from the sky, and burst into flames.


    In the fierce battlefield, a gold guard came to Maureen''s body, suspended in the air, behind the wing engine spray dazzling blue flame.


    "Judge Morin, please return to the cathedral immediately. Shennaixing is undergoing a change. The first, second, third and guards of the local defense forces have defected, and the alert level has been raised to the third level."


    The voice came from the loudspeaker of the golden guard. The voice was very clear. After hearing it, Maureen''s face changed slightly.


    The third level of alert is the highest red alert, which means that the situation has reached a very serious point.


    At this time, a banshee transport boat appeared from the distant sky, and came to the position where Maureen was. The speed was very fast, but a few breaths had reached the air where Maureen was.


    In the high altitude, the transport boat made a 90 degree right angle turn and stopped in the sky not far in front of Maureen.


    Unable to help hesitating, Maureen said to the gold guard, "return to the cathedral immediately after the battle. I''ll go first."


    With that, Maureen flapped his wings and flew to the transport boat, followed by the golden guards.


    "Judge Morin, you seem to have forgotten what I said. I won''t go back to the cathedral with you so easily."


    Coming to the door of the transport boat, Morin just wanted to fly in. Ichiro Nagasawa, who was on SEG''s shoulder, roared in the strong wind.


    Morin heard Ichiro hasezawa''s words, but he didn''t intend to pay attention to them.


    He nodded to seg. SEG clearly carried Ichiro hasezawa and flew to the cabin.


    At this time, the sudden change, beside Seg, a red vortex appeared, a huge red figure suddenly appeared.


    "Be careful..."


    It''s the devil, it''s the devil


    When the red whirlpool appeared, Maureen only had time to roar, but he could do nothing.


    "Chi..."


    The huge red claws directly penetrated SEG''s body, while Ichiro hasezawa on SEG''s shoulder was caught by the other hand of the demon.


    The appearance of the big devil was too sudden. SEG didn''t realize the appearance of the big devil at all.


    When he realized that, the great devil''s claw had been waved down, and his body was pierced by one of the great devil''s claws.


    The blood golden pupil looks at SEG on the claw. The big devil grins and waves his hand, as if he is throwing rubbish. He throws SEG away from the claw.


    SEG was dead. There was a big hole in his chest. His huge body fell freely to the ground.


    "Kill..."


    With a roar, Maureen rushed to the devil with a long gun.


    Although there was a huge difference in size between the two sides, Maureen was not afraid.


    Behind him, a kind of gold armor guards followed closely. Three gold armor guards not far away also leaned over and raised their long guns.


    Incite a huge red wings, looking at the attack of Maureen, the big devil disdain a smile.


    The red whirlpool appeared again, the red light flashed, the body of the big devil turned into a red streamer and disappeared in the whirlpool.


    "Damn it..."


    A blow fell empty, when steady body shape, Mo Lin angrily scolds a way.


    It''s gone. It''s the devil''s ability to blink in a certain range.


    Maureen knew that the great devil was not far away. It was somewhere in the battlefield, but it was not easy to find it.


    Maureen doesn''t care about the devil. What he cares about is Ichiro Nagasawa. What happens to shinnai is related to Ichiro Nagasawa.


    No, it should be said that it has something to do with the dreamer in Ichiro Nagasawa''s body. It planned all this and made shennai fall into the evil disaster.


    If Ichiro hasezawa was in hand, it might be easy to solve this evil disaster, but now, we have to think of another way.


    Despite his reluctance, Maureen had to return to the cathedral.


    "Let''s go..."


    Fanning his wings, Maureen flew into the cabin.


    Soon, the Banshee transport boat that stopped floating in the sky closed the cabin door, went south in the roar of the engine, and gradually disappeared into the sky of the battlefield.


    At this point, on the battlefield, the battle is coming to an end.


    The devil guards on the ground are out of ten and are being destroyed faster and faster.


    Half an hour later, the sound of gunfire on the battlefield disappeared. In the wheat field, there were only piles of metal debris of demon guards burning.


    The red organic matter growing on the guard seems to have a flammable effect. The demon guard in the wheat field is burning vigorously, igniting a large wheat field. The rolling ashes are flying all over the sky, and the sky seems to be red by the fire in the wheat field.


    In the red sky, a golden figure is going away, gradually disappearing in the southern sky.


    Shennaixing, cathedral.


    The cathedral is located in the south of shennai, near the equator. It is a church and a fortress.


    The church is located on a flat land, surrounded by endless wilderness.


    The church is surrounded by a hundred meter high metal wall, and behind the wall is an integral, huge building.


    The building is a bit like a church. The architectural style has a religious flavor. It is a whole and a continuous building.


    The cathedral has two colors, one is pure white and gold, and the other is black, with half of each color.


    The pure white gold represents the imperial religion, while the black is the death sect, believing in the God of death.


    In the court of heresy, the armed force of the imperial church was Jin Jiawei, while the armed force of the death sect was the fighting nuns.


    The fighting nuns are a branch of the black cavalry. They use the arms of the black cavalry.


    (third watch, for comments, for monthly tickets...)

 Chapter 1866

    When the disaster broke out, the cathedral was under martial law. In the distant sky, with the approaching of a banshee transport boat, the turrets on the wall turned one after another. The muzzle of the black hole aimed at the approaching Banshee transport boat, and moved with the approaching Banshee transport boat.


    It was not until the Banshee transporter flew over the city wall that the turret turned back to its original position.


    On the tarmac of the cathedral, the Banshee transport boat slowly lands.


    As the door slowly opened, Maureen came out with a dignified face and strode to the cathedral.


    In the Council Hall of the cathedral, a crowd of tall figures had been waiting.


    All the people here are prosecutors of various regions, second only to arbitrators in status. They are all Jinyi people.


    There is one person who is not. She sits quietly behind an arc-shaped table, dressed in a black nun''s dress and a hood. People can''t see her clearly, but from her body shape, she is human, if not human, sub human.


    She is a district judge of the death sect, only in terms of position, higher than the arbitrator.


    However, in general, the death sect does not involve worldly affairs. In the regional cathedrals, the arbiter has the highest power.


    "I need to know what''s going on now, Dell. Explain it immediately."


    On the long curved table, in his own place, Maureen sat down.


    Dale is the cathedral assistant AI, a regional AI, in charge of the affairs of shennaidu star system.


    In front of the arc-shaped long table, the whole hologram of shennai appears.


    There are two colors on the planet, one is red, the other is blue.


    At the same time, a slightly mechanical sound sounded.


    "Just three hours ago, a large number of demons appeared on shennai. They created chaos and killing in the city, and infected human beings. In just two hours, the main city area had fallen. The corrupted 1st, 2nd and 3rd regiments moved into the 1st, 2nd and 3rd districts respectively, and now the whole shennai is on board, Only the fourth area and the cathedral have not been attacked by the demons. Not long ago, we received a distress signal from the fourth Corps. A large number of demons are attacking the airport of the fourth area. The situation is critical. "


    At this time, a prosecutor said: "judge Molin, now the whole shennai civilians are evacuating to the fourth area. Once the airport falls, shennai civilians will be trapped on the surface. We must act as soon as possible, and send troops to guard the airport before the devil has captured it."


    "My task now is to control the situation, not to evacuate the civilians. There must be corrupt people among the civilians. If we let them out, it will be a threat to other areas," he said


    Devil''s corruption is a kind of power and a kind of virus. It is extremely terrible, infectious and covert.


    Before the outbreak, it is no different from ordinary people. Once the outbreak occurs, the body will mutate and infect people around it.


    Once mutated, they will become demons, their souls will be polluted, they will become crazy, they will lose their sense, and they will follow the instinctive killing.


    There are many kinds of demons, and the demons appearing in shennai this time are even more terrible. The corrupted people will become the nourishment of organic matter and integrate with machinery.


    Today''s shennai star has become a hotbed of demonic viruses. Anyone who comes out of shennai star is dangerous. Maybe the demonic virus is hidden in the body of civilians.


    Maureen continued, "Dale, how many troops do we have?"


    "The planet shows that there are the fourth corps and different numbers of regional armed police units. In the collapsed area, the fighting has not stopped and they are still fighting. In Xinggang, the local garrison fleet has been controlled and the crew has been isolated and examined. There are no signs of being corrupted by demons. There are 16 ships available, including 11 demon hunting frigates, There are 5 star class destroyers and most of the fortress guns on the planet''s surface are controlled by demons. The network is polluted and cannot be controlled remotely. Once the warships enter the atmosphere, they will be destroyed. They have asked for help from the seventh regiment in the nearby star area. The estimated arrival time is 41 days. "


    41 days?


    It''s too long. 41 days later, who knows what shennai will look like.


    Maureen: where is the third fleet of the heretic tribunal? I remember that they passed through the shennai star system not long ago. It should not be far away


    "We''ve applied for support. The third fleet is on its way to shennai. It''s expected to take 13 days."


    As early as more than 100 years ago, the heretic tribunal established its own fleet. In order to better inspect the imperial territory, it was divided into 36 sub fleets, each of which had five warships.


    Each sub fleet has its own defense area, they will patrol in a certain range of Star area, never ending.


    Although there are few warships in the sub fleet, their combat effectiveness is very strong.


    In the battle with the ChiYan people a hundred years ago, the battle effectiveness of the Star Destroyer of the God killer class attracted the attention of the high level of the Empire. In the Empire, artillery and giant ship doctrine gradually became popular.


    Bigger warships, stronger firepower, stronger armor, stronger shields.


    In just one hundred years, the legions of the black flag Empire have been refitted and equipped with new warships, while the old warships have become fragrant steamed buns in the eyes of the non staff legions, and more warships have become regional garrison police ships.


    When the warships are big, the quantity will be much less in the pursuit of quality.


    At present, there are 13 legions in the black flag Empire, but the number of warships is only more than 700, and each Legion has about 60 warships. Although the number is small, the combat effectiveness is dozens of times that of the past.


    A hundred years ago, the largest warship of the black flag empire was only over 2000 meters, but today, the smallest frigate is more than 1500 meters, the battleship is more than seven kilometers, and the honor queen battleship of the heretic court is even more than 10000 meters.


    A sub fleet, even a sub fleet with cruisers as its flagship, has enough combat power to defeat a legion a hundred years ago.


    Stronger armor, stronger firepower and stronger shield make the small warships of the past extremely vulnerable and unable to shake the huge warships of today''s era. Only a considerable number of warships can cause damage to the warships of today''s era.


    13 days


    After a long time, even if the sub fleet arrived at shennai, how could it be? 13 days later, I don''t know how many imperial people were infected and became one of the demons. The population of shennai could be 600 million. Even if half of the civilians were corrupted, there would be 300 million people. When these 300 million people were integrated with the machinery on shennai, how many demons would there be?


    If shennaixing falls down completely, there will be no human being. Soon, shennaixing will become a demon world, a world where only demons exist.

 Chapter 1867

    Looking slightly positive, Maureen solemnly said: "we must counterattack and eliminate the demons on shennai. The fourth area is our only chance. We must organize all available forces to saturate the rescue of civilians. We can''t give up them. If we give up one person, we will have one more demon. We will take action immediately and send half of the gold guards to the fourth area to support."


    "Dell, immediately send out the garrison fleet in Xinggang, which is automatically controlled by AI, and use the magnetic acceleration gun to bombard the ground for a long distance. Remember, don''t get too close to shennai. The fortress gun on the ground is very powerful and can easily destroy the old warships."


    Speaking of this, Maureen stood up and said, "let''s go. We don''t have much time."


    Soon after, a golden guard, dozens of Banshee transport boats rose from the cathedral, flew into the sky, and rushed to the north.


    Today''s shennai star, time seems to pass very slowly, whether facing the side of the star, or the dark, a sudden war is taking place in the city of the planet.


    Shennaixing, main city.


    Since the martial law was issued, the civilians returned to their homes and waited.


    For the lower class, the existence of martial law can finally give them a good rest day.


    But today is not a day of rest


    The war came so suddenly that when the civilians reacted, the metal city was shrouded in smoke.


    The sound of explosion, the flicker of fire, the scream, are playing out all over the city.


    I do not know when, the bottom of the street is full of demon guards, they roar, attacking everything along the way, buildings, vehicles, human beings, are their targets.


    They climb up the building, rush into the house, and let the owner of the house disappear in the light of fire.


    Civilians were driven out of their homes, they fled in panic in the street, the sky, from time to time there is a floating car flurried past, from time to time there is a floating car from the ground rising red beam hit, broke out a fireball.


    The whole main city was in chaos, and the flames of war filled the whole area.


    "Run, don''t drive the suspension car, the sky is blocked by them, you can''t escape..."


    On the ground, a group of civilians fleeing from a housing area are in a hurry.


    Some old and some young people even wear pajamas. At this moment, their faces are only frightened.


    They don''t know what happened. Not long ago, their housing area was attacked by demons. Those fiery monsters were slaughtering everything. In the red light, one building after another collapsed. Many people who escaped from the room were killed by demons. Some people were even swallowed by demons and swallowed directly into the huge metal mouth of demons.


    They were very lucky to escape


    A tired young man tried to break the window of a hovering car by the side of the road. His behavior was scolded.


    No one stopped beside him and ran on.


    Along the way, they saw too many destroyed hovering vehicles.


    Some people are very smart, but they are too smart. They think that the levitation vehicle will not be attacked by the devil when driving on the road. They did not expect that the devil on the ground is easily attracted by the levitation vehicle on the ground.


    The streets are full of destroyed floating cars, some of which are still burning


    Just then, in front of me, a roar of the engine suddenly rang out


    At the crossroads ahead, a red tank appeared from another street. It seemed to be attracted by the fleeing civilians on the street. The black muzzle turned and aimed at the oncoming civilians.


    Seeing the appearance of it, the running civilians stopped suddenly and ran away in panic.


    "Run..."


    They want to stay away from this monster, but are they as fast as cannonballs.


    "Bang..."


    The tank opened fire, the black hole of the muzzle of a shock, flashing a red arc, rolling waves swept around.


    "Boom..."


    In the crowd, skyrocketing flames rose and powerful shock waves swept around.


    A large number of civilians were instantly engulfed by the fire, some were torn by the shock wave, and farther away, they were shot, rolled to the ground and turned upside down.


    This is the guardian tank. As the name suggests, it''s only a weapon for guarding. It''s the most common and the largest number of main battle tanks in the planet''s Defense Corps. However, now, the former guardian has become a demon.


    It has changed, the original Guardian Tank is dark silver, but now, it has become red, covered with red organic matter, even outside the muzzle, also wrapped with red organic matter.


    Under the impact of the artillery fire, in a short time, the street has become empty, and all the living life has become its dead under the gun.


    The appearance of demons is not only to corrupt human beings, but also to kill. Not everyone can be favored by evil gods.


    This is the main city area. It has fallen. The demon army is all over the city. It is invading the desire and pleasure of killing.


    And in the north, in the Fourth District, in order to survive, a big war has begun.


    The center of the battlefield is around the airport. In order to defend the airport, the fourth regiment, which has not been corrupted, is fighting with the demon army.


    In the sky, red and dark gray Tianyi fighters pass by from time to time, chase each other from time to time, tangle together, red and blue beams crisscross, burst out a fireball from time to time.


    On the ground and in the streets, the red regiment and the dark silver regiment fought together. The main battle tanks confronted each other and opened fire on each other. Under the cover of infantry, they attacked the enemy. One side attacked and the other side defended.


    From time to time, the buildings around the street were affected by the shells, the glass was broken, and the flames were surging


    "Support, we need support. There are too many of them. We can''t hold them any longer..."


    In a front-line command vehicle, the regional commander urgently requests support from the superior.


    In front of the street, a large block, although you can see a large number of armored units, as well as soldiers, but the number of demon army is more, they are surrounded from all directions, they have tanks, armored vehicles, and huge guards.


    At the forefront, a crossroads, a fierce war is taking place.


    The fourth Corps has more than ten Guardian Tanks, dozens of armored vehicles of various types, and thousands of soldiers guarding the area.


    Although the terrain on the street is open, the red figure in front occupies the whole street like a wave.


    Fierce fighting has begun, guns are rumbling, explosions are incessant

 Chapter 1868

    "Fire, fire, kill them..."


    In the roar, the gun muzzle of the guardian tank was shocked, the blue arc flashed, and the blue streamer attacked the devil figure on the opposite street.


    On both sides of the building, soldiers carrying rocket launchers also opened fire, and small fusion bombs dragged their tail flames to attack the demons on the other side''s streets.


    "Boom..."


    In the boom of the explosion, dazzling light flashing, not far away from the demon army rose a few groups of mushroom clouds.


    The flames were surging, and powerful waves swept around. The glass on the surrounding buildings broke one after another and fell to the ground from high altitude.


    Countless demons were engulfed by the fire, overturned by the powerful waves, and shot away. The scene was chaotic.


    In the atmosphere, the nuclear bomb is still very strong, not out of date


    However, when everything calmed down, the devil who had been lifted up got up again. From the fire and smoke, the devil''s figure appeared again. Only at the center of the explosion, the devil within 100 meters was torn up by the high temperature and the impact of the explosion.


    Although the scope of the nuclear bomb is strong, its armor breaking ability is still too weak. Demons have certain immunity to fire. The organism eroded by red organic matter is far more defensive than the former organism. Demons who are a little far away from the center of the explosion survive.


    "Roar..."


    They were angry and roared in the street ahead.


    Red tanks, armored vehicles, huge guards, to the enemy

 Chapter 1869

    Of course, considering the energy consumption, too strong weapons are not necessary, such as a 60mm caliber magnetic acceleration gun, which can easily destroy any armored units of the enemy today. Why should we equip more powerful and larger caliber weapons? This is fire overflow, which is totally unnecessary.


    Between kinetic energy weapons and energy weapons, the black flag Empire has gradually shifted to energy weapons. Of course, the research and development of kinetic energy weapons has not stopped, but the investment is much less than that of energy weapons.


    For the development of plasma weapons, the black flag Empire intends to go on this road.


    Plasma weapons rely on high temperature to dissolve the enemy, millions of temperature, tens of millions of temperature, hundreds of millions of temperature. This road is still very long. When the black flag empire can completely control the stars, this road will come to an end.


    Looking at these three meter high golden soldiers on the street, the soldiers only have awe in their eyes.


    Although these golden winged people are not human beings, they are also believers of the emperor. Bathed in the glory of the emperor, they are part of the black flag empire. Because of this, the soldiers on the defense line are greatly relieved by the arrival of the heretic court.


    "Kill, destroy those dirty smashes, for the queen, for the Emperor..."


    In the street, Jin Jiawei crossed the defense line and rushed to the devil with a roar.


    In the hand gold long gun lay flat, shot out one plasma beam after another from the gun head.


    In the street, the blue light beam suddenly shining, into a blue streamer to the opposite devil attack.


    Hundreds of meters across the distance in an instant, a large number of demons were hit by the plasma beam, instantly melted by high temperature, there was a huge hole in the body, some of them died and burst out a fireball, some of them survived, and their vitality was very tenacious.


    The stronger demons even resist the plasma beam, and their red organic matter seems to have the ability to withstand high temperature.


    In the face of jinjiawei''s surprise attack, the demons are excited, they roar, whether it is tanks or guards, all speed up to the jinjiawei, they are also fighting back, shells, red light beam to the jinjiawei.


    "Boom..."


    The flying speed of the shell of the magnetic acceleration gun is extremely amazing. It is only possible to evade by relying on irregular movement before firing. If it is locked, even the guard has no time to respond within a distance of hundreds of meters.


    A jinjiawei shell hit, the whole body was instantly torn, was shot out.


    The power armor made of A-class titanium alloy is indisputable in terms of protection, but it is not enough to withstand the attack of artillery shells. However, the super protection does not make the artillery shells penetrate jinjiawei''s body, but remains in his body. The twisted tip of the armor piercing warhead penetrates from the back of jinjiawei, but it has lost its power.


    "Jin Jiawei, assault..."


    With a loud roar, when the distance from the demon army is less than 200 meters, jinjiawei on the street suddenly spewed out a dazzling blue flame from the nozzle under his wings. Under the huge thrust, jinjiawei successively took off and fell into the demon army with a jet bounce.


    The Jinyi people are a warlike race. They are good at using bows and arrows, but they prefer close combat. They rush down from the air with long guns, and they prefer to pierce the enemy''s body. Only at the request of the emperor, they become the guardians of the Empire. However, today, they are finally able to vent their anger and long for fighting.


    Because of wearing power combat clothes, the Jinyi people have lost the ability to fly, and they can only fly for a short time or jump with the help of the micro engine behind them.


    The closer the distance is, the stronger the power of the plasma beam is. Jin Jiawei, who rushes into the demon army, fights with the demon.


    The blue and red beams are still flashing, piercing the enemy''s body


    Seeing that Jin Jiawei is so brave and brave, he dares to fight with thousands of demons. The soldiers of the fourth regiment on the defense line are excited.


    "Fourth corps, charge, kill..."


    At the command of the front-line commander, the soldiers on the line of defense began to charge.


    A large number of armored vehicles rushed to the demon army. Even the soldiers in the buildings on both sides of the street rushed out of the buildings and charged forward in the street.


    In the sky, ten Banshee transporters were busy. They flew over the demon army and bombed the streets accurately.


    The fire power of Banshee transport boat is not weak. Although it is only a transport boat, it can also be called transport gunboat.


    Under the dual firepower of the ground and the sky, the demons on the street are being quickly destroyed, a large number of debris burning, orange flame is very dazzling.


    Although there is a red beam rising on the ground and hitting the Banshee transport boat, the Banshee transport boat has a shield. The red beam and shells are stopped by the shield. As long as they are not collected, the shield of the Banshee transport boat can support for a period of time.


    In the street, the turrets on both sides of the Banshee transport boat are constantly tilting to the ground, and the firepower formed by small power coil gun, powerful magnetic acceleration gun, plasma gun and ten Banshee transport boats turns the street into a sea of fire.


    In the distant sky, the Tianyi fighter was intercepted by the Jinjia guards. In the sky, both sides were entangled. In quantity, the Jinjia guards were far superior to each other. The Tianyi fighter was shot down quickly, turned into a ball of fire and fell into the city.


    In the heat of fighting on the front line, Maureen with a large force landed at the airport.


    On the airport, a large number of passenger spaceships are arranged neatly. This is a kind of civilian shuttle, about 100 meters long, which looks very bulky. Their main work is to travel between the star and Xinggang, and they can also travel in the stellar system when necessary, because they are only equipped with low-power sub space engine, and the speed is relatively slow.


    There are a lot of civilians in the airport. They are all lucky. After hearing the official broadcast, they came to the airport in the fourth district. They came, but they still can''t leave the surface of the planet and this dangerous place.


    They are not at the airport, but in the terminal building, they are strictly controlled by the fourth corps and are not allowed to leave, nor are they allowed to leave shennai by passenger spaceship.


    The arrival of the heretic trial court has attracted the attention of the civilians in the terminal building, and many people show fear in their eyes.


    In the eyes of the common people, the image of the heretic court is not good, it is the existence of fear.


    For two hundred years, in order to eliminate the threat of the devil, the heretic court has always preferred to kill a thousand people wrongly rather than one corrupted by the devil. In this way, the heretic court wrongly killed many people.


    As for whether there is a wrong killing, it''s not what the heretic court can know. They just eliminate some people they think should be killed, those who have reason to kill, and whether there is a wrong killing. Only death knows.


    If the soul of the slain person enters the realm of death, it means that it is innocent. If not, it means that there is no wrong killing. If wrong, he will be compensated.

 Chapter 1870

    "Judge Molin, I''m the commander of the fourth regiment, Mr. aegwen. It''s a great honor to meet you. The situation is urgent. Please give me the next order."


    As soon as Maureen got out of the transport boat, a floating car came.


    From the dark gray suspension truck, a soldier in a dark gray uniform came out.


    In terms of military rank, he has the rank of major. As an officer in the local defense force, the rank of major is no longer low.


    It turned out that he was the commander of the fourth Corps


    Looking down at aegwen, Maureen said, "major aegwen, you have done a good job. Only your fourth regiment in shennaixing has not been corrupted by the devil''s consciousness. As the commander of the army, you are competent."


    In the face of Maureen''s praise, aegwen said: "the belief in the emperor keeps me from being corrupted by demonic consciousness and makes me more firm. I firmly believe that the emperor is protecting me and the fourth Corps."


    To this, Molin is very satisfied with the way: "very good, talk about the situation of the fourth Corps."


    "Yes


    With his hand down on his forehead, aegwen said: "the fourth regiment is located on the edge of the north. Because the city is developing, it is not watched by demons. Of course, before the war, the fourth regiment is still complete, with 100000 troops. Now it is fighting demons all around the airport. The fighting is very difficult. It''s getting dark, The surrounding defense line has become precarious, with 20000 casualties. If the arbitration officer Maureen does not come, I am afraid the airport will fall tonight. "


    100000 troops, no, only 80000


    What can we do with such a small number of troops in the face of millions of demon armies?


    Even if we add the ten thousand gold guards and five hundred gold guards of the heretic court, we still have very little power to use.


    At present, the demons surrounded by the airport are just scattered and unorganized wandering demons. Once the degenerate army of the South attacks, the stalemate will be completely broken.


    "How many civilians are there in the terminal?" asked Maureen


    "There are about 600000 people. Because of the siege of the airport, a lot of civilians are stopped outside the battlefield. Judge Molin, is it right to transport these civilians to Xinggang? There is not much food in the airport. For more than 600000 people, the food will be exhausted in two days at most."


    Smell speech, in helmet, Maureen brows slightly wrinkled, human is really trouble, unlike their Jinyi people, only rely on photosynthesis can support the consumption of the body, and do not need too much food.


    "Can the fort guns in area 4 be under the control of the fourth corps?" Maureen continued


    "This..."


    With a wry smile on his face, aegwen shook his head and said, "the main control of the fortress guns is in the Marquis''s house in the main city. When the turmoil happened, we had lost the information about the fortress guns all over the world. I sent people to explore them, but they all failed. Although we can''t be sure, the fortress guns should have fallen into the hands of the devil."


    Sure enough


    Ichiro hasezawa is the Marquis of shennaixing and the territory of the Principality of Orleans. His soul is corrupted by demons. In case of a demon disaster, he will naturally control the important military actions, but he can''t let go of the fortress guns on the planet.


    "If the fortress gun is not under our control, once a large unit takes off, it is likely to be attacked. At the speed of a passenger ship, it is impossible to avoid the attack of the fortress gun," he said


    Yes, if the fortress gun fires when the spaceship takes off, it''s a large caliber plasma gun


    Thinking of this, aegwen looked very happy. Fortunately, he didn''t let the passenger spaceship take off on the spur of the moment. Otherwise, I don''t know how many passenger spaceships would be destroyed on the way out of shennai.


    Maureen: "the most important thing now is to regain control of the fort guns. Only in this way can we safely send civilians away from shennai."


    Although there are certain risks hidden among the civilians, it is controllable. The airport on shennai orbit will become a detection station to detect the civilians. The civilians who pass the detection will be sent to other places. As for the civilians who fail, there is only one place where they go.


    In the past two hundred years, the heretic tribunal has developed a device that can detect whether human beings are corrupted by demonic consciousness, but the accuracy is not 100%.


    The devil''s corruption generally comes from the soul, and then the body is distorted by the Unknown Chaotic forces, which is the so-called virus.


    The virus is infectious, but it is not a contact infection. It is a hypnotic ability. The degenerate will lure and hypnotize human beings, and let their souls be polluted by the demonic consciousness. Once polluted, the chaotic energy of the subspace will be transmitted to the targets of the material world through the projection of the subspace. This process is controlled by the demons, the degenerated human beings, The body will be distorted by chaotic forces.


    Once corrupted by the demonic consciousness, no matter how normal people are, their mental state will change. The longer the time is, the more obvious it will be until they can''t suppress it, completely release their desire and become a puppet who only knows how to kill.


    Shennaixing, main city.


    On the viewing platform at the top of the Marquis''s mansion, a figure appeared


    Looking at the smoky city outside, Ichiro Nagasawa showed an arc at the corner of his mouth.


    Behind him, there are many magic guards. Their blood golden pupils are looking at Ichiro Nagasawa in front of the window.


    "The world is ours. How long can they sustain killing and resisting?"


    Murmuring to himself, looking at the battlefield outside, Ichiro Nagasawa has only excitement and confidence in his eyes.


    Looking back at the demon generals behind him, Ichiro hasezawa said calmly: "the killing of cruising is over. Call on all the demons to go and take the fourth zone, so that the human beings in this world will lose hope completely. The more desperate they are, the happier our" God "will be."


    Words fall, many big magic into a red light, disappeared in the sudden appearance of the red vortex.


    Shennaixing, the capital of the Principality of Orleans, is a prosperous place. Due to the appearance of demons, more than 100 years of efforts have been wiped out. It took only three days for the event of the demonic disaster on shennaixing to spread.


    Fortunately, the imperial court blocked the news in time, and the whole empire only knew a little about shennai.


    No one knows what happened to shennai, but for the civilians of shennaidu system, they experienced a war, a legendary disaster.


    Solar system, earth, Nanlin island.


    Since decades ago, the imperial court issued the "de earthization" decree, the earth''s damaged environment is recovering bit by bit under the human intervention, a number of large-scale metal cities are gradually disappearing, and the earth''s residents are slowly moving out. In only 20 years, the earth''s more than 4 billion population has less than 400 million.

 Chapter 1871

    Most of these 400 million people are workers and are demolishing cities around the world.


    In the imperial court''s plan, all the modern products on the earth will be demolished, and only the literature and art buildings before the dark age will be preserved.


    In a few decades, the earth will be green again and become a beautiful blue planet.


    When all is over, only the imperial palace of Nanlin island will be preserved, and some tourist attractions will be built in other places to satisfy the curiosity of human beings. In the future, the earth will become a tourist planet.


    For the endless universe, five years is short. For human history, five years is also short.


    Although Li Meng has disappeared for five years, the black flag Empire has not changed. Let alone five years, even if it has disappeared for a hundred years, the people of the Empire will not know whether their emperor is still on the throne.


    In the past two hundred years since the founding of the black flag Empire, the emperor has not even appeared once in the last hundred years. Some people even doubt whether the emperor is no longer there, and the imperial court conceals this information in order to maintain its rule over the Empire.


    Doubt belongs to doubt, but no one dares to question the imperial court. After all, this is just a rumor.


    Li Meng doesn''t care what his people think. In the black flag Empire, he has been deified. As a god like emperor, it is necessary to maintain a sense of mystery.


    For Li Meng, he also hates politics. His favorite thing to do every day is to use believers to observe the Empire and life through faith. When necessary, he will release some miracles to make believers happy.


    "They will always appear, and the outbreak of evil disaster is inevitable. This is the first time since the founding of the black flag empire

 Chapter 1872

    Although the Legion reported to the imperial court afterwards, in fact, when the Legion joined the war and launched a war against both sides, the imperial court had learned about it from internal channels, and did not stop the Legion''s behavior, which was tacit approval.


    After the event, the imperial court did not punish the Legion as if nothing had happened.


    Among the officials of the black flag Empire, the legions of various regions had great authority. When necessary, they could act conveniently. As long as they had the legal basis of the Empire, they could not do too much. When it was not necessary, the imperial court would not over restrict these legions.


    Yes, human nature is very complex, and human spirit is very fragile. That''s why demons like human beings.


    Looking down at the master lying on her lap, Morgan said in a soft voice: "fortunately, the people of the Empire have faith. For most civilians, the pious faith will make them firm and will not be easily corrupted by the devil. The Principality of Orleans... The civilians of this principality have a strong sense of belonging to the nation, but they also lack a firm faith, This is also one of the reasons for this evil disaster. Master, although the black flag Empire has been unified, the nation is not integrated and is still in a state of differentiation. Shall we do something? "


    Lying on Morgan''s lap, Li Meng buried his head in Morgan''s abdomen and took a big breath.


    The unique fragrance shocked Li Meng''s spirit, but for his master''s behavior, Morgan''s face was only slightly red and his eyes were only tender.


    Said, she is still the master''s concubine, only after becoming a saint, to this identity also gradually forgotten.


    The closeness between Morgan and his host, naturally, will not oppose, but will only enjoy this rare feeling.


    In Morgan''s arms, Li Meng murmured: "it''s not easy to solve the problem of ethnic differentiation. The cultures of different nationalities make human beings have diversity, which is not a bad thing. In the future, only the nations with the heart of progress can prosper in this endless universe, and for those nations who stop and become lazy, they will be washed away by the waves, The struggle within the empire is still needed, which will bring impetus to development. If the dust remains unchanged, the black flag empire will have no future to speak of. "


    Although not interested in politics, Li Meng has a vision that ordinary people can''t have.


    Li Meng knows better than anyone what kind of country can be prosperous forever.


    Today''s black flag Empire has gradually become a theocratic state. Under such a system, it needs an open and free environment.


    Li Meng doesn''t need numb belief, and he doesn''t want human beings to be tools or puppets in his hands.


    Speaking of this, Li Meng lay on Morgan''s thigh and said, "if you don''t talk about these things, I''m afraid it will take some time for the shennaixing affair to end. Let''s wait and see what happens. I will focus a little on shennaixing. I don''t know how long the devil has been preparing for this disaster, whether it is intentional or unintentional, or against the Empire, or against my plot, It''s not known yet. I have to wait. Talk about altoria. Since I forced that girl to "reify" a hundred years ago and made her immortal saint, that girl has been making trouble with me. More than a hundred years later, she still makes trouble with me and doesn''t want to see me. She''s still my wife and my concubine. She''s really incompetent. "


    Speaking of this, Li mengmianlu depressed color, indignant way: "that girl never want to see me?"


    Seeing that the master was so depressed, Morgan chuckled and said in a soft voice, "master, you don''t know my sister''s temperament. You are very proud, but you won''t easily admit defeat. However, my sister''s anger has long gone. She also knows that the master is good to her. After all, human life is short. My sister is just angry that the master doesn''t believe her, I don''t believe that she can break through the limit and achieve the highest level of martial arts. Don''t worry about her master. I don''t think it will be long before she can''t help coming to see her master. "


    It''s a relatively complicated process, but it''s not hard to understand.


    Altoria''s talent is beyond doubt, even surpassing that of Wang Yanmei. At the age of 23, she became a martial arts artist in the purple realm. However, a hundred years later, she is only one step away from the highest realm of "Wu".


    At the age of 101, altoria was ready to break through, but was stopped by Li Meng at the critical moment.


    On that day, in spite of altoria''s opposition, Li Meng forcibly used the power of faith to "reify" altoria, achieving the body of saints and cutting off altoria''s road of martial arts.


    On that day, altoria cried, crying in front of Li Meng for the first time


    It was on that day that altoria left him, a hundred years later.


    Speaking of this, Morgan asked cautiously: "master, can you tell me why I did it? I know my sister''s talent. I don''t know how much better she is than me. Although the road of sage is many times stronger than that of martial arts artist, the road of martial arts artist is my sister''s dream. When she realizes her dream, she will become a saint at the end of her life. Isn''t that better? "


    Why?


    It has been a hundred years, and Li Meng doesn''t want to hide the reasons.


    With a slight sigh in her mouth, Li Meng said silently: "altoria has some mental problems. It seems that she has suffered some kind of trauma. She may be able to break through to the highest level of martial arts" nothingness ", but I''m afraid that her spirit will be affected. The damage to her soul is very difficult to cure. I can''t let her take risks."


    That''s the reason


    Why did the owner do this at the beginning? Morgan also thought of this.


    For his sister, Morgan knows better than anyone that she hurt her head when she was young. For a long time, she had mental problems. In the end, although she recovered, the mental trauma still existed.


    He shook his head helplessly, and Morgan said: "master, why don''t you tell my sister? If my sister knows, she won''t make trouble with her master for a hundred years, and she won''t bear the suffering for a hundred years. Since leaving the master, my sister''s spirit is often a little abnormal..."


    With her head resting on Morgan''s soft legs, facing Morgan''s angry eyes, Li Meng explained: "this is also the reason why I hide. If altoria wants to be cured of her mental trauma, she must go through training. A hundred years of training is not enough. When she comes back to me on her own initiative, it means that her mental trauma has been cured, Morgan, Don''t tell altoria what I said today. A hundred years have passed, but I can''t fall short at this time. After she recovers, I will accompany her for a hundred years to make up for the debt. Now, let this situation continue, just follow its natural course. "

 Chapter 1873

    Smell speech, Morgan staring at the master, although Morgan has always known that the master is actually very sultry, in the cold touch, has a very gentle heart, will not want to hurt anyone, the people around them have been quietly guarding, will not let them suffer any harm.


    But Morgan never thought that the master could achieve such a degree. This is a hundred years, not a short time.


    Looking at some speechless Morgan, Li Meng said with a faint smile: "emotion is a wonderful thing. It always makes people feel uneasy and hurt, but it also makes people indulge in it. Although my feelings for you are very complex, mixed with desire and family affection, this emotion is indispensable to me. I need someone to accompany me, Always remind me that there are people who need to protect me, which will keep me from becoming a real "God". Altoria is what I should do. As her husband, I also have the obligation to protect her. If this person is you, anyone around me, I will do it. "


    What else can she say? Maybe it''s the tenderness of the host. It''s irresistible and makes people immerse in it and enjoy the wonderful feeling.


    Smile, left hand gently on the host''s body, Morgan whispered: "well..."


    Languidly stretched a stretch, Li Meng light smile, said: "I want to go to a place, Morgan, let me lie down, don''t rush to leave, rarely see you once, just stay more time."


    With a smile, Morgan said softly, "well, I won''t leave."


    How could she refuse the host''s invitation?


    Looking at Morgan''s beautiful face, Li Meng gave a faint smile and gradually closed his eyes.


    Looking at the master who closed his eyes and pretended to sleep, Morgan only had tenderness in his eyes. She knew where the master''s consciousness should go, otherwise, the master would not say that to her.


    Subspace, the field of sex abuse


    On the red continent, in the Red Palace.


    In the red hall, everything is so familiar.


    More than a hundred years later, it''s not the first time that Li Meng has come here. Li Meng has never forgotten his agreement with sadomasochism.


    An agreement is an agreement. Even if it is an enemy, Li Meng will not violate the agreement.


    Today''s main hall is very quiet. There is no other phantom on the big bed, only a huge slim figure.


    She lies on the side of the bed, beautiful curve is very beautiful, red skin let her more a charming breath.


    "Now that you''re here, why don''t you come?"


    A charming voice suddenly reverberated in the hall, and the voice came from her on the big bed.


    Listening to her charming voice enough to make her soul fall into the abyss, Li masked, just stepped forward and walked to the red bed.


    As Li Meng approaches, the figure on the bed is getting smaller. When Li Meng comes to the bedside, she has shrunk to the normal human size.


    She is so attractive, so unforgettable, a look, a move, people will fall into the abyss.


    See Li Meng silly stand beside the bed, color abuse mouth corner tiny Du, not good spirit of Jiao voice way: "are you the first time to come?"


    With that, sesai grabs Li Meng''s arm, pulls Li Meng to bed and lies down on the bed.


    Languidly crawling into Li Meng''s arms, sado beat a hache, very lazy way: "sleep a sleep, unconsciously, more than ten years later, the recent material world is really calm, really boring ah, eh, so ah, treacherous that clever idiot in the little lovely country did some stupid things?"


    Speaking of this, she smiles and looks at Li Meng with a pair of golden pupils. She says: "my little baby, do you want me to help you? If you can make that idiot feel bad, I''m happy to help, but..."


    Speaking of this, the color abuse slightly raised his head, mouth charming way: "you kiss me, I will help you."


    Looking at the Sadomasochism and the beautiful and weird face, Li Meng said: "no, it''s not difficult to solve those dirty things. It''s easy to do it."


    He didn''t get angry. He just gave a little smile, holding Li Meng''s face in his hands, and said, "my little cute is really handsome when she is confident. People are excited..."


    Eyes slightly narrowed, color abuse smile: "if the game is so easy to end, this is too boring, my little cute, let me give you a little more difficulty, I think, this is very interesting."


    Hearing the words, Li Meng''s face was cold and said in a deep voice: "as much as you like, come and kill as many as you like. In the material world, killing all your demons is not a problem for me."


    Li Meng''s face was warm and angry. Then he let go of Li Meng''s face, and with a smile, he nestled up to Li Meng''s chest.


    In Li Meng''s arms, she said lazily: "yes, in the lost star domain, you can easily kill those wastes, but my little baby, you are not the only people in the lost star domain. This turmoil is just a sign. In the near future, there will be a big war in the lost Star domain, and is the black flag Empire ready?"


    What does she seem to know?


    Looking down at the sadism in his arms, Li Meng''s face changed.


    Signs?


    This reminds Li Meng of the ChiYan people, who believe in treachery. It seems that the demons in this evil disaster are also followers of treachery. Isn''t it


    "What do you know?" asked Li Meng


    "What do you know?"


    Sadistic smile, nestled in Li Meng''s arms, she leisurely way: "I know everything, know everything, my little cute, what do you want to know?"


    Li Meng said: "all about the ChiYan people, all the conspiracies against the black flag empire."


    Smell speech, color abuse, mouth slightly tilted, looked up at Li Meng, she slightly closed her eyes, seems to be waiting for something.


    Looking at the beautiful and monstrous face, Li Meng''s face flashed a struggle.


    In the end, Li Meng had to suppress the nausea in his heart. His left hand took the waist of sesai and lowered his head to kiss the red lip slowly.


    Originally, Li Meng just wanted to skim the water. However, as soon as he got in touch with her, he smelled the fragrance from her lips. Li Meng''s action suddenly became rough. He pried her lips open and attacked her all the way.


    In the face of Li Meng''s offensive, Sadomasochism is very cooperative. She just opens her eyes and smiles on her face.


    Her body became softer and pressed tightly against Li Meng''s chest.


    That softness, that touch, let Li Meng become sensitive, desire uncontrolled pour out.

 Chapter 1874

    In that impulse, Li Meng couldn''t be satisfied, but just occupied the red lips of sadomasochism. He turned over and pressed Sadomasochism''s delicate body tightly under his body


    Come on, come on, let go of your desires


    Looking at the more crazy and savage Li Meng on her, she laughed and laughed.


    But at this time, Li Meng''s action suddenly stopped


    Although their lips are still in contact with each other, the heat and madness in Li Meng''s eyes have receded, and they have regained their pure brightness.


    Staring at the Sadomasochism under him, Li Meng flashed a complex color in his eyes. Instead of leaving Sadomasochism''s red lips, he gently kisses her.


    Looking at Li Meng, who has regained his pure brightness, but still kisses her, his face is cruel, his brow is slightly wrinkled, and his eyes are only dark


    In the hand strength, the color abuse pushed Li Meng away.


    Looking at the silent Li Meng on the bed, the only thing in her eyes was disgust. She said in a cold voice, "what are you, don''t treat me with the hateful emotion of human beings, it will only make me nauseous, disgusting, ridiculous, ridiculous to the extreme. What I want is your damned desire, that''s all. Don''t forget who I am, I am the evil god, the Lord of evil, the incarnation of evil, the source of evil desire, One day I''ll let you know what sex abuse really means. Get out of here and get out of here at once... "


    In the face of the sudden outbreak of sadomasochism, Li Meng was a little confused. So, although he was really excited at that moment, he was just attracted by the charm of sadomasochism.


    This is the first time that Sadomasochism actively expelled him. Somehow, Li Meng was relieved.


    Maybe like sadomasochism, Li Meng is a bit flustered. He is not a "God". He is just a human being with powerful power. He has human feelings. During the more than 100 years of being with sadomasochism, he has really felt the tenderness of sadomasochism, getting along with him again and again. Although Li Meng has always maintained himself, it is only normal for him to feel out of control.


    Regardless of the status of evil god, from the perspective of women, Sadomasochism is really attractive, and even Li Meng can resist this temptation.


    Although sesai once said that she wanted to use gentleness to make Li Meng''s ministers obey, it was only her way. She wanted to let Li Meng be defeated by desire and submit to her.


    Looking at the coldness of the relative abuse, Li Meng''s figure gradually turns into nothingness and is leaving.


    "They are preparing, preparing to attack again, and this time, they will come out of the nest..."


    Before leaving, Li Meng heard the cold voice of sesai. It seemed to be an illusion. Her voice became neutral, and finally she seemed to become him


    Solar system, earth, Nanlin island.


    In the Crystal Palace, Li Meng with his head resting on Morgan''s thigh opened his eyes.


    There was a bitter smile on his face, and Li Meng sighed helplessly.


    She (he) deliberately disgusted him when he left. This is revenge, very successful revenge.


    Li Meng was really disgusted. When he thought of the picture of kissing her, Li Meng felt a little nauseous


    "What''s the matter, master?"


    Seeing the strange look on Li Meng''s face, Morgan inquired curiously.


    I don''t know where the master went, but he showed such a thought-provoking expression.


    "Hoo..."


    Take a deep breath and let yourself relax.


    In the face of Morgan''s curious eyes, Li Meng returned: "nothing. I just went to a place and saw an elusive existence, which made me feel uncomfortable."


    Speaking of this, Li Meng light smile, said: "not a bad thing, after a long period of time can finally relax."


    relaxed?


    The smile on Li Meng''s face suddenly disappeared when he thought of what sesai had said before he left.


    Morgan was puzzled by the change of the expression on the master''s face. The Master seemed to have met someone, but who could make the master show such a complicated expression?


    Morgan is curious about this.


    When he got up, Li Meng sat up and said, "Qinxi..."


    As soon as the words fell, the sound of footsteps immediately sounded, and Qinxi, who was dressed in a black skirt, came in.


    Unconsciously, Qinxi has been the captain of the bodyguard team for more than 100 years. Although the years are long, it is also short for the dead.


    Qinxi, who entered the room, stopped not far in front of them, put her hands on her belly and said softly, "master!"


    Looking at Qin Xi, who looked graceful in front of her, Li Meng said, "let Chen Qi come to see me."


    Without saying much, Qinxi turned and left.


    The imperial court was in the middle of the Crystal Palace. Within ten minutes, Chen Qi quickly walked into the room.


    Kneeling on his knees, Chen Qi lowered his head and said, "master, are you looking for me?"


    Looking at Chen Qi kneeling on the ground, Li Meng said, "get up, sit down and talk. There are some things I want to ask you."


    "Yes."


    Up, Chen Qi stood up and sat down on the opposite sofa.


    Looking at the master and Morgan, Chen Qi has only doubts in his eyes.


    Chen Qi knows that his master has not been in the Crystal Palace these years. In the past five years, many imperial concubines have been to the Crystal Palace, but they have never seen the master, but they never expect to be met by Morgan. It''s really good luck


    How come my daughter is not so lucky?


    Not long ago, Chen Yan came to the Crystal Palace and wanted to accompany her master for a few days, but the master was not there.


    This makes Chen Qi a little concerned. He mutters in his heart, thinking whether he should tell his daughter the news of the master''s return.


    But the thought that his daughter had already gone out to inspect, and now that she was far away from the earth, Chen Qi gave up his mind.


    Looking at the opposite Chen Qi, Li Meng said calmly: "more than 100 years have passed. How is the investigation of ChiYan star people going?"


    Although Li Meng can also find out the relevant information from the terminal system, because no matter what the black flag Empire does, it will store the relevant information on the terminal network for easy search, but the reason why Li Meng meets Chen Qi is not just to ask about the investigation of ChiYan people.


    ChiYan star?


    Although I don''t know why the host suddenly asked about ChiYan star, Chen Qi didn''t think much about it.


    The chiyanxing people have disappeared for more than 100 years. Now the border of the black flag Empire has already expanded into the gray area of the chiyanxing people''s star map. Although it is still hundreds of light years away from the chiyanxing people''s territory, if we follow the current expansion speed of the Empire, within 300 years, the border of the Empire will be able to contact with the chiyanxing people''s territory.


    The empire is developing, and so are the chiyanxing people. Maybe in another 100 years, they will be able to contact with the territory of the chiyanxing people.

 Chapter 1875

    "In the past 100 years or so, we have sent a large number of investigation" scientific research ships "to ChiYan people''s star territory. Because of the long distance, although we have established a communication network, it is not very easy to use for various natural reasons, and the information transmission is relatively slow. However, according to the star map of ChiYan people, many scientific research ships have successfully entered ChiYan people''s star territory, Some news has also been sent back that the investigation of the frontier star field has been detailed enough. "


    Speaking of this, Chen Qi said, "in the case of language decoding, we enter the ChiYan people''s network and get some information in their system, their social system and the system of the country. According to our human language translation, the country of the ChiYan people is called the" Ross Empire ", which is a feudal monarchy, and its system is more peculiar, From the smallest star area Lord, Star area Lord, legend Lord, to the hero Lord who is "King", because of the enfeoffment system, the civil strife of the Ross empire is more serious. There is a tradition in the Ross Empire, that is, the strong are respected. There are two ways to expand their territory. One is to wage war against other lords, and the other is to open up no man''s land. "


    Chen Qi continued: "according to the available information, more than 100 years ago, the enemy who attacked the three body star system was just a legendary Lord in the Ross Empire, named Gebu. Goser was his vassal and a star area Lord. The territory of the Ross empire was very large, much larger than that of the black flag Empire, and their reproduction speed was amazing. However, Chiyanxing people believe in treachery. They have a tradition of sacrificing, which leads to a large population loss. Although their reproduction speed is amazing, the population of the empire is not very large. According to our estimation, there are more than 100 billion people. "


    More than 100 billion people?


    The territory of the Ross empire is so large that it has more than 600 light years. If it has only 100 billion people, it can be said that it is vast and sparsely populated.


    The territory of the black flag empire is only 300 light years old, and its population has exceeded 100 billion.


    Since the founding of the black flag Empire, it has been in the era of population explosion. In order to obtain sufficient manpower to develop the wild land, local governments have given a lot of support to fertility, and even put forward the slogan of "more birth, more support, more money".


    Just over two hundred years ago, when human beings came out of the earth, the population was only over one billion. Two hundred years later, the population increased by a hundred times. In addition to support, it increased the power of women''s fertility, and also had a great relationship with the increase of human life expectancy to 150 years, because the longer the youth, the more fertility naturally increased.


    Although the population is large, it will grow faster. If the black flag Empire does not restrict it and controls its birth, in another hundred years, the population of the black flag empire will double, or even several times, its existing population.


    Of course, the increase of population is not just a numerical calculation. There are many factors that affect fertility. When the colonial boom subsides, the increase of population will slow down. However, at least now, the colonial boom on the imperial border has not ended. A large number of enterprises, principalities and territories are expanding the imperial border, Scramble for a planet rich in resources.


    The wild hope of exploring the starry sky, the curiosity and the desire for colonization make human beings become conquerors, conquering the starry sky and the darkness.


    In other words, was the Roth Empire fleet that attacked the three body system a hundred years ago only the arm of a legendary Lord in the Roth Empire?


    At this time, Li Meng had a concept of the strength of the rose empire.


    This reminds Li Meng of what sesai said to him. This time, they will come out.


    Li Meng doesn''t know whether Sadomasochism will cheat him or not. She (he) is an evil god. Those evil gods have no honor to speak of. For them, lies are a kind of ability, as simple as drinking water.


    But Li Meng will not ignore the possibility.


    It has been more than a hundred years since the black flag empire made use of trimaran, a planet rich in tin and gold, to upgrade its industrial level.


    One hundred years later, the western territory consumed by the black flag empire is just a drop in the bucket for the trimaran. Will the Ross Empire give up such a high-value planet?


    You know, stars like trisomy are probably one of the few in the galaxy.


    They will not give up, Li mengjian believes that.


    If they come out


    Li Meng inquired, "can you find the red flame star?"


    Chen Qi shook his head and said: "the territory of the Ross empire is too large. We have lost a lot of scientific research ships in recent years. The result of their discovery is to scare the snake. The deeper they go into the interior of the Ross Empire, the more dangerous their investigation operations are. They seem to have developed some kind of device that can interfere with hyperspace. When the scientific research ships fly to a certain area in hyperspace, Will be intercepted, forced out of hyperspace


    Hyperspace jamming device, which was developed by the black flag Empire more than 100 years ago, was equipped with the army.


    The main function of this kind of equipment is to interfere with the spaceship sailing in hyperspace and make the spaceship jump out of hyperspace. The appearance of this kind of equipment can prevent the enemy fleet from directly appearing outside the gravity well of the planet. It is a very valuable equipment.


    Wen Yan, if Li Meng thinks about it, it''s not easy to find ChiYan star. Even if it is found, as the parent star of a race, it must be heavily protected.


    Beheading is an expectation in Li Meng''s mind. As long as ChiYan star is destroyed, the system of Ross empire will be in chaos. In chaos, the black flag empire will find a chance to win.


    It has been thousands of years since the rose Empire entered the starry sky, while the human race on earth has only been more than 200 years. Although the gap in science and technology is not big, and the black flag empire is even better, the strength of the rose empire is stronger. The black flag empire is just a nouveau riche, and the strength of the two sides is not equal. However, it is only in the past, today''s black flag empire, Limon was not afraid of the war with the rose empire.


    In the future, there will be only one master in the lost star domain, and there will be a big war between the ChiYan star people and their human beings.


    Thinking of this, Li Meng stepped back, his whole body integrated into the soft sofa, and said thoughtfully: "the Ross empire is always a threat to human beings. Sooner or later, they will reappear. This time, we can''t defend passively, we must attack actively."


    Speaking of this, Li Meng looked at Chen Qi and said calmly, "in my name, we will issue a mobilization order to the whole empire. We will set up a huge expeditionary fleet. Under my leadership, we will personally attack the Ross Empire, any duchy, enterprise, organization. We welcome them to support this operation in any way, launch our industrial system, and saturate the construction of warships. This time, I will clean up the astral realm and make mankind the real master. "

 Chapter 1876

    Facing the master''s words, Chen Qi was slightly surprised. Is the master going to launch a big expedition?


    It''s too sudden. Chen Qi doesn''t know why his master suddenly made this decision.


    Chen Qi naturally knows the threat of the ChiYan people. However, the Ross empire is far away from the star territory of the black flag Empire, and there is at least a buffer time of more than 100 years between them.


    It''s more than 100 years. After more than 100 years, the black flag empire will be more powerful and it will be much easier to win this war.


    But this is the master''s decision. Although he has doubts, Chen Qi has to comply.


    Chen Qi knew that as soon as the news was released, the Empire would be a sensation, and no one would pay attention to the evil disaster on shennai.


    Thinking of this, Chen Qiwen asked, "master, do you have any plans for this expedition?"


    Up, Li Meng stood up and came to the window


    Looking at the disappearing metal city outside, Li Meng said calmly: "ten years of preparation, fleet assembly site... Orc star."


    Ten years is enough time for the industry of the black flag Empire to build a wave of big ships. Ten years is enough time for all the warships of the Empire to arrive at Orc king. Ten years is a very suitable time.


    To Chen qilai, knowing these two points, he will know what to do.


    Chen Qi said: "master, about shennaixing..."


    Before he finished, he was interrupted by Li Meng.


    Li Meng waved his hand and said, "you can''t solve the evil disaster that just happened on one planet. What''s the use of me to ask you? To the devil, my attitude is zero tolerance. How to do it is up to you. I only want the result. "


    The host is angry


    Quickly get up, Chen Qifu kneel on the ground, mouth panic way: "yes, master, I know how to do."


    Li Meng: "go and do what you should do."


    Without saying anything more, Chen Qilian quickly got up, lowered his head and stepped back.


    Looking at Chen Qi''s back, she looks back at the owner in front of the window.


    "Master, are you too strict with them?" Morgan whispered


    "Severe?"


    Turning to Morgan sitting on the sofa, Li Meng said calmly, "they are very intelligent. They are the most human beings in my family. Their mind is not simple, even more complex than human beings. In the two hundred years since the founding of the black flag Empire, the number of ghouls has exceeded 300 million. Yes, they are very diligent. The empire is well managed by them, But I have also said that the existence of ghouls is very strange. They suck life for a living, just like vampires. In a sense, they eat people, just because they suck a small amount of life force and no one knows it. Their way of reproduction is also very strange. They use corpse Qi to revive the dead. In this way, the power of each generation is weaker than that of the next, They also have poor control over themselves, and they will follow their instincts and indulge in life force, which leads to the emergence of a monster in the Empire, a monster hidden in human beings. "


    Corpse Qi is a variety of the power of death, a gray element, and also the power of ghouls.


    For example, Chen Qi, the ancestor, and Chen Yan, the first generation of ghouls, have pure corpse Qi, which is almost the same as the power of death. Their power is also the strongest among ghouls.


    But with the reproduction of ghouls from generation to generation, their power has been diluted and become weaker and weaker. The dark elements have become lighter and lighter, and gradually become gray.


    The power of the first three generations is still very pure. By the fourth generation, the power has become weaker and weaker.


    Li Meng''s face was slightly cold, and he said: "these years, the task of the heretic court is not only to hunt demons, but also to hunt those who have lost control of the ghouls. Even his disciples and grandchildren can''t control it. His ancestor has long been derelict of duty. If it wasn''t for Yan''er''s sake and his efforts in these years, I would have wiped out the existence of the ghouls."


    Ghouls are the dependents of Li Meng. Their strength comes from strength and has some connections with Li Meng.


    As the God of death in subspace, this connection is more clear and close. If Li Meng wants to erase the existence of ghouls, he only needs one thought, and the ghouls will lose their power. Once they lose their power, they will die.


    However, once Li Meng does this, Yan''er will also die. Yan''er is the first generation of Ghoul who was transformed by her father Chen Qi. Li Meng can''t let her live alone.


    The living may have two lives, the life before death and the life after death, but the dead have only one life.


    Once Yan''er dies, even Li Meng can''t revive her again. She will die and leave nothing.


    Li Meng likes Yan''er very much. For more than two hundred years, she has always been with him. They have a deep relationship. Even for Yan''er, Li Meng will not erase the existence of ghouls.


    However, even without Yan''er, Li Meng would not easily erase the existence of ghouls.


    As Li Meng has always said, ghouls are the bridge between the dead and human beings. Once there is no ghouls, the bridge will be broken. Once it is broken, if Li Meng wants to control the Empire, he must rely on human beings. Human beings are unreliable, loyalty can not be guaranteed, and the efficiency of work can not be compared with ghouls.


    It can be said that today''s empire can not have today''s achievements without the efforts of ghouls.


    Morgan knows about ghouls. She knows what kind of existence they are.


    After becoming a saint, Morgan knew some secrets of the black flag empire.


    With a little smile, Morgan whispered: "there are always good and bad sides to some things. The master can''t just look at the bad side. Although the ghoul has caused some things, the situation is still under the control of that one. It seems that the number of ghouls has stopped increasing for more than ten years. This shows that the one is thinking about solving the problems caused by the ghouls. In my opinion, He will keep the number of ghouls at 300 million. If there is less transformation, there will never be more people. No matter how many people there are in the future, the number of ghouls will not increase. Of course, the premise is that the owner does not have such demand. "


    Li Meng can''t deny this. In the black flag Empire, the ghoul is only the management level on the surface, while the management level on the surface is the AI system, and the master of the AI system is him, not the ghoul. The AI system just listens to the ghoul and assists the ghoul.


    It can also be said that the hidden management level is the main brain.


    Back to Morgan''s side, he sat down and lay on Morgan''s lap again. Li Meng said calmly, "let''s not talk about them. Let''s talk about you. Before altoria became the" King ", what you experienced, go on, I want to hear..."


    Morgan''s story telling words suddenly rang out in the room, and his light voice echoed

 Chapter 1877

    An outbreak of evil disaster has brought shennai into the eyes of the whole empire. Since the establishment of the black flag Empire, there has never been a large-scale outbreak of evil disaster. This is the first time.


    When the various regions of the empire fell into the discussion about the outbreak of the evil disaster, a mobilization order from the imperial government made the whole empire people boiling, and the discussion of the evil disaster was soon submerged.


    The emperor is going to launch a great expedition to chiyanxing people, and it''s still a personal expedition


    Although the war a hundred years ago was recorded in the history of mankind, it still impresses many people. A hundred years ago, they came. Although they failed in the end and the whole army was annihilated, the imperial people also died and injured millions.


    It''s hatred, hatred of alien races. The black flag Empire has never forgotten.


    And this time, they will not be passive defense, but attack, under the leadership of the emperor to bring destruction to the enemy.


    As soon as the mobilization order was issued, the administrative region of the imperial court was immediately busy. Thousands of information came from all over the country. The principality, enterprises, organizations and Guilds responded and expressed their willingness to follow the emperor on this great expedition.


    The Ministry of finance of the Empire received a huge amount of free funds from all over the world.


    For the principality and enterprises, this expedition is an opportunity to obtain benefits. Once the war starts and the victory is won, there will be a large number of ownerless places in the starry sky, and only the forces participating in this expedition can get a piece of the pie.


    A mobilization order made the black flag Empire, a huge war machine, run at full speed. More than 100 years ago, there was a scene very similar to what it is now, but now the black flag empire is different from what it used to be.


    Factories all over the world started to work overtime to produce materials needed in wartime. Shipyards started at full speed. They didn''t have much time to get more orders for ship building, only ten years.


    A large number of young people flocked to the military academies in various regions to catch up with the expedition.


    In the border areas of the Empire, a large number of warships began to set sail and gather to the orc King Star


    Just as the whole empire was preparing for the emperor''s great expedition, the situation became worse and worse on shennai, the forgotten planet.


    Unconsciously, a week has passed.


    The red light beams flickered, the shells danced wildly, the rumbling explosions sounded everywhere on the earth, and the firelight flickered


    In front of a huge fortress gun, the troops of the fourth corps and the heretic tribunal were attacked.


    Fortress gun is a fortress and the core of the ground air defense firepower network. It is a bunker, but there is a high wall on the bunker. The metal wall is 50 meters high, and there are a lot of fixed-point defense runs on it.


    In the sky, the guards of the golden armour launched a decisive charge against the fortress guns, pulled out one firepower point after another on the city wall, trying to open the way for the troops on the ground.


    But there are too many enemies. There are nearly a thousand demons stationed in the fortress. They are all engineering guards. Originally, these guards were only used to maintain the fortress guns, but now they have become the most powerful weapons of demons.


    Under the attack of the fixed-point defense run and the devil, the gold guards in the sky were shot down from time to time, bumping into the wall and burst into a fire.


    On the ground, hundreds of Guardian Tanks of the fourth regiment are galloping on the wasteland outside the fortress guns. The muzzle of the guns flashes blue arc from time to time. Every time, a group of flames will burst out on the wall not far away.


    In the sky, dozens of Banshee transport boats, under the enemy''s fire, tilted to the ground.


    The firepower points on the city wall were pulled out one after another, and the demons in the fortress were killed and injured countless times.


    The fortress gun is not only a fortress, it is an air defense battle group with a very large scale. It is like a small city on the wasteland. Only on the first line of defense, the heretic court and the fourth corps have encountered difficulties.


    The city wall is too strong, and the firepower is also very strong. I don''t know how many demons are in it. After killing one batch, another batch appears.


    Under the powerful firepower, even the Banshee transport boat in the sky was flying over the fort gun.


    From time to time, the shield of the Banshee transport boat in the sky was broken and had to be evacuated. Some Banshee transport boats were destroyed without even having time to evacuate. The huge hull of the Banshee transport boat plunged into the ground and burst into flames.


    "Judge Morin, we need stronger firepower, otherwise we can''t destroy this fortress at all. Even if my soldiers get close to the fortress, what can we do? The outer wall blocks us, and the weapons on the wall are killing my soldiers."


    In a transport boat on the rear battlefield, looking at the battlefield outside, egwen looked anxious.


    Yes, they need more firepower. The battle ahead is stuck and becomes a war of attrition.


    They can''t afford to be consumed with demons.


    Not from hesitation, Maureen said: "order your regiment to retreat, we will have stronger firepower."


    Speaking of this, Maureen said to the pilot: "order the troops on the front line to evacuate and stay away from the fortress guns. In addition, calculate the coordinates of the fortress guns, transmit them to the AI fleet in outer space, and request fire strike."


    "Yes..."


    With a single order, on the front line, the heretic court, which was fighting with the devil before the game, suddenly withdrew from the fort gun.


    And the fourth regiment on the ground also turned around and left.


    Tens of thousands of soldiers, hundreds of tanks, nearly a thousand armored units, all over a large wilderness.


    At this time, the AI fleet in the outer space of shennai used the movement, and more than ten warships turned together, aiming the bow at a certain point indicated by the planet.


    There is a distance from shennai, not within the range of the ground fortress gun.


    The bow of the deck opened, revealing the black muzzle, which is the magnetic acceleration gun


    There was no sound, only a flash of electric arc. The shell came out of the chamber, twined with blue arc, and turned into blue streamers to show the attack to the planet


    In the sky of shennai, a shining fireball suddenly appeared, which was a projectile penetrating into the atmosphere.


    The speed of the shell was very fast, but it broke through the sky and the earth in a few seconds, turned into a fiery red streamer and fell into the fortress.


    "Boom..."


    The deafening sound of the explosion suddenly sounded, the sky flames with soil fly hundreds of meters high in the sky, the earth is shaking.


    In the blaze of fire, huge flames rose from the fortress.


    A section of the wall is more than a shell hit, directly torn, a huge explosion let a section of the wall fly into the sky.

 Chapter 1878

    Just after the explosion, the rising flame has not dissipated. In the sky, fireball appears again.


    The glowing red streamers fell into the fortress again.


    The earth shaking explosion sounded again, and the fortress was immediately enveloped by the flames and the flying earth.


    When it was over and there were no more fireballs in the sky, the fortress was in a mess and the whole superstructure was almost torn apart.


    However, it was in good condition, and all the demons in the upper class were eliminated.


    It''s not over yet. The plasma gun can be underground. The destruction of the superstructure will not affect the firing of the plasma gun. With great power, only one shot can destroy the debris above.


    Looking at the nearby fortress with thick smoke, Maureen was very satisfied.


    In the atmosphere, the power of magnetic accelerators is very good. It''s just those small ships'' magnetic accelerators. If you replace them with battleship''s magnetic accelerators, the earth will collapse and split within a few kilometers of one shot, and the huge kinetic energy will tear everything apart.


    With a slightly positive expression, Maureen said in a loud voice: "continue to attack and capture here..."


    With an order, the heretic court of the fourth regiment, which was originally evacuated, turned to charge the fortress again.


    This time, no matter the court of heresy in the sky or the fourth regiment on the ground arrived at the fortress without any resistance.


    The sky''s gold armor guard and Banshee transport boat are flying over the fortress.


    With the opening of the abdominal deck, countless golden guards landed and attacked the bunker.


    In the bunker, jinjiawei encountered resistance, a small number of surviving demons continue to fight with the invaders.


    But their resistance was superfluous. In half an hour, the fighting was over.


    Jin Jiawei, who rushed into the bunker, broke through to the main control room.


    "The AI system has been offline. If you want to start the self exploding device, you need to operate it manually."


    The main control room is located deep in the bunker, not affected by the previous explosion, but the situation of the main control room is not good.


    It is obvious that we have been fighting here not long ago. There are some soldiers on the ground who are gradually rotting. Their uniforms should be soldiers stationed in the fortress.


    The attack came suddenly, and they didn''t have time to take up arms, indicating that the fall of the fortress came from the internal attack.


    It is obvious that corrupt soldiers attacked them, and they did not understand why their former comrades in arms aimed their guns at them until they died.


    Not caring about the body on the ground, Jin Jiawei, who rushed into the main control room, forcibly opened the self destruction device hidden in the metal wall.


    In the face of the red skull button, a gold guard did not hesitate to open the protective cover and press it.


    As soon as I pressed it, the alarm in the fortress went off, and the light turned red and flickered.


    "Let''s go..."


    In a hurry of footsteps, a group of jinjiawei left the main control room.


    Outside, the Banshee transport boat descended and landed on the ground, ready to evacuate jinjiawei.


    Soon after, in the roar of the engine, a banshee transport boat rose and left the fort.


    Outside, the fourth regiment, which was blocked by the wreckage of the city wall, was ordered to evacuate again, leaving behind.


    Shortly after the withdrawal of the fourth regiment from the heretic tribunal, a powerful explosion suddenly sounded from the fortress.


    The earth is shaking, the huge fortress is collapsing, bursting from the inside, lifting up countless huge fireballs. In a sea of fire, it is the metal debris that soars to the sky, and the shining fire light reflects the world red. This scene is very spectacular.


    Just when the fort guns were completely destroyed, in the airport of the Fourth District, amid the cheers of the civilians, the door to the spaceship from the aviation exhibition building was finally opened


    Soon after, a passenger ship rose from the airport, carrying thousands of civilians to break through the gravity of the planet.


    These days, with the demons around the airport being wiped out by the heretic tribunal, a large number of civilians poured into the airport.


    From hundreds of thousands of people to millions of people today, there are still more civilians waiting outside, and a large number of civilians are on their way to the fourth district all over the world.


    Fortunately, the carrying capacity of the passenger spacecraft is relatively strong, and the efficiency of transportation is not slow. In a few days, it can evacuate all these millions of civilians.


    "We have got the news that the first, second and third regiments are rushing to the fourth district. Facing these three degenerate regiments, there are still a lot of demons. We have no chance of winning. The guards and tens of thousands of demons are rushing to the south. Their target should be the cathedral and egwen. After the evacuation of these civilians, we must leave here."


    There was no time to feel happy for the victory. In the temporary combat room of the airport, aegwen got a news that he couldn''t accept.


    Hearing the speech, aegwynian said hastily: "judge Molin, once we lose the Fourth District, the civilians will never leave. What should they do? Are we going to abandon them? "


    In the face of egwen''s eyes, Maureen said calmly: "the computer control codes of all the spaceships have been unlocked, and the main recognition program of AI has been erased. At the same time, the survivors in various regions have been informed to search for small spaceships to help themselves. Smaller targets will not be attacked by fortress guns. Their survival rate is very high. At the same time, I also informed Xinggang, A large number of small cargo ships have been sent to various areas to rescue the survivors. I have done all I can, commander egwin. What else do you think I can do? "


    "This..."


    Aegwen was speechless. He knew that this was the limit that the judge could do.


    With a slightly positive expression, Maureen said: "commander egwen, after the evacuation of the civilians, immediately evacuate to the cathedral. They are very close to the fourth district. Once we miss the opportunity of evacuation, we will not look back. Now only the cathedral is the only place that can be defended in the whole shennai star, and we have to defend for help."


    Naturally, aegwen knew what Maureen meant in his words. He was telling him that if the fourth regiment was surrounded, the heretic tribunal would not return to rescue them. Although it was merciless, aegwen could understand that if it was him, he would do the same.


    This time, there are three fallen armies and a large number of demons. Once the heretic court returns, they will only be destroyed together.


    He nodded and said, "understand, if we are really surrounded, don''t come back, we will fight to the last one."


    Without saying much, Maureen turned and left. He had to take the army back to the cathedral instead of staying here.


    Today, in shennaixing, the cathedral is the only place not occupied by demons. Once it falls, shennaixing will fall completely. Even if it can eliminate demons, the cathedral will be desecrated, which is unacceptable to Maureen.


    He had to keep the cathedral, at all costs

 Chapter 1879

    Soon after, a golden Banshee transport boat lifted off from the airport, and gradually disappeared into the western sky under the protection of a group of gold guards.


    The three degenerates are coming from the south. If they want to avoid their front, they can only bypass the West.


    Standing in front of the window, looking at the dissident court in the west, egwen was silent.


    How things will change in the future, egwin does not know, but now, he knows, the situation is very bad, very bad.


    Shennaixing


    His eyes moved slightly, and he looked to the right again. On the right was the airport.


    At the airport, one passenger ship after another was taking off, almost disappearing vertically into the clouds.


    In the sky, from time to time, there are passenger spaceships returning. At this time, the captain of the passenger spaceship has no choice. They either risk their lives to transport civilians, who are praised and called heroes afterwards, or go to the military court. They will be scolded and even lose their freedom all their lives. How can they choose to spend their life in prison?


    The fortress was destroyed and it took two days to return. When the army returned to the airport, there were not many civilians.


    "At this time tomorrow, the civilians should be able to evacuate..."


    Looking at the passenger spaceship taking off from outside, egwen thought so.


    "Commander of Argyle, commander of Argyle..."


    Just then, a soldier rushed into the command room and cried.


    Facing the eyes cast by the commander of Argyle, the soldier said: "commander of Argyle, there is a group of fleeing civilians rushing here. They are outside and entering the airport. There are a lot of them..."


    Another civilian?


    Since the demons around the airport have been swept away by the heretic courts, some civilians often flee here these days.


    For the surviving civilians on shennai, the airport in area 4 is their only life-saving straw, and they will naturally rush here with all their strength.


    Originally, egwen didn''t care. When he came down to the top floor of the terminal at the soldier''s suggestion, egwen was stunned and silent when he looked at the swarming figures on the street outside.


    "Where do they come from?"


    There are too many of them, too many. The whole street is black and there is no end in sight.


    It''s not just one street, it''s multiple streets. There are millions of them at least? No, maybe more.


    The soldier behind the tattoo said: "it should come from the new urban area. The new urban area is beside the sea of the moon line, connecting multiple areas. Many civilians fled by water to the new urban area, and then rushed here."


    Originally, this was a good thing, and Aegwynn also hoped to see more and more civilians appear in the fourth district and rescue as many civilians as possible.


    But now, they have no time, no time


    The first, second and third depraved regiments are rushing here. They are very close. Once they enter the fourth area, it is no longer a safe place, and the people who stay here will die.


    What should he do?


    Looking at the dark crowd on the street in the distance, egwen''s face changed. For him, the most important choice in his life is now. He can''t escape


    A few days later, the cathedral in the south.


    "The news has been confirmed that the commander of Argyle''s army has been killed. At the last moment of the battle, his regiment has been defeated, almost the whole army has been destroyed, and the airport has fallen. According to statistics, about one million civilians are surrounded by demons. The situation is unclear now, and the fourth district has recovered its calm..."


    Listening to the report from AI, Aegwynn was silent.


    He said he would not return, and he knew why Aegwynn chose to stay.


    He stayed, but did not change the outcome of the group of civilians. Many of them may have survived because of egwen''s decision, but most of the civilians were killed by demons and buried in the airport.


    As a soldier, he is dutiful. Shennaixing is his hometown, and the fourth district is the place he guards. He has a feeling for this place and the civilians living in shennaixing, which makes him choose to sacrifice himself.


    Maybe it''s stupid, but in war, such behavior is great, and such people are needed on the battlefield.


    Only dare to sacrifice, will be favored by victory.


    Standing in front of the window, looking at the quiet wasteland outside the cathedral, Maureen said calmly, "where are they?"


    The cathedral is in the south, far away from the city, thousands of miles away. It takes a long time for the demon army to rush here, but the guards who first attacked the Cathedral are very close.


    As the close guard of the Principality of Orleans, this regiment is well equipped and equipped with enough vehicles. Its marching speed is much faster than that of the demon guard. It can be reached in a few days at most from a distance of thousands of kilometers.


    "There are more than 700 kilometers left. We are approaching at high speed. We will arrive before noon tomorrow."


    Shennai has a short day, only 19 hours, that is to say, they don''t have much time.


    As the guards of Orleans, it is the largest of the four regiments, with 500000 people.


    In the past, the 500 000 strong guards were the guardians of the court of the Principality of Orleans and the main military force guarding the main city. Now, the former guardians have become executioners, massacres and demons.


    Their duties have not changed. They still guard that territory, as they used to do, and as they did after they became demons.


    In the past, the local garrison of the heretic tribunal alone could easily be eliminated in the face of the guards. But now, the degenerate guards are different in strength. With the 500000 guards alone, the heretic tribunal can only be forced to defend.


    A big war is about to begin


    Shennaixing, marquis house.


    On the top of the tower as high as the sky, on the highest platform, there is such a figure.


    He stood quietly on the edge of the platform, looking at everything in front of him. It was a sea of clouds, an endless sea of clouds, and occasionally a building rose from the sea of clouds. The scenery was so spectacular and beautiful.


    The corner of his mouth slightly tilted, and a faint smile appeared on Ichiro Nagasawa''s face.


    Everything goes well. As long as the cathedral is destroyed, the world will be his. Although the imperial support will arrive soon, his goal of destroying the world has been achieved.


    The sacrifice of hundreds of millions of souls, which is his gift to "treacherous strange", a big gift.


    What will he get?


    For that unknown return, Ichiro Nagasawa looked forward to it in his heart.


    They have no entity, and they live in other people''s souls. They are Ichiro Nagasawa, and Ichiro Nagasawa is also one of them.


    It knows the memory of Ichiro Nagasawa. At this time, Ichiro Nagasawa''s consciousness is sleeping in a false fantasy. He thinks that it is the field of treachery. In fact, it is not. It is just a prison in his mind, a prison trapped in ontological consciousness.


    As long as Ichiro hasezawa''s consciousness is immersed in the pleasure he can''t extricate himself from, he will never wake up.


    And it will make good use of his soul, his body, complete his dream of hegemony, become the eternal God chosen by the four gods.


    Looking at the spectacular scene in front of us, Ichiro hasezawa said calmly, "go ahead, let our strength spread to the surrounding star areas. After so many years of preparation, our goal is not a small shennai star."


    Behind him, a few demons will blink away, disappear in the red vortex, I do not know where to go.


    As a territory of the Principality of Orleans, shennai is just his capital star. There are more colonial stars in the nearby star field

 Chapter 1880

    Time goes by. In the cathedral, a big war is inevitable.


    Although the heretic court has long been ready to fight, but the severe situation, or the heretic court is very difficult.


    The red light was flashing, and the shells were flying, like a meteor coming from afar and crashing into the city wall.


    The huge city wall burst into red flames, and the metal armor was melted and torn.


    On the wasteland outside the cathedral, a red figure was charging.


    Demon guards, eroded Guardian Tanks, various armored vehicles, and soldiers in simple armor.


    Outside the city, the fallen guards attacked the cathedral, but not only the guards, but also a large number of demon guards.


    In the face of the devil''s attack, the cathedral also made a counterattack, and the self-defense weapons on the wall are on fire under the control of AI.


    Blue plasma, magnetic acceleration gun, coil gun, covering the devil.


    Under the powerful firepower, the distant wilderness suddenly burst into flames. I don''t know how many demons fell on the road of charging.


    In the sky, there is not a fire red streamer falling. Whenever it does, there will always be a huge explosion in the distant wilderness, and the soaring fire will fly away with soil, hundreds of meters.


    The cathedral is not alone. In orbit, the AI controlled fleet is providing long-range fire support.


    Although the power of the magnetic acceleration gun is strong, its charging speed is slow. At most two shots in a row, it must be charged and the firing speed is slow.


    The demons in the wilderness around the Cathedral are not dense, which greatly weakens the power of orbital strike.


    "Destroy them, attack..."


    On the city wall, in addition to the automatic weapon station, there is also a golden guard.


    They hold long guns, with the help of the protection of the city wall to open fire to the outside demons, and the plasma beams are like raindrops to attack the demons.


    In the city wall, from time to time burst out a red flame, armored battlements were torn, behind the jinjiawei also lost in the red flame.


    In the sky, the guards of the golden armor have already attacked. When they use their high-speed flexibility to avoid the ground fire, they cover the demons on the ground. Because of the existence of the guards of the golden armor, the demons are always unable to get close to the cathedral and are blocked less than one kilometer away from the cathedral.


    A kilometer away, it looks like a line. There are a lot of metal debris burning on the line.


    The battle lasted for days until


    "They''re here. The third fleet is about to arrive in the shennaidu star system. This war won''t last long..."


    The fighting outside never stops. The demons in the wilderness are still endless. After a few days of fighting, tens of thousands of demons have been eliminated.


    Both sides of the enemy suffered losses, but the devil suffered more than 100000. The metal debris on the wilderness is the best proof. Coupled with the corrupted soldiers, the loss of more than 100000 is still small.


    Looking out of the window at the distant battlefield with the roaring of guns and listening to the report of a nearby prosecutor, Maureen said calmly: "we have sacrificed too much in this war. Whether we are people or civilians, it''s time to have a result. The devil will surely fail."


    Just as the battle on shennai''s surface was raging, a blue flash suddenly appeared in a starry sky in shennaidu''s star system.


    A white gold fleet suddenly appeared and jumped out of hyperspace.


    Although there are only five white gold fleets, each warship is huge and has a strange shape, just like a church flying in the starry sky, with many religious decorations and statues.


    A 6-kilometer-long eclipse class cruiser, four 3.5-kilometer-long broadsword class destroyers and five giant ships form a sub fleet.


    In front of the fleet, the huge shennai star is like a pearl in the dark, emitting a light blue halo.


    As the Third Fleet sped toward shennai, it suddenly appeared in the endless starry sky.


    In the starry sky about tens of thousands of kilometers away from the third fleet, a blue flash suddenly appeared, and a red fleet jumped out of hyperspace and appeared in the starry sky.


    This sudden fleet is very large, but its warships are very small. The largest fleet is only 1200 meters. Most of them are frigates, destroyers and cruisers with hundreds of meters. They are old-fashioned warships.


    Their fleet is not completely red, the ship body shows that it is only a little red organic matter, some places are not completely covered, or black ship body.


    There are many of them, more than 200 in number, and they are dense in the starry sky.


    Their purpose was very clear. As soon as they appeared, the tail engine burst out a dazzling red flame and approached the Third Fleet at high speed.


    "Warning, warning, find the fallen fleet, detect the number information, the warship belongs to the 31, 34, 37 regiment of the extra staff."


    In the sub fleet''s flagship bridge, the red alarm is flashing, and the warning from AI makes Leonard frown slightly.


    Standing in the main control hall, looking at the colorful starry sky outside, Leonard said in a deep voice: "line up to meet the enemy, eliminate those cowardly traitors, and tell judge Maureen about the situation here. We will arrive a little later."


    An array of orders to meet the enemy, so that the navigation of the Third Fleet in the starry sky has a movement.


    Under the power of the booster engine, the huge ship slowly changed its attitude and aimed its side at the incoming fallen fleet.


    In the vast starry sky, tens of thousands of kilometers can be said to be close.


    There was a red glow, and as the Third Fleet adjusted its stance, the fallen fleet opened fire.


    In the starry sky, a dense red beam suddenly appeared, like a meteor shower to attack the third fleet.


    Although the energy source of the fallen fleet turned red, the fleet still used plasma energy source, which only changed its color and eroded the power supply reactor, not pure subspace energy.


    The flight speed of plasma beam is still very fast. Although it is slower than particle beam and can''t be compared with laser weapon, the distance of ten thousand miles is still very short.


    In the face of the attack of the fallen fleet, the Third Fleet opened the shield, and saw five warships facing the fallen fleet. The blue light flashed, and a shield appeared. The color of the shield was like a crystal of blue, but the moment of formation was dim.


    The red plasma beam suddenly attacked and covered the fleet, but it was useless. It seemed that the dense red beam was blocked by the flashing blue shield, and no beam could break through the shield.


    Facing the artillery fire of the fallen fleet, the Third Fleet launched a counterattack.

 Chapter 1881

    Today''s black flag Empire, the new generation of warships are using side guns, installed on both sides of the warship a large number of main guns, such a firepower layout can play out the firepower of the warship guns.


    The eclipse class cruisers and broadsword class destroyers of the heretic court are better than the warships of the same level in firepower.


    The eclipse class cruiser has 60 main guns, 30 on each side, 50m caliber, and hundreds of auxiliary guns with different caliber.


    Broadsword and destroyer''s firepower followed, only 40 main guns, caliber of 35m.


    This caliber is many times larger than the main gun of the old warship, and its power is stronger.


    In the starry sky, the blue light was shining, and the main guns on the side of the five warships opened fire.


    A huge blue plasma beam tore the sky and attacked the fallen bridge.


    In a few seconds, more than a hundred plasma beams burst into the fallen fleet.


    The red shield was shining, but it only lasted for a moment, then it was torn, and the ship was melted by high temperature. In the starry sky, a ball of fire broke out in the fallen fleet, and I don''t know how many warships were destroyed.


    "High speed forward, open the distance, keep the t-position, open fire freely..."


    Under Leonard''s command, the Third Fleet in the starry sky is advancing in a straight line, with the right side always facing the fallen fleet and keeping within a certain distance.


    In this way, in the face of the saturated fire attack of the third fleet, the fallen fleet suffered heavy losses.


    The bigger the warship, the heavier it will be and the slower it will be.


    In terms of speed, the old-fashioned small warships are a little better. Under the fire of the third fleet, the fallen fleet is approaching.


    In quantity, the fallen fleet is dozens of times of the third fleet, but in firepower, it is far less than the third fleet.


    The main gun power of the old warship is too weak to shake the shield of the new warship.


    However, under intensive fire, after the battle lasted for half an hour, the shield of a destroyer was broken.


    A large number of red beams directly hit the warship, leaving traces of fire red, and the metal surface was melted


    The new warships are all made of A-class titanium alloy, and the armor thickness of the warship body is even more amazing. Even without the shield, the firepower of the fallen fleet can not easily destroy the destroyer without the shield.


    The devil is not a fool. Seeing that the destroyer''s shield was destroyed, he set fire one after another.


    The destroyer without shield was immediately covered by red light beam, red energy body splashed on the surface of the destroyer, big and small turrets were destroyed, dissolved by high temperature, and large pits appeared one after another.


    But just like this, the destroyer that was attacked by the concentrated fire was still standing still, still maintaining the formation, using the intact main gun to shoot at the enemy.


    When the two sides were close enough, the fallen fleet released the fighters under the fire of the third fleet.


    Black Hawk fighter, this is its past name, it was originally black, but now, it has become red, covered with red organic matter.


    The Black Hawk is the most common space fighter of the non staff Legion. Compared with the air combat guard, the Black Hawk is cheaper, more durable and has lower demand for logistics, which has become a favorite equipment of many non staff legions.


    Because it''s cheap, even an honest destroyer can be equipped with a lot of equipment.


    Over the battlefield, thousands of red fighters rushed to the third fleet, fast.


    The Third Fleet did not ignore these fighters.


    The reason why the shield of the third fleet is strong is that the energy of the shield is concentrated in the direction facing the enemy. Once the fighter planes attack the other side and attack the engine of the warship, the shield energy of the warship will have to be dispersed, which will lead to the weakness of the front shield.


    "Immediately send out gold guards to intercept and destroy enemy fighters..."


    Found that the enemy sent out fighters, Leonard in the flagship bridge made a timely response, sent out the golden guard.


    Outside, a large number of golden guards flew out of the harbor of five warships and met the enemy fighters from the top of the battlefield.


    The third part of the fleet was attacked by the fallen fleet. When the fleet battle in the starry sky was in full swing, the battle in the Cathedral of shennai had also become white hot.


    More and more demons come from all directions, looking around the cathedral from the sky, an endless wave of red.


    The blue and red light beams crisscross, the blaze of fire and the rumble of explosion are the only melody on the battlefield.


    As more and more demons join the fight, the defense of the cathedral is crumbling.


    The demonic army has approached the cathedral and is tearing up the thick walls around it.


    Once the city wall is destroyed, even if it is only a certain section, a large number of demons can flow into the cathedral. At that time, the situation will be more serious.


    "Jin Jiawei, charge..."


    With a roar, Jin Jiawei launched a charge on a certain section of the city wall.


    Behind the wings of the engine ejected a blue flame, nearly a thousand jinjiawei jumped from the city wall, rushed into the army of demons under the city.


    Under the city, the golden and red figures suddenly intertwined. Jin Jiawei pierced the body of the corrupt soldiers with his long gun and destroyed the demon guards with plasma beam.


    This is not a one-sided massacre, but a close fight.


    A large number of demons fell under jinjiawei''s gun, but some jinjiawei disappeared in the red beam.


    At this time, in the distant demons, a red vortex appeared, from the vortex, out of a huge figure.


    Its height is more than seven meters. Although it is not worth mentioning compared with the surrounding demon guards, its power is amazing. As soon as it appears, the surrounding demons give way and stay away from it. There is only fear in the blood golden pupil.


    It has the purest devil posture, is a big devil, strong red body looks like that kind of power.


    Looking at the tall cathedral in the distance, its golden pupil is only tyranny.


    "Roar..."


    It raised its head to the sky and gave out a roar. Its voice was mighty and reverberated between heaven and earth.


    This roar made the demons around the cathedral a little stunned, and then crazy. They roared in response and rushed to the cathedral.


    This is not the end. After a big roar, the devil''s mouth did not close, and his mouth flashed with fire.


    I saw a flash of fire red light, a fire red light jet from the mouth of the big devil, across the wilderness, killed many demons, and bumped into the high wall.


    This is a hot wire jet, a high-temperature energy attack, one of the demonic abilities.


    Under the attack of the light column, the metal wall is melting, layer after layer of armor is dissolved, and a hole in the metal wall is dissolving.

 Chapter 1882

    The wall is about to be broken down by the hot line jet released by the devil. From the cathedral, a holy light spear cuts through the sky and passes over the wasteland, attacking the great devil in the demon group.


    Seeing the light spear coming, the holy breath frightened the devil. The hot line jet in his mouth quickly turned around and swept past the light spear.


    "Boom..."


    At the moment of contact, there was an explosion over the battlefield, and a huge energy flow swept around.


    The visible air wave swept down from the sky and hit the wilderness. A large number of demons were immediately hit and flew, and the ground even collapsed. The power of this energy explosion can be seen.


    "Jin Jiawei, kill..."


    In the cathedral, a golden figure flew into the sky with a roar.


    It''s Maureen. He flies past the wall with a long gun and rushes to the big devil outside the wall.


    Behind him, thousands of jinjiawei responded one after another. A golden figure jumped down from the wall and launched a counter charge against the devil.


    Over the battlefield, a golden figure passed over the devil''s head at a very fast speed. The wind pressure made the corrupt soldiers on the ground stagger and be knocked down by the strong wind.


    Molin''s eyes only one, that is not far away from the big devil.


    Its existence threatens the cathedral so much that it must be destroyed


    Seeing Maureen''s fierce attack, the devil grinned, and the flame suddenly burned in his hands, forming a big flame sword.


    "Roar..."


    He roared at the oncoming Maureen, holding a big flame sword and a huge red wing. His huge body soared into the sky and turned into a red phantom to rush toward the oncoming Maureen.


    Over the battlefield, in the wind howling, a gold and a red two figures collided.


    "Bang..."


    A circle of visible air waves swept around and rushed to the ground.


    The strong wind pressure makes the demons on the ground turn upside down and roar.


    In the sky, the two sides beat back, into two ghosts entangled in the sky, chasing.


    From time to time, every time the sound of metal blows, a circle of visible waves will always break out, showing the strength of each blow.


    "Kill..."


    With a roar, Maureen hit the oncoming demon with a long gun, and the head of the gun pointed to the life gate of the demon.


    Big devil also dare not lag behind, it is waving a big sword, a sword put on the head of the gun in Maureen''s hand.


    The huge counterattack made their bodies slightly shocked, and both sides flew upside down. The visible waves swept around.


    There is no hedge again, in the sky, two people stop floating under the clouds, eyes only each other.


    Looking at Maureen, the devil grinned, squinted and said, "you remind me of an enemy who also has wings, is also tall, and has a soul that can''t be touched by demons. Many years ago, they came to the galaxy and attacked the demons'' families. The demonic genes of the whole galaxy were almost erased by them, Although they failed in the end and fled the galaxy in confusion, they are respectable opponents to demons. But now, from you, I see their shadow. Of course, they are not you, and you can''t be them, because today, you will die in my hands. "


    With a wave of a long gun, Maureen said without fear: "come on, today, either you die or I die."


    It laughs, it laughs.


    But at a certain moment, the laughter stopped suddenly


    Looking at Maureen coldly, he said coldly, "I''m a big devil, not those poor people on the ground. You will know the difference between me and them, and the gap between you and me. The game is over..."


    As soon as the words fell, I saw a flash of red light, and the big devil in the air disappeared without a trace.


    The next moment, behind Maureen, the red whirlpool appeared, and the burning flame sword stabbed out from the whirlpool.


    It was so fast that Maureen didn''t respond at all. When Maureen realized something, it was too late.


    "Chi..."


    The burning sword fell on Maureen''s shoulder, and the whole right shoulder was almost torn.


    This was Maureen''s subconscious evasion. If he reacted slowly, his whole head would be cut off.


    "Kill..."


    Bear the pain, Maureen a roar, in the hands of the gun to the red whirlpool swept away.


    But it''s useless. The red whirlpool disappears with a flash of fire. Even the shoulder on the shoulder turns into a fire and dissipates.


    Where did it go?


    In the sky, Maureen looked around, with only caution in his eyes.


    Maureen was badly hurt by the devil''s strike, his right shoulder was torn, and the golden blood rolled out from the cracks of his armor, and dyed his chest red.


    Just then, in front of Maureen, the red whirlpool appeared, and the burning sword stabbed again.


    "Chi..."


    Maureen, who was badly injured, had a slow reaction. When he saw it, he could not react. He was stabbed in his left chest by the burning sword.


    When Maureen fought back with his last strength, the red whirlpool had disappeared.


    Bear the big devil''s two strikes, Maureen in the sky looks very miserable, the whole left chest was pierced, shoulder is also scarred, the second strike, the big devil deliberately did not attack his key, it is playing, it is playing with the opponent, in order to let the opponent collapse, let the enemy know the gap between the two.


    With just one more blow, Maureen will fall and become the first arbiter to fall in this war.


    In the helmet, there was no fear on Maureen''s face. At the last moment of his life, he thought of the earth and his hometown underground.


    For the Jinyi people, 200 years is not a long time, but only half of their life.


    He doesn''t miss his hometown, because the earth is not the real hometown for the Jinyi people. They are also outsiders.


    They are not interested in finding out where they are.


    For them, where the Holy tree is, it is their hometown.


    It''s not the time to despair. In his helmet, Maureen''s face showed his determination. He held up his gun.


    He said in a loud voice: "this is the black flag Empire, not the place where you demons can plunder. The glory of the emperor shines on the world. You will be destroyed one day, for the emperor and for the queen..."


    At this time, from Maureen''s body, suddenly burst out a group of holy, dazzling light.


    A curtain of light erupted from Maureen''s body and swept around


    In the sky not far to the left of Maureen, the red whirlpool suddenly appeared, and the big devil appeared from the whirlpool in amazement.

 Chapter 1883

    Looking at Maureen not far away, covered with holy light, his eyes were only surprised.


    What is going on?


    It was expelled from subspace. Who can have this ability?


    Feeling the sudden appearance of the powerful force in his body, Maureen''s face showed joy. He knew that the emperor had protected him.


    Maureen, shrouded by the holy light, is undergoing amazing changes. The blood holes in his chest and the wounds on his shoulders are healing at the speed visible to the naked eye.


    The power of breaking in made Maureen regain his self-confidence. He held a long gun, looked at the devil not far away, and said coldly: "let''s die..."


    With that, the huge golden wings behind Maureen suddenly flashed, and the huge body turned into a white golden phantom and rushed to the big devil.


    This time the speed is faster, in the sky, can only see a white awn flash by.


    "It''s up to you..."


    With a roar, the devil was not willing to be outdone, and his whole body was burning with fire. His huge flesh wings flashed and turned into a streamer of fire to attack the oncoming Maureen.


    "Bang..."


    In the sky, two lights collide.


    At the moment of contact, the fiery red energy flow and the white holy light burst out and swept around.


    The clouds within a few miles are scattered instantly. Even on the ground of more than 2000 meters, demons can feel the wind pressure from the sky. It''s a hot wind


    In the burst of energy flow, a fiery red streamer flew backwards, like a meteorite falling to the ground.


    "Boom..."


    With a loud roar, the ground collapsed, and the demons around were swept down by the shock wave.


    In the sky, Maureen was covered with holy light, quietly suspended in the sky.


    Looking at the devil who fell into the earth, he didn''t give the devil a chance to breathe. Now, his power is stronger. He must kill it before this power subsides, otherwise, there will be no future trouble.


    He raised the long gun in his hand, the holy glory surging, wrapped the long gun, let the long gun become very dazzling and holy.


    In the high altitude, he made a throwing posture and threw it hard


    I saw a flash of white streamer, tearing the sky, like falling meteorite general, to the ground of the big magic attack.


    "Roar..."


    Looking at the holy light gun that the power is infinite, talking about the big devil in the pit, he gave a roar.


    In the roar, a bright white light gun plunges into the pit


    "Boom..."


    There was a deafening roar. In the dazzling white light, a large area of the earth broke up, and the soil rose up. The demons hundreds of meters around were affected, shot away, swallowed and destroyed by the dazzling white light


    With the power of one blow, the great devil was completely destroyed and reduced to ashes.


    "Roar..."


    The big demons were eliminated, but they didn''t let the demons collapse. They all gave out a roar, and the red beams of light came to Maureen in the sky.


    At this time, the holy glory of Maureen had dissipated, and the powerful power in his body had dissipated.


    Seeing that the great devil was eliminated, Maureen withdrew and disappeared into a golden streamer in the sky, returning to the cathedral.


    "Judge Morin, we have news from the third fleet that they have arrived in shennaidu stellar system, but they have been attacked by three degenerate legions. In the starry sky not far from shennai, the third fleet is fighting with the degenerate fleet, and the situation is not clear at the moment..."


    As soon as he returned to the cathedral, Maureen got bad news.


    Frowning slightly, in the chamber, Maureen asked a prosecutor, "what else did prosecutor Leonard say?"


    "Prosecutor Leonard also said they would arrive at shennai a little later."


    Hearing this, if Maureen thinks about it, then the Star Wars won''t last long.


    With a wave of his hand, Maureen said, "go and watch the battlefield. Before the fleet arrives, the cathedral must be guarded. I''m tired. I need to rest..."


    Maureen had consumed a lot in the fight with the big devil just now. He felt exhausted physically and mentally, and his whole body was about to collapse.


    Although the sudden force is powerful, it causes too much pressure on the body, and there will be some sequelae.


    "Yes..."


    Just now, in the battle outside the Maureen arbiter, the prosecutor saw that the Maureen arbiter was so powerful, imposing and holy. In the Maureen arbiter, he even felt the same breath as the queen and the banshees.


    That holy, that powerful breath


    On the ground battlefield, when the battle of the starry sky was in full swing, in the starry sky not far from shennai, a blue flash suddenly appeared, and the red fleet suddenly appeared, jumping out of hyperspace.


    It''s a decadent fleet, about 50 ships, jumping out of hyperspace and heading for shennai.


    As soon as they appear, the Third Fleet on the star battlefield detects hyperspace fluctuations.


    "Warning, coordinates 124.7511, hyperspace wave detected, known signal source detected, it''s 61 regiment, warning, signs of depravity found, warning, target confirmed, it''s depraved fleet..."


    The warning from AI makes Leonard frown slightly in the bridge. How many extra legions has the kingdom of Orleans established? How can there be an extra staff army with such a low number.


    "Calculate their routes, where are they going?" Leonard asked


    This new fleet is still far away from the battlefield, very close to shennai, almost jumping out of the gravity well.


    "If they don''t turn, they will reach shennai in 20 minutes."


    Shennaixing?


    With a slight change in his face, Leonard even said: "immediately inform judge Molin that a fallen fleet is approaching shennai, and the third fleet is unable to support. Let them evacuate immediately, immediately..."


    Leonard knew that the appearance of this fallen fleet must have gone to the cathedral.


    Once the fallen fleet arrives at shennai, how can the cathedral stand in the face of orbital attack.


    Although the star harbor of shennai star has certain defense ability, it can''t withstand the attack of a fleet at all.


    Shennaixing, cathedral.


    News from Leonard was received by Maureen in the Cathedral for the first time.


    Is there a fallen fleet approaching shennai?


    On hearing the news, Maureen''s face changed slightly and became very ugly.


    Maureen knows what a fallen fleet means to shennai, which means shennai will fall completely.


    What should we do now?


    Evacuation?


    Or stick to it?


    But will it hold?

 Chapter 1884

    The cathedral doesn''t have too strong air defense firepower, which can''t cause any threat to the fallen fleet in orbit. The fortress guns on the planet are all under the control of the devil. Once the fallen fleet appears in the orbit of shennai, the cathedral will face the firepower of the fallen fleet. Once this happens, the cathedral will only be destroyed, and the heretic tribunal will be completely destroyed.


    There is no time


    With a slightly positive face, Maureen said in a deep voice: "order the star sky and the AI fleet to stop the fallen fleet. We need time, enough time. In addition, order to go on, everyone evacuate immediately, start the cathedral self destruction process, and set the time at 15 minutes..."


    The order from the bailiff Maureen to withdraw changed the situation on the ground.


    In the wilderness in front of the cathedral, Jin Jiawei, who was fighting with the demon army, was leaving the battlefield under the cover of the city wall sentry gun. In the cathedral, a banshee transport boat was evacuating, rising, almost vertical to the sky, leaving only blue plumes.


    The Banshee transport boats are available in platinum and black


    In the orbit of shennai, the command from Maureen let Xinggang open the self-defense weapon system and prepare to meet the enemy''s approaching fallen fleet.


    The AI fleet in the distant orbit also turned its direction and returned to Xinggang, ready to fight against the fallen fleet under the cover of Xinggang.


    Shennai star''s star harbor is still very big, just like a thick metal plate, full of science fiction texture.


    Due to its civilian use, Xinggang only symbolically installed dozens of plasma guns with a caliber of only 10m, which is not powerful.


    At this time, in Xinggang, there are still a large number of civilians evacuated from shennai, about millions.


    These civilians are waiting to be vetted before they are transported to other safe areas, but it will take time.


    The rescue of civilians on shennai has been going on all the time, but the efficiency is not high. Now the surface of shennai has been occupied by demons, the survival rate of sky flying units is very low, and how many civilians on the ground have survived


    On the ground, a dazzling flame suddenly burst out, even in the starry sky, you can see clearly.


    It was a huge mushroom cloud, a huge flame cloud that soared thousands of meters into the sky.


    On the ground, the cathedral detonated the fusion reactor, and the power of the explosion destroyed the demon with a radius of 10 kilometers. The cathedral was completely obliterated, leaving nothing behind.


    As soon as the heretic tribunal withdrew to Xinggang, the fallen fleet approached shennai.


    The self explosion of the cathedral makes the fallen fleet lose its target and choose to vent its roar to Xinggang.


    "Golden guards, attack, destroy them..."


    Xinggang''s defense is weak, and Maureen has to let the golden guard become the protagonist of the battle.


    At the command of Maureen, hundreds of gold guards who had just evacuated from the cathedral turned to attack the fallen fleet.


    The fallen fleet was close enough to Xinggang. The red light was shining. A red beam of light shot out of the fallen fleet, tearing the sky and attacking Xinggang.


    It seems that a long distance is just around the corner. A large number of red light beams hit Xinggang, and the Xinggang burst out one fireball after another. Fortunately, Xinggang has a shield, and most of the light beams are blocked by the shield.


    When the strength of Xinggang''s shield is worrying, a lot of red light beams penetrate the shield and directly hit Xinggang, which makes Xinggang''s armor burst out one fire after another.


    Xinggang''s defense system also launched a counterattack. More than ten plasma guns facing the fallen fleet opened fire. The blue light flashed and blue plasma beams blasted out to attack the fallen fleet.


    Xinggang''s firepower was so thin that the plasma beam only caused a flash of shield in the fallen fleet.


    However, Xinggang is not the main force in this battle, and Jinjia guards are the main force.


    From the bottom of the battlefield, more than 600 golden guards rushed to the fallen fleet, and the speed was extremely fast.


    Far away, the degenerate fleet''s near defense guns began to design, and they attacked the golden guards like raindrops.


    At the same time, a large number of Black Hawk fighters were released to intercept the golden guards, trying to prevent them from approaching the fleet.


    In the starry sky, hundreds of kilometers away from the fallen fleet, the golden guard and the Black Hawk fighters fought together.


    The combat effectiveness of the two sides is very different. Just after contact, a large number of Black Hawk fighters were shot down, and a ball of fire broke out in the universe.


    They can''t resist the pace of the guards, they just slow down the speed of the guards.


    Less than a quarter of an hour, in the entanglement, almost all the Black Hawk fighters were destroyed, and the dense golden guards also rushed into the fallen fleet.


    The black flag empire''s outlaw legions are all old-fashioned warships. Although they have been corrupted by demons to enhance their combat effectiveness, their combat effectiveness is still limited. In the face of the close assault of hundreds of gold armor guards, a large number of demon warships are dumb in the starry sky, their tail engines are destroyed, and their bridges are destroyed.


    However, in the face of the attack of the depraved fleet''s close defense artillery, the golden guards also suffered some losses. A large number of golden guards were attacked by the close defense artillery, and a ball of fire broke out


    On the other side, the third fleet has been overtaken by the fallen fleet and is engaged in a white-edged battle.


    The new warships are equipped with side guns, and the most fearless is close combat. The third fleet of the fallen fleet is a wolf who rushes into the sheep. The two sides of the warships fire in unison, and none of the demon warships on both sides survive. The warships are melted by the high temperature plasma beam, and burst out one fire after another in the starry sky.


    The battle has been going on for a long time. Under the attack of the demon warship fire, the shields of the five warships of the third fleet, even the cruisers, have been broken, but the heavy warships still resist the fire of the demon warship.


    The destroyer whose shield was first broken had become scarred. Although the main body was still intact, a large number of auxiliary guns on the ship were destroyed by the devil''s artillery fire, and a large number of armor was melted. The whole ship was pitted.


    But the loss of the fallen fleet is even more serious. More than 200 warships have lost two-thirds, and the carrier based aircraft have been destroyed by the golden guards. In the ship to ship battle, the demon warships have to bear the attack from the golden guards, which makes the efficiency of their shields extremely low. Many warships have been destroyed by the golden guards, and they are mute in the starry sky.


    The battle has been going on for several hours, and the situation in the battlefield gradually inclines to the heretic court

 Chapter 1885

    Shennaixing, main city, Marquis''s house.


    On the viewing platform, Ichiro hasezawa sat on the soft sofa with a cool face, listening to the report of the Magic general.


    When he heard that the demon fleet in the starry sky was facing defeat, there was no accident on his face.


    "Four non staff legions, nearly 300 warships, if it was a hundred years ago, this power was enough to shake the black flag Empire, but today, a hundred years later, this power is insignificant to the black flag empire. I know the power of the heretic tribunal. They are very strong, and it is not easy to win in their hands."


    Beside him, a demon general said in a deep voice, "what should I do now? Several nearby stellar systems are under martial law, and the seeds we sent are isolated. It seems that human beings have developed a set of methods to identify human beings carrying demonic factors, which makes us lose our initiative. "


    His face was slightly heavy, and Ichiro Nagasawa pondered: "I didn''t expect that. In this way, we will lose our concealment, and we won''t be able to strengthen the devil''s power in a safe environment. They will react in time and completely isolate the shennaidu star system?"


    "This should not be possible. If humans isolated the Snyder system, our fleet would not be able to get here."


    Shaking his head slightly, Ichiro Nagasawa said in a deep voice: "it was just before, now, shennaidu star system has been unable to get out."


    "We have to do something. Once the fleet in the starry sky fails, shennai will become the next target of human recovery."


    Yeah, they have to do something


    But for a while, Ichiro hasezawa couldn''t figure out what to do.


    The power he has now is not equal to that of the black flag empire. It can not shake the black flag Empire, it can only harass and achieve its own goal within its ability.


    Today''s results, although Nagasawa Ichiro has expected, but time is still too fast.


    As if there was a decision, Ichiro hasezawa suddenly gave a faint smile on his dark face and said: "our goal has been achieved. Although we have not expanded the results, it''s OK to hide. We hide and hide deep underground until the world is full of human beings again. That''s when we rise. At that time, we will overthrow the whole black flag Empire, and I, Ichiro Nagasawa will become the eternal God chosen by the four gods. "


    Ichiro hasezawa laughs. His laughter reverberates on the viewing platform, full of ferocity and madness


    As Nagasawa Ichiro said, the shennaidu star system has been unable to get out.


    Shennaidu star system is not alone. Since the demon fleet appeared, the imperial court ordered the nearby star system to be under martial law and sealed off the whole shennaidu star system.


    At this time, shennaidu''s star system is surrounded by hyperspace jamming devices. No ship can leave or enter


    The fight in the starry sky didn''t last long. From the first shot to the end, it only lasted more than eight hours.


    From the beginning to the end of the battle, no demon warship escaped and fought to the end.


    When the last demon warship was destroyed, a ball of fire broke out in the starry sky, and the battle of the entire shennaidu stellar system ended, but the war is far from over.


    As the war subsided, the heretic court had time to breathe. The next thing to do was to deal with the demons on shennai slowly.


    Xinggang, in a certain provisional chamber, the high-level heretical tribunal gathered together, including the commander of the sub fleet "Leonard", who is the commander of the sub fleet and a prosecutor, and belongs to the heretical tribunal.


    "Although we have won this battle, the loss is not small. One destroyer has been completely destroyed, and the other four have also suffered losses. They need to be overhauled, not to mention the golden guards, who have lost more than 300. However, since we have won the battle, these numbers can be ignored. Now we have to consider how to solve the demons on shennai."


    Speaking of this, Leonard spoke slightly. He sat on the round table, looked at the people beside the round table, and continued: "at present, the heretic tribunal is suffering heavy losses. If the sub fleet rashly approaches shennai, it is likely to be destroyed by the ground fortress guns. Now the warships are in poor condition, and it is difficult to resist the large caliber fortress guns. We still need to consider the demons on shennai for a long time, Maybe we should wait for support. "


    Waiting for support?


    Everyone looked at each other, and then looked at Maureen.


    In the eyes of the public, Maureen said calmly: "although the seventh Legion is on the way to shennaidu, we can''t wait. We must solve the threat of demons in shennaidu as soon as possible, and we must thoroughly eliminate demons."


    Speaking of this, Maureen said coldly: "the main culprit of this disaster is Ichiro Nagasawa, the territory of the Principality of Orleans. He has never appeared in this war. He must be planning something in a dark corner. We can''t give him this opportunity."


    Leonard asked curiously, "what are you going to do, judge Morin?"


    How do you do it?


    Looking around at the crowd calmly, Maureen said calmly: "now shennai has been polluted by demons. One day, it will be a threat to the Empire, a time bomb. We must erase it, completely erase its existence."


    As soon as the words came out, everyone looked at each other with surprise in their eyes


    What judge Maureen means is


    A prosecutor said immediately, "judge Morin, there are hundreds of millions of humans on shennai. We must have other ways."


    Other ways?


    Looking back at the prosecutor who spoke, Maureen asked, "do you know how many corrupt people there are in Xinggang?"


    This


    Smell speech, the public''s facial expression sinks down, the quantity is many, far exceeds their anticipation.


    Molin said calmly: "among the millions of civilians, more than 200000 human beings are carrying demonic factors. Although they have been detected, there is no guarantee that there will be no fish missing the net. You may say that I have no right to do so, but no one has the right to let them live. For the future of the Empire, some sacrifices are necessary."


    People are silent. Although they are not human beings, their duty is to protect human beings. For the past 200 years, they have been protecting human beings. Now, they are going to carry out the killing of human beings.


    No, it''s not a massacre. It''s an order of extermination


    Should they object to the proposal of judge Maureen?


    They don''t know that perhaps the judge Morin is right. If the existence of shennai is not completely wiped out, more human beings may be sacrificed in the future.


    In the face of the silence, Maureen continued: "in ten days, the third fleet will arrive in shennaidu star system. In these ten days, the civilians in Xinggang will be repeatedly examined. The civilians who pass the examination will send them to the isolation area, and the infected civilians will be destroyed on the spot. We can''t give the devil a chance, never..."


    What''s the meaning of this, people naturally understand.


    The third fleet is the main fleet of the heretic tribunal. Its flagship is a "Queen of glory" battleship with a star destroying crack gun

 Chapter 1886

    Solar system, earth, Nanlin Island, Crystal Palace, imperial palace.


    In the palace of emperor''s administration, a meeting of the former imperial assembly was being held.


    Compared with a hundred years ago, the number of participants in the former royal assembly is much less.


    On the table, the figure of the angel of death is much less. Today, the angel of death has become an army with its own fiefdom. It left the earth many years ago, leaving only one Lord to serve the emperor.


    There was only one angel of death on the table, a graceful figure, which was "La". This time, she was on duty to serve the emperor.


    Banshee winged people are also much less. There are only one or two people left on earth. The rest of the Banshee winged people go out to perform their own tasks.


    There were only more than ten figures in the meeting, most of which were law enforcement officers of the imperial court.


    "Death Star?"


    It was a surprise to see amor, "La" pondered: "although the method is good, it will sacrifice a lot of innocent civilians. Although this is only a number, it''s hard to say that the host doesn''t care about this number. Queen amor, what do you think?"


    Facing the "pull" eyes, amor was silent.


    At the beginning, he received a report from Maureen, and she was also shocked. It was 200 years since the founding of the Empire, and the matter of destroying the stars had never been done. This is still a planet that lives in a large number of human beings. But when she thought about the reasons, emor accepted the result, and she did not intend to deny Maureen''s decision.


    Thinking of this, in the face of people''s eyes, amor said calmly: "I support Maureen''s decision. For the future of the Empire, some necessary sacrifices are needed. We can''t give the devil any chance."


    A group of law enforcement officers nodded in support of Amor''s words.


    Some small sacrifices are to avoid greater ones, which are difficult to choose. Once they are met, they must be done.


    "Tell the master?"


    Once this was said, the crowd was silent again.


    No one knows how the host will look at it and how they should report it to the host.


    Among the people at the round table, Chen Qi was the most troubled.


    Chen Qike remembers that his master said that they had full power to deal with the disaster, and there was no need to ask him about everything.


    But now, when it comes to such a big issue as the "extinction order", it is reasonable to report it to the host.


    But if the host asks him what to do, how can he answer?


    This matter, the host will have two attitudes, one is to support, one is not to support, if not to support


    With a slight sigh in his heart, Chen Qi said: "let''s put this matter down for the time being. Since there is no special objection, don''t give special instructions to judge Maureen. He is the regional judge and has the right to decide. At present, we have another thing to discuss. The scale of this expedition is huge, and the owner is determined to eliminate the fallen stars, Before going on the expedition, we must fully consider the problems of logistics. We can''t let the host bother about it.... "


    The great expedition is not a trivial matter. There are too many aspects involved. This meeting lasted for a long time, and discussed a preliminary plan and plan for the great expedition.


    At the end of the meeting, Chen Qi left "La" to say that he had something important to talk about.


    In the puzzled eyes of "La", Chen Qi said: "La, you have been serving your master recently. When chatting with your master about the" extinction order "of shennaixing, please tell me something about it. At least let your master know about it."


    It turns out that Chen Qi left her only for this


    With a faint smile, "La" nodded and said: "I can''t guarantee that. You should know that the host likes to be quiet. What I usually do is to stand beside the host quietly, sometimes even stand for a day."


    Face a stupefied, Chen Qi Leng looking at "pull", is very puzzled way: "your queen didn''t tell you, master more passive?"? If you want to be closer to your host, you have to take the initiative. As far as I know, that''s what Amun does


    This time I changed to "pull" and was stunned


    Frowning slightly, in Chen Qi''s puzzled eyes, "pull" calmly left.


    The queen didn''t tell her, and Amun... That damned... When did it happen?


    "La" has always been very concerned about her previous identity as a "man", which makes her feel inferior. She never thought of being close to her master or that her master would touch her.


    Although there is no gender difference in their family, the gender of their body is the same.


    Although they have been men for tens of thousands of years, there is no discomfort when they are replaced by women''s bodies. If according to human understanding, their origin is maternal, it is a quite appropriate choice for them to replace women''s bodies.


    Crystal Palace upper floor, southern viewing platform


    With the slight sound of footsteps, the "pull" who left for a long time came back.


    Looking at the owner sitting quietly on the sofa, "pull" smile, she turned to the counter table, poured a cup of grape juice.


    The host likes to drink sour drinks, but does not like wine, which is a common sense for people around the host.


    Holding the cup, "La" came to the master''s side and handed the cup in his hand.


    He said in a soft voice: "the great expedition is a little complicated. I said a lot at the meeting before the imperial court. I heard that the evil disaster of shennai is coming to an end."


    After taking the cup from "La", Li Mengzhe took a sip and said calmly, "this great expedition is extraordinary. It will use everything that the black flag empire can use. This is extremely complicated work. It must be used properly. Otherwise, this great expedition will come back in vain."


    Smile, "pull" came to the master behind, two slender hands on the master''s shoulders, gently knead.


    "The crux of the expedition is logistics. As long as the logistics is not interrupted, it can meet the needs of the front-line war. The next thing we have to deal with is war. The imperial court has done a good job. At least they are efficient and have rules. They should be able to satisfy the owners."


    For the imperial court, Li Meng was naturally impeccable. The ghouls really worked hard to control the black flag empire for him.


    Feeling the kneading of his shoulders and the warmth of his slender hands, Li Meng looked back and said with a smile, "how can you adapt to your female identity now? In the past, you would stand by like a wooden pole. If I don''t call you, you won''t move at all. "


    Hearing the master''s words, LA''s face was a little twisted and said in a low voice: "after all, the human male body, which has been used for tens of thousands of years, can''t adapt to it in a short time, and..."


    What''s more, Li Meng naturally knows.

 Chapter 1887

    With a faint smile, Li Meng said: "it has been more than 200 years. Hathor, Isis, of course, is still manita. Well, there are amon. They have become my women, and the former enmity has dissipated a lot, but you are different. Although I became your master, the enmity more than 200 years ago still makes you uncomfortable."


    At the beginning, before the earth was unified, Li mengke had a lot of troubles with the demons. In a certain period, the Lord of the demons had been beheaded by Li Meng and had to change his body frequently. Many lords at that time did not forget this gratitude and resentment.


    "La" does not deny that their lives are long. Although two hundred years have passed, for them, the grudge seems to have happened yesterday and can not be forgotten.


    The action did not stop, "pull" secluded way: "master, although we still remember that thing, but everything has passed, our family like to live in the present, rather than in the past hatred, although the resentment let us some care, but that''s all, it just let us face the master some restraint, and some inferiority."


    "Inferiority complex?"


    Li Meng said calmly: "in the past, when human beings were still ignorant, you were" gods ". Gods in human eyes, spread gods, and your taboos even became legends."


    With a wry smile on his face, "La" whispered: "it''s just for better ruling mankind, so that they dare not disobey God or disobey God''s orders. Facts have proved that such ruling is not stable. When we fall into deep sleep, the theocracy is overthrown, and human beings are on their own way."


    With a faint smile, Li Meng patted his "pull" hand on his shoulder and said, "I''m very glad that you can figure it out. Among the seven of you, including manita, there are eight people in total. Only the four of you have a stiff relationship with me. You are on duty with me. I understand manita''s idea. It''s just to improve our relationship, She has a heart for that


    This is the first time the host touched her hand


    Aftertaste that feeling, for a time, "pull" some


    Although they have joys and sorrows, they don''t have the seven emotions and six desires of human beings.


    Although they could feel the desire from the body when they occupied the human body in the past, they were not interested in satisfying the desire of the puppet and chose to ignore it.


    Among the seven people, only Hathor was slightly influenced by her body, which made her feel love. She liked Isis and had a kind of almost paranoid love. She even abandoned the male body in order to be close to Isis.


    Even after becoming the angel of death, Hathor and Isis are inseparable, and Isis seems to have accepted Hathor.


    This makes the relationship between the host and Hathor, Isis a little strange, Hathor loves Isis, Isis also likes Hathor, the relationship between the two people is well known, although they are lovers, but they also love the host, which makes the relationship between the three people seem a bit complicated.


    Sometimes "La" admires Hathor and Isis. Their love for their master is pure. When they get along with their master, they can feel the atmosphere of "La".


    After taking a picture of the sofa beside him, Li Meng said, "don''t you want to tell me about the disaster? Sit down and talk about it


    This is the first time the host invited her to sit down. For a moment, "La" was flattered.


    However, as the Lord of the angel of death, "La" will not be timid at this time.


    Around the sofa, "La" happily sat down beside Li Meng.


    A pair of light black pupil looking at the master, "pull" some wry way: "master, I often see you pillow on their legs, easy to talk, that kind of atmosphere makes me envy," pull "also can be like this?"


    Looking at some wriggling "pull", Li Meng light smile, turn over in the "pull" happy eyes pillow in her leg.


    Manita has existed for tens of thousands of years. They are still so simple for such a long time


    No, maybe it''s curiosity. I want to experience that feeling.


    Looking at the towering mountain and the beautiful face in front of "La", Li Meng said with a faint smile: "La, such a gesture only belongs to lovers and close people. Don''t you have such a mind?"


    In the face of the host''s eyes, "La" blushed and said, "the queen asked us to accompany and serve the host. Naturally, that kind of thing is OK."


    Of course, it''s OK. When Li Meng was young, he might have turned "La" into his own woman, which is a natural thing. In the face of a beautiful woman serving beside him, which man would not be moved.


    But now Li Meng no longer has that mind, now Li Meng has more than 200 years old, although the body always keeps in a young state, full of vitality, but the mind is not young, and has been indifferent to those things.


    Compared with the sensual pleasure, now Li Meng prefers the spiritual closeness and the intimate atmosphere.


    With a faint smile, Li Meng said, "speak slowly, we still have a long time. We are not in a hurry..."


    He put his left hand gently on his master and said, "I don''t know much about the specific situation. I just heard that the evil disaster is coming to an end. Now only the demons on shennai are not eliminated. It is said that the local arbitration officer Molin intends to execute the" extinction order "on shennai."


    Speaking of this, "La" took a careful look at the master on his leg. When he saw that the master''s face was no different, "La" was relieved.


    What is the extinction order? Li Meng naturally knows that it is legal, in the supreme law of the black flag empire.


    When the evil disaster on the planet can''t be stopped, and it is infectious beyond the warning line, the "extinction order" can be executed on the planet.


    Once the "extinction order" is executed, the planet will be completely destroyed, that is, the so-called star destruction.


    Is that necessary?


    Of course, it''s necessary. There are many kinds of demons. Some call the demonic army from the subspace through sacrifice. Some infect human beings through corruption and make them become the servants of demons. Some viruses create pestilence and make infected human beings become pestilence demons. There are more parasitic types. It can be said that there are countless kinds of demons.


    Although there are many kinds, they can be divided into four directions.


    There are four evil spirits in the sub space: fear and abuse, evil and strange, lust and abuse, and Nagu.


    Fear and abuse is the God of war, the God of blood and fire. Its believers are generally the purest demons. Once they come to the material world, they will kill any life and summon more demons through sacrifice.

 Chapter 1888

    Treachery is the God of conspiracy and magic, the God of cunning, and the Lord of psionic powers. It is the source of magic. All the powers of the psionic powers come from it, and the psionic powers are also its source of power. Treachery is good at making conspiracy. Its believers are very complex, and there are pure demons. Of course, it prefers to degenerate the races in the material world to serve itself than the demons in Kia space, It likes to use the power of magic to degenerate the races in the material world to form its own demon army, and the evil disaster on shennai this time, the kind of parasitic demons, is treacherous magic.


    Sadomasochism is the master of pleasure and pleasure. Its favorite thing is to degenerate its target or race spiritually. Once the degenerated race gradually dies out due to pleasure and pleasure, at a certain moment, it will open its bloody mouth and devour all souls of the whole race. In the starry sky, if a race suddenly disappears, there is no doubt that, It''s sadistic.


    Nagui is the master of disease and pestilence. Its power comes from the disease and pain of all living beings in the material world. Its favorite thing is to release pestilence, which will not lead to death. Under the erosion of pestilence, any life will not be tortured by disease and disease. Of course, the price of substitution is high, and your body will change. In nagui''s eyes, Its pestilence field is heaven, and its birth duty is to remove the pain of the living beings. It thinks that it is kind and calls its believers children.


    The existence of evil gods, sub space and Demons has put the galaxy in an era of disaster.


    For the whole universe, whether it is subspace or evil spirits, they are young. Subspace may always exist, but the birth of evil spirits is only a million years old.


    In this case, Li Meng gave the trial court power to the heretics. This is their decision and he will not interfere.


    He is the emperor, the ruler of the black flag empire. In his eyes, there is only human beings as a whole, not human beings on a certain planet.


    Some sacrifices are necessary. Not only now, but also in the future, in this era of disaster, the driving force of the black flag empire will be built under sacrifice.


    Facing the light eyes of "La", Li Meng said calmly: "let them do it, do what they should do. It''s time for this thing to come to an end..."


    Shennaidu star system, shennai star.


    Time flies. Unconsciously, one empire after another has passed.


    One day, a blue flash appeared in the sky outside shennai''s gravity well, and a huge fleet jumped out of hyperspace.


    It''s a white gold fleet, part of a heretic tribunal.


    The third fleet, one of the main fleet of the heretic tribunal, has 13 ships.


    Among the 13 huge warships, one is the most eye-catching one. He is incomparably huge, several times as large as the other warships.


    "Queen of glory" battleship, which is the most powerful battleship owned by the heretic tribunal.


    It is 12 kilometers long, 4.5 kilometers high and 4 kilometers wide. It has 120 50m caliber plasma guns, one 500m caliber crack gun, five 100m caliber magnetic acceleration guns, and nearly a thousand auxiliary guns with different caliber. As a fire platform, the power of Rongguang queen class battleship is extremely powerful.


    The fleet consists of a queen of glory class battleship, four eclipse class cruisers and eight broadsword class destroyers.


    The flagship is called Goya, and the fleet commander is Goya, a banshee winged man and a judge.


    In the broad bridge, Goya saw the projection from Maureen.


    "Judge gosser, nice to meet you. I''m Maureen, the regional arbiter of the shennidu system..."


    Standing still on the dark metal ground, looking at the projection of Maureen, Goya, dressed in gold dress armor, said calmly: "I have received the request of" extermination order ". I have obtained the permission from the headquarters of the heretic tribunal. I will execute the extermination procedure on shennai."


    "The fortress gun on the ground is still in the control of the devil, please be careful..." Molin reminded


    Goya: "well, this planet is doomed to destruction, their struggle is useless."


    With a flash of blue light, Maureen''s projection disappeared.


    Looking at the approaching shennai star in the sky outside, Goya said calmly: "open the shield, the fleet is ready to burst into the atmosphere..."


    At this time, in the starry sky outside, the third fleet is slowly approaching shennai, already very close


    The slowness of the fleet is just a visual illusion, because the warships are too big, which makes the warships appear extremely slow when sailing in the starry sky. In fact, it is not. The speed of the fleet is actually very fast.


    But in a quarter of an hour, the huge fleet approached the orbit of shennai.


    As soon as it approached, the fortress guns on the earth of the planet opened fire one after another, and red beams rose up and attacked the fleet.


    But it''s useless. The red light beam from the ground is stopped by the shield


    In the fire coming from the ground, the Third Fleet burst into the atmosphere and turned into dazzling flames.


    When the flame out of the window disappears, the anti gravity device is activated, which allows the huge and heavy warship to ignore the gravity of the planet.


    In the high altitude, the huge fleet slowly lowered its height, braved the artillery fire from all directions, and approached the ground.


    Looking at the red light beam rising from everywhere in the earth below, Goya looked slightly cold and said in a cold voice: "fire immediately, clear the air defense firepower on the ground..."


    At the command, the fleet that landed in the high altitude opened fire. The plasma guns on the side were shining blue, and huge blue plasma beams were attacking the ground in all directions.


    Hundreds of kilometers away, thousands of kilometers away, huge fireballs burst out.


    Plasma dissolves everything, burning everything at tens of thousands of degrees.


    Just a wave of attack, the red light around hit a lot less.


    As the fleet got closer to the ground, there was less red light coming from all around.


    The planet is spherical, and the ground is an arc. With the landing of the fleet, the fortress guns farther away will not be able to attack the third fleet.


    In the sky 500 meters away from the ground, the fleet stopped. Cruisers and destroyers were escorted around the flagship Goya to protect the Goya from external interference.


    The giant flagship Goya adjusted its position in the sky early, and its bow was aimed at the ground.


    With the output power of the current fusion reactor, the power of the fission gun is strong enough. Even outside the atmosphere, it can penetrate the earth''s crust and reach the earth''s core. However, it takes more time and consumes more energy.


    When the attitude was adjusted, the bow deck of the Goya was opened, revealing a huge muzzle with a diameter of 500 meters.


    Soon, a "buzz" low roar, the air seems to be shaking.


    In the muzzle, the blue light gradually emerged, and the arc was flashing

 Chapter 1889

    With the passage of time, the glory of the muzzle more dazzling.


    "Hoo..."


    At that moment, I saw a flash of blue light. In the roaring scream, a huge light column shot out of the muzzle and hit the ground. In the continuous input of energy, the huge light column dissolved the earth and went deep into the interior of the planet.


    "Forty percent of the power, the fragmentation gun is working normally and has sufficient energy. It is expected that it will break through the earth''s core in 23 minutes."


    Before long, it will be over, and the time of shennai will be fixed in 23 minutes.


    Shennai orbit, star harbor.


    "Judge Morin, the civilians who should be evacuated have been evacuated. We should leave..."


    Yes, it''s time for them to leave. Looking at the beautiful shennai star outside the window, Maureen was silent.


    Extinction order is his decision, but when this moment comes, Maureen''s heart is complex.


    As a golden winged man, he doesn''t have the seven passions and six desires of human beings, but the death of hundreds of millions of human beings is still a wave in his heart.


    His duty should be to protect human beings, not to kill them, but at this moment, he has to do so.


    He can only give up a small part of human beings, so as to protect more human beings.


    This is his choice, he does not regret, as he said, he may not have the right to do so, but no one has the right to let them live.


    "Let''s go..."


    With a deep look at Naixing, Maureen turns and leaves.


    With his departure, the wide conference hall suddenly became empty and quiet


    Twenty three minutes later, shennai.


    Twenty three minutes passed by little by little. As it was getting closer and closer to the end, shennai began to roar. This was its final madness.


    The earth is cracking, and huge ground fissures have appeared. Volcanoes everywhere have begun to erupt, with lava and ash all over the sky. Earthquakes have occurred all over the world, and huge tsunamis have swept all over the city.


    In various areas, under the strong earthquake, cities are collapsing, and the earth is collapsing.


    In these 23 minutes, the whole planet of shennai ignited, and the molten liquid poured out from the cracks, which turned the planet into a sea of fire.


    Shennaixing, main city, Marquis''s house.


    The city is burning, the devil is wailing, and the surviving human beings climb up to the top of the building and look at the scene of Doomsday in despair.


    Burning cities, desperate people, and angry demons are all that Nagasawa can see at the top of the tower.


    He looked at everything in front of him, only in amazement


    He never thought that the heretic tribunal would do this and destroy a planet.


    "Ha ha..."


    At the top of the tower, he laughed, only madness.


    "It''s good. It''s really good. This awareness is very good, very good..."


    In the crazy laughter, Ichiro hasezawa free and easy to climb up the guardrail, standing on the guardrail.


    At this time, there is no smile on Ichiro Nagasawa''s face, only calm


    Looking up at the sky, Ichiro Nagasawa murmured to himself: "it''s a pity..."


    With that, his body fell forward and fell freely to the red ground


    The demons behind him didn''t stop him. When he saw Ichiro hasezawa jump off the top of the tower, more than ten demons burned up and turned to ashes in the hot breeze.


    Shennaixing, the third fleet.


    "The earth''s core has been broken down, the planet is collapsing, please evacuate in time..."


    The reminder from AI made Goya have no time to delay at all, and immediately said: "evacuate immediately..."


    With Goya''s command, the blue light flashed outside, the light column disappeared, and the buzzing sound disappeared.


    Looking to the ground, you can only see a huge red hole. The hole is deep, and you don''t know where to go.


    In the sky, the third fleet is evacuating and adjusting its posture. The bow of the ship is aiming at the sky, and the blue flame of the tail engine is emitting, driving the warship away from the planet.


    In the starry sky, the third fleet is far away, leaving shennai far behind.


    In the flagship of the Goya, Goya, dressed in armor, stands on the dark ground, quietly looking at the distant shennai star.


    Compared with the past, shennai has become a molten planet, it is very unstable, the volume seems to expand a lot, there is the possibility of explosion at any time.


    "What''s going to happen?" Goya whispered


    In the face of judge Goya''s inquiry, a group of golden winged people in the bridge looked at each other and did not know how to answer this question.


    Just then, a mechanical sound came out, which was the AI of the Goya.


    "After simulation, there won''t be too strong an explosion, the planet will collapse and form a meteorite..."


    Outside, the expanding shennai star suddenly exploded. In the dazzling light, the whole planet burst into a huge fireball, and a ring of fiery red halo swept away to the surrounding stars.


    The scene of the explosion was very shocking. From that moment, a second star appeared in shennaidu star system.


    Fortunately, the third fleet has a certain distance from shennai and has not been affected.


    The explosion comes suddenly and disappears suddenly. The starry sky is cold. If it is not a star, there is no place for fire.


    When everything calms down, shennai has disappeared in the starry sky. Where shennai was originally, there was only a piece of gray dust, and there was a circle of uncooled red meteorite in the far distance.


    "It seems that simulation is just simulation..."


    Looking at the starry sky outside, Goya muttered in his heart.


    The power of a star explosion is really amazing. If the third fleet is a little closer, it is likely to be affected.


    So far, the magic disaster of shennaidu star system has come to an end, which fully reflects the disaster of this era.


    Some things can''t be done, but have to be done


    The emergence of the evil disaster has aroused many people''s attention, but for the calm of the evil disaster, it seems to be so quietly.


    The news of the evil disaster is really interesting, but the news of the imperial expedition is even more exciting.


    In the history of the Empire, a hundred years ago, the Empire was invaded by a alien civilization, killing and injuring millions.


    This hatred has always been remembered by human beings. In this era, they will personally experience a war and a war of revenge. How can they not be excited and happy that they were born in this era.


    Compared with the news of the great expedition, the evil disaster is not worth mentioning. The evil disaster broke out on a planet. That''s all. Sooner or later, it will be eliminated by the heretic court. Now the enemy of the empire is the alien civilization entering the starry sky, not the troublesome devil.

 Chapter 1890

    Compared with the fierce talk of the common people about the great expedition, it was quite calm at the top of the Empire.


    The trouble of the evil disaster has been solved. The Empire has no major event in ten years. The great expedition is still in preparation. Everything can be done step by step.


    Solar system, earth, Nanlin Island, Crystal Palace.


    "According to statistics, 524120021 people died in this disaster, and only more than 10 million survived. These people have been isolated. Although the casualties are heavy, we have well prevented the spread of demons. This is a great misfortune. In addition, the Principality of Orleans has been destroyed because of this. According to the laws of the Empire, without successors, It will be up to the Empire to deal with these ownerless things. Master, what do you think of the handling of these ownerless things


    opinion?


    After listening to Chen Qi''s report, Li Meng stepped back, his body melted into the soft sofa, and said calmly, "you can deal with it as you should. The national signs of the Principality of Orleans are getting stronger and stronger. There is a kind of human idealism at least. I don''t like it. It''s better to divide it up. Follow this idea..."


    At this time, a burst of footwork suddenly sounded, two graceful figures entered the viewing platform.


    They are all black dresses, equally beautiful, with seven points of similarity, one mature, one smart.


    When she saw Li Meng on the sofa, her eyes were slightly bright on her right side, and she trotted to Li Meng with a long skirt.


    "Father..."


    As she ran, she whispered. Her graceful figure rushed into Li Meng''s arms and hung on Li Meng''s neck.


    Holding the waist of the delicate body in his arms, Li Meng was very fond of Yuanmei. He gave her a kiss on her forehead and said with a smile, "Yuanmei, how do you know you''ve come back to see me?"


    Wang Yuanmei said angrily, "it''s not my mother. She''s always whispering in my ear, asking me not to disturb my father. My mother is always running everywhere, far away from the earth. It''s not easy to return to the earth once."


    Holding Yuanmei''s waist, Li Meng looks at another graceful figure.


    It''s Wang Weiwei. More than 200 years later, she is still as beautiful as before.


    When her life is about to die, Li Meng can''t bear to let her go after all. Regardless of her opposition, he turns her into Shiji.


    In a twinkling of an eye, more than a hundred years have passed, and Yuanmei has grown up and become a graceful beauty.


    Two people are familiar with each other, did not say anything more, just looked at each other.


    Step forward, beside Li Meng, Wang Weiwei sits down and looks at the man beside her tenderly.


    With his right hand outstretched, Li Meng took Wang Weiwei''s little hand and said: "in the future, it''s better to find a territory. It''s also troublesome for enterprises to run around. If you have a territory, you will have a root, and you don''t need to run in person. When you leave, it''s only a few years, or even a few decades. I still hope you can always accompany me."


    Wang Yuanmei agreed with her father''s words. She nestled in his arms, put her hands around his neck, and hummed, "that is, sometimes she can''t see her father once in more than ten years. Mother is too much."


    Listening to her daughter''s words, Wang Weiwei gives her daughter a white look. In the face of her white eyes, Wang Yuanmei smiles and rubs against Li Meng''s arms.


    Wang Weiwei shook her head helplessly when she saw that her daughter was so big and stuck to her master like an hour later.


    The host didn''t say anything. What can she do?


    Ignoring her daughter''s little actions, Wang Weiwei smiles in front of Li Meng''s eyes and says, "I have the same idea. Recently, I''m looking for a suitable place to see if I can buy a livable planet."


    Speaking of this, Wang Weiwei is a little bit wry. Her face is slightly red and she says in a low voice: "I also want to accompany my master. If I have territory, I will have time to accompany my master."


    Territory?


    Li mengruo seems to think of something.


    Looking back at Chen Qi, who kept quiet all the time, Li Meng said, "make a list of the territories of the Principality of Orleans and give it to Wang Weiwei."


    What does this mean? Of course, Chen Qi understands. That is to say, the original ownerless thing has its owner now.


    Did not continue to disturb the host, like Li Meng line a bow ceremony, Chen Qi turned away.


    "Master, this..."


    Wang Weiwei naturally heard what she said just now. She naturally knew what the master meant.


    With a little smile, Li Meng gently embraces Wang Yuanmei, who seems a little uneasy in his arms. "Even if it''s a dowry I prepared for Yuanmei, with territory, you will have your own principality. Princes and nobles will be chosen by my daughter."


    Speaking of this, Li Meng took Wang Yuanmei''s little hand and said, "Yuanmei, if you like him, you can tell me. My father is your matchmaker. I am the emperor. I see who dares to bully my daughter."


    Although Wang Yuanmei''s birth is somewhat strange, she is also a human being. She is half demon and half human. She is able to bear children and has human''s seven emotions and six desires. Her life span is also limited, but it is much longer than that of ordinary people. It should be no problem to live a thousand years.


    Wang Yuanmei was not happy with Li Meng''s words, but rather depressed.


    Her mouth slightly Du, want to say something, but by the side of Wang Weiwei with eyes to stop.


    Aware of her mother''s stern eyes, Wang Yuanmei said, "father, my daughter just wants to be with you, but don''t get married..."


    Li Meng didn''t care about her daughter''s words. He just said with a smile, "OK, OK, stay with me. If my lovely daughter is married, I will be distressed. Yuanmei, if you like anyone in the future, you have to tell me that I am your father, and I will do my father''s duty."


    Wang Yuanmei''s life is still very long. Li Meng doesn''t worry about getting married.


    Although the black flag empire is big, there are not many people who can match his daughter. Li Meng''s ideal target is martial arts artists, who are at the top. But there are too few such people. They are either too old or not qualified.


    "Well..."


    In Li Meng''s arms, Wang Yuanmei just whispered.


    Seeing that Wang Yuanmei didn''t say anything superfluous, Wang Weiwei was relieved.


    Her daughter is good at everything. She is very distressed about it. She can only be strict with her.


    It''s still early. With the arrival of Wang Weiwei and Wang Yuanmei, Li Meng''s day passed quickly and enjoyed his family.


    As time goes by, night comes unconsciously


    "Master, I''ll go to see Yuanmei first. The girl is always worrying. I''ll be back soon."


    Three talents just separated, even if became corpse Ji, this motherly love did not dissipate.


    Without much thought, sitting on the sofa, Li Meng nodded and said, "go ahead..."


    In the face of Li Meng, although Wang Weiwei had a smile on her face, her face sank as soon as she turned around.

 Chapter 1891

    In Crystal Palace, in Wang Yuanmei''s room.


    "Pa..."


    In the crisp slap sound, Wang Yuanmei''s left face under the five finger print, visible strength.


    Without covering her face, Wang Yuanmei just lowered her head and remained silent in the face of her mother''s slap.


    Although that slap is very heavy, but Wang Weiwei just want to wake up her daughter, when looking at her silent daughter, Wang Weiwei is distressed again.


    With a sigh, Wang Weiwei came forward and put her daughter in her arms.


    In her daughter''s ear, Wang Weiwei whispered: "Yuanmei, even if the mother begged you, don''t say some superfluous words, he has always regarded you as his daughter, his most precious daughter, this feeling is special, only belongs to you, isn''t it good? He is your father, and you are his daughter. You are father and daughter, and you can only be father and daughter, you know? "


    Mother is saying it again. She has been emphasizing it all the time.


    The embrace of mother is very warm, but what she wants is not only the embrace of mother, she wants more.


    In Wang Weiwei''s arms, Wang Yuanmei murmured: "Aunt Chen said, I''m not his child, I''m the child of my mother and another man, I would have died, I shouldn''t have been born, my father saved me, my father occupied my mother, my father became my father, he''s not my father, not..."


    Speaking of this, Wang Yuanmei looked confused and murmured to herself, "my father watched me grow up. I still remember that when I was a child, my father often took me shopping, traveling around the world and hunting those magical things. In my childhood memory, there was only my father''s shadow. At that time, I felt very happy and thought that if I could always be with my father, I would be happy. When I know my father is not my father, mother, do you know how happy I am? I know it''s not right, but I just can''t help pursuing the happiness I want. "


    A figure appeared in her mind. He was so clear in her memory that she was infatuated with him.


    She said quietly: "mother, you have forgotten what kind of existence father is. He is a God, the emperor of the black flag empire. How can I hide this from him? He has seen my mind for a long time. He is just avoiding, unwilling to face, and unwilling to hurt me. That''s why I am willing to leave with my mother, and I want to spend time killing my wild hope, But does it work? It''s no use. I can''t stand the desire in my heart. I can''t get his desire. Mother, forgive me. If it goes on like this, I don''t know what I will do... "


    Speaking of this, Wang Yuanmei''s face was uncertain, and a trace of madness flashed in her eyes.


    She''s not Shiji, she''s not human, she''s a half demon, which makes her different


    Without saying anything more, Wang Weiwei just hugged her daughter tightly.


    Only as a mother did she know that her daughter in her arms was a monster, not human, not demon.


    It''s a long night. Many people have insomnia, including Li Meng.


    From the end of the evil disaster to the great expedition, there is a period of buffer time.


    Daughter came, Li Meng originally intended to accompany her, but did not expect because of a sudden event and had to leave the earth.


    That''s the call from Zhu Yixuan. The little girl is calling him.


    The alchemy galaxy, the star of alchemy.


    Since more than 200 years ago, the people on Al had obtained the technology given by Li Meng, they entered the primary space age and were able to develop the resources in the stellar system. However, due to the lack of long-range hyperspace engine technology, they were unable to leave the stellar system and go further.


    The rising dragon Empire, the Forbidden City, in a palace.


    White pillars of light emerged from the void, and Li Meng''s figure suddenly appeared.


    Looking around, he was in a big hall, which was Zhu Yixuan''s bedroom.


    "Your Highness?"


    With a cry of surprise, a maid in waiting in a blue dress looked at Li Meng and knelt down to the ground.


    Just when Li Meng was going to say something, the door of his bedroom was pushed open, and a small figure came in.


    It''s Zhu Yixuan


    "Brother..."


    When she saw Li Meng in the bedroom, Zhu Yixuan''s small face was overjoyed and called out. She trotted to Li Meng and rushed into Li Meng''s arms.


    With a little smile, Li Meng picked up Zhu Yixuan in his arms, as if he were holding a child.


    At this time, Zhu Yixuan was really a child. She was only about nine years old. She was a little girl.


    With her hands around Li Meng''s neck, Zhu Yixuan said, "brother, I knew you would come."


    Looking at Zhu Yixuan whose face has changed many times, Li Meng said with a smile, "I''m your husband. How can I not come when my wife calls me?"


    Smell speech, Zhu Yixuan that small face is a red, some twist.


    This kind of appearance makes Li Meng smile secretly. It has been more than 200 years. When the little girl gets along with him, she is still so shy.


    Li Meng inquired, "what happened when you asked me to come this time? What''s wrong with reincarnation? "


    Zhu Yixuan is just an ordinary person. Her life span is only about 100 years old. Like ordinary people, she will grow old and die.


    The only difference is that with the blessing of death, Zhu Yixuan and her protector can get a second and a third chance of rebirth through reincarnation.


    Counting the time, this is Zhu Yixuan''s third reincarnation. Now she is still in her childhood, because she has the memory of her previous life. Zhu Yixuan is still Zhu Yixuan, the little girl Li Meng knew 200 years ago.


    At this time, Li Meng noticed that there was a small figure behind Zhu Yixuan, Sheng Nan, who was strikingly similar to Zhu Yixuan. If not for the different clothes, there was no difference between them.


    Are you really twins?


    With a smile, Li Meng waved like Sheng Nan.


    In the face of Li Meng''s sign, Sheng Nan is a little wry, but he still comes to Li Meng with his head down.


    With his right hand stretched out, Li Meng crumpled Sheng Nan''s little head impolitely and said, "I remember that you were reincarnated to be a man in one life. How can this man be enough?"


    Hearing the prince''s words, Sheng Nan''s face turned red immediately. She said in a low voice: "the identity of men is not convenient, and some of them are not suitable. When I am by the Queen''s side, women''s body is more convenient."


    With a faint smile, Li Meng took Sheng Nan''s little hand and walked out of the hall.


    Looking at the prince holding his little hand, Sheng Nan was silent and had to follow him silently.


    On the sofa in the outer hall, Li Meng sat down with Zhu Yixuan in his arms.


    Sheng Nan sat next to Li Meng, looking at the queen and the prince from time to time.


    At this time, Zhu Yixuan talked about the reason of calling Li Meng.

 Chapter 1892

    Zhu Yixuan said: "in the past two hundred years, the situation of the elhenge galaxy has been stable. Although a civil war broke out a hundred years ago, the result is still good. The Al Federation was established, and the Al people have become one. Although all countries are still autonomous, there is a closer link between them, sharing technology, and unified management of the limited army, Although the resources can not be fully utilized, the prospect of human development is still good, but.... "


    Speaking of this, Zhu Yixuan was worried and continued: "but all this broke the silence of Al Federation with the arrival of the group. Just a few months ago, a spaceship appeared in the galaxy of elhenge out of thin air. All our detection methods could not find this spaceship. Fortunately, they were not malicious, just a envoy ship, his name was chaen, He calls himself the emissary of the Academy of war, claims to be here to help us, demands to establish diplomatic relations with the Al Federation, and supports them to explore some relics. "


    "Ruins?"


    Li Meng said thoughtfully, "are they here for the ark base?"


    With a slight nod, Zhu Yixuan hummed: "although they didn''t say it clearly, we all know that since they came to Al, they began to inquire about the information of the ark base. They seem to have cracked our network and have some understanding of the ark base. Only because the ark base is isolated by al Federation, they can''t get close to it."


    Alien civilization?


    It''s not surprising that there are many human beings in the whole galaxy. Al and the earth are just one branch of human beings.


    Only Li Meng knows that there are two other worlds with human beings, one is blue star, the other is Azeroth.


    Although the ancients perished, they also left behind a kind of fire to revive human beings, which is the "red police Empire" revival plan.


    Through the efforts of generation after generation of commanders, the human race will not perish, but will continue to thrive with the help of the technology left by ancient humans until it becomes the overlord of the galaxy again.


    "Brother..."


    Looking at Li Meng, Zhu Yixuan said softly, "these days, they are very active. They have given all kinds of provisions to the Federation at the joint meeting, and they have given two places for Al Federation to join the Ares Academy. They claim that the Ares academy has the ability to create gods, and they will let al have his own gods."


    God?


    With his novel face, Li Meng said with great interest, "are you excited?"


    After shaking her head, Zhu Yixuan said in a low voice: "although al people have faith and religious organizations, most of them are non believers. People with faith will not believe that there is a real God. If this God is only human, it is also human with powerful power. Al does not have such people..."


    Speaking of this, Zhu Yixuan looked up at Li Meng, as if to say, "God", isn''t there one in front of her?


    It seems that they are going to suffer. Ideological change is very difficult. It will take time.


    Maybe God is very common in the starry sky outside, and each race has its own divine protection, but in Al, the human race who has just entered the starry sky, can not easily accept the existence of "God".


    Kneading Sheng Nan''s small head, Li Meng said with a smile: "Al''s human beings have come out of their home star. Once they enter the starry sky, they will contact with the civilization in the starry sky. They are two choices: peaceful coexistence, hand in hand, or hegemony conquest. When the strong face the weak, they often choose the latter, And you are lucky. It seems that the Ares academy is not a certain civilization, but a cross civilization organization. For you, this may be a good thing. "


    Speaking of this, Li Meng thought to himself for a moment and said, "well, I''ll meet them as the prince of Shenglong empire."


    With a slight nod, Zhu Yixuan said in a low voice, "that''s fine. A joint meeting will be held recently. My brother will go for me."


    Li Meng always has a feeling that the emergence of the Ares academy will lead to some things, and it is still too early to draw a conclusion about the good and bad of this matter.


    We can only wait and see the changes, and respond to the changes with constancy


    Time passed quickly. Unconsciously, three days passed again.


    In the past three days, Li Meng has been accompanying Zhu Yixuan and Sheng Nan. Naturally, Zhu Yixuan doesn''t say that this is his wife, and Sheng Nan is no stranger to Li Meng.


    In Sheng Nan''s first life, the relationship between them was still harmonious, but it was only harmonious, and the relationship was relatively unfamiliar.


    The second was even more strange. As he was born into a man, he was usually busy outside. Every time Li Meng went to al to accompany Zhu Yixuan, he could hardly see him. In those decades, he had seen him once.


    In the third life, Sheng Nan was able to recover her daughter. In this life, her relationship with Li Meng was improved.


    She is Zhu Yixuan''s subordinate and best friend. They have a good and close relationship.


    Whenever Li Meng and Zhu Yixuan are together, they can basically see her. For a period of time, because Zhu Yixuan is old, she is no longer suitable to be Li Meng''s bed companion. For a period of time, the task of bed companion is given to Sheng Nan.


    This is the Queen''s request, Sheng Nan did not refuse, in one night, she climbed into Li Meng''s bed, gave himself to Li Meng.


    Since then, there has been an extra layer of relationship between Sheng Nan and Li Meng, but the relationship between them does not seem close.


    Sheng Nan is just to complete the task given to her by the queen. Although she serves Li Meng wholeheartedly, that''s all.


    Li Meng didn''t demand anything. He also knew that Sheng Nan''s character could only be changed little by little in bed.


    The result is obvious, nearly a decade of married life, even a stone heart has been melted.


    In that year, Zhu Yixuan died, and Sheng Nan became more and more old. On the same day, she gave up on her own and followed Zhu Yixuan. Her courage to commit suicide made Li Meng know that in Sheng Nan''s heart, Zhu Yixuan was always the first.


    Although the matter of reincarnation is difficult to interfere, because it involves the soul, in order to make the two better together, Li Meng still used the right of death to selfishness once, so that the two became sisters in the real sense, twins.


    Sheng Nan is a sister, while Zhu Yixuan is a sister.


    In the past two hundred years, Li Meng has not been idle. There are many stories about him, including ordinary days, adventurous years and more happy times.


    In these 200 years, new stories have happened every day around Li Meng.

 Chapter 1893

    In the early morning, when all things are revived, the cool air envelops the Forbidden City.


    In the Queen''s palace, it was quiet at this time, only on the big bed there was a slight breath reverberating.


    On the bed, under the golden blanket, the three are embracing and sleeping.


    Under the blanket, Li mengping was lying on the bed, breathing evenly. In his arms were Zhu Yixuan and Sheng Nan, holding one on each side.


    At this time, the door of the palace was pushed open, and a group of graceful maids came in.


    Looking at the three people on the bed who are embracing each other and sleeping, the ladies in waiting are smiling. They have seen this scene many times these days. At first they were surprised, and then they got used to it.


    The queen is still young. In the eyes of the prince, both Sheng Nan and her majesty are children.


    "Empress, your royal highness, it''s time to get up. Today''s journey can''t be delayed..."


    The gentle voice from the palace maid made the three people on the bed slowly open their eyes


    Zhu Yixuan sat up in a daze and stretched herself.


    When the daze in her eyes was restored, looking at her brother, she threw herself into Li Meng''s arms again.


    For the Queen''s little girl like behavior, Sheng Nan, who had woken up on the other side, rolled his eyes.


    The queen is also really, although the body is still very young, but the soul can have more than 200 years of memory, how still like a little girl.


    In the waiting of a group of maids, the three lingered for a long time before they got up and dressed in the service of the maids.


    With both hands open, Li Meng enjoyed the service from the ladies in waiting, and said: "you two little girls are also idle. Come with me this time. I''ll take you to have a good time..."


    In the face of her brother''s proposal, Zhu Yixuan''s eyes were slightly bright, and she said: "OK, I want to go, I want to follow my brother."


    "This..."


    Only Sheng Nan hesitated. The queen was still young. Before she came of age, Sheng Nan didn''t like her leaving the Forbidden City.


    For more than 200 years, the queen of Shenglong empire is still Zhu Yixuan, which makes the Federation of Al have long been united.


    Although in the second time, in order to cover up the change of appearance, when there were outsiders, her majesty put on the veil to hide her identity, but time can not be hidden. The queen has no heir, and the throne has been sitting for more than 200 years. How can human beings have such a long life.


    Not to mention the Al Federation, even the people of the Empire are curious.


    Fortunately, the existence of the ring guard made the imperial power stable, and no one dared to question her Majesty''s authority.


    In the end, Sheng Nan compromised and the queen agreed. What else could she do.


    Then, after a big breakfast, a small Royal spaceship took off from the Bauhinia city and disappeared into the eastern sky.


    Al Federation belongs to the parliamentary system, and each member country has its own Senate seat in the house of Parliament. The president of Parliament is the highest ruler of Al Federation. It is headquartered in a small island in the Pacific Ocean, called al Island, which has become a city and the center of the world.


    Two hours later, in the western sky outside Al, a royal spaceship belonging to the Shenglong Empire appeared and gradually approached the city.


    Ai''er city is still very big. The island is almost covered by buildings. Tall buildings are rising. The vehicles on the ground are like ants. The noise of the city can be heard from a long distance.


    In the spaceship, Zhu Yixuan lies on her seat and looks at the approaching city with great interest.


    "Brother, do you think the one from the soville empire will come?"


    When the voice fell, Zhu Yixuan looked back at her brother.


    Facing Zhu Yixuan''s light eyes, Li Meng said with a smile, "she may come. Why did she suddenly ask her?"


    The corners of her mouth slightly curled, and Zhu Yixuan hummed: "my brother clearly has me, but he still wants to provoke that woman..."


    Embarrassed smile, it''s hard to say, this woman''s jealousy is unreasonable.


    Speaking of this, it''s Li Meng''s impulse, but it''s enough to show that Sophia''s charm is very strong, otherwise Li Meng would not bow down under her pomegranate skirt and let her have a chance to take advantage of it.


    However, things have been done. Li Meng married her and became the prince of the suvier Empire, which can be regarded as giving her an account.


    Although Zhu Yixuan is his orthodox wife, Li Meng doesn''t treat her badly. Every time he comes to Al, he often accompanies her.


    When her life is about to die, Li Meng also gives her the opportunity to choose, one is to reincarnate like Zhu Yixuan, the other is to become a corpse concubine, and the third is to become a saint.


    Sophia chose the way to become a saint. She is still the queen and exists as a God in the suvier empire.


    It has been more than 200 years, and her appearance has never changed. She is also called the undead queen by the people of the suvier empire.


    After rubbing Zhu Yixuan''s little head, Li Meng put away his embarrassment and said calmly, "she should not appear. If she is there, if those people in the war god academy really have some brushes, they should know that the God in their mouth is the same thing."


    There is no "true God" in the material world, because there is no space to accommodate God. Of course, this is not absolute, because "God" is just a concept word, and there is no clear definition of what kind of existence is God. If others call it "God" and think that God is "God", then there will be no less gods in the universe.


    Ai''er city is here


    Outside, the spacecraft is slowly lowering its height. Not far away, you can see a huge cylindrical building, which is the headquarters of the house of Parliament.


    As the headquarters of the house of Parliament, its scale is extremely huge. Around the whole headquarters, there are large and small aprons, surrounded by the house of Parliament, small spaceships and suspension vehicles in the sky. It can be said that there is a lot of prosperity.


    On a large apron, Limon''s spaceship landed slowly.


    As soon as the cabin door opened, Zhu Yixuan couldn''t wait to pull Li Meng out of the spaceship and walk to the interior of the parliament house.


    It seems that it''s really suffocating


    Before she became an adult, Zhu Yixuan would stay in the Forbidden City. Although the Forbidden City is very big, it is much smaller than the world.


    With a smile on his face and two little girls, Li Meng walked to the inner part of the imperial court along the road at his feet.


    As one of the five member states of the Ayr Federation, Shenglong Empire has a high status in the Ayr Federation.


    Shenglong Empire not only provided a large number of talents for the Al Federation, but also its huge industrial strength and military industrial base.


    If it wasn''t for Zhu Yixuan''s refusal to assume the post of president of the parliament, it would not have been the turn of others in the past two hundred years.

 Chapter 1894

    Zhu is no stranger to the house of Parliament, but more familiar to Sheng Nan.


    In his life as a man, Sheng spent most of his time in important positions in the house of Parliament.


    After leaving the apron, Li Meng leads Zhu Yixuan and Sheng Nan comes to an arc-shaped passage.


    It is located in the middle level. People come and go in the passage. There are civil servants in uniform and civilians like Li Meng.


    Zhu Yixuan and Sheng Nan, the twins, have attracted a lot of attention. Passers-by are surprised to see the two little girls one after another. They are only envious and envious of Li Meng''s big brother like existence.


    "Wait a minute, please..."


    At this time, behind the three people, a burst of light call suddenly sounded.


    This made the three stop and turn to look back.


    In the eyes of the three, a graceful figure in a black uniform is trotting here with a document in her hand.


    When she came to the three men, she said with a slight apology: "sorry, I''m late. This should be Prince Li Meng. I''m Kaila, the personnel assistant. I''m responsible for welcoming his Highness''s arrival. Because I''m delayed by some things, please forgive me."


    With a little smile, Li Meng said, "no harm, miss kella, please lead the way."


    Hearing the speech, Kaila breathed a sigh of relief and said, "please follow me..."


    Then she passed the three and took the road ahead.


    High heels on the ground made a clear sound, the more compact uniform also showed her proud figure.


    It has to be said that Kayla''s beauty is still good. She has to have a face and a figure, especially the figure, which is hard to open her eyes.


    Looking at Kaila leading the way in front of her, Zhu Yixuan turned her lips slightly and said in a low voice: "hum, who do you want to seduce?"


    With that, Zhu Yixuan took a wary look at her brother. When she found that her brother was looking at him calmly, Zhu Yixuan was relieved.


    It seems that he has noticed Zhu Yixuan''s eyes. Li Meng looks down at Zhu Yixuan suspiciously.


    In the face of Li Meng''s eyes, Zhu Yixuan just had a sweet smile, which was very lovely.


    This makes Li Meng dumbfounded. I don''t know what Zhu Yixuan is up to.


    "Your Highness, this is the room for you. The meeting is at 10 o''clock tomorrow. Don''t forget..."


    I don''t know when there are fewer pedestrians around. Kaila and Li Meng come to the upper area and stop in front of a room.


    Compared with the middle area, the upper area is much more gorgeous, with a layer of red carpet on the ground and many famous paintings on the walls.


    Zhu Yixuan excitedly opened the door, pulled Sheng Nan and trotted into the room.


    At the door, Li Meng looks at Kaila, who looks graceful and graceful in front of her, and looks at her up and down.


    In the face of Li Meng''s aggressive eyes, Kaila''s face was slightly red, and her face was warm and angry.


    But at the thought of this man''s identity, Kayla was furious.


    The prince of Shenglong Empire, a legendary figure, has a history of more than 200 years like the queen.


    When she was asked to welcome the arrival of her royal highness, the prince of Shenglong Empire, Kaila was surprised and curious.


    Curious about this legendary prince, this is not only the prince of Shenglong Empire, but also the prince of suvier empire.


    When I saw the prince with my own eyes, Kayla was disappointed. He was too ordinary and young. He was not like an old man who had existed for more than 200 years, and he was too rude.


    Just as Kaila was about to leave angrily, Li Meng''s voice rang.


    Looking at Kaila, Li Meng said calmly: "if I were you, I would put down my work and go to the hospital to stay well. It''s very difficult for your constitution to get pregnant. If there is any accident this time, I''m afraid you will lose the chance to be a mother all your life."


    Yes, she''s pregnant. This woman is pregnant. She''s healthy, at least she looks so.


    But her dying life tells Li Meng that the woman has a body that is not suitable for childbearing.


    Kayla never thought that she would say such words from the prince in front of her, which made her look stunned and surprised.


    Without saying much, Li Meng just nodded to Kaila, turned to enter the room and closed the door.


    Looking at the closed door, Kaila was stunned and depressed. What''s the matter


    But what her royal highness said just now made Kaila care a little. She lowered her head and stroked her abdomen with her right hand.


    How did he know? How do you know she''s pregnant?


    There is no contact between them. Is it just a glance?


    When she thought of what he had just said, Kyla frowned a little, and there was a trace of worry on her face.


    I''ve been married to my husband for seven years, and I finally got pregnant with a child. If


    With the clear sound of footsteps gradually away, in front of the door, Kayla''s figure has disappeared.


    "Brother, is that woman pregnant?"


    In the soft sofa, holding Li Meng''s big hand, Zhu Yixuan inquired curiously.


    Although she pulls Sheng Nan into the room, Zhu Yixuan stares at the two people outside.


    Rubbing Zhu Yixuan''s head, Li Meng said with a smile, "yes, she''s pregnant, and she''s still a boy."


    In the corner of her mouth, Zhu Yixuan said glumly, "I''ve been with my brother for so long. My brother bullied me so many times. Why can''t I have my brother''s child? It''s not fair."


    Smell speech, Li Meng look stunned body in front of the little girl, a time don''t know what to say.


    On one side, Sheng Nan also secretly looked over because of her Majesty''s words.


    Yeah, why?


    In her last life, she was often with her royal highness. Her royal highness bullied her a lot, but she was not pregnant either. Although she would not allow herself to conceive her Royal Highness''s child first, for so many years, her majesty has never conceived her Royal Highness''s child, and the queen of the suvier empire is the same, which makes Sheng Nan a little concerned.


    In the face of the eyes of the two little girls, Li Meng had to harden his head and said: "the responsibility lies with me. My strength is too strong. It''s hard for you to get pregnant because of my far superior constitution, and your constitution can''t bear my strength. For various reasons, it''s the result."


    Any force is erosive. It not only erodes the body, but also makes the body more resilient.


    Li Meng''s body is not a problem, he can let any woman natural pregnancy, but the premise, the pregnant woman must be strong enough, otherwise there is no possibility of pregnancy.


    Among the women around Li Meng, only those who become saints can be pregnant with his children.

 Chapter 1895

    Although the body of saint is very strong, the power of holy light can purify all things, including male sperm.


    Although Li Meng has a strong constitution, it is not easy to have a child.


    More than two hundred years later, Li Meng has no great expectations for his children. It''s enough for him to have a daughter like Wang Yuanmei.


    "So..."


    Zhu Yixuan was disappointed. As a woman, she also wanted to experience the feeling of being a mother, but she never had the chance.


    The disappointment on her face just flashed by. She looked at her brother with a smile. Zhu Yixuan said in a delicate voice, "it doesn''t matter. I just have a brother."


    Li Meng just gave Zhu Yixuan a faint smile and rubbed her little head.


    "Do you want to go out and play? I think there are many shopping malls and amusement parks in Ayr city. Let''s have a look. "


    Facing her brother''s proposal, Zhu Yixuan and Sheng Nan look at each other and shake their heads.


    Zhu Yixuan said in a delicate voice, "brother, we are no longer children. Those children''s things are not suitable for us. I prefer the feeling of being around my brother to playing around."


    How can Li Meng refuse such a small request.


    After the time, Li Meng did not go anywhere, has been in the room with Zhu Yixuan, and Sheng Nan.


    Maybe it''s because the two girls are very clingy after a long separation


    There are many ways to go out and play, and there are many ways to spend time at home.


    Li Meng wanted to be free, but as a prince of Shenglong Empire, he came to Al City, and it was impossible to be free.


    This is not, just came to Al City, sofa did not sit hot, someone came to the door.


    "You''re yodie? It''s not easy to be president of Parliament at your age. "


    Opposite Li Meng is a middle-aged man sitting on the sofa. He is dressed in a black suit, and his resolute face also has a kind of temperament of not angry but powerful.


    Such a frivolous and impolite remark made the assistant behind him look slightly angry and said in a loud voice: "in front of you is the president of the parliament of the Al Federation. As the prince of its Member States, you must give some respect."


    What a young man


    Although Li Meng didn''t care about young people''s rude remarks, Zhu Yixuan quit.


    "Hum..."


    With a cold hum, Zhu Yixuan said: "when will the Shenglong Empire become a subordinate of the Al Federation? Who are you? Give me your name. Even if you are protected by the head of Parliament, I can guarantee that you can only spend your life in the civilian class in the future."


    "Just you little girl?"


    The young assistant behind Youdi disdains to smile. He doesn''t believe the little girl has the ability.


    With a wave of his hand, yodie motioned to the assistant behind him not to say more.


    As an assistant, he didn''t dare to disobey Youdi''s instructions and didn''t speak any more.


    Li Meng of the same level looked as like as two peas, two of the girls who were just the same as Li Meng. "I''m not sure that the young man is so polite. I also asked her royal highness not to see him," he said. "Do you know what these two are?"


    With a faint smile, Li Meng rubbed Zhu Yixuan''s little head and said, "my sisters..."


    Then Li Meng looked at Youdi and said, "this time you''re not just here to chat with me. If al Federation has detailed records of the past history, you should know that I''m not an easy-going master."


    The main body of the Al Federation is the former five great powers, and two empires of these five great powers have relations with Li Meng. Naturally, Li Meng and the Al Federation are not unfamiliar.


    Looking slightly positive, Youdi nodded and said: "there are some things I naturally know. The appearance of the people in the Ares academy makes us realize that Al''s human beings are not the only human beings. There are many human forces in the universe, which gives us a sense of crisis and reminds us of his royal Highness. We just don''t know about him..."


    Don''t you understand


    So in these two hundred years, Al union lost a lot of history and some records about him.


    Thinking of this, Li Meng said thoughtfully: "what''s the situation of the ark base?"


    Ark base?


    Although he didn''t know why his royal highness asked about this place, Youdi didn''t think much about it. He replied: "it has been idle for more than 200 years. It is said that the ark base was still able to operate 200 years ago. Now, although we have entered the space age, we don''t even know the most basic energy transmission structure of the ark base."


    Two hundred years is too long for human beings. It is the time of generations.


    As a new generation, the Al union of this era has lost a lot of things.


    Is he really more than 200 years old?


    Looking at the young man in front of him, Youdi felt incredible.


    But it should be true, because there''s an image of the prince in Al''s federal database.


    It is said that Al''s science and technology that human beings can enter the space age are given by this man. More than 200 years have passed. Many people have doubts about these things, but some people firmly believe in them.


    This is the prince of the rising dragon Empire and the suvier empire. The two queens of the rising dragon Empire and the suvier Empire have lived for more than 200 years. They are the two longest lived of Al people, and they are still in power.


    Why they live so long is closely related to the prince.


    With a faint smile, Li Meng said, "come on, what do you want to know? There''s something I can tell you. "


    With a slightly positive look, Youdi became serious and said, "I want to know what your highness thinks of the people in the war god Academy. Although I don''t know the origin of your highness, he should not be an Ayr."


    He was smart, and his awe of the Ares academy reminded him of himself as a alien.


    He didn''t say his origin clearly, but he didn''t deny it. Li Meng just said calmly, "do you know why I only gave al the technology to enter the primary space age, but not the" super space engine "technology to let you enter the deep space."


    Hyperspace engine?


    Looking slightly stunned, Youdi even said: "Your Highness, can the super space engine technology be the leap engine in the mouth of the war god academy?"


    Li Meng said calmly: "in the known universe, there are two ways to surpass the speed of light, and the hyperspace engine is one of them. As for the other, the creatures in the physical world will not touch it. Their transition engine should be the hyperspace engine. They can surpass the speed of light by entering hyperspace."


    Hearing this, Youdi is thoughtful


    In this way, the power behind his royal highness must have a high level of science and technology, far beyond al.


    Thinking of this, Youdi''s posture was very low and said: "please make it clear to your highness..."

 Chapter 1896

    After patting Zhu Yixuan''s restless little hand and looking at Youdi''s eyes, Li Meng said calmly: "the galaxy is an arena. Once a civilization can leave the star system where its parent star is, it will enter the arena. Once it enters the arena, any civilization will be in danger of collapse. The strong survive, while the weak either depend on the strong or perish, There is no third choice. For Al, this day is still too early, but now, you have no right to choose. The arrival of Ares college shows that you have entered the arena of galactic civilization. How to do it? You can only move forward and do it according to your mind. This time, I''ll just observe them, and I won''t do anything superfluous. "


    The contact between civilizations, even if interests are ignored, the difference in consciousness will lead to the outbreak of war between the two civilizations.


    The galaxy is not a safe space for small and weak civilizations.


    Looking at Li Meng with deep eyes, Youdi pointed out: "if you really want to have a choice, I like the choice. It''s your royal highness, you..."


    How can Li Meng not understand what this means.


    Shaking his head, Li Meng said with a light smile: "it''s too far away. Al''s hope is not on me. You have to rely on yourself to have a good contact with the war god Academy. Only by knowing them well can you know whether their ideas can be accepted by al. Before that, don''t focus on my identity. I''m just the prince of Shenglong empire, This time it''s on behalf of the queen, that''s all... "


    Li Meng''s attitude is very clear. Youdi knows that his talk with the prince should be over.


    Without saying anything more, Youdi nodded and said, "thank you for your guidance. I won''t disturb you. Goodbye."


    Then, Youdi left the room with his assistant


    Walking quickly in the quiet corridor, Youdi''s face was thoughtful and his heart was thinking.


    Although the conversation with that man was very short, Youdi had a bottom in his mind about some things.


    "President Yi, that''s too arrogant. You are president Yi. Even if he is the prince of Shenglong Empire, he can''t be so rude."


    Behind him, the young assistant was a little resentful. Youdi was the president of the parliament, and he would be respected everywhere. But today, in front of him, Youdi gave people a feeling of inferiority, which made him very concerned.


    Hearing the words of the young assistant behind him, Youdi said calmly: "Ron, you are still too young. If you want to be a good assistant to the president of Parliament, you need to learn and control your emotions. You need to know more than ordinary people. Al''s human civilization has been in contact with alien human beings for a long time. This representative is the prince, in front of him, You and I are the younger generation, so we should not be rude. This is my requirement for you in the future. If you can''t do it, it means that you are not suitable for this position. Take the initiative to resign. "


    "This... Is."


    Although the heart is not willing, but Ron knows that this time is not the time to talk.


    Time passes quickly, and the time of the day passes quickly.


    On the day after Limon''s arrival in Al City, a meeting related to the Ares Academy was held in the house of Parliament.


    In the early morning, the originally clean National Assembly Hall became lively. Senators from various countries and some officials from the ruling departments arrived one by one and sat down on their seats. Before the meeting, the national assembly hall was immediately covered with "buzzing" discussions.


    Both senators and officials are talking to their closest colleagues.


    Just before the meeting, under the leadership of Keira, Li Meng also came to the national assembly hall.


    "Your Highness, thank you so much yesterday..."


    As soon as she sat in the Senate seat of Shenglong Empire, Kayla was very enthusiastic. She served tea and poured water, and said softly thank you.


    The national assembly hall is still large, with a circle layout. The center is a large platform, and the surrounding circle is the seat of the five principal countries. Li Meng is also in this area, and the outer part is the ordinary seat.


    There are a lot of people attending the meeting today. Almost all of the hundreds of seats are filled. It''s getting late, and almost all of them have come.


    Smelling the body fragrance from Kaila, Li Meng said quietly: "since you know the current state, why don''t you rest?"


    She needs rest, at least before her baby is born.


    As soon as her face turned red, Keira said in a low voice, "it''s my duty to receive your highness. After this mission is completed, I''ll have a rest on vacation."


    Hearing this, Li Meng gave a faint smile and said, "it seems that I have to leave soon..."


    Her face was slightly stunned, and Kaila couldn''t laugh or cry. The prince''s words were so sharp that she had nothing to say.


    But Kaila also knows that the prince''s nature is not bad. Although he is difficult to get along with, he gives people a good feeling and makes people willing to believe him. Sometimes Kaila even thinks that this is probably the charm of his royal highness.


    The person who can become a prince, and is also the common Prince of the two empires, how can there be no bright spot on him.


    Picked up the tea cup which was put on the front table by Kaila and took a sip. Li Meng said calmly: "I may stay in Al city for a while. After this meeting, Kaila, even if your task is completed, don''t take risks with your baby. Your constitution is not easy to conceive. Don''t miss this only opportunity. You''d better be careful."


    "Well..."


    Kayla is not reluctant. She has been worried since she returned from the hospital yesterday.


    On the phone, her husband also advised her to resign and go home to recuperate. As her royal highness said, she could not take risks.


    Personnel assistant is a very common position in the house of Parliament. Looking at the chamber of Parliament, almost every senator has a personnel assistant, male and female, who is mainly responsible for reception and language translation.


    Li Meng''s appearance has undoubtedly attracted the attention of many people, because he is too young, much younger than the senators of the five main countries. Although the senators of the Shenglong empire are agents, at least in recent decades, they have not used a young man to represent them at any one time.


    The senators of the Federation of Al are generally heads of state, and they will not choose agents when it is not necessary. In this regard, the sunville Empire and the Shenglong Empire have made a bad start.


    More than two hundred years have passed. Many people don''t know Li Meng. Li Meng is strange to them.


    Youdi naturally didn''t say that they had met yesterday, but the others were

 Chapter 1897

    Of course, there was another exception. He was also the agent of the suvier empire. Ever since Li Meng appeared, he had been watching Li Meng. He hesitated, but finally got up and came here.


    "Your Highness, it''s a great honor to meet you. Her Majesty has asked me to say hello to you. Please accompany her when you have time. You are the prince of Shenglong Empire and the prince of suvier empire. Please treat her fairly."


    Looking at the people around him, Li Meng felt embarrassed, but his face was calm.


    Without asking for his name, Li Meng said with a smile, "I will. The meeting is about to start. Go back and sit down. I don''t want to attract too much attention..."


    He didn''t say much. After bowing to Li Meng, he turned and left and returned to his seat.


    Who is he?


    This scene has been watched by many people and guessed in their hearts.


    The representative of the suvier empire was so restrained in front of him, like a superior subordinate relationship.


    As time goes by, it is getting closer and closer to the meeting.


    The protagonist of this meeting is not the five main countries, nor any one of the senators, but the alien human beings.


    Just before the meeting, the protagonist of the meeting finally arrived, a man and a woman entered the meeting.


    Men are handsome, but with some age, they look weathered, while women are younger. She


    At the sight of her, Li Meng''s brow was wrinkled, and there was only confusion in his eyes.


    It shouldn''t be


    Looking at her as the guest of honor, Li Meng was puzzled.


    Both of them are dressed in Al''s clothes and a very formal suit, which makes them look exactly like al humans.


    Only her reddish brown hair makes her look different. It''s not hair dyeing, but natural hair color.


    She seems to have noticed Li Meng''s eyes. She looks slightly at Li Meng, the only young man in the chairman.


    When the two people''s eyes contact, Li Meng just smiles, nods, and no longer looks at her.


    "That young man is a little different, Katrina. Why do you care about him?"


    The inquiry from her father made Katrina look back. She whispered: "I don''t know. I''m very sensitive to his sight. Somehow, he gives me a wonderful feeling. I don''t know him and I''ve never seen him before. But in my heart, I have a sense of familiarity, as if we had met at a certain moment."


    With a faint smile, chayne said: "sometimes in this person''s life, there will be a wonderful feeling, that unknown sense of familiarity, don''t care too much, Katrina, just because he is too young, but sitting in the position of the Senate, which attracted your attention, just paid some attention to him, this is just an illusion."


    Is that so?


    Looking at him not far away again, Katrina was silent.


    While waiting, the meeting finally began


    With the sound of a long song, the hall of the National Assembly gradually returned to calm.


    When the song fell, the national assembly hall was silent, and everyone kept quiet.


    Youdi, who was in the seat, looked slightly positive and said through the microphone on the table: "today, all the people who are qualified to participate in the conference have a certain identity and status in the Federation. I believe everyone knows the purpose of the conference. Let''s go through some boring process. Today''s main role is our guest. Let''s welcome the alien guest" Chan "..."


    In the voice of Youdi, the guest of honor on the seat of chayne stood up with a smile, he looked as if to the center of the venue "Podium" walk.


    In the spotlight, chayne stepped on the stage.


    Looking around at all the people he could see, he said, "I believe many people already know me, so let me introduce myself again. I, Chan, the tutor of the war god academy, come from Lorraine."


    Speaking of this, chayne said slightly, and then said, "I believe many of you are very confused about what the Ares academy is. The Ares academy is not a civilization, not a force, not to mention an organization, but just a belief. Our idea is civilization and equality, working hand in hand to maintain justice and order."


    "Maybe you can''t understand the meaning of" God ", but" God "is not only powerful, but also has a responsibility and a duty of guarding. I have learned about the history of you al people. The so-called God in your mouth is not the" God "in our eyes. In the Academy of war gods, God is just a guardian, and there is no need to be believed."


    "But what is God? I believe you are very confused..."


    Glancing over a group of curious senators, Chan continued: "although the road of technological development has no end, the more advanced civilization, the greater the probability of self destruction. When technology advances to a certain height, it will become the metaphysics you see, which will lead to a direction, from using tools to understanding yourself, which is genetic engineering."


    "In the future, when a civilization knows itself well enough and the soldiers become" gods ", it will usher in a new era, the theocracy era. You can understand" gods "as super gene fighters. Maybe you don''t have a concept of gods. I can put it another way. In Al, the most powerful weapon is nuclear weapons, but for" gods ", such weapons can be ignored, No harm can be done. "


    Can we ignore the power of nuclear weapons?


    With these words, people were shocked. It was a nuclear weapon. They couldn''t understand what kind of existence could ignore the power of nuclear weapons. Even if it was "God", it was incredible.


    Even Li Meng was a little surprised by this.


    Although he has a holy body, he has long been immune to nuclear weapons, but this immunity is not a physical effect, but a combination of energy. If the human body is composed of atoms, then the holy body is composed of light atoms, which can be energetic in a certain period of time, which can ignore the physical damage.


    Of course, with the strength of the sacred body, even if the explosion of hard anti nuclear weapons level, it will not be damaged, but under the laws of physics, the body will never feel good, and will consume a lot of energy.


    In the face of people''s consternation, he was very satisfied with this effect. He continued: "in the galaxy, the justice and order of the heavenly civilization is the subjective idea of all human races, and it pays attention to the stability of the country and the people. As a human civilization just out of its home star, Al Federation should join the family of heavenly civilization. Our war god college is the disseminator of heavenly civilization, Our belief is to lead the kind-hearted human race into the starry sky and join hands with other civilizations to welcome the future "era of natural disasters."

 Chapter 1898

    The age of natural disasters?


    what is it?


    Literally, it doesn''t make people think of good things.


    At this time, Youdi, who is in the chair, said: "Mr. Chan, what is the era of natural disasters? Please explain it."


    Looking around at the crowd, he said: "the era of natural disasters is a disaster that affects the whole galaxy. It''s too early for you to know the darkness hidden in the galaxy. It''s not a good thing for you to know in advance. One day you will know, but not now."


    Chayne sold a pass, which undoubtedly aroused people''s curiosity.


    It has been speculated that the so-called era of natural disasters should be a threat from unknown evil forces and all civilizations.


    Just then, a calm voice rang out, echoing in the national assembly hall.


    "Since we are not qualified to understand the" era of natural disasters ", let''s talk about" God ". Compared with the future, I believe that all of you here value the immediate interests and join the camp of heavenly civilization. This is not a difficult choice. What we want to know is what you can give us and what you want."


    The speaker was Li Meng, very simple and direct, which made all the people in the assembly hall look at Li Meng sitting on the chair.


    Although the young man speaks directly, what he said is undoubtedly what you want to know.


    At this time, yodie added: "although his Royal Highness''s words are simple and clear, this is what we want to know. If the idea of heavenly civilization stresses the peace of the country and the people, and we work together, I believe no one will object. Al Federation will be honored to join the camp of heavenly civilization, but before that, we need to know what obligations we have."


    Your royal highness?


    Youdi''s words fall, people have surprised to see Li Meng.


    In the Federation of Al, there is only one person who can be called a prince, and that is the prince in the rumor.


    Li Meng, the common Prince of sunville Empire and Shenglong empire.


    This is an ancestor level figure. I didn''t expect that he was so young, not like a man over 200 years old.


    Hearing that Li Meng was his royal highness, he was surprised.


    With a flash of surprise on his face, he didn''t answer Youdi immediately. Chan looked at Li Meng and said, "I don''t know which human civilization you come from?"


    Chann''s inquiry also made people in the National Assembly Hall curious. It has been rumored that the prince is a alien human and an outsider, but the news has never been confirmed. However, the identity of the alien human is well known, because the technology that Al entered the space age was given by his royal highness, and the AI people do not have such ability.


    In the face of people''s eyes, Li Meng said calmly: "it''s just a small place. Even if we talk about it, our tutor won''t know. Let''s get down to business."


    Seeing that Li Meng didn''t want to talk about his origin, it was not good for him to ask too much.


    He nodded to Li Meng, looked around the crowd, and said: "as I said before, the war god academy is just the disseminator of the heavenly civilization. We hope to establish the war god Academy in the Al Federation and get the support of the Al Federation. We will not ask the war god academy to have the superior rights. We are willing to accept the supervision of the Al Federation, But we need a certain degree of freedom and independence, which is our demand, and what we can give al Federation is "God". You can understand it as super soldiers, who will guard al Federation. Of course, genetic engineering is complex, we can''t determine whether al humans have the potential to become "God", which will take a long time. "


    That''s all?


    A group of senators were surprised at the request of Chan, which was too simple.


    Only Youdi was thoughtful and said calmly: "master chayne, I believe you want more than that. Since you are here, whether we can understand or not, it is better to say something clearly. If we treat each other sincerely, there is nothing we can''t say. Al Federation is open-minded."


    With a little smile, Chan said: "this is exactly what I want to say next. I didn''t want to hide this. The reason why the Ares academy found the Al Federation is that there is a wormhole station on El, which is a product left by the ancestors of human beings. In the galaxy, there are many wormhole stations, most of which are under the jurisdiction of the Ares Academy, We hope that Al federation can give the control of chongqiao station to Ares college. Chongqiao station is a double-edged sword. For Al Federation, it is extremely dangerous and will cause some troubles. Only under the control of Ares college can it be used effectively and reasonably. "


    Chongqiao post station?


    what is it?


    Youdi inquired: "teacher Chan, can you explain the insect bridge post station?"


    There is no concealment, Chan explained: "you can explain it as a high-speed passage transit station, connecting the other end of the universe through wormholes, which can instantly span thousands or tens of thousands of light-years to reach the destination. This is a great technological product, but because wormholes will pass through subspace, it will attract the attention of void creatures and cause a series of troubles."


    Subspace?


    Void creature?


    It''s really an incomprehensible word


    Al Federation is still too young to know much about the galaxy.


    Only Li Meng understood a little. Of course, in subspace, Li Meng knew better than anyone, and void creatures should be demons.


    By the end of the meeting, the senators had a concept in mind.


    It is clear what the Ares academy wants and what the Al Federation has to do with it.


    The next step is to discuss and discuss


    "God or something, it''s really hard for people to understand. If you want to say that a powerful person is" God ", Al doesn''t lack some super powers..."


    Put the cup full of tea in front of Li Meng''s desk, Kyla whispered.


    With a faint smile and smelling the fragrance coming from Kayla, Li Meng picked up the teacup on the table that Kayla had just put down and said, "if the gods in their mouth can resist nuclear weapons, the two are naturally different. Al''s super powers may have some strong ones, but they are fragile. Ordinary weapons can kill them, but the" gods "of Ares academy are different, It''s hard for them to be killed by strengthening at the atomic level. Even if the body is pierced and the heart turns into a pool of blood foam, self-healing at the atomic level can make them recover as before. "


    The meeting is not over. It''s half-time. I''m afraid the meeting will last for several days depending on the current situation.


    With a little smile, Kayla said curiously, "Your Royal Highness is familiar with their" God "

 Chapter 1899

    After shaking his head, Li Meng said calmly, "no, I don''t understand. However, the direction of gene technology is single. Molecule is one stage and atom is another stage. If the gene technology of Ares has reached the atomic stage, it''s not too much to call it" God. "


    With a smile, Kayla whispered, "Your Highness knows so much."


    Li Meng couldn''t deny Kaila''s words and took a sip of tea.


    The taste is pretty good. I don''t know what kind of tea it is. It''s a little bitter, but it''s very smooth.


    When the teacup was down, Li Meng asked Kaila beside him, "Kaila, what is God like in your eyes?"


    What is God like?


    After thinking about it for a while, Kayla was not sure and said, "do anything..."


    It''s really a more traditional cognition, which is also the "God" in the eyes of most people.


    "Omnipotent?"


    Murmuring these words, Li Meng gave a faint smile and said to Kayla, "Kayla, put out your hand."


    In the face of her Royal Highness''s sudden request, Kayla was puzzled, but she didn''t think much and stretched out her right hand.


    When his Royal Highness''s next step, Kaila never thought of it.


    Just under the public, Li Meng stretched out his right hand and gently put Kaila''s hand in his palm.


    This kind of behavior makes Kaila a little surprised. Her face is ruddy, embarrassed and embarrassed. She doesn''t know if she should take back her hand. This is the national assembly hall. Hundreds of eyes are watching


    Feeling the surprise and warm eyes around her, Kaila had no choice but to look at her royal highness who had been holding her hand with a bitter smile.


    Her royal highness is still willful. She can do whatever she wants. She is a married woman. Such behavior is too frivolous.


    However, somehow, Kayla could feel a warm current gushing out of her Royal Highness''s hands, scurrying in her body and finally concentrating on her abdomen. That warm feeling made Kayla feel very comfortable.


    what is it?


    Kayla knew that her royal highness must have done something to her.


    "He''s very affectionate..."


    Looking at Li Meng, who is holding a female personnel assistant in the chair, Chan shook his head with a smile.


    He has heard something about this prince. If the history of this prince is true, he is not young. He is more than 200 years old.


    Although human beings, 200 years old is not a short time, if ordinary people would have turned into a pile of loess.


    Even the first generation of super gene warrior of Tiandao civilization has a life span of only 300 years. As for the identity of the prince, Chan is a little curious. If he is not an Ayr, where does he come from?


    Is it the "God" of a certain civilization?


    But from him, he didn''t notice any power.


    To her father''s words, Katrina looked at Li Meng on the chair and said calmly, "no, he has no lust in his eyes, no distractions. This is not a frivolous act."


    When he heard his daughter say that, he saw it.


    If it''s frivolous behavior, this person''s eyes will more or less reveal some information, but that one''s eyes are only calm.


    After pinching for a while, Li Meng released Kaila''s hand in Kaila''s bitter smile.


    Looking at Li Meng, who was calm as if nothing had happened, and feeling the warm eyes around him, Kaila said: "Your Highness, this is the national assembly hall. You should not be so rude. I''m a married woman. You want me to..."


    Facing Li Meng''s indifferent eyes, Kayla couldn''t speak for a moment.


    "Hoo..."


    She can only take a deep breath, once again white Li Meng.


    Although she knew that her royal highness was not a frivolous person and what he had done to her, she felt numb at the thought of future troubles and the strange eyes of her colleagues.


    What''s more, her husband, everything in the national assembly hall is shown on camera all over the world


    Kayla can only hope that her husband is not in front of the TV, otherwise, how can she explain?


    Seeing the change of Kaila''s face, Li Meng pondered: "this is something I don''t think about. Um... Do you want me to make a statement?"


    "Don''t..."


    Kyla said with a wry smile, "Your Highness, just take part in the meeting and don''t do anything superfluous."


    "Well..."


    Now that Kayla has said that, Li Meng can''t say anything more.


    The half-hour break soon passed, and the meeting continued with the singing.


    Li Meng is right. This meeting lasted for a long time, not one day, but three days, three whole days.


    "What''s the matter, no appetite?"


    Looking at the opposite seems to be some silent Kaila, Li Meng stopped eating, asked.


    This is the dining room of the house of Parliament, which has been meeting all morning. During lunch time, the dining room becomes lively.


    All the time, in the restaurant, there is no status or identity. Everyone is a diner, and their identities are equal. As for opening a small kitchen, you can, of course, spend money.


    As Li Meng''s personnel assistant, Kaila should not have dined with Li Meng at first, but in the face of Li Meng''s invitation, Kaila can only agree to dine together because she can''t find her way.


    And the behavior of two people sitting together for dinner, the people around showed a knowing smile.


    Over the past few days, Kayla is tired of listening to those criticisms. Things have happened. What else can she do? She can''t stop other people''s mouths, so she has to let them go.


    Kayla''s eyes were a little distracted. She said in a low voice: "after yesterday''s meeting, I went to the hospital for an examination. The doctor said that I was in good health, and the child was also in good health. He also asked me to walk more. This is different from what he said before. He thought his instrument was wrong, but I know the reason..."


    "Because of this?"


    With a faint smile, Li Meng said, "now that you have recovered, eat more. You can''t treat yourself badly, let alone the children in your stomach."


    Staring at his royal highness, Kaila sighed deeply and said: "I won''t ask more. People have always had a kind of opinion about his highness, the opinion of God. Maybe in Al, his highness is the real God."


    Li Meng just gave Kayla a gentle smile, put down his bowl and chopsticks, and said: "this" God "is also a person. Don''t think of" God "too noble. Take me for example, when I was young, I was also romantic and I didn''t know how many women I provoked. Although all of them had a good result, now I think that I was too fickle to control my desire, More than 200 years later, my heart calmed down. You see, the so-called "God" is no different from human beings

 Chapter 1900

    With a smile, Kaila said with a smile: "so your highness admits that he is a" God "


    Li Meng didn''t deny Kaila''s words, but said calmly: "maybe, in my country, most of the people regard me as God, but I prefer them to treat me as emperor and their ruler."


    I really heard some amazing things.


    His Royal Highness''s country, so to speak, his Royal Highness''s identity is the emperor of alien civilization.


    With a chuckle, Keira said in a low voice: "Your Highness, you are not afraid that I will tell you these things. Many people are very curious about your identity. If those high-level officials know that you are the emperor of alien civilization, they will have to look at your highness again."


    A civilized emperor came to Al and became the prince of the suvier Empire and the Shenglong empire. It''s hard to doubt the motive of the prince, but Kaila didn''t think so.


    As a personnel assistant, Kayla can see who is keen on power and who disdains power.


    This prince, Kayla can see, is the kind of person who doesn''t like power very much.


    With a shrug of his shoulders, Li Meng said casually, "now that I have said it, I''m not afraid of you saying it. I also said that it''s too far away. At least for thousands of years, my country will not have any intersection with the Al Federation."


    Thousands of years?


    For Kayla, this time is too long, even if it is only a thousand years later, she has already turned into a pile of loess.


    After lunch, Li Meng and Tara returned to the national assembly hall.


    At three in the afternoon, the result of the vote came out.


    "According to the voting results, all 51 member states have passed. Let''s welcome the arrival of the Ares Academy with applause. I believe that today will be a great day to announce that the Al Federation has officially entered the interstellar age. Today, it will enter history. Let''s join hands with the Ares Academy for the future."


    When Youdi''s words fell, there was warm applause in the national assembly hall.


    Even the client''s chayne and Katrina clapped their hands, which is a common human etiquette. They know what clapping means.


    At this point, the three-day meeting officially ended, and the Academy of war also entered the eyes of Al humanity.


    The day after the meeting, the house of Parliament, the president''s office.


    Looking at the guests sitting on the table, Youdi gave a faint smile and said: "this result is not unexpected. After all, you come with good intentions, and the idea of heavenly civilization is also suitable for us, but I didn''t expect to pass it by a full vote. Now that the form of voting has passed, we will give you some support, You can choose any place to build the Ares Academy. "


    With a slight nod, Chan said, "I''ve already chosen the place. Let''s choose the ark base. This place has been abandoned. It can be fully utilized after construction. It''s a good place to build a college."


    There is no refusal. Since we have promised to give control of the ark base to the Ares academy, it is appropriate to build the Ares Academy in the ark base.


    Youdi said: "well, I will send someone to build the Ares academy and let him contact you directly. If you have any requirements, you can ask him."


    In his heart, Chan is very happy. His trip to the Ahern galaxy is very smooth. He successfully planted the seeds of the civilization of the way of heaven, and let a human civilization join the ranks of the civilization of the way of heaven.


    Looking at Youdi behind his desk, Chan asked: "President Youdi, can you tell me something about the prince? He is not from AER. I am very curious about how he came to AER."


    His Royal Highness Prince Li Meng?


    With a pondering look on his face, yodie shook his head and said, "it has been more than 200 years, and the Al Federation knows very little about the prince''s information. Although the Shenglong Empire and the suvier Empire know the prince well, they will not tell us. Moreover, because of the prince''s existence, the two empires are members of the Al Federation, But to these two countries, the Al Federation is also very strange. The rulers of these two empires have been in power for more than 200 years. You should know what this means to us. "


    What it means, of course, is something that chayne knows.


    That means immortality, even if it''s not immortality, has a life span far beyond that of ordinary people.


    Smell speech, chaan and daughter Katerina looked at each other, eyes only clear.


    Chayne said thoughtfully: "in this way, the civilization behind the prince has developed in the field of gene technology. Once the civilization can involve gene technology, it shows that the level of science and technology of the civilization is very high. President Youdi, you can see how the prince came to al. If he was in a spaceship, there should be traces to be found."


    Youdi shook his head again and said: "although al''s current technology is given by the prince, the prince should not come by spaceship. According to the previous records, his royal highness should have come to Al through the ark base. In a certain period, the ark base was closed for some reason and never used again."


    Ark base?


    The prince had the ability to open the insect Bridge station.


    Not everyone can have this ability. Our ancestors left a code program on the chongqiao post station, and no one could open the chongqiao post station except the war god academy and the crazy believers of militarism.


    Is the prince a commander of the red police Empire?


    Seeing the change in her father''s face, Katrina certainly knew what his father was thinking.


    She began to deny: "father, it should not be them. With the aggressiveness of the red police Empire, once they found Al, Al would fall and become a subsidiary of the red police empire."


    Daughter is right, if the red police Empire found Al, Al will not be as calm as now.


    Red police Empire?


    Youdi was very puzzled and said: "master Chan, this red police empire is..."


    With a slightly positive look, Chan said seriously: "since al Federation has joined the camp of heavenly civilization, something must be known. In the galaxy, there are two camps of human civilization, one is the alliance camp with the concept of heavenly civilization as the core, and the other is the militarist" red police Empire "camp that believes in the concept of human supremacy, But the red police empire is more aggressive. In tens of thousands of years, they have waged wars everywhere in the galaxy. They believe that human beings are the masters of the galaxy. They want to restore the glory of their ancestors. To non-human aliens, they have adopted the means of genocide. In tens of thousands of years, I don''t know how many alien civilizations have been destroyed by the red police empire, For many civilizations, the Red Alert empire is the second disaster in the galaxy. "

 Chapter 1901

    Is humanity supreme?


    Perhaps for the common people, it will stimulate the sense of belonging of the race and make people hot blooded.


    But as president of the Al Union, he had a shudder about the idea of human supremacy.


    Because this idea carries out the war, never-ending war, this idea is also very terrible, will let mankind become a man-made disaster.


    After hearing what Ch''an said, Youdi was clear that he didn''t like the red police Empire, didn''t like


    With a slight sigh, Youdi shook his head and said, "the current galactic environment is really unpleasant. Your highness is right. If we had the technology of transition engine into deep space 200 years ago, Al Federation might have been targeted by some evil forces. Now, with the Ares academy, we can at least avoid some risks."


    Youdi''s words made him more and more interested in the civilization behind the prince. At least the prince didn''t mean al any harm. He gave al the technology to enter the space age, but he didn''t encourage them to enter the starry sky before they were ready. He had such a mind, which is enough to show the prince''s caution.


    Thinking of this, Chan said thoughtfully, "maybe we should have a good talk with him..."


    Hearing this, Youdi said: "if you two have this demand, I can take a line. However, that Prince is the prince of Shenglong Empire and suvier empire after all. His identity is not only valuable, but also my elder in age. Even if he is a alien human, two hundred years later, the identity of the prince and his contribution to Al can be ignored, I hope both of you will have to give him some respect. "


    In this regard, chayne couldn''t deny it and said with a smile: "don''t worry, it''s just a contact, a conversation, and it doesn''t mean anything..."


    What is the current situation and the general trend? For Al, the arrival of ares is a turning point in history, and the future direction is the general trend.


    Li Meng came to Al city for the simple purpose of observing the Ares academy to satisfy his curiosity.


    Although they come from different stars, they are also human beings, which is no different from human beings. Only observation at the meeting can not show anything. If possible, Li Meng would like to know more about the Ares Academy.


    However, he lacked a channel to learn about Ares.


    Li Meng is not in a hurry. Since the Ares academy has come to the Al Federation, there will be plenty of opportunities to learn about it.


    Since the end of the meeting, Li Meng''s life has become more and more leisurely. Instead of returning to the Shenglong Empire immediately, he takes Sheng Nan and Zhu Yixuan to play around the world.


    Although the real age of the two girls is more than 200 years old, their bodies are still little girls. In front of Li Meng, they also like role playing. Since they are little girls, they have to look like little girls.


    Solar system, earth, Nanlin Island, Crystal Palace.


    White pillars of light emerged from the void, from which Li Meng''s figure suddenly appeared.


    Looking around the empty hall, Li Meng sat down on the soft sofa.


    Seeing Katrina, Li Meng always cares about one thing, which makes Li Meng leave Al and return to the earth.


    "Open the database and check the identity information of the rose. The object is a martial arts artist who was once a member of the thorn Forest Association."


    As Li Meng''s words fell, blue light came out from the tea table, forming a picture in front of Li Meng.


    At the same time, a mechanical sound came from nowhere.


    "In the process of query, the target" Rose "has been found. The identity information and age are unknown. She is dead now."


    Death?


    Li Meng''s face sank.


    This is impossible. The last place to see the rose is trisomy. Although war broke out in the trisomy system after that, it is impossible to die in this disaster with the ability of the rose.


    Li Meng asked, "how did you die?"


    "According to the data, in 1412, rose returned to the earth and died in the thorn forest guild. The cause of death was death."


    Dying?


    Li MengMian looks puzzled


    Rose''s life at least 300 years, how can end up in bed, which is one of the reasons?


    Looking thoughtful, he had to make it clear that he didn''t believe that the cause of Rose''s death was death.


    What can we do to find out?


    The "de earthization" policy has left the earth in a vacuum. The thorn forest association has long been absent from the earth. Over the years, it is unknown how many people still know about rose.


    Li Meng had a premonition that even if he went to the thorn forest guild, he would not get the answer.


    As soon as his mind moved, Li Meng''s eyes lit up, and he immediately noticed


    White pillars of light emerged from the void and covered Li Meng on the sofa.


    With Li Meng''s departure, the room became quiet again, as if Li Meng had never appeared.


    Huaxia stellar system, Jinglong star, imperial palace.


    Many, many years ago, Huaxia stellar system was not the same name. It was just a colony, a number and a transformed habitable planet of Huaxia duchy. Twenty years ago, Princess Wang Yanmei came here and named this stellar system Huaxia, and its planet Jinglong, as the new capital of Huaxia duchy.


    As a princess of the territory, Wang Yanmei is a traditional woman. Her palace has no sense of modern technology. Instead, she built a group of palaces referring to the palaces in Kyoto.


    "Your Majesty?"


    As soon as the white column of light appeared, Tara noticed it.


    She sat behind the desk, a white uniform skirt, a bit like the most fashionable white-collar, perfect hook shows her proud figure.


    Wang Yanmei is Tara''s teacher. She has been running the country for her teacher for more than 200 years, day and night, and has never changed.


    Looking at Tara with a surprised face, Li Meng smiles and gives her a hug.


    In Li Meng''s arms, Tara showed her shame and said in a low voice, "Your Majesty, why are you here?"


    With a little smile and a light embrace of Tara''s waist, Li Meng felt the softness of her body and said in a soft voice, "there''s something to talk to your teacher. Where is she?"


    teacher?


    Tara thought for a moment and said, "the teacher should be in the bathroom at this time."


    It''s not the right time for Li Meng to come. It''s dark in the imperial palace.


    No, just in time.


    Looking at Tara in his arms, Li Meng said warmly, "so we still have a little time."


    How could Tara not understand what your majesty said? Hearing this, she lowered her head shyly and didn''t know how to respond.


    With her mouth slightly tilted, Li Meng turned Tara''s body and made her lie on the desk with her back to her


    Looking at the mature and attractive body in front of him, Li Meng had nothing but fire in his eyes.

 Chapter 1902

    After all these years, he still has no resistance to Tara''s charm. He wants to occupy her, conquer her, time and again, and will never be satisfied


    For a moment, Tara''s blushing light "hum" sounded in the huge room, and everything was silent.


    I don''t know how long it took for the office to be quiet.


    Sitting on the soft seat, Li Meng looks at Tara who is tidying up her messy clothes.


    At this time, Tara is very beautiful. She exudes a kind of amorous feelings that makes men indulge. It''s so exciting


    Looking at the upright hook on the seat and looking at her majesty, Tara smiles and whispers, "Your Majesty, it''s time for the teacher to go back to the bedroom. Go to the teacher."


    For Tara, a little time with her majesty is enough.


    She knew that there must be something important about your Majesty''s coming.


    Gently on Tara''s red lips, Li Meng didn''t say much and left the room.


    Of course, Li Meng knows where Wang Yanmei''s bedroom is. He is familiar with this palace.


    "Rose?"


    On the soft big bed, Wang Yanmei nestles in Li Meng''s arms in a light gauze, surprised.


    Looking up at Li Meng, Wang Yanmei was silent.


    Holding Wang Yanmei''s waist in one hand and her waist length hair in the other hand, Li Meng said, "I know the relationship between you. I want to know whether she said anything to you before she died."


    Nestled in his Majesty''s arms, Wang Yanmei said in a soft voice: "Your Majesty, do you care about her?"


    Li Meng didn''t deny it and said calmly, "yes, I care about it. It''s not clear that she died. I don''t believe she will commit suicide."


    To his Majesty''s words, Wang Yanmei sighed and murmured: "rose, she... We have known her for hundreds of years. She is very proud. The blood of demons in her body makes her almost paranoid. Although she has the blood of demons, she is more simple about" love "than anyone else. What she wants is the only one. Many years ago, she did come to me, she said, There is no more perfect man in this world than her majesty, and she has done the most regretful thing in her life. She doesn''t want to regret it, and she doesn''t want to be sad. She has no memory of this world any more... "


    Hearing what Wang Yanmei said, Li Meng was silent.


    At this time, he knew what kind of choice Rose had made.


    She chose to escape, chose a hundred, such a person is very brave, but also very cowardly.


    Rose is a good woman, in those years together, Li Meng has known her.


    It''s her choice


    Li Meng thought of Katrina, chayne''s daughter, from Lorraine.


    Maybe this is fate. The galaxy is so big, but they still meet. For her life, Li Meng will not influence her any more. I hope she can be happy and find her own destination.


    There''s no need to say more. It''s enough to know that.


    Gently on Wang Yanmei''s forehead, Li Meng said in a soft voice: "sleep."


    "Well..."


    After some passion, Wang Yanmei is also tired. At the moment, what she wants to do most is to have a good sleep in her Majesty''s arms.


    The night is getting deeper and deeper.


    The next morning, when Wang Yanmei woke up from her deep sleep, Her Majesty was gone.


    Wang Yanmei has been used to her Majesty''s whereabouts for a long time. In the past two hundred years, she has been attacked by her majesty at night, and sometimes she even takes possession of her when she doesn''t pay attention. I don''t know when, this has become a little interest between them.


    Looking at the whole black flag Empire, I''m afraid only the emperor can approach her quietly.


    Cathaysian stellar system, El city.


    He took Sheng Nan and Zhu Yixuan to travel around al. A few months later, Li Meng returned to the house of Parliament.


    "Brother, when shall we go back?"


    On the soft sofa, Zhu Yixuan''s petite body hung around Li Meng''s neck and said in a delicate voice.


    With a smile, Li Meng put his arms around Zhu Yixuan''s tiny body and said, "why, are you homesick?"


    "Well..."


    Zhu Yixuan nodded heavily.


    Li Meng turned to Sheng Nan and asked, "Sheng Nan, what do you say? But where else do you want to go? "


    In the face of the prince''s inquiry, Sheng Nan shook his head. She was a good girl sitting quietly.


    With his left hand outstretched, Li Meng rubbed her little head in Sheng Nan''s white eyes and said, "well, let''s go back tomorrow."


    Before he knew it, he had been in Al for months.


    Since that meeting, Li Meng has been playing around with the two little girls.


    "Dong Dong..."


    Just then, there was a knock on the door.


    Li Meng has already guessed who is coming.


    He put Zhu Yixuan in his arms on the sofa and sat down. Li Meng got up and went to the door.


    As soon as he opened the door, Li Meng saw Kaila in front of it.


    Today''s Kaila is still in her black uniform, just a size larger, because her abdomen has slightly raised.


    When she saw that the man who opened the door was Li Meng, Kaila bowed her head slightly and said in a soft voice: "Your Highness, the president of Parliament, please..."


    There was no reply. Looking at Kaila with her head down, Li Meng frowned slightly.


    With her right hand outstretched, Li Meng pinches Kayla''s chin and makes her face look at her.


    In the face of his Royal Highness''s frivolous action, Kaila had no choice but to let him go.


    Kaila is still the former Kaila. Although she has some make-up on her face, she still has a beautiful look. Of course, the most attractive thing is her exquisite figure with beautiful curves. Even if she is pregnant with a child, her abdomen has gradually risen, which has no effect on her figure.


    But today, there are a few faint red marks on Kayla''s face.


    Looking at Kaila, Li Meng said calmly, "did he hit you?"


    To Li Meng''s words, Kaila reluctantly smiles, shakes her head and says: "it''s OK, it''s just that there are some contradictions."


    "Contradiction?"


    Loosening Kaila''s chin, Li Meng said calmly: "this man''s suspicion and jealousy are sometimes unreasonable."


    Looking down at Kaila''s belly, Li Meng said, "let me guess, he thinks you have an unusual relationship with me, even the baby in his belly is mine?"


    Li Meng''s words undoubtedly came to Kaila''s heart. The grievance in her heart made Kaila full of tears. Tears gushed from her eyes and flowed down her cheek.


    Looking at the silent crying Kaila, Li Meng sighed.


    In the final analysis, the culprit of all this is him. Although Li Meng didn''t mean it, something has happened. A family has been influenced by him. Regret will not exist in Li Meng''s heart, but something must be done.

 Chapter 1903

    His right hand stretched out. In Kaila''s eyes, Li Meng gently stroked her face, wiped away the tears on her face, and said: "don''t worry, I will be light with him, everything will pass, nothing will change."


    It''s difficult to do good things. It probably means that in the current situation, it''s not difficult for Li Meng to solve the problems faced by Kaila. There are many ways.


    Caressing Kaila''s face, Li Meng put down his hand and said, "let''s go and meet the president of the parliament."


    Speaking of this, Li Meng turns around and tells Sheng Nan in the room a few words, then follows Kaila who is in a trance to leave.


    In the president''s office, Li Meng met Youdi.


    "Come on, what can I do for you?"


    He sat down on the sofa and looked at Youdi behind his desk. Li Meng went straight to the theme.


    The young assistant beside Youdi was so rude that he said in a cold voice: "this is the house of Parliament, not the Shenglong empire. In front of you is the president of the Parliament and the chief executive of the Al Federation..."


    "Kneel down..."


    With a calm voice, interrupted the young assistant''s words, also let him face pale, kneel to the ground.


    Looking at the young assistant kneeling on the ground, Li Meng said without expression: "young man, before you speak, you''d better think about the consequences and who you are facing. Freedom and law are just relative. If I want to do something, the laws of Al federation can''t protect you, and the president of Parliament around you can''t protect you. I''m narrow-minded, but this time, I''ll let you go mercifully. Next time, you''ll know what thunder fury is


    His face was frightened, and the young assistant was afraid. At this time, Li Meng was a monster in his eyes, which made him shudder. He couldn''t move. His body seemed to have lost all his strength,


    Speaking of this, Li Meng looked at Youdi, who kept silent all the time, and said with a smile, "President Youdi, I''ll discipline your subordinates for you. Don''t you blame me?"


    With a wry smile on his face, Youdi said helplessly: "Your Highness is very serious. Young people don''t know the greatness of heaven and earth. It''s also a good thing to let him experience some setbacks. His personal experience is always unforgettable. I hope he can be cautious when he gets this lesson."


    Speaking of this, Youdi knelt down to one side of the young assistant said: "not yet?"


    In the face of Youdi''s scolding, the young assistant got up and left pale. He bowed his head and did not dare to look at Li Meng.


    It wasn''t until the assistant left that Youdi got to the point.


    Looking at Li Meng sitting on the sofa, Youdi said: "this time, your royal highness is invited to come here only for two things. Three months later, the repair work of the ark base has been completed. Now the ark base has become the Academy of war, and in the future, there will be only the Academy of war, but no ark base. One of these two things is due to the request of chaen, He invited his royal highness to visit the Ares Academy. The second is about Kayla. "


    Speaking of this, Youdi looked at Li Meng with a smile and said: "I don''t know about your relationship with Kaila, but because of your existence, Kaila''s family has some troubles. Although it''s a personal problem, it happens in the house of Parliament, and the impact is always bad. Kaila and Jon are both employees of the house of Parliament. If their conflicts can''t be reconciled, Then I can only let one of them leave. Considering that Kayla is pregnant, I can only... "


    In the face of Youdi''s warm eyes, Li Meng didn''t explain it too much. It''s not clear.


    With a faint smile, Li Meng waved his hand and said, "you don''t have to worry about this matter. I will solve it. They won''t have any more conflicts. From now on, they will go back to their old life."


    Although he didn''t know what Li Meng was going to do, Youdi didn''t ask much.


    This is a personal problem. As the president of the parliament, he is not willing to interfere.


    There are thousands of staff in the house of Parliament, but because the third party is the prince, his Royal Highness has just come into Youdi''s sight.


    Otherwise, Youdi would not be involved in these matters.


    When he got up, Li Meng stood up, looked at Youdi behind his desk and said, "if there is nothing else, I will leave first. I will go to the war god Academy. Let''s go tomorrow. Since it''s a request from Professor Chan, I still need to go."


    Nodding gently, Youdi said, "please help yourself, your highness. Kaila is in trouble..."


    Without saying much, Li Meng turned and left the office.


    Outside, Kayla has been waiting, she seems to be thinking about something, a little preoccupied.


    Even if Li Meng came out of the office, she didn''t notice it.


    "What are you thinking?"


    Li Meng''s inquiry made her recover, shaking her head and saying, "nothing... Nothing."


    Li Meng knows that Kaila''s mental state is not good at this time. As for the reason, of course, it is the contradiction with her husband.


    Without asking more questions, Li Meng said, "let''s go. Don''t go home tonight. I''ll meet your husband tomorrow."


    Shaking her head, Keira whispered, "no, he''ll get it wrong. I don''t want to complicate the situation..."


    With a faint smile, Li Meng said: "let him be stimulated. It will be easier for me to talk with him tomorrow."


    Although she didn''t know what her royal highness was going to do, she looked forward to what her royal highness was going to do tomorrow.


    "Well, I''ll stay in the house of Parliament tonight."


    After leaving the president''s office, Li Meng did not immediately return to his room. Instead, he left the house of Parliament with Keira and entered a nearby hotel.


    As soon as we leave tonight, their brief acquaintance is over, and Kayla will return to her former life.


    The hotel''s business is very good, almost full, when Li Meng with Kaila into the hotel, was arranged to the third floor of the lovers seats.


    Compared with the noisy environment downstairs, it is much quieter and warmer. Looking at other dining tables, there are some lovers with ambiguous eyes.


    This kind of atmosphere makes Kaila a little uncomfortable. Her face is a little ruddy, and she dare not look at her royal highness.


    She didn''t know why her royal highness brought her to this place, but there was a kind of expectation in her heart that made her afraid, which made her very unhappy. Many years ago, she and Jon fell in love and married. After so many years, she seemed to waver in this love, and she had an unexpected expectation for the prince who was not getting along with us soon.


    She has Jon''s baby in her stomach. Is she a mean woman?


    Looking at Kayla, who is more shy and shy, Li Meng said with a faint smile, "tomorrow I will leave al city. I won''t come here again for a long time. When I come here again, you may be old, or you may not be alive. This meal tonight is my thanks to you, Kayla, you are a good woman, I''m happy to have you as a confidant. "

 Chapter 1904

    Confidante?


    With a smile, Kaila said in a soft voice, "should I feel honored to be the confidant of the prince''s Royal Highness?"


    Yes, after tonight, she will go back to her former life and have no contact with the man in front of her.


    What else can she worry about? Tonight, let her indulge.


    Kaila swept away the gloom in her eyes and said with a smile: "I''m not satisfied with a confidant. Your royal highness, although you are ordinary and not handsome, you have a temperament that makes women addicted. I don''t know what kind of feeling it is, but this kind of feeling makes me confused and makes me have an irresistible desire..."


    Speaking of this, Kayla smiles and says seriously: "this is the only time in my life. Only tonight, I want to indulge. Only at this time, I don''t want to pay attention to those ethics. Tonight, only tonight..."


    In the face of Kaila''s hot eyes, Li Meng was a little stunned, and he couldn''t laugh or cry.


    He didn''t expect that Kayla would be so bold and openly courted him. Although al''s atmosphere is relatively open, she has a husband and is still pregnant with children. Li Meng doesn''t know what to say about her courage.


    Thinking of this, Li Meng''s face is a little embarrassed. Although as a woman, Kaila''s charm is indeed not small. I don''t know how many men regard her proud figure as the goddess of their dreams, but Li Meng doesn''t have any indiscreet thoughts about Kaila.


    However, at this time, it is not easy for him to say no, because it will hurt Kayla.


    What kind of psychology is Kaila at this time? Li Meng knows that if he refuses, Kaila''s fragile heart will surely collapse.


    This is probably the defect of the divine body, which has a fatal attraction to the opposite sex.


    Li Meng never thinks that he is a gentleman. He doesn''t care if he has a further relationship with some nice women. If this person is Kayla, Li Meng can still accept it.


    Facing Kaila''s expectant eyes, Li Meng said with a faint smile: "I hope you don''t regret it. It''s not pure" love ", but indulgence. One night''s pleasure is just to comply with the desire. If this is what you want, I will fulfill you and satisfy your wish. However, from now on, there will be a" lover "relationship between you and me, How long this relationship will last depends on you. If one day when I come to you, you don''t want to betray your husband again, I will let go. "


    Human nature is complex. The so-called loyalty driven by desire is not worth mentioning. Li Meng doesn''t belittle Kaila because of it. He thinks she is a romantic and cheap woman. Li Meng has seen too many things for more than 200 years.


    With a little smile, Kaila didn''t say anything more. She got up and left her seat. She came to Li Meng and sat down beside her. She was really like a couple nestling in Li Meng''s side, holding Li Meng''s arm.


    The plump mountain suddenly let the arm into a very soft.


    Li Meng knows that at this moment, Kaila has no scruples, she just wants to satisfy the desire at this time, not want to think about the consequences.


    After enjoying a delicious dinner, Li Meng is looking forward to it, and the shy Kaila enters the elevator leading to the upper room.


    Although her heart was firm, Kaila was still a little timid. When she opened the room, she held Li Meng''s arm and lowered her head, unwilling to face other people''s understanding eyes.


    With the door card, Li Meng and Kayla walk in the corridor covered with red carpet.


    Beside Li Meng was Kaila holding his arm. She was silent and kept her head down.


    Kayla''s age is not small, but between men and women, she is also a past person, she knows what it means to come here, means betrayal, betrayal of her beloved husband.


    In the heart of her husband''s apology did not let Kayla stop, the tension of cheating, but let her have a strange pleasure.


    "I hate it. Don''t worry. It''s still early. I''m yours tonight. Whatever you want..."


    "Really? Well, I''m not polite. I''ve been upset by that woman Kayla these days. Today I just want to vent my anger on you... "


    Just as Li Meng and Kaila were about to pass a crossroad, a burst of women''s laughter and men''s urgent voice suddenly sounded from another passage.


    The voice is small, but every word can be heard.


    Kayla?


    Familiar name let Li Meng and Kaila slightly Leng, Kaila''s face is to show the eyes that can''t believe.


    In their eyes, two embracing figures came out of the crossroads.


    The man is in a suit. He looks tall and upright. He has short blonde hair.


    The woman was in a light blue dress. As they turned to walk in front of the passage of Li Meng and Kaila at the intersection, they could only see her back. From her back, she had a good figure, which was not as attractive as Kaila.


    "How do you know them?"


    He didn''t stop. He seemed to notice something strange on Kaila''s face. Li Meng asked with his head down.


    Looking at the two distant figures in front of her, Kaila gave a bitter smile and said to herself, "that''s my husband and my best friend. They played very well. In the past, in front of me, their relationship was very stiff and their conflicts were very deep. They were always noisy in front of me. No one would like to see who was not pleased. It turned out that all this was fake, They''ve been lying to me. I''ve been fooled by them like a fool. "


    Smell speech, Li Meng some accident, did not expect an accident, unexpectedly discovered this matter.


    That''s Kayla''s husband, Jon?


    At the moment of turning around, Li Meng saw his face. He was a talented man with a scholarly air.


    Looking down at Kaila, Li Meng said, "shall I teach them a lesson?"


    Li Meng didn''t know what kind of mood Kaila was in at this time, but he would not feel better.


    After shaking her head, Kayla said calmly, "let them go. It''s all right. My debt to him will be gone."


    Speaking of this, Kaila looked up at Li Meng, smiled and said in a soft voice: "Your Highness, I am yours tonight. I will leave something in my body that belongs to your highness..."


    So bold words let Li Meng slightly a Leng, then light smile, with Kaila turned into the right corridor.

 Chapter 1905

    "What''s the matter, Jon?"


    In the corridor, Jon suddenly stopped, turned and looked at the corridor behind him, only in doubt.


    In the face of the lover''s inquiry, Jon could not be sure: "I seem to hear Kayla''s voice."


    "Kayla? No... "


    Speaking of this, she said with a faint smile: "no, maybe you didn''t hear me wrong. In a room here, she is kissing me with other men, taking your children with her under other men. Oh, by the way, is that still your child? Jon, do you want to look for it? Maybe it''s too late. Of course, it''s just tonight


    His lover''s words made Jon''s face look very ugly. He looked at the corridor indefinitely with anger in his eyes.


    But in the end, he did not do anything, in her lips, disdainful eyes, with her to continue to move forward.


    On the other side of the two, Li Meng takes Kayla into a guest room.


    Today''s Kaila is very beautiful, wearing a purple dress, the whole person gives a kind of elegant, lazy feeling.


    When she entered the room, she was very restrained. Sitting by the bed, she was at a loss. She didn''t know where to put her hands.


    Seeing such a embarrassed Kaila, Li Meng secretly smiles. At this time, he naturally wants to take the initiative.


    In front of Kaila, Li Meng holds her hands in her shy, pinching eyes and says, "let''s go..."


    With that, Li Meng pulls Kaila up and walks to the bathroom on one side.


    VIP room on the upper floor, bathroom space is still very large, there is a couple bathtub for both sides.


    After entering the bathroom, Kayla''s face became more red. She lowered her head and did not dare to look at Li Meng.


    Compared with Kayla''s constraint, Li Meng is very relaxed. He takes off his clothes and goes into the steaming bathtub.


    Li Meng breathed a big breath when the hot water hit his body.


    Looking at Kaila standing still outside, Li Meng said with a smile, "Kaila, you don''t want me to take off my dress for you."


    To his Royal Highness''s words, in the face of his Royal Highness''s hot eyes, Kaila took a quiet look at Li Meng in the bathtub. She seemed to accept her fate, stretched out her hands and took off her dress.


    With the dress, underwear out of the body, Kayla that white body will be completely exposed in Li Meng''s eyes.


    I have to say that Kayla''s skin is very good, relatively white, without any blemishes.


    In Li Meng''s hot eyes, Kaila twists the attractive curve to approach the bathtub step by step, and strides into the bathtub with a slender leg


    Kaila satisfies Li Meng''s desire. She nestles in Li Meng''s arms as she enters the bathtub.


    The hot water and the warm chest made Kayla''s body and mind relax.


    At this moment, Kaila doesn''t want to think more about those troublesome things. She lies lazily in Li Meng''s arms and quietly feels the warmth of the second man in her life.


    With one hand holding Kaila''s waist, Li Meng''s other hand is on Kaila''s body.


    Facing the licentiousness of Li Meng, Kaila just stretches her body lazily to satisfy the man''s desire in front of her.


    In the bathroom, the release of hormones makes the atmosphere warm, and makes them enter the peak state.


    The hand in the water stops suddenly, and Li Meng puts it on Kaila''s belly.


    Kaila''s pregnant image has gradually appeared, and the bulge of her abdomen has been more obvious, which gives Li Meng an unusual feeling.


    Seeing that the hot hand under the water stopped on her belly, Kayla winked and whispered, "it''s been more than four months. I''m yours tonight. Your highness should be gentle. No matter what the future of me and Jon is, I''m going to give birth to this child."


    Women are really complex creatures, gentle, emotional, and sometimes ruthless


    Please hold Kaila''s chin and let her beautiful eyes look at her. Li Meng said with a smile, "I will..."


    With that, Li Meng kisses Kaila and grabs her ruddy lips.


    At this moment, Kayla has already been emotional, she actively responded, with the soft body to warm the man in front of her.


    It''s a long night, for both Kayla and Li Meng


    The night is getting deeper and deeper. After some passion, on the big white bed, they embrace each other and sleep.


    Li Meng didn''t fall asleep. He took the sleeping Kaila in his arms and looked at the ceiling.


    Kaila didn''t give him a good experience. For the sake of her little life, they had to move slowly. Nevertheless, in Kaila''s body, Li Meng poured out his desire and got some satisfaction.


    From this moment on, Kayla has become his woman, and their relationship has naturally changed.


    In the past, although there were rumors outside, outsiders have always believed that their relationship is not simple, but today, the past rumors are no longer rumors.


    Li Meng is indifferent to this. He doesn''t care at all.


    Kayla is his lover, that''s all


    At this time, a burst of music suddenly sounded in the room, the source of the sound came from the mobile phone on the bedside table.


    The appearance of music also awakens Kayla. She opens her blank eyes. Then something seems to ring out. Her brow is slightly wrinkled. She reaches out a blanket with one hand and holds the mobile phone on the cabinet in her hand.


    Looking at the screen, the incoming message silences Kayla. It''s her husband.


    After a moment''s hesitation, Kayla got through.


    "Hello..."


    Kayla''s tone was flat, and her mood didn''t fluctuate.


    "I don''t want to talk about it now. I''m tired. I need a rest..."


    "Yes, I''m not at home and I''m not in the house of Parliament. Whatever you think, I don''t care. Since you''ve decided that, why should I explain?"


    "Where is it?"


    With a slight frown, Kayla said calmly, "I''ll be where you are."


    With that, in the roaring and angry voice of her mobile phone, Kayla hung up.


    After throwing the mobile phone on the bedside table, Kaila takes a deep breath. She goes back to Li Meng''s arms and nestles on Li Meng''s chest.


    Looking at Kaila in his arms, Li Meng said with a faint smile, "are you not afraid that he will go crazy and make this hotel restless?"


    "He doesn''t have the courage. He''s busy looking for confidence in my best friend," she said


    Speaking of this, Kayla sighed and said sadly: "I don''t want to continue to live with him now. Your highness, let me deal with this matter by myself. It doesn''t matter who is right or who is wrong. After so many years of false intentions, he is not tired. I feel tired and I will help them."


    Indeed, he is no longer needed.


    Now there are cracks in her relationship with her husband, and healing is almost impossible.

 Chapter 1906

    Li Meng''s original intention was to let the family continue to be harmonious and loving, but what happened tonight made Li Meng a little unexpected.


    First, Kaila''s bold courtship, and then the betrayal of her husband "Jon".


    Although Kaila''s courtship words made the family tottering, if Jon didn''t betray Kaila, Kaila was the one who betrayed the family. Li Meng knows a little about why Kaila did it.


    Maybe it''s the external pressure. In the face of the rumors outside, Kaila''s husband didn''t believe her. Instead, he spoke ill and even started to beat and scold. This made Kaila sad and disappointed. Under all kinds of pressure, she chose revenge.


    But it''s not just revenge. At the same time of revenge on her husband, Li Meng''s complex emotions and desires make her involuntarily do something that she didn''t think of.


    As a result of all this, Kaila lies in Li Meng''s bed, has a relationship with Li Meng, and becomes Li Meng''s lover.


    Looking at Kaila in the gloom, Li Meng didn''t say much, just bowed his head and occupied the red lip, a deep kiss.


    Until Kayla became breathless, Li Meng let go of Kayla.


    Looking at Kaila, Li Meng entered her delicate body and said, "sleep."


    "Well..."


    With a smile of peace of mind, Kaila in Li Meng''s arms closed her eyes.


    She is tired, not only in her body, but also in her heart. She needs a good rest.


    A night without words


    On the next day, Li Meng left the hotel with Kaila until it was three o''clock.


    The hotel is not far from the house of Parliament, which is only a few miles away, but it took more than half an hour to get back to the house of Parliament.


    When Li Meng came back to his room, Zhu Yixuan complained.


    In Zhu Yixuan''s complaint, Li Meng takes two little girls to the apron.


    For Sheng Nan and Zhu Yixuan, today is the day for them to go home, while for Kaila, it is the day for them to leave.


    "Sheng Nan, you board first, I''ll be there later..."


    After looking at her brother and Kaila, Zhu Yixuan turned her lips.


    Last night, her brother didn''t come home all night, so she must have mixed up with that woman, because today, in that woman, Zhu Yixuan feels a kind of breath that belongs to her brother.


    "Let''s go..."


    On one side, Sheng Nan pulls Zhu Yixuan, who is whispering, onto the spaceship.


    Taking back his eyes from the two little girls, Li Meng turned to look at the calm Kaila and said, "I''ll come to see you from time to time. No matter what, you and I have a good night. I''m not mean to my women. I''ve paid 10 million federal dollars in your account, which is enough for you to have no worries for the rest of your life. You don''t have to refuse. This is what I give you. You take it, This person''s life should be natural and unrestrained. Do what you want to do in the future. If you meet someone worthy of love, don''t let it go. But this time, don''t look at the wrong person again. At that time, if you want to be loyal to your family, I will let it go and I won''t disturb you. If you want to continue to maintain our underground relationship, I''ll be happy to have you as a confidant. "


    Looking at the man in front of her with a complicated look, Kayla is speechless. How should she say it? The prince''s Highness has finished her words.


    Kayla understood that their relationship could only be maintained between lovers and friends, and could never be further developed.


    He is his royal highness, but she is just an ordinary person. The difference in identity between the two sides makes Kayla dare not expect anything.


    As if she had figured out something, Kaila laughed and said in a soft voice: "Your Highness, have a good trip..."


    Looking at the relieved Kaila, Li Meng knew that the girl understood everything.


    It''s good. For her, it''s the best result.


    Step forward, Li Meng opened his hands and hugged the stunned Kaila.


    Before she regained her consciousness, Li Meng left, turned and boarded the spaceship.


    Looking at the figure of her royal highness leaving, Kaila had no choice but to smile and watch her royal highness leave.


    Just as Kayla watched, the spaceship slowly took off and disappeared into the western sky


    After sending Zhu Yixuan and Sheng Nan back to the Shenglong Empire, Li Meng set out in a hurry to the suvier empire.


    The soville Empire, the capital of "COMOS.".


    Li Meng is no stranger to this city. In a sense, it is also his home.


    In the afternoon, a spaceship with the flag of Shenglong Empire entered COMOS and landed in the Red Palace.


    The Red Palace, as the name suggests, is a red palace and the Royal Court of the suvier empire.


    The arrival of foreign spaceships broke the tranquility of the Red Palace.


    On the tarmac of Red Palace, the spaceship landed slowly.


    As the door opened, Li Meng came out of the door.


    As soon as he left the spaceship, Li Meng saw a crowd of figures in the square outside.


    There is Sophia, there are a number of maids, a dazzling array of graceful figure people see dazzling.


    In Sophia''s smiling eyes, Lee came forward and gave her a hug.


    Holding Sophia''s soft body tightly, Li Meng said with a smile: "Sophia, I haven''t seen you for a long time. You are much fuller. If you go on like this, maybe one day I won''t be able to hold you."


    To Li Meng''s words, Sophia was not angry. Li Meng gave a glance and said: "Your Highness is joking. My body will not change now. I am still Sophia in your Highness''s eyes before."


    Li Meng couldn''t deny this, but with a faint smile, he took Sophia''s little hand and went to the Red Palace.


    Li Meng is no stranger to the Red Palace. He is familiar with it.


    Looking at his highness, Sophia''s face is full of tenderness. The man in front of her can feel his charm only when she gets along with him for a long time. Sophia has never regretted her original choice.


    In the splendid corridor, they walk side by side


    Looking at Sophia beside him, Li Meng said with a smile: "I remember that you used to like purple. Under the background of that color, it gave you a mature and unusual temperament. That temperament is enough to make any man fall in love with you. Now, you like white."


    Today''s Sophia is a white dress, giving people a "holy" feeling.


    A little smile, Sophia soft looking at the side of her husband, whispered: "Your Highness does not like it?"


    "No..."


    With a faint smile, Li Meng said: "this is very good. In the past, you who like purple are just ordinary beautiful women. Now, white is more suitable for you."


    Sophia has the body of a saint. The existence of the power of light makes her have a kind of holy temperament. In this temperament, only white is the most suitable.

 Chapter 1907

    Pulling Sophia, they walk slowly in the corridor, followed by a group of maids.


    "Talk about the Ares Academy. What do you think of them?"


    Ares academy?


    Looking at her husband beside her, Sophia said in a low voice: "I remember your highness used to say that there will be no" real God "in the material world. They just use genetic technology to make the body into a" God ". Although such a" God "is much stronger than ordinary people, it is also very difficult to be killed, but its aggressiveness is much worse. It can be regarded as a concept that shield is stronger than spear."


    The main brain has the technology left over by ancient humans, and Li Meng is no stranger to genetic engineering.


    The pinnacle of genetic engineering is to connect the atoms that make up the body with bioenergy, so that there is an inseparable connection between each atom. In this way, the human body will have no weakness. Even if the body is cut into two parts, it will be blown up, and the body will gather and heal itself, which is equivalent to an immortal body.


    Of course, once the body is blown up, it takes enough time to agglomerate and heal.


    This kind of technology seems magical. It''s just for a certain degree of civilization.


    Once civilization has the ability to understand genetic technology, it''s no surprise that such technology will be available.


    However, genetic engineering also has defects. Although the physical body is strong, it has unimaginable power and jumping ability, but the main attack method is still the use of brute force, and the combat mode is close combat "fighting".


    "Your Highness, why do you care about them so much?"


    Facing Sophia''s light eyes, Li Meng shook his head and said: "it''s not care, but curiosity. Genetic engineering is a very complex technology. It takes a lot of resources to create a" God ". These resources are not minerals and energy, but biological genes. Although the Milky way is large, there are not many planets that really have life. During the reign of ancient humans in the Milky way, There are only a few hundred living planets in the whole galaxy. Even if the Ares academy is all over the galaxy, they will not be able to produce many "gods", unless their "gods" will not spend too much resources. In this way, their "gods" will be cheaper, super gene fighters? It seems that they have self-knowledge


    With a little smile, Sophia said: "this physical body into a" God "is just a shortcut for mortals to" Shinto ". Using the power of science and technology to realize the yearning for" gods ", your highness does not need to worry. Our existence has surpassed them in essence. In front of us, they can only be called semi gods."


    This is also


    Although it is also a way to "Shinto", it is more fragile than the God in Kia space.


    Their strength is only in the material world, only in front of other creatures and civilizations, but in front of demons, they are a little vulnerable.


    The power of chaos has the characteristics of erosion and disturbance, which will destroy the genes of their bodies. That is to say, in the face of demons, the "gods" of the Ares academy will greatly weaken their combat effectiveness.


    The saints and the dead of the black flag empire can also be called demons in a sense, because like demons, they are also the products of subspace, or the power of chaos.


    In these two hundred years, Li Meng has understood the power of faith.


    Although the power of belief is a kind of spiritual power, it does not come from the soul, but from the projection of the soul in the sub space. In other words, the power of belief also comes from the sub space, which is a kind of sub space energy.


    The power of the holy light is a kind of power produced by the combination of the power of belief and the light energy of the material world.


    In a sense, the saints of the black flag empire are "great demons"


    With a faint smile, Li Meng said to Sophia next to him, "tomorrow I''m going to go to the Ares Academy. You can go with me and increase your knowledge. The Ares academy is a cross civilization organization. More contact with them will help us understand the current situation of the galaxy. When we get out of the left star, we can know who is the enemy and who is the friend."


    This is his Highness''s invitation. How could Sophia refuse? She nodded and said, "well."


    Time passed quickly, unconsciously, night came.


    After sharing a dinner with Sophia, it''s natural to have a couple''s life at night.


    Although they are not mortals now, they also need the taste of mortals to increase the feelings between them.


    In the early morning, when everything is revived, a cool breath is floating in the city of COMOS.


    In the dark room, on the big white bed, Li Meng under the blanket opened his eyes.


    I don''t know when the person in my arms is gone.


    But in front of the window, a graceful figure in a white nightgown caught Li Meng''s attention.


    It''s Sophia. She''s in front of the window. She''s looking out of the window. She doesn''t know what she''s looking at.


    Did not disturb her, Li Meng got up, quietly came to her behind, put the soft body into his arms.


    The hands between the waist let Sophia slightly a Leng, then limp down, quietly enjoying the embrace of the people behind.


    In Sofia''s ear, Li Meng whispered, "what are you thinking?"


    Sophia murmured: "Your Highness, I''ve been in power for more than 200 years. I''m thinking about whether I should abdicate. In the eyes of the people, I''ve become a" God "in these years. Even the maids seem to be submissive in front of me. In China, the common people regard me as a God, while for those dignitaries, I''m their dreamer, At present, the situation of the suvier empire is stable. Even if the federalism is restored, the country will go on steadily. "


    Hearing this, Li Meng knew that Sophia was lonely.


    With a faint smile, he took Sophia''s waist lightly. In her ear, Li Meng whispered: "it has been more than 200 years. Under your rule, the suvier empire is no longer suitable for any system. Once you are away, the country will be in chaos first. You, the queen, are indispensable, at least for the suvier empire."


    Sophia knew that her husband behind her wanted her to sit down in this position, just like the little girl of Shenglong empire.


    Speaking of this, Li Meng said with a smile, "when you get the" leap engine "given by the Ares academy, the Al Federation will usher in the era of great expansion. By then, you will have no leisure."


    Without saying anything more, the topic was skipped by Sophia.


    After a long time, Li Meng and Sophia changed their clothes under the maid''s service.


    After a breakfast, they are ready to go.

 Chapter 1908

    In the morning, a spaceship belonging to the soville Empire took off from the Red Palace and disappeared into the eastern sky.


    Two hours later, at the Ares Academy in Taipingyang.


    In more than two hundred years, many things have changed. The predecessor of Ares academy, ark base, is the best representative.


    Two hundred years ago, the ark base was the center of the world, but two hundred years later, it was abandoned.


    Without the main brain, Al countries will lose control of the ark base. As time goes by, the ark base will be forgotten and become a relic, a relic unknown to Al people.


    It was not until the arrival of the Ares academy that everything changed.


    The ark base was reopened and the island was transformed into a primitive one.


    "They have a heart..."


    In the cabin, looking out the window is approaching the island, Li mengkou middle road.


    Just ahead, there is an island covered with forest. If the traces of artificial afforestation are not obvious, Li Meng even thinks it''s the wrong place.


    The island is not big. It is only fifty miles in radius. In the north of the island, there is a wharf. A road extends from the wharf to a college in the middle of the island. It is a college with low buildings and no modern technology.


    There are many buildings and a huge playground.


    Stand high, see far, at this time the height of the spacecraft, so that everything on the island at a glance.


    Sofia is sitting opposite Li Meng. Today, she is dressed in a long white dress, which is not gorgeous but exquisite.


    Following Li Meng''s eyes, she looked out of the window and said in a soft voice: "when the technology of civilization reaches a certain level, there will be signs of returning to the ancient times. She is no longer eager for industrialization, but needs the satisfaction of life, which is probably a similar situation."


    Any civilization has hedonism and needs in all aspects. The living environment of industrialization is often extremely poor. When a civilization focuses on the living environment, it will not see skyscrapers, endless metal floors and only primitive natural environment.


    Of course, once such a civilization appears, it means that it has no motive force to move forward. Sooner or later, it will be destroyed.


    The Ares academy should not be included in this list. The reason why the islands should be covered with forests is that it should be used as a training ground.


    And the important place for civilian, often can be ignored, this is also a hidden means.


    "Father, he''s here..."


    When the spacecraft arrived over the island, two people were waiting on the tarmac of the Ares Academy.


    It''s chayne and Katrina. Today, the prince''s Royal Highness is here. They dare not neglect them and come to meet them in person.


    In their eyes, the small Wang family private spaceship approached the college and landed slowly on the tarmac.


    As the hatch opens, Limon pulls Sophia out and into the eyes of chayne and Katrina.


    When they see the woman next to Li Meng, they are stunned. This is


    Although they were curious about the identity of the woman who followed his royal highness, they didn''t think much about it.


    With a smile on his face, chayne and Katrina came up and said, "welcome, welcome, your highness, I''ve been looking forward to your coming for a long time."


    Li Meng just gave a faint smile and said, "I''m also full of expectations for this trip..."


    Speaking of this, Li Meng looked around and said with a smile: "the ark base in my impression is not like this. Let me guess, those doors should be underground."


    With a slight nod, Chan said, "yes, although the insect bridge post station is a very stable device, it also has certain risks. It''s best to place it underground."


    "I don''t know if this is..."


    Chayne looks aside at Sophia, who seems very quiet.


    With a little smile, Li Meng said: "my wife, Queen Sophia, tutor Chan should not care that I bring her here."


    Is she queen Sophia?


    Looking at Sophia, Chan looks surprised.


    The woman was so beautiful and young that she didn''t look like she was more than 200 years old.


    However, from her, she did feel an unusual breath.


    It''s a holy breath


    But he didn''t think much about it. "Of course, I don''t mind. Your majesty, welcome to us."


    Sophia, who was beside Li Meng, just nodded.


    With a little smile, Chan turned aside and said, "ladies and gentlemen, please..."


    Then, under the leadership of Chan, the group walked to the college.


    In a conference room, four people sit opposite each other on two soft sofas.


    On one side are chayne and his daughter Katrina, and on the other are Limon and Sophia, separated by a tea table.


    With a faint smile, Li Meng said: "I''m not invited to visit the academy this time. At present, the Ares academy is empty. I don''t know how many days and nights it will take to make this place lively."


    "It''s natural. Genetic engineering is a complex technology. If we start from scratch, it will take at least ten years for Al to have one or two generations of Tiandao civilization gene fighters. As a tutor, I still have the patience."


    Speaking of this, the smile on his face disappeared and became serious. He said: "in the galaxy, although there are countless civilized races, there are very few races with human form. Only civilized races with human form are easy to contact and have kindness and justice. Although the human race has a long history, it is scattered all over the galaxy now, It exists in different civilization situations. No matter how different civilizations are, we all have the same ancestor. The Academy hopes to establish diplomatic relations with any human civilization, conduct some friendly exchanges, and integrate human civilization into a big family. This has always been the wish of the academy and what it has been doing for thousands of years. "


    Looking at Li Meng, Chan said: "today, what I hope to face is not the prince of Shenglong empire or the prince of suvier Empire, but a representative of unknown human civilization. Here, Ares hopes to have friendly exchanges with the civilization behind his royal highness."


    Hearing this, Li Meng had a clear smile. He didn''t explicitly refuse the wish of establishing diplomatic relations with the black flag empire.


    Looking at Ch''an, Li Meng seemed to point out: "in terms of ideology, we are different. The school of war pays attention to the peace of the country and the people, and hopes that all civilized races can live in peace, but we are different. What we hope is the grand unification. Any intelligent race should submit to the glory of the emperor. War is always with my country, and it may not take a thousand years, You will meet the human civilization behind me. At that time, any communication will be redundant. Only war is the necessary means to solve all disputes. "

 Chapter 1909

    Yes, the purpose of the black flag Empire has never changed, that is to unify the galaxy, unify mankind, and rule all the races that are willing to submit.


    Today''s black flag empire may still be very weak, but after thousands of years, everything will be changed. One day, the black flag empire will come to the whole galaxy.


    Hearing the speech, Chan and Katrina look at each other. From the mouth of his royal highness, how can they feel that the civilization behind his royal highness is the red police Empire.


    Because what his royal highness said is what the red police Empire has been doing. Is this a coincidence?


    Thinking of this, he said thoughtfully, "what is the relationship between the human civilization of the prince and the red police Empire?"


    "Red police Empire?"


    First, he was confused, but then Li Meng realized something.


    At one point, the main brain told him about the red police empire.


    How can we say that the red police empire is regarded as the successor of the ancient mankind, an important part of the "rejuvenation plan" of the ancient mankind, and a United Empire composed of a group of commanders with strong aggression.


    Although the establishment of the black flag Empire had something to do with the "revival plan" of the ancient people, the main brain was only a fake, and since he went to edras to obtain the right to die, he had been divorced from the "revival plan" of the ancient people.


    With a faint smile, Li Meng said: "I know a little about the red police empire. Idealism, the supremacy of human beings, inherited the mantle of ancient human beings, wanted to use the means of war to restore the glory of mankind in the past, and did not hesitate to eliminate all the alien civilizations in the galaxy. For human beings, the existence of the red police empire may be a good thing, but for those alien civilizations, This is a disaster. Although the purpose is the same, we do not agree with their approach. "


    In other words, the human civilization behind this prince has nothing to do with the red police empire.


    Hearing this, chayne and Katrina looked at each other. The Milky way is very big. Even the Ares academy can''t say that it has found out every part of the Milky way. The Milky way is too big. The brilliant light of civilization seems to spread all over the Milky way. Maybe the human civilization behind this Prince is somewhere in the Milky way, and is booming.


    Unifying mankind and the galaxy is what many human civilizations want to do, but the difficulty is unimaginable. Many human civilizations have given up this goal in thousands of years or even tens of thousands of years.


    Not the red police empire


    With a little smile, Chan said: "although human ambition is endless, human life is limited. With the passing of generation after generation, the concept of consciousness is the easiest to change. One day, I believe that the civilization behind the prince will yearn for peace like other civilizations."


    Li Meng couldn''t deny that. He didn''t continue to argue.


    If at some point in the future, he is still alive, he will know what the black flag empire is like.


    With a faint smile, Li Meng said: "well, not to mention the civilization behind me, the galaxy is very big, and we can''t know the future. Let''s talk about the Ares Academy. I''m very interested in your ares Academy."


    "Since his royal highness is interested in the Ares academy, I will naturally satisfy his wish. I don''t know if his royal highness is willing to follow me to a place. I think he is no stranger to chongqiao post station."


    Naturally, it is not strange. Li Meng will not refuse this invitation.


    Then, under the leadership of Chan, they left the conference room and went to the bottom of the Ares Academy.


    In the past, the net road was under the ark base, and the Ares academy just transformed the superstructure. Everything under the ground was still the metal world that Li Meng remembered.


    In front of a door, the group stopped.


    This is a metal platform with a dark metal door. In the past, the black flag Empire called it netway, while the Ares academy called it Stargate, the Stargate.


    "For thousands of years, the Ares academy has been promoting the concept of heavenly civilization, while also looking for the relics left by the ancestors. The chongqiao post station is the greatest discovery in the history of the Ares academy, which enables us to acquire wormhole technology, so that all civilizations and races can be united in a real sense."


    As soon as his words fell, the originally silent Stargate suddenly started. In the surge of energy, the Stargate showed that a layer of water silver curtain was pouring out, just like the rippling river, flowing irregularly.


    "Your Highness, please..."


    Without saying much, under the leadership of chayne, the party successively walked into the water silver curtain.


    For Li Meng, it''s not the first time that she''s shuttled through the net Road, but for Sophia, it''s the first time that she''s shuttled through the gate, and everything is new to her.


    The shuttle of stargate is short, everything happens in a flash.


    Step into the water silver curtain, step out again.


    The scene changed. It was no longer the underground of the Al war Theological Seminary, but the hall of an unknown place.


    The hall is very bright, but very quiet. Some figures in silver robes can be seen. They gather in the hall in twos and threes and are talking in a low voice. The start of the star gate seems to attract their attention and cast their eyes one after another.


    When they see chayne and Katrina, they only have accidents in their eyes. When they see Li Meng and Sophia, they have curious and amazing eyes.


    For these people in the hall, he didn''t give a reason. He just took Li Meng out of the hall.


    As he walked along, Chan said with a smile: "Your Highness, welcome to Tara, the capital of the Republic. This is the gate hall, located in the temple of the God of war. The temple of the God of war is also the headquarters of the Academy of the God of war, controlled by seven elders."


    Looking around, Li Meng watched the young people in the hall as he followed him.


    Yes, they are very young. They are not very old. Most of them are minors. They are just children.


    They are not ordinary children, their physical quality is very strong, even better than Ivan Bella of blue star.


    Li Meng: "they are..."


    Seeing that Li Meng''s eyes have been on the children in the hall, Katrina explained: "they are apprentices and the first generation super gene fighters of the heavenly civilization. They are ready to go to the edge of the great whirlpool for training. Only when they become adults can they become the real God of war and maintain the order of the Republic."


    It turned out to be a group of apprentices ready to go out for training. No wonder they are so young, most of them are minors.


    After leaving the hall, the four entered a long corridor.


    The corridor is very wide, very high, very grand, also very simple, can''t see a bit of metal color.


    When they left the corridor, they came to a place similar to the martial arts hall. In the hall, some small figures were practicing with wooden sticks. There were only a dozen people in the huge hall.

 Chapter 1910

    In the next few days, chayne took Li Meng to visit the Ares academy and talked about the history of the Republic.


    The full name of the Republic is "Galactic Republic of heavenly civilization". It is an alliance regime with the Ares academy as the core. Its territory is all over the galaxy, spanning tens of thousands of light years. It is one of the three major forces in the galaxy.


    The understanding of the galaxy, the Ares college is undoubtedly far beyond the black flag Empire, through the Ares college, Li Meng has some basic understanding of the current situation of the galaxy.


    In this era, there are countless civilizations in the galaxy. Among thousands of civilizations, three major forces dominate the galaxy.


    Among these three forces, the Republic is only one, and the other two are red police Empire and enterprise state.


    Among them, the red police empire is the militarist camp, while the enterprise state is the Trade Federation.


    Although these three forces are the hegemony of the galaxy, their territory is only one third of that of the galaxy, and there are many unknown and dangerous regions in the galaxy.


    With Tara and his party, Limon has gained a lot, and has a better understanding of the current situation of the galaxy.


    "The galaxy of elhenge is located at the border of the Republic. We found it, and it also entered the eyes of the red police empire. For hundreds of years, the dispute between the Republic and the red police Empire has never stopped, and there are often some small conflicts and frictions on the border. We are worried that the red police empire will launch some actions against the galaxy of elhenge."


    In a welcome room of the Ares academy, Chan and Li Meng sit opposite each other.


    Today Katrina is still with her father, and Sophia is naturally with Li Meng.


    Getting up, Li Meng came to the window and looked at the prosperous metal world outside


    The floating cars in the air are like ants, forming a traffic flow. When countless traffic flow crisscross together, it shows a scene of prosperity. However, it is true that Tara has become a nest world with a population of no less than 10 billion. The whole planet has been covered by metal buildings, which makes Tara look like a metal planet.


    As the center of Tiandao civilization, the prosperity of Tara also tells of the strength of the Republic.


    Looking at the metal world outside the window, in the eyes of the three people, Li Meng said calmly: "you''d better tell al''s president Youdi about these things. He is the ruler of that world. Only by telling him, Al will become alert as you wish. At present, Al has not officially joined the Republic, which is a good excuse for the red police Empire to invade, With Al''s current strength, they can''t cope with an interstellar war. In front of the red police Empire, Al is vulnerable, and the fact that the Ares academy should be most aware that if you don''t have a plan to deal with the threat from the red police Empire, if the red police Empire really attacks, Al will fall. "


    With a wry smile on his face, Chan shook his head and said, "I have already told President Youdi about this matter, but his royal highness must also know that the Al Federation has not officially joined the Republic and is not a member state of the Republic. Moreover, the alhagian galaxy is a little far away from the territory of the Republic. Although it is close to the border, it is closer to the territory of the red police empire, Even if the Republic wants to bring the system into its territory, the fleet will not arrive in time. It will take at least a few years


    Li Meng said: "let the Al Federation join the Republic as soon as possible, so that you can have a reason to protect the Al Federation. If the red police Empire does not want to have a large-scale war with the Republic, in such a situation, Al will be able to guarantee that he will have no worries for a while."


    With a slight sigh, Chan shook his head and said, "the system of the Republic is very bloated. Even if we go through the normal procedure, it will take several months to officially join the Republic. We have received the news that an advance fleet belonging to the red police empire is approaching the elhenge system. They can reach the elhenge system in half a year at most."


    Looking back at chann unexpectedly, Li Meng said impolitely, "what''s the reason that you can''t protect al while provoking him? You know that a small civilization like al can''t fight against the red police empire. Under such circumstances, where will al go


    This is a very troublesome thing, in the face of an invincible enemy, Al has only two choices, either surrender or resist.


    Surrender may help al to avoid a war, but resistance is a test of blood and fire for al.


    To Li Meng''s question, Chan was speechless. He said in a deep voice: "the red police Empire reacted so quickly, which is something we didn''t expect. At present, the only thing we can do is to prepare for war, so that Al won''t fall in a short time. I''m lobbying the elders of the war theology academy to use their authority to let al Federation join the Republic as soon as possible, Even if Al is invaded by the red police Empire, the red police empire will have to attack the system under the relevant agreement, which will delay the red police empire''s attack and give the Republic more time to respond. "


    Speaking of this, with a slightly positive look, Chan continued: "once the Republic is given enough time, when the Republic''s fleet arrives in the al system, the red police empire will have to accept the fact that the Al Federation has joined the Republic, and the Al Federation will also be included in the territory of the Republic, although the Al Federation on the border will be harassed by the red police empire, However, it can ensure that Al Federation will not be invaded by the red police empire on a large scale. Now the red police empire is too busy to take care of itself. The "evil disaster" is breaking out in the territory. They will not launch a large-scale war outside until they completely eliminate that group of void creatures. "


    Looking calm, he returned to Sophia and sat down. Looking at the opposite man, Li Meng said calmly, "what do you want me to do? What can I do? I''m just a prince. I don''t have real power in my hands. My existence alone can''t change al''s weak situation. When Al was invaded by the red police Empire, I can''t do anything. "


    "No..."


    Ch''an looked at Li Meng seriously and said: "His Royal Highness can do a lot of things. These days, his royal highness must know something about the war god Academy. If al has more than ten first and second generation super gene fighters, at least on the ground, it will be difficult for the red police Empire to occupy Al in a short time."


    Hearing this, Li Meng looked at him thoughtfully and said curiously, "is the war god academy willing to pay such a high price?"


    In this regard, he said: "it''s natural that Al owns the wormhole station, which is the biggest reason why the Republic will pay attention to the Al Federation, and the red police Empire also focuses on al. His highness knows the importance of wormhole station, so I don''t have to say much about it, although it''s not worth a large-scale star war, But small scale border conflicts are inevitable. "


    Of course, Li Meng knows the importance of chongqiao post station. For the Republic, every chongqiao post station is the entrance and exit of the expressway. Only through chongqiao post station can the Republic control the territory of tens of thousands of light-years. Once the chongqiao post station Al is lost, the Republic will weaken its control over the border Star area.

 Chapter 1911

    In the Republic of China, the biggest function of chongqiao post station is to deliver messages, and to send super gene fighters from the Academy of war to the star regions of various countries for training and fighting against void creatures.


    Chongqiao post station is called xingmen, but its ability is limited. It can''t transmit too big things, such as a spaceship, a fleet, and the fleet of the Republic. If they want to reach Al, they have to go through hyperspace, and take several years to cross thousands or even tens of thousands of light-years.


    After a few words, Chan continued: "in the Ares academy, every" God "has a very high right. Although they come from the Ares academy, they often do their duty according to their own wishes. Only al''s own God will do their best to protect al. Therefore, in the limited time, the Ares academy intends to create some" gods "for al, These "gods" may need time to grow up, but in the future, in the struggle with the red police Empire, they have plenty of opportunities to grow up. "


    Speaking of this, he looked at Li Meng and said seriously: "we know that his highness is not an ordinary person. Although we don''t know him very well, we hope that his highness can cultivate these" gods "meticulously and let al have a beautiful future."


    Smell speech, Li Meng accident of see a Yan, immediately silent.


    The warlord Academy''s careful Si Li Meng who can not know, when let him become these "gods" instructor, by the way to find out his details.


    After thinking about it, Li Meng didn''t refuse. The war god Academy was curious about him. Li Meng was curious about those super gene fighters. Everyone wanted to know something. Since it was a win-win situation, Li Meng agreed.


    With a faint smile, Li Meng said: "well, I''ll take the post of instructor in Al''s Ares Academy. I''m also curious about how powerful the super gene warrior of heaven civilization is. I hope I won''t be disappointed."


    To Li Meng''s words, Katerina, who was beside him, raised her eyebrows and said calmly, "I am the third generation super gene warrior of heaven civilization. If your royal highness wants to know the strength of super gene warrior, I will accompany you at any time."


    From her Royal Highness''s mouth, Katrina recognized some disdain for the super gene warrior.


    As the third generation super gene warrior of Tiandao civilization, she must let mortals know what "God" is.


    "Katrina, don''t be rude..."


    Seeing that his daughter''s words were so rude, he yelled.


    Looking at Li Meng apologetically, Chan said with a bitter smile: "Your Highness, if Katrina has any rudeness, please include it."


    After shaking his head and looking at the expressionless Katrina, Li Meng said with a smile: "well, let''s talk about when to return. This time I came to Tara, I gained a lot, and it''s worth the trip. Although I want to know more about the Republic and the war god academy, the things on Al''s side are always worrying. At present, Al Federation is in a critical era, I''m not going to stand by. It''s the most interesting thing to see. "


    His royal highness is relaxed


    Obviously, it is a very serious situation, but when he says it from his mouth, it seems to be so relaxed and casual that people can''t feel the tension in their hearts.


    "It shouldn''t be too late, just tomorrow afternoon. At this time, Al''s side is in the early morning, and the time is very suitable. After returning to Al, it will take many months for gene nanofactor to find a suitable host. We don''t know when the red police empire will move, but it''s always right to prepare early."


    In this way, Li Meng''s trip to Tara is over.


    From the moment he came to Tara to the time he left, it was only a few days. During this period, Limon didn''t know many people, and no one else had contact with him except for Chan and Katrina.


    The purpose of this trip is very clear, to visit the capital of the Republic, that''s all.


    Although he was invited by Professor chayne, Li Meng was an outsider after all, not a citizen of the Republic. Although he was not banned, he was accompanied by chayne or Katrina when he went out, and his scope of activities was limited.


    On the afternoon of the fifth day when he came to Tara, Li Meng returned to the Al Federation with Chan.


    Chongqiao post station is indeed a very convenient device. Even if the two places are tens of thousands of light years apart, they can arrive in an instant.


    Of course, there is a price. The farther the distance is, the more energy will be consumed.


    Al, Ares Academy.


    Half a month has passed since returning from Tara.


    During this half month, Li Meng went to many places, first returned to Shenglong Empire, then sent Sophia back to suvier Empire, and accompanied Sophia for a period of time.


    The leisurely days always pass quickly. The news from Charles of the war god academy makes Li Meng have to leave Sofia and go to the war god Academy on an island in the center of the Pacific Ocean.


    It''s a conference, a conference on super gene warrior.


    There are many people involved, including chann, Katrina, President Youdi, members of Parliament of the five major powers, and a beautiful and mature woman in military uniform. She is the representative of the military and is responsible for all military activities related to the Ares Academy.


    "God" is not just a statement. When an individual has extraordinary power, it is like a "God" in the eyes of ordinary people. Al Federation is not a theocratic state. Maybe you don''t have a big concept of "God", but you have to accept the setting of "God", because in the starry sky, powerful individual power is necessary and indispensable, It can make a civilization go further and minimize the probability of self destruction. "


    At the conference table, Katrina looks around at the people and says.


    Speaking of this, she gently on the table, a hologram appeared in the air on the table.


    In the picture is an image of the laboratory, which is related to human experiments.


    Looking at the image on the table, Katrina said: "the history of genetic engineering has been more than 30000 years. Before the establishment of the Ares academy, the ancestors of the Ares Academy were already carrying out experiments of genetic engineering. From the initial genetic medicine to the present gene nanofactor, this is the result of tens of thousands of years of technological breakthroughs. This technology is extremely complex, Even I can''t give you a detailed explanation. As long as you know, the gene nanofactor that can make mortals become "gods" has broken away from the traditional concept of matter and sublimated to a "quantum" form

 Chapter 1912

    Speaking of this, Katrina continued: "a week ago, we released seven gene nanofactors. At this time, they are wandering around the world, looking for suitable hosts. Half a month later, we will activate gene nanofactors and start to strengthen the host''s body. Once gene nanofactors are activated, mortals will have extraordinary power, This may cause some riots in your world, but don''t worry, it''s controllable. As they are not even apprentices, they are not powerful. We will use various means to find them and bring them back to the Academy of war, which needs the support of all countries. "


    Members of all countries have not refused Katrina''s request. It is just a very simple request.


    However, there is also a problem.


    A congressman said: "there are more than 10 billion people in al. Among these 10 billion people, only seven people can have extraordinary power. There are nearly 100 member states in Al Federation. If some countries have one or more gods, and some countries don''t even have one, it will lead to contradictions within al Federation, Whether the quota can be fixed or not will be decided by the members of the Federation of Al after consultation, who will accept the reinforcement of gene nanofactors and become "gods."


    For this request, Katrina explicitly refused, and said: "the process of finding a host for gene nanofactors is uncontrollable. Although they have no self-consciousness, they have carried out some programming, and they will find the most suitable host. If they forcibly change their instructions, it is impossible to guarantee whether the host is suitable for gene nanofactors. If they are not suitable for gene nanofactors, The host''s life will be in danger. In the process of reinforcement, because of the mismatch of gene chain, the body often can''t bear the pressure of reinforcement and die. In this problem, you must find a way to solve it yourself. "


    In this matter, Youdi is the most powerful speaker. As the president of Parliament, the ruler of Al Union, he naturally has the right to decide.


    Youdi said: "there are nearly 100 member states in the Federation of Al, and real fairness is impossible. Let genes... Na... Nano factors be selected by themselves. This is the fairest way. Even if a country has many gods, other people have nothing to say."


    This is also


    Because it is uncontrollable, if there is no human participation, what kind of results will appear, this is fair.


    Now that the president of Parliament has said so, members have no further objection.


    Seeing that the conclusion had been reached, Katrina said: "in a month at most, these seven" gods "will appear here and carry out a series of learning. Among them, some will become the leading role and have the qualification to become the second generation, the third generation and even the fourth generation of" super gene fighters ", but some will become supporting roles and stop at the second generation of super gene fighters in their limited life, They are "gods", but they are also soldiers. Their status is also in your mind. "Gods" can be respected and worshipped, but they can''t act arbitrarily. If one day they lose control and cause irreparable disasters to the Federation of Al, it is also the duty and responsibility of the Academy of war to eliminate these "gods". Of course, they are both "gods", I hope you can give them a certain respect and status. Only in this way can they sincerely protect this country. In the territory of heavenly civilization, many civilizations have been destroyed by their own "gods" for many reasons. I hope you will not embark on this road of destruction. "


    This is a kind warning and also a warning. As for whether these people on the table can listen, this is not what Katrina can know. The only thing she can do is to say what she should say and do well. Other things are not in her consideration and have nothing to do with the Ares Academy.


    Katrina is a very serious person. She can''t see a smile on her face. She only has a cool color, a cold color with no expression on her face, a cool color thousands of miles away, or a cool color for business.


    It seems that his daughter''s words are a little serious. On one side, chayne smiles, takes them and says: "in a word, if you can''t accept the existence of" God ", treat them as special" soldiers ". In the future, you will see the benefits of having them."


    In the following time, the meeting lasted for a long time.


    It was not until 3 p.m. that all the people separated and left the Ares Academy in their respective spaceships.


    Of course, Li Meng was not among the people who left. In the Ares academy, Li Meng served as an instructor, which made him have his own room in the Ares Academy.


    Today''s Ares academy is still relatively open. Although it is militarized management, there are soldiers patrolling both inside and outside the island, in addition to Chan and Katrina, there is only Li Meng.


    Of course, this situation will soon improve. In a few days, the first batch of staff will be on the island.


    Cooking, cleaning, and some researchers, by then, the Ares academy will be lively.


    But today''s Ares academy is rather boring.


    As soon as the meeting was dissolved, although Li Meng did not leave by spaceship, he disappeared as soon as he returned to the room.


    The soville Empire, the Red Palace.


    Looking at Her Highness on her lap, Sophia said in a soft voice with a smile: "Your Highness, is this OK? Now that I''ve agreed, I''ll do a good job as an instructor. "


    With a comfortable pillow on Sophia''s thigh, Li Meng hit a hache and said, "it''s just a false name. They know that I can''t stay in the Ares academy all the time. I have my own business to do. If al doesn''t have you and Zhu Yixuan, I don''t care about the future of Al Federation, Now the black flag empire is in enough trouble. I have to take care of al. I don''t have the leisure. "


    Sophia chuckled at his Highness''s words and said, "Your Highness, you can''t leave al alone. Even if it''s not for me, you have to stay for the queen of Shenglong empire."


    How can this sound sour


    With a turn of his body, Li Meng buried his head in Sophia''s belly and said: "for whom, smart you can''t understand. Let''s have a look. It''s really no good. I can only take you away from al. Anyway, for us, there is no so-called dead end."

 Chapter 1913

    Yes, in his eyes, how can there be a dead end? He can advance and retreat freely at any time.


    Sophia knew most about her husband''s ability that he was the "God", not the "false gods" of the war theology Academy.


    In the following days, Li Meng''s life was very leisurely.


    Every day, I show up at the Ares academy, and then go to do my own business, and go back and forth between the Shenglong Empire and the suvier empire.


    For Li Meng, the drillmaster, perhaps Chan did not expect anything at all and did not ask for anything clearly.


    In this way, Li Meng''s leisure time lasted more than a month.


    However, the leisure time will always come to an end


    Dapingyang, Ares college.


    It has been several months since the establishment of the Ares Academy. In the past few months, the originally empty ares academy has become lively and no longer empty.


    In a deserted corner of the office building, white beams of light suddenly emerge from the void


    When the light column disappeared, Li Meng in black suddenly appeared.


    Li Meng is no stranger to the Ares Academy. The familiar environment makes him know where to go.


    Along the way, Li Meng stopped in front of a conference room on the second floor.


    Without hesitation, Li Meng pushed the door in


    As soon as he entered the room, Li Meng felt that many eyes were behind him.


    Katrina, Chan, and a young man in a suit, they seem to be talking about something


    In the face of the three people''s eyes, Li MengMian no different color, very consciously sat down in a seat next to the conference table.


    Seeing the three people looking at themselves, Li Meng said calmly: "go on..."


    Taking back her sight from Li Meng, Katrina continued: "after half a month''s search, except Ron, the other six" war gods "have been found. Because the gene nano factor has been activated, they have extraordinary power, which has affected their lives. The next thing to do is to tell them the truth and let them accept a new identity, Go to the Ares Academy for training. "


    Speaking of this, Katrina looked at Li Meng again and said, "Your Highness is just in time. In order to better train these apprentices, I applied to the temple of war god on Tara. Just today, a super gene warrior of three generations of heavenly civilization will arrive in Al, and she will train with these apprentices, And she will teach the apprentice some knowledge about the super gene warrior of the heavenly civilization. At that time, she will be responsible for training the apprentice as the deputy of her royal highness. "


    It seems that Katrina also knows that Li Meng can''t stay in the Ares academy all the time. She has done some backhand work and doesn''t completely hand over the responsibility of apprenticeship to Li Meng. I have to say that Katrina is quite prescient.


    With a faint smile, Li Meng said, "it''s OK. With my deputy, I''ll be much more relaxed."


    Katrina rolled her eyes at Li Meng''s words.


    She has seen the laziness and irresponsibility of her royal highness in recent months.


    It is reasonable to say that his Royal Highness has been in the Ares academy, but in the Ares academy, he is invisible most of the time, there is no one to find, and no one knows where he has gone.


    Katrina said: "from tomorrow on, Ron and I will go all over the world to contact these" lucky people ". If it goes well, it will only take about half a month to complete the task. At that time, Al will officially have his own" God "..."


    "God?"


    Just then, the door of the conference room was pushed open, accompanied by a light and resolute voice.


    When people looked at the door, they saw a graceful figure coming into the room.


    Her black tight leather skirt, perfect hook shows her proud figure, the curve is very beautiful.


    She had a black head and sat down beside Li Meng with a smile on her face.


    Looking at the opposite Katerina, she said with a smile: "Katerina, Al doesn''t have the word" God ". Maybe they can accept it better if they change the word" super gene warrior. "


    In this regard, Katrina can not deny, indifferent way: "perhaps, they will understand, will also be used to the existence of" God ", this is only a matter of time."


    Speaking of this, Katrina introduced to Li Meng: "Your Royal Highness, this is the Deputy I just mentioned, Fiona, the three generations of super gene warrior of Tiandao civilization."


    Fiona?


    Looking at the beauty beside him, Li Meng had nothing but novelty in his eyes.


    It has to be said that the gene of Tiandao civilization is really flawless. Both Katrina and Fiona are beautiful. It is undoubtedly a beautiful scenery for men to have a figure and a butt.


    Facing Li Meng''s eyes, Fiona also looks at the man beside her curiously.


    For this, she naturally knew that although she arrived at "Al" today, she knew al well before she came here.


    With a little smile, Fiona just nodded to Li Meng, which was a response to Li Meng''s eyes.


    At this time, Katrina, who was opposite, introduced Fiona: "Fiona, this is Li Meng, the common Prince of Shenglong Empire and suvier Empire, and also the instructor of Al war theology college."


    Because of Katrina''s introduction, they are acquainted. At least they know each other''s name.


    Is this your royal highness?


    Looking at Li Meng, Fiona looks curious.


    He is not handsome, and his figure is not big. He is a little thin. However, he is the prince of the two empires, the common prince. This is a very incredible thing.


    At this time, Katrina added: "there is no change on the side of the red police empire. The border is still very calm. Although there is no guarantee, it gives us enough time at least. In a short time, the head of Parliament Youdi will go to Tara to attend the ceremony and announce that he will join the Republic. Once he joins the Republic, he can''t stop the red police empire from making some small moves, But at least we can avoid large-scale invasion, which is very important. "


    Speaking of this, Katrina said with a deep look: "although the red police Empire excludes the existence of" gods ", they have powerful" biochemical fighters ", and their individual strength is not weaker than the" gods "of the heavenly civilization. In some places, they are even better. If these biochemical fighters purposefully go to Al, we must stop them."


    "The biochemical warriors of the red police empire are only one of the threats we will encounter, and the second threat is the void creatures..."

 Chapter 1914

    Human society is hierarchical, which has nothing to do with the system. Where there are people, there are classes.


    When a lower class for some reason across to the upper class, there will be maladjustment, at least in a short period of time can not adapt to their new identity.


    When a mortal becomes a "God", he will not become noble, but will become very dangerous.


    As time goes on, Katrina and Ron''s World Tour lasts for several months.


    The original half month plan has been postponed indefinitely. Al''s "gods" are not easy to get along with. When they have the power, they become reckless, dangerous and wandering on the edge of the law.


    It''s a big problem for Katrina.


    Ares academy, in a conference room in the office building.


    "This is the situation. All the seven" super gene fighters "have been found. We know their identities, monitor their lives, and make some contact with them. In two days, they will be taken to the Ares Academy."


    Speaking of Ron, he is a suit, looks very mature, gives a reliable feeling.


    As Al''s "God", Ron is the first to be found and the first "super gene warrior" to accept his new identity. For several months, he has been assisting Katrina.


    "But..."


    Speaking of this, Ron spoke slightly, looked around the crowd, and then said: "there is a man we have been difficult to contact, his name is Zhao Xin, a little gangster, timid gangster. Since the first contact, he has been hiding from us. We have found his hiding place many times, but he has escaped. He has a very fast speed, which is the direction of his gene enhancement."


    Hearing the speech, Katerina frowned slightly and said calmly, "since the conversation can''t make him accept his new identity, we can use force when necessary..."


    Time doesn''t wait. Katrina has her own way to deal with such a situation.


    At any time, tough means are indispensable.


    Ron: "it''s better not to do that. Force is the last resort. I''ll keep an eye on him and look for opportunities to contact him."


    With a smile, Aona turned her head and looked at Li Meng, who had been sitting quietly beside her. She said: "Zhao Xin is the son of Shenglong empire. As the prince of Shenglong Empire, his royal highness should have something to do."


    Because of aiona''s words, everyone looked at Li Meng.


    In the face of people''s eyes, Li Meng said calmly: "leave it to me, I will deal with this matter."


    As the instructor of the war god academy, there are some things that need to be done. You can''t have a free time all the time.


    Seeing that Li Meng took over the incident, Chan was very happy and nodded: "in this way, Al''s seven" super gene fighters "are all here. In the future, what we need to do is to train them, make them familiar with their own strength, and strengthen their own strength..."


    At the end of the meeting, Chan ended the meeting.


    They got up and went out, and Li Meng was among them.


    In the corridor, Iona catches up with Limon.


    "Your Highness, let''s have dinner together. As your assistant, our relationship should not be as strange as it is now."


    Turning his head and taking a look at Aona beside him, Li Meng said calmly: "the fastest way to understand a person is to explore the mystery of human body together. Fiona, is this what you want?"


    Hearing the speech, Fiona was slightly surprised, and then she gave a little smile. There was no shyness on her face. She said warmly, "does your highness have this idea?"


    Looking up and down at Fiona, Li Meng''s penetrating eyes made Fiona look uncomfortable.


    As if aware of Fiona''s embarrassment, Li Meng took back his eyes and said: "as a woman, you are an irresistible" beauty "to any man. If you want to improve our relationship, there will be opportunities in the future. I am an instructor, that''s all. We will get along well in the future. Now, someone is going to return to Shenglong empire..."


    With that, Li Meng ignored Fiona and quickened his pace.


    Without following Li Meng any more, Fiona stops and looks at Li Meng''s back thoughtfully.


    For a long time, Fiona has been wondering why tutor Chan asked her to go to al to help the instructor train his "Apprentice".


    He is too ordinary, ordinary to others will only think he is an ordinary person.


    But is he an ordinary man?


    From the mouth of chayne, Fiona knew that the prince would never be an ordinary person.


    Ordinary people will not have more than 200 years of life, he is too young, people can not believe that his age has exceeded 200 years old, the long years did not leave a trace on him.


    "Don''t pay too much attention to him, otherwise, you will indulge in the risk of" love ", which will make you vulnerable. For" God ", he is not a good partner, because you can never really understand him."


    I don''t know when, Katrina came to Fiona''s side, looking at Li Meng at the end of the corridor, whispered.


    To Katrina, Fiona just said with a smile, "I''m just curious about him. We don''t know about him, do we? Katrina, you know that we are still very young. We have plenty of time to observe one person. Maybe he is very special, But it''s not necessarily my future. "


    At this time, Li Meng''s figure has disappeared in the corner of the corridor.


    Looking back at Katrina beside her, Fiona asked, "how does the heavenly system react to them?"


    Caitlina didn''t know what Fiona meant by this. She replied: "many humans with" void energy "have been detected in the territory of Shenglong Empire and suvier empire. The identities of two of them have been confirmed. They are the queen of suvier Empire and the queen of Shenglong empire. The power strength of that Sophia queen has reached" demigod level. "


    Hearing the words, Fiona said thoughtfully: "that they are void gods?"


    Katrina shook her head and said: "I don''t know, the void God is just a concept. The end of the psychic is death, not immortal God. However, it can''t be denied that there is a human civilization stepping on a different way of" God "in a certain corner of the galaxy. This is possible, and their existence undoubtedly proves this possibility."


    Fiona said, "what about him?"


    Of course Katrina knows who Fiona means by "he.".


    Slightly bowed her head, Katrina pondered: "if only based on the information detected by the Tiandao system, he is just an ordinary person. He has no void energy in his body, and even his physical quality is weaker than ordinary people. But we all know that it is impossible. He must have cheated the Tiandao system by some means.

 Chapter 1915

    Fiona shared Katrina''s words.


    Although he looks like an ordinary person, he feels a little ambiguous.


    Li Meng didn''t know about the two people who were talking about him upstairs.


    After leaving the office building, Li Meng went straight to the apron.


    Soon after, a private spaceship belonging to the Shenglong Empire took off and disappeared into the western sky.


    Shenglong Empire, Ningcheng, in a dark alley.


    In a dark corner, the Figure shaking, a black Li Meng suddenly appeared.


    Looking around and confirming the direction, Li Meng turned and walked forward along the lane.


    All the way forward, walking hundreds of meters, Li Meng entered a roadside residential building.


    Although more than two hundred years have passed, Al''s face is still the same as it was two hundred years ago. Although there are some changes, the changes are very small.


    Although al entered the space age, the development of the stellar system was only to build some mines on various stars and exploit resources.


    Ai''er is big enough, which makes Ai''er''s human beings have little incentive to colonize outside. As a result, no one wants to leave the suitable home star.


    In the final analysis, it is still the lack of science and technology. The living conditions of human beings are harsh. Al Federation has no science and technology to transform the planet''s environment, and the life support system can not meet the needs of large-scale population.


    "Dong Dong..."


    In front of a room on the second floor, Li Meng stopped and knocked on the door.


    A clear knock on the door reverberated in the corridor


    No one answered, but from behind the door, Li Meng heard a slight step.


    He was very cautious and was listening to the outside by the door.


    "Who?"


    A low voice came from behind the door, and he seemed very nervous.


    Li Meng, standing outside the door, said, "Zhao Xin, we need to talk about it. Running away is not the solution..."


    Before he finished speaking, Li Meng heard a rush of footsteps, and then came the movement of the broken window.


    It''s really careful


    Without entering the room, Li Meng turned around and left.


    Outside, in the sound of breaking, a figure jumped from the broken window on the second floor and fell on the street with the splashing pieces of glass.


    Landing figure is very dexterous, he turned into a phantom running in the street, is rapidly away.


    "Damn it, damn it, those guys are really pestering..."


    After a nervous look, Zhao Xin''s feet are windy and running wildly in the street. He wants to escape here.


    After several months of escape, Zhao Xin was bored, and his roar could not be released.


    But he can only escape. He has resisted, but he is not the opponent of that woman. Only by escaping can he continue to live in this world as a free man. He is just a gangster, not a savior, not a hero, that''s all.


    He didn''t want his life to change


    Suddenly, Zhao Xin stopped at his feet.


    The night is getting dark, which makes the street look very dark. The only light source comes from the sparse street lights on both sides of the street.


    Looking at the street ahead, Zhao Xin''s face was tense, and a drop of sweat fell from his forehead.


    In front of the street, in his eyes, I do not know when a thin figure appeared, he stood under the street lamp, so quietly looking at him.


    He appears very suddenly, Zhao Xin can be sure that dozens of seconds ago, there was no one in front of the street.


    But in that moment, he suddenly appeared.


    He is being hunted, and how can his appearance not make Zhao Xin nervous.


    Looking at the figure in front of him who couldn''t see his face clearly, Zhao Xin said in a loud voice: "I said, I don''t want to go to any war god Academy. I''m just a little gangster, and I don''t want to be a hero. Why do you keep pestering? I won''t agree, never..."


    The tone of his words is very firm, Li Meng can hear it, but Li Meng will not retreat because of it. In Li Meng''s view, the young people around him have no right to choose.


    Looking at the young man on the street not far away who was nervous and looking at him, Li Meng said calmly, "it''s up to you now. You can either honestly accept your new identity, become a hero, become al''s" God ", or turn into a skeleton, and let the strength in your body look for a new host. There is no third choice. Zhao Xin, tonight, You have to make a choice. "


    "Choice?"


    Zhao Xin laughed and said angrily, "when did you give me the chance to choose? I won''t choose the road you designed for me. I will resist and leave immediately. I won''t be afraid of anyone except that woman. I don''t want to kill anyone."


    Obviously, he has made a choice


    Well, it shows that he doesn''t lack courage and has the qualification to be a God.


    Is he a God?


    Looking at him standing still under the street lamp, Zhao Xin''s face changed.


    His appearance is very strange and sudden, which makes Zhao Xinxin alert.


    There was no one else in the darkness around him, he was alone


    Zhao Xin knows that this man should have something to do with those who were chasing him before. Since he dares to chase him alone, he must not be an ordinary man. Maybe he has the same incredible power as him.


    "Hoo..."


    After taking a deep breath, Zhao Xin''s face became decisive.


    Looking around, he came to the side of the street calmly, holding the railing with both hands.


    "Click..."


    Pull hard, a two meter long steel pipe was in his hand.


    Holding the steel pipe in one hand, he waved it several times, and seemed to feel very comfortable. Holding the steel pipe in both hands, Zhao Xin made an attacking gesture.


    Looking at Zhao Xin, who looked fierce on the street, Li Meng shook his head.


    Courage is there, but it is too reckless. At this time, the most important thing to do is to run away, not fight.


    Because in the face of unknown enemies, it is very dangerous to fight them without understanding them.


    However, this is interesting. If Zhao Xin is arrested, Li Meng will look down on him.


    With a faint smile, Li Meng stretched out his right hand and made a provocative move to Zhao Xin.


    This undoubtedly angered Zhao Xin


    "Let me see how good you are..."


    With a roar, Zhao Xin ran up with a steel tube in his hand. He was so fast that he could only see a black shadow on the street.


    "Kill..."


    When he was only a few tens of meters away from Li Meng, he jumped up like a sharp arrow to attack Li Meng.


    In the face of Zhao Xin, who came from the air raid, Li was fearless, his right hand outstretched and his mind moved


    "Click..."


    In the sound of metal distortion, the roadside railings were directly torn, and a steel pipe flew into Li Meng''s hands.


    With a steel tube in his hand, Li Meng waved in the face of Zhao Xin

 Chapter 1916

    "Bang..."


    Just listen to the sound of metal, the steel pipe in Li Meng''s hand hit the steel pipe in Zhao Xin''s hand.


    At the moment of touching, the great power from the steel pipe in his hand made Zhao Xin''s face change, his hand tremble, and the steel pipe almost fell.


    He is very smart, and quickly back, landing Zhao Xin did not flinch, but bite his teeth to hit Li Meng again.


    Li Meng naturally would not shrink back. With a faint smile, he once again waved away Zhao Xin''s attack with a steel tube in his hand.


    On the street, there were bursts of metal blows and sparks


    In the dark street, Zhao Xin''s figure rolled and attacked Li Meng from all angles.


    However, Zhao Xin''s attacks were all downplayed by Li Meng.


    As soon as he fights, Zhao Xin knows that he is not the opponent of the man in front of him.


    It''s not a fight. This guy doesn''t want to fight at all. He''s just playing. He''s playing himself.


    He tried his best, but he could not break through the defense line of steel pipe in his hand, which made Zhao Xin very uncomfortable.


    In the fight with him, with the help of dim lights, Zhao Xin finally saw his face.


    Very strange, but Zhao Xin always feel very familiar, seems to have seen where.


    With a flash of inspiration in his mind, Zhao Xin''s face changed and he quickly withdrew.


    When he got a firm foothold and looked at the figure not far away, Zhao Xin said in a deep voice: "I know you, you are the prince, the Queen''s husband..."


    With a faint smile, looking at Zhao Xin who was no longer attacking, Li Meng said calmly: "my identity has nothing to do with what happened tonight. Go on, it''s time to let it all end. It''s late at night. It''s not good to disturb others to have a rest."


    With that, Li Meng waved the steel pipe in his hand. With the next blow, he would end everything and let it all come to an end.


    Looking at Li Meng nervously, Zhao Xin said in a deep voice: "I''m not your opponent, but I want to escape. You can''t stop me..."


    For Zhao Xin''s self-confidence, Li Meng just a faint smile, can not deny the way: "please, you can try..."


    Looking at Li Meng in doubt, Zhao Xin was puzzled.


    If he turns and runs away, he doesn''t believe the prince can catch him.


    For his speed, Zhao Xin is extremely confident. In recent months, he has escaped the woman''s pursuit with this speed, making the woman helpless to him.


    No longer hesitating, Zhao Xin turned around and leaped into the sky, falling on the balcony on the third floor of a residential building by the side of the road.


    He didn''t stop, jumping forward on the protruding balcony and running up.


    "I really ran away..."


    Looking at Zhao Xin jumping forward on the balcony, Li Meng muttered to himself.


    It has to be said that Zhao Xin''s physical fitness is amazing. He has amazing jumping ability. He can jump five feet in one jump.


    With his mouth slightly tilted, Li Meng once again waved the steel pipe in his hand and made a leap under his feet


    "Bang..."


    At the foot of the earth cracked, in the huge force, Li Meng''s figure is like a shell out of the gun general skyrocketing.


    In the sound of breaking the air, Li Meng caught up with Zhao Xin in an instant.


    "Go down..."


    Li Meng''s angle is very good. Zhao Xin rises with the help of his strength. When he is still in the air, Li Meng appears on his side. The steel pipe in his hand has been waved up and there is no way to avoid it.


    "Bang..."


    In Zhao Xin''s frightened eyes, the steel pipe in Li Meng''s hand hit him on the chest.


    Just listen to a dull sound of collision, surging waves, the air is distorted.


    A figure fell from a height and fell to the ground with a bang.


    The earth suddenly cracked, and the huge force made Zhao Xin''s body bounce from the pit and roll in the street.


    It took more than ten meters to stop.


    The height of the fall is not low, it''s more than ten floors.


    "Pain, pain, pain..."


    Lying on the street, Zhao Xin''s body is twisted out of shape, and his bones are all scattered.


    But he didn''t get much hurt by the impact. Of course, pain is indispensable.


    The intense pain made him take a breath of cold air, and he called out.


    On his side, Li Meng fell from the sky and landed beside him.


    Looking at Zhao Xin lying on the ground and unable to move, Li Meng asked: "why? Why refuse to join the Ares academy? You should know that if you have powerful power, the Federation will not let you go, ignore your hidden risk. If you have power, you will have responsibility. If you do not intend to take this responsibility, you will not be qualified to have this power. "


    Zhao Xin is not stupid. He doesn''t know what the prince said.


    Looking at the night sky without knowing when it had lost its stars, Zhao Xin muttered to himself in pain: "what they said is too much. How can gods exist? If they have power, they can become" gods ". Al''s super powers are" gods ", but are they gods? No, they don''t. They have power, but they lose freedom and become tools of others. "


    He is still very young. At this age, he is in a rebellious period, and his character will be a little extreme.


    He yearns for freedom and unrestrained life. When he gets this power, he is not only happy but also wants to break away from the rules of society, which often makes him very dangerous.


    "Real freedom can''t exist. You want to be free. Now you can''t do it. When you become strong enough, when you become the God and hero of Al, you can have freedom under the rules."


    Speaking of this, Li Meng took a cool look at Zhao Xin on the ground and said, "when you go back to your own home, someone will come to pick you up in two days. Don''t think about running away. Don''t let me come to you again, to change, and accept your identity like others. You are very lucky, but not the only one."


    With that, Li Meng turned and left, walking away.


    "Wait... You mean there are a lot of people like me?"


    Slightly difficult to climb up from the ground, looking at Li Meng is far away, Zhao Xin said in a loud voice.


    "Yes..."


    This is Li Meng''s answer, the final answer.


    When Zhao Xin blinked, the distant figure disappeared in the dark street.


    He bared his teeth and stretched his body to let the displaced bone return to its original position. Zhao Xin let out a big breath.


    Looking at the direction of the prince''s departure, Zhao Xin was in a trance.


    He didn''t know what to do. After several months'' escape, he was in a desperate situation. He suddenly found that his strength could not guarantee his safety. In front of the prince, he had no ability to resist.


    In the battle just now, Zhao Xin knew this very well.

 Chapter 1917

    Has the prince gained the same strength as himself?


    Zhao Xin had to doubt this, but when he thought about the prince''s identity, he was full of doubts.


    Does he have a choice?


    No more


    Looking around, Zhao Xin limped away in the same direction as before, and his figure gradually disappeared in the dark street.


    The rising dragon Empire, the Forbidden City.


    The night is getting dark. After solving Zhao Xin''s problem, Li Meng goes back to the Forbidden City.


    In the night, the huge forbidden city is quiet, silent, only quiet.


    "Sheng Nan?"


    When walking around a corner, Li Meng saw a small figure coming towards him.


    It''s Sheng Nan. She''s dressed in a short black skirt and her long black hair combs a ponytail. She looks very cute.


    Seeing that the visitor was Li Meng, Sheng Nan looked slightly stunned. Then he gave a smile and said in a soft voice: "Your Royal Highness."


    In front of Sheng Nan, Li Meng stops and takes a look at the corridor.


    "She''s asleep?"


    With a slight nod, Sheng Nan said in a soft voice, "well, your majesty has gone to sleep."


    It''s getting late. Midnight is coming. By this time, most people have entered the dream.


    With his right hand outstretched, Li Meng took Sheng Nan''s little hand and said naturally, "then don''t disturb her. Let''s have a rest."


    What''s the meaning of her royal highness? How can Sheng Nan not know? Her face was slightly red, and she said in a soft voice: "um..."


    Holding Sheng Nan''s little hand, Li Meng turned and walked in the same direction as before.


    Li Meng is no stranger to the Forbidden City. He knows where Sheng Nan''s bedroom is.


    Although these two little girls sometimes sleep together, Zhu Yixuan is the queen after all. She still has to abide by some rules and can''t act recklessly.


    Holding Sheng Nan''s small hand, they walk slowly in the corridor.


    Looking down at the lovely and beautiful Sheng Nan beside him, Li Meng inquired, "who is the Prime Minister of this term? Isn''t that a nagging old man again? "


    There is no time limit for the prime minister''s appointment. As far as Li Meng knows, the longest person in the prime minister''s position has been more than 40 years. However, Li Meng is not interested in this old man who has been prime minister for more than 40 years.


    His name is Zhang Xuan. Before Zhu Yixuan was reincarnated, he was still the prime minister. After so many years, I don''t know if he is still here.


    He should have died. If he was still alive, he would be nearly 100 years old now.


    Looking up at Li Meng, Sheng Nan smiles sweetly and says childishly: "after the death of prime minister Zhang, the post of prime minister has been abolished. The cabinet has been reorganized and is in charge of the imperial government affairs. Your majesty has said that it would be too fortunate to let one person take charge of all the government affairs. There will also be some malpractices. There will be disputes among many people, although there will be some contradictions, But it will give the empire a good political environment. "


    This is also true. When you are in a high position, once the situation of "one word" appears, a series of things will be triggered.


    Although Zhang Xuancheng did a good job, there was no guarantee that others could manage the Empire well.


    In such circumstances, decentralization is a wise move.


    With a smile, Li Meng said, "after being a queen for more than 200 years, she has learned something."


    Sheng Nan couldn''t deny his Royal Highness''s words. She whispered: "the empire is not the empire before. More than 200 years ago, when his royal highness was not the prince, the Empire was on the verge of collapse. It was just one step away from falling. But now it''s different. Everything has changed. We can do what we want, and we won''t care too much, They will not avoid anything, because in the Empire, the imperial power is stable, and no one can shake the authority of the queen. "


    More than 200 years ago, Li Meng gave Zhu Yixuan 13 rings. With these rings as the center, the political circle of Shenglong Empire had a barrier, which protected the imperial power and made the royal authority permanent.


    It can be said that all the reasons for the present situation of Shenglong empire are from Li Meng, and Li Meng will be happy to see this result, because Zhu Yixuan is his wife, and he must protect her from infringement of her authority.


    In the conversation, unconsciously, Sheng Nan''s bedroom arrived


    Waving back the maids waiting at the door, Li Meng takes Sheng Nan into the bedroom.


    Although Sheng Nan is young, he has the memory of several generations and the experience of serving.


    After taking off their clothes and belts, on the soft big bed, they hugged each other and fell asleep.


    Sheng Nan is too young to have sex in bed at this age, and Li Meng doesn''t have this idea.


    Li Meng is very sympathetic to Zhu Yixuan and Sheng Nan. He has seen these two little girls since childhood. They have been getting along with each other for generations. The relationship between them is inseparable, even closer than that between husband and wife.


    Looking at Sheng Nan with eyes closed in his arms, his lovely appearance made Li Meng smile.


    Without saying much, Li Meng gently kisses Sheng Nan''s forehead, embraces his waist and closes his eyes.


    As time goes by, the night is silent


    In the next two days, Li Meng didn''t go anywhere. He was always in the Forbidden City with two little girls.


    In the past, although Li Meng often came to Al, he didn''t stay for long. He often stayed for one night or one or two days. Taking this opportunity, Li Meng also had the idea to accompany Zhu Yixuan and Sophia.


    It wasn''t until the third day that Li Meng had to leave Zhu Yixuan and prepare to go to the Ares Academy.


    Dapingyang, Ares college.


    Today, for many people, is an extraordinary day.


    A few months later, the original pure ares academy has gradually become lively.


    The past emptiness is gone, and the staff walking around can be seen everywhere in the college.


    Waiting for a long time, the Ares academy finally ushered in the first batch of students.


    In a classroom of the teaching building, a group of people are whispering, which makes the classroom noisy.


    Although I know each other''s name, but for this strange place, the people in the classroom are very nervous. When talking, their eyes are not looking around.


    There were seven of them, and Ron was one of them. He was quite quiet. He had been sitting upright, speechless, listening to the people around him. He seemed out of place.


    Among the seven people, there are four men and three women. The men are handsome, while the daughters are beautiful. They have breasts and buttocks. For women, their bodies are perfect. They are all young, which makes the classroom full of youth.


    "Bang..."


    At this time, a burly figure suddenly stood up, gave a firm palm to the table, and said impatiently: "what do you mean, we have been here for so long, and no one has come to explain anything to us, not to say that we are" gods ", such treatment is no God."


    Because of his roar, the classroom quieted down, and everyone looked at him with different faces.

 Chapter 1918

    He was wearing a black leather jacket, with a pair of black ink, that big expression, and impatient tone, giving people a very bad feeling.


    "God?"


    In the last row, a girl in a black police uniform said with disdain: "Aaron, a habitual criminal of fighting, if people like you can become" gods ", then there is no reason in this world."


    How dare someone challenge him


    With a look of anger on his face, Aaron looked back at the speaker. When he saw the graceful figure in the last row, he was slightly stunned and then laughed. Unexpectedly, he said, "Oh, isn''t this our beautiful officer Zena? Why don''t you be your policeman and run here to be a God?"


    In the face of Aaron''s frivolous eyes, Zena said coldly, "the best place for a god like you to go is prison."


    With a grin, he stands up and walks back to Zena with a grim smile.


    As he walked along, he said: "this is not your territory, officer Zena. Maybe you should be careful. A beautiful woman like you should be careful no matter where you go. You will pay a price for provoking me."


    "Don''t, don''t get angry. If you have something to say, say it well..."


    Seeing that there was something wrong with the atmosphere, behind Allen, a strong young man stood up and wanted to stop the coming conflict.


    "Cheng Qiang, get out of the way. I''d like to see where his self-confidence comes from when he becomes a God..."


    In the face of Aaron''s approach, Zena showed no weakness. She stood up and said coldly.


    Zena''s words undoubtedly angered Aaron.


    "Go away..."


    In anger, Aaron pushes away Chen Qiang, and the huge force makes Chen Qiang retreat, bumping back several tables.


    Seeing that Aaron was so unreasonable, Cheng Qiang was also angry. He stood firm and said in a loud voice, "enough. Step back. You''re going forward. Be careful I''m not polite to you..."


    Although he doesn''t show weakness in his mouth, Cheng Qiang''s eyes are still a little flustered. Although he doesn''t often meet little gangsters and has experience of contacting with them, it seems that he is not an ordinary little gangster


    With a grin, looking at Cheng Qiang, Allen said with disdain: "Yo, do you want to stand out for her? Boy, beauty is beautiful, but you have to weigh yourself up. Get out of my way, trash. "


    Cheng Qiang didn''t get out of the way. Instead, he stood in the way of Aaron.


    Aaron was angry and said in a loud voice: "boy, I want to die..."


    With that, Aaron waved his fist and was about to fight Cheng Qiang.


    And Cheng Qiang obviously has fighting experience, hands in front of the chest out of a resistance posture.


    Seeing that conflict is inevitable, it is at this moment that sudden changes are emerging.


    "Stop..."


    With a soft drink, Aaron''s fist suddenly stopped and looked at the door suspiciously.


    The sound comes from outside


    In the eyes of everyone, a graceful figure came into the classroom.


    She is a tight black leather clothes, leather pants, body is very proud, beautiful curve.


    Her appearance instantly attracted the eyes of all the men in the classroom. For a moment, the classroom was silent, even a needle fell to the ground.


    When she stepped onto the platform and looked at all the people in the classroom, Katrina was slightly stunned and said without any doubt: "all sit well for me, immediately..."


    In the face of Katrina''s cold eyes, the three people who got up sat down in silence, and even Aaron sat down with an angry smile.


    They were no strangers to this one. When she found them, they resisted more or less, and they knew her power in the resistance. Although they gained great power inexplicably, they were not worth mentioning in front of her.


    Looking at all the people in the classroom, Katrina said calmly, "what is God? In every civilization, the understanding of" God "is different. You are" God, but you are not. You are just soldiers who have gained great strength. From now on, I hope you understand this. You are just soldiers, that''s all. "


    Speaking of this, Katrina continued: "when you come here, you will be separated from your previous life. Some of you are gangsters, some are workers at the bottom of the society, some are business people, and some are civil servants. But when you come here, your previous identity is not important. From now on, you are a member of the Ares Academy, You are super gene fighters of Al Federation. Your existence is to fight, and the existence of Ares college is to teach you to fight. In the next few years or even more than ten years, you will be familiar with your own strength, strengthen your own strength and become stronger. Coming here means that you have no choice but to move forward. That''s what I want to say, That''s what you want to know. "


    Looking around at the crowd, Katrina said calmly, "that''s all for today. The dormitory is in a building in the south. You can choose a room at will. There are all kinds of daily necessities in it. The restaurant is on the first floor. You can go to see it three times a day. You can''t wait for it to go out of date. Rest today and gather here at 9 a.m. tomorrow. It will be dissolved..."


    Then, ignoring the crowd, Katrina left the classroom with a slightly cold look.


    Watching Katrina disappear at the door of the classroom, everyone looked at each other, had to get up and leave in silence.


    Although there was a conflict just now, it''s better to be honest at this time.


    On the way to the office building, Katrina meets Fiona.


    "Well, what are the qualities of those children?"


    In the roadside seat, the two sat down.


    Looking at the side of the teaching building, Katerina said calmly: "the quality can only be seen when they grow up, but at present, they have bigger problems to solve. If they want to be a qualified" soldier ", their temperament must be honed."


    Leaning back, Fiona said lazily, "let''s leave this problem to the prince. Zhao Xin is stubborn, but now he is not honest enough to come to the Ares Academy. Although he doesn''t know what the prince has done to Zhao Xin, he can make such a change, which shows that his royal highness is still capable."


    Caitlina could not deny Fiona''s words: "I have never doubted the prince''s ability. My father invited him to become an instructor for a reason..."


    Speaking of this, Katrina looked back at Fiona and said, "Fiona, in the next few days, you and I will train together with those children. You must help me find out the truth of him and let us know more about him. We don''t need to know what kind of person he is, but we must know the strength he has. As an instructor, he is a teacher, This is our chance. "

 Chapter 1919

    With a smile, Fiona gave a lazy stretch and stood up.


    She looked down at Katerina on the seat and said with a smile: "we are women, but he is a man. Although there is a big gap in age, it''s not a problem. Katerina, you just need to work hard. Maybe he will bow down under your pomegranate skirt. In the eyes of those little boys, you are their goddess. Never underestimate your own charm."


    To Fiona''s words, Katrina shook her head and said: "he is not such a person. If he is interested in me, there can be no action in the past few months. He ignores me and you. I can''t see any lust in his eyes. Moreover, we are" gods "and warriors of heaven civilization. We don''t need to do these things."


    With a shrug, Fiona said casually, "it''s up to you. It''s just my suggestion. You''re still young and have a choice. OK, I have to go to the instructor. As his assistant, I need to discuss the training."


    With that, Fiona smiles, then turns and leaves, and gradually disappears into Katrina''s eyes.


    Looking at Fiona''s back, Katrina smiles and takes a deep breath.


    Fiona is her friend and best friend. They have known each other for more than 50 years. They trained together and experienced together. Until they became the third generation super gene warrior, they parted ways.


    Although they come from different civilizations, they have a deep friendship.


    Once they become the fourth generation super gene fighters, they will have a long life. They will not be old, they will be young forever, and they will be close to immortality. The fifth generation super gene fighters can achieve a certain degree of immortality. Even nuclear weapons can not destroy the body of the fifth generation super gene fighters.


    Of course, it''s very difficult. In the temple of the God of war, there are many fourth generation soldiers, but the fifth generation soldiers are just a legend, because the fifth generation of divine body is just a concept and is still under study.


    In the temple of the God of war, there are both male gods and female goddesses. Once they have evolved into the fourth generation of soldiers, both male gods and female goddesses will have the idea of looking for partners, so that their spirit will be more comforted and their emotions will not be consumed in the long years.


    She is over 80 years old. In a few hundred years, she may be able to evolve into the fourth generation of super gene God of war. If she can find a male god who will not rot in the soil and dislike her, Katrina will not refuse and will be happy to accept it.


    Silently up, along the direction Fiona left, Katrina walked to the office building.


    Office building, instructor''s office.


    "See them?"


    After pouring a cup of tea, Li Meng put it on the table in front of Fiona.


    With a little smile, Fiona picked up the teacup, took a sip in both hands, and said, "I haven''t seen them, but I have checked them from the database. How to say, there are all kinds of people. They are all people living at the bottom of the society."


    On the sofa opposite Fiona, Li Meng sat down and said, "the population at the bottom of the society is the largest. It is inevitable that" God "will be born from them."


    Fiona agreed with Li Meng''s words and nodded: "that''s true. However, people from the bottom have some personality problems and need to be tempered. As" gods ", they must become perfect. Although they are not required to set an example, they must have a heart to maintain justice and order."


    Li Meng took a sip from the teacup on the table and said, "take your time. Heroes grow up step by step. At this time, you can''t ask too much of them."


    With that, Li Meng put down his tea cup, looked at Fiona and asked, "since they are here, my instructor will be busy. Let''s talk about the resources possessed by the Ares academy, or the resources possessed by me."


    This question really baffles Fiona


    Holding the tea cup, Fiona said uncertainly: "the Ares academy is in the charge of President youdiyi. We can put forward any demand to President youdiyi. Now the funds and personnel are in place. Tutor Chan is in contact with the military department to apply for some necessary equipment. There is no result yet..."


    After shaking his head, Li Meng said calmly: "if there is no clear order, it''s difficult for the Ares academy to mobilize military equipment. Don''t waste words with those guys in the military department about this. Leave it to me. Let tutor Chan make a training manual of your ares Academy for my reference. I already have a plan in my mind about how to train. What I lack now is only the details, And... "


    Speaking of this, Li Meng looked at Fiona and said, "I don''t know much about the super gene warrior of the heavenly civilization. Prepare a piece of information about the super gene warrior for me. It should be detailed enough, and the structure and strength of the body should be clear. Only after I know enough, can I train for sex."


    Smell speech, Fiona a tiny smile, put down the cup in the hand.


    Looking at his royal highness opposite, Fiona suggested: "if you want to know us, it''s very simple. I''m the third generation super gene warrior of Tiandao civilization. Let''s have a competition on the playground outside. His royal highness can clearly know the information about strength and speed. This is the quickest way to know us."


    Fiona''s proposal is right. Only in combat can Li Meng know the real ability of the super gene warrior of Tiandao civilization.


    Fiona was so careful that how could slymouth not know that she wanted to take advantage of this opportunity to inquire into his reality.


    It''s good to take this opportunity to show his strength as an instructor. Otherwise, how can he suppress these "God of war".


    In Fiona''s slightly expectant eyes, Li Meng said calmly: "go and prepare..."


    Seeing that the goal had been achieved, Fiona was still very happy. She said with a smile, "OK, I''ll see you at the playground at 3 pm."


    With that, she took another look at Li Meng. Fiona got up and left with a smile.


    Looking at the closed door, Li Meng picked up the tea cup on the table, took a sip of warm tea, and felt thoughtful on his face.


    Over the past few months, through the Ares academy, Li Meng has learned a lot about the situation of the galaxy.


    The red police Empire, the Galactic Republic and the enterprise state are the three known forces in the galaxy.


    Li Meng didn''t care about these civilized countries. The only thing Li Meng cared about was the devil, which is the "void creature" in the mouth of the temple of war god. By understanding the history of the galaxy, Li Meng finally knew where the kraken clan had gone.


    Thirty thousand years ago, a great war broke out in the galaxy at the level of "extermination". In that war, the civilization of the galaxy was almost extinct, and the void creatures, that is, demons, successfully completed a cycle and obtained countless souls.

 Chapter 1920

    At the end of the war, a race from an alien system changed the course of the war.


    They are called "angels" by the temple of war, and they come from the angel Nebula outside the galaxy.


    In the galaxy, the war between angels and Demons lasted for nearly 10000 years. It was not until 20000 years ago that the war ended between the defeated angels and demons. The angels left the galaxy, and the demons returned to the vortex, including the decadent Kraken clan.


    After seeing this period of history, Li Meng finally knew why the black cavalry could not find the existence of the kraken clan in the lost star field.


    Tens of thousands of years have passed, and a new cycle is coming. Two hundred years ago, the kraken sentry appeared on the earth is the best proof. The demons of the vortex are exploring the galaxy. When they think that the galaxy is full of countless creatures, a new cycle is bound to happen.


    The word "angel" also reminds Li Meng of edras.


    In edras, angels exist. Although Limon has never seen them, he has heard of them.


    Although it can''t prove anything, it shows that edras is connected with angels, maybe a world sheltered by angels, and edras should not be far away from the great whirlpool, because edras is a magical world, a world ravaged by demons, and the magical world often only exists in the edge area of the great whirlpool.


    The great whirlpool is a fantastic space, which is located at the junction of subspace and the material world, connecting the subspace and the material world. It is a star field full of chaotic energy. Like subspace, the star field in the great whirlpool has no concept of time and space-time is chaotic. But different from subspace, there can be matter in the great whirlpool, There are also stars in the maelstrom, where there are a lot of demons and fallen creatures.


    Because the vortex is connected with the subspace, which is full of chaotic energy. When these chaotic energy gush out of the vortex, it will affect the living stars around the vortex and become a magic world.


    A white pillar of light emerged from the void and covered Li Meng.


    With the disappearance of the light column, Li Meng''s figure disappeared without a trace.


    Solar system, earth, Crystal Palace.


    In the hall of the emperor''s bedroom, the white light suddenly gushed out of the void and plunged into the ground.


    When the light column disappeared, Li Meng''s figure suddenly appeared.


    Sitting on the soft sofa, Li Meng said in a voice: "information input, change the combat mission of the black cavalry, order the" star ship "outside to find civilization, and the contact plan is implemented according to the ninth order."


    "Yes, the information has been entered and is being transmitted..."


    A more mechanical voice responded to Li Meng.


    It is the matrix "Ai" of Crystal Palace. It is a part of the main brain. The only difference from the main brain is that it has no emotion to speak of. Everything runs according to the set procedures and manages the whole crystal palace. It is also the management AI of the black flag Empire database.


    The so-called ninth order is just a program of contact with alien civilizations.


    When encountering a civilization that is still in the primitive stage, we should not interfere with the process of primitive civilization, unless there are high-value resources, such as Sikkim.


    When we encounter a civilized race in the nuclear age, we will make contact, lead the civilization into the space age, and ensure that the civilization is under the order of the emperor.


    When we meet a civilization that has entered the starry sky, has the ability to sail far, and has a colonial civilization in the universe, we will make contact to ensure that the civilization is under the order of the emperor.


    There is no negotiation, no compromise, only hegemony, which is the purpose of Li Meng''s establishment of the black flag empire.


    Only by unifying all civilizations under the banner of the black flag empire can we gather enough powerful forces to complete the final wild hope in Li Meng''s mind.


    The universe is three-dimensional, not a plane, which makes "territory" a very vague concept.


    Not to mention the whole lost star field, only in the territory of the black flag Empire, there are still a large number of unknown areas in the star field of hundreds of light-years. Although there are 14 black cavalry "God killer" starships, it is not easy to find out the whole lost star field. It takes hundreds or even thousands of years.


    Of course, this time is based on the technology of the black flag empire. In a few hundred years, when the technology of the black flag empire is more advanced and the speed of Star Trek is faster, maybe it won''t take so long.


    Just then, there was a slight sound of footsteps outside the door. For a moment, Qinxi, dressed as a black maid, pushed the door in.


    It is obvious that for the return of the owner, Qinxi got the news.


    "Master!"


    With her right hand covering her chest, Qinxi half knelt down and cried.


    Looking at Qinxi half kneeling on the ground, Li Meng said calmly: "get up."


    Smell speech, Qin Xi got up and stood up, silently stood aside.


    Leaning back, Li Meng asked Qinxi, "what has happened recently that deserves attention?"


    With a slight bow, Qinxi replied, "no, all regions and principalities are making preparations for the great expedition. Under the supervision of the imperial court, everything is going on in an orderly way. The only thing worth noting is that the star ship" Renee "set sail a month ago and entered the unknown starry sky."


    "Renee? I didn''t expect that girl would be able to take charge of her own affairs. "


    Li Meng naturally knows who Renee is. As a member of the bodyguard team around him, they should grow up after more than 200 years.


    Although some surprised Renee''s departure, but that''s all.


    Most of the generals of the black cavalry are from the bodyguard team. Soon, with the launch of one after another of the Star Destroyers, the bodyguards of the older generation will become generals and travel in the sky with their own Star Destroyers.


    There are a lot of new people in the bodyguard team now. They are all selected from the nuns in the local churches. Of course, they are not human beings, they are all transformed corpses.


    At this time, Qinxi said: "master, the saint" Sarina "has come to see you, it seems that there is something wrong."


    Sarina?


    As the "Saint daughter" of the imperial religion, Sarina is very busy. She is in charge of the huge and bloated imperial religion. Even Li Meng, if not specially summoned by him, can only see each other for several years.


    It''s not common for shalina to come to him on her own initiative


    Without much thought, Li Meng said, "I''ll meet her, Qinxi. I''ll leave it to you."


    "Yes, master," she whispered


    Looking at Qin Xi, who looks graceful, Li Meng smiles and gets up to her.


    Without saying anything more, Li Meng just put his hands around Qinxi''s waist and bowed his head to kiss her on the forehead.

 Chapter 1921

    After a kiss, Li Meng released Qinxi, stepped back, and left in Qinxi''s tender eyes.


    The white light column suddenly emerged from the void and covered Li Meng. In Qinxi''s eyes, Li Meng disappeared with the light column retracting the void.


    Looking at the place where the owner disappeared, Qinxi looked a little trance.


    Recently, the host seems to be a little busy, disappeared for several months, without the host around, which makes her a little uncomfortable.


    She will not worry about the safety of the master, because the master is a "God", the real "God". In the whole galaxy, there is no way to harm the existence of the master. This is not self-confidence, but an undoubted fact.


    After more than 200 years of the founding of the black flag Empire, the Crystal Palace has not remained unchanged, but has undergone many repairs and expansion.


    From the original main tower to now, it has become a bloated building.


    From the sky, the whole Nanlin island has been covered by metal buildings. The Crystal Palace is located in the middle of the island, surrounded by extended buildings. The buildings on the island are divided into several areas.


    The central part of the imperial palace is wrapped by a tall metal wall, which is also the headquarters of the imperial court. All departments of the Empire are in it. The periphery of the wall is the residential area, the residence of the civil servants of the Imperial Palace, as well as various shopping malls and entertainment venues.


    With the high bridge network all over the city and the rapid maglev tram, Qingcheng is busy and prosperous, and is expanding every year.


    Over the past two hundred years, with the development of science and technology and the progress of architectural art, the style of Qingcheng has changed and become more scientific and technological. In the urban area of more than 100 kilometers, there are millions of imperial civil servants living here. With the expansion of the imperial territory, this number is increasing all the time.


    The Cathedral of the Church of the emperor is also inside the wall. It''s a huge church, a huge white and golden church.


    On the other side of the White Gold cathedral is a black church of the death sect, facing each other.


    Emperor religion governs the belief of the living, while death religion governs the belief of the dead. Darkness and light are one and indispensable.


    In the huge hall, in front of a huge gold statue, a graceful figure in a white gold robe kneels on the ground, her hands on her chest, her mouth reciting words, as if praying.


    The hall was quiet and empty, only her soft voice echoed in the hall.


    Just as she was concentrating on her prayer, a figure came out from behind the column.


    He was walking, but his steps were silent. She, who was focusing on prayer, didn''t notice his approach.


    Beside Sarina, Li Meng stops and looks up at the huge human statue on the platform in front of her.


    It''s huge, with a height of 30 meters. It''s wearing gold armor and holding a big sword to the front. It looks firm and seems to be shouting "charge". It''s seven points similar to Li Meng.


    It is Li Meng, the emperor of the black flag empire.


    Looking back from the golden statue, Li Meng said with a smile: "sharina, the person you pray for is right next to you, right next to you, so why talk to a statue?"


    The familiar voice makes Sarina in prayer slightly stunned and looks up at the people beside her.


    I don''t know when your majesty came to her


    Although a little surprised by the arrival of her majesty, Sarina soon recovered.


    She said, "Your Majesty, why are you here?"


    "Why am I here?"


    With a little smile, Li Meng reached out to hold shalina''s little hand and pulled her soft body into the bad.


    Looking at the pure white face under the hood, Li Mengfu whispered in shalina''s ear: "I''ll talk about it later. Now there are more important things to do..."


    With that, Li Meng slowly fell to the ground with shalina in his arms.


    As if she knew what her Majesty was going to do, Sarina turned a little red.


    "Your Majesty, this is... This is not the right place."


    On the smooth ground, Li Meng has been pressed on Teresa''s body.


    Looking at shalina''s ruddy face, Li Meng smiles and whispers: "don''t worry, no one will come at this time. We have plenty of time to blaspheme? It''s me... "


    With that, Li Meng bowed his head and kissed Sarina''s red lips, feeling the softness to his heart''s content.


    Your majesty has said so. What else can she do?


    This is the first time that her majesty bullied her in this holy place in the grand hall, which makes her uneasy. At the same time, she also has a strange feeling in her heart. That feeling is wonderful, and her body seems to become more sensitive.


    Helpless, shalina had to hold the man, and wholeheartedly cooperate with him, serve him.


    She is a saint, his woman and his concubine. She will not refuse anything he asks.


    In this sacred place, two people in the hall roll together to release hormones.


    I don''t know how long it took for the blushing movement and picture of the hall to disappear.


    Sitting comfortably on the stairs, Li Meng looks at Sarina, who is finishing her robes.


    Sarina is very beautiful. When she is a mortal, she makes Li Meng''s heart beat and makes Li Meng have her mind.


    After becoming a "Saint", in the sacred breath, Sarina becomes more beautiful, just like a goddess, beautiful beyond words.


    As if aware of Li Meng''s eyes, a trace of rudeness appeared on Sha Lina''s face, so she had to pretend to tidy her clothes to hide her shyness


    It took a while for Sarina to finish her dress.


    After patting the steps beside him, Li Meng said, "sit down and talk."


    "Well..."


    With a soft answer, shalina steps out and sits down beside Li Meng.


    Lie down, in the eyes of Serena tenderness, Li Meng put his head on her legs.


    It''s very soft, and the fragrance of Sarina also drifts into Li Meng''s nose. That''s why Li Meng likes it.


    Li Meng said with a smile: "listen to Qinxi say that you came to me, can let you come to me in person, is there any trouble?"


    Looking tenderly at her Majesty on her lap, Sarina shook her head and whispered, "it''s not a big deal, but it needs your Majesty''s attention."


    "Oh?"


    An unexpected look at Sarina, Li Meng to the interest.


    Li Meng wanted to know what he could only make sure of.


    With a faint smile, Li Meng said curiously, "tell me what I can only pay attention to."

 Chapter 1922

    She whispered: "it''s about the Demi demons. For the past 200 years, we have been observing the Demi demons, trying to find out their roots and the reasons for their birth, but the results are very disappointing. There is no difference between the Demi demons and ordinary people. They are also human beings, only at a certain age when their emotions are stimulated, Will trigger the devil factor in the body, so as to demonize and get the power of the devil. "


    Speaking of this, shalina looked slightly heavy and said: "in recent years, through research, we have finally found out where the demon factor in the half demon human body comes from. It comes from human genes, hidden in the deep DNA. The demon factor already exists in the human body. Once lured by the chaotic energy, it will be stimulated and demonized..."


    Speaking of this, Sarina looked at Li Meng solemnly and said in a deep voice: "Your Majesty, do you know what this means? It means the origin of human beings, or the origin of demons. If our guess is true, then... "


    If it is true, then the relationship between the devil and human is closer than anyone imagined.


    Hearing what Sarina said, Li Meng was thinking about something.


    Li Meng thought of what sesai had said to him, some information about ancient humans.


    Hundreds of thousands of years ago, our ancestors went to the top of the galaxy, and finally made a technological leap, entered a high-dimensional space, and became "ancient sage", also known as "God".


    Since then, as the overlord of the galaxy, "human" disappeared in the galaxy.


    But after a period of time, human beings appeared in the galaxy, all over the galaxy, from the beginning of primitive civilization.


    In the period when human beings disappeared and reappeared, it lasted for hundreds of thousands of years.


    During this period, subspace appeared, demons also appeared, and evil spirits also appeared one by one.


    This made Li Meng think of a problem. If the high-dimensional space where ancient humans soared was subspace, then


    At the thought of this result, Li Meng had a shudder feeling, but there was also a strange excitement in his heart.


    If the guess in the heart is the real answer, then this secret is a satire for human beings.


    It is a sad joke that the biggest natural disaster in the galaxy began with human beings.


    But it is still unknown whether this is the case. If you want to get the real answer, you have to ask the evil gods in subspace.


    The birth of the evil god is a mystery, but if the devil really started from human beings, the evil god of subspace must know.


    To ask about sex abuse?


    At the thought of this, Li Meng had some resistance in his heart.


    Forget it


    It''s hard to escape from her. Li Meng doesn''t plan to go back and appear in front of her again.


    After taking a deep breath, Li Meng said calmly: "let''s put it down first. Although the semi demons have a special identity, they have not lost their souls. Don''t interfere with them too much. They have power, which is also a power for the Empire. Now there are many semi demons in the Empire. They can''t deprive them of their right to survive and maintain the status quo."


    This is your Majesty''s decision. Naturally, Sarina will not object to it.


    With a slight nod, Sarina said, "well, I know what to do."


    In the eyes of the court of heresy, the half devils were also "heretics", and only because of the requirements of the emperor''s religion did they let the half devils go.


    As a saint of the imperial religion and a saint in charge of the imperial religion, Sarina is qualified to manage this matter.


    After all, in name, the heretic tribunal is also under the jurisdiction of Sarina.


    Because the heretic court is in charge of the Banshee wing people, and the Banshee wing people have a close relationship with Li Meng. Although shalina has a superior subordinate relationship with the heretic court, she has no jurisdiction, and the Banshee wing people only listen to the emperor.


    Although there is no jurisdiction, the heterodox court will not ignore Sha Lina''s suggestion. After all, Sha Lina is their nominal immediate superior.


    Looking at Sha Lina, who is in the process of thinking, Li Meng smiles and grabs her right hand on the towering mountain


    "Ah..."


    The chest was attacked, and the strong touch made Sarina scream.


    When she realized what was going on, Sarina blushed and looked at her triumphant majesty with tenderness and shyness.


    Li Meng didn''t bully shalina any more. With a faint smile, he got up and stood up.


    See your majesty up, Sarina also followed up to stand up.


    Looking at shalina, who looks graceful in front of him, Li Meng thinks of the madness of the two people before.


    Although the ground is a little hard, it''s an unusual pleasure to do it in this place.


    Step forward, Li Meng takes Sha Lina into his arms, hands slightly below, across the robe on the round hips.


    In Sarina''s bashful hum, in her ear, Li Meng whispered: "Your Majesty, I have something to do. I''ll come to see you next time. However, compared with me coming to you, I hope you take the initiative to come to me. It''s only kilometers away from the Crystal Palace. You can''t find any excuse. Do you know the way?"


    Feeling the touch on the hip, that strange feeling makes Sarina shy and intolerable.


    "Well..."


    She bowed her head and had to answer in a shy, soft voice.


    This is your Majesty''s request. How can she refuse it when she is pleased with it?


    With a little smile, Li Meng released shalina and stepped back.


    Looking at shalina, who is a little red, a little pinched and a little shy, Li Meng smiles in her heart.


    This is very good. The long years have not made Sarina lose her emotion and become numb. The little girl like Sarina is also very lovely


    He didn''t say anything more. His mind moved. A white light column emerged from the void and covered Li Meng.


    In shalina''s eyes, Li Meng''s figure disappeared with the retreating empty light column.


    It''s been several hours since I left al. Li Meng didn''t forget his appointment with Fiona.


    Al, dapingyang, Ares college.


    "Hey, did you hear that our instructor and assistant are going to have a fight. They are on the playground and are about to start..."


    This is the girls'' dormitory. The sudden intrusion of Allen makes all the girls angry and ready to break out, but what Allen said makes everyone a little surprised


    "Instructor?"


    On Allen''s sudden intrusion, Zena chose to ignore, she asked curiously: "our instructor? Do you know who he is, Aaron? "


    With a shrug, Alan said: "who knows who he is? I''ll go and have a look at the bustle. Katrina is also on the scene. Hehe, this competition must be very interesting. If you don''t leave, why are you still staying here? You can''t miss it."


    With that, Aaron turned away from the door and left in a hurry.

 Chapter 1923

    Without hesitation, the three girls quickly walked out of the dormitory and chased after Aaron.


    At three o''clock in the afternoon, Li Meng came to the playground on time.


    By the time he arrived, Fiona had arrived and was ready.


    On the playground, they stood half a playground apart, more than 20 meters away.


    Li Meng was still dressed in black with empty hands, while Fiona was fully armed.


    She is a dark silver armor, very delicate, surface water chestnut clear, and not lack of a female sex appeal.


    The weapons in hand are a sword and a shield. They are all black, very black, very black.


    Li Meng likes black


    On one side of the playground, there are two people standing still, looking at the two people on the playground.


    It''s Katrina and Chan.


    Looking at Fiona in black armor, Katrina said calmly: "through this competition, we may know the foundation of the prince. Fiona is smart. She didn''t expect to find the opportunity so soon."


    Chayne could not deny his daughter''s words and nodded: "yes, this is an opportunity to let us know about him. Daughter, you have to watch it. You can''t miss any details. It''s just a competition. Fiona is wearing black gold armor, which shows that Fiona attaches great importance to this competition."


    Although he has known his Royal Highness for several months, his existence is still mysterious to them.


    The impulse to understand aroused their curiosity, and this time, they finally found a chance.


    "She''s so beautiful. I like her black hair. Is that our assistant?"


    "What? Our assistant. That''s the instructor''s assistant."


    "Assistant to the instructor? How can the instructor''s assistant compete with the instructor? Look at the posture. Is there any contradiction between them? "


    The seven "students" who got the news all came to the playground and watched the two people on the playground talking excitedly.


    Looking at Fiona''s armor, Cheng Qiang''s eyes are shining, and his saliva is about to flow out. He exclaims: "what a handsome armor, we should have it, too."


    "Of course there will be..."


    A cold voice interrupted the conversation.


    It was Katrina who came up to the seven.


    Seeing that the visitor was Katerina, the seven were quiet. Their eyes temporarily left the playground and looked at Katerina.


    With a smile, Allen said, "Miss Katrina, these two are..."


    Looking slightly cold, Katrina said calmly, "just call my name. I will train with you in the future."


    Looking back at the two men on the playground, Katrina said: "Fiona, the third generation super gene warrior of Tiandao civilization, I''m not as good as her in terms of strength. She''s the instructor''s assistant. When she helps the instructor, she will train with us, as for him..."


    As her eyes moved, Katrina looked at Li Meng and said, "who is he? One of you should recognize him. He is Li Meng, the prince of Shenglong Empire and suvier empire. In your history of Al, he is a legendary character."


    Your royal highness?


    Of the seven, except Ron and Zhao Xin, the others were all in a daze.


    "No, he doesn''t look like an old monster in his 200''s," he exclaimed


    "Aaron, pay attention to your words..."


    Among the seven, a girl with black hair yelled, looking at Aaron angrily.


    As soon as his neck shrank, in the face of the girl''s angry eyes, Allen said with a smile: "don''t misunderstand, don''t misunderstand, I don''t mean anything else. It''s just smooth talking, just smooth talking..."


    It''s not just the girl with black hair who is angry. At least three of the seven people look at Allen with a bad face.


    Zhao Xin, a girl with black hair, and a young boy with short brown hair, came from the suvier empire.


    With a white look, the girl with black hair asked Katrina, "Katrina, is your royal highness also a super gene warrior?"


    It is said that the Academy of war gods has just appeared, and his royal highness is a figure more than 200 years ago. Did the Academy of war gods come to Al more than 200 years ago?


    In the face of people''s eyes, Katrina replied, "no, his royal highness is not a member of the Ares Academy. He is not a super gene warrior."


    Not a super gene warrior?


    Looking slightly stunned, the girl with black hair said: "since it''s not a super gene warrior, why does your highness want to compete with Fiona?"


    As for the tension of the girl with black hair, Katrina said calmly: "Qilin, a person who can live for 200 years, do you think he is just an ordinary person? You have become a member of the Ares Academy. There are some things you should know. Your royal highness is not al race. He comes from other planets like us. We need to know him well, and this is our chance. "


    It was to test the strength of his royal highness


    No one is stupid. The meaning of Katrina''s words is very clear.


    This makes people curious and look at the thin figure in the playground.


    They are the God of war, the super gene fighters of the heavenly civilization. They also want to know if his royal highness is qualified to be their instructor.


    In the discussion of the people on the playground, the two people in the playground are ready to fight.


    Waving her sword and looking at Li Meng, Fiona said with a smile, "I''m serious about this competition. I''ll try my best. Don''t your highness make some preparations?"


    get ready?


    Li Meng looked around and fixed his eyes on the guardrail beside him. His mind moved


    "Click..."


    At the edge of the playground, the seemingly solid guardrail suddenly gave out a metal groan, shaking.


    When people cast their eyes because of the movement of the guardrail, a bar suddenly broke away from the guardrail and flew to Li Meng.


    The speed is very fast, see the shadow a flash, then be caught by Li Meng in the hand.


    This is a steel pipe about two meters long. It''s a little thick, but it''s very suitable to hold it in your hand.


    Seeing that the steel pipe fell off and flew into Li Meng''s hands, people showed incredible color. What is the ability?


    Only chaen and Katrina''s face was calm, and the well-informed two naturally knew "Nianli".


    Seeing that the steel tube flew into Li Meng''s hands, Fiona was surprised and said, "I didn''t expect that his royal highness still has the ability to" recite ", which is not common..."


    Waving the steel pipe in his hand, Li Meng looked at Fiona and said calmly: "let''s go..."


    Fiona is not a hypocritical person. Although her mental ability is rare, it is not aggressive. It is just an auxiliary ability. People with this ability will be greatly affected and easily traumatized.


    In the temple of God of war, once it is found that the super gene warrior has "mental power", when it evolves into the fourth generation of super gene warrior, it will carry out electric shock therapy to erase this ability and make the spirit more stable and tenacious.

 Chapter 1924

    The corners of her mouth turned slightly up, and Fiona said in a radiant voice: "here I am..."


    Then Fiona stepped forward


    "Bang..."


    The ground broke under her feet, and Fiona rushed to Li Meng like a sharp arrow.


    The speed is very fast, only a remnant shadow can be seen, as well as the disturbing strong wind.


    People did not arrive, the whistling sound has arrived, and there is a strong wind coming.


    "Be careful..."


    A Jiao drink, Fiona raised her left hand shield to Li Meng photographed.


    During the waving, the strong wind disturbed and a circle of waves was pushed out by the shield. The scene was amazing.


    Facing Fiona''s attack, Li Meng didn''t dodge. He waved the steel tube in his right hand. The steel tube turned into a remnant and hit Fiona''s shield.


    "Zheng..."


    There was only a piercing sound of metal, and the air was rolling around.


    The great power made Fiona''s body beat and stepped back.


    When she stood firm, Fiona looked at Li Meng in surprise. She didn''t expect that this seemingly thin prince had such a powerful force. Although she didn''t exert all her strength, her strength was not small.


    "Again..."


    A Jiao drink, Fiona excited, this time, she no longer have spare strength.


    Step forward, Fiona rushes to Li Meng again, waving her sword


    "Zheng..."


    For a moment, the two figures on the playground flickered, sword light and sword shadow, and the sound of metal hitting each other could not be heard.


    In the playground, Fiona walks around Li Meng constantly, attacking Li Meng from all directions, but her attacks are all lightly resolved by Li Meng, not resolved, but resisted. Fiona''s attacks are all waved away by Li Meng''s seemingly fragile steel pipe.


    In this competition, Li Meng''s goal is to better understand the super gene fighters of the heavenly civilization, their strength and speed.


    Although from the beginning to the end, Li Meng did not move a step, but it is not that Fiona''s power is very small.


    On the contrary, Fiona''s strength is very strong, which can''t be compared with the martial arts of the black flag empire. Even some young Shiji in the Black Knight guards are not as strong as Fiona.


    However, Fiona''s strength is strong, but she met Li Meng. Now Li Meng has a sacred body with infinite strength. If conditions permit, he can even lift millions of tons of warships with one hand. With the help of "spiritual power", there is no problem in lifting a "God killer" starship with one hand, How can Fiona compare with such power.


    The battle in the field makes the bystanders on the edge excited. The hard fight, the sound of metal crossfire, the burst of sparks, the air waves visible to the naked eye, and the feeling of gusts of strong wind rushing towards each other stimulate the primitive ambition of each human body.


    "Drink..."


    With a Jiao drink, Fiona''s Shield of her left hand was in front of her body, and she used all her strength to collide with Li Meng.


    At this moment, Fiona is like a heavy tank, it seems to be fierce, where the wind disturbance.


    Less than ten meters away, Fiona is about to hit Li Meng


    "Bang..."


    With the sound of metal, Li Meng waved the steel pipe and hit the shield again.


    At the moment of contact, the strong wind disturbed and a circle of air waves swept around.


    The huge strength made Fiona''s body shape a meal, and she stepped back and skated for more than ten meters to stabilize her body.


    "Hoo..."


    Taking a deep breath, Fiona looks at Limon strangely.


    No matter how powerful this guy is, no matter how much power she exerts, she can''t shake him.


    Her shot just now was enough to shoot a heavy tank away, but he


    Aware that Fiona''s breath had been slightly heavy, Li Meng knew that it was time to end this boring contest.


    As soon as he threw it, the steel pipe in Li Meng''s hand went away, crossing a distance of tens of meters, and accurately returned to its original position.


    "That''s all for today. I have a plan in mind for how to train you."


    The super gene fighters of Tiandao civilization pay attention to physical strengthening and stress on strength and speed. They only need to grasp these two points for training. Finally, they have fighting ability and swordsmanship. Generally speaking, they are martial arts.


    In the case of little difference in strength, both sides of the fighting experience, martial arts is very important.


    The exquisite martial arts can even beat the strong by the weak, and achieve the goal of four or two.


    "Wait, how did you do it? The long sword in my hand is a "black gold" weapon. It''s extremely sharp. Even if you have more powerful power than me, ordinary steel pipes can never bear the strike of black gold weapons. "


    Black gold, second only to dark iron, is invincible. Once it is made into a weapon, it is a magic weapon that can devour gods.


    Not only is it extremely sharp, but it can even destroy the genes of super gene fighters and inflict heavy damage.


    See Li Meng go to the outside, back to God Fiona quickly called.


    With a slight pause, Li Meng turns to look at Fiona, which is a difficult question to answer.


    Looking at Fiona in dark silver armor, Li Meng suddenly feels that this woman is very attractive.


    With a little smile, Li Meng came to Fiona, leaned over her ear and said, "come to my office at night..."


    Then, in Fiona''s dismayed eyes, Li Meng turned away and walked towards the office building.


    Looking at Li Meng''s back, Fiona looks stunned, and a trace of rudeness appears on her face.


    He... What does he mean?


    What Li Meng said to Fiona when he left made Fiona think more.


    A contest ended like this. Although there was no result, it was clear who won and who lost.


    "It''s true that he is worthy of the legendary prince. Isn''t the assistant lady who is the same as Katrina his opponent, too strong..."


    Looking at the thin figure leaving by the playground, Allen''s face showed incredible color and his mouth was shouting.


    "I... we''ll be stronger, just like your highness."


    Although he said that, Cheng Qiang''s face showed an uncertain look. His Royal Highness''s strength is very confusing, and people can''t know where his Royal Highness''s strength limit is.


    With a grin, Alan said, "it''s natural. We are the God of war. One day we will reach the height of his royal highness."


    On this, Zena gave a cold smile and said, "one day, when you reach the height of Katrina, go after your royal highness. Now that you say this, you are not afraid of others laughing."


    To Zena''s ridicule, Aaron just laughs and says sarcastically: "we are men. Naturally, the height of our pursuit is beyond your women''s understanding. Zena, you should be someone else''s goddess. Your handsome appearance is suitable to be a vase."

 Chapter 1925

    "Vase?"


    Zena didn''t get angry, but said calmly, "one day you can''t even beat the vase, what are you?"


    For the tit for tat between the two, others choose to ignore it. At this time, let them quarrel. If they have enough quarrel, they will stop.


    "Fiona, how are you? How do you feel? "


    Caitlina inquired as Fiona came over.


    Although Katrina and Chan have been watching the battle, they didn''t see much about it.


    Shaking her head, Fiona said with a bitter smile: "how to say, some have no place to start. Even if I try my best, his strength is always one point better than me. You can see in the process of fighting that he is stronger than me in strength and martial arts. I can''t feel that he has used a few points of strength. Compared with before, I think he is more unfathomable."


    For Fiona''s words, Chan and Katrina have the same feeling, and they also see the fighting process.


    The prince''s highness was too relaxed. Fiona was like a child in front of him, and seemed so powerless.


    With a thoughtful look on his face, Chan said: "although he has been hiding the civilization behind him and is unwilling to expose his strength, one thing is clear. He has no malice towards al. He is more curious about the temple of war and has a desire to explore. Let''s stop investigating him. As an instructor of the Academy of war, he is also good for both of you, You risk it with him, and one day you will understand him. "


    Fiona smiles and looks at Katrina. She says with a warm voice, "master Chan, it seems that you are very satisfied with your royal highness."


    Haha, with a smile, Chan said: "go along with fate. If Katrina can find a male god who will accompany her all her life, I will be relieved. His royal highness is indeed a good choice. At least he has a family and a root in al."


    Katrina was a little embarrassed by her father''s words.


    She took a deep breath and said calmly, "father, it''s time to go back. You still have a lot to do."


    With that, Katrina turned away and walked towards the office building.


    Looking at Katrina''s back, Fiona smiles and follows her.


    At the sight of Katrina, the assistant ladies all left, and the seven on one side also left one after another.


    Soon, the original busy playground became empty, only the edge of the aisle occasionally passing by some staff.


    Time passed quickly, unconsciously, darkness came.


    It''s time for dinner. In the dining room, Ron has dinner with a group of students.


    From today on, seven of them are a group. Over the past few months, although he has been following Miss Katrina and doing some assistance, now, like others, he is a student.


    This is the dining room of the teaching building, which is their special dining room. Because they are super gene fighters, their digestive function is extremely powerful, and ordinary food can no longer meet their physical needs.


    "Nutrient solution, high protein compressed food, we will not eat these things in the future?"


    Although the amount of food in the plate is enough, it seems that people have no appetite, colorful


    Looking at the food on the plate with a sad face, Alan was a little hard to swallow.


    Compared with Allen''s complaint, other people are much quieter, eating food silently.


    After taking a bite of the unknown meat cake, Cheng Qiang ate it with relish and said: "don''t complain. It''s better than the feeling that I can''t eat enough no matter how much I eat outside. I remember that before Katrina found me, my food consumption in three days had taken away my monthly salary. No matter how much I eat, my stomach will always be empty..."


    Looking at Cheng Qiang unexpectedly, Zhao Xin was surprised and said, "are you the same? I''m also the same. It''s really hard to feel that. I''m going to vomit when I eat. I''m still hungry. It''s really hard to be a God


    This situation is the same for all seven people. Their bodies are strengthened, and their consumption is naturally large. Although ordinary food can also fill their stomach, they must eat some high calorie food, and the amount must be enough.


    "Don''t complain about the food. Tomorrow we will start training. How do you think your highness will train us?"


    To Qilin''s words, Alan said: "the training routine is just like that. How can we train? I''m more curious about the armor on the assistant lady. Can we have it?"


    Zhao Xin: "it''s not so easy, assistant Miss said. She''s wearing black gold armor. Things with the word" gold "must not be cheap. How can we afford it?"


    To Zhao Xin''s words, Cheng Qiang circled his head and said, "don''t we belong to the federal government now? What kind of equipment do we have to buy ourselves? "


    That''s right. I can''t


    They thought to themselves.


    Zena looked at Ron on the boy''s desk and said, "Ron has been following Katrina. I think she knows something."


    Yeah, Ron was there when Katrina got in touch with them, as an assistant.


    If it''s Ron, it should know something.


    Everyone''s eyes looked at Ron, who had been eating quietly.


    Seeing that everyone''s eyes turned to him, Ron said: "as a super gene warrior of the third generation of Tiandao civilization, Miss Fiona has been training for more than 70 years, has been to hundreds of worlds, and has experienced countless battles. Until she came to Al, Miss Fiona stopped training. The equipment used by the super gene warrior is very special, low-grade nano alloy, Intermediate tin gold, high-level black gold, and dark iron elements at the sacred level. Weapons made of these metals can''t be bought with ordinary currency. Super gene fighters need to accept the missions issued by the temple of war god to earn "war god coins", and use war god coins to buy various levels of Shenwu. "


    "Hundreds of worlds? Wait, we''re going to the parallel universe? "


    When they heard this, they rolled their eyes. How could it be a parallel universe.


    Ron said: "the world is the planet, we will use the insect Bridge station to travel through the stars, and arrive at the planet where the mission is in a short time to carry out the mission. Of course, this day is still a little early for us."


    Adventure among the stars?


    What Ron said brightens people''s eyes and makes them look forward to it.


    Al Federation did not even conquer the galaxy, but they were able to roam the starry sky, and the desire to explore made people full of expectations for the future.


    Also, now they are too weak to go out for training.

 Chapter 1926

    They need to grow up and be ready to go out and experience.


    As time goes by, the night is getting deeper and deeper, and the Ares academy shrouded in the night sky is also in darkness.


    Sparse lights like stars everywhere, so that the Ares academy can be seen in the endless sea.


    The wind blowing, slightly blowing the canopy, creaking sound immediately reverberated in the night sky.


    In one of the offices in the office building, there is a man busy.


    In the bright light, Li mengduan sat behind his desk, holding a pen and writing something on his notebook.


    The room was quiet, only the sound of the nib rubbing echoed.


    The wind outside is very quiet. If you don''t listen carefully, you can''t hear the voice of the wind.


    "Dong Dong..."


    A sudden knock on the door interrupted Li Meng''s thinking


    With a slight frown, Li Meng put down his pen and looked at the knocked door doubtfully.


    At this time


    As soon as Li Meng thought about who the visitor would be, he realized one thing.


    Li Meng said, "come in..."


    As soon as Li Meng''s words fell, the door was opened, and Fiona, who was wearing a low cut purple dress, came in.


    The strange color and Fiona''s formal dress attracted Li Meng''s eyes.


    Looking at Fiona walking towards her desk step by step, her beautiful posture made Li Meng mutter in his heart.


    What is this girl doing?


    How can you be so formal, not to date, need to wear such exposed dress?


    Even though it''s beautiful, you can almost see half of the crisp breasts without talking about the snow-white shoulders


    Without much thought, Li Meng said to Fiona, "sit down..."


    On one side of the sofa, Fiona sat down.


    Looking at Fiona on the sofa, Li Meng picked up the pen and continued to write.


    For a time, only the nib friction "rustle" reverberated in the room.


    Seeing that his royal highness seems to be busy, Fiona sat quietly without interrupting, looking at Li Meng behind his desk from time to time.


    It was good at the beginning, but Fiona couldn''t sit down after a long time.


    She came here alone in the middle of the night by invitation, but the person who invited her ignored her. What''s the matter.


    She has dressed up well. She hasn''t worn this low cut dress for many years. It''s rare to wear it today, but the one behind the table doesn''t even look at her.


    After much hesitation, Fiona had a decision in her heart.


    With a smile, Fiona whispered, "what is your highness doing?"


    The pen in his hand didn''t stop. As he wrote, Li Meng said, "what do you think about training? Tell me... "


    "This..."


    Fiona apologized and said: "the training is in the charge of the tutors. Each tutor''s training method is different. I''m sorry, your highness. I can''t help you with the training. I don''t have this experience."


    There was no disappointment. Li Meng said calmly: "it doesn''t matter..."


    About training, Li Meng didn''t expect Fiona. Li Meng just wanted to listen to Fiona''s opinions.


    Since there is no opinion, we can only train those kids according to his mind.


    There was silence in the room again


    Looking at her royal highness, who is busy behind her desk, Fiona wants to stop talking.


    This time, she didn''t know what to say to open the topic


    With a gloomy look on her face, Fiona had to keep silent.


    "Hoo..."


    I don''t know how long later, Li Meng took a deep breath and put down his pen.


    Seeing that Fiona was still there, Li Meng was stunned, but he didn''t think much about it. He said: "it''s late at night, go back and have a rest..."


    She has been waiting for so long, but only one sentence


    Face dew warm angry color, Fiona got up and walked to the door.


    What''s the matter with what? It''s just puzzling. Is he playing with himself?


    The more she thought about it, the more angry Fiona was. Her heart beat faster, and there was an impulse to vent her depression.


    "Wait..."


    Just then, Limon suddenly stopped Fiona.


    Hearing this, Fiona turned and looked at Li Meng with a smile.


    Looking at Fiona in front of the door, Li Meng said, "Fiona, you''re my assistant. You don''t have to dress so formal and casual in front of me. It''s easier for everyone."


    The smile on the face froze, Fiona didn''t angry white, Li Meng one eye, angry turn around to leave.


    At this moment, Fiona is roaring in her heart. She really wants to rush to the man, grab his collar and throw him on the ground. Only in this way can her anger and hatred be eliminated.


    "You don''t want to know the answer?"


    Just as Fiona turned and took a step forward, Li Meng''s voice rang out behind her.


    This makes Fiona look a Leng, chest in the rapid ups and downs.


    "Hoo..."


    After taking a deep breath, Fiona reluctantly smiles and turns to look at Li Meng behind her desk


    But at this time, Li Meng is no longer behind the desk, but sitting on the sofa.


    Looking at Fiona, who was slightly embarrassed, Li Meng said: "when a person is older and has more experience, he will naturally have a heart with seven tricks. Fiona, do you really think I am a man with a wooden head?"


    Smell speech, Fiona complexion a red, the facial expression is a little wry.


    At this time, Fiona didn''t know what to say. In front of this woman, she always felt constrained and couldn''t let go.


    After taking a picture of the sofa beside him, Li Meng said, "come and sit down and have a good chat."


    After a little hesitation, Fiona finally stepped forward and sat down on the sofa beside Li Meng.


    By this time, Fiona had let go and returned to her usual appearance, confident and arrogant.


    A little smile, a pair of beautiful eyes looking at the side of Li Meng, Fiona said: "Your Highness, although I am your assistant, but also a woman, don''t let me misunderstand again."


    Li Meng just gave a faint smile to the resentment in Fiona''s words and put aside the topic.


    Fiona, though well groomed, doesn''t mean that she has the idea of turning it over. It''s just a kind of respect for him.


    In the following time, Li Meng and Fiona stir up what happened in the afternoon. In the contest, Fiona doubts something.


    Li Meng said a lot and didn''t hide something from Fiona, which opened her eyes.

 Chapter 1927

    "Although there is a limit to the power of the mind, once you break this limit, you will gain unparalleled power. You can control things, analyze things, reshape things, and strengthen things easily. In the afternoon competition, why can the steel tube in my hand fight with the murderous weapon in your hand? That''s why I analyzed the molecular structure of the steel tube, Rearrange it to make it more solid. Although it can''t be compared with shenzawu, it has the power of World War I, at least it won''t be easily destroyed. "


    Hearing the words, Fiona''s face is inconceivable. What her royal highness said has completely overturned her previous cognition.


    Her mental power in cognition is not as powerful as her royal highness said. She can only control things.


    But his Royal Highness''s mental ability has gone far beyond the concept of mental ability.


    In other words, his Royal Highness has broken through the limit of his mind?


    Looking curious, Fiona asked, "what is the limit of your highness?"


    With a smile but not a smile at Fiona, Li Meng said, "you know the answer. It''s late at night. Go back and have a rest."


    Fiona turned her lips slightly at the perfunctory attitude of her royal highness.


    It''s stingy. I don''t give her a chance at all


    Seeing Fiona still standing, Li Meng said with a smile, "why, do you really want to spend the night with me?"


    "Think beautiful..."


    Not angry white Li Meng one eye, Fiona stood up.


    Graceful posture in Li Meng''s eyes twists to the door.


    It has to be said that Fiona is very beautiful and proud. For men, she has great attraction.


    Although it is beautiful, it is not very attractive to Li Meng.


    He has been more than 200 years old, and has seen the beauty of sadomasochism. For beauty, Li Meng has no fluctuation in his heart.


    At least for now, Li Meng doesn''t feel much about Fiona and doesn''t have any thoughts.


    "Pa..."


    The door was closed by Fiona, and the beautiful figure could no longer be seen in the room.


    Getting up, Li Meng came to the window and looked at the dark playground outside.


    From tomorrow, he will be with these new "gods" for a long time.


    Li Meng didn''t care about the identity of instructor. The only reason why he stayed was "information".


    The Ares academy is the best channel for Li Meng to understand the current situation of the galaxy. The identity of the instructor is the key to open the internal network of the Ares hall, so that Li Meng can have a deeper understanding of the current situation of the galaxy.


    Information is very important. After a thousand years, the black flag empire will be able to face the major civilizations in the galaxy with confidence.


    It''s late at night


    As the light in the room dimmed, the figure in front of the window had disappeared.


    Tonight''s weather is very good, stars all over the sky, a full moon hanging high in the sky.


    This is a country in the south of the allies, on a farm.


    Late at night, the farm was silent, only a few dim lights let the villa slightly exposed in the dark.


    At this time, the owner of the villa has been acquainted with the house quietly.


    In a certain room, there was a sudden flash of white light. The light came out of the door and lit up the outside corridor.


    The light lasts a lot of time, but it disappears in a few seconds.


    In the room, in front of a bed, Li Meng''s figure suddenly appeared.


    With an idea, Li Meng knew where he was immediately.


    Looking at the graceful figure under the blanket on the bed, Li Meng gave a faint smile.


    I didn''t expect that a few months later, Kayla went back to the countryside.


    This should be where her parents live.


    Without alerting the sleeping Kaila, Li Meng quietly climbed into the bed, got into the blanket, and took the soft body into his arms.


    Although Li Meng''s movement is light, but as a pregnant woman, Kaila is undoubtedly sensitive.


    "Who?"


    In the dark, a flustered exclamation rang


    "It''s me..."


    Familiar sounds ring in the ear, which makes the tight body relax.


    "Your Royal Highness?"


    The voice was a little surprised and a little pleased.


    How could his royal highness be here, and how could he know she was here?


    "Sleep..."


    Without saying anything more, Li Meng just whispered in Kaila''s ear.


    The warm embrace behind her makes Kayla put down her doubts and fall asleep under the attack of sleepiness.


    It''s getting deeper and deeper. There''s nothing to say all night


    "Is it a dream?"


    It was daybreak, and Kayla woke up from her deep sleep.


    She sat on the bed, confused looking around, eyes only at a loss.


    Looking down at the empty side, Kayla had no choice but to smile and pat her face.


    Really, I didn''t expect that she had a dream about that one, and it was so real.


    The warmth of the embrace, until now, Kayla can clearly feel, no doubt, this is just her illusion.


    When he got up, Kai stretched a little and came to the window. He looked at the green earth outside, and stroked his round stomach with his right hand across his loose dress


    Al, dapingyang, Ares college, Room 201.


    "Today is the first day of your training. I''m not in charge of the training plan. I''ll listen to your Highness''s arrangement. My name is Fiona, your Highness''s assistant. Like you, I will train with you."


    The classroom was large, but there were few people. In addition to the seven students, Katrina also sat in the first row of seats.


    Looking at the crowd in the classroom, Fiona said: "I know that you have doubts about what ares is, what your future is, what responsibilities you have on your shoulders, everything you want to know, I will tell you, but not now. Now what you have to do is to receive training, get familiar with your new body, and control every part of your body, When you can use your power with familiarity, you will know everything


    With a slightly positive look, Fiona said, "now roll call, the people who arrive leave the classroom and gather on the playground outside."


    Then Fiona picked up a notebook on the desk, looked at the name on it and said, "Ron..."


    Ron stood up and walked silently out of the classroom.


    Fiona continued, "Zhao Xin."


    Hearing his name, Zhao Xin stood up and walked out quickly.


    Fiona: Kirin


    Qilin stood up and walked out calmly.


    Fiona: "Aaron, Zena, Ivan, suzo..."


    Until the end, only Katrina and Fiona were left in the classroom.


    With a smile, Fiona threw her notebook on the table and said to Katrina, "come on, my lady."


    With a glance at Fiona, Katrina got up and walked out of the classroom with Fiona.

 Chapter 1928

    When two people came to the playground, seven people have arrived, obediently stood in a row.


    They are so honest because there is a thin figure standing in front of them.


    It''s Li Meng. Li Meng in black


    Katrina and Fiona are not on the list either, standing with the seven.


    Looking at Li Meng with a cool face, people are curious. They are full of expectations for the next training.


    In everyone''s expectant eyes, Li Meng looked down at the bracelet on his wrist.


    It was as like as two peas in a dark silver hand, and Catalina and Fiona had one on the left hand.


    It''s almost time


    Looking up at the people standing in a row, his eyes swept over everyone and finally stopped on Katrina.


    Li Meng said: "from now on, Katrina will be your team leader. In training, you should follow her instructions. Besides, don''t call me your royal highness, call me instructor, or call me by my name. My name is Li Meng."


    Aaron suddenly raised his hand to say something.


    Li Meng looked at him and said, "say..."


    With a smile, Allen went around his head and said, "drillmaster, can you give us some weapons, guns or something? It can enhance our strength. Skilled use of weapons is also a kind of training..."


    They all have their own weapons. They also want to have their own weapons.


    In the face of people''s expectations, Li Meng threw a basin of cold water impolitely.


    Li Meng said calmly: "now is not the time. When the time comes, you will naturally have your own weapons."


    "Oh..."


    Aaron put down his hand in disappointment


    At this time, the sky suddenly sounded a boom of engine roar.


    The movement of the sky attracted people''s attention and looked to the western sky one after another.


    In people''s eyes, a silver gray military transport plane appeared in the sky of the college, it is approaching.


    Pelican transport aircraft, a medium-sized military transport aircraft with tactical support, is bulky and has short wings. It can transport soldiers and equipment and has the ability to enter and leave the atmosphere alone.


    In the eyes of the public, it came close to the playground, landed on the playground in the roar of the engine, and the hatch at the tail slowly opened.


    See this, Li Meng to a face of novel people: "boarding."


    With that, Li Meng turned to take the lead in walking to the transport plane and boarded it.


    The crowd reacted and quickly followed Li Meng and boarded the transport plane.


    For the seven people, this is their first time to take a military transport plane. When they enter the cabin, they look around and are full of novelty.


    Only Li Meng sat quietly on one side of the seat, speechless.


    The door closed slowly, and soon, with a shock, the transport plane took off.


    Outside, the transport plane is taking off, leaving the playground, heading west, and disappearing into the sky.


    People can feel that they have left the Ares academy, but where they are going, everyone is confused.


    Although there was doubt in my heart, everyone kept quiet at the moment, even Alan, who was always restless, sat quietly.


    Li Meng is the instructor. Fiona and Katrina are all the third generation super gene fighters. Although they are curious about what Li Meng will do, they don''t ask much. No matter how the prince will train them, they will receive training together with these students.


    Over thousands of meters of clouds, the huge transport plane is flying slowly. On the vast sea of clouds, the transport plane is like an ant, moving forward slowly.


    In the cabin, the driver''s voice suddenly rang.


    "Your Highness, you are about to arrive at the coordinate point. Please get ready to parachute..."


    Skydiving?


    The driver''s words made everyone feel a little stunned, thinking secretly.


    At this moment, Li Meng stood up and said in the eyes of the public, "today is physical training. It''s about 120 nautical miles from the Ares Academy. Your task is very simple. Swim back to the Ares academy before dark."


    Speaking of this, Li Meng looked down at the bracelet and said, "it''s 9:15 a.m., that is to say, you have nine hours."


    Swimming training?


    It''s clear in everyone''s heart that today''s training is this.


    "That..."


    Cheng Qiang raised his hand, very embarrassed way: "instructor, can''t swim how to do?"


    Cheng Qiang''s words undoubtedly resonate with some people. Many of them can''t swim. This is a big problem.


    Li Meng said calmly: "with your current physical fitness, you can hold in the water for several hours, which is enough time for you to learn how to swim."


    Cheng Qiang put down his hand with a sad face


    At this time, Ivan raised his hand and said, "instructor, what if we can''t reach the Ares academy before dark?"


    Li Meng replied: "when you can arrive at the Ares academy before dark, the physical training will be over."


    It turns out that this is the case. People are murmuring in their hearts, wondering if they can do it.


    The distance of 120 nautical miles is not very close. It''s just a dream for ordinary people. It''s impossible.


    "The coordinate point has arrived, ready to open the hatch, please get ready to parachute..."


    As the pilot''s voice sounded again, only a sound of metal running was heard, and the door opened slowly.


    As the cabin door opened, the roar of the engine suddenly became loud and harsh.


    Looking out, the vast sea of clouds below reflected into the eyes of everyone.


    The transport plane is outside the clouds, which means that the height is not low, at least several thousand meters.


    Li Meng said in a loud voice: "ready to jump..."


    The crowd stood up in a hurry.


    "Wait, instructor, we don''t have parachutes..."


    All of a sudden, Aaron found out this problem. Because of what he said, people also realized it.


    Everyone looked at Li Meng behind him.


    When they saw the smile on the instructor''s face, they were stunned. They thought of a possibility.


    Impossible, such a high place


    With a little smile, Fiona came forward to the door of the cabin. She said in a loud voice: "everyone ready, jump with me..."


    With that, Fiona took a look at the people in the rear and jumped out without hesitation.


    Behind Fiona was Katerina, who just said, "jump..."


    With that, Katrina jumped down and out.


    Seeing this, everyone looked at each other, even Ron was timid.


    Although below is the sea, but in the thousands of meters of high-altitude fall, fall in the sea will never feel good.


    Seeing that he was reluctant to jump, Li Meng helped them and made a move

 Chapter 1929

    "No, don''t push me, don''t..."


    Standing in the front, Allen only felt a force behind him pushing himself. Seeing that the cabin door was getting closer and closer, he was flustered and only called out.


    But Li Meng will not stop


    "Ah..."


    With a piercing scream, he jumped down and disappeared in the eyes of the public.


    Looking at the people looking at each other, Li Meng said calmly: "Qilin, jump..."


    Hear prince his highness call her name, Qi Lin slightly a Leng, immediately face become firm.


    "Hoo..."


    She took a deep breath, two steps forward to the cabin door, looking at the sea of clouds outside, she did not flinch, jumped down.


    See Qi Lin a woman all jumped down, everyone''s facial expression a burst of change.


    "No matter, I jump..."


    With a loud roar, Zhao Xin sprinted up and jumped down into the sky.


    At this time, the remaining few people can only harden their heads, jump out of the plane, bursts of screams into Li meng''er.


    The last one to jump was Li Meng. He came to the cabin door and jumped down.


    The wind is blowing, and the overhead conveyor is going away. Li Meng adjusts his posture in the air as if a sharp arrow were falling from the sky.


    Below, Li Meng saw a group of falling figures, their limbs open, increase the stress area, which can slow down the speed of the fall.


    The vast sea of clouds and the vast sky make everything in front of us look extremely shocking.


    In the altitude of several thousand meters, Daodao''s figure plunges into the sea of clouds like a sharp arrow.


    "Close, close, no, no, it''s over..."


    When the white clouds around disappeared, the blue sea was reflected in Aaron''s eyes.


    But he was not excited, because the sea was rapidly approaching, the sense of weightlessness, and the coming impact made him panic.


    But he couldn''t change the outcome by panicking.


    "Boom..."


    From the sky, Aaron fell into the sea like a shell.


    At the moment of contact, a column of water rose from the sky, tens of meters high.


    A moment later, one water column after another rose from all over the sea, accompanied by bursts of screaming.


    Not far from the sea where people fell, a destroyer was moored on the sea, with a black dragon flag hanging on the top of the mast.


    That''s the flag of the rising dragon empire.


    Just above the destroyer, Li Meng fell from the sky and landed lightly on the deck of the bow.


    On the deck at this time, a group of officers were waiting.


    "Your Royal Highness..."


    Half kneeling, they cried.


    "Get up..."


    Li Meng came to the side of the bow and looked at the sea area not far away where people fell.


    Behind Li Meng, a group of people stood up, and the captain of the highest rank quickly handed over the telescope.


    After taking the telescope from the captain, Li Meng looked at the distant sea and said, "send some speedboats to guide them. Remember, don''t give them any help."


    "Yes..."


    Soon, three speedboats from the deck of the destroyer into the water, to the distant waters.


    At this time, the time from the crowd into the water has passed for a long time.


    Li Meng on the bow deck has been observing the situation in the distant sea.


    From the telescope, Li Meng saw several heads floating out of the sea.


    But the number is not enough, plus Katrina, Fiona, a total of nine people, but there are only seven heads on the sea.


    Although he didn''t see the other two, Li Meng didn''t care too much.


    They''re super gene fighters. They can''t be killed.


    The reason why it didn''t appear is that two dry ducks are trying to float up in the water and learn to swim.


    When their heads come out of the water, they have learned to swim.


    "Where are they?"


    As captain, Katrina is not idle.


    Looking around, Katrina saw only six people nearby and two more in the water.


    The sea is very calm, which makes the surrounding sea clear. There are no undulating waves blocking the sight.


    Katrina is the team leader, and everyone gathered to Katrina.


    "Captain, Ivan, Cheng Qiang can''t swim. He should still be in the water."


    Qilin swam to Katrina and said.


    Qilin is also a dry duck. Her swimming posture is not beautiful


    "Hoo..."


    Taking a deep breath, Katrina dived into the water.


    Today''s light is sufficient, in the pure sea, the water layer near the surface is visible.


    Not far away in the water, Katrina saw Ivan.


    He was close to the water, floating and sinking, kicking with both feet and rowing with both hands. It was obvious that he was a dry duck.


    Perhaps knowing that he could hold it for a long time, he didn''t seem to be in a hurry and was slowly looking for a feeling.


    And Cheng Qiang on the other side... He''s sinking.


    His legs were straight, and his whole body seemed stiff. He didn''t move, only his eyes were moving.


    It seems to see Katerina diving into the water, he returned a look for help.


    Seeing Cheng Qiang''s silly appearance, Katrina rolled her eyes and paddled gracefully in the water. She swam to Cheng Qiang very fast, just like a mermaid. Her posture was so beautiful.


    Seeing Katrina swimming this way, Cheng Qiang is relieved and saved


    After a while, Katrina swam to Cheng Qiang''s side, grabbed his arm and pulled him as if to swim on the water.


    "Wow..."


    As the water splashes, Katrina and Cheng Qiang come out of the water.


    "Hoo..."


    Cheng Qiang let out a big breath, and his face showed a comfortable expression.


    Looking at Cheng Qiang, who was still in her hands, Katrina asked, "do you know how to swim?"


    Cheng Qiang shook his head.


    Katrina said, "be smart. I haven''t eaten pork. Haven''t I seen pigs run? Do as I say. "


    Cheng Qiang quickly nodded.


    Katrina said, "take a deep breath and fill your lungs."


    Cheng Qiang did so and took a big breath.


    Katrina: hold it. Don''t spit it out. Don''t move. Keep your head up


    Cheng Qiang quickly followed suit, holding his breath and raising his head.


    Seeing this, Katrina let go


    Aware that Katerina let go, Cheng Qiang said something, but was stopped by Katerina''s extension.


    Cheng Qiang has to face the aggrieved sinking, sinking


    Cheng Qiang thought that he would sink into the water again, but he suddenly found that when the sea water submerged his neck, he did not sink any more and was captured.

 Chapter 1930

    Looking at Cheng Qiang in joy, Katrina said: "breathing is the key, and the limbs are just auxiliary. Go to explore the law of breathing by yourself, let your limbs move and find the feeling. If you can''t learn again, you will sink and stay at the bottom of the sea."


    With that, Katrina left Cheng Qiang and swam to the other side.


    On the other side, there is a duck who needs her help.


    It took Katrina half an hour to teach the ducks how to swim.


    Nine people also gathered in the sea.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, the direction of ares is in the East, in the direction of the bow, and we will continue to guide you."


    On the sea not far from the crowd, three speedboats were moored, and someone''s voice sounded from the loudspeaker of one speedboat.


    "Where is the instructor? I really want to see him jump out of the transport plane... "


    Looking around, Cheng Qiang didn''t find any trace of the instructor. He inquired curiously.


    With a little smile, Fiona said: "don''t worry about the instructor. The transport planes in the sky and these speedboats are arranged by the instructor. Do you see the destroyer in the west? He''s on the boat, looking at us. "


    Listening to Fiona''s words, they all looked at it.


    Just at the end of the sea level, there is a black spot floating on the sea, far away.


    "It''s not fair," he said indignantly. "We''re in the water, but he''s on the warship."


    For this, Qilin just said calmly: "he''s an instructor. When you can defeat your royal highness, you have the right to complain."


    Unable to retort, Aaron turned his mouth slightly and said nothing more.


    "Well, let''s go. We don''t have much time. Paddle your hands and legs fast enough. Only fast can you swim fast. Let''s go..."


    With that, Katrina dived into the water. Her body was close to the water like a sharp arrow. Her speed was very fast.


    With a little smile, Fiona said, "don''t lose it..."


    Said, Fiona and Katrina a look, into the water, quickly away.


    Gaping at the figure of two people away, this speed, it is a monster.


    It''s too late to be surprised. They all use their legs and feet together and paddle hard. They paddle the water as fast as they can.


    Unprofessional posture, let the sea splash, seven people in the sea, swimming forward with a very fast speed.


    "These guys are really monsters. It''s said that they fell into the sea freely from an altitude of 5000 meters. If they were ordinary people, they would have become meat cakes long ago..."


    Looking at a group of figures on the sea, the soldiers on the speedboat were amazed.


    "They are monsters, non-human monsters. In the future, they may become heroes. Who knows? Well, let''s keep up with them, but don''t lose them. Your highness can watch. I can''t do such a shameful thing."


    The roar of the engine sounded, and the three speedboats moved on the sea, chasing the people swimming in the sea.


    And in the distant sea, the destroyer that had been moored also set sail, and sailed to the East in the roar of the engine.


    With the wind blowing, the blue sea began to become rough


    I don''t know when, at the end of the Western sea level, the sun has set, and night is coming.


    On the rippling sea, many heads are undulating in the water, and their figures are shuttling in the water like sharp arrows.


    Although they are fast, it''s getting late


    In the roar of the engine, a speedboat blocked the way.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, the time limit is up. Please get on board. Your royal highness is waiting for you..."


    The sound from the speedboat speaker stopped everyone in the water. Except Katrina and Fiona, their faces were tired.


    Did they fail?


    Yes, it failed


    Tired people look at Katrina.


    Seeing people''s eyes on her, Katrina said calmly, "get on the boat."


    With that, Katrina swam to the speedboat, and the crowd followed.


    With a group of people on board, the speedboat set sail, galloping on the sea, heading for the destroyer not far away.


    As the sky darkened, Katrina and her party boarded the destroyer.


    Seems to know that the mission failed, everyone is very quiet, honest and honest, standing in a row on the deck, waiting for Li Meng''s tame words.


    Looking at the people in front of him, Li Meng looked down at the bracelet and said calmly, "it''s 18:07, 61 nautical miles away from the Ares Academy. That is to say, 120 nautical miles away, you''ve only finished half of it. You''ve only swam less than seven nautical miles an hour. It''s a waste of such a powerful body..."


    waste material?


    Li Meng''s words make people feel bad. They are gods. How can they be rubbish.


    "The way of training is not right. What''s the point of training like this? Only in this way can we achieve..."


    "Bang..."


    Before he finished speaking, Aaron''s figure suddenly flew upside down and hit the wall of the bridge heavily.


    The huge force made a concave hole in the wall of the ship. In the hole was Aaron, who was clinging to the wall and couldn''t move.


    "Let me go, let me go, ah..."


    Aaron was struggling, his face flushed and his mouth roared.


    But it''s useless. He can''t move. It''s like he''s on the bottom of the sea, and the whole sky is on him.


    "Asshole, I am..."


    His face was slightly cold. Li Meng took a cold look at Allen.


    In front of Li Meng, the air twisted, and spread to Allen, very fast, only in a moment.


    "Bang..."


    It was as if Aaron had been put together by an invisible fist, disturbed by the strong wind, and the wall behind him was groaning and concave again.


    And Aaron, with his mouth wide open, rolled his eyes and fainted.


    Looking at all this, everyone looked at each other, timidly looking at Li Meng.


    His royal highness usually looks very gentle. I didn''t expect such a severe scene.


    The captain on one side looks at the twisted armor behind Aaron with heartache. It''s his ship. It''s so devastated


    Looking at the people in front of him, Li Meng said coldly, "give you seven days. If you still can''t complete the task within the specified time, I will kill you personally. I don''t need waste, and Al Federation doesn''t need waste."


    Looking at Li Meng with a slightly cold look, people were surprised. They didn''t expect that his royal highness would be so terrible when he was severe.


    Just then, there was a roar in the sky, and a transport plane broke through the clouds and drove on to the destroyer.

 Chapter 1931

    The transport plane flew to the bow, about 10 meters from the deck, and the stern hatch slowly opened.


    Seeing this, Li Meng said calmly: "boarding..."


    With that, Li Meng turned around and jumped up, and landed in the cabin steadily.


    With the instructor''s demonstration, people can only follow closely.


    Before boarding, Katrina said to Cheng Qiang, "Cheng Qiang, go and take Aaron with you."


    "Er... OK, ok..."


    Cheng Qiang quickly turns around and comes to Allen, who has fallen on the deck and is dizzy.


    Looking at the ground with his eyes closed, Cheng Qiang muttered: "I told you to talk a lot. Now I know the lesson, poor guy."


    With that, Cheng Qiang lifts Aaron up and holds him on his shoulder.


    Although physically and mentally tired, but the height of 10 meters is not a problem for everyone.


    In the surprised eyes of the officers on the deck, Katrina and her party jumped onto the transport plane one by one.


    When Cheng Qiang finally jumps on the transport plane with Allen on his shoulder, the cabin door is closed, and the transport plane soars into the sky in the roaring sound. Looking at the transport plane that is gradually away, the officers on the deck show an incredible color.


    Back at Ares, Katrina and her party headed for the restaurant.


    On the way back, Cheng Qiang has awakened, which shows his strong physical quality.


    In the face of the food in front of them, they all gobble it up. In the big restaurant, they only chew.


    They are tired. Even Katrina and Fiona ate more tonight than usual.


    After a gust of wind and cloud, a group of talented people were contented and lying on the table. They were so tired that they didn''t want to move a finger.


    Although everyone''s body is wet, the Ares college is not near the equator. It''s close to the north. Naturally, women''s wet temptation can''t be seen. However, the clothes close to the body also make the women in the restaurant more attractive than usual, which is a good scenery.


    However, at this time, both men and women are tired.


    For the men on one side of the table, they have no strength to enjoy the scene.


    See Katrina, Fiona is also a tired face, Qilin lying on the table is very lazy way: "Katrina, you are not the third generation of super gene warrior? This level of training should not be worth mentioning to you


    Not worth mentioning?


    Katrina and Fiona looked at each other with a bitter smile in their eyes.


    Fiona said with a wry smile: "girl, it''s not as simple as you think. The instructor didn''t let us go. He was pulling us back, just like several tons of heavy weight pressed on us. In this case, our strength to disappear is dozens of times that of you. We will feel tired naturally."


    Qilin was very surprised and said: "so it is..."


    Zhao Xin on the male table lay on the table stuffy way: "Nianli is really convenient ability."


    Isn''t it? With just one look, Aaron was beaten away, without any resistance.


    Lying on the table, Cheng Qiang said listlessly: "sorry, everyone, I dragged you back. You should be able to swim faster..."


    Zena: "it doesn''t matter. We still have seven days. Practice makes perfect. We can swim more than 60 nautical miles on the first day. We will be able to achieve our goal in seven days. We will."


    Said, Zena stood up, feeble way: "everyone, you continue to lie down, I first go back to the room to rest."


    "Wait, let''s go together. I''ll go back to my room to have a rest, too..."


    "I want to lie in bed too..."


    After a while, the restaurant becomes empty, they are tired, very tired, very tired, need to rest.


    At this time, none of them can resist the temptation from the soft big bed.


    Time goes by. In the night, the vast ares academy is shrouded in darkness.


    The wind blowing, so that the window sounded a burst of "shuttle" sound.


    There''s the wind and the swaying of the branches.


    The noise from the window doesn''t disturb Li Meng. Sitting on the seat behind his desk, Li Meng is looking at the holographic picture transmitted from his bracelet. There are some information in the picture. Li Meng is looking at some historical information of the galaxy.


    The bracelet comes from the Ares academy and connects with the internal network of the Academy, which enables Li Meng to directly connect to the star network of the Republic.


    Through the star net, Li Meng can find a lot of information on the Internet and know more about the Republic.


    "Dong Dong..."


    Just when Li Meng was concentrating on looking at the online information, the door was suddenly knocked.


    Looking at the knocked door, Li Meng said calmly, "come in."


    "Creak..."


    The door was pushed open and Katrina, dressed in dry clothes, came in.


    Not alone. After Katrina, Li Meng also saw Fiona.


    Looking at the two women entering the room, Li Meng closed his bracelet and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    "This..."


    The two women looked at each other. Fiona said, "Katrina, you''d better tell me."


    When Fiona said that, Katrina would not refuse.


    She looked at Li Meng and said, "we came here tonight to talk about training..."


    "Training?"


    Frowning slightly, Li Meng said calmly, "why, do you think I''m too strict with them?"


    "No..."


    Catalina has no doubt. "You are a drill officer, you has the final say in training, we will not make sense in this matter. We came here tonight to know the training cycle of the instructors, and to train them to be familiar with their own strength, only by fighting in real life can they grow up. Father means to let al''s "super gene warrior" go out as soon as possible, experience among the stars, and grow up in the battle


    From Katrina''s words, Li Meng can recognize the urgency of Chan.


    It is not hard to think of the reason why he is so urgent.


    Al has been exposed to the eyes of the red police empire. Before the red police Empire acts on Al, we must make these super gene fighters grow up as soon as possible to deal with the threat from the red police empire.


    With a thoughtful look on his face, Li Meng said calmly, "I can''t tell you the time clearly, and I won''t finish the training in a hurry. When I think it''s appropriate for those children to leave Al and go to the stars outside for training, I will finish the training. It''s not a good habit to help them grow up. No matter how much pressure, it can''t affect the future of those children, They are al''s "gods", Al''s super gene fighters, Al''s heroes, not the tools of Ares Academy. I don''t care what the purpose of Ares academy is, I hope you can understand that. "

 Chapter 1932

    "That''s not what we mean..."


    Seeing that his highness seems to have misunderstood, Fiona explains quickly.


    Li Meng said calmly: "maybe you don''t mean it, but in my opinion, you mean it. Tell my words to tutor Chan clearly. Don''t worry about training. I''ll arrange for these children to go out for training."


    "This..."


    Fiona had no choice but to smile and said, "well, I''ll tell my royal highness what he said to master Chan."


    Li Meng reminded: "it''s the instructor..."


    White Li Meng one eye, Fiona not angry way: "yes, yes, my instructor."


    Seeing that Katrina seemed to be angry, Fiona said: "then we won''t disturb the instructor. Goodbye..."


    With that, Fiona quickly pulls Katrina out of the room without giving Katrina a chance to speak.


    Looking at the door closed again, Li Meng took back his eyes and opened the bracelet again.


    In the corridor outside, Katrina takes Fiona''s hand off.


    "Fiona, why do you want to pull me away? We have no malice, but he thinks we have no good intentions."


    But with a smile, Fiona said: "Katrina, the instructor also has his own consideration. Although the words are a little harsh, what he said is also reasonable. There is still a great deal of stability in the mind of those children. We must let the instructor smooth their mind. If we help them, it will cause a lot of problems."


    "But..."


    Katrina is a little reluctant. Even so, we can''t think that there is malice in them.


    With a little smile, Fiona took Katrina''s hand and said: "well, Katrina, don''t be angry. Although the instructor is not from Ayr, he has his own family in Ayr. He cares more about Ayr than us, and is more sensitive than us. If you quarrel with him, maybe he will think that our war god academy is using Ayr for ill will. As for us, we can only let time prove everything. The instructor will understand the original intention of the Ares Academy. "


    White Fiona one eye, Katrina not angry way: "this just how long, you speak for him everywhere, Fiona, you this assistant also do really competent."


    For Katrina''s meaningful words, Fiona just said with a smile, "who says no, this assistant is not easy to do. Katrina, why don''t we change it?"


    With a white look at Fiona, Katrina turned and left.


    Looking at Katrina''s back, Fiona didn''t catch up, but went back to Li Meng''s office along the same road.


    Seeing Fiona coming back, Li Meng cast a puzzled look.


    With a little smile, Fiona said: "drillmaster, I forgot to tell you one thing when I came back. Tomorrow, some military personnel will arrive at the Ares Academy. Katrina and I will also participate in the training. We have to leave the team tomorrow. By the way, the drillmaster also wants to participate. It''s tutor Chan who let me know the drillmaster."


    So it''s this


    Li Meng nodded and said, "I know. I''ll take part."


    Katrina and Fiona are both super gene fighters of the third generation of Tiandao civilization. Swimming fitness training has no effect on them. It doesn''t matter whether they participate or not. Fitness training is aimed at those super gene fighters who are not even a generation old.


    Then Fiona left. She left Li Meng''s office.


    The night is getting deeper and deeper.


    The next morning, after breakfast, seven super gene fighters assembled on the playground before they left.


    "Stand up and listen to the instructor...."


    The reminder from Fiona made everyone look upright and stand straight without squinting.


    Yesterday, Aaron was taught a good lesson. They don''t want to annoy the instructor.


    Looking at the people in front of him, Li Meng said calmly: "today, Katrina and Fiona will not walk with you, and I will not watch you. Today you will train alone, and you can do what you want. The transport plane that stops at one side will call with you. Not only today, but in the next six days, you will be free, but on the seventh day, I''ll do the assessment. If you can''t achieve the assessment goal, I''ll do what I say. "


    There was no time to be happy. Li Meng''s last sentence made everyone look at each other.


    "Well, disband..."


    Then Li Meng said to Fiona beside him, "let''s go."


    It''s getting late. The meeting may have begun.


    Looking at the back of Li Meng and Fiona, everyone looks at each other.


    Looking at the transport plane parked on the playground, Allen said, "Hey, where do you say we''re going? Going to sea to continue training? I''d better take a day off. Anyway, there are still five days left. It''s said that Mulin beach is not far from here. Hehe, let''s go and play for a day. "


    Qilin rolled her eyes and said, "even if we don''t go to sea for training, we can''t go to Mulin beach. You''re really not self-motivated. You were taught so badly by the instructor yesterday. Didn''t you think of trying to be strong?"


    "I want to be strong, too, but how long does it take? I don''t care about this day anymore... "


    What a hopeless person


    Zhao channel: "we''d better go out to sea training honestly. Six days is not long. If we can''t complete the training goal, the instructor will really waste us."


    Zena: Yes, we must finish physical training as soon as possible. Only after finishing physical training can we carry out the next training. Don''t you wonder how the instructor will train us


    Of course, they are curious. First, physical training. Then, how will instructors train them?


    Ivan: "what are you waiting for? Let''s go. I think physical training is very useful. My nerve reaction ability has gradually adapted to the body, and my control of strength has also been enhanced."


    There was no comment on Zhao Xin''s proposal.


    In the end, everyone turned their eyes to the only one who was against it.


    "All right, all right, let''s go out and train..."


    Seeing that everyone agrees, what''s the use of his opposing alone.


    So far, people''s opinions have been unified.


    Soon after, a pelican transport plane took off from the Ares academy and disappeared into the western sky.


    Ares college, office building, in a council room.


    When Li Meng and Fiona came to the meeting room, all the people who should have come were chatting, and the meeting didn''t start.


    In the free seat on the long table, Limon and Fiona sat down.

 Chapter 1933

    In today''s meeting, there are a few more strangers, strangers in military uniforms.


    There were three people, two of whom were older with some white hair, and the last one was a woman.


    The woman in the dress and military uniform is about 30 years old and looks older.


    All three of them are representatives of the military. Fiona told him last night.


    Seeing that Li Meng had arrived, Chan said, "now that all the people are here, don''t wait for the meeting to start on time."


    Naturally, there is no objection to this proposal.


    He looked at Li Meng and said, "Your Highness, let me introduce you."


    With that, he introduced the military representatives to Li Meng.


    "These two are admiral Ryan and general Zhang nengzhang. This young lady is a diplomatic employee of the temple of war. She is now a diplomat of the temple of war. She is mainly responsible for the affairs of the Academy of war and the temple of war. Her name is" ruola. "


    The three nodded to Li Meng. They were no strangers to the prince.


    Before I came to the war god academy, I had already known about the prince, but I didn''t see a real person.


    I also know his status in the Ares Academy.


    With a smile, ruola said, "I''m glad to meet you, your highness. I hope we can have a good cooperation in the future."


    To ruola''s words, Li Meng just nodded and responded.


    "Well, that''s the end of the chatter," he said


    Ch''an looked at general Ryan and general Zhang Neng and said, "I''ve got ruola''s information about the purpose of going here this time. I have no opinion about the military management of the war god Academy. At present, Al is in a very tense period. The military management may be very suitable for Al''s War God Academy."


    Zhang Neng said: "since tutor Chan has no opinion, I don''t need to say anything more. General Ryan and I will jointly manage the Ares Academy. They say it''s management. In fact, they just let us two old men sit here and be directly responsible to the military headquarters. You can do whatever you want. We won''t interfere in the internal affairs of the Ares Academy."


    Ch''an nodded: "it''s a good thing for those children to become soldiers. General Zhang and general Ryan are not ordinary people. They are super gene fighters of the heavenly civilization. This team needs a resounding name. When one day, all of them can be their own side, they will become al''s patron saint."


    Yes, it does need a name


    Zhang Neng looked at Li Meng and said, "Your Highness is highly respected and our elder. Why don''t you let your highness take the name?"


    Speaking of this, Zhang Neng looked at Ryan and said, "general Ryan, you don''t have any opinions."


    With a smile, Ryan said, "of course not. Here, only his Royal Highness has the qualification."


    It''s really weird to say this from Zhang Neng. A white haired old man actually calls a young man an elder


    Seeing that the crowd looked at him, Li Meng did not refuse. After pondering for a while, he raised his head and said, "in the future, they will fight with black armor to protect the people. Let''s call it black armor company."


    Heijialian?


    "Black Jialian, simple and clear, is also easy to be remembered by the public. OK, it''s called black Jialian," he said


    Speaking of this, with a slightly positive look, Chan said to ruola: "Xiao Ruo, explain it."


    With a slight nod, ruola stood up and came to the front of the platform. The screen behind her suddenly flickered and a picture emerged.


    In the picture is a star map


    Holding the baton, Jorah pointed to the star map and said, "this is a star map of the frontier of the red police empire. Here is al''s star system, which is about 300 light-years away from the territory of the red police empire. Here is the nearest territory of the Republic to the elhenge galaxy, which is about 600 light-years away. If the red police Empire intends to invade the elhenge galaxy, It will take 17 months to get here, while it will take 31 months for the Republic. That is to say, the fleet of the Republic will not be able to support the system in time. Once the war really happens, Al can only rely on himself and must stick to it alone for two years. "


    Frowning slightly, Zhang Neng asked, "what''s the trend of the red police Empire? Has their fleet set out yet? "


    Ruola said: "there is a buffer zone between the red police Empire and the Republic, which is more than 200 light years wide. It makes it very difficult for the two countries to detect the actions of hostile countries. We can''t know whether the red police empire is assembling fleets to invade the elhenge system. What we can do is to prevent. The Republic is assembling fleets at the border, It''s four years at the most, and we''ll be able to reach the galaxy of elhenge. "


    "Four years?"


    Ryan shook his head and said, "it''s too long. With Al''s technology level, we can''t cope with a star war. If the red police Empire attacks, AI will be in danger. Can we really hold on for two years?"


    It''s really a problem, a big problem.


    At this time, Chan said, "you don''t know about the red police empire. More than 20000 years ago, the red police empire was founded in a corner of the galaxy. Their founding time was only 3000 years earlier than that of the Republic. In these 20000 years, in order to achieve immortality, the red police Empire also carried out the God making project, which is different from that of the Republic, In the process of developing genetic technology, they have found a shortcut, a shortcut to immortality, and this shortcut has made them become a kind of blood sucking monster, a monster that lives by sucking human blood. "


    Speaking of this, he said, "we call them vampires, and the red police empire is a country full of vampires. They get immortality by sucking blood, which makes them have the nature of protecting life. In the star wars, they will not carry out large-scale destructive attacks on the planet full of life, They will minimize casualties and ensure that there is enough food in the pasture they capture. "


    vampire?


    Zhang Neng and Ryan looked at each other. Before they came, they had never heard of the news.


    Red police empire is a vampire kingdom?


    Although the two vampires do not have much concept, but rely on blood for a living monster how can be a good thing.


    Even Li Meng was quite surprised, because no information about the red police empire could be found in the star network of the bracelet.


    Today, from the words of Chan, Li Meng learned what kind of red police Empire actually existed.


    Vampire


    It''s a vampire kingdom.


    This made Li Meng think of the ancient people. If the ancient people knew that their descendants had become a group of vampires, they didn''t know what they would think, which should be very interesting.

 Chapter 1934

    "In the face of the red police Empire, Al has no choice but to fight to death or become a vampire animal. We have to fight and fight hard," he continued


    Zhang Neng''s expression became dignified, and he said: "that is to say, even if al joined the Republic, there is no guarantee that the red police empire will not invade the elheng system?"


    "Yes, the agreement between the Republic and the red police empire is very fragile. The elhenge galaxy is located in the buffer region between the Republic and the red police empire. They are likely to ignore the agreement with the Republic," he said


    Seeing Zhang Neng and Ryan''s looks a little ugly, Chan comforted: "the reason why the temple of war put seven super genes of heavenly civilization in al all of a sudden is to make al have enough God of war to cope with possible wars. Don''t underestimate the ability of super gene fighters of heavenly civilization. On the battlefield of the ground, Their power can even influence the direction of a war. "


    Zhang Neng and Ryan know that Al today can only rely on ares academy and heijialian.


    I hope those children can surprise them


    Zhang Neng said: "teacher Chan, heijialian will be handed over to you. I hope they can really become the patron saint of al. If God is the future of every civilization, I hope they can become good gods and guide al civilization to the bright road of the future."


    When he got up, he stood up, raised his military salute and said, "please don''t worry, general Zhang, and general Ryan. We will finish the task."


    Chayne has a good mind and can adapt to any role quickly.


    Then a meeting that lasted several hours ended.


    At the invitation of Fiona, Li Meng has lunch with Katrina and Fiona.


    It''s not a romantic thing. The restaurant is not a romantic place.


    "Instructor, what do you say those children are doing?"


    Facing Fiona''s eyes, Li Meng put down his chopsticks and said calmly, "what else can they do besides physical training?"


    "Oh..."


    With a little smile, Fiona said: "instructors are so confident that they can honestly train?"


    To Fiona''s words, Li Meng just said indifferently: "there are not many sensible children among those children. When the police and the gangsters are together, do you say that the gangsters will listen to the police, or the police will listen to the gangsters?"


    Among the seven, there are two policemen, one white-collar worker, one warrior, one gangster, one underworld, and one civilian with a belief in justice. The minority is subordinate to the majority. It''s not hard to think about how they should choose.


    Fiona was speechless. When she thought about it carefully, it was just like what the instructor said.


    Seeing that Katrina kept silent, Fiona said with a smile, "Katrina, what do you say they are doing?"


    Looking slightly cold, Katrina said calmly: "no matter what they are doing, it has nothing to do with me. They go their own way. If they are not motivated, they are not qualified to be gods."


    With a slight frown, Li Meng looked at Katrina calmly and said, "it''s nothing to do with you? You are their team leader. How can it have nothing to do with you? As a team leader, you can''t even figure out your own responsibilities. How can you be a team leader? "


    For Li Meng''s rude words, Katrina browed slightly and said in a cold voice, "this captain is not what I asked to do. If I don''t have the ability to serve as the captain, it only means that you have lost your sight."


    Li Meng was speechless, but what Katrina said was true.


    It was he who appointed Katerina as the team leader. Yes, it was he who took his eyes off. This woman was too arrogant in front of him, and there was no difference with "she" in Li Meng''s memory.


    With a slight sigh in his heart, Li Meng said in a trance: "you are still you, never changed, just..."


    Then, in Katrina''s puzzled and puzzled eyes, Li Meng looked slightly positive and said, "Katrina, I''ve lost my eye. From now on, you''re no longer the captain or a member of the black armour company."


    Katrina is angry. She can be sure now that the whole man is aiming at her.


    Katrina sneered, "you''re just an instructor. You don''t have the right."


    Li Meng chose to ignore Katrina''s sneer. He stood up, looked at Katrina calmly, and said, "tomorrow you will be informed that heijia company wants the God of war, not the first lady. Go back to your father and continue to be your first lady. Heijia company is not suitable for you..."


    Then, in Katrina''s angry eyes, Li Meng turned and left.


    This man, this man


    Looking at the figure of the man leaving, Katrina''s heart fluctuated violently. She only felt that there was a fire in her chest, a burning fire, which made her very uncomfortable. It was anger, anger that never happened.


    How dare that man look down on her? She is the third generation super gene warrior of heaven civilization.


    What''s going on?


    Looking at Li Meng''s back and Katrina in anger, Fiona is helpless.


    At this time, she didn''t know what to say. The smell of gunpowder between them was too sudden. Fiona didn''t react at all. When she reacted, she couldn''t stop it.


    Fiona can only comfort: "don''t worry, I''ll try to persuade him at night. He''s just angry. How can he let you leave heijia company? You''re the third generation super gene warrior. How can he give up his fighting power?"


    With anger on her face, Katrina said in a cold voice, "no, you don''t have to take care of this. Fiona, don''t do anything superfluous. Just leave. Who is rare to be the captain of black armour company? We are outsiders. Since he repels me so much, why should I fight for Al?"


    With that, Katrina left angrily. She was very angry, very angry


    Looking at Katrina''s back, Fiona grinned bitterly and rubbed her forehead with a headache.


    It''s true. What''s the matter with these two people? How do they both look at each other? One is the boss, the other is the best friend. She''s also in a dilemma about what she should do.


    Now, only she can be the peacemaker.


    "Hoo..."


    Take a deep breath. Fiona knows that she can''t be free today.


    Time is passing by. Unconsciously, an afternoon has passed.


    Before dark, a pelican transport plane appeared from the western sky and landed on the playground.


    When Al''s future warlords came out of the cabin, they found their instructors and instructors were waiting for them on the playground.


    Although physically and mentally tired, but seven people still barely up the spirit, straight and stand, in a line on the playground.

 Chapter 1935

    Looking at all the people who did not squint, Li Meng said calmly: "it seems that you don''t want to be rubbish, but today''s results only show that you are more rubbish than I imagined, 64 nautical miles. This result is really thanks to you. Just like a bear, you want to fight aliens. It''s ridiculous..."


    Word after word of ridicule, word after word of ridicule, so that people''s hearts mixed, angry dare not speak.


    They worked hard, they trained hard, they wanted to get better results, but now they can''t.


    Looking at the silent crowd, Li Meng said coldly, "why, everyone is silent now. You didn''t jump very high before. You are gods, the future God of war of al. Look at you now. Go to the mirror and see for yourself. It''s a shame for Al to have such a God of war like you. It''s ridiculous to want to be a hero. I think you are only worthy of being a bear..."


    In the face of Li Meng''s abuse, some people can''t help it.


    Xu Zuo said in a deep voice: "drillmaster, if you go too far, you can kill and not humiliate."


    "Oh?"


    Li Meng''s eyes were slightly cold, and he came to xuzuo.


    Looking at suzo, who looked firm and was not afraid to look at him, Li Meng said calmly: "I''m an alien like master Chan. I''m insulting you, because you''re scum. You''re al''s scum..."


    "Bang..."


    Said, Li Meng suddenly burst up, a kick in the chest of xuzuo, only listen to the sound of bone crack, xuzuo flew out.


    Full fly dozens of meters away, "bang" a hit on the flower bed.


    "Ah..."


    With a roar, Aaron conquers his fear and pours on Li Meng.


    "Waste..."


    Seeing that Aaron came, Li Meng gave a cold hum and slapped him on the neck.


    The great power directly made Aaron fall to the ground, and he fell to the ground with a bang.


    Seeing that Li Meng mercilessly knocked down suzo and Aaron, everyone was angry.


    "What''s the matter with you? What''s the matter with you..."


    With Zena''s words, people''s anger was aroused.


    With a cold smile, Li Meng moved his mind


    "Bang..."


    The people who were still standing only felt a huge force pressing on them. Their feet softened, and they were overwhelmed on the ground, unable to move


    Lying on the ground, their faces turned red. They held their hands on the ground and gnashed their teeth, trying to get up.


    But they don''t have the strength to get up. Their strength is getting stronger and stronger. The more they struggle, the stronger their strength is.


    "Bang..."


    In the struggle, a more distance attack hit, pressing them into the ground.


    The earth suddenly cracked, and their bodies were pressed into the cracked pit.


    The power was beyond their capacity. They fainted and red blood flowed from their noses, mouths and ears.


    Seeing that all the seven people fainted, Li Meng regained his mental strength.


    "Hoo..."


    After taking a deep breath, Li Meng said to Fiona, who had been scared and silly for a long time: "Fiona, they''ll give it to you..."


    With that, Li Meng turned and left the playground.


    Looking at Li Meng''s back, Fiona reacted for a long time and immediately informed the medical staff.


    "Come on, get them to the Medical Center..."


    A large group of medical staff in white robes rushed into the playground and carried the Ares on stretchers.


    The appearance of seven people bleeding from seven orifices startled the medical staff. The school of war theology has no treatment conditions for such injuries, and can only send them to the nearest medical center.


    After a riot, three small medical spaceships took off and disappeared into the eastern sky.


    "Fiona, what''s going on?"


    The riot outside caught the attention of Chan. When he came to the playground, he could only see a bloodstain on the ground.


    "This..."


    Facing the eyes of chayne and Katrina, Fiona had to harden her head and said, "maybe the instructor has exerted too much force. These children are too delicate. They were beaten by the instructor... And were seriously injured."


    "Hum, I think he did it on purpose to vent his anger. He can''t even control his temper. He doesn''t know what he is qualified to be an instructor. Ares doesn''t need an instructor. What we need is a tutor."


    On Katrina''s words, Chan rolled a white eye and said impolitely: "you are not much better. After all, they are the God of war, not ordinary people. Your royal highness should have his own plan to do so. Katrina, I don''t care if you have any conflict with your royal highness, but you must apologize to your royal highness."


    Katrina was in a hurry and said, "father, it''s not wrong. Why should I apologize to him? It''s not fair."


    "Fair?"


    Chan looked at Katrina calmly and said, "Your Highness is right. I''m too used to you. You''re a young lady. You look down on Al''s war gods and despise the identity of captain. I''m a tutor of Al''s war god academy and a member of Al''s as my daughter, You are also a member of al. If you still think that I am your father, you should immediately apologize to your royal highness and find your identity as captain. "


    Facing her father''s stern eyes, Katrina was silent.


    Her father said that about her. Is she really wrong?


    But what''s wrong with her?


    The God of war who despises al?


    Does she have one?


    Her face changed, and eventually Katrina compromised.


    She whispered, "I''ll go and apologize to that man."


    With a slight frown, Chan reminded: "it''s not the man, it''s his royal highness, it''s the instructor, Katrina. Anyway, he is your elder, and his strength is stronger than you. You must give some respect. This is the cultivation of God of war."


    With her head down, Katrina whispered, "I see..."


    If she bows, does she still have her own dignity?


    Katrina didn''t know that maybe the man would sneer at her, and laugh at her for giving up and bowing down in an afternoon.


    With nothing more to say, he turned away and headed for the office building.


    Looking at the figure of teacher Chan leaving, Fiona said to Katrina, "Katrina, do you want me to accompany you?"


    After shaking her head, Katrina said to herself, "Fiona, I don''t want you to see me bow. He won and I lost. I have to bow and apologize to him."


    With that, Katrina stepped forward and left the playground.


    All the way, Katrina had been thinking wildly, until she came to Li Meng''s office door, and then put her mind away.

 Chapter 1936

    Katerina, standing in front of the door, raised her hand, lowered it, and raised it.


    At this moment, Katrina''s heart is tangled.


    In the end, Katrina plucked up her courage and knocked on the door.


    "Dong Dong..."


    The sound of knocking on the door reverberated in the corridor and also came into Li Meng''s ears in the room.


    "Come in..."


    Li Meng''s voice rang out in the room.


    "Hoo..."


    Taking a deep breath, Katrina pushes the door in.


    Katrina?


    Seeing that Katrina was entering the room, Li masked and looked puzzled.


    However, Li Meng didn''t say much. He looked at the holographic image transmitted from the bracelet.


    In the room, Katrina stood there, too. She didn''t know what to say.


    It makes the atmosphere in the room a bit awkward.


    For a long time, Katrina couldn''t help it. She said, "you''re a man. Can''t you be more generous?"


    "Generous?"


    Looking up at Katrina, Li Meng said calmly, "how do you want me to be generous? Everything depends on you and revolves around you? "


    "You..."


    Katrina was very angry, but when she thought about the purpose of her coming here, she could only suppress her anger.


    "Hoo..."


    Taking a deep breath again, Katrina whispered, "I''m wrong..."


    "What? I didn''t hear... "


    The vision returned to wrist again, Li Meng indifferent way.


    As her breath became heavy, Katerina said in a loud voice: "I''m wrong. I didn''t fulfill my duty as a team leader. I can''t control my temperament. I shouldn''t have conflicts with the instructor. I shouldn''t fight against the instructor everywhere. I''m wrong..."


    As the voice fell, Katrina''s chest heaved


    Looking up at Katrina, Li Meng said, "not reluctantly?"


    White Li Meng one eye, Katerina not angry way: "not reluctantly."


    After closing the bracelet, Li Meng went back and said calmly, "what will you do in the future?"


    What else does he want from her?


    The corner of her mouth drew out a few times, and Katrina whispered, "you''re the instructor. I''ll listen to you."


    Li Meng: "I didn''t hear that."


    "What has the final say?" Catalina said loudly. "What do you mean?"


    Looking at the aggrieved Katerina, Li Meng was surprised.


    Li Meng never thought that Katrina would bow her head so quickly. If it was a previous rose, would rose bow her head?


    I don''t think so


    To the disposition of rose, Li Meng knows, otherwise rose also won''t come to a result of suicide.


    Sure enough, the memory is gone, this life of Katrina is not the rose of the previous life, is a new soul, a new start of the soul.


    Finally, Li Meng lowered his head and took out a box from the drawer.


    Getting up, Li Meng came to Katrina and handed her the box.


    "This is my gift to you. It belongs to you. From now on, I hope you can fulfill your responsibilities as the team leader, be responsible for them and each of them, and don''t let them go on the wrong road. I hope we can get along with each other in the future. I''m your instructor, that''s all."


    I''m your instructor, that''s all


    Just what do you mean?


    Staring at the box in her hand, Katrina looks back at the closed door behind her.


    A present for her?


    Here is


    After a moment''s hesitation, Katrina opened the box.


    "This is..."


    Looking at the contents of the box, Katrina was slightly stunned, with a ruddy, rather speechless look on her face.


    A ring, a dark and smooth ring, it''s very beautiful, very smooth, with some strange lines on it.


    "Really, what''s wrong with a gift? It''s just a ring..."


    Looking at the ring in the box, for a moment, Katrina was very upset.


    She didn''t know what the instructor meant. Was it


    It''s impossible, it''s impossible, it''s not the idea.


    Katrina thought of what the instructor had said to her before she left.


    He''s just her instructor, that''s all.


    What if it''s not like this, in case he really means that


    Looking back at the closed door, Katrina hesitated. She didn''t know whether to return the ring.


    If you return it, what will the instructor think.


    In hesitation, in the inner struggle, Katrina still chose to leave the ring and left in a trance.


    Until she returned to her room, Katrina was still out of her mind.


    Although many people have pursued her in the past, she has never met such a situation as today.


    And the strangest thing is that when she knew what was in the box, she didn''t return it to the instructor, and said sorry to the instructor. By the way, she comforted him and said "you are a good man". She accepted it, accepted it


    "What to do?"


    Sitting on the soft sofa, staring at the ring on the table, for a moment, Katerina was upset.


    After a long hesitation, Katrina took the ring out of the box.


    After a little hesitation, Katrina put it on her index finger.


    It fits... It''s beautiful.


    Looking at the ring on her index finger, Katrina was stunned.


    Maybe she shouldn''t think much, the instructor said, he is just her instructor, that''s all.


    Maybe this sentence is to remind her not to think too much.


    Three days later, Ares Academy.


    Early in the morning, a pelican transport ship appeared from the eastern sky and slowly landed on the playground.


    As the cabin door opened, the group walked out of the cabin in a trance.


    When I saw the thin figure on the playground, everyone was angry.


    Although the heart is angry, although the eyes have hatred, but they did not attack, silently in front of his body into a line.


    Katrina stepped forward and walked in front of everyone. She said: "well, in the face of hatred and anger in your heart, you can control the impulse in your heart. It''s also a kind of growth. You are all gods, the future God of war. One day you will become strong. For that day to come earlier, you must work hard and repair the instructor well, Take out your evil spirit and tell me, do you want revenge? "


    "I want to..."


    The crowd roared and looked at the expressionless Li Meng with angry eyes.


    "Good..."


    With a satisfied smile, Katrina came to Li Meng and said in a straight voice, "instructor, I''m finished."


    Looking at Katrina, Li Meng gave her a blank look.


    But to the instructor''s vision, Katerina just slightly tilted her lips, turned around and stood with black Jia Lian.

 Chapter 1937

    "Report..."


    With a roar, Aaron raised his hand.


    Looking at Allen, Li Meng said calmly, "say it."


    Aaron said, "what about sister Chilin? She''s not us old men. She''s very weak. She''s still lying in the hospital and can''t move. "


    Because of this, all the people looked at Li Meng.


    In the face of people''s eyes, Li Meng said calmly: "I will pick her up myself."


    "I don''t think it''s a question of whether to take it or not. Qilin can''t even get out of bed now. I think Qilin should be allowed to take a long vacation so that she can take good care of her injury," she said in a loud voice


    Ignoring Allen, Li Meng said to Katrina, "the rest is up to you. I''ll go back."


    With that, Li Meng turned to the pelican transport plane and boarded it.


    The cabin door closed, the roar of the engine immediately sounded, in the eyes of the public, the pelican transport disappeared in the eastern sky.


    "Well, well, everyone heard that I said..."


    With a slap of her hand, Katrina pulled the eyes back.


    Looking at the crowd, Katrina said: "the drillmaster has his own plan. Don''t think about it. Like you, I can''t understand why the drillmaster does it and why he wants to repair you. Maybe we can never understand the plan in the drillmaster''s mind. Well, let''s not talk about the past. You can work hard. One day, you will find the place, but now, You have to suffer and work hard for your future. "


    After a few words, Katerina continued: "on the day when you were in a coma, the Ares academy has officially become a part of the military. Now the Ares academy is under the jurisdiction of the military. That is to say, you are not civilians, but soldiers, and your team members also have a resounding number, called black armour company, black armour company."


    Soldier, black armour company?


    Everyone looked at each other, only surprised in their eyes. How many days did they leave? How did they become soldiers unconsciously?


    "Well, your body has just recovered. Take a day off today and resume training tomorrow. The time limit for seven days is only two days. In two days, I must let you complete the training task assigned by the instructor. You are gods. You must do it. Disband..."


    Two days


    Can they do it in two days?


    The future is bleak


    Watching the group disappear in the dormitory, Fiona turns back to Katrina and says, "Katrina, what kind of ecstasy did the instructor give you? You are not right these two days."


    "What''s wrong?"


    Sitting lazily in the roadside seat, Katrina said calmly, "yes, I haven''t changed. I''m still me."


    "Really..."


    Fiona is skeptical.


    With a smile, Fiona came to Katrina and said, "you don''t fall in love with him. I can''t stand the way you look at him these days."


    Her face turned a little red. Katrina turned white. Fiona looked at her and said, "how can I like him? Don''t forget, Fiona, he has a family and two wives


    With a faint smile, Fiona said: "what''s the matter? His wives will leave him sooner or later, but you are different. You are God, you can always be with him, but his wives can''t do it. Besides, we are" gods ". How can we be bound by the secular world? Love is love. There is no reason, and there is no reason."


    Katrina said angrily: "you want to love, you love yourself, i... I won''t love him."


    "Me?"


    Fiona said with a smile: "yes, I''m her assistant. There are plenty of opportunities. I said, Katrina, you really don''t think about it any more? If you don''t love me, I''ll do it. I think the instructor has a temperament that fascinates women. Even when he is angry, he is so... Handsome, Katrina. Don''t blame me then. "


    "You..."


    White Fiona one eye, Katrina not angry way: "Fiona, you look at you, now like a lack of men''s small Sao hoof, also said me, you are still before you, you just changed, become I don''t know, in the red black star, you are a goddess, the supreme goddess."


    With a free and easy smile, Fiona said: "it''s more than 100 years. I should find a man. Anyway, there are ready-made ones. Don''t be vain."


    Looking slightly stunned, Katrina looked at Fiona strangely and said, "Fiona, when did you become so shameless? I''m sorry you can tell."


    Without shyness, Fiona said calmly, "it''s natural for men to love women. I''m not you, Katrina. If I recognize something, I won''t care too much, but..."


    Speaking of this, Fiona said with a smile: "now I don''t have this idea for him, but maybe in the future, Katrina, you should seize the opportunity. If I do it, you won''t have the chance."


    Staring at Fiona, Katrina muttered.


    This little girl is not serious


    Looking at Fiona''s beautiful face, for a moment, Katrina''s heart was in a mess.


    The instructor is really an excellent man, but


    She is not ready, at least now she does not have this idea, should be


    Just as Katrina and Fiona are talking about Li Meng, Li Meng is on his way to his destination.


    Allies, west coast, silma medical center.


    The Ares academy is located in the Pacific Ocean, close to the allies, and 900 kilometers to the East is the coastline of the allies.


    Shortly before noon, a pelican military transport plane arrived at silma medical center and landed on the tarmac.


    "This officer, the patient you said needs to be hospitalized. She is still very weak. You can''t take her now."


    In the corridor of the hospital, in the stream of people, a hospital is closely behind Li Meng, trying to persuade Li Meng to take Qilin.


    Li Meng did not give in and said calmly, "I have to take her away. Your task has been completed. Let me take the next thing."


    "No, no, sir, I''m in charge of Miss Kirin. I have to do my part."


    Taking the elevator, Li Meng came to the ninth floor. In front of room 904, Li Meng stopped.


    Looking back at the chattering doctor beside him, Li Meng said calmly: "from now on, Miss Qilin is no longer your patient. You have no obligation to him. If you have any objection again, I will send you to the military court. Now, turn around immediately and do what you should do, understand?"

 Chapter 1938

    With that, Li Meng entered the room, closed the door and shut the doctor out.


    "Hoo..."


    Taking a deep breath, Li Mengpo felt helpless.


    I didn''t expect to meet a doctor with explosive sense of responsibility.


    It wasn''t more than ten minutes later, but how much did he say?


    The most amazing thing is that none of these words are repeated. Is this a kind of talent?


    "Teach... Instructor?"


    A weak voice came from the room to Li Meng''s ear,


    Fixed eyes look, in the hospital bed, Li Meng saw is looking at his Qi Lin.


    She was dressed in white clothes, her face was a little pale, and she lay powerless under the white blanket.


    "Instructor, what are you doing here?"


    Said, Qilin wants to do, but the physical weakness makes her very difficult.


    "Don''t move. Lie down."


    Li Meng hurried forward and pressed Qilin on the bed.


    Looking at Qilin lying on the bed looking very weak, Li Meng said: "this time I''m here to take you away from here, to take you back to the Ares Academy."


    Hearing that Li Meng wanted to take her away from here, Qilin struggled to get out of bed.


    Li Meng held her down and stopped her with his eyes.


    In Qi Lin''s puzzled eyes, Li Meng lifted Qi Lin''s blanket and groped on her body in sick clothes.


    "Teach... Instructor, you..."


    The touch from the body makes Qilin face shy, bows her head and says flustered.


    Without stopping his movements, Li Meng said calmly: "among the seven people, your body is the worst, and your physical quality is several grades lower than others. Aaron''s self-healing ability is the strongest, and he becomes lively in less than one day. Cheng Qiang''s strength is the strongest, and his self-healing ability is a little worse. There is no difference among others. In two days, he basically recovers, only you, It''s still weak. "


    Is she holding back?


    Leaning over her head, Qi Lin didn''t care about the instructor''s groping on her. She said in a low voice: "yes... I''m sorry."


    "It''s nothing to be sorry for. Poor quality is innate. Maybe you can never catch up with Cheng Qiang. But in the future, you will also become al''s" God of war "and become a hero, and reduce the gap with them through your own efforts. If you want to be a beloved" God ", only strength is not enough... OK."


    Li Meng took back his hand and said: "although there are still some internal injuries, you are the God of war after all. After returning to the Academy of war, I will deal with it a little, and you can recover as before. There is no big problem."


    Take care of it?


    Looking at the instructor unexpectedly, Qilin was surprised and said, "instructor, do you know how to do medicine?"


    In the face of Qilin''s surprise, Li Meng faintly smiles and whispers: "to tell you the truth, your instructor, what I am best at is to cure others. As long as I still have a breath, as long as I don''t lose my head, I can cure them. Don''t tell others that it''s a secret between you and me. It''s too dependent on me, and it''s not good for you."


    Secret?


    With a smile, Kirin nodded.


    The instructor laughs very well


    Slightly open, Qilin whispered: "instructor, when shall we leave?"


    "Now..."


    With that, Li Meng put one hand on Qilin''s leg bend and the other hand on Qilin''s back, and picked Qilin up in a princess''s embrace.


    In Qilin''s shy and puzzled eyes, Li Meng looked at the door and said helplessly: "I''m afraid your attending doctor is still waiting outside the door. He wants to persuade me not to take you away. I don''t want to listen to him chattering."


    See drillmaster face showed helpless color, Qi Lin pursed a smile, hands very natural embrace Li Meng''s neck.


    Her doctor did have a lot of words. Although she tried to be restrained when taking care of her, she still had a lot of words.


    Holding Qilin, Li Meng came to the window and opened it with his mind.


    Seems to realize the instructor to do, Qilin timid way: "instructor, this... Here is the ninth floor."


    With a faint smile, Li Meng said: "don''t worry, even if I fall to the instructor, I won''t fall to you. Believe me, believe your instructor."


    Face dew bashful, Qi Lin low voice way: "mmm."


    Qilin held Li Meng''s neck more tightly.


    Holding Qilin, Li Meng stood on the windowsill and jumped down in the breeze


    "Ah..."


    Although in the heart had prepared, but that weightlessness feeling still let Qi Lin can''t help but light call.


    Although she fell freely from an altitude of 5000 meters, it was not the same at that time as it is now.


    Before Qilin could react, Li Meng had already landed on the ground and landed on a piece of grass.


    In the corridor outside the hospital, Li Meng walks with Qilin in his arms.


    Passing the garden, passing the garden, all the way to be watched.


    Passers by''s eyes let Qilin face slightly red, can only hide in Li Meng''s arms, dare not look up.


    Until Li Meng holding Qilin came to the apron, boarded the pelican transport plane, Qilin was relieved.


    In the cabin seat, Li Meng did not put down Qilin and held her like a child.


    Fortunately, there was no one else in the cabin, which made Qilin feel relieved.


    But the thought of going back to Ares


    This pass has to be passed all the time. We can''t avoid it.


    More than an hour later, the pelican transport plane arrived at the Ares academy and landed slowly on the playground.


    Already informed, Aaron and his party are waiting on the playground.


    The cabin door opened slowly, and Li Meng came out with Qilin in his arms.


    Seeing that the instructor really brought Qilin back, a group of people quickly surrounded her.


    Looking at Qilin''s pale face, Allen said: "I said Qilin sister, are you ok? It''s really worrying to see your face..."


    In the face of people''s eyes, for a moment, Qilin was a little shy, she whispered: "it''s OK."


    "Well, don''t follow me. Tomorrow your sister Qilin will be back in your team. Now, do whatever you need to do..."


    Because of Li Meng''s words, they had to stop and look at Li Meng''s back as he walked to the infirmary.


    Holding Qilin, Li Meng enters the infirmary. After rejecting some nurses who ask if they need help, Li Meng holds Qilin and enters an idle ward.


    Gently put Qilin on the bed, Li Meng took a deep breath.


    Looking at lie on the bed face slightly red Qi Lin, Li Meng sat on the bed, right hand out, put Qi Lin''s ear.


    In Qi Lin''s puzzled eyes, Li Meng said with a faint smile: "sleep."


    With that, Li Meng''s fingers crossed and flicked.


    "Pa..."


    Just listen to a clear voice, Qi Lin''s eyes become at a loss, and then closed his eyes.

 Chapter 1939

    Looking at Qilin who has been sleeping in the past, Li Meng smiles slightly, pulls the blanket on one side and covers Qilin''s body.


    Although Qilin''s body is weak, it''s only on a par with the Ares. As a policeman, Qilin has also undergone some physical training. Among ordinary people, her physique is still relatively strong.


    As an oriental woman, Qilin''s figure is relatively excellent. She should be cocked where she should be and cocked where she should be. On the whole, she looks soft and beautiful. Her black waist length hair also makes her more temperament.


    As a super gene warrior of heaven civilization, she is not bad in beauty, soft and strong, which is probably the portrayal of Qilin.


    Time passed little by little, and it wasn''t until the afternoon that Kirin woke up from her deep sleep.


    The wind blowing, let the curtain flutter slightly, a trace of golden sunlight from the gap of the curtain, let the room become more bright.


    In the line of sight, Qilin saw the instructor sitting on the windowsill, so he leaned on the windowsill, the dark pupil was looking at her.


    "Instructor?"


    With a light cry, Qilin sat up with her hands on the bed.


    "Why?"


    A surprise, Qi Lin Leng Leng Leng looking at his hands.


    At this time, Qilin noticed that her pain had disappeared, her fatigue was gone, her whole body was full of strength, and there was a warm feeling, which was very comfortable.


    She''s well, she''s fully recovered


    She just had a sleep. How could she


    Is he an instructor?


    Qilin stares at Li Meng.


    Facing Qilin''s eyes, Li Meng said: "since you wake up, I''m relieved. I have something else to do, so I''ll go first..."


    With that, Li Meng went to the door


    Leng Leng looking at the instructor left the back, Qi Lin silent.


    After staying alone in the ward for a long time, Qilin left the medical room in her sick clothes.


    The instructor left in a hurry. She didn''t take the clothes she left in the hospital. Fortunately, there were spare clothes in her dormitory.


    Back to the dormitory, until after changing a suit of clothes, Qilin found that the others were not there.


    Looking for a circle, Qilin found them in the teaching building.


    "Qilin?"


    Watching Qilin enter the classroom, everyone is quite surprised.


    Qilin looked very sick in the morning, but now she is full of energy and recovered as usual?


    Zena quickly met her, looked at Qilin in surprise, and said, "Qilin, are you recovering so soon?"


    In the face of people''s confused eyes, Qilin said with a smile: "I have recovered, I feel very good now."


    Looking at the uniform on everyone''s body, Qilin asked: "what are you doing?"


    At this time, Katerina came up and said, "Qilin, you''re just in time. We are soldiers now. We should pay attention to our clothes. We can''t wear men''s leather clothes and trousers in a mess. We women, too, are just leather skirts. Of course, we usually wear them. For example, tomorrow''s physical training, we have to bring our own clothes suitable for training, It''s yours


    With that, Katrina puts two cartons in Chilin''s hands.


    Looking at Keeling, Katerina said, "now that you''re here, please sit down. I have something to tell you."


    "Well..."


    Should be a, Qi Lin randomly chose a seat to sit down.


    Back on the platform and looking at the crowd in the classroom, Katrina said, "it''s very close to the assessment time. We still have two days to go. If you want to complete the training task, you must learn how to swim and what posture to use to swim faster, instead of dog paddle swimming. You are the God of war and have a strong ability to adapt and learn. So, I decided, We will cancel tomorrow''s training. Fiona, as our swimming instructor, will teach us how to swim faster in one day


    Katrina''s words were echoed.


    "I think it''s feasible," he said, raising his hand. "The dog paddle is really too slow. The swimming posture is still the key."


    Zena: "that''s the decision. Finish the training task as soon as possible. We''ve been dragging on physical training for too long."


    Yeah, we have to finish the physical training quickly.


    Zena''s words were undoubtedly in the hearts of the people.


    Time passed quickly, one day passed, two days passed.


    Today, the day of assessment will come.


    Early in the morning, the warlords of heijia company gathered on the playground, and they all looked confident.


    "Coming, coming, he''s coming..."


    With the reminder of Allen, the crowd stood up straight and looked forward without squint.


    They won''t give the drillmaster another chance to make trouble for them.


    With Fiona, Li Meng came to the playground, came to the people''s body.


    Looking at the war gods who fight straight and look at each other without strabismus, Li Meng''s mouth slightly tilted, showing a playful look.


    With a slightly positive expression, Li Meng said calmly: "after the examination, you have completed your physical training very well. Today, there is no plan to go out for training. Gather in classroom 301 immediately and disband..."


    With that, Li Meng turned to the teaching building with a stunned Fiona on his face.


    That''s it.


    Looking at the back of Li Meng''s departure, everyone felt very sad.


    They have made so much effort for this day, just to let the instructor see that they are not rubbish, and let him watch them finish the task easily with his own eyes. But now, they finish the task without doing anything?


    Although there are some unexpected decisions made by instructors, what can they do? They can''t force instructors to assess them.


    Katrina took the lead in responding. She comforted the crowd: "yesterday, when we were training, the instructor must be watching us secretly. He knew that we could all easily achieve the goal he set. Did we lose? No, absolutely not. We have won, leaving the instructor speechless. Now, go to the classroom immediately. "


    Yes, they won. Yes, they won.


    Led by Katerina, the group left the playground and entered the teaching building.


    In classroom 301, everyone gathered together and sat down.


    Seeing that everyone had been seated, Li Meng stepped down from the platform, sat in a front row seat, and said to Katrina, "Katrina, you are the team leader and the third generation super gene warrior of Tiandao civilization. Tell them about the advanced knowledge of super gene warrior."


    Advanced knowledge?


    The crowd got excited and looked at Katrina.


    With a slightly positive expression, Katrina got up and stepped on the platform in the eyes of the public.

 Chapter 1940

    Looking at the audience, Katrina said: "in the genetic technology of the heavenly civilization, the fourth generation of divine bodies has been developed and is marching towards the fifth generation. What''s the difference between each generation of divine bodies? Now, you should know that the first generation, the second generation and the third generation of divine bodies are essentially the same, and they are all strengthened at the molecular level, Let the body break away from the traditional concept of life, there is no longer a fatal point, and the fourth generation of divine body is strengthened on the atomic level. Once it reaches this height, immortality is no longer a legend. However, you should understand that real eternity does not exist. Even if a person''s body can last forever, his spirit and soul will wear away with time, Until it''s gone. "


    Speaking of this, Katrina said, "what is God?"? If you only have the strength of the body, you can''t achieve the "spirit". Only when you understand the power of rules can you become a real God. The so-called power of rules... It is... "


    Speaking of this, Katerina''s face was embarrassed. I''m afraid no one in the temple of God of war can explain what the power of rules is, so I have to understand it by myself.


    What is it?


    Everyone looked at Katrina curiously. The power of rules and the name all seemed tall. It must be a great thing.


    "Come down..."


    In the end, it was Li Meng who relieved Katrina.


    Hearing this, Katrina breathed a sigh of relief and hurried off the platform.


    When he got up, Li Meng stood up and stepped on the platform.


    In fact, the power of rules mentioned by the civilization of the way of heaven has nothing to do with rules. It should be said that it has not yet reached this height.


    The power of rules in the eyes of Tiandao civilization, Li Meng knows what it is.


    Do instructors have the power of rules?


    Looking at Li Meng, Fiona and Katrina on the platform, they look forward to it.


    In the curious eyes of the public, Li Meng said calmly: "the so-called power of rules, you can understand it as a kind of elemental energy, which can be controlled by people. In our space, there are some elemental energy. Although they can''t be seen, they are full of every space visible to our naked eyes, such as the common Wind..."


    With that, Li Meng stretched out his right hand, palm up, and moved his mind.


    The wind is blowing


    In the heart of Li Meng''s hand, a small blue tornado gradually took shape, whistling.


    In the classroom, everyone can feel the existence of the wind, very gentle.


    Is that the power of the rules?


    It''s amazing, it''s amazing


    "And fire..."


    The idea moves, the tornado center suddenly erupts the fire, has smashed the tornado.


    Over the palm of Li Meng''s hand, a flame was burning, and the air in the classroom seemed to be getting hot.


    The power of two rules?


    Looking at the flame floating on the palm of the instructor''s hand, Fiona and Katrina look at each other, only inconceivable in their eyes.


    How did he do it?


    The forces of rules with different attributes are mutually exclusive and can never coexist.


    "Water..."


    The flame disappeared. In Li Meng''s hands, a ball of water gradually emerged and rolled.


    "Thunder and lightning..."


    The water ball disappeared. In Li Meng''s hands, a ball of white and blue electricity appeared.


    As soon as the thunder ball appeared, there was a sharp "Zizi" sound in the classroom.


    People can feel a sense of numbness in the naked skin.


    "The variant of water element" ice "..."


    After that, the thunder ball disappeared. In Li Meng''s hand, a little ice crystal appeared. The ice crystal gradually became bigger until it became an arm sized crystal. It just floated over Li Meng''s palm.


    The appearance of ice crystal makes the teacher''s temperature become cold, and everyone can''t help shivering.


    Holding ice crystal in his right hand, Li Meng looked at the audience and said calmly, "don''t just look at them, feel them, feel their existence. I show the power of rules not only to show you, but also to find your own power of rules."


    Smell speech, everyone is a positive, fine aftertaste of Li menggang just exerted the power of the rules.


    "This is the light..."


    Ice crystal disappeared, the classroom suddenly floating a trace of white light.


    They seem to come out of the light, beautiful, and hot


    Looking at this scene, people are crazy


    "It''s dark..."


    As soon as Li Meng''s words fell, the white light disappeared, and the classroom suddenly became dark.


    The sky outside the window is still in broad daylight, but the light seems to be blocked by the darkness.


    It took a while for the darkness to disappear, and the light slowly returned to the classroom.


    Incredible, incredible, can they really control the power of these rules?


    It''s magic


    "Only when you understand the power of the rules, can you become the real" God ". Well, that''s the end of today''s course. Continue to train tomorrow. Run around the ring road every day until you understand the power of your own rules."


    A lap?


    On hearing this, people were surprised.


    This island is not small, but it''s too easy to circle.


    Li Meng naturally knew what people thought, but he had no need to explain.


    His training task has been assigned, and the next step is to wait for them to finish.


    In everyone''s eyes, Li Meng left the classroom with a cool look.


    Fiona, who came back to herself, quickly followed.


    After Li Meng left, the atmosphere in the classroom became lively.


    The existence of the power of rules has undoubtedly aroused people''s interest, which is the real supernatural power.


    "Captain, you are the third generation body. You should understand the power of rules."


    Because of Aaron''s words, everyone looked at Katrina.


    In the face of everyone''s eyes, Katrina stretched out her hand, and a little ice crystal appeared above the palm


    Looking at the ice crystal, people suddenly.


    Cheng Qiang said in a low voice: "no wonder the captain always looks cold."


    To Cheng Qiang''s words, people have the same feeling, the captain is really cold, authentic iceberg beauty.


    After the ice crystal dispersed, Katerina said calmly: "you are very lucky to meet the instructor. It''s hard to understand the power of rules. Many three generations of super gene fighters don''t understand their own power of rules."


    This word, no doubt, threw a basin of cold water on the public.


    "Captain, do you have any tips?" said Allen


    "The trick?"


    With a cold smile, Katrina said, "do you know how Fiona understands the power of rules?"


    Everyone''s face shows the color of curiosity, Qi Qi''s looking at Katrina.


    Katrina said: "when she was promoted to the second generation of divine body, Fiona went into a crater and lay down in the hot molten slurry. She spent several months between the melting and repairing of the body, and understood the rules of fire in pain."

 Chapter 1941

    The expression is tiny, everyone secretly speechless, didn''t expect that the seemingly gentle Fiona hate herself so much.


    Cheng Qiang inquired: "Captain, is this the only way?"


    Katrina said: "of course not, but Fiona, who uses this method to get the rules of fire, drives the fire more powerful and has no rival in her peers."


    Can they really understand the power of rules?


    At this moment, people murmured in their hearts that it would be too hard to use Fiona''s method.


    However, if you really can''t understand the power of rules, you can only use this method.


    In the office building, in Li Meng''s office.


    Since Li Meng left the classroom, Fiona followed Li Meng until she came to the office.


    Fiona has doubts, which is the reason why she has been following Li Meng.


    Looking at the instructor behind the desk, Fiona said cautiously: "that instructor, do you really know all the rules?"


    Looking up at Fiona, Li Meng looked down at the picture on the bracelet and said, "every civilization has a different understanding of power. Tiandao civilization believes that the power of elements is the rule of the world, exists in the space of the material world, and is one of the materials that make up the world. This is right, but it is too shallow."


    It seems that the instructor wants to speak the knowledge far beyond the understanding of the civilization of the way of heaven. Fiona has come to the spirit.


    On one side of the sofa, Fiona looks at Li Meng with beautiful eyes.


    "When I was young, I once pursued power. I pursued more powerful power, even surpassing the power of the material world. In the process of pursuing and strengthening power, I learned more about the world, and thus rose to the origin of the world. But even now I don''t know what the origin of the world is, but I know, The world is rejecting me. It doesn''t want me to stay here because my existence has interfered with the operation of the world. "


    Disturbing the world?


    Fiona puzzled way: "is the world conscious?"


    "No, the world has no consciousness. It''s just a rule, and we are part of the rule. It''s just excluding the existence of disturbing the rule. The universe is infinite, but the rule is infinitesimal. Any existence disturbing the rule will be kicked out of the world, the space..."


    Fiona didn''t understand what the instructor said.


    If the world rejects instructors, how strong are they?


    Is that possible?


    Although she didn''t want to believe it, Fiona knew it was possible.


    In front of him, this man is unfathomable. Maybe the God of heaven civilization is just a joke in front of him.


    Fiona didn''t say her confusion and continued to listen.


    "I have seen the history of your heavenly civilization, your society, your knowledge, and your heavenly civilization, and I know that there is another space outside the material world, which you call void, and the life that emerges from void is called void creatures. In my civilization, void creatures are demons. They come from subspace, which is what you call void, And the great vortex is just a physical channel connecting the material world in subspace. You have guessed that there are void gods in the void. In our civilization, they are called evil gods. They are real and exist. "


    Speaking of this, Li Meng closed his bracelet, looked back at Fiona on the sofa and said: "the void may be another dimension, but this dimension is closely related to the material world. The power of rules in your eyes comes from subspace and belongs to the power of chaos. As long as it can drive the power of chaos, it will control the power of rules, It''s not a difficult thing. "


    Fiona said: "in other words, instructors can control the power of chaos?"


    With a faint smile, Li Meng shook his head and said, "I can control any form of energy and matter."


    Fiona understood, and then she realized the power of the instructor.


    With an incredible look on her face, Fiona sighed: "maybe the instructor is the real God."


    To Fiona''s words, Li Meng didn''t refute, but said: "don''t look up at God. God is abandoned by the world. For God, the only destination is in the sub space and in the void. However, that way of survival will lose the meaning of life. Maybe, like you, becoming a God in the material world is the future of life in the universe."


    Hearing this, Fiona sighed.


    Instructor is really a mysterious person, until now, even if he said so much, Fiona still can''t imagine the existence of instructor, everything is very vague.


    Fiona is more interested in the civilization behind the instructor than the instructor who is not understood.


    In the understanding of the void, the civilization behind the instructor is obviously more than the civilization of heaven.


    A civilization that can touch the void should be a very powerful civilization.


    But why didn''t a powerful civilization leave a trail in the galaxy?


    Speaking of this, Li Meng said to Fiona, "tomorrow this island will become a battlefield. From tomorrow on, I will train them how to kill. This will be a real battle, a battle of blood."


    The battle of blood?


    Hearing this, Fiona remembered what the instructor said in the classroom.


    One day only around the island run a circle of training, which really exist in the greasy.


    Actual combat training?


    Fiona said: "instructor, is it too fast? They''re not ready yet. "


    Without saying much, Li Meng lowered his head to open the drawer and took out a fist from the drawer.


    It was black, without any metallic luster, and there seemed to be a halo surging on it.


    As soon as he throws it, Li Meng throws it at Fiona.


    See instructor threw an unidentified object, Fiona quickly caught.


    "So heavy..."


    Fiona felt the weight of the little thing as soon as she let it go.


    "This is..."


    Holding the black square in both hands, Fiona looks slightly stunned and looks up at Fiona inconceivably.


    Looking at Fiona with exaggerated expression, Li Meng said calmly: "I know the rules of the temple of war god. Prepare a suit of armor for them and weapons. It should be enough."


    Fiona nodded stupidly.


    Of course, that''s enough. It''s dark iron. It''s a cube made of dark iron.


    We should know that although there is dark iron element in the dark iron armor, it is only used as a mixed material to improve the defensive and Superconductivity of the dark iron armor. The main body of the armor is forged from black gold.


    The higher the proportion of dark iron element in the material, the stronger the defense of dark iron armor.


    Such a dark iron element, even the highest quality dark iron armor, can also be dozens of pieces.


    In the universe, dark iron is very rare and can only be collected at the edge of black holes.


    In the Republic, the annual production of dark iron will not exceed 10 kg, and its value can be imagined.


    Until she left the office, Fiona was in a trance.


    Looking back at the closed door, Fiona bumps her head against the wall.


    Looking down at the dark iron element in her hand, Fiona was stunned.


    I didn''t expect that the instructor was still a rich man. It was really exciting


    Do you want to work hard?


    With a slightly positive look, Fiona put her mind away.


    Now is not the time to think about these private matters. The instructor is here. As his assistant, she has plenty of opportunities.


    Thinking of this, Fiona walked away quickly.


    13:10 p.m. in Room 301.


    As everyone watched, Fiona entered the classroom with a paper box in her arms.


    The call from Fiona brought everyone together in the classroom, which made people very curious about Fiona''s purpose.


    As a team leader, when I saw Fiona carrying a paper box into the classroom, I understood immediately.


    Fiona came to Katrina with the box in her arms and put it on the table in front of her.


    "Give me your hand."


    Katrina stood up and said to the people, "this is a shrinking bracelet. It can connect to the star network of the Republic. Through it, you can know what you have never been involved in. Al''s language has been input into the system of heaven. You can browse the star network in your own language."


    With that, Katrina picked up the bracelets in the box and threw them one by one at everyone in the classroom.


    Of course, everyone knows what the Black Bracelet is. The instructor, Katrina and Fiona all have one on their wrists.


    Now, they can have it.


    "Shrink bracelet can bind genes. Once bound, it belongs to you all its life. Wearing it by outsiders will stimulate the self destruction system of the bracelet. It''s very easy to wear it. You can wear it as you wear a bracelet."


    It''s not a hard job. Seven people were quickly certified.


    Looking at the classroom full of people playing with bracelets, Fiona said: "now, listen to me, open the God of war store of Tiandao civilization, input voice and type in the search bar."


    Although I don''t know what Fiona''s purpose is, everyone does.


    Fiona continued: "you are very lucky, in order to make your training better, the instructor specially funded to solve the problem of equipment for you. You can choose any dark gold level equipment in the Ares store, and then send the product information to my bracelet. I have locked your bracelet. Among your friends are me, Katrina, and the instructor. Through the bracelet, You can talk to each other, video. "


    Instructor funded?


    Seven people look at each other, for a time I don''t know what to say.


    Of the seven, only Qilin didn''t have any idea. Since it was sent by the instructor, she accepted it.


    But the other six don''t think so.


    Zhao Xin said in a deep voice, "I don''t want his things, and I don''t want to owe him any favor."


    "Yes, we are gods. We can rely on our own efforts to get equipment. We don''t want to give alms," said Aaron in the front row


    "It''s not appropriate," Zena said


    "That''s right." Suzo is very positive.

 Chapter 1942

    "Shut up, everyone..."


    Katrina growled and looked coldly at the crowd in the classroom.


    In the eyes of everyone''s doubts, Katrina said coldly: "don''t be so amorous. The instructor is not for you, but for al. The instructor is for Al to prepare the equipment for you guys. Do you get it yourself? It''s a joke. I''ve been working hard for 20 years to get a piece of dark gold equipment. How long do you need? Al doesn''t have time to wait for you. Now, put down your resentment and choose the equipment honestly. "


    It was the first time the captain got angry and yelled at them.


    The crowd murmured and looked at each other. They had to do what the captain said honestly.


    With the time of an afternoon, Fiona is ready for the black armour company..


    Fiona doesn''t know what the instructor will do and how he will train heijialian, but she is full of expectation for tomorrow''s training.


    It''s not just her that I''m looking forward to. Katrina is also looking forward to it. Some people in heijia company are also looking forward to it.


    In this way, in their respective expectations, tomorrow becomes today.


    In the early morning, when everything comes back to life, the clear air makes the day seem more beautiful.


    "Black armour company, gather, quick, quick..."


    In Katerina''s scolding, seven people scattered around the playground gathered in front of Katerina.


    Looking at the seven people in the front row, Katrina said in a loud voice: "today is the first day of training. If you don''t have any more words, let''s go, turn right and run..."


    The seven turned around, headed by Aaron, and ran out of the playground.


    Along the main road, the group left the college and ran on the island road.


    The road around the island is a two-way six lane road, which is wide enough and has good sight.


    It''s too easy for seven people to run one circle a day. Their faces are very relaxed and they run slowly.


    Fiona and Katrina were with the seven, but they didn''t let them speed up.


    As the seven people think, it''s just a lap a day. There''s no need to run too fast. Take your time


    "You see, the scenery of this road is just right. There are forests on both sides. Why didn''t I find it before? If I knew the scenery here was so good, I would have to run at least three laps a day, right?"


    The words of Aaron are the most, which are naturally what he said.


    Because of what Aaron said, people looked at both sides of the road. As he said, the scenery was really good.


    "Hey, what are you going to do after the run?"


    Do what?


    At the end of the race, Zuo Xu said in a deep voice: "cultivate your Sabre skills..."


    After thinking about it, Zena said, "I want to go back to the police station, but now that we are soldiers, we should not go back."


    Cheng Qiang said: "you can''t be so idle. Since you are the God of war, you must fight in the future. Let''s fight."


    "What kind of fight?" said Aaron. "We are the God of war now. That''s called fighting."


    It''s really leisure


    Listening to the conversation between the seven, Fiona muttered in her heart.


    Where is the instructor?


    Looking around, there was no sign of the instructor.


    What about the actual combat?


    The wind is blowing


    I don''t know when the wind is blowing.


    At the beginning, the wind was very small. As we went on, the wind became bigger and bigger, whistling.


    The first seven people didn''t notice it. When the wind was strong enough for them to notice, they noticed something wrong.


    Something''s wrong, something''s wrong


    "What''s the matter? How did the wind come about?"


    The wind is not strong, just a little chaotic, no direction, hanging around, does not affect the people''s progress.


    But this gust of wind is very strange, it only blows in the middle of the road, but the crown on both sides is still.


    In the face of Aaron''s roar, people can''t say a person, how can they know.


    "Leave it alone, let''s move on," Cheng said


    "Look, look ahead, look over there..."


    With Zena''s exclamation, everyone looked forward.


    On the road in front of them, the visible airflow is converging, and the wind seems to be swallowed by it.


    At first, it was just a rotating air sphere. As more and more wind poured into the sphere, it was expanding and its color became darker and darker. Finally, it formed a light cyan color.


    People on the road have already stopped, looking at the change of the blue wind ball in the middle of the road.


    It''s changing, it''s expanding, and in the end, it''s changing shape.


    It''s like being kneaded by people''s hands. In people''s eyes, the cyan wind ball slowly forms something similar to human shape.


    It''s a man, a man with ancient armor, no, exactly the shape of a man.


    Wind knight?


    Staring at the middle of the road, the knight''s shape composed of wind elements, people''s faces showed incredible color.


    Fiona seemed to think of something, and said: "disperse, disperse immediately..."


    She''s a little late.


    As soon as her words fell, the wind knight in the road raised his sword and chopped it


    "Wu..."


    In the whistling sound, a crescent shaped wind blade came down to the seven people, very fast.


    "Bang..."


    There''s no time for everyone to react. The wind blade hits Aaron. At the moment of contact, the air waves roll, and Aaron flies straight out, hitting Cheng Qiang behind him.


    The huge impact force made Chen Qiang fly out again and hit a person in the rear.


    In this way, the line of seven people who did not run away, rolling to the ground, not embarrassed.


    Today''s seven people are not the same. They wear black dark iron armor and are armed with various weapons.


    "Alan, are you ok?"


    Cheng Qiang quickly gets up and pulls Aaron up.


    Looking down at his chest, Aaron said with a laugh, "ha ha, it''s OK. This armor is good."


    "Come on, come on, let''s go..."


    The two people who were talking didn''t see another blade coming.


    "Bang..."


    Zena''s reminder is late, and the whistling blade hits Aaron again.


    "Ah..."


    With a cry of surprise, Aaron flew straight into the air and rolled several times on the ground.


    Seeing that the man was still silly and didn''t know what to do, Katrina couldn''t look down and said in a loud voice, "what are you doing? This is actual combat training. Your task is to eliminate it. Otherwise, you can''t pass. Zhao Xin, raise your gun and test it. Other people are ready to attack. Let''s go together. "


    The roar from Katrina finally made the seven people react, and they took up their arms.


    "Look at me..."


    With a roar, Zhao Xin, holding a long skirt, turned into a phantom and rushed to the wind knight.


    The speed was very fast. With a flash of his figure, Zhao Xin came to the wind knight and stabbed the wind knight with his long gun

 Chapter 1943

    In the face of this blow, the wind Knight suddenly gave way and let Zhao Xin lose the blow.


    Because the speed was too fast, Zhao Xin rushed out more than ten meters before stopping.


    Without giving up, Zhao Xin rushed to the wind Knight again.


    On the road, the two sides fight, the wind Knight did not attack, has been avoiding, and Zhao xinbian constantly fight, fight, around the wind Knight again and again.


    But Zhao Xin''s attacks were all dodged by the wind knight, and his long gun could not touch the wind Knight at all.


    "Zheng..."


    At this time, the wind Knight suddenly did not dodge, and directly waved his sword to Zhao Xin''s long gun.


    Only to hear the sound of metal fighting, Zhao Xin''s hands trembled, his long gun out of his hand and fell to the ground.


    "Bang..."


    Zhao Xin, who lost his spear, was kicked by the wind knight and fell heavily in front of everyone.


    In the face of people''s eyes, Zhao Xin raised his left hand, covered his chest and bared his teeth: "I''m ok, I''m ok..."


    "Be careful, it''s coming..."


    Cheng Qiang''s reminder is late.


    Just in the blink of an eye, the wind Knight rushed to Zhao Xin''s body and chopped his sword on Zhao Xin''s waist.


    "Bang..."


    Strong wind disturbance, waves rolling, Zhao Xin immediately inverted fly out.


    "Kill..."


    With a roar, Cheng Qiang rushes to the wind knight with a big axe in his hand. The others react and Qi Qi''s attack


    Three hours later


    "Hoo..."


    On the road, seven people panting sitting on the ground, a face of fatigue.


    Looking at the wind knight standing on the road in the distance, there is only helpless and bitter smile on his face.


    They failed and couldn''t make it. After hours of fighting, they were mercilessly trampled.


    "What kind of monster is this? No, I can''t, my rest..."


    Aaron yelled, as if he couldn''t stand it.


    Zena looked to Fiona, Katrina, who had been watching the play, and said, "Captain, won''t you help us?"


    Facing the eyes of the seven, Katrina shrugged and said, "you should know that we are all the third generation super gene fighters. This combat training is aimed at you. If we do it, you won''t get any training."


    Is that so?


    They all looked at each other, but they had no choice but to smile bitterly.


    In this case, it''s up to them.


    Slightly curled his mouth, Allen said: "no, I don''t think it''s the captain who doesn''t want to fight. We can understand, we can understand."


    "It''s too tender. It''s useless for me," Katrina said without expression


    Ah, it''s no use


    It''s said in the novel, isn''t it most useful for this kind of iceberg beauty?


    Sure enough, novels are just novels


    Ron said to the crowd, "don''t lose heart. Take a break and continue. We can do it. We can break it."


    Really?


    Looking at the wind knight on the road in the distance, there was a murmur in everyone''s heart.


    It''s too strong. If they''re not careful, they''ll be hit by it, and their weapons can''t touch it at all.


    In front of it, their actions are too flawed and rigid.


    Mind is tempered. In the next few months, Li Meng didn''t show up, and the training task of heijia company was not completed.


    Every day along the road around the island run a circle, in a few months, black armour even not a day to complete.


    It took them one month to overcome the wind, two months to overcome the fire and three months to overcome the thunder and lightning. They work hard, but they don''t understand the rules.


    Through these months of training, they have a certain understanding of fighting, and they know how to fight and how to kill the enemy.


    Ares academy, office building, in a conference room.


    "Over the past few months, we have been living in fear, afraid of the enemy coming. Now, more than half a year has passed, we are not worried. Since they are coming, come on. Al will either be reborn from destruction or disappear."


    General Zhang Neng''s words made the atmosphere in the meeting room a little tense, and everyone thought about it.


    General Ryan said: "Al Federation''s fleet is waiting for us outside the Al defense circle. Nearly 700 warships will not be able to fight in the first World War. Even if we lose, we have a backhand. Just two months ago, using the Republic''s transition engine technology, we launched more than 10 colonial fleets into the deep air. Even if Al is destroyed, Al''s civilization will continue."


    Has it come to this?


    Everyone was silent.


    Zhang Neng looked at Li Meng and said, "although the Republic has promised to help us, it will take several years for their fleet to reach al. Your highness, you have appeared in Al more than 200 years ago. The civilized country behind you has always been a mystery. If you can, I hope your highness can give some help."


    Li Meng knows that Al always thinks that the civilization behind him is very close to Al, maybe in the nearby star field.


    And Al believed it wishfully.


    Shaking his head, Li Meng said calmly: "the universe is too big. The black flag empire is no less than 50000 light-years away from al. With the Empire''s existing aerospace technology, it will take more than 20 years to get here..."


    Through the map of the Republic, Limon has roughly calculated the position of the Republic, the Red Alert Empire, and Al in the galaxy.


    50000 light years?


    The crowd was speechless and disappointed. It''s so far away


    But can we get there in 50000 light years and 20 years? It''s not slow.


    Zhang Neng said: "even for the sake of the two queens, your highness, please help al."


    Looking at Zhang Neng and Ryan, Li Meng said in a deep voice, "did you find anything?"


    Now al has joined the Republic, and he won''t ask him if he has to.


    "This..."


    Zhang Neng looks at Ryan, who nods and responds.


    At the whole time, there is nothing that can''t be said.


    Seeing Ryan, Zhang Neng said: "yes, just a month ago, we found some flying objects on the edge of the al system. They appeared frequently, sometimes appeared, sometimes disappeared. Although they did not enter the al system, according to our guess, they should be the reconnaissance ships of the red police empire. This is the prelude. The Republic also makes us ready for war."


    In other words, is the fleet of the red police Empire coming?


    Is Zhang Neng so urgent? If the red police Empire really came, without the help of the Republic, Al would be hard to resist the red police empire.


    As for the ground battlefield


    If there is no air supremacy, the ground battlefield is a joke.


    The red police Empire does not need to use weapons of mass destruction, only conventional weapons can destroy the resistance on the ground in orbit.


    Since he is the prince of Shenglong Empire and suvier Empire, some things can''t be ignored.


    At least we can''t do nothing.


    After thinking about it, Li Meng said, "if you want to defeat the red police Empire, it can''t be done. However, if you hold on to Elben and persist until the arrival of the Republic fleet, it''s not impossible."


    Hearing this, Zhang Neng and Ryan look at Li Meng.


    Fiona, Katrina and Chan also looked at Li Meng curiously. They wanted to know what the prince had to do.


    Facing the public''s eyes, Li Meng said: "I can contact the black flag Empire to reopen the insect bridge post station and help al develop a planetary defense system. This system can open a light shield covering the whole planet. With the protection of the shield, it can support the arrival of the Republic fleet."


    Planetary Defense System?


    And this technology?


    They naturally know about shields, but it''s beyond imagination to cover shields the size of a planet.


    Don''t mention Al, even the Republic doesn''t have this ability. Even if it has, it''s a big project. It''s very cumbersome and can''t guarantee practicality.


    Although the strength of light shield is not as strong as that of plasma shield, one characteristic of light shield is that it absorbs light energy, which can greatly reduce energy consumption.


    Zhang Nenglian said: "Your Highness, we don''t have much time? In time? "


    After secretly calculating, Li Meng said: "taking the size of Al planet as an example, we need to install about 24 large shield launchers on the ground, plus the corresponding fusion reactors. If the efficiency is enough, it should be completed in one month."


    one month?


    Zhang Neng, Ryan breathed a sigh of relief, in time, in time.


    Zhang Nenglian said hastily, "Your Highness, please help al. I''ll tell the president of Parliament right now."


    With that, Zhang Neng was about to leave and report the news to the president of Parliament.


    "Wait..."


    Li Meng stops Zhang Neng.


    Zhang Neng, who just got up, sat down again and looked at Li Meng in doubt.


    Facing the public''s eyes, Li Meng said: "it''s explained in advance that although the planetary defense system can protect Al, it needs to extract a lot of fusion materials from seawater because it needs huge energy. Although al has the ability to extract fusion materials from seawater, its efficiency is not high enough. Therefore, in order to maintain the energy required by the planetary defense system, We also have to use the technology of the black flag Empire to build enough refining stations at sea, which will bring disaster to Al''s ecological environment. According to my estimation, if we maintain the Planetary Defense System for two years, Al''s sea level will drop by more than 60 meters. "


    It''s a price. It''s a price to pay.


    Zhang Neng said in a deep voice: "we can''t manage so much. Now, we are thinking about survival, the continuation of Al civilization, and anything else can be ignored."


    This is Zhang Neng''s choice and Al''s choice.


    Then the meeting ended.

 Chapter 1944

    Three days later, the house of Representatives held a meeting.


    The results of the meeting came out very quickly, implementing his Highness''s proposal to establish a planetary defense system with the assistance of the black flag empire.


    On the second day of the conference, in the black flag Empire, the chongqiao post station, which had been closed for more than 200 years, was opened again.


    The Ares academy is also lively. On the road, on the grass, on the playground, it is filled with a large number of transport ships.


    These spaceships are not big, but they are only 100 meters long. They are very bulky. Their thick lift engines are particularly eye-catching.


    Al has not developed anti gravity technology. Their spaceships are very small, even if they are warships, they are only a few hundred meters.


    At the bottom of the Ares academy, the largest insect gate opened and began to transport equipment and personnel from the black flag empire.


    In order to minimize the loss, Al ordered the colonies in the galaxy to withdraw and return to defense.


    For a moment, a major evacuation was taking place in the galaxy of elhenge.


    Time passed day by day, and the arrival of the war made al''s atmosphere become tense in vain.


    Al, west of ASEAN, on a farm.


    Under a big tree in a meadow, there are two figures with their backs against the big tree.


    Holding Kaila from behind, Li Meng sat with his back against the tree.


    Today''s weather is very good, cloudless, sunny


    Leaning lazily in Li Meng''s arms, Kaila squinted and said lazily: "Your Highness, how did you find this place? I didn''t come here to tell anyone. "


    With a little smile, Li Meng said in Kaila''s ear, "who said I came here for the first time?"


    "I thought it was an illusion. It was you," she said


    Before I knew it, it had been more than a year since I came to Al, and Kayla''s child was born.


    The child is healthy, a little boy.


    In Kaila''s ear, Li Meng said in a low voice, "why, don''t you want to be me?"


    Blushing, Keira murmured, "naturally."


    With a smile on his face, Li Meng inadvertently put his hands on Kaila''s chest


    Feeling the hands in front of her chest, Kaila lies in Li Meng''s arms lazily.


    Kayla whispered, "what happened recently? My father said that the city was not very peaceful and a bit chaotic. Many people fled to the countryside. "


    Slightly bowed his head, Li Meng in ruola''s neck out of the thick gas, low way: "that''s not important, should always come back, or cherish this moment?"


    Kayla has fallen. She can only let the man behind her play with her.


    When he got up, Li Meng stood up with Kayla in his arms.


    Turning around, Li Meng asked Kayla to turn her back to herself, bending over and holding the tree trunk in both hands.


    Kaila didn''t know what her royal highness was going to do. She was red and bent down


    Today''s Kayla is wearing a pair of tight jeans. At this moment, the curve is so wonderful.


    Seeing that Kaila is so cooperative, Li Meng smiles secretly. Thirty women are really like wolves.


    This place is very good


    "Hoo..."


    After taking a deep breath, Li Meng lay lazily on the grass.


    Right next to Li Meng, Kaila blushes and puts on her jeans, which are retreated at the bend of her legs.


    Looking at Li Meng lying on the ground, she smiles and sits down beside him.


    No more words, they kept silent, quietly looking at the distance, quietly feeling the moment of peace.


    "He came to you?"


    With a weed in his mouth, Li Meng said calmly.


    He looked down at his royal highness next to him and hesitated for a moment. Kaila whispered: "my father wants us to make up. He took a little De''s hair to test his DNA. He came here many times. He wanted to remarry."


    Looking at Kaila sitting beside him with her legs in her arms, Li Meng said, "what do you think? Do you want to go back?"


    He shook his head and said in a low voice, "I won''t go back. He''s married and his wife is pregnant. His heart is too big. I''m not a fool. I''d rather stay alone than remarry with him."


    Just then, the communication on Li Meng''s bracelet suddenly rang.


    "Drillmaster, they are coming. They have entered the galaxy of elhenge. They are coming fiercely..."


    It''s Fiona''s voice


    Is it finally here?


    Looking at the sky, Li Meng''s eyes were deep.


    "What''s coming?"


    Fiona''s voice was heard by Kayla. She inquired curiously.


    With a little smile, Li Meng said, "it''s nothing. It''s just a guest."


    With that, Li Meng got up slightly and sat up, holding Kaila''s chin in his right hand.


    Seeing her Royal Highness''s face getting closer and closer, Kayla shyly closed her eyes.


    Li Meng kisses Kaila''s red lips, and dragonflies skim the water


    When Kaila opens her eyes, Li Meng in front of her is gone.


    Staring around, Kaila looks puzzled.


    His royal highness was just here. How could he disappear in the blink of an eye.


    Is it her illusion?


    It''s impossible


    He lowered his head and touched his abdomen. In her abdomen, there were still his things. The burning sensation did not disappear.


    At this time, at the edge of the galaxy, a huge fleet quietly appeared in the galaxy.


    In the dark universe, a red fleet is slowly moving forward, and the tail engine is spraying red plumes.


    This fleet is large in scale and consists of warships of different sizes. The shape of warships is very strange, just like diamond shaped arrows. The length of large warships is no less than five kilometers, the length of small warships is no less than 500 meters, and the number of warships is no less than 200.


    The fleet is arrayed in the universe, row after row, which is very orderly.


    In the fleet, another warship is particularly eye-catching. It is very huge, very bloated, no less than 10 kilometers. Other warships are just a small spot in front of it. It is in the middle of the fleet and is protected by layers of lines.


    In the bridge, in the metal world dominated by red, in front of the various instruments, sat one by one the crew dressed in blood.


    On the high throne, a figure with red armor and long black hair sat upright, looking at the starry sky outside the window with a faint smile on his face.


    "It''s just a small world. It''s a small world, but it''s not an ordinary world. Those guys from the Republic are interested in it. Let me think about it. How can we clean the world? Or slaughter? Or maybe a ransacking? "


    Speaking of this, he looked at the old man in black and said with a smile, "archbishop, what do you think?"


    The old man bowed slightly and said in a low voice, "the great emperor has a good idea. Naturally, I don''t need to say much."


    The corner of his mouth slightly tilted, he said calmly: "let''s move forward. Don''t the traitors of the Republic want this world? Then plunder the world, destroy El star, destroy the insect Bridge station, and let the fleet of the Republic get nothing. "


    The old man was speechless. He said in a loud voice: "the emperor ordered us to attack..."


    Outside, the blue light flickered, and the red fleet jumped into hyperspace.


    After a few breaths, in the universe outside the gravity well of El star, a blue flash suddenly appeared, and a red fleet suddenly jumped out of hyperspace and appeared in the universe.


    In the distant orbit of Al, hundreds of Al Federation warships are waiting.


    "Withdraw, enter the atmosphere immediately, landing on the planet indicates that the whole army withdraws..."


    With the Supreme Commander''s evacuation order, the fleet in orbit began to penetrate the atmosphere.


    For a moment, there was a spectacular meteor shower over el.


    Al, Admiralty.


    "Enemy fleet is on alert. Approaching. Warning. Approaching."


    "Our fleet is evacuating, to evacuate 85 percent, and is expected to complete the evacuation in two minutes."


    "Can''t wait, turn on the planetary defense system immediately, quick..."


    On the command platform, an officer with the rank of general gave the clearest order.


    He was the supreme commander of the naval command, general Sinda.


    "Yes, turn on the planetary defense system immediately. The estimated time is one minute and twenty seconds. Countdown..."


    Outside, on El, all over the world, huge columns of fiery red light suddenly rose from the ground.


    The rising beam of light diffuses in the atmosphere, forming a fiery red shield and spreading around.


    "What''s the situation?"


    In the red fleet, in the huge battleship bridge, the emperor looked at the planet in surprise.


    The Archbishop beside him said: "it should be a large-scale defense system. The great emperor, Al, as a civilization that can''t leave the galaxy, can''t have this kind of technology. I''m afraid the Republic has helped al through the Zhongqiao post station."


    With a cold smile, the emperor said calmly: "delusion, just want to be able to resist my fleet with a shield? Keep the order and attack the whole line. "


    At this time, outside, aer star has been covered by a fiery red shield. The shield has color, like a layer of glass with surging energy. It''s very beautiful.


    Whether in the universe or on the ground, you can see that shield.


    Al''s civilians panicked as the shield rose, and the sky turned red as if the end had come


    At this time, Al''s Federation had to spread the news of the red police empire''s attack through the media. For a moment, Al was in a panic.


    The red fleet in the starry sky pounced on Al and launched an attack.


    The red particle beam broke through the sky, like a red meteor shower on al.


    When the red meteor shower comes into contact with the shield, the fiery red shield flashes, rippling like waves.


    Looking up at the sky from Al''s ground, the sky was shining with various colors, very gorgeous.


    In the face of hundreds of red beams, the shield is like an iron wall to stop all attacks.


    At ares college, Ron, Allen and Cheng Qiang stand on the top of the teaching building, staring at the gorgeous sky.


    "It''s so beautiful. Can it stop it?"


    Staring at the sky, Alan muttered to himself.


    Cheng Qiang said: "I hope I can, if I can''t..."


    White Cheng strong one eye, Zena not angry way: "say what, certainly can, certainly can block."


    If it doesn''t stop, Al will be destroyed.


    Shaking his head, Alan said: "what do you think the red police empire is for? The al system is so small, and there are no useful resources. Is it worth the expedition?"


    "Resources?"


    Ron said calmly, "I remember miss Jorah said that in the eyes of the red police Empire, we are resources, and human beings are resources."


    With a slightly stunned look, everyone remembered that Vampire


    Waving a long gun in his hand, Zhao Xin said coldly: "I really hope I will see those vampires for a while to see what they are."


    Office building, in Li Meng''s office.


    Standing in front of the window, Li Meng looks up at the sky. The gorgeous colors let Li Meng know that the enemy fleet is attacking.


    Just then, the footsteps behind him sounded, and Fiona, who was covered in dark iron armor, came to him.


    Following Li Meng''s eyes, Fiona looked at the sky and said, "instructor, do you think the shield can hold it?"


    Looking back from the sky, Li Meng took a look at Fiona, who looked valiant beside him, and said calmly: "if these energies are concentrated together and attack the shield a little, it may be able to destroy the shield, but if they attack the shield with this degree of attack all the time, there will be no problem for them to persist for several years."


    Years?


    Fiona breathed a sigh of relief. It didn''t take many years. It only took two years.


    As long as the army of the Republic arrives, the fleet of the red police empire will either retreat or fight against the fleet of the Republic.


    Looking back, they looked at each other, Fiona said with a smile: "don''t the instructor go back to accompany your wives? At this time, they should need you very much... "


    With a faint smile, Li Meng looked back at the sky again and said, "don''t underestimate them. They don''t need my protection."


    Fiona said with a smile: "the instructor means we need protection?"


    To Fiona''s chicanery, Li Meng lightly says, "Fiona, it looks like you''re free."


    With a little smile, Fiona leaned her back against the windowsill and said, "maybe Al is on the verge of destruction, but for us, the destruction of a world, the loss of billions and billions of lives, is not an unacceptable thing. In my life of more than 100 years old, I have seen many planets destroyed, self destroyed, destroyed by void creatures, destroyed by the red police empire, We have resisted and fought to the death, but there is nothing we can do. After a long time, we have learned to give up. In other people''s eyes, this may be escape, but for us God of war, we have everything only when we are alive. "


    Speaking of this, Fiona laughed at herself and said: "instructor, do you know that master Chan is ready to take al''s God of war away. Once al''s destruction can''t be stopped, we will leave and destroy the insect bridge post station."


    Looking back at Fiona again, Li Meng said calmly, "why tell me?"


    Why?


    Not daring to face Li Meng''s eyes, Fiona whispered: "tutor Chan doesn''t intend to take away people other than the super gene warrior of Tiandao civilization. The elders of the war Temple think that the origin of the instructor is unknown, and the civilization behind the instructor is also unknown."


    So it is


    There is nothing wrong with the temple of war. No matter who it is, they only consider their own interests. No one cares about the interests of others.


    For some weak civilizations in the universe, the existence of the Republic may be a good thing, but there is also darkness behind it, which can not be seen on the surface and can not be noticed in a short time.


    The expansion of the Republic is a kind of cultural invasion, which is not felt at the beginning, but with time, it will be integrated into the system of the Republic. At that time, a civilized culture will quietly disappear and become a part of the Republic.


    Tiandao civilization is a civilization with inclusive culture, a terrible and hard to refuse civilization.


    In nearly a year, Li Meng has learned something about the Republic.


    Like the red police Empire, the Republic has been expanding its power, but compared with the red police Empire, the expansion of the Republic is relatively more just and easy to be convinced.


    The red police empire is a military invasion, with a strong military occupation of more pastures.


    If we compare the Republic with the red police Empire, the Republic can indeed be called the just side.


    Li Meng was not angry with Al''s behavior.


    In the eyes of the temple of war, Al is just a small place. It''s better if he can keep it, but it doesn''t matter if he can''t keep it. As long as he brings back the gene seeds, the rest can be ignored.


    Li Meng took off the bracelet and let it fall to the ground


    Looking at the sky, Li Meng said calmly: "I really can''t look up at you. It''s just that since I am a God, I have to have a god like..."


    Speaking of this, Li Meng''s mouth slightly tilted: "let''s play a game."


    Then, in Fiona''s eyes, a white beam of light emerged from the void and covered Li Meng.


    Before Fiona could react, Li Meng disappeared with the light column.


    what is it?


    Looking at the place where Li Meng disappeared, Fiona had a bad premonition.


    What she said just now seems to have angered the instructor


    Looking at the instructor''s bracelet on the ground, Fiona''s expression changed. She bent down and picked up the bracelet.


    In the starry sky outside al orbit, a white light column suddenly emerges from the void. When the light column disappears, Li Meng''s figure suddenly appears.


    Standing in the starry sky, Li Meng silently looks at the red fleet in the distance. The white light column emerges again, and Li Meng''s figure disappears without a trace.


    The next moment, in the huge flagship bridge of the red fleet, a white beam of light suddenly appeared. In the surprised eyes of the crew around, Li Meng''s figure suddenly appeared.


    "Enemy attack, enemy attack, guards..."


    Li Meng''s appearance caused a riot in the bridge. A large group of guards rushed in and surrounded Li Meng.


    They are wearing red uniforms and armed with red guns. They seem to like red very much.


    Is this a vampire?


    Looking at the guards around, although they were wearing combat clothes, they could not hide anything in Li Meng''s eyes.


    From the outside, these guys are no different from human beings, but in their bodies, there is a beast, a bloodthirsty beast.


    "Who are you?"


    Looking at Li Meng in the bridge below, the voice of the emperor on the throne sank.


    He appeared so suddenly, and in such a way


    This made the emperor very alert.


    "Who am I?"


    With a faint smile, Li Meng looked at the guards around him.


    "Ah..."


    The scream suddenly sounded, and the guards around Li Meng suddenly burned. The white flame burned in their bodies. In a moment, only in a scream, dozens of guards turned to ashes.


    This scene makes the officers and crew of the bridge look frightened. What kind of monster is this?


    "Attack, kill him..."


    To see the guards so suddenly turned into ashes, the emperor on the throne roared.


    Although frightened, the crew raised their pistols and pulled the trigger on Li Meng.


    For a moment, the red particle beam in the bridge danced and roared


    "Ah..."


    With a scream, the bridge crew were reduced to ashes one by one.


    The red particle beam was useless. It hit Li Meng behind him, and even his clothes didn''t break.


    White ashes flutter in the huge bridge. It''s gray and bloody, but it''s very cruel.

 Chapter 1945

    At this time, the bridge, only the emperor on the throne, the old man beside him.


    Looking at Li Meng in the bridge, the emperor and the old man are shivering.


    They have seen the God, the God of war of the Republic, but today, they have seen the real "God".


    The next moment, in front of the throne, the white light column appeared again, and Li Meng''s figure suddenly appeared.


    He did not dare to move, the emperor on the throne did not dare to move, he tightly grasped the armguard, the blue veins on the back of his hand raised.


    He said in a low voice: "even if you kill me, it''s useless. The fleet will continue to attack. When I die, the next emperor will take over."


    Looking at the emperor on the throne, Li Meng said calmly, "what''s your name?"


    Why ask this? Why ask his name?


    Looking at the person in front of him in horror, the great emperor said in a deep voice: "Otis, Otis the great."


    Li Meng held out his hand and motioned to the side.


    Otis stood up with an ugly face and stood aside.


    On the throne, Li Meng sat down impolitely.


    Looking at Aldis, Li Meng said calmly: "the strength in your body is not weak. Why don''t you resist? Maybe you have a chance."


    He''s not a weak man. He''s powerful and tyrannical.


    Slightly bowed his head, Otis replied: "the blood factor in my body is afraid. It tells me all the time that I will die. I will die at any time. Who are you and what do you want?"


    With a faint smile, Li Meng said: "it doesn''t matter who I am. As long as you know that I''m here today, don''t worry. I can kill you, but I don''t necessarily pose any threat to this fleet. If your flagship is just an ordinary warship, I won''t find you so easily. Let''s play a game, OK?"


    game?


    Otis mouth twitch for a while, this is war, how can we play the game?


    How do you want to play


    Li Meng looked out of the window at al and said, "there are a group of God of war on al. They are your old opponents. You can''t use orbital bombing or weapons of mass destruction. Take Al as the arena and let those God of war see your strength. If they lose, Al is yours. If they win, you will quit the system of elhenge, Is that possible? "


    Frowning slightly, Otis said in a deep voice, "if I don''t agree, what will you do?"


    Looking at Otis with a smile, Li Meng said calmly: "you will die, and there is no residue left..."


    Otis nodded and said, "I see. I''ll play with you."


    Li Meng said: "you have two years. I will break the shield. I will watch you on AER. Don''t make me wait for a long time..."


    With that, the white column of light covered Li Meng, and Li Meng''s figure disappeared instantly.


    Looking at the empty throne, Otis looks slightly heavy, his face ugly back to the throne.


    "Emperor, what should we do now? How about leaving this flagship and continuing to attack? "


    Asked the Archbishop carefully.


    With a wave of his hand, Otis said in a deep voice: "I''ve been in the starry sky for nearly ten thousand years. I''ve never met such a terrible guy. He has gone beyond the concept of" God "in the material world. For such an existence, we must be careful, send orders, stop attacking and stand by."


    Just as the red fleet in orbit stopped firing, a shield launcher exploded in El''s Pacific Ocean.


    The huge explosion is like a large nuclear explosion. Hundreds of miles away, you can see the skyrocketing fireball and shock wave.


    The explosion of shield launchers caused a chain reaction. In the surge of energy, shield launchers around the world exploded one by one.


    So far, only lasted less than an hour, the planetary defense system has destroyed itself.


    The human beings on El suddenly found that the color of the sky was restored, no longer red.


    The disappearance of the shield made the Naval General Command in a mess. The planetary defense system was their last resort. They were just glad that the shield could resist the enemy''s attack, but they didn''t expect that the situation was reversed so soon, and the shield disappeared


    As a last resort, the naval command could only order the landing fleet to re launch to meet the enemy.


    For a moment, a large number of warships rose from various military bases, broke through the atmosphere and rushed to the enemy fleet in orbit.


    In Al''s orbit, there was a big war between the two sides, and Al''s sky suddenly flashed with all kinds of brilliance.


    From time to time, red particle beams fall from the sky, and the earth is a sea of fire


    In front of the red fleet, Al''s Native Defense Fleet is undoubtedly a mantis. In less than an hour, hundreds of Al''s warships were completely destroyed. The wreckage of the warships is floating in orbit. When the wreckage is captured by the gravity of the planet, Al''s sky suddenly starts a meteor shower.


    Just when Al fell into despair, to meet the final trial, they suddenly found that the enemy ship of the red police Empire had stopped on the track, did not make the next action, and kept silent.


    Under the fear, the whole high-level of the Al Federation was in a panic. They didn''t know how to deal with the current situation.


    Al, Al City, house of Representatives, President''s office.


    In Youdi''s eyes, the prince''s Royal Highness suddenly appeared, accompanied by a light.


    No one knows what Li Meng and Youdi said, but when Li Meng left, Youdi''s face was obviously relaxed.


    Ares academy, office building, conference room.


    "According to Fiona, it''s certain that his Royal Highness has a kind of malice against us. We don''t know his roots. We have been careful, but now we still push him to the opposite."


    Zhang Neng didn''t agree with him. Looking at the people on the table, he said: "it''s not known whether he is the opposite. He is suvier, the prince of Shenglong empire. He is not our friend, but he will not be our enemy. Maybe in his eyes, there is no so-called camp. The only thing we don''t know now is what he wants to do, It''s no coincidence that the shield was destroyed and the fleet of the red police Empire stopped on the track. I think it has something to do with his royal highness. "


    At this time, Ryan said: "I have reported the rebellion of his royal highness to the military headquarters, but the response given by the military headquarters is a bit ambiguous. I can feel that they don''t want to launch any action against his royal highness. The military headquarters just let us prepare for the ground war."


    "Ground warfare?"


    "At present, Al''s fleet has been destroyed, and the orbit is full of red police imperial fleet. Even if they don''t use weapons of mass destruction, ordinary orbit attack is not what the ground forces can bear. Even we, the God of war of heavenly civilization, can never resist the attack of a main gun. Under that kind of temperature and impact, Only four generations of divine bodies can survive. "


    In the conference room, Fiona and Katrina kept silent. They couldn''t believe the instructor''s betrayal.


    Maybe they made a mistake, and they just guessed. The instructor lost his bracelet. It doesn''t mean anything. It only means that the instructor left the Ares academy and relieved his identity.


    In the end, it''s still a kind of delusion, groundless delusion.


    "At the moment, we can only take one step at a time. Let''s see what the red police Empire wants to do."


    Al, the rising dragon Empire, the Forbidden City.


    In the garden pavilion, Li Meng is enjoying tea with two little girls.


    On the stone table, the little girls hold teacups in their hands, blowing air gently, with a look of scalding.


    Xiaozhe takes a bite. Zhu Yixuan smiles contentedly. She looks up at her brother.


    "Brother, when do you say they will act?"


    With a faint smile, Li Meng put down his tea cup and said, "it''s fast..."


    With a curious look on her face, Zhu Yixuan said in a delicate voice: "if my brother is not happy with the war god academy, will he destroy them? Otherwise, a nuclear bomb would be secretly planted on that island, and it would be over. Without the insect bridge post station, Al would be very far away from the Republic. "


    After a lazy stretch, Li Meng put Sheng Nan on his thigh and said leisurely, "there is a big difference between walking by oneself and being driven away by others. We have to let the Republic give up."


    Seeing that her brother hugged Sheng Nan, Zhu Yixuan turned her lips slightly and said, "once the war starts, Al doesn''t know how many people he will kill. If it''s just to drive away the war god academy, it''s not worth it."


    Whether it''s worth it or not, Li Meng doesn''t know, but he has to.


    In Sheng Nan''s white eyes, Li Meng pinched his little face and said, "sometimes war is necessary, and death is also necessary. It''s because of you and Sophia that Al has never been able to achieve real unity or fight a war of unity. Look at the development of Al in the past 200 years, and the progress of science and technology is extremely slow, Even our own stellar system has not come out, but the black flag Empire, on the other hand, has a territory close to thousands of light-years, which is the gap. "


    "It''s our fault..."


    Avoiding the attack of Sheng Nan''s teeth, Li Meng rubbed Sheng Nan''s small head and said calmly: "it''s my fault. Too long life will always make people lose something. If one day the life of the galaxy can survive forever, the civilization will lose its momentum and will be destroyed with the disappearance of the galaxy."


    Listening to her brother''s words, Zhu Yixuan said a little sullen: "brother, shouldn''t we exist?"


    With a little smile, Li Meng hugs Zhu Yixuan on the other side, one by one.


    Holding them lightly, Li Meng said with a smile, "why do I do this? Don''t you know?"


    Hearing this, Zhu Yixuan and Sheng Nan smile at each other and kiss Li Meng on the face.


    Of course they know why my brother did it.


    As time went by, the red fleet in orbit was not idle while Al was preparing for the war.


    The fleet is dispersing, forming one sub fleet after another, and coming over the continents.


    Red Alert imperial fleet, flagship, bridge.


    Unconsciously, half a month has passed, and in the flagship, the lost crew has been supplemented.


    "Emperor, you are ready. At your command, the landing troops will attack."


    With a slightly positive look, Otis said calmly, "since he won''t let us use weapons of mass destruction or conduct orbital strike, he will launch a" ranch "attack on Al to minimize the casualties of those livestock. In this way, he has no reason to say anything."


    His face moved. The Archbishop said in a low voice, "we can''t go on like this. We must do something. You are the great emperor, the supreme great emperor, and God. The reason why he is afraid of us is that we don''t know him. We must know him. As long as we know, we will know how to deal with him. I have..."


    At this moment, the Archbishop''s words stopped abruptly, and his face changed slightly.


    "Ah..."


    He let out a scream and raised his right hand high.


    In the scream, in the crew''s astonished eyes, the Archbishop''s right hand suddenly ignited a white flame, instantly turned to ashes.


    The pain of losing his arm made the Archbishop fall to the ground, sweating on his forehead.


    Looking at the fallen archbishop, Otis was silent. It was a warning, his warning.


    "Come on, come on, get the wine..."


    The Archbishop roared miserably, and his face turned pale with severe pain.


    A sailor rushed to the Archbishop with a bottle full of red liquid.


    His left hand trembled and took the red wine from the crew, and the Archbishop drank it with a big gulp.


    A magical scene appeared. With the red liquid coming down, the Archbishop''s face was ruddy. His arm, which was reduced to ashes, grew from the root at the speed visible to the naked eye. His bones, muscles and skin were intact in less than five minutes.


    "Hoo..."


    The pain disappeared, the Archbishop took a deep breath, his eyes only startled.


    Where is he? Has he been watching them?


    A light look at the archbishop, Otis said: "let''s go, attack..."


    The Archbishop nodded and said in a loud voice: "summon, drop the vampire, attack, attack..."


    He wants to vent his anger on the hateful Ayres and let them taste fear, the ultimate fear.


    With the Archbishop''s order, red fleets over all continents around the world began to operate.


    Dense red fighters swarmed out of the warships, landing modules were dropped out one by one, straight into the atmosphere.


    Al''s sky suddenly under a meteor shower, a war officially started.


    For a time, the large cities of various countries fell into war.


    Al, ASEAN, Al city


    As the capital of the Al Federation, the city of Al is focused.


    In the sky of high-rise buildings, the enemy''s fighters and their own fighters fight together. The red particle beam tears the sky, and the fiery red bullet marks cross the sky like fire dragons. The technological level of the two sides is so different that Al''s fighters suffer a heavy loss.


    The war broke out suddenly, which surprised the citizens of al. They braved the gunfire to evacuate to the wharf.


    But at this time, where is the safe place? The port has been burning, and the airport has been destroyed by enemy fighters.


    In each main road, the traffic has been paralyzed due to the congestion of vehicles.


    "Look, what''s that?"


    At this time, the sky from the meteor shower, dense landing, breaking through the clouds, fell in the city.


    The launch of the thrust reverser engine slowed down the impact of the red lander on the street.


    The huge impact made a big hole in the ground.


    "What is this?"


    As the dust cleared away, a landing capsule about 30 meters high attracted the attention of the surrounding civilians.


    In order to come over, they were nervous, curious and scared to look at the red unidentified object in the pit.


    It''s like a diamond arrow, heavily inserted into the ground.


    "Click..."


    Just then, the unknown object moved, and the armor on the surface cracked, revealing


    "Run..."


    Looking at the contents of the armor, the crowd of onlookers fled in panic.


    "Roar..."


    With a roar, dozens of monsters about 1.5 meters high rushed out of the landing craft.


    They have a pair of red eyes, four feet, red skin, subcutaneous blood vessels clearly visible, they are like dogs, the body is like, but the head has a similar human face, they have a tail, long tail, tail tip is black, like a gun head, looks very sharp.


    They are very fast, in the roaring moment to catch up with the fleeing civilians.


    They beat down the civilians with their claws, and their huge and ferocious mouths were biting the civilians'' necks.


    They are tasting the taste of blood, the smell of blood stimulates them, and their attack is more fierce.


    For a moment, the huge al became a slaughterhouse. Under the hunting of blood sucking animals, the streets were red with blood, and the broken limbs were everywhere, ferocious and terrifying.


    Although al city is located on the island, it also has an army, air force and army.


    There were several warships, but shortly after the war, the military base was attacked and all the warships were destroyed.

 Chapter 1946

    Al, Ares Academy.


    Due to the good camouflage of the Ares academy, there were only a few buildings on the whole island, which were ignored by the enemy and were not attacked.


    "Al needs help. The enemy fleet only dispatched ground forces and small air units. We need the power of Ares. As the capital of Al, Al can fall down, but we have to rescue millions of civilians in the city. Many military bases around al have sent support to Al, and the air force and ground forces will soon be deployed, The supreme command has sent a message, and the black armour company immediately dispatched to al to support the ground forces and assist the evacuation of civilians. "


    Chayne got up, stood up, raised his military salute, and said, "yes, the black armour company will go out immediately..."


    For the warlords of heijia company, they were afraid and excited when they went to the battlefield for the first time.


    However, they do not know what will be waiting for them. God is not immortal. God can also be killed.


    Just when Li Meng meticulously built al into an arena, a message from the black flag Empire forced Li Meng to leave Al and return to the black flag empire.


    Earth, imperial palace.


    From the side hall, Li Meng came out with a group of bodyguards and sat on the throne.


    Looking at all the people in the hall, Li Meng said calmly, "what can I do for you as soon as possible? I''m busy. I don''t have time to dally."


    Great emperor, this is your country


    It''s just a murmur in people''s hearts. I dare not say it.


    Chen Qi stepped forward and said: "master, there is news from the blue star. After several years of research, we have completely analyzed Blackstone fortress. Researchers found that it is a kind of weapon. No, it should be said that it is part of weapon device. By analyzing the data stored in Blackstone fortress, we found that there are 12 Blackstone fortresses like this in the galaxy, When we found Blackstone fortress, we activated the communication key inside the fortress, and the 13 Blackstone fortresses sent out a kind of pulse confidence and made a kind of contact with each other. They seemed to be communicating. By capturing the pulse signal, we have located the coordinates of 12 Blackstone fortresses. At the same time, we found a complete star map of the galaxy in Blackstone fortress. "


    Weapons?


    Li Meng asked: "since it is a weapon, what kind of capability does it have?"


    Chen Qi replied: "we don''t know the principle of weapon operation, but we already know its function. It is a weapon that can launch an unknown position. It can close the vortex and completely destroy the channel connecting the material universe in subspace."


    "Close the vortex?"


    As soon as his eyes brightened, Li Meng was surprised and said: "this is a good thing. With this thing, the devil can''t invade the galaxy on a large scale, and the cycle that lasts for hundreds of thousands of years can also be ended. Tell me, who made this thing?"


    Chen Qidao: "it should be ancient human. It''s a long time ago. It should be more than 500000 years old."


    Ancient humans?


    Also, I''m afraid only ancient humans can make such ultimate weapons.


    Chen Qi continued: "according to our calculation, in addition to the Blackstone fortress we obtained, there should be another Blackstone fortress in the lost star domain. In the territory of ChiYan people, the other 11 Blackstone fortresses are distributed throughout the galaxy. According to the star map of Yinhe Republic provided by the owner, there are two coordinates of Blackstone fortresses in the star map of the Republic, There are three red police empires, and the rest of the Blackstone fortresses are scattered in the major cantilevers of the galaxy. "


    It''s easy to do with coordinates. Although the black flag Empire has not been able to get out of the lost star field yet, it''s a matter of time. When the black flag Empire comes to the whole galaxy one day, these are the 13 black stone fortresses that must be in the bag of the black flag Empire.


    His face was reflective. After thinking about it, Li Meng had a decision in his heart.


    Looking at the figures in the hall, Li Meng said: "well, make the" Blackstone fortress plan ". I will give the plan to the Black Knight guards to carry out. Let the Black Knight guards collect the Blackstone fortress. The star ships of the Black Knight guards are in sub space and will not be affected by the material world. They are very suitable for this task. According to the current development speed of the black flag Empire, Even after ten thousand years, we may not be able to dominate the galaxy. We can''t wait for ten thousand years. "


    There is no concept of time in subspace, and it is full of time turbulence, even the disorder of time and space. Even if the black cavalry stays in subspace for tens of thousands of years, there is no problem, but ordinary human beings are different.


    If an ordinary human enters into the subspace and encounters the turbulence of time and space, when he jumps out of the subspace, a few days have passed in the material world, and the time in the subspace may have passed a hundred or a thousand years.


    Sub space navigation is not suitable for creatures in the physical world. To be exact, it is not suitable for creatures without eternal life.


    Speaking of this, Li Meng said: "what else? It''s nothing. I''m leaving... "


    Master, what happened today?


    Why is it so urgent? Is there anything interesting?


    Just as the people in the hall were daydreaming, Chen Qilian said: "master, you are afraid to go to Lanyu star. We found something similar to a freezer in Blackstone fortress. However, it''s not freezing, but static stand. There is a person, a girl, who should be an ancient human. We don''t know about static stand, and she has been in it for hundreds of thousands of years, Although the fluctuation of life has not been detected, the possibility that she is still alive cannot be ruled out


    A teenager, an ancient human girl?


    Smell speech, Li Meng came to interest, this is a race hundreds of thousands of years ago, how can he not be curious.


    Al''s business can only be relieved for a while. Compared with Otis, he doesn''t dare to make any small moves.


    Without thinking much, Li Meng said, "OK, I''ll go and have a look..."


    With that, Li Meng''s mind moved, and the white light suddenly gushed out of the void, covering Li Meng on the emperor''s seat.


    Blue star, Atlantis, King''s court.


    The water world is always so strange, although not Atlantis, but for Li Meng, there is no problem of survival in the water.


    The sacred body he has now does not need oxygen, let alone breathing. It is a body, but it is also steel. It can stand in a vacuum without any protection and in the flames of millions of degrees.


    Is there anything in the physical world that can kill Li Meng?


    Naturally, there is. The explosion of a star is enough to destroy Li Meng''s body and blow up Li Meng''s holy body.


    But that''s all. Now Li Meng has no difference from the evil god of subspace. The body is just a body walking in the material world. If the body is gone, it only needs time to rebuild it.


    Atlantis is very beautiful. The royal court is a tall building in the city. Standing high, you can see far away. You can have a panoramic view of the beautiful underwater world.


    Standing in front of the window, looking at the underwater city scene outside, Li Meng stretched out comfortably.


    Behind him, a white graceful body is lying on the soft big bed, smooth back, buttocks, wonderful curve, Ivan Bella, this is her name, the queen of Atlantis.


    After arriving at Lanyu star, Li Meng didn''t rush to Blackstone fortress, but came to Atlantis to bully Ivan Bella. After a few years, she looks more and more beautiful. Although she has a certain age and is a mother of a child, she still has charm. In a queen, the pleasure of experience is unlimited.


    "When do you leave?"


    I do not know when, Ivan Bella has woken up, she wrapped in a blanket out of bed, came to Li Meng side.


    Looking at Ivan Bella beside him, Li Meng said with a faint smile: "who knows, have a look. If I stay in the blue star for some time, my nightlife will be yours."


    Listen to Li Meng so explicit words, even Ivan Bella, an old face can not help a red.


    White Li Meng one eye, Ivan Bella not angry way: "when did you consult my opinion, you come, I can drive you away?"


    "This is also..."


    Li Meng has no taboo and does not deny this.


    With his back against the windowsill, Li Meng said, "how have you been these years? Can we go to heaven now? "


    Shaking his head, Ivan Bella said: "how can it be so fast? Our engineers are studying new technologies. Although the power engine has developed to a certain extent, the energy conversion is not efficient enough. We are aquatic creatures, and we need aircraft that can fly and go to the sea. This is our development direction."


    Li Meng said: "there''s no need to worry. You Atlantis live a long life. Your generation can see the day when you walk out of the home star. However, you can''t be too lazy. There are many ocean planets in the universe. When developing these planets, the Empire needs your strength, and it''s time for you to experience the sense of colonial conquest."


    Conquering?


    Looking at the city outside the window, Ivan Bella''s expression was a little trance.


    Atlantis was conquered by the black flag empire. Now the blue star, the intelligent race on the blue star, has been subject to the black flag Empire and the human around it.


    Looking at Ivan Bella''s belly, Li Meng said warm: "why, you haven''t heard from this belly yet?"


    With a slightly stunned look, Ivan Bella gave Li Meng a bad look and said, "if I''m really pregnant, how can I explain to my subjects? Can I confess to them that you are the father of the child? "


    With a little smile, Li Meng said: "why not? This is the child of the emperor of the black flag empire. There is a saying that mother depends on son. If you really have my blood, it''s a great good thing for you blue star. Maybe in the future, this child will become the emperor of the black flag empire."


    Among all the women in Li Meng, only Ivan Bella is most likely to be pregnant with Li Meng''s child.


    Because Ivan Bella''s physical strength is the fruit of natural evolution, not the strengthening of external forces.


    Of course, it''s only possible that the stronger the constitution, the less likely it is to get pregnant.


    Why is the number of Atlantis so small, but millions, it is not without reason.


    After touching her abdomen, Ivan Bella shook her head and said, "it''s beyond my control. What can I do..."

 Chapter 1947

    "Naturally, there are ways..."


    With a smile, Li Meng reaches out with his right hand and grabs Ivan Bella''s blanket


    In the water, a white body was exposed in Li Meng''s eyes.


    After Li Meng''s eyes turned white, Ivan Bella''s body floated gently, fell in front of Li Meng''s body, and wrapped Li Meng''s waist with her slender legs


    Li Meng and Ivan Bella together time is not low, Li Meng a look, Ivan Bella know what Li Meng want, as time goes by, Ivan Bella is very obedient by Li Meng.


    It''s absurd to be absurd, but we still have to do the right thing.


    After a day in the courtyards of Atlantis, Limon went to Blackstone fortress.


    When the black flag Empire discovered the Blackstone fortress, it was at the bottom of the sea. Now, it has entered the universe and stayed in the orbit of the blue star.


    Blackstone fortress is originally a huge flying fortress. It has an anti gravity system and can enter hyperspace and subspace. However, it flies slowly in the physical world, which can be called turtle speed.


    In the corridor of the metal world, Li Meng goes down side by side with Tanya in black armor.


    The world is very dark, the walls are very smooth, black, but not reflective.


    "The power source of this fortress comes from dark matter. It can get energy by destroying dark matter. Although dark matter can be seen everywhere in the universe, it is not easy to extract it. As a result, one third of the whole fortress is equipped with devices to absorb and extract dark matter. In addition, it also needs a lot of energy to destroy dark matter, As a result, the fortress can not provide enough energy only by dark matter reactor. It needs to absorb the energy of the star through the outer solar layer armor. According to the research of scientists, the dark matter reactor should be used to generate that unknown position. "


    For the black flag Empire, it was a strange weapon, not even the principle.


    Although this black stone fortress has been controlled by the black flag Empire, there are some hidden dangers.


    As he walked, Li Meng said: "all the areas have been verified?"


    Tan Ya said: "all the areas we can go to have been identified. As for what is hidden behind those armor plates, we are still exploring bit by bit. It will take a lot of time, and there will be no results in ten years."


    Li Meng said, "take your time. Don''t worry. We have plenty of time."


    Tanya: "well..."


    Tan Ya said: "master, Atlantis has now unified the blue stars. The plan to lead them into the sky has been implemented. The integration of science and technology can only rely on themselves. Should I leave?"


    After thinking about it, Li Meng said, "well, now the Black Knight guards have a new mission. You should go back to the star network of the black flag Empire to update the mission information, and then set sail. I will let the imperial court take over here."


    Here we are


    This is a metal space outside the corridor. There is a platform in the space. On the platform is something similar to a coffin.


    It is not transparent, but the upper layer is transparent. When he comes to the platform, Li Meng sees the people inside.


    A girl, a girl in a long white dress, is very beautiful. She has long silver hair. The whole look gives people a sense of holiness. Yes, holiness. That holiness does not come from the holiness of strength, but from the holiness of beauty and temperament, just like a fairy who does not eat fireworks in the world.


    After standing on the platform for a while, Li Meng showed a thoughtful look on his face.


    After a long time, Li Meng said, "she''s still alive, but her consciousness has disappeared. It''s strange. It''s reasonable to say that a person''s soul will be destroyed and her body will die, but her body is intact. HMM... is it because of the static position? No, I have to find out where her consciousness has gone, gone, or hidden. "


    Speaking of this, Li Meng said to tan ya: "Tanya, I don''t need your company here. I will stay here for a while."


    With a nod and no more words, Tanya turns and leaves.


    Behind her, Tanya is going away. Standing on the platform, Li Meng quietly looks at her in the cabin.


    To determine whether she has died or not, it is very simple to know whether her soul projection in subspace is still there. If it is, it means that her soul is still there, just leaving the body. If not, it means that her soul has died out, only a body is alive.


    It takes time. It''s not easy to find her spiritual projection in subspace. In the whole subspace, except for the evil gods, only Li Meng can do it.


    Said to do, in the platform next to Li Meng closed his eyes, aware of other places.


    This is the red world, a palace without borders.


    He could have refused, but Li Meng came and was called by her.


    She is still so beautiful, with red skin, weird and frightening.


    No one knows what she is thinking, even Li Meng.


    Frowning slightly, Li Meng came to the bedside and said calmly, "what''s the matter?"


    "What''s the matter?"


    With a faint smile, she lay on the side of the big bed and looked at Li Meng beside the bed. She said, "you won''t forget our agreement. How many years have passed this time, and you will forget so soon?"


    Li Meng said calmly: "naturally, I will not forget it. I am counting the time every day..."


    Speaking of this, Li Meng sat by the bed, put out her right hand, pinched her chin in the expression of sadistic smile, and calmly said: "when I first met you, I was very green and scared, but now, more than 100 years later, I find that you are not so terrible, at least in my eyes. You try every means to degrade me and make me your servant, that''s right, Your body is really hard for men to resist. Just touching your skin will make people engulfed by desire, but now, I have no fear in my heart... "


    Speaking of this, Li Meng loosened her abusive chin and walked upstream of her delicate body, sliding his fingers across her skin one by one.


    Sesai didn''t say much and didn''t stop Li Meng. Instead, she stretched her body with a faint smile and showed her beauty to Li Meng.


    With her fingers swimming around her soft and tender waist, Li Meng said calmly: "you know, you know that you can''t help me with ordinary means. If I want to avoid you, you can never find me, but the agreement is the agreement, and I won''t run away. Why don''t you change a way and see the agreement as an alliance between us? What do you want?"


    What do you want?


    "You''re wrong. For us, everything we do has no purpose, killing or evil. It''s just a kind of life in the sub space. The reason why we look at the material world is that the existence of the material world is related to the sub space. There can be no demons or evil spirits in the sub space, but evil spirits and demons, We can''t live without the material world. The existence of creatures in the material world is what we need for survival. Without the creatures in the material world, subspace will eventually return to chaos and become pure. "


    Speaking of this, sesai said with a faint smile: "this is a kind of rule. If there is no evil god, no devil, no subspace in the galaxy, the end of all biological civilization in the galaxy will be nothing but" destruction ". Of course, this is a possible result, not an inevitable result. There are material world, subspace and hyperspace in the universe, Maybe there is another space, or even more, which is possible, and this possibility can make destruction impossible. "


    What was she trying to say?


    Li Meng is more and more unable to understand the words of sadism.


    Sesai waved away Li Meng''s hand. She sat up and grabbed Li Meng''s arm. She pulled Li Meng into bed and put her into Li Meng''s arms.


    Nestled in Li Meng''s arms, sado said with a smile: "the civilization in the galaxy, even the devil, is a part of the galaxy. Every time we complete a cycle, the devil''s power will grow a lot. All we do is to make the power of the galaxy stronger and avoid the day when the life of the galaxy comes to an end."


    With a cold smile, Li Meng said sarcastically: "so, the devil is still the guardian God of life in the galaxy?"


    With a faint smile, he said in a soft voice: "no matter what they say, demons or evil spirits are all self-centered beings. All they do is just because they want to do so. You are still very young. One day you will understand what I mean and develop your country well. When your country becomes the overlord of the galaxy, we are the enemy, But sometimes they become friends


    Seeing that Li Meng''s face was not good-looking, he said with a smile: "don''t worry, my power comes from the desire of all creatures in the galaxy. When you release your desire and make yourself feel happy, it will become my power. I hope the galaxy is full of life, because hedonism is the common ground of all civilizations and races. Only when necessary, can you be happy, I will add a little interest to some civilizations and let them indulge in desire. Therefore, there is no big contradiction between us. You don''t have to worry that one day I will stand on the opposite side of you. I will remain neutral in the war between demons and galactic civilization. "


    "So, what do you want?"


    Looking at the pretty face, Li Meng inquired.


    She said a lot, must have a purpose, and her purpose, Li Meng would like to know.


    With a faint smile, she said: "I want her, the body that lost her soul. Her soul is dead, in my hands..."


    With that, she waved her hand


    A red gas suddenly appeared, on the big bed, in the gas, a demon appeared.


    With a charming smile, he rushed to Li Meng. His slender hands swam on Li Meng, with a charming look on his face.

 Chapter 1948

    Looking at the demon on the other side, she said with a smile: "she is the soul of the body, the soul of an ancient human. She is a treasure to any evil god. Naturally, I will not let it go."


    It''s really her soul. Although she has been transformed into a demon, her soul is the soul and will not change because of her degeneration.


    Li Meng looked at the sex abuse and said, "do you want to go to the material world?"


    With a faint smile, sesai didn''t deny it. She said in a soft voice: "the power of evil gods is too strong to enter the material world. They can only project their spirit or attach their consciousness to a powerful enough carrier. The ancient human body is the best choice."


    Li Meng puzzled asked: "since you have captured her soul, where her body is, how can you not know, why wait until now."


    "Why?"


    "It''s ten thousand meters under the sea, and it''s bound by a position. If there''s no freedom, what''s the meaning of my attachment?" she said with a smile


    Li Meng said calmly: "even if your consciousness enters the body, I can''t let you go. I will watch you, firmly watch you, and won''t let you out of my sight."


    With a faint smile, sesai said without hesitation: "it''s OK, that''s enough. Her body is very special, but it''s not strong. I won''t degrade her body and destroy this rare carrier. I just want to experience the material world with her body, not just observe it in subspace."


    In that case, there is nothing to say.


    Li Meng doesn''t know whether his decision is right or not. Maybe he should refuse it. But similarly, Li Meng doesn''t want to put sex abuse on the opposite side of him. She is an evil god. Even if he doesn''t agree, he can''t say what she will do.


    Instead of this, it''s better to follow her and put the threat beside her.


    "That''s it. I''ll see you there..."


    Said, Li Meng''s figure disappeared, so into nothingness.


    The physical world, the blue star, is in Blackstone fortress in orbit.


    Li Meng, standing on the platform, slowly opened his eyes. He looked at the girl in the cabin and moved his mind.


    "Ka..."


    There was only a sound of metal running, and the cabin opened slowly.


    Looking at the girl lying flat in the cabin, if Li Meng thinks about it, he doesn''t know how it will come. But if consciousness comes, it won''t be too big, because consciousness is nothing, invisible and untouchable.


    Sadism didn''t make Li Mengjiu wait for a long time. After a while, the girl in the cabin slowly opened her eyes.


    She has a pair of... Blue pupil, the pupil is like the blue streamer in surging, very beautiful.


    "Hoo..."


    She took a deep breath and raised her arm to stare.


    After a while, she sat up and looked around curiously.


    When she saw Li Meng on one side, she said with a smile, "your appearance has not changed."


    With that, she got up and left the stereo field, moved her body and stretched her waist.


    "The ancient human body is really good, very suitable for our evil god..."


    She seems very satisfied with the body.


    Looking at Li Meng who had been in a daze, she gave Li Meng a white look and said, "don''t you take me out? Do you want me to stay here all the time? By the way, you have to look at the time. "


    Time?


    Li Meng looks at the abuse with a puzzled face.


    With a little smile, he said, "my field has just gone through a time turbulence. Although you have only been in my field for a while, the time of the material world has passed for a long time. It is possible to spend several years, a hundred years, even a thousand years."


    As soon as his face changed, Li Meng said, "you wait, I''ll come."


    White pillars of light emerge from the void and cover Li Meng. In the eyes of sadomasochism, Li Meng disappears without a trace.


    Looking at the place where Li Meng disappeared, she felt thoughtful. So


    Blue star, Atlantis, King''s court.


    "Three months later, the ceremony of ascension will be held. Everything can be carried out according to the plan. Today''s meeting is over. Let''s go..."


    At the end of the meeting, in the conference hall, leaders of all countries swam out one after another, and the speed was very fast.


    Up, Ivan Bella also left the throne, to the king.


    "Master?"


    As soon as she swam into her bedroom, Ivan Bella saw a man.


    It''s Li Meng, her master.


    Body slowly landing, Ivan Bella to Li Meng line a gift, said: "master, how do you come?"


    Without saying much, Li Meng inquired, "how long has it been since we last met?"


    How long has it been since we last met?


    Ivan Bella thought about it and said, "well... It should be nine years."


    Nine years?


    The white light column suddenly emerged from the void and covered Li Meng. In Ivan Bella''s eyes, Li Meng disappeared.


    Looking at the place where the master disappeared, Ivan Bella looked puzzled. After nine years, the master asked a strange question and left?


    Al, in orbit


    The white light column emerged, and Li Meng''s figure appeared on the track.


    Standing in the starry sky, Li Meng looks at the star in front of him, and his mind moves.


    The fleet of the red police empire is no longer there, and the ground of El star... Most cities have become ruins. It can be imagined that human beings are still rebuilding their homes, while the Ares Academy... The island is no longer there, and it has become a vast ocean.


    Shenglong Empire, Forbidden City, back garden.


    "Brother, you don''t know what happened to al these nine years. It''s a mess. It''s a mess."


    In the pavilion, three people sit around a stone table, Sheng Nan, Zhu Yixuan and Li Meng.


    Looking at the two beautiful figures in his eyes, Li Meng felt that nine years had made the two little girls grow up. Nine years ago, they were just a little bit.


    Picked up the cup and took a sip of tea, Li Meng said: "slowly, there is plenty of time."


    Sheng Nan nodded and said: "in the last two years of fighting, Al Federation suffered heavy casualties, and major cities fell one after another. Fortunately, the red police Empire did not send warships to attack the ground, which gave al Federation a breathing space. With the help of the war god academy, the ground battlefield has won and lost. After paying 700 million casualties, we finally won, The red police Empire chose to withdraw. However, before they withdrew, they attacked the war god Academy. In this large-scale attack, heijia company suffered heavy losses. Ron, Zena, suzo and Zhao Xin were all killed. The messenger of the war god temple "ruola" was also killed. Fiona, Katrina, Allen, Cheng Qiang, Qilin were seriously injured, unconscious, and teacher chaen was also dead. "


    Such war damage can be said to be the total annihilation of the Ares Academy.


    Li Meng said curiously: "how did the red police Empire do it?"


    Sheng Nan said: "when they attacked the Ares academy, they raided the underground energy supply system, causing the reactor to explode. In that nuclear explosion, the whole island where the Ares academy is located was wiped away, and the chongqiao post station was destroyed. It took six months for Al Federation to find the Ares of heijialian in the sea. Some of them were dead, some were still alive, Just because al doesn''t have the ability to cure the super gene warriors of the heavenly civilization, they have been in a coma


    They are just new gods. Fiona and Katrina are just three generations of bodies. The power of nuclear explosion is unbearable.


    Without him, the tutor died, and Zhao Xin


    In this war alone, the Ares academy can be said to have ceased to exist.


    "Can the fleet of the Republic reach the system of elhenge?" he added


    "This is also the reason why the red police Empire withdrew. They fought a battle in the universe on the edge of the elhenge galaxy. The outcome is unknown, but both sides chose to withdraw," he replied


    Nine years later, a war has come to an end, which makes Li Meng feel sorry. He should have been in Al to observe the process of the war. Unexpectedly, because of the Blackstone fortress, he had to leave Al for nine years.


    Looking at Li Meng with a pair of beautiful eyes, Zhu Yixuan said softly, "brother, where have you been in the past nine years?"


    With a little smile, Li Meng took Zhu Yixuan''s little hand and said in her ruddy face, "something happened in the black flag empire. I went back to deal with it."


    "It''s like this..."


    Zhu Yixuan nodded gently.


    Looking at Sheng Nan and her brother, Zhu Yixuan got up and threw herself into Li Meng''s arms. She put her arms around Li Meng''s neck and said, "brother, Sheng Nan and I are both 18 years old. Let''s stay here tonight. Sheng Nan and I will accompany my brother together."


    Holding Zhu Yixuan''s waist lightly, Li Meng said with a smile, "well, I''ll stay tonight."


    Although Sheng Nan and Zhu Yixuan seem to be young, they have memories of hundreds of years. Some things don''t matter for a long time. It''s not the first time. Sheng Nan doesn''t have any opinions about it.


    Time passed quickly. Li Meng agreed to Zhu Yixuan and spent the night in the Forbidden City.


    In the early morning, when everything revives, the appearance of sunlight evolves everything.


    In Zhu Yixuan''s bedroom, Li Meng carefully gets out of bed and looks at the two people sleeping on the bed.


    Under the soft blanket is two people''s white body, the wonderful curve is beautiful for any man.


    It''s not one, it''s two


    Last night''s madness made Li Meng possess two girls at a time.


    Without waking the sleeping two, Li Meng turns and leaves. He needs to go to a place.


    Al, ASEAN, 301 military hospital.


    The war has been over for many years, but many things from the war years remain, such as military hospitals.


    Among the numerous military hospitals, 301 Hospital is special because it is home to the war gods, heroes of the war era.


    Although they are unconscious, they are well taken care of.


    In the corridor, Li Meng walked side by side with a female doctor.


    "They will come to check from time to time. We dare not be careless. Because we can''t find the cause of their coma, we can only freeze them. Many years later, when Al''s medical technology advances to be able to wake them up, we will release them. This plan is approved by the superior."


    At this time, Li Meng was still a colonel in military uniform, which made the doctor dare not be careless or have any doubts.


    Following the doctor, Li Mengli fell into the room where the gods of war were frozen.


    This room is very big. There are no beds in it. There are only five freezers.


    From each freezer, Li Meng passed by one by one, including Allen, Cheng Qiang, Fiona, Katrina and Qilin.


    Next to Chilin''s freezer, Limon stops.


    "Open them..."


    The doctor came to the control terminal and opened the freezer.


    As white gas gushes out of the freezer, the ice crystals on them melt instantly.


    Looking at the chest gradually ups and downs of Qi Lin, right hand out, want to caress that face, but in the end, Li Meng still took back his hand.


    Looking around the room, Li Meng turned to walk outside the door, and left the room in the doctor''s eyes.


    "Sir, can we close the freezer, sir..."


    Without stopping, Li Meng disappeared in the corridor in the doctor''s puzzled eyes.


    This officer is really strange


    With a murmur in his heart, the doctor had to go back to the room and prepare to close the freezer.


    "Cough..."


    At this time, the room suddenly sounded a cough, the God of war in the freezer do not know when to wake up, coughing, they sat up and looked around blankly.


    At the door of the doctor Lengleng looking at this scene, she immediately turned and ran out of the room.


    "Somebody, come on, somebody, they wake up, wake up..."


    After seven years, Al''s Heroes finally woke up and caused a sensation in al.


    This is the only comfort for the traumatized people, at least they have not lost hope for the future.


    Seven years, a full seven years, for the five people who woke up, they just had a sleep.


    As soon as they wake up, Al has changed beyond recognition, and his former companions have also died one by one. In this pain, maybe they should not wake up and sleep all the time.


    Without ares academy, where should they go?


    Become a soldier, continue to serve the country, or go home and live your own life?


    They do not know, they are confused, they choose to leave the army, want to be free to find their own way of life.


    Shenglong Empire, among the mountains of Xichuan.


    The roar of the engine is roaring. On the winding road, a heavy locomotive is racing.


    On the heavy-duty locomotive, she is a graceful figure. She can''t see her face. She wears a black helmet and tight leather clothes and pants, which makes her look very handsome.


    When flying through a bend, a figure on the roadside not far away attracted the attention of the motorcyclist.


    She slowed down, fast and slow, until she stopped at the side of the road.


    "You want a ride?"


    With a smile, Li Meng got on the car and sat behind her, hugging her waist.


    "Sit down..."


    The roar of the engine sounded again, and the heavy-duty locomotive rushed out like a sharp arrow, galloping on the road.


    The wind is blowing, coming face to face, making Li Meng''s clothes "whirr".


    "You have nothing to say?"


    Gently holding her waist, in her ear, Li Meng said in a loud voice.


    "What do you want me to say?"


    This is her words, because of the existence of helmet, the voice is a little dull.


    Li Meng said in a loud voice: "I thought you had a lot to say to me, so I came and waited for you."


    "Ho..."


    When the locomotive stopped in an emergency, the tires made a deep black mark on the road,


    She stopped the car, took Li Meng''s hand, left the road and entered the woods by the side of the road.


    "Don''t talk. Just follow me."


    All the way deep, in a straight lush tree, the two stopped.


    She released her hand and took off her leather pants in Li Meng''s eyes until she reached the bend of her leg.


    In Li Meng''s eyes, she bent over and put her hands on the tree pole: "come on..."


    It''s not like her. What happened these years? No, what happened in those two years when we were supposed to fight?


    Looking at the unbearable scenery, Li Meng was silent.


    Even if it was him, his mind was extremely complicated at this time.


    After a while, Li Meng went up


    As time goes by, the originally quiet forest is no longer quiet


    Two hours later


    Li Meng, with a complicated face, leaned back against a big stone beside the tree. Looking at her pulling on her leather pants, she just stayed there and didn''t take off her helmet.


    There was a smell in the air, a blushing smell.


    The forest is quiet and silent


    "Roar..."


    At this moment, a harsh roar suddenly sounded. From the dark woods, a dark shadow suddenly came out and ran towards them. The speed was so fast that only one shadow could be seen flashing.


    "To die..."


    She responded, picked up a stone on the ground and threw it to the shadow.


    "Bang... Wu..."


    In the dark woods, the shadow who was attacking them faltered and fell to the ground. It struggled to get up, turned around and fled in a panic in the sound of "whine", and disappeared in their eyes in the blink of an eye.


    It''s a blood sucking beast, not al''s native creature, but a creature left behind after the war with the red police empire.


    Although the red police Empire withdrew, these blood sucking beasts were not killed. They hid in the mountains and forests.


    That''s why she went to the mountains.


    "Hoo..."


    Take a deep breath. In Li Meng''s eyes, she takes off her helmet.


    A waist length black hair fell down gently behind her, dancing gently. When she turned around, what came into Li Meng''s eyes was a white and beautiful face. It was Qilin, and Li Meng naturally knew it was her.


    She came to Li Meng with a cold face and slapped him.


    "Pa..."


    After the sound of slapping, Li Meng didn''t even have a red mark on his face.


    After a slap, Qilin stared at the man in front of her. She stretched out her hands and put them into the arms of the man in front of her.


    Leaning on Li Meng''s sex chest, Qilin said in a soft voice: "this slap you take, it''s my resentment, anger, and doubt. Everything is over, it''s over, I won''t ask, I won''t ask."


    With a little smile, Li Meng took Qilin''s waist and whispered in her ear, "I didn''t hide, did I?"


    "Well..."


    In Li Meng''s arms, Qilin whispered.


    Holding Qilin, Li Meng sat down with his back against the stone. Qilin sat in his arms and they hugged each other quietly.


    For a long time, Qi Lin in Li Meng''s arms made a sound, and she said in a soft voice: "I, I''m not very cheap. I took you into the woods on my own initiative. I don''t know what''s going on. Maybe it''s a spur of the moment."


    With a little smile, Li Meng said, "isn''t impulse good? It''s not cheap, it''s not white. I''ve eaten you up. "


    Her face was slightly red. Qilin hammered Li Meng''s chest.


    Li Meng grabs Qilin''s hand, lowers his head and kisses her red lips. Under the big tree, they embrace and kiss each other.

 Chapter 1949

    Bluestar, Blackstone fortress.


    White pillars of light emerge, and Li Meng appears where he should be.


    "You are back..."


    See Li Meng appeared, waiting on the platform for a long time of color abuse turned a white eye.


    He''s been away all day.


    With a faint smile, Li Meng waved his hand and said, "let''s go."


    With that, the white pillars of light emerged, covering Li Meng and sesai respectively.


    Earth, the top floor of Crystal Palace, on the viewing platform on the north side.


    White pillars of light emerge, and Li Meng and sesai appear on the viewing platform.


    Standing in front of the glass wall, Li Meng looked at the sky and said calmly, "a big expedition is waiting for me. You have to go with me."


    Great expedition?


    Light a smile, color abuse sat down on the soft sofa, indifferent way: "go to go."


    Ten years of preparation has come. It''s time to start.


    Looking at the sky, Li Meng''s eyes were a little distracted


    Li Meng knows that his legend has just begun, and the expedition to the chiyanxing people is only the first step. In the future, there will be endless battles waiting for him. In the galaxy, he will create his own future, his own legend and his own story. The road is endless.


    He is the emperor, the emperor of the black flag Empire, the emperor of mankind


    (end of the book)


    Finale sentiment: how to say, the end of some unsatisfactory, a lot of want to write things are not written out, but can only come here, the first book has no experience, write very casually, write where, calculate where, no main line, no outline, also a little yellow, pen power is not too good, even if those want to write things are written out, will not let yourself satisfied. Calculate the time. It''s been three years. The speed is a little slow. In a word, thank you for seeing the end. Thank you for your support.


    PS: the new book (demon lord) has been launched online. It''s an exotic adventure farming novel. The update is guaranteed. There''s a direct link under the main page of Shuqi. Please support it.